《The Eldest Sister Has Space》


 Chapter 1: to be left behind

    Chapter 1 was abandoned


    "Take these things and get out."


    A small cloth bag smashed onto the ground in front of Gu Yundong, and the mouth of the bag opened, revealing a dozen or so shriveled small potatoes inside.


    Gu Yundong leaned on the big rock behind him, his face pale and weak. She raised her head and met a woman''s mean face.


    She also finally figured out her current situation¡ªshe had traveled through, from thest days when zombies were rampant, to the Kingdom of Jin, and put it on a thirteen-year-old peasant girl with the same name and surname. A father, a mother, and a pair of younger siblings.


    In the 17th year of Hongqing, the Yongning Prefecture had no harvest due to drought, and the people were struggling to make a living. Arge number of refugees began to migrate to the nearby state capitals to seek life. And their big family is now on the way to escape from the famine, and it has been more than half a month since they left Yongning Mansion.


    The person in front of ?? who threw the potatoes at her with a charitable expression was Mrs. Zhao, the grandmother of the original owner. There were more than ten people from the second uncle and the third uncle standing next to them, all of them indifferently watching the team of four of their family who were driven out of the desert.


    Gu Yundong didn''t have any strength on his body, this was because he had been hungry for a long time, his head was still in a dizzy state, and he couldn''t even straighten his body a little. She looked away, ignoring the Zhao family, her eyes swept over the second uncle and third uncle''s family who were standing on the sidelines, and finally fell on the old man Gu who was sitting on the stone.


    The milk is the step-grandmother, the grandfather, but the real grandfather.


    The old man Gu was a little ufortable when she saw Lingling''s clear eyes, he coughed lightly, and after a while he sighed softly, "Yun Dong, don''t me us, it''s really difficult for everyone, our There is not much food. You don¡¯t have strongbor in this room, and your mother is an idiot. She can¡¯t help anything except sleep and eat. The world is too chaotic, and everyone can¡¯t even take care of their own families. Come on, you guys, just ask yourselves to be blessed. This bag of potatoes is enough for your mothers to support you for two days. Then you can figure out your own way. Whether you can survive or not is also God''s will."


    Gu Yundong secretly sneered, she has lived in the end times for two years, and she has long experienced the sinister nature of human nature. Old Man Gu is not afraid of being struck by thunder when he clearly does something evil and still finds excuses to pass it on to God. It''s a pity that she doesn''t have the strength now, otherwise where would he let him talk nonsense here?


    She was disdainful. But a small figure beside him stubbornly wiped his eyes and said with a choked voice, "We have strongbor, my father will disappear to lure away rogues, he wille back, you, you... "


    Gu Yundong knew that he was the original owner''s younger brother, Gu Yunshu, who was only five years old this year, but he looked only three or four years old.


    The original owner''s father is Gu Dajiang. Two days ago, they encountered a group of robbers. Gu Dajiang and second uncle Gu Dahe acted as bait to draw the rogue''s attention and give them a chance to escape. Later, Gu Dahe came back, but Gu Dajiang disappeared. In the eyes of everyone, Gu Dajiang was most likely killed by the gang of rogues.


    Little Gu Yunshu refused to believe it, he felt that his father was still alive and would definitelye back.


    Old Man Gu didn''t want to say more, he just waved his hand and said, "Okay, that''s it, take care of yourself." After a pause, he couldn''t bear his grandson, and asked Gu Yunshu, "I can still bring you, Otherwise, you shoulde with us."


    was unhappy, "What to bring? Our own food is not enough, his share is gone. If we have to follow, we will find food and eat soil..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Yunshu had already grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand, the corners of her mouth were clenched tightly, "I''m with my eldest sister."


    Gu Yundong subconsciously drew back her hand, she was not used to having physical contact with people. Especially in thest days, it has be almost instinct to guard against people approaching. But she doesn''t have the strength now, the little boy was holding her fingers tightly as if he was afraid that he would be separated.


    Because of this, Gu Yundong could clearly feel his small, thin and trembling hands, she pursed her lips, and finally said nothing.


    Old Man Gu was stimted by Gu Yunshu''s evasive attitude, and stood up angrily, "As you wish."


    After ?? finished speaking, he left with Zhao and others.


    Mother Yang, who had been standing beside her, was confused. She was still carrying a backpack with a three-year-old girl in it. She was sleeping drowsily. Such a big movement failed to wake her up.


    Seeing that Old Man Gu and his group left, Yang shi also followed a few steps at a loss. When he looked back, he saw that Gu Yundong and Gu Yunshu were still there, and hurried back, crouched beside her and asked inexplicably, "Dongdong ?? Go, go..."


    Yang''s brain is not very good, but she also recognizes people. She still hasn''t figured out that her mother and daughter were abandoned by the Gu family, she just wondered why the Gu family didn''t wait for them.


    Gu Yundong is still recovering her strength, she is struggling to speak now, and she has no patience to exin. On the contrary, Gu Yunshuforted Yang in a low voice, "Mother, eldest sister is tired, let''s goter." The eldest sister fainted before, and because of this, grandma finally had an excuse to leave their family.


    Gu Yunshu was worried, his father was away, the eldest sister was sick again, the mother was ignorant, and the younger sister was even weaker and had no strength. He is now the only male in the family. Although he is only five years old, he also has the responsibility of taking care of his family.


    Gu Yunshu worked hard to straighten his small body, and then looked at Gu Yundong who closed his eyes and rested.


    At this time, Gu Yundong was very happy. She had survived for a year in thest days, and she almost had the mentality that one day is one day if she could live. Although this ce is also in a chaotic world, at least there are no zombies, no mutated animals and nts here. After the disaster, her life will slowly improve, and the future here is full of hope.


    As for the original owner''s family... In the end, they gave her a chance to be reborn. As long as they don''t cause her trouble, Gu Yundong will repay her and won''t leave them behind.


    Just thinking about it, the sound of hurried footsteps suddenly came from my ears.


    She raised her head slightly, and saw her second uncle Gu Dahe, who had left and returned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2: silver

    Chapter 2 Silver


    Gu Yundong didn''t have any affection for this second uncle. At the beginning, he and Gu Dajiang drove away the rogues together, but he was the only one who came back. This had to make her think more, linking Gu Dajiang''s disappearance to him.


    Gu Dahe ran to Gu Yundong''s side, squatted down and pulled her sleeves without saying a word.


    "What are you doing??" Gu Yundong regained some strength and pulled his hand back.


    "Anyway, you''re going to die soon, don''t waste the money your father left you, the second uncle will help you to honor your grandmother." Gu Dahe took the stone next to him and smashed it at her head, Gu Yundong only had time ''Shit'' and fainted with a sound.


    "Big sister!" Gu Yunshu screamed and rushed over to p Gu Dahe frantically.


    Yang also reacted, put down the back basket and came up to scratch him.


    Gu Dahe was really entangled by the two, and he really took two steps back. Finally, he grabbed Gu Yunshu impatiently, grabbed his neck with one hand, and shouted to Mrs. Yang who was about to pounce on him and bite him, "Stop, I''lle over again. strangle your son."


    Yang shi stopped abruptly, hesitantly did not dare to go forward, looked at his son and then at his unconscious daughter, and suddenly knelt down towards Gu Dahe, "Second uncle, beg, beg you, put A Put down the book, he hurts, he hurts."


    Gu Yunshu was pinched so that his entire face turned purple, and his eyes were even more red. Tears were swirling in his eyes, but he refused to fall. He frantically broke free, "Mom, get up, don''t kneel. He''s not human, he It''s a beast, he beat my sister, to kill us, I won''t let you go even if I''m a ghost."


    Gu Dahe didn''t care what he scolded at all, there was no way for the Yang family to get in the way, he walked to Gu Yundong''s side again and ripped off her sleeve. He knew that the eldest brother secretly gave this niece money for self-defense, but he identally saw Gu Yundong sew the silver into the sleeve of his clothes, so he went back and forth to get it.


    Anyway, in this world, their family will definitely not survive for a few days. It is better to let him take it instead of letting them be buried with them.


    Gu Dahe was very at ease, and when he opened his sleeves, he saw a piece of silver or two. His eldest brother still has a heart, and he secretly hid so much money.


    After getting the silver, Gu Dahe threw Gu Yunshu away, and Yang hurriedly stepped forward to catch him, so as to prevent his head from hitting the stone, "Ashu, mother is here, it doesn''t hurt."


    Gu Yunshu almost didn''t catch his breath, and after he was free, he finally started to gasp for breath.


    Gu Dahe stood up and nced at them, smiling smugly, "Don''t me me, it was your grandparents who decided to drive you away. I''m a junior, so I can only listen to them."


    After he finished speaking, he hummed and strode towards Old Man Gu and the others.


    Old Man Gu saw his second son leave, and when he saw himing back, he frowned slightly and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Gu Dahe didn''t hide it from him, "That girl still has some money hidden on her body. I''ll bring it over to my parents."


    Old man Gu stopped, "They just ordered food, you still go..."


    "Why can''t we go." Before he could finish speaking, Mrs Zhao couldn''t help but scold, "I just said that the boss is dishonest, that he doesn''t honor our elders with money, and that he secretly gives it to his wife and daughter. You have no conscience, we worked so hard to raise him so big, and we raised such a white-eyed wolf. He should have been killed a long time ago. What happened to the second child who took the money? Don''t end up in the hands of others, it''s better to give it to us."


    Old Man Gu opened his mouth and sighed after a long time, "It''s also their fate." It was a tacit approval of Zhao''s words.


    Gu Dahe collected the money with peace of mind, "Mother, I''ll keep this money for you. I''m young and strong, and it''s not easy to lose it."


    Zhao nced at him and said nothing. In this world, she is not willing to make her son unhappy for dozens of pennies, and if she annoys her son and leaves her as an old man, she will not be able to live. She thought that there was not much money, so it was up to him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3: Im hungry

    Chapter 3 I''m Hungry


    When Gu Yundong woke up again, it was on Yang''s back, and the sound of her wheezing walking came from her ears.


    The Yang family is very thin, and Gu Yundong clearly felt that her shoulders were shaking, as if she would be crushed if she was not careful.


    "Dongdong, Dongdong, are you awake?" Probably feeling the movement, Mr. Yang turned his head slightly and said with joy.


    Only then did Gu Yundong realize that there was still a backpack hanging in front of Yang''s body, and the little girl in the backpack was still sleeping unconsciously, and she still hadn''t woken up yet.


    Gu Yunshu also heard the sound, and hurriedly raised his head, "Eldest sister, are you awake? Just hold on, we will be there soon."


    "Where are we going?" Gu Yundong asked hoarsely.


    The road they walked was a little narrow, and there were no people on the road. It was getting dark now, and they had to find a ce to spend the night.


    "Let''s go back and spend the night in the vige we went tost night. It''s a bit closer." Gu Yunshu raised his head, wiped his face, and tried to smile. This decision was made by him, and he was actually very uneasy, and he didn''t know if it was right or not.


    After all,pared to the unknown direction in front of him, he can only go back to the ce that he recognizes. The eldest sister needs to rest, and he is also very afraid.


    Only then did Gu Yundong realize that there were leech marks on his neck, and with his somewhat huge head, it was especially shocking.


    Her face sank slightly, "Where''s Gu Dahe?"


    "He stole the eldest sister''s money and ran away." Gu Yunshu finally couldn''t hold back his smile, he lowered his head and wiped a tear, "Yunshu is useless, he didn''t protect the eldest sister, and he didn''t keep the money, sorry."


    Gu Yundong wanted to tell him not to cry. She had long understood that tears were the most useless thing in thest year of the apocalypse. If the money is gone, it will be gone. What''s the use of crying, if there is a chance to let him return it tenfold and one hundredfold, what''s the big deal?


    But she quickly realized that this is not the end of the world, and Gu Yunshu is not a stranger, but her younger brother.


    But she can''tfort others, but fortunately, Yang''s voice soon came to her ears, "Ashu doesn''t cry, it''s your second uncle who is wrong. We will ignore him in the future, ignore him, mother loves you."


    Gu Yunshu wasforted, he sniffed hard, "I won''t cry, I''m the only man here, I won''t cry." With that, he hugged the potato bag in his arms and puffed out his small chest.


    Gu Yundong, "¡­"


    Fortunately, the vige they settled in will soon arrive. The vige is quiet and there are almost no people. Everyone is dying and fleeing, all looking for a ce to survive.


    Gu Yunshu originally wanted to go to the room they went to yesterday, but was stopped by Gu Yundong. In the end, they chose a family that was a little far from the center of the vige. The ce was not big, and it was better in a remote and quiet ce, with only two families next to it.


    When he got to the house, Mr. Yang carefully put Gu Yundong down.


    Gu Yundong''s strength has slowly recovered, but his head was smashed before, and he was still a little dizzy.


    Gu Yunshu carefully ced the potatoes in front of her, raised his head and said, "Sister, you rest first, I''ll find some firewood."


    He was very sensible, and when he was talking to Gu Yundong, he tried his best to smile so as not to worry her.


    After he finished speaking, he turned to look for the firewood room. Gu Yundong looked at his back with a big head and a small body, as if he was worried that his head would break at any time.


    He came in after a while with two bundles of thin firewood, and called Mrs. Yang again, "Mother, help me close the window."


    "Okay." Mrs. Yang was feeding Gu Yunke water with the bamboo jar. The little girl swallowed unconsciously, and finally had some reaction.


    After the window and door were closed, Gu Yunshu started to bake potatoes.


    Gu Yundong watched him dig out from the cloth bag...two small potatoes, cherished, strung them together on the firewood and turned them around. When it was almost done, he handed her one.


    The other one, he carefully peeled off the skin and put it in Gu Yunke''s mouth.


    Then, put out the fire.


    Gu Yundong looked at the little potato in his hand, and then at Gu Yunshu and Mrs Yang, who obviously didn''t intend to eat it, "What about yours?"


    "Sister, you eat, I''m not hungry." Having said that, his eyes floated up to the potatoes uncontrobly, and then he immediately lowered his head.


    Yang''s performance was much more direct, she swallowed hard, "...I''m hungry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4: space

    Chapter 4 Space


    Gu Yunshu''s face turned red all of a sudden, he tugged at his little hand, andforted Mrs. Yang in a soft voice, "Mother, we''re running out of food, so let''s not eat it today, okay? I''ll go out and look for itter. See if there is anything else."


    There are only a dozen little potatoes, and they must be close to the injured eldest sister and the dying little sister first. Gu Yunshu was a little sad, and there was even a look of despair in his eyes - if they couldn''t find foodter, they might really starve to death, and they still have a long way to go.


    Mrs Yang was ignorant, but she could hear her words. She licked her mouth and stared at the potatoes with a good eye, but she still nodded, "Then, then don''t eat it."


    Gu Yundong, "..." If she can still eat it, there will be ghosts.


    Moreover, she didn''t n to eat it at first, the potatoes have sprouted, and they will be poisoned if eaten.


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand and took back the potatoes in Gu Yunke''s hand, "Don''t eat this for now, I''ll go outside to find something else."


    ''s strength has recovered. Although his body is still weak, it is not like before, where he can''t even walk.


    Gu Yundong stood up slowly, Gu Yunshu was stunned, and he also stood up in a hurry, and stretched out his hand to stop her, "No, eldest sister, you are not in good health, I can do it, I will look for it."


    "No, you stay." Gu Yundong bypassed him.


    "Big sister..."


    "Stay!" Gu Yundong''s voice sank two points, she actually didn''t have much patience, especially now that her stomach was empty, she felt a little irritable.


    Gu Yunshu was stunned. He had never seen such an eldest sister before, her eyes were a little cold and stubborn, she put down her hands involuntarily, nodded obediently, and watched her go out in a daze.


    After ?? went out, Gu Yundong let out a small breath.


    She was an orphan in herst life, and she had bad luck since she was a child. The people she met, whether it was the head nurse of the orphanage or the teachers of the school, treated her in a mediocre and even bad manner.


    Therefore, there were suddenly a few rtives around her who were wholeheartedly thinking of her, and she was a little at a loss.


    Now, I am a little fortunate to be separated from the Gu family. There is no one else besides my younger siblings and the stupid Yang family, and no one suspects that she has actually changed her core.


    Gu Yundong slowly walked to the corner of the house, looked left and right, and there was no movement.


    Then she closed her eyes slightly, took a breath, and the next moment, she suddenly had a small bag of rice in her hand.


    Sheughed, her eyes slightly brightened.


    Sure enough, her space followed. The supplies in the space also followed.


    This space was acquired by her inadvertently when the apocalypse first arrived. It is about the size of an acre ofnd. The time inside is still, what is put in, and what is taken out.


    When he got this space, Gu Yundong began to collect supplies. After all, no one knows when the apocalypse will end, and if you want to live, you can''t do it without something.


    Now she has a lot of things in her space, including rice, white flour, and mineral water.


    With these things, what else should she be afraid of on the way to escape?


    When Gu Dahe hit her head with a stone, she almost subconsciously went to the space to take out a dagger to fight back, and then realized that her space was still there. However, he was stunned for a while, and after a while, he was brought down by Gu Dahe.


    This hatred, if there is a chance, she must get it back.


    Gu Yundong took out water and alcohol from the space again, and firstly disinfected the wound on his head. Fortunately, Gu Dahe''s strength is not very strong. The main reason for her fainting is that she is hungry, but the injury is not serious.


    Then he squatted down, took out the small cloth bag that he just took out, and quietly poured the rice into it.


    After thinking about it, I took out two more bags of pickles and put them in a bamboo tube. Then he exhaled and walked back into the house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5: white rice

    Chapter 5 White Rice


    As soon as he walked into the yard, Gu Yundong heard a suspicious voiceing from the room, "Mother, the eldest sister seems to be different from before. In the past, the eldest sister always cried and was especially afraid of pain, but now it seems to be all at once, That''s right, it''s very manly."


    Gu Yundong, will "..." speak? What is a special man?


    However, her personality is indeed very different from the previous Gu Yundong, so she still has toe up with a reasonable excuse to exin it.


    It''s just that before she could think of it, Gu Yunshu''s voice rang again, "It must have been grandpa who drove us away and irritated the eldest sister. Dad is not here, so she feels that it is too difficult for the eldest sister to protect and take care of us. Mother, do you think there is a way to make me grow up at once, and then be a strong worker in the family. In this way, eldest sister doesn''t have to pretend to be a special man, I''m useless now. "


    Mr. Yang tilted his head, not understanding clearly, "I grew up, so tall."


    Gu Yundong was in aplicated mood, this little thing was very young, but he was very worried.


    But listening to his voice, you can still tell that his voice is fine. It seemed that although Gu Dahe had a shocking mark on his neck, he wasn''t really hurt.


    Gu Yundong picked up the thing in his hand, his footsteps became heavier, and the sound inside stopped immediately.


    She pushed open the door, and saw Gu Yunshu with his hands stretched out in front of Yang and Gu Yunke, his face copsed tightly, and he looked alert.


    Seeing it was her, he breathed a sigh of relief, with a big smile on his face, "Eldest sister, you''re back." When he looked away, seeing the thing in her hand, those big eyes instantly lit up, "I found something to eat. something?"


    "Well." Gu Yundong put the cloth bag on the ground, "I''ll go to the kitchen to see if there is any water."


    She turned around and went out again. There must be no water in this ce. She was just pretending, went to the kitchen to find a jar, took out the mineral water in the space and poured it in, and then returned to the room.


    In the room, Gu Yunshu''s eyes widened, looking at the white rice in the bag in disbelief, his voice stuttered, "Big, big sister, where did you get it? There are so many, so white."


    He had never seen rice so white and big, each one seemed to be transparent, and it looked better than the most expensive rice in the town''s rice shop.


    Gu Yunshu couldn''t help swallowing, feeling like he was in a dream.


    "I found it under the bed in one of the family''s rooms next door." Gu Yundong said.


    Gu Yunshu was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized, "I see, that family must be like a second aunt, secretly hiding their food and forgetting to take it with them when they escaped." After speaking, he nodded vigorously.


    When she was about to leave the vige before, the second aunt secretly dug out tworge packages of dried sweet potatoes from under the bed and nned to take them away, which she had secretly detained for her own room for so many years. Unexpectedly, when the nanny saw it, he scolded his second aunt as a white-eyed wolf at home, and the whole Gu family knew about it.


    Now that he heard that the white rice was found under the bed, Gu Yunshu immediately found a reasonable exnation.


    Gu Yundong felt that he didn''t need to think of excuses at all, he could always find a reason for her.


    So she nodded, "It should be." Then she turned and closed the door, rekindling the previous fire.


    added water to the crock pot, Gu Yundong nned to cook some porridge to drink.


    The whole family is very hungry, and their stomachs are empty, and they can only eat soft and tender food.


    As soon as she fell, Gu Yunshu felt distressed, "Sister, eat less, I''m not really hungry, I can eat less."


    "Don''t you want to grow up quickly? How can you grow up if you don''t eat more?"


    Gu Yunshu was stunned for a while, and suddenly became confused. He wanted to grow up quickly, but they didn''t have much food. Now they eat too much, what should they do next?


    He was in a dilemma, but Gu Yundong had already cooked the porridge swiftly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6: subtle movement

    Chapter 6 Subtle Movements


    It wasn''t until the warm porridge was eaten into his stomach that Gu Yundong breathed out a sigh of satisfaction.


    This body is too bad. Although she did not eat very well in the apocalypse, she had space early and collected a lot of supplies. Even if she is not as free as before the end of the world, she is still better than most people. Much better, eating seven points full is not a problem.


    But here, even before escaping the famine, the porridge eaten is only full of water, and there are not many rice grains at all. After escaping from the famine, there is only one meal a day, and it is rare to be able to eat two full.


    "Sister, it''s delicious and fragrant." Gu Yunshu drank very slowly. He had never eaten such a delicious porridge.


    His expression was so intoxicated, his mouth was bulging, and he was a little reluctant to swallow it.


    Mr. Yang couldn''t wait to take two sips and began to feed Gu Yunke carefully.


    The little girl has no strength. Now that she drank the porridge, her eyes brightened a little, and the corners of her eyes were curved, and she suddenly became energetic. "good to eat."


    At that moment, Gu Yundong felt somewhat satisfied.


    This feeling is very unfamiliar, she couldn''t help covering her chest.


    It was rare for a family of four to have a ''rich'' dinner, and everyone felt extremely happy, clutching their stomachs andying on the ground not wanting to move.


    Gu Yundong''s stomach is no longer burning, and he has strength, and finally he has the energy to think about the next path.


    Now they are not short of food, and she has enough food in her space, which can fully support them to the rtively wealthy city. It''s just that there is no transportation, and the road must be very slow.


    The other things are okay to say, the most worrying thing is the fear of encountering pirates and starving refugees. This is the biggest crisis on the road.


    Especially since their family doesn''t even have an adult man, they are easy targets for bullying in the eyes of others, and they can easily be the target of those with ulterior motives.


    It seems that they can no longer take the road, at least not to go to ces with many people. When they left home, Gu Dajiang told her about the routes and directions of several nearby prefectures and cities, and she had some idea.


    Speaking of Gu Dajiang, he doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead now, and where he is.


    Gu Yunshu also misses his father, especially after a good meal, he misses him even more. The little hand could not help but wiped his eyes, raised his big head, and tried hard not to let his tears fall.


    As soon as Gu Yundong looked back, he was a little frightened when he saw that his head seemed to be broken off.


    She hurriedly coughed and said, "It''s gettingte, let''s rest early."


    She let the three of them lie down on the kang, and took out the thin quilt from the basket to cover them. They brought it from home, and Mr. Yang kept it in the back basket on his body. In addition to the little girl Gu Yunke, there was a thin quilt, two clothes, and a bamboo tube for water. There was nothing else in the back basket. .


    Gu Yunshuy down only to realize that eldest sister was not up, so he sat up hurriedly, "eldest sister, aren''t you going to sleep?"


    "I slept a lot during the day, but I can''t sleep now, so go to sleep."


    "Oh."


    Gu Yunshu nodded andy down in peace.


    After eating and drinking, they fell asleep very quickly. After a while, the three people''s breathing became stable.


    Gu Yundong sat down beside her, she didn''t n to sleep at all. In the apocalypse, as long as you stay outside for the night, you will have to keep one person to watch the night, otherwise you will never know when you are in danger.


    She has developed a habit, even here.


    Fortunately, she was awake this night.


    Yang and the others fell asleep for only half an hour when she heard a slight movement outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7: all be damned

    Chapter 7 All damn


    Gu Yundong suddenly opened his eyes and walked into the courtyard outside.


    The walls of the yard are not very high, there is a sauce jar under the corner of the wall, and a wooden board covers it.


    Gu Yundong stepped on it slowly, exposing half of his head and looking out of the wall.


    I saw two tall men standing under the moonlight, one of them lowered his voice and said, "Be quiet, don''t wake people up."


    The other person rubbed his leg, "I didn''t know there was a rock here, didn''t I identally trip over it?"


    Gu Yundong squinted slightly, this stone was ced by her before. In addition to this stone, there are wooden pegs across the door. Fortunately, she put something away, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to hear the movement so quickly.


    These two are sneaky, what do they want to do?


    She thought to herself, the two men just turned slightly sideways, showing their faces.


    Gu Yundong''s face suddenly changed, she inherited the memory of the original owner. In her memory, she had only seen these two faces in the morning.


    was not separated from the Gu family at that time, when Gu Dahe identally bumped into one of them while walking. At that time, the fierce eyes of the two were like a wolf seeing its prey, and it was frightening just by looking at it.


    Gu Dahe apologized repeatedly, the two of them kicked Gu Dahe fiercely before leaving.


    Just before leaving, Gu Yundong clearly saw the malicious look in their eyes.


    So, what are they doing here right now?


    "Okay, be careful, don''t be fussy." The voices of the two people under the corner of the wall sounded low again.


    "I know, hurry up. When I think of those two white and tender little dolls, my saliva is drooling. We are lucky, one of them happens to be in aa, we only need to deal with the other one, the two little ones. The doll is ours."


    "You know what to eat. I said you stepped on it before, right? Is this the ce?" The two walked forward while talking.


    Gu Yundong''s face changed drastically, his hands and feet were cold, and he almost fell from the sauce jar uncontrobly.


    In just two sentences, the amount of information is huge.


    In the chaotic world, of course, there are people who change their children and eat. Gu Yundong spent a year in the end times, and she even saw such a person with her own eyes. No wonder the two men''s eyes were red and malicious, and there was a stench of decay on their bodies.


    I see! The two were clearly addicted.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes gradually became cold and cruel, even with a hint of bloodthirsty.


    In her opinion, no matter what kind of environment you are in, you must at least have the most basic bottom line, otherwise you will not be as good as a beast who survives by instinct.


    And this is her bottom line.


    Not to mention listening to their words, is this targeting them?


    Four people, two little dolls, one was carried in aa, and they only had to deal with one Yang family.


    Then we can''t let them go.


    Gu Yundong saw that the two had walked to the door of the house in front of them, and went in quietly.


    She moved her hands and feet. Although her strength slowly returned, her body was still very weak. To kill two people in closebat is to go up to deliver food, but unfortunately she couldn''t get a gun in the apocalypse, otherwise long-range attacks would easily destroy them.


    Um?


    and many more¡­


    No gun, but she seems to have a crossbow. I identally saw it once when I was collecting supplies, but there were not many arrows, and she seldom used it.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were filled with a smile, and he rolled over from the wall.


    She quickly walked to the door of the house next door, the two of them entered, and the courtyard door was not closed.


    Gu Yundong leaned his head slightly and saw one of them standing in the courtyard, but the other was missing.


    Good, one by one.


    Gu Yundong adjusted the crossbow and aimed it at his neck...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8: kill

    Chapter 8 Kill


    With a sound of ?? "ßÝ", the crossbow arrow suddenly shot at the man''s throat with the momentum of thunder, and pierced through his neck and nailed it to the ground with a ''bass''.


    The man didn''t even have time to react, but his eyes widened in disbelief, his throat made a ''hehe'' sound with difficulty, and he finally fell to the ground with a face full of unwillingness.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, and then took the crossbow and walked inside carefully.


    As soon as he took two steps, there was the sound of stumbling footsteps from inside the house.


    Gu Yundong suddenly stopped, and the crossbow in his hand also aimed at the door of the room.


    Soon, a man stumbled out of the room, covering his arm with one hand, blood dripping between his fingers. His face was full of panic, and when he walked to the yard, he wanted to call hispanion, but when he turned his head, he saw that hispanion had fallen to the ground, dying.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, the crossbow arrow in his hand was ready to go.


    But before she could take aim, another man came out of the room.


    The man was dressed in strong suits, his face was full of chills, and he was holding a sword in his hand, and the blood on the tip of the sword was falling drop by drop.


    He saw Gu Yundong standing there at a nce, turned his head and saw the man lying on the ground again, he knew it, and nodded to her, "Thank you."


    Gu Yundong, "..." So there were people in this room? And it seems that he is a very good trainer.


    The ?? man has turned his head and looked again at the thief who broke into their courtyard and tried to kill.


    Thetter knelt on the ground in despair, "Forgive my life, it''s me who is obsessed with eyes and can''t recognize Mount Tai, I''m damned, I''m a bastard, you let me go. I''m really hungry, there''s nothing I can do in this world... what¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, the sword in the man''s hand suddenly shed and pierced his neck.


    The man only gave a short exmation, and the man fell to the ground without making a sound.


    The two things that were inferior to beasts were already dead, but Gu Yundong didn''t dare to rx, standing face to face with the man, she began to evaluate the current situation.


    At this moment, another figure ran out of the room, a small figure that looked no more than five or six years old.


    "Uncle Gao, Brother Bai is awake,e in quickly." A soft and tender voice sounded, and the little figure ran out, hugged the man''s thigh directly, raised his head and spoke.


    Gao Feng immediately covered his eyes, preventing him from seeing the death of the two people on the ground. The expression that was indifferent and reserved just now changed instantly, and the voice was gentle as if he had changed a person, "Uncle Gao knows, you go in first, don''t let your sistere out, tell you brother Bai, I still have something to deal with here, It''ll be fine right now."


    "Okay." The little boy nodded obediently, turned around by Gao Feng, and ran back again.


    He didn''t even see Gu Yundong who had been standing in the yard.


    Gu Yundong''s expression was like being struck by lightning, she, err, wrong!


    The target of these two scumbags is not their family of four, but the four people who also have two children in this courtyard. Yes, before, the two of them also talked about the white and tender little doll, and their little brother and sister are skinny, so they can''t match with the white and tender.


    Gu Yundong quickly found her position, she put away the crossbow, and said to Gao Feng with a serious expression, "Don''t thank me, I also happened to hear what they said, knowing that these two are not good things, and the madness actually wants to be right. The two little dolls start. Anyone with a little conscience will not sit idly by, so I followed them and thought I would help you if I could."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9: Souyin

    Chapter 9 Searching for money


    Gao Feng nodded slightly, not sure whether to believe her or not, but took a second look at the crossbow in her hand.


    Seeing that she hid behind her, she withdrew her gaze wisely, and said, "The girl has a heart, these two really deserve to die."


    "Since these two people are already dead, we are half of what they have on them?" Gu Yundong didn''t mind taking things from dead people at all, especially in this world.


    Gao Feng was very disgusted, "I don''t need it, the girl can just take it."


    Gu Yundong just wanted to ask him, this surnamed Gao is not short of money.


    As soon as he agreed, Gu Yundong squatted down and turned over the money bags on the two of them.


    Gao Feng turned his head and went back to the house, Gu Yundong''s movements were only a little, and he continued to pick up other people''s clothes as if nothing had happened.


    There are quite a few things on their bodies, five taels of silver, one jade pendant, two daggers, and three small packets of sweat medicine.


    Gu Yundong only took the silver jade pendant, not the dagger. After thinking about it, I brought the packs of sweat medicine with me.


    Just as she was about to leave after ??, Gao Feng came out again with a cloth bag in his hand.


    "Thank you for your help today. There are some steamed buns here, please ept them."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then looked at him in surprise.


    immediately took it and said, "I''m so sorry, in fact, even if I don''te, it''s more than enough to deal with them with the skills of the big brother."


    The corner of Gao Feng''s mouth twitched. If you didn''t collect things so neatly, this would be more convincing.


    "Help me close the courtyard gate when you go out."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong took something and turned around and left.


    She didn''t ask people what to do with the two corpses, and she didn''t ask each other their names. It was just a chance encounter on the road to escape, and there will be no chance to meet again in the future.


    Gu Yundong returned to his small courtyard. The steamed buns and pancakes in his hand were already cold. If they were hot again tomorrow, they could eat them, but they could add extra meals to a few people.


    The three people on the kang were still sleeping, but they were curled up in a ball with each other.


    Gu Yundong frowned, now is the time when the temperature difference between day and night isrge. It was very hot during the day, but at night the temperature suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees, and they only had a thin quilt, which could not even cover Yang''s feet. Even if they put all the clothes on it, it was still very cold. , No wonder he was shivering in sleep.


    She subconsciously wanted to take the quilt out of her own space, but then she thought that there was someone next door, so it would be better to be more cautious.


    So he simply took firewood and lit it on the side. Although the family had run out of food, there was a lot of dry firewood piled up on the courtyard wall, which was convenient for her.


    As soon as the fire started, the temperature in the room rose instantly.


    The three people who were originally huddled together on the kang felt morefortable, their brows loosened, and they slept warmly and soundly.


    Gu Yundong sat next to him, but his ears stood up. Unexpectedly, only half an hour passed when there was movement outside the door.


    She stood up with a ''smack'' and walked out of the house, still standing on the sauce jar and looking out.


    I saw a carriage approaching the door, and Gao Feng in the yard next door was carrying a boy into the carriage.


    Aware of her gaze, Gao Feng raised his head and nodded to her, "I''m arguing with the girl."


    "Are you gone?"


    "Yes." After Gao Feng finished speaking, the man also got in, the reins flicked, and the carriage rumbled farther and farther under the moonlight.


    Until he could no longer see the shadow, Gu Yundong got down from the sauce jar.


    She entered the room and sat for another quarter of an hour before she walked to the edge of the kang and hugged the little girl Gu Yunke who was sleeping in the middle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10: Milk is delicious

    Chapter 10 Milk is delicious


    The little girl''s bones were soft, as if it would break with a little force.


    Gu Yundong didn''t dare to exert any force, and held it very carefully.


    "Little girl, little girl? Wake up." She hugged her a little further away from the kang before shaking her gently to wake him up.


    The little girl stared nkly, looking at her nkly with her eyes open, "Eldest sister?"


    "Come on, open your mouth and drink this."


    "Oh." Gu Yunke didn''t even ask anything, and he didn''t even see what was handed to him. He opened his mouth very confidently and drank it.


    After taking a few sips, he was suddenly stunned, "Sweet?"


    "Drink as much as you like."


    Gu Yundong was holding the milk from the space, put it on the fire to warm it up a little, and then fed it to Gu Yunke to drink.


    The little girl is really too thin and thin. She is obviously three years old, but now she can''t even walk steadily, and she is in a drowsiness for more than half of the day.


    Gu Yunke is different from Gu Yunshu. Thetter is a boy no matter what, and still upies such a small position in the heart of old man Gu. Naturally, he eats a little more than Gu Yunke. Among them, he is considered the best physical fitness.


    Gu Yundong has no experience in taking care of young children, but there is milk in the space, which is the most suitable food for her to supplement her nutrition.


    After drinking half the bowl of milk, Gu Yun couldn''t help burping.


    "Delicious."


    Gu Yundong put the bowl down and saw her squinting her eyes looking like she was enjoying herself. She couldn''t help but softened her heart and her tone was much softer, "Go on to sleep."


    Put the little guy in the middle, tucked the quilt, and Gu Yundong sat back by the fire again.


    The little girl was not fully awake, but after a while, she fell asleep again.


    The whole room was silent, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but raised his head and looked at the wooden beams above his head, suddenly enjoying the environment.


    It''s really quiet, there will never be the cry of the zombie ''Hehe'' in my ears, and I don''t need to be nervous and wait desperately at any time. She even had rtives by her side, which was something she didn''t even dare to think about in herst life.


    Feeling...like a dream.


    "Dongdong..." The sound of Yang''s getting up suddenly came from his ears.


    "Are you awake?" Gu Yundong suddenly came to his senses, only to realize that a long time had passed before he knew it.


    "Yes, get up early."


    It has been a long time, and in modern time, it is only after four o''clock, and the sky has not yet dawned.


    However, Yang has developed a biological clock. When she was at home, she would get up so early to cook, feed the pigs and clean the yard. Later, on the way to escape, because her brain was not very good, no one arranged for her to keep a vigil at night. Although she sometimes had to travel overnight, Yang''s wake-up time did not change much.


    Gu Yundong stood up and moved his hands and feet, took the bag on the side and handed it to her, "This is for you to eat."


    Yang looked down at the bag, his eyes lit up, "Panzi and steamed buns?"


    "Shh." Gu Yundong looked at the two children who were still sleeping.


    Yang''s mouth immediately covered his mouth and shook his head hard.


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched twice, "You eat one to fill your stomach first, then put the rest on the fire and bake it for them to eat when they wake up. I''m going to sleep for a while, if there is any noise outside or someonees over, I will definitely Remember to wake me up, you know?"


    Yang shi is already awake, and she can still rest assured to let her guard. She had to take the opportunity to sleep for a few hours, otherwise her body couldn''t take it.


    "Know."


    Mr. Yang responded earnestly, and Gu Yundong justy down and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took, but she was woken up by the heat. As soon as she narrowed her eyes, she heard Gu Yunke''s tender and tender voice.


    "...Really, I drank itst night, it was sweet and delicious."


    I remember living at my grandmother''s house when I was a child. My grandmother would get up at 3:00 in the middle of the night to cook and then go to the vegetable market to sell vegetables. Now get me up at three or four and feel like crazy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11: Arrive at Gyeongan

    Chapter 11 Arrive at Qing''an Prefecture


    As he spoke, Gu Yunke licked his lips as if aftertaste, and then swallowed.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect that she still remembered that she was in a daze at that time and thought she had no memory.


    You have toe up with an excuse to fool the little girl.


    But before she could speak, the little girl said obediently, "Brother, then you, when you dreamedst night, what delicious food did you dream of?"


    "I didn''t dream of anything, little girl, then when you dream of that sweet sugar water tonight, can you share it with me? I also want to go to your dream." Gu Yunshu looked cautious. As for the matter, he took her little hand and pleaded sincerely.


    Gu Yunke nodded hastily, "Okay, let''s drink together."


    Mr. Yang on the side wiped his saliva, "I want to drink it too."


    "Well, bring your mother and eldest sister, and drink it. It''s really delicious." The little girl''s eyes were curved into crescents. I don''t know if it was the reason why she ate these two meals better. She was more energetic than yesterday. . "It''s even better if you dream of meat."


    Gu Yundong, "..." You really dare to think.


    She rubbed her forehead and sat up. Gu Yunshu, who heard the movement, came over immediately, "Big sister, are you awake?"


    "What time is it?"


    "Si Shi."


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, it was almost nine o''clock, no wonder he felt hot even though he was covered with a thin quilt.


    "Sister, why do we have pancakes and steamed buns?" He ate one just now, it was delicious.


    "The people next door gave it to mest night. I helped them a little and thanked us." Gu Yundong wiped his face and told them to pack up. They should leave.


    It was a little hot during this time, but there was nothing she could do. She was not at ease with anyone watching the night, so she could only watch by herself, and then she would go back to sleep when Mrs. Yang woke up, so they had less time to travel.


    Gu Yundong found another small backpack in the yard. He carried it on his back, put the bag of rice and steamed buns in it, and covered it with a quilt. In fact, it was ced in the space, and he would take it out secretly when he needed it. .


    In this way, Yang''s burden can be less.


    She still put Gu Yunke in the backpack on her back. In fact, ording to the idea of ??taking care of Yun Dong, Gu Yunshu''s bones have not grown well at a young age, and he is not suitable for long-term walking.


    After a few days, she regained her strength, but she could carry the younger sister on her back, and the younger brother asked Yang to walk on her back for a while.


    The family of four set off again, maybe there was something in their stomachs, and their faces were no longer as gray as they were yesterday. Especially Gu Yunshu, the despair that seemed to be crushed yesterday, can no longer be found.


    They walked very slowly, rested a lot, and were not afraid of having food in their hands.


    Gu Yundong was looking for sparsely popted ces, and the four of them were too easy to be targeted. But even so, those who met them looked at them with greed.


    Gu Yundong held a dagger in his hand, and the dagger was deliberately painted with blood. Anyone who dared to get close to him would give him a bloodthirsty and cruel smile, scaring many tall people to flee.


    There are people who are not afraid of death, but Gu Yundong is ruthless.


    After walking like this for a few days, it was safe not to be robbed.


    They sometimes live in the wild, so Gu Yundong will be extra cautious.


    After ?? several times, Gu Yunshu found out that the eldest sister kept vigil every night and dared not sleep. He felt distressed and ufortable, and insisted on exchanging it with her.


    Gu Yundong firmly and ruthlessly rejected him, she was not at ease to let such a small child watch the night. A child''s sleepiness is beyond his control, and he will fall asleep after a little nap.


    I would rather startter and travel slower than take this risk, because there is only one life.


    After another month of stumbling and stumbling, they finally arrived at Qing''an House.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12: Gu Dad Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 12 Gu Daddy Gu Dajiang


    Qing''an House, I can finally take a break.


    Gu Yundong looked up at the tall city gate and wiped a handful of messy hair.


    She looks very embarrassed now, unkempt and sloppy. If you look closely, you can''t tell whether she is a man or a woman.


    However, it was precisely this way that she could hide her yellow, skinnyplexion that waspletely different from others.


    "Eldest sister, will Dad be in there?" Gu Yunshu stood beside him and asked softly, holding her hand.


    Gu Yundong is getting more and more ustomed to their touch now, and it doesn''t feel like the soft little hands that catch them will be broken like before. At this moment, she looked at the city wall calmly and said, "Maybe."


    "Father will definitely be there, I know." Gu Yunshu clenched his hands tightly and said very firmly, "He made an appointment with us, and he will not break his promise."


    Gu Yundong looked down at his big head, although this month''s food was a little better, but after all, it couldn''t be too obvious in a world where everyone is thin, and the little guy is always worried that they will give food ahead of time. It was consumed, so I ate very little, and it still looked like a big head and a small body.


    Seeing his tightly pursed lips, Gu Yundong couldn''t bear to pour cold water on him.


    Speaking of which, her father Gu Dajiang is really a very far-sighted person.


    From the day he started escaping from the famine, he drew a map of the possible routes along the road, and told several children one by one, whether it was her, Gu Yunke, who was only three years old, or even Yang who did not understand at all. Mrs., he would repeatedly instruct him, thinking that as long as they remember a little bit, they might be able to use it.


    And there are a lot of wives and children scattered on the road to escape, and it is uncertain when who will be single.


    At that time, they will be unified and wait in Anqing Mansion, and they will always be reunited.


    His guess came true, but the one who was alone became himself.


    In Gu Yundong''s opinion, Gu Dajiang is most likely to be miserable, but the other three have great hopes, thinking that their omnipotent father (husband) will escape safely.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was good to hold on to a glimmer of hope.


    Unfortunately,munication and transportation are now inconvenient, and it is difficult to reunite as a family!


    "Let''s go, ask how to enter the city." The city gate was closed, but there were many people outside the city gate, one after another, some even pitched tents or lived in thatched huts outside.


    Just looking at it like this, all of them turned pale and their bodies were shaky.


    Gu Yundong held his younger brother''s hand, while Mrs Yang followed behind them with Gu Yunke on his back. The four of them took a few steps forward, and finally stopped in front of an old man who looked a little old and had a kind face.


    The old man''s hands were trembling, he sat directly on the ground, looked at the direction of the city gate and sighed.


    "Master, I would like to ask, when will this gate open and how can I enter the city?"


    The uncle turned his head and nced at her, and then looked at several people around her one after another, his cloudy eyes shed a hint of surprise, then shook his head and sighed, "Enter what city, this city gate does not let people enter at all, the city The good people in my lord came out to make porridge a few days ago, and they stopped yesterday, and the city gate has never been opened again. Want to enter the city?" He waved his hand, "Don''t think about it, don''t think about it."


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly, "Thank you."


    She straightened up, looked at the crowd of people, and felt that she had little hope of entering the city.


    "Big sister, big sister." Gu Yunshu, who was beside her, suddenly tugged at her sleeve, pointed in one direction and said, "Who do you think that is?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13: draw a knife

    Chapter 13 Draw a Knife


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction of his finger and saw a few familiar people.


    After thinking about it carefully, I found out the identities of these people from my memory - the Gu family.


    Old man Gu has four sons and two daughters. Among them, her father, Gu Dajiang and Gu Dagu, were born by the first wife, and the second uncle, third uncle, fourth uncle, and Gu Xiaogu were born from the Zhao family.


    Aunt Gu married in the vige next door. Before fleeing the famine, Gu Dajiang went to them and let them go together. It''s just that Aunt Gu couldn''t let go of her eldest daughter who was married, and nned to be with her eldest daughter and son-inw.


    Gu Xiaogu married in the town, her husband''s family is in good condition, there is a small shop in the town to make a living, and the family has a donkey cart. With such conditions, she is naturally more reluctant to be with people who only walk on legs like her parents.


    What if they need their donkey cart along the way? What if they have no food to eat? Didn''t you lose a lot of money then?


    As for Uncle Gu, he is only eighteen years old this year, and he is not yet married. And when he was born, because of his size and Zhao''s age, he almost had a difficult childbirth, and he already had two biological sons in front of him, so he was not loved by Zhao.


    On the contrary, Dad Gu and Aunt Gu who have grown up have been taking care of him, so Uncle Gu actually has a better rtionship with Dad Gu and them.


    Gu''s father disappeared on the road to escape, so Uncle Gu took on the responsibility of taking care of their family. Because of this, Zhao shi looked at him even more unpleasantly.


    In order to prevent him from doing bad things, the Zhao family deliberately gave up on Fourth Uncle Gu, and took the opportunity to drive their family away.


    So there were only the second uncle and the third uncle¡¯s family at the scene, and I didn¡¯t know what the situation would be like when the fourth uncle Gu returned.


    But Gu Yundong can''t care too much, she still has to take care of Yang''s and her younger siblings, so she can''t think of too much energy to think of other things.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect to meet Gu Xiaogu at the gate of the city, but the entire Gu family didn''t see it.


    Gu Qiuyue''s name is Gu Qiuyue, she probably felt too strong gaze, and she turned her head to see them now. With just one look, she frowned.


    Immediately, she rolled her eyes and looked around them. Perhaps she didn''t see Old Man Gu and the others, but she quickly turned her head away, pretending that she didn''t know them.


    Gu Yundong snorted lightly, she didn''t want to recognize her either.


    Still think about how to get into the city.


    However, she wanted the two to meet each other in peace, and the other did not want to do what she wished.


    Soon a child came over, stood in front of several people, raised his head slightly, and said arrogantly, "My mother said, let you go quickly, don''t be embarrassed here. Just like your ghosts, There''s no way they could be put into the city."


    This little girl is Gu Qiuyue''s daughter, seven years old this year. Because I live in a town, I have a sense of superiority since I was a child, especially in front of their family. Every time I go to Gu''s house, I look at them with disgust.


    She rolled her eyes and finally looked at Gu Yundong, "But if you beg me, I can consider taking you alone. But you have to follow me as my maid, bring me tea and water, and from now on Serve me well in the future, so that I can give you half a chunky bun every day."


    Thetter words were obviously added by herself, she had long wanted to have a maid in front of her. On the way, I met someone who was selling their sons and daughters, and they said it nicely. It was enough to give a bowl of water to drink whatever they wanted.


    It''s just that her parents said that it was not cost-effective to buy it now, and she was in charge of eating and drinking on the road, so she would buy it when she was in the city.


    Shouldn¡¯t we be going to the city right now? There is also an existing one.


    Gu Yundong looked at her triumphant expression, and silently took out the knife in her sleeve...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14: Brother Yundong

    Chapter 14 Yundong Godfather


    "Come on, repeat what you just said, I didn''t hear it clearly." Gu Yundong gestured with the knife and looked at the little girl opposite with a smile.


    Thetter looked at the knife in horror, her face turned pale with a ''swoosh'', she couldn''t help swallowing, "You, what do you want to do?"


    "I didn''t want to do anything, don''t be nervous, darling, just say something else. Don''t be afraid, I won''t cut you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the other party was so frightened that he took two steps back, one of them was unstable, and he fell and squatted with a ''ck''.


    Gu Yundong took a step towards her, but the light of the knife approached like an evil ghost with its teeth and ws. The little girl suddenly screamed, "wow" and cried, stood up in a hurry, and ran away with tears streaming down her face while calling her mother.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "You have the guts like a mouse, why did you have such a big face to let me be her maid."


    "Eldest sister, what should I do?" Gu Yunshu said worriedly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Fu Lanzhi said that the little aunt asked her to spread the word, and the little aunt is an elder."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, reached out and patted his small shoulder, and said solemnly, "You treat her as a sister-inw, does she treat you as a nephew? Whenever she sees us who are either beating or scolding, she will not treat us Look at the big brother, what kind of elders are we? Has Dad taught the phrase ''repaying grievance with virtue, how to repay virtue''? How others treat us, we will treat her. Yunshu, remember, we do not take the initiative to provoke Others, but others dare toe up to bully us, we can''t stand without fighting back, understand?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded with a vague understanding, but after thinking for a while, he understood, "Little girl doesn''t look like an elder, and Fu Lanzhi doesn''t look like a junior to our parents, I know what to do."


    Gu Yundong nodded with satisfaction, and then heard him clenching his small fists and saying, "When shees over next time, I''ll ''bah'' her."


    "..." Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth and coughed lightly, "This, ''Bah'' is too rude, we can solve things in a more gentle way."


    Gu Yunshu blinked, "How is it gentle?"


    Just as she was talking, she saw Gu Qiuyue bringing Fu Lanzhi angrily over there, and before she even got close, she began to scold, "Gu Yundong, you are a mother-inw, but you dare to bully my family when you are fat. Lanzhi. If your grandma isn''t here, don''t take me seriously, right? I''ll teach you the rules for your grandma today, lest you don''t even understand the basics of filial piety to your elders, and you will lose the face of the family in the future. , it was spread as a joke."


    As Gu Qiuyue said that, she rounded her hands and pped her face directly.


    However, just after the fan was halfway through, his hand stopped, looking at the dagger lying in the middle, he shivered abruptly, and he couldn''t fight any more.


    "Gu Yundong, you..."


    "Do you know who this blood belongs to?" Gu Yundong raised the dagger in his hand, "Yesterday the blood on it was bright red, but today it has turned dark and ck, and the smell of blood is not too heavy. But I don''t think I''m blind. You should still be able to see if you are so close, right?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I didn''t want to do anything, I just thought how could there be so many self-righteous idiots in this world. I met two yesterday, not only trying to rob my things, but also trying to sell my younger siblings. I took this The dagger was taken out, and it was aimed at a person''s neck..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15: what is auntie

    Chapter 15 What is Auntie?


    "Ah..." Gu Qiuyue screamed, looking at Gu Yundong as if she didn''t know her, she gasped, "You, you''re crazy, I''m your aunt."


    "In this world, my own son is no better than half a bag of grain, so what is a little aunt?!" Gu Yundong said coldly, approaching her step by step.


    The dagger was also closer, Gu Qiuyue could feel the smell of blood on the dagger, so she quickly stepped back several steps, grabbed her daughter''s hand and squeezed it tightly, her heart beating fast.


    "Here, this is the gate of the city, everyone is watching, if youmit the murder, you won''t be able to run away. I, I tell you, as long as you apologize to Lanzhi and make amends, as long as Lanzhi forgives you, today''s affairs will be over. ."


    Gu Yundong looked around, and there were quite a few people looking at them, but all of them were numb, watching the farce here without moving.


    She felt that Gu Qiuyue was too naive, "Then do you want to try it? Or, ask Fu Lanzhi if you dare to ask me to apologize."


    Fu Lanzhi met her cold eyes, and his head immediately shook like a rattle.


    Gu Qiuyue was annoyed and wanted to step forward and p Gu Yundong hard.


    But she didn''t dare, Gu Yundong''s eyes were so terrifying at the moment, and in the end, he finally couldn''t help shouting sternly, "I, I don''t care about you, you don''t care about your elders so much, I won''t care about you in the future. Life or death, don¡¯te and beg me when you want to enter the city. Madman, you are like your mother, Lanzhi, go.¡±


    The two came in a hurry, and they stumbled when they returned.


    It wasn''t until he went all the way out that Gu Qiuyue scolded, "You wait for me, little bitch, I really think I can''t take care of you? With three burdens, I see how long you can protect it, don''t find it for me Chance, I want you to look good when the timees. I don''t believe you cane here safely, and I don''t even know how many men you have slept with, little prostitute."


    Fu Lanzhi finally stopped crying, "Mother, why didn''t they stay with Grandpa and the others?"


    "I must have been kicked out." Gu Qiuyue sneered, she knew her parents too well.


    "Deserved."


    The figures of the two gradually disappeared, Gu Yundong put away the dagger and looked around. I don''t know if the blood on her dagger yed a role, or if her eyes revealed badness. In short, there were a few people who were eager toe up and talk to her, but they all stopped at this time.


    This Gu Qiuyue still has some effect.


    "It''s not easy for a little girl." The old man who saw the end from the beginning couldn''t help sighing again, "But this way, you don''t even have a rtive who can help here, so be careful."


    "Master thinks that if I apologize to them and beg for mercy or bring tea and water, they will help us?" Gu Yundong smiled and didn''t care.


    The old man was stunned for a moment, "That''s true."


    Gu Yundong scared off Aunt Gu and her daughter, and finally calmed down and began to observe therge numbers of refugees outside the city gate.


    There were too many people, and the roads were crowded.


    They walked slowly on the road and were already standing in a very outer ce. But on the road behind, there are still many refugeesing here, and there is a steady stream.


    Gu Yundong just nced around slightly, and when he saw people gathered in twos and threes not far away, his brows furrowed tightly.


    is not right, it is very wrong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16: to make a mess

    Chapter 16 Chaos


    Gu Yunshu grabbed her hand, "Eldest sister, has Dad already entered the city?"


    "I''m not very clear, I''ll ask around first."


    Gu Yundong found a plot ofnd next to him, and took a few people to sit down and rest. After the exhaustion had passed, he began to ask about Father Gu''s whereabouts.


    She didn''t dare to leave the Yang family alone, she just brought them together.


    The gate of the city is crowded with people and snakes, there are too many people, it is very difficult to find one person.


    Especially, many people looked at them with eye-catching eyes, as if they were going to pounce on them at any time, Gu Yundong didn''t dare to rx at all, and always held the dagger in his hand.


    I just walked through most of the ''refugee area'', and I didn''t gain anything, not to mention Father Gu, even Old Man Gu and the others seemed to have disappeared.


    Gu Yunke, who was hung in the basket in front of him by Mrs. Yang, was already grumbling with hunger. After holding it for a long time, he finally couldn''t help sticking out half of his small head, "Eldest sister, I''m hungry."


    Before Gu Yundong spoke, Gu Yunshu had alreadyforted him, "Little sister, we have nothing to eat, so we have to find dad quickly, maybe there is something to eat there."


    "Really?" Gu Yunke swallowed, his eyes slightly brightened.


    Gu Yunshu nodded heavily, "Well, so you can bear with it, okay?"


    The voice of the conversation between the two was neither loud nor low, and everyone nearby could hear it.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows in surprise, touched his little brother''s head, and said in a low voice, "Great."


    Of course there is still something to eat, but how many pairs of eyes are staring here, and you will be robbed if you take it out.


    She was also surprised that the little guy would answer like that.


    Gu Yunshu was still a little nervous. He was afraid that what he said was wrong, and he lied to his sister, but he didn''t expect the eldest sister to praise him, and immediately straightened his chest with excitement, "I, I understand."


    On the way, he has been watching how the eldest sister deals with those who have bad intentions. He actually wants to help the eldest sister to share, but he is afraid that he will cause trouble if he does something wrong, so he just doesn''t talk about it.


    was a subconscious reply just now, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be right.


    Gu Yunshu was instantly happy, he didn''t feel bitter or tired at all.


    Next, I will inquire about Dad Gu''s whereabouts, and he will asionally intersperse two questions.


    Unfortunately, I waited until it was getting dark, and I didn''t find any useful clues.


    Obviously, Dad Gu either entered the city, or he hasn''t arrived yet, and the worst result is that there are no people.


    Gu Yunshu''s beautiful expression just now disappeared, and his mood became depressed.


    And Gu Yundong, who was beside him, also looked quite solemn.


    Sure enough, something was wrong.


    After walking around, he found that many young and strong men were gathered together in twos and threes, their eyes were shining, with a certain madness that was inevitable.


    This phenomenon is dangerous.


    The family of four walked back to the resting ce, and the old uncle asked with concern, "Is there any news?"


    "not yet."


    Uncle ?? sighed, "In this world, it''s too difficult to find someone. But don''t be discouraged, you will find it."


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong put down Yang''s back basket, and then had time to take a sip of water from the bamboo tube. She turned around and handed the bamboo tube to Gu Yunshu. She hesitated for a moment, but then said, "Master, I''m afraid it''s not peaceful here. ."


    "I know." The uncle smiled bitterly, "The city gate is closed, and no onees out to cook porridge. There are more and more people, and the big guys have nothing to eat. This is so urgent that even their lives are about to die. How can it not be messed up?"


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips, she also had a hunch that in the next two days, the refugees would try their best to break into the city gate.


    At that time, there will be chaos in the city.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17: gotta get out of here

    Chapter 17 Gotta get out of here


    "Master, aren''t you leaving?" Gu Yundong originally nned to find a way to enter the city, but now it seems that it will not work.


    She may have the ability to protect herself, but the three of Gu Yunshu around her do not.


    It seems that she can only wait outside the city gate for two days at most. If there is no news from Father Gu, she has to leave.


    The uncle looked up at the sky, "I really want to go, but I ran out of food on the way here, and I still have porridge to drink two days ago. Today... I don''t know if my son can find wild vegetables. I''m hungry. It doesn''t matter, anyway, my old wife is gone, and I have a bunch of old bones, and I wouldn''t live for a few years. It doesn''t matter if it''s messy."


    Only then did Gu Yundong know that the uncle''s family escaped from his hometown, and his wife and daughter-inw died of starvation in order to save them a bite to eat. Now only the uncle, his son, and sixteen-year-old grandson are left.


    Now my son and grandson are looking for food outside, but it¡¯s sote that I haven¡¯te back yet, and I don¡¯t know if I haven¡¯t gotten anything.


    "Girl, if you can go, then go. You don''t see that so many people here are waiting to die, but most of the people are looking forward to this chaos. As long as there is chaos in the city and the city gate is opened, they can enter. City, maybe there are people who stutter, they won''t starve to death."


    All the mountains and rivers are exhausted, even if you know this is a matter of losing your head, you still want to fight.


    Gu Yundong fell silent for a long while before taking the three of Yang''s family to the side and sat down.


    After a while, she turned her head to meet Gu Yunshu''s puzzled eyes, and said softly, "Yunshu, let''s wait another day, whether we have any news from Dad or not, we must leave."


    "...Because, is there going to be a fight here?" He heard the uncle''s words.


    "right."


    Gu Yunshu lowered his head, looked lonely, and wiped his eyes fiercely with the back of his hand.


    After a while, he said in a choked voice, "I listen to what the eldest sister said."


    "You''re good."


    "I know we are still young and can''t run fast. If there is a fight, it will be a drag on the eldest sister. Then, let''s stop fighting here and find Dad again, okay?"


    Gu Yunshu is really very sensible. Gu Yundong has actually seen many bear children, such as the previous Fu Lanzhi, who is several years older than Gu Yunshu but has a bad personality.


    For such a sensible and well-behaved child, Gu Yundong felt particrly ufortable, and had a feeling of wanting to spoil him.


    This kind of emotion has never happened before, but during this period of time, since getting along with the Gu family siblings, it often pops up to upy her heart.


    These two children are poisonous.


    took a deep breath before Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, eldest sister promises you."


    Gu Yunshu twitched the corners of his mouth hard, "I will grow up soon."


    "Eldest sister." Gu Yunke was still young and felt that the eldest sister and the second brother were talking tooplicated. She didn''t understand. She just tilted her head and asked curiously, "Aren''t you looking for dad? But, Coco, I''m so hungry."


    Doesn''t it mean that if you find your father, you can eat?


    Gu Yundong pinched her little tender face, this little thing is a snack, she can eat anything if you give it to her.


    Dream at night, and the content is all about food.


    It''s also strange. When he was in the Gu family before, Mr. Zhao never gave her enough food. How could she hold back?


    Gu Yundong took the other bamboo tube on the side, opened the lid and brought it to Gu Yunke''s little mouth, half blocking the view of others, "If you''re hungry, just drink some water, and tomorrow eldest sister will find a way to find something to eat, ah ."


    It is said to be water. In fact, the bamboo tube is filled with porridge. There are not many rice grains, but it can support the stomach.


    She added sugar to the porridge, and the little girlughed immediately after drinking it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18: Bamboo basket is heavy

    Chapter 18 Bamboo Baskets Are Heavy


    There are not many porridges in the bamboo tube, and it is almost enough for each person to drink two mouthfuls.


    The sky hadpletely darkened, and Gu Yundong sat aside as usual to watch.


    There were too many people at the gate of the city, and she didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    There were still bright and dark fire lights illuminating the night, and there were also many small sounds, and there were faint screams in the distance.


    In this ce, people still starve to death every day, and robbery and fights also happen from time to time.


    No wonder there will be chaos. If the prefect officials in the city still don''t think of a solution to the problem, the small chaos will eventually lead to a big disaster.


    "Girl?" As he was thinking, a familiar voice suddenly came from his ear.


    Gu Yundong''s expression suddenly tightened, and he saw a staggering figure walking in front of him. As he got closer, he realized that it was the uncle who was talking to him before.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stood up, "Master, is something wrong?"


    "Girl." As Uncle Yu got closer, he lowered his voice and said eagerly, "If you can go, go quickly. My son and grandson are all back, and I just brought back the news that those people may be Tomorrow is going to start early in the morning. I don''t know what will happen, and you won''t be able to escape with your younger siblings."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, she felt that there might be chaos in the next two days, but she didn''t expect it toe so soon.


    "What about you, Uncle?"


    Uncle Yu smiled bitterly, "My son said, let''s not get involved in this kind of thing, and hide away when the timees. As for the future, take one step at a time. Okay, girl, hurry up, don''t dy."


    Gu Yundong nodded, crouched down and woke up Yang.


    Directly asked Yang to carry Gu Yunshu on his back and Gu Yunke himself.


    They don''t have much stuff, they basically put them in the backpack, and they can go away.


    Gu Yundong also found that not far away, there were also several families quietly preparing to leave, and it seemed that they also got the news and didn''t want to get involved.


    Yang was still a little confused, but she was obedient, and her daughter let her go, she immediately followed.


    Several people passed by the ce where the uncle Yu rested, and Gu Yundong saw his equally skinny son and grandson. The two were friendly to her and nodded slightly.


    Gu Yundong also nodded, but he paused when he walked to the ce where they put the bamboo baskets before leaving.


    Uncle Yu took a few steps and said, "This ce is close to Wanqing Mansion, so be careful along the way."


    "Master, take care too." After a pause, he added, "Go back and look at the bamboo basket."


    Gu Yundong''s movements were very light, but his steps were hurried.


    But she didn''t go to the Wanqing Mansion that Uncle Yu said. When Uncle Yu couldn''t see it, she turned her head and walked in the direction of Xuanhe Mansion, which was a little further away.


    There is chaos here, many people will definitely flee to Wanqing Mansion, and the chaos here may even spread to that side.


    She has food on hand, and no matter where she goes, she will not starve to death on the road. Or go to a safer ce, Xuanhe House is her current first choice.


    Uncle Yu waited until he could no longer see their figures, then turned around and went back.


    His son came over to help him sit down, "That family is the one that Dad said earlier? I really don''t see that they have the ability to escape to this ce."


    "That girl is ruthless, but I admire her strength, just like when your mother was young." Uncle Yu wiped his eyes andughed, "Let''s go too, go to the mountain to hide."


    "Okay." Uncle Yu asked his son to support his father and carried the bamboo basket on his back.


    The first time he didn''t carry it on his back, Uncle Yu was stunned, "Strange, why is this bamboo basket so heavy?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19: I want to sell Gu Yundong sister and brother

    Chapter 19 is going to sell Gu Yundong sister and brother


    It''s heavy?


    Uncle Yu''s footsteps stopped abruptly, and he hurriedly walked to Uncle Yu''s side and said, "By the way, before the girl left, she told me to take a look at the bamboo basket, can you take a look?"


    Uncle Yu and his son looked at each other, put down the bamboo basket, and turned over a piece of clothing that was covered on it.


    The next moment, several people saw an unfamiliar cloth bag inside.


    Uncle Yu had a guess in his heart. He squeezed his dawdling son away and tore open the cloth bag, and he saw that there was a bag full of sweet potatoes and potatoes.


    The three of them gasped fiercely, and Uncle Yu even put the cloth bag on him, and shiveringly pulled the original clothes and put them back on.


    "...Father." Uncle Yu swallowed hard, "This is that girl..."


    "Shh." Uncle Yu hurriedly looked around, seeing that no one noticed, so he breathed a sigh of relief, "Girl, this is to repay my kindness for sending her news, she has clear grievances, we will ept it if we ept it. Now, don''t make a fuss, and I''ll have the opportunity to thank her again in the future."


    The father and son nodded again and again, their eyes slightly brightened, "Father, now that we have these, we can go to Wanqing Mansion."


    "Yes, go to Wanqing Mansion." Uncle Yu had a smile on his face, and there was no longer the gloomy expression of the previous dusk. Although these can onlyst for seven or eight days, there will always be food on the way near Wanqing Mansion.


    The three quickly determined the route and started heading towards Wanqing House.


    I just have a doubt in my heart - when did the girl stuff the food into their bamboo basket?


    Gu Yundong and the grandparents of the Yu family left outside the city gate one after another, and just before they left, a few sneaky men quietly came to the ce where Gu Yundong had rested before.


    However, there is no half-figure there anymore.


    Several people searched around and couldn''t find it. One of them grabbed a young man by the cor, "Where''s the person? Didn''t you say your nephew and niece are here?"


    The young man''s name is Fu Ming, Gu Qiuyue''s husband, and he is also angry at the moment. It was just to meet the vicious man, he immediately ttered, "Master Qian, I didn''t lie to you, people are really here. My little niece is only three years old, and my little nephew is only five years old, and they all look good. , you bring it back for a good training and training, and it will definitely help you make money in the future. The older one is thirteen years old and has grown. Let''s look for it, and then look around, it must be there."


    Mr. Qian and his group are all thugs in the Qinlou Chuguan in the city. They know that there are many refugees outside the city during this time, and there are many people who sell their children and daughters. Some people can push their own children away with just a few sweet potatoes.


    Lord Qian has already found a lot of boys and girls. These are all good-looking, and if they are well cultivated in the museum, they will all have a great effect in the future.


    Fu Ming listened to Gu Qiuyue''s words after he knew about this person, thinking about selling all his nephews and nieces, and letting Lord Qian bring their family into the city. His nephews and nieces are all good-looking, and there are three more, which is enough.


    Lord Qian said that the background should be clear, and there should be no backers. It is best if they die in the ditch and no one cares. They don¡¯t want to have trouble in the future.


    Isn''t the three Gu Yundong siblings just right? What about Gu Yundong holding a dagger in his hand? That is to scare people. When encountering people like Qian Ye, they can only be ughtered by others.


    But now, what about people? Didn''t you get the news in advance?


    As he was thinking about it, he saw Gu Qiuyue hurriedly running over, "I saw Gu Yundong and the others going over there, hurry up and chase."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20: ruthless money

    Chapter 20 Ruthless Lord Qian


    When the four of Gu Yundong turned around to go to Xuanhe Mansion, Gu Qiuyue happened to be looking right at them.


    As soon as she went to find her husband Fu Ming and Qian Ye, she hurriedly pointed in the direction, and when she saw them chasing after her, sheughed wickedly.


    "I said earlier that you should not becent, just because you are a thin and stinky girl, can it be possible that you can escape from Lord Qian''s palm? Wait, my mother will ask you toe back and kowtow to my mother to admit your mistake. Bah!"


    Gu Yundong didn''t actually walk very far. After all, he was carrying his child and it was midnight, so he could inevitably walk slower.


    Fortunately, there are not many people who take this road, and basically they go to Wanqingfu, which is closer. Xuanhe Mansion is too far away, people who choose this road must be in good condition, and most of them still have means of transportation in the past.


    Gu Yundong and his group were the only ones who walked by on both feet. Well, have to go back and see what cars are avable in the space to use.


    But that''s why, when he heard the sound of rustling footsteps running towards this side, Gu Yundong''s first instinct was to tighten his nerves and lead shi Yang cautiously to hide behind the **** not far away.


    As soon as it was hidden, Lord Qian, Fu Ming and others also arrived.


    One, two, three, four, five, five shadowy figures swaying under the moonlight, and they all seemed to be men.


    Gu Yundong held his breath for a moment, and the next moment, he heard an impatient voice from one of the men, "Didn''t you say there is someone in front of you? There is a ghost shadow somewhere."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Qian, I read it right, they must have heard our footsteps and hid. Think about it, there are only four of them, and there are two nurses, so they can''t walk fast at all. Qiuyue also said It''s not long since they left, they must be around here, you can find them if you look for them."


    "Hmph, it''s best to find your nephews and nieces, otherwise you''ll count your daughters."


    "Don''t worry, Lord Qian, I promise I won''t be able to run away."


    Gu Yundong originally only thought Fu Ming''s voice was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember it until he heard the word ''Qiuyue'' and instantly remembered it, isn''t this her uncle''s voice?


    Sure enough, both of these couples are not good things. They failed to find trouble before, and now theye with helpers.


    This money lord¡­


    Gu Yundong had also heard that during the day when she was inquiring about Gu Dajiang''s whereabouts, she was also collecting various information in the vicinity. She knew that there was a man named Qian Ye at the gate of the city who could exchange food for beautiful children. With his eyes, he can even find a way to take you into the city.


    This Lord Qian has a great reputation and is ruthless. It is said that there was a child who wanted to escape and was tortured to death in front of the big guy. If anyone is disobedient, he will start with a few whips until you kneel down and beg for mercy.


    He not only tortured the body, but also destroyed the spiritual dignity.


    Gu Qiuyue and Fu Ming, how many of their siblings are going to be sold to such people now?


    Gu Yundong''s face was ashen, this couple was a natural couple, no wonder they could see each other.


    Since that''s the case, then she can''t be med.


    Gu Yundong lowered his voice and said to Mrs. Yang and Gu Yunshu, who had already woken up, "You guys are obediently hiding here, no matter what happens, you are not allowed toe out or make a sound."


    Yang Shi and Gu Yunshu have developed the habit of being obedient along the way, and they nodded immediately upon hearing this.


    On the other side, Lord Qian also waved at several of his subordinates, "Go, look around."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21: distance meter

    Chapter 21 Divergence


    As soon as Lord Qian finished speaking, Gu Yundong had already quietly bypassed the ce where the three of Yang''s were hiding, revealing his figure from another direction.


    "You are Qian San?"


    Lord Qian was taken aback for a moment, and looked at the girl who was talking in surprise... girl.


    Fu Ming''s eyes lit up, and he said excitedly, "Master Qian, this is my eldest niece."


    Just the next moment, he frowned again and asked strangely, "Yun Dong, where is your younger brother and sister?"


    "Little uncle, don''t interrupt, I''ll confirm his identity first." After speaking, Gu Yundong looked at Master Qian again, "Are you Qian San?"


    Fu Ming looked inexplicable, confirmed, what identity?


    Qian San didn''t quite understand what she meant, "So what?"


    "That''s good." Gu Yundong nodded, then ran to Fu Ming''s side, pulling him back two steps, "Little uncle, your mission has beenpleted, stay away so as not to hurt you."


    These words are simply inexplicable, and Fu Ming ispletely stunned, "No, what are you talking about, Yun Dong? What are you pulling me for?"


    "Okay, little uncle, don''t worry, I won''t take your credit. You brought Qian San and the others here. You deserve the most credit, and you get the most food. I know it well. You step back first, otherwise the sword will be useless. What do you do if your eyes hurt?"


    lead? This made Qian San immediately cautious, and suddenly raised his eyes to look at Fu Ming, only to realize that Fu Ming was actually two meters away from him.


    "Fu Ming, what do you mean, what do you mean by bringing us here?"


    Gu Yundong took another big step back, and now he looked arrogant and not afraid of death, heughed twice at Qian San, "You don''t know, Qian San, you were fooled, haha. You killed Uncle Wang. Daughter, people havee to seek revenge for you, he brought people to ambush here, as long as my little uncle leads you here, he will give us a bag of grain and promise to help us enter the city."


    Qian San''splexion changed drastically. Although she didn''t know who Uncle Wang was in her mouth, she had killed quite a few people.


    "Fu Ming, you are courting death." He didn''t even care to judge whether what Gu Yundong said was true or not, and immediately waved to the three men beside him, "Catch them for me."


    Gu Yundong turned around and ran, calling out to a dark corner as he ran, "Uncle Wang, hurry up."


    She shouted, Qian Sanjie stopped subconsciously and turned to look for the so-called Uncle Wang.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched slightly, taking advantage of this opportunity to turn around suddenly, the crossbow arrow hidden in his sleeve shot out with a ''swoosh'', hitting Qiansan''s forehead.


    "Huh?!" Qian San snorted, and he fell straight back.


    "Ah..." Fu Ming screamed, staring at Grandpa Qian lying on the ground with wide eyes, he didn''t dare to breathe.


    The others were also stunned. The next moment, another crossbow arrow shot over, but this time it missed.


    However, just like this, the other three thugs panicked, especially seeing the eldest among them so dead, he couldn''t care about anything, and hurriedly ran away.


    Fu Ming also shouted and ran after him, no longer in the mood to catch Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong pouted, seeing that the sound of their footsteps had disappeared, and then picked up the crossbow bolt on the ground - the position was not good, this crossbow bolt could only hit the ground to act as a shock.


    She doesn''t have to care about Fu Ming''s family. Qian San is dead, and his three subordinates will not let them go.


    Gu Yundong sneered, and then began to search for Qian San''s belongings.


    This man did not bring anything, but found a purse from him with twenty taels of silver in it.


    Very good, it''s hers.


    Gu Yundong put it away with satisfaction, and when he got up again, he heard the loud shouting and killing from the city gate.


    Sure enough, the fight started.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22: Ground car

    Chapter 22 Ground Cars


    Gu Yundong returned to where Yang and the others were hiding, and picked up the basket on the ground, "Let''s go, there will be more people in a while."


    There is a fight at the gate of the city, and some people who don¡¯t want to get involved will definitely leave.


    Gu Yunke has also woken up, the little girl rubbed her eyes, and the little milk voice whispered, "Eldest sister, hungry."


    "..." Gu Yundong rested his forehead, and then pulled out a few small rice **** the size of meatballs from the cloth bag. After giving her one, he stuffed it with Gu Yunshu and Yang''s, and ate two himself.


    This small rice ball was rubbed before departure this morning, and it was wrapped with a little pickle. Pickles have oil, water, and salt in them, and they can also make the rice **** delicious. It is the most suitable food to fill the stomach on the road to escape.


    It was difficult to take it out at the gate of the city because there were too many eyes and eyes, but now it is just right to padded my stomach.


    After ?? finished eating, Gu Yundong set off with the three of them.


    On the way to Xuanhe Mansion, it was much calmer than the previous section. There are still people fleeing the famine, but their mental state is obviously different.


    Most of the people have ox carts, donkeys, carts and horses and carriages, and they hardly meet anyone on the road.


    Naturally, no one woulde to look for Gu Yundong and a few people who looked obviously down and out and had no money and no food.


    After walking like this for a few days, Gu Yundong finally pulled out a ground car in the space.


    This is what she saw when she was in thest days when she was passing through a small vige to collect supplies. At that time, there were several bags of corn kernels stacked on the cart, and she even put the corn kernels with the cart into the space.


    Later, the corn kernels were unloaded, but the ground toon was always piled up in the corner by her, and now it is just in use. And fortunately, the two wheels of the car here are wood, so it won''t be too noticeable.


    Gu Yundong took a chance and said to Mrs Yang, "You guys rest here for a while, I''ll go over there for convenience."


    She ran into the half-person-high grass, and when she came out, there was already a ground toon behind her.


    Gu Yunshu was stunned, "Eldest sister, where did thise from?"


    "I found it in the grass over there. Maybe someone didn''t want it and left it there." Gu Yundong said to Gu Yunke and Yang Shi who were also curious, "Come up, let me see if I can pull you all."


    The car on the ground is rtively long, and the person who sits back a little bit will feel much lighter when pulling the car. And now they are walking on the official road, and the road is even and easy to walk.


    Mr. Yang hugged both Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke up, he hesitated and hesitated, and then went up with some novelty and caution.


    Gu Yundong is still quite strong now, he pressed the front of the car down, grabbed the two handles and walked forward.


    It was a bit difficult at first, but slowly, it didn¡¯t need much force, and the wheels would roll forward ording to the inertia.


    Gu Yunshu twisted his body happily, "That''s great, with this car, my mother and eldest sister don''t have to carry me and my little sister so hard."


    "You can lie down." Although Gu Yunke is small, he has always been shrunk in the back basket, unable to stretch his hands and feet, which is also very ufortable.


    Mr. Yang touched the guardrails on both sides of the row of cars, and there were also baffles at the rear of the car to prevent them from falling off.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at the three of them, the corners of his mouth raised unconsciously.


    With ground toons, their speed is indeed much faster.


    Gu Yundong and Yang''s will switch to pull. After Gu Yundong''s night watch, he can sleep in the car during the day the next day, saving a lot of time.


    Therefore, it was less than a month before they arrived at the city gate of Xuanhe Mansion, which greatly exceeded Gu Yundong''s expectations.


    Now I realize, I don¡¯t seem to have ever asked for ament for a ticket collection, ahem, why don¡¯t the cutiese?


    The foolish author used to pull a car on the ground when he was a child, with several children sitting on it, and then pulled it from one side of the grain yard to the other, which is interesting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23: Conditions for entering the city

    Chapter 23 Conditions for entering the city


    There are also many people outside the city gate of Xuanhe Mansion, but unlike the previous Qing''an Mansion, the condition of the people outside the city gate is much better.


    And there are two shacks not far away, the servants of the big families in the city are cooking porridge.


    In order to not be too maverick, Gu Yundong ced the Yang family not far away, and took two bowls to ask for two bowls of porridge, by the way to inquire about the situation here.


    An aunt told her, "It''s not easy if you want to enter the city. I heard that the prefect is worried that too many refugees entering the city will cause chaos, so you must have conditions to enter the city."


    "What conditions?"


    A girl about her age next to her looked her up and down for a while, and sneered, "It''s useless to say it, and it''s definitely not enough to see you like this."


    Gu Yundong ignored her and asked the aunt, "Tell me."


    "It is said that when entering the city, not only a household registration certificate is required, but each person has to pay five taels of silver."


    "Five taels?" Come on, grab money.


    Five taels per person, four of them, can¡¯t they ask for twenty taels?


    There is a ?? household registration certificate. His father Gu Dajiang asked them to carry it on their own.


    The girl next to her immediatelyughed when she saw her surprised appearance, "It''s useless to tell you, so ask. You''re not as good as me. It''s good to have five copper coins on your body, so be honest. Find a ce outside here and wait for a good-hearted person to give you some food, what are you doing?"


    Gu Yundong turned his head sharply to look at her, "What''s wrong with you, no one cares about you and you keep looking for a sense of existence, I know you, am I familiar with you?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong turned around and left, the man was half dead, "What are you arrogant for? You wait for me, if you can''t enter the city, why not stay here for the night."


    Gu Yundong had already walked over to the Yang family and handed over the porridge in his hand, "Drink this first, and we''ll go into the cityter."


    The four obediently drank two bowls of porridge, and the porridge cook over there had already packed up and entered the city.


    Waiting for the city gate to quiet down a little, she got up, pulled the ground toon and took the three to the city gate.


    Many soldiers stood guard at the gate of the city. They were afraid of trouble. These people all had a chilling look on their faces, and the swords in their hands were cold and cold.


    Gu Yundong had been observing just now, and found that the young soldier on the left had a good attitude. When the people who made porridge entered the city, he reached out to help.


    She walked directly to him and handed over the household registration certificate in her hand.


    The movement on her side quickly attracted other refugees who were still at the gate of the city, especially the girl who had been sneering at her before, and sneered when she saw it.


    The soldier also looked at Gu Yundong in surprise, looked at her clothes and face, and looked at her household registration certificate, and then said, "Do you know the rules for entering the city?"


    "One person and five taels, right?"


    The soldier nodded, "There are four of you, twenty-two in total."


    "I have it." Gu Yundong wanted to thank Qian San and gave her twenty taels of silver ''kindly''.


    In addition to the 5 taels of silver she had collected earlier, she should be able to hold on for a few days after entering the city, until she finds a way to make money.


    Watching Gu Yundong pull out twenty taels of silver from his body, the soldier looked at her in surprise.


    The girl behind ?? has an incredible look on her face. Isn''t she a poor ghost? For, why is there so much money?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24: rent a house

    Chapter 24 Renting a House


    Gu Yundong is actually very heartbroken. Twenty taels of silver, for her now, is a huge sum of money.


    Now it''s just a city gate, and all of them have to be turned in. It''s just a robbery.


    The soldier took the money and looked at her again.


    "Come with me." Turning around and taking her to the side to register.


    After everything was done and Gu Yundong stood inside the city gate, she slowly exhaled.


    The three Yang n standing beside her also imitated her and exhaled in unison, and the expression of relief was exactly the same, which made the soldier who had been standing beside them unable to help butugh.


    It wasn''t until Gu Yundong looked at him that he coughed lightly and told him, "After entering the city, remember to keep a low profile and don''t conflict with people. There are a lot of refugees in the city now. If there is trouble, you will be arrested first. things."


    He is not actually a soldier. His surname is Nie, and the prefect is his uncle. For some reason, he was temporarily recruited here to help guard the city gate for two days.


    A few days ago, the prefect of the prefect received news that there was a riot in Qing''an, and the refugees broke into the city to burn, kill and loot, ughtered two officials in a row, and asked for reinforcements here.


    Commander Zhao personally led troops to Qing''an City to pacify the chaos. The news was also widely spread in their Xuanhe Pce, which caused the people in the city to have no goodwill towards the refugees.


    The prefect has set the condition of ''one person five two'' to enter the city, so as not to block all the refugees outside, so that others can''t see hope and take risks, but at the same time, a group of refugees who are too poor to enter the city will be burdened by the city. . And persuaded the big families in the city to go out of the city to make porridge to stabilize people''s hearts.


    This approach is quite effective. You can see from these people outside the city that they are not causing trouble and do not cause trouble, but they do not add too much burden to them.


    Gu Yundong just nodded when she heard it, she naturally wouldn''t take the initiative to cause trouble, but if others saw that their orphans and widowed mothers were easy to bully, then it wouldn''t be her fault.


    It''s just that she is not very familiar with the city at the moment. The soldier seems to be very talkative, so he asked a few more questions, "Do you know which inn in the city is cheap and safe?"


    Nie Cong gave her a strange look, she still wanted to stay in an inn? Have money on you? Can''t see it.


    only¡­


    "Don''t think about the inn, even the most remote ces are probably full now."


    "Is there a rental house?"


    Nie Congughed, "There must be some, but there was an incident of hurting people by refugees not long ago, and everyone is very vignt, so..."


    Gu Yundong understands, just don''t rent it to refugees like them.


    That is difficult, I thought I could finally rest after entering the city, but I didn¡¯t expect that there is no ce to stay now, so it might be better to be outside the city.


    Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke both looked up at her, and the two little guys also looked worried.


    Nie Cong didn''t know why, but he couldn''t helpughing when he looked at them.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally said, "If you really want to find a ce to stay, I have a ce here. My first cousin aunt''s house has an vacant room, she lives alone, and you just don''t have one. Adult men, it''s convenient to live in the past. It''s just that the rent is a bit expensive, and you have to keep your household registration certificate with me, do you think?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25: january 32

    Chapter 25 January 32


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Yes, why not?"


    And they are small, weak and weak, and it is actually difficult to choose a ce to live.


    Tooplicated family is not safe, especially if there is an adult man in thendlord''s family, she also worries that Yang will be bullied.


    "How much is the rent?"


    "Three or two a month."


    "Hi..." Gu Yundong gasped, a room! ! Three or two a month? ?


    The people in this city are all robbers, right?


    Nie Cong also knows that the rent is a bit expensive. If it is normal, it will only be about one or two. Isn''t this an extraordinary period?


    "There''s no way to do this. In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that you don''t have adult men, I wouldn''t be involved. I also have to think for my aunt, can''t let her be in any danger, right? The rent is a bit expensive, But the location is pretty good, it''s close to my house, and it''s easy to go out." Nie Cong said, "And you can rest assured that if you decide, I can take you directly to the yamen to sign the lease, and I won''t mess with you. "


    Gu Yundong didn''t doubt that he would cheat on him, the details were good character. This Nie Cong looks young, but his behavior is very self-contained. At first nce, he knows that he has learned the rules since he was a child.


    And he wears soldiers'' clothes outside, but his shoes are different from ordinary soldiers, and the family is the kind that doesn''tck money.


    Especially when she was registering just now, she faintly heard the registration document calling him Young Master Nie.


    so¡­¡­


    "Go to the yamen to sign the lease." In fact, the general lease does not need to go to the yamen, and it is not a transfer of ownership.


    This was obviously suggested by Nie Cong to reassure her.


    "Okay, then wait a moment, I''ll exin it right away."


    Nie Cong and the others handed over the ss, and then led Gu Yundong''s family of four to the direction of the Yamen.


    Along the way, I can be considered to understand Gu Yundong''s origin, know that her father disappeared and was kicked out by her grandparents, uncle and aunt, and she knew that she had so little money on her body, and she still helped others on the way to escape. That kind-hearted person gave it, but for a while, I was very sympathetic. she.


    Gu Yundong also secretly revealed the origin of Nie Cong, and felt relieved.


    She felt that it was still necessary to have a good rtionship with such a person, and it would definitely be useful in the future.


    Thirty taels of silver can never be spent in vain.


    The group walked to the entrance of the yamen, and Nie Cong asked Gu Yundong to put the toon car outside.


    Yes, Gu Yundong dragged the toon all the way here, and the toon is not cheap here.


    Fortunately, there is a special parking ce outside the yamen, and no one dares to steal it.


    Gu Yundong then hugged Gu Yunke, while Mrs Yang hugged Gu Yunshu and followed Nie Cong in.


    The lease was written quickly and stamped. Nie Cong led her out again and wanted to take them to his cousin''s house.


    The busyness of this journey is all right, no matter how good you are, you can''t do it this way. Gu Yundong knew that Nie Cong must have other goals.


    She was also direct, standing at the gate of the government office and asked, "Young Master Nie needs my help, you can say it directly."


    Nie Cong was stunned for a moment, and a little embarrassed, "Did you see that?"


    "If Nie Gongzi waits for everything to be done, don''t you be afraid that I won''t agree?"


    "Haha, it''s not really a big deal."


    "Um?"


    "that is¡­¡­"


    Before he could say anything, there was a loud noise not far away.


    Gu Yundong and the others looked up subconsciously, and saw that two arresters were grabbing a person over.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise, the man just happened to be looking at him, his eyes met, Gu Yundong suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26: juvenile

    Chapter 26 Teenagers


    This person makes him feel familiar.


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly, then reacted immediately. Yes, this person is very much like the self who lived in thest days. She doesn''t care about anything, her eyes are indifferent, as if there is no person or thing in the world that can make her heart move, and it feels like living a day is a day.


    But that''s because the apocalypse that he lives in makes people see no hope. What about this man in front of him?


    She couldn''t wait to think about it too much. The knocked down catcher had already climbed up, and with a ''bass'', he pulled out the saber from his waist, and was about to cut down on that man.


    The cold knife was cold, and the little girl in Gu Yundong''s arms hurriedly hugged her neck and buried her head in her arms.


    Seeing this, Nie Cong, who was beside him, thought she was scared, and immediately stopped her, "Stop."


    The catcher stopped almost, turned his head to see him, and hurriedly stepped forward and said with a ttering smile, "Young Master Nie, it''s you."


    "What are you doing? What does it look like to be shot and killed at the entrance of the yamen?"


    The arrest Kuai immediately exined with righteous indignation, "Hey, Young Master Nie, it''s not that I want to do it. It''s true that this man hasmitted a heinous crime and resisted arrest. You can see that he even dared to kick me just now."


    "What did he do?"


    "Someone came to report the case, saying that this person was the leader of the disturbance by the refugees in Qing''an Prefecture. We brought it back for questioning."


    Nie Cong was stunned. There was a riot in Qing''an Mansion. Zhaomanded an envoy to lead troops to support the suppression. It is said that there was a leader who broke into the local yamen and killed the prefect, but he was not caught, and he probably fled to a nearby mansion. Recently, their Xuanhe House is also heavily guarded, patrolling day and night, for fear that this person wille here to make trouble.


    ording to his understanding, the leader was a middle-aged man in his thirties or forties, and the man in front of him seemed to be a teenager in his twenties.


    Sure enough, the teenager denied it expressionlessly, "I''m not!"


    Zhu Kuai said "hey", "Aren''t you? Look at the portrait on this wanted notice, this is you."


    He held a piece of paper with a portrait of a person on it, and stretched it out almost to the boy''s face.


    Nie Cong also took it over and looked at it, and couldn''t help sighing secretly.


    Gu Yundong nced at it, and the corner of his mouth twitched twice.


    The figure paintings of this era are too abstract, right? Only with this kind of wanted order can the criminals be caught.


    However, even if this character is too ''expressive'', he is still a thousand miles away from the boy in front of him.


    These two arresters were obviously talking nonsense with their eyes open, and it was because they couldn''t get along with the boy.


    Gu Yundong knows that many of the current arresters rely on extortion and extortion, but it is also very chilling to be so tant.


    Nie Cong''s brows also wrinkled, he nced at the young man, and threw the arrest warrant on his face, "Where does it look like? Hurry up and let the person go. If you want to arrest people like you, wouldn''t you let them go? Past the real murderer?"


    Zhu Kuai was a little unhappy, "But we received a report..."


    "Do you believe who will report the crime? I think the most important person to arrest is the person who reported the crime. He even dares to open his eyes and talk nonsense with a wanted warrant. It''s a waste of time toe to the yamen to report the crime indiscriminately.


    Nie Cong''s identity obviously made the two arresters jealous. After the two looked at each other, they finally unwillingly untied the rope on the boy''s body, "Let''s go, hurry up."


    The ?? teenager pursed his lips, nced at Nie Cong, turned his head and left.


    From start to finish, he didn''t say much, and at the end he didn''t even say thank you.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27: tied up

    Chapter 27 Kidnapping


    Nie Cong also felt that this was a weird person, and he felt a little regretful that he let him go without asking anything. Maybe he was a dangerous person?


    Korean has gone far, and it is toote for him to say anything.


    shook his head, he smiled again, and said to Gu Yundong and the others, "Let''s go, I''ll take you there first."


    "it is good."


    Gu Yundong pulled back on the ground toon and followed behind Nie Cong, continuing the topic that was interrupted before, "You said let me do a little favor, what is it?"


    "Cough." Speaking of this, Nie Cong couldn''t help but coughed lightly, "That''s right, my cousin likes children very much, especially good-looking children."


    Seeing Gu Yundong frowning, as if he had misunderstood, he hurriedly said the main point, "I want your younger brother and sister to chat with my cousin when they are okay."


    "..." Gu Yundong had difficulty understanding his brain circuit, "Is that so?"


    "That, actually, it''s mainly my cousin, who is a bit rambling, and won''t stop for half an hour." Nie Cong was also helpless, "There are many children near her house, but you know, four or five-year-old dolls Where can I be patient to listen to people? It won''t be long, people will walk around when they see my cousin."


    That is indeed quite ramble.


    Gu Yundong looked down at his younger brother and sister who was walking, um, it was just a chat, there should be no problem.


    Therefore, she nodded decisively, "No problem."


    Nie Cong immediately became happy, "Don''t worry, my cousin is a good person."


    The rent is so expensive. It would be nice if we could reduce the rent a little bit with the chat.


    A few people turned into the alley next to them while chatting, and stopped in front of a house after a while.


    Nie Cong opened the door first and went in. Gu Yundong and his younger brother and sister stood at the door waiting.


    Gu Yunshu only found the opportunity, stretched out his hand and tugged at his sister''s sleeve, and asked in a low voice, "Eldest sister, do I want to chat with others? Then what should I say?"


    "You can listen to what she has to say." Gu Yundong squatted down, took out his handkerchief and dipped it in water to wipe his face. He had already arrived at the door of the house, so he naturally had to clean it up, "Wait after you listen, go back and tell the eldest sister. Of course, you can also ask her questions, anything."


    Gu Yundong doesn''t know much about Xuanhe Mansion, and happened to meet a local olddy who likes to chat. Isn''t it the best source of news? She knows what to pay attention to and what not to care about.


    Gu Yunshu nodded in understanding, but Gu Yunke had alreadye over with his little head stretched out, "Eldest sister, I''ll wipe it too."


    "Smelly little girl." Gu Yundong nodded her little nose, "You have to apany your brother and olddy to chat, do you know?"


    "I apany the eldest sister." I prefer the eldest sister, so I don''t want to apany my brother.


    "If you are obedient, the big sister will cook you something delicious."


    Gu Yunke immediately grabbed Gu Yunshu''s hand, "I''m obedient."


    Gu Yundong felt that sooner orter, she would be kidnapped with food, and her position was too uncertain.


    Just thinking about it, there was a sudden scream in my ear, it seemed toe from the entrance of the alley, and I didn''t know what happened.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care too much, and hurriedly asked Yang to take two small advanced doors. After closing the door, he cautiously walked towards the alley.


    There is a big tree at the entrance of the alley. At this moment, there are people in a circle under the tree, and they don''t know what to say to those who point in the middle.


    She stood on a rock and looked in, and was stunned.


    Isn''t that the boy you saw at the yamen gate earlier? Is he... kidnapping people?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28: Sao operation

    Chapter 28 Sao Operation


    The boy was holding a rope in his hand, and a middle-aged man who was yelling at him in the other hand, and the rope was tied around his waist in circles.


    The middle-aged man struggled several times but didn''t break free, and his scolding was even more unsightly, "You little bastard, you have something that your mother gave birth to and not raised by her mother, you hurry up and let me go, or I will interrupt. Your leg. The **** from the countryside dares to be arrogant in this city, and you don''t know how you will die when you look back. Remember me, you kid, let it go!"


    The boy was tied in half and punched him in the stomach.


    "Hmm..." The middle-aged man bent over and groaned in pain, his face flushed, and his words were iplete, "Bastard..."


    Gu Yundong felt that this person deserved it, and he couldn''t see the situation clearly at this time.


    Someone next to him was curious and asked what was going on, but one of the onlookers knew what the inside story looked like, and whispered, "This is also what Shopkeeper Pan deserves. He is stingy and holds grudges. Some time ago, the shop that wasn''t his had to be renovated. Well, I hired this kid to help with the work. As a result, a lot of refugees havee to work these days. As long as they pay for a meal without wages, the shopkeeper Pan wants to drive this kid away to hire the refugees. You can let them go. Let''s go, you have to settle your previous wages, right?"


    "Why, shopkeeper Pan wants to default on his debt?"


    "What''s more, he also made excuses to say that people''s work is not good and they have to lose money. But this kid is not easy to bully, and he just forced shopkeeper Pan to take out the money. But before the others left, shopkeeper Pan just Go to the yamen to report the case, saying that this kid is the leader of the riot in Anqing Mansion, and they will be arrested soon."


    "Huh? This is too immoral."


    The onlookers shook their heads in amazement. Is this a human being? Who doesn''t know what the virtues of those fast-shooters in the yamen are, can they not be stripped if they are caught?


    "Isn''t it wicked? This kid is lucky too. He brought it back soon after he brought it back. He must not settle ounts with Shopkeeper Pan?"


    As soon as these words fell, the boy over there had already **** shopkeeper Pan. One end of the rope was thrown violently around the tree trunk above and pressed down again.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhht Pan screamed like ughtering a pig and the man was already hanging in the air and swaying from side to side.


    Underneath is a hard bluestone b. If the rope breaks and falls, how can his old arms and legs stand?


    He finally began to beg for mercy, "Young boy, I was wrong, you put me down quickly, I''m dizzy. If you want money, I''ll give it to you, how about ten copper coins? If you let me down, I''ll give it to you."


    "Pfft..." Someoneughed out loud and looked at Shopkeeper Pan gloating at misfortune, "It''s so generous, ten coins, but they went to the yamen for a while."


    Shopkeeper Pan''s face was ashen, but he couldn''t see who was speaking with this posture.


    The young man didn''t pay any attention to it at all. Seeing that he had lifted the shopkeeper Pan to a height of two meters before stopping, he then wrapped the rope around the tree trunk twice to tie it tightly, and finally pped his hands, as if he admired his masterpiece.


    The onlookers pointed at him even more, probably because Shopkeeper Pan''s poprity was really bad at ordinary times, and no one stepped forward to help put the person down, and no one said a word of sympathy.


    Shopkeeper Pan felt that he had lost all his face in his life today, just wait and see, when he came down and didn''t break his legs, he was not named Pan.


    However, he soon found that he had no such opportunity.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29: to make money

    Chapter 29 It''s time to make money


    Shopkeeper Pan was thinking about the means to clean up people insidiously, and two arresters came over there, the same ones who arrested the young man earlier.


    Seeing the teenagers standing under the tree, one of them immediately became angry. Okay, it''s really an enemy, Luzhai, he hasn''t returned the kick from before, and Young Master Nie is not here, let''s see who dares to speak for him.


    That catcher stepped forward and wanted to make trouble, but was pulled by another. Thetter pointed to Gu Yundong, who was standing not far away, and shook his head slightly.


    The catcher quickly recognized that this person was the one who had been with Young Master Nie before. She was here, and Young Master Nie might be nearby. In the end, I endured it, and didn''t look at the boy again.


    On the contrary, the young man noticed their movements and happened to see Gu Yundong.


    His eyes were cold, still very indifferent.


    At this moment, the two catchers turned their attention to the shopkeeper Pan who was hanging in the air, watching his fat and short body fluttering in the air, just like a turned over tortoise, and immediately became happy, "You are Pan Fu?"


    Pan Fu raised his head slightly, seeing the clothes they were wearing, he was immediately overjoyed, and hurriedly said, "Lord Arrest, Lord Arrest, help, help me, he wants to kill me, he wants... "


    "Are you Pan Fu?" Cha Kuai interrupted him impatiently.


    Pan Fu was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, "Yes, yes, I am Pan Fu."


    "It''s you who went to the yamen to report a false case and dyed us from arresting the real criminal? Do you know how serious the consequences of your actions are? You are so bold, you should be the prefect of the yamen, and who are we? It''s up to you to avenge your private revenge and talk nonsense!"


    Pan Fu was so frightened that his face suddenly turned pale, his body trembled twice, and he hurriedly said, "No, I didn''t, the two arresting adults, I really didn''t report a false case, Wang Da is in the yamen. My cousin, he can prove what I say is the truth."


    "Cousin''s cousin, did you report a false case? Come with us to the yamen." What Wang Da, a yamen clerk would dare to be a backer for others?


    Nazhao Kuai sneered, stepped forward and chopped off the rope.


    Pan Fu fell on the bluestone b with a bang, his face contorted in pain.


    But before he could slow down, the two arresters had already dragged his arms left and right.


    The onlookers didn''t dare to speak for a while, until everyone was gone, and they talked in a low voice.


    "This shopkeeper Pan is finished."


    "He deserves it, he knows that if the young man is convicted, he will not end well, so he is so vicious to frame people wrongly."


    Gu Yundong subconsciously turned his head to look at the boy, and saw that he had passed through the crowd and disappeared.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, Gu Yundong turned around just in time to see Nie Cong who was looking for him.


    "What happened here?"


    Gu Yundong recounted the situation just now, and Nie Cong raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, "That kid will avenge his revenge, he''s just too reckless, if the two arresters don''t take Pan Fu away, Pan Fu will definitely not go back when he looks back. I''ll let him go."


    Shaking his head, he did not continue the topic, and immediately told Gu Yundong about his cousin''s situation, "My cousin has agreed to rent a month''s rent and pay three taels of silver first. If the west wing is empty, you can live first. Solve it yourself, you can use the things in the house, but you can''t break them."


    Gu Yundong nodded. After paying three taels of silver, she only had twenty taels on hand.


    Poor, I have to make money quickly.


    It''s just that there are so many refugees in the city now, and there are more monks and less porridge. How can they make money?


    Suddenly, she looked at Nie Cong beside her, a ray of light shed in her eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30: help

    Chapter 30 Help


    Nie Cong''s scalp was numb from her eyes, and he always felt like he was being watched.


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong stood still and asked him, "Are you very eager to catch the prisoner who led the chaos in Anqing Mansion?"


    "Of course." Nie Cong nodded affirmatively, with a serious expression, "This person is not a refugee at all, he is a bandit pretending to be a refugee, deliberately inciting the people to break into the city gate, taking the opportunity to kill people to make money, and it is a heinous crime. It also harmed the nearby viges, and it is very likely that they wille to our Xuanhe House. If this person is not caught as soon as possible, I am afraid that more people will suffer."


    Gu Yundong is not a chivalrous person who acts for the heavens, and will not have the same strong desire as Nie Cong to kill evil in his name. At present, she can only take care of her own small family, and she just wants to make some money for her use.


    So she said calmly, "If I help you a little in catching the criminals, will I get paid?"


    Nie Cong was taken aback, "Help? What can you help?"


    "Remuneration?"


    "..." Nie Cong''s mouth twitched, "Yes."


    "How many."


    "It depends on how much you can help." Nie Cong was a little suspicious, thinking that she had also escaped from the famine. Could it be that she had seen that person, or knew where that person appeared?


    But Gu Yundong quickly rejected his idea, "In your yamen, should someone have seen the prisoner?"


    "Yes, I followed Commander Zhao to Qing''an for reinforcements. There was a small group of soldiers who happened to be facing that person, but it was a pity that they escaped."


    "Then find a soldier you''ve seen before and describe the prisoner''s appearance, and I''ll draw it for you."


    Nie Cong suddenly lost interest and thought what was it, so he drew a portrait?


    There are a lot of wanted notices posted at the gate of their city. They are all drawn by the best painter in the city based on oral descriptions. Most of them do not need her to paint.


    Gu Yundong knew what he was thinking when she saw his expression, she raised her eyebrows, "You feel your conscience and tell me, do you think that with the portraits on your wanted list, even if a real person is standing in front of you, you can be right? Of course, I also know that you don''t just rely on portraits to arrest criminals, but you have also seen the situation where the young man was arrested today. There must be more than just shopkeeper Pan who wants to avenge private revenge and report false cases. Do you use the excuse that people are simr to portraits to evade. Is this causing confusion and waste of time and energy for you? Trust me, I can save you half of your time.¡±


    Nie Cong felt that what she said was wrong. Ordinary people were afraid of entering the yamen. After all, there were very few people who were as ignorant as the shopkeeper Pan and thought they had a backer.


    But I feel that what she said makes sense. Although it is very rare, it does not matter?


    After thinking about it, Nie Cong said conservatively when she saw her full of confidence, "If you want to try it, just try it. But you can''t go to the yamen. this thing."


    "it is good."


    Nie Cong said not to go to his cousin''s house, for fear of annoying her, so he simply went to a teahouse not far away.


    Gu Yundong was worried about the three Yangs and had to go to see his cousin Nie Cong first.


    Therefore, the two of them went back to the small courtyard first and entered the door, just in time to hear their cousin and Mrs. Yang talking, "...you wash with water first, this unkempt man, who didn''t know it, thought that there were beggars in our house. Do you have any clean clothes? If not, I will borrow them from the next door, but I have to tell you that it can''t be broken, or you will have to pay. Ouch, these two darlings..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31: what does it look like

    Chapter 31 What does it look like


    Gu Yundong began to believe what Nie Cong said, this cousin is indeed quite rambling.


    Nie Cong''s cousin''s surname was Ke, and her husband was a childhood sweetheart who grew up with her. Unfortunately, he passed away due to illness within a year of getting married. Cousin Ke had no children and did not marry again, so she lived her own life in the house they used to live in.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m so lonely around me, so I especially like to talk to children. Others suggested that she adopt a child, but she did not agree, saying that she was at ease alone.


    The house in front of them is not very big. Aunt Ke lives in a room, and the west wing is given to them temporarily. The main room in the middle is quiterge, and there is a kitchen next to the west wing. At the back, there is a small well in the yard, which is convenient.


    At this moment, Cousin Ke pointed to the well and exined to Mrs. Yang, "Draw the water yourself, be careful, but don''t fill my yard with water. The kitchen is over there, and the bucket is inside, and I''m still stunned. What are you doing, hurry up."


    Yang couldn''t help but take a step back with her two children. She didn''t know Cousin Ke, but she felt that the other party''s speech was so fast that she struggled even to understand, how could she act?


    When ?? was at a loss, thinking about running away, he saw Gu Yundonge in.


    Mrs Yang hurriedly ran behind her and pointed at Cousin Ke, "Dongdong, she talks a lot."


    Gu Yundong squeezed her hand soothingly, and said in a low voice, "Mother, she is Cousin Ke, we are staying at her house temporarily, she will not hurt us, you can fetch water first, and give Ashu and Coco a scrub, After washing, we can sleep on the soft bed, and we don''t have to rush our way."


    "Aren''t you on your way?" Yang couldn''t help but be happy.


    Gu Yundong nodded to her, watching Yang shi excitedly running to fetch water, and then walked up to Aunt Ke, who had been looking at her, "Aunt Ke, my name is Gu Yundong, this is three taels of silver, the following paragraph Time may trouble you. My mother has a special situation. If I tell her too much at once, she will panic, please don''t mind. "


    Cousin Ke was a little surprised. Listening to her words and actions did not have the cowardice of a country girl, as if she had seen the world.


    She took the money and nodded slightly, "Looks like you are reasonable, yes. As long as your mother can work and take care of you, I don''t need to do it, and you..."


    Nie Cong was in a hurry and couldn''t help interrupting her, "Cousin, I still need Miss Gu''s help with something, her family will trouble you to take care of it first, and I''ll buy you Zhang Ji''s hibiscus caketer."


    "Stinky boy, hurry up." She must have disliked her for talking too much.


    Nie Cong smiled, seeing that Gu Yundong had finished talking to Gu Yunshu, and hurriedly took her away.


    He took Gu Yundong to the teahouse first. Gu Yundong was still wearing the same clothes he had worn on the way to escape the desertednd, and his face was dirty. Without him, the teahouse would not let her in at all.


    told her to wait in the box, Nie Cong went to the yamen himself, and called a soldier who had seen the bandits toe over.


    When ?? came back, he also brought a whole set of pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Gu Yundong only took the paper in it, and asked the second in the restaurant for a charcoal pen.


    Nie Cong didn''t know why, so he asked as euphemistically as possible, "Aren''t you used to brushes?" How could he forget that a country girl must have never studied.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Okay, let''s talk about what the bandit looks like first, the eyes, nose, mouth, face, and face, try to be as detailed as possible."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32: Gu Yundongs ability

    Chapter 32 Gu Yundong''s Ability


    The soldier had already heard Nie Cong talk about what happened on the way, but he never expected that the person who drew the picture was actually a scruffy teenage girl who looked like a refugee.


    Just her? Can you draw portraits? Do you still think that you are better than those painters in their Xuanhe House?


    What are you kidding?


    If Nie Cong wasn''t here, he would have turned his head and left.


    Gu Yundong saw that he did not speak with a calm face, and even knew that he did not trust himself.


    She tapped the table slightly, and asked with a smile, "Don''t you remember what the prisoner looked like?"


    "Who said I don''t remember?" Xiao Bing immediately retorted, followed by a look of resentment in his eyes, "The bandit killed my good brother who fought alongside me, I can dream of him every night, every night. I know how many moles he has on his face."


    "Then talk about it."


    "..." Xiao Bing was choked for a moment, and Nie Cong next to him bumped his arm again, and then he clenched his fists and said, "The face is a bit round, it looks like a simple and honest person. The eyebrows are thicker, And it''s very dark and long, the eyes are not big, long and narrow, the nose is more fleshy, and the mouth, the mouth is a bit like me."


    Gu Yundong lowered his head and drew with charcoal ording to what he said.


    While drawing, he would ask him from time to time, "Is that so? Is it a little more round... Is the under-eye bag deep... What kind of length is the narrow and long... Is there a lot of flesh on the chin..."


    At first, she just drew a rough outline, and when she was almost certain, she took out a piece of white paper again and integrated all the facial features and faces mentioned by Xiaobing.


    Gu Yundong moved quickly, and he finished drawing a picture in a short time.


    The little soldier was so thirsty that he took a sip of tea, and when he came to look again, all the sips of ''poof...'' spewed out.


    "Ah, be careful." Gu Yundong hurriedly moved the paper to a distance and gave him a vicious look.


    Xiaobing hurriedly wiped his mouth, and couldn''t wait to pick up the piece of paper, his eyes widened.


    Nie Cong took a few steps back when he avoided the saliva he spat out just now, and now he looked up to see his shocked expression, and couldn''t help but ask curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Xiaobing murmured in disbelief, "Like, it''s too simr, it''s too simr."


    "Is it really that simr?" Is it too exaggerated? Nie Cong shook his head and walked around the table to look behind him.


    Seeing this, the whole person froze in ce.


    Xiaobing said incredulously, "It''s like, it''s like shoveling down from his face."


    "There is actually such a way of painting." Nie Cong shook his head in amazement, carefully took it from Xiaobing''s hand, nced at it again, couldn''t help but be amazed.


    The paintings of those painters are also very beautiful, but Nie Cong is not a master of calligraphy and painting, so he doesn''t know how to appreciate it. He only knows that the artistic conception is beautiful and the characters are beautiful, but there is always some gap with the real person. At least, it has little practical effect on their handling of the case.


    But now this figure painting, as if the whole person is alive.


    And this is just a charcoal drawing.


    When he looked up at Gu Yundong again, Nie Cong''s eyes changed.


    Is this girl Gu really just a little girl from the countryside who doesn''t understand anything?


    "Who taught you how to draw?"


    Gu Yundong also took a sip of water, shrugged and said, "A person I don''t know, he didn''t tell me his name."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33: Gu Yundongs past

    Chapter 33 Gu Yundong''s Past


    Nie Cong was a little disappointed, but then he felt normal again.


    There are a lot of weird people in this world, especially those with real skills. It''s like there is a famous chess yer in their city, who is a very strange person.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that he had made an excuse for herself, she rubbed her sore wrist.


    I haven¡¯t painted for a long time, and I¡¯m a little unfamiliar. Fortunately, I slowly found the feeling.


    Gu Yundong was an orphan in his previous life, and he did not fare well in the orphanage. She was also adopted when she was five years old, but only half a yearter, the couple who adopted her both died in a car ident.


    She was sent back to the orphanage, and I don''t know who said she was a broom star, and the couple was killed by her. Because of this rumor, she had no friends at the orphanage at all, and the dean also disliked her.


    Welfare institutions have limited resources. In order to be fed and clothed, there are many children in the institution who fight against each other. Gu Yundong is the one who is often bullied, but every time there is a conflict, the dean ends up punishing her. Gu Yundong knew from the age of five that he had to support himself and not be weak.


    She has no affection for the orphanage, but she worked hard and was admitted to the university by herself.


    The major she was most interested in at the time was fine arts, but studying art was expensive and time-consuming, but shecked both, so she had to give up.


    Sometimes I can''t help but feel the itch. She will go to the Academy of Fine Arts to take sses. She is very talented in this area. She learns intermittently, but her paintings are amazing.


    Especially the figure painting, even the teacher couldn''t help but feel a pity, and even applied for a schrship for her to go to school and let her learn this, but Gu Yundong refused. For those who have no guarantee of the future, hobbies are sometimes very luxurious things.


    I didn''t expect that what I learned at the beginning could be used here.


    She rubbed her wrist for a while, and asked Nie Cong and Xiaobing, who were still discussing praise with paper, "So, is this okay?"


    The two nodded hurriedly, "Yes, yes, of course, that''s great."


    Nie Cong went to draw another piece of paper, with a more earnest smile on his face, "Draw two more."


    "Just two, no more." She began to miss the copier.


    With the first picture, the second and third pictures are much faster.


    Not long after, Nie Cong gathered three portrait paintings and was about to leave, "Quick, go back to the government office, let someone take this to arrest people, so clearly someone must have seen it."


    He raised his foot and was about to leave, but Gu Yundong hurriedly grabbed the person back, "Wait a minute."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "About the origin of this painting, you have to help me keep it a secret. I don''t want to be targeted by that vicious robber, and I still have my family to protect."


    Nie Cong paused, his expression became serious, "Don''t worry, it''s not just you, we also keep the painters who drew the wanted notices a secret. I''ll only tell the prefect alone about the painting, and there will never be any The fifth person knows."


    The soldier standing beside ?? also nodded cautiously, "Don''t worry, girl."


    To be honest, he still hasn''t seen exactly what this girl looks like, it''s too... sloppy.


    Gu Yundong let go of his hand, Nie Cong hurriedly rolled up the painting, and hurried away with the soldiers.


    As soon as they left, Gu Yundong also prepared to leave.


    As soon as she turned around, she suddenly widened her eyes and knocked on the table hard, "Oh, the silver thing hasn''t been settled yet."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34: finally clean

    Chapter 34 is finally clean


    Gu Yundong was a little annoyed, but everyone left, and she couldn''t catch up.


    Fortunately, she lives at Cousin Ke''s house now, so she can always see her, and she''s not afraid that he will default on her bill.


    Gu Yundong shook his head sadly, and then left the restaurant.


    It was a littlete now, and people on the street began to pack up their stalls and go home one after another.


    Seeing the dirty Gu Yundong, all of them held their noses in disgust and stayed far away.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to see the environment of the city, but he quickly stepped up. I didn''t feel it just now, but now I suddenly feel a little itchy and very ufortable.


    When he walked to Aunt Ke''s house, he faintly heard voicesing from inside.


    pushed open the courtyard door, and saw the two Gu Yunshu brothers and sisters sitting on the small bench, obediently raising their heads, listening to the opposite cousin Ke talking.


    Yang, on the other hand, squatted by the well to wash clothes.


    Only one of their clothes can be changed and washed, and it is difficult to find a pond on the road for them to wash and dry, so both clothes are dirty and not easy to wear.


    Now, Gu Yunshu''s clothes should have been borrowed by Aunt Ke from the next door. They didn''t fit very well, but they were clean andfortable. The clothes on Mrs. Yang''s body should be Aunt Ke''s, which is a bit short.


    Cousin Ke was facing the gate, so she was the first to see her. She pouted her lips and said to her, "It''s dirty, hurry up and wash it. I also borrowed your clothes. They are in the west wing. , get it yourself."


    When the three of the Yang family heard this, they immediately turned their heads to look at her, with relieved smiles on their faces.


    Cousin Ke snorted coldly, "I came back sote, all of them thought that you would nevere back after you left. They were too distracted when they were working, and they were not in the mood to speak."


    Mrs. Yang and Gu Yunke didn''t respond much to her words, but Gu Yunshu was already sensible. Hearing this, he couldn''t help blushing, and said in a low voice, "We are, we are worried about eldest sister."


    Gu Yundong stepped forward and rubbed his head, "Eldest sister won''t leave, you talk first, I''ll go wash."


    She entered the west wing, which is not big, but clean and tidy, with good lighting and venttion, making people feel veryfortable.


    Yang mmed her into hot water and asked her to change her clothes so she could take them out to wash.


    Gu Yundong took a hot bathfortably. Aunt Ke''s house didn''t have a big tub, so he could only use the basin to wash it a few times. But Rao is like this, and it is already very good. At least after washing it, I feel that my whole body has lost several kilograms.


    After changing his clothes and letting his wet hair loose, Gu Yundong walked out of the room refreshed.


    The sky was getting a little darker now, and the Yang family was not in the yard. Instead, there was a slight movement from the kitchen.


    Gu Yundong looked for the sound and went over, and saw Aunt Ke was making pancakes and cooking porridge, and Mrs. Yang was burning the fire.


    Seeing here in, a hint of surprise shed across Aunt Ke''s face. Although after the three Yangs washed their faces, they could see that the family looked good, but when she saw Gu Yundong, she was still a little stunned.


    A fresh and clean little girl, if she eats better and grows more meat, then it is really not just beautiful to describe.


    Sensing that she was a little lost, Aunt Ke hurriedly coughed and said, "I see that you have traveled all day, and you have nothing to eat. For the sake of the three taels of silver, dinner will be packed first today. But let''s talk about it first, you have to burn yourself tomorrow, I don''t care."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35: roast meat for you

    Chapter 35 Roast Meat for You


    Cousin Ke''s craftsmanship is not bad. The dinner is porridge with tbread and pickles. Several people eat very satisfied.


    When ?? went back to the roomte, the three of the Yang family soon fell asleep. However, Gu Yundong stared at the bed tent with his eyes open, not even a bit sleepy.


    She had developed the habit of keeping vigils at night, and she suddenly settled down, and she couldn''t fall asleep.


    With Gu Yunke in his arms, the little girl fell asleep and arched her side, looking very dependent.


    Seeing her pursing her little mouth and moving, Gu Yundong suddenly felt warm in her heart.


    It''s great, finally no longer wandering, not encountering inexplicable dangers, can eat hot meals, and sleep on soft beds.


    Even, there are family members.


    Gu Yundong gradually rxed, and slowly fell asleep.


    The next morning, she went out with two taels of silver in her pocket.


    Cousin Ke said that she has to cook by herself today. Now that she has settled down, she still has a lot of things to buy, at least vegetables, rice, oil, salt, etc., she can''t use thendlord''s.


    It''s just that she only has 2 taels of silver, but she has a lot of things to buy, and the prices in Fucheng are not cheap.


    It seems that she must go to collect debts.


    Gu Yundong went directly to the prefectural yamen, but the guard at the gate said that Nie Cong was not there, as if he was going to arrest someone.


    Gu Yundong could only go shopping with two taels of silver in his pockets to see if there were any ces where he could make money.


    After walking around, she gave up. There are many refugees in the city. She knew after a little inquiries. As long as these people work with food and clothing, they don¡¯t need wages at all.


    Isn''t that ruining the market? How can you work without money?


    Gu Yundong sighed heavily, and simply went to the market that Cousin Ke told her.


    The market was quite lively. Gu Yundong bought a few kinds of vegetables, as well as onions, **** and garlic, and went to cut two kilograms of meat. After turning around, he suddenly found a stall in the corner selling apples.


    When the vendor saw her stop, he immediately greeted her warmly, "Girl,e and see this sand fruit, it''s a good thing, sweet and sour, it quenches thirst, and the doctor said it can digest food and cure diseases. It''s me. It was specially brought from Yandi, we don¡¯t have it here, and it¡¯s not expensive, just ten cents apiece, how many girls are there?¡±


    Ten pennies? Everyone in your city will rob, right? Forget it, she has it in her space.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and left, and the hawker hurriedly called her, "Hey, girl, don''t go, the price is easy to negotiate, and it can be cheaper."


    Gu Yundong walked faster and left the market with a basket.


    I then turned into the rice grain store, bought a bucket of rice and two catties of white noodles, turned around and went to the grocery store to buy oil, salt, bowls and chopsticks.


    She began to miss the modern hypermarket.


    Originally, I wanted to go to the cloth shop to get some cloth, but after thinking about it, let it go. Those two clothes can still be worn after washing, and I will buy them when she has money. Now... poor.


    One pass of seven, seven, eighty-eight was bought, but Gu Yundong couldn''t hold it any more, so when he turned into a corner and no one was paying attention, he stuffed part of it into the space.


    Then, holding the remaining one or two silver coins, she slowly moved back home.


    Money is really not banned.


    Aunt Ke was not at home. When Gu Yundong entered the courtyard, Gu Yunke ran over, hugged her thigh and asked, "What did you buy, eldest sister?"


    "Eldest sister will cook braised pork for youter." Gu Yundong lowered the vegetable basket and let her take a look.


    The little girl swallowed, "What is braised pork?"


    Gu Yundong remembered that in the Gu family before, their family could hardly eat meat. Gu Yun is so small, let alone.


    What''s more, the Zhao family doesn''t eat braised pork either.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36: Four dishes and one soup

    Chapter 36 Four dishes and one soup


    Gu Yundong stroked the little girl''s fluffy and yellow hair, and said with a smile, "You''ll know when the eldest sister does it."


    Gu Yunke swallowed, "It must be delicious."


    Gu Yundong went to the kitchen, first took two apples, cut them and ced them on a te, handed them to Gu Yunke who came in behind her buttocks, "Take them to the main room to eat with my brother and mother."


    "What is this?" The little girl curiously looked at the moist apple petals in a circle, stretched out her little finger and touched it silently.


    ?????


    Gu Yunke took a bite, it was crunchy and juicy, sweeter than wild jujube, his round eyes immediately lit up, he cherished and grabbed it with his little hands, bit by bit. .


    "Go." Gu Yundong pushed her, and the little girl took the te and went to find her brother.


    Gu Yundong rolled up his sleeves, washed rice to cook the rice, and stuffed tworge firewoods under the stove.


    Then she went to wash her hands, patted a cucumber first, and made a cucumber sd that was refreshing and refreshing. She didn''t dare to use spicy food, and children couldn''t eat it.


    I cut the eggnt again, took a small half piece of meat and chopped it up, and made an eggnt with minced meat.


    Then I beat three eggs, steamed arge bowl of steamed eggs, sprinkled some chopped green onions, yellow and green, bright colors, and it looked appetizing.


    Immediately, she started to braise the braised pork. The pork belly she bought was twenty-five cents a pound, and the meat in Fucheng was very expensive.


    Gu Yundong has been cooking since he was a child, and he also treats himself from time to time when he is alone. Although the cooking skills are not as good as those of the chefs in the big restaurants, they are not bad either.


    Therefore, as soon as Cousin Ke entered the door, she could smell the strong fragrance, and she subconsciously swallowed.


    followed the smell to the kitchen, saw Gu Yundong who was busy, and then saw a few dishes on the table next to her, she couldn''t move.


    Gu Yundong saw her as soon as he turned his head, and immediately wiped his hands and said, "Cousin is back, you can rest for a while, I''ll cook some soup and I''ll be ready to eat."


    Aunt Ke tried her best to look away, restrained her face and said, "It''s still early, you burn slowly, I''ll just eat the noodles by myself, very soon."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Cousin said this, it''s out of the way. You worked so hard to cook dinner for our family of four yesterday, can I still let you eat noodles by yourself? Let''s eat togetherter, I You are also counted when cooking, and if you don''t eat it, it will be a waste."


    Cousin Ke nced at her and walked away with her hands behind her back, murmuring as she walked, "What a waste, can''t I finish eating at noon, and can''t I still eat at night? The little girl''s family, she doesn''t know how to speak. Say."


    She went straight to her room, but Gu Yundong still couldn''t react.


    This is a promise? Still don''t agree?


    Forget it, forget it, she turned around and cooked thest winter melon and tofu soup.


    When the soup was put up and put away, I saw three heads lying in front of the kitchen door, twitching their noses and breathing desperately.


    Gu Yundong held back his smile and asked Gu Yunshu to call Cousin Ke, so he could eat.


    Gu Yunshu hurriedly turned around, and just after two steps, Biao Ke had alreadye over.


    She walked directly in front of Gu Yundong, still said with a serious face, "Hold out your hand, this is for you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37: two messages

    Chapter 37 Two Messages


    Gu Yundong raised his head in surprise when he saw the one or two silver coins handed over.


    Aunt Ke said somewhat unnaturally, "I don''t eat yours for nothing, and the silver or two will be used as food money. Anyway, you have to prepare meals for several people, and by the way, make mine together to save trouble. Is there enough money?"


    "Enough, enough."


    "Follow me to buy groceries another day, I know whose food is cheap and fresh."


    Gu Yundong collected the money and nodded immediately, "No problem."


    Oh, the one or two coins I spent today came back, so I don''t feel so distressed anymore.


    Gu Yundong happily ced the bowl, and the two little ones and Mrs. Yang couldn''t wait to look at the dishes on the table.


    Big sister is amazing, they have never smelled such a fragrant smell.


    Gu Yunke took a mouthful of the steamed egg, and his whole face seemed to glow, he couldn''t be intoxicated.


    "Slippery and delicious."


    Gu Yundong was a little sad looking at her appearance, the little girl had never eaten steamed eggs. The Zhao family is very stingy with their room, and all the delicious food is given to the second room and the third room. If they dare to be greedy, they wille down with a p and show no mercy.


    She dug out a big spoonful for Gu Yunke, "Eat more if you like it. Big sister will make it for you in the future."


    "Eldest sister, you are so kind." The little girl raised her head and smiled hehely, "I like it here, I don''t scold me, the second sister doesn''t beat me, and the food is delicious, even better than in my dreams."


    The second sister in her mouth is the cousin of the second room, one year younger than Gu Yundong, but she is domineering. Seeing that Gu Yunke is pink and tender, and looks better than her, he would often pinch her.


    The little man cried and ran to find Gu Yundong. The original Gu Yundong was a crybaby and weak, but he still went to the girl in the second room for her theory, and ended up arguing.


    Zhao Shi immediately pped her, causing her ears to bleed.


    The little girl was frightened, and she neverined again. She cried silently when she was pinched, and then she simply stayed in the room all day without going out.


    Now that the Zhao family is gone, and the second sister is gone, her character has gradually be brighter.


    Gu Yundong felt sad and relieved at the same time. She felt that making the life of the three of the Yang family better gave her a sense of aplishment.


    Gu Yunshu and Mrs Yang also felt sorry for Gu Yunke, and each gave her a spoonful of steamed eggs to eat.


    The little girl sits on the left with the elder sister and the older brother on the right. She feels so happy, and her mouth is full with ''ah woo''.


    She was very supportive, and Gu Yundong couldn''t help but want to pamper her.


    Not only her, Mrs. Yang, Gu Yunshu, and Cousin Ke, all of them were full of praise for her craftsmanship, and the dishes were clean. Such a day had never urred to them.


    Gu Yundong also likes such peaceful days, the only thing that worries him is that the money is running out little by little.


    Fortunately, three dayster, Nie Cong finally showed up at the gate of Aunt Ke''s house.


    Moreover, it brought her two unexpected news.


    When Nie Cong met Gu Yundong again, he almost didn''t recognize her. Is this really that unkempt, ragged little girl? So... so beautiful?


    Gu Yundong ignored his surprise and flipped his hands, just like a debt collector, "My money."


    Well, the voice is very familiar, it''s me.


    Nie Cong then took out the money bag and took out a silver note from it.


    Thement area is so deserted and my heart hurts, do you dare to leave a message?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38: have money

    Chapter 38 I have money


    The bank note is fifty taels of denomination and is the symbol of Huixing Bank, which ismonly used in the whole country.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up involuntarily, and he heard Nie Cong say, "This is a reward from the prefect, your portrait is so useful, we took it and went to search, but I didn''t expect more than one person to have seen this person. Justst night, people were caught by us, and even some of his subordinates were given a nest."


    Nie Cong said that he was still very excited, even though he had been busy for a few days, he was still in high spirits, "Your Excellency said that you have made great achievements, but you don''t know, the thieves have entered the city at some point, and if they can''t be caught a few dayster. People, we are going to have an ident here. Keep the fifty taels of silver and buy something for yourself, look at you, you look pretty, just this dress..."


    Xu is a little familiar, Nie Cong speaks a lot more casually.


    Gu Yundong pretended not to hear it, and happily took the silver note and looked at it. She has to find an opportunity to exchange silver, anyway, she has space and is not afraid of the weight of silver.


    Unexpectedly, Nie Cong took out two more silver ingots, "I''ll give you this too. This is the entrance fee you paid when you entered the city, and the lord said it will be returned to you."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, and hurriedly brought it over, "Your prefect is really a good person, and your life is safe."


    "..." Nie Cong looked at his empty palms, the money grab was too quick and obvious.


    He shook his head andughed, "I can''t see that you are still a money basket. Well, the money is given to you, and I should go too."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, letting him do whatever he wanted.


    However, Nie Cong just walked a few steps, and suddenly turned back. After hesitating for a while, he lowered his voice and whispered, "There is one more thing I need to tell you first."


    Seeing his serious expression, Gu Yundong finally looked away from the bank note, "What''s the matter?"


    "I just came back from the yamen, and I saw peopleing from the capital. I vaguely heard, from the capital..." His voice became even lower, almost inaudible, "The emperor has died."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, Your Majesty, that is a word that is far, far away from her.


    But she didn''t like the emperor very much. There was a famine in Yongning Mansion, and many people died of starvation. For so long, she couldn''t wait for the imperial court to send someone toe over to deal with the disaster. She heard that the emperor is still drinking and having fun in the pce, and the concubines have sealed one after another, and even coincidentally set up a n to increase the tax.


    died, that''s fine.


    Nie Cong reminded her, "The announcement should be posted and spread all over the city soon. It may be a little chaotic during this time. Try not to go out and walk around, don''t wear red and green, and drink for fun. The emperor dies and the new emperor ascends the throne. , there will definitely be some action, you just wait for the news."


    "Thank you for reminding me." Gu Yundong knew that he was referring to the famine. The previous emperor did not act, and the new emperor did not know what the regtions were. I hope he was not someone who regarded human life as a must.


    After ?? Nie Cong left, a notice was posted at the city gate that afternoon.


    The emperor died, the world mourned, and the people had to mourning for three months. During this period, they were not allowed to wear red and green.


    Two dayster, another notice was posted on the city gate. The new emperor was enthroned as Emperor Wu of Jin, and the next year was changed to the first year of Xingtai.


    Whether it is the death of the previous emperor or the enthronement of the new emperor, these are all too far away from Gu Yundong, and she doesn''t care too much.


    I didn''t expect that the first fire of the new emperor would be burned in Yongning Mansion.


    The imperial court finally dispatched a minister to Yongning Mansion for disaster relief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39: cant go back

    Chapter 39 Can''t Go Back


    It is said that on the day when the imperial envoy arrived in Yongning Mansion, it rained suddenly after a clear day, and it rained heavily for three days and three nights.


    The drynd was moistened, and the dead people cheered and shouted, as if they had finally seen the dawn, and everyone said that this was auspiciousness descended from the sky, and dered that the new emperor of the world was the contemporary Mingjun, and he was blessed by the heavens.


    Gu Yundong is still in Xuanhe Mansion, and he still doesn''t know the uproarious news spread over there. Even if she knew, she didn''t care.


    She was standing in front of the bulletin board at the gate of the city, frowning slightly when she saw the announcement just posted.


    This notice is about the victims who fled the famine. Yongning House already has food and silver for the disaster relief. The chaos has been levelled and order is slowly being restored. Naturally, these people also want to go back.


    As long as those who go back, the government office will give a certain amount of toll, and it will be exempted for three years.


    Of course, it¡¯s okay not to go back, the refugees are resettled on the spot, attached to the register, and re-registered by the yamen. There is no condition for three-year exemption, and there is no money to take it.


    And the ce of cement also depends on your luck, basically not in too prosperous and wealthy towns, or even in slightly better viges. There is no distribution ofnd, and at most two acres of wastnd will be given to you to reim by yourself.


    Most people will choose to go back, and the idea of ??falling leaves returning to their roots is deeply ingrained in everyone''s mind. If you have money, you can be exempted from the tax for three years, and you will still be familiar rtives and friends when you return to your hometown.


    Not to mention that many people in towns and cities have their industrial houses in Yongning Mansion, so giving up like this would be a huge loss.


    But these, for Gu Yundong, did not have much temptation.


    After reading the announcement, she returned to Cousin Ke''s house with a vegetable basket.


    Cousin Ke was sitting in the yard, holding a needle and thread and making shoes for two little ones. Only then did she realize that this girl who was very good at cooking didn''t know how to make clothes and shoes, while Mrs. Yang knew how to do it, but it didn''t look good.


    Cousin Ke hurt the two children and asked Gu Yundong to buy rags and sew them by himself.


    While talking and chatting, there were three small stools in front of her, and the two children, including the slender Yang Shi, sat there orderly and listened.


    Hearing the door open, Cousin Ke raised her head and nced at her, "Why did youe back sote today?"


    "A new notice was posted at the gate of the city. I took a look."


    "What did you say above?"


    Gu Yundong closed the courtyard door, put the vegetable basket on the stone mill, and then repeated the contents of the notice.


    Aunt Ke''s hand paused, then continued sewing as if nothing had happened.


    Yang Shi and Gu Yunke still couldn''t understand it in a daze, but Gu Yunshu understood, and immediately hugged her waist happily, "Can we go home? Is there food at home?"


    Gu Yundong looked down at the little guy whose eyes were shining, and asked, "Do you want to go back?"


    Gu Yunshu was stunned for a moment, then blinked his eyes in confusion, "Eldest sister, don''t you want to go home?"


    Where are you going if you don''t go back? This is Cousin Ke''s home, not his home. You can''t live in someone else''s home forever, and the rent is so expensive.


    Gu Yundong patted his head, "Go back to that house, there are grandparents, two uncles and three uncles, we may have to serve them forever, and we will never be able to eat the food we ate two days ago for the rest of our lives."


    Gu Yunshu suddenly thought of the old days, and his expression changed.


    Aunt Ke gave Gu Yundong a sideways nce, scare the child, shameless.


    Gu Yundong pretended not to see it, and continued to bewitched, "Besides, do you still remember why we couldn''t separate our family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40: Gus father studied

    Chapter 40


    Why can''t we separate the family? because¡­


    "The patriarch refuses." Gu Yunshu lowered his head and said the patriarch, his resentful eyes turned red.


    The current patriarch of the Gu family has a personal grudge with his father, Gu Dajiang, so in any matter, he must press them hard.


    When Gu Dajiang was six years old, he was spotted by the only old schr in the vige. He said that Gu Dajiang has a talent for reading, as long as he cultivates it well, his future will be unlimited.


    Old Man Gu was a little moved when he heard this, but Mr. Zhao refused. Gu Dajiang is promising, but his son should not be crushed to death? In the future, she will have to see his face to live.


    She kept making trouble, saying that her family was poor and had no money to buy paper and pencils for repairs, and that Gu Dajiang wanted to help the family with work, so she had no time.


    Old man Gu quicklypromised, andter the old patriarch who was in his 80s came forward and severely reprimanded the two.


    "There is a promising schr in the family, that is a matter of honor for the ancestors. The ancestors are watching from the sky, how can it be destroyed by a woman. In the future, he will be an official and be a member of the Fuze n. Think about how glorious the Gu family has been since then."


    The old patriarch intervened strongly, and the pen, ink, paper and inkstone came out of the n. The old schr didn''t want Gu Dajiang''s shackles, so he epted Gu Dajiang as a student and did his best to help him alone.


    But the good times didn''tst long. Gu Dajiang had been studying for five years, and the old Xiucai just nned to let him take the Tongsheng test, but the old patriarch passed away at an old age. He himself is not in good health, and after two months, there is no wind chill.


    The current patriarch took the seat by means of not very bright. At that time, he also intended to let the old Xiucai ept his son as a student, but his son was not expected to study, so the old Xiucai politely refused.


    But I don''t know what happened, this thing was spread like a joke, and hepared his son to Gu Dajiang, saying he was an idiot. Because his son couldn''t stand the ridicule, he lost his temper at home, bumped into his newly pregnant wife, and lost the child in his womb.


    I can''t me my son for this, and I can''t find the source of the rumors, so I can only put all the reasons on Gu Dajiang and the old schr.


    After the old patriarch and the old schr passed away one after another, Gu Dajiang was naturally unable to continue his studies. The current patriarch did not even allow him to take the Tongsheng exam, and he was trapped at home by the Zhao n to work.


    Later, by chance, the shopkeeper of a restaurant in the town took a fancy to him, and he became the ountant based on the words he recognized in those years.


    Gu Dajiang''s book was not read for nothing. He knew that their house was not doing well at home, so he was always looking for opportunities to split up.


    When Mrs. Yang gave birth to Gu Yundong, she was beaten by Mrs. Zhao and gave birth prematurely, and the bleeding almost didn''t save her life. It was because of that time that Yang''s health was not good, and he did not have children for many years. It was not until Gu Yundong was eight years old that Gu Yunshu was born.


    It was also that time, Gu Dajiang broke up with a tough attitude.


    However, after two months, the old man Gu, who was unemployed at home, regretted it and refused to admit the separation.


    The current patriarch and vige chief tore up the separation documents on the spot and brought Gu Dajiang back together. If Gu Dajiang did not agree, he would expel their family from the n on the charge of unfilial piety.


    Eliminate the n! !


    Without a family, it is like a rootless duckweed, unable to even return leaves to their roots.


    This is a very serious matter. This is the stigma of having to go to the yamen to register and follow them for the rest of your life. Not to mention Gu Dajiang himself, but to say that his children will always be looked down upon, pointed at, inferior to others, and difficult to marry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41: decide where to stay

    Chapter 41 Deciding where to settle


    Looking at Gu Yundong, who was just born, Gu Dajiang and the Yang family thought about it for a long time, and finallypromised.


    At that time, Mrs. Yang was not stupid, Mrs. Zhao was also a little guilty because of her dystocia, and the doctor said that she might not be able to have children in the future, so Gu Dajiang broke up again in a rage.


    Old Man Gu and Mrs Zhao were the first to see Gu Dajiang making such a big fire, and they were a little scared. For fear that he will be forced into a hurry regardless of whether he will die with everyone. Therefore, when the family of three returned to the Gu family''s old house, life was not too sad.


    Mr. Zhao only dared to swear and let Mrs. Yang do some work. In this way, it took a few years for Gu Yundong to have a happy birthday, until Gu Yunshu was born, Zhao''s guiltpletely flew away, and he began to act like a demon again.


    After Gu Yunke was born, the Zhao family returned to their old ways. But half a year after the birth of the youngest daughter, Yang identally slipped and knocked his head on a stone when he went to the river to wash clothes. .


    Gu Dajiang was looking for an opportunity to take Yang''s family to see the doctor in the county seat, and at the same time he had to take care of a few children. He was so busy that he couldn''t take care of many things at home. He also encountered a famine.


    But things are different now. They fled the famine and came to Xuanhe Mansion. Not to mention that the old patriarch Gu has no control over them, and now they can settle down in an open and honest way.


    Gu Yundong has no family concept at all. A person''s life is short, and livingfortably is the most important thing.


    But this is only her opinion, Yang Shi and Gu Yun don¡¯t understand, but Gu Yunshu¡¯s opinion should always be consulted.


    Even... misleading.


    Sure enough, Gu Yunshu thought of the days when he was in his hometown, the way his father was kicked by the patriarch and couldn''t fight back, the life of being beaten and scolded for not getting enough food and clothing, and his sister and sister being bullied by her cousin but still fighting back. The thing about being pped by milk.


    Gu Yunshu''s head suddenly shook like a rattle, "I don''t want to go back, I don''t want to go back."


    "you sure?"


    Gu Yunshu was firm, "Sure."


    Gu Yundong smiled and touched his head again, "Then don''te back."


    Aunt Ke put down the sewing basket in her hand, stood up and patted her clothes and said, "Since it''s decided, then go to the yamen to register, by the way to see if Nie Cong is there, let that kid help you to see where it is good."


    After she finished speaking, she went back to her room, her back looking a little lonely.


    Gu Yundong knew that she liked the two children very much during the time she spent together, and now she is a little reluctant to part with them.


    She quickly went to the yamen, where a lot of people gathered.


    Gu Yundong found Nie Cong and exined what he meant. Nie Cong replied without saying a word, "Don''t worry, you registered with the adults, and I will definitely choose a better vige for you. But you have to be prepared, the viges that resettle the refugees will not be too rich. ."


    "I understand, you can help me to see if there is a vige that is not too far from the town or county. The most important thing is that the people in the vige are mixed, and the vige chief is easy to talk." Like the head of the family, she will have a headache and vomit blood.


    Cough, it''s a bit too much to ask for, try to find it.


    I didn''t think that Nie Cong really chose a good vige for her. It was the best vige among all refugee resettlement.


    Gu Yundong followed him through all the formalities and was ready to go.


    Just before leaving, she still has one thing to do.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42: fool around

    Chapter 42 Mischief


    Gu Yundong is going to take Yang to see the doctor.


    When she was in Gu''s house, Gu Dajiang took her to the county seat, but unfortunately all the money was in Zhao''s hands at that time. Gu Dajiang''s private savings was limited, and he naturally saw few doctors.


    That''s it, every time the Zhao family sees them going out, they have to make a scene.


    Gu Yundong also inquired about it a few days ago. There are many medical clinics in Xuanhe Mansion, thergest of which is the Huimin Medical Clinic in the south of the city. There is a doctor surnamed He who has cured two patients like her mother.


    Some time ago, Dr. He went to see a doctor and came back yesterday.


    Gu Yundong only brought the Yang family there. Doctor He has high medical skills, and his status in the medical center is naturally not low, so the price of seeing a doctor is also expensive.


    When Gu Yundong and the others passed, there were three patients in front of them, and it took nearly half an hour for their turn.


    Yang shi was a little nervous, grabbing Gu Yundong''s hand tightly, "Dongdong..."


    "Mother, let''s check the doctor''s pulse first, don''t worry, it''s alright, I''m here."


    Doctor He had kind eyes and kind eyes. After asking a few questions, he reached out and closed his eyes slightly to examine the pulse.


    It''s just that the more time passed, the tighter his brows became, and Gu Yundong gradually had a very bad premonition.


    Waiting for Doctor He to withdraw his hand, Gu Yundong hurriedly asked, "How is my mother?"


    Doctor He didn''t return, just stood up and walked behind Mrs Yang to look at the back of her head.


    Yang shi became nervous all of a sudden, Gu Yundong hurriedly patted her hand soothingly.


    Doctor He watched it carefully for a long time before sitting back again, but his face was not very good-looking. He asked Gu Yundong, "Did other doctors give her an injection when they saw it before?"


    In fact, every time he went to the medical center, Gu Dajiang took him there, but Gu Yundong did not follow.


    But she really knew about whether or not the needle was ced.


    "It was an injection. When I was in Yongning Mansion, a doctor helped my mother to see it. At that time, she had a few injections and said that it could dispel the blood congestion for my mother. But after the injection, my mother was in aa for a day, and the doctor also Said that this is a normal phenomenon, go to his side for a few more times, and the congestion will slowly dissipate and then it will recover. But after the Yongning Mansion was in chaos, my parents didn''t go there again."


    "Nonsense! Quack doctor!!" Doctor He was so angry that he yelled, and Mrs. Yang was so frightened that she turned her head and hugged Gu Yundong tightly, closing her eyes tightly.


    Dr. He took two deep breaths, his tone was still rigid, "The human brain is the mostplicated, how can acupuncture be given indiscriminately when there is no certainty that it can be cured. Also, to disperse congestion, it''s a quack doctor, quack."


    Gu Yundong''s expression became solemn, "Doctor He means, my mother she..."


    "Hey, if it was before, I was confident that I could be cured. Now that she has been pierced by that quack doctor, I only have a 30% certainty. If one trouble is not good, it may backfire and even save her life." Dr. He waved his hand, " It''s better to keep it like this, at least people are alive."


    "Isn''t there any other way?"


    Doctor He shook his head, paused, as if thinking of something, and said, "Someone may be able to cure it."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Who?"


    "Song Taiyi, he came out of the Taiyuan Hospital, and I have been taught by him many times before. Unfortunately, he is now wandering around, and I don''t know when he wille back."


    There is hope.


    Gu Yundong immediately said, "Then can I trouble Doctor He, and when Imperial Physician Song returns, let someone send a message to Yumixiang."


    After ??, he took out five taels of silver and handed it over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43: ready to leave

    Chapter 43 Ready to leave


    Five taels of silver, one tael is for consultation fees, and the other is for bothering Doctor He.


    Yumixiang is where Aunt Ke lives, and Aunt Ke also agrees that she can cure Yang''s disease as soon as possible. There were two young children in the family, and Dad Gu was separated from them again, so Gu Yundong was alone to support it, after all, it was not a problem.


    Doctor He nced at her, but only received a tael of silver.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you bring the words to you. Take these back, I won''t want them." Doctor He said, "But you also have to remember, don''t look for those unreliable quack doctors anymore. The waste of money is a small matter, but causing people to be killed is a big deal. Now in the Xuanhe House, the only person who can cure your mother is Emperor Song. Waiting a lot is not a bad thing, and you can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled sincerely, "Thank you, Doctor He, I have written it down."


    Dr. He again instructed her to pay attention to the ces to pay attention, and asked her to get the medicine after prescribing some warming and nourishing prescriptions. Yang''s body and bones are indeed not very good. In recent years, not to mention that he has enough food and clothing, even if he did not take good care of the women''s diseases after giving birth to a child, he also needs to be recuperated.


    Gu Yundong took Yang''s back to Aunt Ke''s house and told Aunt Ke about the situation. Thetter nodded and said that he knew, "Don''t worry, when there is news from Imperial Doctor Song, I will find someone to tell you. ."


    In this way, Gu Yundong packed up the next day and was ready to go to the vige where they settled down.


    He cooked a big meal before leaving, and Nie Cong also came to eat it. It was the first time he had tasted Gu Yundong''s craftsmanship, and he immediately regretted it, "I had known that your cooking was so delicious, I would havee over earlier."


    Aunt Ke gave him a sideways look, "Should I do something in return for eating someone else''s meal?"


    Nie Cong was taken aback, "What?"


    He has helped everything he thinks he can help. She is going to leave soon. Should he send her there himself? This is not very good, not to mention that men and women don''t kiss, he doesn''t have the time, and things seem to be a lottely.


    Cousin Ke was a little helpless about this nephew''s dead brains, no wonder his father wanted him to go to the government office to practice.


    She pped Nie Cong fiercely, "My mother is small, weak and weak, and has no support. I will go to an unfamiliar ce tomorrow. What should I do if I am bullied? Did she run all the way to Fucheng to ask for help?"


    Nie Cong suddenly realized, swallowed the chicken in his mouth and got up, "Wait, I''ll be back in a while."


    Gu Yundong looked at Aunt Ke with a smile, "Actually, Young Master Nie has helped me enough, no matter where I go, I still have to rely on myself in the end."


    "Hypocritical, why didn''t you stop Nie Cong just before he left? I know who you are, so don''t say these meaningless words in front of me."


    Gu Yundongughed, "Then thank you cousin."


    "Actually, you helped a lot of Nie Cong. Thest time he took the lead in catching the bandit leader, you don''t know how much benefit he got."


    The government office doesn''t need to say, just say that Nie Cong''s father, he is very impressed with him, and he relies a lot on him.


    Nie Cong came back soon and handed her a letter, "Your vige belongs to Fengkai County, and I don''t know anyone there, but Jiang Zhaotou from our government and Li Zaitou from the county government have a good rtionship. , If you need help with some trivial matters, you can find him, this is a letter from Jiang Zhaotou."


    After speaking, without waiting for Gu Yundong''s reaction, he said mysteriously, "If I give you another good thing, you have to keep it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44: leave

    Chapter 44 Leaving


    Nie Cong took out a copper coin. The copper coin has a gap, so it cannot be used. Is this a good thing?


    Gu Yundong took the copper coin and looked at it for a long time, but couldn''t see why, and his doubtful eyes fell on Nie Cong.


    "Okay, don''t give a shit." Cousin Ke red at him.


    Nie Cong then coughed lightly and said, "When I was writing a letter to Jiang Zhaotou, the lord happened to pass by. After learning about your situation, he asked me to go over and give me this copper coin. The magistrate of Fengkai County is ours. The adults mentioned it, if you have trouble in the future, you can give this copper coin to the county magistrate, and he will help you order it."


    "You adults...you are really good people, and you have a safe life." Gu Yundong didn''t even know that the prefect of the prefect was so idle and would pay attention to such a small person as her.


    Nie Cong''s mouth twitched. She has nothing to describe except that you are a good person and have a safe life?


    But Gu Yundong was right, why is the prefect so free? He would remember her entirely because Nie Cong had mentioned it several times. Most importantly, the portraits of people she painted.


    Because of that figure painting, the government office caught the bandit chief in just three days. But it was the time when the new emperor was enthroned, when he was paying attention to the famine and rebellion. He was the first to make a contribution, and it was a great one. It also confirmed the rumor that the new emperor was blessed by the heavens, and he also showed his face in front of the new emperor.


    At this time, the new emperor was about to promote talents, and when he was carrying out a drastic rectification of the officialdom and cing his own forces, the prefect became a person on the list of the new emperor. The position here is full, and it is basically a rise to go to the capital. problem.


    This has helped him so much, isn''t it Gu Yundong? Still a girl, doesn''t it impress the prefect a lot?


    Gu Yundong received copper coins, she would not refuse such a good thing.


    These days, having money is not enough, you have to be powerful, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to keep more money. This copper coin and that letter are the best if they don''t need it, and if they can, she won''t leave them in vain.


    Gu Yundong thanked him and put away the letter and copper coins.


    The next morning, just after the city gate opened, Gu Yundong left Yumixiang with his family.


    Cousin Ke didn''t go out to see her off. She was in a low mood and stayed in the room the whole time. After there was no sound outside the hospital, he sighed and walked out slowly.


    In the empty house, it seems that there is no poprity at all, and the voices of children who were chatting two days ago have disappeared.


    Cousin Ke walked to the kitchen and seemed to smell a faint scent.


    Although they didn''t get along for a long time, Cousin Ke really liked those two children, and even with the ignorant Yang Shi, she also felt a little pity, and even more admired Gu Yundong who brought her mother and siblings all the way to Xuanhe House safely.


    This little girl, if she is not a girl, her future achievements are uncertain.


    Pity.


    Aunt Ke returned to the main room and saw a piece of paper on the table. Picking it up, I found out that it was actually a recipe, which listed five or six dishes that she liked to eat during this time.


    "This girl..." Cousin Keughed.


    At this time, Gu Yundong had already left the city gate and was heading to Yongfu Vige in a carriage.


    The carriage was rented. Now that he has money in his hand, Gu Yundong will never treat himself badly. It takes three days to walk from Fucheng to Yongfu Vige.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45: Yongfu Village

    Chapter 45 Yongfu Vige


    Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke were also a little bit reluctant to Cousin Ke, and they were a little embarrassed when they first got into the carriage.


    It took me a long time to get out of the city gate before I finally got up.


    Two little ones were riding in the carriage for the first time. The cushions under the buttocks were soft, and there were door panels on all sides. As soon as the curtains were lowered, the sun would not shine and no one could see it.


    "Eldest sister." Gu Yunshu leaned on the window and stared at it for a while before turning his head, blushing, and said, "Is Yongfu Vige far away? How many people are there? Where are we going to live there? Do we still need to build a house?"


    "Why do you have so many questions?" Gu Yundong smiled.


    Gu Yunshu smiled, "Big sister must not know either, it''s okay, we''ll know everything when we arrive."


    Gu Yunke was already crooked into Gu Yundong''s arms, holding the peanuts that cousin Ke gave her in her small hands, eating it like a small hamster.


    Mrs. Yang held a big bag in her arms, which contained clothes for a family of four, several sets of old and new, shoes made by Aunt Ke, and arge bag of cakes.


    There were also two baskets in the carriage, which contained some of the things they bought in Fucheng a few days ago. Although there were not many, they were all neatly sized.


    Gu Yundong looked at the scenery outside the window moving back little by little, and he felt more anticipation and excitement in his heart.


    Finally, we have a new home.


    The speed of the carriage is not very fast, and there are two children in the car, sofort is the main thing.


    So it took us a day to travel, and we were just about to arrive at the county seat of Fengkai County. Fortunately, we entered the city before the gate was closed.


    It was gettingte, Gu Yundong took a few people to the inn to stay overnight, and waited until the city gate opened the next day before setting off again to go to Yongfu Vige.


    Nie Cong did find a good vige for them. Yongfu Vige was almost two hours away from the county seat, an hour in the town, and three days in the prefecture. This is only the time to walk, it is definitely faster to take a carriage and an ox-cart.


    Therefore, when they set off from the county seat and arrived at Yongfu Vige in a carriage, it was still early.


    In Yongfu Vige, many people have been busy in the fields for a while now, and almost every household looks like they are busy cooking breakfast with smoke from cooking.


    The children in the vige also gathered in twos and threes at the entrance of the vige to y, when they suddenly saw a big carriage approaching, and they ran up to them chatteringly.


    There are only two households in the vige who have ox carts. Horse carts are very expensive, not to mention buying them.


    Seeing the energetic tall horse, he immediately surrounded him curiously. Who is this, why did theye to their vige in a carriage, and what was even more strange was that there was a ground toon behind the carriage.


    The speed of the driver suddenly slowed down. Gu Yundong opened the curtains and saw a child walking to the side.


    She waved to him, handed him a candy, and asked, "Do you know how to get to the vige chief''s house?"


    The child looked about the same size as Gu Yunshu, and his eyes lit up when he saw Yetang, and his saliva was about to flow out. Their vige is not very rich, and there are not many opportunities to eat candy on weekdays, and these children can only touch their mouths during the Chinese New Year.


    He nodded hastily, "I know, I''ll take you there."


    He stuffed the candy into his mouth and ran ahead to lead the way.


    The other children were envious, they knew that if they ran faster, they would be the first to speak.


    Gu Yundong put down the curtains, but the next moment, she suddenly lifted the curtains, looking at the silhouettes passing by not far away, she always felt...a little familiar.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46: village head

    Chapter 46 The Vige Chief


    It''s just that the figure shed too fast, and she disappeared before she was sure.


    Gu Yundong lowered the curtains, asked the driver to follow behind the child, and went straight to the vige chief''s house.


    Yongfu Vige is a vige with mixed surnames. Many ancestors also escaped from the famine. They have taken root here for a long time and slowly developed into the current scale.


    The vige chief''s family name is Chen, and he lives in the center of the vige. His family is in good condition. The house he lives in is the only brick and tile house in the vige.


    When the ?? carriage stopped in front of their house, there were already many people behind the carriage.


    Gu Yundong was startled when he came down, especially those children, who looked at her eagerly, with the expression of "Do you have any questions to ask me", as if they could earn caramel as soon as she opened her mouth.


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. After Mr. Yang came down with the burden, he turned around and hugged Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke down.


    She asked the driver to wait for her outside temporarily, and then knocked on the door of the vige chief''s house.


    There was such a big movement outside the door, and the people inside naturally heard it, so just as Gu Yundong raised his hand, a young woman dressed as a woman walked out, "Who are you looking for?"


    While talking, he looked at the big carriage behind them.


    Gu Yundong hadn''t returned when a child behind him said loudly, "They''re looking for the vige chief."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud male voice came from inside the house, "Let peoplee in first."


    The woman turned sideways and let Gu Yundong in with a smile. As soon as the door was closed, the vigers outside could not see the movement inside.


    The vige head is called Chen Liang, about forty or fifty years old, very thin, but he doesn''t have much air, and he looks like he can talk well.


    Gu Yundong handed over the household registration documents, Chen Liang squinted his eyes for a while, then nodded and said, "Lizheng told me before that there are three families in our vige who want to settle here, and the other two came a few days ago. I think it''s almost time for you to arrive."


    He raised his head and looked at Gu Yundong and the three Yangs standing behind her. It was a little strange that such a thirteen-year-old girl was in charge. Just looking down at the document again, he couldn''t help frowning and said, "Is the head of the household Gu Dajiang?"


    "Yes, the head of the household is my father, but he was separated from us when we fled."


    "If this disappears, the yamen generally thinks that the person has already..." Chen Liang stopped halfway through his words. Most people who disappeared on the road to escape are dead. There are rules in the yamen for these matters, but it is still written in this document. Gu Dajiang, indicating that the girl has already walked the road to the government office.


    In that case, he just follows the paperwork.


    "Okay, I understand." Chen Liang closed the documents, and then began to talk about serious business, "Since you have settled in our vige, you will be people in the vige in the future. Because you are settled by the court, you don''t need to buy a homestead. You can get one acre ofnd per head, and if you think it¡¯s too small, you can buy more.¡±


    is also the kindness of the new emperor, and he gave special treatment to the refugees who were affected by the disaster.


    "However, there is no need to choose the location of the homestead. There are only three ces in total. And you are thest toe, and the other two houses have been selected. You can go and seeter. If you think the location is not good, you want to renew Buy it, you can alsoe and tell me. If you are satisfied, you can find someone to build a house as soon as possible. It will be winter soon. If you don¡¯t pay attention to thend, it will be frozen. To live in a viger¡¯s house is to pay some rent.¡±


    "It should be." Gu Yundong also thought about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47: Six relatives do not recognize wolf cubs

    Chapter 47 Six rtives do not recognize wolf cubs


    Chen Liang is very satisfied with her attitude, which is reasonable.


    Therefore, I unconsciously lowered the volume when I spoketer, "If you don''t want to live in the vige, you can also rent a house in the town, it''s the same. Before you, a family lived in the town, and it was a hassle to go back and forth. point."


    "Let''s live in the vige." If you want to build a house, you must go to the homestead from time to time. Not to mention going to the town far away, even my younger siblings would not be able to run back and forth with her.


    Chen Liang patted his thigh, "Okay, let''s live in the vige. I originally thought that you are a family, but a family can spare a room. Now that your father is not there, it will be inconvenient. In this way, My younger brother and sister have a vacant house, her husband is gone, she and her daughter live in their family, you can take care of each other in the past, and a month, two hundred wen, can you think?"


    Gu Yundong thought about it, the main reason was that the range of choices they could choose was too small, probably there was no other ce to live except the widow''s house.


    She is unfamiliar with this vige, and it is not realistic for her to choose by herself.


    "Two hundred wen is no problem, just, can I go and see the house over there first."


    Chen Liang nodded, "Okay, second daughter-inw, take Miss Gu and talk to your aunt by the way."


    The young woman who came to open the door before answered immediately, "I see, Daddy,e with me, girl."


    Gu Yundong asked the three of the Yang family to wait for her here, and passed by himself.


    As soon as she left, Mrs. Zhou, Chen Liang''s wife, couldn''t help whispering, "Why did you let people live with the second siblings?"


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it good? The second sibling lives with Yn. There is no adult male in the Gu family, and there is no one to gossip in the past. The second sibling can also earn rent money."


    "But the temper of the second brother and sister..."


    "What''s your temperament?" Chen Liang''s expression was "not very capable but virtuous".


    Chou shi didn''t say anything for a while, the men were all careless, plus the other party''s widow, the uncle and so on were not easy to get in touch with. Over the years, the contacts between the two have basically been contacted by the Zhou family.


    Mr. Fang, he likes to take advantage. However, others suffered losses, and she also had a very innocent and aggrieved expression, which made people feel heartbroken.


    If it wasn''t for herck of a man, Zhou would not like to associate with her very much.


    Forget it, in fact, it¡¯s not a big problem, and the Gu family will live until the house is built.


    Mr. Zhou didn''t say anything, and Gu Yundong came back not long after. Along with her was the girl named Yn, who was two years older than Gu Yundong and looked very cheerful and lively.


    "Uncle, my mother said that it''s fine to let the Gu family and sisters live in my house. Don''t worry, I will take good care of them."


    Chen Liang immediatelyughed, "Okay, let''s do this for now." He turned to look at Gu Yundong, "The homestead, do you want to watch it now orter?"


    "Let''s do it now." Gu Yundong saw the owner of the house, Mrs. Fang, after seeing the house.


    She didn''t fully understand the temperament of Mrs. Fang just by looking at it, but she also knew that she must belong to two types of people with Aunt Ke. It doesn''t matter, what''s more, she has also inquired with the vige chief''s daughter-inw. There are several widows in this vige, but the others either have sons, or they can''t live there, and there is no other choice.


    Chen Yn took the initiative, "Uncle, I also apany sister Gu to see the homestead."


    "Let''s go."


    Chen Liang got up and walked out first.


    Chen Yn led Gu Yundong to the back, but just after walking out of the house not too far, Gu Yundong paused for a while, it really was him, she had read it right on the carriage before.


    Was the boy you met in Fucheng earlier from this vige?


    Seeing that she had stopped, Chen Yn followed her line of sight curiously, her body trembled immediately, and she whispered in her ear, "Don''t look at him, don''t look at him, he is a wolf cub who doesn''t recognize his six rtives. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48: His name is Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 48 His name is Shao Qingyuan


    Wolf cubs? Still six rtives do not recognize?


    Gu Yundong remembered the two times he saw him, once when he directly kicked Yu Kuai, and the second time when she had revenge and hung Shopkeeper Pan from a tree.


    When she wanted to look again, the boy was gone.


    Chen Yn next to her patted her chest, "Fortunately, I didn''t look this way. Sister Gu, let me tell you that you must be careful when you meet Shao Qingyuan in the future. He doesn''t care if you are a girl or not, he will beat you if he offends him. That kind of person has no conscience. The Shao family raised him so much. It¡¯s okay if he doesn¡¯t appreciate it. He doesn¡¯t even care about the only grandfather who treats him well. His grandfather fell out with the Shao family because of him and took him out to live alone. As a result, he became seriously ill and Shao Qingyuan didn''t even take care of it, leaving his grandfather alone in the house to fend for himself, and no one to collect the corpse even when he died, but he, after two days, began to grow big."


    "Yn, what are you talking about, hurry up, it''s gettingte, and lunch will be dyed for a while." Chen Liang had been out for a long time, but when he looked back, Gu Yundong was pulled by Chen Yn and stood in ce and didn''t move.


    Chen Yn hurriedly kept silent, pulling Gu Yundong three or two steps to catch up.


    Gu Yundong didn''t quite believe what Chen Yn said, the one named Shao Qingyuan was not quite like what she said.


    But who cares, it has nothing to do with her.


    The homestead that Chen Liang mentioned was at the end of the vige, not far from the foot of the mountain. There was no way. After all, it was allocated from above, and it would never be in the center of the vige.


    The resettlement sites of the other two families are not in the same ce as hers. This ce is a bit deserted, and there are only two or three families around.


    Gu Yundong really liked it, but thend was a little smaller. Although buying a 100-square-meter house in modern times is very expensive, and more than 600 square meters per acre ofnd is already quite big, but here, Gu Yundong wants to surround arge yard, where he can grow some things in the future, and the room is also Preferably one by one.


    Even if you don¡¯t need to build a big one now, in the future, there will always be times when you need it.


    She walked around the homestead for a while, then walked up to the vige chief and said, "I want to buy another mu, so I can extend it over there. How much money does it cost?"


    Chen Liang was a little surprised. There are only four of them, so how big do they need to be? But if people want to buy it, it''s no problem.


    Chen Yn''s eyes also lit up, and she looked at Gu Yundong eagerly.


    "The location here is rtively remote. If you have an acre ofnd, it will cost you five taels of silver." If it was the center of the vige, it would not be this price.


    "it is good."


    Now that the size of the location was decided, Chen Liang took Gu Yundong back.


    After going through this again and again, everyone in the vige knew that Gu Yundong had escaped from the famine and came here, and the look in her eyes changed a little. It was no longer like the envy and fearful expression when she saw the big carriage, but instead. More sympathy and disdain.


    The children who were originally watching curiously around the carriage were also taken home by their own adults, and some people muttered before leaving, "It turned out to be a rented carriage, and I thought it was a rich family. Just pretending to be ady from everyone. No wonder you will also share a piece of candy, and run the other children greedily, it''s really stingy."


    Gu Yundong didn''t hear it, she had already entered the vige chief''s house and bought the acre ofnd, and the vige chief will go to get thend deed one day.


    "There is one more thing I want to trouble the vige chief."


    Chen Liang epted the money and let her sit, "You say."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49: prepare the house

    Chapter 49 Prepare the house


    "It''s about starting a house." Gu Yundong said, "I just came here, and I don''t know who is familiar here. So I want to trouble the vige chief to help me find a reliable person. If the wages are forty wen a day, no food is included. ."


    She had already inquired about it. Generally speaking, the cost of building a house here is 30 yuan a day, but you need to include a lunch. She now lives in a widow''s house, which is inconvenient.


    "It''s no problem for me to help you find it." Chen Liang said but frowned slightly, "I''m just afraid that you will not be satisfied."


    "Where is this, the vige chief must find the most suitable one. Let me do it myself. That''s really a ck eye, and I don''t even know if I''ve been tricked. It''s just that my requirements may be more, please also ask The vige chief helps memunicate more with others, so as not to have any unpleasantness, this is two taels of silver, and it is the fee for me to ask the vige chief for help."


    Gu Yundong took out a piece of silver and handed it over, Chen Liang immediately declined, "What are you doing? I''m the mayor of Yongfu Vige, I''ll help you find a few people, how can I take your money?"


    "That''s not what you said. Although you are the vige head, you can''t push everything on your head and let you help you, right? You also know that my father is not here. I am a little girl who is inconvenient toe forward. You don¡¯t have to listen to me either. You have to help me find someone,municate with them, and then help me adjust. This is not within the scope of the vige chief¡¯s responsibilities. I can¡¯t take it for granted that you help me do so much. What''s the matter? Then who am I? If you don''t ept it, then my house will be renovated."


    "Hey, you girl..." Chen Liang didn''t even know this little girl''s family, and she did everything one by one.


    There was no one else in the main room, except that he was his wife, Mrs. Zhou.


    Hesitated for a moment, but he still epted the money, "Okay, you can rest assured and leave this matter to me, and the money should be taken as your hired me."


    "Then thank you Uncle Chen." Gu Yundong changed his mouth and smiled, "I have to go back and think about how the house will be built. Can I give you the drawings tomorrow?"


    "Okay, I''ll find someone in the afternoon, you can meet tomorrow morning, and you can start work."


    Gu Yundong spoke to Chen Liang again. Seeing that it was gettingte, he left a package of pastries bought from the county town this morning, and took the three of Yang''s family out. The carriage followed them and took the things to rent. address.


    As soon as they left, Mr. Zhou opened the cakes on the table, and saw that it was the famous jujube cake in the county town, and was even more satisfied.


    "This little girl is much more sensible than the previous two. The Wang family and the He family said nicely, and the vige chiefs can help each other. As a result, you found someone for them, and they were still picky. The fourth is dissatisfied, as if you have gained something from it, why it is not easy toe here on your own, and the wages are pressed again and again, twenty wen a day is too much, and now it is better, and people are not willing to help They built it. It''s been five or six days, and people haven''t found it yet. I guess, when the Gu family''s house is built, they won''t be there yet."


    Chen Liang actually prefers the Gu family, even if he doesn''t have two taels of silver, he still thinks this little girl speaks better, even if he asks him to help more.


    But he still scolded the Zhou family, "I won''t see you until tomorrow, and the Gu family may not be satisfied with what I''m looking for, so don''t be silly."


    "Regardless of whether they were satisfied or not, people also gave cakes and money in advance. As for the two families, they didn''t even say thank you."


    Such aparison, Chen Liang is really speechless.


    And the Gu family didn''t even see anyone, so they gave the money directly, which is to trust him.


    Chen Liang was still very happy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50: house layout

    Chapter 50 House Floorn


    However¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong didn''t trust him, she trusted Nie Cong.


    At the beginning, her main requirement was that the vige chief''s character should be decent. Although Chen Liang had some careful thoughts of his own, he was very clear about important matters, and things like building a house would definitely not hurt her.


    People, it''s normal to be careful.


    Now, as long as she ns the structure of the house as soon as possible, she can start construction as soon as possible and move in as soon as possible.


    When they arrived at the second house of the Chen family, Gu Yundong took down all the things in the carriage, and Chen Yn enthusiastically helped her move them together.


    There are not many things, just two carrying baskets, and she is not needed at all. Gu Yundong and Yang Shi took it down one by one.


    then paid the driver and let him go.


    The second room of Chen''s house is not far from the vige chief''s house. There is a small courtyard. There are only two mothers and daughters in the house, but they are quite clean.


    Mr. Fang looked like a very weak woman with a faint smile. As soon as they came in, he pulled Mrs. Yang to speak.


    Yang didn''t know her again, so she was shocked and immediately hid behind Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong smiled at Fang Shi, "My mother is timid and is not used to interacting with strangers. Aunt Fang can tell me anything."


    Mr. Fang also saw that something was wrong with Mr. Yang. Hearing this, he smiled and nodded.


    Gu Yundong took everything to his room, and also took a small packet of jujube cake to Chen Yn, thank her for her help today. Then he said that he was a little tired and wanted to go back to his room to rest.


    Chen Yn took the jujube cake and went to Fang''s house.


    As soon as I entered the door, my smile faded, and my face pulled down, "Thanks to my busy schedule, the jujube cakes given to us are not as much as the ones given to the uncles, this is looking down on who, isn''t it bullying our orphans and widowed mothers? ?"


    Fang Shi opened the jujube cake and ate it, "Okay, they will have to live with us for a long time in the future, and there will always be our benefits. You didn''t see her mother, she is a fool, how dare you say it? Little one. Later, let''s coax that Mr. Yang to find us some food or other good things. I think they must have some wealth. By the way, let''s stop cooking at night. When they do, let''s say a few good words. , she was embarrassed not to greet us to eat."


    "can you?"


    "Why not? They are new here, they don''t even have any rtives or friends, and they don''t have any grown men at home, so shouldn''t they have a good rtionship with the people in our vige? Besides, your uncle is the vige chief, so she has to please her. What about us."


    Chen Yn nodded after hearing this, how could Gu Yundong know that he was just sending some jujube cakes for normal human exchanges, but they were not satisfied at all and wanted more, and even nned dinner.


    They didn''t cook at noon. They bought a lot of steamed buns when they came from the county town in the morning, and finished it with the steamed buns and pickles at noon.


    Mrs. Yang and the two little ones made the bed and went to take a nap.


    Gu Yundong was sitting at the table, holding charcoal and paper, and began to draw the floor n of the house.


    Her mind is more of a modern house, but here, many aspects are not easy to implement, she can only build asfortable and convenient as possible.


    One room per person, two guest rooms and two study rooms.


    When the house is built and stabilized, she will definitely make money to send Gu Yunshu to study.


    When Gu Yunshu was at home before, he also learned to recognize some characters with Gu Dajiang. This child has inherited Gu Dajiang''s talent, and studying hard will definitely not be bad in the future.


    I added an update today, do you want to praise me? hahahahaha


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51: warm

    Chapter 51 Warmth


    Gu Yundong wrote and drew on the paper. ording to preliminary estimates, there would be seven or eight rooms.


    There is also a main room, kitchen, dining room, clean room, warehouse, and by the way, there is also a cattle and horse shed, which is equivalent to a garage. Even if you can''t afford a car now, you''ll need itter.


    The gate is the courtyard. When the timees, grapes and dates can be nted in the courtyard, and then a swing frame and a stone table and stone bench can be built.


    There is a main room in a row directly opposite the courtyard. The main room needs a room on the left, a study room on the left, a dining room on the right, and a kitchen on the right.


    There are left and right wing rooms on both sides of the courtyard, which can be divided into two or three rooms. She ns to use a small cubicle as a bathroom in each room, which is also convenient for bathing.


    A warehouse can be built at the entrance of the gate. Farm tools are indispensable in the countryside. Those hoes and baskets can be ced there, and a public clean room can be built.


    After such a painting, it will take about one mu ofnd, and it is necessary to buy another mu ofnd.


    The backyard should also be fenced, and there will be a ce to grow vegetables and raise pigs and chickens. The cattle and horse shed is also in the backyard, and there will be another door open there.


    After Gu Yundong drew the structure, he began to formally calcte the size.


    The three of Yang''s on the bed also woke up, Gu Yunshu got up and washed his face, went to the table to pick up the scratch paper, tilted his head and looked left and right, "Eldest sister, is this our home?"


    "Do you understand?" Gu Yundong raised his head and asked him with a smile.


    After all, the little guy is not a big head and a small body. Now that he tilts his head, he doesn''t have to worry about falling off. He looks so cute.


    After all, he is just a five-year-old child. After raising the meat, it really looks good.


    Gu Yunshu seemed to understand, so he sat in a chair and studied the drawings carefully.


    Gu Yun was visible, and ran over, the stool was a little high, she could only climb up with his pants, "I want to see too."


    "Little sister, take it easy, you will take off my pants."


    "I''m too light. If you don''t believe me, I''m so thin, I don''t eat much." Gu Yun was dissatisfied. My brother kept saying recently that she eats a lot and wants to be a fat girl in the future. She doesn''t want to like him anymore.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, hugged Gu Yunke up, and sat beside Gu Yunshu.


    The little girl immediately turned her head and said to her, "Eldest sister, let me be light, you can hold me."


    "Yes yes yes, we are you the lightest."


    Gu Yunshu hummed, of course she was the youngest, so how heavy could she be at the age of three.


    Gu Yunke''s little head hase over, she can''t understand it, she can only see the ck lines and boxes in the square. She couldn''t read, and she didn''t know what was written on it.


    raised a somewhat dazed face, then looked at Gu Yunshu.


    Gu Yunshu simply thought about it for himself while telling her about it.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was right, so he didn''t say anything, he just kept his head down and continued to paint.


    In addition to drawing the basic floor n, there are also some details that should be clearly drawn, so as not to be unclear at times.


    Yang was sorting things aside, and the atmosphere in the room was warm and calm for a while.


    But the warm maintenance was broken in just over an hour. When Gu Yundong was engrossed in painting, Chen Yn came to knock on the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52: who takes advantage of whom

    Chapter 52 Who takes advantage of whom


    "Sister Yundong." Her voice was a little louder.


    Gu Yundong''s brows couldn''t help frowning, he put down his pen a little irritably, and asked loudly, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s gettingte, my mother said, if you are cooking dinner, let me do you a favor." Well, tell her where to put the firewood and where to put the water.


    Gu Yundong looked at the sky, it was already Shen Shi, it looked like four o''clock, it was too early for her.


    In addition, she has not finished painting, and it will be dark in the evening. There is no electric light now, and it still feels dark with the oilmp, so she has to do it while the sky is still bright.


    So she said directly to Chen Yn at the door, "We atete in the afternoon, and we''re not hungry yet, you can burn it first, we''ll eatter, I still have something to do first."


    looked at Gu Yunshu and the two of them, the two children patted their stomachs, "I''m still full."


    Chen Yn at the door heard the words, pouted, and left in the end.


    Mr. Fang was watering the vegetable field in the yard. Seeing hering out angrily, she couldn''t help but ask, "How do you say it?"


    "I''m not hungry yet." Chen Yn snorted, "They must have eaten buns at noon, and I could smell it when I walked past their window. After eating so full, there must be a lot of buns, and I don''t know how many. The two of us are too incapable of being human."


    said, raised her head and asked Mrs Fang, "Do you think she wants to take advantage of us, so she refuses to cook first, and asks the two children toe over while we eat?"


    Fang''s eyes flickered, "You say that, it really makes sense. They came here from the famine. I heard that those refugees have nothing to eat on the road, even if they have money, they have nowhere to use them, so they ask others for help. Food. Maybe they all have the habit of taking advantage of the two children."


    "What then?"


    "Wait! I''ll see who can''t get hungry first, but they have children."


    "Well, if they ask us to ask for two handfuls of vegetables, let them buy them. The price is higher and they are rich."


    How did Gu Yundong know that she just ateter, so the mother and daughter could alsoe up with a conspiracy.


    She had reached the final stage, and after another half hour of painting, the sky was dark, and she stopped after Yang lit the oilmp.


    Taking a breath and rubbing her shoulders, she packed up the drawings and put them away, and then said to a few people, "It''s gettingte, and we didn''t bring any dishes. The dumplings we made at Cousin Ke''s house yesterday morning are still there. , how about we eat dumplings at night?"


    The dumplings have already been steamed, and the weather is cooler now, so it won''t go bad after two days, not to mention that she has been quietly hiding in the space to keep them fresh.


    Actually, Mrs. Yang did the cookingpletely, but she just arrived in an unfamiliar ce, and the mother and daughter were not as clear-cut as Cousin Ke, so Mrs. Yang would panic, and Gu Yundong didn''t let her out for the time being.


    Hearing that they want to eat dumplings, the three of them couldn''t help swallowing.


    Although I have eaten dumplings twice at Cousin Ke¡¯s house, I still want to eat them.


    "I want to eat two bowls." Gu Yunke said.


    Gu Yundong took the dumplings and went out, and Mrs. Yang helped her make the fire.


    Entering the kitchen, Gu Yundong couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he saw the environment of the cold pot and the cold stove. Haven''t Mrs Fang and the others cooked dinner yet?


    At this time, Chen Yn also ran into Fang''s house and said excitedly to her mother who was filling her stomach with jujube cake, "They finally couldn''t bear it anymore and started to cook dinner."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53: whos used to you

    Chapter 53


    Fang''s face shed with excitement, and he pushed Chen Yn, "Go and do me a favor."


    The Gu family will always be embarrassed at that time, but can''t they ask their mother and daughter to eat together?


    Chen Yn turned around and ran to the kitchen. She wanted to tell her where the water was, but they had already burned it.


    Looking at the dumplings ced on the bamboo, Chen Yn''s face turned red.


    Dumplings, they are still dumplings with white noodles. They are white and fat, and the stuffing is full. Just looking at them makes me drool.


    She pulled her gaze back forcefully, and then said enthusiastically, "Sister Yundong, where are you cooking dinner? I''ll help you set the fire."


    "No need, my mother is here, it''ll be fine in a little while, you can do your own thing." Seeing that the water was boiling, Gu Yundong added oil, salt and chopped green onion to therge ceramic bowl and waited for the taste to be well adjusted. When you pour boiling water, the bowl bes oily in an instant.


    Chen Yn tugged her hands tightly, instead of walking, she took a few steps forward, and said with a smile, "How about eating dumplings? Why didn''t I see the dumplings you made? It smells really good. My mother and I had made dumplings earlier. I drank some porridge, and now I''m hungry just smelling you."


    Have some porridge earlier? Then why did she still have a cold pan and stove when she came in, but it didn''t look like she had just used it.


    Gu Yundong is not a fool, she can''t hear such obvious words, plus her eyes that are going to fall into the dumpling pot, and the act ofing to help just right, she wants to eat their dumplings.


    Eat as much as you want, and even poking around in the dark.


    She is not unreasonable, but at least you have to tell the truth, saying that you drank porridge earlier and now you are hungry, I am afraid that you have been waiting for them toe and grab something to eat when they cook, right?


    Who is used to your stinky problems? I don''t ask you to be like Cousin Ke, at least like a normalndlord and tenant. She paid for the room and doesn''t owe you.


    Gu Yundong smiled, watching the fat dumplings in the pot float up one by one, and immediately became even more happy, "Yeah, eating dumplings, I think it''s sote to cook, isn''t it?"


    After saying that, she took all the dumplings into arge bowl that had been prepared with ingredients. This bowl was bought when she was in Fucheng.


    Now that all the dumplings were fished out, Gu Yundong said to Chen Yn, "I''ll cook it now, the kitchen will be used by you, and we''ll go back to the room to eat, so as not to disturb you. It''s still early, and you''re hungry, so just leave. It''s convenient to order noodles or something without wasting time."


    She put a piece of cloth on the edge of the bowl, carried it and walked away, leaving a sentence from a distance, "Mother, you put out the fire, and the pot has been cleaned, hurry back to the room to eat dumplings, there are not many dumplings, my brother and sister will finish eating them in a while. ."


    "It''ll be fine right away." Mr. Yang moved quickly, and after brushing the pot quickly, he followed into the room.


    There was still the smell of dumplings wafting from the tip of the nose in the kitchen, but Chen Yn stood in front of the dark stove, her face ashen.


    When Mr. Fang came in, he heard her kick the table foot fiercely, and she cried out in pain.


    "What are you doing? What''s going on?"


    Chen Yn was aggrieved to death, thanks to her being so good to her for helping her to run around the homestead before and after, but she kindly told her to stay away from Shao Qing, and told her that everyone in the vige is a sloppy bitch, so don''t offend her. Woolen cloth? This Gu Yundong is a white-eyed wolf without a conscience.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54: Feng Daneng

    Chapter 54 Feng Daneng


    "Mother, let them go tomorrow, our family won''t let them live."


    Mr. Fang patted her, "What nonsense are you talking about? You''ve already collected the money, so why can''t you live there? If you really want to drive people away, it''s hard for your uncle to exin."


    "Yes, but she is too ignorant." Chen Yn said what happened just now, and she was very irritable, especially when she felt that the smell of dumplings was still floating in her nose, she couldn''t help but **** hard.


    Mrs Fang frowned, "Forget it, she doesn''t know what''s wrong, it''s not that there are those young brothers and sisters, and that foolish mother. Those three don''t understand anything, they must be coaxing, and take advantage of it another day. When the girl is not here, if you say something nice, are you afraid that they won''t give us something good? Well, let''s cook first, and we''ll find a chance tomorrow, I''m starving to death."


    "Mother, didn''t you just eat the jujube cake?"


    Chen Yn muttered twice, but still got busy.


    Hearing the jingling in the kitchen, Gu Yundong happily divided the dumplings and said in a low voice, "The mother and daughter are not good friends, stay away from them in the future, you know?"


    "I know." Gu Yunshu nodded frequently while eating, "I''m a man, it''s not good to be too close to them."


    Gu Yunke saw that his brother had already eaten several times, and immediately became anxious, but thinking about answering the elder sister''s words, he nodded hurriedly, "I''ll be obedient, stay away. Brother, eat slowly and blow it for me first. blow."


    Yang nodded, "I''ll run when I see them in the future, I''ll run right away, Dongdong won''t worry."


    After ?? finished speaking, he immediately lowered his head, and the three of them began to bury their heads in hard work. The dumplings cooked by the eldest sister are the best, and the taste is not good.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Eat slowly, enough."


    The family of four did not treat Fang¡¯s mother and daughter and Aunt Ke the same. After eating, they boiled water to wash and fell asleep.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong took the blueprint and took the three Yangs to the vige chief''s house, locking the door before leaving.


    Chen Liang was already waiting for her, and there was a tall and burly middle-aged man standing beside him.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered the door, he introduced him, "Yundong is here,e,e, let me introduce you, this is Feng Daneng from our vige, your name is Uncle Feng."


    "Hello Uncle Feng."


    Feng Daneng nodded, looked at their family of four, and understood why the vige chief said he was responsible for this matter. There is no adult man in this family, which is really inconvenient. The house you want to build won''t be very big, but forty cents per person a day, can you get it?


    Chen Liang patted Feng Daneng''s arm and said, "Where is your Uncle Feng, he is a good house-building expert in our area. As long as it is not busy with farming, he will work around our side to help people build houses. When he was young, he still went to Fucheng to stay. After two years, there is nothing to say about this craft."


    "The person Uncle Chen helps to find is naturally the best. I''m not worried."


    "Hahaha." Chen Liang likes Gu Yundong''s words, it sounds nice! Unlike these girls and women in the vige, no matter how loud the voice is, it makes people''s ears hurt. "That''s alright, didn''t you say yesterday to go back and think about what the house will look like? After you''ve made up your mind, then talk to Uncle Feng."


    "I''ve already drawn the blueprint, Uncle Feng, take a look." Gu Yundong unfolded the blueprint in his hand.


    Feng Daneng and Chen Liang were a little surprised, so they both came over to see.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55: like hell

    Chapter 55 Like a ghost


    The next moment, both of them widened their eyes in surprise.


    This is... a drawing? It was as if a house was clearly disyed in front of them, it was obvious at a nce.


    Mrs. Zhou also took a closer look, even if she was ayman like her, she thought the house was really beautiful.


    Gu Yundong took out two more drawings. The first one was a drawing of the whole house, just like a house from a modern overlook. The second is the internal structure drawing, which shows the various sizes and the location of the rooms. The third picture is a detailed look of the interior of the room.


    After looking at the three drawings, both Feng Daneng and Chen Liang couldn''t help swallowing hard.


    "Yun Dong, this, you drew this?" Chen Liang couldn''t believe it, "Have you read books? Recognize characters?" There are a lot of characters written on it.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "My father taught me how to read and write."


    In fact, these three drawings are very rough. The main reason is that she has limited time. How delicate can she hand over in one afternoon? But this is enough, what she wants to build is not a pavilion, a pce temple, just a brick house of a farmhouse.


    But even so, Feng Daneng held it and looked at it with some fondness.


    He has built the house for so many years, and it has always been oral or written by the owner. Where can there be such a detailed drawing to give such a clear and intuitive picture?


    When I was in Fucheng before, I saw arge stack of sketches when a big family was building a house, but I always felt that it was different from what I saw now...


    In short, Feng Daneng felt that after reading Gu Yundong''s drawings, he could immediately show the appearance of the house in his mind, which was very convenient.


    "Uncle Feng, this drawing only shows the general structure. Many details still need Uncle Feng to tell me. If there is a need, I will add more."


    "Okay,e on, let''s talk about it in detail. Hey, how did you draw this? The door is beautifully painted, and the windows are also beautiful. It''s interesting that there are flower pedestals on both sides of the door, and the flowers are also painted like , and what does this semicircle mean..."


    Gu Yundong, "¡­"


    Just as she was holding her forehead, she saw a six- or seven-year-old child walk in and quietly approached Gu Yunshu, "Ashu, I''ll take you out to y."


    This is the vige chief''s youngest grandson, Niudan, whose real name is Chen Jingwen. He had already met with Gu Yunshu yesterday. When Gu Yundong went to see the homestead, the two children chatted quite happily.


    Gu Yundong thought that he would be very busy here next, and the two children would be very bored around him, so he nodded and let Gu Yunshu go, but told him to take good care of Gu Yunke.


    Who knew that the little girl shook her head firmly with her hands in her arms, "I won''t talk to my brother today." Who made my brother call him Fat Niuniu again in the morning.


    Gu Yundongughed, and the cow over there pulled Gu Yunshu directly away.


    As soon as he went out, Gu Yunshu asked Niu Dan to take him to the homestead at the foot of the mountain to have a look. He didn''t have time to look yesterday.


    Cooked eggs led him to the ce, "In the future, if your home is here, it will be too easy to go up the mountain. Let me tell you, we have rabbits and pheasants on the mountain. Last time, my elder brother caught two pheasants and roasted them. , unfortunately I can''t catch it."


    "My eldest sister is very powerful, she can definitely catch it."


    "Then next time your eldest sister catches it, I''ll go to your house to eat."


    "it is good."


    "Hey, isn''t this the little young master from yesterday?" The two of them were just thinking about the future when they heard a discordant voice behind them. When they turned their heads, they saw four or five teenage children standing behind them.


    One of them pointed directly at Gu Yunshu and said, "Hey, you have candy on you, take it out for us, hurry up."


    Is this man a robber? The eldest sister said, treat robbers as ruthless as the autumn wind sweeps the leaves.


    Gu Yunshu''s face was stern, but before he could be ruthless, the four or five children suddenly stared behind him with expressions like they had seen a ghost.


    The third watch ising, please praise me,


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56: I didnt want to help you

    Chapter 56 Never thought of helping you


    Gu Yunshu turned his head suspiciously, and saw a young man standing behind them with a gloomy face and indifferent eyes, as if they had disturbed him to rest and sleep.


    It''s just this person... I seem to have seen it somewhere.


    He poked his head vigorously, but before he could understand it, the children suddenly screamed, "Wolf cub, run."


    As soon as the words came out, all the people dispersed.


    Gu Yunshu was still standing there, not understanding what the phrase wolf cub meant. The cow beside him was a little scared, but Gu Yunshu was brought out by him, he couldn''t leave him alone, so he was still very strong and didn''t move his legs.


    But he quietly pulled his hand and whispered, "Let''s go too."


    "Why?" Gu Yunshu was puzzled, "Isn''t it just right that they were scared away? They won''t take my things."


    "Yes, but..." I was also frightened.


    Niudan quietly raised his head to look at Shao Qingyuan''s face, and when he met those eyes, his body couldn''t help shaking violently.


    Gu Yunshu had already remembered who he was, so he walked quickly to Shao Qingyuan, "It''s you, why are you here? Are you also from this vige? Coincidentally, I will be too, this is the house we just decided on. Base, the eldest sister said that we will build a house soon, and this will be my home in the future, where is yours?"


    Niudan, "..." Is it toote for him to pretend he doesn''t know him and just pretend to be a group with the group of kids just now?


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the little radish head in front of him, "What''s your name?"


    Niudan stood on the spot and didn''t dare to move, but he was screaming frantically in his heart: Don''t answer, don''t answer, if you answer, it means he''s staring at him, you''re finished, tell you that you''re finished.


    However¡­¡­


    "My name is Gu Yunshu." Gu Yunshu said seriously, "Thank you just now for helping us scare away those kid robbers."


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "I didn''t want to help you." It was just a coincidence.


    "Although you may not have thought about it, it turned out that it was because of you and the others that they ran away and didn''t bother me anymore. It was me who benefited. My eldest sister said that this is... um, indirect help."


    "Indirect help?" Shao Qingyuan pondered. When they were in Fuchengst time, the two arresters also saw the girl, so they didn''t bother him. It''s very simr to the current situation.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say anything else, turned around and left.


    Gu Yunshu still wanted to follow him up to chat with him, but he was grabbed by Niudan as soon as he took a step, and called him softly and firmly, "Come back,e back to me."


    Gu Yunshu also slowed down for a while, Shao Qingyuan had already turned the intersection with great strides and disappeared.


    Gu Yunshu regretted, "Why are you holding me, I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    "You know him?"


    Speaking of this, Gu Yunshu was a little excited, "You don''t know, thest time I saw him kick out like this, he just kicked over a catcher."


    "Sigh..." Niu Dan gasped fiercely, "He, he actually dared to attack and hunt quickly? Sure enough, the wolf cub is worthy of being a wolf cub."


    "Wolf cub? Why do you all call him wolf cub, and are all afraid of his appearance. Isn''t he handsome?"


    Could it be that these people have problems with the aesthetics they told the eldest sister? What will he do? He thinks he''s handsome too, will the people here think he''s ugly instead?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57: Shao Qingyuan taught the bear children a lesson

    Chapter 57 Shao Qingyuan taught the bear children


    Gu Yunshu touched his little face, Niudan had already dragged him back, exining to him as he walked, "In the beginning, the adults called him a wolf cub, I don''t understand why, I Ask my mother and my milk, and they just tell me not to inquire."


    Speaking of this, he is still a little dissatisfied, everyone thinks he is a little kid, he is seven years old, okay?


    "I''m afraid of him because, because..." Speaking of this, Niudan couldn''t help but shudder, "Once, I saw him with my own eyes and saw him throw the dog eggs into the water. "


    "Ah?" Gu Yunshu was stunned, "Who is the dog egg?"


    ¡°¡­¡± Is this the point? Obviously not.


    Niu Dan was a little resentful, but being interrupted by him like this, his fear was greatly reduced, "Goudan is the son of the Gao family at the head of the vige, and he is the same age as me. Once he scolded the wolf cub and asked the family''s big wolf dog to bite it. He said let himpare the wolf cub with the dog to see who is more powerful. As a result, the big dog was kicked and the dog egg was thrown into the river by him. When the dog egg was out of breath, he would go down and rescue the people, When Goudan recovered, he threw the person into the water, and waited until Goudan''s family came."


    He saw this incident with his own eyes. Goudanter returned home and fell ill. From then on, when he saw Shao Qingyuan, he always walked around and didn''t dare to provoke him again.


    This matter was widely rumored, and the Gao family refused to let Shao Qingyuan go like this, and even came to his grandfather to decide for them to drive Shao Qingyuan out of Yongfu Vige.


    Later, Shao Qingyuan said that if he dared to trouble him again, he set a torch to set the Gao family on fire.


    Shao Qingyuan has always done what he said, and the Gao family is also afraid that he will really y a trick.


    In short, this matter is over in the end, but from now on, whenever children see Shao Qingyuan, they can run as far as they can.


    "Do you think this person is scary or not?" Niudan said to Gu Yunshu, "In the future, when you see him, you must go far away. He doesn''t even let children go."


    Gu Yunshu was entangled, "Isn''t it the dog who did bad things first? It''s normal to be taught a lesson, my elder sister said, no matter if it''s an old man or a child, if his heart is broken, he is a bad person, why can''t he beat him? bite you, what do you do?"


    Niudan blinked, "I, I must be very angry and want revenge."


    So, wolf cub...is that right?


    Why do you feel weird?


    Before he coulde up with a reason, the two had already reached the door of the house.


    Entering the main room, you can still hear Feng Daneng''s excited voice, but they haven''t discussed it yet.


    Gu Yunshu walked to the eldest sister''s side, stood on tiptoe and looked at it, and found that he was talking about thest picture, it seemed that it was almost the same.


    Feng Daneng was full of praise for these drawings, "If I have this thing, I know it in my heart. You have also filled in the points that you need to pay attention to. Don''t worry, I have already seen it. Tomorrow will be a good day. The house can be started right away, and the house can be built in a month. Hahaha, the people I called are very quick, anyway, you also live in the vige now, you can see it at any time, and you can just tell me if you have any questions.¡±


    "Then trouble Uncle Feng."


    Feng Daneng waved his hand, "No trouble, no trouble, anyway, it''s the wages you gave, and besides this blueprint, I..."


    He suddenly paused and his face became strange.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong? What else is wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58: Ugly talk ahead

    Chapter 58


    Feng Daneng coughed lightly, with a hint of embarrassment on his face, and said in a low voice, "I was too happy to say it just now, I didn''t pay attention to it for a while, and I didn''t consider your situation. Your house is good, but it''s okay to repair it. It takes a lot of money."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, thenughed, "I know, you can repair it first, don''t worry about money."


    In the countryside, a family of four or five people usually only needs twenty taels of silver to build a slightly better house.


    But Gu Yundong wanted arge brick house, and he had a lot of requirements. The decoration alone was different from the brick house of the vige chief. Thebor cost was not low, and the scope was quiterge. Can''t stop.


    Gu Yundong''s budget is one hundred taels. Even if she doesn''t have it yet, it will take at least a month to build a house. During this time, she can always find a way to make some money.


    It¡¯s really hard to make money. The furniture in there can be bought slowly, and the floor tiles can beidter. At present, she still has more than 60 taels of silver on hand, which is enough.


    Feng Daneng was relieved to hear what she said.


    It seems that this Gu family does have some background, otherwise his father would not be able to read and know, right?


    Gu Yundong and Feng Daneng discussed materials and other issues again, and the Zhou family had already called a few people for lunch.


    Mrs. Zhou brought a piece of cooking to Mrs. Yang. Yesterday, Mr. Gu Yundong gave Chen Liang silver, which made Mrs. Zhou have a good impression on her. It cost nothing to eat a meal, and they haven¡¯t finished talking yet.


    After eating, she gave Gu Yundong arge basket of vegetables to take back.


    Poor Fang''s mother and daughter are still at home waiting for Gu Yundong toe home to buy vegetables from their vegetable field.


    Gu Yundong looked at the food basket that was enough for their family to eat for two days, raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhou with a smile, "Auntie, are you afraid that I won''t have anything to eat?"


    Zhou Shi was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed, "I''m not afraid that you have juste here, and you don''t have anything prepared, and you don''t have a vegetable field. These are all grown at home, and there are many of them. It''s not troublesome."


    Gu Yundong picked it up, Chen Liang and his wife are still very good.


    However, some things should be made clear, "Auntie doesn''t say anything, I know, because I''m afraid that I will have trouble with Aunt Fang, right?"


    Mr. Zhou was a little surprised. After just one night, the Gu family knew who Mr. Fang was?


    "My aunt will tell you the truth, it''s not easy for the second family to raise her daughter alone in these years. She has suffered a lot, and her temperament is inevitably a little twisted. It''s not a big problem. After all, Uncle Chen is a man. It¡¯s hard to walk too close, and I don¡¯t know what she is like now. When I arranged for your family to live there, one is that there is really no other suitable family, and the other is to take care of their mother and daughter so that they can earn a few coins.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I know, but my aunt and I also talk about the ugly. I''ll reciprocate if others treat me well, but I won''t be polite if they plot against me."


    After saying that, he nodded to Zhou Shi, turned around and left with the basket in his hand.


    Mr. Zhou sighed, originally thought that Gu Yundong was a good talker, but now it seems that he is not a master who can suffer.


    Others are fine, but I''m afraid that the two of them really get into trouble, and it''s my own man who is in trouble.


    Mr. Zhou shook his head, and went back and told Chen Liang about this, which was considered a warning in advance.


    On the other side, Gu Yundong, when he brought the three of Yang''s family home, identally saw a man standing in the yard.


    When the man saw them, he was only stunned for a moment, then nodded as a greeting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59: backing the mountain to eat the mountain

    Chapter 59


    Mr. Fang walked out at this moment, followed by another woman behind her, who was somewhat simr to the man in front of her.


    Mrs. Fang was quite unhappy when she saw Gu Yundong, especially when she saw that she was actually carrying a vegetable basket in her hand, her brows twitched.


    However, there were still guests at home, she still had a smile on her face and introduced, "This is the Gu family that I told you to temporarily live in my house. They don''t have adult men, so it''s convenient to live in our house. Our house is rainy. Lan doesn''t have any siblings either, it''s rare to have a few younger siblings at home, I don''t know how happy they are, saying that as an older sister, you should take good care of them."


    Gu Yundong sneered and said nothing.


    Fang immediately said to her, "This is Aunt Wu from the town, that is Aunt Wu''s youngest son, the former one just got engaged with our family Yn."


    When speaking of the town, Fang¡¯s face was full of superiority.


    Gu Yundong called Aunt Wu and went back to the room.


    Aunt Wu frowned, "Why are you so rude?"


    "Hey." Mrs Fang sighed, "Fleeing from the famine, I met a lot of bad people along the way, so it''s unavoidable to be on guard against strangers. Let''s not talk about her, stay here for dinner, I''ll let it go. Yn is going to cut a piece of meat."


    "That''s a good feeling, I haven''t tasted Yn''s craft yet."


    Fang called Chen Yn out of the house, Gu Yundong could hear their voices from a distance, frowned slightly, and it was really inconvenient to live in someone else''s house.


    You have to make money quickly, and when you''re done, let Uncle Feng find more people to speed up.


    Just what to do? Farming is the most basic thing in the countryside. When theye to Yongfu Vige, they can get two acres of wastnd, but they have to reim it themselves.


    Not to mention that the wastnd needs to be reimed, even if Gu Yundong is a farming master, it is impossible to make money within a month.


    Then only...


    Gu Yundong turned his head and looked in the direction of Jiuhu Mountain.


    As the saying goes, relying on mountains to eat mountains and water to draft, Yongfu Vige is at the foot of Jiuhu Mountain. It is said that Jiuhu Mountain is continuous, and there are all kinds of beasts living in the deep mountains. Even the most skilled hunters in the vicinity dare not go into it.


    Gu Yundong felt that he should go to Jiuhu Mountain to find opportunities.


    Having set a goal, she felt relieved for the time being.


    Later, Chen Yn knocked on their door and whispered that she was good at cooking and wanted her to secretly help cook dinner for the Wu family''s mother and son.


    Gu Yundong refused without even finding a reason.


    The next morning, she carried a basket and headed towards Jiuhu Mountain.


    There are many children at the foot of the mountain who are picking up firewood and digging for wild vegetables. If you go inside, you can see some women looking for mushrooms.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to find some mushrooms, but seeing this, he could only continue to walk inside.


    Then he saw the pheasant, Gu Yundong smiled, "It''s not bad luck, this pheasant is quite fat."


    She took out the crossbow arrow she had put in the basket, aimed it at the pheasant and shot it.


    At the end of the world, she has fought with mutant animals, and it is not a big deal to fight a pheasant.


    Throwing the pheasant in the basket, she continued to walk inside.


    When he saw the rabbit again, Gu Yundong became more confident in getting the money to build a house within a month.


    However, when she picked up the crossbow arrow and aimed at the rabbit again to shoot, her body suddenly froze, as if something terrifying was staring at her back, and the hairs on her body stood up.


    She paused, turned around suddenly, aimed the arrow at the tree behind her, and pulled the trigger.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60: Being watched by Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 60 Shao Qingyuan was eyeing


    It was just the next moment, her eyes widened, the crossbow arrow swerved in a sudden direction, and with a ''huh'', the arrow finally nailed into another tree trunk.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief and raised his eyes to meet the eyes of the man who was squatting on the tree and looking down.


    "Why are you?" If it wasn''t for her quick reaction, the arrow would have shot through his head just now, "Why didn''t you say anything, I almost hurt you by ident."


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes fell on the crossbow arrow in her hand, and he quickly retracted his gaze and looked at the girl''s face again.


    He didn''t say anything, Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and said, "My brother came back yesterday and said that you saved him and no one was bullied, thank you."


    Shao Qingyuan still did not speak, squatting on the tree motionless.


    Gu Yundong really understands why people call him a wolf cub this time. The eyes of this man are really like a wolf, with light.


    As if in his eyes, you are a prey with nowhere to run.


    He didn''t say anything, and Gu Yundong wouldn''t make fun of himself. He nodded and continued to walk forward.


    After the dy just now, the rabbit was gone.


    Until Gu Yundong''s figure gradually disappeared, Shao Qingyuan jumped down from the tree.


    Gu Yundong is not very familiar with Jiuhu Mountain and has no experience in hunting.


    The animals in the post-apocalyptic era have all mutated, and their habits and footprints are naturally different. Besides, fighting mutant animals is basically teamwork, and others are responsible for judging the direction. Therefore, it is impossible for her to rely on the traces of animals on the road to determine which side to gain. She can only rely on feeling.


    After walking for a while, she felt a rustling sound behind her, as if someone was following.


    Sure enough, when he turned his head, he saw Shao Qingyuan walking towards him.


    Gu Yundong stood still and asked him, "You went up the mountain for the prey? If you go this way, then I''ll take a different path."


    Seeing that he was silent, Gu Yundong took it by default and turned his heels and walked towards the other side.


    Who knew that just after walking a few steps, Shao Qingyuan''s voice came from behind, "There is a wild boar hole not far ahead."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, wild boar, that''s a big guy, there must be a lot of money to buy this thing.


    Um? Wait, the wild boar hole, there shouldn''t be a wild boar in it, and my small arms and legs are a little overhanging.


    And she is not familiar with the terrain, so she is not sure.


    A little regretful, but Gu Yundong still turned his head and said to Shao Qingyuan, "That''s why you came to tell me that there is danger over there, thank you." This person is not like the wolf cub who does not recognize six rtives.


    Look, you helped her brother yesterday, and came to remind her today, isn''t it a heart-warming move?


    It is estimated that there are few words, which makes people misunderstood.


    "No." Shao Qingyuan looked at her fixedly, "I can''t do it alone, I want to cooperate with you. The crossbow arrow in your hand is very good, it should be able to help."


    Gu Yundong almost choked on his own saliva. It turned out that she was the one who misunderstood.


    "If I catch a wild boar, I have a channel to sell it, and I get half the money per person." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong was very moved, the wild boar was like a thing that could hook people. It swayed and swayed in front of her, making her less interested in the pheasant in the back basket.


    She pursed her lips, lowered her head and thought about it again.


    Shao Qingyuan just looked at the top of her head like this, the corners of her mouth ticked as if nothing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61: Gu Yundongs impression

    Chapter 61 Gu Yundong''s Impression


    After a long while, Gu Yundong gritted his teeth and said, "There is no problem with cooperation, but you are somewhat sure that there are several wild boars in the wild boar hole."


    "Very sure, three wild boars."


    "If that''s the case, then let''s go, let''s go and lead the way." Gu Yundong was eager to try, three wild boars, they could sell for a lot of money.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and walked forward.


    Gu Yundong fell behind him not far or near, with Shao Qingyuan leading the way, and he cut down all the weeds one by one in front of him, Gu Yundong walked very smoothly.


    And Shao Qingyuan didn''t walk fast, he kept a certain distance from himself, in fact... this person is very careful.


    After walking for a while, just when Gu Yundong thought the two would reach their destination in silence, Shao Qingyuan suddenly stopped, and when she got close, the corners of his mouth tightened slightly and he asked, "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Gu Yundong was startled, "Why should I be afraid of you?"


    "You should have heard the rumors in the vige." She even talked to herself after listening, without any fear in her eyes, nor did she tell her brother to stay away from her, and even dared to go into the mountains alone with herself to hunt wild boars. More daring than he imagined.


    Gu Yundong suddenly said, "You mean that everyone says you are a wolf cub who doesn''t recognize six rtives?"


    The wolf cub, she thinks it is quite suitable. As for the six rtives who do not recognize it, this is up for debate. In fact, Gu Yundong doesn''t quite believe it.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." You dare to say so straightforward in front of him, so you''re not afraid that he will be angry and attack her? This is a mountain where there is not even a shadow of a ghost.


    Gu Yundong walked forward slowly, hey, I still hope he walks in front of him, it is really convenient for someone to open the way.


    But people have the idea of ??chatting, so she can''t urge him to go. After she answered quickly, she could follow him again.


    "If you don''t recognize your six rtives, you''ve heard it from others. Maybe I''ve seen you earlier than I heard the rumors. Some impressions are already preconceived."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned, "What impression?" Asking this question, he was inexplicably nervous.


    "The grievances are clear, and there is revenge for revenge." He is very simr to her, so Gu Yundong naturally has a good impression of him. Wasn''t she herself once considered indifferent, unreasonable, unlikable, or even a broom star?


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly stopped, the grievance was clear...? It turns out that she thinks so highly of herself.


    At the first two meetings, he was beating people, not to mention the time when he cleaned up shopkeeper Pan, he just said that he kicked the catcher without saying a word. When an ordinary woman saw it, I was afraid that this kind of person would be unreasonable. Yes, it''s no different from the second-rate gangsters who refuse to ept discipline. They shouldn''t have a good impression.


    "Why didn''t you leave?" Gu Yundong took a few steps forward and saw a fork in the road. He didn''t know which way to go. Looking back, he saw that he was still standing there.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head and gave her a deep look before striding over.


    "To the left."


    Gu Yundong took the opportunity to say, "You should lead the way in front, I''m not familiar with this ce." Oh, I finally found an opportunity to follow.


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his head slightly, "Yeah." With a sound.


    Gu Yundong didn''t see it, there seemed to be a glimmer of brilliance in his downcast eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62: Is there really a third head?

    Chapter 62 Is there really a third head


    This time, Shao Qingyuan''s movements were more agile, and the two walked for another quarter of an hour before finally seeing the Boar Cave.


    Shao Qingyuan stopped Gu Yundong, who was about to move forward, "You are hiding on that tree, and you have crossbow arrows in your hands, which are suitable for long-range shooting. I will lead out the wild boars in a while, and I will deal with the first two, you just need to keep an eye on the third one. "


    "You deal with both ends? Wouldn''t it be too dangerous?"


    "No, I know what I know." Shao Qingyuan said, frowning slightly, and said a little worriedly, "Be careful yourself."


    Gu Yundong nodded, turned and climbed the tree neatly.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head and saw that she was firmly covering her figure with leaves. The trunk of the tree was thick enough and not dangerous, so she turned her head and walked towards the wild boar hole.


    Gu Yundong saw him approaching the wild boar hole skillfully, crouching down on the way, not knowing what traps he made on the ground.


    Shao Qingyuan used smoke to drive the wild boar out of the cave.


    As soon as the wild boar came out, he jumped up the tree neatly.


    Gu Yundong watched attentively, and ran out at one end, oh, it was quite big, about four hundred kilograms by visual estimation.


    The second one also came out, it was a little smaller than the previous one, but it should have weighed more than 300 kilograms.


    Gu Yundong had been waiting for the third head, but he waited and waited, but never saw it run out.


    On the other side, Shao Qingyuan waited for the first wild boar to step into the noose he had set on the ground, and then he pulled abruptly, followed by the man jumping down from the tree, and the front hooves of the wild boar were lifted. A few centimeters, as if half of the body was erected, only the back two hooves were left on the ground.


    It began to struggle and twist frantically, but the rope was firmly tied to the tree, and Shao Qingyuan kepting straight over, stabbing the dagger in his hand into his neck.


    "Ow..." The wild boar screamed in pain, blood gushing out of its body frantically, it red angrily and stabbed at Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan immediately took a big step back, but at this time another wild boar also ran towards him.


    Shao Qingyuan was agile, holding arge wooden block on the ground and smashing it on the head.


    The wild boar fainted for a moment, then became even more irritable and furious, rushing towards him screaming.


    Shao Qing hid left and right, the wild boar knocked down two trees one after another.


    Gu Yundong, who was hiding in the tree, could not wait for the third wild boar, and decisively adjusted the direction of the crossbow arrow, aiming at the wild boar that was rampaging.


    But it is fast, and Shao Qingyuan will asionally approach the wild boar to give it a shot, but it is not easy to aim.


    Gu Yundong frowned, but Shao Qingyuan over there suddenly turned his head and ran away, and the wild boar also chased after him.


    Gu Yundong, "¡­"


    One person and one pig disappeared. Gu Yundong finally focused his attention on the wild boar whose leg was still tied by a rope.


    It was still struggling and swaying wildly, but it was stabbed by Shao Qingyuan before, and now it has shed a lot of blood and gradually lost its strength.


    Gu Yundong''s crossbow arrow was aimed at it, and hit it in the neck with a "ßÝ".


    The wild boar fluttered twice, and finally fell to the ground weakly.


    Gu Yundong slid down from the tree and chased in the direction that Shao Qingyuan had just left with some anxiety.


    Halfway through the chase, he saw Shao Qingyuan running back, and there was no wild boar behind him.


    His body was stained with blood, and it was not known whether it was his or that of a wild boar.


    "You are hurt?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "No, that wild boar is already dead, I went back and cleaned up the first one."


    "No, I shot an arrow and it''s not moving anymore. It''s just... I haven''t waited for the third wild boar. Are there really three?" Gu Yundong said suspiciously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63: she is sharp

    Chapter 63 She''s Sharp


    Shao Qingyuan nodded affirmatively, "There are three, maybe one is not in the wild boar hole, let''s get these two down the mountain first, lest the smell of blood is too strong to attract other beasts." She was really keen.


    "That''s right, hurry up." Not bothering to ask anything else, Gu Yundong immediately followed him back to the entrance of the wild boar cave.


    Shao Qingyuan dragged a raft from the grass. The first wild boar weighed about 400 jins. Gu Yundong''s strength was not bad now, but she was sure that it would never be able to bear half the weight of the wild boar.


    Unfortunately, there is Shao Qingyuan by her side, otherwise she will put the wild boar in the space and get it done easily.


    Shao Qingyuan was very strong, Gu Yundong gave him a hand, he just got the wild boar onto the raft, and then dragged it down the mountain.


    The other wild boar was a little further away, and it was difficult to put it on the raft, so I had to pull this one to the foot of the mountain first.


    Shao Qingyuan is very familiar with this ce, and it was much faster to go back than when he came.


    When he reached the foot of the mountain, he found a ce where no one passed by. He asked Gu Yundong to guard here first, and then dragged the other end by himself.


    came and went again, and when Shao Qingyuan brought the wild boar over again, his body was soaked with sweat.


    He wiped it casually, and then said to Gu Yundong, "If such a big wild boar is sent to the town, at most one can be sold, and the price can be higher when it is sent to the county. Are you going?"


    Gu Yundong looked at the two wild boars. It was fine to go to the town, but it took too much time to go to the county. She still can''t let go of her three ''children'' at home, and this time plus the time to sell wild boars, I''m afraid it will bete at night when shees back.


    And, to be honest, Shao Qingyuan beat these two wild boars, and she took the money for selling the wild boars a little... Guilty?


    is also not right. She helped drag the raft to see the wild boar, right? There is hard work without credit. How can hard money be pushed out?


    After thinking about it, she casually handed the pheasant in the back basket to Shao Qingyuan, "I won''t go to the county, let me sell this pheasant for me."


    "Okay." Shao Qingyuan didn''t say much, and let Gu Yundong go back first after taking the pheasant.


    Gu Yundong was still a little worried, how would he send these two wild boars to the county? Her space is useless, and her heart is so tired.


    Gu Yundong sighed and returned home, only to find that the mother and daughter of the Fang family were not there.


    Gu Yunshu said, "Aunt Fang''s nephew is getting married, and they are going to have a wedding party. Aunt Fang also said that she would not be back at her parents'' house until two dayster, so let us help feed the chickens and pigs."


    Aunt Fang raised three chickens and one pig. On weekdays, she had to catch bugs to feed the chickens, and she also went to hunt for hogweed.


    yo, this is the first act and then the performance. Gu Yundong sneered, "Yunshu, go to the vige chief''s house and talk to Aunt Zhou."


    "Hey, I said it before." Gu Yunshu was triumphant.


    In fact, if Aunt Fang spoke well, he wouldn''t mind helping. When he was in Lao Gu''s house, he often went out to hunt hogweed, and these things would be done.


    But Aunt Fang''s words made people dislike it, as if she was not asking them for help at all, but ordering them.


    Gu Yunshu, under the influence of Gu Yundong during this period of time, would never give in to this kind of person.


    Gu Yundong touched his head with satisfaction, and when he looked back, he saw that Aunt Fang and Chen Yn had locked the door, as well as the kitchen utensils for tableware and chopsticks were all sealed, and even the eggs in the urn had been removed. Stop sneering.


    Taking them as thieves to guard against, and actually wanting them to help, is a dream.


    However, the mother and daughter were away, but Gu Yundong cooked a sumptuous dinner, anyway, she had meat in her space.


    As soon as it got dark, Shao Qingyuan came over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64: eighty taels of silver

    Chapter 64 Eighty taels of silver


    Gu Yundong greeted him with some anticipation, "All sold?"


    The two of them were standing at the door of the kitchen. There was a shadow under the eaves. If you didn''t look carefully, you wouldn''t be able to see clearly that there were two people standing here.


    What Shao Qingyuan took out was a silver ingot, "The two wild boars sold for a total of 80 taels of silver. The price of a domestic pig in the county is 18 cents a pound, and a wild boar is much more expensive, 80 cents. The smaller wild boar is 300 cents. Thirty pounds, I sold it to the restaurant, the shopkeeper there knew me, and the pheasant, I asked him for thirty taels. The big one was favored by a wealthy young master, and he was generous and gave it directly. Fifty taels. A total of eighty taels, here are your forty taels, you take them."


    Gu Yundong knew that wild boars were expensive, but he didn''t expect to have forty taels in one breath.


    No, no, no, is it not good to take forty taels from others?


    She stared at the ingot-like silver, tried her best to restrain herself, and said very scrupulously, "You beat both wild boars, so I just helped you. Besides, you paid the wages for asking the vigers to help pull the wild boars to the county seat. I''ll have enough hard money."


    She had heard in the afternoon that Shao Qingyuan had asked a few strongborers from the vige to help pull the wild boar, and of course he had to pay money. His reputation in the vige is really not very good, and these people would not have contact with him at all if it was not for money.


    But two wild boars of this size were pulled down the mountain, which still caused a sensation in the vige. Many people wanted toe up and say a few words but were afraid of him, so they could only greedily follow the scooter pulling the wild boar for a long time.


    Looking back, I was still talking in the vige with relish, wondering how much this wild boar could sell for.


    However, Shao Qingyuan looked at her radiant eyes andughed secretly, her eyes clearly wanting money, "It was agreed that half of one person is half of one person. The sry is only one or two silver, you gave me one. Pheasant, it''s even, you take this money, I don''t want to be a person who doesn''t believe what he says."


    Gu Yundong nodded solemnly, "In order not to make you a viin who goes back on your word, I will ept this money."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." So thank you too?


    Gu Yundong was holding the silver, but he was overjoyed. A gentleman like Shao Qingyuan, the more the better in the future, he can still cooperate in the future, where is the wolf cub, it is clear that a good person has a safe life.


    Now that he has money to build a house, Gu Yundong is happy and asks casually, "You just came back from the county now? Have you eaten dinner?"


    "I didn''t eat."


    Gu Yundong made an ''oh'', as if she didn''t hear what he said at all. It wasn''t until he turned around and entered the kitchen that she suddenly came back to her senses and looked at his back in astonishment, "Uh...what are you doing?"


    "Aren''t you going to keep me for dinner?" Shao Qingyuan looked like "If not, why do you ask me about whether I have eaten or not".


    Gu Yundong looked at him, then looked at the silver in his arms, and said with certainty, "Of course, you have worked so hard, you should have a meal."


    Gu Yundong followed him into the kitchen, "The dishes are a little cold, I''ll scramble an egg and fried rice for you, that''s fast."


    "Okay." Shao Qingyuan sat on the stool and watched her deftly beat eggs and serve rice. With a ''thorn'' sound, the aroma suddenly wafted out, filling the entire kitchen.


    Inexplicably, this smell made Shao Qingyuan feel stable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65: His surname was Li

    Chapter 65 His previous surname was Li


    "This is the first time I have eaten fried rice with eggs." Shao Qingyuan looked at the big bowl brought to him. The golden eggs and white rice grains were intertwined. Drilling into the nose, people''s appetite increased.


    As soon as Gu Yundong took off his apron, he was stunned when he heard the words, and then he thought about the fact that he was treated as a wolf cub.


    She has also heard a lot about Shao Qingyuan in the past two days.


    Shao Qingyuan was taken out of Jiuhu Mountain by his grandfather. It is said that he was a newborn baby at that time. At that time, there was a wolf''s body beside him, and he did not know how he died.


    His grandfather''s surname was Li. The big house of the Li family had only two daughters and never had a son. Grandpa Li remembered Shao Qingyuan in the name of the big house and his wife.


    Later, the big house gave birth to a son, which was not very good to Shao Qingyuan. When Shao Qingyuan was fourteen years old, he was kicked out by the big house and his wife. Grandpa Li refused, and finally left the Li family with Shao Qingyuan.


    Not long after, Grandpa Li fell ill and died. Since then, Shao Qingyuan has changed his surname to Shao, which was originally discovered on his swaddling clothes.


    Shao Qingyuan''s life for the past ten years was actually not much different from Gu Yundong before. Later, he was alone, and he probably never learned about egg fried rice.


    It¡¯s just that Gu Yundong didn¡¯t know, how could Shao Qingyuan not know how to make fried rice with eggs, he is a kitchen killer, the kind that can burn half of the kitchen with one meal.


    Since Grandpa Li passed away, as long as the weather is hot, he mostly works part-time jobs in the towns and counties, and buys random things on the street. Whenever he was in the vige, he would buy dry food steamed buns in the town for several days, and the food was very... rough.


    Seeing him eating with big mouthfuls at this moment, Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Until he finished eating and left, Gu Yundong returned to the room with the warm forty taels of silver.


    The three people in the room had already fallen asleep, and a big rock fell in Gu Yundong''s heart, and he soon fell asleep.


    However, Shao Qingyuan went back and forth. At this time, he was on the roof not far away, with one hand resting behind his head, one hand touching his stomach, lying on his back and looking at the sky above his head.


    The light in his eyes is even brighter than during the day.


    Gu Yundong slept satisfactorily this night, without themotion of Fang''s mother and daughter in the early morning, she felt that the whole world was quiet.


    With the money, she couldn''t wait to go to the homestead to see the newly built house.


    This time, she took the three of Yang''s family together. The homestead is in full swing, and Feng Daneng has already been busy with more than 20 young and middle-aged people.


    Seeing her, Feng Daneng came over immediately, "How are you, everyone, are you in good spirits?"


    is indeed very good. Most of these people are from the vige, and some are from the next vige, all of which were found by Feng Daneng.


    The price Gu Yundong gave was high, and the people who came were naturally happy. The average person built a house, and at most 30 cents a day. Although he included lunch, he only ate boiled cabbage and thick noodles. Where are these worth 10 cents? Eat your own home.


    Someone also greeted Gu Yundong. Seeing the little girl was clean and fresh, her favorability increased even more.


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded one by one. Seeing everyone was sweating profusely, he thought about it, turned around and knocked on the door of a house next door.


    Her homestead is remote, surrounded by two or three neighbors.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66: Zeng family

    Chapter 66 Zeng Family


    The family name is Zeng, and the house is not big. The person who opened the door was a little girl of six or seven years old. Seeing a stranger standing at the door, she asked in a timid voice, "Who are you looking for?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, another woman hurried over and looked at Gu Yundong suspiciously.


    "Hello auntie, I''m Gu Yundong, a neer to Yongfu Vige. The building next door is my house, and it will be my neighbor in the future. I came here to say hello to my aunt, but building a house during this time has disturbed you. Second, I want to ask my aunt to do me a favor."


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, his attitude was very kind.


    When Mrs Dong heard her talk, she felt very polite. Knowing that she was the Gu family next door who was going to build a brick house, she would definitely have a lot of contacts in the future, so she quickly backed away and said, "Let''s talk first."


    Gu Yundong entered the door and nced casually at the courtyard of the Gu family.


    The house is clean, the courtyard is not big, and the house feels in disrepair.


    Mrs. Dong took her into the main room and asked, "What do you want me to do? Say it."


    "I want to use my aunt''s kitchen to cook **** tea." Gu Yundong exined, "The weather is a little cold now, and my uncle outside helped my house build a house. Tea can also warm the stomach. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s inconvenient for Auntie Fang?¡±


    Mr. Dong was just stunned for a moment, then nodded immediately, "It''s convenient, of course it''s convenient, and it doesn''t cost much. You sit down for a while, we have **** in our house, I''ll get it for you."


    Ginger is grown at home, and there are many, Dong Shi quickly brought her a handful.


    Gu Yundong was also wee, not only borrowed **** and firewood, but also borrowed their buckets and bowls. After it was cooked, he took it out with Mrs. Yang. Feng Daneng wondered where she went. Seeing her bringing **** tea over, a trace of surprise crossed his face.


    Gu Yundong told him what he meant, "This man has a dry mouth after working for a long time. I see that some people directly scooped up raw water to drink, and it is very easy to get sick. So I borrowed Zeng''s kitchen to cook for a while. A pot of **** tea is alsofortable to drink hot. If you are not used to the taste of **** tea, there is also boiled water, Uncle Feng, please let everyonee over and drink some."


    Feng Daneng has never seen a host who cooks **** tea for others. At most, he keeps it cold and boiled and drinks it himself. This little girl is really good, so everyone is eager to iron, and the work will be more energetic.


    After Gu Yundong and Feng Daneng finished talking, they turned back to Zeng''s house.


    Mr. Dong was cleaning up in the kitchen. When she saw hering in, she smiled and said nothing.


    Gu Yundong took out a handful of copper coins and stuffed them into Dong''s hands.


    Mr. Dong was taken aback and hurriedly returned the copper coins, "What are you doing, it''s just a few pieces of ginger, I..."


    "Auntie, this money is not only for today''s money. It will take more than a month for my house to be built. It is impossible for me toe here every day. So I want to trouble my aunt to help me cook a pot every day, and I don''t have to have **** tea every day, boiling it. The water at the end is also fine, and this money should be regarded as the wages of my aunt, and the firewood and water for my aunt¡¯s house have to be picked by someone.¡±


    Dong shi was stunned for a while, looking down at the two hundred pennies in his hand, thinking about the man who was smashed in the leg and still lying on the bed, as well as several young children in the family, he gritted his teeth and took the money back. "Thank you, auntie."


    "Then I will trouble my aunt." Gu Yundong then left the Zeng''s yard.


    As soon as she went out, she saw that the door of a house next door was also opened, and she looked at the man who had just stepped out of the door in surprise.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67: finally come

    Chapter 67 is finally here


    Shao Qingyuan just turned his head, seeing her and said nothing.


    He held a thick steamed bun in his hand, took a big bite, and immediately some crumbs of steamed buns stuck on his dry lips, which seemed to be hard to swallow.


    Gu Yundong felt as if his throat and eyes were blocked, especially when he saw a small piece of steamed bun fell to the ground, and hit the soil to make a small hole.


    Gu Yundong, "..." How hard is that, can you digest it after eating it?


    She couldn''t help swallowing, and the sound of Dong''s hurried footsteps could be heard behind her.


    "Yundong, there''s nothing good in my aunt''s house. This is a vegetable grown by myself. There are many young and old in the yard. You can take it back and eat it." She came out with a basket in her hand, and when she looked up, she saw Shao Qingyuan from the next door.


    "It''s Qingyuan, you didn''t go out today? Why are you eating steamed buns again? How can you eat steamed buns every day? Come to my aunt''s house to eat at night."


    Dong Shi and Shao Qingyuan seemed to know each other very well, and they talked a lot more casually.


    Shao Qingyuan took another bite of the hard steamed bun in front of Gu Yundong, his voice was cold and indifferent, "No, I''m busy." He left after saying that.


    Gu Yundong wanted to ask him if he wanted to drink water to go with it, and the person disappeared.


    When Mr. Dong turned around and saw her appearance, he immediately misunderstood, and said cautiously, "Yun Dong, don''t be afraid, Qingyuan is not as scary as the vigers say. His family lives next door, and our neighbor has been there for several years. He knows Qingyuan better than those people, he is very good."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, this was the first time she heard a positivement on Shao Qingyuan.


    Unexpectedly, he lives next door, so wouldn''t he be her neighbor in the future?


    Oh, isn''t it a good thing that this neighbor who is helpful and has friendship with her?


    So Gu Yundong nodded, "Auntie, I know, I''m not the kind of person who will believe whatever they say."


    She took the vegetable basket from Dong''s hand, "I''m wee for this dish."


    Mr. Dong exhaled softly, "Just take it, and take it after you finish eating."


    Gu Yundong walked back with the three of the Yang family. When passing by his homestead, he saw those young and middle-aged people stopped to rest and drink **** tea.


    When I saw them, I immediately greeted them warmly, thanked her very much for the **** tea, and said that after drinking it, I would work hard and make her feel at ease.


    Gu Yundong nodded and asked them to pay attention to safety.


    When she passed by, someone whispered, "This little girl from the Gu family is really nice. Working for her not only pays a lot of money, but also makes me feel at ease. s, it''s a pity that I don''t know much about the world."


    "Yeah, there is no grown man in this family to protect her, so she should hide her money if she has money. You said that she just arrived in a strange vige and didn''t know anyone, so she dared to spend so much money and such a big battle. The blue-brick and big tile-roofed houses are too eye-catching.¡±


    "I''m guessing that the **** in the vige will soon follow her."


    "Let''s find Brother Feng and ask him to remind the little girl?"


    "have to."


    Feng Daneng did tell Gu Yundong, let her pay more attention these days, especially when she sleeps at night, fasten the doors and windows, set up a trap by the door or something, and shout loudly if there is any movement.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that that night, several thieves touched Mrs Fang''s house and pried the door secretly to get in.


    At this time, Gu Yundong, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes, stared at the dimly lit room, and curled the corners of his lips slightly - he finally came.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68: What about people?

    Chapter 68 Where are the people?


    Gu Yundong quietly sat up from the bed, nced at the three who were still asleep, and shook Gu Yunshu awake.


    The little guy was so sleepy, he couldn''t help rubbing his eyes, opened his mouth and called, "Sister..."


    "Shh." Gu Yundong lowered his voice, pointed to the direction of the door, and pressed his voice to ask, "Do you remember what I told you before?"


    Gu Yunshu suddenly came to his senses, thinking of what the eldest sister had said to him.


    "Remember, someone wanted to steal our family''s money, cut off our family''s back road, and dig our family''s ancestral grave." He tugged at his small fist, "Eldest sister, is the thief here?"


    Thanks to his training during the period of fleeing the famine, although Gu Yunshu hated and hated these thieves, he was not afraid, so instead of hiding under the quilt at this moment, his face was flushed and he looked like he was going to go out and fight with others.


    "Yes." Gu Yundongughed, opened the door of the room silently, walked to the chair in the main room and sat down, then stared at the two-bay door not far away, waiting for them toe in.


    Gu Yunshu also immediately took out a wooden stick from the corner, moved it to her side, and stood ready.


    At this time, in the courtyard outside, four sneaky figures were flipping down from the wall.


    Perhaps the wall was a little high, and one of them had a bruised foot, almost screaming, but the other person beside him immediately covered his mouth and nose with his eyes and hands, so strong that he didn''t suffocate him to death.


    "Which side?" After getting used to the location in the yard, these people began to observe the surrounding environment.


    Fang''s house, it was their first time here.


    After all, the widow has a lot of trouble in front of the door, and this widow is the second sister-inw of the vige chief''s family, so these second-rate sons who are stealing chickens and dogs will not have anything to do around here on weekdays, and they have no chance to enter the door of this house.


    Fang is not at home now, but there are rich people who have no backers living at home, tsk tsk, they brought this to the door by themselves.


    "I''ve made it clear that the four members of the Gu family live in the room on the left."


    "Okay, I''ll go in first with Zhuangzi Daqian in a while, and you will be left to take care of the wind outside the door."


    "okay."


    "Brother, I have inquired. The Gu family''s house costs at least seventy or eighty taels. It is estimated that she has already given Feng Daneng a few taels, and most of the rest are in the room. Don''t care about the two little babies in the Gu family, the children are all I slept soundly, and after a while we went in as usual, Da Qian and I used daggers to guard against the two big ones, in case they woke up, we could threaten them not to make a sound, big brother,e and find Yin Zi."


    "When I think that we will have dozens of taels of silver immediately, I get excited and want to go to the thatched hut."


    "Promising, let me tell you, it''s definitely more than a few dozen taels. Think about it, if you only have seven or eighty taels, would you be willing to use them all to build such a big brick house? It''s not that thatched cottages can''t live in people, I think , at least a few hundred taels. Damn, I''m so excited that I want to go to the thatched hut."


    A few people approached the main room while excited. How could they know that Gu Yundong would dare to build a house of 100 taels when he was still seven or eighty taels.


    Gu Yundong heard the sound of the rustling approaching, and also heard the muffled sound, the corners of her mouth twitched, waiting for these people to throw themselves into the trap.


    However, wait, wait, wait, she waited for a long time, but the door was never pushed open.


    Gu Yunshu almost fell asleep again with a stick, Gu Yundong finally lost his patience, opened the door of the main room, and looked out, who...?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69: yes he did

    Chapter 69 Yes, he did


    The yard was deserted, let alone people, not even a shadow.


    If it weren''t for the moonlight, the footprints in the yard were particrly messy and dense, indicating that there were indeed several people approaching here just now, and Gu Yundong would have suspected that all the sounds he heard before were hallucinations.


    But...the thief who was there just now, why is he gone?


    Gu Yunshu rushed out, "Eldest sister? Why is there no one?"


    Gu Yundong touched his chin and thought for a while, "Could it be that they have other conspiracies?"


    "what?"


    "I don''t know." Gu Yundong asked him to enter the house, and went to the kitchen and thatched hut to check all the ces. It was true that no one was there, so he turned back.


    Gu Yunshu hurriedly asked in a low voice, "Eldest sister, have you found it?"


    "No, maybe...they came here tonight to step in." He could only think so, but to be cautious, Gu Yundong stayed up all night and was highly concentrated.


    Therefore, when she went out the next day, she had obvious dark circles under her eyes.


    So she nned to go to the homestead in the morning and then make up her sleep as soon as she came back to prevent the thieves froming back at night.


    Who knew that when he went to the yard of Zeng''s house, he saw Shao Qingyuan again.


    There was no one in the yard. Mrs. Dong was making **** tea. Her daughter, the seven-year-old girl she saw yesterday, was helping to set the fire. The nine-year-old eldest son and the five-year-old younger son were not at home either, and went out to collect firewood.


    Gu Yundong walked over to Shao Qingyuan and sat down, asking him, "My aunt asked you toe to dinner?"


    "No." Shao Qingyuan said, "I''m waiting for you here."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Wait for me, what''s the matter? Are you going up the mountain to hunt wild boars again? Ah, have you found the trail of the third wild boar?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    "I haven''t been up the mountain for the past two days. I''m waiting for you to tell you that your house is being watched." Shao Qingyuan''s expression was serious, "Last night, four **** entered your yard and wanted to steal something."


    "you saw it?"


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I knocked them unconscious and took them away."


    To do good deeds, you need to leave your name.


    Gu Yundong had a saying in his heart that MMP didn''t know whether to say it or not. Her expression was extraordinarilyplicated, and it was even more striking against the dark circles under her eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help frowning, "What?"


    Gu Yundong thought, is it kindness or appreciation.


    So she tried to be euphemistic and said, "Actually... I, um, these two days, right, have been waiting for the thief toe to the door. This is the case, I think, my house must be built with a lot of people''s jealousy. In the daytime, we are on guard against someone doing bad things, so it''s better to kill the chickens and show the monkeys, let everyone see what happens when we attack our family, don''t think that my family is easy to be bullied by not being an adult man. Last night...cough, I was sitting in the main room...waiting They''reing."


    She said that she seemed to hear someone groaning. She thought it was the thieves who identally bumped into the sound of pain, but it wasn''t.


    Shao Qingyuan''s hand tightened slightly, and his lips were pursed tightly.


    Gu Yundong really didn''t mean to me him, but Shao Qingyuan took a deep look at her dark circles and suddenly stood up and said, "Got it."


    Then he left, his long legs took a particrly big step.


    Gu Yundong didn''t have time to say "thank you" at the corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth. She stroked her forehead and sighed secretly.


    After a few words with Mr. Dong, Gu Yundong still slept for an afternoon when he went back, so he wasn''t particrly sleepy at night.


    So when she heard the movement from the outer courtyard, she suddenly sat up from the bed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70: sent back

    Chapter 70 is back


    Gu Yundong didn''t wake up his little brother who was sleeping with a stomach full, and walked out quietly.


    Tonight''s moonlight is still the same as yesterday, shining brightly on the whole yard.


    As soon as Gu Yundong opened the door of the main room, he saw four ck shadows in the middle of the yard. When he got closer, he realized that they were four sacks.


    What is this?


    The sack didn''t move much either. Gu Yundong looked left and right, hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward and untied the rope on the sack. Immediately, a person''s head was exposed.


    "Huh." Gu Yundong took a step back abruptly. Seriously, if she hadn''t experienced a lot of things and exercised her mental strength enough, at this moment she would have thought that the murder and the corpse-throwing case''s terrified loud screams would kill all the neighbors nearby. Summoned.


    Who killed this day?


    Gu Yundong almost didn''t curse the eighteenth generation of his ancestors, but he came forward again after calming himself down.


    Look carefully now, the face of the person in the sack is still covered with ck cloth, it looks like... a thief?


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened and he suddenly came back to his senses. Then he saw that there were four sacks. Isn''t that the number Shao Qingyuan told himself?


    So these people were thrown by Shao Qingyuan?


    Gu Yundong only felt that a mouthful of blood was in his chest, he couldn''t go up or spit it out, he had a headache!


    It took a long while before she stepped forward and pped the face of the man in the sack, "Hey, wake up, wake up."


    "Well..." Zhuangzi opened his eyes in a daze, his mind was stunned for a while, and the next moment, as if thinking of something, he hurriedly called out, "Master..." Before he could say the word spare, his mouth was broken in a piece. The rag was blocked.


    He whimpered twice, his eyes adjusted to the moonlight, and finally he could see who the person in front of him was.


    Zhou Zhuang''s eyes widened, isn''t this the little girl from the Gu family?


    He remembered...st night, some of their brothers came to her house to steal something, and then they were hit with a stick on the back of the head. I know it was attacked.


    At that time, he thought that people would be abducted and sold into ck kilns as coolies and could not survive and die, but before he could figure out how to escape, he was beaten to the point of death, and then fainted again.


    When he woke up again, the man beat him again.


    He thought he had encountered a pervert, but when he woke up again, he could see who was in front of him.


    Could it be that she brought down the four of their brothersst night?


    No way?


    Gu Yundong seemed to see the vicissitudes of life for a hundred years in his eyes, and finally, under his terrified gaze, finally said quietly, "What''s your name? Answer the question well, don''t shout, or your fingers may not be able to be saved."


    Gu Yundong took a dagger and pulled out his bound hand. The dagger shone with a cold light,ying across his fingers, and he saw blood with a little force.


    Zhuangzi was frightened to death, so after Gu Yundong removed the cloth ball from his mouth, he immediately answered obediently, "My name is Zhuangzi."


    "You came to my house in the middle of the night to steal something, right?"


    Zhuangzi immediately shook his head in denial, "No, we are just passing by." Before he finished speaking, he felt a sharp tingling in his fingers, and nodded hurriedly, "It''s here to steal things, we see that you can build such a big house. There is no man in the rich family who can easily get it, and there is no backer to trouble us afterward. Besides me, there is Liangzi, the big money dog, and Liangzi is our eldest brother."


    "That''s right, isn''t this a very clear exnation, I''ll treat you better tomorrow." Gu Yundong smiled and put the dagger back.


    Zhou shivered inexplicably, why? How could a little girl who was only thirteen years old make him feel so scary? Is it because she was beaten a few times in the daytime and subconsciously feared her because of the psychological shadow?


    "Ming, what does tomorrow mean?"


    "You''ll know when the timees." Gu Yundong raised his hand, and Zhuangzi fainted again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71: Its time to settle

    Chapter 71 It''s time to settle ounts


    The next morning, not long after the day of genius, several children ran around the vige and shouted, "Come and see, the Gu family has caught the thief."


    "It was Liangzi Zhuangzi, Daqian and Gouzui, who were caught on the spot when I heard that they were stealing things."


    An adult was about to leave the field. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but stop a few children, "What did you just say? Who caught those second-rate children?"


    Those children were still holding candy in their hands, licking them both lovingly and reluctantly, and said, "It''s the Gu family who is going to build arge brick house in our vige. All four of them have been caught, and now it''s Chen. It''s at the door of the second aunt''s house."


    "What?" There was also an adult next to him with disbelief, "Isn''t the Gu family even a strong worker? Do you still have the ability to catch those second-raters? Don''t say the opposite."


    "Let''s go and have a look. I don''t think it''s possible. Those **** have been stealing chickens and dogs all day long. They are skilled and have never been caught on the spot."


    "Yeah, I heard that they took aim at the Wang familyst time. There are a lot of men in that family, and two chickens were stolen. Then Wang Da found the Liangzi family to settle ounts, because there was no evidence to prove that they did it. , can only suffer from boredom."


    "Go and see what''s going on."


    The children went all the way, and even went to the house of the four to talk about it.


    Among them, Gouzu and Da Qian¡¯s homes are not in Yongfu Vige, but in neighboring viges, not far away. There were two older children who got two extra pieces of candy from Gu Yundong. They ran quickly and went straight to their house to inform them.


    When the people in the vige walked to Chen Er''s house in twos and threes, they saw four people with bruised noses and bruised faces tied together on the trunk of the big tree in front of their house, couldn''t they be Ryoko and the others?


    There was a stool next to the big tree, and Gu Yundong sat there eating melon seeds.


    Yang''s few people are not there, they probably didn''te out of the house.


    The crowd suddenly stopped and did not dare to go forward.


    It was Feng Daneng''s wife Liu Guihua who came over to talk to her first, "Yun Dong, this, what''s going on? I heard that these four **** went to your house to steal something, and you caught one on the spot. Right? You caught it?"


    Because Feng Daneng was building a house for Gu Yundong, and he was full of admiration when he mentioned her at home, Liu Guihua also met Gu Yundong twice, andpared with other people in the vige who had never even spoken, he had to be more familiar.


    Gu Yundong gave her half of the melon seeds, "Auntie eats it, I fried it myself."


    Liu Guihua stared nkly at the fragrant melon seeds in her hand, couldn''t help but knocked one. Hmm, it''s really delicious.


    Immediately, he didn''t bother to ask questions, and ate it all by himself.


    After watching this scene, the onlookers who wanted to know the truth wanted to go up and beat her and eat, eat, eat, eat melon seeds, right?


    Gu Yundong swept around, and immediately saw Liangzi Zhuangzi, two family members from this vige,ing from a distance.


    She shoved all the remaining melon seeds into Liu Guihua, then pped her hands, walked up to the four, and woke the four who were still unconscious after being tied to a tree trunk.


    "It''s dawn, it''s time to settle ounts, wake up."


    Zhou Zi was the first to open his eyes. When he saw her, he immediately felt that his fingers began to ache, and he squeezed out a very ugly and ttering smile.


    Liangzi was the second to wake up, and as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that several people were tied up, and in front of him was Gu Yundong''s harmless face, he burst into anger on the spot, "Stinky girl, you tied us up. Let go quickly, or I will sell you to the kiln."


    Dear friends, we will start adding updates tomorrow, Oye


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72: splashing dirty water

    Chapter 72 Sshing Dirty Water


    Gu Yundong let out a "ha" and punched him in the stomach.


    Ryoko almost didn''t spit it out, her eyes widened and she scolded hard, "Smelly... girl."


    Liangzi''s family, who had just arrived over there, saw this scene as soon as they looked up, and immediately rushed up to beat her, "Where''s this bitch, you dare to deal with the people in our vige when you just came to our vige, do you think there is no one in our family? ?"


    The one who cursed was Liangzi''s mother, Jin Yuexiang, who was in her 40s, running on her little feet.


    The first person who rushed up to beat her was Liangzi''s father, Hu Qiai, who pped her head directly with his big palm like a bowl.


    However, as soon as he arrived in front of Gu Yundong, he heard a sneer, and then his stomach hurt, and he fell back two or three meters heavily.


    "Tsk." Thanks to Hu Qiai, the man grew strong, otherwise he would not fall backwards, but would fly backwards.


    But even so, Gu Yundong''s kick made all the onlookers stunned. Jin Yuexiang, who was scolding and ran over, suddenly stopped, her voice stuck in her throat like a duck that couldn''t breathe. face of shock.


    The scene was deadly silent.


    Gu Yundong retracted his feet, patted his trousers, and then asked with a smile, "As soon as you came, you rushed over and shouted and killed, it was obviously your son who came to my house as a thief and was caught, you parents don''t feel it. I¡¯m ashamed and sorry, but I¡¯m still looking for trouble for the bitter master. With parents like you, it¡¯s no wonder that my son has be a thief.¡±


    Her voice finally made everyone react.


    Jin Yuexiang hurried to Hu Qiai''s side and helped him up.


    Hu Qiai was very angry, but his stomach was so painful, he never thought that this girl''s legs were so strong, just like a grown man.


    The two of them didn''t dare to step forward, but they were still distressed and angry when they saw their son tied there, so they could only stand far away and curse, "Whose son is a thief? You are the thief mother-inw, not yourself. When a thief stole someone and was discovered by my son, he wanted to put it on my son''s head, right? I see that you were dressed up all day long at a young age, so you might have been caught by my sonst night. , now the thief is calling you a thief."


    The pain in Liangzi''s stomach finally eased. He didn''t see the scene where his father was kicked away, and when he regained his senses, he heard his mother''s cursing, and nodded quickly in agreement, "Yes, yes, we just found out that she was with someone. I don''t know, it ruins the atmosphere of our vige, so I can''t see it and want to catch the rape, but I didn''t expect that man to punch and knock all four of us unconscious."


    As he spoke, he felt as if he had found the truth, and he said even more excitedly, "The man caught us the night before, locked us in the house and beat us for a whole day. Look at our faces. That''s how the injury came, just to make us admit that we stole money."


    The more Ryoko talked, the more she felt that this was the case, otherwise why would they faint as soon as they entered the yard the night before? I was hungry for a day yesterday and was beaten for a day.


    He didn''t believe that this was something Gu Yundong, a little girl, could do. He must have a concubine.


    But what he said was really like that, and the vigers who were onlookers felt that there was some truth to it, and they began to whisper one by one.


    However, Liu Guihua spit a melon seed shell on Liangzi''s face with a ''bah'', "You don''t want to be ashamed, who doesn''t know who you are in our vige? Everyone knows the virtue of stealing chickens and dogs. Sshing dirt on a little girl''s body Water, you are not afraid of retribution."


    Ryoko red at her fiercely, "Why did I ssh dirty water? I didn''t see it alone. If you don''t believe me, ask Zhuangzi and the others, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73: conditions of release

    Chapter 73 Conditions for Release


    Ryoko squinted at the stake, signaling him to speak quickly.


    Zhou Zhan lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, "Don''t talk anymore."


    He was woken up from the sackst night. Unlike Ryoko, he still has knife marks on his fingers. Gu Yundong''s grim and gloomy expressionst night had already left a deep impression on him.


    Seeing that he was not cooperating, Liangzi gritted his teeth angrily, and shouted at Da Qian and Gou Zu, "Tell me, did I say something wrong, did this stinky girl let a wild man knock us out the night before and beat us up? one day."


    The two looked at each other, and just as they were about to answer, they were kicked by the stake. Although their bodies and hands were bound, their feet were free.


    "Ouch." The two eximed, not knowing what to say for a while.


    They are actually still a little confused, why were they knocked out, why are they tied here again, and what is the situation?


    Originally, they were guided by Liangzi, who said what Liangzi said, but now Zhuangzi does not let them say, what the **** is going on?


    It was because of their hesitation and Liu Guihua''s defense that the vigers believed in Gu Yundong.


    Jin Yuexiang saw that everyone was pointing at them, and immediately jumped up, "Liangzi is right, they went out the night before and didn''te back, they must have beaten them for a day. My poor boy, just because the two of us I¡¯ve always had a bad reputation in the vige because I¡¯ve been pampering and pampering me, and now I¡¯ve finally done something good, and no one will believe me. Smelly girl, little bitch, quickly let my son go.¡±


    Gu Yundong didn''t know when there was an extra shoe sole in her hand, she walked up to Liangzi, raised her hand and pped him in the face.


    Jin Yuexiang screamed, "What are you doing?"


    "If you scold me again, I''ll hit him in the mouth."


    "You, you dare." Jin Yuexiang was about to rush over, Gu Yundong turned his head, smiled at her, and raised his feet, "Come here."


    Jin Yuexiang was about to run up to her, and hurriedly stopped her legs, but she didn''t dare to go forward.


    This girl can kick her family''s men into the air, and maybe she will lose half her life when she goes up.


    "You, you dead girl, yourself..."


    "Papapapa." Gu Yundong was not polite at all, "Come on, continue talking."


    Jin Yuexiang looked at her son''s mouth with blooding from the corners of her mouth, her body was shaking with anger, and she couldn''t care about anything, so she rushed towards her.


    Gu Yundong did what he said, and just kicked her.


    "Come up and try again." She raised her eyebrows at Hu Qiai, and nced at the other people''s family members who hurried behind her.


    Hu Qiai looked at the old woman who was screaming ''oh, oh,'' and didn''t dare to move. Zhuangzi''s parents actually came earlier, but the two of them were honest, and they felt a little guilty at the moment, and they didn''t look forward to Gu Yundong. What''s more, Gu Yundong is so cruel, they don''t dare.


    Gouzu''s father also came. At this time, he red angrily, but instead of looking at Gu Yundong, he stared at Gouzu.


    The big money''s family didn''te.


    Everyone came, and Hu Qiai wanted to entice others to go with him. The two of them couldn''t beat Gu Yundong, so if everyone went together, wouldn''t they be able to win a little girl?


    But before he could speak, Zhao Zhu, the father of the dog left, stepped forward and asked Gu Yundong, "How can you let them go?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74: County magistrate listen to me

    Chapter 74 Magistrate listen to me


    Gu Yundong looked at him, Zhao Zhu was tall and burly,pletely different from the thin and frail dog left.


    Gu Yundong didn''t beat around the bush, "Since the thief stole from my house and was caught by me, it''s easy, I''ll let him go if he pays five taels of silver."


    Zhao Zhu frowned, Hu Qiai had already scolded loudly, "Dream, go grab five taels of silver. I won''t give you a penny, gou left father, what nonsense are you talking to her, we go together, you are strong , can she beat several of us at the same time as a little girl?"


    Zhao Zhu pursed his lips, but Gu Yundong looked at Hu Qiai with a smile, "I think you have forgotten who I am." She nced around as she spoke, this was not for Hu Qiai to hear, she It was told to everyone in the vige.


    "I came here from the desert, from Yongning Mansion to Xuanhe Mansion, and then to this Yongfu Vige. On the way to flee, thieves are rampant, refugees are everywhere, corpses are everywhere, and the dead people I saw along the way are more than Yongfu. Vige Songjia Vige and Anping Vige add up. But now I am standing here unscathed, with surplus food, and my mother and younger brothers and sisters, what do you think I am relying on?"


    Everyone present lost their voices, yes, why?


    Pretty? Everyone is dying of starvation, who can look down on a yellow-haired girl?


    Money? Those robbers robbed them right away. Could it be that you can pay a part and be safe?


    Then there is only - ruthless!


    Look at the two kicks she just kicked Hu Qiai and Jin Yuexiang, look at the strength with which she is holding the soles of her shoes, how is it like those thirteen-year-old girls in their vige who dare not even argue with others ?


    "I went to Yongfu Vige to settle down, but it doesn''t mean that I am easy to bully. If you dare toe to my house to steal something, you must pay the price, otherwise don''t want to leave, you can try."


    Zhao Zhu stopped talking, and Hu Qiai finally reacted with hindsight, this girl does not seem to be easy to bully.


    Only Jin Yuexiang still couldn''t understand the situation, pointed at Gu Yundong and shouted, "I won''t give it, I won''t give it a penny, don''t let people go if you have the ability, you will kill them if you have the ability, do you dare?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I dare not."


    Jin Yuexiang becamecent, so she just said, could it be that Gu Yundong dared to cause trouble? Fleeing from famine is fugitive, so what if it was ruthless at that time, now in their Yongfu Vige, can they kill people casually? scare scare.


    "I don''t dare, and if you don''t pay, then beat me up again... report it to the officer." Gu Yundong said coolly.


    Jin Yuexiang smiled, "Reporter?? Are you crazy?"


    Themon people are not willing to deal with the government. Entering the yamen is not as simple as peeling off ayer of skin, and then it will not be something that can be solved by five taels of silver.


    "Yes, the reporter, let the county magistrate beat them up at that time. They have been stealing for so long, maybe they will be tortured to extort confessions and beat dozens of big boards. You have to pay for anything lost in the vige."


    Jin Yuexiang''s face changed slightly, "You, you said that if the county magistrate beat you, people would beat him? It seems that the county magistrate will listen to you. I tell you, you can report to the official, and you won''t be able to please."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "How do you know that the magistrate... won''t listen to me?"


    All the people present were stunned, no, yes, right? Could it be that Gu Yundong knew the magistrate?


    After all, this person is not a local, and no one knows what her background is. Seeing how confident she is, she is a little suspicious at this moment.


    But just as everyone was whispering, a male voice suddenly sounded behind the crowd, "Why didn''t I know that the county magistrate knew a little vige girl like you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75: dont let it stay

    Chapter 75


    Everyone looked back together and saw Fang''s mother and daughter standing behind the crowd. They didn''t know when they came back. Beside them, stood a man who looked like a rich boy and brother.


    This man swayed his fan in a pretentious manner, walked slowly from behind the crowd, stood beside Zhao Zhu, raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Yundong, "You are a little girl, you dare to deceive in the name of the county magistrate. Neighbors, you are not too timid."


    Chen Yn hurriedly followed, and introduced to everyone, "This is the son of the Liu family in the county, and the son of Liu and the magistrate''s family are ssmates and friends. Yun Dong, you are too bold, how dare you swindle the magistrate. , If the adults find out, they will be beheaded."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know who this person was originally, but Chen Yn didn''t expect him to introduce him.


    Well, that''s fine.


    She looked at Young Master Liu, "Young Master Liu is only acquainted with the county magistrate, how do you know who the magistrate knows? Besides, even if Young Master Liu and the magistrate are friends, so what? Anyone who knows you will exin it to you?"


    "I..." Liu Wei was at a loss for words.


    It seems reasonable to say that, but he has never met the magistrate a few times.


    "You really know the magistrate?"


    Gu Yundong chuckled, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask in person."


    She doesn''t know the magistrate, she knows the prefect.


    Liu Wei was a little uncertain. Seeing her innocent expression, he hesitated and hesitated again, "I''ll ask another day." In fact, it was just talk, how dare he really say these words in front of the county magistrate?


    Hu Qiai and Jin Yuexiang are really speechless now, what should we do? This girl doesn''t seem to be afraid at all. She can''t really be caught by the government, can she?


    Ryoko is their old man, and he suffers a lot on weekdays, which is why he develops his arrogant temperament.


    Zhao Zhu is the one who can see the situation clearly, but he simply said, "Okay, then, five taels of silver."


    Zhuangzi''s parents looked at each other with a bitter look on their faces, and said in a low voice, "Our family can''t afford five taels of silver now, can you give us more time, we, let''s get together?"


    "Can."


    Hu Qiai was not happy, and rolled his eyes, "Everyone gives five taels of silver, but what did you make of our Liangzi? At most, I will give you one or two at most."


    Ryoko was beaten the hardest, and he was a little unconvinced when he heard this, "Mom, I''m really right, this **** has a wild man, we were beaten all day yesterday."


    Zhou Zi finally couldn''t help it, "Enough is enough, there are no wild men, this girl is the one who caught us."


    "fart."


    Gu Yundong raised the sole of his shoe, and Liangzi shouted in horror, "Give it to her, mother to her." His mouth was burning with pain, and he started to drool when he spoke.


    Gu Yundong is satisfied, this person is not good if he doesn''t fight.


    One person charged five taels of silver, but the family with the big money didn''te. Gu Yundong asked him to write an IOU, and then he untied the rope and let him go.


    Five taels of silver is not a small amount. The other vigers also saw the bleeding of the four people as real. If they want to offend her in the future, they will have to weigh them again.


    This is what Gu Yundong wants. She has to let them know that if they want to bully their orphans and widowed mothers, they must be prepared to break the bank and eliminate disasters.


    In addition, she deliberately mentioned the county magistrate, even if these people don''t believe it, they will have scruples.


    The crowd gradually dispersed. Just as Gu Yundong was about to go back, he saw Chen Liang''s second daughter-inwing, "Yundong, my father-inw is back, let youe over."


    Gu Yundong knew that Chen Liang went out early this morning, and now let her go when he came back, did he hear about this?


    She nodded and went straight to the vige chief''s house.


    I didn''t expect to hear Fang''s voice as soon as I entered the door, "I don''t dare let them live in such a family anymore."


    More, do you want to be praised? What to do, a little excited


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76: live in my house

    Chapter 76 Live at my house


    Gu Yundong''s footsteps paused slightly, and Zhou shi came over and pulled her to the side.


    then lowered his voice and said, "Yun Dong, you are too courageous, why didn''t you shout loudly when you were burrized at home, and just tie people up? Didn''t you offend people to death like this?"


    Mrs. Zhou didn''t go to see the lively event. She went to the river to wash clothes early this morning. At that time, I was wondering why there were so few people doingundry today, and I didn''t know what happened to Gu Yundong until I came back.


    She didn''t see it with her own eyes, so naturally she didn''t know what Gu Yundong was doing at the time.


    "You just came to Yongfu Vige, so offending people like this is not good for you and your family."


    Gu Yundong knew that the Zhou family was doing it for her own good, although she didn''t agree with her point of view, she still smiled and said, "Auntie, if I don''t do this, everyone will think that our family can be rounded and ttened by others, then I will still Can we keep our newly built blue-brick house?"


    "But..." Zhou Shi was at a loss for words. Of course, she knew that many people were secretly guessing how much money the Gu family had, and many were jealous.


    In fact, she had reminded Gu Yundong from the beginning that she didn''t need to build such a good house to attract attention, and it made sense that her wealth would not be revealed, but people felt that thefort of their living was the most important thing. reasonable.


    Zhou Shi sighed, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, when he heard Chen Liang''s scolding in the main room, "What nonsense? You have already collected rent from others, and if you have agreed, you can change it. The reason for the change. If you don''t let people live now, where can the Gu family move to?"


    Gu Yundong and Zhou Shi nodded and walked directly into the main room.


    In addition to the Fang family, there is also Chen Yn, Chen Liang''s second son, and the Liu family master who came with Fang''s mother and daughter is not there.


    Mrs Fang was still a little afraid of Chen Liang, and her voice immediately became weaker, "But look at what Gu Yundong has done, if she hadn''t been too mboyant, how could she have brought in thieves. I don''t even know. Do you have any belongings, and she has offended that second-rate Hu Liang today, what if hees to take revenge another day?"


    Chen Yn also said, "Yeah, uncle, my mother and I are only two weak women. How can we be the opponents of a few second-rate children. Sister Yundong and the others are not easy, but my mother and I are also very innocent."


    "That''s right, Yn is going to marry into the Wu family after this year. I''m looking forward to this period of time without any setbacks. If something unexpected happens, what will the Wu family think of our family?"


    Chen Liang looked very ugly when the mother and daughter said, "You, you..."


    "Uncle Chen." Gu Yundong walked in, "If you don''t stop, don''t stop, I''ll just move out."


    She lives in Fang''s house, and to be honest she is also very ufortable. Originally thought that there was no other choice, just a month for a month.


    But now it seems that living in the town is not a bad idea.


    Uncle Feng is a trustworthy person. With him watching, he doesn''t have to rush back to Yongfu Vige every day to see the progress of the house.


    She can also take the opportunity to see the town''s environment and ways to make money, and it is also convenient to buy things.


    What''s more, her purpose of living in the vige has been achieved, and those who have bad intentions no longer dare to attack her family.


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, Chen Liang frowned, "Then where do you want to live?"


    With such amotion today, no one in the vige is willing to rent it to her.


    "Stay with me." Suddenly a voice came from the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77: Gu Yundongs decision

    Chapter 77 Gu Yundong''s Decision


    Everyone looked for the sound, and saw a woman standing at the door. The woman''s voice was so small that no one could hear what she said clearly.


    Is... the Dong family?


    Dong Xin walked in slowly, stood beside Gu Yundong, smiled at her, "If Yundong doesn''t dislike it, just stay at my house."


    "Live at your house?" Chen Liang looked at her in surprise. Because the Zeng family lived far away, and the two were quiet people, their presence in the vige was very low.


    But Chen Liang still knows about his family''s situation. The house is a little broken. The man in the family was smashed in the leg a few months ago and is still lying on the bed. The three children are still young, and the family of five relies on Dong''s for some embroidery work. Exchange some money.


    Listening to Feng Daneng, the Gu family hired them to cook some **** tea every day for everyone to drink. I think they are so familiar.


    only¡­¡­


    Before he could say anything, Mrs. Fang said, "Your family? There is a man in your family. This Mrs. Yang is good-looking. Gu Yundong has reached the age of kissing again. If he lives in your house, others are not allowed to gossip?"


    These words are very unpleasant, but they are true, but Chen Liang still red at Fang.


    Mr. Fang pouted and muttered in a low voice, "For that little money to rent a house, your family really doesn''t care."


    Dong Xin blushed slightly when she said it, and her fingers tugged at her.


    "Vige chief, live in my house, and you won''t gossip. Qingyuan promised me that my man and eldest son would live in his house, which would be convenient. Besides, the new house of the Gu family was built next to us, and she would be nearby to see it. ."


    Chen Liang was taken aback, Shao Qingyuan?


    That boy lives alone, and there are two rooms in the house. Zeng Hu and his son live in his house, and it is not far from the next door, so the problem is not big.


    He just didn''t expect that Shao Qingyuan would agree. The rtionship between the two families is better than he imagined.


    Chen Liang thought about it and thought this was a good method.


    His younger siblings were unwilling, and he didn¡¯t have any interest in reluctance. It was inconvenient for both families to live there.


    So Chen Liang turned his head and asked Gu Yundong, "Yundong, what do you mean?"


    "Yun Dong, although my aunt''s house is not big, it is fairly clean. My aunt is also grateful to you for taking care of our house and giving you the job of making **** tea. If you think you can,e to my aunt''s house. When you are busy , the girl in the family can also help with Yunshu and Yunke, you just have to take a step when you go to the homestead."


    Gu Yundong hesitated, Dong Shi was right, it was very convenient to live in her house. Especially Yun Shu and Yun Ke''s two children, the vige head''s dog egg went to school in the town. This is the reason why Chen Liang was not there this morning. He personally sent it to his husband''s house.


    Although she also wanted to send Yunshu, but she had to wait until she settled down. During this time, it would be good for someone to take her for a walk around the vige.


    Gu Yunke basically doesn''t go out much at home, Yang''s and Dong''s can also talk, and she can rest assured when she goes to the river to wash clothes.


    Hmm, I thought this was a pretty good idea.


    Gu Yundong was about to nod his head when Mrs Fang sneered, "That sounds nice, isn''t it for money?"


    Dong Xin was a little annoyed, she really wanted to invite Gu Yundong to go there, but she never thought about the rent.


    Gu Yundong ignored Mrs Fang and smiled at Mrs Dong, "Okay, then I will trouble my aunt."


    Dong Xin immediately waved her hands happily, "No trouble, no trouble."


    Fang snorted again, turned his head and left.


    Gu Yundong finally looked at her, "Wait a minute."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78: piss you off

    Chapter 78 Angry You


    Fang turned his head and asked angrily, "What are you doing?"


    "Since I don''t live in your house anymore, the two hundred pennies should be returned to me."


    Mr. Fang was not happy, "What to give back to you? It was you who caused trouble for our family. That 200 wen is not enough to shock us."


    Chen Liang really didn''t know that Mr. Fang was such a rambunctious person before today. He sank his face and said, "Return it. If you don''t abide by the agreement, you should return the money to others."


    Fang Shi still wanted to say something, when Chen Yn pulled her clothes, she could only say unwillingly, "I''ll pay it back, but their family has lived for several days, it''s impossible to go back two hundred wenquan, at most one hundred wen ."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Since you want to do the calction, let''s calcte it clearly. Two hundred wen is a month''s rent, less than seven cents a day, we have fully lived for six days, that is, forty cents, you refund it to me One hundred and sixty wen. In fact, ording to the normal contract, you broke the contract and did not let us live because of the uncertain danger in the future, and you shouldpensate us at least double the money. It¡¯s just for the sake of the vige chief¡¯s face. , I don''t want to entangle with you, give me money."


    Fang''s eyes widened, "What are you talking about in your sleep? Still want us to lose money? Impossible, at most a hundred wen, I only have so much."


    Gu Yundong smiled, very friendly, "Aunt Fang didn''t see the scene of Hu Liang''s four families apanying me just now?" It''s really unclear, "Want me to help you recall your memories?"


    "You, you, what''s the difference between you and those second-rate bastards?" When Mr. Fang remembered Hu Liang''s face that had been beaten into a pig''s head, he suddenly became a little confused, and couldn''t help but hide behind Chen Liang, "Uncle , look at what she said? She threatened me, I am the daughter-inw of the Chen family, so bullying."


    Mrs. Zhou sneered, "The daughter-inw of the Chen family can''t be unreasonable, doesn''t it mean nothing will happen if the younger brother and sister return the money to the family?"


    "Sister-inw put it lightly, and you didn''t pay for it."


    Gu Yundong became impatient, "Will you give it?" She was holding a stick with a thick finger in her hand. She didn''t know where it came from. When she folded it lightly, the sound of ''clicking'' sounded particrly clear and infiltrating in the hall. .


    Fang''s body trembled violently. She was not a daring person after all, so she nodded hurriedly, "Give, give, give."


    "Let''s go then." Why are these people so mean, they have to struggle to the death if they don''t give some color to them.


    Mr. Fang went to see Chen Liang again, Chen Liang turned his head silently, Mrs. Fang could only move out of the main room slowly.


    When ?? returned home, Fang asked Gu Yundong to move out quickly.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t have many things, just two backpacks and one big bag. She puts all the other things in the space and just sorts it out a little.


    Mr. Dong came over and helped carry a big backpack.


    Until Gu Yundong and the others were about to leave, Mrs Fang reluctantly gave her one hundred and sixty wen, "Yes, don''t say I took advantage of you, it''s really bad luck, hurry up and leave."


    Gu Yundong took the money, turned around and said to Mr. Dong, "Auntie, take this one hundred and sixty cents, buy some vegetables and meat, and we''ll cook it tonight, so it''s time to celebrate."


    Mrs Dong thought she was going to pay the rent for the house and didn''t want to take it. When she heard that she was buying vegetables and meat, she hurriedly said, "Okay, I''ll go buy it."


    Fang''s, "..." Qi bes a puffer fish.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79: move place

    Chapter 79 Moving


    Gu Yundong led the three of the Yang family to Zeng''s house. Zeng Hu and his son had already moved into Shao Qingyuan''s house. There were only seven-year-old Zeng Yue and five-year-old Zeng Le. The two siblings were very happy with their arrival, and one helped them. Carrying the burden, one ran to Gu Yunshu''s side, rubbing his head and calling him his younger brother.


    Dong Xin listened with a smile and said, "Ashu is two months older than you, so he should be called brother."


    Zeng Le said "ah", "Why is it a brother again, I already have a brother, can''t I be called a brother?"


    Gu Yunshu shook his head, and sighed loudly, "Who told me that I was too ambitious, and came to this world two months earlier than you? I am also very helpless. Don''t be too sad, there is a saying that is good, That''s how it should be."


    Zeng Le was disappointed and could only call out brother, but when he looked back and saw the dazed little Gu Yunke, he immediately became happy again, and called out clearly, "Sister."


    "I hate my brother." The bad brother called her Fat Niuniu again in the morning, and she was going toin to the eldest sister in a while, asking the eldest sister to clean him up and spank him.


    Zeng Le, "..."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t be happier when he saw it, and sure enough, children still have to y with their friends to be interesting.


    Dong Xin is also very happy. Their family is poor and they live in a remote ce. The three children have been helping the family since they were sensible.


    She exined to her daughter Zeng Yue, "Mother is going to buy vegetables, you bring sister Yundong to the room to settle down and take care of your younger siblings. If you have any questions, you can go to your brother next door."


    The eldest son of the Zeng family is Zeng Jia, who now takes care of his father at Shao Qingyuan''s house.


    Zeng Yue responded, and Dong Xin left the house with a basket.


    Gu Yundong looked at Zeng''s house, as if it was more refreshing than when she came here yesterday.


    It wasn''t until she entered the room that she suddenly came back to her senses - the Zeng family seemed to have known for a long time that she was going to leave Fang''s house and find a new ce to live, otherwise how could the Zeng family and son move the ce so quickly? It has also been sorted out in advance.


    She turned around and asked Zeng Yue, and the little girl replied with a red face and a very shy look, "I don''t know, my mother exined two things before she went out, and she didn''t say anything else." After thinking about it, she added another sentence, "But my mother said a few words to Big Brother Shao before, and Dad was also carried by Big Brother Shao."


    Shao Qingyuan?


    Gu Yundong thought that the four sacks thrown into the yardst night should be Shao Qingyuan. Did he guess that the Fang family would not let them live, so that the Dong family came forward to invite them?


    Gu Yundong was inexplicable, and his face was a little hot.


    It''s not that she thinks too much, Shao Qingyuan has helped her more than once. Not to mention what happened to the wild boar, he just said that two days ago he knocked out four thieves who entered their yard and dragged him away, and now he has taken the initiative to help her with the amodation problem.


    Although Gu Yundong doesn''t believe that Shao Qingyuan is a confidant of six rtives, he will never regard him as a kind person who helps others and makes money.


    This person doesn''t mean that to himself, does he?


    She might have to find a chance to ask clearly.


    Mr. Dong came back soon after buying vegetables, mainly meat. The vegetables were avable in the yard, so he didn¡¯t have to bother.


    She handed it directly to Gu Yundong, "It''s 60 cents for the meat and fish, and the rest is here. There is firewood in the kitchen, and the water in the tank is full, so you can just use it. If you need anything, you can Command Yue''er, I will go to Qingyuan''s house to make medicine for my mouth, and I will leave first."


    As soon as Gu Yundong heard this, he knew that the Dong family did not intend to take advantage of their family, nor did she take the words she said earlier about having a good meal to celebrate together, so she deliberately avoided it now.


    She didn''t say anything. After Mr. Dong left, she cooked a few more people''s meals, and then she started to cook Gu Yunke''s favorite braised pork.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80: sixty-foot room

    Chapter 80 Sixty-foot-high room


    Gu Yundong is not a stingy person. When others treat her kindly, she is naturally generous.


    But if it''s like Mr. Fang, she doesn''t even want to give her a grain of salt.


    The little girl Gu Yunke looked at the elder sister''s braised pork with bright eyes, and said to Zeng Yue next to her while swallowing, "The braised pork is delicious, oily, fragrant and soft, take a bite, wow, it''s delicious. It will jump, thump it, and swallow it."


    Zeng Yue restrained herself from looking at the meat, but she couldn''t close her ears. Listening to the little girl''s yearning expression like a peach in the world, her saliva couldn''t help but start to secrete.


    So after a pause, she still let go of Gu Yunke''s hand and said, "I, I''ll go outside to water the vegetables."


    After saying that, he ran away.


    The little girl looked at her back as she fled quickly, "No, have you poured it?"


    Gu Yundong nced at her with a smile, "You, go and sit next to me, be careful that the oil spills out and you scream in pain."


    "I didn''t, wow, that''s my brother." The little girl unceremoniously threw the pot on Gu Yunshu and exined it with a serious expression, but she still turned to find Zeng Yue.


    Gu Yundong quickly cooked the braised pork, and she took the fish to make soup. Thinking that the little girl likes to eat boiled eggs, she knocked a few more eggs.


    There are a lot of vegetables in Zeng¡¯s backyard. Gu Yundong asked Zeng Yue to pick beans, some potatoes and eggnts, as well as a Chinese cabbage, boiled beans with eggnt, hot and sour potato shreds, and cabbage noodles.


    She burned a lot, almost six dishes were enough.


    After the ?? was served, Gu Yundong took off his apron and asked Zeng Yue, who was in the yard with Gu Yunke to catch vegetable bugs.


    Zeng Yue had already smelled the fragrance from the kitchen, she had never smelled it before, she didn''t even have to look at it, she knew it was delicious.


    "Yueyue, you bring these dishes to the next door, let your father eat them, and by the way ask your mother toe back for dinner."


    Zeng Hu''s leg was injured, and he couldn''t carry it back and forth after a meal, so Gu Yundong divided two dishes early.


    Zeng Yue was stunned, then shook her head hurriedly, "No, no, this, this is your meal, we have something to eat, I..."


    "Yueyue, I''m moving today, should I celebrate? Wouldn''t you like to help us celebrate together?" Gu Yundong interrupted her.


    Zeng Yue hurriedly shook her head again, "Yes, yes."


    "Come over there."


    Zeng Yue is her opponent, it is not right to say not to eat, and it is even more wrong to eat.


    After thinking about it, she simply turned around and ran away, asking her mother to go.


    Gu Yundong sighed, this is embarrassing for her who loves to take advantage of her, and she is also embarrassed for those who do not want to take advantage of it. Life is so difficult.


    She simply went out and called Gu Yunshu. This kid and Zeng Le watched people build houses on the edge of the homestead, and by the way, they introduced Zeng Le where his room was.


    Even if he was talking nonsense and the fingers were not in ce at all, Zeng Le nodded frequently, saying that this little brother who was two months older than himself was amazing.


    When Gu Yundong went to call him, Gu Yunshu still didn''t know what to do, and was saying that his room was sixty feet high.


    Gu Yundong staggered and almost fell to the ground, 60 feet is 20 meters, how can you be so capable of making the room so high, do you want to go to heaven?


    She patted him on the head and told him to hurry to work.


    Gu Yunshu was wronged and went to Shao Qingyuan''s house next door with the dish.


    As soon as he left, there was a knock at the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81: Dont call wolf cub

    Chapter 81 Don''t call wolf cubs


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, but when he opened the door, a small figure rushed in like a cannonball.


    "Cloud Book Cloud Book, here Ie."


    Gu Yundong took a closer look, isn''t this Chen Liang''s little grandson Niudan?


    Niudan ran in without seeing anyone, turned around and ran back, "Sister Yundong, where is Yunshu?"


    "He went next door."


    "Then I''ll go find him." Niudan ran, stepped out of the door, and hurriedly stopped.


    As if thinking of something, he turned his head slowly, looked at her and asked cautiously, "Next door... is that wolf cub''s house?"


    Gu Yundong felt that education should start from the doll, especially since this doll is close to her own younger brother, so she corrected, "His name is Shao Qingyuan, not a wolf cub. Niudan, you can call him Shao Big Brother or Shao Qingyuan."


    "But..." Everyone called it that.


    "Ashu calls him Big Brother Shao."


    Niudan immediately changed his words, "Then my name is Brother Shao too."


    "So good."


    "Then, is that next door to Brother Shao''s house? I, I dare not go." Niudan said aggrievedly.


    Gu Yundong shrugged, "Ashu will be back in a while."


    "Then I''ll wait for him at home." Niudan turned back, but walked straight to the kitchen. He smelled it just now. The kitchen smells so good, I don''t know what it is.


    Who knew that as soon as he walked into the kitchen, he saw a small figure lying on the table with a spoon, staring intently at a te of meat in the middle, his little nose twitching desperately to smell the smell.


    The cow''s egg also smelled hard twice, and the saliva on the table was almost drooling.


    He walked over in a hurry and asked Gu Yunke, "You want to eat, why don''t you do it?"


    Gu Yunke didn''t turn his head, "Eldest sister said, you can''t eat before everyone arrives, or else I''ll hear the thugs first."


    "Oh." Niudan climbed up the stool and stared intently at the dishes in front of him.


    Looking at it, he couldn''t help lying on the table, sniffling with Gu Yunke.


    When Gu Yunshu came back after delivering the dishes, he heard from the eldest sister that Niuban was looking for him, in the kitchen.


    He hurriedly brought Zeng Le in, but as soon as he entered the door, he saw two small heads lying on the edge of the table, breathing deeply intoxicated.


    Gu Yunshu twitched the corner of his mouth and walked to Niudan, "Niudan, what are you looking for from me?"


    The egg didn''t answer, it''s so fragrant. Compared with this, I feel that the meat and meat made by his mother are grass.


    Gu Yunshu simply pulled him off the stool, "Niu Dandan, why are you looking for me?"


    "Eat braised pork." Niudan replied subconsciously.


    Gu Yunshu "Huh?" With a sound, Niudan reacted suddenly, wiped the saliva that almost came out, and hurriedly said, "I, I''m here to tell you that I was praised by Mr. today."


    "What are you praising you for?"


    Niu Danughed, "I know all the words that Mr. taught me today, the ones you taught me two days ago. Mr. said that I am very smart and talented, hehe, so I didn''t even go home when I came back. I found you."


    Actually, Chen Liang is also literate. He taught Niu Dan before he sent him to the school, but Niu Dan couldn''t learn it. If he recognized it today, he would forget it tomorrow.


    It wasn''t until the first two days that I yed with Gu Yunshu, and when it came to school, I recognized a few words.


    Not to mention, the two children are head-to-head, and they really learned.


    Gu Yunshu was also very happy, "Then you should study hard and don''t betray the trust of Mr.


    "Well, on such a happy day, shouldn''t we eat braised pork to celebrate?"


    Gu Yunshu, "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82: What a miserable man

    Chapter 82 What a miserable man


    The cow''s egg was left, and Dong Xin''s mother and daughter came back shortly after.


    They were also quite helpless. They never thought that Gu Yunshu could talk so much. Why is the eldest sister rarely happy today, if they don''t eat it, it will destroy the good mood of the eldest sister. What did the eldest sister say, if he doesn''tplete the task and calls people back, let him note back to eat.


    Coupled with Shao Qingyuan''s persuasion, Dong Xin can''t be hypocritical anymore.


    Besides, although she was next door before, the scent of the kitchen was really tempting.


    Mother and daughter are very embarrassed, especially Gu Yundong asked his brother to bring food to her man. This dish looks better than the restaurant in town, but they have never tasted it.


    Niudan was also very happy. He was praised by his husband, and when he came back, he could eat the delicious food in the world again. He should not be too happy.


    After eating, Mr. Dong rushed to clear the dishes, and Gu Yundong also let her go.


    When it waspletely dark, Shao Qingyuan came over with the washed dishes and chopsticks.


    Gu Yundong was pouring water in the kitchen to wash his face, she was the only one, so when he came in, the two faced each other.


    Seeing him, Gu Yundong immediately thought of the previous problem. Although he felt a little ufortable, when he saw him put down the dishes and was about to leave, he still asked, "It was you who suggested to the aunt of the Zeng family to ask her to go to the vige chief''s house and say let us Do you live at home?"


    Shao Qingyuan always felt that good deeds must be named, otherwise he wouldn''t be so obvious.


    So nodded, "Yes."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at him fixedly, "Before you helped me catch those four thieves and packed them to the yard. Shao Qingyuan, why are you helping me like this?"


    Shao Qingyuan was surprisingly sharp at this moment, and he even guessed from her subtle expression how he would be treated after answering.


    Therefore, he swallowed the original answer after wrapping his tongue around the tip of his tongue. He said with no expression on his face and no wavering on his face, "Egg fried rice is delicious."


    What does "..." mean?


    Shao Qingyuan exined one more sentence, "To arrest those four people is to thank you for your meal. Let you live in Zeng''s house, yes, it is convenient to eat."


    Gu Yundong widened his eyes, is he for food?


    Shao Qingyuan said that he had finished speaking, nodded to her, and left calmly.


    Just after he left, Dong Xin just came over. She nced at his back in surprise, and asked suspiciously, "Did Qingyuan tell you something?" She came over when she heard the voice of the kitchen.


    "He said, thank you for the food I served, it was delicious."


    Hearing this, Dong Xin sighed slightly, "Actually, this kid Qingyuan is also a poor one. I haven''t eaten anything delicious since I was a child. I used to be in Li''s house, and the family didn''t treat him as their own at all. Moving out with old man Li is also a hard life, haha.¡±


    "Isn''t he able to make money now?"


    "I can make money, but Qingyuan, he doesn''t know how to cook. Thest time I tried to make porridge, the kitchen burned half of it. Later, the kitchen at his house was deserted. I asked him toe to my house for dinner, but he didn''te. , I will onlye once if I call it a dozen times. Actually, even if Ie, my craftsmanship is not even half as good as yours. Now he will go to town every three days ande back with a big bag of steamed bread and tbread, which canst for three to five days. Go buy it after eating.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned, thinking that thest time he saw him eating a dry steamed bun, his expression became extraordinarilyplicated.


    is really... a miserable man.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83: will find daddy

    Chapter 83 I will definitely find my father


    After listening to Shao Qingyuan''s exnation, Gu Yundong was a little ashamed of his random guesses.


    Hey, people just suffered for so many years and want to eat something delicious. See how filthy you think about people?


    It''s not a big deal to cook one more person''s meals, after all, they just want to satisfy her appetite after helping her so much.


    Gu Yundong returned to the room while spurning himself. As soon as the door was closed, Shao Qingyuan climbed up to the wall and sat on the wall next door, looking in her direction from a distance.


    He was too hasty, she was more defensive than she thought. She should have encountered a lot of things on the way to escape, and now she doesn''t trust people very much, especially those who don''t ask for anything in return, she has an extraordinary vignce.


    He had heard before that she was not allowed to call her a wolf cub.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and turned down from the wall.


    Gu Yundong slept much morefortably after changing the environment. Dong Xin kept their room very clean, and there was no deliberate beating and beating like Fang''s mother and daughter, which gave people a very warm feeling.


    However, in the middle of the night, she was awakened by a low sob.


    Gu Yundong suddenly opened his eyes, looked left and right, and found that it was her mother, Mrs. Yang, who was crying.


    She was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly came to Yang''s side, and called her twice in a low voice, "Mother, mother, why are you ufortable?"


    Yang''s emotional ups and downs are not great because of his mental problems. Unless there is pain somewhere, he can''t help crying subconsciously.


    Gu Yundong called her for a while, but Yang shi seemed to be haunted, she refused to wake up, and even two tears ran across the corners of her eyes.


    Gu Yundong was afraid that something was wrong in her head, so her voice couldn''t help but get a little louder, and her hand directly pinched her nose, "Mother, wake up, mother?"


    Gu Yunshu was woken up, he rubbed his eyes, and when he saw the situation, he suddenly woke up, "Eldest sister, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t care to answer his question, pinched her nose, and Mrs Yang finally woke up.


    She looked at Gu Yundong nkly, and suddenly hugged her, "Dajiang, Dajiang, woo woo..."


    Dajiang? Gu Dajiang?


    Gu Yundong could not have imagined that her mother had dreamed of Gu Dajiang and cried so miserably. She thought that her mother''s intelligence was only at the age of four or five, and she could no longer understand the rtionship between men and women, but now it seems that she took it for granted.


    Gu Yundong let her hold him, patted her back, andforted softly, "It''s alright, it''s alright, you''re having a nightmare, just wake up."


    But Yang shi couldn''t cry herself, but it wasn''t the kind of howling, but it seemed like she was desperately suppressing her cry. But this made it even more sad to hear.


    Gu Yunshu, who was beside him, was quickly moved, and he also wiped the corners of his eyes with his hand.


    "Eldest sister, my mother dreamed of my father. Is it because my father is not good, so my mother cried. Big sister, I don''t want my father to be bad. I miss my father. Can we still see my father in the future?"


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and said firmly after a moment, "If you can see it, the eldest sister will ask someone to inquire tomorrow. If there is still no news, after the house is built, the eldest sister will go to Qing''an to find someone in person."


    You want to see people in life, and you want to see corpses in death. Although life and death are unpredictable on the road to escape, but if you give up without trying hard, Gu Yundong is still not reconciled.


    The next day, Gu Yundong nned to go to the county seat. However, as soon as she went out, she saw Feng Daneng looking at her with a guilty expression, "Yun Dong, Uncle Feng is sorry for you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84: also a word

    Chapter 84 also brings a sentence


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and looked behind Feng Daneng. The people who were standing on his own homestead and came to work. In the past, they had been busy at this time, but now they stopped and didn''t move. Instead, they looked here worriedly.


    "What happened?" Gu Yundong''s expression became a little dignified.


    Feng Daneng lowered his head slightly, wiped his rough face, and his hands were shaking, "Yesterday, my senior brother came to find me, and saw the drawings you gave me at my house. Unexpectedly, he He even took it away secretly, and gave it to the Peng family in the county. Do you know the Peng family?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, she had just arrived, not to mention the Peng family in the county, even more than half of the people in this vige did not know.


    Feng Daneng exined the situation of the Peng family to her. The Peng family is a local snake in Fengkai County, a big family in the county, and their ancestors started the cloth business.


    In the entire Fengkai County, all the cloth houses that can be named belong to his family. Even those scattered small shops have more or less business dealings with the Peng family.


    The most important thing is that an uncle of the Peng family became an official in the capital, which made the Peng family''s status in Fengkai County even higher, and even the children of the Peng family walked sideways on weekdays.


    And the senior brother Feng Daneng said secretly gave the drawings to the second young master of the Peng family''s big room, Peng Zhongfei.


    In fact, it was his senior brother, and it was only the two years that Feng Daneng was in Fucheng. Because of the little friendship that was brought by the same foreman, it was not very formal.


    Besides, his senior brother Chang Fu imed to be from the county town, and he didn''t think much of Feng Daneng, so he didn''t have much contact with him after the mansion, and would be enthusiastic only when he needed his help.


    Yesterday, he came here early in the morning to ask Feng Daneng to borrow money, but Feng Daneng was very motivated after taking over the work of the Gu family.


    As for his wife Liu Guihua, she was watching Gu Yundong clean up the four little thieves at the door of Fang''s house and nibbled melon seeds by the way.


    Therefore, when Chang Fu came over, only his eight-year-old son was watching the door.


    His son knew Chang Fu. After letting Chang Fue in to drink water, he ran to the homestead and asked Feng Daneng to go back.


    In the countryside, uncles and uncles always entertain them like this. Where did he think that he had just gone to call his father, Chang Fu would look around and feel it, seeing that the door of the main house was only open, he immediately pushed open the door and went in.


    Then I saw a small wooden box that was covered with a cloth on the bedside table. The wooden box was wiped clean, and at a nce I knew that there were valuables inside.


    Chang Fu didn''t even think about stealing the money at first, but when he saw the blueprint inside, his eyes lit up, and without saying a word, he folded it and put it in his clothes to hide it.


    In order not to arouse Feng Daneng''s suspicion, he also sat calmly in the main room drinking water and waited for Feng Daneng toe back, and chatted with him for a while before leaving.


    Feng Daneng had been impatient to greet him for a long time, and wished that he would leave quickly, and then go to the homestead to see the progress of the house.


    So by the time he found out that the drawing was gone, it was already night.


    His face was pale at that time, and he rushed to the county seat overnight, but when he arrived, the city gate was closed. When the city gate opened in the morning, he ran to Chang Fu''s house immediately, but it was toote, and Chang Fu gave the blueprint to Peng Zhongfei.


    Feng Daneng''s heart is cold, but this is not enough, Peng Zhongfei also asked Chang Fu to bring a sentence.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85: not allowed to cover

    Chapter 85 Not allowed to cover


    "What?" Gu Yundong furrowed his brows after hearing this.


    Feng Daneng felt very sorry for her and couldn''t even lift his head up in the face of her, "Peng''s family said, this blueprint belongs to their family, yes, we stole it. Therefore, the house on the blueprint is not allowed to be built by others. If they dare to build it, they will Let people smash the house down."


    Gu Yundong let out a "ha", this is really domineering. The house she wanted to build was not only taken by others, but she was not allowed to build it.


    What a face, so capable, why doesn''t he go to heaven?


    Feng Daneng felt very guilty, but his arms couldn''t twist his thighs.


    This Peng family is a local snake, and this is really not the first time that this kind of thing has been done. In the eyes of such a wealthy and powerful family, it is not surprising to take the fruits of other people''sbor as their own.


    The little people have no way or backing, and they will not pay attention to it at all.


    Not to mention just a few small drawings that I drew by myself, it is not umon for some ancestral craftsmanship and secret recipes to be taken away by people to make money and kill them.


    What if I go to sue? Don''t talk about the question of whether you dare or not, even if you really sue, it is not necessarily whether the government is on your side or not, and you will be retaliated when youe back.


    "Yun Dong, it''s Uncle Feng who is sorry for you." Feng Daneng regretted that he didn''t lock the box, so as not to be stolen by Chang Fu, "But the Peng family is not easy to mess with, you have your mother in your family. With the younger brothers and sisters, the Peng family will not have a good life if they are anxious. Otherwise, how about we build a tile-roofed house simr to the vige chief''s? This time, Uncle Feng owes you, and I will definitely not refuse any ce where you need Uncle Feng''s help in the future."


    Although Gu Yundong also felt that Feng Daneng was too careless, the culprits were Chang Fu and Peng Zhongfei.


    In fact, her drawings are not very valuable, but they are especially novel. Perhaps the interior structure of the house adopts some modern appearances, but seriously, it is not her originality.


    If the Peng family wanted to build such a house, then that''s it, she wouldn''t stop her, and she didn''t care if it was exactly the same as herself.


    But why did he steal her blueprints and forbid her to cover them, thinking he was the king of heaven.


    Gu Yundong sneered, "I just decided to do it, Uncle Feng, if you let everyone continue to work, just follow the original drawings."


    Feng Daneng was surprised, "Yun Dong, you..."


    "My own stuff, I''ll take it back myself!"


    Her things were stolen, does she still have to swallow it? There is no such thing.


    Feng Daneng was worried, "Yundong, that Peng family, maybe even the county magistrate won''t touch it."


    When he went home yesterday, he heard Liu Guihua talking about the four little thieves, and suspected that Yundong might know the county magistrate.


    Therefore, she thought that Gu Yundong dared to be so hard-hearted because of the power of the magistrate.


    "I know." Gu Yundong said, but he still didn''t change his decision.


    The county magistrate of flowing water, the iron-d squire. Once the county magistrate''s term is over, he doesn''t just p his **** and leave. The local snake is different, and no one wants to offend him.


    "I''ll go to the county seat now." Gu Yundong turned back to the house, and when he came out again, he carried a small bag, and he didn''t know what was inside.


    Seeing that Feng Daneng was still standing there, she urged him, "Go and let the big guy continue to work."


    Feng Daneng pursed his lips, his eyes gradually became firm, "This matter is my negligence, I, I will apany you."


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise, thought about it, nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    After ?? finished speaking, he walked forward first, and Feng Daneng hurriedly followed.


    However, they were not far away when a man sneaked out of the firewood at the back of the house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86: Gu family is over

    Chapter 86 The Gu family is over


    The person who came out was Jin Yuexiang, Ryoko''s mother.


    They lost five taels of silver yesterday morning, and Hu Liang was beaten all over his body. Thinking about it, he felt aggrieved and unwilling.


    Especially Jin Yuexiang, she has always loved this little son the most, pampering him like a darling.


    Even if he was stealing chickens and petting dogs on weekdays, and someone from the vige came to the door to ask for an exnation, she could spray it back, not only would others not getpensation, but she would also be scolded by her.


    For this reason, Jin Yuexiang became more and more proud, and became invincible in battle.


    But how do you know that yesterday, I fell into a big somersault in the hands of a little girl. I couldn''t scold me, I couldn''t beat her, and I lost so much money.


    The more she thought about it, the more her heart burned, and the more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t sleep.


    But she didn''t dare to look for Gu Yundong. After thinking about it, she thought of Yang.


    That''s a fool, even if she was bullied, maybe she wouldn''t sue, and she could ask Yang''s to pay her the five taels of silver. Well, her thoughts are exactly the same as the original Fang Shi.


    So she came over early this morning, hid behind the haystack and didn''t dare to move, just waiting for Mrs. Yang toe out alone.


    Who knows, Mr. Yang didn''t wait, but waited for Feng Daneng toe over, and heard such exciting news.


    Peng''s family, hahaha, that''s Peng''s family.


    Gu Yundong offended the Peng family for not being a man with his tail between his tails, and he was still rushing to find trouble. It must be dead now.


    Jin Yuexiang''s face was flushed with excitement, and she couldn''t care about Yang''s family anymore.


    "You don''t know, then Gu Yundong is so daring that he actually said that the Peng family stole her things, and now he goes to the Peng family to settle the ount."


    "Do you think she''s crazy? What kind of family is the Peng family? The family has a big business, so do you still care about her things? You can wait, the Gu family is finished."


    "What if you know the magistrate? I see, even if you do, the magistrate is not familiar with her."


    Otherwise, how could the Gu family settle in their Yongfu Vige? The county magistrate really has a good rtionship with their family, so he should send people to the city, or to the rich and oily Dagui vige around the county seat.


    Jin Yuexiang has little knowledge, so how can she know that it is not so easy to settle down. Now that the new emperor is in power, he attaches great importance to the affairs of refugees, not to mention the county magistrate, even if the rtives of the prefect are to settle down, this juncture must follow the rules.


    But these words of Jin Yuexiang still set off an upsurge in the vige.


    Everyone gathered together and whispered, and it was incredible that Gu Yundong dared to go to Peng''s house to find trouble.


    "The Gu family is really going to be finished this time."


    "That house can''t be built either. It''s a pity. I heard that the house is beautifully built. I want to go and see it after the beams are installed."


    There are also sarcastic words.


    "You deserve it, look at how arrogant she was yesterday. She was so vicious and vicious at such a young age that it would have been difficult for her to marry. Now that she has offended the Peng family, who would dare to associate with their family?"


    Jin Yuexiang was very proud to hear this. She ran around the whole vige before returning home, and told her son the news in a good mood.


    Hu Liang still had a blue nose and a swollen face. When he heard this, his eyes lit up. He was lying on the bed and had no energy. He jumped up in an instant, put on his clothes and rushed out the door.


    Jin Yuexiang hurriedly called him, "What are you doing?"


    "Hahahaha, I will take revenge."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87: Shao Qingyuan rushed to the county seat

    Chapter 87 Shao Qingyuan rushed to the county seat


    Hu Liang went to look for his Hu Peng Gou friends, but instead of running to Zhuangzi''s house in the same vige, he went to Goujiu''s house in a neighboring vige.


    Gouzu was also recovering from his injuries at home. Although he was not beaten to swell his face, he was beaten several times by Shao Qingyuan the day before, and it was very painful.


    When Hu Liang came over, he was sitting in the yard, looking at the sky in confusion.


    "Gouji,e with me, I didn''t expect our chance for revenge toe so quickly."


    "What revenge?"


    "The dead girl from the Gu family offended the Peng family. The Peng family did not allow her house to build a house, saying that it would be destroyed. Let''s do it now, and we can go to the Peng family to ask for credit and get some money."


    He repeated the same set of words that Jin Yuexiang had heard. Gou Zu was stunned for a while, and was pulled up from the stool by Hu Liang.


    "Hurry up, let''s call Da Qian again, and the three of us will go together."


    "Da Qian wasn''t at home, so he went to find work." Gou Zuo said that he and his milk depended on each other in Da Qian''s family. His milk was old, and he could only find a way for the five taels of silver owed to Gu Yundong.


    Hu Liang frowned, "Then let''s go."


    Gouzu was a little puzzled, "Why don''t you look for a stake?"


    "Ah, don''t mention that turtle grandson to me. It''s fine if you didn''t help me yesterday, and you actually advised me not to trouble that stinky girl. What''s the difference between him and his cowardly parents? I won''t take him in the future. Go, go, hurry up."


    Hu Liang just pulled him to go, when Zhao Zhu, the dog''s father, came back.


    He was very burly, and Hu Liang was actually a little afraid of him.


    Zhao Zhu looked at Gouzu, "Where are you going? Recuperate at home."


    Hu Liang pouted, disdainful in his heart, put on a spectrum of being a father, and the dog left will not listen to you.


    However, he thought so, and Gouzu, who was beside him, lowered his head and agreed, "I know dad, I don''t want to go out."


    Hu Liang''s eyes widened in disbelief, and the dog left is also afflicted by evil?


    The rtionship between Gouzu and his father was a deep hatred. Back then, when Gouzu''s mother was gone, his father married a stepmother. It is too easy for a stepmother to raise a child who is only a few years old.


    But Zhao Zhu is not good at words again, and he adheres to the principle of a dutiful son under the stick, so it¡¯s okay if the two don¡¯tmunicate. The stepmother also instigated discord, making Gouzu think that her own mother was killed by his father.


    By the time Zhao Zhu knew about this, the rtionship between father and son was inseparable, so even if the stepmother was divorced, Gou left still regarded his father as an enemy, and those who stalked chickens and dogs outside would rarely go home.


    When his father ordered him with a sullen face today, he didn''t actually confront his father.


    Not only that, he also advised Hu Liang, "These are just rumors, just listen to them, then the little girl of the Gu family is very powerful, you better not get involved."


    Hu Liang threw off his hand, looking angrily, "You''re also a coward, well, if you don''t go, I''ll go."


    He shook his head and left, went back to the vige, and then went to Gu Yundong''s homestead.


    But seeing so many small workers at the homestead working, I immediately felt cowardly when I was alone.


    walked around the homestead, but Hu Liang didn''t find a chance to start.


    Suddenly he had a sh of inspiration, yes, he can go to Master Peng. He happened to know a servant of the Peng family. At that time, he told Master Peng that Gu Yundong not only did not stop building houses, but also threatened to make the Peng family look good. It is also said that there is a county magistrate in the background.


    He is the best at adding oil and vinegar, and it is guaranteed that Young Master Peng, who can say it, will get angry and kill Gu Yundong.


    He can''t do it, but he can kill someone with a knife. Maybe when Young Master Peng is happy, he can reward him with a few taels of silver, killing two birds with one stone.


    Thinking of this, Hu Liang got excited, turned around and walked towards the entrance of the vige.


    However, as soon as he arrived at the entrance of the vige, he suddenly saw someone in front of him rushing towards the county seat.


    Take a closer look, isn''t that... a wolf cub?


    I''m sorry, the update is a bitte today, and I suddenly got stuck in the middle of writing, which dyed the time, so I went to face the wall


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88: remember me

    Chapter 88 Remember Me


    Hu Liang was a little afraid of Shao Qingyuan. It should be said that in the entire Yongfu Vige, there are no teenagers of the same age as them who are not afraid of him.


    So he stopped immediately and ran to hide behind the big tree next to the vige entrance. He was anxious, but he still had to wait for him to pass.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan walked fast and disappeared after a while.


    Hu Liang breathed a sigh of relief before rushing to the county seat. It''s just that there is Shao Qingyuan in front of him, and he doesn''t walk as fast as before.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t notice him, and he was worried too.


    This morning, he got up and went straight into the mountain. In order to confirm what he saidst night, he went to hunt two pheasants, one was given to Gu''s family, and the other was used as food for Gu Yundong to help make a good meal.


    Who knew that when he went down the mountain, he heard the vige discussing the girl and the Peng family.


    He didn''t hear very clearly, so he hurried back home, and when he ran to the next door, he saw Gu Yunshuforting Tuantuan Zhuan and didn''t know what to do with Dong.


    Gu Yunshu had a fascinated confidence in Gu Yundong. The eldest sister said that nothing would happen, so he believed it, and then obediently guarded his mother and sister.


    On the contrary, it was Mrs. Dong. When Feng Daneng came to look for Gu Yundong, she was standing not far behind, the cause and effect could not be more clear.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuaning over, he didn''t care that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were not familiar with each other, so he subconsciously asked him for his opinion.


    Only then did Shao Qingyuan know what was going on. He handed the two chickens to Mr. Dong and hurried out the door.


    Now his mind is running fast, thinking about how to get back what belongs to Gu Yundong at the least price, and teach Peng Zhongfei a lesson.


    He never thought of letting Gu Yundong put up with it, and Shao Qingyuan himself is not such a person.


    Therefore, he didn''t notice that Hu Liang was hiding behind the tree behind him just now.


    Shao Qingyuan walked faster and faster, and when he got to the back, he ran directly.


    But just after running for a short distance, a carriage came across.


    Shao Qing didn''t squint from afar, and walked past it.


    However, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and azy head stuck out.


    The moment he saw Shao Qingyuan, the head suddenly became energetic, and hurriedly said to the driver who was driving the car in front, "Stop, stop."


    "Ugh..." The carriage nearly stopped, and the person in the car stuck out half of his head and called to him, "Hey, hey, wait a minute, it''s me, do you remember me?"


    Shao Qingyuan turned a deaf ear, and the people in the carriage hurriedly instructed the driver, "Turn around and catch up."


    The carriage turned a corner and ran twice, and soon it was parallel to Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and nced at him, a little familiar, oh, it''s the young master of the Liu family, Liu Wei.


    This person scolded Gu Yundong at Fang''s house yesterday, saying that the county magistrate could not possibly know her.


    Well, if your brain is flooded, ignore it.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and left again.


    Ke just raised his foot, his eyes narrowed, his carriage...


    Liu Wei leaned out even more, if it wasn''t for the servant in the carriage pulling him, he would probably fall out. "Your name is Shao Qingyuan, right? Do you remember me? I came to Yongfu Vige to find you."


    Shao Qingyuan turned around abruptly, and jumped lightly with his hands on the carriage, and he got into the carriage directly.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, thenughed, "Right, it''s better to talk when I get in the car. I was exhausted just now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89: take me

    Chapter 89 Take Me With You


    Shao Qingyuan said directly to the driver, "Go to the county seat."


    "How did you get to the county seat? Go to your Yongfu Vige. I came to you just to ask you to take me into the mountains to hunt. I''ll give you one hundred taels of silver, how about you take me to hunt a roe deer?" Liu Wei was very excited Yes, I just wanted to tell the driver to turn around.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him fixedly, and repeated, "Go to the county seat." He had to listen to him if he asked, otherwise he would kick him off and rob the car.


    Liu Wei shivered when he saw him, andughed dryly, "Listen to you, I see you are in a hurry to go to the county seat. I am willing to help others and send you there. But it''s okay, when your business is finished, You want to take me to hunt roe deer. I came to your vige yesterday, I was looking for you, but I went back before I had time."


    Liu Wei knew Shao Qingyuan because the wild boar Shao Qingyuan had sold to himst time. This man was generous and gave fifty taels of silver directly.


    That wild boar is a big guy. Liu Wei admired Shao Qingyuan very much at the time, but after he got the money, he left while he was not paying attention, and he didn''t have time to ask his address and name.


    This time he is going to give a roe deer as a gift, which is of great use. At that time, Shao Qingyuan suddenly came to mind, but there was no news from anyone.


    Just when he was thinking about whether another hunter should lead him into the mountain, he met Chen Yn.


    Fang and Chen Yn went to her nephew''s wedding banquet. The wife his nephew married happened to be the second-ss maid next to Liu Wei''s mother. She was released when she was old and fell in love with her nephew.


    The day after that maid got married, she came to Liu''s house to kowtow to his mother. It was an exnation for the master and servant, and maybe it was also to tell the Fang family that she had been favored and supported in the master''s house before, so she could not be bullied. daughter-inw.


    At that time, Chen Yn wanted toe along, saying that she wanted to see the world, and kept praising her as a cousin who was born as a maid, plus the elders on the side persuaded her. The maid had no choice but to bring Chen Yn to the Liu family.


    Liu Wei was talking to his mother at the time, and happened to mention the wild boar he bought two days ago.


    Chen Yn heard, wild boar, she remembered that before she and her mother went to her grandmother''s house, she happened to hear that the wolf cub in the vige had hit a wild boar and wanted to send it to the county town to buy it.


    Unfortunately, she and her mother were both in a hurry at the time and had no time to see it.


    Listening to Liu Wei''s words now, the time is right, the age is right, isn''t it Shao Qingyuan?


    Chen Yn was so excited at the time that she shyly told Liu Wei that the hunter belonged to their vige.


    Liu Wei immediately asked her to lead the way and went to their vige to find Shao Qingyuan.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong only saw Liu Wei and Fang''s mother and daughter standing together at the beginning.


    I just didn''t expect that Liu Wei just went to Yongfu Vige to watch a scene yesterday, and before he could find Shao Qingyuan, he was approached by the servant, saying that there was an urgent matter at home and told him to hurry back.


    Liu Wei can only regret that he wille back another day, who would have met Shao Qingyuan on the way that day.


    That''s great, so his roe deer will be settled.


    Liu Wei felt that Shao Qingyuan was capable, but he knew that Shao Qingyuan sold more than just a wild boar.


    When Liu Wei thought about this, he felt pretty good. God was helping him. He confirmed it again, "When you''ve done things in the county town, you can take me into the mountains, right? I''m going to go there in person. Will you bring it?"


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, this person is too annoying.


    Just as if he thought of something again, he turned his head suddenly and asked him, "Do you know Peng Zhongfei?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90: Poison Myrtle

    Chapter 90 Poison Mai Lisu


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, Peng Zhongfei, of course he knew it.


    He patted Shao Qingyuan on the shoulder andughed, "I know each other, and we had a drink together two days ago." After that, he went to the brothel, but that can''t be said.


    "Okay, you take me into Peng''s house."


    The smile on Liu Wei''s face froze for a moment, and he took off the hand on his shoulder, and asked dryly, "You went to the county seat to go to the Peng family? You and that, Peng Zhongfei... have a grudge?"


    "No hatred."


    Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief, "Then what are you doing at Peng''s house?"


    "If you take me in, I will not only take you into the mountains to fight roe deer, but also add another big worm." Shao Qingyuan said, after a while, he added, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill or set fire, and I won''t implicate you."


    Liu Wei''s eyes lit up when he heard the big insect, and he was very moved.


    Besides, his rtionship with Peng Zhongfei is just average. Who doesn''t have a lot of friends. Besides, he just brought people in. If something really happened, he wouldn''t have to admit it, but the Peng family really didn''t dare to do anything to him. Their Liu family just kept a low profile, and it wasn''t that they had no backers.


    The little people don''t know, doesn''t he know? The Peng family''s official in the capital, that is, a fifth-rank official, in the capital, he has to be a man with his tail between his tails.


    Besides, with the roe deer and the big worm, he might have another backer if he gave them away.


    Liu Wei thought and thought, nodded after a while, "Okay."


    His servant hurriedly pulled him, young master, if something happenster, do you want to be beaten to death by the master? But the master said that these days should not be extravagant.


    Liu Wei red at him, then looked at Shao Qingyuan with a smile, "That''s fine, you have to take me with you when you fight big bugs."


    The little servant''s face turned pale with fright, young master, you''ve been a little buoyant recently.


    Shao Qingyuan just nodded, "um" and stopped talking. Anyway, let him stay in the tree when entering the mountain, so as not to get in the way.


    Liu Wei happily ordered the driver to speed up. He saw that Shao Qingyuan seemed to be in a hurry.


    On the way, Shao Qingyuan didn''t speak, and regardless of Liu Wei''s desire to talk, he lifted the curtain of the car and looked towards the road ahead.


    Originally thought that Gu Yundong and Feng Daneng would walk much slower, but he could always catch up with the carriage.


    Unexpectedly, they all arrived at the gate of the county town, and neither of them were seen.


    Shao Qingyuan''s brows were instantly tightened. Did they already go to Peng''s house? He quickly asked Liu Wei to take him in.


    Gu Yundong didn''t go to Peng''s house, Shao Qingyuan was able to find a carriage to carry her, so she would not feel wronged. She encountered a mule carriage on the road, and after a few words, they were picked up by them all the way to the Chang''s house in the county town.


    The door that Feng Daneng knocked on was opened by Chang Fu''s wife, Mrs. Wang. When she saw them, she immediately closed the door, but Gu Yundong pushed it open.


    Wang shi was about to shout, Gu Yundong sneered, raised his voice and asked, "Where''s that thief Changfu?"


    Wang''s conscience was guilty, so she hurriedly went out to look at it subconsciously. Sure enough, she saw someone sticking out her head next door. She immediately closed the door without saying a word, and then came back to her senses, "Who are you, why are you yelling at my house?"


    Gu Yundong ignored it and went straight into the door.


    I saw Chang Fuzheng happily drinking small wine and eating small dishes. Yesterday, Young Master Peng rewarded him with twenty taels of silver.


    Gu Yundong grabbed the person, Chang Fu frowned and stared at her, "What are you doing? Where did youe from, wild girl, I can..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Yundong threw something into his mouth, and then closed his mouth suddenly to support it, "Swallow it."


    Chang Fu swallowed it, then widened his eyes, "You, what did you eat for me?"


    "Melissa."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91: drag into the room

    Chapter 91 Drag into the room


    "What, what is Mai Lisu?" Chang Fu had a very bad hunch.


    It''s just a snack, Gu Yundong smiled slightly, "Oh, it''s a poison, if you don''t take the antidote for about two hours, you will have convulsions all over your body, your face will twitch, your eyes will be crooked, your mouth will be nted, all your hair will fall out, and then you willugh again. to die."


    Wang shi''s face turned pale when she heard this, and she rushed forward and wanted to hit her, but was stopped by Dagong Feng.


    "You bitch, you are so vicious at such a young age, I will kill you and sell you to..."


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, "You keep scolding, if you want Chang Fu to be poisoned and die, I will fulfill you."


    "You, you lied to me. If you dare to kill people in broad daylight, you can''t escape." Chang Fucai didn''t believe it, he had never heard of it.


    But he still subconsciously picked his throat, desperately trying to spit out the swallowed Mai Lisu.


    Just where he could vomit, he immediately got angry at Wang Shi, "You stupid woman, why don''t you go and pour water for me?"


    Mr. Wang couldn''t care about anything, and went to the kitchen to scoop up argedle of water for Chang Fu to pour down.


    Gu Yundong just stood by and watched coldly, letting them toss and toss. When the tossing stopped, she looked at the two tearful eyes, "If you don''t believe me, just wait for two hours, I don''t care. Oh, yes, If you don''t believe it, you can go to the doctor to see if it''s really not too long, we''ll go back to the vige first."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. Feng Daneng was a little confused about her purpose, so he hurriedly followed.


    Chang Fu hurriedly yelled, "Wait, wait a minute." He covered his throat, staggered to her, stared and asked, "You, what do you want?"


    What she said, go to the doctor to see, if it is true, then he will have to spend two hours going to Yongfu Vige to find her for the antidote, and he will be dead by then.


    Gu Yundong knew that he was suspicious and afraid of death, so he raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s simple, I want you to take me to Peng Mansion to find Peng Zhongfei."


    Changfu shook his head like a rattle, "Impossible, I''ll take you there, Master Peng will kill me."


    "Then there is no negotiation, goodbye."


    "Wait, wait." Chang Fu said viciously, "I''ll think about it."


    "Okay, think about it slowly. You should also know that I went to Peng Mansion to get my things back. In short, I won''t give you the antidote before I get my things back. You can estimate the time yourself."


    Changfu''s face changed greatly, and he couldn''t care about anything, "Leave now, I''ll take you there right away."


    Gu Yundongughed, she asked Feng Daneng to wait for her here. Feng Daneng wanted to follow, but was pinned to the spot by Gu Yundong saying "You will drag me down".


    Gu Yundong asked him toe to the county seat, mainly to bring her to Changfu''s house.


    Only Chang Fu and Gu Yundong were left when they went to Peng Mansion. Chang Fu didn''t dare to dy at all, so he found the nearest way to Peng Mansion.


    He had just been there yesterday, and Peng Zhongfei was quite friendly to him, so today when he said that he was in a hurry to find Master Peng, the concierge did not stop him.


    Just when they were about to arrive at Jinn Garden where Peng Zhongfei lived, the servant at the door stopped them, "Eldest Young Master is talking with Young Master Liu, you guys are waiting here."


    Chang Fu was in a hurry, but he didn''t dare to make trouble, he could only hope that Liu Wei woulde out sooner.


    Gu Yundong, but the old **** was there, as well as the Peng Mansion, who was thinking about it.


    After a while, she made an excuse to go to the thatched hut.


    The doorman nced at her and asked a maid from the past to take her there.


    Gu Yundong followed behind her and walked slowly, but unexpectedly, he turned a corner, suddenly a hand stretched out from the side, and dragged her into a room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92: enough

    Chapter 92 is enough


    Gu Yundong''s expression changed, and one elbow turned back.


    "It''s me." A familiar voice came from behind, blocking her elbow by the way.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then turned to see Shao Qingyuan''s expressionless face, she was surprised, "Why are you here?"


    Shao Qingyuan saw that she didn''t realize that she was still in his arms, so he pretended not to know anything, but lowered his voice and said softly, "I''m here with Young Master Liu."


    "Master Liu? The one who is chatting with Peng Zhongfei? Do you still know him?"


    "I don''t know him very well either. He is the rich young master who bought our wild boarst time. He is also Liu Wei who said yesterday that he is a ssmate with the county magistrate''s young master. He wants me to take him into the mountains and give him one hundred taels of silver." After a while, Shao Qingyuan continued, "I heard that you came to Peng''s house to find Peng Zhongfei, and it happened that Young Master Liu was also here, so I''lle and see."


    Gu Yundong blinked, "Are you here to help me?"


    Shao Qingyuan was silent for a long time, "I went into the mountains in the morning to hunt two pheasants, and I want to eat salt-baked chicken in the evening."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    "For ordering food, you can fight hard enough."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I haven''t eaten it, it is said to be delicious."


    Poor child, although Gu Yundong is an orphan herself, she also ate good things from benevolent people when she was in the orphanage when she was a child.


    "How are you going to get your things back?" Shao Qingyuan looked at her pitying eyes with a stalk in his heart. He had a desire to change an excuse. He was worried that it would be self-defeating if he continued like this, so he hurriedly changed the subject.


    Gu Yundong suddenly reacted when he heard his question, she still has important things to do on her side. Only then did she realize that the two of them were so close, and she stepped back immediately before saying,


    "What else can I do? Of course, I beat that Peng Zhongfei to the ground and let him return the things to me."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    Gu Yundong was happy when he saw what he wanted to say but didn''t know how to say it, "Haha, you really believe it, I''m not a fool."


    Besides, it wasn''t her main purpose to get the drawings back. She could draw a better one if these two were gone.


    But once the house is built, Peng Zhongfei can still find someone to smash it.


    Hit people... the next best thing.


    "Seriously, do me a favor. I will not only cook you salt-baked chicken at night, but I will also cook you spicy chicken, how about that?"


    Gu Yundong''s seductive expression of "great benefits".


    Shao Qingyuan felt that these words were a bit familiar, and after thinking for a while, he remembered that he seemed to have seduced Liu Wei like this before.


    "How? Can you help? Don''t worry, it''s just a small favor." Gu Yundong squeezed a small space with his fingers.


    Shao Qingyuan''s voice became extraordinarily low, "Okay."


    Anything he does, he will help.


    Gu Yundongughed, and then lowered his head and told him his n, "I''ll go out in a while and see Peng Zhongfei, you just... like this, understand?"


    "it is good."


    Gu Yundong patted him on the shoulder, "Be careful, if there is any danger, withdraw immediately."


    "Um."


    "See you then."


    Gu Yundong carefully left the door of the room. After walking for a long time, he saw the maid who had led her before looking for her everywhere.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, and the maid turned her head abruptly, came over and scolded her, "What''s the matter with you, who made you walk around, do you know where this is? If you bump into Mrs. Miss, will you be responsible? ?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93: Im here to save your life

    Chapter 93 I''m here to save your life


    "Does it make sense for you to leave me behind by walking too fast?" Gu Yundong gave her a sideways nce.


    This maid seems to have a sense of superiority. Seeing that she is not dressed in ordinary clothes, she is very disgusted and distances herself from her, at least a distance of more than ten meters.


    "You." The maid pointed at her angrily, "As expected, you came from a poor ce and don''t understand the rules."


    Gu Yundong turned his head and left, the maid was even more anxious, and hurried up, "Where are you going?"


    "Jinn Garden." She came out just to understand the structure of Peng Mansion and do a little trick by the way, but she doesn''t need it now.


    This time, she was quick on her feet, but instead she left the furious maid far behind.


    When Gu Yundong arrived outside Jinn Garden, Chang Fuzheng waited anxiously for her toe back, "You''vee, Master Peng let us in, hurry up,e with me."


    He was in a hurry for Gu Yundong to retrieve the blueprint and give him the antidote.


    "That young master Liu is gone?"


    Chang Fu shook his head, "That''s not true."


    Gu Yundong nodded and followed the servant in front of him.


    Jinn Garden is a bit big, and the young master of the big house seems to have quite a status in the Peng family.


    When Gu Yundong entered the door, Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei werementing on a painting, and it seemed that there was nothing important.


    Are all these young masters so idle? In particr, this painting is still a picture of a beautiful woman, although it is very abstract.


    The servant walked to Peng Zhongfei and whispered, "Master, Chang Fu is here."


    Peng Zhongfei then raised his head, and seemed a little dissatisfied. He waved his hand at Chang Fu and said, "What''s the matter? It''s so urgent, I don''t know if I have something to tell Master Liu?"


    Chang Fu felt bitter in his heart, and he didn''t want to, but this girl surnamed Gu was too cruel.


    He could onlyugh all over his face and said tteringly, "Master Peng, it''s my fault, I''ll apologize to you first, I..."


    "It''s alright, hurry up and say it, and then get out." Peng Zhongfei waved his hand impatiently, but his eyes looking at Chang Fu carried a warning - in front of Liu Wei, it is best not to talk nonsense.


    Just now Liu Wei insisted on letting Chang Fue in, otherwise he would not be willing to pay attention to him.


    Chang Fu Nuonuo responded, took a step back and said, "Master Peng, this is Miss Gu, she is looking for you."


    "You..." Peng Zhongfei red at him, this kid dared to make an assertion to bring an outsider in to see him.


    Gu Yundong immediately stepped forward, cupped his hands slightly, lowered his head and said, "Master Peng, the situation is urgent, so I asked Chang Fu to bring me here."


    "Where did youe from? Get out of here, anyone dares to get close to this young master. A woman with no chest and no butt, this young master doesn''t like it." Peng Zhongfei often encounters this kind of thing. sent her away.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, can you not feel so good about yourself, who is interested in you?


    "I came to save Young Master Peng''s life." Gu Yundong raised his head and looked at him seriously.


    Peng Zhongfei was stunned for a moment, then looked at her carefully.


    Although this woman is t from front to back and dressed in a rustic style, her face is still pretty, but she is a little younger.


    Well, Peng Zhongfei said that he still likes those with **** and butts.


    But for the sake of how pretty she looks, let''s just listen to her.


    "Come and save my life?" Peng Zhongfei sneered, "It''s up to you? Why didn''t I know I was going to die?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94: because of that drawing

    Chapter 94 Because of that blueprint


    Gu Yundong stepped forward, "Master Peng doesn''t know me yet, so I''ll introduce myself first. My name is Gu Yundong, and I''m the owner of the three blueprints that Master Peng got yesterday."


    Peng Zhongfei''s face changed suddenly, and he suddenly sat up straight, "Get out, what three drawings, those drawings belong to our Peng family, you stole them without permission, and now you still want to call a thief a thief. I, Peng Zhongfei, is a great person? Come on, drag her out to me and break her hand."


    The little servant outside the door ran in immediately and came to pull her.


    Chang Fu was dying in a hurry. On the one hand, he was afraid that Peng Zhongfei would me him, and on the other hand, he was afraid that Gu Yundong would be killed and he would have no antidote.


    Gu Yundong was not in a hurry at all, she hid when the servant came over, and shouted anxiously while hid, "Young Master Peng, you can break my hand, but I still want to tell you that the three drawings are weird. Look back at you. If I die, it''s none of my business."


    Weird? Peng Zhongfei was stunned, and Liu Wei, who was beside him, also said, "Brother Peng, I think she swears that it seems like that''s the case, why don''t we listen to what''s weird here? If what she said is true, then you¡­¡±


    Peng Zhongfei tightened his fingers suddenly, waved his hand to stop the servant, and then stared at Gu Yundong with a gloomy face, "Okay, I''ll give you a chance, if you can''t say why, not only will I break yours. Hand, your mouth has to be sewn up too."


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and sat aside to pour himself a ss of water to drink.


    "Master Peng, you''ll know what''s going on after you hear it." She looked around, looking mysteriously.


    Peng Zhongfei understood, let Chang Fu and the servant go out, and finally looked at Liu Wei.


    Thetter said seriously, "I''ll be a witness. If this girl is talking nonsense, I''ll definitely be on your side."


    Peng Zhongfei twitched the corners of his mouth, and knew that he couldn''t get rid of him. Even if he knew about the drawings, it didn''t matter. Could it be that he would fight for a country girl?


    The Liu family is not someone who will take care of the injustice.


    Liu Wei saw that he didn''t speak anymore, so he went up to close the door very thoughtfully, then sat down and said, "Girl, what are you talking about?"


    "Master Peng, do you know my origin?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Peng Zhongfei nodded, just because he knew she had no background, he took the blueprint confidently.


    Gu Yundong then said, "Isn''t it surprising that Young Master Peng? I am a refugee, and I took my mother and younger brothers and sisters with me on the road to escape, but in the end, not only did I arrive at Yongfu Vige safely, but I was able to make such a big thing with one hundred taels of silver. The house. Think about it, who can do it among the thousands of refugees?"


    When she said this, not only Peng Zhongfei was stunned, but even Liu Wei was surprised.


    Just thinking of what he saw and heard yesterday, he couldn''t help but say, "Isn''t it because you are cruel enough?"


    "Oh, that''s just to fool the vigers who don''t know anything and have no knowledge. Anyone with a little brain will not believe that a thirteen-year-old girl can do such a thing. How many thieves and refugees are on the road, I Can one more ruthless person deal with a dozen people?"


    Liu Wei, "..." He believed it, was he out of his mind?


    He was a little unwilling and snorted coldly, "Then tell me, how did you do it?"


    "Because." Gu Yundong suddenly lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "Those three blueprints."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95: torn to shreds

    Chapter 95 Tear and Shatter


    Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei felt a chill on their backs inexplicably, "What does it have to do with those three drawings?"


    "Of course it does. I told you that when I was on the road, I met a very strange old man." Gu Yundong said that if she gave her a fulcrum, she could make up a whole story, "The old man put those three He gave me a drawing, saying that it was his whole life''s effort, and I thought at the time, with these three drawings, do you want to draw for the rest of your life? It''s too useless."


    "..." You have a lot of ideas.


    Gu Yundong is especially good at creating an atmosphere of storytelling, his voice is high and low, "After he handed me the drawings, he asked me to choose a location at the foot of the mountain when I settled down, build arge blue brick house ording to the drawings, and then there Reserve a room for him, and worship him with three sticks of incense every morning and evening."


    "I said at the time, I have no money, I have no ability, and I am not sure how many days I can live, so I am afraid I can''t help him. I didn''t expect that the old man would actually give me a hundred taels of silver. , said that this is the money for building a house, and it will also bless me all the way to a safe ce. But I must do what he asks, otherwise I will be unlucky, and if it is serious, it will kill me. "


    "Isn''t this a liar? The gods don''t dare to make it up like this, right? If he really has such great ability, how can he still grow old, get sick and die? I don''t believe his great ability. But look at the one hundred taels of silver bills. For the sake of it, after his death, I still helped deal with the funeral. As for the three drawings, I thought it was too cumbersome to hold them, so I tore them up."


    "Then, a terrible thing happened." Gu Yundong swallowed hard while speaking, staring wide-eyed, his expression terrified, causing the other two to hold their breaths.


    Gu Yundong said, "After tearing up the drawings, I didn''t take it seriously. As a result, at night, when we took out the quilt from the back basket and prepared to rest, we found that the three blueprints appeared in front of me intact."


    "Hi..." Liu Wei gasped, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. I was scared to death at the time, so I saw a ghost and tore it up again in a panic, but in the blink of an eye, they appearedpletely again. And that night, I just walked Falling down, choking on food, choking on drinking water, and encountering thieves who were making money and killing their lives, I almost lost my life, as if all the unfortunate things happened that day."


    When Gu Yundong talked about this, he still had lingering fears, "I felt that what the old man said might be true, and I didn''t dare to be disrespectful, so I kept the blueprint well. As a result, I really brought my mother and younger siblings safely. I survived, so when I arrived in Yongfu Vige, I immediately chose a piece ofnd that was backed by the mountains and built my house."


    "Unexpectedly, I heard that the blueprint was taken away by Young Master Peng this morning. I was in a panic. Young Master Peng is Young Master Jin Gui from the Peng family in our county. If something happened to me, then I am not Is the death to me? I hurried over here, thinking that when the situation is not too serious, I will quickly rify with Young Master Peng. "


    Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei were just as unbelievable as they were listening to the scriptures.


    But nowadays people are still very awe-inspiring to ghosts and gods, especially Gu Yundong¡¯s words are terrifying, as if there is such a thing.


    But, it''s not what she says.


    Peng Zhongfei snorted coldly, "Don''t make up a story, who knows if it''s true or not?"


    "That''s easy too. If Young Master Peng doesn''t believe it, he can take out the blueprint and tear it off to see if there will be another intact one."


    Peng Zhongfei frowned, gritted his teeth, and really went to take out the blueprint, and then in front of Liu Wei and Gu Yundong, he tore it to pieces, and couldn''t even spell it together.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong lowered his head and smiled slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96: It really appeared

    Chapter 96 actually appeared


    The scattered fragments fell to the ground, Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei both squinted at the ground, their expressions were particrly solemn, as if they wanted to watch the fragments reassemble into a blueprint in front of them.


    However, there was no movement for a long time.


    Peng Zhongfei sneered, "Sure enough, you''re making up nonsense. Have you thought about whether to break your hand or sew your mouth first?"


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Impossible, let me see?"


    As she spoke, she walked in the direction of the two of them, and when she walked behind Peng Zhongfei, she touched him lightly on the back, and the movement was instantaneous, not to mention that Liu Wei didn''t see it, even Peng Zhongfei himself did not. Noticed.


    Gu Yundong nced at the scraps of drawings on the ground, and when he met Peng Zhongfei''s gloomy expression, he shivered abruptly, and suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and pped his hands, "Oh, yes, I remembered, I tore it up at the beginning. After the blueprint is broken, the blueprint is in another ce when it reappears, or should we look for it in the room?"


    Peng Zhongfei turned around suddenly, stretched out his hand and almost hit her in the eye, "Do you still want to dy time and y tricks? I..."


    "Bang" Before he finished speaking, Liu Wei who was standing beside him suddenly took a big step backward, knocking over the two round stools at his feet, making a dull sound.


    Peng Zhongfei frowned, turned his head to look at him, but saw Liu Wei staring at his back in shock, "Picture, the blueprint really appeared."


    "Where?" Peng Zhongfei panicked, but he was still trying to calm himself.


    Liu Wei pointed at him, "On you, on your back."


    This is too weird, Liu Wei wiped his eyes hard, looking like he couldn''t believe it.


    "Impossible." Peng Zhongfei shook his head, his hand stretched back subconsciously, but stopped halfway, swallowed and asked, "Really... on my back?"


    Liu Wei nodded desperately, Peng Zhongfei felt a cold sweat on his body instantly.


    paused, closed his eyes, and yanked the blueprint from behind.


    As soon as he saw the contents of the drawing, Peng Zhongfei stared at him, took a deep breath, and threw the drawing away.


    Gu Yundong was quick-witted, grabbed the blueprint before itnded, and let out a light breath.


    Then he looked up at Peng Zhongfei and said in a low voice, "Master Peng, I didn''t lie to you."


    Peng Zhongfei was far away from the drawing, trying to squeeze a smile on his face, but he couldn''t hold on to it.


    couldn''t help muttering, "Impossible, this, this must be your trick, it''s impossible."


    Gu Yundong was very kind, "Then, why don''t you tear another one?"


    Go away, what the **** did you think?


    Gu Yundong carefully ced the blueprint in his hand on the table, ttened it gently, and then folded his hands and closed his eyes and muttered, "Don''t be surprised if there''s anything weird, don''t be surprised if there''s anything weird, Grandpa, Young Master Peng didn''t mean it either. Yes, don''t me him. After all, this matter is too bizarre, let alone Young Master Peng don''t believe it, no one will believe it. "


    Peng Zhongfei was horrified by her, and he always felt that there was something in the room.


    Fortunately there are two people here, he, hehe,ughed dryly, "That''s it, this kind of thing, who would believe this kind of thing? I..."


    "boom!!"


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    He just finished speaking, and a cracking sound suddenly came from his ear.


    Except for Gu Yundong, whether it was Peng Zhongfei or Liu Wei, all of them almost jumped up in shock, and their expressions changed instantly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97: Maybe its too windy

    Chapter 97 Maybe, the wind is too strong


    The two slowly turned their heads with some difficulty and looked at the ce where the sound was made.


    There was a shelf on which originally a half-meter-high vase was ced. At this time, the vase fell to the ground without warning and shattered, just like the blueprint that Peng Zhongfei had just torn up, and it turned into petals.


    Peng Zhongfei swallowed and did not dare to go forward.


    Gu Yundong, on the other hand, walked to the vase in three or two steps, nced at the broken vase, the flower branches on the ground, and the water, raised his head and said to the two, "Actually, the wind might have been a little strong just now, and the vase was blown over, just, It''s broken, it''s not necessarily rted to the grandfather of the blueprint."


    The eyes of the two of them immediately shifted to her, and their expressions were like, ''Even if you make excuses, you should find a decent one, okay? '' look.


    Not to mention that there is no wind at all when the door of this room is closed, even if there is, can it blow down a vase that heavy? There is still water in it, so the weight is not low at all, okay?


    Gu Yundongughed dryly, "Then, what should we do now?"


    Liu Wei looked at Peng Zhongfei, who turned pale.


    If the blueprint suddenly appeared behind him, he might still be this stinky girl who did not know what means to pretend, but it is too strange that the vase is so shattered by coincidence, the three of them are standing far away, there is no wind , the ground did not shake, unless there were ghosts.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help shivering. He regretted staying and gossip, so what kind of blueprint grandfather would see him as a group with Peng Zhongfei?


    Heaven and earth conscience, he is a good man.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei couldn''t help but take a small step back.


    Peng Zhongfei was flustered at the moment, and he didn''t notice his small movements, and moved towards the vase slowly and tremblingly.


    Gu Yundong turned slightly to the side to make way for him, and by the way, where he couldn''t see, he pulled out a crossbow arrow inserted at the foot of the cab and put it in the space.


    Just now, when the two were not paying attention, she aimed the crossbow arrow at the vase and shot it out. The angle was just right after shooting through the vase and inserting it into the foot of the cab, which was not easy to see.


    She came over as soon as the vase was broken, also to block the sight of the two of them.


    is very good, it is perfect, it will not scare you to death.


    Peng Zhongfei did not reach the broken vase in the end, and stopped two steps away.


    He swallowed hard, looked at Gu Yundong, and said, "The blueprint, take the blueprint back, take it back quickly, and don''t appear in front of me in the future."


    Gu Yundong stood up, "Young Master Peng, don''t worry, I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, a faint voice of vicissitudes suddenly came to mind in the room, "You brat! If I don''t give you some punishment, I will be bullied by the old man."


    "Ah..." Liu Wei was startled and turned his head to look at the ce where the sound came from.


    No one, no one, just a word appeared out of nowhere.


    Peng Zhongfei''s lips were bloodless, and he looked at Gu Yundong, who was also inexplicable, and pretended to be very angry, and ran to the ce where the voice was made, "Who is pretending to be a ghost here?? Come out."


    She lifted the curtain over there and put the recorder pen that was ced in the curtain before into the space.


    That sentence is a line in a TV series. After she separated from Shao Qingyuan, she found a ce to secretly record it.


    "Wow, there''s no one there." Gu Yundong turned his head, his voice trembling, looking at Peng Zhongfei as if he was about to cry, "I''ve never encountered such a situation before, I''m just a bit unlucky, Not so scary, I''m so scared."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98: Two hundred taels of sincerity

    Chapter 98 Two hundred taels of sincerity


    Liu Wei said that he was too scared, could he leave now?


    Just thinking about it, there were rapid footsteps outside, followed by the voice of Peng Zhongfei''s servant, "Young master, it''s not good, Aunt Cui fell into the water."


    "What?" Peng Zhongfei hurriedly opened the door, "How is the person?"


    "People were rescued, but they were quite frightened."


    "That''s good." Peng Zhongfei breathed a sigh of relief, and the inexplicable voice just appeared in his mind.


    Punishment, yes, it must be punishment.


    He hurriedly turned his head and looked at the blueprint that Gu Yundong had ced on the table. He shivered and apologized very sincerely, "Da Xian, it''s the kid who is not good, the kid is wrong, I apologize to you. Damn it, I Damn, I''m not a thing, I don''t end up doing bad things."


    As he said, he pped himself on the mouth twice with ''papa''.


    "Da Xian, I promise that I won''t be greedy for blueprints in the future, and I won''t spoil it. And it''s really not my fault, it''s all about being able to get rich, and it''s all given to me by him, and I''ll clean up after him."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Gu Yundong, "Is this okay?"


    "I don''t know. I was unlucky for a while after tearing up the drawings. You are nning to have the house smashed after it is built. The situation seems to be worse than mine. I don''t know if he will ept your apology or not." Gu Yundong said in embarrassment.


    She had just finished speaking when a panicked voice came from the servant outside the door, "Young master, Heng, Heng suddenly foamed at the mouth and fell to the ground."


    The ck wolf is a wolf dog raised by Peng Zhongfei. On weekdays, he eats raw meat and drinks hot blood. He is raised very ferociously. Not to mention the people outside, even the servants in Peng''s house, many of them were bitten with blood by it. dripping.


    Peng Zhongfei likes it very much, he thinks this dog has a wolf-like nature, and he trains it to bite living things, even people, on weekdays.


    Now this dog is so inexplicable...


    No, how could it be inexplicable?


    This time, Peng Zhongfei knelt directly on the ground, his voice trembling with fright, "Da Xian spare your life, Da Xian spare your life, it''s the boy who has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai, I was wrong, you give me a chance, I will worship you with three sticks of incense sooner orter, I will give it to you. You buy the best tribute, so I will pay you for the house, so please spare me this time."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes flickered slightly, oh, finally got to the point.


    "Young Master Peng, don''t be like this. In fact, the old man is not bad. As long as you sincerely repent, he will definitely forgive you." Gu Yundong said, "Actually, there is no need to spend any money to build a house. gave it to me."


    "That won''t work, that won''t work, give it, you have to give it. In this way, the one hundred taels of silver that Daxian gave you, you can keep it for Daxian to buy something else, isn''t it going to take three sticks of incense sooner orter? You buy the best incense. Daxian''s house is very important and must be built well, one hundred taels is not enough, two hundred taels, I will give two hundred taels."


    Gu Yundong was very embarrassed, "Is this really good? Then I didn''t take advantage of you, Master Peng."


    "Whatever you say to take advantage, you are also working hard for Daxian. I will pay, and you will contribute. My sincerity is very good."


    Liu Wei said hurriedly, "I am sincere too, I will pay fifty taels."


    I hope Daxian can see his sincerity and not treat him and Peng Zhongfei as a group, and let him be unlucky.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, these rich sons are really prodigals.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99: Perfect solution

    Chapter 99 Perfect solution


    After Peng Zhongfei said Yinzi''s words, he waited for another quarter of an hour, and there was no more bad news outside, so he slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that Daxian agreed, right?" He looked at Gu Yundong and asked for confirmation in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, then nodded uncertainly, "Should...?"


    Her voice fell, and another voice sounded in the room. This time, it was different from the vicissitudes of thest time. It was a voice that was indistinguishable from male and female, "Hmph, if you are acquainted, in the future, you are not allowed to trouble the Gu family again. Today''s matter, Don''t let out half a word."


    "Yes yes yes." Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei nodded again and again.


    Gu Yundong took the recording pen back while they were not paying attention.


    She recorded these words by herself, using a voice changer software in her mobile phone. After all, the Gu family was mentioned in this sentence, so she couldn''t record it from the TV series.


    However, it was precisely because of thepletely different voice from before that made Peng Zhongfei feel more fearful in their hearts.


    He turned around and went to the inner room. After a while, he took out two silver bills, both in denominations of one hundred taels.


    "Give you."


    Gu Yundong took the money with ''guilt'', "Young Master Peng, don''t worry too much, at most you''ve been unlucky a few times. You see, I''m fine. Then I''ll go first, you guys take care."


    Gu Yundong put away the blueprints on the table, then turned and left Jinn Garden.


    This drawing was drawn by her earlier and ced in the space. After she handed over the drawing for the first time to Feng Daneng, she sometimes thought of the ces that needed to be modified and added, so she drew a new one and nned to do it two times. The sky will be handed over to Feng Daneng.


    In fact, some small details are different and not much changed. But Peng Zhongfei didn''t study it carefully. How can he tell the difference between the torn drawing and the reappearing one?


    Anyway, he was scared out of his wits.


    Gu Yundongughed, and as soon as he went out, Chang Fu greeted him.


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, "Let''s go."


    got the blueprint back, don''t worry about Peng Zhongfei''s revenge, and made two hundred taels of silver, um, perfect.


    No, after thest thing is over, everything will be fine.


    Chang Fu saw that she was in a good mood. She still had the blueprint in her hand, but she actually took it back. She didn''t know what she did.


    The two of them just went out, and Liu Wei also said goodbye there.


    Where is Peng Zhongfei still in the mood to entertain him now, he waved his hand and let him go.


    Liu Wei left Peng''s house but didn''t leave immediately. He found a small alley to stop, and stayed in the carriage to wait for Shao Qingyuan.


    Peng Zhongfei walked around restlessly in Jinn Garden, thinking of what just happened, he still felt like something was in the room, so he simply went out to see his dog.


    The little servant hurried to keep up, but was sent by Peng Zhongfei to clean up the broken vases on the ground.


    He walked very fast, but not long after he walked out of Jinn Garden, a sack was suddenly put on his head from behind, and then he was greeted with a burst of hard fists and feet.


    Peng Zhongfei screamed and screamed in pain, unable to resist at all, and didn''t stop until the opponent was almost tired.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the person who was paralyzed on the ground motionless, his eyes indifferent.


    A servant in the distance heard the sound and came to him, so he took advantage of the chaos in the Peng Mansion and slipped away quietly through the back door.


    Who knew that he had just walked out not too far when he saw two people pulling and pulling over there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100: dare to say such a thing

    Chapter 100 Dare to say such a thing


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, why are these two people here? What kind of moth are you trying to provoke, two idiots?


    He didn''t leave in a hurry, he just stood there and listened a few words.


    The people who were pulling were Hu Liang and Zhuang Zhe from Yongfu Vige. At this time, the two of them kept their voices low and their faces turned red, and they even moved their hands.


    Hu Liang came to the county a bitte. After all, both Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan came by car.


    When he went outside the Peng Mansion, he looked for the servant of the Peng Mansion he knew.


    But the man just happened to be away, and the concierge looked at him like a condescending man. He was not a good thing, and he was extremely ugly. Hu Liang was blocked from the house.


    He was so angry that he could only wait outside even if he was anxious.


    He can be domineering in the vige, but he is a coward in the county and can only shrink.


    Who knows that soon, the stake wille over, and he will be pulled away as soon as he arrives.


    Hu Liang didn''t want to give up, and even kicked him fiercely, "You coward, just like your parents, your parents didn''t dare to fight back when they were beaten or scolded, and you are too, you are actually afraid of a ten Three-year-old stinky girl, don''t say it''s my brother in the future, get out."


    Zhuangzi was furious when he heard it. He was also recovering from his injuries at home today. Later, his parents came back to talk about the Peng family.


    He didn''t take it seriously, but he thought in his heart that the girl from the Gu family would definitely not let it go, so she didn''t have the same temper.


    After a while, Gouzu ran to his house and told him that Hu Liang nned to destroy Gu''s new house.


    Zhou Zhuang was anxious when he heard it. Although he was a little unhappy the day before because of different opinions, he was a brother for many years, so it was impossible to just watch him die.


    Then Gu Yundong can''t deal with the Peng family, but it''s more than enough to deal with Hu Liang. Isn''t the loss of the past few days not enough?


    So he didn''t care about resting at home, and hurried to Gu''s homestead without seeing anyone. Later, it was said that he went in the direction of the county seat.


    Zhou Zhuang was in a hurry and rushed to the county seat. Sure enough, he saw Hu Liang wandering around at the back door of Peng''s house.


    Seeing that he hadn''t entered yet, Zhuangzi breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to take him away on the spot.


    Where did he think that not only was he obsessed, but he kept poking at his heart.


    He was also angry, "Hu Liang, I used to call you eldest brother, because you were loyal, decisive, and smart. But look at you now, you are holding on to a little girl, obviously in her hands. Having suffered a loss, losing money, knowing that you are not an opponent, you have to rush up, you are simply¡­¡±


    "You mean that I''m not being loyal, decisive and smart, right?" Hu Liang interrupted him impatiently, "I told you that it is because I have suffered a loss that I have to take revenge. The backbone of a man. Oh, I''m not like your parents. The house was smashed and I didn''t dare to say a word. The farm at home was robbed, and the mother knew how to cry. I think one day in the future, your sister will be ruined. , your family will only obediently give their daughter to others, don''t even dare to let go of a fart, maybe you have to thank them for their attention."


    "Hu Liang!!" Zhuangzi''s eyes were split, "How dare you say such a thing."


    "Why don''t I dare? Your family is all useless, otherwise you have no friends since you were a child. If I didn''t think you were pitiful, you wouldn''t even be my little brother. I bah, now I don''t want your little brother. , I might have to rely on your sister to buy it in the future..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101: Throw it to Pengs house

    Chapter 101 Throwing it to Peng Mansion


    Zhou Zhuang pped him in the face, his eyes bloodshot and hateful, "Hu Liang, if you want to go to death, go to death. From now on we are not brothers, just feed the dog with my kindness."


    He ignored him again, turned around and left.


    Hu Liang sneered, "Do you think I''m rare? If I didn''t want to gather four people, I wouldn''t be happy to bring you along, you scumbag."


    He touched his face and snorted.


    Damn, he should have fought back just now, this brat dared to hit him. When he returned to the vige, he wanted him to look good.


    Although Shao Qingyuan didn''t hear it all, he knew that Hu Liang was here to trouble Gu Yundong.


    This person didn''t give up after taking the lesson, like a dog''s skin ster, so I can''t me him.


    Shao Qingyuan shed out from behind him, knocking him unconscious with one palm.


    Immediately walked back to the back door of Peng Mansion, and waited for a while. When the concierge was called away to speak, he went in with Hu Liang on his back.


    He directly threw the person behind a big tree outside Jinn Garden, and then left Peng Mansion quietly.


    Liu Wei was still waiting for him in the alley. Seeing himing, he hurriedly lifted the curtain and let someonee up.


    Before Shao Qingyuan could sit still, he couldn''t wait to open his mouth and said, "I told you, I just..." In the middle of the sentence, he suddenly reacted and couldn''t reveal what happened in Peng''s house, so he turned his tongue and changed it immediately. A topic, "Let''s go, let''s go up the mountain now, and we''ve agreed to fight roe deer and big worms."


    Shao Qingyuan said, "It''s gettingte today, I''ll go another day."


    "Another day? But I need it urgently." But this time period was indeed a bit inappropriate, Liu Wei could only sigh andpromise, "Okay, then, tomorrow, if it''s agreed, it will be tomorrow."


    "Okay." Shao Qingyuan nodded, then got out of the car and left without looking back.


    Liu Wei pouted, "I haven''t finished speaking yet, why are you leaving in such a hurry?"


    But what did he do in Peng Mansion? At that time, he just asked himself to go to Peng Zhongfei, chat, drink tea, etc., saying that he had something to do with the servants in the Fuzhong, but it took a long time to do it.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly set foot on the road to Yongfu Vige. He didn''t dy for a long time, but he still didn''t meet Gu Yundong, who took the first step.


    At this time, Gu Yundong had already followed Chang Fu back to Chang''s house. Chang Fu begged with a face full of prayers, "Look, you got your drawings back, can you give me the antidote?"


    Gu Yundong gave him a white pill, and Chang Fu swallowed it without saying a word.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care about him anymore, Chang Fu didn''t need her to teach him a lesson at all.


    That Peng Zhongfei was so frightened, shouldn''t he find some trouble to suppress the fright?


    So she turned her head and said to Feng Daneng, "The matter has been resolved, it''s rare toe to the county seat, I want to buy something, why don''t you go back first?"


    With the 250 taels of silver notes given by Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei, she is a big money now, and many items that were not originally nned can be purchased.


    "Don''t worry, I can help you with what you want to buy." Feng Daneng really admires Gu Yundong. At a young age, he was robbed by the overlord of the Peng family, and it took less than two hours to get it back. Well, nothing at all.


    Feng Daneng asked himself that he couldn''t do it, and suddenly felt that all these years had been in vain.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, in this county, Feng Daneng was more familiar than himself, so he nodded, "Okay, let''s go."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102: buy a carriage

    Chapter 102 Buying a carriage


    Gu Yundong took Feng Daneng to have lunch first. It was the best restaurant in the county, Yuexiang Restaurant.


    Feng Daneng only knew that the food made by this hotel was delicious, but he never wanted toe in and eat it once.


    Now I didn''t expect to take advantage of Yundong''s light and taste the food of Yuexiang Restaurant.


    It is delicious, but it is too expensive and the portion is small. For a dish the size of a palm, it cost 30 cents, and Feng Daneng felt sorry for Gu Yundong.


    But this girl is very generous. After eating, she asked Feng Daneng to take her to the market. She wanted to buy a carriage.


    "You want to buy a carriage?" Feng Daneng was surprised, this girl Gu, who had escaped from the famine, was indeed more capable than she thought.


    I thought it would be good to build a house with one hundred taels of silver, but I didn¡¯t expect that I still had the spare energy to buy a carriage.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s convenient to buy a carriage. If we hadn''t taken someone else''s mule carriage into the city today, we wouldn''t know how much time would have been dyed. Besides, my younger siblings are still young, so if we have a carriage, we can take them to the city to y."


    Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke rarely have the chance toe out to y. When they were in the old Gu family, Gu Yunshu probably visited the town once. Later, it was on the way to escape from the famine. This one went far, but there was no such leisurely leisure to stop and take a good look.


    Now that she has settled down, she has money on hand to send Yunshu to school. When there is a festival ofnterns in the future, we will bring them out to y.


    "If you want to buy a horse, you have to go to the market on the east side of the street, where they sell livestock. It''s just noon now, and I don''t know if there are any good horses."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Then go to the market on East Street first, if you can''t find anything good today,e back another day."


    Feng Danengughed and led her to East Street.


    After noon, the market is not so lively.


    Feng Daneng still knows people here. He is a smart boy who watches the market. He took them directly to the innermost part of the market.


    "Uncle Feng is lucky today. Just now, the Yaren from Wanjia Yaxing brought three or four horses over. I have seen them, and they are better than the few horses sold in the morning."


    Feng Daneng was shocked, "Really? Take us to see it."


    The horse is indeed a good horse, but the price is not cheap.


    Gu Yundong is not very good at looking at horses, but Feng Daneng has some experience, and the boy next to him helped to bargain, and finally won a sturdy brown-haired horse for fifteen taels of silver.


    This horse is very friendly to Gu Yundong, and she likes it very much. She is not too old, so she decided to use it.


    Tooth asked her if she wanted a carriage. She definitely wanted a carriage, but it didn¡¯t need to be too fancy. After all, she often went back and forth in the vige, and it was all dirt.


    In the end, Gu Yundong picked a in but sturdy carriage, put the horse rope on it, and could go straight away.


    This carriage also costs three or two, tsk tsk, expensive.


    But now that he has a car and a house, Gu Yundong is still very satisfied.


    After buying the carriage, Gu Yundong will go to South Street to buy things, which is prosperous and close to the city gate.


    Feng Daneng was still a little excited as he drove the car.


    A man, no matter modern or ancient, loves cars, even if the car is not his own.


    The two went to East Street in a carriage and a carriage. Who knew that when the carriage had just passed the road at the back door of Peng''s house, the door of Peng''s house opened, and a person was thrown out heavily.


    If it wasn''t for Feng Daneng''s sharp eyes and hands, the horse would have been shocked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103: let him die

    Chapter 103 Let him die


    Gu Yundong hurriedly held the car door and sat firmly, looking up at the person who was thrown out.


    The man was in a state of embarrassment, his lower body looked bloody, and his face was red and swollen.


    Um? Why do you look familiar? Where have you seen it?


    She didn''t know it, but Feng Daneng knew it, and she was shocked at the moment, "Isn''t this Hu Liang? Why is he here, and he was beaten like this by the people of the Peng Mansion? Yun Dong, should we..."


    Feng Daneng wanted to ask if he could help. Although he was a second-rate, he was hated, but after all, he was from the same vige. Seeing him like this, it was a bit hard to tell.


    Who knew that before he finished speaking, Hu Liang, who was beaten to death over there, burst into tears at the Peng Mansion, "I didn''t lie, I really came to see Master Peng, oh oh, that Gu Yundong wanted to hurt Young Master Peng, she said everywhere in our vige that Young Master Peng stole something from her, and she also said that she had a backer and wanted to kill Young Master Peng."


    Hu Liang didn''t know how things became like this, he was in the Peng Mansion as soon as he woke up. Just when he was about to find Young Master Peng, he was caught and said that he was Xiao Xiao who broke into the mansion. The young master''s ident must have something to do with him.


    Gu Yundong sneered, met Feng Daneng''s equally sullen expression, and said, "Let him die."


    It doesn''t look like the fight was very serious, and he still has so much strength to frame her and me her.


    Feng Daneng didn''t look at Hu Liang again, and drove past him in a carriage.


    Hu Liang still wanted to work hard, but he didn''t expect another person toe out of Peng''s house. It was the servant next to Peng Zhongfei.


    This little servant had been taking care of Peng Zhongfei who was beaten before, and he heard the people below talk about Hu Liangter. When he told the young master, the young master was actually very angry, saying that the Gu family is now covered by him, who dares to destroy When the Gu family built a house, it was difficult to get along with the Peng family. He asked the servant toe out and give Hu Liang a warning.


    The boy didn''t look at Hu Liang, just said a few words to the thug next to him, and then went in again.


    As soon as he left, the thugs began to approach Hu Liang step by step...


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what happened next. As soon as she got to South Street, she started the frantic buying and buying mode.


    With money in her hand, she doesn''t panic, and now she lives in Zeng''s house, so she doesn''t need to guard against anyone at all.


    I bought a few pieces of cloth in the cloth store, and went to the grocery store to buy daily necessities, but the grocery store in the county town is really too smallpared to the prefecture, and the things are notplete.


    When I saw the jewelry building, I went in and bought two small golden locks for Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke.


    She remembered that the youngest son in the second room used to have a small golden lock. Gu Yunshu was very envious when he saw it, but now he must be happy to see this.


    There is also a silver hairpin for my mother.


    She is beautiful when she is born, she is a beauty when she cleans up, and if she wears some jewelry, it should not be too pleasing to the eye.


    Finally, I bought myself a pair of earrings. Well, when she has money, she also wants to be smug.


    After buying jewelry, she went to buy a lot of food. Thinking of Shao Qingyuan, she paused and went to the cksmith shop to have someone get a barbecue. After five or six days, you cane over and get it for him. BBQ to eat.


    I bought it with seven, seven, eight, eight, one, and it was almost evening.


    Gu Yundong then rode the carriage back to the vige contentedly.


    Although it was gettingte, as soon as the carriage entered the vige, it still attracted everyone''s attention.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104: I bought it

    Chapter 104 I bought it


    The driver was Feng Daneng. Many people in the vige knew that Feng Daneng followed Gu Yundong to Peng''s house this morning, thanks to Jinyuexiang''s publicity.


    As soon as they saw him, the crowd couldn''t help but crowd around, and even asked him where the carriage came from, and did it belong to the Peng Mansion?


    Before Feng Daneng could answer, he was cut off by Jin Yuexiang, who came to watch the fun, "What did Peng''s house give it? What do you all think, if Gu Yundong went to trouble with Young Master Peng, the Peng family can still give them to them. carriage?"


    Heughed "hahaha" and said maliciously, "I see, this was beaten to death by the Peng family, so Feng Daneng hired a carriage to bring people back, right?"


    Everyone took two steps back with a ''wow'', all staring at the carriage with wide eyes, as if bright red blood would flow out of it at any time.


    Feng Daneng is quite helpless, this Jin Yuexiang is full of nonsense, even if the Renpeng House is rampant and domineering, it will not dare to beat people to death so tantly and let him bring him back.


    But the people in the vige believed it, and even Chen Liang, who came overter, widened his eyes, his face full of disbelief, and he said with a heartache, "Really, something really happened? Hey, I said great power, what are you doing? Don''t stop, you, you say you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Yundong slowly lifted the curtain of the car, looked at everyone with a smile and said, "This carriage was indeed not given by the Peng Mansion, I bought it myself."


    "Huh." Everyone took a small step back in unison.


    The smug smile on Jin Yuexiang''s face froze for a moment, she stared at Gu Yundong with wide eyes, "Are you okay?"


    "What can I do with that?"


    "Aren''t you going to trouble the Peng Mansion?"


    Gu Yundong had an innocent face, "Who did you listen to?"


    Jin Yuexiang shouted, "I heard it with my own ears. It was clearly Feng Daneng who asked you to say that the blueprints were taken away by Master Peng, and you were not allowed to build a house, so you went to the Peng Mansion to ask for an exnation."


    Oh, so she was eavesdropping.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Oh, Master Peng just said that my picture is very good, so let''s take a look. I happened to be going to the county town to buy something today, so I brought the blueprint back by the way, how did it get into your mouth, it became I''m going to Peng Mansion to talk? Do you dare to say this in front of Young Master Peng?"


    Feng Daneng said righteously from the side, "Yes, Yun Dong wants to buy a carriage, I happen to be familiar with it, so please ask me to help you choose it, and I happen to go to Peng''s house to get the blueprints. Jin Yuexiang, how can you distort the facts and still go everywhere. Spreading rumours and making people panic."


    Jin Yuexiang was stunned, did she hear it wrong? No.


    Other people suddenly realized that this is the case, let''s just say, if it is really like what Jin Yuexiang said, can Feng Daneng and Gu Yundonge back safely?


    Sure enough, he couldn''t believe Big Mouth''s words too much. Chen Liang breathed a sigh of relief, and then turned his attention to the carriage, "You bought this?"


    Gu Yundong got out of the car, "I thought it would be more convenient to have a carriage. Next time I go to the county seat, I won''t have to lean on my legs."


    Chen Liang nodded, the Gu family really had some background.


    "Gu''s girl." At this moment someone called her next to her, and she said enviously, "Your carriage looks very good, the horse looks strong, and the carriage is strong and big. After that, let''s go to the county seat, Can it be convenient, too?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105: go home

    Chapter 105 Homing


    Gu Yundong looked at the man, a middle-aged man who she didn''t know, but she didn''t like this kind of words that wanted you to suffer in front of everyone.


    So she looked at the man with a smile and said, "It''s my house, it has nothing to do with you."


    That person was taken aback, this little girl really doesn''t know how to be a human being.


    He raised his eyebrows, "Why, from the vigers, who needs help, you won''t even borrow a carriage?"


    "Ken, go to the county for 20 fen once." The price is clearly marked, so that everyone will not want toe to make friends and take advantage. Does she seem like such a talkative person?


    "You''re too dark-hearted, everyone is from the same vige, yet you still collect money?" The man immediately shouted, "Does the big guy say so? Let''s go to the county in an ox cart, one person It''s only three cents."


    Gu Yundong, "Oh, so you still know that you have to pay money to ride someone else''s car. I thought you didn''t know the words of your own brothers and sisters. You don''t have to ride if you think it''s expensive. Not for you."


    The man was choked for a moment, and Chen Liang, who was beside him, couldn''t stand it any longer, "Okay, this carriage is not cheap at first sight. There are so many people in the whole vige, if one wants to sit on that one, it also makes it difficult for people to be clean. Now? Horse carriages are not for public use. I think it''s a good way to collect money. If you can afford it, you can take a seat. your legs are broken?"


    Gu Yundong gave him a thumbs up silently. She said these words with a bit of contempt, and the vige chief said it right.


    Sure enough, the people around me who were thinking of coaxing to take advantage of him were a little nervous now, especially the middle-aged man who spoke just now, who could only lower his head and mutter a few words.


    At this moment, Gu Yunshu flew over with the Zeng siblings, "Big sister, big sister, you are finally back."


    Gu Yundong looked down at his red face, reached out and rubbed his head, "Are you good at home?"


    "Be good." As she said that, she turned her eyes to the carriage behind her, "Eldest sister, did you rent a carriage ande back?"


    Gu Yundong immediately carried him to the carriage, "No, this is our family''s carriage, the eldest sister bought it today, and you can take this carriage wherever you want to go in the future."


    Gu Yunshu''s eyes lit up, his face was even more red, and his whole body was shaking, "Really? Our carriage?"


    "Yes, eldest sister will take you home, sit down." Gu Yundong wanted the Zeng siblings to go up too, but the two of them already ran forward.


    Gu Yundong had no choice but to say hello to the vige chief, "It''s gettingte, my mother is still waiting for me at home, so I''ll go home first."


    "Come back,e back, it''s been a day of tossing." Chen Liang waved his hand and smiled. No matter what, their vige finally had the first carriage. As the vige chief, he was also proud of you.


    Feng Daneng led the carriage and walked inside, followed by many vigers.


    Although I can¡¯t sit, it¡¯s good to be able to see and feast your eyes.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care. When she got to Zeng''s house, she first carried Gu Yunshu down.


    The little guy ran to the horse immediately, and Feng Daneng stopped him from letting him approach, so as not to be startled.


    Gu Yundong also warned him a few words before he lifted his foot and entered the door.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I entered, I stumbled over to Gu Yunke''s little figure, the little girl''s eyes were red, as if she had just cried.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106: Gu Yunke complained

    Chapter 106 Gu Yunkeined


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Why are you crying? Who bullied you?"


    "It''s my brother." The little girl began toin, "My brother is bad, and I''m going to pick up my eldest sister. He didn''t wait for me, he ran away by himself, and I was mad at me."


    Gu Yunke was young, and he was malnourished before. Not to mention running, if he walked faster, he would stagger.


    Gu Yunshu didn''t pay attention, so he ran to the vige entrance to pick up the eldest sister.


    The little girl stomped her feet in anger, "I will ignore my brother in the future."


    Just finished speaking, Gu Yunshu has already rushed in, and said to her excitedly, "Little sister, eldest sister bought a carriage, it''s outside the door,e and see."


    The little girl''s eyes lit up immediately, "I want to see, I want to see." Then, the little hand naturally held Gu Yunshu''s hand, and the two happily went out of the courtyard again.


    Gu Yundong, "..." You two are happy.


    She shook her head, then got up and looked at Mrs Yang and Mrs Dong who were standing aside.


    Yang''s eyes were also bright, Gu Yundongughed, "Mother, just watch it if you want, but don''t get too close to the horse''s butt."


    Yang shi ran away, and then Dong Xin walked to her side and exhaled softly, "You''re fine, Qingyuan came back earlier, saying that everything on your side has been resolved, and neither will Pengfu. Trouble with you. But I''m always worried that you won''te back."


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Dong, if I''m not sure I can solve the problem, I won''t rush up." Gu Yundong likes Dong Xin very much, "You said Shao Qingyuan is back, is he next door?"


    "It should be, did you see him in the county seat?"


    "See, he did me a favor."


    Dong Xinughed immediately, "I''m not mistaken, Qingyuan is a good child."


    "Um."


    was talking when Gu Yunshu came in again, holding a bunch of candied haws in his hand, "Eldest sister, did you buy this for us?"


    Just now Uncle Feng said that there were a lot of things in the carriage to be unloaded, so he went to help carry the things. Unexpectedly, as soon as he got in, he saw several strings of red candied haws.


    He is okay, Gu Yunke has already licked half of the candy over there.


    "There should be several strings in the car. You give Zeng Yue and the others one string, and leave two strings for Uncle Feng to take home."


    Gu Yunshu ran away again.


    When Gu Yundong went out, Feng Daneng had already unloaded half of the things in the carriage.


    And next to him, there is one who counts one, all holding a string of candied haws in one hand, and carrying small objects that can be carried on the ground with the other to move them into the house.


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead and drove them to eat aside. He and Mrs Dong brought everything back.


    Zeng¡¯s yard is not big, but they used to have a shed for raising pigs. Although they don¡¯t raise them now, they can still house the horses by tidying up.


    Feng Daneng originally wanted Gu Yundong to put the carriage at their house, but Gu Yundong looked at the fact that several children surrounded the carriage and didn''t want to leave at all, so forget it.


    Feng Daneng went back, and Gu Yundong began to sort out the pile of things he bought.


    She bought a lot of cloth. When she saw one of the navy blue cloths, she subconsciously felt that it was suitable for Shao Qingyuan, so she bought it.


    Looking at this piece of cloth at the moment, I feel a little dazed, this is not good to give away, right?


    Forget it, talk about itter.


    Just as she was about to put it away, Dong Xin came in, "Yundong, Qingyuan sent two pheasants earlier, did you do them all at night?" She looked at the cloth in her hand, "Hey, this cloth looks good. , is it for Yunshu? Is the color too dark?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107: Buying fields, reading books, looking for fathers, treating illnesses

    Chapter 107 Buying fields, reading books, looking for fathers, and treating illnesses


    Gu Yundong felt a little guilty for a moment, but he quickly adjusted and said, "It''s not for Yunshu, it''s for my father, when I bought the cloth, I counted the whole family, and now I remember that my father is not here... "


    Dong Xin was afraid that she would be sad and hurriedly said, "You guys will definitely be reunited soon. Why did you buy so much cloth? If you can trust my aunt''s craftsmanship, my aunt will help you make a suit for each of them."


    "That''s a good feeling." Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Auntie is good at embroidering, and making clothes is definitely not a problem, but you have to agree that if you want to pay wages, you can''t take advantage of Auntie."


    "Why is this just taking advantage of it? Look at how much of your good food was eaten by our family after you came. You go to the county town ande back to buy candied haws for Yue''er and the others. I don''t know how grateful my aunt is. It doesn''t take much effort to make a few clothes, so it''s settled."


    After ??, Dong Xin went out without waiting for her to refuse.


    Gu Yundongughed and shook his head, but he didn''t force it.


    After tidying up a little, she went to the kitchen to cook the two pheasants.


    We agreed to make a salt-baked chicken and a spicy chicken for Shao Qingyuan.


    Both chickens were handled by Dong Xin, so Gu Yundong was much quicker to start.


    In addition to the two chickens, she also bought other vegetables in the county town, and when they finished cooking, she asked Gu Yunshu to deliver them to the next door.


    After dinner, Gu Yundong began to sit in the chair and think about things. Now that the drawings are back, the Peng family will note to trouble him.


    In addition to the money for building a house and buying a carriage, she still had about two hundred and thirty taels of silver.


    In the eyes of others, it is a lot, but for Gu Yundong, it is not enough. Not to mention that she has no fixed assets like fertilend, but she still has to send Gu Yunshu to study, to find Gu Dajiang, and to treat Yang''s illness. Can''t save.


    The fertilend is to buy a few acres, and she can rent it out if she doesn¡¯t know how to grow it herself.


    Yunshu is not in a hurry to go to the school. He heard from the vige chief that the school in the town epts students over the age of six. Yun Shu will not be six years old until after the new year, so you can inquire about this first.


    As for Gu Dajiang, after the house is built, she will go to Qing''an Mansion in person. At the beginning, it was agreed that they would meet at Qing''an Mansion. If Gu Dajiang was still alive, he would definitely go, but after Qing''an Mansion was chaotic for a while, it was impossible to say what happened next.


    In this era, there is no mobile phonework, it is too difficult to find someone.


    There is also Yang''s illness, in fact, this is what Gu Yundong is most worried about. She was afraid that the blood congestion in her brain would spread and worsen her condition, and she hoped that Doctor Song woulde back soon.


    "Koukou" Suddenly there was a soft ttering sound from the window.


    Gu Yundong jumped up from the bed and immediately walked to the window, "Who?"


    "I."


    Shao Qingyuan? Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Wait a minute."


    She came out of the room, and as expected, saw the man''s tall and handsome figure in the moonlight.


    Damn, why do they seem to be in a private meeting every time they meet in the middle of the night.


    "The salt-baked chicken and spicy chicken are both delicious, thank you." Shao Qingyuan said.


    "After you''ve done a favor for me, I''ll cook something delicious for you. Besides, we also ate a lot of the game you hunted."


    "So I came here and wanted to ask you a favor."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "What are you busy with?"


    Shao Qingyuan bent down and picked up a cloth bag ced beside his feet and handed it over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108: before the stove

    Chapter 108 Before the stove and under the stove


    Gu Yundong then noticed that there was something at his feet, "What is this?"


    "White noodles." Shao Qingyuan said, "I will take that young master Liu into the mountains tomorrow morning. I promised him that if he wants to fight big bugs, he will have to go into the mountains. It may take two or three days toe back, so I have to bring some dry food. Those in the town The steamed buns are too unptable, I want you to help me make some."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, big bug? tiger?


    "You''re going to fight a tiger? Have you ever fought before?"


    "I did." Once when he was in the deep mountains, he encountered an old hunter who was bitten by a tiger and almost cornered. He brought the tiger down.


    Later, the tiger was handled by the old hunter, and the money from the sale gave him a lot of money.


    "But this time you brought that useless young master Liu, didn''t you hold back?" Gu Yundong frowned, feeling that his decision was unwise.


    If he wanted to fight the big bug, it would be easier to escape if he went into the mountain alone and encountered danger, but with such a rich young master, Gu Yundong had the feeling that they were going to find death.


    Shao Qingyuan, "He insists on following."


    "He''s really a prodigal who wants to drag others to his death." Gu Yundong regretted that he only charged him fifty taels of silver in the daytime, "I see it when you knock people unconscious and throw them on a tree and stay there. ."


    "That''s what I nned."


    Gu Yundong, "..." couldn''t helpughing.


    Seeing that he had already made up his mind, Gu Yundong didn''t have much to say. She took the bag of white noodles and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll give you pancakes right now. It''s okay to leave it for two or three days in this weather. You can eat it when you heat it upter. , by the way, can you eat spicy food? I''ll make you a hot sauce, it will warm you up a bit."


    Shao Qingyuan saw her turn her head back to the kitchen, she was busy, the corners of her mouth could not help bending slightly, "...Okay."


    Gu Yundong''s movements were very light. Mrs. Dong and the others were sound asleep and a little distance from the kitchen. As soon as the door closed, most of the sounds were blocked.


    Although Shao Qingyuan is not good at cooking, he can still make fire well.


    Two people stand in front of the stove and one sits under the stove. The picture is indescribably harmonious.


    Gu Yundong kneaded the dough well before asking him about his daytime affairs, "The matter of Aunt Cui falling into the water and the wolf dog foaming at the mouth was all your work?"


    At the beginning, she had agreed with him that he would create two chaos in the house after a quarter of an hour. It was best to be closely rted to Peng Zhongfei, and it was the kind of thing that made people think that he had done too many bad things and got retribution. of bad luck.


    Sure enough, the two events that happened one after another convinced Peng Zhongfei of her words.


    "The matter of Aunt Cui has nothing to do with me, the wolf dog is my handwriting." Shao Qingyuan originally wanted to set fire to Peng Zhongfei''s study, but before he did it, he found out that Peng Zhongfei''s original wife had to deal with the favored aunt Cui Shi.


    Shao Qingyuan watched the fight between his wives and concubines coldly. When the servants went to Jinnyuan to report to Peng Zhongfei, he went to look for the ferocious wolf dog. When he saw Shao Qingyuan, the wolf dog showed his fangs directly at him and wanted toe up and bite, but he kicked him away, and then the wolf dog who was strong outside the middle... foamed at the mouth.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but want tough after listening to him.


    She moves very quickly, and when Shao Qingyuan asked her how to get back the blueprint, she also said what she should say. There is nothing to hide from the two of them working together.


    After all the pancakes were finished, Gu Yundong gathered them up and handed them all over to Shao Qingyuan.


    The time is limited, so she can only do this as a makeshift.


    Shao Qingyuan was about to leave with a cloth bag filled with hot tbread and hot sauce. Gu Yundong suddenly thought of something, so he hurriedly stopped him, "Wait a minute."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109: Who is Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 109 Who is Shao Qingyuan


    Gu Yundong ran into his room and came out soon, holding the crossbow in his hand.


    "I''ll borrow this for you." She said, "But for the silver taels you get after beating the tiger, I''ll score 10%. It''s not that I''m ruthless. I''m a good thing. You''ve seen it, a powerful, life-saving guy."


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his head and looked at the crossbow arrow in his hand, and his slightly drooping eyes seemed to sh with light.


    His fingers tightened slightly, and after a while he raised his head, "Give you 20%."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, this person is too good.


    Shao Qingyuan just left, but the unreasonable back made people feel taller.


    Gu Yundong then packed up the kitchen and went to sleep.


    Early the next day, the whole Yongfu Vige became noisy again. It was the ck of farming at this time, and most of the people were chatting outside.


    Therefore, I saw a gorgeous carriage that came quickly early in the morning.


    The people at the entrance of the vige all stood up with a sigh, "What''s the matter? Yesterday a Gu family bought a carriage, and who bought it today?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the young servant who was driving the car asking, "Brother, how can I get to Shao Qingyuan''s house?"


    "Shao Qingyuan? Who is it? There is no such person in our vige. Did you find the wrong person?"


    That little servant looked confused, what? Without this person?


    "Isn''t this Yongfu Vige?"


    "It''s Yongfu Vige, but there really is no one named Shao Qingyuan. You can tell me what that person looks like. It may be from the next vige. I''ll ask for you."


    "Ask, what are you asking?" Mrs. Zhou couldn''t listen anymore. She squeezed in with theundry tub in hand. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes at the group of people before she said to the servant, "Why are you looking for Shao Qingyuan?" Don''t make trouble, right?


    The curtain of the car was lifted, revealing Liu Wei''s face. He smiled and said to Zhou Shi, "I''ll ask him to do me a favor. He''s from this vige, right?"


    Someone next to ?? recognized him. Isn''t this the son who was behind Fang''s mother and daughter that day?


    The chattering voices next to him made Zhou shi realize that he didn''t seem to be looking for trouble.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, pointed to the left and said, "Shao Qingyuan''s home is at the foot of the mountain over there. You see a house under construction in the past, just go a little further."


    A viger eximed, "Isn''t that the wolf cub''s house? The wolf cub..."


    That''s right, the wolf cub seems to be called Shao Qing or something. He''s used to it, and he almost forgot his original name.


    Liu Wei thanked him and asked the servant to drive the carriage to Shao''s house.


    Seeing him leave, everyone followed behind curiously.


    Liu Wei entered Shao''s house not long after, but the vigers who followed him were a little far away from his house, so they only dared to stand in front of Zeng''s house and talk a lot.


    Shao Qingyuan was waiting for him early in the morning. Everything that should be prepared was ready. When Liu Wei came, he didn''t even drink his saliva, and he was greeted by him to enter the mountain. "Have you brought everything? We will be in the mountains for at least two days."


    Liu An, the servant next to him, heard that he would stay for several days, and immediately quit, "Master, you, didn''t youe back the same day?"


    "It''s rare and strange. We are going into the deep mountains to fight big bugs. How can wee back in one day? Well, you just stay at Shao''s house and wait for me toe back, and help Shao Qingyuan to look after the house. Be smart, when brother Zeng in the room needs help Hold hands and don''t put on airs for me."


    Liu An was about to cry, but he couldn''t stop the young master at all. No wonder the young master didn''t even bring the driver with him when he went out in the morning, he just let him drive the car.


    Liu An wanted to cry without tears, so she could only watch the two drifting away from a distance.


    When the mother and daughter of the Fang family who got the news came over, where was the young master of the Liu family?


    I¡¯ve been out of town these days, and I don¡¯t have much time to code words. I¡¯ll be back in two days, and I¡¯ll be back to the fourth watch by then, okay?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110: proud of what

    Chapter 110 What are you proud of


    Fang''s mother and daughter are very sorry, why didn''t Young Master Liue to them first, and found out that the Shao family wasing?


    The two of them sighed and looked towards the foot of the mountain. When the other vigers saw this, they gathered around them one after another.


    I didn''t dare to approach the Shao family before, but now that Shao Qing is gone, I naturally want to know how this young master Liu met the wolf cub, why did he let him take him into the mountain?


    Speaking of this, Fang''s mother and daughter were a little proud.


    Fang Shi even said with a slight smile, "It''s thanks to our Yn that the wolf cub will know Master Liu. Everyone knows that my nephew just got married not long ago, this new daughter-inw is that one. Young Master Liu''s mother, Mrs. Liu, is a favored maid. The bride has a good rtionship with our family, Yn. When I don''t go to Liu''s house to see Mrs. Liu, I will take Yn with me. Yn heard that Young Master Liu was looking for a call not long ago. The hunter of two wild boars, if he wants to go into the mountains, must he find a familiar hunter?"


    Everyone suddenly realized that they were looking for a guide.


    "Then you didn''t tell Young Master Liu about the wolf cub?"


    "Why didn''t you say, but what kind of family is Liu''s family, and what kind of person is Young Master Liu? Are you afraid that he won''t be a wolf cub?"


    Fang smugly said, "My niece-inw said that this young master Liu knows kung fu, otherwise why would he dare to follow the wolf cub into the mountains without bringing anyone? Don''t underestimate people."


    "How much money can the wolf cub bring him into the mountain?" Someone asked.


    This Mr. Fang really doesn''t know, but it doesn''t prevent her from thinking.


    So after a pause, Mr. Fang stretched out **** and shook it, "It must be this number."


    "Two taels of silver?"


    "That''s right, Master Liu has always been generous."


    Speaking of the Liu family, the mother and daughter of the Fang family are really talking.


    Zhou Shi had a dark face, snorted coldly while holding the wooden basin, turned around and went home.


    Her second daughter-inw, Mrs. Song, was also in the crowd. Seeing this, she hurriedly followed and took the wooden basin from her mother-inw.


    Zhou shi walked very fast, "I don''t know what to be so happy about. My nephew married a servant girl, and she deserves to be so proud. What did she think, and she even took it out and said everywhere, didn''t she know she was a widow? Look at the men around her, it''s a shame for our old Chen family."


    "Mother, don''t be angry, the second aunt said that after sister Yn married into the Wu family, she would also go to live in the town, and we won''t see much in the future."


    Zhou Shi sneered, "Still live in the town? How much money does she have in her hand? If she doesn''t need money to buy anything in the town, she has to borrow it from us again. If you borrow it, you won''t be able to pay it back. Besides, look at her just now. With that little family''s arrogant appearance, it would be generous for Master Liu to give two taels of silver? Yun Dong, who is caring for the family, will be given to your father..."


    She stopped talking for a moment. It''s not good to say it outside, and it''s not good for people to hear it.


    Just thinking of Mrs Fang''s expression, Mrs Zhou felt ill.


    The two walked into the house one after the other, and as soon as they entered, they saw Niudan rushing out quickly.


    Zhou Shi couldn''t even scream, "Hey, where did you go early in the morning?"


    Niudan was lucky, and he met Xiu Muri just after a few days of school.


    "Where else can we go?" Niudan had already run away, and Song couldn''t helpughing, "It must have gone to Gu''s house. After having a meal at Gu''s housest time, I disliked my cooking and said Eating meat is like eating grass. Yesterday, when he came back from school, he rushed to Gu¡¯s house, and Yun Shu also gave him a candied haws. Now he is eager to live in Gu¡¯s house.¡±


    Mr. Zhou was stunned for a moment, and just as he was about to say something, a shrill cry suddenly came from outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111: call the shots

    Chapter 111 Call the shots


    The voice was sharp and sharp, and the two mother-inw and daughter-inw who were talking were startled.


    Mr. Zhou hurriedly walked out, "What''s the matter, what happened?"


    Chen Liang also came out of the back room, and a few people came to the front yard together, and saw Jin Yuexiang sitting on the ground crying, "Vige chief, our family Liangzi was in great trouble, and both legs were beaten. broken."


    Chen Liang and the others were startled, and before they could react, they saw Hu Liang being carried into the yard in a state of anger.


    Hu Liang looked very bad, the smell of blood on his body was extremely heavy, and he fell asleep with his eyes closed.


    Chen Liang hurriedly walked in a few steps, "What the **** is going on here? Who fought?"


    Jin Yuexiang immediately pointed to the man behind him who was being held by the Hu brothers, "It''s him, and Liangzi came back with him."


    The man earned it angrily, but did not break away, his face was ashen, "You really can''t tell the difference between good and bad, I kindly sent your son back, but you have deceived me. Bah, if I knew I didn''t care about your son. Live or die."


    Jin Yuexiang grunted to get up and rushed over to grab the man''s face. "What did you say, tell me again."


    Chen Liang hurriedly asked his daughter-inw and daughter-inw to stop her, "What are you doing? I haven''t made it clear yet, what to do."


    Immediately he looked at the man and asked, "What''s going on?"


    The man snorted, "Uncle Chen Liang, I''m A Kuan from the next vige, and my father is Jiang Fang. You should know me. I''ve been working in the county during this time, and this morning I saw Hu Liang being thrown in an alley full of I was covered in blood, and I didn''t know what happened. I thought that everyone knew each other and brought them back. Who knew that when they sent them to Hu''s house and wanted to leave, they went to invite the doctor and pretended to entertain me, waiting for the doctor to say. After he couldn''t keep his legs, the Hu family didn''t let me go. They also said that I beat Hu Liang like this and made me lose money. I have never seen such a shameless person. I don''t care whether Hu Liang lives or dies."


    Jin Yuexiang shouted, "It''s not you, you can send people back so kindly? My family is pitiful, how could I meet someone like you who is so arrogant? You kill a thousand knives, you are going to be struck by lightning."


    Akuan gritted his teeth, "It''s also your Hu family who was struck by the sky and thunder. Raising such a son who knows how to steal chickens and dogs, he deserves his end."


    "The vige chief, you heard the vige chief, he admitted that he did it."


    Both Zhou and Song couldn''t help rolling their eyes. Which words did they admit?


    Chen Liang didn''t bother to pay attention to her, and just asked Ah Kuan, "Then do you know who he was beaten like this by?"


    Akuan stopped talking for a while, Chen Liang frowned, seeing Jin Yuexiang wanting to make trouble again, he red at her suddenly.


    "Akuan, you can say whatever."


    "I, I have inquired with the people around me." A Kuan hesitated for a moment, but then said, "They said that Hu Liang''s leg was broken by someone from Peng Mansion."


    When these words came out, everyone was stunned, even Jin Yuexiang seemed to be choked.


    A Kuan didn''t say this at all just now, he just said that Hu Liang would naturally know when he woke up.


    But how could it be Peng Mansion? Why did the Peng Mansion break her son''s leg, who had no grievances with their family?


    Jin Yuexiang is someone who bullies the soft and fears the hard. Ah Kuan is weak and weak. Although she is saddened by Ryoko''s broken leg, she still deducts Ah Kuan under the instigation of her two sons to make him lose money.


    But when facing Peng Mansion, where would Jin Yuexiang dare toe to the door?


    Gu Yundong entered the gate of the vige chief''s house at this time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112: I think its beautiful

    Chapter 112 Thinking Beautifully


    Gu Yundong came to find the vige chief to buy fertilend. Before, because of Liu Wei''s arrival, there were a lot of people around Zeng''s house.


    Waited until Mrs. Fang and the others were gone, Niudan ran over to y with Yunshu again. She knew that Chen Liang was resting at home at the moment, so she searched to find out where there were good farms for sale.


    But now looking at the situation in the yard, she... It seems that she came at the wrong time?


    "Vige Chief, I''lle backter?"


    Chen Liang nodded at her, and Gu Yundong turned to leave.


    Jin Yuexiang seemed to have reacted suddenly, jumped up abruptly, pointed at Gu Yundong and said, "It was her, she must have done it."


    Speaking of how her son offended Peng Mansion, she could only think of Gu Yundong who also went to Peng Mansion yesterday. Her son had an ident, and she was absolutely inseparable from this stinky girl.


    Gu Yundong looked confused, she was just passing by, what does it have to do with her?


    Chen Liang also felt that Jin Yuexiang was making trouble unreasonably, "Why did Yun Dong beat your son? Your family paid her five taels of silver, and Yun Dong also said that this is the end of the matter. Jin Yuexiang, if you look at other people''s girls who are not pleasing to the eye, they are just dirty. If you pour water and stinky water on people, can you still be a person?"


    Jin Yuexiang was very fragrant, "It''s her, the vige head is really her, our family Liangzi heard that this stinky girl went to Peng''s house to settle ounts, so he went to the county to find Master Peng, but he didn''te back this morning. Was sent back without legs, it wasn''t this girl who did it or who did it?"


    Chen Liang''s face sank as soon as he heard it, "So you mean, Hu Liang wanted to kill Yun Dong first?"


    Jin Yuexiang choked and quickly argued, "Isn''t that harmless? Instead, my Liangzi ended up like this. You are the mayor of our Yongfu Vige. You have to decide for my Liangzi."


    "Yes." The Hu family brothers on the side looked at each other and said, "Liangzi has been ruined for the rest of her life and can''t support herself in the future. She Gu Yundong has to pay one hundred taels of silver anyway."


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth, "I think it''s beautiful, why do you want to taste the feeling of being pped with the soles of my shoes?"


    "..." The Hu brothers suddenly shut their mouths and dared not speak.


    Although they hadn''t seen Gu Yundong''s actions with their own eyes before, they had heard a lot, especially the incident where the parents were kicked out with one kick.


    Ah Kuan couldn''t listen anymore, "I said it all, it was done by the Peng Mansion? Someone from the Peng Mansion said something, Hu Liang sneaked into the mansion and stole something, and was caught on the spot by the servants of the Peng Mansion. That''s right, that''s what makes people like this."


    Gu Yundong, "Did you hear me? If you still think it was me, that''s fine. Let''s go to the Peng Mansion and talk about it. Let''s see what''s going on. Anyway, my house has a carriage and it''s convenient to enter the county. You have wronged me, so this time it''s not something that can be solved with five taels of silver, think about it clearly."


    She said and looked at the Hu brothers, and the two hurriedly turned their heads away.


    Wrong, wrong, even ckmailing A Kuan is easier than ckmailing Gu Yundong.


    At this moment, Hu Liang finally opened his eyes.


    She seemed to hear her mother''s voice indistinctly, and tilted her head. Jin Yuexiang reacted immediately and rushed up to call, "Liangzi, how are you? Tell mother, what''s going on?"


    Hu Liang woke up, and immediately sweated profusely in pain, and immediately burst into tears, "Mother, mother, my leg is gone, and the Peng family broke my leg."


    "..." Alright, don''t talk about ckmailing Gu Yundong now, don''t even think about Akuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113: justify the loss

    Chapter 113 Reasoning for the loss


    As soon as Hu Liang said his words, the Hu brothers felt they were going to suffer, but what could they do? The vige chief was watching.


    The Zhou family and the Song family even pouted secretly, and they were very obsessed with the Hu family.


    Although he is from the same vige, Hu Liang is the cancer in the vige. His leg was broken, so maybe it¡¯s a good thing.


    Jin Yuexiang didn''t know what these people were thinking, but when she saw her old son woke up and confirmed that it was really done by the Peng Mansion, she felt a little flustered, and hurriedly asked, "What''s going on? What''s going on? Howe the people in Peng''s house are so good, how can you break your legs, you really went to someone''s house to steal something? You are confused, then you dare to touch in the Peng''s house, what will you do in the future when you ask your mother? "


    He started crying as he spoke. Hu Liang was in a lot of pain, and he was even more irritable when he cried like this, "I''m not dead, stop howling."


    Jin Yuexiang couldn''t open her mouth like someone was pinching her neck in an instant.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly held back, so as not tough out loud and stimte their family.


    Chen Liang felt a headache. He took two steps forward and stood in front of Hu Liang and asked, "Tell me clearly, why did the Peng Mansion break your leg, and what did you do?"


    Hu Liang gasped in pain and screamed, even if the vige chief was in front of him, he couldn''t care about his temper, "Why? How do I know why? I turned around twice at the back door of Peng''s house and was knocked out. , I woke up in the Peng Mansion, and then the servants of the Peng Mansion grabbed me and beat me, saying that I was stealing something, and they threw me out after the fight. It wasn''t over, and when I turned around, they gave me my leg. Interrupted. I didn''t do anything at all, otherwise you go and ask the people in Peng Mansion. "


    Chen Liang was almost turned upside down by anger, but Jin Yuexiang, who was on the side, was still saying, "Vige Chief, you heard me, I have to decide for our Liangzi."


    Chen Liang sneered, "The master? Who is the master? You listen to what he said, but there is not a single word of truth. What does it mean to be knocked unconscious, and when you wake up, you are in Peng''s house, and the **** in the daytime? Calling the shots? You dare to say, why didn¡¯t he think of letting me call the shots when Hu Liang was stealing chickens and dogs? Let me tell you, he stole something and was caught, and his broken legs were all light. If you have the ability, take your two sons to the Peng Mansion and talk about it."


    Seeing the vige chief point to him, the Hu brothers subconsciously took two steps back and said to Jin Yuexiang, "Mom, this is the case, you and your father will have to rely on us to support you in the future, if we two brothers will be offended. Now that the Peng Mansion is beaten like this, then our family can''t survive? Besides, it was Liangzi''s fault."


    "What''s wrong with me? I... ah..." Hu Liang was excited and tugged at the wound. He didn''te up in one breath, and fainted again.


    Chen Liang became impatient, and You Qi saw the blood seeping out of Hu Liang''s body again, and waved his hand hurriedly, "Okay, you quickly bring the person back and find a doctor to take care of him. You don''t know what kind of person Liang Zi is? His brother was right, it was his fault, so why bother?"


    Jin Yuexiang was frightened by what her two sons said. Although she loves Hu Liang, the old son, the most important thing is herself. The old son is like this, he can''t be without retirement in the future, right?


    Besides, she actually felt in her heart that Hu Liang was lying, and that he must have entered the Peng Mansion to steal something and was stolen.


    The vige chief said so, and she definitely did not n to close it, so she had to let her two sons carry Hu Liang home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114: Zhous gift of longan

    Chapter 114 Zhou''s Sending Longan


    Chen Liang let out a sigh of relief and turned around and said to the Zhou family, "Hu Liang was so spoiled by his parents. Every time he did something wrong, he didn''t beat him, he didn''t scold him, he didn''t teach him a lesson, and he still protected his eyes from the pain. It''s like a son. Now it''s alright, someone else can help teach his son how to be a man. Remember, don''t let the eggs be like him. "


    Zhou and Song both nodded.


    Ah Kuan saw that the matter had been resolved, so he bid farewell. Chen Liang expressed his apologies for dying his time.


    A Kuan is nothing, the unreasonable one is the Hu family, what does it have to do with Chen Liang?


    As soon as he left, Chen Liangcai looked at Gu Yundong, who was quietly standing aside, a smile instantly appeared on his face, and he felt a lot more rxed, "What''s wrong with Yun Dong?"


    "I''m here to find Uncle Chen to buy farnd." Yun Dong followed him to the main room.


    Chen Liang was stunned, "Are you going to buy farnd? How much and what kind of farnd do you want?"


    "I want to buy a dozen acres first, preferably high-quality fertilend." She has inquired about it, and one acre of fertilend costs about 12 taels of silver, and ten acres is almost the same.


    Chen Liang lowered his head and thought for a while, and said, "It''s not easy, you camete, there were a few acres of fertilend before, but it was bought by the Wang family and the He family."


    The Wang family and the He family both fled from the famine. Although the two houses have not been built yet, and they have no ns to build it well, they found thend immediately.


    Gu Yundong didn''t think of this at first, this is the difference between experienced and inexperienced.


    Chen Liang thought about reminding her, but since those twopanies moved fast, Gu Yundong had already bought them before he came. The second time, the situation of the Gu family is different, there is no strongbor, and there are still a few children to take care of, I am afraid that they will not be able to do it.


    "That''s it." Gu Yundong didn''t think that ten acres of fertilend would not be easy to buy, "Then Uncle Chen help me take a look first, and let me know if there is any, and I''ll prepare the money first."


    "Okay, I''ll keep an eye out for you."


    Gu Yundong thanked him before going home.


    As soon as he walked to the front yard, Zhou was pulled over.


    Gu Yundong blinked and was a little puzzled, but saw that Mrs. Zhou took out a paper package and handed it to her, "This is the dried longan you bought in the town yesterday, Uncle Chen, take it back and cook it as a snack. Row."


    "Auntie, what is this doing? I can''t take it, you can take it back." Gu Yundong was a little confused, why would you give her something to eat?


    However, Mrs. Zhou shoved it into her hand, "You can take it if you give it to you, I didn''t even know that the stinky boy Niudan ran to your house to eat and drink these two days, and I heard that he even went to eat meat. . His mother is also true, just told me today. Take this longan back, or my aunt will be angry. "


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and finally understood.


    Song shi slightly lowered her head and smiled, she actually told Zhou shi on purpose today. She is a daughter-inw, she can''t be the master of the family, and good things are not in her hands. Even in her hands, it is impossible to tantly send it out.


    Fortunately, her mother-inw is a sensible person and knows that she cannot take advantage of others in vain. No, I took out the longan.


    The Song family has a good impression of Gu Yundong, especially Niudan''s happy expression when he came back to talk about the Gu family. If Gu Yunshu and Niudan hadn''t been ying together before, the stinky boy would not be willing to read. I heard that he was praised by Mr. It''s also because of Gu Yunshu''s rtionship.


    Gu Yundong''s kindness was hard to resist, and in the end he still took the longan and went home.


    As soon as I arrived at Zeng''s house, I saw Fang''s mother and daughter wandering at the foot of the mountain from a distance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115: Confused Liu An

    Chapter 115 The Confused Liu An


    Gu Yundong thought of the mother and daughter''s enthusiasm for Liu Wei, and only felt a little hot.


    This is not a bad idea, right?


    She shook her head, turned her head and entered the door.


    As soon as she entered, she heard a loud noiseing from the yard. She followed the sound and saw Yun Shuyunke, the three brothers and sisters of the Zeng family, and Niudan were all standing in front of the stable, holding a Little handful of hay in... hello.


    And Liu Wei''s servant Liu An was standing next to him, making a fuss while saying, "You can''t feed it too much, it can''t eat it. Eh, Coco, how many did you take?"


    Gu Yunke opened his round eyes and made a three gesture, "I only took the second one, it''s very hungry, don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t eat all night, and the next day my stomach was rumbling. already."


    Liu An vomited blood, "You are a human, it is a horse."


    "So, are you bullying it?" Gu Yunke was very angry.


    Liu An supported the pir of the stable beside him. Why did this happen? Why is this happening? He just saw that the little girl was eating with a piece of fragrant oil cake in her hand, and she was just a little greedy.


    But why is he here in the end exining the main points of how to raise a horse to a group of children? He is a servant, not a groom, nor a nurse.


    Gu Yundong wanted tough a little while watching it, especially since Gu Yunke said that, several other children looked at Liu Anshi with condemning expressions.


    Niudan is even more surprising, "I heard that people in those big families don''t think of horses as human beings."


    You also said that it is a horse, of course it cannot be viewed as a human being! ! !


    "It''s different from our Zhuang family. It''s good for cows, and all the delicious food is eaten by cows." There is a cow in the Niudan family.


    Several children nodded and felt very reasonable.


    Liu An was speechless, what would he say to prove his love for horses?


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and walked forward with a smile. Gu Yunke, still holding hay in his hand, waved and ran over, "Eldest sister, Liu An bullies our horses."


    Liu An, "..." Doesn''t he even call his brother now? People are inferior to horses.


    Gu Yundong took the hay in her hand and put it aside, and said in a low voice, "Liu An is right, the horse''s... belly is very thin, so I can''t eat more."


    She actually wanted to talk about the stomach, for fear that a few children would not understand.


    "When we feed the horses, it is best to cut the hay into short pieces, soak it softly or crush it, so that the horses can eat happily. Like cocoa, too hard and too big cakes can''t be eaten, right?"


    Gu Yunke nodded in understanding, "Eldest sister is right."


    "When you''re free, you can take a horse and go for a yo."


    "Let''s go now." Gu Yunshu also threw away the hay, the eldest sister said that she should not eat too much, and the eldest sister was right.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at Liu An, "Then I''ll trouble you."


    Liu An''s eyes widened, "..." He really isn''t a mother.


    Can think of what his young master said before he left, he still resigned himself to his fate and went out with a group of children.


    Then, other children in the vige followed.


    That night, Shao Qingyuan and Liu Wei did note back.


    Fang¡¯s mother and daughter waited for a long time at the foot of the mountain, and finally they could only go home with regret.


    On the second day, the two of them persevered and went to the foot of the mountain again. This time, they knew how to take cover and took a basket and pretended to pick wild vegetables.


    Gu Yundong still didn''t know what the two of them were doing. When he woke up the next day, it was already a littlete, and the Dong family went out.


    She walked slowly into the yard, and unexpectedly saw Gu Yunshu sitting in front of the stable with his chin on his back, mumbling, not knowing what he was talking about.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116: go to town

    Chapter 116 Go to town


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised and walked slowly behind him.


    Then I heard the little guy sigh, "Chasing the wind, I can''t take you out for a walk today, brother Liu An said that he had something to do when he went back to the county town, the brothers and sisters of the Zeng family went to the fields, the cow eggs also went to the school, and the mother went to the river to wash. Clothes, I can''t hold you alone, so I can only apany you to talk here."


    Chasing the Wind was the name they gave the horse yesterday. At that time, Liu An gave them a bunch of names for the horses to choose from, but it was a little tooplicated for a few children to understand. In the end, I felt Chasing the Wind. It sounds like it runs fast, so I decided it.


    "You have to be obedient, so that I wille back to feed you every day. I will marry you a wife and give birth to a foal in the future. The eldest sister said that when our house is built, you can still live in a big stable, butfortable."


    "By the way, Niudan taught two words that I don''t know yesterday, do you want to know? You must want to know, after all, you were chosen by my eldest sister, you must be a very studious horse, I will write to you immediately Look."


    Gu Yunshu squatted down and wrote and drew on the ground with a branch.


    After writing ??, he tilted his head and read it over there carefully. After erasing it, he wrote it again.


    Gu Yundong watched behind him for a while, saw his small figure crouching on the ground alone, and sighed secretly in his heart.


    Yunshu has been in Yongfu Vige for a short time, and now his only good friends are Niudan and Zeng Le.


    Niudan is going to school. Although Zeng Le is young, he has to work every day. Early this morning, I went down to the fields with my brother and sister.


    Actually, Yun Shu used to work at Lao Gu''s house. Seeing Zeng Le busy, he also wanted to go with him.


    But where could Mr. Dong let him do things for his family? Life and death stopped him to rest at home. Even the chickens in the backyard were fed in advance, and the yard was cleaned.


    Gu Yundong thought, should she let Yun Shu go to school? This child likes reading and is very spiritual. Even if the school in the town epts students over the age of six, but Yunshu has the foundation and talent, and the age difference is only a few months. Maybe the master can make an exception to ept it?


    Their house has not been built yet, there is no poultry, there is no farm, there is no vegetable field, and the jobs that they can do are limited.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, "What are you doing here alone muttering?"


    Gu Yunshu turned around abruptly, saw the eldest sister, hurriedly threw away the branch in his hand and stood up, "Eldest sister, I''m talking to Chasing Feng."


    "What do you say?"


    "I can''t take Liu An out for a walk if brother Liu An is not here."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "What''s the matter? Let''s go to the town in a while, can''t we just walk around?"


    Gu Yunshu''s eyes lit up, "Go to town? Let''s?"


    "Well, we''ll leave after my motheres back, what about Coco?"


    "I''m eating in the kitchen." Gu Yunshu sighed, "Eldest sister, you really have to talk about her, if you eat like this, you will really be a fat girl, she eats meat early in the morning, so big A bowl."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Yunke rushed out of the kitchen and pushed him twice with his little hand, "Brother stinky, bad guy, I''ll bite you."


    Gu Yundong picked her up in his arms and swayed her, um, the little girl is a little heavier than before, but it''s not that serious. Compared with those children who are really fed and clothed, they are not up to the mark.


    "Okay, let''s go back to the room and change clothes."


    When the two children got dressed and came out, Mrs Yang also came back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117: two schools

    Chapter 117 Two Schools


    After ??Yang followed Dong to the river a few times, now he can go alone.


    This side belongs to the foot of the mountain. Theundry ce is a little far away from other women in the vige, but it is unlikely to meet people, and the Yang family is also at ease.


    After drying the clothes, Mrs Yang immediately went to change clothes happily.


    The family had set up the carriage, and Gu Yundong asked Yunshu to go to the next door to talk to Zeng Hu, so that the Dong family would not be anxious to find them when they came back.


    I then got into the carriage and set off for the town.


    Although several people have ridden in the carriage, the carriage was rented before, but now it is my own, so it must be different.


    Along the way, except for Gu Yundong, who was sitting outside to drive the car, the other three were all excited.


    It takes an hour to walk to the town, but it is much faster to take a carriage, and it takes less than half an hour to arrive.


    Although Gu Yundong has been to the county several times, this is the first time he hase to the town. It is naturally not as prosperous as the county seat, but it is also very lively.


    Gu Yundong first inquired about the ce where the carriage was stored, and when he got out of the carriage, he asked about the situation of the school in the town.


    There are two schools in the town. One is where Niudan is located. The master is a schr in his forties and his Tongsheng son. His son usually enlightens the students who have just entered the school, and the students who are Xiucai will be slightly older.


    There is another school bigger than the first one, and there are only two teachers who teach. But the difference is that their family pays students for money. Don''t talk about the problem of repairing, just say that the pen, ink, paper and inkstone are also bought by the school.


    Anyone who understands a little knows that there must be a lot of rebates in the middle.


    Therefore, ordinary people can''t afford to go to this school, and most of the people in the town go there.


    Gu Yundong never considered a second school from the very beginning. Even the teachers of this school are like this. The atmosphere is too bad.


    So after inquiring about the address of the first house, she brought three people to the door.


    Yunshu didn''t know about it at first, so he just followed the eldest sister and took a look at the environment of the town.


    It wasn''t until he was standing in front of the gate of a school called Wenmo School that he turned his head to look at Gu Yundong in surprise, "Eldest sister, why did wee here?"


    He remembered that Niudan went to school here.


    Gu Yundong squeezed his little hand, "I''ll bring you here to see, why, don''t you want toe?"


    Gu Yunshu was stunned, but those moist eyes seemed to be able to shine.


    He wanted toe, of course he wanted toe, Niu Dan told him a lot of things in the school. He didn''t know how much he yearned, but his family was poor, and I heard that all the money was spent on building houses and buying carriages.


    Studying costs a lot of money, and he doesn''t want to increase the burden on the eldest sister.


    Gu Yunshu pursed his lips, made up his mind, and just wanted to say that he didn''t want toe. When I looked up, I found that the eldest sister had already stepped forward to speak to the concierge.


    After a while, she came back and led them through the door.


    This ce is not very big. ording to Niudan, they have two sses, an initiation ss, and they are all children of his size. There is a ss on the other side, and those students are all over ten years old, preparing for the exam.


    Gu Yundong walked with the three of them all the way, and could hear the sound of reading aloud from the Enlightenment ss, and vaguely seemed to hear the sound of cow eggs mixed in.


    When he was about to reach the main room, he suddenly heard a somewhat stern voiceing from the corner.


    "How did I tell you, look at what you did, did you listen to the Master''s words?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118: Master

    Chapter 118 Master


    Gu Yundong paused, and Gu Yunke grabbed her hand directly, looking a little nervous.


    The voice at the corner was still there, but at this moment there was another thin and immature voice, "Master, I just want to help the family with some work. My family is in difficulty now, my father hurt his hand, and the work in the field Just do it slowly, I think..."


    "What do you think, what do you think?" The Master interrupted him sternly, "I told you earlier, you are schrs, and the hands of schrs hold a pen to write, look at your hands now rough What''s the matter? You use these hands to turn the book, and the pages can be cut by you."


    Gu Yundong frowned, what did he say?


    However, the Master seemed to be getting more and more angry, "Your family is in trouble, so other people will not be in trouble? If you are short of money, you can borrow it from the Master. Where are you going? If you want to help the family, you can go to copy books, and the Master will stop you. ?"


    The student''s voice was even lower, "There are too many students copying books in the town. My handwriting is not very good. The price given by the bookstore owner is too low."


    "What''s the reason for your poor handwriting? It''s that you took your hand that should be holding a pen to take a hoe. You are a schr, and a schr should do the things of a schr, and you do all the homework I assign every day. Finished? I still have the heart to go to the field, it seems that I have read too little."


    "Master, I..."


    "Okay, okay, I don''t want to listen to you, this is only one time, it''s not an example. You study hard for me, don''t worry about the other things, you are very talented in reading, the Master believes that you will definitely be able to take the exam next year. Okay, let''s go back."


    The student didn''t say a word, and walked out with his head lowered, not looking very emotional.


    The Master also came out after that. He was slightly taken aback when he saw Gu Yundong''s family, and his expression became unpleasant.


    After the student left, he looked at the porter, "What''s the matter? Who are they and how did they bring them here?"


    "Master, this family''s surname is Gu, and they want to send their children to school."


    The master nced at them, then quickly moved his eyes away and frowned, "Where''s the man in the family? Didn''t I tell you earlier that if a female family member came over, they would all be brought to thedy''s ce to entertain them? You take my words as I''ve heard the wind, this lonely man and widow are living together in the same room, how can I be a man when it is rumored that your master?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." There is a sentence mmp in my heart that I don''t know whether to say it or not.


    The concierge hurriedly exined, "The Gu family is the only one who can call the shots, and her father is not there. Madam left early in the morning, so the little one brought people in. The Gu family''s children know how to write, and the master can teach them..."


    "When will it be your turn to teach the master to do things? What''s wrong with knowing the words? You can''t bring them to the master if you know the words. Thedy is not here today, so let theme back another day."


    After the master finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves suddenly, turned his head and left, without even saying a word to Gu Yundong and the others.


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched fiercely, and the concierge was also depressed. He only brought people in after receiving a few pennies. He didn''t expect that the master would reprimand him.


    The smile on his face disappeared immediately, and he said to a few people in a low mood, "You heard it too, let''s go, let''s go,e back another day. I told you earlier that women''s family members are all entertained by madams."


    Gu Yundong slowly exhaled, and took Gu Yunke and turned away.


    Yang Shi and Gu Yunshu also hurriedly followed.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as a few people walked out the door, two women came in front of them, one of them was a little... familiar?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119: not here

    Chapter 119 is not here


    Gu Yundong looked at the woman more, and remembered, isn''t this the inws aunt whom he saw at Fang''s house?


    It seems...the surname is Wu.


    I heard from Mrs. Fang that the family who married Chen Yn was indeed from the town.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t like Mrs. Fang, and his perception of this Aunt Wu is just average, so even if she recognizes it, she doesn''t know it, and she has to walk past the two of them.


    Unexpectedly, the doorman suddenly said, "Little girl Gu, this is our wife."


    He pointed to another woman next to Aunt Wu and said, "You can talk to our wife about your brother going to school first."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "No need, we still have something to do, so let''s go first."


    After nodding to the master''s wife, she led the family out of the Wenmo Academy.


    Thedy was stunned for a while, and asked the porter, "What''s going on?"


    The concierge exined their intentions, Madam frowned and said nothing.


    Just turned around and was about to leave, but saw Wu shi looking at Gu Yundong''s back thoughtfully, and couldn''t help but wonder, "Why, you know him?"


    Mrs Wu returned to her senses and smiled, "I have met once. They came here from the famine a while ago and settled in Yongfu Vige. This family is not a good one. I heard that they like to take advantage of others, and some don''t know what''s good or bad. Be careful, if such a person enters your school and says something unpleasant, your master will probably have her way."


    Thedy''s expression changed slightly. She knew the temperament of their master. He was pedantic and didn''t know how to adapt. Wouldn''t he have to suffer when he encounters someone with a scheming?


    After thinking about it, she exined to the concierge, "If you encounter that family in the future, don''t let anyonee in. Our school doesn''t ept everyone, and character is very important."


    "understood."


    Gu Yundong could still feel Wu shi''s swaying gaze from a distance, and he just met the person once, and didn''t know what she had to look at.


    She shook her head secretly, seeing Gu Yunshu beside him with his head lowered and depressed, she couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing his head, "What''s wrong?"


    "Eldest sister." Gu Yunshu pursed his lips, raised his head to look at her one after another, and after a while he seemed determined to say, "I, I''m not going to school."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Why?"


    "I heard what the master said. He, he doesn''t let the students work in the fields, but I am the only man in our family. I have a lot of responsibilities. I want to go to the fields, and I will also do the work at home in the future." Gu Yunshu He raised his face and spoke very firmly.


    Gu Yundong was stunned, looking at his tight little face, he felt his whole heart soften.


    She squatted down, her eyes were level with him, and said with a smile, "Well, then we won''t be here."


    Gu Yunshu nodded and med himself, "Sister, I know I''m too self-willed, it''s obvious that in order to make me go to school so hard, you not only inquired a lot about the school with Niudan, but also bought a carriage for the convenience of transportation, which is a thousand miles away. I went all the way to the academy to find the master in person, and in the end I was told by the master that I failed the big sister''s kindness, I am not good."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Baby, although I know you are very capable of finding various reasons for what the eldest sister does, isn''t it a bit too much this time?


    Inquiring about the school with Niudan is really for you. Buying a carriage is really just for my own convenience, and it¡¯s not a long journey from Yongfu Vige to the town.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120: Too disappointed

    Chapter 120 Too disappointed


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing andughing, "Yunshu, eldest sister agrees that you do not go to this school, not because you are too self-willed. But eldest sister thinks that this master is too pedantic andpletely contradicts the concept of eldest sister."


    Gu Yunshu tilted his head, "Huh??"


    "My father said before, that you have to pass many exams to be a child student, a schr, a schr, a jinshi, and every time you take an exam, you need to stay in a cramped exam room for a day or even several days. In this kind of environment, let alone a schr who is powerless, even a strong and strong man may not be able to persevere."


    "Look at that Master, is he white and thin as if the wind blows? His thoughts are simply misleading. The imperial court also sets up a field holiday in May every year to encourage students to go home and harvest wheat. , how did ite to the Master''s eyes, this is what students shouldn''t do?"


    She suspected that the master was still a schr because he couldn''t hold on because he was unwell in the examination room.


    And this master''s expression that seemed to sully his innocence when he was with a woman was so irritating, did he think he was a sweet pastry?


    She didn''t think the Master was a bad person. ording to what he said, if the students were in trouble at home, he would lend a helping hand. But it''s just that she doesn''t agree with the concept, so let''s find a suitable master.


    Gu Yunshu felt that what the eldest sister said made sense, "So that master said something wrong."


    Gu Yundong pinched his face, "Let''s not consider Wenmo School, let''s go to another school."


    Gu Yunshu was about to leave, but when he heard this, he immediately stopped, "Yes, didn''t you say that the repair shop is expensive?"


    "It''s all from what I heard. Big sister thinks that to judge whether a school is good or not, how can you know if you don''t go to see it in person?" For example, Wen Mo School, I heard the vige chief hype before, it''s good everywhere, but now I''ve seen it That Master, only then did the hearsay really terrifying.


    Gu Yunshu nodded, then followed behind her obediently.


    But the result was very unsatisfactory. Gu Yundong just had a few words with the concierge, and the other party asked for a tael of silver first.


    Later, I happened to see a mastering out of the house, and the expression that didn''t look sideways and dismissed made people want to beat him. The master saw what they were wearing and asked the porter to drive them away.


    This kind of broken school, she won''t evene to her for nothing.


    Gu Yundong tried his best to restrain himself before he went up to beat him, and left with the three of them.


    Gu Yunshu sighed faintly and shook his head slowly, "I''m so disappointed in them."


    Gu Yundong was still holding his breath, but heughed at his words, "You have a lot to worry about at a young age. There are not only so many masters in this world. If there are none in the town, then go to the county town. What are you disappointed about?"


    "Go to the county seat?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong preferred to consider the town because of the proximity and the convenience of going back and forth. Gu Yunshu was young, but it was no problem for him to be enlightened in the town, and he could go to the county when he was a little older.


    Now it seems that she should know more about the school in the county seat.


    Gu Yunshu was extremely distressed, the repairs in the county seat must be very expensive.


    Both of them were thinking, and after walking a few steps, they realized that there were two people behind them.


    What about the mother and the little sister? ? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121: back to the village

    Chapter 121 Back to the Vige


    Gu Yundong''s brows twitched, he turned his head to look for it, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it was three meters away, so I didn''t lose it.


    She took Gu Yunshu and turned back, and saw two people, one big and one small, all staring at a small pear vendor.


    Yang swallowed and whispered, "I''m not hungry."


    The little girl Gu Yunke sniffed hard, "I just smell it, I don''t want to eat it."


    While talking, the two of them carefully moved their steps, trying to leave the fruit stand, but... they didn''t seed, and it was only half a meter after moving for a long time.


    On the contrary, the old man who sold pears was trying his best to keep the customers, "These pears are very crispy, have a lot of water, and are sweet and delicious. Buy two of them and give them to the children, right? It''s not expensive. ."


    Gu Yundong had already walked to the front, and she couldn''t help but stroked her forehead. She had fruit in her space, but she didn''t take any more apples except thest time she took out a few apples.


    One is that it is inconvenient to live in someone else¡¯s house, and the other is that there are fewer fruits here. Coupled with the seasonal problem, there are fewer ripe fruits now.


    Like apples, the county seat is not allowed to sell.


    This pear looked pretty good. He looked at the stall in front of him, gave the vendor thirty cents, and picked thirty pears.


    The old man''s eyes brightened, and he gave her two.


    Gu Yundong wiped the veil and gave each of them one, and Mrs Yang happily took a bite. The little girl Gu Yunke frowned, looked up at Gu Yundong with her head up, and said seriously, "I just heard it."


    "Um?"


    "I didn''t want to buy it." She was sensible.


    Gu Yundong also nodded seriously, "Well, it''s the eldest sister who wants to buy it. But I''ve agreed, next time you are not allowed to stop while walking, even if you want to hear it, you must tell the eldest sister first, do you know? Otherwise? If the eldest sister doesn''t find out, you and your mother will be lost."


    Next time, she would still hold the little girl, it would be better for Gu Yunshu to hold the Yang family.


    Gu Yunke nodded, "Okay, I''m good."


    "Eat."


    The little girl just took a bite, so sweet that her eyes narrowed.


    Gu Yundong saw that it was gettingte, and he finished inquiring about the school. After eating a bowl of noodles at the noodle stall, he took his family back to Yongfu Vige.


    Gu Yunshu got into the carriage, and then he remembered one thing, "Eldest sister, Niudan is still in the Wenmo School. That Master''s teaching is wrong, will it be bad for Niudan? I have to talk to Niudan."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "This matter..." She thought about it, "Don''t talk about it, I''ll talk to the vige chiefter."


    But she doesn''t think it will change. She doesn''t agree with the Master''s concept, but most people in this era may still think that he is right.


    They feel that since they are studying, they must concentrate on one''s mind and focus, and not be affected by other things. Especially in rural areas, where knowledge is limited, students should devote all their energy to study.


    Shimoda? There are parents and grandparents at home, so I don''t need you.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and quickly drove the carriage back to Yongfu Vige.


    Mr. Dong was at home, holding the cloth from Gu Yundong''s side, making clothes for them.


    Seeing them entering the door, he hurriedly stood up and helped lead the carriage into the yard.


    After the reins were tied, she whispered to Gu Yundong, "I don''t know if you guys left today, there''s another moth in the Hu family."


    Because Hu Liang was always looking for trouble with Gu Yundong, the Dong family couldn''t help but pay more attention to the Hu family.


    Fortunately, this time it wasn''t to trouble her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122: book in space

    Chapter 122 Books in Space


    Gu Yundong took the pear out and asked as he walked to the kitchen, "What happened to the Hu family?"


    "This morning, Hu Liang woke up and yelled, and then for some reason, he suddenly mentioned that Zhuangzi had also been to the county seat, and Hu Liang had a fight with Zhuangzi before he was knocked out." Dong Xin said with a bit of sigh, "Then Jin Yuexiang ran to Zhuangzi''s house and insisted that someone killed Hu Liang and asked him to lose money."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, this Hu family is going crazy, everyone will lose money when they see it.


    It is said that people knocked Hu Liang unconscious. Where is the evidence? Open mouth and bite.


    "Where is Zhuangzi''s family willing? Zhuangzi rushed to fight the Hu brothers at that time. If Zhuangzi''s sister Lan Huaer was clever and went to the vige chief, what would have happened."


    Gu Yundong felt a little sympathetic to the vige chief, "Then how was it resolved?"


    "The vige chief is also angry. This day is endless, and the Hu family is not allowed to make trouble. The one who broke Hu Liang''s leg is the Peng family, who has the ability to go to the Peng family. The Hu family was kicked out of the vige."


    The Hu family was frightened, and the family went home in a dreadful situation.


    But this time, the Hu family and the Zhuangzi family werepletely torn apart.


    I don''t know what other people think. Anyway, Dong Xin thinks it''s good. Hu Liang''s leg was broken. See if he dares to do bad things everywhere. Without him taking the lead, the three of them will be safe.


    Gu Yundong took the matter of the Hu family as a joke, went into the kitchen to wash a few pears and cut them up, then let Dong Xin take them out for everyone to eat, and then carried the remaining pears into his room.


    She told no one to disturb her, sat on the edge of the bed, calmed down and started rummaging for her own space.


    Gu Yundong vaguely remembered that there were several books in his space about nting fruit trees. In thest days, everyone was focused on collecting materials for food and clothing, but books and these things were left aside and ignored.


    Gu Yundong was the same at the beginning, as long as he has food and clothing, he can''t care about other things.


    Later, when hiding in a small bookstore while avoiding zombies, a teammate beside him said with emotion, "If one day, the end of the world really ends, but these books are destroyed, then a lot of knowledge will be broken. "


    After he said this, the zombies came in. Gu Yundong was in a hurry and only had time to fish the pile of books beside him into the space. Also because of that teammate''s words, Gu Yundong no longer only collects food and clothing, but asionally collects things that are notmonly used.


    After ?? in order to survive all kinds of rushes, Gu Yundong did not read these books carefully.


    Today, seeing the old man selling pears, Gu Yundong suddenly had the idea of ??nting fruit trees. There are not many kinds of fruit here, the price is low and low, and the high is ridiculously high, such as the apples I saw in Fucheng before.


    And the fruit is not easy to preserve. The pears she bought today have actually been plucked from the tree for some time, and some of the skins are wrinkled.


    But she has space, the time inside is still, even if it is left for a year or two, it will still be as fresh as it was. At that time, the county town is not easy to sell, she can sell it to the prefectural city, and sell it to farther ces.


    Even if she can''t sell it, she can make easy-to-store food such as jam and dried fruit.


    Exactly, she will do all these.


    For her, the most difficult thing was the first step - nting fruit trees.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123: Persistent Fangs mother and daughter

    Chapter 123 Persistent Fang''s Mother and Daughter


    Ah, found it.


    Regarding fruit tree cultivation technology, there are also soil and soil issues and protection issues.


    Two thick books, Gu Yundong felt that it would be New Year''s Eve after reading them.


    And it¡¯s definitely not enough to just rely on two books, you have to find someone who has specialized in fruit cultivation, discuss and discuss together, you can still give it a try.


    However, fruit trees do not ripen in a short period of time, and the ones that can bear fruit in a year are quite short.


    Before that, she could only go elsewhere to buy seasonal fruits.


    Gu Yundong put the book back into the space, but this time he found a corner to avoid looking for it again next time.


    then picked up the bag of pears and went out. She had to test something to see if there was a market.


    However, as soon as he went out, he realized that it was veryte and Dong Xin was already cooking dinner in the kitchen.


    She paused, it seemed she could only wait for tomorrow.


    Gu Yundong simply prepared things first. She found two bamboos in the yard and started cutting them with a knife.


    After a while, it was cut into more than ten small wooden sticks. Gu Yunshu saw it and ran over to ask, "Eldest sister, what are you cutting sticks for?"


    "Tomorrow you will know." Gu Yundong not only cut the wooden sticks, but also dug up a lot of molds, all kinds of shapes.


    Now even Gu Yunke and the Zeng siblings were very curious, and they watched closely around her.


    When Gu Yundong finished his work, he realized that there were a circle of children around him, including... the Yang family.


    Sheughed and put away her things, "What are you all doing? Auntie is busy in the kitchen, why don''t you go help?"


    A few children disappeared in a hurry.


    After dinner, it was getting dark.


    Shao Qingyuan and Liu Wei still didn''te back, but Liu An dide back from the county seat, but he looked sad and ufortable.


    Gu Yundong guessed that he might have been scolded.


    Fang''s mother and daughter picked wild vegetables for another day and returned without sess.


    Gu Yundong wanted tough, but she obviously underestimated the mother-daughter attachment.


    The next morning, when she went out to the homestead to see the house under construction, she saw them again at the foot of the mountain.


    Gu Yundong, "..." That piece of wild vegetables at the foot of the mountain was bald by you two, right?


    Feng Daneng is by her side, in high spirits, "At this speed, you will be able to get on the beam soon. Whenever you are free, go to Sixth Master and let him choose a good day for you."


    The day when the construction started was chosen by Master Liu. He is now the oldest elder in Yongfu Vige.


    Gu Yundong nodded as he walked into the house, "Can I dig a well in my house?"


    "After you told me two days ago, I asked someone to look at it. The front yard is not good. But there is a spring in the back yard. You can dig it. I will take you to see it?"


    "it is good."


    Feng Daneng took her to the backyard, where there was a ce surrounded by wooden boards, probably as a mark.


    "This is it."


    Gu Yundong looked at the location, but it wasn''t very good. But having a spring is better than none, and there is no need to fetch water if you have a well. It is much more convenient to cook and doundry.


    After seeing the house, Gu Yundong went back to Zeng''s house.


    There was no one in the yard, and a few children followed Liu An to walk the horses again. Mrs. Dong was cooking medicine in the kitchen. When she saw her return, she took the medicine jar and went next door to see Zeng Hu.


    Gu Yundong thought of what he had prepared yesterday, and immediately ran to the room, took out the pears and sticks, and went directly into the kitchen.


    She washed a few pears, peeled them and chopped them into pieces, and then squeezed out the juice with gauze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124: Shao Qingyuan is back

    Chapter 124 Shao Qingyuan is back


    It¡¯s a pity that there is no juicer, otherwise you don¡¯t have to be so tired.


    Wait until a few pears have been squeezed dry, then filter it twice and put it aside forter use. Immediately start a fire, take out rock candy, maltose.


    Put the pear juice and rock sugar into the pot, and add a certain amount of maltose after boiling.


    This temperature is very high, Gu Yundong has sweated on his forehead, and boiled it for a long time. After seeing that it was almost done, he slowly poured it into the mold she madest night.


    Afraid that it would not be able to be taken out due to stickiness, she also put a thinyer of oiled paper under the mold.


    Immediately took out a small wooden stick, which she shaved extremely thin, not much different from the stick of a lollipop.


    After everything was done, there was a chirping sound from the door.


    followed closely, and Gu Yunke''s milky voice sounded, "It''s so fragrant, so fragrant, big sister is cooking."


    After she finished speaking, she ran towards the kitchen, and soon saw the candy on the table.


    The little girl''s eyes lit up, "Sister, what is this?"


    "Fruit candy." Gu Yundong said with a smile, stopping her little figure, "I can''t eat it yet, wait for it to cool and solidify."


    In fact, it is best to put it in the refrigerator for a few hours, but the conditions here do not allow it. But now that the temperature is low, there is no need to wait too long.


    Gu Yun kept his mouth shut and looked at him eagerly, "Then I will help eldest sister watch."


    "Okay, then you can watch." The little girl insisted on self-abuse, but Gu Yundong couldn''t do anything about it.


    But she is still very obedient. If she can''t eat it, she won''t eat it. Gu Yundong is very relieved.


    After a while, several other children came in, and even Liu An walked towards the kitchen while sniffling, "What''s the smell? It''s sweet."


    "Candy." Gu Yunke said, seeing Liu An reaching for it, he immediately stared at him angrily, "Eldest sister said, you can''t eat it yet."


    "I''ll take a look." Liu An defended.


    The little girl akimbo, "You are clumsy, you can''t touch it."


    Liu An felt discriminated against by the little girl''s film, and wanted to justify a few words. Gu Yunshu and the Zeng brothers and sisters had already stood by the little girl and guarded him together.


    Liu An, "..." He was the servant of the young master of Liu Mansion, how could he act as if he had never seen the world.


    Gu Yundong had already left the kitchen, she took off her apron and went to Mrs Six''s house.


    It happened that I was free today, so I went to pick the day first, and she had to go to the county tomorrow.


    Six Taiye''s house is not far from the vige chief''s house, he is now seventy-eight years old. In this era, there are very few people with longevity.


    Everyone said that Master Liu was a lucky man, and his children were filial. Now he is also highly respected and respected in the vige.


    Master Liu knew that it was inconvenient for them to live in someone else''s house and were anxious to move into a new home, so when picking a date, try to pick the nearest one.


    Gu Yundong took the day to thank him, and left a package of soft pastries for the sixth master, and then went out in a happy mood.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they went out, they saw Fang''s mother and daughter walking towards the house, and there was a very bad-looking Zhou next to her.


    Gu Yundong''s ears and eyes are clear, and he faintly heard Zhou''s dissatisfied voice, "It''s not that there is no vegetables at home, even if you want to eat wild vegetables, you can go alone, what are you doing around the foot of the mountain all day? Your chickens have all run out. , the pigs are also screaming from hunger. What, don''t you want to live a good life?"


    Gu Yundong held back hisughter and strode back.


    Unexpectedly, she heard Liu Wei''s exaggerated voice as soon as she walked to the door of Zeng''s house.


    Huh? This Fang''s mother and daughter are lucky. Shao Qingyuan and Liu Wei have just left?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125: ask something

    Chapter 125 Ask for something


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help speeding up his pace, the door of Zeng''s house opened, revealing Dong''s anxious expression.


    "Yun Dong, are you back?"


    "What''s going on here?"


    Mr. Dong sighed, "Qingyuan is injured, I''ll bring him some medicine."


    Injuried? Gu Yundong turned his heels, and followed Dong Shi into Shao Qingyuan''s house.


    As soon as he entered the door, Gu Yundong''s eyes widened involuntarily, with a ''hooh'' sound.


    It seems that they have harvested a lot in the deep mountains in the past few days. In this yard, not only pheasants and hares, two silly roe deer, and a tiger, they really hit a big bug.


    Such a big tiger, shouldn''t Shao Qingyuan be seriously injured?


    Gu Yundong retracted his gaze and hurriedly walked towards the back room.


    "Auntie, if you''re injured, you should see a doctor, I..." Halfway through she said, she stopped abruptly and met Shao Qingyuan''s clear and lingering eyes.


    After a few days of absence, Shao Qingyuan seemed to have lost a lot of weight. The clothes on his body were torn and shattered, and he looked a little embarrassed.


    It''s just those eyes, but it still seems to be as bright as before, no, it feels more aggressive than before.


    Aggression?


    Gu Yundong blinked, and when he looked again, Shao Qingyuan''s eyes became cold and indifferent again.


    She just saw it wrong?


    Before I had time to think about it, Liu Wei''s chattering voice had already sounded, "I also said to see the doctor, I know Doctor Zhong from Anrentang in the county town, and his medical skills will definitely cure you, so don''t hold on. Knowing that it''s my fault this time, you wouldn''t be hurt if it wasn''t to save me, I promise, next time you''ll be obedient and stay on the tree, and you won''te down again."


    "There is no next time." Shao Qingyuan nced at him.


    Liu Wei was choked for a moment, then waved his hand after a while, "We''ll talk about thister, let''s see the doctor first."


    "It''s just a small injury, no need."


    Only then did Gu Yundong see clearly where Shao Qingyuan was injured. There was blood on his shoulder, but luckily it didn''t look very deep. Seeing him standing here in spirit, there is definitely no danger to his life.


    Gu Yundong breathed an inexplicable sigh of relief, Shao Qingyuan nced at her without a trace, tickled the corner of his mouth, and said to Liu Wei, "You go to boil water, I''ll go back to the room and get the medicine first."


    It is not the first time that Shao Qingyuan has been injured. He has trauma medicine at home. The medicine that Mr. Dong brought was used by Zeng Hu, and it was of no use to him.


    Liu Wei saw that he couldn''t persuade him. He felt a little annoyed and med himself. After sighing, he called out to Liu An, "Have you boiled the hot water, my young master smells bad."


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to walk up to him and ask about the situation in which they entered the mountain, but after hearing this, he immediately took a step back.


    Liu Wei, "..." You are too obvious, how dare you dislike this young master?


    He snorted coldly and walked towards Gu Yundong on purpose.


    Gu Yundong picked up a stick next to him and pointed at him, "Stop, stop, and speak from this distance."


    Liu Wei''s nose was crooked, luckily Liu An ran over at this time and asked him to take a bath.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong went back to Zeng''s house with Dong Xin first.


    Gu Yundong didn''te over until they were ready.


    Shao Qingyuan was still wearing the old coat, which was tattered. Gu Yundong frowned.


    He and Liu Wei are both drinking porridge, Liu An is riding the horse, and it looks like he will be leaving soon.


    Gu Yundong immediately sat aside and asked Liu Wei, "I want to ask you something."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126: Who is Brother Qin

    Chapter 126 Who is Brother Qin


    Inquire about something?


    Liu Wei nced at her, then, holding the porridge bowl in his hand, turned around and turned his back to her.


    Humph, back then you were full of disgust towards me, but now you just ask about things when you ask them? Are we familiar?


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched fiercely, so ignore it. She turned her head and spoke to Shao Qingyuan, "So many prey, how do you n to deal with them?"


    Shao Qingyuan put down the bowl and said, "These pheasants and ducks are kept at home to eat, and they are all cleaned up and kept. Master Liu bought the big worm. As for the two roe deer, one should be brought back to Master Liu, and the other should be kept at home."


    "Okay, I happen to have never eaten roe deer meat." Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up. Now Shao Qingyuan''s food is taken from the Zeng family. the meaning of.


    But before the words were finished, Liu Wei turned around abruptly, and the porridge in his hand was almost thrown out, "No, all the roe deer have to be given to me, I specially followed into the mountains to hunt for the roe deer, and I gave it to Qin. Brother prepared it."


    Gu Yundong still talked to Shao Qingyuan, "How much money did you sell for Big Bug? I tell you, this thing is full of treasures and is very valuable. It''s not cheap if you take it out and sell it alone, don''t let it be given by Master Liu It''s a hole."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and nodded, "This tiger''s skin is iplete, there are several wounds on the body, the coat color is not very pure, and the price is lower, the tiger bone and tiger whip are given ording to the purchase price of the pharmacy, and there is also tiger meat... ¡­¡±


    "Did you two hear me?" Liu Wei suddenly put the bowl on the table, "We are talking about roe deer, I said I want two roe deer, and Gu Yundong, you think of me as a roe deer. Who is it, am I going to pit Shao Qingyuan? He saved me, am I that kind of ungrateful viin?"


    "Who is Brother Qin?" Gu Yundong asked suddenly.


    Liu Wei replied subconsciously, "Brother Qin is a great person. He can be skilled at writing at the age of three and can be martial at the age of five. He has read a lot of books and knows astronomy and geography. He is still the youngest champion of my dynasty. The emperor appointed the champion, he..."


    Liu Wei suddenly shut up and hummed, "Why are you asking these?"


    Gu Yundong, "I''m curious. Seeing how you value Brother Qin so much, you have to keep both roe deer for him. If you think about it, he should be a very remarkable person. Listening to you, it''s true. I can''t believe that Young Master Liu still knows you like this. man."


    "That''s right, we have a good rtionship." Although Big Brother Qin might not remember himself, he had agreed to this Big Brother Qin.


    "Then since he is the champion, shouldn''t he be an official in the capital? Master Liu, do you want to send the roe deer to the capital?"


    Liu Wei shook his head, "He is not an official in the capital, and now he is in Fengkai County."


    "In Fengkai County? What to do in Fengkai County?"


    "He..." Liu Wei stopped halfway through, and hummed again, "What are you asking for, it has nothing to do with you anyway. By the way, didn''t you say you wanted to inquire with me before? What? Just ask, and I''ll tell you what I know."


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll his eyes, are you a pig? Keep humming.


    But it''s a littlete, Liu Wei and the others should leave in a while. Anyway, his chatterbox is opened, and he''s not as awkward as before, "I want to ask about the school in the county."


    Liu Wei stood up with a jerk, knocking over the stool behind him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127: The school has fallen

    Chapter 127


    Gu Yundong was taken aback by him, and he looked up to meet his angry expression.


    "You, I said why you keep inquiring about Brother Qin with me, so you are waiting here. You also want your brother to enter Brother Qin''s school, right?"


    Gu Yundong looked confused at first, but then his eyes lit up, hey, so this big brother Qin opened a school in Fengkai County.


    Wait, Liu Wei said just now that he was born in the No. 1 Schr, right?


    ording to his name, he is not very old yet.


    Gu Yundong looked at Liu Wei with a smile, "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited, sit down and calm down. Come and tell me what happened to Brother Qin''s school?"


    Liu Wei was stunned, looked at her for a long time, and suddenly realized that he was not recruiting himself.


    He was immediately annoyed, and looked at Gu Yundong with a full of usation, "I don''t know what you said."


    Hey, we started to fight again, right?


    Shao Qingyuan had already finished drinking the porridge, and the conversation between the two could be heard clearly. He wiped his mouth and said to Gu Yundong, "Let''s stay at home to eat both roe deer, the weather is okay, you can see if you can make more. Think about how to eat roe deer meat."


    Liu Wei almost fainted out of breath, he turned his head angrily to look at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter turned to his side and aimed his injured shoulder at him.


    Liu Wei immediately fell down, took a deep breath, and told himself that this was the savior, the savior, he could not be ungrateful.


    It was so slow and calm for a while before he said, "Forget it, it''s not a secret anyway, everyone in the county town knows it, and it''s just that you, the backcountry, are blocked from news and don''t know anything."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "You said."


    "Brother Qin was originally named Qin Wenzheng. After he was eighteen years old, he became an official in the Hanlin Academy in the capital. He was young, energetic, smart, and full of ambitions to make a contribution to the country and the people. But the first emperor..." Liu Wei paused, no need to borate here, everyone knows.


    Thete emperor was ignorant, and it is not easy for you to make some achievements.


    Many loyal officials and officials were forced to be unhappy or even headed in different ces. Qin Wenzheng was also suppressed everywhere at the beginning. Fortunately, his position is not high and he has no real power in the backstage, so he is not a threat in the eyes of those in high positions.


    Although he can easily be a **** for others to take advantage of, Qin Wenzheng still has some brains, and he has safely escaped several dangers. It is also because of this that he no longer rampages continuously.


    Later, not knowing what happened, Qin Wenzheng suddenly resigned from office and traveled far, and took his wife to many ces. Finally, it stopped in Fengkai County.


    Others don''t know the reason for his sudden resignation, but Liu Wei''s family has a channel. It is said that Qin Wenzheng met with His Royal Highness, the current new emperor, before resigning, and no one knows what they talked about.


    Liu Wei lowered his voice, "Let me tell you, now that the new emperor has ascended the throne, a capable person like Brother Qin will be recalled to the capital by the new emperor in the near future. So you want to send your brother to his school to study, no Possibly, how could he still ept students at this juncture, right?"


    "Oh." Gu Yundong suddenly realized, with a look of ''you''re right'', but the next moment, she changed her voice and asked with a smile, "Then why did you give him the roe deer? Isn''t it for entering his school? ?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128: Mrs Fang wants to see Young Master Liu

    Chapter 128 Fang Shi wants to see Young Master Liu


    Liu Wei found that this woman was not easy to deceive at all, she was too unlovable.


    He sat back angrily, "Didn''t I have a rtionship with him? Seeing that he might be going back to the capital, I brought him some delicious food. Besides, I''m so old, how could I enter his house? School?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "That''s not right, you have a rtionship with him, and I have a rtionship with you, so do me a favor and talk to him, how about letting him ept my brother as a student?"


    "I didn''t mean he..."


    "I know, but you didn''t say that it''s possible for him to return to the capital, it''s just a possibility, I''m not sure yet. Of course, even if he really wants to return to the capital, then he was once the champion, and his knowledge must be very good. I Even if my brother is his student for a day or a month, it will also benefit a lot, it''s worth it, right?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened, leaning on, can this woman read minds? How did he say what was on his mind?


    Gu Yundong looked at him with a smile, and Shao Qingyuan on the side turned his shoulders again...


    Liu Wei covered his heart, why is he so kind? If he was as unscrupulous as Peng Zhongfei, he wouldn''t have to pay attention to this pair of miserable dogs and men.


    After a long silence, he finally gritted his teeth, lowered his head and muttered, "What friendship, I don''t have any friendship with Brother Qin, otherwise why would I send roe deer meat to let my brother into his house? school."


    "Cough cough..." Gu Yundong choked on his own saliva.


    Liu Wei became annoyed, "What are you doing? Do you think his school is so easy to get into? The son of the county magistrate''s family wanted to ask him for teaching and was turned away, so don''t give him any face, okay? Brother Qin has his own set of methods for epting students, it''s not because of money and power, and it''s not because of talent and looks, it''s not easy to get in, okay?"


    "Could it be, look at the roe deer meat..." Gu Yundong guessed in a low voice.


    "You''re smart."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Why do you think this reason is even more unreliable?


    However, Liu Wei lowered his voice mysteriously and said, "This is a secret I figured out by myself. I have been staring at the Qin family for a long time. I found that the servants of the Qin family often go to buy game. I epted a student because the student''s father gave arge piece of roe deer''s leg. I promised my father that I would definitely send my younger brother to his school. Is it easy for me? So you are not allowed to rob me."


    Gu Yundong felt that it was even more unreliable, especially Liu Wei who said that he came up with it, and the credibility was zero.


    "When did you send Roezi to his house?"


    "Go in a while, while it''s fresh."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Take me with you."


    Don''t even die.


    Gu Yundong analyzed it for him, "Look, you have to pull two roe deer and a big worm to the county seat, oh, and a few of you, that carriage is definitely not enough, I''ll borrow it from you. Besides, I''ll go and make a promise. Don''t say anything, I''m just going to meet the world, not vying for a spot with you, and maybe I can help you?"


    Liu Wei frowned, why does it make sense every time I hear her talk?


    "Well, that''s fine." His position can be said to be very uncertain.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that they had finished talking, "Let''s go then."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Dong Xin suddenly came over from next door. She looked at Liu Wei, "Sister Fang is here and said she wants to see Young Master Liu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129: what happened to you

    Chapter 129 What''s wrong with hitting you


    Liu Wei looked confused, "Sister Fang? Who?"


    "It was the mother and daughter who brought you to Yongfu Vige." Gu Yundong said, this person has a really bad memory.


    Liu Wei reacted suddenly, "It''s them, then let theme over."


    Dong Xin was a little embarrassed, and after a moment of hesitation, she said, "They said they wouldn''t dare."


    That''s why I went to Zeng''s house and waited for Master Liu at Zeng''s house.


    Liu Wei frowned, "Don''t dare, don''t dare? Don''t you dare to see me?"


    "Don''t dare to see me!" Shao Qingyuan said.


    Liu Wei blinked, "Why..." I remembered halfway through, "Oh, oh, I see, they seemed to say you were a wolf cub, it was scary."


    Gu Yundong red at him fiercely, if you can''t speak, don''t speak, you are a wolf cub.


    Shao Qingyuan caught a glimpse of her small movements, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but raise, and he felt happy.


    Liu Wei was stared inexplicably, and said with a confused expression, "I didn''t say anything, but then again, why do they call you a wolf cub, I don''t think you are scary. Hey, forget it, since they If you don''t dare toe, then don''te, I''m busy, see you!"


    Anyway, I¡¯m not familiar with it, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important.


    Gu Yundong wanted tough, how many times did the mother and daughter Fang go back and forth at the foot of the mountain? He was taken home by the Zhou family before, but when they heard that Shao Qingyuan and the others came back, they ran over immediately. This spirit is really admirable.


    Dong Xin went back. She was just helping to spread a word, and she was not familiar with Master Liu, so of course she wouldn''t say much.


    Liu Wei immediately put Fang''s mother and daughter behind, and began to urge Gu Yundong, "It''s gettingte, let''s go now, go back to the carriage, and leave immediately."


    "Okay, let''s talk about it first, my carriage is for people." Before Liu Wei could retort, she continued, "My carriage was newly bought. If you put the big roe deer in it, my horse has not been trained. What do you do when you are shocked?"


    Liu Wei could only nod his head when he heard that.


    Gu Yundong left Shao''s house and returned to Zeng''s house.


    Unexpectedly, the mother and daughter of the Fang family did not leave.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, Chen Yn stood up immediately, walked up to her and asked her, "Why didn''t you see us, Young Master Liu?"


    "How do I know?" Gu Yundong looked puzzled.


    "Did you say something to Young Master Liu? You said something bad about us, didn''t you? You were in Shao''s house just now, didn''t you see that Gu Yundong, in order to get close to Young Master Liu, you are not even afraid of wolves."


    Gu Yundong looked at her coldly, "You say it again."


    "You pretend that you don''t care about anything on the surface. In fact, you don''t want to climb the dragon and follow the phoenix? Seeing that Young Master Liu is rich, you just waited eagerly, even to avoid suspicion, and posted it as soon as people came back."


    "Crack." Gu Yundong raised his hand and pped it.


    Fang Shi was still watching from the sidelines, but when he saw this, he rushed over and pulled Chen Yn back. Immediately, he looked at Gu Yundong in shock, "How dare you hit someone?"


    "What''s wrong with beating you?? Your mouth is so dirty, you should wash it properly." Gu Yundong took a step closer, "You think that everyone has the same mind as you, and the person who has been at the foot of the mountain for two days. Who is it? I think everyone is blind and can''t see clearly, right? Who in the whole vige is not watching the jokes about your mother and daughter? If it wasn''t for the vige chief''s face, you would have been able to get out, and you would have been spit on it. sprayed to death."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130: Zhou Shi has endured for a long time

    Chapter 130 Zhou Shi has endured for a long time


    Fang Shi was stunned, and it was difficult to digest the meaning of her words, "You, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t understand?" Gu Yundong sneered and pointed in the direction of the gate, "Go out and turn left, go to the river and listen to what others say about you."


    Dong Xin also stood beside Gu Yundong with a look of anger, "Sister Fang, Yundong is a good boy, the words you said are too ugly, you go away, you are not wee in my family."


    She was a little regretful, she should have asked them out just now.


    I didn''t expect that Chen Yn was so young and her mouth was so poisonous. Isn''t this intentional to discredit others? How can a girl open her mouth and shut her mouth to say such shameless words?


    Fang''splexion changed, he turned around suddenly, and strode towards the door.


    Chen Yn was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly followed. When she reached the door, she turned her head unwillingly, red at Gu Yundong and said, "If you dare to hit me, I will ask my uncle to decide for me."


    After finishing speaking, he strode away from Zeng''s house.


    Mr. Fang was a little confused at the moment, and Gu Yundong''s words struck her like a thunderbolt.


    Could it be... those people really gossiping behind her back?


    She wanted to go to the river and listen to what the women had to say, but she didn''t dare. So, Chen Yn, who was angry, was directly dragged to Chen Liang''s house.


    "Uncle, uncle, you have to decide for me." As soon as Chen Yn entered the door, the tears on her face came down with a ''swoosh''.


    Zhou Shi was taken aback, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Auntie, I was beaten." Chen Yn turned her head aggrievedly, revealing the red and swollen face on the left side.


    Zhou looked at the dazzling p print, and couldn''t help gasping. This, this trace, the opponent''s attack was really heavy.


    Who is so bold, dare to beat their Chen family?


    Although Zhou''s family doesn''t like the mother and daughter on weekdays, but no matter what, they are both members of the Chen family, the widow of her brother''s male brother. With their family relying on them, who would dare to bully them? This is to ignore their Chen family.


    Chou shi''s eyes were filled with anger, "Who hit it? So hard?"


    "It''s that stinky girl Gu Yundong." Chen Yn said angrily.


    The expression on Zhou Shi''s face froze, "Who?"


    "Gu Yundong."


    Zhou Shi looked at the mother and daughter, his face darkened, and he sneered, "Did you go to Zeng''s house? Why, I asked you toe back, you drove the chickens back, fed the pigs, and went to the foot of the mountain again. What? What did you say to make Yun Dongsheng so angry, and he moved his hand?"


    Zhou''s impression of Gu Yundong is really good. She likes this little girl very much and knows that she is very talkative on weekdays.


    Unless it really annoys her, he won''t do it. Thest time Fang expelled people from the house, didn''t she just get back the rent that belonged to her? Now she pped Yn directly, which shows that Yn said something that shouldn''t be said.


    Chen Yn looked at Zhou in disbelief, "Auntie, what are you talking about? How do you help outsiders?"


    "I''m helping outsiders? Don''t you look at what you guys have done these days?" Mrs. Zhou didn''t talk to Chen Yn, she turned around and sprayed Mrs. Fang, "She''s a girl who doesn''t understand, and you don''t understand when you''re a mother. No matter what you want to do with the young master of the Liu family at the foot of the mountain, you should also look at your identity. Yn is engaged, and you are a widow. Can I teach you what is right and wrong in front of the widow?"


    Fang''s face turned pale, "Sister-inw, do you even think I''m restless?"


    "Yes!" Zhou Shi endured her for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131: familiar figure

    Chapter 131 Familiar figure


    Mrs. Fang took a step back, raised her eyes and saw Chen Lianging out of it, and immediately burst into tears, "Sister-inw, you are poking at my heart when you say this. I have guarded Brother Tian for so many years, I rarely even go out of the house, I didn''t expect to get such a word from you, I might as well die."


    Zhou Shi sneered, "Go back to your house and cry."


    Chen Liang frowned and walked out from behind the Zhou family, "Okay, what are you talking about as someone''s eldest sister-inw?"


    "Yes, I can''t speak, she didn''t do anything wrong, I''ll go." Zhou Shi red at Chen Liang fiercely, turned his head and went back to his room.


    Chen Liang''s brows were even tighter, and there was a hint of impatience in his eyes when he looked at Mrs. Fang.


    Why didn''t you think Fang was so out of character before?


    "Don''t cry, your sister-inw has been in a bad mood these two days, so don''t take your words to heart, go back first."


    "Uncle, do you think what I''m doing is wrong, don''t you? I really don''t mean anything, it''s just that Young Master Liu''s family is in the county seat, and the family has great power and power. In the future, Yn will marry the Wu family, and the Wu family also wants to be there. If we do some small business in the county town, if we have a friendship with Young Master Liu, it will help the Wu family, and Yn will also have a position in the Wu family."


    Chen Liang sighed after hearing the words, "Okay, I understand, you go home first."


    Fang saw that he didn''t believe what she said, and was a little anxious, but Chen Liang seemed unwilling to say more, she could only bite her lip and take Chen Yn home.


    At this time, Gu Yundong had already left the mother and daughter behind and set up the carriage.


    The big roe deer over there has also been loaded into Liu Wei''s carriage.


    It was just Liu Angui, even if it was the corpse of the big worm, he was very afraid, so the carriage had to be driven by Shao Qingyuan.


    Liu An hurriedly ran to Gu Yundong''s side and jumped onto the carriage.


    As a result, only Gu Yundong and Liu Wei were left in the carriage facing each other.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Liu Wei, "..."


    When the carriage left the vige, Gu Yundong suddenly shouted, "Liu An,e in, I''ll drive the carriage."


    Liu An was terrified, and subconsciously entered the carriage.


    Gu Yundong took the reins and sat dangling on the carriage.


    Liu Wei''s face was ashen, he was disliked again, and he was disliked again!


    Gu Yundong followed Shao Qingyuan in the carriage. Her driving skills were not very good. Shao Qingyuan saw that there was still time, and the speed slowed down a little.


    When we arrived at the county seat, the surroundings suddenly became lively.


    Chasing the wind is a good horse, and he is used to following Shao Qingyuan''s carriage all the way, so there is no need for Gu Yundong to put much effort into it.


    Qin Wenzheng''s school was in the east of the city, Liu Wei had to go back to Liu Mansion to bring his younger brother with him before going there.


    Unexpectedly, when he was about to reach Liu Mansion, Gu Yundong suddenly caught a glimpse of a somewhat familiar figure shing by.


    She was suddenly stunned, and suddenly she straightened up and turned to look.


    The next moment, she took hold of the reins and jumped from the carriage, "Liu An, youe out and drive, I have something to do, I''ll be back in a while."


    After saying that, the man ran away.


    Liu Wei lifted the curtain of the car only before she could see her back.


    Shao Qingyuan in front also heard it, and subconsciously stopped the car and jumped off, wanting to chase.


    was stopped by Liu Wei, "She said she would be back in a while, anyway, I have already told her the address of Brother Qin''s school, she will find it."


    Liu Wei felt that she was in such a hurry, she must have wanted to go to the thatched hut.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132: Is it Gu Dajiang?

    Chapter 132 Gu Dajiang?


    Gu Yundong had already chased the familiar figure in front of him and turned into another street.


    The man in front was walking very fast and in a hurry, Gu Yundong could only call him, "Gu Dajiang, Gu Dajiang..."


    But the man didn''t respond at all, and he entered an alley in a blink of an eye.


    Gu Yundong was busy speeding up to chase, for fear that a person with the wrong eye would disappear.


    But this street is a bit congested, and there are people setting up stalls in front.


    Gu Yundong was anxious, so he didn''t care, and walked across the stall directly.


    I thought she could jump over, but I didn''t expect that the vendor suddenly stood up, Gu Yundong avoided her but not the basket on the ground.


    The basket fell, and Gu Yundong vaguely felt the contents inside fall out.


    She didn''t even have time to take a look, she just said to the vendor, "I''m sorry eldest sister, I''ll be backter topensate you."


    The voice of ?? fell, and people also turned into the alley.


    Seeing that the person in front of him didn''t disappear, Gu Yundong finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurried forward, "Gu Dajiang, Dad, you..."


    The man turned his head, and the words in Gu Yundong''s throat suddenly choked.


    no! !


    It wasn''t Gu Dajiang, she had mistaken someone.


    That''s right, this is a small county town under Xuanhe''s house, and the probability of encountering Gu Dajiang is too small and too small, how could it be him?


    is just the side of this person, it is too simr.


    The man looked at Gu Yundong inexplicably, "Miss, what are you doing? I''m leaving if I''m okay, I''m on my way here."


    "I''m sorry, I got the wrong person." Gu Yundong smiled apologetically.


    Watching the man walk away, she let out a sigh of relief and patted her face.


    It doesn''t matter, I will find it one day.


    That''s right, that street vendor.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly walked back and ran to the basket that she knocked over just now.


    Only then did she see clearly what was in the basket, oranges...


    More than half of the oranges fell to the ground. The orange sellers were a husband and wife who were squatting on the ground to pick them up.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly picked it up, bowing his head and apologizing, "I''m sorry, I ran in a hurry just now and knocked over your basket. Do the math, I''ll pay for it."


    "No, no need. No, it''s not broken." The man on the side immediately waved his hands and shook his head.


    Gu Yundong raised his head, met the man''s face, and was startled, "You are..."


    is a bit familiar.


    The man lowered his head abruptly, turned slightly sideways to avoid her sight.


    Gu Yundong frowned and looked at the woman next to him.


    suddenly realized, "It''s you."


    Zhuangzi''s parents, I''ve seen them once, and I almost didn''t recognize them.


    Zhuangzi''s father''s name is Shi Dashan, and his mother''s name is He Ye. ording to Dong Xin, this couple is very timid. It seems that they have encountered something before. then retreat.


    These two steamed bun couples don''t know how to raise them. Their sons are second-rate and their daughters are smart.


    No wonder when she asked the four family members to lose money, the Hu family was messing around, but their family immediately nodded and said that the money was not enough, so they went to collect money obediently.


    They were so obedient that Gu Yundong felt like he was bullying honest people.


    "Gu, Miss Gu, the oranges are not bad, we''ll just wipe them, you, if you have something to do, go and do it." He Ye whispered.


    In the eyes of this couple, Gu Yundong was a little... terrifying, after all, even Hu Liang couldn''t get better in her hands. She was beaten and lost money.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133: Brother Qin confiscated

    Chapter 133 Brother Qin confiscated


    Gu Yundong felt for a moment that he might be a big devil.


    She couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth, and put the oranges in her hands into the basket.


    Then I squinted my eyes, I didn''t look carefully just now, and now I noticed that the oranges in this basket are plump and round, with yellow-orange-orange skins, even in shape, neatly ced in the basket and indescribably good-looking. .


    "This...you nted it?" Gu Yundong asked.


    He Ye was stunned and nodded, "We nted it, not much, and the fruit this year is pretty good, so we''ll pick this one for sale. You, do you want to eat it, this orange is delicious. "


    Gu Yundong nodded, He Ye showed a smile over there, and immediately helped her peel off the orange and hand it over.


    Gu Yundong looked at the orange in his hand, the skin was thin and the juice was plentiful. After tasting one, his eyes suddenly lit up, it was really delicious. Pure natural and pollution-free, even sweeter than the oranges in her space.


    She looked at the couple in surprise, but she didn''t expect them to have such skills.


    Touched his chin, Gu Yundong was considering whether to fool the two of them over to help him grow an orchard.


    She is short of experienced manpower.


    Go back and ask the vige chief about the past of these two people. If it is appropriate, she can get busy.


    Gu Yundong ate a whole orange in two or three times, and then picked a few more from the basket.


    He Ye and Shi Dashan looked at each other, and they were a little worried in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to say anything or ask anything.


    After Gu Yundong picked four or five, he stopped, raised his eyes and said, "I''ll take these first, if you sell the more than 20 left over,e down and bring me back to Yongfu Vige? I don''t have anything here. It¡¯s hard to get it. I¡¯ll count the money for you when I get back to the vigeter, okay?¡±


    Shi Dashan blurted out, "You want money?"


    Gu Yundong blinked, "Don''t you need to give money to buy things?" No, do they think they are free bandits?


    Shi Dashan shook his head again and again, "No no no no, I didn''t mean that."


    Gu Yundong held his forehead, this expression is that there is no silver 300 taels here,


    She saw that it was gettingte, so she said goodbye to them, "Then it''s settled, I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    She came and left in a hurry, and went straight to Qin Wenzheng''s school with a few oranges in her arms.


    Running a little more, she gasped a little.


    But before she could reach her destination, she saw Shao Qingyuan and Liu An walking towards this side with a carriage.


    As for Liu Wei, he followed the carriage dejectedly, looking like he was unlovable.


    This is...the thing didn''t get done?


    And why did ite out so quickly? What about his brother? Didn''t he say that he would go to Liu Mansion to pick up his brother first?


    ording to the presumption of taking care of Yundong, Liu Wei and the others will go back to Liu''s house to pick up his younger brother first, and then go to Qin Wenzheng''s school to deliver the roe deer meat.


    At least if Liu Wei is serious about nagging, it must take more than half an hour.


    But how long?


    Gu Yundong walked over, gave the oranges in his hand to Shao Qingyuan and Liu An, and asked in a low voice, "His elder brother Qin refuses to ept his brother as a student?"


    "epted." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, he actually epted it? Can¡­¡­


    She pointed at Liu Wei in surprise, "Then why does he still look like the sky is falling?"


    Look at it, he hit his head on the carriage now, so scared that Liu An almost threw an orange to rescue him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134: bring back the roe deer

    Chapter 134 Bring back the roe deer


    Before Shao Qingyuan could answer, Liu Wei had already stood in front of Gu Yundong.


    His eyes were round, his lips pursed tightly, and he gasped for breath, looking like he was out of breath.


    Gu Yundong blinked, then blinked again, "Isn''t it what you wanted to be epted by your brother?"


    "But what does that have to do with me?"


    Gu Yundong said "Huh?"


    Liu Wei has already started to get angry, "Brother Qin epted my brother, not because I worked so hard and risked my life to enter the deep mountains to hit the two roe deer, but because he owed my family a favor!!!"


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized, "So, even if you didn''t send the roe deer, he would ept your brother, right?"


    "right!!"


    His father lied to him, this must not be his father, no.


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes, nced at the carriage behind him, and asked, "Then... can you give me two roe deer?"


    "It has been given to Brother Qin."


    "Since those two roe deer are not used, why did you send them out??" Gu Yundong wanted to pry open his mind to see if it was made of paste.


    Liu Wei also wanted to cry, "You think I think so? I gave him two roe deer, and he told me that he owed my family a favor."


    Gu Yundong clicked his tongue twice, "As expected of winning the champion at a young age, it''s really insidious."


    "That''s right, you said that I gave it away, so I wouldn''t go back on my word and ask him to get it back, right?" Liu Wei used to think that Qin Wenzheng was high-spirited and magnanimous, and he was a very far-sighted gentleman when the court was turbulent.


    He, as expected, is still inexperienced in the world.


    Gu Yundong looked at him, "Why can''t you take it back? He epted your brother to repay the favor, and taking the roe deer''s favor means he hasn''t paid it back. Go, ask him to take it back now."


    Liu Wei was stunned, this...that makes sense.


    He really followed behind Gu Yundong and returned to the school.


    Shao Qingyuan also gave Liu An his carriage, and he hurriedly followed.


    The school is not far away, Gu Yundong stood at the door, looked up at the que above his head, the corner of his mouth could not help twitching.


    Sure enough, talented people are self-willed, they don''t even take a name, they just use the word "school".


    The concierge knew Liu Wei, and he was a little surprised to see him returning, so he hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Master Liu, what else is there?"


    Liu Wei looked at Gu Yundong and said hesitantly, "I have something to say,e to Brother Qin, please pass it on."


    The porter nodded and ran inside quickly.


    Liu Wei thought for a while, then turned his head and said to Gu Yundong, "You want to return those two roe deer to send your brother to the school? But do you think that if you do this, will people still ept your brother?"


    Take it back and send it back, what''s the difference between taking off your pants and farting? It also left a bad impression on Brother Qin.


    Gu Yundong nced at him, is he stupid? He really thought he was trying to get those two roe deer back? She was just looking for an excuse to enter Qin''s house. When she met Qin Wenzheng, she would never say anything about the roe deer.


    Gu Yundong didn''t speak, just waited quietly.


    The Qin family is not very big, and there are not many servants. The concierge found Qin Wenzheng''s servant, and the servant went to the study.


    "Master, Master Liu is here again."


    said, he nced at the things on Qin Wenzheng''s table.


    It was a wanted order with a portrait on it. The portrait was drawn like a real person. I heard that it was brought back by the Lord from Fucheng.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135: wanted image

    Chapter 135 The Portrait on the Wanted Notice


    Qin Wenzheng is only twenty-six years old this year, and he is indeed handsome.


    It is said that thete emperor hesitated for a long time in appointing him as the champion or tanhua. After all, since ancient times, tanhua has always won the top three with appearance. At that time, the third ce was in his thirties, and he was still a little worse in appearance than him.


    Later, there was an old minister who argued with reason, and felt that the most important thing in scientific examinations was knowledge, and appearance was the second most important. In addition, the eighteen-year-old champion of the first prize, said that it was also to win glory for the country, especially when thete emperor was in office, this story can be recorded in the annals of history.


    I don''t know if thest sentence was on the Emperor''s heart. He waved his hand on the spot, and Qin Wenzheng became the first champion and the most handsome champion in history.


    Now several years have passed, except for the improvement of the whole body temperament, there is not much change in appearance.


    Hearing the little servant''s words, he frowned slightly, a little unhappy that he was disturbed, and said without raising his head, "Said my wife and I went out, but we''re gone."


    After he finished speaking, he lowered his head and looked at the wanted notice on the table.


    There is a piece of paper next to the wanted order. There is a half-drawn picture on it. It imitates the portrait of the person on the wanted order. Qin Wenzheng''s right hand is holding a charcoal pen.


    When the little servant got the words, he turned around and ran out of the study. Unexpectedly, as soon as he went out, he ran into Qin Wenzheng''s wife Ge Shi.


    Mr. Ge held a te of cakes in his hand and walked in with a smile, "Why didn''t I know I was going out?"


    Qin Wenzheng raised his head, waved his hand to tell the servant to leave quickly, and took the cake himself, "Why are you here, aren''t you writing with Ning''er?"


    "She went to see the two roe deer, and she was very happy to know that there was game to eat at night." Ge Shi walked to his desk, saw the wanted notice, and looked at the half-drawn picture next to it.


    Sheughed, "Master is really amazing, I have learned this way of painting."


    Qin Wenzheng shook his head, "Not yet, I always feel that something is missing." It didn''t feel right.


    "Isn''t it good? It''s very simr." Ge Shi carefully looked at it for a while, and felt it was vivid.


    But Qin Wenzheng was very dissatisfied, he sat on the side and took a sip of tea, and said, "Dai Zhifu is too stingy, no matter how I ask him, he refuses to say who drew this wanted order, and he promised that person not to disclose any information about him. ."


    Mr. Ge covered his mouth and smiled, "You have to teach me the truth of being a human being. Why, now I want someone to go back on their word with the prefect? ??They don''t say it, it''s also to protect the identity of the painter, so as not to be in danger."


    "I won''t say anything, I just want tomunicate with each other about painting skills." Qin Wenzheng picked up the one he had drawn, paused, and smashed it into a ball and threw it away.


    Ge Shi couldn''t stop him, so he gave him a helpless look.


    Qin Wenzheng stood up, "No, I have to go to Fucheng. There are so many painters in Fucheng, and I can always find them."


    After he said that, he went out of the study to call the servant.


    As soon as the boy finished talking to the concierge, he hurried back.


    At this time, Gu Yundong and the others also saw the concierge who came back, "Master and Madam just went out."


    "Nonsense, you are the concierge, you will know when they go out?" Liu Wei was dissatisfied.


    The porter was helpless, "They went out through the back door, and I couldn''t see it either."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong pulled Liu Wei, "Forget it."


    It seems that I don¡¯t want to see you anymore, so it¡¯s too ugly to argue at the door, and it will also make people disgusted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136: someone outside

    Chapter 136 Someone is looking outside


    The three of them returned to the carriage, and Gu Yundong asked Liu Wei, "Where''s your brother?"


    "Ah? Oh, he was brought back to the house by the housekeeper. He said he had to prepare, and he woulde to school tomorrow."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "How about I pretend to be your servant tomorrow and send your brother to the school?"


    ¡°¡­¡± Could he say something bad?


    Gu Yundong smiled, while Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Good idea."


    Liu Wei turned his head to look at him suddenly, what did Gu Yundong say make you feel bad? You are a man, can you have your own opinion?


    "Then it''s settled, thank you." Gu Yundong happily got into the carriage.


    Liu Wei sneered, have you asked my opinion?


    He angrily walked to Liu An''s side, "Go home."


    parted ways, never seen again.


    Shao Qingyuan also got into Gu Yundong''s carriage. He was the one who drove him back on the way back. When he was approaching the entrance of the vige, he was reced by Gu Yundong.


    On the way, he talked about the matter of entering the mountain. Everything went smoothly, and Shao Qingyuan''s n went right. Liu Wei does have some punching skills. Although he is not high, as long as he doesn''t encounter big guys, there is no problem.


    He got one of the roe deer, but he was too excited and overestimated himself. When he met the big bug, he didn''t hear Shao Qingyuan stay on the tree, and was stared at by the big bug.


    Shao Qingyuan was injured to save him, but fortunately he has the crossbow arrow given by Gu Yundong.


    The crossbow can be operated with one hand, and the speed is very fast, which is much easier to use than ordinary bows and arrows.


    It is because of this that the tiger skin has not been preservedpletely.


    Although Gu Yundong felt pity for him, human safety is of course more important, so heforted him a few words and quickly bypassed the topic.


    Not long after, the carriage entered Yongfu Vige.


    After arriving at Zeng''s house, he found that Dong Xin had taken Yang''s Zeng Yue to clean up the game in the yard.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Although there is no roe deer, it is not bad to have pheasants and hares."


    "Do you like to eat roe deer meat?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    "It doesn''t count, I just haven''t eaten it."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded thoughtfully, drove the carriage to Zeng''s house, and went back.


    Gu Yundong went to his homestead to take a look. Unexpectedly, Feng Daneng and several people surrounded him, "Yundong, I heard that Shao Qingyuan hit a big bug, is it true?"


    Shao Qingyuan and Liu Wei brought the tiger back from the back door of the Shao family and then got on the carriage. They were at the foot of the mountain, and almost no one saw them.


    Now I don¡¯t know who spread it out, but people who hear it don¡¯t quite believe it.


    Big bug, that''s a big bug, can you hit it casually?


    Gu Yundong nodded affirmatively, "It''s true."


    "What about the big bug?"


    "I was taken away by Young Master Liu."


    "Ah..." Everyone was disappointed, they still wanted to see it, they were all excited for an afternoon, who knew that they still had no chance.


    After seeing the homestead, Gu Yundong went home to help cook dinner. Unexpectedly, as soon as she arrived in the kitchen, she found that little girl Gu Yunke was sleeping on the table with her head tilted.


    In front of her, there is still... pear candy.


    After ??, she forgot about it.


    The little girl opened her eyes and looked at her pitifully when she heard the voice, "Big sister, can''t you eat yet?" She had been waiting all afternoon.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and nodded hurriedly, "Yes, yes."


    The little girl immediately cheered, "I''ll go call my brother and them." She is a good child, and she has to tell her friends if she has something to eat.


    Gu Yundong shook his head with a smile, and took out all the candies.


    After a while, the little girl came in, "Sister, someone is looking for you outside."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137: good farmer

    Chapter 137 Farmer


    Gu Yundong put down the candy in his hand, wiped his hands and went out.


    He Ye was standing in the yard, holding a basket in his hand, looking very cramped.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging out, Dong Xin hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Sister-inw of the Shi family said she will bring you oranges."


    "I know, I saw it in the city before, and I told her to ask my aunt to pour me a ss of water."


    Dong Xin nodded, "Okay, I still have the **** tea I cooked for the homestead. I''ll bring it here."


    Gu Yundong thanked him, and then took He Ye to the main room.


    "Auntie''s basket of oranges is all sold out?"


    He Ye nodded hurriedly, "Hey, it''s sold out. I came across a tea shop to buy them. When I saw that the oranges were fresh, I bought them all. These were specially brought back by my boss. Can you take a look?"


    She put the basket on the table and opened the cloth covering it, revealing the dozen or so plump and refreshing oranges.


    Gu Yundong liked it at first nce, she let He Ye sit, He Ye was a little ufortable, so he sat on half of his buttocks.


    "Auntie, calcte how much money, I''ll give it to you."


    He Ye was silent for a moment, then whispered, "One, one penny."


    Gu Yundong frowned. The pear I boughtst time was also a penny, but the pear was not in good condition and was not very fresh. It couldn''tpare to this orange at all, and the price was obviously lower.


    "Auntie, follow the market price. You gave me such a cheap price. When I look back, others will say that I bullied honest people."


    Dong Xin came over with **** tea at this time, she handed it to He Ye''s hand, and said with a smile, "Shi''s family''s oranges are well grown. Last time, a businessman from out of town stopped by the vige to see it and gave him ten wen I bought it for a pound."


    Ten cents a pound? In this era, a pound is sixteen taels, and the Shi family''s oranges arerge and hydrated, and almost four have a pound.


    This is only bought in the vige, and it may be more than sold in the market.


    Gu Yundong knew what he knew, and took out sixty wen.


    "Auntie, keep it."


    He Ye quickly refused, "I can''t give that much, I can''t give that much."


    "Yes, fifty cents is the money I bought for those twenty oranges, and ten cents is thepensation for knocking over your basket before."


    He Ye didn''t dare to ask for it when he heard it, "It didn''t crash, so why do you need to pay for it?"


    Gu Yundong has a headache, it''s not good to be too polite.


    Dong Xin had been with her for a while, and she understood her temperament somewhat, so she took He Ye aside to persuade her.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the end, He Ye still epted the sixty pennies, thanked Gu Yundong again and again, and then left the Zeng family.


    "Her family''s son is a gangster. I didn''t expect his parents to be so honest." Gu Yundong shook his head, turned to see the oranges on the table, and said to Dong Xin, "Shi''s oranges are really good, fragrant and delicious. Sweet and big."


    "That''s right, Shi Dashan''s husband and wife are really good at farming, especially those fruit trees, but they are too cowardly." Dong Xin admits that she is not daring, butpared with Shi Dashan and his wife , she can be considered sturdy.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, but still felt that he should go to the vige chief''s house, "Auntie, I will trouble you to cook dinner with my mother. I have something to do."


    "Hey, are you still going out sote?"


    "Come back soon." After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he had already walked out of the gate of Zeng''s house.


    When Gu Yundong arrived at Chen Liang''s house, he realized that it was dinner time, and it was rude toe to the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138: Shis past

    Chapter 138 Shi Family''s Past


    Fortunately, when she entered the door, Zhou shi had just started cooking.


    Chen Liang was a little surprised to see hering, "Why did youe here at this point? Looking for me for something?"


    "I want to ask Uncle Chen about something."


    Chen Liang walked to the main room and sat down, pointed to the chair opposite, "You ask."


    "It''s about Shi Dashan''s family. I met them selling oranges in the city today, and the oranges were big and sweet. Aunt Dong said that their husband and wife are very good at nting fruit trees. I don''t hide from Uncle Chen, I I want to nt some fruit trees, but I don''t know much about it."


    Chen Liang was a little surprised, "Do you want to nt fruit trees?"


    "Yes." Anyway, the vige chief should know about her going back to buynd or something.


    Chen Liang lowered his eyes and thought for a while, and said, "As for the Shi family, the elders in the vige all know what''s going on, so it''s okay to tell you. Don''t look at the stubbornness, but his parents are good, you If you want to ask them for help, find them, reliable."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, it sounds like there is still a secret?


    "People in the vige say that Shi Dashan and his wife are cowardly and cowardly. When they are bullied, they will only bow their heads and admit their mistakes. Hey, in fact, they were not like this before. When the two first got married, they were full of energy every day. Yes. At the beginning, I bought a piece ofnd and nted fruit trees. Not to mention, that is better than the people in the vige. Not only oranges, but also pears, dates, and persimmons. When the fruits are ripe, they hang on the trees. That''s really pretty."


    "It''s a pity." Chen Liang shook his head. "At that time, there was andlord in the vige next door. He liked that piece of fruit forest and forced to buy it, but the price he gave was still low. How could he be willing to sell the fruit that he worked so hard to grow?"


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, "Thendlord of the vige next door has such a long hand?"


    "At that time, I wasn''t the vige head yet. The one before me was greedy. After receiving a little favor from thendlord, he helped thendlord force the Shi family to give up the fruit forest. Shi Dashan was still a little grumpy at the time, and he told thendlord In theory, drive out the servants of thendlord''s house. There was a lot of trouble going back and forth for a while, and the trouble got bigger and bigger, and in the end... Shi Dashan''s father and mother died."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened suddenly, "You mean..."


    Chen Liang sighed and nodded, "Thendlord found someone to do it, and the Shi family was beaten. Shi Dashan and He Ye are young, and they''ll be fine for a while. His parents are getting older, and it was because of the three days of trouble. The illness at the two ends, and if they suffer such a crime again, people will not survive."


    Both his parents passed away, and Guo Lin was not saved. The family was in a mess, and Shi Dashan copsed.


    The spirit and energy from his body seemed to have been taken away by force, and it was not long after Zhuangzi was born.


    Before he died, his parents told him not to fight hard. Their family had no background and no support, and those rtives did not dare to help them offend thendlord and vige chief. Retire as soon as possible, try not to be hostile to people.


    Since then, Shi Dashan and his wife¡¯s temperaments have changed drastically, and they never talked to thendlord again, and they don¡¯t walk outside much since then, and most of them stay at home and don¡¯t go out.


    And Zhuangzi, because he was dissatisfied with his parents'' temperament, became more and more rebellious.


    Especially after he found out that he was hanging out with Hu Liang, those who bullied their family didn''t dare toe back to make trouble. It seemed that he had found a way to survive, and it became more and more out of control.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help sighing after hearing this. It was no wonder that his parents passed away during the great changes.


    "What about thendlord?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139: confrontation

    Chapter 139 Confrontation


    When Gu Yundong came out of the vige chief''s house, the sky had already darkened slightly.


    She was not in a hurry and walked slowly on the path of the vige.


    Aftering to Yongfu Vige for so long, she has not yet felt the tranquility of Yongfu Vige at this point in time.


    The cries of children came from this room, and the quarrels of husband and wife came from that room. It was lively and lively, as if all kinds of life shed in front of her.


    She should be d that she came to Yongfu Vige at the right time and met Chen Liang as the vige chief.


    The former vige chief heard that he drank alcohol one night and did not find his home after going out. He froze to death outside on a snowy day.


    People say that he has done too much bad deeds and got retribution.


    Thendlord didn''t end well either. A few years ago, Fengkai County changed its current county magistrate. Thendlord ran into the hands of the magistrate when he did something evil, and his home was raided. went.


    Unfortunately, the Shi family''s temperament has been settled, even if the two mountains that weighed down on them are gone, they will not be able to turn around.


    But Chen Liang was right, that didn''t stop her from asking them for help.


    Gu Yundong was in a better mood, and he couldn''t help but smile when he walked into Zeng''s house.


    Until I saw a few children facing each other in the yard...


    On the left is Gu Yunshu Niudan and the three brothers and sisters of the Zeng family, as well as the Yang family, on the right is Gu Yunke? ?


    But why does Gu Yundong feel that in terms of momentum, Gu Yunke, who is alone, is more adequate.


    Several children didn''t see Gu Yundong who entered the door. They all had a lollipop in their hands, and Gu Yunke''s hands, one, two, three, four, five... well, a lot.


    In terms of the number of lollipops, her aura waspletely greater than the sum of the people on the opposite side.


    "Coco, it''s so unfair for you to do this. We have one per person, and you are alone." Gu Yunshu said angrily.


    Gu Yunke immediately put his hands behind his back and hid the lollipop in his hand.


    But as a result, a few candies fell out of the front pocket of her clothes.


    The little girl was taken aback, and hurriedly stuffed the lollipop into her pocket, stuffed, stuffed.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. She asked Yang to sew this pocket for her. asionally, she would take some small snacks like peanuts and chestnuts and put them in the pocket to eat slowly. The lollipops are wrapped with greased paper, so they won''t stick to the pockets.


    The little girl finished stuffing the front pockets and found that the lollipops in the pockets on both sides of her pants fell out again, and she was sweating profusely.


    At the end, he simply ripped off the hat on his head, put the lollipop inside, closed it, and then hid it behind him.


    Immediately, the little head raised, because the hair without the hat jumped up and down, "Look, I don''t have it."


    Gu Yunshu was so angry that he almost smoked, "It''s in the hat behind your back." She hid the sugar in front of everyone, did she think they were all blind?


    The little girl shook her head vigorously, "If you say no, there will be no."


    "Coco, give us one more, and the rest, okay?" Niudan coaxed her. He licked the lollipop just now. It was so delicious. He ate so much, so much, so much that he would be reluctant to eat again after one bite.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, walked behind Gu Yunke, and took the hat from her hand.


    The little girl was stunned for a moment, then turned around in a hurry. When she saw it was the eldest sister, she looked at her pitifully, "I don''t." That little aggrieved expression seemed like tears were about to fall in the next moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 140: Beautiful and delicious

    Chapter 140 Good-looking and delicious


    Gu Yundong couldn''t take it anymore, so he hurriedly took one from the hat and gave it to her.


    "You can''t eat too much sugar, or your teeth will rot, and you won''t be able to eat braised pork, rabbit meat, or chicken in the future."


    The little girl swallowed and looked at the lollipop, "Then me, then I..."


    I haven''te out for a long time.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "In this way, I will put the candy with the eldest sister first and give you one a day, okay?"


    Saying that, she looked at the other children, "You too, you can''t eat too much candy. In the future, one will be a habit, otherwise I will make all kinds of candy in the future, and you will all have rotten teeth if you can''t control it. "


    Gu Yunshu''s eyes lit up, "Eldest sister still wants to make all kinds of candy?"


    Niudan and others are focusing on another, "Can we eat sugar every day?"


    This is a very extravagant thing. Sugar is very precious, and eggs are rarely bought at home. If you buy them, you can only eat them during the New Year and festivals. They are usually well hidden by milk.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "This candy is newly made by me. You can try it and see if it tastes good. I''ll try another vor of candy tomorrow."


    A few children started to eat this pretty and cute lollipop in front of me.


    Gu Yundong has made several kinds of molds before, all of them are simple ones, there are square, round, heart, five-pointed star, and a pile of sevens and eights, which looks very pleasing.


    In fact, if you really want to start doing it, you can also make models of various small animals.


    "Well, it''s delicious, sweet, fragrant, with a pear vor." Gu Yunshu was the first to speak, his eyes lit up.


    Niu Dan also nodded vigorously. He licked the first sip before and didn''t remember it carefully. After eating this time, he was even more excited and his body was shaking, "Sister Yun Dong, did you really make this? It''s better than I used to eat it. It''s delicious, it''s not greasy at all, and it doesn''t stick to your teeth."


    Zeng Yue also said, "Sister Yundong, if you sell this, it will be sold out all at once."


    This is what Gu Yundong wants, "Do you all think so?"


    "It''s good-looking, delicious, and not greasy." Zeng Jia is the eldest of the children, and Zeng Hu, who has been taking care of him next door, has few words and rarely expresses his opinion.


    As for the two youngest and thergest, Zeng Le, Gu Yunke and Yang Shi, they can''t even talk to each other at the moment, they eat deliciously.


    Gu Yundong was in a very good mood, so he took out a few more and handed them to Gu Yunshu, "Get them next door for your Uncle Zeng and Brother Shao to eat, let''s go."


    Immediately, he took another one for Mr. Dong and ate one by himself.


    Gu Yunke on the side watched eagerly while eating, his little eyes were pitiful.


    Gu Yundong was amused by her, "Don''t worry, you will have one a day. If you do well, the eldest sister will reward you with one."


    After saying that, she went into the kitchen.


    Because the candy he made was unanimously approved by Shao Qingyuan and others, Gu Yundong became full of confidence in what he was going to do next.


    Lying on the bed at night and thinking about the next development, when I make money, it will be much easier to find Gu Dajiang or treat Yang''s illness.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong put on a carriage and went out.


    I didn''t expect to leave the courtyard and saw Shao Qingyuan already waiting there.


    "Yesterday, Young Master Liu hasn''t given the money yet, so I''m going to the county seat too."


    "This is a big deal, soe up."


    The two of them went to Liu Mansion together. Unexpectedly, Liu Wei was already waiting outside when they arrived at the gate.


    It was updated today, and it will be updated around the early morning tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141: Twenty pounds first

    Chapter 141


    Liu Wei had a schadenfreude smile on his face, Gu Yundong''s heart skipped a beat, and a bad premonition shed.


    Sure enough, as soon as she stepped forward, she heard his mean voice, "I have bad news for you, do you want to hear it?"


    "..." Gu Yundong squeezed the fist on his side, can she go up and beat him?


    Before she could answer, Liu Wei couldn''t help but say, "A quarter of an hour ago, the servant of the Qin family came and said that Brother Qin and his wife have gone out and wille back in a few days, leaving schoolwork for my brother and letting him Done at home."


    So your ns to go to the school are in vain.


    Liu Wei felt that the suffocation that she had run against yesterday was finally swept away.


    Gu Yundong endured it but couldn''t, stomped on him fiercely, then turned his head and walked away.


    "Ow..." Liu Wei cried out in ecstasy, so that Liu An on the side couldn''t bear to look directly.


    Young Master, you are the eldest young master of the Liu family, can you pay attention to your identity? Bullying a thirteen-year-old girl, you have such a sense of aplishment?


    Liu Wei''s cry hadn''t stopped, Shao Qingyuan had already stood in front of him, "Give me the silver."


    Liu Wei almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood. This is the brother he recognized who lived and died together. He was ruthless and unreasonable.


    He asked Liu An to give him the silver note, then snorted coldly and decided to break up with him.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan took the bank note and left, and followed Gu Yundong.


    Liu Wei, "..."


    Gu Yundong walked a long way before slowing down.


    Shao Qingyuan has long legs, and it didn''t take long for her to catch up. Seeing that she didn''t seem to be in a good mood, she opened her mouth and said after a while, "Actually, there are other schools in the county, you can look at others."


    Gu Yundong sighed, "I already know the best one, why would you be willing to settle for something else?"


    Not to mention other things, just seeing that the Liu family spared no effort to send their children there, you can see that this is a rare teacher.


    To be the champion at the age of eighteen, at least his knowledge must be better than that of other masters in this county. When the court was in turmoil, it showed that he was not pedantic and knew how to be flexible. He kept the Liu family''s favor in his heart and saw that it was a gift of gratitude. If he epted students regardless of his family background, it was obvious that he would not be greedy for money and lust.


    In addition to being young, he will use some small means to calcte Liu Wei, Gu Yundong is very satisfied.


    "Forget it, I''ll alwayse back. Anyway, Yun Shu is still young, so don''t worry." Gu Yundong decided to wait for Qin Wenzheng to return to the county, "By the way, do you know where the biggest grocery store in the county is? I want to buy some. sugar."


    She wanted to try orange-vored sugar.


    "I''ll take you there."


    Thergest grocery store in the county is also on East Street, not too far. When Gu Yundong entered, the grocery store was quite lively.


    The guy greeted the other guests, Gu Yundong looked around and frowned slightly.


    The shopkeeper saw that she didn''t buy anything after circling around, with a hint of displeasure on his face, came over and asked, "What do you want to buy? Our store is thergest grocery store in Fengkai County, and the girl has everything she wants. "


    "I want to buy white sugar." She looked around and couldn''t find it.


    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, then looked at her up and down, seeing that she was dressed from the countryside, could she still buy sugar?


    "Girl, this sugar is not cheap, how much do you want?"


    "First, get twenty pounds."


    The shopkeeper stared, and even the staff and guests next to him turned their heads in surprise when they heard this.


    "How much do you say you want?!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142: Can you afford it?

    Chapter 142 Can you afford it?


    "Twenty pounds." Gu Yundong repeated it, not knowing what they were trying to do with this expression.


    The shopkeeper''s brows furrowed, "Girl, are you here to make trouble, twenty pounds? Do you know how much money it costs?"


    "How many?"


    "Twenty-five cents for a tael of sugar!!" The shopkeeper sneered, "Can you afford it? Twenty pounds for a mouth."


    Gu Yundong knew that white sugar and brown sugar were quite expensive, but she bought caramel candies on the street as snacks for two children, and the caramel was a little cheaper.


    Before in Xuanhe Fufucheng, when she went to the grocery store to buy oil, salt and rice noodles, she forgot to buy sugar.


    I remembered when I went back to Aunt Ke''s house to count things. I wanted to buy it at that time. Aunt Ke said that sugar was expensive, and I didn''t need much anyway. I had it at home, so let her use the one at home.


    Gu Yundong didn''t refuse, but the white sugar that Cousin Ke took out wasn''t actually pure white sugar, it was just brighter than brown sugar. But she only used it as a condiment when cooking, and it was just a braised pork, and the others were rarely used.


    Later, when she arrived at Yongfu Vige, she never thought of buying candy, mainly because it was inconvenient. I forgot to go to the town and county a few times, so when I used sugar, I could only take it from the space when Dong was not paying attention.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Dong did not know what she had brought with her when she came from Fucheng, and she was not as keen as Aunt Ke.


    I came here specially to buy it today. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to buy 20 pounds of white sugar.


    And...so expensive.


    But after hearing what the shopkeeper said, Gu Yundong wasn''t happy anymore, "You don''t care if I can afford it, do you have any in your grocery store? I can''t go elsewhere to buy it."


    The shopkeeper snorted coldly and asked the man to go to the warehouse at the back to get it, and he walked to the counter and yed the abacus, "One tael and twenty-five cents, twenty pounds costs eight taels of silver, girl, you have enough money. Yet?"


    "enough."


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to say more, but the other customers who were in the shop watched her and started talking quietly.


    "This girl has a big voice. She actually wants to buy 20 catties of white sugar, which is really worth it."


    "Don''t be pretentious, you look at the clothes on her body, it looks like she is from the country, and it is not bad to have eight pennies on her body, and eight taels of silver."


    "Let''s see what you sayter."


    So the few people who had bought the good things didn''t leave, they just looked at Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan stood at the door and didn''t go in, not knowing what was going on inside. Just to see that Gu Yundong hadn''te out for a long time, he turned his head to look inside, and when she saw that she was all right, she turned around again.


    The guy over there quickly brought out a big bag of white sugar and put it in front of Gu Yundong, with an arrogant attitude, "Here, we''re all here, do you want to put it on a scale?"


    Gu Yundong opened the bag and nced down, his expression suddenlyplicated.


    This... is also considered white sugar?


    "The shopkeeper, what I want is the very white white sugar, like Baiyun, is this too dark?"


    The shopkeeper abruptly came out from behind the counter, put the bag together and put it behind him, "What are you talking about, you need very white sugar, tell you, this is our best. What the **** are you doing? Buy it or not? Give it to me if you don''t buy it."


    His spit is about to spit out, "You see that our shop is doing well, and you are sincere to make trouble. I will say it, you are so poor and you want to buy 20 catties of white sugar without seeing the world. If you have the ability, you can find white sugar like Baiyun for me, and if you find it, I will buy it back at ten times the price."


    After ?? finished speaking, he came to push Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan stepped forward, grabbed his hand, and looked at him coldly.


    Gu Yundong was also annoyed, "You haven''t seen the world, so I''ll make one for you to see, then don''t forget what you said."


    Liu Wei heard herst words as soon as she came.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143: make your own, grow your own

    Chapter 143 Make it yourself, nt it yourself


    The shopkeeper was grabbed by Shao Qingyuan''s wrist, a little afraid of being beaten, so he didn''t dare to look him in the eye, so he could only say to Gu Yundong, "Okay, you should try to make one, I don''t know the stinky stinky girl... ah¡­¡±


    As soon as Shao Qingyuan exerted force, the shopkeeper didn''t dare to speak.


    Liu Wei knew that this grocery store belonged to the Tao family in the county town, and it was Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan who were the ones to suffer from the trouble, so he hurried forward two steps and red at the shopkeeper, "The guy who looks down on people, let''s do it. Let''s go, I won''t buy it here."


    After saying that, he pulled Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan out of the grocery store.


    As soon as they left, the other talents in the shop suddenly woke up.


    was silent for a moment, and the next moment Qi Qi burst intoughter.


    "That little girl really dares to brag, don''t you have a brain problem?"


    "I think she''s just talking crazy. If she has the ability, can she still dress like that?"


    "She definitely can''t get eight taels of silver, so she deliberately went down the steps."


    "That was Young Master Liu just now, right? Young Master Liu is getting more and more outrageous now. Who are these people you know? Forget about the girl, and the man next to him has a vicious look on his face."


    The guy on the side rolled his eyes, and whispered to the ear of the shopkeeper, "Didn''t our young master lose a polo game with Liu young master and lose his temper at home? Can we take advantage of this this time? Do you have a good breath?"


    The shopkeeper''s eyes lit up, "You''re still smart, look at the shop carefully, I''ll go out."


    The three of Gu Yundong gradually walked away, but their conversation still drifted into their ears.


    Liu Wei frowned, "I said girl Gu, she will be struck by lightning if she speaks loudly."


    "Who is talking big?" Gu Yundong red at him.


    Liu Wei sneered, "I heard you say that you can make sugar that is whiter than that grocery store."


    "If you don''t believe it, let''s make a bet." Gu Yundong stopped, "If I make it, you have to help me do something."


    "Okay." Liu Wei happily agreed, anyway, he didn''t believe it, he just coaxed the little girl to y.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at Shao Qingyuan, who instantly reacted, "I will testify."


    "Then go home and get ready."


    Gu Yundong suddenly became very motivated, okay, she made her own if she didn''t have any sugar, and nted it herself if she didn''t have any fruit.


    Gu Yundong returned to Yongfu Vige and asked Dong Xin who nted sugarcane.


    is just right, the Shi family has it.


    But not a lot, Shao Qingyuan heard it, and bought arge car from other ces.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, but very happy.


    She went to Shi Dashan, who happened to be working in the field.


    Gu Yundong took advantage of the situation to look at her fruit forest, not to mention, as the vige chief said, it was gratifying to watch.


    The Shi family''s husband and wife were a little panicked when they saw Gu Yundong who came over suddenly, especially when they saw that her gaze had been falling on their fruit forest, and her eyes shed with satisfaction, they were so panicked that they almost hit their feet with a hoe. .


    Could it be that after Landlord Li died, there was another Landlord Gu?


    Was it destined that they were not suitable for nting fruit trees? But after the death of Landlord Li, they finally nted such a small piece.


    Gu Yundong had already jumped off the ridge, with a smile on his face, trying his best to look at the Shi family and his wife as lovingly as possible.


    However, Shi Dashan and the two looked at her with an expression like they had seen a ghost, so they couldn''t turn their heads and ran away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 144: the house is built

    Chapter 144 The house is built


    Gu Yundong couldn''t understand the attitude of these two people, but he still tried his best to tell his ns to buy sugarcane from his family.


    When the Shi family heard this, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief and asked her how much she wanted.


    Gu Yundong has already seen the amount of sugarcane in their house, and it is not a lot.


    therefore¡­¡­


    "If you can, sell them all to me."


    The Shi family was amazed, but of course it would be nice if they could sell all the sugarcane, which was much easier than pulling them to the town or county to sell them.


    Gu Yundong still gave the market price. After paying the money, the Shi family quickly harvested all the sugar canes and sent them to her.


    Looking at the yard full of sugarcane, Dong was a little stunned.


    Gu Yundong said that she wanted to make sugar, and she was even more frightened.


    But she couldn''t say anything, she was surprised while still helping her diligently.


    Gu Yundong can still refine white sugar. When she was an intern in college, shepeted for the position of a TV host assistant with her strength. The host in charge of the column was to go to various ces to find some heritage skills that were about to disappear. Gu Yundong worked hard by his side. The host was too tired, and Gu Yundong helped to do the previous homework.


    Among them, there is the method of making sugar. She made it all by herself with the craftsman, and she would ask where she didn''t understand. It''s a pity that she has tried it twice at most, so she''s not really skilled.


    At the beginning, she would write down these steps in a notebook, but after the end of the world, the notebook was kept where she lived and she didn''t have time to bring it out.


    But she still remembers the general method. The problem now is to experiment, to master the process, and to improve it bit by bit.


    She knew that people today add a kind of tree ash to refine sugar in the process of making sugar, but the kind given by the shopkeeper at the grocery store is definitely not refined like this.


    I am afraid that the sugar extracted after adding tree ash can only be seen in those wealthy people.


    The sugar-making method Gu Yundong learned was the ''yellow mud water dipping method'', which she knew was the method that appeared in the Ming Dynasty. Eh, this world is different from the history she has learned before, so she shouldn''t be changing history.


    The method of drenching sugar in yellow mud water is to squeeze the sugar cane and boil it on fire. First, make ck granted sugar ording to the conventional method, then put the prepared ck granted sugar into a tile-made funnel to agglomerate, and then pour the yellow mud water into the funnel to produce a reaction. You can get snow white sugar.


    Everything Gu Yundong was going to use was brought to the Zeng family''s backyard. Mr. Dong knew that these crafts could not be spread out, so he was very conscious. After doing what he could do, he usually wouldn''t go to the backyard.


    Gu Yundong kept testing, perfecting, processing, and picking up those steps bit by bit.


    The family didn''t bother her, and even kept quiet, trying not to disturb her.


    Shao Qingyuan has been here a few times, and he has always helped her to do the work that requires strength.


    Liu Wei has also been here. It seems that he is in a hurry to find Gu Yundong, but he was stopped by Shao Qingyuan as soon as he arrived at the door.


    Gu Yundong vaguely heard the word "Master Tao" mentioned by him, but she was very busy and quickly concentrated on her own business.


    After more than ten days, when Gu Yundong was still buried in the backyard, he was finally pulled out by the Dong family.


    Her house has been built, and it will be beamed the day after tomorrow! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145: Gu Yundong, why are you

    Chapter 145 Gu Yundong, why are you


    Gu Yundong is still a little confused, is he on the beam?


    Oh, she hasn''t been to her house these days, and she doesn''t know what''s going on.


    She hurriedly left her work, packed up, changed her clothes and walked to the homestead.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes brightened as he looked at the refreshing blue brick building in front of him.


    Finally, I have my own house.


    Feng Daneng is also very excited, this is the house he is most proud of.


    He followed behind Gu Yundong and walked inside, looking and saying, "The day after tomorrow, the beam will be installed, and it may take two days for this furniture to be pulled over. This is the cer you want, and the well in the backyard has been dug. This house is really nice."


    Feng Daneng sighed fiercely, Gu Yundong looked around and was extremely satisfied.


    When I turned around, I talked to Mr. Dong about the treat. Shangliang was here to treat guests.


    However, there are not many people in the Gu family who are familiar with the vige, so it is impossible for her to invite the whole vige to eat the water table.


    After doing a rough calction, I have made friends with Shao Qingyuan, the Zeng family, the vige chief''s family, the Feng family, and the sixth master. There are also those small workers who helped build the house. There are also two or three tables with their family members, um, also There is a stone house.


    Liu Wei...I''ll ask you for a while too.


    By the way, there are also two little ymates of Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke. These two little guys even have friends, although there are only two or three.


    drew up the list, and Gu Yundong began to prepare.


    She didn''t know a lot of things, but it was Mr. Dong who told her what to buy and how to prepare steamed buns and peanuts. Mrs. Zhou and her daughter-inw, Mrs. Song, also came, and Feng Daneng''s mother-inw said that they would wait until the day of Liang Liang to help with cooking.


    Gu Yundong was very grateful to them, and he acted generously.


    On the day when he was on the beam, the genius was shining brightly, and Gu Yundong was woken up by the Dong family.


    She brought the three of the Yang family, and as soon as she walked to the gate of her house, she saw that most of the people in the vige were crowded there.


    Mrs. Zhou came over and called her, "Yundong, hurry up, set off firecrackers."


    Gu Yundong asked Gu Yunshu to light the firecrackers. At the moment when the crackling sounded, Feng Daneng and others also shouted "Go on the beam!!"


    Gu Yundong threw out all the peanut longan steamed buns in his hand, and there were copper coins in the middle.


    All the men, women and children present excitedly rushed over to grab the coins, and those who grabbed the copper coins were screaming and shouting.


    Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke were alsopletely awake, and they were ying along.


    When the bridge is over and the crowd disperses, it¡¯s time to start preparing meals.


    Dong n, Zhou n and others swiftly started chopping vegetables and meat, looking at therge vegetables that Gu Yundong bought, a smile on their faces.


    Later, guests came one after another.


    There are also uninvited people in the vige. As long as they are not here to cause trouble, Gu Yundong will let people in, including the mother and daughter of Fang.


    Liu Wei was in the county seat, but he came very early, as if he was here for breakfast.


    However, there was an unexpected family who came early - the Peng family.


    Peng Zhongfei didn''te, he didn''t dare toe, but he also kept an eye on the days when the beams of the Gu family''s house were erected. On this day, someone sent a gift, because the Gu family was the master of a girl, and he brought it from his wife''s mother.


    That grandma is quite stylish, and she has two servant girls with her.


    The visitor was a guest, so Gu Yundong naturally invited people inside. Besides, someone brought a gift, and she was happy to receive it.


    I didn''t expect that the three of them had just entered the door, but one of the maidservants behind Mammy suddenly widened her eyes and screamed, "Gu Yundong!! Why are you??"


    Today''s 5th watch, is it worthy of praise?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146: Gu Xianers request

    Chapter 146 Gu Xian''er''s request


    This sound was almost top-notch, and everyone present heard it, and looked at the girl who was speaking in surprise.


    Gu Yundong also looked at her, and it took a while to find the identity of this person from memory.


    Oh, it''s Gu Xian''er.


    The daughter of the second uncle Gu Dahe, the cousin who bullied their sisters.


    At that time, Gu Dajiang got married rtivelyte, so Gu Yundong was only four months apart from this cousin.


    Gu Yundong is very dissatisfied with this **** life. She wanted to meet Gu Dajiang, but she couldn''t get it, and now she actually met this person who made her not even want to look at it.


    Peng''s grandmother also looked at Gu Xian''er in surprise. Thetter had already stepped forward three or two steps, grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand and said, "Why are you here? You are not dead?"


    Bah, you just died. She just wanted to ask how Gu Xian''er appeared here.


    "This is my home, where am I not?"


    Gu Xian''er was taken aback, her family? ?


    Yes, Qian Ma said earlier that the owner of the house they came to give gifts was surnamed Gu. Especially when she saw this big brick house at the door, she wished she was the owner of the surname Gu.


    I didn''t expect that this person was actually Gu Yundong? !


    how can that be?


    Gu Yundong looked around and found that everyone was looking at them.


    She doesn''t want to be a topic of discussion, especially today is a good day when their house is on the beam, and it''s too bad to be destroyed by an inexplicable person.


    So she nced at Gu Xian''er and said, "Come with me."


    Gu Xian''er was full of doubts, so she quickly followed after hearing this.


    Mrs. Zhou was also in the hall. Although she didn''t know what happened, she was the vige chief''s wife. She hurriedly stepped forward to greet Grandma Qian and others.


    "Everyone sit down, everyone sit down, eat some melon seeds and talk first. There''s brown sugar water here, it''s sweet. You''re wee, all sit down."


    Red candy soap? This is a good thing, and it is too generous for the Gu family to take this out to entertain guests, right?


    These brown sugars are of course the product of Gu Yundong''s experiments before refining white sugar.


    The minds of everyone were immediately attracted by the brown sugar water, and only a few people followed Gu Yundong away.


    Gu Yundong took her to the inner wing, and along the way, Gu Xian''er took in the scenes of the Gu family one by one. Although the scenery has not beenpletely arranged, just looking at the prototype that has been built is enough to imagine how happy it is to stay in such a home.


    At least, I don¡¯t know how much stronger than the old Gu family before.


    Gu Xian''er began to be very excited in her heart. I didn''t expect, ah, I didn''t expect that Gu Yundong didn''t know what kind of **** luck had passed. Not only did he survive the famine without incident, but he also built such a big house.


    Gu Xian''er is d that she came with Qian Ma''er today.


    Closing the door of the wing room, Gu Yundong saw that she was still looking left and right, her eyes were shining, she didn''t even need to think about what she was thinking.


    "Why are you here? How did you be a servant of the Peng family?"


    Gu Xian''er finally came to her senses, and was a little unhappy when she heard the word "subordinate".


    "It wasn''t the two immortals who were encouraged by the third uncle''s family to sell me to Renyazi with a bag of sweet potatoes. I was brought to Fengkai County by Renyazi." Immediately, as if thinking of something, Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said, "You must have a lot of money to build such a good house. You hurry to Peng''s house and redeem me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147: bullying

    Chapter 147


    ha?


    Gu Yundong almost didn''tugh at what she said, redeemed? It would be good if she didn''t put her in the Peng Mansion as a handyman, and redeemed?


    Gu Xian''er didn''t see her expression, she looked up at the room that was twice the size of the Gu''s house she was in before, and said excitedly, "This room is not bad, let me live in it in the future. I want a carved piece at that time. A big bed, a dresser, a few cabs over there, yes, and vases, big families have to put vases in their rooms, and that''s how Peng Mansion is."


    She has already made ns, so she will ask Gu Yundong to buy her some silk flowers and cut some pieces of cloth with a nicer color to make clothes.


    Living in such a house and wearing new clothes, isn¡¯t it just like everyone¡¯s youngdy?


    "Gu Xian''er." Gu Yundong interrupted her imagination and asked with a sneer, "How long have you been a servant in the Peng Mansion?"


    "Why are you asking this? It''s less than two months." She replied impatiently.


    "It''s less than two months." It seemed that it was a little earlier than she came to Yongfu Vige, Gu Yundong nodded, "That''s not too short, why, I''ve been a servant for nearly two months, and I haven''t learned to bend. Bend your knees?"


    Gu Xian''er was taken aback, "You, what do you mean?"


    "A man who is a ve, where does he have the confidence to point fingers at my house?"


    "Gu Yundong, you dare to talk to me like that?" Gu Yundong didn''t dare to refute her before. Even if she was scolded and beaten by her, she would just hide and cry. Now she is so fat?


    "Why don''t you dare? This is my home. You are standing on my home and instructing me. Are you okay with your mind?" Gu Yundong looked like a fool.


    "You have a problem, you are really brave, you are not afraid of me..."


    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that you will file awsuit? Go, go, find the grandma who sold you, find yourzy parents, and go find it." Gu Yundong began to roll up his sleeves, "I''m still afraid that you will fight. Me? Come on, try it and see whose fist is hard."


    Gu Xian''er was terrified, Gu Yundong, Gu Yundong really changed. You are no longer afraid of her, how dare you do it?


    No, she must think that she has no backing, and her grandparents are not there, so she has no tigers and monkeys in the mountains and is called the king.


    Seeing Gu Yundong like this, Gu Xian''er was still a little scared, she couldn''t help but took a step back and said bravely, "You, you are not afraid that I will go out and shout, say you, that you don''t care about the life of your cousin, say You have a cousin who lives in someone else''s house, and you can''t help it."


    Gu Yundong didn''t care, "Go, let''s see what the mama who brought you here will think when she hears your words. Oh, maybe they will think, is their Peng Mansion a Longtan Tiger''s Den, and if they don''t redeem you, they will die? "


    Gu Xian''er''s face changed suddenly, she didn''t dare.


    She has only been in Peng''s house for less than two months, she is just a rough maid, and she was seen by Qianmao today while cleaning the yard, and she took it with her. It is said that she had this opportunity because the second- and third-ss maids refused toe to this rural ce.


    On this way, she has seen Qian Ma''s strictness. If she listened to these words, she would definitely have no good fruit to eat when she returned to Peng Mansion.


    In Peng''s house for two months, in fact, she has grown a little bit. Just seeing Gu Yundong suddenly, she was used to the way she used to behave before.


    Now that after seeing that Gu Yundong is not easy to bully, she does not dare to be too arrogant.


    This is a thing that bullies the soft and fears the hard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148: Im your sister

    Chapter 148 I''m Your Sister


    Gu Xian''er gritted her teeth, "Just, are you really not afraid of being told that you have a contemporary cousin? Aren''t you afraid of people in the vige pointing at me?"


    "It''s not that I sold you, what am I afraid of? In this vige, there is a daughter from the Gao family who went to Fucheng to be a maid, and the Gao family still thinks that her face is bright. Do you want to work hard and turn back to be a servant? Waiting for the maid, also let me get dipped?"


    "You..." Gu Xian''er found that Gu Yundong was not only bold, but also sarcastic.


    She doesn''t want to be around at all. She has to get up at a certain time every day, and she has to doundry after sweeping the yard. Anyone can call her. She is so busy every day that she has no time to rest.


    She also wants to live in a big house and wear new clothes. She has seen it all. The clothes Gu Yundong is wearing today are of very good material.


    Gu Xian''er can be said to be able to bend and stretch. Thinking of this, she knelt down with a ''puff'' and tears came, "Sister, you are my eldest sister, please help me, I really can''t stay in the Peng Mansion. If I go down, I will be beaten and scolded for unfinished work every day. The only rtives I have here are you, and we have the same blood. And we also left home and met here, this is God It''s telling us that sisters should take care of each other and support each other."


    She said with true emotion and tears, "Eldest sister, I am your sister."


    Gu Yundong took a few steps back, opened the door of the wing room with a ''swish'', and said as he walked out, "I want to ask that grandmother Qian, how on earth did the Peng Mansion bully you, and you''re crying like this? ."


    Gu Xian''er stood up immediately without saying a word, wiped away her tears, and walked out one step ahead of Gu Yundong.


    then turned his head viciously, "Gu Yundong, you are cruel, you wait for me, I will not make you feel better."


    Gu Yundong put his hands around his chest and gave her a cool look.


    Gu Xian''er has already sorted out her clothes and went to Qian Mamma''s side.


    The guests around ?? saw hering out, and they all looked at her.


    They wondered who this person was. It seemed that they knew the girl from the Gu family. That was the person from the girl''s hometown before she fled?


    They were interested in inquiring, but they had already sat back by Qian Ma''s side, and they still kept a certain distance from these people who came from Peng''s house.


    It''s just that I couldn''t inquire from her, and I couldn''t suppress the raging fire of gossip in my heart, so I wanted to ask the rest of the Gu family one by one.


    Gu Yundong didn''t dare, Yang was helping in the kitchen, so there were only two little babies.


    Someone stopped Gu Yunshu and asked him in a low voice, "The maid from Peng''s house, who are you?"


    Gu Yunshu had been worried before, and his impression still stuck on the picture of Gu Xianer bullying his eldest sister when he was in the old Gu family. Seeing Gu Xian''ering out at this moment, she hurriedly ran towards the eldest sister.


    ran a few steps, then hurried over to take Gu Yunke away together.


    He still remembered that when Gu Xianer bullied Gu Yunke, he spared no effort to leave her here alone. What should I do if she was beaten?


    Everyone, "..." You answered the question and left.


    Everyone was curious, and Grandma Qian was equally curious here, especially when she saw Gu Xian''ering back, her eyes were red and she looked wronged.


    She squinted her eyes and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter, do you know this family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149: I have to guard against Gu Xianer

    Chapter 149 Gu Xian''er has to be guarded


    Gu Xian''er was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes, then nodded and said softly, "I know, that''s my cousin."


    Grandma Qian was stunned and shocked, "Your cousin? Then you..."


    "Mummy probably doesn''t know, we all fled here because of the famine in Yongning Mansion. My cousin''s family was driven out by my grandma long ago, and I was sold to Renya by my grandma. I just arrived at the Peng Mansion. I always thought my cousins ??and the others were long gone. After all, the grandmother only gave them a few potatoes, the aunt was a fool, and there were two younger brothers and sisters. , Uncle is also missing."


    Grandma Qian really didn''t know Gu Xian''er''s origin, after all, she just called a rough maid who was carrying things at that time.


    And her cousin...


    Grandma Qian frowned slightly as she looked at the imposing blue-brick building in front of her.


    Gu Xian''er on the side sighed slightly and continued, "I was so shocked and excited to see my cousin just now that I couldn''t help but say a few more words. I can''t see anyone from the Gu family. I didn''t expect my cousin not only to live well, but also to have the money to build such a nice house, and even to know Master Peng, she''s very capable."


    Qian Momo''s eyes narrowed slightly. She was the youngdy''s roommate. When she came here today, thedy wanted her to find out who this Gu family was. How could the young master let them send gifts over there, and when did you meet such a country man? ?


    The problem is, this gift was prepared by the young master himself, and the gift is not light.


    She nced at Gu Xian''er, squinted her eyes and asked, "Then did your cousin tell you how you met the young master in our house?"


    The one who escaped from the famine, that is to say, he has onlye here, and the young master has no reason to know.


    Gu Xian''er shook her head, "I asked, but my cousin refused to tell me, just let me do things in Peng Mansion."


    Mother Qian stopped talking, lowered her head slightly and drank the lipstick syrup.


    This little girl of the Gu family, where did the moneye from so generously?


    Grandma Qian had seen Liu Wei, but she had already inquired about it just now. It seemed that Young Master Liu came to Yongfu Vige not long ago, and it was for a hunter surnamed Shao to take him into the mountains to hunt, because the little girl of the Gu family lived there. I only met next door to the Shao family.


    In addition, the Gu family was the only one in the vige with a carriage, so Master Liu borrowed her family¡¯s carriage.


    Just like this friendship, Shangliang of the Gu family even invited him here.


    Grandma Qian stayed in a big family for a long time, and her thoughts became more and more twists and turns.


    She felt that this girl from the Gu family is very good at climbing up the pole.


    The capable Gu Yundong stood in the room facing the worried two little guys, and couldn''t helpughing, "Do you think she can still bully the eldest sister now? The eldest sister will fight back."


    Gu Yunshu and the two thought for a while, um, eldest sister is not easy to be bullied now.


    Then they are relieved.


    "Okay, big sister, you don''t have to worry here. If you are really worried, go and protect your mother." Gu Yundong touched their heads.


    When the two little guys heard it, they immediately nodded as if they had received an important task, and hurried to Zeng''s house.


    The new house can¡¯t be used yet, so cooking and cooking can only be temporarily ced in Zeng¡¯s house.


    The two left, but Gu Yundong squinted at the direction of the front yard.


    Gu Xian''er can''t be too hard to be soft, so she''s not someone who will give up, she has to be on guard.


    I know that everyone doesn''t like to watch the best, but those people who appeared before have to be cleaned up, otherwise I''m not happy, hum! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150: Let the country people open their eyes

    Chapter 150 Let the country people open their eyes


    Gu Yundong was thinking about it when Shao Qingyuan came.


    He was worried that she would note out for a long time, so he came to take a look.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up when he saw him, "Shao Qingyuan, do me a favor."


    "you say."


    "That Gu Xian''er, the girl who came with me just now, is my cousin. Today you help me to stare at her and see what she has done?"


    Shao Qingyuan agreed without a word, "Okay." Then he went to the front yard.


    But just two steps away, Gu Yundong stopped him again, "Hey, wait, alright, forget it, you have a strong sense of presence, staring at her is too easy to be spotted."


    Shao Qingyuan took two steps back again and said, "Don''t worry, you won''t be discovered, you have to trust me."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and when he met his sincere eyes, he nodded inexplicably.


    Shao Qingyuan suddenlyughed and left.


    Gu Yundong stood silently in the same ce, Shao Qingyuan just now, she actually thought that he was so handsome.


    She pped her face sharply, and returned to her senses, what time is it, and she is still crazy.


    restrained his expression, Gu Yundong strode towards the front yard.


    People in the vige greeted her one after another, and Gu Yundong replied with a smile, turning a blind eye to the gossip crowd with curious eyes.


    She still walked in front of Qian Ma, and just went to talk to Gu Xian''er, but she didn''t have time to say hello.


    Mammy Qian''s congrattory gift hasn''t been delivered yet. It stands to reason that she can directly give it to the Zhou family who entertained the guests at that time, but she is from the Peng''s house, and she represents the master of the Peng''s house, and she is the most present except Liu Wei. Rich and powerful people consider themselves superior.


    Compared with the rural people who only gave fruits, vegetables, eggs, etc., the gifts they gave were much more valuable.


    So, of course, we have to open our eyes to these people who have never seen the world.


    Grandma Qian stretched out her hand, and the other maid put the things on the table one by one.


    Mother Qian said with a smile, "This is a gift from my youngdy to the Gu family. I hope Miss Gu will not dislike it."


    The people present couldn''t help but scout their heads and looked towards this side one after another.


    A fruit box with various famous pastries in the city.


    A pair of calligraphy and painting, ording to Qian Mama, it was written by a famous calligraphy master in the previous dynasty.


    A screen ornament with an embroidery of the Eight Horses of the Prosperous Age on it.


    And, cloth. The Peng family is thergest cloth dealer in Fengkai County, and this is the most real gift.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect the Peng family to have such a big hand, Peng Zhongfei... Is this really frightened?


    If nothing else, the calligraphy and painting and the ornament are not easy to get.


    Liu Wei was also taken aback. He thought of the gift he had given before, and quietly pulled Liu An over, "Look back, you can add 22 taels of gift money."


    Liu An''s eyes widened, Young Master, you are too prodigal.


    Although he also likes the Gu family, but this Gu family is in the countryside, and it is too expensive to send, which will make people feel uneasy.


    If Gu Yundong knew what Liu An was thinking, he would definitely kick him aside.


    I feel uneasy, the more the better, she canugh in her dreams at night, right?


    Does she look like someone who hasn''t seen the big world?


    Grandma Qian asked with a smile, "Does Miss Gu still like it?"


    She wanted to see Gu Yundong''s ttered expression, but thetter nodded and took the things calmly, "This is your youngdy''s intention, and naturally she likes it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 151: feast

    Chapter 151 Banquet


    Gu Yundong couldn''t see that Qian Mama''s eyes had be unkind since Gu Xian''er came back, she turned her head and said to the others, "Everyone came to congratte my family on building a new house, I like everything I give."


    The vigers who were shocked by the gift from the Peng family suddenlyughed.


    Feng Daneng thought, no wonder the vige chief said that this girl''s words made people feelfortable.


    Mother Qian''s smile was slightly stiff, and Gu Yundong greeted her with a smile, "There are so many people today, I''m too busy to touch the ground, please forgive me if the reception is not good, mamma please do it yourself."


    Mother Qian nodded with a smile. Seeing that Gu Yundong had gone to another table, she sat down again and asked Gu Xian''er, "Didn''t you say she is your cousin? But she doesn''t sound like she came from the countryside at all."


    Gu Xian''er bit her lip slightly, "My uncle read books when he was a child, and my cousin recognized a few words with my uncle."


    It turned out to be like this, no wonder she was biting Wen Jue, for fear that others would not know how many idioms she could speak, the more shecked, the more she had to show off.


    Now everyone has sat down, Shao Qingyuan is sitting not far from Qian Ma''s table, Liu Wei is familiar with him, and naturally sits at his table.


    The sixth master and the vige chief are the most senior and most prestigious people in the vige. For the distinguished guests from Liu Wei, they naturally have to apany them, so they also sat at this table.


    The others wanted to sit too, especially Fang''s mother and daughter, who wanted to go to Liu Wei''s side several times to say hello, but when they saw Shao Qing was far away, they didn''t dare.


    Therefore, this table is inexplicably quieter. Chen Liang and Sixth Taiye are friendly to Shao Qingyuan, and asionally take him to talk during meals.


    The dishes are served very quickly, and most of them are hard vegetables. The vigers in the vige can no longer care about the Liu family and Peng family, and they all stick out their chopsticks with red faces to sandwich the meat.


    Mother Qian took two maids and sat with Fang''s mother and daughter.


    She could actually leave after giving the gift, but after listening to Gu Xian''er''s words, she couldn''t help but sit down.


    When those meat dishes were first brought up, she still wanted to move her chopsticks. But before she could move, the others at the same table had already started frantically grabbing food.


    Grandma Qian''s chopsticks stopped in mid-air, neither if they stretched forward, nor did they retract.


    Gu Xian''er next to her is delicious and delicious. She was a servant girl in the Peng family. Although she was not allowed to eat like she did when she was fleeing from the famine, she was going to be robbed when it was time to eat. She had no background and could not stand it. Only eat the rest.


    This rare hard dish, how could Gu Xianer let go?


    But Grandma Qian couldn''t stay any longer. Halfway through the meal, she still went to say goodbye to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Xian''er was reluctant to leave, but she had no choice but to force two pieces of meat into her mouth, and then she wiped her mouth and stood up.


    "You guys are waiting for me outside, I''ll go and tell the master." She originally wanted to bring Gu Xian''er with her, but after most of the day, she could see that the two sisters Gu Yundong did not have a good rtionship. Otherwise, why didn''t you even say a word to Gu Xian''er?


    Gu Xian''er and another little girl could only go out and wait, but the little girl was in a hurry to go to the thatched hut and left Gu Xian''er at the door alone.


    Gu Xian''er sneered coldly, "Lazy people pee a lot." As she said that, she put her hands together, it was really cold.


    She didn''t have two clothes on her body, but Gu Yundong was able to live so well, it was unbnced when you think about it.


    "Are you Gu Yundong''s cousin?"


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice came from behind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152: You killed this time

    Chapter 152 You Killed This Time


    Gu Xian''er turned around abruptly and saw a girl who was slightly older than herself standing there.


    She looked at her, "Who are you?"


    "My name is Chen Yn, do you want to know about Gu Yundong? I can tell you." Chen Yn was sitting at the same table with them, and she had quietly overheard her conversation with Grandma Qian before.


    She was surprised, she didn''t expect the two of them to be cousins.


    Gu Xian''er squinted at Chen Yn, does this person have a grudge against Gu Yundong?


    She just said, Gu Yundong''s unfortunate face must have offended many people, look, isn''t this one?


    Mother Qian and another girl hadn''te yet, Gu Xian''er looked around and motioned to Chen Yn, "Let''s talk over there."


    The two walked forward and stopped more than 20 meters away from the house.


    Gu Xian''er really wanted to know what happened after Gu Yundong came to Yongfu Vige, and even more wanted to know where she got the money.


    Chen Yn said it quickly, she rented a carriage on the first day as a nobleman, and rented their house to settle down. Later, she offended the second-rate in the vige and was driven out by their family to live in Zeng''s house. Everything is said again.


    Gu Xian''er frowned when she heard it, saying so much was all nonsense, and she didn''t say where Gu Yundong got the money.


    She was tired of hearing this, but suddenly, as if thinking of something, she leaned into Chen Yn''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Thetter''s eyes lit up and nodded frequently, "Okay, I know how to do it."


    Gu Xian''er wanted to say more, but Qian Ma''s impatient voice had alreadye from outside the gate of Gu''s house, "Gu Xian''er, where are you Gu Xian''er?"


    Gu Xian''er was still afraid of Qian Ma, so she couldn''t care to talk to Chen Yn again, so she ran away quickly.


    Mother Qian red at her in dissatisfaction, and then took them to the carriage outside and left Yongfu Vige.


    The liveliness of the Gu family is still going on. For such an important day as his own family, Gu Yundong is really generous, not to mention the dishes, and a lot of snacks.


    Everyone was full and reluctant to leave. If the vige chief had not let everyone go, these people would still be sitting in the yard eating melon seeds and chatting.


    Some of the women in the vige stayed behind to help clean up the table and tableware, and the Shi family also stayed.


    The two of them have always been honest. Today, after eating such a good meal, they always have to help with work.


    It happened that Gu Yundong also had something to talk to them about, so he didn''t stop them.


    Waiting for the guests to leave one after another, she was about to find the Shi family and her husband when she saw Gu Yunshu running over, leaning into her ear and saying mysteriously, "Eldest sister, Brother Liu is looking for you."


    Liu Wei?


    Gu Yundong thought of Qin Wenzheng, his eyes lit up, is there news of his return?


    Liu Wei was waiting for her by the well in the backyard. When Gu Yundong passed by, he was walking back and forth while grabbing his hair, looking very anxious.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "What can make Young Master Liu want to have his head bald?"


    Liu Wei turned his head sharply, "Ehhh, you''vee, I have something very important to tell you."


    He had been waiting for a day, and he waited for her to finish the banquet before looking for her.


    "What''s the matter, you said."


    "I was killed by you this time." Liu Wei suddenly red at her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 153: You are smart, you solve

    Chapter 153 You are smart, you solve it


    Gu Yundong is confused. She has been in retreat for the past few days to study white sugar. She has not been out for more than ten days. She only started to buy things for the banquet yesterday. How could she harm him?


    "You have to make it clear, what happened to me?"


    Liu Wei took two more steps back and forth before he gritted his teeth and said, "Did you know that there is a rumor circting in the upper circles of the county seat now?"


    "You also said, the county seat, the upper circle, how would I know?" Gu Yundong couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Liu Wei choked up, and stopped selling off, and said straightly, "It''s not like you bragged in the Tao''s grocery storest time, that kid from the Tao''s came to me the next day to ask me about making white sugar. Damn, he actually brought the shopkeeper over to ask about it on purpose, can you say that I can deny it? The door spreads everywhere, saying that my Liu family has found a capable person who can make high-quality white sugar as white as white clouds."


    Gu Yundong, "..." She didn''t brag, no!


    This Liu Wei''s IQ is not too high.


    "This matter is so noisy that even my father knows about it. The stinky old Taoist ran up to my father and sneered at me, saying that I was inexperienced and inexperienced in making friends, and people became more and more unreliable. You say, they canugh at me, but they can''tugh at my father. Yesterday, the Tao family came to my house again. He was very cunning. He probably angered me and asked me to gamble with the two shops in the family. I''m going to lose."


    "Liu Wei, gambling is very bad behavior, and you actually gambled so much." Gu Yundong said that the first time she saw someone, she felt like a prodigal, and she began to sympathize with his father.


    "That''s not the point!" Liu Wei was going to be mad, "This matter started because of you, what do you say?"


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, as if looking at a mentally retarded person, "You''re just ying a rogue, aren''t you? Even without me, your family and the Tao family already have deep grievances, and sooner orter they will find other reasons to pit you. "


    Liu Wei can''t tell her, of course he knows that this is a rogue, but, "You are smart, you solve it."


    Hey, that''s a bit of a mess.


    Gu Yundong clenched his fists tightly, but after thinking about the 20 taels of cash he had received from himter, he still endured it.


    Okay, for the generosity of the prodigal son, she will help him solve it.


    mutual benefit.


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes and said to him, "Wait here."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left the backyard and returned to the main house.


    As soon as the door closed, she took out a jar from the space.


    Looking at the thin white and sweet candy inside, Gu Yundong smiled with satisfaction.


    When ?? came out again, he found that Shao Qingyuan, who had left halfway, had returned.


    Seeing that there was no one left or right, Shao Qingyuan walked up to her and said softly, "Chen Yn went to Gu Xian''er, and the two talked outside for a while."


    "What did you say?" Chen Yn? Why is this man so restless?


    She didn''t even bother to pay attention to her, the mother and daughter were always jumping out, really thought she would not dare to touch them with an uncle who was the vige chief?


    "I didn''t hear it clearly, it''s too far apart, and there''s nothing to cover, so it''s not easy to get close." Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips, looking very dissatisfied, "I followed the mother and daughter just now, and they seemed to go straight back. Nothing for now."


    "It''s alright, it''s enough to know that these two are in trouble." Gu Yundong said.


    Shao Qingyuan just wanted to ask if he needed to do something, when he saw Liu Wei running out over there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 154: Really white sugar! !

    Chapter 154 It''s really white sugar! !


    "Gu Yatou, Gu Yatou, why have you been taking so long? Have youe up with a solution?" Liu Wei didn''t seem to see Shao Qingyuan, and as soon as he came, he reached out to pull Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan blocked it, "Just talk, don''t move."


    Liu Wei only reacted then and hurriedly put his hand back, but the look on his face was still anxious, "Girl Gu, how''s it going?"


    Gu Yundong ignored him and walked to the backyard, where people came at any time.


    After reaching the backyard, Gu Yundong passed the jar in his hand to Liu Wei.


    Thetter was taken aback, "What?"


    "You don''t know if you just look at it?"


    Liu Wei could only press down the restlessness in his heart and open the lid of the jar.


    Then, I saw a piece of white that was particrly dazzling under the sunlight.


    Liu Wei blinked, "This is... what?" He had a very unreal guess, and even became faintly excited for this unlikely guess.


    "You can try it." Gu Yundong smiled.


    Liu Wei hurriedly reached out to grab it in the jar, but the jar was too small and his hand was too big, so he couldn''t reach it down after pressing it for a long time.


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes, "You can dip a finger..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw him holding the jar in one hand, spreading out the other, and pouring out arge amount.


    Then he stuck out his tongue and licked it.


    The next moment, his pupils shrank suddenly, and looked at Gu Yundong in astonishment, "Sweet?"


    "uh-huh."


    "This, this is..."


    "White sugar." Gu Yundong said with a smile.


    Liu Wei''s breathing stopped abruptly, and he looked at the little girl who was not even close to his chin in disbelief, his lips trembling, "Like, like a white cloud with a white eye, white sugar?"


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky, then at Candy, thought for a while and said, "What do you think?"


    Liu Wei''s whole body is numb, she made it, she actually made it! !


    She didn''t talk big, she didn''t brag, this candy is sweet, and it tastes different from brown sugar, but it''s even sweeter.


    Liu Wei was shocked, how could she have such a great ability? !


    "Ha, ha ha." Liu Wei stayed for a long time, then suddenlyughed. It was intermittent at first, but then heughed so hard that his entire face turned red, and his whole body even trembled.


    Liu An, who was originally guarding at the entrance to the backyard, was taken aback and ran over in a hurry, thinking that something had happened.


    Seeing the young master seemed to be going crazy, Liu An felt a stun in her heart and was about to cry, so she hurriedly stepped forward and patted him, "Young master, what''s wrong with you? Don''t be scared, you''re suffering. What''s exciting, have something to say."


    Liu Wei was almost taken aback by him, and he kicked him violently, "Go away."


    He then brought the jar to Gu Yundong''s face, and said with bright eyes, "Girl Gu, you are so amazing, how did you do it? What did you use to do it? You did it by yourself?"


    Just as Gu Yundong was about to answer, he saw Liu Wei wave his hand again, "Forget it, I''ll talk about thister, now the most important thing is, I''m going to take this jar of white sugar to find Tao, so that this ignorant and ignorant thing will be fine. Open your dog''s eyes to see clearly, what is white sugar."


    He couldn''t helpughing while talking, took the jar and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155: you are mine

    Chapter 155 You are my man


    But just two steps away, Shao Qingyuan stopped him.


    Liu Wei stared, "Shao Qingyuan, what are you doing?" He hid the jar behind him, as if he was afraid that Shao Qingyuan would take it away.


    But he was able to guard against Shao Qingyuan, but failed to guard against Gu Yundong.


    She immediately put the jar behind her back, and Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan moved quickly, this Liu Wei is two hundred and fifty, she would shout everywhere before she finished speaking, and she really wanted to beat him.


    Liu Wei stretched out his hand, "Give it back to me."


    "What do you mean by returning it to you, this is my thing!!" Can this person still be a little self-aware?


    Liu Wei was suddenly frustrated, but he quickly said in good spirits, "Then you sell it to me, how much is this jar?"


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes, "What about this candy, I extracted it, but I only have this jar."


    Liu Wei was stunned, "This, isn''t it difficult to get it out?" Well, I think it must be very, very difficult. He is considered a knowledgeable person, but he has never seen such white, clean and sweet. And a little bit of white sugar.


    So, girl Gu is a genius.


    And there is only such a jar of white sugar in this world, such a rare thing, how expensive is that? Liu Wei counted his private money in his heart, but he didn''t know if it was enough.


    But before he could figure it out, Gu Yundong shook his head, "It''s not difficult."


    "what?"


    Gu Yundong said, "I have been perfecting the sugar making process for more than ten days. The method was unstable before, and a lot of white sugar was indeed extracted, but I am most satisfied with this jar."


    Before the end of the world, she knew the process and method of making sugar, and she had done it before. But at that time, a professional master was there to guide the correction, and the tools were ready-made.


    Now that I have started alone, whether it is sugar cane or other things, I have to prepare again.


    It wasn''t until she started to do it herself that she realized that she had forgotten some subtle steps, so she had to experiment again and again. There are also some steps that are not so simple. If you don''t pay attention, the extracted white sugar is very different from the one in the jar now.


    But fortunately, after these ten or so days, she can be regarded as practice makes perfect, and there are no major problems.


    Liu Wei understood, and his eyes began to light up, "Since you said it''s all right, then you can give me this jar of candy."


    "Not yet."


    "why?"


    "Now, just one jar is too little. I said twenty pounds at the grocery store. Don''t you want to put twenty pounds in front of that Tao? Well, what do you think? You go out with this kind of white sugar now, how many people will want to get the recipe ande to trouble me?"


    Liu Wei was stunned, while Shao Qingyuan frowned.


    Thistter point is indeed a troublesome thing.


    At that time, I am afraid that the Tao family will be the first to think about it.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help but start pulling his hair again, "What should I do then?"


    "Find a backer." Now there is no patent, but even if there is a patent, it is useless to meet the powerful.


    Gu Yundong learned a lesson from Peng Zhongfei. Seeing how tantly he dared to take her blueprints for himself, other people would see the huge benefits in this white sugar, and they would also do their best.


    Liu Wei nodded in agreement, and then his eyes lit up, "With our Liu family as your backing, now people in the county think you are mine."


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly looked at him, what is his person?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156: Gu Yundong turned out to be so sinister

    Chapter 156 Gu Yundong turned out to be so sinister


    Shao Qingyuan directly denied, "Not enough."


    Liu Wei wanted to refute with a stalk in his neck, but Gu Yundong also agreed, "It''s not enough."


    "Then who are you looking for?" Liu Wei was not convinced, their Liu family is one of the best in the county town, right? Besides, there are people behind their Liu family.


    Gu Yundong said, "You saidst time that the emperor intended to let Qin Wenzheng return to the court, is the news urate?"


    "Of course..." He froze for a moment, then narrowed his eyes and asked, "Do you want Qin Wenzheng to be your backer?"


    This, this, Qin Wenzheng is indeed a very suitable candidate...


    But, "Will he agree? In fact, our Liu family is not bad. You can also cooperate with our family. Our family has channels and connections, and your white sugar must be a good seller."


    This bear boy finally thought of doing business for his family.


    This white sugar is a new product, and the price is high, and it is the only one. Their Liu family is now nning to step out of the county seat to the prefectural city, and this white sugar hase at the right time.


    "You saidst time that Qin Wenzheng went out, so many days have passed, has he returned to the county?" There is another reason why Gu Yundong doesn''t want to find the Liu family, that is, the Liu family is in business.


    Doing business, we can cooperate in the future, Ding is Ding, Mao is Mao, everything is clear and it is easy to settle ounts.


    If she can be a backer, she has no advantage at all. It can only be what the Liu family says.


    But Qin Wenzheng was an official, she gave him a certain profit, and he used it as his own umbre, and each got what he needed.


    Of course, the premise is that she has to meet Qin Wenzheng first to see if he is as rumored.


    Liu Wei was still not reconciled, "Qin Wenzheng is all about serving the people and the country, he may not be your backer."


    "The extraction of such fine white sugar is a big step forward for the development of the country, isn''t it considered to serve the country and the people?"


    "Then what if he asks you to give the secret recipe directly to the court?"


    "If the conditions he gave are enough to make me tempted, it''s not impossible." Gu Yundong never thought of holding this secret recipe tightly in his hands. Sooner orter, the Huang Ni method will be carried forward.


    Liu Wei couldn''t refute, he muttered, "Brother Qin is back."


    After saying that, he looked at the jar in her hand again, and asked reluctantly, "Can''t you really give this to me?"


    His look of ''I wish I could put white sugar on Tao''s face right now andugh at him for being stupid without knowing Taishan and letting him bring the lost shop deed'' is just irritating.


    "Can''t you stand it like that? Give me ten more days at most, and I''ll give you twenty pounds."


    "Okay, okay." It''s hard to endure for ten days.


    Gu Yundong, "Actually, you can use these ten days to let the surnamed Taoe to you again, and then take the opportunity to increase the stake, and then..."


    Liu Wei looked at Gu Yundong, is this girl so sinister?


    But he likes it.


    "Hahaha, you are too smart, you are right, this time I will let the surnamed Tao shoot himself in the foot and make him bleed well."


    Liu Wei turned around and ran, "Liu An, let''s go back."


    Liu An hurriedly responded and followed.


    Gu Yundong watched him run away like a gust of wind, he couldn''t help but turn his head and said to Shao Qingyuan, "You say he is so stupid, will I be affected?"


    "It''s okay to have less contact in the future."


    Gu Yundong nodded in agreement, but only halfway through the nod, he suddenly pped his hands, "Oops, I forgot to tell him that this is a secret, and don''t tell the Liu family for the time being."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157: Gu Yundongs image is ruined

    Chapter 157 Gu Yundong''s image is ruined


    Gu Yundong said and hurriedly turned to go out, but when he reached the door, Liu Wei''s carriage had already run away.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "I''ll go after him."


    After the ?? voice fell, he ran to the back of the carriage.


    Gu Yundong sighed and was about to turn around when he saw a figure poking his head in front of her house. Seeing her looking over, he hurriedly turned and left.


    Gu Yundong squatted down and picked up a small stone, and threw it at him with a ''smack''.


    The man''s head was smashed right in the face, and he stopped immediately.


    Gu Yundong walked towards him, "Run away when you see me, why, what are you doing wrong? You are sneaking around outside my house, is it possible that you are eyeing my house again?"


    "Of course not." Zhuangzi turned around abruptly and hurriedly denied it.


    Seeing Gu Yundong''s serious expression, his thumb, which had been healed for a long time, began to feel a dull pain again.


    Zhou Zhan couldn''t help but took a small step back, "I, when I was going home at noon, I heard from my sister that my parents were here for dinner, so I came over to have a look out of curiosity."


    Zhou Zhan really didn''t know that his parents would have contact with Gu Yundong. He usually doesn''t like the timid and cowardly temperament of his parents, so the rtionship is very rigid, and he won''t talk about these things.


    Besides, he has been away from home for a while, and since hepletely fell out with Hu Liang, without him taking the lead, he didn''t take the initiative to think of harming others.


    The family still owed Gu Yundong a couple of dors, so he simply went to the town to see if he had any work to do.


    I didn¡¯t expect that when I came back today, my little sister was alone at home, and my parents didn¡¯te back for lunch.


    The little sister said that the Gu family went to the beam today, and the parents went to the Gu family for dinner.


    Zhuangzi was really shocked. When did his parents be so courageous and dare to go to Gu''s house to eat and drink?


    He was uneasy at home, hesitating and hesitating again and again, and he came to take a look if he was still worried.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Yundong would catch him in the face. Now, not only did he not rescue his parents, but he also got himself in.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that he regarded this as a wolf''s den, but his eyes as if he were a devil made her dislike it very much.


    At this moment, He Ye came out from Zeng''s house after washing the dishes. He was still stunned when he saw the stake standing at the door, and hurried over, "Why are you here? Have you eaten lunch?"


    Zhou Zhuang nodded, "Eat." Then he nced at He Ye up and down, "Mother, are you not hurt?"


    "Huh?" What are you asking? "How can I hurt if I wash the dishes when I''m fine?"


    "Where''s Dad?"


    "Your father helped move the table, and he should be back in a while." The tables and chairs of the Gu family were borrowed from other houses in the vige, and they had to be returned after they were cleaned up.


    Gu Yundong listened with ck lines all over her head, she could understand, Zhuangzi''s eyes didn''t seem to be like, but he simply regarded her as a devil.


    Fu, has her image been ruined to such a degree?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help rubbing his forehead and took a deep breath, suppressing the irritable emotions in his heart.


    Then he turned his head and said to He Ye kindly, "Aunt He, go ahead and drink some brown sugar water to warm you up. I just have something I want to tell Zhuangzi."


    He Ye''s impression of Gu Yundong has changed a lot. She knows that this girl is actually a reasonable girl, so she immediately nodded, "Okay."


    There are many children ying outside the gate, and the two of them are not alone in private, so it¡¯s okay to say a few words in the countryside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158: find work for the pile

    Chapter 158 Find work for the stakes


    Zhou Zhan looked at her with some unease, looked left and right, as if he was looking for an opportunity to escape at any time.


    "You, what do you want to tell me? I''ll pay you back that money soon. Give me a few more days, no, give me one, no, two months."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Don''t worry, I''m not asking you to collect debts. I just want to ask you for a favor."


    "Help?" Zhuangzi blinked nkly, does she still need her own help?


    I don''t know what to do, what''s with the inexplicable pride?


    "Yes, if you agree, you won''t have to pay back the one or two silver coins."


    "Xingxingxing, what are you busy with? I promise."


    She hasn''t said anything yet, and he dares to respond so quickly, isn''t he afraid of letting him kill and set fire?


    Gu Yundong nced at him and lowered his voice slightly, "Help me stare at Chen Yn and her mother, see what they have done and who they have met."


    As soon as she saw the stake, she felt that this was the most suitable candidate.


    was originally a second-rate. He had nothing to do on weekdays and never went to work in the fields. Even if he wandered around the vige all day, no one would find it strange.


    And the stakes are quite clever, seriously.


    At least, he can understand the situation better than Hu Liang.


    Zhou Zhan was a little confused, staring at Chen Yn and his wife? Why?


    Could it be that... is Mr. Fang finally having an affair with another man? Want to get raped?


    The stake was a little excited, so he was happy to do it. I thought he was going to do something, just such a trivial matter.


    In order to add some gossip fun to the vige, Zhuangzi said that even if he doesn¡¯t drink or sleep, it¡¯s fine.


    "How long?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t know how excited he was, "One month."


    Based on what she knew about Gu Xian''er, if she was in trouble with Chen Yn, she would definitely be tempted to do something bad within a month at most.


    Gu Xian''er is in Peng Mansion, so she can''t keep an eye on her. But in the same way, Gu Xian''er doesn''t have many chances to plot against her.


    As for Chen Yn, staring at the stake is enough.


    Zhou Zhe quickly calcted in his heart, um, in just one month, he could wipe out the debt of more than one tael of silver, which was much more than if he went out to work as a part-time worker.


    In addition, it is ck farming now, and the strongborers of various viges have gone to work outside. It is too difficult, too difficult, too difficult for such a second-rate person who can¡¯t pick up his shoulders and can¡¯t lift his hands.


    After ?? and Zhuangzi agreed, Gu Yundong let him go.


    Zhou is also dedicated to his work, so he went back and squatted near Fang''s house.


    As soon as he left, the Zhou family and the others also came out of Zeng''s house. The dishes and chopsticks were already cleaned up, and some leftovers were left. The rest of Gu Yundong let them dress separately and go away.


    Another person gave a pound of brown sugar, and the Zhou family was extremely happy.


    Nowadays, this candy is very expensive. They only buy a little more than a pound all year round, and they are usually reluctant to eat it.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Yundong would give a pound, especially Zhou, she and her daughter-inw Song came to help, Gu Yundong directly gave two pounds, Zhou grinned, and almost regarded her as a daughter-inw.


    Probably only Mr. Dong knows how much brown sugar Gu Yundong has. Brown sugar that is very precious to others is the most suitable gift for Gu Yundong.


    After Zhou and others left, Gu Yundong carried the remaining brown sugar into the new home, where Shi Dashan and He Ye were still waiting for her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 159: buy a hill

    Chapter 159 Buying a small hill


    Shi Dashan and his wife didn''t know what Gu Yundong asked them to do, so they sat upright in the main room, quietly watching the brand new room.


    Anyway, living in such a house is enviable andfortable, and I don¡¯t know when I can cover it.


    If they also built a new house, they would not have to worry about getting a wife.


    But now, they still owe a debt.


    The two looked at each other and sighed in unison.


    Gu Yundong came in at this time, and couldn''t helpughing when he saw it, "What''s the matter? Aunt Shi has been waiting for a long time, I''m sorry."


    The two hurriedly stood up, "Not long after, Yun Dong asked us to stay and say we have something to talk about. What''s the matter? If you need help, just say it."


    "I really have something to ask Aunt Shi to help." Gu Yundong let the two sit down and brought them water, then sat across from him and said, "I went to see Uncle Shi''s orchard, and the fruit is really good. I''ll do it. I want to buynd, which is specially used for growing fruits. The amount is a bitrge, so I want you to help me find out whichnd is the most suitable in this vige or the vige next door. If you are busy, I also want you to help me manage it. Guan Guolin. Of course, the manpower must still be hired, and the wages will not be less."


    The husband and wife were stunned for a moment and looked at her in disbelief, "Guolin??"


    "Yes, I don''t know if you are willing or not." Gu Yundong had some understanding of the temperament of the couple.


    They are actually very passionate about nting fruit trees and take care of their own fruit forests like children. When she went to their fields, she saw the pure satisfaction of the couple looking at their fruit forest, which was really infectious.


    Do they want variety? Of course.


    But they were too timid. The things that happened in the past made them afraid and dared not.


    That''s why Gu Yundong thought about asking them to help manage the orchard. She thought that when they saw arge orchard full of fruit, they would have a full sense of aplishment.


    Sure enough, the husband and wife looked at each other, with a touch of excitement in their eyes.


    "A lot, how big?" Shi Dashan asked.


    "I can''t say how big it is right now. It depends on whether there isnd. Of course, the bigger the better." Gu Yundong said.


    Even if it is small now, you can buy it again when there is a chance.


    "Then, what kind of fruit tree do you want to nt?"


    The soil required by various fruits is naturally different, some can be nted together, and some are not suitable.


    Gu Yundong feels that what needs to be nted most at the moment is..."Sugar cane."


    Shi Dashan thought about it and said, "Actually, there is a small hill on the east side of our vige, which is very suitable, but it is not very big."


    "real?"


    "Well, I also thought about it before. I''ll buy it when I have money. Butter..." He didn''t dare. "It''s about 30 acres, do you want to go and see it?"


    "want."


    Gu Yundong stood up immediately and followed Shi Dashan and his wife to the east hill.


    It is said to be the top of a mountain, but it is actually a slopingnd, which is of course different from a deep mountain.


    She couldn''t see anything, even after reading two books, she still didn''t understand what sand, loam, and y were, but from Shi Dashan''s happy expression, she knew it was a good ce.


    After reading the ground, Gu Yundong went to the vige chief.


    Chen Liang didn''t expect that he hadn''t helped her find good farnd, and she had already decided to buy a small hill.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160: Something weird bit me

    Chapter 160 Something Strange Bites Me


    That hill is not very expensive, and now everyone has money to buy fertilend first.


    There are very few people willing to ask for a hill like this suitable for growing fruit trees. After all, fruit is not easy to grow or sell.


    One is expensive. Rich people have their own manor orchards and rarely go out to buy them. If you have no money, you can''t afford it. If you want to eat fruit, go to the mountain to pick some wild sweet mouth.


    Secondly, it is not easy to preserve. If you nt too much, you have to sell it as soon as it matures at one time, otherwise it will rot. But everyone is from the countryside. If there is no channel and no connections, at most they will be pulled to the county seat.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong spent 120 taels to buy the 30 acres ofnd.


    As soon as the money was paid, I instantly felt a little tighter.


    Thend had been bought, and Shi Dashan said to her, "If you want to nt sugarcane, you can start preparing thend and nting sugarcane trenches now, and select seedlings."


    Gu Yundong knows that sugarcane is generally nted from February to April in the sr calendar, and can be harvested from November to April of the following year at the end of the year.


    It is now the November of the lunar calendar, and the preliminary preparations can begin.


    In this regard, Shi Dashan and his wife are still in charge, and Gu Yundong directly handed it over to them.


    Gu Yundong simply wrote an agreement in front of the vige chief, and asked the vige chief to be a witness, and gave them twenty silver in advance to let them choose seedlings.


    As for whether the two of them are busy or not, whether they need to hire someone or not, these are their own decisions. Gu Yundong is not afraid that they can''t control people, isn''t there a stake? That kid actually still cares about his parents very much.


    Both sides pressed their handprints, and Shi Dashan''s hand holding twenty taels of silver trembled slightly.


    He didn''t expect Gu Yundong to believe him so much, wasn''t he afraid that he would steal her money?


    After finishing this matter, Gu Yundong considered it a concern.


    The house has been beamed, the hilltop has been bought, and the sugar cane has been taken care of.


    As for the nting of other fruits, Shi Dashan still needs to help find suitablend when he is free. If there is nond, it is really impossible to do anything.


    Gu Yundong returned to the new house in a rxed manner. At this moment, Mrs. Yang and the two children were walking around the house, looking very happy.


    When ?? saw hering back, he immediately surrounded her.


    "Sister, when will we move in?" Gu Yunshu likes the new house very much. He never thought that he could have a room that big and a study by himself.


    "Furniture will arrive in two days, and let the sun shine for ten days before we move in." Gu Yundong also wants to move in as soon as possible. Although Dong Xin''s family is good, it is morefortable to live in his own house.


    She pointed to the main house in front of her and said, "That room is for parents to live in. You can choose the other rooms except that one."


    Gu Yunshu pointed to the room on the left, "I choose that one."


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Yunke again, but the little girl suddenly hugged her leg, "Do you want to live alone? It''s scary, something strange bit my hand."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, yes, she was only three years old, and she was still too young.


    She picked up the little girl and said, "Then Coco sleeps with her mother, and when she grows up, she can choose a room she likes to live in, okay?"


    She wants to live in a room by herself anyway.


    The little girl nodded immediately, "Okay." Then she whispered in Gu Yundong''s ear, "Mother is also afraid, I will apany her."


    Gu Yundong looked at Mrs Yang, and she was obviously relieved when she heard that she was sleeping with Gu Yunke.


    She couldn''t helpughing andughing. It was her negligence. Although my mother was an adult, her mind was simr to Coco''s.


    Thinking, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but read Gu Yunshu.


    I checked on the Inte when sugarcane was nted and harvested. The answer I saw was from January to April, and the maturity period was more than 200 days. But the next sentence of the answer immediately followed a few months of spring sowing and autumn sowing months, and I was stunned. So I just called home and asked my parents. My dad said that it is nted once a year, so I wrote it once a year. I don¡¯t know if there are two seasons in other ces, you can give me some popr science.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 161: A cart of sugar cane

    Chapter 161 A Carload of Sugarcane


    The little guy seemed to be thinking of something, and his expression was a little uneasy.


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, okay, in fact, this kid is also afraid, just don''t say it.


    "Yun Shu will stay with your mother and sister for a while, okay?" After all, this house is big, and it is a new and unfamiliar ce for them. Yun Shu is only five years old. , still very uneasy.


    After all, they used to be in Lao Gu''s house, and their family of five only had one room.


    Gu Yunshu immediately straightened his chest, "I, I''m not afraid of it." No ghost, yes, Dad said that the child is silent and strange, and what the third uncle said before to hang a ghost without a head is a lie, a lie of.


    "Yunshu is not afraid of course, but now the weather is cold, you can easily catch the cold when you sleep alone. When spring starts, you can live in whichever room you want."


    "Okay!!" Gu Yunshu nodded vigorously, then lowered his head and let out a breath.


    Gu Yundongughed suddenly, took the two children by the hands and walked to the room, talking about the roomyout.


    Gu Yunshu has nned his room well, putting a desk here and a cab over there.


    Gu Yun is much simpler, the little girl is a little bit more beautiful now, and said she wants to fill the room with flowers. Last time Zeng Yue took her to the foot of the mountain to pick some wild flowers, she brought back a lot, put a little in a corner and said it was fragrant.


    Yang didn''t express any opinion. Anyway, she nodded when the two children said anything, and they all felt good.


    After the family of four has gone through all the rooms, it is almost time for dinner.


    Shao Qingyuan only came back at this time, but there was a carriage behind him.


    He pulled the carriage directly into the backyard of Gu Yundong''s new home. He lifted the curtain of the car and saw that it was full of sugar cane.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in astonishment. In such a cold day, Shao Qingyuan still had fine sweat on his forehead, but the corners of his mouth were slightly cracked, and he smiled, "I have caught up with Liu Wei, don''t worry, he promised not to tell his family. Knowing that you need sugar cane to make sugar, let me bring the sugar cane nted in their vige."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, no wonder he came back sote.


    After thinking about it, she asked Shao Qingyuan, "Don''t you want money?"


    "Cough, no need." Shao Qingyuan lowered his head slightly, wanted tough, but held back.


    Gu Yundong nodded with satisfaction, "He still knows a little bit of the world." She turned around but could help him win two stores, no, maybe more stores.


    When she saw Shao Qingyuan''s busy appearance, she felt a little guilty when she thought that he helped her stare at Gu Xian''er without even eating at noon, and then chased Liu Wei to transport sugar cane.


    She seemed to take him for granted, how could this person not know how to refuse?


    "What do you want to eat at night, I''ll make it for you."


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while, and then said in a low voice, "Egg fried rice."


    "Okay, you rest first, you''ll be fine soon."


    She rolled up her sleeves and went to Zeng''s kitchen. Shao Qingyuan looked at her back, tugged her hand slightly, her eyes were dark, and the corner of her mouth was smiling.


    In the next two days, the furniture for the new house will arrive.


    Gu Yundong also moved the sugar-making tools to his new home. After all, the yard here is big and there is a well, which is much more convenient.


    Liu Wei came again the next day, and hurriedly said that the surnamed Tao had really troubled him, and the ecstatic will tell the Tao''s family again.


    Gu Yundong was just disgusting with his saliva, when Shi Dashan came to the door.


    I remember that I only slept in a room by myself when my mother gave birth to my sister when I was seven years old. The first time I slept, it was really... lying in bed shivering and crying the next day.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 162: Shao Qingyuan gives money

    Chapter 162 Shao Qingyuan gives money


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly escaped Liu Wei''s poison, and ran out of the gate.


    Shi Dashan was sweating profusely, but there was excitement on his face.


    Gu Yundong asked him toe in, he immediately waved his hand and said, "Yundong, didn''t you say you want to look for the orchard? There is an orchard of 50 acres in Anping Vige next door. It was andowner in the town who was in urgent need of money and sold it. of."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, Anping Vige is not far away, there are 50 acres, it is a rare opportunity.


    Shi Dashan continued, "Thend was originally used to grow fruit trees, and it''s a good piece ofnd. It''s just that the long-term workers of thendowner''s family couldn''t nt them, and the fruit that came out was a little astringent. The fruit trees were cut down two years ago and nted some other things. , the harvest is not very good, so the care is not very meticulous, and now it is sold, the price should be able to be suppressed. It¡¯s just that thendlord asked to buy all fifty acres, this¡­¡±


    said finally, Shi Dashan was a little worried.


    It costs a lot of money to buy thisnd, and I don''t know if she has enough.


    Gu Yundong also calcted the money in his heart, his brows couldn''t help but twitch, the money was tight.


    But soon her eyes lit up again and she said to Shi Dashan, "I''ll ask someone else to borrow the silver first. Uncle Dashan, please help me go to Anping Vige to inquire about it, and see if anyone else wants to buy it and how much the price can be reduced."


    "Okay." Shi Dashan immediately turned around and left.


    In Anping Vige, he happened to know someone who was Gouzu''s father, Zhao Zhu.


    Because Gouzu was close to his own stake, he also had little contact with Zhao Zhu. Aftering and going, I am familiar with a lot.


    Gu Yundong also hurried back to the house, and hurriedly went to find Liu Wei.


    With such a rich young master there, it is not difficult to borrow money.


    Looking back and waiting for the sugar to sell at a good price, she is also able to return it to him, and it will only be used for half a month at most.


    But who knew that when she arrived in the front yard, she did not see Liu Wei, who was still chatting before.


    There, only Shao Qingyuan was there.


    "Where''s Young Master Liu?"


    Shao Qingyuan was holding a **** to help her turn over the field in the front yard where she was going to nt flowers. Hearing that, he stopped and said, "Let''s go."


    "Leave??" Damn, who said he wanted to talk about the whole surname of Tao? She just turned around and said a few words to Uncle Dashan, and he left?


    Shao Qingyuan leaned his **** against the wall next to him, "It seems that I suddenly remembered something urgent. You have something to do with him? It shouldn''t be far away now, I''ll go and call him back."


    He was about to leave after he finished speaking. Gu Yundong thought that he was also running after Liu Wei who was in the carriage before, but he didn''t even eat lunch or dinner and looked tired.


    She hurriedly stopped him, "Wait, I''m fine..."


    said so, but his brows were still slightly furrowed.


    Suddenly, she looked up at Shao Qingyuan, yes, Liu Wei is not here, isn''t there Shao Qingyuan?


    Gu Yundong immediately walked to him with a smile, coughed twice, with an obvious...a purpose on his face.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, "What?"


    "Can you lend me some money?" Shao Qingyuan just took Liu Wei to the mountains to hit two roe deer and a big worm not long ago. Liu Wei was generous and promised from the beginning that as long as Shao Qingyuan took him into the mountains and hit the roe deer, he would give him a hundred taels silver.


    In the end, Shao Qingyuan not only hit two roe deer, but also a big worm, and even saved Liu Wei''s life in the end.


    Gu Yundong didn''t ask how much he paid, but it was definitely a lot.


    "Wait for me." Shao Qingyuan didn''t even ask what she wanted the money for, she turned her head and went back to her house.


    Not long after, he came over with a box, "Here it is."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, this is too simple, right?


    She opened the box slowly, and the next second, her eyes were all round.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163: Gu Yundong decides

    Chapter 163 Gu Yundong decides


    Gu Yundong raised his head nkly and looked at the calm face opposite.


    She stretched out her hand, took out the banknotes in the box, counted, and counted again.


    Eight hundred taels, he actually has eight hundred taels of silver! ! !


    This person is actually an invisible rich man. Looking at the entire Yongfu Vige, probably there is no one richer than him.


    But the problem is...


    "You have so much money, eat dry steamed buns, live in a shabby house, and wear clothes full of patches?"


    Even if he can''t cook, it''s not a problem to hire someone, right? There is absolutely no need to live like a refugee.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the silver note in her hand, her eyes were calm as if it were just a few ordinary pieces of paper, without a trace of emotion.


    After a long while, he said, "It doesn''t matter if you are alone."


    Gu Yundong stopped abruptly, she actually felt that his words made her a little sour.


    Yes, he has always been alone, without rtives or friends, even in the Zeng family, he kept his distance,


    Not close and not friendly.


    The people in the vige regarded him as a beast of a flood, and the children avoided him when they saw him. He was alone. Having money or not having money meant nothing to him, as long as he had enough food and clothing, he did not need a higher quality of life.


    Everyone called him a wolf cub, but Gu Yundong had never seen him do anything to hurt others. Even if he did, it would be someone else who provokes him first, or a second-rate like Hu Liang.


    She didn''t know why that grandfather died, but Shao Qingyuan was indifferent, but she believed that there must be an unknown reason.


    Gu Yundong tightened his hands slightly, and his mood became a little subtle for a while.


    After a long time, she slowly exhaled and said, "I should be able to borrow three hundred taels."


    She took out six fifty-tael silver notes from it and handed the box over.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head and didn''t answer, "I''ll give it to you, you can just use it, I''ll find a way if it''s not enough."


    "Shao Qingyuan, you..."


    "Money is useless with me. You should also buynd to buy fruit trees. There are many ces that use big money."


    "You can also buynd."


    Shao Qingyuan paused and said in a low voice, "The vige won''t sell me anynd."


    "Why?" Gu Yundong was surprised. As far as she knew, although Chen Liang wasn''t very close to Shao Qingyuan, he didn''t have any bad opinions on him. He just treated him like an ordinary viger, so he wouldn''t sell hisnd to him. ?


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t think there was anything bad to say, the whole vige knew about it, "When I left the Li family back then, in order to repay the kindness of their upbringing, I promised in front of the vige chief and everyone that I would not buy one. acres ofnd."


    Gu Yundong was about tough at such a promise, "You are still not allowed to buynd because of the kindness of nurturing? This is ridiculous, what did you think in the first ce?"


    "Back then... as long as you can cut ties with the Li family, any condition is not difficult." Xu Shi mentioned old things, and Shao Qingyuan''s eyes gradually became a little indifferent.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong hurriedly changed the subject and said, "Forget it, things are over, then you eight hundred taels..."


    "You use it." Shao Qingyuan''s tone was firm.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, looked up at him, looked at the silver note in his hand, and then looked at him again.


    After a while, he suddenly looked at Shao Qingyuan very seriously, as if he had made a major decision.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164: buy another fifty acres

    Chapter 164 Buy another fifty acres


    "You know that I am making white sugar, and you should have guessed that I will definitely use this as a business in the future." Gu Yundong said, "In this way, since you can''t use the money, then I will use the money as your shareholding, and then buy the sugar to get the ie. How about giving you one, no, twenty percent of the profit?"


    After thinking about it, he added, "But it''s just a sugar business. I won''t have any business for you in the future."


    Gu Yundong has thought about it, and now she is the only one who knows how to extract white sugar. She has a lot of work to do, and in the future, she will also make candy, preserved and dried fruits.


    Shao Qingyuan has no rtives and no reason to be alone, and she is brave and resourceful. She is not soft-hearted. Most importantly, she finds that this person has a tacit understanding with her, and to cooperate with such a person is a peace of mind.


    The key is that she found Shao Qingyuan to be obedient.


    Of course, there is a little bit of her hidden selfishness in it.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned. He didn''t expect her to have such a proposal to let him participate in what she did?


    His hand hanging by his side clenched tightly, as if trying his best to restrain the emotion in his eyes.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was silent for a long time, and asked in a low voice, "Uh, do you think it''s too little? Then..."


    "One percent." Shao Qingyuan raised her head suddenly, interrupting her unfinished words, "One percent is enough."


    "Is it a little less?" What is the reason for the inexplicable kind of uneasy conscience?


    "Enough, enough." His eyes were bright, he smiled when he saw Gu Yundong, "I will do whatever you ask me to do in the future." You can be upright and don''t need to look for reasons.


    Gu Yundong, "..." This sounds strange.


    But the matter was settled like this, Gu Yundong received 800 taels of silver and signed an agreement with Shao Qingyuan.


    The money on hand suddenly became rich, and Gu Yundong immediately went to the next vige to buy the fifty acres of orchards.


    The crops in that field are really not good, and I don¡¯t know how thendlord¡¯s family nted it.


    Because thendlord''s family was in a hurry, and very few people could eat 50 acres ofnd in one go, Gu Yundong was eloquent and pressed the price again and again, and finally agreed on eight taels of silver per acre, which cost her four hundred taels.


    Gu Yundong felt that the money was really not banned, so he went out all of a sudden.


    She asked Shi Dashan to help find fruit trees suitable for nting. She did not n to nt sugar cane on the fifty acres ofnd.


    This was done, and Gu Yundong began to concentrate on making sugar again.


    Liu Wei came again every two days and wanted to see the progress, but Gu Yundong chased him away, "You run here every day, what should I do if the Tao family finds something wrong? You exposed the white sugar in advance. The bet is over."


    Liu Wei reacted suddenly, "Yes, yes, you''re right, I''ll go back right away. When I go back, I''ll pretend that I can''t do anything and get angry and make them proud for a few days."


    After saying that, he hurried home.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched twice. Now that she is cooperating with Shao Qingyuan, she will naturally give him the method of making sugar.


    Shao Qingyuan dared to directly hand over all his wealth to her. With such trust, Gu Yundong would naturally not fail, and there was no need to hide the method of making sugar.


    Not to mention, Shao Qing is much easier to use than her.


    With his help, the speed was much faster.


    After another day, Gu Yundong went to the county town with more than 20 catties of sugar.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165: Liu Yi little guy

    Chapter 165 Liu Yi Little Guy


    Gu Yundong went to Liu Mansion, but because Liu Wei had exined, she was not prevented from entering.


    Liu Wei was very happy to see hering, and even more happy to see the 20 catties of white sugar, he was about to go out with it.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t bear it any longer and kicked him directly, "Didn''t we promise ten days? It''s not time yet."


    "But isn''t that 20 pounds?" Liu Wei felt wronged, and he could throw it on Tao Xing''s face if he had enough pounds.


    Gu Yundong secretly suppressed the turbid air in his heart, "So you forgot the second point I saidst time?"


    Second point? ?


    Liu Wei thought and thought, and finally remembered, "Backer?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong red at him fiercely, "I''m going to find Qin Wenzheng now to test his meaning. Your brother hasn''t gone to school yet, so you can find me a new clean servant''s clothes."


    "Why do you want the clothes of the little servant?"


    "Send, you, brother, brother, go, school, ss!!" She deliberately woke up early and came over as soon as the city gate opened. Did she think she was full?


    Liu Wei looked at her looking like she was going to eat people, and hurriedly went to Liu An, "Go, go, get some new clothes ande here."


    Liu An quickly picked up a set of clothes, which were a bit big. Fortunately, it was cold now, so Gu Yundong could just put it on outside and pack up.


    Then Liu Wei went to his younger brother''s courtyard and told the boy next to his younger brother that he personally sent people to the school today.


    As a result, he led his younger brother Liu Yi to the door, and handed him over to Gu Yundong.


    This is the first time Gu Yundong has seen Liu Wei''s younger brother. He looks about the same age as Gu Yunshu, but he looks like a little adult with a tensed face and his hands behind his back.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, Liu Yi was not surprised. On the way over, his brother said that a friend of his sent him there today.


    It seems that this is the person in front of her, Liu Yi nodded at her, and pointed to the bookcase on the side, "Take it, let''s go."


    Then he let the coachman carry him into the carriage, Gu Yundong nced at the bookcase, and couldn''t helpughing.


    She also got into the car, "You arepletely different from your brother."


    Liu Yi nodded and said with a serious face, "Dad said that my eldest brother can''t be reused, I have a heavy responsibility, and I will support the entire Liu Mansion in the future."


    Gu Yundong wanted tough but dared notugh.


    Liu Yi continued, "Since you are my eldest brother''s friend, I hope you will persuade my eldest brother to read and write more in the future, and not take him to ces he shouldn''t go."


    Gu Yundong asked, "What''s a ce you shouldn''t go to?"


    "Hmm... um..." Liu Yi thought for a long time but couldn''t figure it out, his face flushed red all of a sudden.


    How did he know what the ce not to go to, even if his father and mother said so, he learned it right away.


    Ke faced Gu Yundong''s curious expression, he could only squat his neck and said in a tender voice, "You know what."


    Then, he changed the subject and urged the driver to leave quickly.


    Gu Yundong thinks this kid is quite interesting. If Yunshu bes his ssmate in the future, it will definitely be interesting.


    Thinking of this, she was looking forward to seeing Qin Wenzheng.


    But what she didn''t expect was that just after she set off here, another carriage came from outside the Liu residence.


    As soon as the car stopped, a young man got down from it.


    Master Liu in Liu''s mansion just heard that a girl came into the mansion to look for her son, and wanted to ask Liu Wei toe over and ask for rification. Suddenly, he heard the housekeeper say that Qin Wenzheng was here.


    He immediately ignored his son and went up to meet him.


    I didn''t expect Qin Wenzheng to see him, but he frowned slightly and said, "How could this matter be so big? Now everyone in the county knows that your Liu family cane up with white sugar, why didn''t you suppress this matter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166: The backer of the Liu family

    Chapter 166 Liu Family''s Backer


    Press it?


    Speaking of this old master Liu, his teeth itch with anger, "It''s all that prodigal son, but I want to suppress it, but I just talked to the old master of the Tao family here, and Liu Wei has already beat the gong with Tao Xing in front of the whole city. I''ve made a bet on the drums, how else can I bet?"


    Qin Wenzheng did not expect Liu Wei to be so unreliable.


    This matter is too big, if we don¡¯t stop it, people with intentions will make a big fuss about it.


    Qin Wenzheng had some friendship with the Liu family. Master Liu was a concubine of his cousin''s uncle''s family. He was forced to run away from the family when he was young. He identally met the current emperor who was only the sixth prince at the time. Working with the Sixth Prince.


    Master Liu and this cousin had a good rtionship when they were young.


    Later, the sixth prince became the crown prince, and the Liu family naturally rose with the tide. It''s just that the first emperor was still alive at that time, and he was not easy to put on the bright side. The Liu family was also told to keep a low profile and live in Fengkai County as an ordinary merchant.


    When Qin Wenzheng was still in the court, he was almost killed. It was the uncle Liu family who saved him and put him on the line with the prince at that time.


    He listened to the prince''s words and temporarily retired from the capital. Later, he traveled through the great rivers and mountains and finally settled in Fengkai County. It was also the suggestion of the uncle Liu family, and he got the help of Mr. Liu.


    Now that the first emperor has passed away, the new emperor has ascended the throne, and Uncle Liu''s family can slowly emerge from the back and appear in front of others. It is now being prepared, and it is time to keep a low profile.


    But it happened to be about sugar making, if it was just a riot in this county.


    The problem now is that even the mansion knows about it. Early this morning, Dai Zhifu sent someone here to tell him that someone might make a big fuss about it.


    Qin Wenzheng naturally didn''t want something to happen to the Liu family, so he went to Master Liu.


    Mr. Liu''s worried hair was bald, "I checked it out with someone, and it seems that a country woman came out and said that she has that ability. I don''t know what kind of evil Liu Wei is in, even this kind of thing. I also believe that if Tao Xing was provoked to bet on two shops before, it¡¯s okay for our family to lose, so we should buy a lesson. Who knows, just two days ago, he went to the Yongfu Vige and came back to the whole People are crazy."


    He went to teach him a lesson, but this **** didn''t let him care, he wouldn''t say anything when he asked him what was going on, and he thought he was annoying.


    Sure enough, it was a wise move for him to train his youngest son Liu Yi.


    In fact, he originally nned to find someone to go to Yongfu Vige to find the woman today. I heard that a woman came to find Liu Wei, and Mr. Liu guessed that it was her.


    Qin Wenzheng is also strange. Liu Wei has also seen him. Although he doesn''t like reading and his IQ is not high, he is not so unreliable in the face of big right and wrong.


    "What about others, I''m going to see him." Qin Wenzheng thought a lot, and always felt that Liu Wei was a little strange.


    So blindly believing in a woman''s words, is it possible that you can''t extricate yourself from falling into feelings?


    Master Liu nodded again and again, "Okay, youe with me." He was also about to find him.


    The two hurried to the courtyard where Liu Wei lived. Unexpectedly, as soon as they stepped into the courtyard door, they heard Liu Weiughing loudly, and the sound scared Mr. Liu into a shiver.


    Just when he was annoyed, he heard Liu Wei start to sing, and he sang... it was unpleasant, even if the tone was iplete, it was still wailing.


    Master Liu felt very embarrassed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167: school entrance

    Chapter 167 The gate of the school


    Qin Wenzheng couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth and looked at Master Liu, "Isn''t it because I lost my mind?"


    Master Liu''s expression changed, and he rushed inside in a hurry.


    As soon as Liu Wei sang the song, he turned around when he saw Master Liu who had entered the door. The singing had just reached the high-pitched stage, when it stopped abruptly, as if a duck had been strangled by the neck.


    The expression on ??''s face froze even more, with his mouth wide open, he looked particrly ferocious.


    Master Liu felt a pain in his heart, so he hurriedly came over to help him sit down, "Why did you go crazy after being so good? I heard that a girl came to you before, did she do something? Dad will send someone to go. Take her back."


    Liu Wei blinked, and finally came back to his senses, hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold his father''s hand, and shouted, "Wait, wait, dad, what are you talking about crazy, I''m not crazy, I''m fine, I''m just happy ."


    It''s normal to hear the words, Master Liu frowned, "When you''re happy, you just scream?"


    "Hey, Dad, you don''t know why I''m happy. I tell you, I... No, I can''t say it yet, in short, I''ll be able to help Dad earn five shops soon, and then you can''t say that I am. The prodigal son is not filial anymore, and I am also very considerate of the Liu family."


    Master Liu snorted coldly, "Forget it, I''ll be thankful if you don''t lose the five shops. You sit down for me, your brother Qin will find you."


    "Dad, you really look down on me." Liu Wei pouted, then looked at Qin Wenzheng suddenly, and stood up again, "Qin, Brother Qin, why are you here? You..."


    Gu Yundong just went to the school to find someone, when Qin Wenzheng appeared at his house? Isn''t this missing?


    Liu Wei hurriedly urged Qin Wenzheng, "Brother Qin, hurry back to the school."


    Master Liu was so angry that he was so angry that his son should have been thrown away. He pped his son on the back, "What did you say, your brother Qin came to see you, don''t give it to me for any reason."


    "No, Dad, this is me..." Liu Wei wanted to exin, but he didn''t know how to start.


    On the other hand, Qin Wenzheng still remembered the purpose of his trip and said, "Liu Wei, the bet between you and the Tao family is too big, and it''s better to solve it as soon as possible. I have an idea here, so that it can be a big deal, Let this thing be fooled. Just want you to be a little wronged, would you like it?"


    "I don''t want to." He was about to p his face, why should he be wronged?


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned for a while, and had a headache, "Do you know how serious the consequences of this matter are, when the time limit for your bet is up, if you can''t produce the white sugar you mentioned, the Liu family may lose more than five shops. It is also possible that the entire Liu family will bepensated."


    "I know, I can''t..." Liu Wei couldn''t bear it, he even wanted to put white sugar under Qin Wenzheng''s eyelids and told him that he had it.


    But no, if he ruins Gu Yundong''s good deeds, she will definitely get cramped and skinned by her.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help but shuddered. He didn''t care much, he stretched out his hand and pushed Qin Wenzheng out, "Brother Qin, you go back to the school first, you will know everything when you go back, really, please go back quickly, if you go back There is no result, youe to me in the afternoon, and I will do whatever you say."


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned for a moment, squinted at Liu Wei for a moment, and finally nodded, "Okay."


    He said goodbye to Master Liu, and then turned to go home.


    Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief, Gu Yundong should thank him, eh.


    At this time, Gu Yundong had already brought Liu Yi to the school, but as soon as he got off the carriage, he saw a lot of people surrounding the entrance of the school.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168: aggressive

    Chapter 168 Menacing


    Gu Yundong asked little Liu Yi to stand on the spot, told the driver to look at him, and squeezed himself into the crowd.


    Surrounded by people who lived nearby, one by one looked at the two sides facing each other inside.


    One of them was standing at the door of the school. There were four people, a young woman, with a maid beside her, holding a little girl in her arms. Thest one was the concierge Gu Yundong had seen.


    A middle-aged man who looked a little old stood across from them, dressed in a neat long gown and a square scarf, looking like a schr.


    There were three teenagers and two children standing beside him, and he looked menacing.


    Gu Yundong frowned and asked the people around him what happened.


    The onlookers next to her kindly exined to her, "These people are the masters and students of our county''s Dongyi Academy. I heard that yesterday some students from Dongyi Academy were discussing their knowledge in the teahouse. As a result, Master Qin brought His wife and daughter were also in the teahouse, and when they heard the wrong knowledge, they pointed it out and corrected it. As a result, today the master of their academy brought people up to theorize, saying that what Master Qin said was wrong."


    Gu Yundong had also inquired about it before, and knew that Dongyi Academy was thergest academy in Fengkai County outside of the county school.


    Compared with it, Qin Wenzheng''s school was much weaker.


    Not to mention that it has only been established for a year or two, but that the students he epts are all children, and there are only a dozen or so. Don''t talk about talents, not even a child.


    And Qin Wenzheng is really low-key, who knows his identity, probably only people like the magistrate of Liujia Pengjia in the county.


    It is said that more than half of the families of the students in his school just heard that there is a school here, and that the master was not good enough and learned to send their children here.


    In Dongyi Academy, it was the dean of Juren who knew who he was. However, this person is already on the way to Beijing to take the exam because of the new emperor''s ascension to the throne.


    The one who brought a few students to look for Qin Wenzheng today was just an ordinary master.


    Mr. Ge at the door was also annoyed by these people, but he still said patiently, "My husband is not at home. If you guys have something to look for him,e back another day."


    The master standing in front sneered when he heard the words, "Not at home? I''m afraid he knew that he said something wrong yesterday and dare note out? Fortunately, he is still a teacher who teaches and educates others. People like him don''t deserve to be a schr at all. Teaching and educating people is just misleading their children. I think it''s good for him to be a good teacher, and the school doesn''t have to be opened."


    Ge''s face changed, but the students behind the master also echoed, and the words were sharper than each other, and the onlookers began to whisper.


    This is clearly destroying her husband''s reputation.


    Ge Shi couldn''t help but take a step forward, "My husband doesn''t have any writing in his belly? It''s a joke. You might as well go back and ask the dean of your academy if my husband has any knowledge."


    "Who doesn''t know that our dean is going to Beijing for the exam or not in the academy, don''t talk to him, we don''t talk to your wife, ask Master Qin toe out, don''t hide in there and don''t make a sound."


    The Master said and approached forward, and Ge Shi couldn''t help but take a small step back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 169: Blind your dog eyes

    Chapter 169 Blind your dog eyes


    But she forgot that there was a step behind her, and when the next one was unstable, she turned to the back.


    The maid behind ?? eximed, "Be careful, madam." She wanted to help, but she was still holding the youngdy in her hand, and the doorman just happened to be in front of her, so the distance was too long, and it was toote.


    Seeing that Ge Shi was about to fall to the ground, a figure suddenly rushed out of the sh, and suddenly supported Ge Shi''s waist and held her back.


    Ge Shi gasped in shock, exhaled two big breaths, and said in shock, "Thank you." If it wasn''t for her to support her, she would be embarrassed in front of so many people today.


    Her voice fell, only to find that the surroundings were silent, and no one made a sound.


    Ge Shi was stunned for a while, and when he raised his head, he saw everyone looking at him... at his waist.


    She lowered her head slightly and saw the hand still supporting her waist. Looking up along the finger, what catches the eye is a delicate and somewhat excessive face.


    Ge Shi frowned slightly, this face...


    Before she could take a closer look, there were a few sneers from the Dongyi Academy over there.


    The master even blew his beard and stared, "In the public, it''s a demeanor to hug and hug a married woman and a servant girl. It''s insulting, it''s just insulting."


    The student next to him was alsoughing, "No wonder that Master Qin made a lot of nonsense. He can''t even manage his home well, so where does he have the heart to learn?"


    "No, look at the fact that they are still together and can''t bear to part."


    "Children, don''t look, be careful with long needle eyes." One of the students also deliberately covered the eyes of the two children beside him and said loudly.


    The onlookers also whispered, "This Ge Shi seems to be well-informed and reasonable. I don''t even dare to speak aloud when I see it on weekdays, and I feel that people are not the same people as us.¡­¡±


    These words were heard by Ge Shi, and his face immediately flushed.


    Gu Yundong also had a sullen face, she straightened Ge Shi''s body a little, and said in a low voice, "Madam, stand up."


    "Many, thank you." Ge Shi lowered his head slightly and stood up straight.


    But at the next moment, her body slumped again, and a look of pain shed on her face.


    Gu Yundong subconsciously reached out to support her waist again, "What''s wrong?"


    She spoke softly, and Ge Shi also heard clearly, this is a girl.


    Ge Shi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but the sharp pain from her feet made her whole brows knit together, "It seems that her feet are twisted."


    Gu Yundong immediately turned his head and called to the already stupid maid, "Aren''t youing over yet?"


    The maid suddenly returned to her senses, but her face turned pale. She hurriedly put down the little girl who was struggling to call her mother, and came up to support Ge Shi''s hand.


    "Madam, how are you?"


    "Mother, how are you?"


    Ge Shi shook his head and smiled at Gu Yundong, "Thank you very much."


    "Yo, it''s hard to part with me still here, hugging and showing affection?"


    "Mrs. Qin, I think your husband is also unbearable. Seeing that he is still inside and can''te out, you might as well just follow this little servant."


    Therefore, the schrs who have read the book, when they really have no manners, say things that are even more unpleasant.


    Gu Yundong let go of Ge Shi''s hand and looked at the people at the Dongyi Academy opposite.


    The masterughed disdainfully, "Why, you did such a scandal in front of everyone, and you still haven''t let people tell you?"


    ܳ, a group of ducks.


    "Blind your dog''s eyes!!" Gu Yundong suddenly reached out and took off the hat from his head, "Open your eyes and see clearly, I''m a woman, a woman!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 170: Tongue war with Confucianism

    Chapter 170 Tongue Wars Confucianism


    Silky long hair nted down, and his crisp voice rang.


    The scene was deadly silent, and everyone stared at her as if they had been hit by acupuncture points.


    After a while, the master of Dongyi Academy suddenly came back to his senses, shook his head fiercely, and pointed at Gu Yundong, "You, are you a woman?"


    "Why, not only are you blind, you have no eyeballs, right?"


    The student behind the master couldn''t help eximing, "Why is it a woman disguised as a man?"


    "I''m happy, I''m happy, it''s none of your business!" Gu Yundong nced at him and snorted coldly.


    The Master was so angry that his face turned red with anger, "It''s not decent, it''s simply not decent, not only a woman disguised as a man, but also a lot of swear words, it''s just insulting."


    "Sven is a ghost." Gu Yundong took two steps forward, approached the master, and sneered twice.


    "You, the dignified teacher of Dongyi Academy, don''t teach and educate people, but instead bring students to the door to find fault with aggressive people, why don''t you say insulting and gentle?"


    "Why don''t you say insulting words when you say that you don''t have the same knowledge as a woman, while in front of people and children, when you try to discredit others?"


    "Everyone''s wives say that your husband is not at home, but you don''t believe that you have to make a fuss on the street, block traffic, and affect others. Why don''t you say it''s insulting?"


    Gu Yundong approached again and again, his voice was crisp and sharp, so that the master and a few students were powerless to fight, so they could only retreat while staring.


    "You also said that you are a schr, but you made Mrs. Qin almost fall without even apologizing. Instead, you made irresponsible remarks to me who helped me. Your books have all been read into the dog''s stomach, right? People like you who don''t respect others and don''t know the rules of etiquette are not called schrs, they should be called Si, Wen, Bai, and ss!"


    "You..." The Master couldn''t say what he was scolded.


    "What am I? What did I say wrong? Even I know that schrs whoe to visit should first post a post to make an appointment, and then sit down and talk about the ancients and today''s chatting andughing, instead of running to the door with a few students aggressively. What''s the difference between you and the shrew in the market by making nonsense and showing your prestige to the old and weak, women and children?!"


    Now it''s not just the master, but even the faces of those students shed embarrassment and resentment.


    Gu Yundong raised his chin slightly and sneered, "With such an upbringing of your quality, you will lose the face of Dongyi Academy and the schrs!"


    "You, you..." A student became angry and suffocated for a long time, "Nonsense, it''s true, only women and viins are difficult to support."


    The master nodded vigorously, "You''re right, the ancients did not lie to me, only women and viins are difficult to raise."


    Gu Yundong suddenly scolded, "Hey, you unfilial sons!"


    A few people were stunned and didn''t understand, "How can we be unfilial?"


    "Your mother is not a woman? You actually said that she was difficult to support and didn''t want to support her, right? Is this not unfilial?"


    A few people were blushing when they were told, the master was really angina, pointed at Gu Yundong, "You are arrogant."


    "I''m just talking about things! If I can''t say anything, I''ll keep my mouth shut, it''s a shameful thing." Gu Yundong pped his hand away.


    Master''s face gradually contorted, and suddenly he felt that his eyes were darkened, and he fell back with his whole body upright.


    "Master, Master." The three students were startled, they hurriedly supported him, gave Gu Yundong a vicious look, and hurried away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171: Fight to Fame

    Chapter 171 Fight to Fame


    Gu Yundong sneered, if you have the ability to find fault, don''t pretend to be dizzy if you have the ability, cowardly.


    She turned her head and nced at the crowd of onlookers one by one.


    These people were still talking nonsense, pointing at Ge Shi''s indiscretion, but at this moment they looked at her and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Who dares toe out? Didn''t you see that she was so eloquent that even the readers were stunned?


    "You guys, is there anything else?" Gu Yundong asked.


    The heads of everyone immediately shook like a rattle, waving their hands in denial, "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "What the girl just said makes sense."


    "It''s those people who don''t have rules."


    "Ah, I remember that there is still porridge cooking at home, I have to leave quickly."


    "I have to go back to do theundry too. It''s rare that the sunes out."


    With the sound of one after another, the crowded streets just now scattered in an instant, and everyone fled quickly, as if someone was behind them.


    As soon as they left, they revealed Liu Yi and the coachman standing not far away.


    Gu Yundong walked over, Liu Yi pursed his lips and still looked serious, but his cheeks were flushed, and he seemed a little excited.


    Although he stood outside the crowd and couldn''t see what was happening inside, he could hear voices. Coupled with what the driver next to him told him about the cause and effect, Liu Yi was so-so-so that he understood roughly.


    He still had his hands behind his back, and looked at Gu Yundong for a while, um, she was indeed a woman, and she was quite good-looking.


    Liu Yi said, very satisfied, "You helped my wife, you are very good, you can be my brother''s friend."


    After finishing speaking, he strode to the door of the school, greeted Ge Shi first, and then walked inside with Ge Shi''s daughter Qin Anning.


    Ge Shi stood there and waited for her, only to see her carrying a small basket from the carriage.


    Gu Yundong held Ge Shi''s other side with one hand empty, and entered the school together with the little maid.


    Well, she came in so grandly.


    Ge was very grateful to her. After sitting down in the room, he thanked her again, "Thank you very much today. If it wasn''t for you, I might have been injured, and those people wouldn''t have left so easily."


    Gu Yundong put the basket aside and said, "I thought that what I said just now was too sharp and rude, and Madam doesn''t look down on me."


    Ge Shi was stunned for a moment, thenughed, "What are you talking about, you are trying to help me, am I such a person who doesn''t know what to do? Besides, the people in Dongyi Academy are really hateful, and I also want to be ruthless. To scold them is stupid, and they don''t have the aura of yours."


    Gu Yundongughed, this Qin Wenzheng''s wife is easy to talk.


    Gu''s foot was twisted, but luckily it wasn''t serious.


    There are not many servants in the Qin family. In addition to the concierge, there are the housekeeper, the maid next to Ge Shi, the servant next to Qin Wenzheng, and a wife on the stove.


    The servant followed Qin Wenzheng to Liu Mansion, the housekeeper was also instructed to go out to do errands, and the old woman went to the market to buy vegetables, which led to the fact that there were only a few members of the Ge family at home.


    The old woman came back at this moment, but she would see some injuries from bruises, so she would be fine after a few rubs with the help of medicinal wine.


    Ge changed his clothes, and then came out of the inner room to talk to Gu Yundong, "I haven''t asked the girl''s name, how did you dress up as a servant and follow the young master of the Liu family, but something happened?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "My name is Gu Yundong, I really have something to do here today."


    "Miss Gu, please speak."


    "I think¡­¡­"


    She had just raised her head when there were hurried footsteps outside, "Madam, how are you, madam?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172: My brother Yunshu knows righteousness

    Chapter 172 My brother Yunshu knows the righteousness


    Before Gu Yundong recovered, he saw a figure blowing in like a gust of wind, ran to Ge Shi''s side, and squatted down to look at her feet.


    Ge Shi hurriedly pushed him, "Don''t, there are still people here. I''m fine, I''ve already wiped the medicine."


    Qin Wenzheng really smelled the medicinal wine, and he was slightly relieved when he saw that there was no other damage to Ge Shi.


    As soon as he came back, he heard the concierge talk about the troubles caused by the students of Dongyi College, and he was so anxious that he ran in immediately.


    Hearing Ge Shi''s words, he stood up and turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    "I''ve heard Uncle Quan say that you saved my wife, thank you girl."


    "You''re wee." Gu Yundong smiled, finally seeing the legendary Master Qin Wenzheng.


    is a little more refined than she imagined. Judging from the way he was so nervous about his wife just now, it should be a sentimental one.


    Qin Wenzheng''s mind was spinning fast. Uncle Quan, the concierge, not only said that Dongyi Academy came to make trouble and that his wife had a broken foot, but also said that the girl who helped them was dressed as a servant of the Liu family to send Liu Yi to school.


    Combined with what happened in the Liu family, he quickly thought of Gu Yundong''s identity.


    Therefore, Qin Wenzheng sat down and asked, "Miss Gu is from Yongfu Vige and knows the eldest young master of the Liu family?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded.


    Qin Wenzheng tapped lightly on the table with his fingers, "Then, the girl came to see me today for something?" After a pause, he added, "The girl saved my wife, as long as I can help, Qin will never refuse. ."


    deliberately dressed up as a servant toe to the door, and knew the eldest young master of the Liu family, thinking that he knew his identity.


    Gu Yundong''s expression became a little more serious, "Since Master Qin said so, then I''m wee. I have a five-year-old brother, who is straightforward and lovely, understanding, understanding of righteousness, general knowledge, lively and cheerful, Bingxue smart.¡­¡±


    "Girl, I know that my brother is a very, very, very good child, you can directly say the main point." Qin Wenzheng was slightly sweating, he had never seen such apliment of his own child, shouldn''t he be humble?


    "Oh." Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "That''s right, I think Master Qin can ept my brother Yunshu as a student and teach him to read and write."


    "that''s it?"


    Gu Yundong nodded seriously, "I heard Master Liu say that Master Qin is erudite, talented and knowledgeable. I think their Liu family sent their children here to study, so it must be a good idea toe here."


    Qin Wenzheng took a sip of tea, um, Liu Wei still has some knowledge.


    "I always look at students'' aptitude and character. If they can catch my eye, no matter whether they are rich or poor, they will be my students. I haven''t seen my brother yet, so why don''t you bring my brother over here?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "No exceptions?" Didn''t the Liu family send the little girl Liu Yi out of favor? Although she is very confident in her brother''s aptitude and character.


    Ge Shi, who was beside him, reached out and bumped Qin Wenzheng.


    Qin Wenzheng twitched the corners of his mouth and coughed lightly, "Yes, the girl helped my family a lot today, so I can naturally rx my requirements."


    As for how wide...hey, who made him love Madam Chong?


    A five-year-old child, no matter if he is stupid or has a bad character, if he puts in a little more effort, he will be able to sort it out.


    Gu Yundong felt relieved after hearing this, "Besides this, there is one more thing I want to talk to Master Qin about."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 173: As you can see, this is white sugar

    Chapter 173 As you can see, this is white sugar


    Qin Wenzheng frowned slightly, hey hey hey, he has a temper even if he doesn''t take an inch.


    Gu Yundong looked at the side and said, "I want to talk to Master Qin alone about this."


    Qin Wenzheng''s brows tightened, just thinking that he also wanted to ask the girl if the Liu family''s bet was rted to her, so he agreed, and let the maid take her daughter out, and let the little servant who was standing at the door also let the girl out. left.


    But he didn''t let Ge Shi go, "I don''t have anything to hide from Madam. The girl can tell her if she has something. Just in time, I also have something I want to ask the girl."


    Gu Yundong has no objection, but she feels that such a mutual respect and trust couple is reassuring.


    but¡­¡­


    "Master Qin wants to ask me something?" This is a bit strange, "Then Master, let''s ask first."


    also took the opportunity to learn more about Qin Wenzheng. After all, she still needs to be cautious about what she is going to say next.


    Qin Wenzheng didn''t refuse, he was in a hurry.


    "Girl Gu is from Yongfu Vige and is friends with the eldest young master of the Liu family, so you should know about the bet he made with the Tao family? I want to know if this matter has anything to do with the girl?"


    Huh, it was this one.


    She nodded, "It''s about me."


    Qin Wenzheng''s expression suddenly became serious, "So, the girl is really the woman who threatened to make white sugar and convinced Young Master Liu?"


    "There should be no one else."


    Qin Wenzheng couldn''t help raising his voice slightly, "Youngdy, you know that this matter has now reached Fucheng, and if it is not contained, the consequences will be disastrous."


    Ge Shi tugged at his sleeve worriedly, Qin Wenzheng let out a small breath, and continued, "I went to the Liu family today and saw the eldest young master of the Liu family. I originally wanted to persuade him to make matters smaller, but he refused to listen to my advice. He seems to trust Miss Gu very much, but when asked why, he refuses to say, can Miss Gu tell the reason?"


    "The reason is very simple, because Young Master Liu believes that I can make white sugar, Master Qin, do you believe it?"


    Qin Wenzheng suddenly wanted tough, "Girl Gu, you and I only met for the first time today. Even at this moment, I don''t know the girl''s name, family background and character. How can I believe that you have such skills?"


    seems to make sense.


    Gu Yundong nodded, bent down and lifted the basket that had been on the side and ced it on the table, then pulled off the cloth covering it, revealing a ceramic jar inside.


    "Then Master, after reading this, do you believe that I have this ability?"


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned for a moment, looked at the jar, and then nced at Ge Shi.


    "Master, open it for a look?" Gu Yundong made a gesture of invitation.


    Qin Wenzheng paused, opened the lid with a tense expression, and took a look...


    The contents of ?? are fine-grained and white, as if it were salt, but not at all.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "You can taste it." This time Gu Yundong was more careful and prepared a small spoon. After all, the master is a schr, so he can''t just fall into his hands like Liu Wei.


    Qin Wenzheng suspiciously picked up the small spoon and scooped a little, hesitating for a moment, seeing that Ge Shi wanted toe over to eat by himself, he brought it to his mouth and took a shallow sip.


    The next moment, his pupils shrank suddenly, and he suddenly stood up from the chair.


    "Sweet, this is..."


    Gu Yundong also stood up, "As you can see, this is white sugar, does Master now believe that I have this ability?"


    Qin Wenzheng''s whole body shook, and his eyes suddenly became bright.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174: second suggestion

    Chapter 174 Second suggestion


    Gu Yundong was stared at by his eyes until his hair stood up, and he had the illusion that he was shining at the moment.


    She stabilized her mind and said, "Master?"


    Qin Wenzheng sat down again, put the spoon in his hand into his mouth, and ate the whole spoonful of sugar in it, then closed his eyes, as if aftertaste, and sipped thinly.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Don''t make it look like you''re smoking something, okay?


    When Qin Wenzheng opened his eyes again, he had calmed down a lot, but his eyes were still hot and ecstatic.


    He took a slight breath, "Girl Gu, is this really made by you?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, okay, you have made great contributions to our country."


    Contribute to the country? ? No no no.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Master, don''t put a high hat on me, I''m just an ordinary peasant girl. I''m also selling this candy. It''s just for money, but I can''t bear such a heavy burden."


    The corner of Master Qin''s mouth twitched, why is she not excited at all?


    "But Miss Gu, you know that if you give the recipe to the court, what you get is far more important than silver."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Perhaps you''re right, I can get a reputation, get apliment, get a reward of silver, and even get a record in the history book to leave a thousand history." , not even a name.


    Qin Wenzheng nodded, isn''t this very clear? "Isn''t that bad?" At least Qin Wenzheng wanted such a reputation.


    Gu Yundong, "Of course it''s good, but after the apuse of flowers? I''m still Gu Yundong from Yongfu Vige. My recipe is dedicated to the court, so I can''t use it. I even want to buy sugar for something else."


    She will also do the jam candy business in the future, which requires a lot of white sugar, but the price of white sugar in the grocery store is simply brutal.


    Even if the emperor knew her because of this, he would forget it within a month. She has no source of money, and her life is probably not as good as before.


    Just like the current Olympic champions, how exciting and admirable it is when they win glory for the country, but after retiring, how many such athletes live in embarrassment and poverty.


    After the apuse of flowers, the only one who can n for himself is himself.


    Gu Yundong considers himself a selfish person, not that great.


    Qin Wenzheng frowned, it is not wrong to say so.


    Just, "Then you came to see me today..."


    "After the release of white sugar, I am afraid that many people will covet it, so I want to find a reliable and capable person to cooperate with. Master Qin is not an ordinary master. How about we cooperate and share the profits?"


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned, this girl actually had such an idea.


    But¡­¡­


    He shook his head slightly, his brows furrowed, "Although Qin is not a rich man, he is not short of money. What''s more, this white sugar is a hot potato to me."


    He really wanted this share, but if the emperor knew about it, he would definitely not be able to spare him.


    This is white sugar, a unique thing, and it is not a restaurant or shop in cooperation with others. That kind of profit sharing is easy to get, but white sugar is not easy to get.


    Gu Yundong heard his refusal, but there was no surprise on his face, he still said with a smile, "Then Master Qin, why don''t you listen to my second suggestion?"


    Huh, what else?


    Qin Wenzheng couldn''t help sitting up straight, "You said."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175: Qin Wenzheng is puzzled

    Chapter 175 Qin Wenzheng is puzzled


    Gu Yundong pointed to white sugar, "The recipe for white sugar can be dedicated to the imperial court."


    Qin Wenzheng''s eyes lit up, but he heard her continue, "But there are conditions."


    "What conditions."


    "The court allows me to make deals without permission." Damn, she obviously did it, and her business needs the permission of the court, which is a pain in the ass.


    But Gu Yundong understood that it was impossible for her to keep the technology of refining sugar in her hands.


    This thing is not like recipe embroidery, this person does not have it, that person has it. You can hide it as an inheritance, and your descendants will inherit the ancestral craftsmanship in the future.


    White sugar is rted to the livelihood of the people. In the future, it will enter thousands of households. Just like salt, she is a little farm girl, dare to y monopoly? Killed in minutes.


    But, she can let the imperial court monopolize it.


    Seeing Qin Wenzheng''s silence, Gu Yundong continued, "Master Qin, let''s not lie, it is the only condition for me to offer the form. Of course, the court can refuse to agree, Zuo is just coercion and enticing me, but I want to cause The bad consequences are all unwilling to see.¡±


    "Although I want to buy and sell privately, you can rest assured that my quantity will not be veryrge, and what I most want to do is not the sugar business."


    Speaking of this, she lowered her voice slightly, "But the imperial court can refine it inrge quantities, Master Qin, is the treasury empty now? Don''t look at me like that and say something disrespectful, what kind of person the first emperor was, we all I know, what''s more, when the current emperor ascended the throne, he immediately allocated arge amount of disaster relief money to Yongning Mansion, and then just think about how much money there is in the treasury."


    Qin Wenzheng''s face became solemn.


    Gu Yundong''s voice became even lower, "But this white sugar can help the emperor make a lot of money. White sugar looks clean, but the amount is small. I heard that most of Jingcheng Xungui likes topare, so I know there is such a thing. , you must not find any way to buy it? But white sugar is in the hands of the imperial court. Isn''t it just as much as the emperor says? Besides, white sugar can also be exported to our neighboring countries, which not only shows our country''s advanced technology, but also earns money. Is it their money?"


    Qin Wenzheng followed her train of thought, and the more she thought about it, the more feasible it became.


    Although white sugar will be widely used in ordinary people''s homes in the future, the emperor can still make a good profit to fill the treasury during the past few years, right?


    Gu Yundong continued, "As for me, even if I buy and sell privately, I will only set the price at the same price as the imperial court. I don''t have much quantity, so most people still have to ask the emperor to buy it, right? As long as Master Qin is my backer, don''t let it go. If others trouble me, I will tell you the recipe."


    Qin Wenzheng was silent, and after thinking for a long time, he finally nodded cautiously, "Okay, then can I go to Yongfu Vige to see how you refined this white sugar?"


    "Master Qin should ask the boss first and confirm it."


    Qin Wenzheng gave her a deep look, "The girl doesn''t look like a peasant girl at all."


    "I also think I''m smart."


    The quiet Ge Shi couldn''t helpughing out loud, Qin Wenzheng''s tensed face couldn''t help twitching, he shook his head andughed, "Then Miss Gu, wait a moment, I''ll go write a letter."


    said, he took the sugar and left.


    Mr. Ge had been watching it just now, and when he heard that Qin Wenzheng was about to leave, he wondered if he could have a mouthful of such white and sweet sugar, but he didn''t expect that his husband, who was puzzled by the style, would take it straight away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176: The family goes to Yongfu Village

    Chapter 176 The family goes to Yongfu Vige


    Qin Wenzheng quickly finished writing the letter, and he was sent to the capital together with the can of white sugar.


    Then came back and chatted with Gu Yundong for a long time.


    Mr. Ge instructed his servants to cook the lunch and let Gu Yundong eat at Qin''s house before leaving.


    As soon as she left, Ge Shi asked Qin Wenzheng worriedly, "Can this happen?"


    Qin Wenzheng looked at the distant carriage, reached out and took Ge Shi''s hand, and said in a low voice, "The emperor is a monarch who cherishes talents."


    Gur''s will understand, most of them can be done.


    "So, Miss Gu can secretly manufacture and sell white sugar? That''s a lot of people''s attention, and it''s not difficult to find out from the capital."


    Speaking of which, even if Miss Gu dedicates the recipe to the imperial court and never mind, those who want to inquire can still find out that she is the initiator.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been here in Fengkai County for several years, and now the magistrate is from Dai Zhifu. Those people who want to put their hands in have to ask me if I agree or not." Qin Wenzheng said andughed, "ept Come down, I''m afraid I''m going to get busy, so Madam needs to take more care."


    "You''re busy, didn''t you just promise Miss Gu to ept her brother as a student?"


    "It''s not urgent, at least we have to wait for news from the capital before we have the idea."


    Qin Wenzheng''s judgment was correct. Five dayster, a letter from the capital was delivered to the Qin mansion overnight.


    A thick letter shows its weight and the emperor''s attention to it.


    Qin Wenzheng opened the letter with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The next morning, he took Ge Shi and his daughter Qin Anning to Yongfu Vige.


    When the carriage entered Yongfu Vige, the vigers were not as rare as Gu Yundong''s first visit.


    After all, since the Gu family bought a carriage and the young master of the Liu family came here often, this carriage is not unusual.


    However, there were still children walking behind the carriage. It was the first time Qin Anning came to such a ce. Seeing that the children were different from the children in his own school, he was slightly excited and wanted to get off the carriage, but was stopped by Ge Shi.


    My little girl is not a quiet temperament. If you really want to y with children of the same age, you must be crazy, and you can''t pull it back.


    Qin Wenzheng lifted the car curtain and asked the children outside, "Excuse me, how do you get to Gu Yundong''s family?"


    At first, he was afraid that these children would not know, after all, he did not know the name of Gu Yundong''s father.


    Who knew that the children would nod their heads in unison.


    Gu family?


    If you have to ask other families, there may be things they don¡¯t know. Who doesn¡¯t know in this Gu family¡¯s vige? The most splendid blue brick building is her home, but it is majestic.


    One of the children immediately shouted in a certain direction, "Yunshu, Yunshu, someone is looking for your house, is it some rtive of yours?"


    The child was a little envious. Yunshu''s family was rich, and so were the rtives who came and went. Looking at the big carriage, he was richer than her family.


    Qin Wenzheng followed the child''s line of sight, and saw a child standing in the distance, holding a handkerchief and wiping the hands of a little girl.


    Xu didn''t hear the child''s cry, and Gu Yunshu didn''t look back.


    The child wanted to shout again, Qin Wenzheng waved his hand, got off the carriage, and walked over there.


    Cloud book? Isn''t this the name of the younger brother that Gu Yundong said before?


    Qin Wenzheng walked slowly behind him, and heard his immature and patient voice chatter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177: The heart of love

    Chapter 177 The Heart of Love


    "See if you dare to run so fast. Fortunately, the clothes are thick and the fall is not heavy. If you fall, you must not cry? You are not allowed to run next time. Do you know that I want to find my brother and call me two Sheng, won''t brother wait for you?"


    Gu Yunshu took the handkerchief and carefully rubbed the palm of her hand, probably hit a small stone, and it was a little red, but luckily the skin was not broken.


    The little girl''s eyes were red, but her little head shook vigorously, "I won''t run away, you give me a whirl."


    said and stretched out his little hand forward, Gu Yunshu really seriously gave her a blow twice.


    Then the little girl smiled contentedly, "Okay, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Let''s go, let''s go home and change your clothes first." Gu Yunshu took her little hand.


    Who knew that as soon as he turned around, he saw Qin Wenzheng standing behind him.


    Gu Yunshu blinked, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Qin Wenzheng quietly listened to the conversation between the two brothers and sisters, and had a good impression of this child.


    Such a small child usually runs out to find friends to y by himself. It is rare to be able to take care of his younger sister so carefully without being impatient at all.


    And this kid looks good, very polite. Hearing Gu Yundong say that he has read and learned to read, but it seems that he did not read in vain.


    "I''m looking for your eldest sister, Gu Yundong. I''m from the county town. My surname is Qin."


    Qin Wenzheng thought, since Gu Yundong was looking for a master for his younger brother, he at least told him about himself, so he should know who he is when introducing Gu Yunshu.


    Who knew he just nodded and asked, "You know my big sister? Is there anything you can do to find her?"


    Qin Wenzheng, "..." Gu family girl didn''t even mention him to her younger brother? ?


    After a light cough, Qin Wenzheng calmed down and said, "Girl Gu went to the county town a few days ago to help my wife, and today she specially brought her wife and daughter to visit."


    Gu Yunshu was happy when he heard it, "My eldest sister is doing well. She is kind, beautiful and capable. If you see your wife in trouble, she will definitely help."


    Gu Yunke also nodded, "It''s still smart."


    Qin Wenzheng raised his eyes to look at the sky, remembering the many idioms that Gu Yundong praised his younger brother that day, feelings are inherited from the family, siblings praise each other without being humble.


    Gu Yunshu''s attitude towards Qin Wenzheng suddenly improved, "Then I''ll take you there, youe with me."


    After saying that, he took Gu Yunke''s hand and walked forward.


    Just now at the entrance of the vige, their home is at the foot of the mountain, and they are still a little far away, so Qin Wenzheng wanted them to get on the carriage.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yunshu shook his head firmly, "Let''s just walk."


    Big sister said, you can''t get on a stranger''s carriage, what if you are kidnapped?


    He and his sister are very beautiful and cute, and they are very attractive to Hanako.


    Qin Wenzheng heard the words, so he didn''t get into the carriage, and let the servant follow behind, walking with the two little guys.


    Chatting while walking, the more Qin Wenzheng chatted, the more he liked the two brothers and sisters.


    He found that Gu Yunshu was very smart, talented in reading, and with his good character, Qin Wenzheng began to love talents and wanted to train him well.


    The group quickly arrived at the foot of the mountain. Although the Gu family hadn''t moved to their new home, Gu Yundong was usually here during the day.


    Therefore, Gu Yunshu took a few people directly to the door of the new house, and then said loudly inside, "Eldest sister, eldest sister, there is Mr. Qin from the county town and Mrs. Qin is looking for you."


    Qin Wenzheng stood on the spot, staring slightly at the big blue-brick house in front of him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178: its a scam

    Chapter 178 This is a scam


    Gu Family, is it so big and grand?


    Qin Wenzheng couldn''t connect the big blue-brick house in front of him with the Gu family. Didn''t he say that the Gu Yundong family came from the famine? Doesn''t it mean that her father is still missing so far?


    And when Gu Yundong chatted with him before, he clearly showed that he was very short of money, very poor, and needed the sugar business.


    This is a scam, a scam! !


    Her house is better than her own. Look at the stone road paved at the door, the neat flowerbeds around here, and the new big bricks. It is more luxurious than thendlord''s house! !


    When Gu Yundong came out, he saw Ge Shi was getting off the carriage with his daughter in his arms.


    She hurriedly stepped forward with a smile, "Mrs. Qin, you are here,e in and sit."


    Ge Shi greeted her and led her daughter into the house.


    Ke walked a few steps, but found that Qin Wenzheng was still standing in the same ce, and couldn''t help but look back.


    Qin Wenzheng looked at Gu Yundong angrily at the moment, and sneered, "Miss Gu''s house is really unexpected."


    When Ge Shi heard the words, he fixed his eyes on it, and then his eyes lit up.


    Of course, she has seenrge brick houses, and even more exquisite carved olive paintings, but the house in front of her gives people a very different feeling. It is a little different, but it makes people feel warm andfortable Feel.


    Gu Yundong instantly understood that Qin Wenzheng had turned into anger from embarrassment. Seeing this yin and yang, he sighed, "No, my house has spent all my savings, and now I have no money to even send my brother to school. All together, so you have to work hard to make money.¡±


    Gu Yunshu heard this and said hurriedly, "Eldest sister, I won''t go to school anymore, you don''t have to work too hard, you will be tired."


    "No way!" Qin Wenzheng was the first to oppose it, decisively.


    then turned to look at Gu Yundong, who shrugged, "Come and talk first."


    A group of people entered the room, and Gu Yundong poured sugar water for all of them.


    This is made with white sugar. Compared with brown sugar, it is as if nothing has been added. The water is still transparent and clear, and it looks very refreshing, but it is sweet in the mouth.


    Mr. Ge exhaledfortably, looked at his daughter, saw that she had finished drinking all of it, and handed the empty ss to Qin Wenzheng to pour another one.


    Qin Wenzheng sent all the sugar to the capital before, and he didn''t keep any of it, so seriously speaking, it was the first time he drank this kind of sugar water, and he couldn''t help but nodded secretly, it was really good.


    After drinking the sugar water, Qin Wenzheng saw two brothers and sisters who were standing quietly beside Gu Yundong as if to give her courage, and he couldn''t helpughing, "Yunshu, we have something to talk about with your eldest sister, can you bring us home? Ning''er going out for a walk?"


    Qin Anning was eager to hear it, very excited.


    Niang said that you need to be quiet and polite when visiting other people''s houses, so she has been restrained not to be too lively, even though she wanted to talk to the Yunshu Yunke brothers and sisters early in the morning.


    Gu Yunshu raised his eyes to look at his eldest sister, who nodded, and he came over to the little girl Qin Anning and said, "Let''s go, you have to follow us closely, or you will be taken away by the tigers on the mountain."


    Qin Anning was immediately excited, "Is there a tiger on the mountain? Have you seen it? Can you take me there? I got two roe deerst time, but they are already dead. I can..."


    "Cough cough." Ge Shi couldn''t help but help his forehead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179: Let me do it

    Chapter 179 Let mee


    After all three children left, Qin Wenzheng said, "There is a reply from the capital, the emperor agrees to your conditions, and the emperor also exined that although Miss Gu is selling, no one wille to trouble you."


    Of course, the people here are those dignitaries who want a share of the pie, including those in the county town such as the Tao family.


    However, those younger generation still have to pay attention to Gu Yundong himself, and help Qin Wenzheng as much as he can.


    This is something that can¡¯t be helped. Since you want to do business, you can¡¯t avoid these troubles.


    Not to mention Gu Yundong, even if it is like the Liu family, there are people who secretly make trouble, and even arrange spies and the like to interfere with their family business.


    Gu Yundong knew that he brought good news to him, and nodded immediately, "Then I can rest assured. Now that it is confirmed, does Master Qin go to see the process of sugar making?"


    "Of course." Qin Wenzheng was a little excited, but he had been looking forward to it for a long time.


    Gu Yundong took them to the backyard, where the sugar-making ce is now.


    Shao Qingyuan was arranging sugar canes over there at the moment, and when he saw theming, he washed his hands and walked over.


    Qin Wenzheng nced at him, who is this person? What''s the rtionship with Gu Yundong? He looks tall and majestic, and his eyes are still very cold, and looking at it makes people feel a little bit of spirit for no reason.


    Shao Qingyuan had never met Qin Wenzheng. When he apanied Liu Wei to the school, he just followed the housekeeper to help the roe deer to the kitchen, and then went out.


    But he knew about Qin Wenzheng. When Gu Yundong came back that day, he did not hide the conversation between him and Qin Wenzheng.


    Gu Yundong introduced, "This is Shao Qingyuan, and I partnered with him in the sugar business."


    "Partnership??"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yeah, didn''t I say it? To build this house, I don''t have any money at all. No, I can only find a partner. I''m really poor."


    Qin Wenzheng, "..." I believe in your evil.


    He no longer bothered about this matter, and after nodding to Shao Qingyuan, he looked at the things in the yard.


    Because it has not been refined a lot, there are only two sets of tools, and they are a bit rudimentary.


    Qin Wenzheng stepped forward and touched it. He did touch a little white sugar and brown sugar. His hands were sticky, but he was very excited.


    "Quick, you can refine it for me to see." Qin Wenzheng seemed impatient.


    Gu Yundong went to get the apron, but Shao Qingyuan stopped him when he was about to put it on.


    He took the apron from Gu Yundong''s hand, "I''lle, anyway, I''m very skilled, you can watch and tell Master Qin."


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, then nodded, "Alright."


    Qin Wenzheng raised his eyebrows slightly, but said nothing.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly took the sugarcane juice that had been squeezed before, put it in a vat and boiled it with fire, waited until it turned into a yellow-ck syrup, poured it into the vat and condensed it into ck sand sugar.


    Then ce a tile funnel on a vat, plug the leak with straw, pour the brown sugar into the funnel, wait for the brown sugar to form lumps, then remove the straw, and then use the yellow mud water to drench the brown sugar in the funnel. The **** flows from the funnel into the tank below, and the funnel brown sugar turns into hoarfrost. The topyer is about five inches long, very white.


    Qin Wenzheng didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, and watched Shao Qingyuan extract the white sugar little by little, as if he was changing magic, the ck and red ck sugar, after such a process, turned out to be so white.


    His expression became more and more excited.


    The process of refining white sugar is taken from the records of "Tian Gong Kai Wu" in the Ming Dynasty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180: cloud book apprenticeship

    Chapter 180 Cloud Book Apprenticeship


    Shao Qingyuan stopped after finishing all this, and Qin Wenzheng on the side couldn''t help but slow down his breathing.


    Good, great.


    He immediately wanted to try it out with his own hands, but Gu Yundong saw that it was gettingte, so he hurriedly stopped him, "Master Qin, let''s try after having lunch first, otherwise everyone will be hungry due to your busy work."


    Qin Wenzheng snapped back to his senses, and left the backyard with some reluctance.


    I still ate lunch at Zeng''s house. Although the furniture of the new house has been moved in, the house still needs a few days of sunshine to live in.


    When Qin Wenzheng was eating, he suddenly remembered that he had to take a disciple, and took the opportunity to ask Gu Yunshu if he wanted to go to the school.


    I didn''t expect the little guy to shake his head, "My family is poor, if you don''t want to fix it, then I, then I''ll go."


    He spent the morning with Qin Anning and finally knew Qin Wenzheng''s identity.


    Qin Wenzheng almost didn''t choke on his own saliva, you''re pretty reluctant.


    Who knew that Gu Yunke who was beside him heard the words and nodded, "My family is poor, too poor."


    The others present silently bowed their heads. Maybe everyone has a different understanding of poverty?


    Qin Anning tilted his head and nced at the candy in his hand. Can a child from a poor family take out such a beautiful orange-vored candy and give it to a friend?


    She doesn''t have any, so isn''t her family even poorer?


    Qin Wenzheng could only look at Gu Yundong, thetter felt that Yun Shu still had to respect the Master, and besides, Qin Wenzheng had helped him a lot, so it''s not good to refute his face too much, or else what should I do?


    Therefore, Gu Yundong wiped his mouth and said solemnly, "Yunshu, I have seen your husband."


    Gu Yunshu, who was reluctant just now, put down his chopsticks without saying a word, walked to Qin Wenzheng and knelt down with a puff, and then banged his head three times, "Student Gu Yunshu, I have seen Mr.


    Qin Wenzheng, "..." He was so fast that he didn''t react.


    The others present stopped their movements and looked at them nkly.


    The Zeng family''s eyes widened even more, this is... the master of the school? The master in the school actually came to Gu''s house to ept Gu Yunshu as a student. What a smart child?


    Brothers Zeng Jia and Zeng Yue looked at Gu Yunshu with some envy, it was great that Yunshu could go to study.


    They actually learned Braille from Gu Yunshu these days, and they were very satisfied.


    Qin Wenzhengughed, stretched out his hand to support Gu Yunshu, and patted his shoulder, "Okay, okay, you are a smart kid. So, I still have a few things to do these days. You will report to the school in three days."


    "Yeah." Yun Shu nodded vigorously and turned to look at his eldest sister.


    His little face was flushed, and Gu Yundong knew that even though he kept saying that his family was poor and didn''t need to go to school, he was extremely eager in his heart.


    "Follow Master Qin to study and read well in the future. Master Qin is very knowledgeable. You will not suffer from following him."


    Qin Wenzheng nced at her, why does this sound so awkward?


    Is it because he is knowledgeable that he will not suffer, or is it because his backing is as big as a mountain?


    Gu Yundong pretended not to see his eyes, pulled Gu Yunshu back, and let everyone continue to eat.


    Who knew that as soon as she turned around, she saw Yang shi''s eyes wide open, tears slowly falling down.


    Gu Yundong was startled, and hurriedly walked to her side, "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181: Young cry

    Chapter 181 Yang Cries


    Yang didn''t know what was wrong, but when he saw Gu Yunshu''s apprenticeship, he couldn''t help crying.


    She looked at Gu Yundong nkly, thought for a while, and then said, "Your father is happy."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then slowly sat down beside Yang Shi, wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and said softly, "Yes, if Dad sees that Yun Shu can read, and that he has worshipped such a great master, he must be would be very happy."


    Yang shi nodded heavily, "Looking for your father."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong didn''t forget to look for Gu Dajiang, but she had to have money first, and she had to settle the house so that she would have no worries.


    In ancient times without anymunication tools, it took a lot of manpower, material resources and time to find someone.


    Qin Wenzheng couldn''t help but ask, "Where did you and your father get separated? If you need help, just tell me."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes suddenly lit up, yes, Master Qin is well-connected.


    She recounted the location of Gu Dajiang''s disappearance, and finally told him, "We made an appointment with Dad. If anyone gets separated, we will meet at Qing''an Mansion. But when we arrived at Qing''an Mansion, there was a great chaos in the city. , I had no choice but toe to Xuanhe Mansion. Could Master Qin help us inquire at Qing''an Mansion?"


    Qin Wenzheng thought for a while before saying, "After the chaos in Qing''an Mansion, the officials have changed over and over, and the entire mansion is undergoing major renovations. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to find someone. But I''ll help you find out. Girl Gu, don''t worry, your father is sure It''ll be fine."


    Gu Yundong smiled and thanked, and Yang''s mood finally stabilized.


    Then he ate happily again, as if the previous crying didn''t exist.


    Gu Yundong shook his head andughed.


    After eating, Qin Wenzheng couldn''t wait to try how to extract white sugar, but he was a little clumsy, but he was suitable for reading. This hands-on ability...no talent.


    But he was very serious and recorded the process one by one.


    After he tried it twice, he finally wiped the sweat from his forehead and took Ge Shi and Qin Anning, who was about to y wild, back to the county seat.


    After he left, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan began to discuss the matter of mass production of white sugar.


    The two of them alone would definitely not work. Someone had to be hired, and another venue had to be found. Gu Yundong was reluctant to use his newly built house as a workshop.


    Also want to buy sugar cane, make a few more sets of tools.


    Shao Qingyuan was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "Buy someone."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Buy people?"


    "Well, you don''t need to buy too much. Two or three are enough. White sugar is extracted from brown sugar. It''s not a secret to make brown sugar. Many people do. We just need to do thest step."


    Gu Yundong hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "Okay, then buy someone and go tomorrow."


    The next morning, Gu Yundong went to the county seat, and Shao Qingyuan followed.


    Who knew that when the two of them arrived at the city gate, they saw Liu Wei''s servant Liu An.


    Liu An was driving a carriage out of the city, and she was happy when she saw Shao Qingyuan, "I''m going to Yongfu Vige to find you and Miss Gu."


    Hearing his name, Gu Yundong stuck his head out of the carriage.


    Liu An was even happier, "It turns out that Miss Gu is also there, just right, I don''t have to run again."


    "Do you have anything to do with us?"


    "Why did Miss Gu forget that today is the deadline agreed upon by our young master and Tao''s young master. It is in the afternoon. The young master specially asked the little one to invite the two of you to watch the fun early in the morning."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182: buy people

    Chapter 182 Buying People


    Gu Yundong counted the time, it really is today.


    "Afternoon? Where?"


    Liu An replied, "Yes, in the early days, it was in the Jinxiu Restaurant in the city."


    Liu''s family is mainly engaged in restaurant business, and Jinxiu Restaurant is thergest restaurant in Fengkai County. Of course, there are also various shops under the Liu family''s name, selling snacks, cakes, and even groceries.


    "Okay, I see, we still have something to do, wait until noon, and you ask your young master to reserve a ce for us."


    Liu An hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong with Miss Gu? Do you need a little help?"


    Gu Yundong thought about it, this county is still rtively familiar with Liu An, and asked him to save himself some effort, so he asked, "Do you know which tooth shop in this county has a fair price? Ya Po has a good reputation?"


    Liu An was taken aback, "Girl want to buy someone?"


    "right."


    "That girl asked the right person. The Liu family has dealt with several tooth shops in the city. To say the most fair, it has to be the Guanya family in Zuchuang Lane in the city. The people who came out are pretty good. People also have conscience, and they tell the identity and origin of their servants clearly, and they won¡¯t hide from you. The price is a bit more expensive than those private teeth, but it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Gu Yundong knew it in his heart, "Okay, thank you very much, I''ll go to Yaxing first, and then go to the restaurantter."


    "The little one has gone back to the young master to talk. The girl will take your time. If you have anything, feel free toe to the restaurant to find my young master."


    Liu An drove away in a carriage, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan discussed it and went directly to Hulu Lane.


    If there is no suitable one there, it is not toote to go and look at others.


    Hulu Lane is very lively, it is said to be an alley, but the road is very spacious, and their carriages can go directly to the door of Yaxing.


    When Gu Yundong came down, he directly said to look for Cao Yapo. The people inside knew that most of them were introduced by acquaintances, and immediately went to find someone.


    Cao Yapo was in her forties. After she came out, she didn''t talk nonsense at all. She took Gu Yundong and the two directly to the backyard.


    Then he called everyone out and let Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan watch first.


    The main purpose of Gu Yundong''s purchase of people is to have strongbor to help refine sugar, and he signed a death contract.


    After looking around, he finallynded on a family named Tong.


    ording to Cao Yapo, this family of six used to be the servants of arge family in the county town. The family moved away some time ago and could not bring too many servants, so they sold some of them. right there.


    I heard that in the previous owner''s house, the Tong family was also diligent in their work, but they didn''t know how to get into the camp and couldn''t get close to the owner''s house, so they were not left behind in the end.


    This Tong family has an old father and an old mother, both forty-six years old this year, and two sons, the eldest son is thirty years old, married to the Wang family, and gave birth to a daughter who is fourteen years old.


    What surprised Gu Yundong was that this daughter was very strong, even though she ate a lot.


    The youngest son is twenty-five years old. He heard that he had a wife before, but the wife thought he was boring, and finally climbed into the bed of the master''s young master and became his concubine.


    Hearing this, Gu Yundong probably knew why this family was sold by the previous owner.


    I''m afraid this concubine put a lot of effort in the middle.


    Gu Yundong asked them a few questions, and he bought it because he didn''t feel bad for the time being.


    Because they were all strong workers and were in good health, these six people spent 70 taels of silver on Gu Yundong, or because Cao Yapo wiped out a fraction of the price.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183: Master Liu, dont give up on yourself

    Chapter 183 Master Liu, don''t give up on yourself


    Gu Yundong handed over the money, and instantly felt that he was poor again. This money is really unbearable to spend, and he has to earn it quickly.


    Shao Qing Yuan frowned when she saw her teething door, thought about it and asked, "Is the money gone? I''ll go up the mountain tomorrow to see if there are any big bugs."


    There are also roe deer,st time she said she had never eaten roe deer. It''s just that things have been going on during this time, and I can''t spare my hands to go up the mountain.


    Gu Yundong immediately shook his head when he heard this, "The big bug is going to go deep into the mountains. It''s so cold now, and if you stay in the mountains for two days, you will freeze. Besides, where is the big bug so easy to beat, so you can run into it casually? Or don''t you? It''s too dangerous to go."


    Shao Qingyuan''s mouth curved, "Okay, don''t go."


    The two got into the carriage, and the Tong family was still in Yaxing. Gu Yundong asked them to pack their things first, and they would pick them up when they returned from Jinxiu Restaurant in the afternoon.


    The Jinxiu Restaurant was still a little far away. When Gu Yundong and the others arrived, there were carriages parked outside the restaurant.


    I heard from the shop assistant that the stables in the restaurant could not stop at all, so they could only be blocked outside, and there were too many peopleing.


    Gu Yundong had only heard that the bet was a big deal before, but now it seems... it''s too big.


    How much does Liu Wei hate Tao Xing, and want everyone in the county to see him being humiliated?


    No wonder even Qin Wenzheng was dispatched, trying to persuade her to stop the bet.


    The shop assistant got Liu Wei''s order and took Gu Yundong and the others to the best box on the second floor.


    knocked on the door, and after a while, there was a feeble voice, "Come in".


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, what happened?


    The two pushed open the door and entered.


    Who would have thought that as soon as he entered the door, he would see Liu Wei with his head down and his head down and his head down, his hair was messed up, his clothes were messy, and he looked like he was in pain.


    "You are... what happened?" Gu Yundong asked in a low voice, could it be that something went wrong with the bet? Does she want tofort him?


    Liu Wei heard her voice and raised his head suddenly, his movements were so violent that he almost twisted his neck.


    The next moment, he swept away his dejected appearance before and exhaled, "So it''s you."


    He wiped his hair, crossed Eng''s legs, and looked like an arrogant dude,pletely different from his previous image.


    "Then who do you think it is?"


    "I thought it was Tao Xing''s gang who came to see my joke in advance, so I deliberately pretended to be beaten and unlovable to make them happy, so that the more happy they were now, the worse they would fall. Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha."


    This guy has a lot of bad taste.


    Gu Yundong sat at the table, poured himself and Shao Qingyuan a cup of tea, and reached out to open the window.


    Liu Wei immediately stopped, "Don''t, don''t, don''t, there are many people downstairs, if everyone sees my confident appearance in a while, it will be boring."


    Gu Yundong could only withdraw his hand and asked him, "Do you have anything delicious in your restaurant? I''m hungry, let''s eat first, it''s still more than an hour before the deadline."


    "Yes, I''ll have someone serve it right away."


    He opened the door of the box with his messy hair and shouted to the second shop assistant outside, "Serve me all the signature dishes in the restaurant, hurry up."


    There happened to be two young masters passing by outside the door. Hearing this, he immediatelyughed, "Young Master Liu, you knew you were going to lose, so you started to give up on yourself? Then you don''t need to waste food, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184: Mr. Liu is here

    Chapter 184 Mr. Liu is here


    The other person alsoughed, "Yeah, you are too careless about your image. After all, we are a handsome man in Fengkai County. How can you be provoked like a lunatic because of the five shops?"


    What responded to them was the sound of Liu Wei closing the door of the wing with a ''bang''.


    The two sons and brothers looked at each other, then sneered, "I''m so embarrassed."


    "It''s pathetic and pitiful, it is estimated that after this time, Liu Wei will bepletely abandoned by the Liu family."


    "In the future, when we gather together, won''t there be one less person?"


    "Hahaha, isn''t there Tao Xing? He won a few shops this time, can''t he be generous and invite everyone toe out and make trouble?"


    The voices of the two were getting farther and farther away. Liu Wei was lying on the back of the door and listening for a long while with his **** on his head. Finally, he snorted softly and said triumphantly, "I''ll see how your eyeballs fell out in a while, and then I''ll say sarcastic words. I won''t treat you when I win, I''ll kill you all."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan, "...Drink tea."


    Liu Wei happily sat back to his seat and drank sugar water, the taste was beyond beautiful.


    Gu Yundong felt that his appearance was too hot for his eyes, and he didn''t know if he could eat for a while. He regretted that he should eat outside ande again.


    The shop assistant quickly brought the food and reported the situation outside.


    Now there are more and more people, Tao Xing also came early, in another box.


    Those sons and brothers upied all the boxes early, and the downstairs lobby was also full of people, and there were even many people watching the fun outside the door.


    This matter was too big, and it was circted among the sons and brothers such as the Liu family of the Tao family. Later, after the bet was increased, even themon people knew about it.


    Gu Yundong really admired these two people. It was a skill for a bet to turn into such a riot.


    was eating when Liu An suddenly came in in a hurry, "Master, Master is here."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, then stood up abruptly, "My dad is here? It''s over, it''s over, it''s over."


    Gu Yundong swallowed the chicken in his mouth, raised his head and asked strangely, "You haven''t made it clear to your father yet?" She said that she should not tell anyone for the time being, but it''s already the agreed date, he hasn''t said it yet?


    Liu Wei froze,ughed dryly, and said hesitantly, "It''s not my fault, I''m not too excited, I forgot. Of course, I wanted to tell my father this morning, but he was too early in the morning. I went out, and I didn''t meet him."


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    At this moment, the door of the box was opened, and Master Liu entered the door with an angry face.


    Liu Wei jumped up suddenly, and instantly retreated behind Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth, and was the first to say hello, "Master Liu."


    Master Liu gave Liu Wei a vicious look before he looked at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan. After a while, the expression on his face changed and heughed, "You are Miss Gu, right?"


    Gu Yundong blinked, Master Liu looked very happy, she thought he should be very angry that he killed his son, but she didn''t expect to get a smile from the other side.


    She nodded, and Master Liu came over and sighed, "Girl Gu is so talented at such a young age, women are not allowed to be men."


    Gu Yundong was stunned again, "Master Liu... Did you know?"


    "Well, I just came over from Master Qin''s side."


    Liu Wei immediately froze when he heard it, "Since you know, Dad, why did you just look like you were going to kill me?"


    "If I don''t pretend, can people outside believe that you are going to ruin my property?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185: Older gingers are more spicy

    Chapter 185 Ginger is still old and spicy


    The three juniors in the box were instantly awe-inspiring, and sure enough, Jiang was still old and hot.


    Gu Yundong finally knew who Liu Wei''s temperament was inherited from. It seems that little Liu Yi will have a hard time in the future, not only to take care of his eldest brother, but also to take care of his father.


    Master Liu gave a faint snort of pride, walked to Liu Wei''s original seat and sat down, and said to him, "Where''s the white sugar? I haven''t seen it before, take it out and show it to me."


    Liu Wei flipped the sugar out of a cloth bag in a round jar in a big basket in a wooden box in the corner.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched when he saw it, you are hiding too tightly.


    Liu Wei scooped a little bit with a small bowl and put it in front of Master Liu.


    Master Liu smiled wide-eyed when he saw it, twisted it a little and put it in his mouth and nodded again and again, "Sweet, sweet, good, good."


    He turned his head to look at Gu Yundong with a smile on his face, but soon shook his head regretfully, "Actually, it''s not bad to cooperate with our Liu family. You are Weier''s friend, and Uncle Liu will not cheat on you." Iron and steel red at his son, "It''s really useless."


    Obviously they are friends, and they knew the ability of others at the first time, and they didn''t know how to win over such a talent. It''s useless to have such a son.


    Gu Yundong could only say, "Of course I believe Uncle Liu, it''s just that white sugar has juste out, no matter who takes over it is not necessarily a good thing. But Uncle Liu can rest assured that I will give Uncle the cheapest price for the white sugar that the Liu family restaurant needs in the future. "


    "Haha, that''s for sure." Master Liu nodded, knowing in his heart that it was indeed the most appropriate way to dedicate this recipe to the imperial court.


    Several people were talking, and suddenly there was a loud scream from downstairs.


    I heard someone calling Liu Wei, "Master Liu, when are you going to stay in the box? Come out, everyone is here."


    "That''s right, you are a manly man. You can''t fail to honor what you said. Isn''t it just five shops? If you lose, you lose. What''s so great."


    "Master Liu, don''t you dare toe out because you were beaten by your father? Master Liu, you can''t stop Young Master Liu."


    Liu Wei snorted coldly, "These turtle grandsons."


    He said that he was about to open the window of the box, but unexpectedly, the window of the other box on the opposite side opened first, and a young man''s voice quickly sounded, "What''s the noise? It affects this young master''s meal, the time has note yet. Is it? What are you worried about watching the excitement?"


    Liu Wei''s hand to open the window stopped, with a smile on his face.


    Gu Yundong asked curiously, "Who is talking?"


    "Duan Jingyuan, our son of the magistrate of Fengkai County."


    Gu Yundong remembered that when they first met, Liu Wei had said that he and the county magistrate''s son knew each other.


    "He seems to be quite protective of you."


    Liu Wei is a little proud.


    That Duan Jingyuan is worthy of being the son of the county magistrate, and his words are quite weighty, and the arrogant shouting downstairs immediately weakened.


    Although the whispering still exists, no one dares to provoke it openly.


    It didn''t take long, when the agreed time came, the noise downstairs was still uncontroble.


    Especially when Tao Xing stepped out of the second-floor wing and walked down the stairs, he reached the peak.


    Someone called Liu Wei to go downstairs quickly and stop escaping.


    Gu Yundong even heard a familiar voice from these shouts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186: Come down with the girl too

    Chapter 186 Let the girle down too


    "Liu Wei, hurry up, if you don''te down, we can go up and carry you down."


    This voice was cheap and loud, and instantly overwhelmed theughter of others.


    Gu Yundong was still thinking about where he had heard this voice, when Shao Qingyuan beside him reminded in a low voice, "It''s Peng Zhongfei."


    "Huh?" It was him.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help looking at Liu Wei, "Aren''t you and Peng Zhongfei friends?"


    "It''s just a fox friend and a dog friend. He and Tao Xing are also friends. They are the kind who drink together and go to the brothel together." At the critical moment, he was watching jokes on the side, where would he really stand behind who and support who?


    Master Liu coughed lightly, and Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, and he immediately reacted, "Don''t get me wrong, I''m going to the brothel, it''s just to sing poetry, y the piano and sing songs, and relieve the anguish in my heart."


    "Oh..." Gu Yundong looked like I understood, she finally understood where little Liu Yi said before that she shouldn''t go.


    Liu Wei''s head was full of ck lines, and she felt that she didn''t believe her words at all, but the world can learn from it, he really didn''t do anything he shouldn''t do.


    was depressed, when there was another cry from downstairs.


    Liu Wei was annoyed, mmed open the window, and shouted at the bottom, "Alright, alright, what is it called? Are you in such a hurry to get reincarnated? I''lle down right now."


    The moment he opened the window, the people downstairs not only saw him, but also Gu Yundong standing by the window.


    Tao Xing thought of what his shopkeeper had said before, squinted his eyes slightly, and said, "Liu Wei, you should hurry down, don''t make everyone wait for a long time. By the way, the girl next to you is the girl who can make white sugar, right? Come down together, how about just asking her to repeat what she said at my grocery store earlier?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, it''s okay, you won''t becent after a while.


    She really just wanted to watch the fun. After all, Tao Xing''s purpose was only Liu Wei, and he didn''t expect him to mention himself.


    Liu Wei snorted coldly, "Go down and go down."


    He closed the window and said to Liu An, "Put the basket down, let''s give them a look."


    Liu An was also very excited. You must know that during these days, the servant next to Tao Xing saw himughing at him every time, saying that he had followed a mindless master, and he had be stupid.


    He restrained himself so much that he didn''t spray it back on the spot, and this time he was finally able to raise his eyebrows.


    After waiting for so long, finally today, Liu An took the cloth bag out of the jar and put it on the basket, then carried the basket on his back energetically, and followed Liu Wei downstairs.


    Master Liu still stayed on top. After all, the people below were all juniors. He would give them too much face if he went down.


    Hefortably poured himself a ss of sugar water, and sat on the armchair, squinting slightly to enjoy.


    But the people downstairs didn''t see himing down, but they all thought he was shameless.


    But it doesn''t matter, you can feel it upstairs as well.


    Liu Wei went downstairs, people on the stairs, in the aisle, and in the lobby downstairs turned sideways to make way for them.


    Tao Xing was sitting in the middle of the lobby with a smile. There was a table in front of him with a few sheets of paper on it. It was the gambling agreement between him and Liu Wei, and the deeds of the five shops.


    He nced at Liu Wei, then at Gu Yundong.


    looks very good-looking, but he has no brains, and his clothes are dirty. I heard that he is from the countryside, and he dares to say anything without any knowledge.


    Liu Wei was so fascinated by such a thing, the Liu family was afraid that it was over.


    Peng Zhongfei, who was sitting next to him, also saw Gu Yundong, and immediately stood up abruptly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187: long knowledge

    Chapter 187 Long Insights


    Peng Zhongfei didn''t know who the figure of the woman vaguely revealed in the box on the second floor was before, but now he knows it''s actually Gu Yundong!


    I don''t know why, he was a little flustered.


    Xu was because he was moving too much, Tao Xing turned his head and nced at him, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "No, it''s fine." Peng Zhongfei sat back silently.


    Just now, he was the one who made the most fuss, but now he is as quiet as a chicken and doesn''t say anything.


    It''s just that Peng Zhongfei was still wondering, when did Gu Yundong and Liu Wei have such a good rtionship?


    Tao Xing gave him a strange look, he ignored him, just reached out and tapped on the table, "The deeds of the five shops, put them up."


    Liu Wei''s hair was still a little messy, and he sat angrily on the chair that came over from the second end of the shop.


    He first flipped through the deeds on the table of the pottery shop, and saw that the addresses were indeed the ones they had agreed on earlier. He was satisfied at the moment, and took out his share from his arms.


    Tao Xing also looked at it, and suddenlyughed. The Liu family''s shops have always been very greedy, and now they finally took this opportunity to trick Liu Wei and let him lose to himself willingly.


    Both sides put their bets on the table, and then invited two middlemen who witnessed their bet at the time.


    It¡¯s really useless to say that it is a middleman. Now people in the entire county know about it, and most of them have gone to the restaurant to witness it with their own eyes. If anyone dares to break the contract in front of everyone, not only will they lose all their face, but their family''s reputation will also be affected, which will be detrimental to their business.


    "Okay, Mr. Liu, let''s stop talking nonsense. We, the shopkeeper of the Tao family, heard with our own ears, this girl said that she can make white sugar as white as white clouds, right?"


    Tao Xing said, and looked at Gu Yundong beside him.


    Thetter nodded, "I really said it, and your shopkeeper also said at the time that if I made it, your family would buy it back at ten times the price."


    Tao Xing nodded, indicating that he did not deny this.


    "Now that so many days have passed, we have given you enough time, so what about sugar?"


    "Yeah, where''s the sugar?" The person on the side also asked with a smile.


    "I''ve never seen sugar as white as Baiyun, hahaha, I dare to say that."


    "Why don''t you just go ahead and admit defeat, it''s not a big deal. It''s not a big deal if you are willing to admit defeat. It''s just Master Liu, keep your eyes open in the future, don''t treat people in the corners as friends and harm others. yourself."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Smile, she can hear the wonderful p in the face after a while.


    Liu Wei nced at them sideways, "Having never seen one means you are ignorant, and you really take yourself seriously."


    said with a big hand and a hair, "Liu An, give them a long experience."


    "Yes, young master." Liu An answered excitedly, bent down andboriously took out the cloth bag from the basket.


    Everyone looked confused, could it be true?


    Tao Xing also frowned slightly and straightened up.


    Peng Zhongfei felt that Liu Wei was going to win this time after hearing that this candy might be made by Gu Yundong.


    This person is blessed by that mysterious old man, what can''t he do?


    As soon as the ?? cloth bag was torn open, the people beside the table poked their heads and looked inside.


    Immediately, his pupils dted slightly.


    "This, this is..."


    Liu Wei waved his hand, "Go away." He took the bowl, scooped it out and put it on the table with a ''bang'', "Come here, try it all, let you see what white sugar is. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188: these animals

    Chapter 188 These Animals


    Everyone stared at the small white flowers in front of them, and couldn''t help swallowing.


    But after looking at it for a long time, no one did anything, just raised his head and looked at each other.


    Liu Wei became impatient, "Do you want to eat it or not, hurry up, don''t act like I''m going to poison you all."


    It was Duan Jingyuan who stepped forward first, and squeezed a little bit with his hand and put it into his mouth. Immediately, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Sweet, it''s really candy."


    "Of course." Liu Wei wascent.


    The next moment, the crowd around the table rushed forward and pushed Liu Wei away, not even paying attention to the basic demeanor, and each one put his hand into the bowl.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong moved quickly, and was pulled aside by Shao Qingyuan to avoid the noisy crowd.


    Soon, a series of exmations sounded in the lobby, "God, it''s really white sugar."


    "It tastes very refreshing."


    "Like Baiyun, Young Master Liu didn''t brag."


    "Hahaha, this is good, this is good, I like it."


    "good to eat!"


    ''s gossip made the people who were watching the excitement on the outside tickled. They wanted to squeeze in and see for themselves, but there were too many people, not to mention squeezing in, and they couldn''t even see it.


    When Liu Wei was pulled out by Liu An, his hair was even messier, and his clothes were all torn up and messed up, as if he had been messed up.


    At this time, he still remembered to take out the bag of sugar tightly in his arms, for fear of being swallowed by these wolves like tigers.


    When he was outside the crowd, he breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his forehead, "These animals are like they haven''t seen sugar in eight lifetimes."


    raised his head, saw Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan standing far away, not even a hair was messed up, his hands trembled with anger, "You guys are too boring, you don''t even know how to give me a hand when youe out."


    "We are here for your own good. If you hadn''te out early, your five shops might have flown out." Gu Yundong said, pointing to the other end of the crowd.


    Over there, Tao Xingzheng was walking out under the protection of his servant.


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened and he shouted, "Tao Xing, do you want to default on your debt?"


    Xu was that the voice was too sharp, and it greatly overshadowed the noisy crowd. The people around the table instantly quieted down and looked in Tao Xing''s direction in unison.


    Tao Xing cursed inwardly, slowly straightened up, tidied up the clothes that were also torn up, turned his head to look at Liu Wei and said, "What nonsense? That''s it, didn''t youe out too?"


    It''s strange that Liu Wei would believe him, he shook his body and stepped forward, "Okay, since you don''t want to default on the bill, then now, we can fulfill the bet. You should eat the white sugar, how about it? The white sugar is the same as Baiyun. right."


    He saw that there were two white granted sugar sticking to the corner of Tao Xing''s mouth.


    Tao Xing''s face darkened.


    Liu Wei has already spread his hands, "Give me the deed."


    Tao Xing was not reconciled, and the fingers hanging by his side tightened.


    He wanted to default on his debts. These are five shops, and in Tao''s family, they are considered good five shops. At that time, he promised in front of his father that he would never lose, and that''s why his father gave him the deed.


    The result was good. Not only did he not win back the Liu family''s shop, but his own family suffered heavy losses. Now, he will not be beaten to death by his father when he returns home? The most important thing is that the eldest brother will definitely take this opportunity to press his head hard.


    Tao Xing pursed his lips, but when he looked up, he suddenly saw Gu Yundong standing beside him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189: Peng Zhongfei is a wall grass

    Chapter 189 Peng Zhongfei is a grass on the wall


    Liu Wei saw that his eyes were rolling, and he knew that this guy must have a bad idea.


    Sure enough, the next moment I heard Tao Xing pointing at Gu Yundong and saying, "I admit, this white sugar is indeed genuine. But when I said that you can make such snow-white sugar, you can guarantee that this white sugar is really made by you, Where did you get it from?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect the fire to burn herself, she nced at Liu Wei and nodded, "I made it, do you want me to swear?"


    "What''s the use of swearing?" Tao Xing snorted coldly, "Why don''t you try it again in front of us all, so that we can believe that you made this thing."


    Gu Yundong is going to beughed at, in front of the big guy? Good thing he can tell.


    But the people around didn''t think it was a big deal to watch the fun, and they all started to boo, "Yes, yes, make it again in front of the big guy, so that we can see how this white sugar came from."


    Tao Xing was triumphant and looked at Liu Wei provocatively.


    Unexpectedly, he had just beencent for two seconds when he heard an unexpected voice, "Then why don''t you tell the secret recipe of your Tao''s brewing in front of the big guy, and let the big guy see if you brewed it yourself? Yes, otherwise how would we know where you bought it from?"


    The main business of the Tao family is the winery, which has been a long-established brand for many years. It has been passed down from ancestors to the present for hundreds of years.


    Tao Xing frowned sharply, turned his head to look, saw Peng Zhongfei stand up and straighten his clothes, and said with a smile.


    The surnamed Peng is really unreliable, and he will go where he is profitable.


    In fact, not only Peng Zhongfei, but also many people present saw the benefits brought by white sugar. At this moment, they all felt that there was no need to fight against the Liu family and this girl, so they nodded, "It makes sense, the form of this white sugar must beplicated. The secret, I don¡¯t know how much effort it took to test it out, how can it be disclosed in front of everyone?¡±


    Duan Jingyuan also smiled and said, "Since Mr. Tao has admitted this white sugar, he didn''t say that he would disclose the secret recipe in front of everyone when he made the bet, but now he has tried everything and found all kinds of excuses to embarrass people. Is this because he wants to repay his debt?"


    "That can''t be done, everyone is watching, is the Tao family so untrustworthy?" Liu Weiughed out loud, he deliberately said it seriously, he didn''t believe that the incident had risen to the Tao family, how dare you Pushing three and resisting four.


    Sure enough, Tao Xing''s face turned dark when he heard it, and he immediatelyughed dryly, "Of course the Tao family will not break their promises, just now I didn''t think carefully and said something I shouldn''t have said. I Tao Xing will do what I say and fulfill the bet. ."


    Liu Wei''s right hand turned up, "Deed."


    Tao Xing gritted his teeth, lowered his head slightly, his eyes became gloomy.


    He asked the servant behind him to take the shop''s deed and hand it over to Liu Wei in person.


    Liu Wei turned over and over in front of everyone, looked and looked, and was finally satisfied, "Don''t forget to go to the government to take a bright road."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Just took a step, and suddenly stopped suddenly as if thinking of something.


    Immediately, he took out the white sugar in his hand, "I almost forgot, this white sugar, the shopkeeper of your family said that he would buy it back at ten times the price, exactly 20 catties and 80 taels of silver. "


    Tao Xing was stunned for a moment, this white sugar...it''s a rare thing, it''s not bad to buy it back.


    It''s just that 80 taels is too expensive. He was just about to say that the bowl he scooped out was low in weight and wanted to lower the price, but a voice suddenly came from his ear, "I''ll pay one hundred taels, and give me these 20 catties of white sugar. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 190: Almost corrupted by money

    Chapter 190 Almost Corrupted by Money


    "I will pay one hundred and twelve taels."


    "One hundred and twenty taels."


    "One hundred and fifty taels."


    The voices of ?? sounded one after another in the lobby. These sons and brothers are not short of money, especially those who do business at home. How can these 180 taels bepared to this rare white sugar?


    Liu Wei''s eyes lit up, I didn''t expect this bag of sugar to be auctioned.


    But this candy belonged to Gu Yundong, he turned to ask her opinion.


    Gu Yundong also has bright eyes, let the prodigal son be more fierce, she is very short of money now.


    However, the reality is cruel.


    Soon, a steward who was originally next to Master Liu came down, walked over to them and said in a low voice, "Master said, it''s not wrong for Miss Gu to take the opportunity to make more money, but it''s not too much, after all, Miss Gu will soon If you want to buy and sell white sugar, this thing is no longer the only one. The young man who bought white sugar thinks that the price is too high, and I am afraid that he will make enemies. The impression of the people present on Miss Gu will also deteriorate. Affected, then the small loses the big, and the business is still the most valuable."


    Shao Qingyuan heard the words and nodded slightly, "Master Liu is right, and it''s better to sell the sugar to the Tao family."


    Gu Yundong knew that Master Liu was teaching himself, and was afraid that she would not be able to withstand the temptation at a young age. She is someone who can listen to her opinions, and her eyes quickly changed from "it''s all money" to calm down.


    She took a deep breath and said to the person in charge, "Thank you Uncle Liu, Yun Dong understands."


    The person in charge went up with confidence.


    Gu Yundong saw that the asking price was getting more and more outrageous, and some people even went so far as 400 taels for the battle of morale, and depending on the situation, the others had no ns to stop.


    She wiped the sweat secretly in her heart, and she was almost corrupted by money.


    "Everyone, be quiet." Gu Yundong said suddenly, the group of people who were blushing over there suddenly stopped, and she heard her say, "I''m really sorry everyone, this candy still has to be given to the Tao family, after all, I said Okay."


    Tao Xing was originally annoyed, but now he is happy when he hears this.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong went on to say, "It''s just that Young Master Liu made a mistake. The shopkeeper said he would buy it back at ten times the price, which is ten times the price of this white sugar. And this white sugar will be avable soon, when the timees. The price is one hundred taels, here is twenty catties, which is thirty-two taels, and ten times it is three hundred and twenty taels. So Master Tao, if you only need three hundred and twenty taels, this candy will be yours. "


    This is true. If Qin Wenzheng brought it back, the price at the imperial court would be one hundred cents and one tael of white sugar.


    Gu Yundong thinks that the price is actually quite good, and many people can still afford it. She remembered that sugar used to be a luxury only the royal family could afford in the UK.


    Even the people present felt very eptable when they heard the price. The price just now soared to 600 taels.


    Tao Xing almost vomited blood. He used to think 80 taels was too expensive, but now he wants 320 taels.


    No, whoever wants it will go.


    But before he could say anything, he heard a majestic voice behind him, "Tao Xing, give it to her, the Tao family won''t go back on their word and bully a girl''s family."


    Tao Xing turned his head sharply, and saw his father, who was originally in the box upstairs, standing behind him, with a very ugly face.


    I suddenly realized that there seem to be a lot of cuties starting school. I wish you all to study hard and be better every day! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191: Theres more silver

    Chapter 191 There is money again


    It was not only Master Tao who stood there, but also Tao Xing''s brother Tao Feng, whom Tao Xing hated very much.


    Tao Feng had a smile on his face at this moment, his expression full of schadenfreude.


    Master Tao has stepped forward and said to Liu Wei and Gu Yundong, "The Tao family epts the bet and admits defeat. Master Liu is very skilled, and the friends he knows are not ordinary people."


    Liu Wei cursed the old fox secretly in his heart, but said with a smile on his face, "Thank you for yourpliments. Thank you for yourpliments."


    Tao Xing finally took out three hundred and twenty taels of silver and gave it to Liu Wei under the sharp eyes of Master Tao.


    Liu Wei put his hand away and called Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan to go upstairs quickly.


    He was reluctant to talk to Master Tao, anyway, he got what he deserved.


    Gu Yundong was also satisfied, she finally no longer had the money. With this money, she could buynd, buy fields and build a workshop to collect sugar cane.


    Life is getting better little by little, and life is getting prosperous step by step.


    Thinking of those days in thest days, now it really seems to be in heaven.


    Gu Yundong walked briskly, but after taking two steps, he suddenly realized that Shao Qingyuan was not following.


    She was stunned for a moment, then turned her head and saw that he was staring at a certain point. Looking along his line of sight, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but wonder, Shao Qingyuan... what is he doing looking at Master Tao?


    "What, do you know Master Tao?"


    Shao Qingyuan returned to his senses, shook his head slowly, and smiled at her, "I don''t know, go, go up."


    Although Gu Yundong was curious, he didn''t seem to want to say more, so he didn''t ask any more.


    They followed Liu Wei back to the Liu family''s box, but at this moment, everyone in the downstairs lobby suddenly reacted and rushed upstairs in unison.


    "Girl, what you said is true? This white sugar will be avable soon."


    "Yeah, then where do we go to buy it?"


    "Which shop, is it really enough for one hundred cents?"


    "Please stay, girl, I''m the second young master of the Gao family, you can cooperate with our Gao family to sell sugar, our Gao family..."


    "Go away, girl, I belong to the Fu family."


    "Don''t think about each of you one by one. Didn''t you see that there was a Liu family over there? That girl must have cooperated with the Liu family."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone else stopped.


    No, the Liu family is richer than them, so it''s not their turn.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t give up after all, and many people went upstairs to talk to Gu Yundong.


    Fortunately, Liu Wei led them to run fast. After entering the box, Master Liu immediately asked his housekeeper to go out to deal with it, which made them relieved.


    On the contrary, the Tao family, the three members of the family did not move up, and Master Tao didn''t even want to stay in this restaurant, so he turned around and left with his two sons.


    Tao Xing was walking, but his eyes were rolling.


    After waiting for the carriage, he immediately leaned over to Master Tao and said, "Dad, are you willing to let us lose these five shops? That Liu family did it on purpose, the sugar was ready early in the morning, and it was pretending to lose. He looks like he''s gone, sinister viin."


    Master Tao was angry and disappointed with this son, "That''s why you are stupid, and you fell into a trap so easily."


    He closed his eyes and ignored him.


    Tao Xing gritted his teeth, "Father, I didn''t think carefully about this matter, so I admit the punishment. But it''s not that we can''t get it back."


    "Oh, what do you want to ask?" Tao Feng was the one who asked the question, but he looked at Tao Xing with contempt.


    Tao Xing didn''t even look at him, and continued to say to Master Tao, "Father, that Gu is a country girl, we can force her to hand over the recipe."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192: Beaten

    Chapter 192 Beaten


    "Snapped"


    Tao was pped heavily on the face as soon as he finished speaking.


    He covered his face in disbelief and stared at his father, "Father, did you hit me?"


    "You give me a break, and I''ll break your legs if you dare to go out and cause trouble!!"


    Master Tao has been suppressing his anger. He is not angry when he loses five shops? Isn''t he angry when so many people see jokes? How arrogant and proud their family was before, how ironic and embarrassing they are today.


    His face waspletely gone, but he had to go downstairs in person to take care of his son''s aftermath and maintain thest bit of dignity of the Tao family.


    Now Tao Xing doesn''t have any regrets and reflection, and he still thinks of a bad idea.


    Mr. Tao''s thoughts of enduring him to teach him again at home were all over the ce, and he wanted to kick him off the carriage.


    But Tao Xing has always been favored at home, his father has never beat him, and now he is still in front of his eldest brother...


    "Father, why?"


    Master Tao took a deep breath and said to Tao Feng, "Tell him."


    "Second brother, why don''t you understand." Tao Feng shook his head and said disappointedly, "That girl is really just a country girl, but the Liu family is not. Master Liu has been in the business for so many years, so he doesn''t know about this white sugar. How much trouble will it cause when it appears? Do you know how many pairs of eyes are staring at him in secret? Since he dares to take it out, it proves that he has taken all aspects into consideration, and he is not afraid that someone will make a fool of himself."


    Tao Feng sighed, "And the truth is, not only can we not use our brains, but even the Liu family can''t get involved in the sugar business."


    Tao Feng was not originally in the Jinxiu Restaurant. He rushed to tell Master Tao after receiving the news, so that the Tao family would not suffer.


    Tao Xing looked disbelieving, "Not even the Liu family cooperated? Who are you lying to, just relying on a country girl to make this business?"


    "She doesn''t cooperate with the Liu family, but she cooperates with..." Tao Feng pointed to the sky, "You dare to move?"


    Tao Xing swallowed his saliva, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Master Tao sneered, "When you go back, you can stay in your yard and study for me, and you are not allowed to go out for a month. The rest is all up to your elder brother, do you hear me?"


    Tao Xing''s eyes widened, "But..."


    Tao Feng nodded and nodded with a serious expression, "Don''t worry, Dad, I will handle it well. Although we can''t get involved in the matter of white sugar, it is still possible to buy and sell. I will go back to the restaurant and talk to the girl Gu. ."


    "Um."


    Tao Feng got out of the car, and Master Tao took Tao Xing home.


    It''s just that Tao Feng was destined to return without sess. When Gu Yundong was dealing with the people downstairs in the Liu family''s stewardship, he and Shao Qingyuan were led away by Liu Wei through the back door of the restaurant.


    It wasn''t until the three of them got into the carriage that they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Liu Wei said, "Don''t worry, girl Gu, my father can handle the matter here. You don''t have to worry that those people will find your Yongfu Vige, and Brother Qin will block it."


    "Huh, I didn''t expect these people to be so crazy."


    Liu Wei smiled and suddenly leaned in front of her. If Shao Qingyuan hadn''t stretched out his hand to block it, he would have almost knocked Gu Yundong''s head.


    "Girl Gu, you have helped me so much today, feel free to say whatever you want, as long as I can do it, I will definitely do it for you."


    what do you want?


    Gu Yundong touched her chin. Of course, what she wants most is silver. Isn''t this Liu family just a lot of money?


    But now...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193: There is a shop

    Chapter 193 There is a shop


    Gu Yundong''s eyes brightened, "I want a shop."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, and suddenly reacted, "Yes, yes, if you want to buy or sell, you must have a shop. Just in time, I won Taoxing Wujian shop today. I can tell you that these shops are not bad. , you pick, I''ll give you two."


    "So generous?" Gu Yundong still understood very well, although Liu Wei won the bet on his own, but Tao Xing would make such a big bait because he wanted to harass the Liu family.


    The Liu family also needs to make the same bet for this bet to be established.


    She is not greedy, originally only wanted a shop.


    Liu Wei smiled smugly, "I''ve always been generous, and besides, I''m all thanks to you this time. Come,e, let me introduce you to these five shops, you choose first."


    If possible, it would be better to take her directly to see that shop.


    But now the shop has not been vacated, which is inconvenient.


    Gu Yundong pondered while listening, and asionally asked Shao Qingyuan for his opinion.


    After Liu Wei finished talking, and introduced the pros and cons, Gu Yundong also knew, "I want a shop with a backyard in the east of the city."


    The shop is in a good location, not far from Qin Wenzheng''s school, and has arge backyard where people can live. If it is not convenient for Yunshu to go home from school in the future, he can have a ce to live.


    There is a well in the backyard, and there are three or four rooms. The surrounding area of ??the shop is also lively. Manyrge families in Fengkai County live in that area, and the scenery is not bad.


    Gu Yundong only wanted this shop. First, this shop was the biggest and best in it. Although the others were also good, it didn''t make her particrly excited.


    Secondly, she just got over 300 taels of silver from Tao Xing, and she would be too greedy to ask for another shop. Although Liu Wei didn''t mind, he didn''t know what the rest of the Liu family thought.


    Gu Yundong knows how to stop when it is enough, and besides, she will soon have a source of ie. If she wants to shop in the future, she will buy it herself!


    Liu Wei tried to persuade her several times but failed to persuade her, so she gave up and went directly to the yamen to give her the shop.


    While talking, several people arrived at the Yaxing in Hulu Lane.


    The six members of the Tong family were already ready to wait for her, but Gu Yundong only had a carriage, so it seemed too crowded if there were too many people.


    Tong''s family said that they could walk by themselves, but Gu Yundong didn''t agree. Anyway, Liu Wei was there, and it was the same as borrowing his carriage.


    It was gettingte, and a group of people got on the carriage and went straight to the gate of the city.


    However, not long after the carriage left, Gu Yundong suddenly stopped.


    She was sitting in Liu Wei''s carriage, and the driver was Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan stopped the carriage and saw Gu Yundong jumped off and directly entered a shop in front of him.


    He looked up and found that it was a ready-to-wear shop, which seemed to be the shop of the Peng family.


    Gu Yundong came out after a while, got into the car with a bag in his hand, "Let''s go."


    Shao Qingyuan nced more curiously, but did not ask, the car quickly left the city gate and went straight to Yongfu Vige.


    The two carriages entered the vige one after the other, and then went directly to the foot of the mountain. The people in the vige were no longer surprised.


    It was a few members of the Tong family. Except for the eldest child who drove the car, everyone else stayed in the carriage without even lifting the curtains.


    But I was still a little nervous in my heart. When the girl from the host family bought them, she didn''t say much, and now I know that they have entered the vige.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194: Gu Yunshus worries

    Chapter 194 Gu Yunshu''s Worries


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of Zeng''s house. The six members of the Tong family got off the car one by one. When they looked up, they saw some dpidated adobe houses in front of them.


    Rao is already prepared, and they are also a little unbelievable.


    Especially after Gu Yundong brought them into the yard and looked at the narrow road with the low yard wall, several people looked at each other in dismay.


    The main house...is the house like this?


    Tong''s family really can''t understand, the main family spent so much money to buy their family, why didn''t they use it to repair the house?


    Until Gu Yundong said to them, "Our house has just been built, and we won''t be able to move in until the day after tomorrow, so we''ll make a living here for the next two days. The men will crowd in the Shao''s house next door, and the women will be there. Stay here. This is Aunt Dong, this is her home, and Aunt Dong has already helped to pack your room, so let''s go and have a look and put down your luggage."


    Dong Xin knew that she went out early in the morning to buy someone, so she quickly sorted out the unupied room in her house.


    There is also a room avable at the Shao family''s side, but it is just right to arrange it.


    Tong''s family hurriedly nodded. After Gu Yundong introduced the others, the woman followed Dong Xin into the house, and the man followed Shao Qingyuan to the next door.


    When I went out, I happened to see the big brick and tile house of Gu''s family. Everyone was a little surprised. I didn''t expect such a house in the countryside, and I didn''t know who lived in it.


    Tong''s family are all people who have life in their eyes, especially when they go to an unfamiliar ce, they are somewhat trembling.


    So as soon as they put away their things, they immediately came out to help chop wood and water to cook dinner.


    The dinner was quite sumptuous. After all, adding people to the family and making more money is something worth celebrating.


    When eating, Gu Yundong mentioned by the way that there was an extra shop at home.


    The Zeng family were all surprised, "Is there a shop? Where is it, how old is it, are you nning to sell white sugar?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s used for sugar business, it''s on the east side of the city. But the shop hasn''t been vacated yet, and it will be avable in a few days. At that time, I will ask Uncle Feng to help change theyout of the store, and wait for it to open. It''s time for everyone to join in the fun."


    Mr. Dong was very happy, "Yes, definitely go."


    Gu Yunshu secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was also worried that his family would run out of money after buying a servant. He was debating all day whether he should owe the teacher''s repairs first, and then give them a few yearster.


    Now, I heard from my eldest sister that there is a shop in the family where you can do business and have a source of life, so there is no problem.


    Gu Yunshu was relieved and ate a big bowl for dinner.


    As soon as Gu Yundong looked back, he saw the expression on his face, and suddenly had a headache. Why on earth does her brother feel that his family is so poor that he can''t even pay for a bunch of cultivation? She obviously behaves... rich.


    Worrying at a young age, be careful that you won''t grow up in the future.


    After the meal, the Tong family began to pack up quickly.


    Gu Yundong went back to his room, and after a while, came out with the baggage he brought back from the county town.


    Everyone was busy and didn''t see her.


    Gu Yundong came out from the back door of Zeng''s house and went directly to the next door.


    Shao Qingyuan was feeding the horses, and the Liu family''s carriage was temporarily resting at his house. Liu Wei said that he would return it when he was free.


    When he saw Gu Yundonging in, he was slightly startled, and he couldn''t help but stop his movements.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195: Clothes sent out

    Chapter 195 Clothes sent out


    Gu Yundong smiled and patted the burden in his hand and handed it directly to him, "This is for you."


    "What?" Shao Qingyuan saw it, wasn''t this what she took out from the clothing store before?


    "clothing."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her, and then at the burden in his hand.


    After a long while, he held his breath and opened the bag.


    In the next moment, a navy blue dress was revealed, brand new, and it made people''s eyes shine.


    He raised his head in astonishment, his voice slightly hoarse, "You... gave it to me?"


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "Yes, I didn''t watch you go hunting in the mountainsst time. When you came back, the clothes were all in strips, and I didn''t see you buying them, so I just took the cloth to the ready-to-wear shop and let others I made a set. After all, you will work with me to do business in the future, so you have to dress better, otherwise people will think that I am greedy for the money."


    She said and exhaled softly, finally finding an excuse to send it out.


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan''s mouth rose uncontrobly, and he reached out to touch the clothes, but he immediately retracted it, put the burden back into Gu Yundong''s arms, turned his head and ran to the water tank, scooped two scoops of water and began to carefully of washed hands.


    Gu Yundong was confused at first, thinking he didn''t like it.


    Unexpectedly, after he washed his hands, he began to carefully rub his clothes twice, his face full of joy.


    At that moment, she suddenly felt sour.


    Aunt Dong said about Shao Qingyuan''s life experience, saying that he was disliked by his adoptive parents since he was a child, and that his clothes were picked up by others after they were sewn and mended. What kind of clothes are good clothes that no one else wears? Especially in winter, the batting is already hard andpletely unwarm.


    In this way, he will have to wear it for a few years, but he is growing fast, and he is oftenughed at by showing his hands and feet.


    It wasn''t until after his grandfather died that he went to the clothing store to buy two clothes, and he went back and forth to change clothes.


    This is probably the first time he has received clothes from others.


    "Cough, do you like it?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded immediately, looked up at Gu Yundong, his eyes were bright, "Do you know my size?"


    "..." Is the focus wrong?


    "I made a rough estimate, and I don''t know if it fits. You can try itter. If it doesn''t fit, you can change it."


    "It fits." Shao Qingyuan said without thinking.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and suddenly he couldn''t stand his gaze, and said quickly, "That''s it for now, I, I''ll go back."


    After she finished speaking, she hurried away.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t move, just kept looking at her back, until she left, then lowered his eyes to look at the bag in his hand, the corner of his mouth smiling more and more.


    He quickly turned around and entered the room, took out his clothes and changed them.


    It fits really well, and it feels warm andfortable to wear.


    Just the next moment, he quickly took it off and folded it gently and put it aside. Immediately, he put on his tattered clothes, went out the door with a bow and arrow, and went directly to the mountain.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know yet, she fell asleep after returning to Zeng''s house.


    In fact, she also thought about taking the piece of fabric and asking Dong to help make it, but that day, she took the fabric out by surprise, and when she arrived at the county town, she had the shopkeeper of the ready-to-wear shop make it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196: a little familiar

    Chapter 196 Familiar


    Gu Yundong rubbed his brows, turned over, and fell asleep.


    On the second day, she went to Chen Liang to buynd.


    Chen Liang was so shocked that he almost spit out, "Buyingnd again?" Why does she still have money?


    "This time I''m buying a homestead, and I want to build a workshop."


    Workshop? Chen Liang''s eyes lit up.


    Their vige is not very wealthy, and the vigers rely on the few mu ofnd to make a living.


    Some viges have workshops, even if it is a small one, specializing in woodworking or something, the vige is also famous among the people in the towns and counties, and the vigers follow it more or less, and the family is better. Not a lot.


    Now, there are workshops in their vige?


    Chen Liang got a little excited and stood up and walked around in the main room.


    After a long time, he finally calmed down and thought of asking the serious business, "What do you n to do with this workshop? How big is it to build, do you have a clue? If you build a workshop, it''s not a joke."


    "Naturally, there is a spectrum. Uncle Chen, don''t worry, my workshop is going to make sugar. I want to buy a five-mund first and build it after the spring."


    It¡¯s toote to build now, sugar cane is seasonal, and when her workshop is built, the sugar cane will be gone. Besides, Feng Daneng is now leading people to help the other two people who escaped from the famine to build houses, but he can''t make it.


    As for this time, I can only see if I can rent a ce to use it first.


    Chen Liang heard her talk, nodded frequently, and finally waved his hand, "Okay, five acres ofnd, or the one at the foot of the mountain?"


    "Yes." But there is still a road to the house, otherwise it will be too noisy and easy to mess up.


    Chen Liang pointed her to a few ces, and after confirming it, he said it would be done soon.


    Just before Gu Yundong left, he still asked hesitantly, "This, Yundong, your workshop is built, if you hire someone, can you choose from the vige first?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment and smiled, "Of course, the uncles and aunts in the vige have also helped me a lot during this time, and I must be thinking of them. But I must hire people who are diligent and neat, those who cheat and y tricks. Forget it."


    "That''s what it is." Chen Liang nodded again and again, extremely happy.


    Gu Yundong really thinks that he is a good vige chief who is dedicated to helping the vigers. Compared with the patriarch of the Gu family, he ispletely different.


    She went back, but Chen Liang was still standing at the door with a silly smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Mrs. Zhou came out and sighed slightly, "Girl Gu is amazing in the future. What she saidst time, do you think we should listen to it?"


    She was referring to the school where Shang Retrospect Yundong came to talk about Niudan going to school.


    In fact, the masters of that family are quite satisfied, and they also feel that the teaching is correct, so students should just study? If there are adults at home doing farm work, where can they use him? Even if the master didn''t say it, they wouldn''t let the eggs go to the fields.


    But Gu Yundong said that in the future, children will have to take exams, and they must have good physical strength. Helping the family can also understand the difficulties of their parents and family, and cherish them more.


    Anyway, it makes sense, but she is only a thirteen-year-old girl after all, and the master of the school is so old and a schr, how could it be wrong?


    But look at now, isn''t Gu Yundong rising step by step?


    Chen Liang was also thinking about this question, and said after a while, "I think about it."


    When Gu Yundong returned to Zeng''s house, he found that the olddy of the Tong family was there.


    The olddy of the Tong family said, "Master Shao next door beat a roe deer, and everyone went to help."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Has Shao Qingyuan entered the mountain?"


    Shao Qingyuan came back after hitting a roe deer. As soon as he entered the door, he went to take a shower, and then changed into that new clothes.


    When Dong Xin entered the door, he happened to see hime out dressed in spirit.


    She couldn''t help but take a second nce, the color of the clothes... always felt a little familiar.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197: people rely on clothes

    Chapter 197 People rely on clothes


    Not only Dong Xin nced at him, but other people in the yard were stunned when they saw himing out wearing a bunch of new clothes.


    The clothes Shao Qingyuan wears on weekdays are gray and shabby. Now that he is dressed like this, he unexpectedly makes people feel handsome and noble, and he is no less than Liu Wei who came from the county.


    Gu Yundong saw this scene when he entered the door, and his eyes lit up immediately.


    Sure enough, people rely on clothes, and Shao Qingyuan''s good looks have been ruined by himself.


    But soon, when Gu Yundong''s eyes fell on the roe deer on the ground, his brows twitched again.


    "You went up the mountainst night?"


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly thought of what she said before, thinking she was angry, and immediately exined, "I didn''t enter the deep mountains, there is no danger."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and muttered in a low voice, "At night, even if you don''t enter the deep mountains, it''s dangerous. Besides, it''s so cold, can''t you want to hunt during the day?"


    "Okay, I won''t go next night."


    Gu Yundong, "..." She just muttered a few words, and didn''t say she wanted to order him, her ears were quite pointed.


    She coughed lightly and nced at him again, "The clothes fit quite well." After speaking, she turned her head to look at the roe deer, squatted down and poked it, it was still quite fat.


    "It''s just right, we''ll move tomorrow. I nned to have a barbecue to celebrate. Now I don''t have to go to town to buy meat."


    Shao Qingyuan heard the words, and immediately pointed to the pheasant and hare next to him, "There are quite a few over there, I should have enough to eat tomorrow."


    He was too excited and full of energyst night, and there were a lot of misfortunes on the way up the mountain.


    Gu Yunke ran to Gu Yundong''s side, took her hand and asked, "Eldest sister, is the barbecue delicious?"


    "Delicious, guaranteed to make your mouth water."


    The little girl''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Well, then I''ll help too..." She looked left and right, pointed to the pheasant and said, "Help pull the hair out."


    "Go."


    The little girl obediently ran to the pile of prey and started to pull it out. As a result, she turned her head and was pecked by the still-dead pheasant.


    The little girl patted the pheasant''s head with her little hands, "Peck me again and I''ll eat you."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched when he saw that, but he didn''t care when he saw Zeng Yue came forward.


    On the other hand, the girl from the Tong family asked her curiously, "Miss, where are you moving tomorrow?"


    Tong Shuitao, the girl from the Tong family, was fourteen years old, soft and weak, but stronger than her father. She could lift the roe deer in front of her with one hand.


    Xu gradually became familiar with it, knowing that the current master is not that vicious, so he became a little more courageous.


    Gu Yundong likes her very much, she works hard and is smart.


    She was a little surprised, "I just moved to the new house opposite. Didn''t you see it when you went out? There''s a big one there."


    Tong Shuitao stared and opened her mouth wide, she, she, she, of course she saw it.


    hara, it turned out to be the main house, where will they live in the future?


    Gu Yundongughed, she thought they could guess even if she didn''t say it.


    "Okay, let''s clean up the roe deer and the pheasant hare first."


    Tong Shuitao blushed and went to pick up the roe deer.


    Gu Yundong went to Dong Xin only then. She wanted to ask her to help make a schoolbag and carry it to the school for Gu Yunshu.


    It''s just that she looked around and didn''t see anyone, so she couldn''t help but walk inside.


    Just when he walked to the door of the room on the left, he suddenly heard Dong Xin''s voice, and seemed to mention her?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198: They both fit well

    Chapter 198 The two of them are quite suitable


    "I read that right, the clothes Qingyuan wears are made of Yundong." Dong Xin was talking to her husband, Zeng Hu, "Tell me, the two of them, aren''t they..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Zeng Hu, "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s all nothing."


    "Hey, aren''t I worried about those two children?" Dong Xin sighed softly, "You can say that Qingyuan doesn''t matter, he is alone, and there is no one to help worry about marrying a daughter-inw. I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s almost twenty, and if I dy any longer, I won¡¯t be an old bachelor in the vige.¡±


    Dong Xin fed Zeng Hu a mouthful of rice, "As for Yundong, although she has a father, mother and family, her father has disappeared, and her mother doesn''t understand this, so Yundong has to take care of everything by herself. She has to take care of her mother and younger siblings. I still have to find my father, and now I''m all thinking about making more money, you said that after she gets married, what will happen to her family?"


    Zeng Hu couldn''t help nodding when he heard the words, "Yes, she will be fourteen years old after the new year, so it''s almost time to talk about marriage. With Yundong''s current wealth, there are definitely many people who propose marriage. This is the marriage. After the death, it will be difficult to take care of her mother and them, and the inw''s family will not agree."


    "Hmph, most of those who proposed marriages went to her house. Yun Dong would definitely be wronged if she married such a family." Dong Xin said, her eyes suddenly lit up, "So I think this cloud Dong and Qingyuan are actually pretty good too."


    Shao Qingyuan is alone, and now he is doing business with Yun Dong. He has no family, so he can help Yun Dong to take care of the three Yang family in the future.


    People are also good-looking and capable. If others want toe and ask for trouble, he can beat them out with one hand.


    And whether it is the Yang family or the Yunshu Yunke brothers and sisters, they all like him very much.


    He will not go for the money of other people''s houses, he is reliable.


    asked Dong Xin to say that if his family Zeng Yue and Shao Qingyuan were too different, she would have wanted him to be her son-inw.


    Gu Yundong stood at the door and listened for a while, and the image of Shao Qingyuan standing in front of him wearing new clothes shed in his mind, and his heartbeat suddenly quickened for no reason.


    She suddenly reached out and patted her face, what was she thinking? She was only fourteen years old, and she was still early.


    Gu Yundong stopped looking for Dong Xin, turned his head and walked out of the Shao''s house.


    As soon as he walked into the yard, he saw Shao Qingyuan. Gu Yundong thought of what Dong Shi and Zeng Hu said, and red at him subconsciously.


    Shao Qingyuan looked nk, seeing her hurriedly leaving, he said quickly, "I promise not to go hunting at night again."


    Gu Yundong staggered under his feet and almost didn''t fall.


    Who wants your guarantee?


    She walked even faster under her feet, and she was inexplicably relieved when she reached the door of Zeng''s house.


    It was just the next moment, and a soft voice suddenly came from behind, "Hello."


    Gu Yundong was startled, and suddenly turned around, he saw a head snuggly sticking out next to the haystack not far away, facing her ''Pixipixi'' for a long time.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help rolling his eyes and strode over, "Find me if you want, why are you sneaking."


    Don''t you think this is more noticeable?


    Zhou Zhan paused, thinking about it too, he just straightened up andughed twice.


    "Come to me at this time? Is there a situation?" Gu Yundong had asked Zhanzi to stare at Fang''s mother and daughter before, but he never looked for him, but he didn''t expect to find him today.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199: found adultery

    Chapter 199 Discovering adultery


    Zhou Zi smiled mysteriously at her, and slowly that smile became wretched.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but took a small step back, "Stopughing, hurry up." The smile was too ugly.


    "Cough cough." Zhuangzi coughed lightly, still looked left and right, and then said in a low voice, "You let me stare at their mother and daughter, did you already guess that there was adultery? Hey, you guessed it right? That''s right, that Mr. Fang, who looked innocent and innocent, didn''t expect to hook up with people long ago."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh? Did she find out that Mr. Fang had an adulterer? When did she not know what happened?


    Zhou Zi started tough sly again, "Do you know who Mr. Fang hooked up with? You can''t even guess."


    "Yes, can you tell me the main point?" I didn''t expect you to be a gossip guy. Seeing how excited you are, the flesh on your face is shaking, right?


    "Oh, let me tell you, that Fang''s concubine is Zhao Dafa, the widower at the head of our vige. It wasn''t even dawn this morning, and I saw with my own eyes that the two of them met secretly. Zhao Dafa had a bag of things, and he didn''t know what it was. But the two of them seemed to quarrelter, and Zhao Dafa threw the bag on the ground and left."


    Zhao Dafa? ? Gu Yundong didn''t know each other. Although she knew most of the people in the vige, the head of the vige was too far away from her foothills, so she didn''t recognize them all.


    Zhou Zhe was still tsk tsk, "Unfortunately, I was far away and didn''t hear what they were arguing about. But I didn''t expect that Mr. Fang actually took a fancy to Zhao Dafa, and he was bold enough."


    "What happened to Zhao Dafa?" Gu Yundong asked curiously.


    "This is Zhao Dafa. He looks pretty good, and his family conditions are good. He is two years younger than Fang''s. However, other people don''t know about this, but I know that Zhao Dafa... loves to beat his daughter-inw."


    Zhuangzi whispered, "Zhao Dafa''s previous daughter-inw ran away, but she couldn''t stand Zhao Dafa''s constant beatings, so she ran away in the middle of the night. I just came back from a drink at Liangzi''s house that day and saw it with my own eyes. But the Zhao family said the next day that she was ill and wanted to He was recuperating at home, and half a monthter, he said that he was dead. Hmph, then the Zhao family just loves face, and they dare not say that they have run away.¡±


    How far does this have to be to let a woman run away desperately in this age of inconvenient transportation and hardship.


    Fang and Zhao Dafa?


    Gu Yundong thought it was unlikely.


    But she couldn''t figure it out for a while, so she could only let the stakes continue to stare at them.


    Zhou Zhan seemed to be very enthusiastic about this matter. Hearing this, he nodded immediately, turned around and ran away.


    just took two steps and came back, looking at Gu Yundong hesitantly said, "Well, I have to thank you, I know you hired my parents to do things, and gave them high wages."


    After speaking, without waiting for Gu Yundong''s reaction, the person disappeared.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and turned back to Zeng''s house.


    Because the family has arge poption, all kinds of meat are prepared quickly.


    The next morning, everyone moved their things to their new home in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong took out the custom-made barbecue grill. This thing is quite big, and there is no problem with barbecue.


    I used to invite guests when I was on the beam before, but I won¡¯t invite them this time.


    It''s just that Gu Yundong still asked Gu Yunshu to invite the vige chief and the Feng family toe over. Unexpectedly, after a long time, the others still haven''te back.


    Gu Yundong simply went to see for himself. Before he got to the vige chief''s house, he saw a stranger who gave her a few more nces.


    Gu Yundong was very keen, and when he turned his head, he saw a middle-aged man standing not far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200: ran away

    Chapter 200 Actually ran away


    Gu Yundong frowned, just as he was about to ask who he was, when he saw that the man was like a mouse seeing a cat, he jumped up suddenly, slid his legs and ran away.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Could it be that the words ''fierce and evil'' were stabbed on her face?


    "Hey, isn''t that Zhao Dafa?" A familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and saw a few members of Chen Liang''s familying over. It was the Zhou family who was talking, and she was carrying a basket full of vegetables.


    Zhao Dafa? It turned out that he was Zhao Dafa in Zhuangzi''s mouth.


    Gu Yundong nced thoughtfully in the direction in which he ran away, and then asked the Zhou family, "I was going to find you, and asked Yunshu to invite you over for dinner. dyed."


    Gu Yunshu was standing in the back, talking to Niudan. Hearing this, he raised his head and said, "Don''t worry, big sister, I will definitelyplete the task."


    "Isn''t it?" Mrs. Zhou smiled, "Your Yunshu is too articte, that little mouth is loud, if we don''te, we will feel very guilty. But we can''te empty-handed, no, it''s in the dish. After picking some vegetables in the field, I wasted a little time."


    "Auntie is too polite."


    As she said that, she turned her head to look, but didn''t see Feng Daneng''s family.


    Yunshu then said, "Aunt Guihua is not at home, Uncle Feng said he wants to build a house, so he won''te if he is too busy."


    Feng Daneng is a very busy person now. Ever since he helped Gu Yundong build the big brick house, many people lined up to ask him to build it.


    Now I have two jobs at hand, and I am very busy.


    Liu Guihua just took her two children back to her parents'' house yesterday, and she hasn''te back today.


    Gu Yundong nodded after hearing this, and went back with Chen Liang and the others.


    It wasn''t until they got to Gu''s house that Chen Liang and the others knew that their family had bought a servant. They hadn''t heard of it for two days, and it was too low-key.


    Looking at the spirit of these people, I am afraid that they have spent a lot of money. This Gu family is really getting better and better.


    Gu Yundong quickly grilled the meat prepared the day before, and then brushed it with his own homemade seasoning. In an instant, the fragrance was diffused. Several children were sniffing hard, looking at the meat on the barbecue. food.


    Gu Yundong tried Roe Deer meat, um, tender.


    After roasting a few more skewers, she let the others do it, and chatted with Chen Liang by herself.


    Chen Liang also knew that the Gu family''s business actually cooperated with Shao Qingyuan. In fact, this is also good. Chen Liang''s impression of Shao Qingyuan is not bad.


    This barbecue was eaten until the sky was dark, and the people scattered without a word.


    Tong''s family quickly packed their things, Gu Yundong stood in the yard looking at the new house, smiling extremely happily.


    You can live in the new house today, not just her, Yang shi jumped up and down happily with her two little ones, and couldn''t fall asleep while lying on the bed.


    "It''ll be good to find Dad again." Gu Yunshu sighed softly, he was the one who remembered Gu Dajiang the most.


    There is a happy event at home, and he hopes that Gu Dajiang is also there, and the family can be reunited, that is perfect.


    Gu Yundong touched his head, "Yes."


    After talking for a while, Gu Yundong put the three of them to sleep.


    Immediately, under Yang''s eyes, he decisively went to the next room to sleep.


    Slept sofortably in the new house that the whole family woke upte the next day.


    When Gu Yundong sat up in a daze, he vaguely thought that he had forgotten something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 201: Be a teacher

    Chapter 201 Be a teacher


    It wasn''t until Mr. Dong came over and handed her a schoolbag that she suddenly woke up.


    Yes, I will send Yunshu to the school today.


    Gu Yundong let out a bad cry, thanked Mrs Dong, and rushed to Mrs Yang''s room with her schoolbag in hand.


    Yang''s has already woken up, and she has developed a biological clock. Although she slept morefortably today, it was not toote.


    The two little ones on the bed slept unevenly. She searched for a long time to find Yun Shu''s head on the other side, and dug Yun Ke''s head out of the bed to avoid blocking her breathing.


    "Yunshu, wake up, wake up." She pinched the little guy''s nose, who closed his eyes and immediately opened his mouth to breathe.


    Gu Yundong, "..." It depends on your ability.


    She simply took him out of the bed, Gu Yunshu shuddered suddenly, and he woke up. "Miss?"


    "Get up and get dressed. Big sister will take you to school."


    "School, school?" He tilted his head, still a little confused.


    It wasn''t until Gu Yundong brought his clothes over that he suddenly remembered. He hurriedly stood up and went to the ground. He ran to the closet and turned over for a long time. He dug out the new clothes that Mr. Dong had made before and came out, "I want to wear this."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, seeing him shaking his head with joy, he could only put the clothes back in his hand.


    Gu Yunshu quickly packed up, put on the novel and a little weird little schoolbag, picked up the pen, ink, paper and inkstone that he had bought a long time ago, and hurriedly got on the carriage.


    Gu Yundong took him there, and it was Father Tong who drove the car. She may be very busy in the future, and the matter of picking up Yunshu will fall on Father Tong.


    The concierge of the school already knew her and sent them in enthusiastically.


    Seeing Qin Wenzheng, Gu Yundong was a little surprised, what happened to Master Qin? Looking haggard.


    Qin Wenzheng sneered, seeing through her thoughts at a nce, "If it wasn''t for you, I could be so busy?"


    She didn''t even think about it, why no one came to Yongfu Vige these days, and she didn''t know how much trouble was going on in the Jinxiu Restaurant that day? It''s not because he helped her block it, if she really has a conscience, she should show it.


    As soon as this thought came to an end, Gu Yundong had already handed over a bag with a serious expression, "I know that Master Qin sent all the candy awayst time and didn''t keep any of it. This is for Madam and An Ning to taste, please ept it."


    Qin Wenzheng coughed lightly, "You and Madam have a good rtionship."


    After ?? finished speaking, he took the sugar without hesitation, and went in with Gu Yunshu.


    Gu Yundong stood where he was and looked at his back, sighing in his heart - be a teacher.


    Gu Yunshu''s schoolwork was resolved, so she returned to the vige, and she had to recruit people to start busy.


    The carriage drove all the way into Yongfu Vige. As soon as we arrived at the head of the vige, we saw Zhao Dafa.


    Zhao Dafa also saw her, his face changed slightly, he turned his head and ran away.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and hid when he saw himself. Is he guilty of being a thief?


    She picked up an object beside her and hit him directly.


    Zhao Dafa let out a yo, his footsteps paused, and Gu Yundong jumped off the carriage.


    Father Tong, who was driving the car, blocked Zhao Dafa''s path first. He had no choice but to turn his head and look at Gu Yundong with a dry smile.


    "What did you do to make me sorry?" Gu Yundong looked at him, "Otherwise, for no reason, what are you running for?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202: Recruitment

    Chapter 202 Recruitment


    Zhao Dafa froze all over, and hurriedly exined, "I didn''t, I didn''t do anything."


    "I don''t quite believe it."


    "Really, I swear." Zhao Dafa was about to cry, "The mother-inw of the Chen family asked me to visit your house more, but I didn''t agree, I rejected her, I didn''t think about stealing, I was like Hu Liang. It''s not the same as a bastard. You, you can''t hit me."


    Zhao Dafa was really afraid of Gu Yundong. He not only saw how Gu Yundong dealt with Hu Liang and the others, but also saw the scene of Hu Liang being cleaned up and breaking his leg.


    He remembered that just because Hu Liang scolded Gu Yundong a few times, he was punished by the servants of the Peng family to death.


    He was in the county town that day, and he saw it with his own eyes. When he came back, he had a nightmare, and everyone who met the Gu family walked around.


    Zhao Dafa determined in his heart that Gu Yundong and the Peng family must have something to do, not someone he could offend.


    Gu Yundong could probably hear something from his words, that Fang¡¯s mother and daughter really wanted Zhao Dafa to trouble their family, but Zhao Dafa was afraid of her and refused.


    It is not difficult to understand what Zhuangzi said about the quarrel between the two.


    She had heard of it before. Generally, those who beat their wives and children at home would be cowardly outside.


    This Zhao Dafa is one of them.


    "I, can I go now?" Zhao Dafa asked in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong looked at him at a loss for words, nodded and ignored him, and got on the carriage again.


    She was very busy, so when she went back, she started to recruit people to prepare candy.


    The temporary address has also been selected. Chen Liang helped her find it. There is a family named Liu in the vige.


    The family is a young couple living with their father. The family has arge yard. It is said that it was used to raise chickens a long time ago. It was only a few years ago that the chicken gue was born, and most of the chickens died.


    The Liu family suffered a total loss, not to mention that they also owed foreign debts. It was onlyst year that all the money was paid off, and the son married his wife.


    Hearing that the Gu family wanted to rent their yard, all three agreed.


    Because the yard isrge, and sugar making isplicated and noisy, it will also soil other people''s yard, so Gu Yundong''s rent is 800 yuan a month.


    The ce is there, but now there is no manpower.


    Gu Yundong started open recruitment. At first, she thought about the people who built the house for her family, but these people are not avable now, and they are busy with Feng Daneng everywhere.


    Chen Liang was enthusiastic and helped her pass the words out yesterday.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong returned home from the county seat, there were a lot of people around Gu''s house, not only from this vige, but also from the neighboring vige.


    When ?? saw hering back, one by one came up and asked, "Yun Dong, your family really wants to hire someone to help you with the work? How much is the sry?"


    "Yundong, do you really want to build a workshop?"


    "Yun Dong, look at me, I''m very strong, you can let me do whatever you want."


    "Cloud Winter..."


    Gu Yundong was surrounded and almost didn''t squeeze in the door. All these calls made her so affectionate that she didn''t even speak.


    She coughed lightly, stood on the steps and said, "Everyone listen to me, I really want to set up a sugar-making workshop, but the workshop can''t be built until after the spring. At present, I can only borrow the Liu family''s yard. Use it first, so there won¡¯t be many people hired, about ten people are enough, and the sry is tentatively set at 500 yuan a month, if you do well, it will naturally increase.¡±


    Five hundred words, that''s not too old or young.


    "Of course, I must be diligent in hiring people, and..."


    "Gu''s eldest sister, look at me, I work quickly."


    Gu Yundong was interrupted before she could finish speaking. She frowned slightly and looked at the person who was speaking.


    However, Dong Xin, who was beside her, instantly turned ugly when she saw this person''s face.


    I''m working hard to save the manuscript, and it will be updated in a few days, so don''t worry about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 203: I am from Yongfu Village

    Chapter 203 I am from Yongfu Vige


    Gu Yundong ignored the man and continued, "There is one more thing to be exined in advance. Because the number of people to be hired is small, we will choose from the vigers of Yongfu Vige first. But don''t worry, wait for the workshop in the future..."


    "I''m from Yongfu Vige, choose me, choose me." The man called out again.


    Gu Yundong''s patience is not very good, not to mention that this person interrupted her one after another, and her cold eyes shot at the woman who was speaking.


    She looked young, only seventeen or eighteen years old, but she was dressed like a woman, and she should have been married.


    "Even if you are from Yongfu Vige, I will not choose you."


    The man originally had a smile on his face, but when he heard the words, he was stunned for a moment, and then his face became stern, "Why didn''t you choose me? Why didn''t you choose me, I work swiftly and diligently, and you didn''t say it just now. Request? Am I not right?"


    Mr. Dong snorted coldly and said, "You are just right, you are already married, and you are not a person from Yongfu Vige."


    Other vigers have less reputation. At this moment, if there is one less person to choose, one less person will be selected. Naturally, they agree, "That is, you are married to Liangjiatun, how can you still have the face to go to Yongfu Vige and say that you agree with the request?"


    "Li Xiangchun, don''te here to join in the fun, go home and nurse the baby."


    "Hurry up, hurry up, don''t block us."


    "Ren Yundong didn''t even finish his words, so he kept yelling and didn''t understand the rules."


    Li Xiangchun almost jumped, ring at the people who were talking and shouting, "Even if I marry someone, they will still be from Yongfu Vige. If I don''t leave, I will go to work in her workshop."


    said and looked at Gu Yundong again, "When will your workshop start working, I''ll be the first to go."


    Gu Yundong wasughed at, it turned out that she was married, no wonder she thought that she was ''she is young and thin and easy to bully''.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? I don''t choose you, you can get out."


    Li Chunxiang''s eyes widened, "You little girl, how do you talk? Who are you calling me? You are a little girl who just came to Yongfu Vige, why are you so ignorant?"


    Gu Yundong waspletely impatient, and said directly to Tong Shuitao, "Leave her farther away."


    Tong Shuitao has long been eager to try, this woman makes people ufortable at first nce, she is not sensible, Miss always interrupts when she talks, and her voice is very loud.


    She walked towards Li Chunxiang, who didn''t pay attention to the soft and weak Tong Shuitao at all, sneered and didn''t move.


    When Tong Shuitao grabbed her waist with one hand and dragged her out, everyone gasped suddenly.


    This Li Chunxiang is not thin at all, especially after giving birth to the child, the weight has not gone down, not to mention that she is taller and sturdier than that girl, but now she was easily dragged away.


    Li Chunxiang widened her eyes and fluttered twice before panting, and hurriedly shouted to the side, "You are dead, didn''t you see your wife being bullied?"


    A lean man next to him rushed out immediately. He didn''t look at Tong Shuitao, but yelled at Gu Yundong, "You told her to let her go, did you hear me? Otherwise I''ll..."


    "What are you?" A cold voice came from behind him.


    This voice was very familiar, and the familiarity made the man feel a chill on his body and almost didn''t jump up.


    Li Chunxiang was also stunned when she looked at the person who came.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204: All afraid of Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 204 Afraid of Shao Qingyuan


    Shao Qingyuan asked again, "What are you?"


    The man turned his head slowly, his face instantly pale, "I, you, I..."


    He was speechless for a long time, unable to express clearly after stammering for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan had a cold face and looked at Li Chunxiang again, "Who asked you toe here?"


    Li Chunxiang is a little more timid than her man, but not too big, and said in a low voice, "I, I came to the workshop to do things."


    "No need, get out."


    Li Chunxiang shrank her neck, but still tried her best to defend, "This is not your workshop. You said you don''t need it, then you don''t need it?"


    "This is my workshop." Shao Qingyuan stared at her and said word by word.


    Li Chunxiang''s eyes widened, and so did the others present.


    Immediately, they all turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter shrugged, "Yes, Shao Qingyuan and I are indeed cooperating with this workshop. He introduced me to Young Master Liu, and he became a guarantor and asked Young Master Liu to lend me money, so that I set up a workshop, so this workshop is owned by Shao Qingyuan. half."


    This is a statement they negotiated in private, after all, it is easy to be epted by others.


    If the big guys know that Shao Qingyuan actually saved a few hundred taels of silver, the ghost knows how much trouble it will cause.


    So I just borrowed Liu Wei''s name to use it, maybe it can also act as a deterrent.


    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of the vigers becameplicated.


    But, inexplicably, a few people quietly retreated.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, s, so Shao Qingyuan still has such a role?


    Li Chunxiang and his wife even turned their heads and left after hearing this, and they dared not talk about going to work in the workshop.


    The originally noisy crowd also began to hear whispered discussions, and then anotherrge group of people left.


    There is no need for Gu Yundong to re-emphasize the conditions of recruitment. Shao Qingyuan is like a needle in the sea.


    The rest are some vigers whose families are really in need of this job, and those who have no direct conflict with Shao Qingyuan and believe that they have nothing to fear.


    But there are still a lot of people, Gu Yundong can only choose a few more.


    In the end, eight men and three women remained, all of whom were in their prime.


    Together with Dong Xin and the Liu family, and Chen Jinbao, the second son of the vige chief''s family, there are 16 people in total.


    After confirming the person, Gu Yundong took out a deed and read it to them. If there was no objection, he would press his fingerprints ande back to work in two days.


    There was only one woman who had an objection. She didn''t press it. Gu Yundong didn''t force it. Sixteen people became fifteen.


    Gu Yundong exined the precautions and also said that this is a short-termbor, only for four or five months.


    But if it is suitable, it will continue next year. When the workshop is built, it will be more standardized, and short-term workers can also be long-term workers.


    After listening to this, everyone has no opinion. At this time of ck farming, it is difficult to go outside to find things to do. I sit and eat at home all day long, and my heart is also anxious.


    Not to mention that the Gu family pays a lot of wages, and the work is not heavy.


    Sixteen people went home and said, and the family was happy. They all told them to do it well, and strive to continue to stay after their family builds the workshop next year.


    After everyone dispersed, Gu Yundong put away the deed, and only then did he have time to ask Shao Qingyuan, "Then who is Li Chunxiang?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205: She is from the Li family

    Chapter 205 She is from the Li family


    Shao Qingyuan looked indifferent, "People from the Li family."


    Gu Yundong didn''t understand at first, but after a while, he realized, Li family? Isn''t that the family that adopted Shao Qingyuan?


    Hey, this shameless person dares to run over even knowing that Shao Qingyuan lives nearby.


    After waiting for Shao Qingyuan to leave, Mrs. Dong said to her, "Then Li Chunxiang is only one year younger than Qingyuan, and he has been domineering since he was a child. When he was a child, Qingyuan did not know how much she was bullied. Later, she got married and returned to Qingyuan every three days. Yuan''s troubles. It wasn''t until the death of the old man of the Li family that Qingyuan was not used to them, and the Li family finally calmed down."


    What she didn''t say was that Li Chunxiang and his man had half of his hair cut off by Shao Qingyuan, and he was so scared that he urinated his pants.


    I haven¡¯t been to Yongfu Vige for more than half a year, but I didn¡¯t expect them to appear again today.


    The scars are healed, forget the pain, and deserve to be taught a lesson.


    After Mr. Dong finished speaking, he nced at Gu Yundong''s expression and sighed lowly, "Qingyuan is actually a good person. As long as he doesn''t annoy him, he won''t teach you a lesson. Look at those who are afraid of him. Who is going to die, who doesn''t owe his own money? Let''s just say that our family and his neighbor have been neighbors for so long. If we really have something to ask him for help, he wille immediately without a word. Don''t think that he hasn''t married a wife yet, that''s all It''s because others ruined his reputation and didn''t understand his character, otherwise, just like he was, girls who wanted to marry him would be lined up from our vige to the town."


    "Cough..." A soft cough sounded at the door, Dong Xin raised her eyes and saw that Shao Qingyuan had returned.


    She hurriedly stood up, "Well, there is still soup in the pot over there, I''ll go take a look."


    After saying that, the person slipped away.


    Gu Yundong also stood up, "I also went to see how the Liu family''s yard was cleaned up."


    She slipped past him and ran away.


    Shao Qingyuan stood there, thinking about her slightly dodging eyes, is this... shy?


    He lowered his eyes andughed.


    Gu Yundong was very busy in the following days. The Liu family''s yard has been cleaned up, all the necessary tools are avable, and the hired people have started to work.


    Shao Qingyuan and Chen Hongyi went to buy sugar cane. They had already visited several nearby viges, so they went further afield.


    The Liu family made brown sugar, and after Gu Yundong finished it, he took it back and processed it into white sugar in his own yard.


    The six members of the Tong family were all helping, and Gu Yundong also gave them monthly money.


    She had vaguely told the Tong family in advance that it was the will of the emperor of the capital to make sugar. Anyone who leaked the recipe would be a big crime.


    Tong''s family was honest, and after hearing this, they tried their best to control the process strictly.


    The sugar making was proceeding in an orderly manner, and when he felt almost the same, Gu Yundong began to n to open a shop.


    I chose to choose, the most recent good day is two days before the Laba Festival.


    Gu Yundong saw that this was not right. People bought sugar and went home and could cook Laba porridge.


    So the time was set on the sixth day of December, and by the way, Liu Wei helped to publicize it.


    Liu Wei is not afraid of doing propaganda, it didn''t take long for everyone in his circle to know about it.


    Although the price of ?? sugar is not too outrageous, it is still expensive for ordinary people, so the target customers are basically set on those big families.


    On the sixth day of the 12th lunar month, Gu Yundong put on new clothes early, got on the carriage and went straight to the county seat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206: The whole family goes to the county town

    Chapter 206 The whole family goes to the county seat


    Gu Yundong also asked for leave for Gu Yunshu, and the Tong family was guarded by Father Tong and his wife, and all the others went to the county town to open their business.


    Dong Xin also went with a few children, and his man asked Father Tong to take care of it temporarily.


    Gu Yundong still couldn''t sit in a carriage. Fortunately, Liu An came to pick him up early. He seemed much more excited than her.


    Gu''s shop is in the east of the city, it is called ''Gu Ji'', and the name is taken by Shao Qingyuan. At that time, when Gu Yundong went to discuss with him, he almost blurted out.


    This street in the east of the city is the most prosperous and livelymercial street in Fengkai County. Qianzhuang, pharmacy, butcher shop, grocery store, silk and satin restaurant, and restaurants are everywhere. Gu Ji is in the middle. It was originally the wine shop of the Tao family. The shops around don''t know what''s inside.


    The decoration inside Gu Ji was also designed by Gu Yundong himself. There is a long wooden board hanging on the right side of the gate, and themodities for sale and purchase are written on it. The first row is white sugar, followed by brown sugar, orange sugar, and pear sugar.


    There are not many kinds of ??. Currently, Gu Yundong can buy only these kinds, and theter ones wille slowly.


    After entering the door, there is a round table that can be rotated. The table is neatly tied with straw, a few candied haws and lollipops.


    There is a counter next to it. This counter is different from other stores. The color is off-white, and it is also arc-shaped. It is carved with patterns, and it looks a lot brighter.


    The store is surrounded by various cabs with wooden signs on them, marked with the name and price.


    She even divided first-ss white sugar and second-ss white sugar. After all, the Tong family has just started making it, and when they are unskilled, there are always some defective products. In fact, it has little impact, but it is not so white. This kind of product can be sold at a reduced price.


    The backyard of the shop has also been sorted out. Gu Yundong and the others came early, and the time when the shop opened was also very particr, so they all went to the backyard together.


    Dong Xin said enviously, "Yundong has the ability, and there are suchrge houses and shops in the county."


    "Auntie will be there sooner orter." Gu Yundong poured a ss of water, "Last time Uncle Zeng came back from the county, didn''t the doctor say that he would recover slowly after recuperating for a while? By then, the life of my auntie will be over, let''s talk about it. Zeng Jia, Zeng Yue, Zeng Le and the three brothers and sisters are so sensible, your good days are ahead."


    Some time ago, Shao Qingyuan drove Uncle Zeng to the best medical clinic in the county to see a doctor. Perhaps because he ate well and was in a good mood, Zeng Hu''s situation was very optimistic.


    Now Dong Xin is working in the workshop again, and the three children have also helped a lot. Gu Yundong will pay wages, and the life of the Zeng family is indeed prosperous.


    Dong Xin also had more smiles on her face. She was very grateful to Gu Yundong. If it weren''t for her, their family might have really lost.


    She is a woman with three children, and she has to take care of her man. Not to mention, his man''s mood was also very low during that time, almost to the point of giving up on himself, and always felt that he was dragging them down.


    Shao Qingyuan happened to be in Fucheng at that time, and he didn''t know the situation if he wanted to help.


    Now, really everything will be fine.


    Several people were talking when the sound of ping ping ping ping dong dong dong came from outside the door.


    The people in the yard were stunned and ran out one after another.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207: Good luck

    Chapter 207 Good luck


    As soon as the door opened, she saw a huge lion head rushing towards her.


    Gu Yundong immediately took a step back, and subconsciously he was about to kick up. The lion''s head began to turn to the side again, and the lion''s tail also jumped around.


    This one was not enough, and soon another lion jumped up. The second head is obviously more stable than the professional point of the first jump.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, she swears, she never thought of asking the dragon and lion dance toe over, the ping ping ping ping pong pong just now was the sound of their gongs and drums.


    Just thinking about it, the first lion head was taken off, revealing Liu Wei''s somewhat silly face.


    "How''s it going? Let''s start with a lively start, attracting everyone." He wiped the sweat from his face, and suddenly shouted at the lion behind him, "Shao Qingyuan,e here."


    The lion behind ?? also took off the lion''s head, and Shao Qingyuan stared at Liu Wei with a cold face.


    Gu Yundong was very speechless at first, until he saw Shao Qingyuan''s outfit, and he couldn''tugh immediately, "I said why did you follow Liu An, so I prepared such a surprise. Hahaha, this is very suitable for you, really, Very handsome, the lion dance was stronger than Liu Wei just now."


    Shao Qingyuan was originally unhappy, he waspletely forced by Liu Wei to drive the ducks onto the shelves.


    But now, seeing her smiling so brightly, I suddenly feel that... it''s just a lion dance, what a big deal.


    Liu Wei is a little dissatisfied, what does it mean to be better than him? He had trained for this day, no, half a day, how could it be better than Shao Qingyuan''s temporary pull.


    However, before he could refute, a noisy voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Treasurer Gu, congrattions on the sessful opening."


    It was Tao Feng who was talking, and he brought his servants over, and he also brought a gift.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know him, but Liu Wei snorted coldly. But he didn''t say anything, just told her in a low voice, "This is Tao Xing''s eldest brother Tao Feng, but the two are not from the same mother, and they have no grudge against me."


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized that the visitor is a guest, and Gu Yundong naturally wees it.


    "Young Master Tao, pleasee in." He then asked the second child of the Tong family to serve tea.


    As soon as he entered the door, a lot of people came one after another, all of them were the young masters who participated in the bet at the Jinxiu Restaurant that day.


    Gu Yundong only recognized the son of the magistrate''s family, and the others were all faceless, but she all greeted them directly.


    There are a lot of people here. Although the shop is big, there are really few tables and chairs. Gu Yundong can only ask Shao Qingyuan to borrow a stool next door.


    Unexpectedly, when he turned around, he found that Shao Qingyuan was looking at Tao Feng.


    She pursed her lips slightly, remembering thatst time at Jinxiu Restaurant, he also stared at the Tao family for a long time.


    Gu Yundong didn''t quite understand, did Shao Qingyuan and the Tao family have any holiday?


    It doesn''t look like it, if there is, the Tao family will not be so calm when they see Shao Qingyuan, right?


    As she was thinking about it, Peng Zhongfei came over there too.


    Not only did hee here, but he also brought in his wife. It''s just that the expression on his face was a little impatient, and he obviously didn''t want to bring her daughter-inw.


    But the next moment, when he raised his eyes to see Gu Yundong, his expression instantly brightened, and there was even a hint of ttery in that smile.


    Mrs. Peng suddenly lowered her face when she saw this, tugging at the handkerchief in her hands with both hands, tearing it secretly.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Is this a trick for her, or a trick or a trick?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208: Yaos

    Chapter 208 Yao Shi


    Mrs. Peng''s surname is Yao, and the mama next to her is the Qian mama who came to send congrattions when the Gu family was on the beam.


    Mother Qian stepped forward and introduced with a smile, "Miss Gu, this is my youngdy."


    Gu Yundong nodded at Yao shi, Yao shi was looking at her, but with a smile on his face, he looked very friendly. "Girl Gu, congrattions and congrattions. I heard that your white sugar is unique in Fengkai County. My father saw it at Jinxiu Restaurantst time. When he came back, he praised it so much. I was curious and couldn''t wait to see it. No, you have the cheek to follow my grandfather, don''t take offense."


    Gu Yundong alsoughed, "Mrs. Peng is joking, how can she be so exaggerated. Let''s go to the backyard and drink a ss of sugar water, it tastes good."


    "Okay." Yao shi asked Mammy Qian to deliver the gift, and nodded with a smile.


    Not only Peng Zhongfei was the only one who brought his wife here today, but the others, Gu Yundong, asked Dong Xin to temporarily greet him to drink tea in the backyard.


    Yao Shi came, and Gu Yundong naturally led her back.


    Dong Xin is a country woman, where has she dealt with the wives of these big families? This has always been apprehensive, but fortunately there is Jiang Shi, the daughter-inw of the eldest child of the Tong family.


    Jiang Sect has also been a servant in a wealthy family before. Although he can''t serve in front of his master, at least he knows the rules of these families.


    She saw that Dong Xin was ufortable, so she whispered that it would be good to serve tea to entertain others. Most of thesedies knew each other and would find someone to chat with.


    Dong Xin nodded repeatedly, she didn''t want to join these people.


    I just agreed to help Yun Dong today, for fear of messing it up for her.


    When Gu Yundong led Yao Shi in, he saw Dong Xin sweating profusely and trembling with sugar water.


    She immediately supported her forehead, it was embarrassing that she didn''t think about it carefully.


    Fortunately, Qin Wenzheng and his wife are here at this time. Ge Shi and Gu Yundong have a good rtionship, and they are Yun Shu''s teacher. At this time, he was naturally pulled over to be a strong man and asked her to help Yao Shi and others.


    Gu Yundong went out after talking with him for a while. It was very lively outside.


    With Liu Wei and Shao Qingyuan there, it''s not a big problem.


    Many people were looking at the white sugar, and some people were looking at the fruit-scented lollipops inserted in the straw and asking questions. The shopkeepers in many shops next door saw so many rich young masters and youngdiesing to support the new store, and they all came over and looked at it curiously.


    After knowing what the store is selling, everyone''s eyes widened and they were eager to try.


    However, I was a little timid when I heard the price. This candy is good, but a tael of 100 yuan is really unbearable.


    But Gu Yundong is not worried about the source of customers at all. After the opening, her white sugar will sell like crazy.


    "I want fifty pounds."


    "I want a hundred pounds."


    "I don''t want more, twenty pounds is enough."


    Gu Yundong watched as they rushed to the counter one by one, holding silver in their hands, and asked their servant to block the people in front of the sugar cab, as if they were afraid of being robbed.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "Everyone cane to join us today, it really makes the store flourish, but the number is limited, so each store can only buy five kilograms at most."


    "I''ll add money." Someone said.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "Only five jins." In such a short period of time, the amount of white sugar she could produce was limited, so how could she sell dozens of jins?


    Everyone was disappointed, and in the end they could onlye out alone with a small cloth bag.


    Peng Zhongfei also bought five catties, but he just left with twenty taels of silver.


    Yao saw his behavior clearly, and his eyes sank involuntarily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209: call Gu Xianer

    Chapter 209 Call Gu Xian''er


    Peng Zhongfei happily got on the carriage with five catties of white sugar, and even Yao shi''s face couldn''t be ignored.


    Mother Qian carefully helped her into the car, and persuaded in a low voice, "Don''t think too much about the youngdy, the young master may just like this white candy, so he is naturally happy to buy it."


    Yao snorted coldly and closed his eyes after getting into the carriage.


    She thought of Gu Yundong, a woman full of vigor, ability and appearance.


    But she''s not the type that Grandpa likes. She hasn''t fully developed yet. Grandpa likes that of Aunt Xia.


    Yes, she is not your favorite.


    Yao Shi thought about it, and then heaved a sigh of relief. Peng Zhongfei''s voice came from his ear, "This candy is a little less. I will ask the girl from the Gu family if I can give more." ? "She looks better thanst time."


    Yao shi suddenly opened his eyes, "Master thinks the girl from the Gu family is pretty?"


    "Well." Peng Zhongfei said without raising his head.


    He had met her three times. The first time was a country girl who was dressed in rustic and shriveled. The second time was in Jinxiu Restaurant, her face was much better, and people looked in good spirits. In front of the bright son, he looked petite.


    But look again today, if you don''t look at her rather immature face. Oh, that style, that aura, just like the wife of a big family, except that the figure doesn''t fluctuate too much.


    Sure enough, it must be the reason why someone secretly blesses him, otherwise, how could there be such a great achievement in such a short period of time?


    Yao shi squinted slightly, and Qian Ma next to her hurriedly tugged at her.


    "How did you know this shopkeeper Gu?" Yao Shi secretly took a deep breath and asked softly.


    "Her family..." Peng Zhongfei stopped abruptly as soon as he opened his mouth, unable to say, that matter cannot be leaked.


    He finally raised his head and nced at Yao Shi, "Why are you asking this?"


    "Aren''t I curious? Shopkeeper Gu doesn''t seem to be very old, and I heard that he has just escaped from the wastnd. Why does it seem that the master knows her very well, and she asked me to prepare a gift when I went to her housest time. I didn''t think about it, this shopkeeper Gu has now opened a shop in the county town, so he will have more opportunities to move around in the future."


    Peng Zhongfei waved his hand, "Indeed, I will take care of her business and take care of her more in the future. I gave him more money today, so he should be happy, right?"


    He said he was the old man who didn''t exist, but Yao shi sounded like Peng Zhongfei was trying to please Gu Yundong.


    Yao shi could onlyugh dryly, unable to talk any longer.


    Master didn''t intend to talk about how he and Gu Yundong met. It seems that there are still unknown things.


    Mother Qian kept her head down beside, listening to what the young master said, she became more and more frightened.


    When he arrived at the Peng Mansion, Peng Zhongfei directly picked up the bag of sugar and left, and Grandma Qian helped Yao Shi back to Ruyi Garden tremblingly.


    As soon as he entered the room, Yao Shi sneered, "That''s really good."


    Mother Qian knew who she was talking about, so she lowered her head slightly and said, "Young madam, maybe the young master didn''t mean that. That girl can''t meet the young master''s requirements at all."


    "Doesn''t that mean she is more capable?"


    After walking around the house for two times, Mrs. Yao suddenly said to Grandma Qian, "Go, call me Gu Xian''er."


    "Yes." Grandma Qian responded hurriedly and went out quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210: do not like

    Chapter 210 I don''t like it


    Gu Xian''er has been mentioned as a second-ss maid since she came back from Gu''s housest time.


    She guessed that it was Qian Ma who talked about her rtionship with Gu Yundong, and the youngdy had this meaning, maybe she wanted her to help with something.


    It''s just that the youngdy hasn''t seen her much since then, which made Gu Xian''er, who was itchy, a little confused.


    Fortunately, being a second-ss maid, her work has be a lot easier, the monthly money has also been raised, and she even has time to dress herself up.


    I even learned a lot of things in the Peng Mansion, such as... the youngdy is jealous and has a means, Xia Yiniang is a favored one, and the young master likes women who are bulging forward and backward. Type of.


    I didn''t expect that the grandmother Qian came to say that the youngdy had something to look for her.


    Gu Xian''er tidied up her clothes and hair, and then she lowered her eyebrows and went to Ruyi Garden behind Qian Ma.


    There was no one else in Yao''s house except her. Seeing Gu Xian''er, she raised her eyes slightly.


    "sit."


    Gu Xian''er was ttered, and carefully sat down on the chair beside her.


    Yao shi''s eyes shed with contempt, and after drinking a sip of tea, she asked, "I heard that you and that girl named Gu Yundong are cousins?"


    "Yes, youngdy, Gu Yundong is indeed the ve''s cousin. It''s just..." She hesitated, "She doesn''t have a good rtionship with the ve."


    "Then how much do you know about her? Do you think the young master will like her?"


    Gu Xian''er was stunned for a moment, and her heart was inexplicably excited, but she still looked like she was thinking carefully. After a while, she said uncertainly, "I should... I don''t like it. Youngdy, the ve''s cousin''s temperament is just like that before. She is very cowardly, and she doesn''t know what happened on the way to escape, what happened, she has changed a lot."


    "Oh? Where did it change?"


    "It''s just that I''m bold. I used to cry at every turn, and I didn''t like going out. But the ve servant saw her in Yongfu Vige that day, but she felt that she was not messy at all, and she was very organized when she talked to people. She didn''t look like a country girl at all. I don''t know if anyone taught her."


    She frowned and thought, answering as if there was no shrewdness.


    Yao shi narrowed her eyes slightly, as if someone taught her?


    "Then why do you think the young master won''t like her?"


    Gu Xian''er patted her head and said in a low voice, "The ve girl just thinks that she looks average, no matter in temperament or appearance, she is far from thedy, and the young master doesn''t seem to like her. Also, if the young master really likes her, why not just take her as a concubine and let her hang out with other men in the countryside."


    "yes?"


    "Well, so the youngdy doesn''t have to look down on her at all."


    Yao shi smiled lowly, rubbing the lid of the cup with his fingers, "But why do I feel that Master seems to value her very much?"


    "This..." Gu Xian''er thought about it and said, "Maybe something happened between the two of them? Maybe it''s the ve servant cousin who helped the young master? That''s why the young master treats her differently, and it''s not necessarily a rtionship between a man and a woman. Otherwise, the cousin of the ve and maid has worked so hard with her stupid mother and young younger siblings, and when she encounters such a young master, why don''t you hurry into the house to enjoy the happiness?"


    Yao shi nodded, "What you said makes some sense."


    "Actually, it''s very easy for Madam to know what happened to the two of them." Gu Xian''er whispered.


    "you say."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211: how much money

    Chapter 211 How Much Money Did You Earn


    Gu Xian''er said, "Young Madam can invite my servant cousin toe to the mansion and ask her in person."


    "Will she answer honestly?"


    "Young Madam Bingxue is smart, no matter whether she answers honestly or not, she will definitely get the answer."


    Yao Shi took a sip of tea, nced at Gu Xian''er with a half-smile, and nodded after a while, "That makes sense, alright, I understand, you can go down."


    "Yes, the servants will retire." Gu Xian''er went down, and when she walked out of the Ruyi Garden, she couldn''t control the excited expression on her face.


    Gu Yundong, Gu Yundong, this is the price you pay for not helping me.


    As soon as she left, Mama Qian approached Yao and whispered, "Young madam, this Gu Xian''er just wants to use your hand to deal with that girl from the Gu family." After learning a few idioms, she even ttered. , nondescript.


    "Of course I know, she thought she was so smart that she would only y small tricks, a clown." Yao Shi sneered and dismissed Gu Xian''er, "But I really want to invite the shopkeeper Gu to the house as a guest. "


    "Youngdy..."


    Yao Shi waved her hand, "Gu Xian''er is right, no matter what the rtionship between the shopkeeper Gu and the master is, I can always see it. Besides, I just invited her to be a guest and chat by the way. As for the rest Yes, isn''t there Gu Xian''er here? Let them go dog-eat-dog."


    Grandma Qian smiled, "Youngdy is still smart."


    "Okay, the Laba Festival will be in two days. You can send Laba porridge to Gu''s house and invite her over as a guest by the way."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that he was being targeted again. He opened a shop for one day, and the white candy was robbed in one morning, and the other candies were almost gone.


    It was only halfway through the afternoon when she closed the door.


    Dong Xin brought her three children back to Yongfu Vige from Liu''an at noon, thinking about the work of the workshop in her heart.


    Although Gu Yundong said that he would still give her a whole day''s wages that day, Dong Xin felt that the shop couldn''t help her in the afternoon, and it was not good to get a whole day''s wages, so she had to go back to work.


    She went back, but Liu Wei didn''t leave. Seeing that the shop was closed, he hurried over and said, "Look at how much money you made today."


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, "You are an outsider, why should I count the money in front of you?"


    Liu Wei, "..." Breaking up, breaking up, breaking up.


    He turned around angrily and walked away. After two steps, he came back unwillingly. He stared and said, "Even if you don''t say it, I can figure it out."


    How many kilograms of white sugar did she sell today, and how much candy did she sell, is he blind?


    Gu Yundong gave him a thumbs up, "That''s right, I thought you were just bragging and farting by the side, so there is something in your heart."


    Liu Wei raised his eyebrows, "Anyway, I''m also the eldest young master of the Liu family. Okay, hurry up and count."


    In fact, Gu Yundong already knew it in her heart. After all, the price of white sugar was ced there. In addition, today almost everyone has five kilograms. She even saw some people who bought five kilograms and then asked others for help to buy another five kilograms. catty.


    There are also many people who buy second-ss candy. The shopkeepers in the next store think that white sugar is too expensive, plus those rich young masters are holding them, so they simply buy the second-ss candy and try it.


    Gu Yundong took out the money box and took a deep breath slowly when he saw that the banknotes and pieces of silver inside were crowded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212: find the shopkeeper

    Chapter 212 Looking for the shopkeeper


    Nine hundred taels! ! !


    There are 900 taels of silver, this sugar is too profitable.


    Liu Wei swallowed his saliva. In fact, he only estimated five hundred taels in his mind at first. He made a mistake.


    But the 900 taels are what she earned today after deducting the cost price, but the cost price is not high at all.


    Gu Yundong also took a deep breath, her eyes lit up, she was finally...a thousand taels rich.


    With persistent efforts, she will be a millionaire, a millionaire.


    With the money, Gu Yundong is also a lot more generous. She distributed 2 taels of silver to everyone present, "It''s hard for everyone today."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t even look at it, he just put away the money, and the four members of the Tong family held the money and smiled happily.


    Yang thought about it, took a bite, found it to be true, and cherished it and handed it to Gu Yundong, "You keep it, you won''t lose it."


    Gu Yundong took it and said, "Okay, tell me directly what mother-inw wants to buy."


    Gu Yunshu stared at the silver in his hand, two taels, this is two taels, a whole two taels of silver. The little guy smiled and put the silver in the small bag inside his schoolbag.


    Well, save it for now, and if the family needs it urgently, he will give it to the eldest sister.


    Gu Yunke tilted her head and stared at the silver. She had no idea about two taels of silver, and she didn''t even know what she could buy. She also gave it to Gu Yundong, "For eldest sister."


    Liu Wei was holding the silver like a fool. He obviously had thousands of taels of silver with him, but at the moment, it was not as precious as these taels of silver.


    always felt that this was earned by his own hard work, and the meaning was different.


    He put the silver alone, and then looked at Gu Yundong with shining eyes, "Girl Gu, how about I be your shopkeeper? You will give me two taels of silver every day from now on."


    "¡­¡­"every day? ?


    That month, no more than sixty taels of silver. Whose shopkeeper is so expensive? He stole money.


    Gu Yundong said without a smile, "No, you are the dignified eldest young master of the Liu family, thousands of family properties are waiting for you to inherit, how dare you bother you with a mere two taels of silver?


    "It''s okay, I don''t dislike theck of money, anyway, I don''t rely on that little sry to live." Liu Wei waved his hand, and he didn''t care.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, "We despise you."


    Gu Yundong nodded vigorously, as expected, someone who told the truth still needed to wake up the prodigal son.


    Liu Wei almost spat out a mouthful of blood, "Why?"


    "Your asking price is too high, we can''t afford it."


    "Where is it high? Look at how much money you make in one day, and you don''t even have a fraction of two taels of silver... Then forget it, one tael, one tael is fine."


    Shao Qingyuan ignored him at all, turned his head and said to Gu Yundong, "But there is a shortage of shopkeepers and staff in the store, so I can''t let you visit the store every day."


    "It''s a pity that my father is not here." Gu Dajiang used to be the cashier in a restaurant. He had some experience, but he was actually the most suitable candidate.


    Liu Wei jumped on the side, "I said I''ll do it."


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while and said, "I have a suitable candidate."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Who?"


    "I!!" Liu Wei shouted, "You will regret not inviting me. I am well connected in this county and have a widework of contacts."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other and gave the Tong brothers a wink. The two quickly dragged Liu Wei away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213: talk about

    Chapter 213 Talk about it


    Besides the two of them were quiet, Shao Qingyuan said, "I used to work in a security bureau in town."


    He has nond in Yongfu Vige. Apart from hunting in the mountains, he goes to the town and county seat to do part-time jobs. The **** bureau is not big, and the dart walks are only short distances. Most of them walk between the city and the county. A city.


    Shao Qingyuan is a good yer. The head guard of that **** wanted him to stay in the escort, but he didn''t agree. However, I also followed through two short-distance darts, and everyone in the dart board knew it.


    "The chief dart has an elder brother who used to be the shopkeeper for a big family in Fucheng. Later, the master passed away, and the two sons fought to the death. In the end, not only did the family copse, but the shop was also sold. Zheng Uncle went back to the county seat, but now he has nothing to do."


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and thought for a while, "Is this person reliable?"


    "Reliable." He replied without hesitation.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, if you say it''s reliable, it''s reliable, then it''s him."


    Shao Qingyuan saw her trust without hesitation at all, and his heart was suddenly full. He took a deep breath secretly, "I''ll go find him now."


    "it is good."


    It''s still early, and the **** office is not far from here, so Shao Qing came back not long after he left.


    Uncle Zheng is not too big. He looks in his forties and looks in good spirits. His family is a escort, and it seems that he has also practiced martial arts.


    This is even better, not afraid of peopleing and making trouble.


    Zheng Gang has been the shopkeeper for more than ten years. He is a stable person. He was only surprised when he saw that the owner was a teenage girl, but he didn''t look down. , I really didn''t expect such a rare thing in this world, and the owner is capable."


    He paused, then said, "But the owner may not know, I was a shopkeeper in a cloth shop before. The things I sell are different, and I may not be able toply with the owner''s request. If the owner is worried, you can ask the owner first. I tried to be the shopkeeper for half a month, and I was not satisfied, even if I changed it."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, does he still know the probation period?


    "It doesn''t take half a month, three days is enough. The so-called one-stop shop, Uncle Zheng used to be the shopkeeper of Buzhuang, and he will definitely be a good shopkeeper of Gu Ji in three days. I wille to Gu Ji for these three days. If there is anything you need to know in the store, Uncle Zheng just ask me."


    Zheng Gang smiled, "The owner looks up to me, and I, Zheng Gang, will definitely live up to the owner''s trust."


    "As for the monthly sry, it is tentatively set at five taels of silver. If you do well, you can raise it up." She had a little understanding that the price and wages of the county town are not higher than that of the prefecture, and most of the shopkeepers here only have three or four taels per month.


    Of course, a big restaurant like the Liu family is different. But if she did a good job here, she would not treat the shopkeeper badly.


    Zheng Gang nodded immediately, "Okay." When he was the shopkeeper in Fucheng, he was only 5 taels a month, and it was only 2 taels that he had been doing for many years.


    agreed on a time for work the next day, and Zheng Gang went back.


    Now that the shopkeeper has been determined, we still need a buddy.


    This guy doesn''t necessarily need to be experienced. Zheng Gang is there to help move goods and entertain guests in the store. It''s not a big problem. The most important thing is to be smart.


    Speaking of cleverness, a person suddenly shed in Gu Yundong''s mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214: dude pile

    Chapter 214 Dude Stakes


    Thinking of this person, the corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    After thinking about it, I still think he is the most suitable.


    So after returning to the vige at night, she went directly to the Shi family.


    Shi''s parents were stunned when they saw hering, thinking that they were looking for something in the field.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong was looking for Zhuangzi. Zhuangzi has never been at home. Especially recently, he often took a few steamed buns after eating in the morning and left, and didn''te back until it was dark.


    Shi Dashan asked several times, but he couldn''te up with it, so he went with him.


    Anyway, since he stopped hanging out with Hu Liang, there has been no rumors about stealing chickens and dogs.


    Gu Yundong twitched the corner of his mouth when he heard the words, and probably guessed where the stake went.


    But before she could find it, Orchid said, "I know where my brother is, I''ll find him back."


    After talking about the orchid, he ran away, Gu Yundong could only continue to wait at Shi''s house.


    It didn''t take long for the stake to run back out of breath.


    "Miss Gu, what are you looking for from me?" He has been working hard recently. Although Gu Yundong didn''t exin that he was looking at Zhao Dafa, he himself felt that Mrs. Fang and Zhao Dafa must have an affair. Come.


    So in addition to watching Fang''s mother and daughter, he also went to see Zhao Dafa from time to time. He was so busy that he didn''t even have time to eat.


    But fuck, these two only met once, and I don''t know if they had a falling outst time, so there''s no movement.


    Zhuangzi was very worried. He knew that thest time he saw them meet alone, he should have called everyone in the vige and missed an opportunity.


    He has been pondering recently, is it necessary to match them up and let them reconcile, so that he can catch the adulterer.


    How did Gu Yundong know about his thoughts, but he just felt that the stake seemed to have lost some weight, and he was also quite haggard.


    It seems that he is indeed very dedicated and dedicated to the things she exined, so she can rest assured.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "It''s such a stumbling block. I opened a shop in the county town and wanted to find a smarter guy. Would you like to go?"


    "What??!" Not only the stakes, but the other three of the Shi family''s eyes widened.


    Especially Shi Dashan and his wife, their faces are incredible. They never thought that their son, who was not at home all day and disgusted by the whole vige, would one day be invited to be a shop assistant in person.


    Zhou was also stunned, blinking and wondering if he heard it wrong.


    Let him be a buddy, buddy, buddy?


    A rotten guy like him who goes to town and doesn''t even want to be a part-time worker for others, can he be a buddy?


    How inexplicable, I want to cry.


    Zhou Zhe turned around suddenly and wiped his face with his sleeves.


    Gu Yundongughed, "What''s the matter, don''t you want to?"


    "Yes, of course." Zhuang Zhe turned around again, his eyes were still a little red, but he nodded hurriedly.


    The Shi family husband and wife and Lan Huaer also nodded vigorously, "He will."


    "Well, the sry is one or two silver a month for the time being. If you do well, you can add more. If you agree, I will go to the county town with me tomorrow. There is a yard to live there. Come back if you want. If it''s toote, it''s too tired. You can also live in a shop.¡±


    Zhouzi nodded like garlic, a tael of silver, but he heard that thebor money in the workshop was only 500 yuan.


    In fact, he also really wanted to go to the workshop, but Gu Yundong wanted to be honest and reliable, but he thought he was not. Besides, he still has to keep an eye on Fang Shi and Zhao Dafa.


    Thinking of this, Zhuangzi suddenly reacted, "Then, that Fang''s side..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215: The two people he fears the most

    Chapter 215 The two people he fears most


    Gu Yundong interrupted him, "No need, you cane early tomorrow."


    He has been staring at Fang''s mother and daughter for almost a month, and they have not done anything other than asking Zhao Dafa to go to their house to steal something.


    Now that their family is guarded by the Tong family, they are not afraid that Fang will find someone to sneak into their house.


    Besides, there is no reason to be a thief for a thousand days without being a thief for a thousand days. Her first thought was to stare at them for a month.


    The stake immediately responded, and when Gu Yundong left, he stretched out his hand and pped himself fiercely, and then asked his parents, "Am I dreaming?"


    "It''s not a dream, you can really go to the county town to be a clerk." Shi Dashan''s simple and honest face was full of excitement, and his rough palm patted his shoulder heavily.


    He Ye nodded again and again, her son finally had a chance.


    "One tael of silver a month. Your father and I also have wages every month. Now that you have a serious job to do, you will soon be able to say kiss."


    In the past, her poor son didn''t have a good reputation. She was idle all day, and the matchmaker would detour when she saw it. Now she can even imagine the scene of holding her grandson in the near future.


    Zhou Zhuang took a deep breath, looked at his parents, and suddenly found that they were different from before.


    Yes, since helping the Gu family take care of the orchard, the two of them have been in high spirits and full of energy all day long. Now that they have a job, their life will be better and better in the future.


    He looked at Orchid atst, saw her blushing and excited look, and immediately smiled, "Wait for my brother to save you a dowry."


    The next day, Zhuangzi put on his best suit, and waited in front of Gu''s house before dawn.


    When Gu Yundong went out, he was almost startled by the figure in the corner, thinking that just after he let the stakee back, Mr. Fang found someone to squat in front of his house.


    When she could see who wasing, she could not wait to kick out.


    Zhuangziughed, "Gu Gu... No, boss, do we have to go?"


    Gu Yundong greeted Gu Yunshu, who was also going to school, to get on the carriage, and then looked at him twice.


    Then he frowned slightly. Although the post was wearing the best clothes, there were also two patches on the corner of the clothes.


    This is definitely not possible, the guy in the shop is the face, and people in patched clothes will think that she abuses the staff and affects her reputation.


    It seems that she has to think about work clothes.


    She asked Zhuangzi to get into the car as well. Thetter shook his head and sat down beside Father Tong, "I''ll just sit outside with the old man."


    Gu Yundong didn''t persuade him any more, and then, Zhuangzi watched Shao Qingyuane out of Shao''s house, and when he saw him sitting on the carriage, he entered the carriage very naturally.


    Zhou Zi''s eyes widened, and then he shivered violently.


    No, you can''t be afraid, there is nothing to be afraid of, he has not offended Shao Qingyuan.


    By the way, I heard that the workshop also has half of Shao Qingyuan''s, so he also has a share in this shop?


    So he is also his own boss?


    "..." The two people he was most afraid of turned out to be his employers! !


    How did he get into such a situation? Why can''t I think about it so much?


    The carriage entered the county seat. Gu Yundong sent his younger brother to the school first, and then went to the ready-to-wear store to let Zhanzi choose the right clothes.


    Zhou Zhuang was so excited, "Send it, send it, send it to me? I can choose anything?"


    Shao Qingyuan''s icy gaze was directed at him, and the stake suddenly jolted, feeling a chill in his neck, as if he was going to part with his head at any time, he moved weakly to the side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216: uninvited guest

    Chapter 216 Uninvited Guest


    Gu Yundong red at him, "If you want to be beautiful, why do you still want to choose silk for your body? Just choose a body that looks clean, tidy, warm, and has no patches."


    Zhou said "oh", but he was still very happy, at least he had new clothes.


    Seeing that he went to choose, Gu Yundong said to Shao Qingyuan, "You can also choose a suit for the shopkeeper Zheng. Since the guy Zhuangzi has sent work clothes, it makes no sense that the shopkeeper does not have it. You can see which suits you."


    "Work clothes?" Shao Qingyuan''s expression softened.


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong pointed at the stake, "I can''t let him entertain guests in his clothes, just treat it as a benefit in our shop."


    Our store? Shao Qingyuan looked happy, "Okay, I''ll pick."


    The clothes for the shopkeeper must be different from those for the man. Shao Qingyuan estimated Zheng Gang''s figure and quickly chose a set for him.


    Zhou Zhui also came back soon, he was still a little nervous, but seeing that Gu Yundong paid the money without any problem, he was happy again.


    When we got to the shop, Zheng Gang was already waiting there.


    Gu Yundong asked him to take a stake to tidy up the counter first, then went to the backyard and opened one of the rooms.


    It took a moment for them toe in and move the inventory that was here.


    In fact, there is no inventory at all, she just took it out from the space.


    There is no one guarding the shop, how dare she put it here?


    In the future, she ns to send someone to deliver it every day, so maybe the family needs to buy a mule cart.


    After cing the goods, Gu Yundong opened the door.


    The guests outside the door still came early. Yesterday¡¯s five kilograms of white sugar was not enough. Today, I sent my servants to buy it early in the morning.


    even brought some owners in the surrounding shops to ask for it.


    Zheng Gang, after all, has many years of work experience, and he was a little ufortable at first, but after a while, he was able to do it with ease, and he quickly got started.


    Zhou has no experience, but he is really smart and full of energy. He works very hard in his studies, and he is always smiling all day long.


    Although the smile at the beginning... still made Gu Yundong feel very wretched.


    In addition, with Shao Qingyuan on the sidelines, the order of the day was still very stable.


    Three days before the opening, Gu Yundong knew that the source of white sugar must be indispensable. Some people would buy a few more kilograms repeatedly, or give it away, or take it to Fucheng to sell it, but Gu Yundong couldn¡¯t control it.


    The quantity she makes is limited, that is to say, it is a small fight, the court is the big one, and she doesn''t care about her sugar.


    After a busy day, Gu Yundong was quite satisfied with Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi.


    It was only during lunch time that she saw Zhuangzi took out two hard and cold cakes from her arms, and her brows could not help twitching.


    There is a kitchen in the backyard of the shop, Gu Yundong just let them use it.


    Surprisingly, the piles were able to cook. Although they were average, they would not starve to death.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, and gave them an extra five hundred wen to buy food and cook it by themselves, just as a meal at noon, five hundred wen ispletely enough.


    Zhuangzi couldn''t be more excited, and so was Zheng Gang. He originally asked his mother-inw to bring him lunch every day.


    The next day was Laba. Gu Yundong asked Tong¡¯s mother-inw and daughter-inw to cook arge pot of Laba porridge for the festival.


    She herself ns to go to the shop for a long time ande back. Zheng Gang and the two are basically fine.


    However, just as she was about to go home, an unexpected visitor came to the store.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217: finally come

    Chapter 217 is finally here


    It was Grandma Qian, who raised a basket with a smile.


    "This is Laba porridge. The youngdy asked the old ve to bring it here. Miss Gu has juste to our Fengkai County, and just happened to try our authentic Laba porridge to see how it is different from the girl''s."


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, this Yao family brought her Laba porridge so well?


    But Mama Qian quickly solved her confusion, "The youngdy said that a few days ago, I came to Gu Ji with the young master to celebrate the opening of Miss Gu, and we hit it off with the girl. Unfortunately, there were many customers that day, business was booming, the girl was busy, and our family had few children. Madam also couldn''t find a chance to talk to the girl."


    As Qian Momo said, she took out an invitation, "Seeing that the girl''s shop has stabilized in the past few days, the youngdy thought about inviting the girl to the mansion as a guest. It happens that there is a plum garden in the Peng mansion, and plum blossoms are in this season. It was very beautiful. The youngdy sent the old ve over to send the invitation to the girl, and also asked the girl not to refuse."


    Gu Yundong'' Huh? '' A sound, a guest? Invite her to enter the Peng Mansion to enjoy the plum blossoms?


    No, no, no, she doesn''t have the slightest bit of romance in her. Amon man who only thinks about making money every day has no time to enjoy flowers.


    That Yao Shi, she has no intention of dating.


    Gu Yundong wanted to refuse, but Mammy Qian seemed to see her intention, so she added, "Girl Gu''s cousin Gu Xian''er also misses her a lot, but it''s not convenient for her toe out freely now, and Miss Gu just happens to be able to go. Look at her, sisters reminiscing."


    Gu Yundong swallowed what he wanted to say in an instant.


    She just said, I hate these big families who talk sloppily, why don''t you juste to her in Gu Xian''er''s name?


    Gu Yundong took the Laba Porridge and the post, "Your youngdy''s sincere invitation, I will definitely go, thank you."


    Mother Qianpleted her task, and her smile became more sincere, "Then the old ve will go back first, and the girl will stay."


    Gu Yundong smiled, and seeing her gone, the stakes came together, "Master, our shop is so prosperous that even the Peng Mansion brought you Laba porridge."


    He really felt the business in the past two days. If it weren''t for the limited number of owners, their shop might have been sold out as soon as they opened.


    Gu Yundong just pinched the post and gave the Laba porridge to the stake, "Just right, you can share this Laba porridge."


    "Give us something to eat?"


    "Um."


    Zhou Zhe couldn''t wait to open the lid, his eyes lit up.


    The Laba porridge in Pengfu is really different. There are many kinds of ingredients such as rice, ginkgo, walnut kernels, chestnuts, red dates, longan and so on.


    Gu Yundong also nced at it, then withdrew his gaze and went back with the post.


    Zhuangzi immediately hurriedly found the bowls and chopsticks to share with Zheng Gang.


    Yongfu Vige is very lively. The Laba Festival is a day to worship ancestors and gods, praying for a good harvest and auspiciousness. Every household more or less prepares Laba porridge, even if the ingredients are not abundant.


    The workshop was not on holiday, but the Laba porridge that Gu Yundong asked Tong¡¯s mother-inw to cook in the morning was very sweet. She distributed arge bowl to everyone in the workshop for them to take home.


    Everyone in the workshop looked at theba porridge filled to the brim, and their smiles never fell.


    Sure enough, working in the Gu family''s workshop is not very good. After drinking porridge one by one, the work is even harder.


    Gu Yundong was busy for two days, and almost forgot the date promised with Yao Shi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218: go to Pengfu

    Chapter 218 Go to Peng Mansion again


    This morning, after Gu Yundong exined some things in Shao Qingyuan''s workshop, he nned to go directly to the county seat.


    Shao Qingyuan knew about Gu Xian''er''s rtionship with her, and was not at ease.


    Gu Yundongughed, "I''m not afraid of her. Soldierse to block the water and cover up the soil. It''s okay for her to keep herself safe. If you really dare toe together, I''ll just teach her how to be a human being."


    After saying that, he had to take Gu Yunshu with him.


    Who knew that this little guy ran straight to Zeng''s house, and after a while, he came out mysteriously with a big bag and climbed into the carriage.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "What did you bring to the school?"


    The little guy blinked and seemed to be thinking about telling her.


    Gu Yundong sighed, "When I grow up, I have a secret with my eldest sister, hey, sad."


    With a sound of ?? "Shuh", Gu Yunshu immediately pulled off the bag and pushed it in front of her to show her.


    Gu Yundong''s heartbroken expression disappeared in a second, and he lowered his head and picked up the... schoolbag on the bag?


    She raised her eyes to look at Gu Yunshu, who was still amazed at the speed at which the eldest sister changed her face, with a tangled expression on her face.


    "One, two, three, four." Four? "You, are you short of schoolbags?"


    Gu Yunshu was stunned for a moment, then shook his head hurriedly, "No, no, this is another ssmate in my school." Then he covered his mouth andughed, "When I went to school on the first day, other students saw my I like the schoolbags very much. I asked who made them. I wanted to buy them. I asked my aunt to help me. A schoolbag is 100 cents. I give my aunt 90 cents. Well, in the future, the eldest sister will not have enough money, so I will give it to the eldest sister."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, what the hell, he could still do business at such a young age?


    Do you know how to charge an intermediate fee to save money for her?


    How could there be such a sensible child, Gu Yundong rubbed his little head fiercely.


    Gu Yunshu shook his head, thinking she was angry, and exined quickly, "I have told the master, and the master agreed. However, there are few students in our school, and some students are poor, so they don''t buy it. These four family members are very poor. Rich, me, I don¡¯t charge too much, and they give the fabric themselves, and my aunt is still very happy, I told my aunt not to tell you.¡±


    Gu Yundong hugged the little guy over, "Eldest sister is not angry, she is very happy with your actions. In the future, if you encounter such a thing, remember to tell the master in advance?"


    The intermediate fee he charges is not high. Dong Xin can earn 360 yuan for four schoolbags, which is also a kind of help to her family.


    Hearing what she said, Gu Yunshu nodded hastily, "Well, I told my aunt to do it better, it''s stronger than mine. I also asked my ssmates for their opinions, and I did everything I could. "


    While the two were talking, the carriage also entered the county seat.


    She took Gu Yunshu to the school and saw him hurriedly running away with a bag, so she turned the car around and went to Peng Mansion.


    Mother Qian had been waiting at the door for a long time, and when she saw her, she hurried up to greet her, "The girl is here, pleasee in quickly, the youngdy was talking about you early in the morning and told the old ve to wait here."


    When he was talking, he looked at her more, and seeing her empty hands, he couldn''t help but secretly pouted.


    Those whoe from the countryside are from the countryside, and there is no one whoes to the house without a courtesy.


    She led Gu Yundong all the way to Ruyi Garden.


    Yao shi was waiting for her at the door, looking very excited and happy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219: Yao Shi wants to talk

    Chapter 219 Yao Shi wants to talk


    "It''s time toe,e in quickly, Mama Qian, pour tea for Miss Gu."


    Yao shi grabbed her hand affectionately and walked inside, Gu Yundong twitched the corner of his mouth, it was too warm to be so warm.


    Mother Qian poured a cup of tea for Gu Yundong, and Yao Shi said, "This tea is also filled with sugar from Miss Gu''s ce. It''s sweet and suitable for us girls to drink. Miss Gu, try it?"


    said and shook his head again, "It''s called Miss Gu, can I call you Yun Dong? You can also call me Sister Yao, how about that?"


    "I''m free." Gu Yundong took a sip from the teacup. She didn''t really drink it. Strangers in unfamiliar ces were inexplicably enthusiastic. She would be a fool if she dared to eat her food.


    The moment he raised his hand to drink tea, he poured the tea into the space by the way.


    nodded slightly when he put down the teacup, "It''s delicious."


    Yao Shi said with a smile, "There are still cakes and dried fruits here, Yun Dong, don''t be too polite. I, thest time I saw you, I thought you fit my appetite. We are both cool people, and we can definitely talk together. It''s my fault. My father, I knew you early in the morning, and I didn¡¯t even think about introducing me. I didn¡¯t know if I would invite you to visit the residence. Thest time I went to Shangliang at your house, he asked me to prepare a gift, but he didn¡¯t tell me carefully, which made me I didn''t know you sooner."


    Gu Yundong thought, Peng Zhongfei, he doesn''t have the guts, he dares to talk nonsense, he is afraid of having nightmares at night.


    She was also polite, "Young Master Peng is busy with other affairs. Besides, I''m just a little vige girl. You are everyone''s wife. I''m afraid I will offend you."


    "Where, he''s very busy." Yao''s face always had a smile on his face, "And he''s full of praise for you, why would he be afraid that you would offend me."


    Full of praise? Peng Zhongfei is crazy.


    "Speaking of which, I still don''t know how Yun Dong got to know my father. I asked him, and he only said that he has known you for a while. Tell me, I''m still curious. I''ve been married to my father for several times. It''s been years, and it''s the first time I''ve seen him protect a little girl like this."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, very good, this is a question worth pondering.


    How did you meet? She thought for a while, and then said, "Actually, it''s nothing special, that is, I met Master Liu first, and they were drinking tea together in a teahouse. I happened to meet him, and Master Liu introduced him by the way, that''s how we got to know each other. Young Master Peng is protecting me, maybe... Seeing me pitiful?"


    "Really?" Yao shi lowered his eyes and took a sip of tea, then nodded, "Our grandfather and Young Master Liu are indeed very close, but drinking tea in a teahouse is rare." Didn''t they all meet at the brothel?


    Gu Yundong nced at her slightly tightened fingers from the corner of his eyes, and sighed secretly, if you don''t believe me, don''t ask me.


    I don''t know what Peng Zhongfei said to her, it seems that no matter how she responds, it can make her feel bad.


    Yao shi said a few more words to her, and then said, "Yundong, sit down first, I''ll go to change clothes, I''ll be back in a while, then let''s go to the plum garden to see the plum blossoms."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong watched her leave with a smile.


    Yao went out, and Qian Ma followed behind.


    As soon as the two came out of Ruyi Garden, Yao shi''splexion changed.


    "A country girl, she''s very pompous, and she hesitates when she asks her questions. At first nce, she has a ghost in her heart."


    Yao shi stood outside the courtyard, staring fiercely inside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220: Gu Xianers plan

    Chapter 220 Gu Xian''er''s n


    Mother Qian hurriedly reassured, "Young madam, don''t have the same knowledge as her, that''s an unruly person who doesn''t understand anything."


    "Hmph, I think she''s very proud. I said that the master protects her, and she admits it cheekily, what is it pitiful? Ren Xia Auntie also said she was pitiful at the beginning, but she was taken into the house by the young master. Do you imply that she will enter the pce one day sooner orter?"


    Mother Qian nodded again and again, and said in agreement, "Her little thought was not seen through in front of the youngdy at a nce."


    Yao was very angry. There used to be a concubine Xia, and she was so considerate when she asked a question. This Gu Yundong and that Concubine Xia are just the same, and they are not good things.


    "I asked her how she got to know you, and she deliberately asked Young Master Liu to press me. She is very proud to know Young Master Liu."


    Yao shi became more and more angry, and took two deep breaths to calm down.


    Grandma Qian on the side didn''t dare to speak.


    Until Yao shi slowly calmed down, he asked in a low voice, "Young madam, what shall we do next?"


    "Where is Gu Xian''er?"


    "In the plum garden."


    Yao shi narrowed her eyes slightly, "Have you checked out what Gu Xian''er wants to do?"


    Speaking of this, Mama Qian couldn''t help but let out a cold snort, "That''s someone who can''t stand on the stage, and is stupid and poisonous. She found the scarred-faced servant who poured Yexiang in the house, and wanted to make the servant. I broke the body of the Gu family girl, and made the two of them a pair."


    Mother Qian has been making people stare at Gu Xian''er these days, just wanting to know her n.


    I didn''t think she was thinking about it, and she came up with such a bad idea.


    He didn''t even think about it, if the young master really valued the Gu family girl, such a thing in the house would definitely be thoroughly investigated, and the first person to be dealt with was Gu Xian''er.


    Those whoe from the countryside are from the countryside, and they still look like this after staying in the house for a few months.


    only¡­¡­


    "Young Madam, will this matter affect you?"


    Yao shi said indifferently, "I just invited Gu Yundong toe over to the mansion as a guest. It was the two sisters who had a conflict. Gu Xian''er was the one whomitted the crime, what does it have to do with me. At most, I was told a few words by the father. Is it difficult? Will he still deal with me for a broken girl?"


    After speaking, Yao shi returned to Ruyi Garden, saw Gu Yundong sitting there quietly, and immediatelyughed, "Sister Yundong has been waiting for a long time, let''s go, Meiyuan is over there, not far away, It''s a good time for plum blossoms to bloom, and the scenery is so beautiful."


    Gu Yundong followed her to the plum garden, and sure enough he saw Gu Xian''er there.


    Seeing this, Mrs Yao smiled and said, "I heard that the two of you are cousins. After being separated for so long, there must be a lot to say. If you walk around this plum garden, I won''t bother you, go Pick a few plum blossoms over there."


    Gu Xian''er was about to answer.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and said, "No, Sister Yao probably doesn''t know. Although she and I are cousins, we have always had a bad rtionship and have nothing to say. I''d better go pick plum blossoms with Sister Yao, I don''t know if it''s inconvenient. I''ll take a few back with me."


    Gu Xian''er, "..."


    Yao Shi, "..."


    Mother Qian, "..."


    Gu Yundong walked into the woods first, with a slightly happy expression.


    Why should I listen to you? Could it be that he knew that it was a trap and still jumped down obediently?


    Yao shi''s brows were tightly knitted, Gu Yundong didn''t get along with Gu Xian''er alone, so why would a dog bite a dog?


    Gu Xian''er was so angry that she had arranged everything, why can''t Gu Yundong be more obedient?


    Do a small survey, how many words do you guys think count as a st? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221: Peng Zhong is here

    Chapter 221 Peng Zhongfei is here


    The four people have different thoughts, so they can only walk into the Merlin together.


    Gu Yundong quite likes it here. The Peng family is indeed rich and rich, and they have opened up such arge plum forest.


    In the future, when she is rich, she will also get a plum forest, bamboo forest, peach blossom forest or something, it must be veryfortable.


    Yao shi was not in the mood to admire the flowers behind her at all. Out of the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of Gu Xian''er who fell far behind. She couldn''t help but feel anger in her heart, it was really useless.


    As he was thinking about it, he suddenly saw his maid, Pearl, hurriedly approaching from behind, with an unsightly expression on his face.


    Yao shi stopped, and Pearl leaned into her ear and whispered, "Young Madam, Young Master heard that Miss Gu ising, and if you insist oning, the servants can''t stop her."


    Yao''splexion suddenly became ugly, "Didn''t you say he went out early in the morning?"


    "Just came back." Pearl''s voice lowered a bit, "When the girl Gu came over, she happened to be seen by a servant in the young master''s yard, and the young master knew immediately when he came back. Come this way."


    Yao shi looked at Gu Yundong with a gloomy expression, and she was really different.


    She secretly took a deep breath, squeezed out a smile and said to Gu Yundong, "Sister Yundong, my father is here, I''ll go and say a few words, and I''ll be right back."


    Peng Zhong flew here? Before Gu Yundong could answer, Yao shi hastily left.


    After a while, a voice came from talking, not far away, and Peng Zhongfei''s suddenly raised tone could be vaguely heard.


    Why does ?? sound like you''re going to quarrel? Gu Yundong thought about it or not, and waited quietly for a while.


    Over there, Mrs. Yao did almost quarrel with Peng Zhongfei. As soon as she came out of Merlin, she saw her grandfather standing in the pavilion looking this way. She tried her best to suppress the irritability in her heart, squeezed out a smile and greeted her.


    Seeing that she was alone, Peng Zhongfei frowned and asked, "Where''s the girl from the Gu family? Didn''t you mean here?"


    Yao shi closed her eyes slightly, reminding herself that my grandfather has always been like this, she is used to it, used to it, used to it.


    "Master, don''t scare my honored guest. Seeing how you look like you''re so busy, let''s go back and clean up first. Sister Yundong will be here for lunch. What do you have to sayter?"


    Peng Zhongfei didn''t want to wait. He happened to be looking for Gu Yundong in a hurry at the moment, and he really didn''t have the patience to go back to his yard. Besides, isn''t he neat and tidy?


    So he waved his hand and said to Yao Shi, "Since the girl from the Gu family is eating lunch at home, then you can go to the kitchen to make something delicious, and you can draw up the menu yourself. I just have something to chat with the girl from the Gu family."


    The smile on Yao Shi''s face couldn''t hold back at all, and just as she was about to refute, Aunt Qian suddenly pulled at her, "Young Madam, Young Master must have a business matter to discuss with Shopkeeper Gu. The kitchen cooks a few dishes from Mr. Gu''s hometown for the guests to try."


    "That''s right, let''s go." Peng Zhongfei waved his hand.


    Yao shi received a wink from Qian Ma, and could only leave the plum garden with a hand.


    As soon as ?? went out, she was dissatisfied and said, "What are you asking me to do? Let them be alone..."


    "Young madam, isn''t that just right? Let''s keep Gu Xian''er as well, and we''ll find an excuse to lead the young master outter, just in time for Gu Xian''er to start. So, if something happened to Gu Yundong, the young master can''t me you. on the head."


    Yao Shi also thought about it, so what happened to Gu Yundong right under the eyes of the master, could it be that the master still med her for the poor reception?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222: Gu Xianer started

    Chapter 222 Gu Xian''er started


    Yao shiughed, let Pearle over, and whispered to her, "Go to Zhi''er next to Aunt Xia and ask her to tell Aunt Xia about the fact that Ye and Gu Yundong were alone in the plum garden."


    "Young Madam, this is killing three birds with one stone." Grandma Qian smiled so much that the folds on her face moved.


    Yao shi held the veil and smiled lowly, "Come on, let''s go to the kitchen and prepare a big meal for the distinguished guests ording to the instructions of the Lord!"


    "Yes."


    The master and servant went further and further away.


    As for Gu Yundong, he walked out of Merlin just as the conversation between Yao Shi and Peng Zhongfei fell.


    Unfortunately, it was still a step toote, there was no sign of Yao Shi outside, there was only one Peng Zhongfei, whose eyes shone when he saw her.


    Gu Yundong secretly supported his forehead, "Where''s your wife?"


    "Oh, I sent her to the kitchen to arrange the dishes. I have something to discuss with you. She is in the way."


    Gu Yundong, "..." This guy has a negative emotional intelligence.


    No wonder Yao shi looked at her as if she looked at her enemy. It was this person who tricked him.


    He is shameless, but why does he want a reputation?


    It''s enough to spread scandals with others, but with Peng Zhongfei? No, she doesn''t want to. If you want to look good, you need to have character and no character.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and left, ignoring him at all.


    But Peng Zhongfei really had something to do, so he walked behind her, "Don''t go, I want to talk to you about the workshop."


    Gu Yundong paused, forget it, she wants to go out like this, she doesn''t know which way to go, there are peopleing and going outside Meiyuan, and seeing them gossip more.


    Yao shi has let them get along alone, and I am afraid that I have already decided in my heart.


    She simply walked to the pavilion and sat down, and Peng Zhongfei immediately sat across from her.


    "You didn''t have a chance to talk to your shopst time. I''ve wanted to ask a question for a long time. When did you and Liu Wei get to know each other so well? Didn''t you meet for the first time at my housest time?"


    Gu Yundong sat up abruptly, this is...doubting what happenedst time?


    She raised her eyes to look at Peng Zhongfei, met his sincere eyes, and then confirmed... He was just really curious.


    After a light cough, Gu Yundong said, "Didn''t Liu Wei find someone to take him into the mountains to hunt some time ago? The person who was looking for it happened to be my neighbor. I''vee and gone, so I''m familiar with it."


    Peng Zhongfei nodded, this topic was over.


    "But your sugar business really didn''t cooperate with the Liu family?"


    "No."


    Peng Zhong gathered before flying, "How about we cooperate?"


    Gu Yundong gave him a strange look, the Peng family should know who is taking the big bucks of this white sugar now, right? How dare he say that?


    But Peng Zhongfei thought differently from her, "I heard that your workshop hasn''t been built yet?"


    Gu Yundong was about to nod his head, when out of the corner of his eye he caught a glimpse of a figure walking towards him.


    looked up and saw that it was Gu Xian''er who came over with two cups of tea.


    Peng Zhongfei also saw it, and was immediately dissatisfied, "Didn''t you all go down?"


    Gu Xian''er lowered her eyebrows and pleasing her eyes, "The youngdy told the servants to serve the young master and the distinguished guests, servants, servants are just here to serve tea."


    Peng Zhongfei just said that he was also a little thirsty, but he nodded when he heard that.


    Gu Yundong saw that the color of the two cups of tea was different, he thought about it and asked, "What kind of tea is this?"


    "This is Qi Hong, and the young master''s is Pu''er tea."


    Gu Yundong dropped the two cups of tea, "I haven''t had Pu''er yet, Master Peng wouldn''t mind changing it with me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223: advise you to be an individual

    Chapter 223 Advise you to be a person


    Peng Zhongfei didn''t care, "What''s the matter? You haven''t drunk Pu''er, just so, I have it at home. I''ll let the servants prepare it for youter, and you can take it back and drink it slowly."


    Gu Yundong thanked him, picked up the cup of Pu''er tea, and caught a glimpse of Gu Xian''er''s unmoving expression out of the corner of his eyes.


    Um? She changed the tea, but Gu Xian''er was indifferent?


    Could it be that she guessed wrong, she didn''t do anything in the tea?


    Over there, Peng Zhongfei had already picked up Qi Hong and took two sips, and Gu Yundong also poured all the tea into the space by covering his sleeves.


    Gu Xian''er was satisfied, she smiled and retreated.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes slightly, she must have moved her hands and feet, but she didn''t seem to mind the two of them changing teacups at all.


    Then there is only one possibility, there is a problem with both cups of tea.


    With Gu Xian''er''s guts, he definitely wouldn''t dare to hurt Peng Zhongfei, and it shouldn''t hurt his life if something was put in the tea.


    Gu Yundong thought about it, and felt that 50% of the time it was possible that he had released something... chaotic.


    If this is really the case, Gu Xian''er is trying to make something happen to her and Peng Zhongfei. Then the result is that Peng Zhongfei may ept himself, andbined with Yao Shi''s character, he may be jealous and kill him.


    Gu Yundong was disgusted by Gu Xian''er''s behavior.


    There was just one thing she couldn''t figure out, did Yao Shi know about Gu Xian''er''s n?


    "What are you thinking? I''m talking to you." Peng Zhongfei''s irritable voice came from his ear.


    Gu Yundong suddenly returned to his senses, "Oh, you are asking about my workshop, I''m listening. Our workshop is indeed not built yet. What do you mean by cooperating with me?"


    Peng Zhongfei was a little satisfied, and then said mysteriously, "You haven''t built a workshop yet, just in time, I just got a workshop, not far from your vige, how about it for you? But can you buy me some more white sugar, one day? At least one hundred pounds, five pounds is too little."


    100 catties, when he resells it and sells it, I don¡¯t know how much money he can make.


    The meaning of ?? above is not to mess with Gu Yundong''s sugar business, but he is a normal business, not a vition of the rules.


    Gu Yundong said with an ''huh'', "A workshop not far from our vige? Did you buy it?"


    "Hey, yes, I bought it for 10 taels of silver, and I bought one for one free. I got a workshop, and someone gave me my daughter as a concubine." His dismissive expression was very t.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help frowning when he heard this, always feeling that something was wrong with what he said.


    Looking at Peng Zhongfei''s smug expression, thinking of the fact that he wanted to forcibly upy his own drawings, a bad feeling came to his mind.


    "You shouldn''t be forced to buy or sell, and upying someone''s workshop doesn''t count as a concubine for someone''s daughter, right?"


    Peng Zhongfei snorted coldly, "It''s that family who doesn''t know what''s wrong, I''m the one who goes to the house first and then the soldier. I came to the door with full sincerity to ask for marriage, and promised to give them fifty taels of silver, but I actually dared to take a broom and give it to this young master to type it out. Okay, yes. They don''t eat and drink for a toast, so no wonder I''m being ruthless."


    ???


    Sure enough, dogs can¡¯t stop eating shit.


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to beat people to death and nned to persuade him to be a man.


    As a result, a maid came and said breathlessly, "Master, Concubine Xia has fainted."


    Peng Zhongfei, "..."


    He silently turned his head to look at Gu Yundong, "...why does something happen to my house every time youe to my house?"


    "Probably, he told you not to be evil." Gu Yundong pointed to the top of his head, "There is a **** when you raise your head three feet."


    Peng Zhongfei stood up abruptly, "I''ll return the workshop and the concubine. Damn, fortunately, I haven''t touched her yet." Seeing that the maid was still standing by the side, he immediately roared, "I''m still stunned. Well, invite the doctor for your aunt."


    Peng Zhongfei is a scumbag. He just doesn''t dare to **** the heroine, but he doesn''t show any mercy to other people.


    Happy Mid-autumn Festival! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224: give you a concubine

    Chapter 224 Returning you a concubine


    The maid trembled, a little afraid of Peng Zhongfei like this, and ran away.


    Peng Zhongfei took a deep breath and almost fell when he went down the stairs. He thought it was his guilty conscience that caused his hands and feet to be weak.


    But after a few steps, even his eyes became blurred, and his breathing became rapid.


    When she reached the entrance of the plum garden, Gu Xian''er ran out from nowhere, "Young master, are you alright? The maid will help you go back to your room to rest."


    Peng Zhongfei nodded randomly, and also realized that something was wrong with him.


    But he felt that this must be the old grandpa who was punishing him that day, he was scared to death, his mind was about to lose his mind, and he told his servant, "You, you quickly put the woman I just brought home, the workshop. Also go back and give some silver subsidies."


    The little servant supported him on the other side and nodded quickly, "Little one understands, Master, you look sick, little one, should I ask a doctor?"


    Gu Xian''er suddenly became nervous, and just wanted to find an excuse to fool the past, but Peng Zhongfei waved his hand, "No, I''m fine, you hurry up and finish what I exined, I''ll be fine after a while."


    In his heart, he felt that as long as he made up for himself, he would be fine.


    "Go quickly, I don''t need your help."


    The little servant could only let go of his hand and told Gu Xian''er to take good care of the young master, and he hurried away.


    Gu Xian''er breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly took Peng Zhongfei to the house near the plum garden.


    After putting the person on the bed, he hurried back to the plum garden.


    Gu Yundong actually saw the situation on Peng Zhongfei''s side from a distance. Seeing Gu Xian''er leaving and returning, his guess has been confirmed by 70% to 80%.


    She immediately leaned on the pir beside her and panted, her fingers trembling slightly.


    Gu Xian''er''s face was filled with joy, the n was sessful.


    She came up and supported Gu Yundong without saying a word, and seeing that she wanted to push herself away, she quickly said, "Cousin, I know you don''t like me, but you can''t even walk now, I''m afraid you''re ufortable. , I''ll help you go to rest and ask a doctor for you."


    said, even rudely pulling her forward.


    Gu Yundong simply put his weight on her, and let her help him to the house where Peng Zhongfei was before.


    Seeing that Peng Zhongfei had already started to strip, Gu Yundongpletely understood Gu Xian''er''s n.


    "Cousin, enjoy it slowly." Gu Xian''er finally showed a wicked smile and threw Gu Yundong onto the bed.


    However, just as she turned to leave, a sudden burst of pain came from her back shoulder, followed by her body and slowly fell backwards, and she lost consciousness.


    Gu Yundong fell off with her, pped his hands, tidied up his clothes, and then strode out of the room without looking at Peng Zhongfei who had already jumped on Gu Xian''er.


    "Since it''s for enjoyment, I''ll leave it to you."


    Isn''t Peng Zhongfei missing a concubine? She gave him one back, don''t thank her.


    I just don''t know how Gu Xian''er has be the concubine of Peng''s house, how to face Yao''s anger and Xia''s methods.


    Gu Yundong returned to the plum garden, and began to break the branches with great interest. When she came out with a big bouquet of plum blossoms, Yao Shi still did note back.


    She smiled, she really didn''t understand what Yao Shi was thinking.


    However, when she was walking to the gazebo, a man with a short stature, a scarred face, and a wretched smile walked over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225: Yao Shi is dizzy, dizzy, dizzy

    Chapter 225 Yao Shi fainted, fainted, fainted


    Gu Yundong just frowned when he heard him ask, "Are you Miss Gu? Are you feeling unwell or feeling hot, do you need me to help you?"


    As he said, he got closer, and the next moment, a stench of stench hit his face.


    Gu Yundong was so frightened that he immediately took a step back, "Stop, don''te over. I''m fine, I''m not feeling well, I don''t need your help."


    The ?? man frowned, and the scar on his face became a bit distorted due to this action, with a bit of ferocity.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t figure out where this person came from, but his questioning was very strange, as if he had guessed what would happen to her.


    Seeing the maning forward again, Gu Yundong immediately walked outside the plum garden.


    The man immediately chased after him, because of the smell on his body, Gu Yundong didn''t even think of fighting him.


    She ran away and waited not long after she left the plum garden, just in time to see Yao''s master and servant.


    It''s just that the two of them were talking andughing, but instead of going to the Meiyuan Garden, they went to the Ruyi Garden.


    Gu Yundong sneered and rushed directly in front of Yao Shi, "Young madam, what do you mean? Are you entertaining guests like this? It''s fine if you leave by yourself, your father is also gone, leave me alone in the plum garden. I can''t find anyone even if I want to drink tea. I also meet such an inexplicable person who smells bad. My brain is not clear, and my speech is out of the way. Youngdy, you don''t need to be so disgusting if you don''t like me. Since I''m not wee here, so I''ll go back now, I''m not umon toe here."


    Yao shi was startled by the person who rushed in front of her. Before she could see clearly, she was shocked by her crackling voice and took a step back.


    It was hard to hear what she meant, Gu Yundong had already flicked his sleeves and left.


    Yao shi blinked, looked at her back, and then looked at the servant with the scar on his face, who had slipped back now.


    Yao shi suddenly came back to his senses, and pointed at Qian Ma, "Quick, get her back."


    "The old ve is leaving now." Qian Ma was also a little stunned, and she went after Gu Yundong.


    Yao shi walked around for a while before her face was puzzled, "What the **** is going on here? Isn''t Gu Xian''er a n? Why did Gu Yundong run away, and that servant couldn''t even stop him? "


    Mr. Qian came back soon. She has old arms and legs and is a big step behind. How can she catch up? When she ran out the door, no one was there.


    The more Yao Shi thought about it, the more wrong it became, and she always felt that something was out of her n.


    She couldn''t care about Gu Yundong for a while, and hurriedly said to Grandma Qian, "Go, go to the plum garden to see."


    Mother Qian was also worried, and the two went to the plum garden together.


    Before entering, I saw several servants surrounded by a house not far away, pointing and pointing.


    Yao shi''s eyelids jumped and hurried past.


    The voice inside ?? is too familiar, who else is there besides Peng Zhongfei? ?


    Yao shi almost fainted, Qian Ma hurriedly asked the other servants to leave, and pushed open the door by herself.


    The room was messy. When he saw the people inside clearly, Yao shi didn''te up in one breath, and he really fainted.


    Mother Qian panicked for a while, and chickens and dogs jumped up in Peng''s house.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care about them. As soon as she walked out of the gate of Peng Mansion, she hurriedly got on the carriage, and saw an unexpected person sitting inside.


    "Why are you here??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226: Brought news from Pengs house

    Chapter 226 brought news from the Peng Mansion


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t care to answer, but seeing her eager expression, she suddenly became nervous, "How are you?"


    "What can I do?"


    "Then how do you..." As if someone was chasing him.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "It''s not me who has something to do, don''t worry, then, let''s just watch the show."


    She didn''t ask Shao Qingyuan why she was here, she always felt that she asked too much, maybe... not very good.


    However, it is undeniable that there is an indescribable joy in her heart.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that she was really fine, so he breathed a sigh of relief, and then changed the subject, "Would you like to go to the shop to have a look?"


    "go."


    She is in a good mood. Gu Xian''er''s incident is no longer a problem.


    The carriage drove all the way in the direction of the shop. Only then did she realize that the street was much busier than before, and all kinds of New Year''s goods were already disyed.


    There is a folk song circting in old Beijing: Children, don¡¯t be greedy, after Laba is the New Year.


    It seems that everyone has already started preparing for the Chinese New Year.


    Gu Yundong thought of the vigers in the workshop, turned his head and said to Shao Qingyuan, "It is estimated that the workshop can only have five days off at most for the Chinese New Year. I wonder if we will send you some New Year''s goods. When we recruit people in the future, those whoe to sign up will also many."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "At that time, you can buy two pounds of meat, pull some cloth, etc. It''s not easy to give too much in the first year, it''s easy to increase your appetite, and if you give less in the future, you willin."


    Gu Yundong also thinks the same thing. After she earns more money, she will gradually increase the welfare.


    The two discussed how much to give while talking.


    When I arrived at the shop, I saw Zhuangzi was sending a guest out with a smile on his face.


    He looks in good spirits. It seems that he has been very happy as a buddy.


    Zheng Gang saw hering, he consciously exined the situation in the shop, and took out the ledger to show her.


    Gu Yundong saw that the business in the shop was booming, and his eyes gradually brightened.


    Now that she has money, she ns to go to Gu Dajiang after the Chinese New Year and go to Qing''an House first.


    In the days that followed, Gu Yundong became even busier. This is the first year in Yongfu Vige, the first year after leaving Lao Gu''s family to be the master of the house, and the first year when I have the money to buy New Year''s goods.


    Gu Yundong bought some good things early, and asked Gu Yunshu to ask Qin Wenzheng for a few couplets.


    also made two new sets of clothes for his family, even Shao Qingyuan.


    Well, the Tong family also has a set, the whole family is very happy, and they work harder.


    Gu Yundong is very satisfied with the Tong family, thinking that his business will definitely expand in the future, so he has the intention of training the Tong family.


    So after work and dinner, she would ask Gu Yunshu to teach everyone how to read.


    Gu Yunshu obviously likes to be a little teacher very much, and Gu Yundong is amused by the appearance of a little adult.


    Tong''s family was even more excited, knowing that it is very rare for a servant to be able to read, so despite a busy day, he did not ck at all when it came to literacy.


    To Gu Yundong''s surprise, the one who learned the best here was actually the second child of the Tong family, the man who has never remarried and has almost no sense of existence.


    She didn''t go to the Peng Mansion again, but she agreed to watch the show, so naturally people would pay attention to what''s going on there.


    The best candidate for this is Liu Wei, who is also a gossip anyway.


    On the 23rd day, Liu Wei lived up to her expectations and brought her a follow-up to what happened that day, as well as Gu Xian''er''s fate.


    Not much to say, there will be a big explosion tomorrow, so what?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 227: Gu Xianers fate

    Chapter 227 Gu Xian''er''s End


    It is said that Yao Shi was found to be pregnant after fainting that day.


    It is said that Gu Xian''er became Peng Zhongfei''s concubine, and she was not the type that Peng Zhongfei liked.


    What he wanted was a woman with a bulging front and a back. Gu Xian''er used to eat in the countryside and her figure was not well developed. She was shriveled and had no interest.


    What''s more, her face is not very good, at least Gu Yundong''s body is not up to his standard, but her face is good-looking.


    But Gu Xian''er doesn''t want anything, she doesn''t look very smart.


    Peng Zhongfei disliked her very much, let alone a concubine, the identity of the connecting room was not nned to be given to her.


    Anyway, he only slept with a maid, and he slept with only one maid in the house. Could it be that he was responsible for all of them?


    Peng Zhongfei is a scumbag, and he will leave after patting his butt.


    But Gu Xian''er was not reconciled, she knew that there was no way to recover things like this, especially when Yao Shi was caught on the spot, and if she was just a maid, she believed that she would be a corpse tomorrow.


    So she cried and told Peng Zhongfei that she was Gu Yundong''s cousin.


    Gu Xian''er can see that Peng Zhongfei must have an idea for Gu Yundong, that''s why she changed her mind and gave Peng Zhongfei medicine.


    She was also afraid that if the servant broke Gu Yundong''s body, Peng Zhongfei would conduct a thorough investigation in a rage, and she would definitely be punished by then.


    Therefore, she temporarily changed her mind and made Gu Yundong Peng Zhongfei''s concubine, which also became a thorn in the eyes of Yao Shi and Aunt Xia, so that she didn''t have to do it herself, and Gu Yundong was killed by these two people.


    Unexpectedly, it was me who fell into the trap.


    Gu Xian''er hated Gu Yundong so much that she wanted to strangle her to death if it was possible.


    But she doesn''t have time, she can''t take care of herself anymore, there is no time to find trouble with Gu Yundong, life is the most important thing, and she even uses Gu Yundong''s name to save her life.


    "Then what happenedter." Gu Yundong couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth after hearing this, but he didn''t expect Gu Xian''er to be able to be wise in a hurry.


    But being her umbre feels disgusting.


    Liu Wei was mysterious, "As the saying goes, sess is also Xiao He, and failure is also Xiao He. Gu Xian''er used your cousin''s identity as a concubine, but Aunt Xia didn''t know that the rtionship between you was not good, and thought it was the two of you sisters. They all joined forces to enter the Peng Mansion and won her favor."


    Therefore, Concubine Xia felt that Gu Xian''er was a serious confidant. If she didn''t get rid of her, sooner orter Peng Zhongfei would be held in the hands of the two sisters, and she would bepletely thrown into the cold pce.


    How does this work? Getting rid of Gu Xian''er became the most urgent thing she needed to do.


    She not only wanted to get rid of Gu Xian''er, but also wanted to take the opportunity to deal with Yao Shi.


    So, Yao''s child was lost and Gu Xian''er got it.


    Yao shi hated to death, but Peng Zhongfei was only punished slightly because of the rtionship between Gu Xian''er and Gu Yundong, and the punishment was not heavy.


    Yao Shi is not willing to tell Peng Zhongfei that the two are basically the same. That day in the plum garden, Gu Xian''er wanted to design a pair between Gu Yundong and Piao Yexiang''s servant, but Gu Yundong was fine, but she climbed into the young master''s bed by herself.


    After hearing this, Peng Zhongfei even more believed that Gu Yundong was able to escape safely because someone blessed him. After further investigation, what Yao Shi said was indeed the truth.


    Peng Zhongfei hated Gu Xian''er so much that he directly handed him over to Yao''s disposal.


    He originally wanted to punish Yao shi, but he was not a fool, so he naturally knew that Yao shi also had problems.


    But all the children have been lost, so it''s okay to say a few words, but he is alsopletely disgusted by Yao.


    Liu Wei said this, and added with a smile, "By the way, Peng Zhongfei also asked me to give you a sentence."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228: New Years Goods

    Chapter 228 Sending New Year''s Goods


    "what?"


    "Cough, he''s very sorry to say that he actually encountered such a thing in his house." Liu Wei coughed lightly and smiled, "It''s strange, why didn''t hee to tell you in person?"


    What else could be the reason? I must be afraid of her. What if I am unlucky again?


    Gu Yundong sighed deeply about the matter in Peng Mansion.


    "In this way, Concubine Xia has be the biggest winner."


    "Isn''t it?" Liu Wei went through the ins and outs of the matter, and couldn''t help shaking his body, "The methods of these women are terrible."


    Fortunately, his father is a good man, and there is no such mess in the backyard.


    Otherwise he felt that with such a simple temper, he might not live to be three years old.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him sideways, not knowing who to tell him, "So, one wife is enough."


    Liu Wei nodded in agreement, "Yes, it makes sense, I, I won''t go to the brothel in the future."


    This consciousness is quite high, is he willing?


    After learning about the Peng family, Gu Yundong began to concentrate on preparing things for the New Year.


    Twenty-three, the sugar melon is sticky. Twenty-four, cleaning day. Twenty-five, fried tofu. Twenty-six, stewed white meat. Twenty-seven, ughter the rooster. Twenty-eight, make your face. Twenty-nine, steamed buns.


    Although Gu Yundong did not prepare these strictly ording to the folk songs, he was indeed busy every day.


    On the 29th afternoon, she asked the boss of the Tong family to push the scooter to the Liu family yard.


    The vigers in the ?? workshop are very diligent and quick-witted. They have already received a month''s wages, which is a lot of 500 cents, and they are more motivated when they see the money.


    When Gu Yundong entered the yard, someone saw her immediately, "Why is the owner here?"


    "I''ll have a holiday tomorrow after I finish it today, so I have to send you New Year''s goods, so that everyone can have a good New Year."


    Gu Yundong is smiling, everyone is diligent, and she is also happy to distribute New Year''s goods.


    Everyone was stunned, and the movements at hand stopped, and they all looked at her in surprise, "Also, are there still New Year''s gifts?"


    "Yes, yes, why is it so good? Even the New Year''s goods after the wages?"


    While talking, Boss Tong had already pushed the scooter in.


    Looking at the piles of stuff on the top, everyone present couldn''t help gasping heavily.


    This, it¡¯s just about sending New Year¡¯s goods, so many more?


    The big guys were all excited, and their eyes uncontrobly aimed at the scooter.


    Especially for those who are already in difficulty at home. Although they received a month''s wages, but there are many ces in the house that are urgently needed, where can they afford to buy good things?


    They can''t wait toe to work during the Chinese New Year, and show that they are hardworking, so that the next time the Gu family will recruit them.


    Gu Yundong walked to a step in the Liu family''s courtyard, but unfortunately she was still growing, and even if she was standing on the steps, she was only being watched over her head.


    She couldn''t help but put her toes on her toes a little, gave up after a while, and then said as if nothing had happened, "Everyone has worked hard this time, and it''s Chinese New Year, it''s right to give some rewards, everyone is happy together. ."


    Everyone immediately raised their eyebrows andughed. They saw it just now. There are a lot of good things on it, which are better than the ones they bought at home.


    I have heard people talk about the owner of this New Year''s Eve, but they are all giving things of little value.


    What''s more, they are still part-time workers, and they can take a break after working for a while after the New Year.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "Next, everyone who I called by their names came forward and sent them one by one, don''t miss anyone."


    "Okay, okay." Someone replied, and then hurriedly said, as if thinking of something, "I, I''m going to wash my hands and I''ll be right back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 229: Turn over once

    Chapter 229


    Seeing this, the others also looked at their sticky and pitch-ck hands, and hurriedly turned their heads and ran away.


    Gu Yundong carried the first New Year''s gift, but he didn''t have time to hand it out, and all the people in front of him had already run away.


    Tong Lao Da, who was standing behind him, restrained himself fromughing. He simply lowered his head and started to organize the things on the scooter, looking very busy.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Pretend that nothing happened.


    The person who ran out quickly ran back and stood in front of Gu Yundong, clutching his head and smiling.


    Gu Yundong was also very helpless, holding the cloth in his left hand and the pork in his right, and then began to call his name.


    "Wang Shuanzi, two catties of pork, half catty of brown sugar, and half a piece of cloth."


    The man named Wang Shuanzi''s eyes were red with excitement, and he stretched out his hands tremblingly, and it took a long while to pick up the thing.


    The next moment he wiped his eyes fiercely, "Master, thank you, thank you."


    Their family didn¡¯t even have new clothes for Chinese New Year. Now that they have cloth, they can finally make a suit for their wife and children, and they can also eat meat.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said deliberately, "I have received the New Year''s goods, but I have to work hard, and I will start to rest tomorrow."


    Wang Shuanzi nodded again and again, "Yes, I must work hard, I will do it now."


    He carefully put the things in the clean basket aside, and immediately went to sort out the sugar cane in high spirits.


    Gu Yundong didn''t stop him, and continued to call the next person''s name, "Xu Hua''er."


    "I, I am here."


    Gu Yundong handed her the things, and she, like Wang Shuanzi, immediately put the things down and went to work.


    called the past one by one, and after each one took it, it was the same as the previous one.


    Soon, everything on the trolley was almost finished. Gu Yundong looked at their satisfied and excited expressions, smiled, and took Boss Tong away.


    The rest are the Shi family and the couple, who went there directly with things.


    Now the Shi family is helping her manage the orchard, because the 30 acres of sugarcane have just been nted, and there is not much to do.


    In addition, the 50 mu ofnd in the neighboring vige has also begun to be sorted out, and fruit will be nted when spring begins.


    The Shi family was busy with the sugar cane fields, so they asked Zhao Zhu, the father of the dog left, for help.


    Gu Yundong brought an extra year''s gift and asked Shi Dashan to give it to Zhao Zhu.


    As for Zheng Gang and the stakes in the shop, the same is true.


    The Shi family had a good year this year. Three members of the family helped Gu Yundong with everything. Just by dividing the meat, they divided six kilograms of meat. If they couldn¡¯t finish eating, they would pick them up, making the neighbors envious.


    In the past, the Shi family was the poorest family in their family. I didn¡¯t expect to turn over and not even finish the meat.


    However, because of this, the people in the vige all know that working in the Gu family¡¯s workshop will send extra stuff during the Chinese New Year.


    Qin Wenzheng and Liu family Gu Yundong also sent New Year''s goods.


    The New Year''s goods are finished, the workshop is temporarily suspended, and the shop is also closed.


    The next day was New Year''s Eve. Gu Yundong prepared red envelopes for everyone, and went to the county town to buy firecrackers and fireworks, waiting to be set off at night.


    The whole vige is very lively on the 30th night of New Year''s Eve, and many people will keep the New Year''s Eve.


    As soon as it got dark, the sound of firecrackers in the vige began to crackle. After one house was put down, the next house was put down, and there was almost no interruption in the middle.


    Zeng Jia from the Zeng family also brought his younger brothers and sisters out to set off firecrackers, and greeted Gu Yundong when he saw him.


    The faces of the three children were all red. In previous years, the family was poor. Although they also had firecrackers, they could only buy a small section. This year, they bought arge bunch of firecrackers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 230: Brother Shao is so pitiful

    Chapter 230 Brother Shao is too pitiful


    After the Zeng family finished setting off the firecrackers, they had a good night with Gu Yundong''s family, and then closed the door.


    Gu Yundong was about to let go when he suddenly saw the quiet Shao family.


    After they moved to a new house, Zeng Hu also returned home, and Shao Qingyuan was the only one left in the Shao family.


    Thinking of his lonely person, although he also prepared some New Year''s goods, but not many.


    Shao Qingyuan helped buy the firecrackers in her house, so Gu Yundong really didn''t know if he was prepared.


    Gu Yunshu, who was beside him, also looked at the door of the Shao family, sighed and said quietly, "Brother Shao is so pitiful."


    Gu Yundong''s heart moved, and he lowered his head and asked Gu Yunshu, "Do you dare to let go of these firecrackers?"


    Gu Yunshu squeezed his hand, he didn''t let it go, but when he saw a child set off firecrackers, he was injured and cried.


    I was very scared at that time, but now I am a little excited, and I have forgotten about it.


    But now that the eldest sister asked this, he remembered it again.


    Gu Yunshu looked at his eldest sister with some resentment. After thinking about it, he felt that he didn''t need to be afraid. He is a little man, and dangerous things are left to him.


    took a deep breath, and just as he was about to nod his head, Gu Yundong said to him in a low voice, "Eldest sister doesn''t dare, otherwise you will ask Brother Shao to help us set the fire?"


    Gu Yunshu held in his breath and did not catch his breath, but when he was pushed by Gu Yundong, he ran to Shao''s house.


    The Tong family standing behind Gu Yundong, "..." Actually, they dare.


    But at the moment, I can only be a transparent person, and I dare not say anything or ask anything.


    It was the little girl Gu Yunke, who raised her head while eating peanuts and said, "Miss, let the cocoa go, the cocoa is on fire, the cocoa is amazing."


    Gu Yundong looked at the little guy beside his legs, coughed lightly, lowered his head and said, "When the fireworks are set off in a while, let Cocoe, okay? The one that pops up will go to the sky, it''s beautiful."


    The little girl thought for a while, then nodded, "Pretty." She is so smug now, her eyes lit up when she heard she was pretty, and she waited obediently.


    Shao Qingyuan came over quickly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, when he met Gu Yundong''s eyes, the smile seemed a little weird.


    Gu Yundong quickly turned his eyes away and said to him, "Youe here."


    "Okay." Shao Qingyuan responded immediately, took a firecracker and tied it to a long wooden stick, handed the head of the stick to Gu Yundong, then took a fire stick to light it up, stepped forward and lit the lead, and immediately retreated return.


    The next moment, the crackling sound resounded through everyone''s eardrums. Gu Yundong handed the long wooden stick to Shao Qingyuan and stood beside Gu Yunshu.


    The two children were jumping up and down, and they didn''t know what they were saying, and they couldn''t hear the sound of firecrackers.


    After the firecrackers were finished, Gu Yundong took out the fireworks.


    The little girl was very courageous, and she took the fire book to order it. However, after touching it, he immediately ran back and hid in Gu Yundong''s arms without looking at it.


    For a long time, there was no movement.


    The little girl raised her head slightly and turned around to look, Gu Yunshu beside him burst intoughter, "Hahahahaha, I didn''t light it at all."


    In the end, it was Gu Yunshu who ordered it, and the little guy was very excited.


    With a sound of ??''bang'', the fireworks burst into the sky and burst into splendid fireworks. Everyone raised their heads with satisfied smiles on their faces.


    The vigers in the vige who had closed their doors ran to the courtyard to see the sound.


    New year, they will get better and better.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 231: New Years red envelopes

    Chapter 231 Receiving red envelopes during Chinese New Year


    After the fireworks were set off, the Gu family was about to close, so Shao Qingyuan went back.


    But when he got home, he went directly to the roof, lying on it and listening to the sound of firecrackers in the vige.


    He turned his head slightly, and his eyes fell on the Gu family. Unfortunately, the Gu family''s house is now built so high that only the walls can be seen.


    Afraid to set fire? Well, if you don''t dare, don''t dare.


    On the 30th day of the Chinese New Year, Shao Qingyuany on the roof to keep up with the new year, and stayed up all night.


    Early in the morning on the first day of the new year, Mrs. Yang put on new clothes for the two children, and sat happily in front of the dressing table, rubbing grease and powder.


    Before Gu Yundong saw that her hands were so cold with frostbite in the winter, she bought frostbite cream. Later, she even bought face cream and lip balm to prevent her skin and lips from freezing and bleeding.


    Yang''s has been using it for a while, and now her face is a lot more tender.


    After finishing packing, the three of them went out of the room and ran to the door of Gu Yundong''s room in unison to say New Year''s greetings to her.


    Gu Yundong held a red envelope in his hand and gave one to each person.


    After eating, he sent a red envelope to the Tong family.


    Followed, Dong Xin brought her three children to celebrate the New Year. The family prepared a lot of dried fruit cakes and candies, but when everyone came, Gu Yundong had people soaked in sugar water, which represented the sweetness of the new year.


    The Gu family was very lively, and many people came one after another.


    Shi Dashan''s family of four, Feng Daneng''s family of four, the people who worked in the workshop, the vigers who built her house, and other people who had contacts, all came happily.


    Gu Yunshu and his younger sister had already gone to the vige chief''s house to pay New Year''s greetings, and by the way, they were looking for Niudan to y with.


    It was Shao Qingyuan, who never came.


    After noon, when everyone was almost back, he came to eat.


    This was agreed at the time. He ate breakfast at Zeng''s house, and had lunch and dinner at Gu''s house, so it wouldn''t count as a New Year''s Eve for him alone.


    Gu Yundong also prepared a red envelope for him, but Shao Qingyuan also handed one to her before he took it out.


    The two were stunned at the same time, Gu Yundong blinked, and then heard Shao Qingyuan say, "I thought, Aunt may not remember this, so I prepared it for you, and it is a happy New Year''s day to receive red envelopes."


    Yang really doesn''t remember, she herself happily epted one.


    Gu Yundong looked at the red in the palm of his hand, his eyes were a little hot.


    This is not only the first red envelope she received in this world, but also the first in her two lifetimes.


    After having a mobile phone in the previous life, someone in the group posted it, but it was all rushing to be lively and lively, so the red envelope handed to her alone was so precious.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes, raised his head after a long while, and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    Later, she went back to the house and demolished it. There were 10 taels of silver in it, which was actually the same as what she had given him.


    How much money Shao Qingyuan has now, Gu Yundong doesn''t know, but she gave him 10% of his money during the New Year settlement. It''s just that Shao Qingyuan only took out a one hundred tael silver note from it, and returned all the rest to her.


    He said enough is enough, and the rest will be put on her as a cost.


    During the Chinese New Year, he also organized some New Year''s goods. Many things in the house were reced with new ones. Now he probably doesn''t have much money on hand.


    Gu Yundong stuffed the ten taels of silver back into the red envelope, took out an iron box from the space, and put the red envelope inside.


    There are a lot of things in the iron box, and she put everything in it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 232: Grandma Qian is here

    Chapter 232 The grandmother of the Qian family is here


    On the second day of the new year, everyone started to visit rtives, and Dong Xin took the children to her parents'' house.


    Gu Yundong had no rtives to leave, so he simply took the three Yangs to the county school, just in time to pay New Year''s greetings to Master Qin.


    went to Liu''s house again in the afternoon. Mr. Liu had a married eldest daughter who just came back, so they didn''t go out.


    Gu Yundong didn''t go out anymore on the third day of the third day. Zheng Gang brought his family here, and Zhao Zhu even brought the dog left over to pay New Year''s greetings.


    On the fourth day of the first day, an unexpected person came to the door.


    This man was wearing clothes full of patches, leaning on a cane, his hair was half a hundred, and he was standing at the gate with a slight trembling.


    Father Tong almost thought she was here to beg, and after asking a few more questions, he realized that the olddy was the grandmother of the Qian family in the neighboring vige, and said she was here to pay back the money.


    Only when she arrived at the door, she was a little scared when she saw the grand door, and she felt a drum in her heart, so she hesitated and didn''t dare to knock on the door.


    Father Tong didn''t know this person, so he hurriedly reported to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong asked people toe in first. Seeing that the olddy was very cold, he hurriedly brought the brazier over to keep her warm.


    During this time, she also remembered who the Qian family in the neighboring vige was.


    It was when Zhuangzi Hu Liang and the others came to her house to be thieves and got caught with a lot of money.


    When she asked all four of them to hand over five taels of silver, Hu Liang handed it over, and Zhao Zhu''s family was okay, and they handed it over through gritted teeth. The Zhuangzi family paid a little, and the rest was paid off.


    There was only big money. At that time, three of the family members of the four were there, but no one came from his family. So in the end, he left after writing an IOU, and there is no news when he leaves.


    It was only after Zhuangzi got acquainted with her that he told him that Da Qian was out looking for a job.


    There is only one grandmother in his family, and his legs and feet are not easy at his age. Da Qian fell ill when he was first born. His parents took him to the county town to see a doctor. As a result, the county town was very chaotic that year. The county magistrate at that time was not only afraid of death, but also stupid. His parents were brought to Chiyu and both died.


    In the end, the big money was brought back by a person from the same vige, and he even recovered from his illness.


    The people in the vige immediately heard gossip, saying that he was a broom star who killed his parents and exchanged his parents'' lives for his own.


    Da Qian has been criticized since he was a child. Although his grandmother didn''t believe that those words were very good to him, he still developed an inferiorityplex, sensitive and sinister temperament.


    He had no friends when he was a child, and was often beaten all over his body. Later, I grew up slowly and knew how to fight back, but most of them couldn''t fight.


    Hu Liang was his first friend. Not only did he help him when he was beaten, he also took him with him.


    Although after following him, Da Qian knew that what Hu Liang did was not the right way.


    But what does it matter? They are friends and should help each other. And these people scolded him for beating him first, they just stole a little bit of things without hurting them.


    Look, after he followed Hu Liang, these people were scared to death when they saw themselves.


    Grandma Qian is so angry about this, what can I do? She''s getting old and can''t control it anymore,


    It wasn''t until a few months ago that Grandma Qian fainted, and the doctor said that she couldn''t be stimted any more, and Da Qian woke up.


    He is just such a rtive, he has been dependent on each other since he was a child, how could he be willing to let her have an ident.


    So the big money went to Hu Liang and said that he didn''t n to mess around in the future, and he farmed the fields separately.


    Hu Liang of course refused, even the stubby and the dog left at that time could not understand, and scolded him for being ungrateful and inferior to a beast.


    But Big Money had already made up his mind, and there was nothing he could do. In the end, Hu Liang asked him to do it one more time.


    That time, he went to steal Gu Yundong''s money, but he missed.


    Usually thest order before the golden basin washes hands is to have an ident.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 233: pay back

    Chapter 233 Repayment


    not only missed, but also lost five taels of silver.


    Where is the Qian family?


    Actually, the olddy of the Qian family also came to Yongfu Vige when she heard that her grandson had an ident, but she walked slowly, and Da Qian came back halfway.


    The next day, he went out to find work and never came back.


    Gu Yundong never wanted to urge others to repay the debt. Although she had an IOU on hand, she did not write the repayment date. After she knew that there was only one grandmother Qian Qian at home, she would not go there.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that during the Chinese New Year, Grandma Qian actually came to the door.


    The room was warm and warm, and Grandma Qian felt that her hands were not so cold, so she slowly took out a cloth bag from her arms.


    The ??cloth bag was spread out in her hand, and she opened ityer byyer, slowly revealing the broken silver inside.


    She trembled and ced the pieces of silver on the table one by one, and counted them as she counted them. After counting, she looked at Gu Yundong, "Girl, this is the five taels of silver that I owe you. I''ll bring it all."


    Gu Yundong was speechless for a long time.


    Grandma Qian lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Da Qian is a good boy, but he just went astray for a while, and he won''t be able to do so in the future. He didn''t want to rely on the money, so he went out to find work when he came back that day. I only came back in the morning. As soon as I got home, I said that I have earned all the money I owe you. Now I am tired and sleeping at home, so I will bring it to you. I''m sorry girl, please forgive him and don''t me him, okay?"


    Gu Yundong met her slightly cloudy eyes, feeling that his throat was a little blocked.


    After a while, he said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Well, I will forgive him if I can correct my mistakes."


    The slightly wrinkled folds on Grandma Qian''s face were loosened, and her eyes narrowed withughter, "Okay, okay, then I''ll go back."


    After she finished speaking, she was about to leave with a cane, without even asking her for an IOU.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly helped her sit down, "Aunt Qian, don''t rush to leave, it''s a big New Year''s day, there''s no reason why you don''t even drink a ss of water when youe to my house,e on, this is sugar water, try it, it''s sweet. of."


    "Girl, I''m..."


    "Besides, back then, the big money gave me an IOU, and I don''t even know where it is. I have to look for it and return it to you, so that I can''t tell if it is right?"


    Grandma Qian remembered that there was still such a thing when she heard the words, and it was not easy for her to leave now.


    The crutches were put aside by Gu Yundong, and a warm cup was stuffed in her hand. She picked it up subconsciously and took a sip, and she was stunned.


    It''s really sweet. It''s not the same as the brown sugar she drank when she was young. It doesn''t taste anything other than sweet.


    Gu Yundong brought her soft pastries again, but the old man wouldn''t say anything at the moment.


    At this time, Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke came back. She beckoned and asked them to coax Grandma Qian to eat.


    She turned around and went back to the room, and quickly found the IOU.


    just looked at the note in his hand, but sighed slightly.


    She had to collect the five taels of silver. Since she did it, she had to pay the price. Then how can she manage the workshop and shop, and when people do something wrong and cry in front of her, it will be all right, then her workshop is at most the size it is now.


    But if she wanted to watch Grandma Qian go back like this, she couldn''t do it.


    Grandma Qian is still a good person, she never thought that she would not be able to live on.


    Besides, for the big money to make fifty taels of silver in such a short period of time, obviously this person is not too stupid.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234: An unexpected person came

    Chapter 234 An Unexpected Person Comes


    When Gu Yundong came out again, he had something in his hand.


    Grandma Qian in the main room was indeed coaxed to eat something by the two children, and the smile on her face became brighter.


    "Aunt Qian, this is an IOU. You take it back and let the big money be taken to the stove and burned. The ount between us will be written off."


    Grandma Qian took the note, opened the cloth bag, carefully put the note inside and covered it, and put it back in her arms.


    "Well, then I''ll be leaving now."


    She ate such good pastries, and was a little embarrassed, so she grabbed her crutches and wanted to leave.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "No hurry, there is still something here for you to take back."


    "Ah? Why give me something back?" After squinting to see the cloth and meat she was holding, her eyes widened in shock, "This, this is for me? What are you giving me?"


    "Not only for you, but also for Zhuangzijia and Gouzhujia, and they also paid back the money." She didn''t mention the New Year''s goods that these two families are currently sending to her family.


    Grandma Qian thought it was someone who was kind to the family, and when the money was returned, she would give it back to the meat and cloth as a reward?


    She was a little confused right now, but since both the Shi family and the Zhao family had it, she thought it was all agreed upon by everyone.


    Gu Yundong saw that her hands were trembling slightly, so he called Tong Shuitao over and handed her the things, "You can take the money back."


    "Okay." Tong Shuitao took the things and helped Grandma Qian away.


    Gu Yundong didn''t turn around until she saw them go out of the doorpletely. What she didn''t know was that not long after they left the door, Tong Shuitao simply squatted down and carried Grandma Qian away on her back.


    The matter of Qian''s family is over. After the fourth day of the first day, the workshop of the fifth day of the first year reopened.


    The vigers were very excited, and they even went to Liu''s yard early in the morning and began to pack up in full swing.


    Gu Yundong also gave everyone a red envelope to open the door, not much, just a few pennies per person to make a good deal of money.


    The shops in the county town are also open, and Zhuangzi has passed this year veryfortably.


    how to say? Eating well and having a job, the most important thing is that the rtives who used to look down on their family now have a trace of ttery inside and outside the words.


    Zhou Zhuang is very impatient with these people. He never visited rtives during the Chinese New Year before, and when something happened to their family, he never saw these people stretch their hands and say nasty things.


    The couple from the Shi family will take the orchid for a walk in the past few years. After all, both children are grown up, and their reputation is very important if they marry in the future.


    This year, the piles followed for three days, just for the sake of going to the hustle.


    Not to mention, someone really wanted to tell Zhuangzi about his marriage, but he was rejected by Zhuangzi expressionlessly.


    He also went to see Da Qian and Gou Left, knowing that Da Qian had paid the money back, and the Gu family had sent something, and he patted his shoulder and said with emotion, "You will work hard in the future, take care of your milk, and if there is a chance in the future, I will help you. You ask if you can go to Gu''s family to do things, don''t say, it''s really good to do things in Gu''s family, it''s easier to talk to rtives after you have food and clothing."


    Zhuangzi respects Gu Yundong very much now. He thinks that Gu Yundong can use himself, and he will definitely be able to use a lot of money in the future regardless of his previous suspicions.


    Although he can be a little cruel at times, as long as he is obedient, he will have candy.


    Big money is still a little awkward, but thinking of Tong Shuipao and those things that grandma brought back that day, the difort with the Gu family is almost gone.


    Gouzu is now working with his father, helping out and tidying up the orchard, and he is also very well behaved.


    The four little thieves at the time were all reformed and reborn, except for Hu Liang, who has been lying on the bed with broken legs and even his parents have begun to dislike it.


    Gu Yundong''s workshop and shop began to go on the right track. There was no problem for the time being, but he didn''t want to see an unexpected person in Yongfu Vige.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 235: Cousin Ke is here

    Chapter 235 Cousin Ke is here


    The vigers in Yongfu Vige were already numb when they saw another carriage driving into the vige and inquired about the address of Gu''s family.


    Anyway, almost all the carriages entering the vige are looking for the Gu family.


    But the children in the vige were still jumping around behind the carriage to join in the fun.


    After the carriage stopped at the gate of Gu''s house, a inly dressed woman got out of the carriage. After the man gave the money to the driver, the carriage turned around and left.


    The people who followed behind suddenly realized that the carriage was rented.


    However, the woman stood at the gate of Gu''s house, raised her eyes to look at the imposing blue-brick house in front of her, smiled, and said in a low voice, "I knew that girl was capable. Silver to build such a big house."


    The mother of the Tong family, Mrs. Cui, didn¡¯t know her, so she didn¡¯t go in when she saw that she was standing at the door. She just looked at the big house of the Gu family curiously, and couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward, ¡°Excuse me, who are you looking for?¡±


    "Is Gu Yundong''s house here?" The woman looked back and asked with a smile.


    Mrs Cui nodded, "Yes, this is the Gu family, may I ask who you are?"


    "I''m..." The woman was about to answer when the sound of a carriage rolling suddenly came from behind.


    A child shouted loudly, "Gu Yunshu, you''re back, your rtives are here."


    Gu Yunshu in the carriage scratched his head, rtive? He opened the curtain of the car and looked outside, just as the woman turned her head, the eyes of the two met, and the woman smiled.


    Well, the thin and weak little guy finally had flesh on his face at the beginning, and he still looked good in his school uniform, so Gu Yundong was somewhat useful.


    Gu Yunshu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he was about to jump off the carriage in a hurry.


    was so frightened that Father Tong hurriedly hugged him, which made himnd firmly.


    The next moment Gu Yunshu rushed towards the woman, "Cousin Ke, why are you here? When did youe? Have you eaten yet? Why didn''t youe in?"


    Cousin Ke put her arms around him, crouched down and pinched his cheek, "I just came here, are youing back from school? If I knew earlier that I would have let the carriage go slower, I might just meet you on the road. I''ve been riding the carriage all day and I''m very tired. In order to get to your vige before dark, the coachman made his old nose go so fast, my old bones were almost torn apart. I only ate two small meals on the way. Baozi, I came to your house with an empty stomach and asked your sister to cook me some braised pork. Oh, you little girl is getting better and better. This dress is really cool. I went to school for a few days. already?"


    "How is the master of the school? Did any of your ssmates bully you, and how many friends have you made? Is the school far away? Your eldest sister is really, why don''t you find a closer ce for you? Look at the cold weather. , I have to rush to school in the early morning, and I have to freeze to get sick."


    Gu Yunshu giggled, he knew that Aunt Ke was looking serious, but he could ramble on the faces of him and his sister without pausing for an hour.


    But despite this, Gu Yunshu was still very happy and didn''t find her annoying at all.


    "It''s only been over a month, cousin, let''s go first, the door is cold, I''ll take you to see our home, my home is beautiful,e here."


    He took Cousin Ke and walked inside, "Eldest sister, mother, Keke, Cousin Ke is here."


    Gu Yundong was in the backyard with both Yang and Gu Yunke. She didn''t know what was going on in front of her. Now Gu Yunshu was screaming, and she could only vaguely hear it.


    was startled for a moment, and rushed out.


    "Cousin Ke? It''s really you, why are you here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 236: have serious business

    Chapter 236 There are serious things


    Facing Gu Yundong, Cousin Ke lost her charitable face, she snorted softly, "Why, I can''te yet?"


    "Of course I can, but the two little ones mentioned you two days ago."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly greeted her to go to the main room to sit, where Gu Yunshu had already rushed over and poured out the sugar water.


    Cousin Ke took a sip and nodded, "It seems that your business is doing well."


    Gu Yundong sent her and Nie Cong New Year''s goods a few years ago, and had Zheng Gang''s **** send it to him. Among them, there was white sugar, and he also wrote a letter, but he only mentioned his business and didn''t write it in detail.


    "It''s not bad."


    Aunt Ke nodded at her, "Fake modesty again." After that, she went to see Gu Yunke. The little girl hadn''t seen her for several months. Although she knew about Aunt Ke, she was young and her mind looked like that. It''s already a little blurry, and now he''s standing behind and looking at her curiously with his eyes open.


    Aunt Ke was so cute with her big watery eyes that her heart was about to melt, so she waved her hand, "Can you not remember Aunt Ke? You used to sleep with me when you were at my house, and Aunt Ke will give it to you. Tell a lot of stories, forget?"


    "Yes, is it the story of the tabby cat?"


    "Yo, I still remember it." Cousin Ke was even more happy, "Do you still want to hear it? This time I''ll tell you about the big yellow dog."


    The little girl nodded, seeing her elder brothers and sisters all looking at her with a smile on their faces, she immediately threw herself into Aunt Ke''s arms.


    Cousin Ke had endless things to say to the two children, so she ignored her after saying a word to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yunshu quietly said to her, "Eldest sister, Aunt Ke said that she ate two small steamed buns today and wanted to eat your braised pork."


    "Okay, eldest sister will do it." Gu Yundongughed.


    She told Gu Yunshu to apany him to talk, but she couldn''t be too tired with Cousin Ke, she turned her head and told Jiang Shi to clean up the guest room.


    Immediately entered the kitchen, she hadn''t cooked for a long time, and she just showed her hand.


    Cousin Ke was really tired, went to the guest room to sleep for half an hour, and woke up just enough to have dinner.


    However, when she saw the strange man sitting in Gu''s restaurant, she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows.


    As Cousin Ke, who grew up with childhood sweethearts and became a true fruit, Shao Qingyuan''s eyes represent what she knows in her heart.


    No matter how obscure it was, she could see clearly the eyes that drifted to Gu Yundong from time to time.


    And this man is very aggressive. At first nce, he belongs to the kind of temperament who will never give up until his goal is achieved. Look at his obedience to Gu Yundong''s words, let him enter the kitchen when he enters the kitchen, and let him serve the food, Gu Yundong''s temper has be a habit, but he can''t look down on other men, and will nt him in his hands sooner orter. .


    Aunt Ke sighed secretly in his heart. He was still thinking of turning around to match up that stupid nephew Nie Cong and Gu Yundong. Now it seems that it''s okay, she should concentrate on watching the y.


    Shao Qingyuan doesn''t talk much. He knows Biao Auntie Ke and she has helped the Gu family a lot, so he has a friendly attitude. He said hello first, and then he quietly became a listener and ate... braised pork.


    Seeing that he was not slow, Cousin Ke wanted to chat and chat with the two children, but she had to bear it hard and became a high-qualitydy who would not eat or sleep.


    Let¡¯s finish eating first.


    But to eat a good meal, it is important to talk about serious things first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237: Miss, dont you want me?

    Chapter 237 Big sister doesn''t want me?


    Aunt Ke wiped her mouth and said straight to the point, "I''m here this time mainly because there is news from Doctor Song."


    Gu Yundong was shocked, his face shed with ecstasy, and he almost stood up in excitement, "Really? Where?"


    "In Qing''an Prefecture."


    Qing''an House? Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, that''s not...


    Aunt Ke: "Doctor He from Huimin Medical Center told me that he still remembers your mother''s condition. Dr. Song went back to Xuanhe Mansion, but he only stayed for half an hour to get some medicinal materials and left, saying: It is to go to Qing''an Mansion, where there is a very important patient waiting for him to be treated."


    Gu Yundong tugged his fingers tightly, trembling slightly.


    She looked at the still ignorant Yang Shi, and the hope in her heart was getting bigger and bigger.


    "I received the news yesterday. I came here early this morning. Doctor Song should have also left yesterday. He estimates that he will stay in Qing''an Mansion for a while, and at least he has to cure that important patient. . What are you thinking now?"


    Gu Yundong let out a breath slowly, and held Yang''s hand with his fingers. Thetter smiled and attached the other hand.


    Gu Yundong''s voice was slow and firm, "Of course, I''m going to Qing''an House."


    Aunt Ke smiled and said, "I think so, yes, Dr. He said that he doesn''t know the address of Dr. Song''s patient. If you go to Qing''an, you can go to the Huimin Medical Center over there. You should be able to know the whereabouts of Doctor Song."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay."


    "You said earlier that your father made an appointment with you to meet at Qing''an Mansion. Now that you''ve passed by this time, do you want to inquire about him as well?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong said, "Actually, I was thinking of going to Qing''an Mansion after the Lantern Festival for the past two days. I didn''t expect you to send the news of Doctor Song, so I would just leave early, it''s nothing. question."


    She now has money in her hands, her workshop is stable, she has a shop, and there are servants at home who can take care of Yang and her two children.


    So the matter of looking for her father became urgent. After the Lantern Festival, she nned to go to Qing''an Mansion alone.


    But since Doctor Song was there, she was going to take the Yang family with her.


    Gu Yunshu listened to the general situation, and quickly understood, and immediately jumped up and asked, "Eldest sister, can my mother''s disease be cured, and my father can be found?"


    Gu Yunke listened and jumped, "It''s great, it''s great."


    Yang shi suddenly raised his head when he heard the word ''father'', his eyes brightened suddenly.


    Although Gu Yundong is also looking forward to everything going well, he still has to tell the truth, "This is not certain for the time being. Of course, it is best to cure my mother and find my father, but nothing is absolute, and I am not sure yet."


    Gu Yunshu was a little disappointed when he heard the words, but he cheered up quickly, "But there is still hope, right?"


    "right."


    Shao Qingyuan, who had not spoken for a while, suddenly said, "Then when are you going to leave?"


    "It''s not toote, just tomorrow."


    Even Cousin Ke was amazed, "So fast?"


    "Well, arrange things in the morning and leave in the afternoon."


    The atmosphere in the main room suddenly became tense, and even Gu Yunke seemed to realize something, the little hand quietly pulled Gu Yundong''s hand, and asked in a low voice, "Eldest sister, you, are you going? Where are you going? Coco Woolen cloth?"


    Gu Yundong hugged her, "Eldest sister will be away for a while, can Coco wait for her at home?"


    The little girl''s tears came out all of a sudden, her little hands wrapped tightly around her neck, "Miss, don''t you want me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238: explain

    Chapter 238 Exined


    Gu Yundong didn''t know whether tough or cry, so he just carried her and walked out, coaxing her softly as he walked, "Why doesn''t the eldest sister want Coco? The eldest sister is taking her mother to find the doctor, and Coke also knows that her mother is sick, right?"


    The little girl buried her little head in her arms, but nodded slightly.


    "The doctor is far away now, the eldest sister has to take her mother quickly, so that she can bring her mother back as soon as possible, and then Coco will be able to see the eldest sister and her mother again."


    "At that time, mother, mother''s illness, will it be cured?"


    "It''s possible, that doctor is amazing. If the eldest sister finds him, my mother''s illness will be cured."


    The little girl still hugged her neck tightly, and the choking gradually became smaller. After a long time, she said softly and firmly, "Then eldest sister, let''s go, I''m good, I''ll wait at home, and take care of my brother, don''t call me. He cried."


    "Well, cocoa is the best."


    The little girl shyly buried her head and muttered softly, "I cried just now, it''s not very good."


    Gu Yundongughed, and then looked down at Gu Yunshu, who had been silently following behind him, "Eldest sister is gone, you are the biggest man in our family, take good care of my sister, study hard, there are things you don''t understand. Just ask the Master, if you feel ufortable, you should tell Aunt Ke in time, don''t take off your clothes when ying hot, you will catch cold, you know?"


    That''s right, Gu Yundong has already thought about it, and he will let Cousin Ke help take care of Gu Yunke who is staying at home while he is away. She thought that Cousin Ke had sent a message in person at this time, which should also have the same meaning.


    "Hmm." The little guy lowered his head, and his mood was also very low.


    The eldest sister is gone, the mother is gone, and the father is not here, Gu Yunshu feels that his task is very important.


    Seeing that the two children were unhappy, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but sighed inwardly.


    We''ve been together for several months, and we''ve never been separated. This time, the parting came suddenly, and it''s normal to have difficulty epting it for a while.


    Gu Yundong coaxed the two children and exined in detail what happened after she left.


    Afraid that they wouldn''t remember it, she simply wrote it down, since Yunshu knows words anyway.


    In addition to the fact that there are many people in the family, the two children will not be short of food and clothing expenses. The conditions in Lao Gu''s house were much more difficult than now.


    sent the two back to the room, and Gu Yundong came out just now.


    She went to the guest room to find Aunt Ke, who said without waiting for her to speak, "Don''t worry, I''ll stay at your house while you''re gone, and I''ll have no problem taking care of the two children. Besides, I didn''t even think of you. There are servants in the family, and anyone can help.¡±


    Gu Yundong still trusts Cousin Ke, so she took out a silver note.


    Aunt Ke frowned, "Why, are you paying me? Do you want to be my boss?"


    Hearing this tone made me very unhappy.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "Of course not, this is for food, you always have to eat and wear clothes, right? Put the rest on your body for emergencies, I don''t know when I wille back, and when the weather warms up, you have to give them to Yunshu and the others. Pulling cloth to make clothes."


    Cousin Ke listened to her impolite tone, and epted it with satisfaction.


    Gu Yundong came out after talking to her, and she had to exin some things about the Tong family.


    Just walked out of the guest room not too far when I saw a figure standing in the courtyard.


    Shao Qingyuan''s face flickered in the night, looking a bit cold.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239: Im relieved only when youre here

    Chapter 239 I can rest assured that only you are here


    Seeing her, Shao Qingyuan straightened up slightly and walked towards her, standing still before saying, "I''ll apany you."


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "No."


    "You are alone with your aunt, and there is danger on the way. I can help."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I can bring my mother and younger siblings here safely when I escaped from the famine. Now my mother is the only one, no problem."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, but did not speak.


    Gu Yundong sighed, "You''re gone, what about the family? What about the workshop? What about the shop? After all, Cousin Ke is not from the vige, and is not familiar with many things. Not to mention, but there are also many people who don''t take them seriously. Master Qin lives in the county seat, so he can''te here in time for anything. Here, only with you, I can have no worries. "


    As long as you are here, I can have no worries.


    Shao Qingyuan''s breathing suddenly stopped, and his heart beat a little faster.


    He lowered his eyes slightly and smiled bitterly.


    This person always has the ability, he clearly has a firm idea before, and he made up his mind that no matter what she says, she will follow her, and as a result, she can persuade him with a single sentence.


    I really want to keep her mouth shut.


    "Okay." He finally agreed, "I will take care of your family and protect your younger siblings."


    "thanks."


    Gu Yundong is telling the truth, Shao Qingyuan''s temperament, identity, ability, and family affairs are the most reassuring to him. Without Shao Qingyuan, she was not sure if she could walk so firmly.


    It was also at this time that she realized that she seemed to take him too seriously.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help rubbing his brows, she thought, some feeling, she had to stroke it well to think clearly.


    She took a lot of silver notes for Shao Qingyuan, "This time you have to keep the money. The orchard will buy fruit seedlings at that time, and they will need a lot of money. You also have toe to the workshop to pay the wages, after the Lantern Festival. After the festival, I have to find Uncle Feng to set up his own workshop, I have already drawn the specific drawings, I will give it to youter, you and Uncle Feng will discuss it."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes, "Anyway, it''s up to you to decide what''s going on here."


    "it is good."


    Because he was going to leave tomorrow, Gu Yundong talked a lot.


    After Shao Qingyuan finished her exnation, she went to the vige chief Chen Liang''s house and told her that she was going to be away for a while.


    After ??, I came back to pack my luggage.


    In fact, there are not many things, just put some clothes and shoes in the bag, and the rest are all in her space.


    After everything was over, she went back to her room and fell asleep.


    The next morning, she got up early again and went to the kitchen to make a lot of good things.


    Then she took some and put them directly into the space when others didn¡¯t know it. She kept the space fresh so that she could eat hot food on the road.


    She didn''t rush to leave, and waited until the two children got up and said goodbye to them. Then, under the reluctant eyes of several people, she took Yang to the carriage.


    Yang didn''t know what to do at first, butst night, Cousin Ke patiently told her about it carefully, and she understood half of it ignorantly.


    Originally, Tong Shuitao wanted to follow them to take care of their necessities, but Gu Yundong refused.


    There must be many opportunities for her to use space along the way, so forget it. Besides, the people who process sugar at home have already lost myself and the Yang family, and there can be no more.


    When Gu Yundong drove the carriage to the county seat, the city gate had just opened not long ago.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240: Depart from Gyeongan Province

    Chapter 240 Departure from Qing''an Prefecture


    Qin Wenzheng''s school, Gu Yundong, is going to visit.


    Qin Wenzheng also knew something about her family, but he really didn''t know that Yang''s illness needed Doctor Song''s treatment.


    Doctor Song, he knew, he had met before, and he had said two words, that person was a real person.


    It''s just that thete emperor was in a daze, and Doctor Song was clearly skilled in medicine, but he was framed by others. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had saved the life of thete queen mother and the queen mother begged for mercy, I am afraid that Song Taiyi would not even be able to save her life.


    Unfortunately, since Emperor Song left the capital, he didn''t know where he went.


    I heard that the emperor intends to re-employ him back to the Tai Hospital.


    Was he in Qing''an?


    Qin Wenzheng asked Gu Yundong to wait, and went to the study to write a letter, "If you see Dr. Song, please help me transfer this letter to him, Yunshu, you can rest assured to give it to me. Over your house, I will be watching."


    "it is good."


    Gu Yundong received the letter and went to Liu Mansion again.


    She and Mr. Liu have met several times. Mr. Liu will teach her some business experience. Gu Yundong is very grateful to him.


    This time he went out, he still came over to say goodbye to Liu Wei. To avoid turning around and using him of not treating him as a friend, by the way, if Mr. Liu has any experience, he can give some advice to Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong finally went to Gu Ji, and Zhuangzi was very happy to see her, but he didn''t expect her to bring such shocking news to him.


    When he heard that he would find Shao Qingyuan for any problems in the future, he was in a bad mood.


    From now on, it''s up to you to solve your own affairs and try not to trouble others.


    After walking around, everything that should be said and seen is almost the same. Shao Qingyuan''s cousin Ke Qin, Master Qin and Master Liu are all reliable people, so she has nothing to worry about.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, got on the carriage and went straight to the gate of the city.


    Only this time, when I left the city gate, I didn¡¯t go home, but went directly to Qing¡¯an House.


    Yang opened the curtains and watched the unfamiliar scene galloping in front of him, and his heart was a little flustered.


    She hurriedly opened the curtain again, and when she saw Gu Yundong, who was sitting in the carriage, she immediately calmed down again.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but turn around when he heard the movement behind him, "What''s wrong mother?"


    Yang shi shook his head slightly, "It''s nothing, I''ll sit down right away."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "There is something to eat in the cab next to the carriage, if mother wants to eat, she can take it herself."


    "Oh, oh, good."


    Mr. Yang nodded again and again, and carefully went to open the cab next to him.


    There is sugar, preserved fruit, oranges, pastries, and a water bag with water in it.


    Mr. Yang looked around, and finally took a sip of water and felt better, so he sat down obediently again.


    She didn''t know how long to maintain this position, she endured and endured, and finally couldn''t help but ask, "Dongdong, where are we going?"


    "Do you still remember where Dad kept telling us where we were going to meet?"


    Yang knew the answer and said almost without thinking, "Qing''an House."


    "Yes, let''s go to Qing''an House."


    The carriage was moving so fast, she didn''t stop at noon, but just took out the still warm pancakes and buns from the space and handed them to Mrs. Yang.


    This is what she bought in the county town before, there are two big bags.


    After ?? Yang finished eating, Gu Yundong also took a few bites at will.


    When it was getting dark, they finally arrived at their first ce to stay.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241: Seeing Gu Yundongs silly smile

    Chapter 241 Seeing Gu Yundong''s silly smile


    This is a small town with a small poption. There are only two or three better inns in the town.


    Gu Yundong chose a fairly lively inn, and she only opened one upper room.


    When she was away, she naturally wanted to live with the Yang family.


    She sleptte and woke up early the day before, and fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow after dinner, but it was Mrs. Yang, who was a little unustomed to keeping her eyes open.


    Ashu and Coco are not here, but Dongdong is here, it''s fine.


    Yang''s body was sideways, she didn''t move, afraid of affecting Gu Yundong''s rest, she just looked at her softly.


    Seeing Gu Yundong kick the quilt away, she hurriedly covered her again.


    Going out, Gu Yundong had a light sleep, and she suddenly opened her eyes with such a movement.


    Yang suddenly became at a loss, "Noisy, woke you up? I just wanted to help you cover the quilt, you will catch a cold."


    Gu Yundong''s expression immediately softened, looking at the quilt on his body, he whispered, "It''s alright, go to sleep."


    "Hmm." This time, Mrs. Yang obediently closed her eyes and tried her best to fall asleep.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help bending the corners of his mouth slightly, feeling warm on his body. Although her mother was ignorant, she loved a few children very deeply.


    I really hope that this time I can find Dr. Song smoothly, and let him help my mother to heal the disease smoothly.


    My journey has been quite smooth, and I hope this smoothness can continue.


    Gu Yundong closed his eyes and quietly fell asleep.


    The next morning, the two got up early and set off again.


    The journey from Yongfu Vige to Qing''an Prefecture is not short, and it is impossible to rush the horses every day. Even if they can handle it, the horses can''t handle it.


    When ?? left home, the two little guys told her to take good care of Chasing Feng.


    Therefore, if Gu Yundong travels for two days, he will be dyed by one day, and that Doctor Song will only set off two days earlier than her. Qin Wenzheng said that he is very old, and he must not be too fast in the carriage, otherwise he will have trouble.


    should be able to catch up.


    After five or six days, nearly half of the journey has passed.


    It is not every time they meet the town or county seat by chance, and they can live in the inn.


    Sometimes if it gets dark and happens to be in a vige, I will stay here for a night.


    Just like this vige called Fugui Vige.


    It¡¯s really good to say that it is Fugui Vige. It fits well. This vige is much better than Yongfu Vige. After all, the vige is close to the official road, there are many customersing and going, and there are people selling snacks at the entrance of the vige.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong''s carriage drove into the vige, the adults who came and went just looked at it in surprise, and only some children happily followed behind.


    Gu Yundong went directly to the vige chief, so this wealthy vige is not called for nothing. At first nce, the vige chief is much more savvy than Chen Liang, and he said a lot of the benefits of the vige, just to let her pay for the amodation fee. Elevate a little.


    The ce where Gu Yundong lives is the vige chief''s house. Their house is also a brick house with many rooms. It''s perfectly fine to vacate one room for Gu Yundong''s mother and daughter. Breakfast and dinner are also included, and the price is within her eptable range.


    Gu Yundong nodded and decided to go out and pull the carriage to the backyard.


    There was still a line of children standing beside the carriage, and when she saw hering out, she ran away with a smile.


    Only one person was still standing, but that person was not a child, he was tall and big, tilted his head slightly, and looked at Gu Yundong with a silly smile.


    When Gu Yundong saw the man''s face clearly, his pupils shrank suddenly, and he was stunned in ce.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242: I didnt think it was an old man

    Chapter 242 I didn''t expect to be an old friend


    The vige chief also saw the man when he came out. He frowned slightly, but he still patiently said to him, "It''s sote, go home quickly, don''t go outside."


    The man smiled and turned and ran away.


    Gu Yundong finally recovered his senses and asked, "Who is that?"


    "Oh, he, he came to our vige a few months ago." The vige chief didn''t care to say this, "It seems that he came from Yongning Mansion and escaped from the famine. It is said that when he arrived at Qing''an Mansion, he was in chaos. His mother and wife and daughter are gone, he himself was injured, and he became unclear. At the beginning, he was awake for most of the day, and now..."


    The vige chief said and shook his head, "Now, it''s good to be awake one day in two days. When he came here, he even saw the doctor, and the doctor said that he could be cured. There is a widow in our vige, look at his body. It''s pitiful to be penniless and sick, so let''s get married and live with him."


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, why, with sympathy and sympathy, can they still be married? Believe it, the widow thinks he looks good, right? This fig leaf is bullshit.


    "I take the liberty to ask, how old is that widow?"


    The vige chief coughed lightly with a strange expression on his face, "It''s...about ten years older than him."


    "Widow Sun''s family is in good condition. The man has been dead for many years, and it doesn''t matter if he remarrys. If this man''s illness can be cured, it will be a happy event." The vige chief shook his head as he said, "It''s a pity, he The situation is getting worse and worse, and Widow Sun is also impatient with him now, looking at the clothes he is wearing, hey."


    Gu Yundong found out that this vige chief is very gossip. And it''s quite open, but she knows that many viges do not allow widows to remarry, such as the old Gu family before.


    "Did that person say his wife and daughter are dead?"


    The vige chief nodded at him, "Yeah, he said it when he was awake, and it was quite sad. You seem to be curious about his affairs. Why, you know him?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head decisively, "I don''t know."


    The vige chief has led them to the backyard, and exined to his wife Jiang Shi who was cleaning the room, "You greet Miss Gu and Mrs. Gu."


    Mr. Jiang responded, smiling and asking Gu Yundong where to go and what to do?


    Gu Yundong replied casually, but his expression was a little dazed.


    She didn''t expect to meet Fu Ming here, and he became a fool.


    Although her own mother is also ignorant, she just doesn''t understand and think about some profound things. As long as she speaks to her simply and clearly, she can be obedient and do it.


    But the Fu Ming she saw just now was smiling stupidly with his fingers tilted and his head tilted,pletely like a person who can''t take care of himself.


    and the fact that his parents, his wife and daughter were dead. He never thought that thest time he saw him outside the city of Qing''an was actually thest time of his aunt.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t have any sense of guilt, and those who harm others will always harm them.


    If it was the aunt''s family, she would definitely take them away and protect them.


    "Miss Gu, you guys have a rest first, and I''ll call you backter after dinner." Jiang''s voice pulled her back to her thoughts.


    Gu Yundong put Fu Ming''s affairs behind him and smiled at Mrs Jiang, "Okay, thank you auntie."


    Mr. Jiang shook his head and left the guest room.


    As soon as she went out, she hurried to her house to find her man, looking mysterious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 243: gossip couple

    Chapter 243 Gossip Couple


    The vige chief is holding the house money given by Gu Yundong and eating peanuts.


    Seeing his mother-inwe in, he just raised his eyes slightly, "Is it sorted over there?"


    "Okay, okay." Jiang shi waved his hand and sat directly on the kang. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he grabbed the money in his hand and put it away by himself. The vige chief wanted to say something, but when she red at him, he didn''t speak. .


    Jiang Shi was in high spirits and whispered in his ear, "Do you know what I found?"


    "what?"


    "Isn''t it the girl Gu who was talking to us back and forth just now? Her mother kept silent by the side. I thought she was a mute at first, but I didn''t expect..." She pointed to her head, "It seems that there is someone here. question."


    The vige chief sat up in surprise, "Really?"


    But then he shook his head slightly, "It doesn''t look like it, she''s neatly dressed and clean, and when she''s not talking, she''s like a quietdy, nothing like the half-idiot who just arrived in our vige. Different."


    Jiang Shi pinched him, "Do you still think that people are good-looking? Look so carefully."


    The vige chief hurriedly shook his head, "I don''t." Then he touched his chin again, "I said, why did that little girl keep asking me about Fu Ming? It turns out that her mother also has this disease."


    Jiang Shi also ate a peanut, "But it doesn''t look as serious as Fu Ming, I heard her talk like a child, she''s quite good, and when she asks you, her tone is gentle. Don''t say anything. , If you don''t pay attention to her expression, she really looks like ady and dresses well."


    "Look, you said the same thing, then you pinched me just now, ming me for looking at her."


    Jiang Shi red at him fiercely, "I can see, you can''t, you are a woman, you are a big man who sees others as an apprentice."


    The vige chief''s weak voice, "People are living in our house, what should I do if I don''t see clearly when I look back and admit I''m wrong?"


    Gu Yundong stood under the window outside for a long time speechless, she really didn''t mean to eavesdrop, she just wanted toe over and ask if Jiang''s hot water was avable, but she didn''t expect to hear two people talking about their names as soon as they came over.


    After all, she was away from home, and she was afraid of encountering a ck shop or something, so she listened to a few more sentences.


    did not expect¡­¡­


    These couples really are a natural couple, they are all like this, gossip.


    Since they didn''t have any malicious intentions, Gu Yundong didn''t say anything, but he stepped a little harder, and when they got far away, he called out his aunt.


    Except for the gossip factor that Jiang''s has been burning all the time, everything else is pretty good.


    Will ask Gu Yundong about the taste of the mother and daughter, and ask them if they are used to the temperature here and whether they need more quilts.


    But every now and then, he would also ask Gu Yundong some personal questions, and if he could answer it, Gu Yundong would just smile, which made Jiang Shi even more itchy.


    Gu Yundong was also speechless. Fortunately, he only stayed for one day. After dinner, she went to rest with Mrs. Yang.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong was about to set off, led the carriage out, and helped Yang shi inside.


    Who knew that just as she was about to leave, Jiang Shi suddenly called her, "Girl Gu, I packed you some pickled radishes, don''t you like to eat them? Take them on the road and eat them slowly."


    The radish was marinated by Jiang''s own, and the family didn''t like it, but Gu Yundong liked it so much that he couldn''t make Jiang''s happy.


    Gu Yundong was busy going back again, and saw Mrs Jiang walking over with a small jar.


    She hurried to pick it up, but she reached out her hand, and a sudden scream from Yang''s came from the carriage outside, "Ah..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244: Im your little uncle

    Chapter 244 I''m Your Little Uncle


    Gu Yundong''s heart skipped a beat, he retracted his hand and ran out, pulling the curtain of the car back.


    saw Yang huddled in the corner of the carriage, looking in horror at a sloppy man squatting across from him.


    The man turned his back to the car door, Gu Yundong didn''t even look at it, grabbed him and pulled him down.


    With a ?? "dong" sound, the man fell to the ground with a heavy crashing sound.


    Gu Yundong ignored him, hurriedly got into the carriage, hugged Mrs Yang and patted her on the back, "It''s alright, mother, it''s alright, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Mr. Yang took a deep breath, but quickly calmed down, "It''s alright, Dongdong, I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Gu Yundong only then let go, seeing her with a soft smile on her face, her hair not messy, and her clothes neatly dressed, she felt a little relieved.


    She just turned around and entered the door, Yang should just be startled by the sudden appearance of the man, and she was not hurt.


    Gu Yundong just jumped out of the carriage. At this moment, the vige chief and Mrs. Jiang also came out. At a nce, they saw Fu Ming who was lying on the ground, clutching his legs and moaning.


    Gu Yundong also saw the personing, and her face immediately showed a look of anger. She turned her head to look, and saw a wooden stick in the corner of the wall over there, she picked it up and went to beat him.


    The vige head hurriedly stopped her, "Gu''s girl, Gu''s girl, calm down, you are a fool, your mind is not clear, I guess you will be curious when you see the carriage, we can''t hurt people."


    Mrs Jiang put down the small jar, and when Mrs Yang got off the carriage, she quickly brought people behind Gu Yundong and said, "Yes, yes, don''t be impulsive, you see your mother is scared, but you can''t be in front of her. Hit people."


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, she dared to kill people in front of Yang''s face when she was fleeing, and was she afraid to fight Fu Ming who had a grudge against her?


    The vigers who heard the movement next door also came out. Someone stepped forward to help Fu Ming up and reprimanded him, "What are you doing here in the early morning? You even ran to the carriage, and inside the carriage. There''s nothing to eat."


    Fu Ming didn''t seem to hear the man''s voice. He smashed his leg when he fell down just now. Now the pain is not so strong, and he can finally speak.


    But he ignored anyone, just said with a pitiful expression on his face, "Yun Dong, Yun Dong, I can see you. You don''t know how hard my life has been, your little aunt and you. My cousin is gone, gone. I didn''t expect to see you here, take me away."


    Everyone was stunned, "Fool, are you not stupid today?"


    "Who is your name Yundong?"


    "Why do you speak so strangely?"


    The vige chief was even more surprised and stared at Gu Yundong with wide eyes.


    Mrs. Jiang asked excitedly, "Girl Gu, he seems to know you and your name, do you know him?" Sure enough, there was an inside story, as if he had heard something new.


    Gu Yundong is indifferent, "I don''t know."


    After saying that, he was about to help Mr. Yang get into the car and leave again. He was not willing to give Fu Ming another look, and he didn''t even take the pickled radish from the small jar.


    But where did Fu Ming want to let her go, he immediately stood in front of her and said bitterly, "Yun Dong, I''m your little uncle, how could you not recognize me? Look at me, when I was in Yongning Mansion, I was in pain. You. Now that I''m in trouble, you can''t leave me alone."


    "Little uncle??!!"


    Everyone was stunned, their eyes all focused on Gu Yundong''s mother and daughter, how could they have such a rtionship?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 245: Hit Yangs idea

    Chapter 245 Hit Yang''s idea


    Gu Yundong was almost angrilyughed, she looked at Fu Ming, "Who is my little uncle, just you? My little aunt is gone, and you have married another. What kind of little uncle are you?"


    Everyone understood, it turned out to be a rtive of the woman in front of Fu Ming.


    Speaking of which, it really doesn''t matter now, but if this little uncle has really taken care of others before and is good to this little niece, then she can''t be so ruthless as not to know her, otherwise she will be too conscientious.


    The vige chief didn''t think so. She was shrewd and had gotten along with Gu Yundong. From her attitude towards her mother, she knew that she was not the kind of ungrateful person.


    The attitude towards Ming is so bad at the moment, and there was a big conflict before.


    Besides, Gu Yundong had stayed at his house for one night, but what was it like being blocked at the door?


    So the vige chief waved his hand, "Alright, alright, why are you guys so rude. How do you know if they really had a good rtionship in the past? There are endless whispers, and your own affairs are not being sorted out. Take care of other people''s affairs."


    Fu Ming became anxious when he heard this. He thought the vige chief would be on his side because he was from the same vige.


    He just nned to use public opinion to ask Gu Yundong to take him away, but he saw it clearly. Not only does the Gu family have a carriage now, but they are dressed so well, much better than Widow Sun, and they must be living better when they meet noble people.


    The Gu Yundong in Fu Ming''s impression is still a good girl to deal with. Although it was designed once in the woods outside Qing''an Mansion, Gu Yundong mentioned that Uncle Wang wanted to avenge his daughter that time.


    He always thought that there was indeed an uncle Wang who was hiding in the dark to join forces with Gu Yundong. After all, Lord Qian died on a crossbow arrow shot from a distance.


    It must be this Uncle Wang who taught Gu Yundong, otherwise, can this thirteen-year-old stinky girl have such a scheming ability?


    "Yundong, you can''t ignore your little uncle, or what if your little auntes to you in the middle of the night? You don''t know how hard I am living now, I can''t even sleep if I don''t have enough food and clothes. Safe."


    As he spoke, he looked at Mrs Yang, "Take me away, I can help you take care of your mother, look at the way your mother is now, you have no father again, and no one will want your mother in the future. Although I hurt my brain, but I can be cured, then your mother will have a support, and you will also have a support, do you think this is the truth?"


    Fu Ming always knew that Yang was very beautiful. When he was in Lao Gu''s house, he didn''t dress well because he had to work, and his face was sallow and sallow and his fingers were rough.


    Therefore, he thought that although she was beautiful, she was still not as good as Gu Qiuyue, but when he looked at the tidy Yang family, he actually thought that Gu Qiuyue was a little ugly.


    Compared with that Widow Sun, it is one heaven and one underground. Even if people have problems with their brains, they still look good, don''t they?


    But Gu Yundong was furious at her statement, and even if he was shameless, he still dared to hit her mother''s idea?


    The people around were also stunned when they heard this. This Fu Ming is a family man.


    No one noticed Gu Yundong at the moment, so she strode forward, raised the wooden stick in her hand, and greeted him, "Toads want to eat swan meat, they have to see what they are, you are the idiot. I hate even looking at you, and my little aunt came to me in the middle of the night, you let here, I let her go away, do you believe it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246: Yangs hands-on

    Chapter 246 Yang''s hands-on


    Gu Yundong acted mercilessly, and everyone was stunned. This little girl was so young, so it turned out that she was so cruel...


    Jiang shi excitedly watched her do it, but as the vige chief''s wife, watching the people in her vige being beaten, she still stopped her intentionally.


    It''s just that no one can stop the invincible Gu Yundong, especially the words she said.


    Listen, you are not even afraid of ghosts and gods, you want to make the little aunt go away, what a hatred.


    Fu Ming dodged left and right, screaming in pain and speaking, "Help, stop her quickly, she''s crazy, she''s crazy like her mother."


    Just as a viger with a **** came over, he hurried forward and snatched the **** from him, turned and smashed it on Gu Yuntian''s head. "I don''t know what to do, then go to die."


    Gu Yundong sneered, and avoided it with a slight deviation, hitting him on the leg with a stick.


    Fu Ming gasped in pain, and the **** hit her harder.


    The vige chief saw that this was going to kill people, and he hurriedly greeted everyone to stop everyone.


    "What are you doing? Separate the two of them, separate them."


    Everyone rushed forward in an instant, because Fu Ming''s **** was more dangerous, the vigers went to catch him first, so as not to smash the head of the little girl into a blood hole.


    Gu Yundong mmed a stick between his legs at this moment.


    Everyone, "..." It feels so painful.


    The men present subconsciously mped their legs, gasping for breath, their faces turning pale.


    Fu Ming''s **** was also taken away by the original vigers at this time, and he could only roll on the ground while holding a certain ce.


    He was so miserable, naturally no one went to arrest him, and even took two steps back, it felt like it was less painful.


    Gu Yundong was also held by Jiang and others, and some women scolded her, "What''s wrong with you girl? You are so ruthless, if you use a stick to say you hit someone, you will beat them, and you even knock them into their crotch, how old are you? Age is too shameless."


    Holy shit, where did this 38e from?


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned his head to stare at the man, the woman was so frightened by the coldness in her eyes that she let go of her hand and took a step back.


    But thinking about it and not reconciled, this is their vige, what is it that is frightened by a teenage girl.


    "What are you staring at me for? Am I wrong? He said it was your elder, you didn''t point..." The woman didn''t dare to say anything, and finally left in a whisper, "Then what Fu Ming said That''s right, looking at this fierce energy, he is a lunatic."


    The others didn''t dare to say anything, so Jiang Shi hurriedly reassured her, "Okay, okay, it was that Fu Ming who spoke in a stinky mouth. He doesn''t have a clear mind, so don''t bother with him."


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to bother with him, didn''t she n to leave without knowing her when she saw him this time? But this **** has to rush to find abuse, me her?


    Gu Yundong was stopped here, and there was no one around Fu Ming.


    Therefore, no one noticed that a figure passed by holding a stone, and then mmed into Fu Ming''s head.


    "Let you bully Dongdong."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Fu Ming groaned, and no one moved.


    Everyone was stunned, Gu Yundong suddenly widened his eyes, "Mother..."


    She broke free from everyone''s hands and rushed forward to hug Yang.


    Mrs. Yang looked at the blood hole on Fu Ming''s head, her mind went nk for a moment, until Gu Yundong came over, she threw away the stone and said, "Don''t be afraid of Dongdong, mother protects you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247: My mother is just protecting me

    Chapter 247 My mother is just protecting me


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were hot, and he stroked Yang''s back, "Well, I''m not afraid."


    She said and nced at Fu Ming, her eyes were cold, but she still stood up calmly and blocked Yang''s behind her.


    The people over there finally reacted. The vige chief''s face changed greatly and he shouted loudly, "What are you still doing, hurry up and ask the doctor. You two, carry Fu Ming in first."


    The incident happened right in front of the vige head¡¯s house, so he naturally carried it to his house first.


    Gu Yundong and Yang were also surrounded by people. If something like this happened, they would definitely not be able to leave.


    Although Fu Ming has only been in Fugui Vige for a few months, in the end he married the widow Sun Sun, and he is considered a member of Fugui Vige. The people outside hurt the people in their wealthy vige, there must be an exnation, and this exnation can''t be low.


    Now even the vige chief and Mrs Jiang can''t stand on her side.


    Gu Yundong and Yang were invited back to the vige chief''s house again, and the vige chief asked them to watch them and make a decision based on the situation on Fu Ming''s side.


    The doctor in the vige was soon invited over and looked at Fu Ming. Fortunately, he was still alive, and he was alive.


    Yang''s strength is not very strong, the stone is almost the size of a fist, although it has a sharp corner, it is not very sharp, and it is not fatal.


    is that there is a lot of blood, and it looks very scary.


    It¡¯s just that people have been in aa and don¡¯t know what will happen.


    The doctor gave the medicine, injected needles and bandaged it, let us see the situation, what if I suddenly burp after a while?


    Mr. Jiang heard the doctor''s words outside, and went out quietly, ran to the house where Gu Yundong''s mother and daughter were kept, and said to the vigers who were guarding them, "I''lle over and ask them about the money to be seen."


    The vigers let her in, and when Mrs. Jiang entered the door, she saw Gu Yundong''s calm face, and she still had the energy to patiently appease the restless Mrs. Yang.


    She sighed slightly in her heart, this girl from the Gu family is really not an ordinary little girl, no wonder she dares to go out alone with her mother who knows everything.


    It''s a pity that although Yang''s heart is a love for her daughter, she still got into trouble in the end.


    She quickly walked to the two of them, met Gu Yundong''s smiling face, and suddenly felt that she had nothing to worry about, so she whispered about Fu Ming''s situation.


    Gu Yundong nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Mrs. Jiang nced at Mrs. Yang again and whispered, "Your mother is like this. If you encounter this kind of thing in the future, I''m afraid she will be a drag..."


    "My mother is very good, auntie, my mother is just protecting me."


    At this moment, Gu Yundong haspletely forgotten that when he first came to this world, the thought in his heart that the three of the Yang family were not allowed to drag him down.


    Now, both Yang Shi and Yun Shu Yun Ke have be her family and responsibility.


    She will protect them, even if Fu Ming really dies today, she will not let her mother have an ident!


    Mrs. Jiang suddenly envied Mrs. Yang inexplicably. If one day she was stupid, insane, and didn¡¯t understand anything, she would bring trouble to her children. Does she have such treatment as Mrs. Yang?


    It is said that there is no dutiful son in front of the bed for a long time, just like the A Guang from their vige, who is a famous big dutiful son in their area, but his mother is sick and can''t take care of herself, is he still impatient to go home?


    As I was thinking, I suddenly heard a sharp voiceing from the door.


    Miss Jiang''s face changed slightly, she stood up hurriedly, and reminded Gu Yundong, "It''s Widow Sun who is here, no, she''s not a widow anymore. Oops, it''s Fu Ming''s current mother-inw, I''ll go out and have a look."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 248: Gu Yundong is easy to bully?

    Chapter 248 Gu Yundong is a bully?


    Mrs. Jiang went out and saw the impatient look on Widow Sun''s face, and was walking towards the room where Fu Ming was now.


    "What''s going on? I heard that someone in my family was beaten? My head is open, and whoever beat it, let someonee out and tell me."


    Widow Sun is savage, but she just went to the bed to look at Fu Ming, and quickly withdrew her gaze.


    Fu Ming is indeed good-looking. She just liked his appearance at the beginning, and she thought that he had escaped from the famine, and he had no family and no reason to even have a ce to stay. She married him, and she could be the head of the family at home without her parents-inw. Calling the shots, she is familiar with the vige.


    Although Fu Ming was stupid for a while, it was normal, but didn''t the doctor say it can be cured?


    But¡­¡­


    can cure a fart.


    Rao is Fu Ming no matter how good-looking, but now two days out of three days, he can''t take care of himself, his clothes are dirty, his nose is soaked all over his sleeves, no matter how good-looking he is, he is disgusted.


    Widow Sun felt that there was little hope that he could be cured, and she didn''t want to care about him at all.


    But it was his own man who was beaten in the vige, was he bullying her?


    "Vige chief, I heard that the one who beat people was from the other vige? The people from the other vige have bullied her in our vige, you can''t let her go. When there is no one in our vige, you dare to do it in front of you, what is it? thing?"


    The vige chief frowned, and Mrs. Jiang came over and said, "You can''t say that, this is the fault of your family, Fu Ming. They came to our vige to stay for a night, and they were all ready to leave early in the morning. Fu Mingfei stopped him from leaving, and his speech was ugly, like a disciple, no wonder he was so popr."


    The vige chief pulled her. After all, it was the people in his own vige who were hurting. As the vige chief and his wife, how could he stand on the side of outsiders, and what would the vigers think of him?


    Jiang snorted coldly, but he didn''t speak any more.


    She was just unhappy with Widow Sun, and she wanted to seduce her own man before, what?


    The vige chief coughed lightly and said, "The person who hit the man is now in the west wing. This matter really needs to be discussed. However, both sides are indeed at fault. Although I am the vige chief of Fugui Vige, I also Gotta be reasonable."


    Widow Sun turned her head and walked away, looking left and right after leaving the door.


    saw two familiar vigers guarding a door, and they passed by three or two steps.


    The two vigers didn''t stop her, and Widow Sun pushed the door directly in.


    As soon as Gu Yundong looked up and saw Widow Sun''s appearance, he knew why Fu Ming wanted him to take him away so urgently.


    Ugly, really, he was particrly burly, and when he walked around, the flesh on his face trembled, and Gu Yundong felt a little hot.


    No wonder you have to look for someone like Fu Ming, I guess there is no other choice.


    When Widow Sun came, she heard people say that it was a mother and daughter who beat people.


    Fu Ming''s head was smashed by the big one, but he didn''t seem to have much effort, otherwise he would have been smashed to death.


    Widow Sun saw the appearance of the two of them and smiled with satisfaction.


    Okay, at first nce these two are easy to bully.


    As soon as she turned around, she closed the door.


    The two vigers nced at each other and said hurriedly, "Aunt Sun, why don''t we ask the vige chief to decide this matter?"


    "Who is the boss? This is the business of our two families. They smashed my man. I will talk to them about losing money. You two, please don''t meddle in my business and get out."


    She shoved the two of them away, mmed the door shut, and bolted it on purpose.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 249: blackmail

    Chapter 249 ckmail


    Gu Yundong squinted at her, Widow Sun had a calcting smile on her face, her eyes narrowed into a line, as if a lump of fat was pressed into a fold.


    Widow Sun circled the mother and daughter twice. Gu Yundong was not afraid of her, but Mrs Yang closed her eyes and hugged her daughter tightly.


    Widow Sun was even more satisfied when she saw her like that.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was almost over, she brought a stool from the side, sat shingly opposite the two of them, squinted her eyes and said, "I heard that you severely injured my man. This is not good, then But the only strong worker in my family, the doctor said, he will be lying in bed for at least half a year with this injury, how can we live without him in our family for more than half a year?"


    Gu Yundong felt amused while appeasing Yang Shi, what Jiang Shi told her before was not like this.


    "Then how do you want to solve it?"


    Widow Sun chuckled, "Of course it will cost you some money."


    She knew that the mother and daughter came here in a carriage, and although their conditions were good, they were reluctant to buy a carriage with money, and at most cut two kilograms of meat back to eat.


    Look at what they are wearing, oh, although it''s not silk or anything, it looks good.


    Widow Sun is already thinking about how much they want to pay, "I can tell you, this is our Fugui Vige, the old and young men of Fugui Vige are all united, and it is absolutely not allowed for outsiders to bully the vigers. If a man is hurt like that, you won''t be able to get out of this vige without me nodding."


    "As for me, I''m not that unreasonable. As long as I say it well, I should apologize, I should makepensation, and if I am satisfied, you can leave in peace. So, let''s calcte now, how much to pay. The silver is finished."


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything, and let her speak, "Look, my man is a capable man, he is a leader in the field, and he can eat a little business, so he can at least earn two dors for his family in half a year. Thirty silver is not too much for us, so take the middle number and consider it twenty-five taels."


    "These twenty-five taels can''t be less than a single penny. In this way, I will pay fifty taels for the carriage. After all, you are all used up. In addition to this, there is also my man''s medicine money, and the doctor''s money. Even if you have lost so much blood, you have to make up for it, at least eat a chicken stew for five days. It costs fifty taels of silver here, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled, "So many?"


    "Not much, I see you look like this, you can''t even get seventy taels of silver." Widow Sun''s expression became fierce, "You almost killed my man, if there is no strongbor in this family. , that is to say, I will kill you. Isn''t two lives worth seventy taels of silver per carriage? Or do you guys don''t want to leave this vige?"


    Mrs. Yang was startled by her suddenly raised voice, Gu Yundong patted her on the shoulder and looked up at Widow Sun, "Talk softly, it''s too noisy."


    "Hey, I''m talking to you in a good voice, you still don''t know what''s wrong, right?"


    Widow Sun said, stretched out her hand and pushed Mrs. Yang''s shoulder, "Believe it or not, I''ll beat you up, break your hands and feet and throw them into the pond."


    Gu Yundong''s face sank, he let go of the Yang family and stood up, pushing Widow Sun away.


    "You little girl, courting death." Widow Sun rolled up her sleeves and pped Gu Yundong in the face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 250: anti-blackmail

    Chapter 250 Anti-ckmail


    Gu Yundong kicked her knee, and Widow Sun suddenly stumbled to the ground.


    Gu Yundong took advantage of the situation to cover her mouth to prevent her from screaming to attract people at the door, and then kicked her both feet fiercely, followed by a dagger that was ced on her neck.


    Widow Sun held her breath, her hands that were about to pull Gu Yundong were stretched out in the air, but she didn''t dare to move.


    The dagger was icy cold and glowing with cold light, and it was very sharp at first nce.


    If she moves a little bit bigger, her neck will see blood.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door and Jiang''s voice, "Widow Sun, don''t mess around, if you have something to say."


    "Auntie, we''re fine, we''ll go out in a while." Gu Yundong spoke first.


    She released her hand covering Widow Sun''s mouth, wiped her saliva on her clothes in disgust, and said to Widow Sun who opened her mouth to say something, "Don''t scream, if you scare me, hand I can''t control the trembling."


    Widow Sun wanted to nod her head, but she didn''t dare, so she could only whisper, "You, don''t be impulsive, murder is against thew, and you have to enter the yamen. Think about your age, you are still so young, if you go to the cell for a walk However, it will be difficult to get married in the future."


    Gu Yundong nodded his head, "Isn''t it? So, let''s eat this."


    Widow Sun didn''t understand what she was saying, but she felt as if something was stuffed into her mouth. As soon as Gu Yundong''s knife approached and lifted her chin again, she swallowed it.


    immediately stared, "You, what did you eat for me?"


    "Poison Myrissu." A panacea.


    Gu Yundong had already removed the dagger, and Widow Sun hurriedly bent over to buckle her throat, vomited for a long time, her face flushed red and she couldn''t spit it out.


    She looked at Gu Yundong with scarlet eyes, "You are going to poison me."


    "Of course not, I have no grievances with you, I was just frightened by you, I was afraid that the vigers would not let us go, so I had to poison you first and take you as a hostage, and when we left, we would naturally tell Your method of detoxification."


    Widow Sun opened her mouth and wanted to call someone outside, but she was afraid of death. What if she angered this person and didn''t tell her how to detox?


    Gu Yundong looked at her expression and confirmed his eyes, this is a person who is very afraid of death.


    Before Chang Fu was fed Mai Lisu, at least he would be suspicious, and he was frightened by her twice to get it done.


    But in front of this, she said it was poison, so she immediately believed it without questioning it.


    Widow Sun red at Gu Yundong angrily, "I didn''t expect you to be so vicious at such a young age."


    "You''re going out, don''t you want to be bullied by you just now?" Gu Yundong squatted in front of her, "Now, it''s time to talk about mypensation."


    "You, whatpensation do you want?"


    "Look, we were going to leave early in the morning, but your man stopped us and wasted time. My time is precious, so I have to make up for it. He went crazy and tried to kill me with a hoe, I''m so scared now My heart is beating wildly, so I have to make up for it. Besides, you threatened and threatened my mother just now, and you shoved my mother, so that''s fine too. I''m kind-hearted, and don''t take too much. All the money is enough."


    She can''t go to Widow Sun''s house, she doesn''t have time.


    Widow Sun didn''t want to give it, but she was poisoned. When Gu Yundong said that the poison would strike in a quarter of an hour, she hurriedly took out the money from her sleeve.


    Gu Yundong frowned and looked at the five taels of silver in his hand, "What else?"


    "No, no more."


    "Um?"


    "I''ll get it right away."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251: Fu Ming woke up

    Chapter 251 Fu Ming woke up


    Gu Yundong saw her sitting on the ground, pressing down on the fat on her stomach, took off her shoes with some difficulty, and took out a five-tael silver note from under her shoes and handed it over.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Damn, my eyes hurt so bad.


    Yang hurriedly stepped forward to cover her nose, "Dongdong came here, she put poison."


    Gu Yundong felt that what her mother said was very vivid, she immediately waved her hand, "Keep it away, no more."


    is so stinky that there is no ce to put it.


    Widow Sun hurriedly put the silver note back into her shoes and hurriedly put it on.


    Gu Yundong frowned, and after spending so much effort, she wasted a Mai Lisu, and ended up getting five taels of silver.


    Widow Sun nced at her, "You, can you give me the antidote now?"


    "What are you thinking." Gu Yundong snorted coldly, "Get up, go out and tell others that we mother and daughter should leave. When we leave safely, we will naturally tell you how to detoxify."


    Widow Sun was so angry that she didn''t dare to speak, and she didn''t know if it was because of psychological effects. She felt that her body was hurting so much now, so there would be other pains before the poison broke out.


    She didn''t dare to dy now, and hurriedly got up and opened the door.


    The two at the door were wondering why there was no movement inside when they saw Widow Sune out with a calm face.


    The vige chief and Mrs. Jiang were also outside. Seeing hering out, Mrs. Jiang hurried into the house to see.


    Gu Yundong was bringing the Yang family out, she was a little relieved when she saw that both of them were all right.


    The vige chief over there is teaching Widow Sun, "...I have already said that I will handle this matter and deal with it. If you cause trouble, since you don''t take me as the vige chief in your eyes, don''t ask me for anything in the future. already."


    Widow Sun hurriedly smiled and said, "No, no, I don''t think this is a trivial matter. I''ll ask them to discuss how to solve it. Look, isn''t this solved? We have already agreed. Chang, let them go quickly, I heard that they are in a hurry."


    The vige chief, "..." He''s hell.


    Mrs Jiang, "..." Widow Sun wanted to seduce his man again, didn''t she? Smile so tteringly.


    She red at Widow Sun and hurriedly asked Gu Yundong, "She didn''t bully you?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "No, Aunt Sun is still very reasonable. We told her what happened and apologized. She especially understood that it was not easy for us two weak women. You exin and don''t hold us ountable."


    Widow Sun couldn''t help shaking, apologizing? Weak woman? This stinky girl is too good at acting.


    Jiang''s expression isplicated, is Widow Sun a reasonable person?


    Gu Yundong nodded affirmatively, "Yeah, it''s been dyed for two quarters of an hour, and if you don''t leave, you won''t be able to catch up with the next town you''re staying in."


    Jiang''s doubts, they were dyed more than two quarters of an hour.


    But when Widow Sun heard it for a quarter of an hour, she suddenly became anxious, "That''s right, two women can''t sleep in the wilderness, it''s unsafe, let them hurry. Otherwise, if people outside find out, they will think Our vige bullies people and holds them back."


    The vige chief really felt like he was in a ghost. Why did he feel like he didn''t know Widow Sun, "But, Fu Ming hasn''t woken up yet." As a victim, he couldn''t be ignorant.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there were vigers over there shouting, "Wake up, wake up, Fu Ming wakes up. Vige chief, go and have a look."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252: leave

    Chapter 252 Leaving


    The vige chief hurried in to see, and the others passed by one after another.


    Gu Yundong didn''t really want to go, but was pulled by Jiang''s.


    Fu Ming had two thickyers of bandages on his forehead. At this moment, he opened his eyes and looked at the person standing beside the bed.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Widow Sun, Widow Sun frowned, this **** shouldn''t do anything at this time to prevent the mother and daughter of the Gu family from leaving, she still has to detoxify.


    As a result, the next moment, Fu Ming suddenly twitched his fingers andughed, "Miss, I''m hungry."


    When everyone saw it, yes, they became fools again.


    Now I can''t ask him for his opinion, so only Widow Sun has the final say.


    Since people don''t care, and Fu Ming is not a big problem, they can''t hold two weak women.


    Besides, it was indeed Fu Ming who provoked it first. The good people were going to leave and they had toe out to stop them and say some incongruous words.


    The vigers all left one after another. Widow Sun was very anxious and asked Gu Yundong, "You guys can leave too."


    "Okay, let''s go right away."


    They did dy a lot of time, and today they are going to rush.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong, Mrs. Jiang hurriedly took the small jar out and gave it to her, "Come and hold it. If I pass by this way in the future, my aunt will pickle it for you again, it won''t take much effort."


    "Thank you auntie." Gu Yundong left a small bag of sugar in the house just now.


    The vige chief and the Jiang family treated them well, and even if such a thing happened, they didn''t speak ill of each other. Jiang Shi also tipped them off and helped them to say something to Widow Sun.


    White sugar is really expensive to buy outside, but now this is what she has the most, and it''s not too shabby to give away.


    Widow Sun was so anxious, what time was it, and she kept talking, it was endless, right?


    Jiang nced at her suspiciously, but Gu Yundong smiled and got on the carriage.


    Widow Sun followed the carriage all the time. When Mrs Jiang could no longer see them, she asked, "Where''s the antidote?"


    "You think I''m stupid, I''ll give it to you before I leave the vige?" Gu Yundong sat on the carriage and said slowly, "You wait here for half an hour, I''ll write down the detoxification method and put it on the second tree at the entrance of the vige. The bottom is pressed with stones."


    "But I can''t read."


    "Can''t you ask someone you know to read it to you? Anyway, it doesn''t matter if someone else has read the detoxification method."


    Widow Sun could only stop when she heard the words, "You speak well."


    "Of course, you let me go. If I want to kill you again, won''t I kill myself?"


    Gu Yundong shook the reins, and the carriage immediately sped up.


    Widow Sun walked back and forth in ce for a while and couldn''t bear it anymore, she couldn''t wait for half an hour at all.


    After a while, he chased after him. When he found the second tree at the entrance of the vige, he saw a note.


    Widow Sun hurriedly took it out and ran to the vige chief''s house in a hurry.


    Mr. Jiang was tidying up the guest room and saw the bag of white sugar, and took it out for a head-to-head study with the vige chief.


    "What the **** is this?"


    "I don''t know." Jiang shi shook his head, then pped his head sharply, "By the way, there was still a small piece of paper under it at the time, do you see what was written on it?"


    The vige chief hurriedly brought it over, squinting his eyes and reading, "White sugar, you can make sweets with soaked sugar water as a seasoning, thank you for your hospitality."


    Jiang Shi was overjoyed, "White sugar? The white sugar given to us by the girl from the Gu family? It must be very expensive if it is so white..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Widow Sun''s voice came from the door.


    Jiang hurriedly put away the white sugar and put it under the quilt to cover it, and the next moment she saw her barge in.


    The vige chief looked ugly, "What do you want to do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253: Completely rubbish

    Chapter 253


    Widow Sun was out of breath, and she hurriedly took out the paper and handed it over, ignoring his expression.


    "Quick, help me see what''s written on this."


    The vige chief impatiently took it over, "Huh?"


    The words ?? were written in charcoal, the same as the note Jiang brought just now.


    He raised his head and gave Widow Sun a strange look, who was in a hurry, "What are you looking at me for? Hurry up and read it."


    Can the attitude of asking for help be better?


    The vige chief snorted coldly, and then began to read the words above, "Mai Lisu, it''s a candy, it tastes great, it''s a snack, drink plenty of water, you''ll be healthy, you need to admit that you''re too old, and if you have a brain disease, treat it as soon as possible, there will be a period in the future. ."


    He smiled, "Who wrote this, it''s quite symmetrical."


    Widow Sun''s face was ashen and her fingers were shaking, but she still asked unwillingly, "That''s all, nothing else?"


    "Gone."


    "Bitch, big slut, little slut, actually lied to me, actually lied to me."


    Widow Sun snatched the paper from the vige chief''s hand and shredded it to shreds. She was so displeased that she stepped on it a few times, almost knocking out a hole in the mud of the vige chief''s house.


    The next moment, she suddenly raised her head again and asked with a grin, "Who are the mother and daughter surnamed Gu, where are they home, and where are they going?"


    The vige chief frowned, "How do I know."


    "How could you not know?"


    Jiang Shi said angrily, "You speak the truth, people juste here to stay for one night, and they leave immediately after staying here. How can they tell us these things?"


    "Ahhh..." Widow Sun screamed, turned and ran out.


    She has to ask Fu Ming, Fu Ming must know where the mother and daughter live in Yongning Vige, he must know.


    Widow Sun was waiting for Fu Ming to wake up, but since then, Fu Ming hasn''t woken up again.


    Later, Widow Sun learned that he was not even a man, and was so angry that he smashed more than half of the pots and pans in the kitchen.


    On that day, the doctor was anxious to help Fu Ming to see the wound on his head. At that time, the blood flowed so frighteningly that even the people around him forgot that Gu Yundong had pped him under him.


    After Fu Ming woke up, he became a fool again. He just felt ufortable down there and couldn''t speak, so that the diagnosis and treatment was dyed and he waspletely useless in some respects.


    Widow Sun couldn''t bear Fu Ming any longer, so she drove him out.


    But Fu Mingren was stupid, but he firmly remembered Widow Sun''s home and could find it by himself.


    Even became grumpy, and if Widow Sun drove her away, he would beat her.


    Then Widow Sun starved him and chilled him, trying to trick him into leaving Fugui Vige.


    Then Fu Ming came back and continued to beat her.


    The two of them went on and on in this cycle, and the days were getting harder and harder every day.


    Gu Yundong left Fugui Vige, but he was in a good mood.


    Mrs Yang also smiled, came out and sat on the carriage, holding her hand, "Dongdong is amazing."


    "Mother is also very powerful." Gu Yundong turned his head, "But don''t rush in front of the bad guys in the future. Fu Ming is unable to fight back because he fell to the ground. If he encounters someone who will fight back, mother will be injured."


    Mr. Yang didn''t know whether he understood or not, but he tilted his head and suddenly pointed to the distance and said, "We''ve been there before."


    Gu Yundong followed her fingers and saw that they hade here. They had also passed by here when they pulled the carts from Qing''an Mansion to Xuanhe Mansion.


    After walking for another five or six days, the carriage finally arrived at Qing''an House.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254: Dr. Song is here

    Chapter 254 Doctor Song is here


    Thest time I came to Qing''an Mansion, I couldn''t enter the city gate, but this time I did, but the mansion here is much more depressed than Xuanhe Mansion.


    I can''t help it, it''s not too long since the chaosst year.


    It is said that not only the prefect of Qing''an Prefecture was killed at that time, but many of the wealthy, gentry and dignitaries in the city also became the big fats of those bandits, who directly broke into other people''s houses and chopped and robbed them.


    Themon people suffered even more. Those who hid quickly escaped the catastrophe, and those who did not hurry to meet those inhuman bandits would only be killed.


    Refugees only rob things, but conflicts are prone to ur, and many are killed and injured.


    The chaos caused heavy losses to Qing''an Prefecture.


    Gu Yundong led the carriage and walked all the way, and saw that many shops on the street had been smashed and had to be repaired.


    There are many stalls on the road, Gu Yundong bought some food for Yang, and by the way inquired about the location of Huimin Medical Center.


    Huimin Medical Center seems to be rtively famous. Soon someone pointed to the front and said, "You go to the end here, then turn left, and you will be there after a short walk."


    Gu Yundong thanked him and speeded up.


    I don''t know if Doctor Song is in Qing''an Mansion, but I hope he has arrived, and I hope he hasn''t left yet.


    When he arrived at Huimin Medical Center, Gu Yundong saw a lot of people queuing outside.


    When a guy saw her, he hurriedly greeted her to park the carriage to the side, and then queue up there.


    Gu Yundong saw that his carriage was indeed blocking the road, so he hurriedly pulled it to the side and parked it.


    Then she took Yang to the guy, "Little brother, I''m looking for the shopkeeper of your hospital."


    That guy froze for a while, looking at Gu Yundong, who was half a head shorter than himself.


    Little brother? ?


    The guy tried to ignore her name, coughed lightly and said, "Who are you, what are you looking for from our shopkeeper?"


    "I came from Xuanhe Mansion and was introduced by Doctor He." After speaking, Gu Yundong took out a letter from his sleeve, "This is Doctor He''s handwritten letter."


    The guy knows that there is a doctor in Xuanhe House, and he came herest time.


    He hurriedly led Gu Yundong inside, "You wait here for a while, I''ll find the shopkeeper."


    said and ran to the backyard with Gu Yundong''s letter.


    After a while, the guy came out, "Our shopkeeper invites you in,e with me."


    Gu Yundong led Mrs. Yang into the backyard behind the man. The shopkeeper of Huimin Medical Center was a middle-aged man over 40 years old. He was talking to a doctor with a medicinal herb in the backyard.


    Seeing theming, the shopkeeper asked the doctor to go to the front hall first.


    "I have read Doctor He''s letter, and I understand your intentions." The shopkeeper let them sit, nced at Mrs. Yang, and asked, "Is the patient thedy?"


    Mr. Yang hid back slightly.


    Dr. He''s letter was not written in much detail. After all, he was not very familiar with Gu Yundong. He just asked the shopkeeper to help him.


    But if Doctor Song disagrees, it is impossible to force it.


    The shopkeeper is just a middleman, just pulling the strings.


    "Yes." Gu Yundong took Yang''s hand and asked eagerly, "Is Dr. Song in Qing''an Mansion?"


    The shopkeeper saw her subtle movements, and sighed slightly in his heart, "Doctor Song is in Qing''an Mansion, it''s just..."


    "Just what?" Gu Yundong asked hurriedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 255: familiar child

    Chapter 255 Familiar Child


    The shopkeeper said, "It''s just that I don''t know where he is now?"


    Seeing Gu Yundong frowning, he added, "He went to see a patient. It is said that he is a very important patient, and I am not good at finding out where they live."


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he was still in Qing''an Mansion.


    "Then when will hee back?"


    "It''s hard to say." The shopkeeper shook his head, "Doctor Song arrived the day before yesterday afternoon. He just came to get some medicine and went out. He didn''t even have time to take a break and drink a cup of tea. He hasn''te back since the afternoon of the day before yesterday. Pass."


    Gu Yundong suddenly frowned, for so long?


    "But don''t worry, Dr. Song''s stuff is still in our Huimin Medical Center, so he will definitelye over."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, it seemed that she could only wait.


    She raised her eyes and nced at the shopkeeper, pursed her lips and took out a bag of white sugar from the bag she was carrying, "Thank you, Shopkeeper Cao, for telling me this. Please ept this as a thank you gift."


    Shopkeeper Cao hurriedly refused, "I can''t ept this, I just read Dr. He''s letter and said a few more words, you..."


    stopped abruptly in the middle of the sentence, and his eyes fell on the white sugar with the open mouth of the bag.


    He took it and opened his eyes to carefully identify it.


    Is it really white sugar?


    Shopkeeper Cao is also well-informed. He knows what is the most popr thing in the capital recently, that is, the white sugar made by this snow-white imperial court. It is said that the powerful people in the capital have gone crazy.


    Now this thing not only means you are rich, it also means status, because this thing is rare, it is a rare thing, those youngdies in the capital are lovely topare, today''s banquet here to appreciate flowers, the cakes served are all To say that it is made of rare white sugar, the sweeter it is, the more powerful your family is.


    The owner behind this Huimin Medical Center also bought some, but there are many Huimin Medical Centers in Dajin.


    Shopkeeper Cao took the sugar very carefully, but he didn''t expect the girl to take out a bag as soon as she took it. There must be at least two kilograms in it, right?


    If this girl gave money, he really wouldn''t ept it.


    Can sugar...


    Treasurer Cao is fighting between heaven and man...


    Gu Yundong naturally saw the change in his expression, and added, "Actually, I would like to ask shopkeeper Cao to do me a favor. I''ll go to the inn next door to open a room. If Doctor Songes back, please ask shopkeeper Cao to let the staff in the medical hall. Dude, let me know as soon as possible, can you see?"


    "Okay, of course." Well, now he can ept the sugar with peace of mind.


    Just the next moment, he suddenly remembered something, and said quickly, "Are you nning to stay at the inn next door where the guests are like clouds? Then you have to hurry. The business of that inn is very good, it''s okay to gote. Nice room."


    Gu Yundong quickly thanked him after hearing the words, and left with the Yang family.


    She was lucky. When she booked a room, there was only one room left, and then there was Datongpu.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly gave the money, and just after the decision was made, someone asked about the roomter.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and then took Yang''s and Xiao Er upstairs.


    As soon as she entered the room, she put down her baggage and asked Mrs. Yang to wait for her here. She went to the medical center again, told shopkeeper Cao her room number, and took the carriage to the stable of the inn.


    I then walked back to the lobby and asked Xiao Er to have a meal delivered to the room.


    I didn''t expect to see a familiar child as soon as I entered.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256: where are you taking my brother

    Chapter 256 Where are you taking my brother to?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but nce at her twice, but a tall and thin man holding the child red at her, "What are you looking at?"


    then hurried past her side, just like that, Gu Yundong suddenly remembered where he had seen this child.


    Wasn''t it one of the two white, plump children who lived next to the farmyard when they were fleeing from the desert?


    Exactly, this is the little boy Gu Yundong met.


    When she was fleeing from the desert, all the children she saw were yellow-faced, thin and dying, so the two pink and tender children were too conspicuous and left an impression on her mind.


    She remembered that the man with the child was the man with martial arts skills called ''Uncle Gao''. Just looking at the clothes on them, she knew that they were expensive and wealthy.


    But now?


    The child was wearing bup, as was the tall and thin man, and his face was calm and seemed to be flustered. When he saw himself looking twice, he immediately became fierce and walked faster.


    This is very wrong. If the child is really out of the family and can''t afford good clothes, his face is still chubby and white and tender, and he looks pampered at first nce.


    And although the child was asleep with his eyes closed at this time, there were obvious tears on his face.


    Gu Yundong''s face turned cold. Seeing that the man walked out of the gate of the inn, he ran over to block him, "Who are you? Where are you taking my brother?"


    The man was stunned for a moment, and his face changed suddenly, "What did you say? Who is your brother, this is my son."


    Ha, son? It doesn''t look like it at all.


    "Nonsense, my younger brother obviously followed my big brother Gao out to find me, when did he be your son?" Gu Yundong said one more sentence just to be cautious.


    If this person is really the father of this child, then he must know that big brother Gao.


    "Brother Gao, get out of the way." The man said, and winked to the side, and soon several people gathered around him.


    Very good, it is confirmed that it is a human trafficker, and there are aplices.


    In any case, it was considered an acquaintance, and they killed animals together. The big brother Gao also gave her a bag of steamed buns. Whatever happens, you have to take care of it.


    Gu Yundong jumped forward, preemptively, grabbed his little finger and smashed it out, and when he was in pain, he let go of his grip, and instantly grabbed the child and took a few steps back.


    then shouted to the onlookers, "This is Pai Hanako, everyone quickly catch him."


    The man''s face changed greatly, and he shouted in a deep voice, "You are the wild girl from nowhere, that''s my son, return the child to me, can you hear me? Please help, this girl doesn''t know who ordered it. , want to take my son."


    said, the man''s aplices immediately swarmed up.


    "Girl, you don''t learn well at a young age, how can you do such a thing?"


    "That''s right, hurry up and give the child back. Don''t you see that both father and son wear the same clothes?"


    "Apologize well then, no one will me you, don''t do this kind of thing next time."


    "You see that the way you are holding the child is wrong, sorry, don''t hurt the child."


    As soon as he said that, three or four people were about to **** the child, and the people who were watching were a little undecided when they heard this.


    The three became tigers. Everyone stood by the tall and thin man. Naturally, others thought that these two were father and son.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257: catch all

    Chapter 257 Catch it all


    Gu Yundong frowned, raised his foot and kicked a middle-aged woman who came to take the child away.


    The other three were stunned for a moment, and the tall and thin man shed a wicked look on his face, winked, and the three came over at the same time.


    Pulled her hand in hand, hugged the child, pulled her hair, and pinched her arm.


    But without waiting for these people to meet, Gu Yundong flexibly bumped into the thinnest-looking person, kicking him between his legs.


    The man immediately bent down in pain, Gu Yundong shed past him and ran directly into the inn.


    She said to the people present who didn''t understand, "These people are all in the same group, and they are Paihuazi. If everyone doesn''t believe it, then report it to the official, and I will wait in this inn for the official officer to arrest him. "


    The second shopkeeper in the inn suddenly came to his senses. This girl was their guest here, and she came with her mother who seemed to be a little stupid. Listening to her words, she was polite and knowledgeable.


    Let yourself help take care of her mother, who is also very friendly with a smile, and even rewarded him with a tael of silver.


    Therefore, he was definitely on Gu Yundong''s side, he immediately put out his hand to stop Gu Yundong, and said to the few people who came up to grab the child, "This girl lives with us, but it''s you, not our inn. You are not here to eat, so why did you get out of my inn?"


    The man''s face changed greatly, and he took a small step back and said, "I, I will bring the child to borrow a thatched hut."


    In fact, he came in from the backyard behind a guest''s carriage when no one was looking, and then took the opportunity to exit through the front door.


    The onlookers listened to Gu Yundong''s statement that the reporter started, and almost leaned towards her. If it was really a flower, would you dare to speak so confidently about the newspaper officer?


    Hearing what the younger brother said again, I was even more convinced that these talents were not good people.


    After all, the second brother and the others know each other, so they can''t be bad people.


    Those Pai Hanako felt a little bad, and everyone looked at them wrongly.


    Knowing that the situation is over, the child will definitely not be able to get it back. They understand each other and turn around and leave.


    It''s just that the tall and thin man is a thorn in everyone''s eyes at the moment, and he was quickly stopped wherever he could get away.


    But his aplices saw that the situation was not good, and they had to hide until the crowd left in several different directions.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes narrowed, "The others are all his aplices, I saw them winking."


    As she said that, she saw that there was a set of tea set on the table beside her. She handed the child to the second shopkeeper, and smashed a teacup on the heads of those people.


    With the cracking sound of the teacup falling to the ground, those people were exposed in an instant, and were caught by the onlookers one by one.


    Several people struggled immediately, "Let go of me, it''s none of my business, I just thought you were just stealing people''s children, who is the gang?"


    "Me too, I don''t know them."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Since you''re innocent, then wait here for the official toe. Anyway, you are so enthusiastic, you definitely don''t mind being a witness."


    "I, I have something urgent." The woman said hurriedly, "I have to go home and cook for my family. If he doesn''t see me when hees back, he will be in a hurry."


    "It''s easy, where is your home, I''ll pay someone to send a letter to your home. If what you said is true, I''ll invite your family to eat here, how about it?"


    "I, I, I..." Now that he couldn''t say it, everyone believed that Gu Yundong was a good person.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258: woke up

    Chapter 258 Awake


    Gu Yundong looked down at the child in Xiao Er''s arms, took the child over, and said to Xiao Er, "Please help me to find a doctor at the Huimin Medical Center next door, I am worried that this child will be taken by them. Drugs are taken."


    Little Er nodded again and again, turned his head and ran, "I''ll go right now."


    The shopkeeper who has not spoken all the time also said, "I will ask someone toe over to the messenger, girl, don''t worry, the messenger in our Qing''an Mansion is still pretty good."


    Of course not bad, since thest chaos, there has been a big change inside and outside the Qing''an Mansion. In addition, the new emperor ascended the throne, and his methods were sharp. He directly assigned a confidant to the prefect, and even the officials under him were also very clear.


    Gu Yundong thanked him, and Xiao Er also happened to invite the doctor over.


    Probably the next door also heard the movement here and knew the beginning of the matter. As soon as the doctor came over, he picked up the child and looked at it carefully. After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s okay, I was knocked out."


    After saying that, he took the silver needle and gave it a little needle.


    Soon, the child frowned and groaned, and slowly opened his eyes.


    Some confused eyes turned around, "Who are you?"


    Gu Yundong asked him, "Do you remember what happened before you fell asleep?"


    "What happened before?" The little boy scratched his head, suddenly as if thinking of something, he sat up suddenly, "Some bad guy caught me."


    Gu Yundong pointed at the tall and thin man, "Is that him?"


    The child immediately hid in Gu Yundong''s side when he saw it, "It''s him, he, he took me away while my sister Liang bought me candy. He doesn''t care if I cry, and he beats me..."


    said that, his body couldn''t help shaking violently.


    After hearing this, everyone has determined that this man is Paihuazi, and the few people who are holding him are staring at him firmly, lest he run away.


    The second brother said to the child, "You, I met Pai Hanako. Fortunately, this girl saw something wrong and saved you, otherwise you wouldn''t know where you would be sold."


    The child was stunned for a while, and when he looked at Gu Yundong again, his eyes gleamed, "Thank you, sister."


    "No thanks." Gu Yundong touched his head and saw that he should be about the size of Yunshu.


    It''s only been more than ten days since she left Yongfu Vige, but she really misses him and Yunke.


    "Your sister Liang must have been very worried when she saw that you were gone. Where did you buy the sugar and separate them?"


    The child shook his head, "I don''t know either, just remember..."


    Before he could finish speaking, there was a loud noise from outside the inn.


    followed by a few officials, and a maid who looked no more than fifteen or sixteen years old. When the maid saw the child, she immediately cried with joy, "Little Master, it''s really you, Little Master, that''s great."


    "Sister Liang." The child hurriedly called her, but still stayed in Gu Yundong''s arms.


    Liang Jing wiped her face. As soon as she found that the child was missing, she searched nearby, but she couldn''t find it at all.


    She hurried to the government to report the case, but luckily the government was not far away. Unexpectedly, someone just happened toe across the guest, Siyun, and caught Paihuazi over there. A child was rescued, and the messenger went over to take a look.


    Liang Jing seemed to be his own young master, and hurriedly followed.


    Thank goodness, the young master is fine and appeared in front of him safely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259: Doctor Song is back

    Chapter 259 Doctor Song is back


    The shopkeeper had already exined the incident carefully to the official messenger, and Liang Jing could hear it clearly. He was grateful and grateful to Gu Yundong, and tears came out.


    "Thank you very much, girl. If it weren''t for you, my young master still doesn''t know what to do. I can only apologize with death. You are my benefactor, and I will kowtow to you."


    Gu Yundong jumped in surprise, and quickly stretched out a hand to hold her, "Don''t, Lu Jianbu drew a knife to help her. If you thank me, you will pay the doctor''s consultation fee."


    Liang Jing was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt a little dumbfounded, and hurriedly took out the money bag from her body, "It should be, it should be."


    She gave the doctor money, and then thanked Gu Yundong again.


    The leading official also burst intoughter, "You''re right, the girl has a chivalrous heart. This time it''s not just the child''s family who want to thank the girl, we also have to thank you. Don''t you know that a few days ago, on the evening of the Lantern Festival , then there was Paihuazi specializing in kidnapping and selling children, we have been looking for people for the past few days, and it can be considered that we have found these beasts."


    Saying that, the official kicked the tall and thin man fiercely, "Bastard, you dare to stare at me. Someone reported the case before but said that Paihuazi had a mole on his nose, this person is you. Come with us. Go back to the yamen, exin where the other children are, and go."


    The officer waved his hand, "And you guys, don''t shout that you are wronged, go to the yamen and know whether you are wronged or not. Take them all."


    After ?? finished speaking, he said to Gu Yundong, "Youngdy, are you going too?"


    Gu Yundong thought that she still had to wait for Doctor Song, and Yang was alone upstairs. Where could she go with confidence?


    She knows that it takes a lot of time for a modern witness to record a transcript, not to mention here, it is estimated that there will be endless wrangling.


    After thinking about it, she said to the poor man, "I''m really sorry, I can''t live without this ce. The second brother has seen what happened just now. Can I ask him to run on my behalf? What details do I need to know? You can ask him. I live in this inn, and if there is anything that needs my assistance, I will go there."


    The official looked at her embarrassed, and after thinking about it, he didn''t think it was a big problem, so he nodded, "Okay."


    Even after taking those Paihuazi away, as the victim, the child was carried by Liang Jing and followed.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, but there were still many people who looked at Gu Yundong and nodded frequently.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t wait to go upstairs. He pushed open the door and saw Mrs. Yang sitting at the table, staring at the puzzle on the table.


    This is what Gu Yundong unintentionally pulled out of the space. She doesn''t know when she put it in. It''s a very simple wooden puzzle. The picture is two cute little animals.


    She saw that Mr. Yang was sometimes bored alone in the carriage, so she took it out to y with her.


    Yang liked it very much, and was ecstatic when he got it.


    She actually knew how to fight, but she still couldn''t put it down, and she never tired of fighting.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in at this moment, she turned her head and smiled at her, "Dongdong, I heard that the downstairs is very lively and noisy. But I obediently didn''t open the door, and I didn''t go out to see, you see what I did. , time is short."


    Gu Yundong stepped forward to take a look, and immediately boasted, "Mother is getting better and better."


    "Well, I''ll y a few more times, and I can teach Ah Shu and Coco when I get home." At that time, they will feel that their mother is very powerful.


    Gu Yundong rarely saw such a fulfilling Yang family, smiled and nodded.


    After dinner, she took Yang to rest.


    The next morning, just as Gu Yundong had packed up and nned to go to the Huimin Medical Center, there was a knock on the door.


    She opened the door and saw that it was a clerk from the hospital.


    The guy said to her with a look of joy, "Miss Gu, Doctor Song is back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 260: Gao Feng comes to the door

    Chapter 260 Gao Fenges to the door


    Gu Yundong was startled, and ecstasy burst into his face.


    "Really, take us there." She turned around and wanted to call for Mrs. Yang, who was still sleeping on the bed.


    Yang shi wakes up earlier than her on weekdays, but for some unknown reason, she woke up in the middle of the night from a nightmare, calling out to Gu Dajiang, but she didn''t fall back asleep until it was almost dawn.


    The guy said quickly, "Miss Gu, our shopkeeper said that Dr. Song seems to being back to get the medicine, and I don''t know when he will leave. If we don''t go to see him soon, I''m afraid we won''t see him again."


    Gu Yundong didn''t care about calling Mrs. Yang anymore. She had to go to see Doctor Song first and let someone promise to treat her mother before taking Mrs. Yang there.


    So she nodded, "Okay, I''ll go over now."


    The guy went downstairs first, and Gu Yundong went out and closed the door.


    Just happened to see the shop assistanting over, so he asked him to help look over here. If her mother woke up, she said that she would go out ande back right away.


    I then hurried to Huimin Medical Center.


    And not long after she left, Gao Feng came in with Bai Yang in his arms.


    "Is this the inn?"


    The little guy in his arms nodded vigorously, "Yes, yes, it''s here."


    Gao Feng went to ask the shopkeeper, "Is the girl who saved this child here yesterday?"


    The shopkeeper didn''t pay attention, and called Xiao Er over. Xiao Er just didn''t see the guy in the medical halling to Gu Yundong, and didn''t know where she went.


    but¡­¡­


    "The girl said she would be back soon after going out, but her mother was still in the room."


    Gao Feng raised his head and looked at the direction of the second floor. After thinking about it, he found a ce to sit down, "Then let''s wait here."


    Since I''ll be back soon, it shouldn''t be long.


    Bai Yang was also very sorry, "Why isn''t Sister Gu here? I was terrified yesterday, and I didn''t even thank her properly."


    Gao Feng lowered his eyes, and the Leng Su just now closed slightly, and patted his head softly, "It''s okay, it''s not toote to see her again and thank you."


    One big and one small ordered something, so he waited for Gu Yundong toe back while talking.


    At this time, Gu Yundong was following Manager Cao to the backyard.


    "Doctor Song is looking for medicinal herbs in the pharmacy in the backyard. I''ll go in and ask for you in a while. You can wait outside." After all, he received a bag of sugar, and the shopkeeper Cao was still very friendly.


    Gu Yundong nodded and stopped at the door of the pharmacy.


    Shopkeeper Cao went in alone, and saw Doctor Song frowning at the medicinal herbs in his hand, frowning in thought.


    "Doctor Song, there is a girl outside who hase all the way from Xuanhe Mansion to look for you, and wants you to help her mother see a doctor."


    Song Dejiang lowered his head, as if he didn''t see Shopkeeper Cao or heard him speak, he just muttered something.


    Shopkeeper Cao couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and continued to say, "Doctor Song? That girl is outside, her mother''s condition is quite serious, pity her for her filial piety..."


    "Oh, are you bothered, what''s the problem? Look, don''t you see that I''m bothered? Go away." Song Dejiang raised his head, fierce and irritable, his eyes were a little bloodshot, and it seemed that he had not been well for the past two days sleep.


    Shopkeeper Cao was sprayed with blood on his head and was about to leave after wiping his face.


    But after all, it wasn''t that he received white sugar from others. Before leaving, he still mentioned, "Then, that girl was introduced by Doctor He from Xuanhe House, and there is also a letter written by Doctor He."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261: die

    Chapter 261 Died


    "What''s wrong with what Dr. He introduced? Do I have to be treated as he introduced? You take me in front of me when I have nothing to do. I haven''t solved my own business yet. If you treat any disease, leave it to me, don''t. Come and annoy me!!"


    Song Dejiang was furious, raised his hand, grabbed a pen on the table next to him, and threw it over.


    Shopkeeper Cao didn''t dare to say anything, and hurriedly went out.


    He looked at Gu Yundong who was standing at the door, sighed and shook his head, "Did you hear that? Let''s go."


    Song Dejiang''s voice was so loud, of course Gu Yundong could hear it clearly, she couldn''t help frowning fiercely.


    Her mother''s illness can''t be dyed, and she has to go in immediately.


    Shopkeeper Cao hurriedly stopped her, "Don''t go, Doctor Song has just returned from his important patient''s house, his eyes are red, it seems that the patient has spent a lot of time on him. He is now thinking about the prescription, his temper He is very irritable, what you say at this time will only make him more annoying, let''s wait and think of other ways."


    Song Dejiang is not the doctor of their Huimin Medical Center. He is a distinguished guest of their owner. He is only the shopkeeper of a small branch, and he does not dare to offend or order others.


    Gu Yundong could only stop, but he was a little anxious.


    Shopkeeper Cao took her to the front hall, and waited a little longer. When Dr. Song was in a better mood, maybe he would be healed.


    Gu Yundong simply sat in the corner of the hospital, but stared at the exit of the backyard, for fear that Doctor Song would leave again.


    How can I get him to agree? Why don''t you just tie people up?


    No, no, what if this old man became angry and stabbed his mother to death with a needle?


    Lure? As for money, Doctor Song doesn''t seem to becking.


    Sugar? can be used as a reference.


    and also¡­¡­


    As a doctor, the most attractive thing to him is probably medical skills and medicinal materials.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t know how to use medicine or herbs.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were empty, but he was actually rummaging in the space to find it.


    After she dug out a pile of western medicine, she sighed secretly.


    As I was thinking about it, Doctor Song suddenly came out with a smile on his face.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stood up and ran over, "Doctor Song, please stop."


    "If you can''t keep it, you can''t keep it." Song Dejiang waved his hand without turning his head, and ran out in big strides.


    Gu Yundong was about to beughed at, but he couldn''t tell that the old man was quite old and his movements were quite fast.


    She wanted to follow her, but the shopkeeper Cao came to stop her.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, "Treasurer Cao!! I don''t think I should give you white sugar."


    Shopkeeper Caoughed dryly, "Miss Gu, listen to my advice, don''t get in trouble at this time. Looking at Dr. Song''s appearance, he must have thought that the prescription is going to treat his patients. If you want to stop him at this time, he will definitely I''ll get angry. Don''t worry, Doctor Song didn''t take anything away, he''ll stille back."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and stopped chasing after all.


    "Then please tell me when the timees, Mr. Cao."


    "Definitely." Shopkeeper Cao nodded again and again.


    Gu Yundong nced at her and was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something, then turned his head and asked him, "What does Doctor Song like?"


    Shopkeeper Cao understood as soon as he heard it, this is to do what he likes.


    But he really didn''t know much about this. After all, he had only met Doctor Song a few times, and they only spent less than two hours together.


    He was helpless.


    Gu Yundong wanted to vomit blood, so he turned his head and went back to the inn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262: little sun little moon

    Chapter 262 Little Sun Little Moon


    The shop assistant ran over as soon as she saw her, "Oh, Miss Gu is too unfortunate."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Didn''t you save the child yesterday? Today, an uncle of his brought him over to you and said he wanted to thank you. He sat in the lobby for a while and just left."


    An uncle?


    Gu Yundong immediately thought of that Uncle Gao, and he could see that he was a person who was cold on the outside and hot on the inside. Thest time I saw him face the child, he immediately became gentle.


    It is not surprising that he woulde to thank him.


    Gu Yundong said to Xiao Er, "Next time if theye again, you tell him not to be so polite, it''s just a little effort."


    "okay."


    Gu Yundong then went upstairs and took Yang''s family out for dinner.


    At this time, Gao Feng was still in a carriage not far from the inn, looking at Song Dejiang who pulled up the curtain, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "But is there a prescription?"


    Song Dejiang nodded again and again,ughed, and took out a bag from his arms.


    "I''m really blind, and I''m stuck in it. If I didn''t happen to see this at the pharmacy, I wouldn''t even think of it, we''ll try it when we go back."


    Gao Feng probed over and nced at it, and it was the bag of sugar that was hidden tightly by the shopkeeper Cao.


    "Sugar?" Can this cure disease?


    Song Dejiang nodded, "Actually, you don''t have to use white sugar, but this little thing gave me an idea and made me feel relieved, and this sugar is very rare, and it should be used for the white boy, it is worthy."


    The corner of Gao Feng''s mouth twitched, but he was still very excited, "Then let''s go back quickly?"


    "Go back, go back." Song Dejiang waved his hand, and the carriage quickly moved.


    He happily thought about the recipe in his mind, and it took a long time before he noticed Bai Yang who was sitting quietly and didn''t say a word, and couldn''t help but ask strangely, "Little Sun, why don''t you speak? Your uncle Are you not happy that there is a cure for your illness?"


    "Of course I''m happy!!" Bai Yang retorted immediately, but quickly sighed again, "But I didn''t see Sister Gu today."


    "Oh, is that the elder sister who went out with Liang Jing to buy candied fruit for your uncle yesterday, but met Paihuazi and rescued you?"


    "Hmm." Bai Yang sighed faintly.


    Song Dejiang waved his hand, "It''s alright, I won''t see you this time, see you next time, didn''t you say she has something to do in this Qing''an mansion and won''t leave in a short time?"


    Bai Yang immediately regained his energy when he heard it, and nodded vigorously, "Yes, I''lle again next time."


    While talking, the carriage stopped at the gate of a quiet courtyard.


    Gao Feng came down with Bai Yang in his arms, and saw Bai Yue who was looking at the door. The little girl and Bai Yang were twins. When they saw them, they immediately ran over, "Brother, you are finally back."


    "Long time no see, little sister." Bai Yang took her hand, also looking like ''Long time no see again''.


    Song Dejiang twitched the corner of his mouth, didn''t he just separate for less than two hours? Lots of ys.


    A group of people entered the door, and Song Dejiang hurried to dispense the medicine.


    Gao Feng took the two children to the room to see Bai Zhiyan. The boy was only fifteen or sixteen years old, but his face was pale and it seemed that the situation was not good.


    Bai Yangy beside the bed and whispered to him, "Brother Bai."


    "Uncle." Bai Zhiyan reminded him with a smile.


    Bai Yang puffed out his mouth, "You''re just a little bit older than me."


    He is obviously ten years old, is that a little bit?


    Song Dejiang came in not long after, sat on the edge of the bed to give him a pulse, and then snorted coldly, "You deserve it, you''ve already suffered from internal injuries, and you still ran to Yongning Mansion. You don''t know the chaos over there. It''s okay, even my eyes have problems."


    "I just heard that the girl is from Yongning Mansion, so I went to look for it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263: Looking for the girl who ran away

    Chapter 263 Looking for the girl who fled


    "Isn''t there Gao Feng? Just let Gao Feng go and find him?" Song Dejiang snorted coldly, thinking that he was just fooling around.


    Bai Zhiyan coughed slightly, "It''s true that I didn''t think about it carefully, but I was a little anxious at the time, so I couldn''t take much care of it. Moreover, the internal injury has already healed a lot, and I didn''t expect that it would recur after this trip."


    He recognized his mistake readily, and Song Dejiang didn''t say much about him, he just muttered, "You also said that the girl escaped from Yongning Mansion all the way, and there will be any idents on the way, in case she... ¡­¡±


    Bai Zhiyan didn''t say anything, but Gao Feng shook his head firmly, "There will be no emergency, that girl is soft on the outside and tough on the inside, although I only talked to her a few words, but from the fact that she was able to do so without hesitation. If you kill a person, you can see that she is the kind of person who can still be safe in a chaotic world."


    Song Dejiang nced at him, "You quite admire this girl."


    "Unfortunately, I only thought that we met by chance, and we haven''t met since then, so I didn''t ask her name and origin. If I knew more, maybe I could find her sooner."


    Bai Zhiyan shook his head, "On the way to escape from the desert, it is a taboo to make deep conversations, and she may not tell you the truth."


    "If there was no ident, that girl would most likelye to Qing''an Mansion. Unfortunately, Qing''an Mansion is in chaos, so it''s hard to say where she will go."


    Seeing that the two of them were shaking their heads, Song Dejiang even sighed faintly with the two little ones. He twitched the corners of his mouth and asked in a low voice, "Have you ever thought about it, maybe... that thing isn''t on that girl? "


    Of course I thought about it, but¡­


    "At least for now she''s our only clue."


    Okay, then we can only continue to look for it.


    Song Dejiang went out again, and he began to prepare medicinal materials. Before looking for someone, always have a healthy body.


    Gu Yundong on the other side waited in the inn for two more days.


    Just when she was about to wait impatiently, there was a knock on the door of the room.


    Gu Yundong was sitting by the window staring downstairs. She spent most of the day sitting here.


    It was also a coincidence that under the window of their room was the backyard of the Huimin Medical Center.


    Shopkeeper Cao said that when Doctor Song came back, he usually came in from the backyard.


    So she thought that she was just waiting for the rabbit anyway, so she could just stare while watching the scenery, so that Doctor Song would know as soon as he came back.


    When there was a knock on the door, it was Mr. Yang who stopped the puzzle and looked at Gu Yundong, "Dongdong, are you going to eat?"


    "Mom, keep fighting, I''ll take a look."


    Gu Yundong didn''t do much for the past two days, he was a littlezy, he hesitated for a while, and the knock on the door suddenly became louder.


    She even heard a gruff voice, "Didn''t you say people didn''t leave the room?"


    Then came the voice of the second shopkeeper, "I didn''t go out. I told the boy to bring dinner upstairs a while ago." Then he whispered inside, "Miss Gu, Madam Gu, are you there?"


    "Here, what are you urging?" Gu Yundong frowned, stepped up abruptly, and opened the door.


    The hands outside the door that were about to knock on the door again almost hit her in the face, so they stopped in time and put them down.


    Gu Yundong''s originally impatient expression instantly turned into a surprise when he saw the personing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 264: Forget it, ask someone

    Chapter 264 Forget it, ask for help


    The next moment, Gu Yundong was hugged suddenly, "Sister Gu, I finally see you again."


    She looked down, isn''t this Bai Yang?


    The second shopkeeper smiled awkwardly, "Miss Gu, these two are looking for you, that, I''ll go to work first."


    After saying that, he hurried away.


    Gu Yundong brought people inside, closed the door, and looked at the old man standing there, "Doctor Song, why are you with Bai Yang?"


    Song Dejiang was stunned for a moment, then blinked, "Hey, do you know me?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." A slight smile appeared on her face, "Two days ago, I went to the hospital to find you, and I wanted you to help my mother to treat her illness. Did the shopkeeper Cao say that there was a problem when he went to see you at that time? A mother and daughter who traveled all the way from Xuanhe Mansion, was Dr. He introduced?"


    Song Dejiang, "..." Damn, was she the one who was scolded by him at that time?


    It''s over, it''s over, it''s over, Little Sun says this is his savior?


    Song Dejiang''s heart was turbulent, but his face was calm, and he even frowned slightly, thinking, "Is there such a thing? Did the girl admit the wrong person? I didn''t go back to Huimin Medical Center two days ago. about you?"


    Gu Yundong choked up immediately, I believed in your evil, you didn''t go back to the hospital, could I recognize you at a nce today?


    On the other hand, Bai Yang couldn''t help blinking his confused eyes, "Grandpa Song, didn''t you go back to the medical center two days ago to get the herbs and sugar?"


    Song Dejiang instantly had the urge to go up and cover his mouth, but that would ruin his image too much.


    Immediately frowned again, and thought hard, "Really? I don''t remember very well, this person is old, and his brain is not very good, and I hadn''t slept for two days at that time. I''m in a trance. Well, don''t mention the past. Didn''t you specifically ask me to bring you here to meet your sister Gu? If you see it, I''ll go back first."


    Gu Yundong felt that he had seen a split personality. Looking at Song Dejiang at this time, and thinking about the irascible, irritable and bad-tempered Doctor Song two days ago, it was like seeing a different person.


    But Bai Yang was quickly distracted by him, and waved his hand immediately, "Okay, Grandpa Song, go back first, goodbye."


    Seeing that Song Dejiang was about to leave, Gu Yundong hurriedly said, "Doctor Song, stay."


    "I really don''t remember what happened two days ago, you can''t me me." Song Dejiang turned around and justified his defense.


    Bai Yang also nodded in affirmation, "Sister Gu, what Grandpa Song said is true. He has a very poor memory now. He ate my brother''s white sugar yesterday, and he forgot about it an hourter."


    Song Dejiang, "..."


    Gu Yundong raised his head and gave him a meaningful look. Deceiving children, won''t your conscience hurt?


    Forget it, if you ask others, it¡¯s better not to expose it.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "Since Dr. Song doesn''t remember what happened two days ago, I''ll say it again. My name is Gu Yundong. I came to Qing''an this time because I learned that Dr. Song was here and wanted to ask Dr. Song to help my mother treat her illness. Yes. Dr. He said that Dr. Song is skilled in medicine. If even Dr. Song can''t do anything in this world, then my mother..."


    She lowered her eyes slightly, looking very sad.


    Song Dejiang said "hey", "Don''t cry, Little Sun wants to hit me, okay, okay, let me see, where''s your mother?"


    Gu Yundong pointed to the person who had put away the puzzle and sat quietly by the window, wondering if Song Dejiang had a problem with his eyes, did he not see such a big person?


    Forget it, it¡¯s better not to poke people¡¯s scars if you ask for it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265: Healing Youngs

    Chapter 265 Healing Young''s Disease


    Song Dejiang coughed lightly, then stepped forward and sat opposite Yang''s, and said to her, "Put out your hand, I''ll take the pulse."


    Yang looked at Gu Yundong, who nodded, and she slowly extended her hand, but she still looked a little uneasy.


    How could Song Dejiang not see what was wrong with her, and his expression became serious.


    He closed his eyes slightly and counted his pulse quietly.


    After a while, he got up, walked behind Mrs Yang, and looked at the back of her head.


    Yang almost jumped up, but it was Gu Yundong who came to her side and hugged her before he calmed down.


    Song Dejiang asked a few more questions, most of which were simr to what Doctor He asked at the beginning.


    But his emotions were not as intense as Doctor He''s.


    Gu Yundong was a little nervous, "Can my mother''s illness be cured?"


    "It''s hard to say." Song Dejiang sighed.


    Gu Yundong''s heart immediately raised, "What''s the problem?"


    "I can give her a needle once, but at most keep her current state and prevent the situation from getting worse. But if you want to cure it, you need a drug to soak the silver needle for two days, and then re-acupuncture to cure you. Mother''s disease."


    "What medicine?"


    "It''s a medicine called Bai Muzi, which is hard to find."


    Bai Muzi, never heard of it.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, even Song Dejiang said it was hard to find, that must be very few.


    "What does it look like and where does it usually grow? Do you know where to buy it?" Anyway, there is always hope.


    The big deal is to spend more time trying to find out as much as possible. If it is really as Song Dejiang said that he can stabilize his mother''s condition and will not endanger his life, then at least you don''t have to worry so much.


    Song Dejiang happened to have a medical book on his body, and there were records about Baimuzi on it.


    He took it out and handed it to Gu Yundong, "Look at it, Bai Muzi''s appearance and habits are painted on it."


    I then looked left and right and asked her, "The congestion in your mother''s brain has begun to spread. Do you want to treat it now orter."


    "Of course now." It''s all spread, the sooner the better.


    Song Dejiang nodded, "Okay, let''s go to Huimin Medical Center. It''s too noisy here, and it''s not conducive to seeing a doctor."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong put the book away, and led the Yang family downstairs behind Song Dejiang and Bai Yang.


    Shopkeeper Cao didn''t seem to be there, only the guys saw them, and they were surprised when Song Dejiang and Gu Yundong came in together.


    It wasn''t until Song Dejiang told him to prepare something before he turned around and went to work.


    In the backyard where Song Dejiang took them, there was also a consulting room, which was specially prepared for some patients who were inconvenient to see a doctor outside. There was no one at the moment, so Song Dejiang just used it.


    After the man brought hot cotton cloth and oilmp, Song Dejiang asked him to take Bai Yang to help guard the door, so that no one would disturb him.


    He originally nned to let Gu Yundong go outside to guard, but Yang shi seemed to be inseparable from her.


    Song Dejiang cleaned his hands and picked up the silver needle, his whole person immediately changed.


    Gu Yundong felt a little more at ease about such Doctor Song.


    Yang closed his eyes and leaned against Gu Yundong gently, not moving.


    I don''t know how long it took, Gu Yundong''s hands were slightly stiff, and Doctor Song took the silver needle and said to Gu Yundong, "Okay, take your mother back to rest, you will be fine again tomorrow."


    "Yes." Gu Yundong crossed his face with joy and went to open the door.


    Before he stepped out, he saw the Bai Yang child rushing over, "Sister Gu, I remembered, I have seen Bai Muzi."


    Song Dejiang''s face changed greatly, and he stepped forward abruptly, "You don''t worry, just shut up for me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266: little bunny is bad

    Chapter 266 Little Rabbit is very bad


    Gu Yundong was surprised when he heard Bai Yang''s words, but was drowned out by Song Dejiang''s actions.


    She looked at him suspiciously, Song Dejiang looked up at the sky, he didn''t know anything.


    Bai Yang ignored him and just said, "When I heard Bai Muzi just now, I felt so familiar, as if I had heard it somewhere, I thought about it for more than an hour, and finally it came to my mind. "


    "I told you to shut up, but you still said it." Song Dejiang red at the little boy, blood dripping from his heart.


    Bai Yang immediately hid behind Gu Yundong, "But Sister Gu is my savior, I have made up my mind that when I grow up in the future, I will promise myself, my own wife, I can''t hide it from her. "


    Gu Yundong, "..." Wait, what did you decide on your own? Did she agree?


    Song Dejiang, "..." He had to tell Bai Zhiyan quickly that his little nephew and his family were destined for life, and he was still an old woman many years older than him.


    Gu Yundong decided to try to ignore Bai Yang''s words. In order not to let him take this matter as a token of love in the future, she felt that it would be better not to know the news from his mouth.


    So she looked at Song Dejiang very sincerely, "Doctor Song, it''s all for this sake, can you tell me the truth? Do you have it in your hands, Bai Muzi? As long as you can cure my mother''s disease, you Even if I ask, I will do what I can, and even if I can¡¯t do it now, I will do it in the future.¡±


    Song Dejiang had a headache, he gave Bai Yang a vicious look, and turned back to the house.


    "As of now, let me tell you."


    Gu Yundong followed happily, but Song Dejiang''s next sentence was like a bowl of cold water poured down.


    "But even if you know the whereabouts of Bai Muzi, you won''t get it."


    Gu Yundong helped Yang to sit down, "What do you mean?"


    "What about Baimuzi, I really don''t have one. But my master has two."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "You still have a master?"


    Doctor Song stared, "What are you asking, how did I get my medical skills without a master?"


    "I thought that Doctor Song''s medical skills were so brilliant, maybe he was a self-taught talent." In fact, Gu Yundong felt deep down that this Doctor Song was so old, so his master might be gone?


    Song Dejiang wasforted by her ttery, and was about to humble himself.


    heard Bai Yang say, "Grandpa Song''s master is my great grandfather, but my great grandfather is younger than Grandpa Song."


    Gu Yundong silently shut his mouth, Song Dejiang just wanted to throw this stinky boy out, he used to think he was cute, but now he finds out that he is an elder sister ve who specially demolished his stage.


    Focus on **** over friends, little bunny is very bad.


    Song Dejiang looked at Gu Yundong, who was trying his best to hold back hisughter, a little annoyed, "So do you really want Bai Muzi?"


    "Think!!" Gu Yundong sat hurriedly, then frowned again, "But didn''t you say I can''t get it? Why, because the teacher is not good at talking?"


    Song Dejiang nced at her sideways, "My master is really not good at talking, he has a quirky temperament and is not humane. This kind of white wood is rare, and it must not be so easy for him to take it out. However," he nced at Bai Yang , "He is very good to his children and grandchildren. You saved his only grandson, and the mere Bai Muzi will still give it to you."


    "Then why..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 267: Demolition of Bai Yang

    Chapter 267 Bai Yang who demolished the tform


    Song Dejiang sighed, "Because that Bai Muzi is in the warehouse, not only Bai Muzi, but also the precious medicinal herbs that Master keeps in it. Unfortunately, the key to the warehouse is lost."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She asked hesitantly, "Can''t you find someone to pry it open?"


    Song Dejiang sneered, "That key is not an ordinary key, let alone pry it open, the keyhole will be destroyed if you are not careful."


    "Then, how about smashing that door directly with a stone sword?"


    Song Dejiang looked weird, "You can''t smash it."


    "How about fried?"


    Song Dejiang jumped violently, stood up suddenly and pointed at her and cursed, "Bang Bang Bang, why are you so violent, fierce and impatient? Do you know what that door is made of? It''s going to be smashed and bombed again?"


    Gu Yundong blinked with a confused look on his face. Now you are fierce and impatient, aren''t you? "I don''t know, it''s not a wooden door?"


    "That is the Jade Gate. Such arge piece of jade is carved into a very perfect gate, and a little bit of damage can cost my master''s life. Do you know? You want to destroy the Bai family''s ancestors for the sake of a white tree. Yushimen, your conscience has been eaten by dogs."


    Song Dejiang cursed loudly, so frightened that Mr. Yang wanted to pick up the teapot next to him and hit him on the head.


    But Dongdong said that if the opponent doesn''t do anything, he can''t do it himself.


    But she silently grabbed the teapot into her hand.


    Gu Yundong was also a little surprised, the whole door was made of jade? This white family is so rich.


    Bai Yang leaned into her ear and whispered, "The door is not big, my Uncle Gao would have to bend over to go in, but Grandpa Song doesn''t need it, but the warehouse is very big."


    Song Dejiang grabbed his cor and wanted to throw it outside.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped, "Alright alright, Doctor Song, I have no intention of destroying your master''s Yushimen for Bai Muzi, you calm down, or your memory will be even worse if you forget your name. already."


    Song Dejiang really wanted to vomit blood on her face, why is this girl so annoying?


    Gu Yundong decided not to irritate him any more, and changed the subject at the moment, "But ording to what you said, can''t the door be opened in the future, and the medicinal materials inside can''t be taken out for use, won''t it all be void?"


    "Isn''t this looking for the lost key?" Song Dejiang scratched his head, looking very distressed.


    "How long will it take to find it?"


    "I don''t know, but there are already clues, it should be soon." Song Dejiang nced at Yang''s, "If you want to cure your mother, or wait for my master to find the key, for Bai Yang''s sake, Bai Yang Muzi will give it to you. Otherwise, find a way to find that Bai Muzi yourself, and bring it to me, and I will help your mother get the needle."


    we can only do this.


    "It''s a two-pronged approach." She would find someone to help find the medicinal materials. Fortunately, Yang''s condition improved, and she could afford it.


    "Okay, let''s go, I''m exhausted talking to you, I''ve never seen such a stupid person. I''m so young, I have to ask endless questions." Song Dejiang waved his hand impatiently.


    Gu Yundong exhaled slowly.


    Forget it, it¡¯s better not to do it if you ask others.


    It''s about self-cultivation. She respects the old and loves the young, and is considerate of his age. He has a bad brain and a bad memory.


    Smile, Gu Yundong took out the teapot in Yang''s hand and put it back on the table before pulling her to go out.


    Song Dejiang thought that he had finally sent the person away, so he didn''t have to worry about Bai Yang''s dismantling, so he went to open the door diligently.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the door was opened, a figure rushed over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268: my family

    Chapter 268 My Family


    "Doctor Song, you''vee back. Let me ask you, did you take the white sugar I put in the pharmacy?" Shopkeeper Cao rushed in front of him like a gust of wind, staring at him and asking.


    "What are you doing, what''s there to shout about?" Song Dejiang was even more assertive than him, "Did your boss say that the medicine in the pharmacy can be used with me? Since you put it there, why can''t I take it? If I can''t take you, don''t let it go."


    Really, he is so rude, he doesn''t know how to respect the old and care for the young at all, and dare to yell at him in front of the big guy, it''s rude.


    Shopkeeper Cao was at a loss for words, and when he saw Gu Yundong behind him, he was even more aggrieved.


    Gu Yundong red in surprise. When he heard Bai Yang talking about white sugar before, he thought that their family already had their own feelings, and their feelings were taken from the shopkeeper Cao.


    Gu Yundong was a little dumbfounded, seeing Song Dejiang angrily walking inside, she still said, "I''ll give it to youter."


    Shopkeeper Cao''s eyes lit up, he vowed not to put sugar in the pharmacy next time. He clearly hid it deeply, and Doctor Song was too able to find it.


    Song Dejiang didn''t hear her words, he only saw that Gu Yundong seemed to say something, and the shopkeeper Cao turned away happily without shouting.


    He nced suspiciously at Gu Yundong, and at this nce, he found that the boy Bai Yang was actually pulling her sleeve and wanted to follow.


    This little white-eyed wolf.


    Song Dejiang decided to leave him alone, and exined to Gu Yundong, "Send me backter."


    "it is good."


    Then Bai Yang happily followed Gu Yundong away.


    Back at the inn, Gu Yundong let Mrs Yang go to sleep, it seems that after the injection, she became sleepy.


    Gu Yundong took Bai Yang downstairs for dinner and asked him about the Bai family, "Is your grandfather''s medical skills better than Doctor Song?"


    Bai Yang nodded, "Of course, my grandfather started studying medicine when he was three years old. When he was seven, he met Grandpa Song who was ten years old. Then he taught Grandpa Song how to understand herbal medicine, and then he set his apprenticeship."


    Gu Yundong wanted tough, so there is such a connection.


    "What about your uncle Gao? Why didn''t he bring you here today?"


    Bai Yang took a bite of the chicken leg and said, "My brother Bai''s illness is all right, so he left Qing''an Mansion to run errands."


    That Gao Feng was quite busy.


    "Where is your home?"


    Bai Yang shook his head, "Brother Bai said this can''t be told to others, but if Sister Gu marries me in the future, she will be part of our family, and you''ll know when the timees."


    "..." Forget it, when she didn''t ask.


    Then she asked a few more questions, but Bai Yang was too young, either he didn''t know or couldn''t say it, and the answers were all ordinary questions.


    After the two of them finished their meal, Gu Yundong wanted to send Bai Yang back, and he didn''t seem very happy.


    But I also know that men and women who haven¡¯t got married are not always good together, so I went back to Huimin Medical Center obediently. Later, Bai Zhiyan will ask the driver to pick him up, and he still has to go back.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, are all children so terrifying now? Is it too much to understand? Yunshu, that''s not the case, the dumb one just thinks about reading, and at most is worried that the family may not have money.


    She shook her head and went upstairs to wash up.


    Just as he was taking off his coat, something suddenly fell out of his chest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269: There is a split personality

    Chapter 269 There is indeed a split personality


    Gu Yundong picked it up and took a look, only then did he realize that this was the medical book that Doctor Song gave him during the day.


    She opened it and looked at it, saying it was a medical book, but it was actually a book introducing medicinal materials.


    The above exnation is very detailed, there are pictures, introductions and habits.


    Gu Yundong turned to the page of Bai Muzi, tried hard to memorize it twice, and finally admitted with some headache. Learning medicine and remembering medicinal herbs also requires talent. When she closed her eyes after memorizing it twice, she was confused again.


    After thinking about it, she simply took out a pen, ink, paper and inkstone from the space.


    After she settled down, she began to learn to write with calligraphy, and now she is gradually bing more and more decent.


    She copied down the specific introduction of Bai Muzi, as well as the appearance of the medicinal materials.


    After copying ??, she thought about it, she couldn''t sleep anyway, so she might as well copy the other medicines in the book.


    Song Dejiang threw the medical book to her, and he definitely didn''t mind her looking at others.


    She copied it once and read it again to deepen her impression. She will ask tomorrow if she can take this copy with her. If she can''t, she will give this copy to Doctor Song as well.


    Gu Yundong calmed down, put the oilmp closer, and started to write.


    The medical book is not very thick, and the day after Gu Yundong finished copying it was still light.


    Then...she found sadly that she had forgotten the name of the medicinal herbs on the previous page.


    God **** it, y with her.


    She closed the book and gave up the treatment, so let''s take a good note of Bai Muzi.


    Yang shi just woke up. When Gu Yundong passed by, he found her sitting on the bed in a daze, frowning slightly.


    "Mother, what''s wrong?"


    "hungry."


    Gu Yundongughed, "I didn''t eatst night, let''s go, let''s go downstairs."


    After breakfast, she took Yang to Huimin Medical Center again.


    Song Dejiang gave her another injection before he said, "Okay, now we just have to wait for Bai Muzi."


    Gu Yundong thanked Doctor Song, and then returned him the medical book he gave him yesterday, and took out the one he copied by hand.


    Song Dejiang said indifferently while drinking tea, "Even if you copy it, it''s nothing to hide and tuck. If you see what''s on it in the future, take your copy. The good medicinal materials are well preserved and can be used for me in the future, if there are many, I may even ept you as an apprentice."


    Gu Yundong thought that he couldn''t remember the qualifications of medicinal properties after watching it three times, so let''s forget it.


    Song Dejiang put away his own copy, just put it away, suddenly as if thinking of something, he mmed the table, "No, how can you copy my medical book casually?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh? So you really have a split personality?


    Song Dejiang said with a cold face, "Do you know that I wrote this medical book myself, it is the only one in the world without a semicolon, it is very, very precious. Moreover, the medicinal materials recorded in it are not at all in the usual pharmacies and clinics. You can¡¯t buy it, and many doctors don¡¯t even recognize it, how can you copy such a precious medical book without even asking me?¡±


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Then I... give it back to you?"


    "Just give it back to me?" Song Dejiang stared, "You''ve seen it, you''ve finished it."


    "But I''ve forgotten all about it."


    "What? If you say you''re stupid and don''t admit it, you can forget it. No, I don''t believe it. You must remember it clearly. Maybe you''ve returned this book to me now, and you cane back ande up with another one. originally."


    Gu Yundong felt that in the future, if it was not necessary, he should spend less time with this guy with a split personality.


    "So, what do you want me to do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270: peak of life

    Chapter 270 Life Peak


    Doctor Song snorted coldly, rubbed his chin as if he was thinking, and said after a long while, "If you take something from someone else, you must have to pay something."


    "Okay, I''ll give you the money, how much? By the way, and my mother''s consultation fee, I''ll give you a piece as well."


    Song Dejiang was annoyed, "Who wants your stinky money? What do you think of me? I treated your mother to help Bai Yang pay back your favor. Besides, my precious medical book is just a little bit of yellow and white. Can anything bepared?"


    Gu Yundong was about to be driven mad by this insane, and her patience waspletely lost.


    "Then what do you want? What do you want me to pay? Hurry up and say."


    "Hmph, then you can give me two catties of sugar." Song Dejiang looked arrogant.


    "Huh?" Gu Yundong almost choked on his own saliva.


    "Ah what? You can give that surname Cao, but you can''t give it to me?"


    Song Dejiang was almost tortured to extort a confessionst night, and finally the shopkeeper Cao told him what Gu Yundong had mysteriously told him at that time, so that he happily walked away without holding him ountable.


    It was only then that she realized that the bag of white sugar was actually given by her.


    Gu Yundong''s face is full of ck lines, so you acted so brilliantly for a long time, just for two catties of white sugar?


    Song Dejiang saw that she didn''t speak for a long time, frowned and hesitated for a while, "Two kilograms is too much? Well, forget it, just one kilogram, isn''t that a high requirement?"


    Gu Yundong still didn''t speak.


    Song Dejiang couldn''t help it a little bit, "You must have a pound, right? Wouldn''t it be okay if you didn''t give me the share of the surname Cao? Anyway, you don''t owe the favor of the surname Cao, you owe me. If If you think you can''t go back on your word, then give it to him, give him one or two, you didn''t promise to give much anyway."


    "Doctor Song, do you like sweets?" Gu Yundong thought about it for a long time and finally asked.


    Song Dejiang refused to admit, "I didn''t."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, and stopped buying ties, "Okay, I''ll give it to you. Doctor Song, wait here first, take care of my mother for me, I''ll be back soon."


    "Ok, no problem."


    Gu Yundong went to the inn, and when he came out of the room, the cloth bag in his hand had some weight.


    Song Dejiang was standing in the room walking around when he heard footsteps and rushed up to him.


    Gu Yundong put the cloth bag on the table and held a bowl in the other hand.


    Song Dejiang was stunned, "What?"


    "You open it and take a look."


    Song Dejiang always felt that something was going to explode, but he couldn''t control his hand that was about to move and opened the cloth bag.


    Then, his pupils shrank suddenly, and the hairs on his body seemed to explode.


    Sugar, sugar, sugar, sugar?


    He didn''t think about it at all just now, after all, he decided that even if Gu Yundong gave sugar, he would only give a pound.


    But here, there are ten pounds, right?


    Shit, where did this girle from so much? Isn''t it hard to buy it in Beijing?


    "These are all for you. You won''t ept my mother''s consultation fee, so I have to use this instead." Gu Yundong lifted the lid of the bowl beside him again, "This is candy, I made it myself, it''s sweet and delicious, You can try it."


    Song Dejiang nced at it, took a candy and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhly


    Gu Yundong asked him, "How does it taste?"


    Song Dejiang nodded calmly, "It''s okay."


    "Then eat slowly, I''ll take my mother back to rest first."


    Song Dejiang still nodded, but as soon as she went out, he instantly put two fruit candies in his mouth, and then sat on the ground with the bag of white candy in his arms, crying.


    I''m so excited, there''s a lot of white sugar, I don''t have to steal other people''s food anymore, God treats him well.


    "By the way, there is one more thing..." Gu Yundong suddenly left and returned.


    Song Dejiang stood up in a second, firmly controlling the expression on his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 271: How to find Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 271 How to find Gu Dajiang


    Gu Yundong felt that this person... really has a split personality, which is probably because the doctor does not heal himself.


    Hey, that''s pathetic.


    Song Dejiang was angry, what did he do when he came back so well?


    He raised his head, with a serious face, and exined in a condescending manner, "The candy I ate just now made my tearse out."


    Gu Yundong nced at the bowl, is there a few missing?


    "Candy is sweet."


    "I don''t feel the same as ordinary people, can''t I? Hey, I found that you like to break the casserole and ask to the end, you are so unpleasant, you know?"


    Gu Yundong was taught, "I will definitely learn my lesson and strive to correct it." Okay, whatever you say is what you say, as long as you are happy, she respects the old and loves the young.


    Song Dejiang brushed off the clothes on his body, and asked her a little unhappily, "Is there anything else, hurry up and say it, I''ll be annoying when I see you."


    Really, if this person hadn''t cured her mother, Gu Yundong would have wanted to beat him up.


    She walked over and took a letter and handed it to him.


    "This is what Qin Wenzheng asked me to give to you."


    "Qin Wenzheng?" Song Dejiang looked at him in surprise, "Where is he now?"


    Gu Yundong pointed at the letter, "You''ll know just by looking at it."


    Song Dejiang was a little hesitant, and after a long while he reached out to get the letter.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what ?? was written on it, but he only knew that Doctor Song''s originally casual expression gradually became serious.


    Gradually, it coincided with his appearance when he was healing.


    Gu Yundong thinks that he probably has... a triple personality?


    slipped away.


    She left quietly, but Song Dejiang didn''t say a word for a long time after reading the letter, and sat there for a long time, even forgetting the existence of white sugar.


    It has been five or six days since Gu Yundong came to Qing''an Mansion. Yang''s matter was half resolved, but Gu Dajiang''s whereabouts left her a little helpless.


    The sea of ??people is vast, and finding someone is not easy at all.


    Gu Yundong thought about it for two whole days in the inn. On the morning of the third day, Song Dejiang came over, and he brought Bai Yang with him.


    He said to Gu Yundong, "I''m going to the capital, you leave me an address, and I''ll send you a letter when Bai Muzi has news."


    Gu Yundong was surprised and hurriedly wrote the address to him.


    Bai Yang on the side of ?? also had a bitter face, "Sister Gu, I''m going to the farm outside the city. Brother Bai is going there to recuperate, and I have to go too. It won''t be easy to see you in the future."


    said, he reached for Song Dejiang''s hand, took the note in his hand and carefully read the address on it twice, and then said to Gu Yundong, "Sister Gu, I will write to you when the timees."


    "Sister Gu''s family has a younger brother who is about your age. You canmunicate with him and be friends." I hope she doesn''t have to say anything more, she can''t bear it.


    Bai Yang thought for a while, then nodded, "I''ll write it all."


    Whether it is Song Dejiang or Bai Yang, they have already packed their things and are about to set off soon. Song Dejiang''s carriage is outside the inn. When they leave the city, they can directly send Bai Yang to the farmhouse. They came here specially to say goodbye to Gu Yundong. of.


    Bai Yang finally felt wronged and wanted Gu Yundong to send them to the gate of the city.


    Gu Yundong just wanted to go out for a walk, and it was not an option to stay in the room all the time, so he agreed and went out with the Yang family.


    What she didn''t expect was that this trip out, it really made her think of a way that was not a solution.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 272: puzzle

    Chapter 272 Puzzle


    After seeing Doctor Song and the two back, Gu Yundong passed the notice board at the gate of the city, his eyes narrowed involuntarily.


    There are two officers and soldiers standing guard in front of this notice board, and there are notices on it that the government announces decrees, decrees and other news to the people, but not many people read it.


    There was a wall not far away, and there were a lot of people around.


    When he entered the city before, Gu Yundong really didn''t pay attention.


    She walked over with Mrs. Yang and asked the people next to her, only to know that this was a civil notice board.


    Not before, it was announced a few months ago after the new prefect took office. Since the chaos, many people have been separated from their families. Some people inquire about their whereabouts, and some people post all kinds of news about people and things in the streets and alleys.


    When the new prefect arrived, he saw a lot of notices posted on the walls. He was nning to rectify the Qing''an Prefecture drastically. The environment on the street was also very important.


    Later, someone suggested that everyone should stick together in one ce. So there is this wall, which is covered with all kinds of missing people notices and some messy news.


    Gu Yundong nced at the pictures on the wall, and once again felt that the pictures drawn by these people were simply too abstract.


    She turned her eyes slightly, took a charcoal pen and wrote down the missing information on the notice board, and then went back with the Yang family.


    Gu Yundong wanted to post a missing person notice by herself. Even if Gu Dajiang didn''t see it by then, as long as someone who had seen him provided a little clue, she would have a direction to look for.


    However, Gu Yundong has a problem now.


    Since she is going to post a missing person notice, she will definitely draw it realistically. But thest time she painted characters so realistically, it was a wanted order.


    Although the bandit boss was caught, God knows if his other younger brothers are hiding in the crowd, waiting for an opportunity to retaliate.


    If you see a missing person notice from almost the same artist, it would be strange not to find her.


    Even if she escaped without incident, what about Gu Dajiang? Will it be the target of others?


    Therefore, it is too suspicious that the portrait of Gu Dajiang alone cannot be the only one for this notice.


    After returning to the inn, Gu Yundong integrated the information he had copied down, especially the address above.


    After finishing everything, she turned her head and said to Mrs Yang, "Mother, let''s rent a yard tomorrow to live in. I don''t know how long it will take to find my father. It''s inconvenient to stay in the inn all the time."


    I chose to stay at the inn because it is next to Huimin Medical Center, which is convenient for Yang to see a doctor.


    Mr. Yang was ying a jigsaw puzzle, which was made by Gu Yundong himself.


    After all, although the previous one was also a wooden puzzle, the picture and material were not the same as this era.


    She coaxed Mr. Yang to get her a harder one, so she went to find a thin wooden board and drew two Q-version children on it. The two children were Yunshu and Yunke. Then cut into pieces.


    Yang likes it very much. Every time she finishes the picture, she can see two children, almost to the point of forgetting to eat and sleep.


    Hearing Gu Yundong''s words, he raised his head and said with a smile, "Okay." Then he continued.


    Gu Yundong asked the shopkeeper Cao where he could rent a cheap, clean and safe house the next day.


    On the same day, I contacted the owner to get a one-month lease, and then moved in.


    In the evening, when it was getting dark, Gu Yundong painted himself an old makeup and left the small courtyard where he lived.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273: help people draw

    Chapter 273 Helping people draw pictures


    She sent the Yang family to Huimin Medical Center in the afternoon, but Gu Yundong was still worried about leaving her alone in the newly rented yard.


    Fortunately, the wife of the shopkeeper Cao is very nice, and she is also helping out in the medical center, so Gu Yundong asked her to take care of the Yang family.


    The other party naturally responded, but she knew that this girl Gu gave her a good thing, what is this little busy?


    Gu Yundong was wearing coarse clothes, the kind that are verymon on the streets.


    After rummaging in the space for a long time, no hair dye was found. So if she went to the shopkeeper Cao, she knew that there were many things that could be used to dye her hair.


    Gu Yundong found an excuse to ask the shopkeeper Cao to help him adjust two hair dyes, one ck and the other white.


    Now she has dyed most of her hair white and tied her **** t. Although her development is not very good, she has some ups and downs, right?


    Put on another makeup look, and when you turn around, you are a short old man.


    Gu Yundong saw that he had no major problems, so he went out.


    ording to the previously integrated address, Gu Yundong first found a cksmith shop.


    This shop was opened by two brothers. It is said that the two of them had a younger brother who disappeared during the chaos. The two brothers asked someone to draw a general portrait and posted the missing person notice on the wall. .


    It''s just that so long has passed, and no one has been left. The notice has already been exposed to the sun and only half of it is left. Fortunately, there is an address on it.


    When Gu Yundong walked in with his back on his back, the two brothers were stunned for a moment.


    "Uncle, what are you going to hit? Scissors and kitchen knife?"


    Gu Yundong coughed, waved his hand, and said in a rough voice, "I don''t fight, I saw a notice at the city gate, are you looking for your brother?"


    The ?? brothers looked at each other and were a little excited at the same time, "Master, have you seen him? Do you know where he is?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head and coughed again, "I haven''t seen it before." Seeing the disappointed expressions of the two of them, he added, "Even if I did, I wouldn''t recognize it, and you don''t think about your portrait. What kind of people have they painted?"


    "No way, we all spent a lot of money to invite people to paint, but everyone is like this."


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I''ll help you paint, tell me what your brother looks like."


    The two brothers were stunned again, "Master, we..."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t ept money, I just do good deeds."


    After ??, he took out charcoal and paper and spread it on the table beside him.


    "Say it." She urged impatiently.


    The two brothers thought, anyway, people don''t charge money, and it doesn''t look like ckmail, and they don''t have to work iron at the moment, so let''s try?


    So the two of them spoke one by one, telling the appearance of their younger brother.


    Gu Yundong is getting more and more proficient now, and it didn''t take long for a lifelike figure to appear under the eyes of the two brothers.


    Both of them were shocked and looked as if their younger brother was standing in front of them.


    They raised their eyes and looked at Gu Yundong, "Uncle, you are too skilled. Here, once this picture is posted, people who have seen my brother will definitely recognize it."


    "Well, okay, I''ll help you write your address and information, and you can post it on that wall tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, we''ll post it tomorrow." The two held the portrait and were full of praise.


    Gu Yundong left before they could react.


    She went to the next house again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 274: Someone at home

    Chapter 274 Someone at home


    That family''s family conditions are not bad, and there are a few servants.


    When the city was in turmoil, a maid in their family ran away with a lot of gold and silver jewelry. Although it was reported to the official, it is obvious that there are too many such things, and no one can be caught at all.


    Gu Yundong also asked people if they wanted to find the maid, so that people thought she knew the whereabouts of the maid and invited her in, but she was fooled to draw the appearance of the maid, and by the way, she also sketched the appearance of the jewelry that was swept away by her. painted it again.


    The third, fourth, and by the time they came out of the fifth family''s house, it was almost time for curfew.


    She quickly washed off the makeup on her face, put on a hat to cover her white hair, and went to Huimin Medical Center to take Yang''s home.


    Fortunately, it was dark and in a hurry to leave, the wife of the shopkeeper Cao didn''t pay attention to her strange ce.


    After returning home and waiting for Mrs. Yang to fall asleep, Gu Yundong dyed his hair back to ck, then began to recall Gu Dajiang''s appearance, and began to draw Gu Dajiang''s appearance.


    After ?? finished painting, she was just about to write Gu Dajiang''s information when her mind suddenly shed over the situation of the second family.


    After thinking about it, he wrote on the information about Gu Dajiang below, "This person has not repaid his debts. If there is information about this person, no matter how many clues there are, if it is true, he will get 10 taels of silver."


    Write the address of this small courtyard on the back, then blow it, put it away and go to bed.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong was woken up by a scream.


    She hurriedly got up to look, and saw that Mrs. Yang was holding the blueprint, shouting and jumping, "Dongdong, it''s Daddy, Daddy."


    "Yes, it''s my father and your husband." Gu Yundong smiled helplessly.


    Yang had a happy smile on his face, and his fingers gently brushed Gu Dajiang''s face on the drawing, with nostalgia in his eyes, and his eyes were slightly red.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, then suddenly reacted. She should have painted Gu Dajiang''s picture earlier and put it at home, so that her mother and younger siblings could have something to think about.


    She walked over and hugged Mrs Yang gently, "Mother, we will find Dad soon."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong quickly packed himself up, changed into women''s clothes, and took Yang''s to the city gate.


    As soon as I arrived, I heard loud noises, especially exmations, which came one after another.


    "It''s too simr, look, there are even strands of hair."


    "Who drew it, I want this person to help me draw one too."


    "Don''t think about it, didn''t you listen to the person who posted it just now? The other party confiscated a penny, just to help people for the sake of doing good deeds every day."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and smiled. Seeing that three paintings were already posted on the wall, he also took the drawings and posted them.


    When everyone saw it, hey, it was also made by the same person.


    Someone quickly surrounded Gu Yundong, "Girl, did an old man paint this for you?"


    "Yes, that uncle is very nice."


    "When did you paint it for you? Did you see how he painted it?"


    "Girl, have you learned anything?"


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and he looked at the schr-like man who spoke at the end, his eyes were full of desire, as if she could teach her like her immediately if she said she learned a little bit.


    Gu Yundong shook his head decisively, "How did I learn it?"


    Seeing that another person came to post pictures, Gu Yundong was busy taking advantage of the rxation of the crowd, and took Yang shi out of the crowd.


    Yang sighed and looked back at the picture posted on the wall, looking very excited.


    However, when the two returned home, Gu Yundong froze suddenly as he opened the courtyard door.


    Someone at home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 275: as if no one was at home

    chapter 275


    Gu Yundong paused, frowning and pulling Yang to the side.


    How did ??e so quickly? ?


    Just thinking about it, someone from the room came out, a man in a messenger''s costume.


    is the one Gu Yundong knew, the leading officer who came over after she rescued the child in the inn that day.


    The officer stood at the door of the main room, winked at her, and told her to close the courtyard door first.


    Gu Yundong had a good impression of him. Not long after the Paihuazi were captured that day, it was said that he was asked about the whereabouts of the children kidnapped during the Lantern Festival.


    is also lucky, they originally nned to abduct Bai Yang and left, but they did not expect to be bumped by Gu Yundong, and they were really caught.


    Later, the government even sent money to Gu Yundong, saying that it was from the child''s family.


    Therefore, when this official sent a mysterious appearance, she closed the courtyard door even though she was puzzled.


    Immediately took Yang into the main room.


    The official surname was Li, and he said after they came in, "I''m sorry, I''m scared to scare you by not inviting me in, I just had to do it because I was afraid of scare the snakes."


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, "What is it that scare the snake?"


    Li Guanchai exined, "I''m afraid you don''t know,st year Qing''an Mansion was in great chaos. At that time, a bandit leader took the opportunity to enter the city and killed a lot of people. Xuanhe Mansion sent troops to suppress it. As a result, the bandit leader escaped. It was a miraculous painter from Xuanhe Mansion who drew the appearance of the bandit, and only then did the bandit be brought to justice within three days."


    Magical... painter? ?


    "It''s a pity that although the robber has already been beheaded, the little thieves under his hands have not been captured. The portrait that the girl took out today should be the same person as the one who painted the leader of the robber. When the prefect learned about this, he guessed that some small thieves mighte to the door to inquire about the painter, so he immediately summoned all the catching guards and went to the house of the person who posted the portrait today, waiting for the rabbit and catching the turtle in the urn. "


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but slightly widened his eyes, "..." Where did the new emperor find such a smart new prefect, he even thought of this.


    In fact, Gu Yundong also guessed that the little thief woulde to ask about the painter, so she also wrote an anonymous letter to analyze the situation, and nned to send it to the yamen in a while, and to the hand of the official surnamed Li in front of her.


    She even thought about what if the yamen didn''t take it to heart? Therefore, the few houses I went tost night were specially selected, such as the two brothers in the cksmith shop who were tall and difficult to mess with, such as arge family with a nursing home, such as a family who lived near the Yamen and also had a few men at home... ¡­


    Small thieves are generally not happy to find people who are so uncertain and may expose themselves, so in the end, they can only choose the weakest and unfounded only mother and daughter... themselves.


    She nned to send the Yang family to Cao''s house for one night tonight, and then wait to see if any little thieves woulde.


    Unexpectedly, before she had time to do anything, the prefect had already thought of it.


    Although Gu Yundong has never met the current emperor, from the various things he did after he ascended the throne, and from the promising officials he assigned to govern towns and cities, the Kingdom of Jin would definitely prosper under his governance.


    Li Guanchai saw that she didn''t speak, and thought she was frightened. "You don''t have to be afraid. I''m not alone here.


    Gu Yundong raised his head, "Of course I''m not afraid, I just assumed there was no one else in my family and went about my own business."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276: There is news about Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 276 There is news about Gu Dajiang


    Li Guanchai smiled and nodded, and he said, this girl is different from ordinary girls, otherwise how could Paihuazi be caught in public?


    Gu Yundong really entered the house with Mrs. Yang, it was time to boil water, it was time to cook, and it was time to talk.


    Li Guanchai was also very self-conscious, and went to another room but did note out.


    It wasn''t until night that he asked Gu Yundong and his mother and daughter to stay in the room and not to go out, and he was prepared.


    The reason why a petty thief is a petty thief is because he is not very smart, so he can''t even be a small boss.


    So it was just dark at night, and the four of them lived up to expectations and went into the yard, and one person let out the wind outside.


    However, in the blink of an eye, a person rushed up from the left and the right, and the thief who let loose the wind was taken down without even making a sound.


    followed closely, and the messenger outside the door quickly broke the door and rushed in.


    Those four people were still prying at the door of the main room, and dumplings were made in a blink of an eye.


    The door of the main room was also opened from the inside, Li Guanchai looked at them with a sneer, "It''s finally time for you."


    what do you mean? Could it be that the government knew they wereing?


    Could it be... this is a trap of the government, just to lure them out?


    Depend on.


    A few small thieves turned around and ran away, but the number of officials was already outnumbered by them, and they came prepared, so where should they go?


    It''s just that thieves are different from ordinary thieves. They are really ruthless, and they take out a dagger and work with a few officials.


    An officer was shed on the arm, but in the end he took them down.


    One by one, they were dragged away with their hands tied and their mouths covered. As for the follow-up, it would depend on the prefect''s ability. Maybe he would pull out the radish and bring out the mud, which would be wiped out.


    Gu Yundong opened a corner of the window and watched the process clearly.


    Li Guanchai was thest to leave. She nced at the window, "I''m bothering Miss Gu today, so I''m sorry."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand and saw that everyone had left before he lowered the window.


    The next day, she went to inquire, and as expected, no thieves were encountered in the other households, although the officials were also ambushed there.


    After this incident, even if the thieves did not capture all of them, they would probably think that this was a trap set by the government and would not dare to act rashly.


    In the next few days, Gu Yundong will sometimes go to the notice board to look at it, and sometimes go to other ces to inquire. She also asked Li Guanchao about Gu Dajiang''s whereabouts.


    Unfortunately, the yamen did not find the household registration information of Gu Dajiang.


    Actually, Gu Yundong already knew about it. After all, when Qin Wenzheng promised to help, he had asked someone to ask at the government.


    Unfortunately, there were many refugees and bandits during that time. How many people were missing and how many people were killed. There were not many documents in the government. It was very difficult to find a person among the vast crowd.


    What''s more, the name ''Gu Dajiang'' is toomon, there are several in a vige, and it is even more difficult to find out.


    Nowadays, the Qing''an Mansion has a lot of waste waiting to be done. From the prefect to the chores, they are all too busy to touch the ground. Who has the time to spend a lot of time to help you find someone who doesn''t know whether it is life or death, or not? Do you know who is in Qing''an Mansion?


    The government couldn''t find it, so Gu Yundong thought about finding it from the people and posting a missing person notice.


    Fortunately, the vivid image attracted a lot of people''s attention and discussion, and even people who didn''t often go to the notice board to look at it would nce at it curiously.


    Plus she added 12 taels of silver at the back, there will always be someone who wants to earn this silver.


    Therefore, on this day, Gu Yundong had just eaten lunch, and finally waited for the clue toe to the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277: I have met Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 277 I met Gu Dajiang


    The person who came was a twenty-five or six-year-old woman, with a woman''s hair in a bun, and her clothes were somewhat shabby.


    She was still a little nervous when she entered the door. She looked left and right, as if she was afraid that someone would suddenly jump out.


    Gu Yundong asked her to sit, but she only dared to sit on half of the stool.


    Until she saw that there were only two people in this family, Gu Yundong and Yang Shi, the woman breathed a sigh of relief and said to her, "I, I have seen the person in this portrait."


    She uncovered the missing person notice, probably because she was too nervous and hid it in her arms, and it looked wrinkled when she took it out.


    When Mr. Yang saw this, he was immediately angry, and he stepped forward and took the image, ced it on the table and straightened it vigorously.


    The woman was taken aback by her actions and stood up suddenly, "What, what?"


    Gu Yundong hurriedly said, "Sister-inw, don''t be nervous, my mother just felt a little distressed when such a beautiful portrait was uneven. It''s okay. You said just now, you have seen the person in this portrait, where did you see it?"


    She tried to be as gentle as possible, even though her heart was very urgent at the moment.


    The woman sat down again after hearing the words, bit her lip, and asked her in a low voice, "You, do you think you will give me ten taels of silver?"


    "It depends on whether what you say is true."


    "of course it''s true."


    The ?? woman hurriedly promised, "I swear, everything I say is true."


    "Okay, I''m listening."


    The woman let out a sigh of relief and said, "This person, this person is Gu Dajiang."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help his eyes light up, "Yes."


    "I''ve seen it before, when Qing''an Mansion was in chaos, and I saw it after officials and soldiers from Xuanhe Mansion came here. At that time, the city was in chaos, our family was poor, and the house was in tatters. I thought those refugees and bandits couldn''t see it. I''ve been hiding at home, waiting for this mess to pass beforeing out."


    Speaking of the previous incident, the woman still had lingering fears on her face, "I didn''t expect them toe to my house. The officers and soldiers quickly chased after me. The bandits couldn''t escape, so they arrested me and me. My man. This guy named Gu Dajiang came out at this time. He seemed to help the officer and soldiere up with an idea. Then we were rescued and the bandits were arrested. "


    Hearing Gu Dajiang''s name, Yang''s obediently sat on the sidelines and listened.


    The woman continued, "That officer and soldier seemed to appreciate Gu Dajiang very much, and asked Gu Dajiang to do things by his side. But it didn''t work. Gu Dajiang said he wanted to find a wife and children in Qing''an Mansion."


    "The officer and soldier was very disappointed, andter said that he could help him find it, and when he found it, he could agree to help him."


    The woman was quite envious at the time, but Gu Dajiang was dressed in tattered and tattered clothes at the time. Except for his clean face, his whole body stinks. At first nce, it was a refugee who escaped from Yongning Mansion. don''t mind.


    The problem is, this Gu Dajiang actually refused this opportunity to rise to prominence.


    The ??women are very unfavorable to the refugees, even though Gu Dajiang is the one who saved their husband and wife.


    In the end, if it wasn''t for these refugees, how could Qing''an House be in chaos, and how could they be caught by bandits? How could the family be smashed more than half, and it is even poorer than before.


    "Master officers and soldiers left after the chaos was settled. I heard people say that he has made great achievements, and maybe he will go to the capital to be an official. We haven''t seen that Gu Dajiang again, and we thought that he must also follow that master. "


    The woman ?? said, "Unexpectedly, after half a month, we saw him again."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278: give money or not

    Chapter 278 Giving Money or Not


    Gu Yundong naturally heard some dissatisfaction from her tone, but as long as the clues are urate, dissatisfaction is not dissatisfaction, and she often makes people dissatisfied, does she care?


    "Where did you see it?"


    The woman returned, "It''s right at the gate of the city. That day my man was looking for a job there. I went over to bring him some food, and I saw Gu Dajiang."


    At that time, although Gu Dajiang was still very thin, his clothes were much better.


    She felt that before the officer and soldier left, he must have given him money, which is really good luck.


    "It was my man who saw him first and said hello to him." The woman said suddenly sourly, "He doesn''t seem to know us anymore, that''s right. At that time, he probably only had the officer and soldier in his eyes. How can we remember little people like us."


    Gu Yundong frowned, this person was no longer cautious at the beginning, and now he is more and more emotional.


    She tapped on the table, "Then what? The point."


    "My man, that stupid, went up to ask if he found his family." The woman saw that she was impatient and a little scared, and said quickly, "As a result, Gu Dajiang said that his family was not in Qing''an, and he was going somewhere else. Look for it, and then go out of the city gate."


    "Have you left Qing''an Mansion?" Gu Yundong thought about this possibility.


    The woman nodded, "Leave, my family and I saw him leave the city gate with a bag on his back, and we never saw him again."


    As she said that, she leaned closer, "I suspected that he was false when he said that he was looking for his wife and children. You said that he had only been looking for half a month to confirm that they were not in Qing''an Mansion? I saw this notice today, I just wanted to understand that he didn''t pay his debts, so he ran away."


    Gu Yundong thought, Gu Dajiang must have his own way to confirm.


    "That, girl. I''ve said everything I need to say. Do you have to give me the ten taels of silver?"


    Gu Yundong, "But what you said doesn''t have any useful clues. I still can''t find anyone."


    "Why not, at least you know that Gu Dajiang is no longer in Qing''an Mansion. You don''t have to spend all this time posting notices and rewarding silver, which saves a lot of time."


    also makes sense.


    "Then how do I know if what you said is true?"


    "Of course what I said is true, I have sworn it, why don''t you believe me?" The woman stood up in a hurry, "I said you didn''t want to give the ten taels of silver, right? Didn''t you put up this notice to deceive people? Do you know how difficult it is for me toe here?"


    Gu Yundong actually believed the woman''s words for seven or eight points. He could call out his name and height, and knew that his father was here to find his wife and children.


    The woman was a little anxious when she saw that she didn''t speak. "Will you give it? If you don''t give it, I will..."


    Before she could finish her words, a loud roar suddenly sounded outside the door, "Wang Xiaomei, are you inside? Come out for me."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and when he saw the woman''splexion changed drastically, he was so startled that he ran outside the main room.


    But after a few steps, he ran back, "What should I do?"


    "Who are you outside the door?" Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes.


    "he¡­¡­"


    "Wang Xiaomei, don''t hide, I know you''re here, hurry up and hear?" The voice outside the door sounded again.


    If it goes on like this, all the neighbors shoulde out to watch the fun.


    Gu Yundong walked straight out and suddenly opened the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279: gone

    Chapter 279 is gone


    The man at the door was slightly stunned when he saw a teenage girl who came to open the door.


    As soon as he wondered if he had found the wrong door, he saw a woman in the yard who was looking for a ce to hide.


    His expression changed, he strode in, grabbed the man''s wrist and said sternly, "You really are here, you really went to reveal the notice, do you still have a conscience?"


    Gu Yundong silently closed the courtyard door, blocking the neighbors who wanted to watch the fun, and walked slowly into the main room.


    Yang hid long ago when the man came in.


    At this moment, in the main room, there are only two people, a man and a woman who look like husband and wife.


    Wang Xiaomei was probably hurt by the man, and she cried out angrily, "Why do I have no conscience? I''m not for our family, and you don''t want to see what our family is broken into?"


    "Then you can''t take this kind of money. If it weren''t for Gu Dajiang, we would all die. They are here to collect debts. Will they let him go if they find Gu Dajiang?"


    "What do we mean without Gu Dajiang, we''re all going to die? Without him, the officers and soldiers will save us, just a little earlier andter. You also know that people are looking for Gu Dajiang to collect debts. If he doesn''t pay his debts, it means that he is not a good person at all. ."


    "Whether he is a good person or not, I will admit that he saved my life. I tell you Wang Xiaomei, if you dare to take this money today, I will divorce you when you go back."


    Wang Xiaomei was stunned on the spot when she heard this, and looked at the man in disbelief, "You want to break me up, Bao Chunhua, you want to break me up for a person who has met twice. What did I do wrong? She started to cry as she spoke, "What if I came here to report a letter? I don''t know where Gu Dajiang is now. At most, I told them not to look for it in Qing''an Mansion. They may not be able to find Gu Dajiang if they find death, so you have to leave me for this, and you have lost your conscience."


    She was crying so hard, the man probably also noticed that he was talking a little harder, and he was a little helpless when he saw her crying so badly.


    just stuck his neck and said, "You, it''s not right for you to have that kind of mind. Don''t cry. What does it look like crying in someone else''s house? Go, go home."


    Bao Chunhua pulled her away, but Gu Yundong still handed them the ten taels of silver.


    She''s a talker.


    Wang Xiaomei was overjoyed and reached out to pick it up.


    Bao Chunhua stared, "You dare to try it."


    Wang Xiaomei was so scared that she immediately retracted her hand and red at Gu Yundong, "Why didn''t you take it out earlier?"


    Then, he was pulled away.


    Gu Yundong, "..." It''s not really her fault, she was just being cautious.


    Wang Xiaomei left, Gu Yundong returned to the main room and saw the portrait on the table.


    After thinking about it, I posted him back on the notice wall.


    She waited at home for more than ten days, and during this period, three more came and said they had seen Gu Dajiang.


    One is a man with a flushed face from drinking, and he speaks in a topsy-turvy manner, and it seems that he is here to corrupt money.


    One is an olddy with a small wonton stall. Although she is old, she has a good memory. She said that Gu Dajiang went to their small stall to ask for a bowl of wontons to eat. During the chat, he mentioned that he was leaving Qing''an to find his wife and children.


    But where did he go, Grandma doesn''t know.


    There was also a schr-like person who said that he had seen Gu Dajiang and an officer and soldier standing together and talking, and then the adult left.


    Once the news of ??7788 was integrated, Gu Dajiang was indeed no longer in Qing''an House.


    She rubbed her eyebrows, wouldn''t that be more of a needle in a haystack?


    Yang shi suddenly blinked and said, "Old Gu family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280: go back to the old house

    Chapter 280 Go back to Lao Gu''s house


    Gu Yundong was startled, then stood up abruptly.


    Yes, the old Gu family?


    Many of the refugees who escaped from the Yongning Mansion at first returned after the disaster relief in the imperial court.


    Gu Dajiang left Qing''an Mansion, either because he got news of them and went to Xuanhe Mansion, or maybe he just knew that they were not in Qing''an Mansion, so the first ce he went should be Lao Gu''s house.


    From Qing''an Mansion to Yongning Mansion, Gu Yundong thought that since he came out, he would just take this opportunity to return to Lao Gu''s house.


    It''s best to find Gu Dajiang, but if you can''t find it, then there must be revenge and revenge.


    She still remembers the time when Gu Dahe smashed her head and stole the money.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong buried his head and started writing letters.


    wrote two letters, one to Aunt Ke and the other to Shao Qingyuan, exining that it might take some time for him to go back, so that they can take care of the family and not worry about them.


    After writing ?? and stuffing it into the slender mailbox made of bamboo, he took the letter and went to shopkeeper Cao.


    She wanted to find out where there was a more reputable caravan going to Xuanhe Mansion in the past two days. She didn''t expect that Huimin Medical Center was about to send a batch of medicines to the medical center in Xuanhe Mansion, and the time was a bit rushed, so she would leave in the afternoon. .


    Gu Yundong immediately handed the mailbox containing the letter to the shopkeeper Cao, and gave the delivery leader the money, asking him to deliver the letter.


    This matter has Shopkeeper Cao here, so naturally don''t worry.


    Shopkeeper Cao felt a little emotional when she learned that she was leaving. Gu Yundong asked him if he sees the little guy Bai Yang again, help him with a sentence saying that he is gone, and she will not go to his brother''s side to disturb him.


    Immediately, Gu Yundong began to pack his things, and went to the notice board to reveal Gu Dajiang''s portrait.


    From Wang Xiaomei, in addition to knowing that her father was not in Qing''an Mansion, she also knew that his father also helped in catching the bandits. Worried that someone resented him, she went looking for him with the image.


    This portrait is so lifelike.


    When Gu Yundong unveiled the portrait, he heard people around him talking.


    Only then did I learn that someone had actually found someone with this portrait, and it was the younger brother of the iron shop brother.


    Gu Yundong thought it was good, although it was immoral to use them at first, but he helped them too.


    I hope others get what they want.


    When Gu Yundong took the portrait and took Yang to leave the notice wall, he happened to see Bao Chunhua.


    This man frowned and looked at herplicatedly.


    took a long time toe forward and say, "What my mother-inw said that day was all false. She was nonsense. Gu Dajiang may still be in Qing''an Mansion."


    Gu Yundong wanted tough, although that Wang Xiaomei was a little selfish and unconscionable, this Bao Chunhua was still good.


    She took two steps closer, and then said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, eldest brother, Gu Dajiang doesn''t owe me money. It will be written on the notice that he will not repay the debt, and he just wants to find him as soon as possible."


    She didn''t say anything about her rtionship with Gu Dajiang, after all, she didn''t get that share.


    Bao Chunhua was stunned for a moment, "Really?"


    "Otherwise, do you think that with our two weak women, even if we find Gu Dajiang, we really have the ability to ask him to collect debts?" She took out a silver note of ten taels, "This is the promised silver, take it."


    Bao Chunhua stepped back again and again and refused to answer, "I can''t have it, I, my mother-inw is not at ease."


    "But she gave me the news after all, take it." Gu Yundong shoved the silver note into his hand and left with Yang.


    Bao Chunhua stood on the spot and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Gu Yundong bought some things in Qing''an Mansion, returned the house, and left the city gate the next day.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281: Personality explosion

    Chapter 281 Personality Explosion


    This time I went to Yongning Mansion, I lost the sense of urgency before, but I walked a lot slower.


    The road to Yongning Mansion is obviously going to be much more depressed.


    Before ??, the refugees migrated inrge areas and ate everything they could eat along the way.


    is now slowly recovering, but there are many tea houses on the road, although the tea is made of inferior quality tea, it can also be used for everyone to rest.


    Gu Yundong walked like this for two days. On this day, he ordered a bowl of fried rice with boiled water at the Chaliao.


    I didn''t expect that the taste of the fried rice was indescribable. Gu Yundong couldn''t eat it, but Yang didn''t feel much. It seemed to be okay, but after eating half a bowl, she drank tworge pots of water.


    So not long after she set off in the afternoon, she couldn''t hold it in any longer, and he said hesitantly that she wanted to get off the carriage.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing andughing, so he found a fairly hidden ce and parked the carriage.


    Then he took her inside, gave her the wind, and let her solve the three urgent problems.


    However, Gu Yundong just waited for a while when he noticed something familiar to the tree trunk in the distance. Her eyes were good, she looked at it for a while, and after squinting and staring for a while, she suddenly took out the manuscript of her own from the space.


    was a medical book that Song Dejiang had copied before. After flipping through a few pages, he found a medicinal material.


    Although Gu Yundong can''t remember the introduction of medicinal herbs, but she learned to draw, but she is sensitive to pictures.


    Combined with the introduction in the medical book, the medicine does indeed grow in the crevices of the tree trunk, and there are purple flowers that appear to be mature.


    Gu Yundong''s face shed with joy, s, his character has exploded. If youe to pee, you can also encounter medicinal herbs that Doctor Song thinks are very precious.


    Yang has already sorted out theplicated clothes and walked over, "Dongdong, go."


    "Mother, let''s go pick something over there."


    Yang looked in the direction of her finger, nodded "Oh" and nodded.


    Gu Yundong led her to walk carefully, avoiding some messy grass.


    After finally walking under the tree, Gu Yundong''s face turned ck.


    On the other side of the ?? tree, a man was climbing up, and he was about to reach the medicinal herb with his hands.


    Gu Yundong stared, "Wait a minute."


    The man was almost scared by her to fall from the tree, hurriedly hugged the trunk with both hands, and looked down.


    Only then did Gu Yundong see clearly that the other party was just a child less than ten years old.


    At this time, the child opened his ck eyes and looked at her puzzled, "What, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "Um, do you know what this is?"


    "Isn''t it a flower?" said the little boy, "I think it looks good, so I picked it up for my sister to y with."


    y a ball, this is medicinal herbs.


    Gu Yundong has a headache, this is on a firste, first served basis, she is not good at bullying a child. but¡­¡­


    "Sister, do you like this flower too? Then I''ll give it to you, and I''ll help you pick it off." He had a simple smile on his face and was very enthusiastic.


    Gu Yundong felt a little pain in her conscience, and just now she was thinking of fooling the child into giving her the flowers.


    The child quickly picked the flower and hurriedly handed it to her, and then said shyly, "Sister, you are very beautiful, and this flower is also beautiful." Then he left.


    Gu Yundong covered his heart, "Wait, this is a medicinal herb, I''ll ask you to buy it."


    She is such a person who can''t resist sugar-coated cannonballs.


    The child was startled, and then his eyes lit up, "Medicinal materials? Well, then I have another one, sister, do you want it?"


    and also? Isn''t this medicine very precious? What''s wrong with the street?


    "Yes, where?"


    "It''s over there, my backpack is there, I''ll take you there."


    He was very happy and hurriedly led the way.


    Gu Yundong followed, but she stopped abruptly after walking.


    After a while, he turned his head stiffly and looked at a grave not far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 282: cousin, dead

    Chapter 282 Cousin, dead


    The child walked for a while before realizing that she hadn''t followed, and hurriedly turned to look for it.


    Seeing that she made a good mistake and stared at the tomb bag not far away, she was a little annoyed and said uneasily, "Sister, are you afraid of this? Then I will take you to another way, don''t be afraid, let''s go around a bit, Not far."


    In fact, there is not only that one tomb bag here, there are several more.


    He was impatient for a while, and he was used to walking on weekdays, so he never thought of it. Seeing how well-dressed they are, they must not even walk on the mountain road very often. He should have asked his sister to wait for him where he was, and go get the things himself.


    Gu Yundong exhaled slightly, shook his head and said, "I''ll go take a look."


    She still held Yang''s hand and slowly walked towards the tomb bag she saw just now.


    The tomb bag is very simple, and the tombstone in front is just a rough wooden board.


    What changed Gu Yundong''s face was the words engraved on the wooden board - the tomb of his beloved wife Bian Mn.


    The next book, husband: Ding Jincheng.


    The surname ??Bian is rare, but precisely, her eldest uncle is the surname Bian.


    The aunt''s daughter is called Bian Mn.


    The eldest aunt''s son-inw is precisely called Ding Jincheng.


    Although I know that life and death are unpredictable on the road to escape, as long as I don¡¯t see anyone or hear any news, I always think better.


    But I didn''t expect to see this grave at this moment.


    The child walked to her side, looked at her, then looked at the grave bag, and said in a low voice, "Sister, there are several grave bags here. I heard that they all escaped from Yongning Mansion and disappeared. Do you know the person inside?"


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, blinked, and felt no longer so sour, then nodded slowly, "She might be my cousin."


    The child suddenly fell silent, not knowing what to say tofort her.


    After a long while, he whispered, "Maybe, maybe it''s the same name and surname? Some time ago, someone came to move the rtive''s grave, but the move was wrong. That person is alive and well."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at the child who was trying tofort her, and nodded, "What you said also makes sense."


    Maybe people are not dead? There are always many things that Oolong makes wrong in this world.


    She took another look at the tomb bag, thought about it and asked the child, "Do you live near here?"


    "Yes, over there is our vige."


    "Let''s go to your vige and have a look. I want to ask someone to help repair this tomb bag. After confirming it, I will decide whether to move the tomb or not."


    If it is indeed her cousin, she will naturallye over, and moving the grave is not a trivial matter.


    If it wasn''t for her, it would be fine to have it trimmed.


    The child nodded, and then took her to the ce where she kept her backpack.


    Because of this kind of thing, the child was very silent all the way and stopped talking.


    The destination is not far away, he saw his own things, and then quickly ran a few steps forward.


    Gu Yundong finally knew why he didn''t carry the basket on his back.


    The back basket was stuffed to the brim with pig grass, wild vegetables, and wild fruits. It looked heavy. The child was thin and weak, and could not die of exhaustion when he carried it on his back.


    The child squatted down and started rummaging in the basket.


    After a while, he smiled and took out a purple flower.


    "Sister, this is it."


    Gu Yundong fixed his eyes and couldn''t help but patted his forehead. It seemed that Doctor Song didn''t fool her, this medicinal herb was indeed rare.


    Seeing her like this, the child''s smile froze, "Isn''t it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 283: how much money to sell

    Chapter 283 How much money to sell


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "This flower shouldn''t be picked from a tree, right?"


    "No." This was found in the grass. It was blown over and over by the wind at that time, and it swayed beautifully.


    The child shook his head in disappointment and took the flowers back. It turns out that only when they grow on trees are they considered medicinal herbs.


    Gu Yundong raised the nt in his hand, "But there is still one nt here, so it''s not that there is no harvest, right?"


    The child raised his face again and nodded vigorously.


    Gu Yundong then asked, "Is your vige far from here?"


    "Just go down there, not far." The child pointed.


    It is not far, in fact... it is still a bit far.


    Gu Yundong''s carriage was still parked on the other side, and he simply mentioned the child''s backpack, "Come on in the carriage, and I will find someone in your vige to help sort out the graves. Do you still have room in your house? Can I rent it for two days?"


    The child nodded hurriedly, "Some, some, some."


    Ke quickly frowned again, "Yes, but my house is broken. You..." Definitely not used to it.


    Gu Yundong thought, what ce did she not live in when she fled? Don''t be afraid.


    The three of them walked to the carriage, and Gu Yundong only knew that the child was called Stinky, the name...no.


    When ?? Stinky got to the carriage, he couldn''t help but look and look curiously.


    Gu Yundong asked him to get on the carriage, and he shook his head quickly, for fear of soiling other people''s carriages.


    In the end, he carefully sat on the carriage with his backpack in his arms, and talked to Gu Yundong, who was also sitting on the carriage.


    Yang gave him a piece of cake, and he blushed and pushed it for a long time before epting it.


    Gu Yundong saw that this child was very honest, and after thinking about it, he asked him while he was on his way, "I asked you to buy this medicinal material, how much money do you n to sell?"


    "Huh?" Stinky blinked, a little distressed.


    He doesn''t know how much it is, but it looks like this elder sister takes it seriously, so this medicinal herb should be very precious, right?


    After thinking about it for a while, he stretched out a finger tremblingly and hesitantly.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "One hundred taels?"


    Stinky was taken aback and shook his head hurriedly, "No, no, one or two."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Although the unreliable Doctor Song did not indicate the value of this medicinal material in the medical book, but judging from his extensive experience and experience as an imperial physician in the pce, even he said that the book contained The medicinal materials are precious, at least fifty taels or more.


    This kid wants one or two? Gu Yundong felt like he was about to be struck by lightning from the sky, right?


    Stinky exined in a low voice, "Our family owes people two taels of silver, I, I don''t know how much it will cost, can I sell it for one tael. Sister, if you think it''s too expensive, you can give it whatever you want."


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I don''t think it''s expensive, but I think it''s too cheap. It seems like I''m bullying you by giving you a tael."


    "Huh?" Stinky blinked, a tael is still cheap, isn''t it?


    In his heart, a tael of silver is already a lot of money, and their family owes a tael of silver for a year and has not paid it back.


    However, he was very happy to hear Gu Yundong say this.


    So he pursed his lips, suppressed his smile, and said, "Then, let''s take two or two."


    The ?? expression still couldn''t be restrained, and the corner of his mouth rose with a smile. Well, with two taels of silver, the family can be much more rxed.


    Gu Yundong looked at the sky speechlessly, "It''s still cheap."


    "Huh?" Stinky was shocked and couldn''t help swallowing hard, "How much money is that?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284: silly rotten ass

    Chapter 284 Silly Stinky


    "Probably, fifty taels."


    Gu Yundong thought sadly, if she could, she would give two taels of silver if she wanted to. Really, it''s not easy for her to make money.


    But she wants to live a peaceful life, so let''s be a good person.


    But, fifty taels of silver is the bottom line, no more.


    After all, she spent a lot of money in Qing''an Mansion, one for amodation, one for portrait, one for dinner, one for sending letters, one for buying various things, and...cough, it seems that the consultation fee was not paid to Song. Doctor, Uncle Bai Yang gave her money as a thank you, and the government also rewarded her.


    Hey, this trip out, it doesn''t seem to be a loss.


    Thinking like this, Gu Yundong felt at ease.


    Fifty taels of silver are not distressed at all.


    After thinking about it, she happened to see a fork in the road ahead, and hurriedly turned her head and asked Stinky, "Where to..."


    stopped in the middle of her sentence, she watched the rotten **** stare like a wooden man, and the basket in her hands fell down without warning.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly drank, grabbed the back basket, and put it inside.


    Stinky shook violently, and finally came back to his senses and pointed to the road on the left.


    Then, he plucked his ears vigorously, "Sister Gu, I seem to have been struck by lightning just now, and I''m not sober. I heard something very strange."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "You heard right, it''s fifty taels."


    Stinky again had the expression of being struck by lightning, Gu Yundong shook his head and ignored him.


    After a while, Stinky grabbed the wheel andughed stupidly.


    Seeing that the vige of Stinky Eggs was not far away, Gu Yundong shook him and reminded him, "But don''t tell me, if someone asks, you can say that the medicinal herbs were sold for two taels of silver, and they were all taken away. The debt is paid, do you hear?"


    This vige is very poor. After all, many refugees passed by the road from Yongning House to Qing¡¯an House a few months ago.


    Although this ce still belongs to Qing''an Prefecture, but even the prefectural city is like that, how can the surrounding viges be any better?


    If people know that his family suddenly has a lot of money, I am afraid that they will suffer.


    Stinky nodded hurriedly, then pointed to a yard, "That''s my house."


    The carriage went all the way, just like going to Yongfu Vige for the first time, many people followed curiously.


    Gu Yundong must find the vige chief when he wants to sort out the graves.


    Knowing that someone hase to hire people to work, naturally they all rush to rmend themselves.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t need a few people, and in the end, including Stinky Egg''s father, only three people were enough.


    She also met people from the Stinky House. His parents were really honest. He also had a timid younger sister who hid shyly when he saw her.


    She gave ?? fifty taels of silver to Stinky Egg''s parents to exin the situation.


    The two were so excited that they wept with joy, and they ughtered a chicken for Gu Yundong and his daughter on the spot.


    Gu Yundong lived in the vige for two days before leaving, but unexpectedly it rained again.


    So, five or six days had passed by the time she set off again.


    Stinky egg and sister are already familiar with her, and they are a little reluctant.


    The rest of the way went smoothly, but after seeing Bian Mn''s tomb bag, Gu Yundong felt a little heavy in his heart.


    Mr. Yang also seemed to understand, and it took several days to recover.


    After more than half a month, the carriage finally entered the city of Yongning Mansion.


    Compared to Gyeongan House, this ce looks more depressed.


    Gu Yundong found an inn and nned to stay in the city for one day, and then go to the county town tomorrow.


    When she just settled down and took the Yang family out to buy some clothes, she felt as if someone was following her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285: You are the quack doctor

    Chapter 285 You are the quack doctor


    Gu Yundong frowned, finally stopped when he reached the alley, turned to look at the person behind them.


    When the man saw her turn around, not only did he not leave, but he greeted her with a look of joy.


    Gu Yundong tried hard to recall in his mind for a long time, and he must have never seen this thin middle-aged man.


    The man walked in front of them in three or two steps, and then looked at... Mrs. Yang.


    "This sister-inw, we met again, do you still remember me?"


    Yang''s body was suddenly tense, and her hand unconsciously touched her head, tightly next to Gu Yundong, her other hand almost hurt her palm.


    Gu Yundong frowned and stood in front of Mrs. Yang, blocking the man''s sight, "Who are you, do you know my mother?"


    "Your mother?" The manughed suddenly, "So you are the daughter of this sister-inw, what about your father? Why haven''t you seen him."


    "You know my parents?" Gu Yundong was surprised.


    The man nodded and said with a smile, "Of course I know. Before your mother came to Fucheng for treatment, I showed her acupuncture and moxibustion. But then something happened in Yongning Mansion, and I never saw your parents again. I still have your mother''s condition in my heart, and I''m afraid that she will dy the diagnosis and treatment. Now she looks good, and it seems that the acupuncturest time was very effective. It''s just that our hospital is over there. The girl will take your mother there, and I will give it to you Look at her."


    Gu Yundong''s pupils shrank, and his face instantly became angry.


    She still clearly remembered what Dr. He said after reading it to her mother. If it wasn''t for a quack doctor who was ipetent and gave needles randomly, her mother would not have be more serious.


    If it wasn''t for the encounter with Song Dejiang this time, what would happen to her mother.


    Okay, so this is the quack doctor.


    Before she even came to the door, this person bumped into him.


    Doctor Yu didn''t pay attention to Gu Yundong''s face, but secretly rejoiced in his heart.


    I really didn''t expect to meet this fool from the Gu family here. Looking at her dress, she is much richer than I''ve seen before. She must be rich now, her man is not around, there is only a teenage girl in front of her.


    His medical clinic has not been doing much business recently. A new medical clinic opened in this city some time ago. The shopkeeper and staff there are just like ves. No matter the patient, they are warmly received with a smile. The character of their doctors and doctors.


    But it happens that those patients eat this way, and they all go to their homes to treat their illnesses. When they turn around, they say that the doctors in their clinic are very skilled in medicine, and they run their clinics in a deserted state.


    Now that I finally met this fool, I can finally open a business.


    Doctor Yu had a deep impression on Gu Dajiang and his wife. After all, although they were dressed in rags, they looked very good.


    Especially that Gu Dajiang is not good to the stupid mother-inw, coaxing her like a child.


    If Doctor Yu himself, his mother-inw is crazy and stupid, she must be locked in the house first, so as not to be embarrassed, and then there will be an excuse to take a concubine, how good?


    Doctor Yu disdained Gu Dajiang in his heart, but he still said to Gu Yundong very friendly on the face, "Don''t worry, girl, just take a brief look. After all, your mother was treated by me before. If she is well, I will not charge you. It''s not good, but you can''t dy time, you have to get the needle again as soon as possible."


    Gu Yundongughed angrily, raised his foot and kicked him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 286: go home to eat

    Chapter 286 Go home to eat dirt


    Doctor Yu made a sound of "oops" and rolled directly on the ground.


    The person next to him looked over, and someone reached out and helped him up.


    Doctor Yu''s face was ashen, and his fingers trembled at Gu Yundong, "You, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" Gu Yundong sneered and wanted to kick again, but Mrs Yang behind her held her tightly, so she could only stand where she was, "You quack doctor, you wouldn''t dare to put needles in people''s heads if you don''t have any medical skills. , a patient with a sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks met you for eight lifetimes of blood and mold. There are gods who raise their heads three feet, how many people have you killed, aren''t you afraid that those people wille to you in the middle of the night to settle ounts?"


    Doctor Yu''s expression changed slightly, and the people next to him also looked at him in surprise.


    Someone recognized him and frowned.


    Doctor Yu was flustered, and said angrily, "Where is the wild girl, what nonsense? I kindly treat your mother, and if you want to lose the medical fee, you will arrange my fault everywhere, and ruin my reputation. You go and ask, When have I ever killed someone?"


    He naturally knows how his medical skills are, so when he encounters a patient, if he has a minor illness or pain, he will take some time to make someone take expensive medicine. Anyway, he will have to repeat it several times.


    He shook his head when he couldn''t see the serious illness, and asked people to prepare for the funeral, whether it was up to fate to survive.


    will pit the Yang family. First, it is because the other party is not from Fucheng. He can charge as much as he can charge for the consultation, and he will have no chance next time.


    Secondly, Mrs. Yang is a fool, even if he treats it wrong, she can''t tell.


    Therefore, Doctor Yu, in this city, really didn''t give the wrong medicine and let people die after taking it.


    He felt a clear conscience.


    However, Gu Yundong directly picked up a broken piece of wood on the side and smashed it on him, "I ruin your reputation, the imperial doctor who retired from the pce a while ago personally treated my mother, and said that a quack doctor made a mistake, and nothing happened. If you understand, you dare to stick needles in people''s heads. My mother vomited three liters of blood and fell into aa for several days, and she became weaker day by day. If I hadn''t met that imperial doctor, my mother would have been killed by you now. When you met us today, Still want to trick us into paying you for your medical treatment? It would be nice if I didn''t ask you to settle the bill."


    It was Doctor He who said that quack doctors misled people, but this did not prevent him from using the name of Doctor Song to bluff people.


    "Everyone should take a good look at this man''s face, he doesn''t even have basic medical ethics, what kind of doctor, go home and eat dirt."


    When everyone heard that the imperial doctor came out of the imperial hospital in the pce, they inexplicably believed it.


    Someone also whispered, "Speaking of this doctor, it seems that it takes a long time to see a doctor."


    "No, thest time my neighbor suffered from a cold, it wasn''t very serious. But after showing this doctor Yu, I took a month''s worth of bitter medicine."


    Doctor Yu listened to what the others said, his face turned blue and then white, he gave Gu Yundong a resentful look, turned around and left.


    "Stop." Gu Yunshu still wanted to make a move, but she really got angrier the more she talked, and her mother, who was harmed by such a scumbag, became like this.


    If it wasn''t for his chaos, her mother would have been cured by Doctor He in Xuanhe Mansionst time.


    Why wait for Doctor Song''s Bai Muzi.


    She can''t wait to chop up this beast now.


    But Yang shi held her tightly, Gu Yundong turned his head and saw that she was pale and sweating profusely.


    Gu Yundong was shocked and hurriedly supported her, "Mother, mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 287: Dont let her cry, dont let her cry

    Chapter 287 She is not allowed to cry, she is not allowed to cry


    Gu Yundong was extremely annoyed, she just wanted to beat up Doctor Yu, but she ignored her mother.


    She hurriedly supported Yang and took her to the side to sit down.


    An aunt kindly gave her a ss of water, Gu Yundong took it, thanked her, and then fed it to Yang.


    took the handkerchief and wiped her sweat, "Mother, how are you?"


    Mr. Yang suddenly hugged her, "Dongdong, don''t go, don''t go, he got the needle, it hurts, it hurts to death."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then patted her on the back, "Okay, I''m not going, I''ll be here with my mother, okay?"


    Mr. Yang nodded and exhaled slowly.


    After a long while, she smiled again, took Gu Yundong''s hand and said, "Go back to rest."


    "Um."


    The two of them went back to the inn again. Gu Yundong talked andughed with the Yang family along the way, and he never mentioned the doctor in Yu.


    But the anger in her heart kept rising. When she walked to the door of the inn, she saw a few beggars squatting not far away, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Yang didn''t let her go, could it be that she couldn''t find someone else?


    Entering the room, Gu Yundong wanted to coax Mrs. Yang to rest, but unexpectedly she took the initiative to take Gu Yundong''s hand and said seriously, "Dongdong, don''t go, he stabbed me in the head, it hurts so much, don''t let me call, Don''t let me cry." After saying that, he felt aggrieved.


    Gu Yundong was so heartbroken to hear that, quack doctors hurt people, quack doctors hurt people! It is unreasonable for such a person to live so well.


    While taking out the puzzle for Mrs. Yang, she wiped her face and asked in a very gentle voice, "What about Dad? Isn''t Dad here?"


    "Huh?" Mr. Yang thought for a while, "He boils water, let him boil hot water and use it."


    Gu Yundong understood, and Doctor Yu deliberately instructed Gu Dajiang to boil water, and then gave Yang''s needles.


    She was not allowed to cry, she was not allowed to cry, Gu Dajiang couldn''t hear her voice, and he didn''t expect that a doctor in the city would not have needles at all, and he didn''t expect how much pain she was going through.


    Gu Yundong was furious, isn''t her father very smart? How can you be confused at such a time, unable to see the true nature of a quack doctor?


    "Your father is so worried about me." Yang said, "Iughed with him after he boiled the water."


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Yes, mother is very good. But if it hurts in the future, you must call it out, or we won''t know that the person is a bad person."


    "Huh? Okay." Mr. Yang nodded and took over the puzzle.


    She hasn''t seen Ashu and Coco today, so she can see them quickly if they fight it well.


    Gu Yundong saw that she seemed to be fine again, so he felt relieved and called her softly, "Mother."


    "Huh?" Mr. Yang didn''t lift his head.


    "Aren''t you afraid of getting needles?" At least, Song Dejiang pierced her twice and she was very calm. Except for being a little nervous, she was not afraid.


    Yang raised his head suspiciously, "Why should you be afraid? Dr. Song is fine. Dongdong is here, so don''t be afraid. That bad guy murdered me, red at me, and didn''t let me scream."


    Gu Yundong didn''t ask any more questions. What Yang was afraid of was not needles, but people.


    Doctor Song was soft-spoken, and would chat with Mrs. Yang first, and she would say anything that made her ufortable, and there was no pain when pierced.


    What''s more, she was always by her side.


    Of course, this is the best, but I''m just afraid of people, so let that person not appear in front of Yang''s.


    She looked at Yang''s excited puzzle, and got up, "Mother, I''ll go and ask the second shopkeeper to bring the food, it''ll be ready right away."


    Gu Yundong went downstairs, but left the door of the inn and walked straight to where the beggars were.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 288: on fire

    Chapter 288 On Fire


    At this time, Doctor Yu entered the Renxin Medical Center with sweat and anxiety on his face.


    It''s really unfortunate, that girl who looks like a bully is so vicious.


    Fortunately, he ran fast, otherwise everyone would have known about it.


    The owner of the ?? Medical Center was drinking tea in the backyard with Eng''s legs crossed. When he saw him running over with a guilty face, he couldn''t help asking, "What are you doing? I was in a panic, and those who didn''t know thought that there were dogs behind you."


    Yu Youwei''s movements froze when he wiped his sweat, and he turned his head immediately, with a ttering smile on his face, "Master, didn''t I see the sky is overcast, is it going to rain? Just run faster."


    The owner of Renxin Medical Center''s surname is Geng. Hearing this, he raised his head and looked, "Isn''t the weather nice?"


    "Listen to the old man who bought the vegetables, he may be going down in a while."


    "Really?" Geng Dong''s family didn''t believe it, but quickly put it aside and asked a little irritably, "How is business today?"


    "Just a few minor illnesses and minor pains." Speaking of this, Yu Youwei also grimaced, "Just like this, I still find all kinds of excuses to default on the consultation fee."


    "No dy." Geng Dong''s family snorted coldly, "It was the newly opened broken hospital that stole the patient, and Qianglong still didn''t hold back, they came from other prefectures and cities, and they didn''t understand any rules. The hospital opened."


    He stood up and took two steps in the yard, "No, I won''t wait any longer. I''ll let someone smash his broken hospital tomorrow."


    In fact, Renxin Medical Center was quite big at the beginning, and it is considered to be one of the top names in this Yongning Mansion. There are also several doctors in the medical center. Otherwise, Gu Dajiang wouldn''t have brought the Yang family here, but during the famine, refugees were everywhere, and the hospital was closed.


    It turns out that the doctors in the medical clinic also walked and died.


    There are only two doctors left now, and one of them is a doctor Yu who has medical skills because of his rtives with the Geng family.


    At this juncture, several new medical centers have also opened, among which the Huimin Medical Center is the most irritating.


    Yu Youwei heard what he said, so he hurried up and asked, "What is the owner going to do? Or should I find someone who is about to die and take it to their hospital?"


    "No, this method is too old-fashioned, think of something else."


    "Then, they say that their medicinal materials are shoddy and expensive?"


    "No, this was used in other hospitalsst time, and it was of no use."


    "Then give some money to their doctor and let them eat dogs and kill each other?"


    "You think my money is from the wind, and you give me money. Keep thinking."


    "Well, find some thugs toe to the door..."


    "No, no, no, think again."


    Yu Youwei frowned and began to think. The two pondered one after another until it got dark before they entered the house and lit the oilmp. The two pondered for another half an hour before they were finally satisfied.


    "Okay, you go to rest, we will leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, don''t worry, the owner, I will definitely let the Huimin Medical Center not open in our Yongning Mansion, so that it knows that not everyone can offend."


    Geng Dongjia was very satisfied with his warm speech.


    Yu Youwei smiled and was about to step back, but as soon as he turned around, his nose twitched slightly, as if he had smelled something.


    "Master, did you smell..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw the fire outside, and his face changed in an instant, "Here, it''s on fire, the owner, it''s on fire."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 289: Gu Yundong set the fire

    Chapter 289 is the fire set by Gu Yundong


    Geng Dongjia also stood up and rushed out of the room in a hurry.


    Yu You couldn''t care about why, and hurriedly ran to the back yard door.


    ran to but found that the back door could not be opened at all, he quickly turned back to find an axe.


    Unexpectedly, he was taken away by the Geng Dong family who also ran over. He was stunned, "Dongjia, I..."


    "I am what I am, what are you running? Didn''t you smell that the medicine in our hospital was burnt? Hurry up and save the medicine for me."


    As he said that, he kicked Yu Youwei into the warehouse. The fire came from the lobby. The medicines in the medicine cab in the lobby could not be recovered, but there were more medicines in the warehouse. That was him. What''s the worth, these medical clinics that he still opened without him are waiting to go bankrupt.


    "I can tell you, if you dare to run, just wait for me to break your legs."


    Yu Youwei saw that the fire had not spread to the warehouse, so he gritted his teeth and went in.


    Geng Dong''s family threw the axe aside and followed into the warehouse.


    The two moved the medicinal herbs to the trolley in the courtyard little by little, sweating profusely and having backaches.


    Seeing that the fire was about to burn here, but only one third of the medicinal materials were moved, Yu Youwei retreated, "Master, let''s run away, or it will be toote."


    At this time, there were sounds of peopleing and going to put out the fire outside the door, and it seemed that someone was helping to smash the door of the backyard.


    Geng Dong''s family was relieved, and said to Youwei, "Thest person will carry another bag out, and take out the boxes that are in the innermost box for me."


    Yu Youwei was busy going in, when the people who knocked on the door from outside finally came in.


    At first sight, I saw two people running into the warehouse to carry medicines in the thick smoke, almost out of breath and vomiting blood.


    "You two are flooded, right? With such a big fire burning, you don''t want to escape or put out the fire, but you still have to carry medicinal materials. Is money more important than human life?"


    People from outside came in one after another, fetching water, fetching water, and fighting fires.


    Fortunately, the houses of the people nearby are not very close, and the response was timely, so it did not spread too much.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know how big the incident was at Renxin Medical Center, so she took a rest after eating with Yang Shi.


    Packed up the next day and was ready to leave.


    Who knew that just after walking out of the gate of the inn, a group of people suddenly rushed over.


    Yu Youwei, headed by ??, pointed at her tremblingly, and said, "It''s her, it''s her who let people set fire to our hospital, it''s her."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, set fire? Burn down the hospital?


    Yu Youwei''s face was ck and his clothes were tattered, she almost didn''t recognize it.


    This is¡­¡­


    Probably because of this, Mr. Yang didn''t recognize him, so he didn''t have the panic of yesterday, but just grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand ignorantly.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Uncle, you can eat rice indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. What''s hot, what kind of medical center, and what happened, please exin clearly."


    "Big, uncle, you are the uncle, I am Yu Youwei, you hit me yesterday." He wiped his face hard, but the sleeves were ck, and the more they wiped, the more dirty they became.


    "Girl, the Renxin Medical Center caught firest night, and it was put out this morning. The owner of the hospital, Geng Yi, was smashed and injured his leg, and all the medicinal materials in the lobby were destroyed. The doctor of the medical center, Yu Youwei, imed that it was you who wanted to avenge him. We just set the fire, pleasee with us, girl."


    A man who looked like a quickie stepped forward and said to Gu Yundong with a cold face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 290: kneeling posture is wrong

    Chapter 290 The kneeling posture is wrong


    Gu Yundong understood, so the Renxin Medical Center was not the only one who offended her, right?


    She nced at Yu Youwei, "Did he say it''s me? Where''s the evidence? You also said that he has a personal grudge with me. I''m afraid he just took this opportunity to frame me and wronged me."


    "You fart, I''m telling the truth."


    That Chakuai said with a nk expression, "It''s true or false, since the magistrate will understand it after interrogation, the two don''t have to argue here, what''s up to the yamen to say enough."


    Gu Yundong has seen quite a few catchers before, this is the first time he has seen such... an unselfish person.


    It seems that there is no need to leave today, just take a trip.


    She took Yang''s hand andforted her in a soft voice.


    That caught Kuai then looked back at her.


    As soon as they left, the crowd who joined in the fun followed one after another, wanting to see what was going on.


    Gu Yundong found that he really had a good rtionship with the yamen, and when he went to a city, he had to deal with the yamen there.


    Although the prefect of Xuanhe Mansion has never met, but for Nie Cong''s sake, he is considered to be taking care of her.


    The prefect of Qing''an Prefecture has never met, but he is a very smart man when he can act decisively to set up an ambush to catch small thieves.


    Now, at the prefect of Yongning Mansion, I finally have to meet, and suddenly I feel a little excited.


    But this excitementsted until I was about to kneel.


    Damn it, don''t see me.


    Gu Yundong, in order not to make Yang shi suffer, simply let her stand outside to hear the trial.


    It happened that the aunt who gave them water yesterday was there, so Gu Yundong asked her to help take care of it.


    walked in immediately, and knelt down on the ground with a face full of reluctance. The Tie Mian Zhu Kuai wanted to remind her that her kneeling posture was wrong, and saw the prefect came out.


    Lord Prefect rolled his eyelids, but didn''t say anything, and Zhu Kuai closed his mouth.


    On the other hand, Yu Youwei shouted loudly as soon as he saw him, "Sir, you have to decide for the viin, viin..."


    "Shut up, how can you make noise in the courtroom?"


    Yu Youwei''s voice stopped abruptly, and he nced at the talking master a little.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and wanted tough. She looked at the prefect, but saw him sittingzily on a chair.


    No wonder he didn''t care that his kneeling posture was wrong. It turned out that he was sitting or not sitting.


    The prefect didn''t speak, and gave a fluttering look to the master beside him.


    Master coughed lightly, "Okay, you, tell me the cause and effect of the matter."


    "Yes, my lord." Yu Youwei wiped his tears and began to speak, "The viin is a doctor from Renxin Medical Center. I saw this girl when I went out yesterday, and I recognized that her mother was the one who used to be at the viin doctor''s office. The patients who have seen illness in the museum..."


    "I couldn''t hear what you said, no matter how much I cried. I bit the words clearly." The master interrupted him impatiently.


    Yu Youwei shrank his neck, no wonder everyone said that if there is something, don''te in this yamen, it''s too scary.


    He could only take a deep breath, although he was still pitiful, he didn''t dare to suffocate any more, "The viin kindly asked about her mother''s condition, but she ndered the viin, saying that the viin was a quack doctor, not only did he not cure him Good for her mother''s illness, she almost killed her mother. The conscience of heaven and earth, the viin has been a doctor in this Yongning mansion for 20 years, everyone has seen it, how could he kill her mother, viin... ¡­¡±


    "Speak slowly, didn''t you see this Master is recording?" Master interrupted him again, very impatient.


    Yu Youwei almost wanted to cry, the people in this yamen were too difficult to serve.


    He paused, and could only speak slowly, "Little man, just refute, who knows, she will hit me. I''m not good, bully her, mother and daughter, just go back first. Unexpectedly, the hospital caught fire at night, she must have done it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 291: pressing step by step

    Chapter 291 Pressing Step by Step


    Master finished remembering, he turned his head and asked Gu Yundong, "What do you say?"


    Gu Yundong spread his hands and said, "I haven''t been out."


    "Even if you haven''t been out, you can ask others to do it." Yu Youwei red at her angrily.


    "Who?"


    "Beggars in the city, the second of Fulong Inn saw with your own eyes that you went back and then went out to find beggars outside, and also saw that you gave them money. What else could it be that you didn''t instruct them to set fire to it?" Yu There is a cold hum.


    Master took the note and said, "Take the second child of the Fulong Inn to the court."


    Xiao Er came over quickly, and answered the same as Yu Youwei, "I was far away at the time, and I didn''t see if she gave money, but when those beggars passed by me, I was very happy to see them. bit the silver."


    Yu Youwei looked at Gu Yundong, "What else do you have to say?"


    "Oh, what about the beggars?"


    Master ?? also asked, turning his head to look at Lengmian Chau Kuai, who shook his head, indicating that those beggars were not found.


    Yu Youwei said angrily, "It must have been silenced by you."


    "Where''s the evidence?" Gu Yundong asked again.


    The prefect, who wasnguidly paralyzed in his seat, finally gave her a look, eh? At a young age, the little girl is not only calm, but also has reason to press her step by step.


    He couldn''t help being a little interested.


    Yu Youwei in the lobby was speechless, but Gu Yundong opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Since you have no evidence, shouldn''t it be my turn to say a few words?"


    Yu Youwei was about to open his mouth to object, but the master over there already nodded, "You say it."


    "I have to defend what Dr. Yu said. First, I said that Yu Youwei was a quack doctor. This is not what I said. It was judged by Song Dejiang, the former imperial doctor of the Taiyuan Hospital. I was fortunate to meet Dr. Song, and he saw me seeking medical treatment for my mother. With a filial piety, he tried to diagnose and treat my mother, and the result told me a very bad result. Because Yu Youwei stabbed my mother indiscriminately, the congestion in my mother''s brain spread to the point that she was dying. There was only a short three-month period. Back to my mother, I am grateful to him, and naturally hate Youwei."


    Everyone heard an uproar, what did the imperial doctor say? That must have been missed.


    Even the prefect raised his eyes, nodded slightly and said, "Song Yuyi is indeed very skilled in medicine."


    These words are more effective than anything else, and Yu Youwei immediately panicked, "I didn''t..."


    "Second." Gu Yundong interrupted him, "You said that I beat you, and then your medical clinic caught fire. When you look back, you say that I ordered someone to release it. But you have no evidence and no physical evidence, so I don''t know if you are right. I beat you with a grudge and took the opportunity to frame me? In your eyes, I''m afraid I''m just a teenager who has no background and can be bullied at will. Do you think that as long as I enter the yamen, I will be scared and speechless You can put me in jail by letting you y your injustice freely, and you can breathe a sigh of relief."


    "Bold, where do you take the yamen?" Master said this to Yu Youwei.


    Yu Youwei was so frightened, who the **** was the one who was so frightened that he couldn''t speak?


    Gu Yundong smiled slightly, "Third."


    "And a third?"


    The onlookers were in high spirits, "Listen, listen, I also like to hear this girl talk."


    "That''s right, it''s much clearer and more reasonable than what the quack doctor said."


    Gu Yundong is satisfied, very good, everyone has already decided that he is a quack doctor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 292: What you say makes more sense than him

    Chapter 292 What you said makes more sense than him


    "Third." Gu Yundong said quietly, "The shop assistant at Fulong Inn said that I was in contact with beggars, but he didn''t see what I said to them, so how could he conclude that I bribed them to do bad things?"


    Gu Yundong did bribe them, but he didn''t let them set fires, which would easily implicate others.


    She has no injustice or enmity with other people, and there is no reason to harm others.


    So she just asked the beggars to drag Yu Youwei out to interrupt a hand, to see how he could treat people and kill people without a hand. And she asked them to do it today, after all, when she thought of herself, she had already left.


    Who knew that there was someone who hated Yuwei more than himself, and even the entire hospital was burned.


    "Everyone knows that my mother is ill, and Imperial Doctor Song said that he still needs a medicine topletely cure my mother, but the medicine is hard to find and he needs time. I feel sorry for my mother, and naturally I pray every day that the medicine will be taken away as soon as possible. I found it, so when I saw the beggars in the city, I suddenly wondered if I could do more good deeds, so that I can umte some blessings for my mother, so that she can recover soon? I have pity on my filial piety.


    The crowd onlookers sighed, "Yeah, this girl is so filial, it''s not easy."


    "That is, she wants to treat her mother''s illness, so why would she set fire to bring happiness?"


    "This quack doctor thinks about how to harm people all day long, even a little girl is not spared."


    "Isn''t it? Just because he beat him a few times in anger, you said that a little girl''s family, even if he really hits him, how strong can he be? He actually thought of sending people to prison, not people, beasts ."


    Yu Youwei was so angry that this stinky girl had a lot of strength, and she kicked herself upside down with one kick.


    He went to see the other people in the court, where the master was putting down the pen and rubbing his sore wrist.


    Yu Youwei thought he was partial, why didn''t he stop this stinky girl from talking so fast?


    If Master ?? knew that he had to p him in the face, the words that were messy and unpleasant, could it bepared to the words that were neat and tidy?


    Gu Yundong was very calm, without even ncing at Youwei, he said to the master, "I''m done."


    Master nodded, "Well, what you said makes more sense than him."


    Yu Youwei was shocked, "Sir, she''s just making excuses."


    "No noise is allowed in court."


    Master said something, and then presented his records to the prefect.


    Lord Prefect didn''t say anything after reading it, just nodded to show he understood.


    Master ?? returned to his position and said, "Since both parties are just guessing and there is no evidence, the case cannot be finalized. After finding the beggar at the entrance of the inn, we will try again."


    Gu Yundong frowned, she still had to go to Gujiatun.


    Just then, there was a sudden noise from the door.


    Lengmianchau quickly went out to take a look, and came back quickly, "Sir, someone outside the door wants to sue."


    "Don''t you know the case is being tried here?"


    Zhu Kuai said, "The person who came here imed that he came for this case."


    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    Yu Youwei''s face shed even more ecstasy, "It must be those beggars who are here to testify."


    Gu Yundong nced at him and saw that you were happy.


    Soon, two people came in at the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 293: They come, the security

    Chapter 293


    It''s just that the two of them were dressed neatly, and they didn''t look like beggars.


    As for Yu Youwei, after seeing the appearance of the two of them clearly, the smile on his face froze instantly, and even turned pale a little bit, and a bad premonition shed in his eyes.


    The two knelt down, "Caomin Gao Fang, Gao Yuan, have seen the adults."


    "Who are you two, and who are you suing?"


    "Sir, Caomin Gaofang, from Banyue Vige, this is my younger brother Gaoyuan, and we want to sue Yu Youwei for his life and my mother''s death."


    The two brothers looked at Yu Youwei angrily.


    Yu Youwei hurriedly denied it, "Nonsense, nonsense, I don''t."


    Gu Yundong moved to the side silently, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    "You have." Gao Yuan was even more irritable, "Two weeks ago, my mother was seriously ill, and my elder brother and I took her to Renxin Medical Center. We originally wanted to find Dr. Li, but Dr. Li was busy at the time and couldn''t make time for it. Come on. Doctor Yu was free, so he took the initiative toe over to help my mother diagnose and treat. Later, she prescribed medicine and let us go back and eat a pair of frying every day, but I never thought that my mother would not wake up after three days ."


    The two brothers began to cry as they talked. They didn''t go out during the famine years, but their father was still gone. Before they died, they asked them to take good care of their mother, and now they are finally getting better.


    "The two of us brought our mother to Renxin Medical Center at that time, but Yu Youwei refused to admit it, saying that we didn''t take good care of our mother, and that we came here on purpose to ckmail money, saying that there was no evidence. I opened him up. He took out the prescription for him, and he tore it up directly, ming our brothers for being stupid, we shouldn¡¯t have gone up to seek exnations, we should havee directly to the yamen toin.¡±


    Master nodded and asked, "The prescription is gone, and there are always scum, why didn''t you go to the yamen at that time?"


    The Gao brothers shook their heads, sobbing, "When we carried our mother''s body back, we found that there was a thief in the house, and nothing was left, but the medicine dregs were thrown away. Geng Dong''s family of Renxin Medical Center quietly let people do it. , but we have no evidence, and the vige chief said that he could not sue them at all."


    Master ??, "But you don''t have any evidence yet, so why did youe to sue?"


    "Our brothers heard that Yu Youwei came to harm others again, and thought that even if there was no evidence, we would stand up and let everyone know his true colors, so that no one else would be harmed."


    Gu Yundong heard that he was mentioned, so he straightened up a little, and said to them, "You two are graceful." She couldn''t do it anyway.


    Yu Youwei was so angry that his hands were shaking, Gu Yundong had no evidence, but what about these two? Likewise no.


    He could only snort coldly, "You guys are all nonsense. You really can turn ck into white with one mouth. I think you are the helper this girl has found?"


    Gu Yundong blinked, "Heaven and earth conscience, I really don''t know them."


    "That''s why they see you, and you don''t see how charming you are."


    Gu Yundong''s face sank, **** this shameless, really thought she wouldn''t dare to do anything in court, right?


    She was rubbing secretly and started rolling up her sleeves when she heard Leng Mian Cha Kuai say, "Those beggars have been found."


    said, he also gave Yu Youwei a strange look.


    Yu Youwei was very happy, and finally found the beggar, and now he will see how this stinky girl dies.


    Gu Yundong is very calm, how do you say something? Theye, the security.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294: upside down black and white

    Chapter 294 Reversing ck and White


    Several beggars came, but everyone was surprised to find that they were actually dressed well.


    Master ?? was also surprised. To be cautious, he called the shop assistant, "Come and recognize them, are they the beggars you''ve seen?"


    The shop assistant didn''t even have to look at it, he recognized it at a nce, and nodded to indicate that he was right.


    It wasn''t the first day that these beggars stayed not far from their inn. They came almost every day, and they couldn''t drive them away.


    Master let him go down and asked the beggars, "Do you know this person?"


    He pointed at Gu Yundong.


    Beggar nodded, "Knowing."


    One of them said, "This girl went to stay at the Fulong Inn yesterday. Later, when she saw that we were starving, she gave me a little bit of silver, and let us buy some delicious food, and then buy a body. Clothes to keep out the cold. This girl is such a good person."


    "Yes, yes, he is a good person. We wanted to repay her and said no, but only said that she was doing it for her mother''s blessing."


    "The clothes we are wearing are new."


    "We also ate warm in the morning."


    Gu Yundong heard it silently, but felt very strange.


    She never taught them to say these words, but their response waspletely consistent with her previous statement.


    Yu Youwei, but the more he listened, the more his brain felt like it was going to explode.


    The one that canpletely make him copse is yet toe.


    One of the beggars suddenly said hesitantly, "Actually, we have seen how the fire startedst night."


    Everyone was shocked, and even Yu Youwei looked at the man in surprise.


    Several others nodded, "We heard someone say that Renxin Medical Center was set on fire."


    "Who said that?" A crowd outside asked eagerly.


    "It''s that Doctor Yu."


    The hands of several beggars pointed at Yu Youwei.


    Yu Youwei was stunned, and looked at the few people in front of him in amazement.


    The prefect finally straightened up slightly, "Tell the matter from the beginning."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "We saw Dr. Yu talking to a man with a big hat covering half of his face yesterday, saying that Renxin Medical Center has fallen anyway, it would be better to burn it down, and he can use the fire to do something. Give that person a key to the hospital. We didn''t take it seriously and left, but the Renxin Medical Center really caught fire. At that time, we called people to put out the fire quickly. "


    In fact, they wanted to interrupt Yu Youwei''s hand for Gu Yundong, and went to step on it beforehand, but they unexpectedly encountered a fire.


    Someone outside the court said, "Yes, I testified that it was a few beggars who shouted and started the fire. I lived next door, and they helped put out the fire."


    "These guys worked very hard. After the fire was put out, they said they were hungry and left."


    Yu Youwei jumped up just like being struck by lightning, "You lie, you lie."


    "What are you doing?" Leng Mian Cha Kuai stepped forward and kicked him in the crook of his leg, kicking the man to his knees.


    Immediately, he sped his fists and said, "Sir, the hospital really started to catch fire from the inside."


    At this time, Geng Dong''s family, who had been bandaged and carried over to listen to the case outside the hall, pointed at Yu Youwei with tears in his eyes, "Okay, it''s actually you, I said how you were in a panic when you came back yesterday, the fire was on fire. Just run out, our Geng family treats you badly and you actually do such a thing."


    Yu Youwei hurriedly shook his head, "I didn''t."


    The prefect pped the jingtang wood abruptly, "Don''t argue, now that there are witnesses and physical evidence, you set the fire in the Renxin Medical Center,e here and put him in jail. As for him killing Gao''s mother The matter has yet to be verified, if it is true, we will be sentenced together and withdraw from the court."


    After he finished speaking, he left, and Shiye and Zhu Kuai disappeared after that.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, is it so sloppy? Wasn''t there still a witness who set fire to it?


    She came out a little stunned, and left the mansion with Yang''s hand.


    Immediately saw her carriage parked not far away, she was stunned for a moment, the carriage curtain was lifted, revealing a face that made her unable to believe.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295: Shao Qingyuan is here

    Chapter 295 Shao Qingyuan is here


    Gu Yundong hadn''t reacted yet, but Yang shi took a few steps forward in surprise, "Qingyuan, why are you here?"


    Shao Qingyuan got down from the carriage, his face was haggard, he looked like he was in a state of dust, and the dark circles under his eyes were very thick.


    Gu Yundong almost thought she was wrong, she blinked forcefully, and after a long while, she asked, "When did youe?"


    "I entered the city gate early this morning." Shao Qingyuan said, although he looked tired, the look in his eyes seemed to burn people, "Get in the car first, don''t you want to go to Gujiatun? You can still reach the county town now. ."


    Gu Yundong got on the carriage in a daze, and Shao Qingyuan drove away.


    After walking for a while, Gu Yundong stuck his head out abruptly and said, "I won''t go to Gujiatun for now, I''ll go back to the inn tomorrow."


    Shao Qingyuan turned the carriage around without saying a word and drove towards Fulong Inn.


    Gu Yundong patted his head before asking, "Why did youe to Yongning Mansion??"


    "After I received your letter, I heard that the Yongning Mansion was not peaceful, so I rushed over here. Don''t worry, everything has been arranged at home, and there will be no problems."


    Gu Yundong was a little dumbfounded, looking at his emaciated back, his mood improved.


    "What about your horse?"


    "Stored at the carriage shop."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "When did you arrive? Have you eaten breakfast? Haven''t slept for a few days? Did you arrange all those people just now? How did you know I was here?"


    Shao Qingyuan is still a little bit lost. She seems to... care about him? Or is he thinking too much?


    It was obvious that it was inevitable before, but now I feel a little nervous.


    "Why don''t you speak?"


    Shao Qingyuan snapped back to his senses, his hand holding the reins tightened slightly, his voice subconsciously lowered, "I came in as soon as the city gate opened this morning, and the fire over there was just extinguished when I passed the Renxin Medical Center. I originally nned to leave, but when I heard someone in the crowd shouting the words ''Gu Dajiang''s daughter'', I listened to it."


    Then I heard that Yu Youwei was going to put the murderer who set fire on Gu Yundong''s body.


    Just in time, he saw that the beggars were going to leave secretly. The first reaction was that these people did it, and he raised his hand and caught them.


    Shao Qingyuan had some means of interrogation. These beggars were also instructed by Gu Yundong not to speak out, so the beggars exined the real murderer, the Gao brothers, in order to clear them up.


    Yes, they did see the Gao brothers set fire.


    What they saw when they went to the site, although they participated in the firefighting, they did not intend to stand up and identify the Gao brothers.


    First, I didn¡¯t think about meddling with other people¡¯s business. Besides, Renxin Medical Center was not a good thing in the first ce. If it was burned, it would be burned. Anyway, it didn¡¯t burn to other people¡¯s homes.


    Second, if they were identified, what should they do if others asked why they went to Renxin Medical Center? Doesn''t that reveal their original purpose?


    Shao Qingyuan asked the two to find the Gao brothers. The Gao brothers never thought that someone else would carry the pot, let alone a little girl, but it was a pity that they didn''t burn Yu Geng to death.


    is the court that Shao Qingyuan asked them to go to, but it is enough to say that their mother was killed by Yu Youwei.


    Later, he also asked the beggars to testify, saying that the fire was set by Yu Youwei.


    Of course, this has a lot to do with the prefect. When Shao Qingyuan left Yongfu Vige, he went to Qin Wenzheng to inquire about the officials who took office here.


    The prefect is a bit strange, as long as you give him a little breakthrough, it doesn''t matter whether you have evidence or not, just arrest him first.


    Evidence, you can find it slowly, as long as youe to sue.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296: what the **** is a fianc茅

    Chapter 296 What the **** is a fiance


    Gu Yundong heard ck lines all over his face, the prefect felt both righteous and evil, and really couldn''t understand what he was thinking.


    But she is not in Yongning Mansion now, so it is hard to say whether she will have contact in the future, so let''s leave it alone.


    The carriage quickly arrived at the Fulong Inn. As soon as they got out, they saw the second shopkeeper who had testified in the court before walking out with a bag and angrily.


    The shopkeeper also had a look of anger, "Our inn can''t afford you, and if the guest officialse to stay, you should take good care of them. Instead of letting you stare at what she did and say, and finally mess around. Guess and tell others. Are there still people like you who wille to stay in our inn? You go, hurry up."


    The little Er was a little dissatisfied, "I went to the court to testify, can I still lie when the prefect asks me? Do you dare to say nothing in front of the prefect?"


    The shopkeeper sneered, "It''s natural to tell the truth in court, but before you went to court, you sold the matter to Doctor Yu, you still have the face to ask me? go out."


    The shopkeeper became impatient and turned around to call someone else.


    That little Er hurriedly ran away with his bag.


    came out and saw Gu Yundong standing there, red at her immediately, and snorted coldly.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes and suddenly winked at the back.


    Over there, the beggar who was still talking in court before smiled silently at him.


    Gu Yundong asked the shopkeeper to open another room, and the shopkeeper''s face was full of apology, "I''m really sorry, it''s because our inn didn''t take care of the people, the girl opened another room, right? I won''t charge for this room. Apologize, okay?"


    Gu Yundong felt that the shopkeeper was a good person. Originally, she was thinking of changing to an inn after taking her things, but now that the little girl has been driven away, she doesn''t need it anymore.


    Shao Qingyuan''s room was next to her, Gu Yundong knew that he was busy, so he definitely didn''t eat breakfast.


    Originally wanted to have something to eat in the lobby, but unfortunately, the trouble happened in the morning. Now that many people watched her whispering, Gu Yundong asked the shop assistant to bring some food.


    Shao Qingyuan was really hungry, and now Gu Yundong was sitting across from him, and his appetite was a little better.


    Unfortunately, it''s not as delicious as her.


    Reluctantly finished the two bowls of rice before Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Gu Yundong seemed to have lost a lot of weight and dark circles under his eyes. He didn''t know how long he hadn''t slept well.


    Although he was fast, but Xuanhe House was farther away, he set off after receiving the letter, and arrived here with his front and back feet, thinking that he should often travel overnight.


    Gu Yundong made him go to bed, and it was not toote to say anything when he was asleep.


    Shao Qingyuan asked Xiaoer to bring hot water and take a bathfortably.


    was just lying on the bed, but couldn''t fall asleep anyway.


    After tossing and turning for more than half an hour, he finally sat up, put on clean clothes and packed himself, then went out and knocked on Gu Yundong''s door hesitantly.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise, "You didn''t sleep?"


    "Can''t sleep."


    You can''t sleep with such big dark circles? I''ve never heard of you having insomnia before.


    Shao Qingyuan''s face was full of difort, and after a while, he said, "I have something I want to ask you."


    "what?"


    "I heard, do you have a fianc¨¦ here?"


    "Huh??" Gu Yundong''s mind was full of question marks, fianc¨¦? Why doesn''t she know it herself?


    The seventy chapters of the explosion have all been uploaded. I feel that I have reached the peak of my life, and my fingers no longer feel like my own. Please touch and ask for a monthly ticket.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297: Fiance, Shao Qingyuan?

    Chapter 297 Fianc¨¦, Shao Qingyuan?


    Gu Yundong was the first to hear such a thing.


    But this happened before the desertion, so she tried hard to recall it, but she didn''t have any impression at all.


    How could Shao Qingyuan know something she didn''t even know?


    She looked at him suspiciously, "Who told you that I have a fianc¨¦?"


    "Yunshu told me." It was for this reason that he rushed here, and almost caught up with her in Yongning Mansion.


    I was afraid that when she went back, she not only brought back Gu Dajiang, but also brought back an inexplicable man.


    Gu Yundong is really stunned, what Yunshu said?


    Where did his little brat get such unreliable news?


    Gu Yundong nced at Shao Qingyuan, then turned back and asked Mrs. Yang, who was doing the puzzle, "Mother, have I ever engaged someone before?"


    Yang raised his head nkly, "Being engaged? Dongdong is engaged? Who is it?"


    Gu Yundong spread his hands to Shao Qingyuan, "I don''t have a fianc¨¦, and my mother doesn''t have any impression. If my father made the decision, he would definitely tell me and my mother."


    Shao Qingyuan breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and kept his face calm, "I see, maybe I''m listening wrong. I''ll go back to my room to rest first, just call me if you have anything."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong watched him go out of the door stiffly, and finally couldn''t helpughing when he heard the sound of the door opening and closing.


    "Dongdong, what are youughing at? Ah, fiance, Shao Qingyuan?"


    "Cough..." Gu Yundong was choked by her own saliva, she looked at the shocked Yang Shi, and shook her head, "No, mother, you think too much,e,e, let''s do the puzzle. Finish this,e back to me Make another one and draw our family of five, okay?"


    Yang''s attention was really diverted, thinking about a family of five, and immediately nodded, "That''s going to be a painting, it''s very big, so big."


    Gu Yundong nodded and sat beside her to y with her.


    Shao Qingyuany on the bed directly after returning to the room, his heart rxed, the corners of his mouth curled slightly, and he fell asleep in a second.


    Xu Shi really hadn''t had a good rest for a long time, and he slept until it got dark before he woke up.


    When he went downstairs, the cooks at the inn went to bed. He touched his stomach, and could only go back to the room to take out the baggage he was carrying with him, find the hard pancake inside, and took a hard bite.


    When he took the second bite, there was a knock on the door frame.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw outside the open door, Gu Yundong was leaning against the side with his arms crossed.


    "I''m hungry, I''m burning some supper, what would you like to eat?"


    Shao Qingyuan immediately put down the pancakes, "It''s fine." After a while, he said, "Let''s make fried rice with eggs." That''s simple.


    "Give me a fire." She said and left.


    Shao Qingyuan packed his bags, closed the door, and followed Gu Yundong downstairs.


    Shao Qingyuan burned the fire quite neatly, sitting quietly under the stove, listening to the ''tickling'' sound of eggs being put in the pot, neither of the two said a word, but his eyes were always vague. Away to Gu Yundong.


    I don''t know why, Shao Qingyuan always felt that seeing her again this time seemed to be different.


    It was said to be ate-night snack, but Gu Yundong only used a small bowl, and the rest went into Shao Qingyuan''s stomach.


    He naturally knew that she set it on fire for him on purpose.


    Stayed in the inn for one night. The next morning, the three of them packed their things early, left Yongning House, and went to Jiangyu County. Gujiatun is affiliated to Jiangyu County.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298: its called a gust of wind

    Chapter 298 It''s called Gale


    Shao Qingyuan still went to the carriage and horse shop to get the horse back. This horse was bought by him before he came. It was young, strong and hard-working. He looked very energetic.


    We got along with Shao Qingyuan along the way, and they even had feelings for one person and one horse.


    He also secretly gave the horse a name simr to that of Chasing the Wind, Kuangfeng.


    When Gu Yundong heard the name, "..." I still had a heavy rain.


    After a night of repairing at the carriage shop, the strong wind became energetic again.


    Gu Yundong wanted to give it a try, so he let Shao Qingyuan drive the carriage, get on the back of a galloping horse, and ran all the way out for a long distance, before he stopped.


    The three did not arrive in Jiangyu County until it was almost dark.


    Jiangyu County is very deserted now, especially at this time when there are almost no people on the street.


    Also, in that great famine, Jiangyu County suffered serious damage and the poption dropped sharply. Although many people came back, their spirits and spirits were still greatly reduced, and they could not recover for a while.


    Gu Yundong and the others found an inconspicuous inn to live in. It is rare to have a guest here now. The second inn was still dead, but when he saw them, he immediately became energetic and hurriedly invited people in.


    "Keguan is passing by our Jiangyu County, or is he here to find rtives? If there is anything small that can help, just say it. Don''t look at our small inn, but we also guarantee that this guest will feel at home, yes, feel at home. , I can help you find anything you need."


    Gu Yundong inquired about the situation in Jiangyu County, "This county is not very lively, and there are not many people on the street. I see that most of those shops close their doors early. I just wanted to buy something to eat, but I didn''t see many. store."


    "Hey." Xiao Er said this and couldn''t help sighing, and while leading their carriage inside, he said, "There''s no way to do this. When the famine came, many people left. In addition, there were many people at that time. People who couldn''t eat were forced to go into the city to grab things. The shop owners in this county were scared. No, it''s been a long time. The imperial court also sent adults to help the disaster. As soon as it got dark, I couldn''t help but close the shop."


    As if afraid of scaring the two of them, Xiao Er hurriedly said, "But don''t worry, the guest officer, we are now stable, everyone has nted new food, and the hard times are over, and it will get better and better. Don''t look at it now. These shops closed early as if there were no people, but they were still lively during the day."


    "Really?" Gu Yundong followed him into the house, looked at the clean room, and was quite satisfied, and when the second child was about to leave, he asked casually, "By the way, I heard people say that there was a famine. In the past, there was a restaurant called Xingsheng Restaurant in the county where the wontons were a must, is this restaurant still open?"


    Xingsheng Restaurant is the restaurant where Gu Dajiang used to be the ountant.


    The younger brother was stunned for a while, "Xingsheng Restaurant? There is a restaurant over there, and it''s still open, but that restaurant doesn''t sell wontons."


    "That might be my memory." Gu Yundong smiled and didn''t ask any further.


    She doesn''t n to go directly to Gujiatun, so she has to go to that Xingsheng restaurant tomorrow, and I don''t know if the boss has any news about Gu Dajiang.


    I just didn''t expect that as soon as they entered the door of Xingsheng Restaurant the next day, they saw a somewhat familiar person.


    It should be said that Gu Yundong felt a little familiar, the man was sitting at the table not far from the door, facing the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 299: Lost with my aunt

    Chapter 299 Lost with Aunt


    Gu Yundong didn''t recognize him at first, and she didn''t give him a second look until someone called his name.


    She clenched her hands slightly, and asked Shao Qingyuan to take her mother to the side by the window, while she walked over and sat down opposite that person.


    A man suddenly sat down in front of him. The man raised his head slightly and was stunned when he saw Gu Yundong''s clothes. "You''re... a girl from the Jiang family? Are you too young? Are you really twenty years old?"


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly, "You don''t know me?"


    The man was surprised, "I, do we know each other?"


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and said, "My surname is Gu, my father is Gu Dajiang, and Bian Mn is my cousin, cousin-inw, do you remember?"


    That''s right, the person in front of him is Bian Mn''s husband, Ding Jincheng.


    Ding Jincheng looked at her in astonishment, "You, that girl from the Gu family?"


    looks like apletely changed person, how is that possible?


    Ding Jincheng had of course met Gu Yundong, but at that time Gu Yundong was short and small, his head was always lowered, and he was very busy on weekdays.


    He is the son-inw of the Bian family, and his mother-inw does not have a good rtionship with the Gu family''s family. On weekdays, he asionally visits his younger brother Gu Dajiang.


    The mother-inw is like this, let alone him, who only apanied Bian Mn to see this uncle three or four times.


    It was only two years ago that I met this uncle''s sister-inw. At the time, she was even thinner and her clothes were tattered. At that time, my aunt had just been stupid, and Gu Dajiang''s family was extremely difficult in the Gu family.


    Now that he sees Gu Yundong again, don''t say he didn''t recognize him, even if he did, he wouldn''t believe it.


    "Sister Gu, it''s great that you''re still alive. You..."


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to talk about herself, she just wanted to confirm one thing now, "Cousin-inw, where''s my cousin?" She didn''t say that she had encountered Bian Mn''s grave, but there was always a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    But reality is always cruel. When Bian Mn was mentioned, Ding Jincheng couldn''t help but wiped his face, "Mn, she''s gone."


    Gu Yundong only felt his throat tighten and was a little thirsty.


    After a long while, she heard her own voice sound very calmly, "Why not? Where''s the corpse?"


    "I starved to death." Ding Jincheng said, "it was a little bit, we were about to arrive at Qing''an Mansion, but she didn''t survive, so... she died in front of me. I found a hill and buried her. there."


    "What kind of mountain is it, how far is it from Qing''an Prefecture, and are there any viges nearby. What is written on the tablet you erected for him, and what kind of tomb bag?"


    Ding Jincheng answered one by one.


    Gu Yundong saw that all the details were the same as the tomb bag he saw back then, so he was sure that it was indeed her cousin, Bian Mn.


    She lowered her head slightly, but felt her throat became more thirsty, "What about my aunt and the others?"


    Ding Jincheng shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, "You don''t know what you mean? Didn''t my aunt''s family leave Yongning Mansion with you?"


    "It was really together at the beginning, but arge number of refugees suddenly rushed out halfway along the way, running around in a panic, saying that there were bandits behind them killing people. When we panicked, we also ran along. Mn took Yuanzhi with him, and his father-inw and mother-inw, and they were scattered like this. Later, we found my parents, but we didn''t find my father-inw and them, so we don''t know their whereabouts."


    Gu Yundong''s brows knitted tightly, suddenly as if thinking of something, "What about Yuanzhi?"


    Bian Yuanzhi is the youngest son of the aunt.


    Ding Jincheng suddenly felt a little guilty, and his eyes were dodged.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300: on a blind date

    Chapter 300 On a blind date


    A bad premonition shed in Gu Yundong''s heart, and he stood up suddenly, "Where is he?"


    Shao Qingyuan, who was not far away, has been paying attention to the movement here. Seeing that she was angry, he hurriedly appease Yang Shi and let her sit and eat first, and then he strode to her side.


    "What''s wrong?"


    As he spoke, his sharp eyes also fell on Ding Jincheng.


    It wasn''t just him, everyone else in the restaurant was focused on their table.


    Fortunately, Xingsheng Restaurant is not big, and there are only a few people in it at the moment.


    Ding Jincheng was originally frightened by Gu Yundong''s sudden anger, but when he saw Shao Qingyuan again, he couldn''t help shivering, and hurriedly exined, "He''s fine, Mn asked me to take care of Yuanzhi before he died, and I took care of Yuanzhi. He''s back, and he''s at Lao Gu''s house now."


    Old Gu family? ?


    He actually sent Bian Yuanzhi to Lao Gu''s house.


    Damn, she knows too well who the old man Gu and the Zhao family are. The whereabouts of the aunt and uncle are unknown. They can take good care of Bian Yuanzhi.


    Unless... Gu Dajiang is there.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly asked Gu Dajiang if he was back.


    At this time, I saw a middle-aged woman walking by from a distance, and she was holding another young woman, and the two walked towards this side while talking, "Jin Cheng, have you ordered food? With you¡­¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, he looked up and saw Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan standing beside him.


    The middle-aged woman was slightly taken aback, looked at the two of them, and suddenly smiled, "Are you friends of our family Jin Cheng?"


    Before Gu Yundong could speak, he heard Ding Jincheng''s eager denial, "No, mother, they just asked me to inquire about something."


    Ding Jincheng''s mother, Mrs. Hu, greeted with a smile, "What''s the matter, you ask me, I know everything about the ten miles and eight townships."


    "No need, I''m done asking." Gu Yundong was in a bad mood and took Shao Qingyuan back to his table.


    Shao Qingyuan gave Ding Jincheng a cold nce before leaving.


    Thetter didn''t even dare to turn his head back, so he could only sit down with a dry smile, with a little sweat on his forehead.


    Hu also sat down with the girl beside him, and said with a smile, "Look at our family Jin Cheng, this is all tense, and I''m still sweating this day."


    Miss Jiang looked at Ding Jincheng more, lowered her head slightly and whispered, "Brother Ding is very good."


    "It''s just a wooden head, and he can''t speak." Hu Shi reprimanded him falsely, but he kicked him.


    At this moment, Ding Jincheng didn''t dare to speak. Although he didn''t look back, he could feel the eyes behind him like thorns on his back.


    Originally, such a scene was not good, but it was met by Mn''s maiden family.


    Hu called him a few more words, "Jin Cheng, Jin Cheng, what''s the matter with you? You didn''t respond after a few words, are you ufortable?"


    Ding Jincheng shook his head sharply, and said to the girl opposite, "Miss Jiang, I''m sorry, I don''t want to marry again, my wife has only passed away half a year ago, I... scoff..."


    Hu wished to have his feet cut off and his mouth sealed.


    The smile on Miss Jiang''s face also froze, and instantly copsed, her voice coldly said, "Did you misunderstand something? Today, I just happened to meet my aunt. She said that the food in this restaurant is good, so I will Come and have a look. But now it seems that the store is too small, and I''m notfortable. Eat yourselves, I''ll go first."


    After saying that, she stood up and left.


    "Eh..." Hu wanted to call her, but seeing that everyone in the restaurant was looking at them, she immediately shut up.


    then turned his head sharply and stared at Ding Jincheng.


    Yesterday''s update, I have to take a break today, and more tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301: Missing women

    Chapter 301 Missing Women


    "What''s the matter with you? What did I tell you?" Hu Shi was so angry that he stretched out his hand and pinched his arm fiercely, and said bitterly, "You know how much work it took my mother to find you. Such a good marriage, how much did it take Miss Jiang to agree toe and see each other?"


    Ding Jincheng''s face flushed, "Mother, stop talking, let''s go."


    He stood up, and he didn''t even bother to eat, so he was about to pull Hu''s away.


    Hu shoved away, "Why didn''t I say it? You still don''t admit that you are the head of Yumu, Ren Bian Mn has been dead for more than half a year, you still..."


    Ding Jincheng couldn''t pull her, so she just turned around and left.


    He felt that the people from Gu Yundong''s side seemed to be rushing to beat him when his mother mentioned the three words Bian Mn.


    Hu was taken aback for a moment, "Hey, where are you going? You stop for me, Ding Jincheng, you are capable, you''re going to get mad at Miss Jiang, you still want to be mad at me, don''t you?"


    "Mother, I already said, I''m not nning to get married yet?"


    After walking out of the restaurant for a long time, Ding Jincheng dared to speak in a low voice.


    But what he said made Hu Shi even more angry, "You still don''t n to marry a wife? You really want to be mad at me, you are twenty-one years old, but now you don''t even have a child, do you think our old Ding family has no children and no grandchildren? How good is Miss Jiang? She is two years younger than you, and she is from the county town. There is only one father in the family. After you get married, everything in her family will be yours."


    "I can tell you, Ding Jincheng, you missed Miss Jiang, you should be a bachelor in your life. Don''t think about it, how many people are missing in our Yongning Mansion this time, especially the girl''s family, who cane back safely There are not many, and some have been given to you early. Although Miss Jiang has also kissed a dead man, she is still young and beautiful, so don¡¯t look at the introduction to you by Mrs. Cao next door two days ago. What kind of stuff are they? Twenty-five or six-year-old with a child, it didn''t make me mad. I finally said that the moving girl Jiang would meet you, and when they saw you, they said you were fine, you What are you thinking about?"


    Ding Jincheng walked so fast, I really didn''t want to listen to her babbling on.


    Mr. Hu stepped forward and pped him on the back, "Did you hear that? You want to be mad at me, you want to be mad at me. You stop, and if you go further, believe it or not, I''ll die here."


    Ding Jincheng stopped abruptly, and walked back a little helplessly, "Mother, don''t do this, I said..."


    "I don''t care, you must promise me today, and I will go to Miss Jiang to apologize properly, or I will crash and die in front of you."


    "Hey, mother..." Ding Jincheng sighed. Seeing that Mr. Hu would not give in, he could only agree, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    The Hu family was happy, but when the two arrived at the Jiang family, they were told that there was no one in the Jiang family.


    Hus could only walk away angrily, but still unwilling, she turned her head and red at him, "Come back tomorrow and have a good talk with Miss Jiang."


    Ding Jincheng didn''t want toe, but seeing her mother looking like she was about to cry on the street, she could only nod randomly.


    In the Xingsheng restaurant, Gu Yundong and the three of them watched Ding Jincheng''s mother and son leave, but their faces were not very good.


    Gu Yundong poured more than half of the pot of water before he calmed down a little, "It''s only half a year, so there''s a shortage of women for this reason? My cousin''s body was not cold and I immediately found another one, and my cousin..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302: four people

    Chapter 302 Four people


    Gu Yundong said, and took another sip of water.


    Shao Qingyuan stretched out his hand and wanted to pat her on the back, but Yang was a step ahead, "Don Dong, don''t be angry, don''t be angry."


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead, "I''m not saying that he can''t find him anymore, Ding Jincheng is only in his early twenties. But he doesn''t need to be in such a hurry, right? My cousin married him, it was a waste."


    She has a sense of anger in her heart, for Bian Mn, who has a poor life, and her aunt whose whereabouts are still unknown.


    "And Yuanzhi, who was actually sent to Lao Gu''s house by him."


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to go to Lao Gu''s house at first, she just inquired about Gu Dajiang''s whereabouts, if he was not in Gujiatun, she would secretly find someone to clean up Gu''s house, and she didn''t even need to touch his face to avoid trouble.


    But not now, she can''t keep Bian Yuanzhi at Gu''s house.


    The aunt and the uncle are alive and dead, and the cousin died, and Bian Yuanzhi may be thest person left in the Bian family.


    Among the many brothers and sisters of Gu Dajiang, Gu Yundong only admits that the aunt and uncle are rtives, so she cannot ignore the aunt''s son.


    Shao Qingyuan supports her no matter what she does, "Now it seems that I have to find someone to go to Gujiatun to inquire about the situation and see if Uncle Gu hase back."


    Gu Yundong nodded, just at this moment, the owner of Xingsheng Restaurant came back.


    He actually recognized Yang, and he came over immediately when he saw her here.


    Knowing that Gu Yundong is Gu Dajiang''s daughter, he shook his head slightly, sighed, and said, "Your father and I are also friends. I went to Gujiatun before the New Year to ask, thinking that if he came back, what would he still do? Let hime to my restaurant to be the ountant. Your father is serious and knowledgeable. I am used to using him. Now that business is slowly improving, it will be much easier for me to have him help me. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    He shook his head, "your grandma actually said that your whole family died outside, I feel strange, why is it so coincidental, everyone else is fine, why did not one of your family survive. I didn''t expect to see it now. When it''s time for you and your mother, I think your father is still alive, maybe looking for you too."


    "Yes, I also believe he is still alive." Gu Yundong thanked him, and then went out with Yang''s Shao Qingyuan.


    Back at the inn again, Gu Yundong could see that Yang''s mood was very low.


    She hurriedlyforted her, "Mom, can we go home when we bring Yuanzhi out? Maybe Dad has already found our house, you think, we are looking for Dad, and Dad must be looking for us, maybe we will miss it. right?"


    After hearing this, Mrs Yang felt much better, and nodded slightly, "I miss Ashu and Coco. I''ll go to the puzzle."


    She entered the room, but Gu Yundong was thinking about how to get Yuanzhi over.


    "Find someone to inquire about the situation in Gujiatun first." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong also agreed, "Just who to ask?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced in the direction of the door, Gu Yundong was stunned, followed his line of sight, and the next moment, his eyes suddenly widened.


    "them¡­¡­"


    Four people came in one after another from outside the door. When they saw them, they smiled brightly and ran over in a hurry.


    "Brother Shao, we came here in a mule cart. The mule cart is very slow and keeps pooping. If you see some grass, you have to eat it. The four of us can''t pull it together. That''s not it, It''s toote, hehe, don''t take offense, don''t take offense."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 303: Entering Gujiatun

    Chapter 303 Entering Gujiatun


    Shao Qingyuan nced at them, um, they were all wearing new clothes, their hair was shiny and shiny, but the smile on their face was really...too ttering.


    "It''s not toote." He said, turning his head to look at Gu Yundong, "What do you think about asking them to inquire?"


    Gu Yundong is still a little surprised, "They...why are they here?"


    These four are the beggars who used to refer to deer as horses in Fucheng.


    "I thought that there were no acquaintances here. We also need help with Uncle Gu. These people are quite reliable, so I just let theme together."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t realize until Gu Yundong left Yongfu Vige this time that he needed to cultivate reliable people.


    Otherwise, next time she goes to another ce, she still can''t follow her.


    Although these four people met in Yongning Mansion, they were not bad. At the beginning, they promised Gu Yundong to find Yu Youwei''s troubles, but they were caught by themselves, but no matter how much he tried to entice him, they never confessed to Gu Yundong.


    He even knew how to turn his eyes away, so he simply said something about the Gao brothers.


    The four people are not very old, they are only twelve or thirteen years old, and they are all very thin.


    One of the tallest, who appears to be their eldest, is called A Mao.


    Yes, the four of them are called cats, mice, dogs, and pigs.


    When Gu Yundong heard this name for the first time, he only felt that the sky was thundering. This is to gather all the animals in the house, right? I can also find the cows, chickens, ducks, and geese to collect them.


    Ah Mao patted Gu Yundong''s chest with a smile, "Don''t worry, girl, I promise to find out what you want to inquire about. Don''t look at us all hanging out in Fucheng, but Ah Mu''s former home was in Jiangyu County, and he is very familiar with him here. ."


    Amo nodded immediately.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan, thought about it and agreed, "Does Gu Jiatun know?"


    "I know." Ah Shu said, "I have a distant rtive who married in Gujiatun. Most of the vige''s surname is Gu. The patriarch of their Gu family is not a good thing."


    yo, these words came to Gu Yundong''s heart.


    The head of the Gu family, isn''t he just a scumbag?


    "Okay, then you can help me find out about the situation of Gu Chuanzong''s family." Gu Yundong told them the specific situation.


    Several people nodded immediately, and said they were going to set off without even drinking their saliva.


    It''s still early at this time, and Gujiatun is not too far from here, so it''s still toote to inquire about something.


    In the end, Ah Mao took Ah Mouse there, and the two took care of each other.


    Shao Qingyuan sent them out, gave them a few taels of silver, and said, "In addition to inquiring about the Gu Chuanzong family, there is also the head of the Gu family."


    He once heard Gu Yunshu say what the head of the Gu family did to Gu Dajiang. If it wasn''t for him, the Gu Dajiang family would have been separated long ago, and Gu Yundong would not have to suffer for so many years.


    Amao responded, and hurriedly left with a smile on his face.


    The two of them were dressed neatly and elegantly, and drove away in a mule cart.


    Fortunately, they made it this way, they are already skilled in driving, otherwise it would be too much dy.


    The mule cart reached Gujiatun, and someone saw it immediately.


    Ashu asked him about the location of his distant rtive. This rtive is the daughter of his cousin''s family. She is a cousin. She is not very affectionate and a little indifferent.


    When something happened to Ah Mu''s house, he went to her cousin and asked him to borrow some money. At that time, this cousin came out, arrogantly said that he had no money, and humiliated him severely.


    Ashu feels that although he hasn''t made his mark yet, he can pretend to be a tiger in this dress.


    Unexpectedly, the mule cart almost hit a person as soon as it entered the vige.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 304: Scared child

    Chapter 304 The child who is like a frightened bird


    Cat cursed the mule and jumped out of the car.


    The one who fell to the ground was a small child, who looked small, carrying a bundle of firewood on his back, which was a little heavy. At this moment, he fell to the ground together with the firewood.


    Actually, the mule cart didn¡¯t hit him, but he was frightened. With the firewood pressed, he fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up for a long time.


    Amao frowned and lifted the person up, "Are you alright?"


    The child shook his head, seeing his frowning frowning displeased look, he hurriedly hid his hand that was frayed by the stone back, "It''s alright, I didn''t pay attention, sorry, don''t hit me, I will next time Walk carefully, really."


    Amao is a little confused, is he so scary?


    "It''s alright, I didn''t want to hit you, you walk carefully."


    Of course, he also saw the little hand he hid. He had been on the street for a long time, and he still had some eyesight.


    It''s just that this child is like a scared bird, looking like he wants to leave quickly, he can only pretend he didn''t see it and let people go.


    The child was struggling to carry the firewood on his back, didn''t dare to turn his head, and staggered in tattered shoes, as if he would fall at any moment.


    Ashu also got out of the car, looked at the child and said, "That child carries such a big firewood? What did his family think?"


    "The family is poor, or the family treats him badly." Ah Mao shook his head, "Let''s go."


    I am a beggar myself, and I have eaten one meal but not the next, how can I have extra sympathy for others?


    There are not many people in Gujiatun now, Ah Shu went all the way to his cousin''s husband''s house.


    Seeing Ah Shu, the cousin was stunned for a moment.


    But she was quickly attracted by his clothes and the mule cart. Seeing Ah Shu''s wealthy appearance, she immediately greeted him with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, you all Where have you been? Are you making a fortune now?"


    Ashu raised his chin slightly, "I went to Fucheng to make a mess, and I didn''t make a lot of money. I just came back, and I n to find a ce to settle down. You know that our vige doesn''t deal with me. I heard that the Gu family Tun is good, juste and ask."


    "That is, there aren''t many good people in your vige. You said that when your family had an ident, they all fell into trouble. It would be better if they didn''t go. Gujiatun is not bad. If you want to settle here, your cousin is also there. Here, there is still someone to take care of. You are young, and when you get married, your cousin can help you find a good girl. "


    This is worthless, can you afford a mule cart, wear good clothes, and walk and talk with the wind? Akatsuki back then wasn''t like this at all.


    Ashu nodded, "Do you have to find the vige chief of your Gujiatun? Where is his home? Can you agree to my settlement?"


    "Yes, why not, I''m happy."


    Gujiatun lost a lot of people because of the famine, and there were not many households in the vige next door. Now the two viges have be one. In fact, there have been many outsiders in Gujiatun long ago, and now at most half of them have the surname Gu.


    Ah Mu asked the cousin to lead the way, and he and Ah Mao went directly to the patriarch''s house.


    After Ah Shu entered, Ah Mao said impatiently, "I''m going outside for a walk, it''s boring here."


    "Okay, you go."


    Amao left, and after walking around the vige for a short time, he found out about Gu Chuanzong''s home.


    He stood at the gate of the courtyard and nced inside, but he didn''t want to suddenly meet the eyes of the child who almost hit him just now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 305: Old man Gus sigh

    Chapter 305 Old Man Gu''s Sigh


    The child was stunned when he saw him, with a look of panic on his face, and hurried out, "I, I didn''t mean to hit your carriage on purpose, I''m sorry, don''t be angry."


    Amao was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly pulled him behind the haystack next to him, and asked him with a frown, "Are you the child of Gu Chuanzong''s family?"


    The child''s face turned white with a ''sigh'', "Don''t tell my grandfather, I can apologize, I can make amends, I..."


    "Wait, I didn''te to your house to settle ounts with you, don''t be nervous, don''t be afraid." A bad premonition shed in Ah Mao''s heart, "Your name is Grandpa Gu Chuanzong, you are his grandson, so what is your name?"


    The child took a step back, shook his head, and refused to speak.


    Amao wanted to ask a few questions, but a sharp voice suddenly came from the yard over there, "Biantou, Biantou, where did you die? Didn''t you wash your clothes? What about people?"


    t head?


    t...


    Amao''s conjecture was confirmed by seven or eight points, but the child ran away suddenly while he was not paying attention.


    "Second aunt, I''ll go wash right away."


    "Wash right away, why are you so useless? You eat and drink for free at our house, and you can''t even do some work. I told you to wash up an hour ago. Are youzy? Eat, did you hear me?"


    The child bowed his head slightly, his little hands twisted together and moved.


    The woman sneered and grabbed his arm fiercely, "What are you doing, you''re showing it to me on purpose, you want to say that your hand is injured?"


    The child raised his head and shook his head hastily.


    "Then why are you crying? Give me a smile."


    The child grinned and squeezed out a smile, with his little hands behind his back, and hehe twice to show that he was smiling.


    The woman was disgusted, "It''s really ugly tough, why don''t you hurry up to work? After the clothes are washed, you have to feed the pigs, Xiao Yezhong."


    After ?? finished speaking, he pinched him fiercely. The child stumbled and wanted to cry, but he didn''t dare to think of the woman''s words, so he turned his head and obediently went to pick up the basket of clothes.


    The basket was not big, but there were quite a few clothes in it, including women''s clothes.


    The child wants to drag the basket on the ground, but is afraid that the basket will be damaged, so he can only take out half of it and wash it twice.


    Amao squeezed his fingers tightly, that dead woman, he wanted to rush to Gu''s house and beat the dead woman to death.


    What about Gu Chuanzong? Isn''t that kid his grandson? Doesn''t he know that he was bullied like this?


    Gu Chuanzong of course knew that he was in the house at the moment, sighing while helping Zhao to pick up beans.


    Mr. Zhao snorted coldly, "Why, I feel bad? I feel bad for you to tell the second daughter-inw not to scold me."


    "Hey." The old man Gu sighed again, "Forget it, it''s because of his bad life, who made him have no father or mother, even his sister, and the brother-inw''s family doesn''t want him. Since we keep him, we always I can''t let him do nothing. This second daughter-inw is angry, and I know it. Her fairy was sold, and I don''t know where she is now. As a result, our family is now raising an outsider, and she must be unhappy. Even a few scoldings will not lose a piece of meat."


    "That''s right, isn''t there a word for what it means to be under the fence? It''s good enough for us to feed him and drink to him. As long as the second daughter-inw doesn''t make a fuss, the whole family can''t live in peace, and the t head is scolded twice. It''s okay."


    Old Man Gu gave a ''um'', shook his head, and continued to pick up beans.


    The cat outside followed the child to the river, and he wanted to tell him not to wash.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 306: wait for your sister

    Chapter 306 Waiting for your sister


    But when the child saw him, he was frightened and almost fell into the river tremblingly.


    Amao could only stop and just said to him, "Don''t worry, your sister will take you away soon."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked away.


    He has to help Miss Gu to inquire about the matter and go back to Jiangyu County. Miss Gu and Brother Shao are both capable people and will definitely be able to take this child away.


    Bian Yuanzhi was stunned. Hearing the word elder sister, he thought of Bian Mn, thinking that she was still worried about him before she died, and told him to live well no matter what, and find his parents and family to reunite at that time.


    But, when will he find his parents? He is too tired, he has to do a lot of things every day, his second aunt beats him, his cousin also pinches him, and he hasn''t eaten tonight.


    Oh, no, he doesn''t seem to have eaten his lunch. He is very hungry now.


    Bian Yuanzhi blinked, put his hands together, and drank two mouthfuls of river water with all his might. He felt that his stomach was no longer so empty and ufortable, so he began to squat down to wash clothes.


    Over there, the cat has quickly gone downstream, and there are several women washing clothes over there.


    He deliberately pointed at Bian Yuanzhi and asked a few questions.


    These people like to gossip the most. Some things don¡¯t need to be asked deliberately. A cat can know it clearly.


    When he heard almost everything, he hurried over to see Bian Yuanzhi.


    just happened to see him clutching his stomach, looking at the river a little tangled. After a while, he squatted down again and took two sips.


    I felt better, so Iughed.


    Amao thought that when he was a beggar, he had nothing to eat and could only drink some water to satisfy his hunger. That feeling was too ufortable.


    But he didn''t have to work anyway, so he was so hungry that hey down in the ruined temple to save his energy.


    Seeing that the child drank two more mouthfuls of river water, he hurriedly reached out and touched his body.


    Finally took out a small half of a steamed bun, which he bought on the way when he came. I got used to it when I was a beggar, and even if there was any left, I was reluctant to throw it away.


    He hurriedly handed the steamed bun to Bian Yuanzhi, who was stunned for a moment, and when he saw it was him, he almost fell into the water again.


    Amao quickly supported him, dragged him to sit on a stone beside him, "Eat here."


    put the steamed buns into Bian Yuanzhi''s hands, and he went over to help him wash his clothes.


    Bian Yuanzhi was taken aback and wanted to stop it, but when he saw the steamed bun in his hand, he couldn''t help swallowing.


    He looked at the cat again, and at the steamed bun again, and after doing this a few times, he finally lowered his head and took a bite.


    After he finished eating, the cat also swallowed all the clothes and washed them. After rubbing the dirty area, the clothes you wear inside are soaked in water and picked up. You can''t tell whether they were washed or not anyway.


    "Go, I''ll take you back. Don''t worry, I''ll go to the door and don''t go in." Ah Mao smiled at him, his smile was very happy, and Bian Yuanzhi''s alertness dropped.


    After the ?? was delivered to Gu''s door, the cat left.


    When he returned to the patriarch''s house, he happened to see Ah Shuing out of the house with a gloomy face, and scolded the patriarch Gu loudly, "Damn I''ll set up a house to charge me so much money, why don''t you go? Grab it? I¡¯m not the only ce where you, Gujiatun, can choose, but do you really think of this ce as a sweet pastry? A lot of old immortals are still so greedy at their age, I won¡¯t be left behind.¡±


    After saying that, he ignored the screams behind him, and when he saw the cating, he gave him a wink, and the two left directly.


    Ashu got on the mule cart and said excitedly, "You don''t know, this patriarch Gu is really talented. Do you know what he has done?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 307: also took a concubine

    Chapter 307 also took a concubine


    Ah Mu also sold the shills, but after a long time he didn''t see Ah Mao talking, so he couldn''t help but turn his head to look.


    Only then did I realize that Ah Mao''s face was heavy, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Knowing each other, Ah Shu quickly guessed something, bumped into him and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter, didn''t you go to inquire about Lao Gu''s family, didn''t it go well?"


    "Let''s go back and talk about it." Amao shook his head and shook the reins abruptly. The speed of the mule cart immediately increased.


    The two entered Jiangyu County before the city gate closed, and when they went to the inn where Gu Yundong was, they saw that she and Shao Qingyuan were still waiting.


    Several people were talking in Shao Qingyuan''s room, and Mrs. Yang was there, but she was sitting alone in the corner doing the puzzle.


    Just now, Agou looked good, asked her a few more questions, and made Yang Shi happy, and taught him how to spell like a child.


    Ah Shu was the one who spoke first, "I pretended to go to Gujiatun to settle down, and went to the house of the patriarch Gu. Good guy, that old man is a ck heart. He actually said that Gujiatun has arge poption and it is not easy to settle down. As soon as he opened his mouth, he asked me Ten taels of silver to clear up the rtionship. Later, he said that one acre of homestead costs ten taels of silver, and wastnd also costs money. He thinks I''m stupid? Now the whole Yongning Mansion is short of people, and only the one who asks you to settle down, he doesn''t want this. face."


    He was still a little angry when he said it, even though he originally used the guise of settling down to inquire about Patriarch Gu''s affairs, and finally pretended to be dissatisfied and left. But really chatting with the surnamed Gu, his dissatisfaction has reached its peak, such a shameless thing.


    "By the way, the old man also came back from the famine, but although he suffered a little hardship this time, he is in good spirits." Ah Mu calmed down, became mysterious again, and said with a touch of gossip. , "This old man is old and strong, but he actually brought a woman back and took that woman into the door as a concubine."


    "Pfft...cough cough." Gu Yundong choked on the tea, and Shao Qingyuan hurriedly patted her back.


    Amao and the others looked at the movements of the two, and tacitly lowered their heads and did not look at them.


    Gu Yundong wiped his mouth before asking incredulously, "Concubine? Then Gu Gang is fifty?"


    Fifty is an old age. Now many people in their thirties can be grandfathers, and they can be grandpas at fifty.


    "It''s just fifty this year." Ah Shu said, "The girl is only neen. I heard that her parents were gone on the way to escape the desertednd, and she almost died on the side of the road all alone. She was Gu Gang''s sixteen-year-old grandson at the time. He took a fancy to bringing someone, but Gu Gang cut him off. But he promised to find a better one for his eldest grandson, and his grandson didn''t make trouble. It''s his mother-inw who is now scolding at home every day."


    Gu Yundong simply admired Gu Gang, she had long known that this person''s selfishness must be reported to be something that has no lower limit, but did not expect that there would be such a low limit.


    Ah Shu said and shook his head, "But I can see that the concubine doesn''t like Gu Gang at all, and her eyes are full of disgust. But she is also scheming. Just when I was at Gu''s house for a while, she gave Gu Gang to her. That mother-inw stumbled twice, but the Gu family just didn''t see it."


    If it wasn''t for his well-informed experience, he met a lot of duplicitous guys on the street, plus he was an outsider, he wouldn''t have seen it.


    Gu Yundong wanted to know, how can a neen-year-old young girl look like a fifty-year-old old man?


    What do you picture him? No money, no face, no good temper, nothing but old things.


    She looked at Ah Mao, "Where is the Gu family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308: Passed by the magistrate

    Chapter 308


    Amao pursed his lips, nced at her hesitantly, and said after a while, "I saw Bian Yuanzhi, he... had a bad time."


    Gu Yundong took a sip of water, "Speak, I''m mentally prepared."


    The virtues of the old Gu family, she could not be more clear.


    Amao exined Bian Yuanzhi, whom he had seen when he entered the vige, and what the two of them had said, his fears at that time, and the work he was going to do at Gu''s house.


    Not only Gu Yundong''s face turned ashen when he heard it, but the mouse, dog and pig on the side were also filled with righteous indignation.


    Although they also lived a hard life and were ustomed to seeing the warmth and affection of human beings, it was also because they had no rtives and no reason. When their parents and grandparents were still alive, even if they weren''t the best, they wouldn''t be so bad. Besides, they still have brothers looking after each other.


    Gu Yundong let out a light breath, and slowly tightened his hand holding the water ss.


    A Zhu stood up directly, "Let''s just touch Gujiatun and steal him out."


    "Yes, the Gu family doesn''t care about him anyway."


    "The child suffered too much there, these people are not things."


    Only Ah Mao sat there and didn''t follow along. Shao Qingyuan nced at him and asked, "Why did the Gu family take him in?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone else was stunned.


    That''s right, since the Gu family doesn''t like this child so much, why did Ding Jincheng give it and they ept it? Bian Mn was entrusted to the Ding family.


    Ah Mao said, "Old Gu''s family really doesn''t want to take him in. At that time, Ding Jincheng''s parents just left the child at the door of Lao Gu''s house, and the old man Gu didn''t even look at it, it was so cold at that time, Bian Yuanzhi It was frozen at the door all night, but some people in Gujiatun couldn''t stand it and brought them home for a drink of hot water. But it was impossible for them to take in the child, and it was difficult for everyone at that time. Fortunately, Jiang Yu The newly appointed magistrate of the county just made a private visit to each vige to learn about people''s livelihood."


    The county magistrate met Bian Yuanzhi, whose face was flushed from the cold, and thought that Gujiatun was too difficult, so he asked a few more questions, and then he understood the situation.


    The county magistrate was angry at that time. How many people died in Yongning House because of a famine. At this time, it was really a time to vigorously develop manpower. The new emperor encouraged widows to remarry and have more children.


    And this Gujiatun, finally had a child who survived the famine. He had rtives and blood, and he was close to the grandfather''s house, but he refused to take him in. He was about to freeze to death.


    He called the old Gu family and the Ding family. After repeated inquiries and evaluations, he finally let the Gu family take in the child.


    Therefore, Bian Yuanzhi has been registered in the eyes of the magistrate. If he suddenly disappears and disappears, whether it is the Gu family or other people in Gujiatun, they have to worry about whether they will be convicted by the magistrate. This matter may cause trouble. how big.


    And now Bian Yuanzhi''s household registration has fallen to Lao Gu''s family. If he takes it away like this, he will be a ck household, and it will be very troublesome in the future.


    To bring people out, we still have to start from other aspects.


    A mouse and a few people became a little dejected after hearing this. Is it so difficult?


    "How about giving some money to the old Gu family?"


    Amao hit him, "What kind of bad idea did youe up with? I know that the family is greedy, and if you give money, you won''t necessarily give people to you."


    "what is it now?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong, who had been silent, "Do you have an idea in mind?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 309: Then Dangdang is coming back

    Chapter 309 That''s right, I''ming back


    Gu Yundong was really thinking, "If you can''t rob or spend money, then just give him back in an upright manner."


    Amao''s eyes lit up, "Why?"


    "Find someone to ask Gu''s family for it."


    "Who?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Ding Jincheng."


    Several people looked at each other, and their eyes suddenly burst into a fine light.


    Yes, the Ding family did not want it at that time. What if the Ding family wanted the child back? The Gu family was afraid that the county magistrate would convict them, but Keren was raised by the Ding family. When the magistrate looked back and asked them, they could exin it.


    "It''s just that Ding Jincheng doesn''t necessarily agree?"


    Shao Qingyuan squeezed his fist, "Beat it."


    The four of them shivered in unison. Thinking of the scene when Shao Qingyuan pressed them, they suddenly felt that this was a trivial matter, and Ding Jincheng would definitely agree.


    "It''ste today. I''ll go to Ding''s house to find him tomorrow."


    Gu Yundong got up, "Okay, let''s rest."


    The four of them left the room one after another and went back to their own room.


    Gu Yundong saw that Mrs. Yang had already made up the picture, but she was sitting there alone and didn''t know what to think, so she walked over and asked in a low voice, "Mother. What''s the matter?"


    "Yuanzhi...a little familiar." But she didn''t think about it for a long time.


    Gu Yundong smiled, put the things away for her, and then took her away, saying as he walked, "Mother, do you remember Aunt?"


    "A Feng?"


    Aunt Gu''s original name is Gu Dafeng, which is just one word away from the name of Gu Dajiang and Gu Dahe, which shows how rough the old man Gu was when he named his name.


    "Yes, Yuan Zhi is the aunt''s youngest son."


    Yang''s eyes widened suddenly, "I remembered." In fact, she heard Yuan Zhi''s name yesterday, but she focused on Gu Dajiang and didn''t think about it carefully.


    Gu Yundong took her back to the room, but was lying on the bed and couldn''t sleep.


    In the middle of the night, I suddenly heard a thin knock on the door.


    She looked at Mrs Yang, turned over and sat up, opened the door and saw Shao Qingyuan standing outside.


    "Tomorrow morning, I will go to Gujiatun." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and suddenly smiled, "You also thought of it?"


    "Well." Shao Qing saw her like this, and her heartbeat suddenly elerated.


    Why are you so smart? He knew what he was going to do before he said it. Is this feeling just what people said... Has a good understanding of it?


    In fact, since the two met again in Yongning Mansion, although they didn''t say anything in detail, the way they got along has changed slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan could feel the change in her attitude, and this change made his eyes hotter day by day.


    "Do you still have any money on your body?" Gu Yundong asked, as if he was about to give him a silver note, "If that woman can''t handle it well, then forget it, it''s not worse than her."


    "I know. I have enough money, don''t worry." He will get it done. After all, not only does he have to ask the old Gu family to return to Bian Yuanzhi, but even that Gu Gang can''t make him feel too proud.


    After the two of them finished speaking, they rested separately. Early the next morning, Shao Qing left the inn.


    When Ah Mao and the others came over, only Gu Yundong was eating breakfast with Mrs. Yang.


    The four of them quickly finished their porridge and said to Gu Yundong, "Girl, let''s all four of us apany you."


    "No." Gu Yundong peeled an orange for Mrs. Yang, wiped his hands and said, "Agou and Azhu,e with me. You both went to Gujiatun yesterday. Today, you will rest in the inn and help me take care of my mother."


    The four responded immediately, Gu Yundong packed his things and left the inn.


    I just didn¡¯t expect to see Ding Jincheng just after going out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310: dont break your legs

    Chapter 310 Don''t Break Your Legs


    Okay, now you don''t have to go to their vige to find someone.


    Gu Yundong and Agou walked towards Ding Jincheng.


    Ding Jincheng came to apologize to Miss Jiang after listening to Hu''s words, and brought an extra 100 cents for this. When the time came, he passed the pastry shop and bought her some sweet sweets.


    Mr. Hu was going to follow him, but unfortunately he had a stomachache when he woke up in the morning and didn¡¯t even leave the house.


    But at this moment Ding Jincheng was a little hesitant. Miss Jiang was really good. She was a good-looking person, and she belonged to the county. Although her family was not very wealthy, she was much better than the woman introduced by Aunt Cao.


    It''s just that he still thinks about Bian Mn a little bit. After four years of marriage, Mn is a kind and considerate, gentle and virtuous person. Although she has never given birth to him a child, she is really kind to herself.


    Seeing Miss Jiang, he couldn''t helpparing the two.


    Afterparing the past, I always felt that this girl Jiang might be from the county town, giving people a feeling of superiority and making him ufortable.


    Therefore, although Ding Jincheng arrived at the county seat at this time, he wandered for a long time outside the street not far from Jiang''s house.


    When Gu Yundong stood in front of him, he suddenly came back to his senses.


    He didn''t know if it was a guilty conscience or what, he turned his head and left.


    However, after only two steps, Agou forced him back.


    Ding Jincheng took a few steps back and stood in front of Gu Yundong, who was obviously a head taller than her, but at this moment, he shrank his shoulders as if he had been abused.


    "I, I don''t want to marry again, I''ll juste here for a walk." His exnation was a bit like there was no silver tael here.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Who cares if you marry again or not." The eldest uncle and aunt will take care of it.


    She looked at Ding Jincheng and said impatiently, "I have something to do with you."


    "What?" Ding Jincheng was stunned for a moment.


    Gu Yundong, "Go to Lao Gu''s house and bring Yuanzhi out."


    Bring Bian Yuanzhi out?


    Ding Jincheng said with some embarrassment, "I''m afraid it won''t work. He was originally the grandson of the Gu family and should be raised by the Gu family. I have no rtionship with him now, and I can''t justify asking for someone."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Gu''s family support? You don''t know what life he lived in Gu''s family, right?"


    Ding Jincheng lowered his head, "But that''s also what the Gu family is doing."


    Gu Yundong kicked him violently, "Will you go? If you don''t go, I''ll break your leg?" Is it a man who was dragging his feet. How did her cousin marry such a person in the first ce?


    A Zhu snorted softly beside him, "I said why are you so stupid? I just asked you to bring the person out and move his household registration out by the way, not for you to raise him."


    Ding Jincheng reacted suddenly, yes, she asked herself to bring Bian Yuanzhi out, she must have raised it herself.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong is like this now, she probably doesn''t want to go back to the old Gu''s house to have anything to do with them, and that man was dressed all over the body that day. She followed such a rich man, and raising a Bian Yuanzhi would definitely not be difficult.


    only¡­¡­


    What if the old Gu family knew that he lied to them and went back to him to settle the ount?


    Gu Yundong, "Ding Jincheng, you promised my cousin to take good care of Yuanzhi. Not only did you fail to do it, but you pushed people into the fire pit, aren''t you afraid that my cousin wille to you in the middle of the night to settle ounts?"


    Ding Jincheng shuddered violently, "I''ll go."


    This is good.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu Yundong turned around and left, Ding Jincheng said "Huh?" and hurriedly followed.


    As soon as the two walked away, a figure just turned around not far away, squinting at Ding Jincheng''s back as he walked further and further away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 311: have a good

    Chapter 311 A good friend


    Gu Yundong walked fast, but Ding Jincheng had to take big strides to catch up, "Do you want to go now?"


    "Otherwise, when do you want to wait? It''s still early. I have a carriage over there. It won''t take half an hour to get to Gujiatun, and lunch will not arrive."


    "Yes, I''m not ready yet."


    Gu Yundong stopped abruptly, turned his head to look at him, "What else do you have to prepare? When you slowly get ready, Yuanzhi will only have half his life left."


    Ding Jincheng didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes, "Don''t you want to dy time, take the opportunity to escape."


    "No, no, you know where my home is, I can''t escape."


    "It''s good to know."


    Gu Yundong continued to walk forward, reached the ce where the carriage was parked, and immediately chased him up.


    Ding Jincheng has never ridden in such a good carriage. I don''t know why, but he is still a little happy.


    He didn''t dare to move, and sat well.


    But there are some doubts in my heart. This girl who cares for the family seems to be different from before.


    But that''s right, after following a rich man, you always have the confidence and someone to support you.


    Agou was driving a carriage, but just after it left the gate of the city, there was also an ox carriage that passed it and entered the county seat.


    The person who came here is the Hu family, so she is still worried, her son is clumsy, don''t say anything that shouldn''t be said to make people angry.


    So she was a little better, and immediately got on the ox cart of the vigers and hurried over.


    Hu''s family got off the ox cart and went directly to Jiang''s house. Who knew that as soon as they arrived at the gate of Jiang''s house, they met Miss Jiang, and there was no son of her beside her.


    The Hu family secretly screamed bad, won''t screw it up?


    just thought, Miss Jiang also saw her over there.


    Hu Shi hurriedly greeted you with a smile, "Miss Jiang, what a coincidence, have you seen our family Jin Cheng? He said early in the morning that he woulde to apologize to you, and he also said that he was going to line up to buy cakes for you. ,he¡­¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Miss Jiang, "Auntie, don''t be joking, I said why he doesn''t like this one, that''s what he doesn''t like, the rtionship has long been in love. The girl is young. And beautiful, your family Ding Jincheng is very lucky."


    After she finished speaking, she snorted coldly, turned around and entered the door, closing the courtyard door with a ''bang''.


    Hu wanted to go forward, but was almost hit his nose, so he could only take two steps back.


    Jin Cheng has a rtionship with himself? Who is it?


    This kid, since you have a good rtionship, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Young and beautiful, what the hell, can she still let him marry?


    Hu murmured, a little irritable.


    No, she has to go back, wait for the kid toe back and ask carefully what happened.


    Mr. Hu strutted his calves and headed back to Shangbei Vige in an ox cart.


    When we approached Gujiatun, I saw a carriage parked there in the distance.


    She didn''t dare to look at it too much. This kind of people with carriages are all rich people. Who knows what kind of temperamental people are sitting inside?


    Hus got off the ox cart. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered Shangbei Vige, he saw a person from the same vige and said, "Auntie, why did your family Jincheng go to Gujiatun?"


    "What''s so strange about going to Gujiatun?" Hu shi didn''t care. "My family, Jin Cheng, has a good heart. He goes to see Mn''s younger brother every now and then, and he''ll be back in a while."


    Hu''s name was right. Ding Jincheng would go to Gujiatun once a month. He didn''t know whether it was because of his conscience or because of his reputation. Anyway, he was not allowed to carry things every time he went to Hu''s.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312: Ill take care of him

    Chapter 312 I''ll Raise Him


    As a result, every time Ding Jincheng went there, Yuanzhi had no food to eat that night. Zhao said that Ding Jincheng brought him food, which must have been hidden by him. Although every time I searched him from beginning to end, I couldn''t find half a hair.


    But they got even more angry, and sometimes they didn''t even have to eat breakfast the next day.


    Hu thinks that Jin Cheng is just going to see if the child can be better off, and that''s fine.


    This time she also felt nothing, but as soon as she entered the room, what Miss Jiang said suddenly shed in her mind.


    Young and beautiful, but Jin Cheng didn''t tell himself.


    Oops, isn''t there one in Gujiatun? Gu Gangxin''s concubine.


    Hu scolded the vixen fiercely. No wonder Jin Cheng always ran to Gujiatun. Is his rtionship hooked up with a married woman?


    Damn, why do you like that woman?


    Hu can''t wait any longer, no, she has to hurry to bring Ding Jincheng back, but she can''t be ruined by that woman.


    Thinking of her, she stood up and hurried away.


    At this time, Ding Jincheng had also arrived at the door of Lao Gu''s house.


    Bian Yuanzhi was the first to see him, and his face turned pale immediately. He knew that every time this ex-brother-inw came, he would not have dinner.


    He clearly told him several times not toe again. He also agreedst time, why did hee back?


    Bian Yuanzhi was a little desperate, and the second aunt''s sarcastic voice was already in his ears, "Hey, isn''t this Yuanzhi''s brother-inw? Just take people away and support yourself."


    Ding Jincheng swallowed his saliva. He put down the carriage one kilometer away from Gujiatun, and came over by himself. Gu Yundong and the others were still on the carriage.


    Hearing the sneering voice of Gu Dahe''s daughter-inw Jia Shi, she immediately followed her words and said, "Okay, I will take him away, and we will take care of him in the future."


    Jia was stunned, as were the other Gu family members who came out.


    "Are you serious?"


    Ding Jincheng exhaled secretly, "Of course it''s true, look at how you tortured him? I really can''t stand it anymore, I''ll take him away today, he''ll be part of my Ding family from now on, I He promised his sister to take good care of him."


    Bian Yuanzhi was a little surprised when he heard it, but now he started to feel numb.


    Actually, it makes no difference whether it is in the Gu family or the Ding family.


    He stood silently in the corner, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    Ding Jincheng looked at him, "Yuanzhi, would you like toe with me?"


    He thought that Bian Yuanzhi was willing. After all, he still came to visit him from time to time. The old Gu family scolded him if he wanted to. He wouldfort him and encourage him, and he might be the only person who treats him well.


    Bian Yuanzhi raised his head and nced at him lightly.


    This is his brother-inw, and he was kind to himself when his sister was alive.


    Until they were separated from their parents when they fled, the people of the Ding family despised their siblings as a burden.


    He heard Hu said with his own ears that his sister is a hen who can¡¯ty eggs, so it¡¯s fine if he can¡¯t pass on the Ding family, and he has to bring an oil bottle.


    Brother-inw didn''t dare to say anything at that time, just sat down with his head lowered, for fear that the scolding would affect him.


    Bian Yuanzhi felt that this should not be the performance of a husband. He defended his sister, but she did not let hime forward, saying that it was just a scolding, and he would not lose a piece of meat.


    Now, this person who can¡¯t be the master at home, says he wants to support him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313: Gu Gang is here

    Chapter 313 Gu Gang is here


    Bian Yuanzhi lowered his head again, he always felt that it was impossible, impossible.


    Ding Jin was a little stunned when he saw that he didn''t agree immediately.


    On the other hand, the old Gu family becamecent, and Zhao Shi snorted coldly, "Ding Jincheng, what do you think? Back then, your family didn''t want him, so you don''t care if you left him at our door. Now you want to go back? Do you think so? Mei, who do you think you are, if you want it, if you want it or not?"


    "I..." Ding Jincheng suddenly panicked.


    He thought it would be smooth, after all, the old Gu family didn''t like Yuanzhi.


    "You don''t treat him as your grandson at all. If you don''t like him, why are you keeping him? Didn''t I take him away just to take advantage of your wishes?"


    "Who doesn''t treat him as his own grandson?" Gu Chuanzong scolded abruptly, "Don''t spit feces and talk nonsense everywhere, ruining the reputation of our old Gu family. My grandson of Gu Chuanzong, I can raise it myself, I don''t need it. You outsider."


    Ding Jincheng wanted to grab the dirt on the ground and smash it in his face, but this old man was the most shameless.


    "That''s right." Gu Dahe also leaned on the side and saidzily, "I said you should pay attention to what you say, Yuanzhi has our uncles, aunts, cousins, and cousins, so I''m happy, why do you say we don''t have it? It''s like a kinship."


    "You didn''t have it in the first ce." Ding Jincheng was so angry that it was a well-known fact, and they were still talking nonsense with their eyes open.


    At this time, people in Gujiatun heard the sound one after another and came to watch the fun.


    I was surprised to hear that Ding Jincheng wanted Bian Yuanzhi back, but the old Gu family did not agree.


    The patriarch Gu Gang also came over, apanied by a young and weak little woman.


    He was the patriarch, so he naturally stood in the middle as soon as he came, frowning at both sides, "What''s going on? It''s been a good time, and you''re starting to look for trouble?"


    "How can you, the patriarch, it''s all this Ding Jincheng who doesn''t know what''s going on, and suddenly ran to the house to take Yuanzhi away." Zhao first sued the person.


    Gu Gang hadn''t spoken yet, when the concubine Shen shi next to her covered her mouth andughed, "Why take it away? This is the child of the old Gu family, how could an outsider take it away?"


    Mrs. Zhao curled her lips, she didn''t like this fox, she was so ignorant at such a young age, she was with a man who could be his grandfather, and she dressed up all day long and enchanting, and ruined their vige children, bah.


    But in front of the patriarch, Zhao didn''t dare to say it, and even licked his face and said, "Isn''t it? This is to let others know, but what can we say about our family?"


    Shen shi nodded, "This child is already seven years old, right? After raising a few more years and offering some betrothal gifts, we will be able to marry a mother-inw. We will have more people in Gujiatun, and everyone is happy. You people from Shangbei Vige don''te to join in the fun. Now, go home and have a good time with you."


    "What you said makes sense." Patriarch Gu looked very happy, and now he feels that he has a lot of face to take this concubine out.


    But the Zhao family frowned, "What do you want as a dowry? It won''t be easy for us to raise him and give him a dowry? He has hands and feet and earns it himself. If you can''t earn it, don''t get married. It was his life."


    Shen shi was a little surprised, "You don''t give a betrothal gift? How can this happen? This is what the county magistrate said in person, you forgot? No way, such an important thing."


    "What did the magistrate say?" They really didn''t remember it, so they panicked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 314: Shens assists

    Chapter 314 Shen''s Assist


    Shen shi shook his head and sighed, "The county magistrate said that our Yongning Vige has too little poption now, it is rare for this child to survive the desertion, and he should be trained well. In the future, when he grows up, he will be offered a betrothal gift. Good girl, give birth to a few more children and increase the poprity of our Yongning Mansion. Why, have you forgotten about such an important thing?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The old Gu family looked at each other in dismay. The county magistrate said a lot at the beginning, and vaguely mentioned the matter of marrying a wife and having children.


    But the county magistrate, his old man is a schr, and he speaks in a twisted way, and a sentence that is obviously very simple has to make their heads dizzy before giving up.


    Shen tutted, "Although the county magistrate may have said it casually, I don''t know when to remember this matter. I think we still have to take the words of the adults to heart, and I also told our rtives, when we arrive. I will also give out some money to get a lot of money from time to time, and there is still praise from the county magistrate."


    Gu Gang was a little stunned, when did he say he was going to give a betrothal gift?


    He has always only been able to hold money, so how could he give money away?


    frowned, Gu Gang looked at his concubine.


    Seeing that the people from Lao Gu''s family were discussing this matter in a low voice, Mrs. Shen hurriedly said to Gu Gang in a low voice, "Xiang Gong, why don''t you understand? We can''t let that child stay at Lao Gu''s house. Look at it. The old Gu family treated him like he didn''t have enough food and clothing, dressed like a beggar, and let people work outside every day."


    Gu Gang was stunned for a moment, and then heard her continue, "Xiang Gong, you are the patriarch. What do outsiders think of you when they see the children in our vige living so hard? How do they think about the whole vige? No more? Look at the young man who came here yesterday, who was going to settle here. Didn''t he just say that he met Bian Yuanzhi at the entrance of the vige? If this kid continues to stay in our vige, he will discredit Gujiatun and Xianggong. Smear it, if no one wille to settle here in the future, where did you get the money, Xianggong?"


    Gu Gang was shocked and suddenly woke up.


    Isn''t it? This Bian Yuanzhi walked around the vige in rags all day, and his eyes hurt when he saw it. Those outsiders saw that, didn''t they think their vige was full of beggars?


    Seeing his rxed expression, Mrs. Shen hurriedly said, "So this Bian Yuanzhi can''t stay in our vige. If the county magistrate really thinks of this person and learns that he has had such a hard time, he may me the old Gu family. , but you, the patriarch, can''t run away and be scolded. Now Ding Jincheng is finally willing toe and take the child away, so let''s take it away. When the magistrate turned back to ask, if you find a beautiful statement, maybe you can get it. Appreciate it."


    Gu Gang felt that what she said was simply too reasonable. As expected, her concubine was right, she was much smarter than the wife at home.


    If it weren''t for the public, he would have hugged her and kissed her twice.


    Shen shi pinched him, Gu Gang coughed lightly and said, "I did say that I want to prepare a gift for this child, just a tael of silver, old Gu family, you can find a good family for this child at that time. , it¡¯s enough to pay more betrothal gifts, and it¡¯s good to say it out, it shows that you value the words of the county magistrate, and give us Gujiatun a good head.¡±


    When Mr. Zhao heard that, he still had to pay so much money, so he quit the job immediately, and said quickly, "Patriarch, our family is actually really poor. Look at how many children there are in this second and third family? Yuan Zhi can''t eat well here. If the clothes are not warm, since the Ding family wants it, give it to the Ding family."


    When ??Ding Jincheng heard this, he didn''t expect the twists and turns, and a smile instantly appeared on his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315: pull away

    Chapter 315 Pull away


    Ding Jincheng breathed a sigh of relief. Now, as long as the child is taken away and his household registration is moved, it can be regarded as worthy of Mn''s entrustment.


    However, he just stepped forward to hold Bian Yuanzhi, and a man rushed out frantically.


    "Ding Jincheng, you dare!!"


    Everyone turned their heads suddenly, and saw Hu''s hair disheveled running towards him.


    As soon as she came over, she pulled Ding Jincheng back, and after pulling out the door of Lao Gu''s house, she pped hard, "You are crazy, you actually want to bring this little wild species back, you can''t support yourself, what are you doing? The great man raised him? You are crazy, crazy, crazy, I tell you, if you dare to take him back, I will kill him."


    Ding Jincheng''s face changed greatly, "Mother, what are you doing? Let go, Yuanzhi is living too hard here, I promised Mn to take good care of him, don''t make trouble."


    "What do you promise? That Xiao Yezhong was sentenced to the old Gu family by the county magistrate. You dare to disobey the county magistrate''s order. You don''t want to die? Go back to me, and you are not allowed toe to Gujiatun in the future, otherwise I will interrupt you. legs."


    Hu Shi was going to be mad. She thought he was looking for that little **** to run here, but she didn''t expect that he would adopt Xiao Yezhong for the Bian Mn who didn''ty eggs. She couldn''t see that her son was still infatuated. Kind of, no wonder even Miss Jiang doesn''t like it.


    Bian Mn, that slut, who is still alive after death, even hooking on her son''s soul.


    Old Gu''s family was a little surprised when they saw the sudden change in the situation. Now they finally reacted, so they went to stop them when they were busy.


    "Sister Hu, wait a moment. What''s the matter with you? You can just leave as soon as you say it, and y us like monkeys." It was Mr. Jia who was talking, and he stopped Mr. Hu as soon as he stretched out his hand. in front of.


    Hu was taller and stronger than her, so he stretched out his hand and pushed her aside.


    "I can go to you. If you have the ability, go to the county magistrate and tell him. If the county magistrate says that we want to keep that little wild seed, I will immediately take him away without a word."


    Jia Shi suddenly choked, and the others present also froze.


    It was one thing for the Ding family to take Bian Yuanzhi away on their own initiative, but the Laogu family couldn''t force people into their house.


    Hu snorted coldly, and pulled Ding Jincheng away.


    Thetter was sweating profusely in a hurry, why did his mothere here.


    "Mother, I''m not leaving, I, I want to support Yuanzhi. Last night, Mnto gave it to me, and asked me to take good care of Yuanzhi, I can''t..."


    "Shut up, you know that you are thinking about that little bastard, you are dreaming about your dreams, you should be fooling me." Hu Shi said and roared outside, "Old Ding, why are you still standing there, hurry up and put this Bring the shameful stuff home."


    Father Ding was brought along by the Hu family, but when they arrived at the entrance of the vige, the Hu family heard that Ding Jincheng was going to bring the child home, so he ran over quickly with his legs upside down.


    At this moment, the Hu family has added a father Ding. Father Ding is still strong and powerful. Even if Ding Jincheng didn''t want to leave, he was directly pulled away.


    The others looked at each other in dismay, and Gu Gang lowered his head and asked Shen shi quietly, "What should I do now?"


    Shen shi was also a little dazed, nced at a corner without a trace, and said in a low voice, "Let''s take a look at the situation."


    The most important part of taking away Bian Yuanzhi is that Ding Jincheng is the most important link. As a result, people are gone, how can we continue?


    The old Gu family was so angry that his heart ached, and when he saw Bian Yuanzhi standing beside him, he gave him a vicious look.


    If the onlookers were still there, the Zhao family would have stepped forward to beat him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316: I am professional

    Chapter 316 I am a professional


    Just passing by him, Zhao Shi still snorted coldly, "You don''t need to eat at night."


    Bian Yuanzhi lowered his head slightly, he knew that every time his brother-inw came, he would know the result.


    So he didn''t say a word and stood there with his head lowered.


    This time, even Gu Chuanzong was a little **** off, and he let people see a joke for nothing, so when he walked up to him, he also said, "I don''t need to eat tomorrow, I will cause trouble for the family."


    Bian Yuanzhi didn''t want to cry, but he couldn''t control it.


    Mrs. Zhao scolded him that it was okay, my mother said that this was not my grandmother, but my grandfather was a rtive, so why didn''t he treat him as a grandson?


    The onlookers gradually dispersed. Seeing Bian Yuanzhi standing alone at the gate of the courtyard, all of them couldn''t help sighing.


    In fact, what if he was taken away by Ding Jincheng?


    It''s just that the shrew of the Hu family, the little wild **** who opens his mouth and shuts his mouth, can treat him kindly.


    I''m afraid it will be worse than the life in Lao Gu''s family, after all, Lao Gu''s family is rtives to him.


    Lao Gu''s door gradually disappeared, only Bian Yuanzhi stood there alone. Although it was already spring, his clothes were still very thin, and it was indescribably cold when the wind blew.


    Suddenly, a man stood in front of him, tall and big, and seemed to block the wind in front of him.


    Bian Yuanzhi raised his red eyes, and suddenly there was a big white steamed bun in front of him.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then he heard the man in front of him say, "Eat, eat warmer, and hold on for another day."


    After he finished speaking, he stuffed the steamed buns into his arms and strode away.


    Bian Yuanzhi was stunned, the big white steamed buns were bigger and whiter than what the man gave him yesterday, and they seemed to be delicious.


    He couldn''t help but took a bite.


    good to eat.


    wiped his tears, Bian Yuanzhi turned his back, and ate the big white steamed buns.


    Then wiped his mouth andughed, it''s great, a steamed bun canst until tomorrow.


    In the past two days, I always meet good people and give him steamed buns.


    Standing in the distance, Shao Qingyuan saw a rxed smile on his face, then turned around and left Gujiatun in big strides.


    Gu Yundong was still on the carriage. Because it was a little far away, she did not see Mrs Hu and Father Ding who arrived at Gujiatun from the other side to take Ding Jincheng away.


    She did not frown until Shao Qingyuan came over and talked about the process.


    The dog and pig standing outside the carriage also kicked the tree trunk beside him angrily, "Why did something bad happen to the mother-inw?"


    "Girl, what shall we do next?"


    "Otherwise, we will deceive the Hu family and let Ding Jincheng finish the job before letting her go back?"


    "Then what happened? We have to get the child''s hukou. It''s not a short time."


    Gu Yundong also shook his head, "Hu shi knows what happened today, so he will definitely guard Ding Jincheng with every step of the way, and he can''t be deceived."


    "what is it now?"


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, and tapped the windowsill with his fingers lightly.


    After a long while, he raised his eyebrows, "Yes."


    "What''s the way?" Agou and Azhu hurriedly approached.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I''m a professional."


    Didn''t Mr. Hu not believe that Ding Jincheng had a dream about his cousin? Then let her meet in person.


    "Go, go to town first and buy some things to use."


    This time, I can¡¯t use the space in the space. The town is close, and the carriage arrived shortly after.


    Gu Yundong bought a lot of things, and immediately parked the carriage by an inconspicuous ravine on the side of the road to Shangbeicun, and then let Shao Qingyuan, dogs and pigs go down, and fiddled in the carriage for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317: scared to pee

    Chapter 317 Scared to pee


    After a long time, Gu Yundong opened the curtain.


    Who knew that as soon as they showed their faces, Agou and Azhu took a few steps back and shouted, "Ghost."


    Gu Yundong red at the two of them, "Who''s your name?"


    She stared, and the two of them shivered even more.


    Shao Qingyuan was still very calm, stepped forward and looked at him, "I can''t see your original appearance at all."


    "It''s okay, ghosts are all the same anyway, and Hu''s family doesn''t even know if I''m my cousin."


    Her hair was loose, her face was pale, blood was flowing from the corners of her eyes and nostrils, the thick dark circles around her eyes, and her big red lips, all who saw it were frightened to death, how could it be recognized people.


    If the Hu family really had such courage, Gu Yundong would have to admire her.


    Gu Yundong had already looked in the mirror in the carriage just now and expressed his satisfaction.


    Then she looked at Agou and Azhu, and the two slowly leaned closer together, wanting to hug each other for warmth.


    Really, when Miss Gu nced at her, she felt like her soul was about to float away, the kind that really floated away.


    Gu Yundong nced at them, "It''s your turn."


    "Me, us? What are we going to do?"


    Gu Yundong took out a set of things from the carriage, "Come and pretend to be ck and white."


    No, they still want to stay away from her.


    Now she looks at people for most of the day, and she has to be by her side at night, which is scary to pee.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care about them, he made a tall hat, which raised the height of the two people a little bit, and felt oppressive.


    In addition to the long tongue and dark circles, it is still very vivid.


    After getting dressed up, the group went directly to Shangbei Vige, and when it was dark, they got off the carriage and went straight to Ding''s house.


    Agou and Azhu have adapted to Gu Yundong''s dress anyway, and now he still finds it a bit interesting.


    Shao Qingyuan stood in the yard to let out the air, Gu Yundong touched the room of Hu and Ding''s father, and the ck and white impermanence yed by Agou and Azhu stood on the edge of the bed.


    She reached out and patted Hu Shi''s face, Hu Shi frowned and waved his hand, turned over and continued to sleep.


    Gu Yundong frowned and asked Ah Gou to go up and wake him up.


    But this Hu Shi just slept like a dead pig, no matter how he was called and how he was filmed, he slept soundly.


    A Zhu waved his hand, "Let mee."


    When he went up, he grabbed Hu''s hair and pulled it out, two strands, two strands, two strands.


    Gu Yundong, "..." What if you pulled someone out of their bald head?


    Fortunately, this method worked, Hu Shi gasped in pain and rubbed his eyes.


    Who knew that as soon as he opened his eyes, three terrifying faces that made people pee their pants suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Ah..." Hu Shi screamed and quickly crawled back, just pressing on Father Ding''s finger, and the pain caused him to wake up suddenly.


    Gu Yundong ''shush'', "Don''t call."


    Hu shi looked at the three people in front of him with trembling eyes, as if he was being pinched.


    Father Ding was so frightened that his face was pale, and he couldn''t say a word.


    Gu Yundong''s nose can''t help but twitch, why is there a smell of urine?


    She nced at Hu Shi, she wanted to leave, but she held her breath.


    "Mother..." She called out faintly.


    Hu shivered again, "You, you, what are you, who are you? I don''t know you, woo woo..."


    "Why don''t you know me, I''m Mn. I died so miserably..."


    "Mu, Mn? What are you doing here with me? You''re dead, but I didn''t kill you, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318: This is how people die

    Chapter 318 This is how people die


    Father Ding on the side may feel that he is a man, but with a little courage, he also said tremblingly, "Yes, yes, Mn, at the beginning, it was you who said to save your share of rations, give, give You starved to death for what your brother ate, we just told you a few words, but we didn''t force you."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, it turned out that there were such twists and turns in the middle.


    I want to know what kind of state Bian Mn was in to make such a decision. The Ding family''s husband and wife hadined a lot to her because she had been married for four years and had nothing to do. They had to take another child with them on the way to escape. It didn''t take much to guess how ugly the words of the couple were.


    Intellectually, Gu Yundong knew that this was Bian Mn''s own choice, but as Bian Mn''s cousin, she really wanted to strangle the two in front of her at this moment.


    Ah Gou''s hand behind him pulled her slightly, and then Gu Yundong continued to speak quietly, "Yeah, I voluntarily saved my rations for my brother. But what did I say before I died? I want you all. Help me to take good care of Yuanzhi, you promised, the younger brother I bought with my life was sent to Lao Gu''s house to be ruined by you?"


    The Ding family was speechless, what could they say? They did agree at the beginning, but wasn''t Bian Mn going to die at that time? Could it be that they could still make her die?


    But at this moment, neither of them dared to say anything, especially when the blood and tears in Gu Yundong''s eyes began to slowly flow down.


    "Ye Wangye said, my wish in this world is not fulfilled, my obsession is too deep, I can''t give birth, and let mee to the world to do thest thing, but it''s mortal. As a result, after I came here, I found out that you actually treat Yuan like this. Chi, my poor brother, life is miserable."


    She burst into tears, and immediately after, a bowl that Mr. Hu had ced on the edge of the windowsill suddenly fell to the ground and shattered.


    Hu''s and Father Ding''s faces turned pale, and the two hugged tightly.


    With a ?? "pop", a small stool on the side copsed.


    With another ?? "pop", the wardrobe door opened by itself.


    Agou moved his fingers behind him, and quietly retracted the fishing line tied to these things.


    But Mr. Hu was already terrified, "Mn, Mn, we didn''t do it on purpose, woohoo, it was judged by the magistrate, it''s none of our business."


    Gu Yundong''s voice continued to be vague, "I don''t care, he can''t stay in Lao Gu''s house, he can''t stay in Lao Gu''s house, he can''t stay in Lao Gu''s house."


    "Fine, don''t let him stay at Lao Gu''s house, we''ll bring him back, and bring him back early tomorrow morning. Really, don''te to us."


    Gu Yundong looked at her slowly, and suddenly smiled. When the blood-red lips were pulled apart, it was even more frightening. Even the dog and pig standing beside her had to exert all their restraint to keep their legs from going out. shift.


    "This is what you guys said, hehehehehe."


    The couple nodded again and again, "We promise to bring him out, you, you go, let''s go."


    Gu Yundong was satisfied and turned around slowly.


    Hu Shi was about to breathe a sigh of relief when she suddenly turned around and continued to show her a **** smile, "By the way, there is one more thing I forgot to say."


    "What, what?"


    Hu shi was trembling, just waiting for her to finish her speech and leave quickly, she didn''t dare to look up at her face.


    It turns out that this is what people look like after they die.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319: pick up

    Chapter 319 Pick up


    Gu Yundong smiled again, with a mouth full of blood, and said before Hu almost fainted, "My brother''s name is Bian Yuanzhi, not Xiao Yezhong. Next time, let me know that you call him that, and I''lle over and give you a piece of it. take away."


    Hu Shi quickly nodded, Gu Yundong''s face suddenly bleeds from the seven orifices, she giggled with her mouth open, even her teeth were covered in blood.


    Hu shi just raised his head silently, when she rolled her eyes in fright, and she fainted.


    Father Ding froze for a moment, then closed his eyes and fainted.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and he winked at Agou and Azhu, and the three of them left quietly and quickly.


    Until he could not feel the slightest movement, Father Ding quietly opened one eye.


    There was no one in the room, the door was open, only the wind was blowing in.


    He suddenly copsed and his back was sweaty. The wind blew, and he shivered violently.


    After a long time, he pushed Hu Shi away with some disgust, got out of bed tremblingly, and went to the door to close the door.


    Unexpectedly, he saw his unconscious son lying on the ground in the main room. He was shocked and thought he was killed by Bian Mn.


    He hurriedly stepped forward to take a look, then heaved a sigh of relief, it was okay, he just passed out.


    Father Ding hurriedly woke Ding Jincheng and asked him what was going on.


    Ding Jincheng didn''t know either, he touched his head, frowned and said, "I just heard my mother''s screams, so I came over to have a look. As soon as I walked to the main room, I felt like I was dizzy."


    Father Ding shuddered and hurriedly told him what had just happened.


    Ding Jincheng didn''t believe it, but when he went back to his parents'' room and saw the bed pattering, he was obviously frightened.


    The two rushed forward to wake Hu Shi, who was still in shock, grabbed Ding Jincheng''s hand and said, "I must bring Xiao Ye ... Bian Yuanzhi back, he can''t be in Lao Gu''s house, he can''t ."


    Ding Jincheng nodded again and again, none of the three dared to sleep again this night.


    Because Hu''s bed was smelly and messy, there were broken bowls and stools on the ground, and the wardrobe door was open, all of which indicated the terrible scene that just happened.


    So the three of them went to Ding Jincheng''s room and shivered until dawn.


    He immediately put on his clothes and headed to Gujiatun without stopping.


    The vigers of Gujiatun were about to go out to work when they saw the three members of the Ding family hurried over.


    What''s going on here? What happened yesterday isn''t over yet?


    Some people who love to join in the fun but are not important followed behind. Seeing that they really went to Lao Gu''s house, they all seemed to be beaten.


    Someone also went to tell Gu Gang, and it didn''t take long for Lao Gu''s house to be crowded with people.


    Gu Chuanzong came out, and when he saw them, his face suddenly turned ugly.


    "What else are you doing here?"


    "Grandpa, we are here to pick up Yuanzhi." Ding Jincheng took a step forward with a very friendly and respectful attitude.


    "Who is your grandfather?" Gu Chuanzong said with a sullen face, "Why, now you have to pick up Yuanzhi again, and he refused to live or die yesterday. The back and forth of your family is not over yet?"


    "That''s right." Mrs. Zhao also went out, "What do you think of my Lao Gu''s house? It''s up to you to decide everything? Get out of here."


    Hu was angry and wanted to pounce on Hua Zhao''s face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 320: Five taels of silver you take away

    Chapter 320 Five taels of silver you take away


    But no, she even apologized with a smile on her face, "Uncle, aunt, don''t be angry, didn''t we lose our minds yesterday? I went back and thought about it in the middle of the night, and felt so sorry for Mn. Yuanzhi was entrusted by Mn. Ours, we have left people in Lao Gu''s house, we can''t justify it, we feel guilty in our hearts."


    The old Gu family listened to the joke, especially Jia Shi, leaning against the door andughing wildly, "Sister Hu is the same every day, I don''t seem to feel guilty when I look at you. If you say you don¡¯t want Yuanzhi, youe over to ask for it again today, so what if you say you don¡¯t want it tomorrow? Who can stand your trouble?¡±


    "Yes, our old Gu family is very busy, and we don''t have time to mess around with you." Gu Dahe also said loudly.


    The faces of the three Ding family members are not good-looking, and they secretly spurn them. You are busy, Gu Dahe is theziest ck in this vige.


    Hu suppressed the anger in his heart, and still said with a smile, "No, no, I promise, if Yuan Zhi is taken away this time, we will never send Yuan Zhi back again."


    "Who believes?" Hu Shi is not someone who can be trusted.


    Gu Dahu, the third child of the Gu family, touched his chin and suddenly said, "Sister Hu''s change today is too strange, there shouldn''t be any conspiracy in your family, right?"


    "Are you going to take Yuanzhi and sell it?" The third daughter-inw, Mrs. Chang, also whispered.


    Bian Yuanzhi, who had just walked out of the courtyard door, was stunned when he heard that, his body swayed violently, and he barely stood against the wall.


    When Jia heard this, his eyes lit up, and he rushed in front of Hu and said, "Sister Hu, the third wife is right, you want to sell Yuanzhi? Let me tell you, that''s not possible, Yuanzhi is here. The county magistrate has passed his eyes, can you bear the responsibility for selling it?"


    "I don''t want to sell."


    "Who believes?" Jia Shi snorted coldly, "Then why did you say yesterday and today arepletely different?"


    "I said that I feel guilty when I go back and think about it."


    "Fuck who, you can take Yuanzhi away if you want. Give me some money. We''ve been raising you for so long. You need money for food, clothing, and housing. Five taels, you can take it away."


    Mr. Jia nced at Gu Chuanzong and saw that he didn''t say a word, so he had no problem thinking about it.


    Five taels of silver is a lot, at least now the Ding family can onlye up with that much.


    Bian Yuanzhi also looked at Gu Chuanzong, and after a while, he finally walked over to him with his calf, "Grandpa, you really..."


    Gu Chuanzong frowned and sighed, "Yuanzhi, it''s not that my grandfather doesn''t want to raise you, but you also heard that it was your sister who entrusted you to the Ding family. If you go with the Ding family, you can also let your sister rest in peace. Now. Your uncle and aunt have taken care of you during this time, and it is right for the Ding family to give you some money. "


    Bian Yuanzhi''s heart waspletely cold, and he let go of the hand holding Gu Chuanzong''s sleeve.


    should have known, forget it, it doesn''t matter.


    Hu was so angry that he almost vomited blood, red at Jia and said, "Five taels of silver, go grab it."


    "If you don''t give it, you won''t be able to go with you if you don''t give it."


    Hu gritted his teeth, this bitch.


    "Jia Meizi, don''t force me, I can say anything if you are in a hurry."


    Jia raised his eyebrows, "Yo, you are still threatening me, but you said, I see what you can say."


    Hu Shi was angry, "Speaking of what you have done is bad, bad, vicious."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321: How stupid is Yang?

    Chapter 321 How stupid is Yang?


    "What have I done? I, Jia Meizi, do things upright and upright. Don''t nder me."


    Mr. Hu has never seen such a shameless person before, "You are upright and upright, have you forgotten about Gu Dajiang''s mother-inw and your sister-inw? Do you want me to tell you."


    Jia''s face changed suddenly, but the others were aroused by curiosity, "Sister Hu, what''s wrong with Mrs. Gu Dajiang? Isn''t that a fool?"


    "Tell us, what did Jia Meizi do?"


    Jia Meizi was flustered, she took two steps forward and wanted to block Hu''s mouth.


    But Mrs. Chang, who was on the side, took the lead and said, "My second sister-inw has always had a clear conscience in her work. Sister Hu, don''t be stupid here, nder my second sister-inw and bring my sister-inw''s reputation. Today''s five taels of silver. You have to give it, or you won''t want to take Bian Yuanzhi away."


    "Ha? You have a clear conscience?" Hu Shi was so angry that heughed, pointed at Jia Shi and said, "She, Jia Meizi, has a poisonous heart. She was the one who smashed Granny Gu Dajiang by the river and pushed her into the water. I went inside, I saw it with my own eyes, and I saw it with my own eyes. If it weren''t for this, would Gu Dajiang''s wife be stupid? "


    As soon as these words came out, the scene fell silent.


    Everyone looked at Jia Shi and Hu Shi, did Yang Shi stumble into the river back then, but was pushed down by someone?


    This this¡­¡­


    Mr. Jia screamed and swooped on him, immediately fighting with Mrs. Hu, "You are full of feces and nonsense, I will tear your mouth and let you nder me."


    She was ruthless, and Hu Shi was not to be outdone. She was much stronger than Jia Shi, and after a while, she rode on her, and pped him fiercely with bows from left and right.


    "I ndered you? I saw it with my own eyes, and I also saw that you took the stone that hit her head and found a ce to bury it. Would you like me to take everyone to dig the stone out and show it to you? "


    "I didn''t, you bullshit, I didn''t."


    The two of them fought more and more fiercely, and Zhao was so angry that he yelled at the side, "What are you doing? You dare to beat someone at the door of my house? What are you doing, second child? Hurry up and pull people away. Third wife, you are stupid. Don''t help yet."


    "Oh, oh." Chang passed by, but he didn''t dare to get close, so he pulled it twice.


    Then saw Hu waving a hand, fell to the ground and was helped back by Gu Dahu.


    Gu Dahe wanted to help, but there was Father Ding over there.


    Still Gu Gang couldn''t stand it any longer and shouted, "It''s almost done, don''t fight anymore."


    pointed at the people watching the fun and said, "Go up and separate them for me."


    The people from Gujiatun did this, one person grabbed Hu and the other grabbed Jia.


    Gu Gang snorted coldly, "Gu Dajiang''s family is gone, now it''s useless to say this? Gu Chuanzong, do you want to give Bian Yuanzhi to the Ding family? If you give it, then raise it yourself, and give it a betrothal giftter."


    Gu Chuanzong saw that things had gotten to this point, he nodded hurriedly, "Give, give, give."


    Gu Gang looked at Father Ding again, "How about you?"


    A tael of silver can still be given by the Ding family, but the Hu family is not reconciled, but when he thinks of Bian Mn who came to him in the middle of the night, he can only nod, "For them, it''s like a group of beggars."


    The silver was given, and Ding Jincheng went to hug Bian Yuanzhi, who had been numb and never spoke again.


    then said to the Gu family, "Now go and transfer the household registration."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322: finally implemented

    Chapter 322 finally implemented


    "Why are you in such a hurry, I''ll go tomorrow." Gu Chuanzong was not happy.


    Shen shi tugged at Gu Gang''s sleeve and whispered, "It''s better to finish this matter quickly, so as not to cause trouble."


    Gu Gang thought about it too, that Hu family was fickle, so she couldn''t give her a chance to go back.


    So he red at Gu Chuanzong and said, "What tomorrow is tomorrow, it''s still early, you shoulde back early when you''re done."


    As the vige chief, he also had to go there. So he walked up to Gu Chuanzong and said, "Give me the money."


    Gu Chuanzong was stunned for a moment, Gu Gang red at him, "Why, you don''t need to pay to move the ount?"


    Old man Gu could only give him the money, and he reacted suddenly after he gave it. The money shoulde from the Ding family.


    But Gu Gang didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he got a bullock cart and sat on it.


    Old man Gu could only get into the car reluctantly, and Ding Jincheng asked Father Ding to send the Hu family back to the vige first, and he would just do it.


    Hu wanted to follow, worried that he would suffer alone.


    But she just had a fight with Jia, and her face was also torn, her clothes were torn, and her right foot was shed.


    Therefore, Ding Jincheng could only be told to pay more attention, and then Ding''s father carried it back on his back.


    The three of them staggered out of Gujiatun in a bullock cart. Not long after they left the vige, they saw a carriage parked on the side of the road.


    There is a boy sitting on the carriage, I don''t know.


    Only Ding Jincheng lowered his head, holding the silent Bian Yuanzhi in his arms, and said nothing.


    Gu Gang and Gu Chuanzong also had a strange discussion.


    Not long after the bullock cart went out over there, Shao Qingyuan came over here from a distance, A Zhu lifted the curtain of the car, and he jumped up, "Okay, as long as the household registration ispleted."


    "Let''s go." Gu Yundong put down the line a little, turned his head to look out the window, and instantly felt refreshed.


    Therefore, I didn''t notice Shao Qingyuan''s hesitant expression.


    Shao Qingyuan left Agou behind and exined a few words to him before leaving.


    The carriage didn''t go very fast. After all, the speed of the ox carriage was limited, so they could only walk slowly.


    After entering the county seat, Gu Yundong went to the inn to see Yang.


    Mrs. Yang didn''t see her all night and was a little anxious. If Shao Qingyuan hadn''te back to report the letter, she wouldn''t have been able to sleep at night. Now that she saw someone, she hurriedly pulled her, "Dongdong, I miss you so much."


    "I miss my mother too, have you eaten yet?"


    Mr. Yang nodded, and Gu Yundong spoke with her, waiting for news from Ding Jincheng.


    Ding Jincheng has already entered the county government office, and is in charge of the household registration area, so he can be considered to know Gu Chuanzong.


    Seeing himing in person and exining the situation again, it was not too embarrassing.


    However, Ding Jincheng did not want to move Bian Yuanzhi to the Ding family name, but gave him an independent household.


    The reason is also very good, "Yuanzhi is now the only male member of the Bian family, and he wants to pass on the family to the Bian family. What if it is moved to the Ding family, what if it is unclear in the future?"


    Gu Chuanzong pouted, what is involved is not clear, isn''t he afraid that his family will be divided away when he grows up?


    But this is none of his business anymore. After the three finished their household registration, they went back.


    Ding Jincheng said that he would buy clothes for Bian Yuanzhi and would not go with them.


    As a result, after Gu Gang and the others left, Ding Jincheng led the people straight to the inn, without even looking at the cloth store clothing store.


    Bian Yuanzhi thought, he brought himself out, and he really wanted to sell it.


    Especially when Ding Jincheng took him to knock on the door of the inn, and saw a rich girl standing inside, this thought reached its peak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323: I am your cousin Yundong

    Chapter 323 I am your cousin Yundong


    There were only two people in the room, Gu Yundong and the Yang family. Shao Qingyuan and the others went back to their room.


    Ding Jincheng delivered the person, and exhaled, "Yun Dong, I have sent the person, this is his household registration, put it here."


    After he finished speaking, he put the things on the table and then turned to leave.


    When ??Bian Yuanzhi saw this, he followed two steps subconsciously, but stopped quickly, watching the door close in front of him.


    As if all the light was blocked outside, I stood there alone, at a loss.


    Until a soft voice came from behind, "Are you Yuanzhi?"


    Bian Yuanzhi''s small body trembled slightly, turned around slowly, and then took two steps back, his back against the wall, and looked at her carefully.


    Naturally, he doesn''t know Gu Yundong, not to mention that Gu Yundong''s dress is very different from before, even if he still wears the same clothes as before, I''m afraid he won''t recognize this cousin.


    After all, thest time we met was when he went to visit rtives at his uncle¡¯s house in the first month ofst year, and he didn¡¯t stay there for a long time. Most of the time, he yed with Gu Yunshu, who was about the same age, and probably didn''t say a few words with Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong saw his frightened expression, and cursed the old Gu family again in his heart.


    She took two steps closer to him, and Bian Yuanzhi could not wait to shrink into the corner.


    "You don''t remember me? Then do you remember your uncle?" Gu Yundong stopped two steps in front of him, squatted down and asked him.


    Bian Yuanzhi was taken aback, uncle? Of course he remembered that his uncle loved him very much.


    Before her death, my elder sister once said that if you go back to your hometown and don¡¯t see your parents, you should go to the uncle or the fourth uncle. However, when he arrived at Lao Gu''s house, he could not find his first uncle, nor his fourth uncle. He only saw his second uncle and third uncle, who had never been kind to him.


    Gu Yundong tried his best to make the smile on his face gentle and soft, "I''m your uncle''s daughter, cousin Yundong, can you remember?"


    Bian Yuanzhi''s body was not so tense, but his eyes widened in surprise.


    Gu Yundong asked again, "Do you still remember Ashu? I remember you two yed togetherst year, and said he was your best friend and I was Ashu''s sister."


    "Ah, Ashu? Uncle?" Bian Yuanzhi finally opened his mouth and murmured something in a low voice. He looked at Gu Yundong who showed kindness to him, and vaguely felt as if he had seen... "Cousin?"


    "Yes, I''m your cousin." Gu Yundongughed, "My current home is far away, called Yongfu Vige, I came here to find your uncle, but I didn''t find it. I didn''t know you until I met Ding Jincheng. I was sent to Lao Gu''s house and suffered a lot, so I asked him to bring it out for you. Yuanzhi, would you like to go home with my cousin?"


    "Go home?" Bian Yuanzhi''s mind is a little confused now, she originally didn''t want to buy him as a ve.


    Gu Yundong reached out his hand, supported his small shoulders, nodded and said, "Yes, I will take you back to your uncle''s house. Yun Shuyun is all there, and my cousin and your aunt are also there."


    Bian Yuanzhi snapped back to his senses, then nodded quickly, "I, I want to, I can work, cook, wash, feed the pigs, I''ll go to my uncle''s house, okay, okay?"


    Although he was still very unfamiliar with the cousin in front of him, Ashu still remembered that even if he wanted to go there and continue to work, he was fine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 324: feel like a dream

    Chapter 324 It feels like a dream


    There is Ashu over there, his best and best friend. When he is sad, he can talk to Ashu. Ashu doesn''t bully him andugh at him like other cousins ??in the old Gu family.


    Gu Yundong was very sad when he heard what he said, the hand holding his shoulder couldn''t help but tighten slightly, feeling the thin and cramping bones under his palm, and slowly loosened again.


    "You don''t need to work, go to your uncle''s house. You just need to take care of yourself and help with things you can when you are busy. You are our family, not a servant."


    family?


    He didn''t seem to feel the feeling of being around his family for a long time.


    blinked, Bian Yuanzhi was a little dazed and a little unbelievable, it felt like a dream.


    Gu Yundong touched his head, "Ashu must be very happy to see you."


    She stood up, took his hand and walked towards Mr. Yang who had been standing beside him.


    "Remember auntie?"


    Bian Yuanzhi raised his head, but he had some impression of Yang''s. One was that Yang''s situation was special and easy to be remembered. The other is that because she is an adult, she has to say hello to her elders when she goes to her uncle''s house, and she talks a lot.


    When he entered the door just now, he was afraid, and he never dared to look around, only now did he notice her.


    Mr. Yang also crouched down, hugged his small body, patted his back lightly, and said with a smile, "Go home, take you home, don''t be afraid, there is Dongdong here, don''t be afraid."


    "Wow..." Bian Yuanzhi suddenly burst into tears.


    Xu is Yang''s elder, his smile is reassuring, his embrace is warm, and his voice also rxes his fearful emotions. All the ufortable and grievances are rushing up at the moment, and he can''t help crying hoarsely.


    Yang shi was taken aback and looked up at Gu Yundong a little helplessly.


    Gu Yundong winked at her, and Yang patted Bian Yuanzhi''s back gently, "Don''t cry, don''t cry, be good, don''t cry."


    Bian Yuanzhi has really been wronged for too long. He was called by his so-called rtives as animals in Lao Gu''s house. Now he is in the arms of his aunt, and only then does he have such a profound understanding of what a rtive is.


    Not all blood rtions can be called rtives.


    He was out of breath from crying, Gu Yundong saw that he was about to pass away, so he stepped forward and pulled him out of Yang''s arms, wiped his face with a handkerchief, "Stop crying, It''s all over. Are you hungry? Let''s eat first, you''ll have a full meal, take a bath and then go to sleep, let''s talk after a rest, okay?"


    Gu Yundong''s temper is really much better now, especially in the face of children, he is very patient.


    Well, this is all thanks to Yunshu, Yunke and Yang.


    These are three babies after all.


    Now with the addition of Bian Yuanzhi, Gu Yundong suddenly felt that he probably had the potential to be a kindergarten teacher.


    She shivered violently, got up and opened the cover on the table. The meal was prepared earlier, and now it was just warm enough to eat.


    Bian Yuanzhi was really hungry. He just ate a steamed bunst night. Seeing the delicious food, he couldn''t help swallowing hard.


    He was probably afraid of being tortured by the old Gu family, but he still asked cautiously, "Can I really eat it?"


    Gu Yundong smiled at him, "You didn''t eat much before, now you can only eat some soft and glutinous porridge with some light and refreshing dishes, and then eat something else slowlyter."


    "Yeah." That''s good too. This seems to be white rice porridge. Even the grandfather of the old Gu family couldn''t eat this kind of porridge.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325: The dog hasnt come back yet

    Chapter 325 Agou hasn''te back


    Gu Yundong saw that although he nodded, but he didn''t dare to do anything, he simply scooped a bowl for him and put it in front of him, "Eat it."


    She also gave Yang a bowl, and Yang was very happy. She took a sip of joy, and then said to Bian Yuanzhi, "Hurry up, I''ll teach you the jigsaw puzzle after eating, the jigsaw puzzle is fun, you can see it after you finish it. It''s time for Ashu and Coco."


    Bian Yuanzhi is curious, what is a puzzle?


    He couldn''t help but take a sip, and then he felt his whole body warm up.


    It was delicious, better than anything he had ever eaten.


    He wanted to cry again.


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly raised his hand, wiped his eyes fiercely with the back of his hand, and continued eating with a smile.


    Gu Yundong got up and went out, asking the shop assistant to prepare a bucket of hot water. She had bought Bian Yuanzhi two clean clothes and some daily necessities before.


    Unexpectedly, when he opened the door, he saw Shao Qingyuan standing not far away, always looking at the door here.


    Gu Yundong walked over, "What''s wrong?"


    "I heard crying just now." So don''t worry.


    Gu Yundong''s expression darkened, "It''s all the fault of the old Gu family, it''s okay, it''s okay to cry out of the depression in his heart."


    Old Man Gu is a selfish person, and he doesn''t treat Bian Yuanzhi as his grandson at all.


    This child is not as good as their family at the beginning. At least the three Gu Yundong brothers and sisters are guarded by Gu Dajiang. Although Gu Dajiang is so busy on weekdays that he can''t take care of it sometimes, the old Gu family is really afraid of making him angry. .


    But for Bian Yuanzhi, who is not around his parents, and has no care for Dajiang and his fourth uncle, it is really tossing to death, and it would not be the same with strangers, right?


    "Although I didn''t find my father this time, it''s a good thing to bring Yuanzhi back."


    Aunt Gu has a total of three children, the eldest Bian Mn, who failed to survive on the road to escape.


    The second child is a son, but unfortunately he didn¡¯t live there. When he was four years old, he was ill and had a fever.


    Aunt Gu was hit for a long time, until she became pregnant with Bian Yuanzhi eight years ago.


    He is Aunt Gu''s only bloodline.


    As he was talking, Xiao Er came over with cold water for exchange.


    Gu Yundong opened the door and let people in.


    In the house, one big and one small have already eaten almost, and Bian Yuanzhi was so hungry that his stomach became much smaller, and now he is very full after eating a little.


    Although he still wanted to eat, he touched his stomach and put down the spoon obediently.


    Just after eating, it was difficult to take a shower, so Gu Yundong turned out the new clothes and showed him to let him choose a set.


    Bian Yuanzhi''s eyes widened in surprise, looking at the brand new clothes, it took a long time to start to touch.


    The fabric is veryfortable, and it seems to be very warm, which ispletely iparable with the rough clothes on the body.


    He raised his head, "Will you dress me?"


    "Of course, don''t like it?"


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly shook his head, "I like it."


    "After a while, take a shower and then change."


    Bian Yuanzhiughed uncontrobly. He was full and had new clothes to wear, as if he was dreaming.


    He was stupid, Gu Yundong couldn''t help rubbing his head.


    Gu Yundong didn''t go out until Little Er brought hot water, and went to call Ah Shu, who just passed by, to help Bian Yuanzhi take a bath.


    Although the Yang family is an elder, Yuanzhi is seven years old after all. At this time, it is important to pay attention to different seats for men and women at the age of seven. Although the conditions of rural people are limited, even if they have grown up, they may still live in the same room.


    Mr. Yang sat obediently outside the screen to do the puzzle, and asionally said a few words to Yuan Zhi, so that he would not be nervous in the same room with the strange mouse.


    Gu Yundong went to Shao Qingyuan, she wondered why Agou hadn''te back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326: itchy hands

    Chapter 326 Itchy hands


    I didn''t expect that just when I knocked on his door, Shao Qingyuan was about toe out, and it seemed that he had something to do with her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Is it done over there?" Shao Qingyuan asked her to let her in, closing the door.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I felt like you had something to tell me just now, what''s the matter? Also, what did you ask Ah Gou to do and haven''te back yet?"


    Shao Qingyuan poured her a cup of tea and sat opposite her, "There is indeed something."


    said and pushed the cup in front of her. He found that when she was angry, she couldn''t help but drink water.


    Gu Yundong nced at him in surprise, this person...


    She silently took the cup, "Speak."


    "Today, when the Ding family went to ask for someone, they quarreled with the old Gu family. At that time, Mrs. Hu said that she saw with her own eyes that your mother was smashed in the head by Gu Dahe''s daughter-inw and pushed down the river, which is why it has be like this."


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up, "What did you say?"


    "I don''t know if this is what Hu said in a hurry, or if it really happened. I will let Agou stay in Gujiatun and stare at the old Gu family to see if it''s true or not. If he can''t find out. When wee out, we can only ask Mr. Hu."


    Gu Yundong''s face was ashen, it wasn''t an ident that her mother fell into the water and became like this, was it pushed by Jia Meizi? !


    Her mother had been wronged enough in Lao Gu''s house and was low-key and hard-working, yet Jia Meizi even killed her.


    She mmed her head down and took two sips of water, and Shao Qingyuan immediately helped her down again.


    "Don''t worry, wait until Ah Goues back."


    Gu Yundong sat down slowly, his eyes cold.


    When Yang became like this back then, how many insults and abuses he received. There are always some malicious guys in the vige. When they see Yang, they will deliberately lie to her, give her food that should not be eaten, and make her do things that should not be done.


    The Yang family was really miserable at the beginning. Gu Yundong was still young at that time, and he had to take care of his younger sister who was born half a year ago.


    The beasts of the old Gu family also deliberately let Yang go out to wash clothes and hunt hogweed to work.


    Until one time, Gu Dajiang suddenly came back and saw with his own eyes that Yang was forced to kneel on the ground and kowtow, and she was asked to drill into her crotch. He just got out of anger, and threw a stone on the man''s head on the spot.


    He injured someone, and Gu Gang just made an excuse to beat him up.


    Gu Dajiang''s eyes were fierce at that time, almost with the momentum of perishing together, which made Gu Gang a little scared, worried that he would really **** off people, so he could only make him lose some money and let him go back.


    Gu Dajiang did not go to the restaurant in the county to continue to be the ountant since that day. He stayed at Gu''s house and did not work. He had to take care of Yang''s family and take care of the children.


    The old man Gu had to give in, and promised to let the Yang family stay at home and do things in the future, so that the people in the vige would not be bullied.


    Gu Dajiang went back to Xingsheng Restaurant. He had to go back. Yang''s medical treatment required money, so he had to make money.


    Gu Yundong always thought that Yang''s falling into the water was an ident. After all, someone in the vige said that they saw her fall into the water in person, so Yang was rescued immediately and did not drown.


    How do you know that the culprit of all this turned out to be Jia Meizi.


    Very good, her hands are itchy now.


    "You calm down first, Agou should be back soon, and then ask about the situation."


    "Okay. I, wait, ah, dog,e back,e back!" She almost gritted her teeth and said word by word.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327: Dare to kill her

    Chapter 327 Dare to kill her


    At this time, Ah Gou was staying in Gu''s small warehouse.


    It is said to be a small warehouse, but in fact, it is to put various hoes, farm tools, dustpans, baskets and other things, and the entire small warehouse is full.


    In the room, there is also a small wooden board built on two long wooden benches. This is Bian Yuanzhi''s bed before.


    Agou sat on the wooden board, looking at the barn that was leaking from all sides, and had a better understanding of the inhumanity of Lao Gu''s family.


    He was waiting for Old Man Gu toe back. Old Man Gu would take some time to go to the county to apply for household registration.


    As for the rest of the Gu family, it seems that they are all staying in their rooms at the moment, no onees out, and they don''t know what they are talking about.


    It was not until Gu Chuanzong entered the courtyard gate with a sullen face that Zhao shi came out.


    Gu Chuanzong didn''t stop, and said to her, "Go and call me all the people."


    After he finished speaking, he entered the room.


    Mr. Zhao muttered, but still went to call someone.


    Agou heard the movement outside, hurriedly stood up from the wooden board, quietly touched the window below the main house and squatted down.


    The main house is the best room in the entire Gu family. There is a small yard behind the window. Some vegetables have been cultivated and used as a small vegetable field.


    When ??Ago came out, he also took out the wooden board in the barn, and now he put the wooden board upright against the wall, and the man squatted under it.


    The main house was filled with people one after another.


    The two-bedroom family, the three-bedroom family, plus the old man Gu and the Zhao family, can be regarded as crowding the main house which is not very big.


    Gu Chuanzong raised his head and nced at them, his eyes finally settled on Jia Shi.


    "That mother-inw of the Ding family, is it true?"


    Jia wanted to pretend to be stupid, "Father, what are you talking about? What is true or false? How can you believe the words of a shrew?"


    "I can''t believe what are you going to do to beat her?" Old Man Gu pped the table suddenly, "You treat everyone blind, just like you are in a hurry, no one will believe you if you don''t have a ghost in your heart."


    Jia Shi suddenly lowered his head and muttered a few words in a low voice.


    Gu Dahe opened his mouth, "Father, how long has it been for the old yellow calendar, why do you still bring it up? Besides, this eldest brother''s family is all dead, and no one is going to settle the ount now."


    The old third Gu Dahu nced at him, lowered his head and said in a low voice, "That''s not what you said, that mother-inw shouted everywhere in front of the whole vige, even if the eldest brother''s family is gone, but the second sister-inw is gone. What we have done can¡¯t be taken as if it didn¡¯t happen. What should we do when people in the vige point at us in the future? Will our Gu family¡¯s daughter get married in the future?¡±


    Zhao didn''t think it was a big deal. From her point of view, even if Yang died, it would be her life.


    But when he heard what the third son said, he immediately became annoyed, stood up and rushed towards Jia Shi, hitting his head and face, "You troublemaker, why are you so capable? How dare you? Throwing stones at people is too vicious, it''s not enough to hurt yourself, and you dare to implicate us."


    Gu Dahe red at the third brother fiercely, and went up to stop Zhao, "Mother, stop, what do you want to do now that this is the case?"


    Mr. Zhao was identally pushed by him and took two steps back, just in time to be supported by Mrs. Chang.


    "Mother, be careful." Her voice was very low, "Don''t annoy the second sister-inw, the second sister-inw was not happy when Xian''er was soldst time."


    When Mr. Zhao heard this, he shuddered suddenly. What do you mean? Could it be that Jia still dared to kill her?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328: Old man Gu was beaten

    Chapter 328 Old Man Gu was beaten


    Mr. Jia suddenly raised his head and red at Mr. Chang fiercely.


    Suddenly, she rushed over, grabbed Chang''s hair and pped her twice.


    Chang was caught off guard, and the whole person fell out.


    It was Gu Dahu who responded quickly and rushed forward to pull up Jia Shi and push him aside, "Second sister-inw, what are you doing? Is it the end?"


    "Bah, what kind of sister-inw is she?" Jia Shi sneered, unable to care about anything, pointed at Chang Shi and said, "Why did I hit my sister-inw, why don''t you ask your mother-inw? If it wasn''t for her back then In front of me, I said that my sister-inw secretly hooked up with our family Dahe, and I will go to her to settle the ount?"


    Chang Shi shivered in Gu Dahu''s arms, snorted and retorted, "Second sister-inw, don''t talk nonsense, when did I say this? Sister-inw has a man, why would she go to hook up with the second uncle?"


    "How dare you deny it, how dare you deny it..." Jia Shi was going to rush to fight again, "You said that the uncle is not mother''s biological son, and father is not good to him, so our sister-inw''s life is the worst. So in order to have a good life, my sister-inw wants to secretly hook up with our family Dahe, is that what you said? Isn''t it?"


    Chang Shi kept shaking his head, "I didn''t, I really didn''t say it."


    "You bitch, I''ve long known that neither of you is good. When the uncle was here, you spoiled them. Now that he''s gone, you''ll deal with us, right? When Xian''er was sold, it was you too. This **** is trying to sow discord. Well, your daughter is saved, but if you want my daughter to go out and suffer for the people of the moment, I want to kill you for a long time."


    Gu Dahu said angrily, "Second sister-inw, you are crazy, biting people everywhere. The two of you are not good things. Since the fight came back, you have used Xian''er as an excuse to not do any work. Parents feel guilty, it''s up to you. Lying at home every day as a corpse, now you have done something wrong, let the whole vige know that there is a ruthless and poisonous woman in our family, and you still have the face to me my daughter-inw?"


    When Gu Dahu is off the field, Gu Dahe will naturally also protect the Jia family.


    The two families are arguing with each other, and the children on both sides are also secretly fighting each other. The whole main house is like a vegetable market, and everything is exposed.


    There used to be Gu Dajiang, the second and third are from the same father and mother, so naturally they have the same spirit, and they do not deal with Gu Dajiang. Now their family is gone, and only two rooms live under one roof.


    But Gu Dahe and his wife are bothzy. When they work, they can bezy. Sanfang has long been unwilling to bear it. Now they have finally found their faults. stamp.


    It is best to take the opportunity to split up and let the twozy people in the second room fend for themselves.


    The Zhao family on the side was dumbfounded. It turns out that the two daughters-inw actually did so many things behind her back?


    She looked at Old Man Gu, who also had a calm face.


    Two sons, two of his most beloved sons, actually killed each other to such a degree.


    He got a headache from the noise, and closed his eyes for a while before mming the table, "Shut up."


    No one listened to him, and the two sides were so arguing that they even started to move their hands.


    I don''t know who didn''t pay attention, he swung his fist in the wrong direction, knocking Old Man Gu, who was rushing towards him angrily, to the ground.


    Zhao screamed, "Old man."


    The quarrel in the main house finally stopped.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329: came back

    Chapter 329 is back


    Agou under the window heard the matter roughly, and scolded in his heart he deserved it.


    Old man Gu was put on the bed, and Jia said immediately, "I''ll go to the doctor."


    After she finished speaking, she ran out, and the positive attitude made Agou feel very problematic.


    hesitated for a moment, then Agou followed silently.


    Jia was not on the way to call the doctor. She secretly ran to the foot of the mountain, looked left and right, and saw no one, so she quickly crouched under a tree to dig soil.


    Not long after, a stone was dug out of it.


    Agou quickly guessed that the stone should be the one that hit Yang''s head.


    Jia held the stone and looked left and right, Agou hurriedly hid his body.


    saw that she quickly filled in the dug and stepped on the ce with force.


    took the stone and left. She originally wanted to throw it into the river, but at the moment there were women washing clothes by the river, so she could only find a random ce to throw the thing.


    Anyway, Mrs. Hu only said that she saw the ce where the stones were buried. Now that there are no stones there, what else can she say?


    Jia Shi hurriedly ran to find the doctor.


    Agou waited for her to leave before going over to pick up the stone.


    The stone is not big, and it has been in the past for several years, and there is no trace on it for a long time.


    But Agou still tore off a piece of his sleeve and carefully wrapped the stone. Seeing that it was gettingte, I hurried back to Jiangyu County.


    Gu Yundong is sitting in the room at the moment, listening to Yang''s humming.


    Bian Yuanzhi just fell asleep. He didn''t seem to be sleeping very well.


    Gu Yundong tilted his head and looked at Yang''s somewhat ignorant eyes.


    If she returns to normal in the future, will she feel sad and painful when she thinks of the humiliation she has suffered?


    But, she can''t let her be stupid forever, it''s not fair to Yang.


    I have the opportunity to ask Doctor Song if Yang can forget this unpleasant memory after being cured?


    Just as he was fascinated by his thoughts, there was a soft knocking sound from outside the door.


    Gu Yundong stood up, got up and said to Mrs Yang, "Mother, Yuanzhi is fast asleep, you should rest for a while too."


    "Not tired." Instead, Mrs. Yang enjoyed this state.


    In her bones, she still belongs to the state of wanting to take care of others. Before on the road to escape, she had been carrying Gu Yunke on her back, feeding and dressing her two children, which seemed to have be her body''s memory.


    It''s just that during this period of time, she followed Gu Yundong out of the house, and there was no Ashu or Coco who needed her to take care of her, and Dongdong did everything by herself, which made Yang a little... uneasy. Panic needed.


    Now that Bian Yuanzhi is here, she is much calmer.


    Gu Yundong had actually discovered her state long ago, but she didn''t think of a way for the time being. After all, I really don''t need her to dress and wash her face.


    She pursed her lips, opened the door and went out.


    Gu Yundong guessed that Agou was back, and sure enough, when he went to Shao Qingyuan''s room, he saw Agou sitting on the stool with a serious expression.


    In front of him, there was a stone covered with mud.


    Seeing Gu Yundong entering the door, Agou immediately stood up, "Girl."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes fell on the stone, and he quickly guessed its origin.


    Agou looked at him a little worriedly, he nced at Shao Qingyuan, who was also silent, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Gu Yundong has already walked to the stool and sat down, "Tell me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330: let them taste blood

    Chapter 330 Let them taste blood


    Agou nodded, and immediately repeated what he heard under the window of Lao Gu''s house.


    He has an excellent memory, and he has restored almost everything that everyone said.


    Gu Yundong listened quietly, his eyes always on the stone.


    After Agou finished speaking, she poured him a ss of water.


    Agou thinks that the girl''s mood is a bit strange now. He clearly said that he is full of righteous indignation, but the girl is calm and undisturbed.


    Probably only Shao Qingyuan knew that this was the tranquility before the storm.


    Sure enough, after she took the teacup handed over by Shao Qingyuan and drank the water, the teacup was also crushed by her.


    Agou, "..." Miss Gu is so strong?


    He tried so hard that even the veins burst on his face, but the teacup was still intact.


    Agou put the teacup back silently, and then asked Gu Yundong, "Girl, what shall we do next? We must teach the old Gu family a lesson."


    "More than a lesson." She wanted them to taste blood.


    "You say, we will do it." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Agou nodded desperately.


    Gu Yundong thought of the virtues of the Gu family¡ªold man Gu was selfish and hypocritical, while Zhao was arrogant, ruthless and unreasonable. The second-room family iszy and poisonous but also enjoys it, and the third-room husband and wife are dedicated to instigating alienation in the dark, sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight.


    Just right, she cleaned them all up at once.


    Gu Yundong started rolling up his sleeves, ready to move.


    "This way..." Gu Yundong let the others in and exined a lot of things in detail.


    Amao and the others nodded as they listened, and their eyes began to light up at the end.


    Gu Yundong finished nning everything, let Ah Mao and the others go to rest, and prepared to go back to the room.


    Behind him, Shao Qingyuan suddenly asked, "What about me?"


    "Aren''t you busy with Gu Gang''s family? Do you need me to make a n for you?"


    Actually, there is no need. Shao Qingyuan knows that she has to deal with the old Gu family. As the patriarch, Gu Gang might have bad things happen, so he only needs to disturb the Gu Gang family and not have peace.


    but¡­¡­


    "Need." He said earnestly and sincerely.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth and sat back again.


    Shao Qingyuan poured her a ss of water, then sat up straight, with a look of listening intently.


    But the next moment, seeing Gu Yundong frowning as if he was trying to think and was very tired, he felt distressed instantly.


    He stood up immediately, "Go back and rest, I can handle it."


    "Huh? You didn''t say..."


    "Suddenly a sh of inspiration came to mind."


    Gu Yundong, "..." I believe in your evil, and you will have a sh of inspiration.


    "Well, that''s what I thought of just now." Shao Qingyuan nodded affirmatively, his expression was extraordinarily serious, as if what he said was true.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but want tough, oh, why is this man so cute?


    I was full of anger today, but when I saw what he looked like at the moment, I suddenly felt relieved.


    After finishing Lao Gu''s house, she felt that maybe she should have a good chat with Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong returned to the room, and she opened a new one next to her.


    Anyway, this inn really has no business. Gu Yundong''s group came, but it added a lot of poprity to them.


    The next morning, A Gou and A Zhu set off, but before leaving, they took the stone wrapped in cloth with them.


    Not long after, the cat and the mouse also left the inn.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong came into the house with food and asked Yang to bring Bian Yuanzhi to dinner.


    Bian Yuanzhi walked to the table and suddenly widened his eyes when he saw Shao Qingyuan who came inter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331: can do anything

    Chapter 331 Can do anything


    Isn''t this the one who gave him the big white steamed buns?


    Bian Yuanzhi blinked, so, did his cousin let him go?


    What about the one the day before? Is it your cousin too?


    He suddenly frowned and smiled happily.


    Shao Qingyuan noticed his gaze and nced at him involuntarily.


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly lowered his head and ate obediently. Just out of the corner of his eye, he saw that Shao Qingyuan was serving porridge to Gu Yundong, and he couldn''t help thinking to himself that it was his cousin-inw.


    looks better than her ex-brother-inw, my cousin will definitely be happy in the future, for sure.


    After the people at a table finished their meal silently, Shao Qingyuan said, "Someone wille overter."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the time, then walked to the window sill and looked down at the peopleing and going below.


    After a while, I saw a somewhat familiar woman walking over, raised her head and nced this way.


    After seeing Shao Qingyuan, he quickly lowered his head.


    This person is Gu Gang''s concubine, Mrs. Shen.


    Shen shi was still carrying a basket in his hand, and there was a woman beside her. She didn''t notice Shen shi''s abnormality and was negotiating with the vegetable vendor on the side of the road.


    Seeing the heated discussion, Shen shi suddenly said in a low voice, "I''m a little ufortable, go to the inn across the street to borrow a thatched hut. If you''ve bought the food, wait for me under the willow tree by the river."


    The ?? woman frowned, wanting to say that she was azy person who grinds **** and urinates a lot, but she managed to squeeze out a smile, "Okay, you can go, but you have to give me the money for grocery shopping."


    Mr. Shen gave her the money and the basket, and hurriedly turned around and entered the inn.


    The woman pouted, but she was still a little happy when she saw the money in her hand, and she fought even harder with the vegetable vendor. If she could get a penny cheaper, she would be able to pay more.


    Mr. Shen entered the inn, looked to the second floor, saw Shao Qingyuan, and hurried up.


    entered the door and saw Gu Yundong, Yang Shi and Bian Yuanzhi.


    Bian Yuanzhi had also seen her. He naturally recognized this person. Shen Shi used to see him pitiful and would asionally give him something to eat. Bian Yuanzhi had a good impression of her, and he would not be like other children in the vige. Call her a vixen behind her back.


    Shen shi was slightly surprised when he saw the new Bian Yuanzhi, then smiled and nodded at him, and then looked at Gu Yundong, "You are Miss Gu, right?"


    "Miss Shen." Gu Yundong also said with a smile.


    Shen shi was slightly dazed when she heard her address.


    Since she became Gu Gang''s concubine, most of the names she heard were very vicious and ugly, and the best one was the word Shen.


    No one has called her Miss Shen for a long time.


    Shen shi was a little moved, took a deep breath secretly, and said, "I don''t have much time, so let''s keep it short."


    "Go to the next room." Gu Yundong asked Yang to teach Bian Yuanzhi a puzzle, and the three went to Shao Qingyuan''s room.


    Originally, Shao Qingyuan could go to Gujiatun to look for Shen, but Gu Gang''s wife was watching her closely, and she was very keen to trouble her. Just two days ago, when Shao Qingyuan went to look for her, he was almost seen by the mother-inw.


    Shen Shen simply took the opportunity to go out, and she brought Gu Gang''s daughter-inw, Mrs. Yu, by her side.


    Since ancient times, mother-inw and daughter-inw have been in trouble. Yu and her mother-inw have never dealt with each other. Now, with Shen''s second mother-inw, why not get close to her so that they can deal with the main mother-inw together?


    After the three of them sat down, Shen shi asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "what can you do?"


    Shen shi''s mouth sneered, "As long as Gu Gang is punished, I can do anything."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332: Shens hate

    Chapter 332 Shen''s Hate


    Shen Shen was indeed rescued by Gu Wanbao, the grandson of Gu Gang. She was originally a girl in a small town, the only daughter of her parents, and her family was in good condition.


    When she grew up, her parents wanted to recruit her a son-inw, but the conditions for a son-inw were not particrly good. The result was that Shen Shi was seventeen or eighteen years old, and the famine came, and the family left Yongning Mansion.


    Unfortunately, the Shen family''s parents are gone, leaving the Shen family barely alive.


    She promised her parents that she would take care of herself and save her life.


    Therefore, when Gu Wanbao saved her, she was truly grateful.


    Although the rest of the Gu family were full of disgust when they saw her scruffy appearance, even though she knew that the Gu family was not a good family, even though after she washed her face, the three generations of the men of the Gu family looked at her something was wrong.


    But Shen shi was ready to be a cow and a horse. She was saved by others, even if she was a ve and a maid.


    However, this did not include Gu Gang forcibly defiled her when she waspletely unwilling.


    The pain that day was unforgettable and heart-wrenching.


    There is no good person in the Gu family, and no one is innocent.


    Including Gu Wanbao, as well as the Yu family who brought her to Gu Gang''s bed - a woman who was still haggling with the vegetable vendor.


    Mrs. Yu is Gu Wanbao''s mother. She doesn''t look down on Mrs. Shen. She is helpless, not to mention that even her family''s men have to take a peek at her from time to time. Coupled with Gu Wanbao''s tendency to like her more and more, Yu was a little anxious.


    Xu was the daughter-inw of the vige chief for a long time, and felt that her family was superior, so Gu Wanbao had to marry a girl from the county town.


    Therefore, Mrs. Yu took an opportunity and secretly sent Mrs. Shen to her father-inw''s bed.


    In this way, it is impossible for Gu Wanbao to marry him, his own man does not dare to look at him, and he can be shy about his annoying mother-inw, everyone is very happy.


    Only Shen Shi was almost thrown into hell.


    Gu Wanbao was dissatisfied and wanted to make trouble, but he stopped after being threatened and lured by Gu Gang.


    But Shen shi knew that Gu Wanbao looked at her with more unscrupulous, dirty and filthy eyes than before, as if she was just a thing that couldn''t be put on the table.


    Sometimes she even thought, just buy a pack of arsenic and poison everyone in the Gu family to death.


    But she promised her parents that she would live a good life.


    So she was waiting for an opportunity, and now, this opportunity hase.


    Chen shi looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong''s eyes with a faint madness, "I only need to save one life, the rest, let me do whatever I want."


    "Then let Gu Gang and Gu Wanbao face off." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Shen shi was taken aback for a moment, and asked Gu Gang and Gu Wanbao to face each other?


    Gu Wanbao is actually a coward. When facing Gu Gang, he has nothing to do but back down. He wants them to face each other, unless he is forced to have no way out.


    Shao Qingyuan: "Although Gu Wanbao is timid, he has grown up under Gu Gang''s power since he was a child, and he dares not speak out about some things. Didn''t it mean that Gu Gang found a marriage for him? Let Gu Gang destroy this rtionship. My dear, Gu Wanbao''s..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Mrs. Shen, "Needless to say, I have an idea in mind."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other and saw that Shen shi''s eyes were firm, and he didn''t say anything, just said.


    "If you need help, you can find Ah Mu and the others, you''ve seen them before."


    "Okay, then I''ll go back first."


    Shen Shi stood up, turned and left the inn.


    Gu Yundong looked at her back but frowned slightly, "Why do I feel that her thoughts seem a little dangerous?"


    Shao Qingyuan also had this feeling faintly in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333: Something happened to the old man

    Chapter 333 Something happened to the old Gu family


    Shen Shen returned to Yu''s side with a smile on his face again.


    Yuined impatiently, "Why did it take so long? I''ve been standing here for a long time."


    "I can''t help it. My stomach suddenly feels ufortable. I really don''t know if I ate something wrong." Shen shi sighed and frowned slightly, looking rather haggard.


    Yu shi immediately eximed, "My mother-inw made the food this morning, it won''t be her..."


    She hesitated, as if concerned.


    Seeing Shen shi''s face suddenly sinking, his heart suddenly became happy.


    She likes to watch these two mother-inws fighting back and forth.


    Because she was not feeling well, the two of them speeded up, and after shopping hastily, they went back in an ox cart.


    As soon as he got off the ox cart in the vige, he suddenly saw the doctor in the town hurriedly running inside, and it was Gu Dahe who led the way.


    Next to ??, there are women in the vige talking, looking mysterious.


    Yu is someone who likes to join in the fun, so he hurried over to ask.


    The woman immediately said, "Gu Dahe, his wife, something happened. When she was carrying her clothes to wash by the river this morning, she was knocked on the head suddenly, and she fell into the river."


    "Huh?" Yu was surprised, "Is that person still alive?"


    "Alive, someone in the lower reaches saw that she was nted in the river, and quickly rescued her. It''s strange to say that the person only saw Jia Meizi fall into the river, but he didn''t see anyone giving it to him. pushed down."


    "Isn''t this situation exactly the same as when Gu Dajiang''s daughter-inw fell into the river?"


    "You said, could this be... Gu Dajiang''s daughter-inw came back for revenge?"


    The voice of thest speaker was extremely low, with a strange aura. When others heard it, they couldn''t help but shudder.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Gu Dajiang''s daughter-inw wants to take revenge, why didn''t youe to take revenge earlier?"


    "Doesn''t she know who hit her on the head? If it wasn''t for the mother-inw of the Ding family yesterday, who would have known?"


    "That''s right, why don''t we go to Lao Gu''s house? Ask if that''s the case."


    The people who gather here are all gossip and gossip, and have a very strong curiosity.


    As soon as the words came out, although I was a little afraid of Yang''s ghost, but after all, there were many people and it was broad daylight, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Yu was also curious and wanted to take a look, so he said to Shen, "If you''re not feeling well, go back quickly, take everything home first, I''ll take a look at Lao Gu''s house, and I''ll tell you when Ie back. speak."


    After saying that, she shoved the basket in her hand into her hand.


    "Okay, then I''ll go back first."


    Before Mr. Shen''s voice had finished, Mrs. Yu over there impatiently followed the others to Lao Gu''s house.


    Shen shi pursed his lips and went back to Gu''s house.


    The Gu family is exceptionally deserted at the moment, the courtyard door is not locked, but there seems to be no one.


    Shen shi put the things down, looked inside and out, and found that only Gu Wanbao was lying on the bed and sleeping.


    Other people, maybe they all went to Lao Gu''s house?


    Shen shi''s eyes shed slightly, and when he walked into the yard, he deliberately made a loud noise, and the sound of ''bang'' suddenly spread into the room.


    Gu Wanbao was shocked and sat up from the bed suddenly.


    He frowned, rubbed his eyes, and looked out sleepily.


    Just as he was about to curse, he suddenly heard a low cry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334: you are my darling

    Chapter 334 You are my darling


    Gu Wanbao was stunned for a while, then got off the bed immediately, looked for the voice, and saw Mrs. Shen sitting in the main room, wiping his tears with his head down.


    That low-pitched sobbing voice was unspeakable and tactful to listen to pity.


    Gu Wanbao couldn''t help itching, he looked left and right, and there was no one, so he quietly approached her, "Why are you crying?"


    Shen shi seemed startled and raised his head abruptly, with tears in the corners of his eyes, I felt pity.


    "You, why are you at home?" She hurriedly wiped her tears and turned her back to him.


    "Didn''t I juste back from work and was tired and rested in my room?" In fact, he had been fooling around all night and only came back in the morning.


    After all, he will get married soon, and there will be a wife in charge at home, so it will be inconvenient to do anything. Of course, before we get married, we have to go out and be unrestrained and unrestrained.


    He asked again, "Why are you crying?"


    Shen shi shook his head, "It has nothing to do with you."


    "It doesn''t matter, we are a family now, tell me now, who bullied you?"


    Shen sneered, "What family, who''s with your family. You''re about to get married, and then it''s another woman with your family. What am I?"


    said and cried again, even more sad than before.


    Gu Wanbao was stunned for a moment, carefully pondering the meaning of her words, his eyes suddenly lit up, and heughed condescendingly, "You''re... you can''t bear me?"


    Shen shi didn''t speak, just lowered her head to cover her tears.


    Her silence, doesn''t it mean acquiescence?


    Gu Wanbao''s vanity in his heart was greatly satisfied, he leaned forward and said, "Say, are you reluctant to part with me?"


    Shen shi seemed to be annoyed by his questioning, and turned around abruptly and gave him a shove, "What if you''re reluctant? You''re going to marry someone else, and I''m already your milk, grandmother."


    Gu Wanbaoughed, "What grandma, do you have a grandma as young as you? You are my darling, I miss you."


    "Hmph, I can''t see it."


    She looked disbelieving, but the corners of her mouth rose uncontrobly.


    Gu Wanbao really said, "Don''t be sad, all I have in my heart is you. Some time ago, you ignored me, and you''ve been angry with me? Now that you see me getting married, are you nervous?"


    "What are you nervous about? What is it about me?"


    "Duplicity."


    "I just¡­¡­"


    Before Shen''s words were finished, footsteps were heard outside.


    "I''ll hide first." Gu Wanbao hurriedly turned his head and went back to the room. Shen shi looked at his back and sneered.


    The next moment, I saw Gu Gang''s mother-inw, Mrs. Wang, striding in, and seeing her was a p in the face. Do you starve to death if you cook?"


    Gu Wanbao came out with a sleepy look on his face, "Mom, why are you yelling? It woke me up."


    Wang''s expression changed, and she hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Wanbao, are you here, I''m sorry that the milk didn''t pay attention, the milk is not noisy, you can go to sleep again?"


    "Why are you still sleeping when you''re awake?" He looked left and right, "Where are my parents and the others?"


    "They are all in Gu Chuanzong''s house, and their family has a lot of broken things." Wang Shi was also there to watch the fun, but when he saw his daughter-inw Yu passing by, only then did they know that they had returned from the county town, and they hurried to look for them. Shen shi is in trouble.


    Gu Wanbao came to be interested, "What happened to their house?"


    "You said you met a ghost, huh, in broad daylight, where did the ghoste from?"


    "Then I''ll go take a look too."


    Gu Wanbao ran out, and when he arrived at Lao Gu''s house, he really saw people surrounded by people on the third and third floors.


    When he finally squeezed in, he heard his grandfather talking.


    I''m so sleepy, so sleepy, I can''t hold it anymore, I''ll go to bed first, I''ll write something when I wake up tomorrow morning, good night! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 335: scared to death

    Chapter 335 Scared to death


    "Why doesn''t your family have a time to calm down? Bian Yuanzhi invited a county magistrate before, and the mother-inw of the Ding family came to make trouble two days ago. Today, she said that she encountered a ghost. Can you live a good life?"


    Gu Gang was very impatient and treated Gu Chuanzong like a grandson.


    Gu Wanbao listened with gusto outside, but he was curious about what happened to Gu Dahe''s daughter-inw who met a ghost, so he quietly mixed into the crowd and walked to Gu Dahe''s room.


    Gu Dahe''s room was surrounded by a lot of people at the moment, and they couldn''t drive them away.


    Everyone wanted to hear what the doctor had to say. The old doctor just took a little pulse and said, "It''s alright, just frightened, just take a good rest."


    "But doctor, my daughter-inw has a big bag behind her head, how can she be all right?"


    The old doctor nced at Gu Dahe, "You also said it was a bag, and it will disappear after a while, what''s the hurry?"


    Gu Dahe wanted to say something, but the old doctor had already gone out impatiently.


    As soon as he left, the others immediately asked, "Daughter-inw Dahe, what''s going on, have you seen someone smash your head? It''s not really a ghost, right?"


    Jia Meizi, who had woken up, couldn''t help shivering.


    She didn''t know who hit her on the head, but she knew that she was not by the river when she fainted.


    When she was at the foot of the mountain, she felt a pain in her head and unconscious. But the women who rescued her just now said that when they saw them, they were standing on the edge of the river upstream.


    And there was no one around her.


    That way, it''s like being overwhelmed by a ghost.


    No need to remind anyone, Jia Meizi thought of Yang''s body almost immediately.


    Wasn''t it exactly the same when he pushed the Yang family down the river?


    But the problem was that when she pushed Mrs Yang, she happened to be at the corner of the river, and a big rock blocked her figure.


    So people can''t see whether Yang was nted by himself or pushed down, but no one thought at the time that someone would be so vicious that he would kill him, so when Gu Dajiang asked about it, the woman by the river They all said that she slipped her foot into the river and hit her head.


    Yang''s has be stupid, so naturally he can''t defend himself.


    But Jia is different, there is no shelter around the ce where she fell into the water. Everyone could see clearly, she was standing alone by the river leaning forward, and a woman called her at that time.


    Then, she fell.


    Jia Meizi is still scared when she thinks about it now, she even feels that the Yang family may be by her side.


    The people in the room were still buzzing and chatting. Gu Dahe got a headache from the noise and roared suddenly, "Everyone went out, didn''t you hear the doctor say that my daughter-inw needs a good rest? Get out of here."


    As he spoke, he called his eldest son, twelve-year-old Gu Fa''er, to drive people away.


    Gu Fa''er picked up the broom next to him and waved it into the crowd, "A group of long-tongued women, they are all full and have nothing to do, so get out for me, get out."


    When he came like this, everyone went out one after another, but they were just cursing, and some said that Jia Meizi deserved it, and this was her retribution.


    Gu Dahu and his wife from the third room of the Gu family also came out. They looked at each other andughed.


    Now the two rooms arepletely torn apart, and they don''t say hello when they meet.


    Seeing Jia Meizi encounter this kind of thing, the two of them couldn''t tell how happy they were.


    Who knew that just as he was about to go back to his room, he suddenly heard two voices of discussioning from the corner of the wall.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336: Hidden merit and fame

    Chapter 336 Hidden Power and Fame


    Gu Dahu''s footsteps stopped abruptly, and he also pulled Chang Shi back, pressing the corner of his lips with a "shh".


    Soon, the discussion became clearer.


    "... Gu Dahe''s daughter-inw must have suffered bad retribution. It must have been the Yang family who came back to take revenge on her. Who made her wicked? Do you think Gu Dahe also deserves retribution?"


    "Gu Dahe didn''t break his sister-inw and pushed him down the river, shouldn''t he? Otherwise, why was Jia Meizi the only one who had an ident today?"


    "Hey, don''t you know this?" Another person said mysteriously, "I tell you, Gu Dahe was drunk some time ago, and he said it himself, on the way to Qing''an Mansion, he took his The niece knocked her head off and stole a tael of silver. I heard that his niece was already half-dead at the time, and when he knocked it so hard, do you think she was dead or not?"


    "Huh? What else?"


    "That''s why I said, will his niece seek revenge from Gu Dahe?"


    The two talked for a while, then suddenly got up and left.


    Gu Dahu stood there, his eyes lowered and thoughtful.


    It was Mr. Chang, who hurriedly walked around to see the two who were talking.


    Unfortunately, I can only see the backs of two men, wearing the clothes of ordinary vigers in the vige, and I don¡¯t know who they are.


    When she went back again, she saw Gu Dahu''s eyes lit up, he pulled her back to the room, and whispered, "I have an idea, do you want to hear it?"


    "What?"


    "Second sister-inw harmed eldest sister-inw, isn''t it a bad retribution now? The second brother harmed Yun Dong, does he have to pay the price?"


    Chang was taken aback.


    Gu Dahuughed twice, but the second brother killed Yun Dong.


    Of course, he couldn''t kill the second brother, but the second brother''s money...


    The husband and wife bowed their heads and began to discuss in detail.


    On the other side, A Gou and A Zhu, who had hidden merit and fame, covered their mouths andughed lowly.


    "Almost there, let''s go back today."


    "okay."


    The two left Gujiatun quietly.


    Now, due to the merger of the two viges in Gujiatun, the other vige has few and poor people. After returning from the famine, some houses could not be lived in, so some people moved to the empty houses in Gujiatun.


    So there are always strangersing and going here, and they are not so conspicuous.


    The two returned to Jiangyu County and entered the inn.


    As a result, they only saw Ah Mao waiting for them. Ah Mao and Ah Shu got up early to go to the house in the county town. After all, he couldn''t leave in a short time, and it was not convenient to always stay in the inn.


    After reading it, they all moved there, and only Cat was left here, taking them to identify the ce.


    The new yard is a bit remote, and they didn''t live long anyway.


    Agou was still a little excited when he went in, and after sitting down, he couldn''t wait to tell what happened in Gujiatun, "That Jia Meizi really thought she was possessed by a ghost, and her face turned white with fright. Killing me."


    Actually, Ah Gou did knock her unconscious, and then moved the person to the river with Ah Zhu.


    Originally, I wanted to move to the ce where Yang¡¯s family fell into the water before. There are big rocks there to block people, and the same ce looks more realistic.


    But there was someone over there, Agou and Azhu discussed it and went to another ce.


    At that time, Jia Meizi was tied to a rope, and the other end of the rope was pulled by Ah Zhu, and he hid in a tree.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337: Gu Yundong must have done it

    Chapter 337 Gu Yundong must have done it


    Agou jumped into the water, showing his head and holding Jia''s feet in ce. It was watched from a distance, as if Jia was standing facing the river, leaning forward as if he was about to fall.


    But they couldn''t see Ah Gou in the water. When someone called Jia Shi, Ah Gou untied the rope on her body, and Jia Shi took advantage of the situation and nted it into the river.


    In order not to cause any fatalities, Agou also put her head aside, then swam to the opposite side by himself, and immediately changed into a change of clothes when hended.


    Fortunately, the weather has gradually warmed up in this season. Although it is still a bit cold, Agou feels fearless.


    Even so, Gu Yundong let him drink arge bowl of **** tea to go to the cold.


    "Gu Dahu and his wife should have been fooled too."


    Speaking of which, everyone couldn''t help being a little excited, A Mao said, "Tomorrow we should go to Gujiatun."


    The next day, Amo and Ashu went to Gujiatun with the idea of ??being settled.


    They pretended to be like ''going to another ce to take a look and still dissatisfied, but had no choice but to go back to Jiatun''.


    made Gu Gang even more excited and put on a lot of air.


    Ashu imed to go around the vige first, but Gu Gang immediately took him away when he saw the door.


    As soon as I walked, I came to the door of Lao Gu''s house.


    Then I heard a loud voice from inside, "Dad, there''s a burr in our house, and the money in my room is gone."


    The smile on Gu Gang''s face suddenly fell, and he gritted his teeth in anger.


    Ashu nced inside curiously, Gu Dahe''s shouting called the whole family.


    When Mr. Zhao heard that his home had been burrized, he immediately turned around and went back to his room, looked at his purse, and found that there was not much, so he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    But his face was not good-looking, and he came out and asked him, "Do you still save money? How much? Is it your mother-inw?"


    "Mother, why are you still talking about this at this time? Our family has been robbed."


    Mrs. Zhao: "I was thief? Then why didn''t I lose the things in my room?"


    "I didn''t lose anything in my room. Even the penny that my mother gave to our baby yesterday was on the table. It''s still there now." Chang continued.


    Gu Dahe was taken aback, what do you mean? Just lost money in his room?


    Gu Dahu suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and eximed suddenly, "Second brother, shouldn''t the ghost also take it? He even took your money."


    "What did you say!!" Gu Dahe red at him fiercely.


    Gu Dahu hurriedly took a step back and said, "Second brother, why are you so angry? Could it be that the second brother forgot that he stole Yundong''s silver on the way to escape from the desert? She wille back to take revenge on you. Otherwise, the second sister-inw will still be recovering in the room. Well, who dares to go in and steal?"


    When everyone heard this, their expressions changed instantly.


    If Jia Meizi encountered such a strange thing alone, it would be fine, now even Gu Dahe has encountered it?


    This¡­¡­


    Gu Dahe felt like his throat was choked, and he couldn''t say a word.


    The mouse outside the door tutted, and Gu Gang''s face shed a trace of embarrassment, "It''s all nonsense, this old Gu family has problems with their brains."


    Ashu said nothing, turned around and went back.


    Going back to Gu Gang''s house, Gu Gang started talking about the price again, but Ah Shu didn''t say a word.


    The main room was silent for a while, but it was the cat who swayed out again.


    went to the kitchen when no one was there, saw that only Shen was there, hurriedly went in and said, "Miss Shen, our girl asked me to tell you something."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 338: The old Gu family has an accident again

    Chapter 338 The old Gu family has an ident again


    Shen Shen nced out, and Mrs Wang went to the thatched hut and hadn''te back.


    She took a step forward and asked, "What?"


    Amao said, "The girl said that there are many ways to get revenge. If this road doesn''t work, then find another way. But if you fold yourself in for revenge, it''s not worth it."


    Shen shi was startled when she heard the words, did that girl Gu guess something?


    She pursed her lips and raised her head to say something, but Ah Mao had already left.


    Shen shi secretly pinched his fingers, another way? Of course she knew there were other ways, but she didn''t want to wait any longer.


    She won''t fold herself in.


    "What are you doing standing at the door? Did you do something wrong, did you steal it? Ah?"


    Wang''s voice suddenly sounded in his ears, and Shen was pushed by her, and instantly lowered his eyes to hide the disgust at the corners of his eyes, without saying a word.


    But Wang Shi was unrelenting, "Who is doing this ghost look again, okay, there''s a piece of meat missing, you must have stolen it. I know you are not a good woman, I just If you don''t have such a short time, your hands and feet will not be clean, right? I said that you went to the county town to buy things yesterday.


    Her scolding voice was uninterrupted, and Gu Gang couldn''t helping over there, and he raised his hand and pped it.


    "Can you stop? The guests were scared away, do you think everyone is as petty and stingy as you?"


    Wang screamed, "You hit me again?"


    She jumped up and scratched him with her fingernails. Shen shi silently retreated to the corner and watched them beat you to the death.


    On the other side, the cat and the mouse also went back, but told Gu Gang to think about it carefully ande back another day.


    The next day, a dog and a pig came over, and then something happened to the old Gu family.


    It is said that when Jia came out of the thatched hut in the morning, he saw the youngest son of the third family take out a stone from the room of Gu Dahu and his wife, intending to throw it away.


    Then he recognized that it was the stone he had dug out of the soil and thrown away.


    Jia Meizi blew up on the spot, grabbed the stone and beat the child until he almost vomited blood.


    So the two rooms worked again.


    Jia insisted that it was Gu Dahu and his wife who smashed his head, not Yang''s ghost at all.


    Gu Dahu of course did not admit it, they felt that Jia was deliberately ndering them, because the second house lost money and wanted to cheat them.


    The old man Gu and the Zhao family were both in a daze, not to mention persuading them to fight, but they were injured a little bit.


    The vigers in Gujiatun were watching the fun, and they also realized that Chang, who looked weak and weak, had extraordinary fighting power, and beat Jia to the ground.


    On the third day, another cat and mouse came over, so something happened to the old Gu family again.


    The two rooms of the Gu family were moring to split up, but the old man Gu refused. Zhao said that if the family split up, they would follow the third child.


    Because she knew that the second child waszy and greedy, and they sold Gu Xian''er before, Jia Shi must have a grudge.


    Gu Dahe also didn''t want to take care of the two couples, so he agreed very happily, but on the condition that they would share a little more of the family property aspensation for Gu Xian''er''s share, Zhao said that there was no money.


    Gu Fa''er took advantage of the fact that everyone was not paying attention, and secretly ran to the house of the third room to search for silver, and even found eight taels of silver.


    Everyone in the Gu family was stunned, and Zhao shi was even more stunned. She only saved fifteen taels of silver for so many years.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339: The fate of the old Gu family

    Chapter 339 The end of the old Gu family


    Gu Dahe leaned over to take a look, and found a piece of broken silver in it that looked familiar, and immediately recognized it when he looked closely.


    Isn''t this his? He remembered that when he went back to exchange copper coins, the broken silver they exchanged was in this shape. At that time, he also joked that the broken silver was too characteristic to be twisted, and the two notches were a bit symmetrical.


    Gu Dahe rushed up on the spot and beat Gu Dahu, calling him a thief and sending him to office. She called her daughter-inw a murderer and wanted to murder Jia.


    The people from the two rooms fought again, and this time even the children fought.


    Old man Gu shouted so hard that no one listened to him. Zhao shi cried even more. Many things in her house were smashed.


    On the fourth day, Agou and Azhu came again, and then something happened to Lao Gu''s family.


    Day 5, Day 6, Day 7¡­


    On the eighth day, the two rooms of the Gu family had reached the point of ipatibility.


    The vigers in Gujiatun are like watching the fun every day, but Gu Gang wants to take care of it, but he finds that Gu Wanbao has always been in trouble with himself recently. The two quarreled several times.


    The rumors also spread to the ears of the future inws. Gu Gang''s own family affairs are all overwhelmed, and there is no time to pay attention to the situation of Lao Gu''s family.


    By the time he regained his senses, Lao Gu''s family had already had an ident.


    It is said that Jia Meizi has been stimted too much during this time, mainly because they fought with Sanfang, and they have been defeated every time.


    The three couples are good at secretly tricking people. I didn''t expect their force value to be so strong, and they would lose the second room in a fight with them.


    When Jia Meizi saw the eldest daughter of the third room that day, an anger surged up. Thinking about her fairy''s life and death is still unknown, why is the daughter of the third room able to enjoy happiness at home?


    At that time, her eyes were blood red, so she directly gagged the twelve-year-old girl and put it in a sack, and took it to the county seat.


    Someone saw that something was wrong with her on the way, and saw Chang looking for someone over there. He probably guessed it, so he talked to Chang.


    Chang hurried to the county seat, just in time to see that Jia nned to sell his daughter to a brothel.


    Her eyes were splitting, and she went up to fight.


    Jia Shi really couldn''t beat her, but Chang Shi wanted to protect her daughter, so she was at a disadvantage.


    Where did he think that Jia took the opportunity to tear her clothes, allowing her to reveal most of her snow-white body in public.


    Who is in the brothel? They were all nasty men, and Mr. Chang was stunned at the time, and his mind went nk.


    In the end, it was her daughter who was protecting her and went back. After Chang''s return, the whole person was not right, and she was dumbfounded.


    The doctor said that she was stimted, and I''m afraid it will be like this in the future.


    But at this time, Mrs. Zhao also said that she was embarrassing and wanted Gu Dahu to divorce Mrs. Chang.


    Gu Dahu was trembling with anger, pushed Mr. Zhao to a stagger, rushed into the kitchen, grabbed a knife, and ran to the second room.


    Jia Shi shivered with fear, Gu Dahe naturally went to stop it, and the knife shed directly on his wrist.


    Gu Dahe''s tendon was broken, and his right hand waspletely useless. Gu Dahu still did not give up, and Xin Yiheng also cut off the tendon of his left hand.


    The old Gu family was drenched in blood. When the old man Gu and Mrs Zhao rushed in, they only saw Gu Dahe screaming and copsed in a pool of blood. Mrs. Jia mmed away Gu Dahu and picked up the knife he dropped on the ground. shed on his leg...


    Old Man Gu waspletely paralyzed on the ground, and thest thought in his mind turned out to be¡ªIf I had known this, I would not have sharpened my knife yesterday.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 340: Gu Yundong

    Chapter 340 Gu Yundong


    The vigers in Gujiatun were shocked when such a big thing happened in the old Gu family.


    Chen Chang went crazy, Gu Dahe broke his hand, Gu Dahu broke his foot, and Zhao wanted to sink Jia into the pond.


    When Gu Gang heard this, he almost fainted.


    When he arrived at Gu''s house, the whole yard was full of tragic screams.


    The vigers hired two doctors, but they were not very skilled in medicine, so they could only stop the bleeding and save their lives.


    As for the cure? That would be too embarrassing for them.


    Gu Gang went to see Old Man Gu. Thetter sat weakly in Gu Dahu''s room, hunched over his back, and a lot of white hair seemed to grow on his head in an instant. many years old.


    Zhao was in Gu Dahe''s house, and people grabbed Jia and shouted hoarsely, "Retire her, put her in the pond, sink her into the pond."


    It''s all this scourge, it''s all her fault.


    If it weren''t for her, Chang wouldn''t be crazy, and the third child wouldn''t be so angry that he would cut off the second child''s hand tendons. In the end, this Jia actually cut off the third child''s leg.


    The two strongborers of their family, her two sons, are ruined, ruined.


    "You are a broom star. If you marry into our family, our family will not have a good life. Put her in the pond, sink her into the pond."


    Her screams and mors could be heard clearly outside, as did Old Man Gu and Gu Gang.


    Gu Gang frowned and asked him, "What do you say?"


    Old Man Gu wiped his face, looked at his third son on the bed, and then looked at Chang Shi who was sitting on the head of the bed and didn''t speak.


    Finally, thinking of the second son who was also lying down, he sighed heavily, "A sin, it''s a sin."


    said he got up, bent down and went to the second room.


    said to Zhao Shi, who was still looking fierce, "Let the second daughter-inw stay."


    Zhao turned to look at him in disbelief.


    Old Man Gu said, "The second child is like this, there must be someone to take care of him."


    "I can take care of it."


    "What about the third child?"


    Mr. Zhao opened his mouth, thinking of Mrs. Chang''s appearance, I''m afraid he can''t be trusted, so he can only go by himself.


    The old man Gu continued, "And you sank her in the pond. Who will do all the work in our family? Or do you want to marry another daughter-inw for the second child? But our family spent almost all the money on the doctor''s treatment just now, let''s talk about it. Look at the second child like this, no one wants to marry again."


    "But¡­¡­"


    Old Man Gu said in a low voice, "It''s a big deal, you''ll have to toss and toss her well in the future. Let''s just let this go, don''t make a fuss, what are you making a fuss about when our family is like this? Don''t say anything else, it''s a big deal. For your grandson''s sake, you can''t put people in the pond, or what if the eldest grandson says he will kiss him?"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhao looked at Mrs. Jia with vicious eyes.


    Jia Shi was also afraid at this moment. She had a fever at the time, and she didn''t expect it to develop to this point.


    Now she can do whatever she wants, as long as she doesn''t get drowned.


    Things havee to this point, what Old Man Gu said also makes sense, and the eldest grandson is still begging for mercy.


    The Zhao family can only make concessions, and the life of the Jia family will be sad.


    "So, this time the old Gu family suffered a heavy loss." When the Agou couple reported the situation to Gu Yundong, they were extremely excited.


    Girl Gu is so predictable, she is so smart, she seems to have tossed the old Gu family.


    Gu Yundong knew that the old Gu family would definitely not end well. After all, she knew too much about the weaknesses of that family, and they were all selfish.


    What she cares more about now is...


    "Where''s Miss Shen?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 341: you dog couple

    Chapter 341 You Dog and Man


    When ?? mentioned Shen Shi, the cat and the mouse looked at each other.


    Of course they already knew what kind of way Shen shi nned to deal with Gu Gang, although they felt it was not worth it, but Shen shi insisted on doing it, and there was nothing they could do.


    Ashu said, "Miss Shen asked me to help her tomorrow. It should be ready to close the."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "You can go there early tomorrow."


    The next day, Ah Shu went to Gujiatun again.


    Gu Gang has been very irritable recently, and Gujiatun is not very peaceful, because so many things happened in the old Gu family, the mouse who always thought he could pay more money to settle people here, always said he would consider it.


    Every time he thought there was hope, something happened to Lao Gu''s family, and then Ah Mu went back, which was dyed day after day.


    Therefore, Gu Gang really hated the old Gu family very much, and he was considering whether to drive out the useless things of this family from Gujiatun.


    But he was also impatient with Ah Shu, and this time he heard that Ah Shu wasing, and he was alsocking in interest.


    It wasn''t until the cousin of the mouse came over and said that the mouse wanted to see the homestead, and he suddenly came back to his senses, is this a decision?


    Gu Gang immediately packed himself up and went straight out the door.


    Ashu stood not far from his distant cousin''s house, pointed to a ce and said he wanted to buy this acre.


    Gu Gang still stated the previous price, and there was no room for bargaining.


    Although ??Ashu was not happy, he still agreed.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Gang had to make an inch, and what kind of expenses would be needed to clear the yamen?


    When ??Ashu heard Xian Mao, he quarreled with him on the spot, calling him a blood-sucking worm, and saying that he was ck-hearted.


    He pointed at the mouse and told him to get out, and he didn''t use it again.


    Then he went home angrily.


    There was no one at home, Gu Gang was so angry that he wanted to go to the kitchen to drink water.


    Unexpectedly, he heard a strange rustling sound, among which was that of his concubine, Mrs. Shen.


    There was something wrong with that voice.


    Gu Gang walked over to the sound, and saw the door of his room was ajar, and there were gigglingughter from inside.


    He only listened to two sentences, and suddenly became furious, and mmed the door open.


    What caught my eye was two men with disheveled clothes hugging each other.


    A Gu Wanbao, his good grandson.


    A Shen family, his beloved concubine.


    What a pair of talented women.


    Gu Gang pointed at them with trembling fingers, "You two men and women, you actually do this kind of thing, do this kind of thing!!"


    Slowly, even his body began to tremble.


    He turned his head to look for something, as if he wanted to kill them.


    Seeing that there was a wooden stick next to the door frame, Gu Gang took it.


    Shen shi screamed in fright, hid behind Gu Wanbao in a hurry, and said pitifully and very dependently, "What should I do? Wanbao, save me, he will kill me, what should I do, I''m so scared."


    Gu Wanbao was a little timid at first, but during this time he often quarreled with Gu Gang, and his courage gradually increased. Coupled with the excitement of Shen Shi, he immediately raised his chest and stopped in front of her.


    "Who are you talking about? It''s obvious that you are too old to be ashamed. She was originally saved by me, and I want to marry her. If you hadn''t ruined people, we would be that fairy couple. You If you are old and don¡¯t cultivate, even if I¡¯m breastfeeding, you still fancy other people¡¯s little girls, and she can be your granddaughter.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 342: Ran

    Chapter 342 Run away


    "You, you, you..." Gu Gang raised his hand holding the wooden stick high, but he couldn''t fight no matter what.


    He felt that his hands were out of control, and a bad premonition flooded his heart.


    Gradually, the pupils becamerger, and Gu Gang made a difficult ''hehe'' sound.


    He walked towards Gu Wanbao step by step, his eyes seemed to be bloodshot, as if he was about to say something.


    But in Gu Wanbao''s eyes, he clearly wanted to kill himself.


    Shen shi saw something wrong one step earlier than he did. She tugged at Gu Wanbao''s sleeve, "He, isn''t he, is he going to kill us?"


    "Let''s run." Gu Wanbao pulled her and was about to leave.


    Gu Gang was a little anxious for a moment, the other hand moved, and it seemed that he could control it, and suddenly grabbed Gu Wanbao who was walking by.


    Gu Wanbao''s expression changed, and in a panic, he grabbed the scissors in the embroidery basket beside him and stabbed him violently.


    Bright red blood spurted out, dyeing Gu Wanbao''s hands and his clothes red.


    Gu Gang lowered his head in disbelief and looked at the scissors inserted in his chest.


    Gu Wanbao was also startled, looking down at his hand.


    He, he, he killed, killed his own grandfather.


    Gu Wanbao took two steps back abruptly, he looked at Shen shi, and Shen shi also stared at him with wide eyes.


    "You, you are, killing people to pay for your life." She said with difficulty.


    Gu Wanbao''s face was pale, he shook his head, "I don''t, I didn''t mean it, I don''t want to pay for my life, I don''t want to die, I don''t want..."


    He turned around in a panic and ran out.


    Shen shi still stood there, nced at Gu Gang who was gasping for breath on the ground, and suddenlyughed.


    Amao''s head was exposed at the door, and he beckoned to her, "Hurry up."


    Shen shi cleaned up the traces on the bed, followed the cat over the wall and left Gu''s house temporarily.


    At this time, Gu Wanbao didn''t expect to run out of the door when he bumped into Ah Shu and his cousin who were approaching.


    Ashu saw the blood on Gu Wanbao''s hands at a nce, and his cousin naturally saw it too.


    Both looked at him in shock.


    Gu Wanbao shook his head sharply, "I didn''t, I didn''t..."


    He said and ran quickly, and disappeared in an instant.


    Ah Shu didn''t say anything, the cousin shouted, "It''s broken, something must have happened."


    She ran into the house first, searched inside, and finally found a man lying on the ground covered in blood in Gu Gang''s main house.


    screams resounded through the entire Gu family in an instant, and not long after, people came one after another.


    Mr. Shen also came in with a basket. Seeing that the door of his house was crowded with people, he asked in surprise, "What''s the matter? Why are they all surrounding our door?"


    When someone saw hering, they immediately said, "Yo, you''re back, something happened to your house, your man was stabbed with scissors by his grandson, and that blood is everywhere."


    "What?" The vegetable basket in Shen''s hand fell to the ground, and ran inside without saying a word.


    Gu Gang''s bed was full of people, and the one who cried the most was Mrs. Wang.


    Yu muttered to himself, looking at Cousin Ahshu for a while, then shouting, "Impossible, it wasn''t my Wanbao who did it, it wasn''t him."


    The cousin took two steps back, "Not only did I see it, but Ah Shu also saw it. He ran out with blood on his hands and panicked. I think we were not the only ones who saw him when he ran away. What about the others, or do you ask?"


    "I don''t believe it. Before Wanbao is found, I don''t believe anyone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 343: had a stroke

    Chapter 343 Stroke


    "Then go find it."


    Yu suddenly came back to his senses, "Yes, I''ll find my Wanbao, and I''ll get him back."


    She ran out, and Shen shi took a few steps forward and asked the doctor, "How is our master?"


    "Fortunately, he didn''t hit the key, but he lost too much blood. But he was greatly stimted, and he had a sudden onset and a stroke. He needs to take good care of him in the future."


    The doctor ?? shook his head and sighed.


    Stroke? ?


    Everyone was stunned, and Wang didn''t cry anymore.


    She looked down at Gu Gang, whose eyes were crooked and he couldn''t speak, and she was a little stunned.


    How could this be? Why, just had a stroke? What to do after that?


    The vigers were inexplicably happy when they heard the news.


    Although Gu Gang is the patriarch of Gujiatun, the general patriarchs are for the benefit of the family. Only Gu Gang is dedicated to taking money from his own family and sucking blood from the nsmen, which has long caused everyone''s dissatisfaction.


    Unfortunately, the position of the patriarch is not so easy to shake.


    At that time, most of the n elders were on Gu Gang¡¯s side, after all, they all had benefits.


    Fortunately, when fleeing the famine, a few n elders did not survive.


    Gu Gang''s power was weakened all of a sudden, and after he came back, he gradually became less able to speak in Gujiatun.


    So the old Gu family''s troubles this time, even Gu Gang''s appearance has no effect.


    Now that he is paralyzed, it is a matter of celebration.


    The news spread quickly, and not long after, many people came to their house one after another.


    Among them was a middle-aged man who gradually gained prestige in the vige. This man was ambitious. He was from the vige next door. When they escaped from the famine, most of the people in their vige were dispatched together. This man took the lead.


    After ?? came back, the two viges merged. He knew that the vige chief of Gujiatun was not a good one, and he always wanted to pull people down.


    In the past, the vigers in the vige all supported him. As for the people in Gujiatun, they are now like a basin of scattered sand, without cohesion.


    He informed the town of the matter on the grounds that Gu Gang was ipetent to be the vige head of Gujiatun, and then reported it to the county.


    Then, the vige chief of Gujiatun changed hands.


    In just one day, the people of Ku Gang''s family didn''t react, and their family changed from a high-ranking vige chief''s house to a bereaved dog that everyone didn''t like.


    The new vige chief heard about Gu Gang''s murder and reported the suspect Gu Wanbao to the yamen, and the yamen was also searching for Gu Wanbao.


    Yu went out for a day looking for no one, but when he came back, he found that the sky had changed.


    The entire Gu family was filled with a gloomy atmosphere.


    Only Shen shi slept lightly and without any burden.


    Gu Yundong is quite satisfied with this result.


    As long as shi Shen thinks it''s okay, she''ll be fine.


    The matter of Gujiatun, it took almost ten days from the beginning of her n to this time.


    The old Gu family is finished, and so is Gu Gang.


    Gu Yundong thought, it''s time to go back to see his younger brother and sister.


    She started thinking about them, and her mother yed the puzzle over and over again, and almost lost the pattern.


    But before she left, she still asked Bian Yuanzhi, "We will be leaving here in two days. Do you have any ce you want to go?"


    She thought about leaving this time, and didn''t know if she had a chance toe back again, so she asked him if there was any ce he wanted to go, and took him to see it before he left.


    Bian Yuanzhi was stunned for a while, then lowered his head slightly, before saying, "Yes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 344: goodbye hu

    Chapter 344 Goodbye Hu


    Bian Yuanzhi wanted to go home and have a look. After returning from the famine, he first lived in Ding''s house for a few days, and then he was sent directly to Lao Gu''s house.


    He has never returned to his warm home where he once had his parents and sister.


    Gu Yundong agreed immediately, she also wanted to go see it.


    Bian''s house is still a little far away. After leaving the county seat, he has to pass through Gujiatun, and then pass through Shangbei Vige of Ding''s family, and then walk one more vige before arriving at his home.


    The parents of the eldest uncle Bian Han died a few years ago. Their family has always had few children. Bian Yuanzhi can be regarded as a close elder, only Bian Han''s sister who has already been married. Unfortunately, after escaping, he never came back.


    Guaxia Vige is not big, it is even poorer than Gujiatun and Shangbei Vige, and even worse after the famine, there are not many people in the vige.


    Seeing Gu Yundong and the others, they all looked here curiously.


    It wasn''t until I saw them going to the Bian''s house that I suddenly remembered, that kid, isn''t that the Bian''s kid?


    Bian''s house was in tatters for a long time. When he left, he took all the things he could take away, but he couldn''t take them away. I''m afraid they would have been raided long ago.


    Looking at the familiar room and the familiar environment, Bian Yuanzhi was still very happy.


    After being happy, my heart is sour. My sister is gone, and I will nevere back. Parents don''t know where they are, if they are still alive.


    Gu Yundong turned around inside and out, and found some wood carvings in the corner, which were made by the eldest uncle.


    The eldest uncle used to be a carpenter, but unfortunately he did not have enough time to study, so he could only make gadgets to make a living.


    Gu Yundong took a piece of cloth from the carriage, spread it on the ground, and put all the small wooden carvings on it.


    Bian Yuanzhi also ran over to help when he saw this.


    He can eat and wear warmly now, and he feels a lot of strength on his body.


    He didn''t expect to find several people surrounded by a few people as soon as he went out. A woman who looked young asked him, "Yuanzhi, is that you?"


    Bian Yuanzhi still remembered this person, the aunt from the next door, and immediately put the things down, "Aunt Li, it''s me."


    "I heard that you went to your grandfather''s house, why did youe back?" The two viges were far apart, and Aunt Li really didn''t know what his life was like.


    Although I knew that their family had a bad rtionship with his grandfather''s family, I didn''t expect it to be so bad.


    Bian Yuanzhi looked at Gu Yundong, then turned around and said, "I''m not at my grandpa''s house anymore, I''m out. Aunt Li, I''m leaving, and I may note back in the future."


    Aunt Li was stunned for a while, looked at him, then looked at Gu Yundong and Yang Shi, she didn''t ask any more questions, she just sighed and said, "Anyway, it''s good to be alive. These days, if you can eat enough Food is not easy, you are a good child, take good care of yourself."


    Looking at Bian Yuanzhi''s current clothes, it seems to be pretty good, and life should be considered to be better.


    Bian Yuanzhi smiled and said "um" to Aunt Li, he now has a cousin, and his aunt Ashu Keke, he is very good.


    picked up the cloth bag on the ground again, and Bian Yuanzhi walked in the direction of the carriage.


    Who knows, halfway through, I suddenly see a personing this way.


    When Bian Yuanzhi saw that person, a bad memory came up. He turned his head and ran towards Gu Yundong, holding her hand nervously.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and looked at Hu who was walking towards him.


    Hu''s face was also full of surprise, looking at Bian Yuanzhi for a long time, speechless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 345: a bit cooked

    Chapter 345 A little familiar


    Hu called him tentatively, "Yuanzhi?"


    Really can''t me her for not being sure, mainly because Bian Yuanzhi is too different from what he saw before.


    Who would have thought that in just ten days, this person has changed so much that he can''t see any bitterness?


    It seems that he really had a good time.


    Hu''s heart was still a little sour.


    When Ding Jincheng came back that day, she didn''t see Bian Yuanzhi, so she panicked, thinking that after he really wanted someone back from Lao Gu''s house, he sold it.


    Isn''t this just out of the tiger''s mouth and into the wolf''s den? Bian Mn can''t find herself in the middle of the night?


    Hu was crying and moring for Ding Jincheng to bring him back, but Ding Jincheng said, "Don''t you like him? Wouldn''t it be good for me to send him to a family who wants to adopt him?"


    Hu almost went crazy, "I don''t like it, so what can I do? What if his sister came to me in the middle of the night and wanted my life?"


    "Mother, Mn just doesn''t want Yuanzhi to suffer. Think about it, did she just tell you that we should take him away from Lao Gu''s house?"


    The Hu family didn''t dare to recall the situation at that time, but Father Ding nodded, confirming that Bian Mn really said so.


    But the Hu family was still afraid. Ding Jincheng advised her, "That family has a good family and a well-off family. Yuanzhi has no worries about food and clothing in the past. , and will thank us."


    The Hu family was skeptical. Although it made sense to think about it, he still did not dare to sleep that night.


    fell on the bed and slept all day and night.


    When I woke up the next day, I heard that something happened to Lao Gu''s house, it was haunted, and Jia Meizi was also smashed on the head and fell into the water exactly like Yang''s.


    At that time, she felt that Bian Mn was taking revenge on the old Gu family, and there was still some hidden happiness in her heart.


    But the old Gu family has been in trouble all the time. In just over ten days, it has reached the point of cannibalism and broken hands and feet.


    The Hu family was a little scared, she felt that Mn seemed a little ruthless, and she was particrly vengeful. I was afraid that after she cleaned up Lao Gu''s house, she would look back and think of what she had done wrong ande to her again.


    Therefore, Mr. Hu made a memorial tablet for Bian Mn at home and burned a lot of paper money.


    After ??, I was still uneasy, and in the middle of the night I dreamed of the Bian Mn family. She was shocked, and ran to Bian''s house the next day, wanting to clean up the house, so that if Bian Mn was okay, she would stay at her parents'' house, so as not to scare them.


    I didn''t expect to see Bian Yuanzhi here.


    is still Bian Yuanzhi who seems to be living a very nourishing life.


    Hu''splicated eyes moved away from him, and then he looked at Gu Yundong.


    Immediately stunned, a little familiar.


    "Girl, have we... met?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t like Hu''s family. He didn''t want to talk to her at first. Unexpectedly, Hu''s family remembered it by himself, "By the way, in Xingsheng Restaurant, right? You still inquired with our family Jincheng, right?"


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Hu''s age to be very old and his memory was quite good.


    Hu''s family was a little jealous. It was obvious that her family, Jin Cheng, knew such a wealthy family first, but she didn''t expect to find a bargain for Bian Yuanzhi in the end.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, lowered his head and said to Bian Yuanzhi, "Let''s go."


    "Um."


    Yang also took Bian Yuanzhi''s hand and said, "Don''t be afraid, Dongdong will protect you."


    Hu Shi was taken aback, how does this person feel when he speaks...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 346: That is Gu Dajiangs daughter-in-law

    Chapter 346 That is Gu Dajiang''s daughter-inw


    Hu watched the three of them get into the carriage, but his brows slightly furrowed.


    It wasn''t until their carriage went farther and farther that it disappeared.


    She strode to Aunt Li''s house and asked her, "Hey, do you know who is with Yuanzhi?"


    Aunt Li shook her head, "How do I know." She didn''t really want to talk to Mrs. Hu, and besides, she really didn''t know, she only said two words to Yuanzhi.


    That girl looked very noble, how dare people like them see more.


    Hu was a little annoyed when he saw that he couldn''t find out anything.


    Now she can''t care about going to Bian''s house, she turned around and ran back home.


    Seeing that Ding Jincheng was chopping wood, he quickly pulled him over and asked him very seriously, "Tell me honestly, who is the person who adopted Bian Yuanzhi?"


    Ding Jincheng was stunned for a moment, his eyes wandering, "Didn''t you say it? Just a kind-hearted person, looking at Yuanzhi being pitiful..."


    "Don''t lie to me." Hu threw off his hand suddenly and said angrily, "I met him today. Not only did I meet Bian Yuanzhi, but I also met, met..."


    Gu Dajiang''s daughter-inw.


    Yes, that woman who speaks like a child is Gu Dajiang''s daughter-inw.


    Of course she recognized Yang, but the Yang she saw today was too different from the previous one. Not only did she gain weight and wealth, but herplexion was also neat and tidy, so she didn''t dare to look at it more.


    It wasn''t until she heard Yang''s words that she suddenly connected the two together.


    But Mrs. Hu couldn''t believe it, but as she walked along the way, she was sure that Mrs. Yang didn''t run away.


    Who is that woman holding Bian Yuanzhi?


    Ding Jin saw that his mother had seen someone, so he stopped hiding it, pursed his lips and said, "That person is Yuanzhi''s cousin."


    "cousin?"


    "It''s the daughter of Uncle Gu Dajiang."


    chi...


    Hu''s eyes widened, Gu Dajiang''s daughter? Yang''s daughter? No wonder, no wonder the Yang family is also there.


    She frowned tightly, Gu Dajiang''s daughter came back, and she looked rich.


    "She went back to our Jiangyu County, but she didn''t show up or look back at Jiatun, but she just asked you to bring Bian Yuanzhi out?"


    Ding Jincheng nodded, "Well, she knew that Bian Yuanzhi was not having a good time, and the old Gu family didn''t want to see him, so she simply took him away."


    "She doesn''t live in Jiangyu County?"


    Ding Jincheng still nodded.


    Hu shi lowered his head, thought for a while, and suddenly pped his palms together andughed.


    then turned his head and left.


    Ding Jincheng''s mind quickly shed a bad premonition, she grabbed the person abruptly, "Mother, what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing? Hahahaha, I''m going to Lao Gu''s house." Hu schadenfreudely said, "Let them corrupt me with a tael of silver and let them toss people, see? People are now Lao Gu''s eldest granddaughter who has great prospects. He clearly came back but he didn''t even enter the house, hahaha, don''t you want me to die?"


    "Mother..."


    "Hey. Don''t stop me. If the old Gu family finds out, they will surely regret their death. I have to tell them that their rich granddaughter is back, but I took a Bian Yuanzhi away without even looking at them. , Hahaha. I want tough when I think of the faces of the old Gu family when they hear it."


    Hu Shi was so excited, she was the one who was afraid that the world would not be in chaos, and she was going to leave after earning Ding Jin achievements.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 347: i didnt scare you

    Chapter 347 I didn''t scare you


    But Ding Jincheng broke into a cold sweat after hearing her words, hugged her and dragged him back.


    "Mother, mother, don''t go."


    He not only dragged Mr. Hu back to the house, but also fastened the door.


    Hu was so angry that he pinched his hand desperately, "Why are you stopping me?"


    "Mother." Ding Jincheng pressed her on the chair and said with a serious expression, "If you want me to be a broken hand, you can go."


    Hu shi was going to beat him for a while, and looked at him in surprise, "What do you mean?"


    "Mother, have you forgotten what happened to the old Gu family?" Ding Jincheng took a deep breath, his voice was very low, "I suspect that the old Gu family''s affairs were done by the big girl in the Gu family."


    "Huh?" Hu shi''s eyes widened, a look of disbelief. "Just her? How is it possible for a girl who didn''t dare to speak loudly before?"


    "I didn''t scare you." Ding Jincheng said, "She didn''t dare to speak loudly before, but now people dare. Don''t forget that in Xingsheng Restaurant that day, besides her, there was a man who was powerful and powerful at first sight. The eldest girl from the Gu family now has a backer and is full of confidence. Thest time I saw me, I was afraid of her because of her prating eyes."


    Hu was startled, as if there was indeed a man.


    She thought of Gu Yundong she saw today, and that look was indeed... a little scary.


    She calmed down slowly, but it was still a bit exaggerated. "But, didn''t the old Gu family do it by himself with the second and third bedrooms?"


    "That''s why I feel terrible." Ding Jincheng didn''t expect them to go there at first, but when he saw Agoust time when he passed by Gujiatun, he felt strange, Bian Yuanzhi sent it back, why did this happen in the first ce? Will the people who follow Gu Yundong still appear?


    When he heard that something happened to Lao Gu''s house, and it was very tragic, he couldn''t help shivering, and he didn''t even dare to go to the county seat during this time.


    "Mother, why do you think that the old Gu family didn''t have an ident in the early days, and the old Gu family didn''t have an ident in the evening, and Yuan Zhi''s ident happened as soon as he left? Why did Gu Yundong fish out Bian Yuanzhi early, but he still stayed in our Jiangyu County and didn''t leave? Why not only the old Gu family, but also the patriarch Gu has be like that? These people have hatred against Gu Dajiang."


    Ding Jincheng couldn''t help but swallowed, "I suspect that the girl from the Gu family came back this time for revenge, it must be Gu Dajiang who died, maybe his death has something to do with the old Gu family, so she has the ability. At that time, she came to trouble the old Gu family. The man she is with is very powerful, mother, we must not get involved with them, or we will have a good life. "


    He has been thinking about it a lot these days, and the more he thinks about it, the more he thinks it is like this.


    He even suspected that her father and mother''s encounter with a ghost had something to do with her.


    Hu shi was stunned for a moment, but when Ding Jincheng said it, the tone of voice was somber, which made people feel creepy.


    She stared, "Well, then I won''t talk about it?"


    "do not go."


    Hus really wanted to make fun of Lao Gu''s family, but when he thought about the tragic situation of Lao Gu''s family, let''s forget it.


    What if the family remembered that they were not good to Bian Yuanzhi and Bian Mn, and they also suffered?


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that Hu was about to go to Gujiatun to announce her return, but it didn''t matter if she went.


    The old Gu family is like this, so what if you know that she did it?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 348: ready to say goodbye

    Chapter 348 Ready to leave


    Now the matter here is almost settled. Since Dad is not here, Gu Yundong is ready to go back.


    She gave the owner of Xingsheng Restaurant ten kilograms of white sugar, and asked him to help him pay more attention to Gujiatun. If Gu Dajiang or the aunt and unclee back, please tell him that their family is safe, and people are spreading the word. over there.


    Gu Yundong left him the address of Cousin Ke''s house in Xuanhe Fucheng City, so that the old Gu family would not know the news and go to Yongfu Vige to cause more trouble.


    Secondly, there are a lot of people going to Fucheng, and Aunt Ke¡¯s house is easy to find.


    The original address was that she wanted to stay at Nie Cong''s house. After all, Cousin Ke was staying in Yongfu Vige. If she liked that ce, Gu Yundong also thought that she could stay there, otherwise she would be too pure and bitter alone.


    But Nie Cong''s family is a big family, if they look for him, they may not be able to see Nie Cong. It''s better to leave the address of Cousin Ke''s house and trouble the next-door neighbor to pay attention.


    The owner of Xingsheng Restaurant likes white sugar very much, and he has a good rtionship with Gu Dajiang, so he agreed without a word.


    Things were almost handled, Gu Yundong began to pack her luggage and clothes. She didn''t live here for a long time, and there were not many things.


    But I bought a lot of gadgets for Yang and Bian Yuanzhi, so it was a souvenir.


    I was packing my luggage when there was a knock on the door.


    A cat''s voice sounded outside the door, "Miss, Miss Shen is here."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, opened the door, and saw Mrs. Shen standing outside, wearing dark green clothes, with a somewhat haggard face.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, the smile on the corner of her mouth was very soft.


    Gu Yundong nced at the burden she was carrying, and was a little surprised, "You are..."


    "I came to bid you farewell."


    Gu Yundong let her in and poured her a ss of water, "Goodbye? Where are you going? Will the Gu family let you go?"


    In the early morning, it was still a little chilly outside. After taking a sip of hot water, Mr. Shen felt much warmer.


    She smiled, "What if you don''t let me go?"


    Gu Gang couldn''t even utter a word, staring at him and drooling all day. Wang shi wanted to hold her as a bull and a horse, but now without Gu Gang''s support, Wang shi was trying to bully her to death, but it also depends on whether she agrees or not.


    As for the Yu couple, they are still trying to find out about Gu Wanbao''s whereabouts.


    Didn''t Yu''s family use such despicable means to send her to Gu Gang''s bed because he was afraid that she would entangle Gu Wanbao?


    Now, she will let her taste the taste of losing her son.


    Shen''s heart was happy, and her smile became brighter, "When Gu Gang wanted to take me as a concubine, I lied that I lost the household registration certificate, but it was actually hidden by me all the time. I tried to dy it until now, although I am his concubine, but I am still a good citizen, even if I escape, they can''t do anything with me."


    Although it has been a while since the refugees returned to their hometowns, because of the merger of the two viges of Gujiatun, many household registrations are still unclear, so she is not a special case.


    Gu Yundong admired her, "Then where are you going?"


    "Go home." Shen shi sighed softly.


    "I remember you said your home is in a town over Fengxian, right? Fengxian is not near here."


    It can even be said that it is a bit far away. After leaving Jiangyu County, we have to pass through Yongning House and then go there.


    "Otherwise, you wait another day and we''ll take you for a ride. We''ll pass there anyway."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 349: please

    Chapter 349 I beg you


    Shen shi was stunned for a moment, then lowered his eyes and thought for a while.


    To be honest, she was a little worried when she walked alone.


    Originally, she nned to go to the caravan after saying goodbye to Gu Yundong to see if she could hitch a ride.


    If it was with Gu Yundong, it would be really good.


    So she nodded and went down.


    "thanks."


    "Then I''ll take you to your room to rest and leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong took her to the next room, the room was still empty, it just needed to be tidy up a little.


    Shen shi moved his hand, and Gu Yundong went out.


    I didn''t expect that just after I walked out of the courtyard, I saw the four catsing towards her as you pushed me.


    Gu Yundong paused, nced at them, and the four straightened their backs immediately.


    It''s just that thewsuit between the eyebrows and eyes in the bottom of his eyes doesn''t stop all the time, and the look of hesitating to speak can be seen by everyone.


    Gu Yundong entered the main room and said, "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    The four people came in hurriedly, you look at me, I look at yours, and after a long while, the eldest cat said, "That, girl, we want to ask you something."


    "Begging me for something?" Gu Yundong was surprised, how could it sound like it was serious.


    She sat up straight, "Tell me."


    "That is, can the girl take us back to Xuanhe Mansion?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned and blurted out, "Brother Shao didn''t say he wanted to take you away?"


    Shao...Big brother?


    Shao Qingyuan, who had just stepped in the door, stopped abruptly when he heard the words.


    It was the first time he heard her call him, Brother Shao?


    Why is it like this, does it sound good?


    Shao Qingyuan raised his lips involuntarily, and tried very hard to control himself not tough.


    He coughed lightly and strode into the main room.


    Gu Yundong turned his head to see him, looked at the spring breeze on his face with some puzzlement, what good things happened? How can you be happy like this?


    Shao Qingyuan silently walked to the side chair and sat down, picked up the teacup and drank tea quietly, "Continue talking." It was as if he didn''t exist.


    You can continue to call Brother Shao.


    Gu Yundong thought he was weird, and he was talking about him, and he was there again, how could he continue talking?


    But Ah Mao can obviously continue, he said, "Master Shao said, the girl has the final say on our decision to go or stay."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Didn''t you bring the people from Fucheng?


    has been using them for so many days, you still haven''t decided whether to take them away?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but stroked his forehead, pointed to the outside and said, "Go and pack up, I''ve bought everything that should be bought, and I need money to ask Shao Qingyuan to get it."


    "Okay." The four of them immediately cheered up and went out.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little disappointed, why did he call him by his name again?


    Amao quickly poked his head in again, "Young Master Shao, we..."


    Shao Qingyuan could only stand up and go out with a nk face.


    Gu Yundong saw his back and wondered, why does he feel a little lost? Doesn''t he want to bring four cats with him?


    No, didn''t he say that Ah Mao and the others are very clever, will they be their right-hand assistants in the future?


    And they have done bad things together, so it''s not good to leave people behind.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and went back to his room to continue cleaning up.


    The next morning, the group loaded their things into two cars, checked out of the room, and set off for the city gate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 350: Gujiatun follow-up

    Chapter 350 Gujiatun Follow-up


    Bian Yuanzhi sat in the carriage, his face full of joy.


    He will be able to see Ashu and the others right away. Although he hasn''t found his parents yet, his cousin is right. As long as he lives well, he will definitely see them.


    Shen shi was also sitting on the carriage. Seeing that the ce where she had had a painful experience was getting further and further away, her mood was unprecedentedly calm.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Gujiatun was not at all calm.


    After Wang found out that she was gone, he started shouting everywhere, saying that she had run away with someone and wanted to find someone and beat Shentang to death.


    Unfortunately, Gu Gang is no longer the head of the vige, at most he is a nominal head of the Gu family. It''s just that I''m afraid that soon, even the patriarch will not be properly.


    As the new vige chief of Gujiatun, he didn''t react at all to Wang''s words. He even heard the people who lived next door to Gu''s house saying that Mr. Wang tortured Mr. Shen and ran away, so he reprimanded Mr. Wang severely.


    Only then did the Wang family realize that now their family really has no ce in the vige, and anyone can step on it.


    She hated it to death, but who was to me?


    In the end, after thinking about it, it was all because Gu Gang, an old and uncultivator, still had to take a concubine to make trouble.


    Therefore, when taking care of Gu Gang, she became extremely impatient, cursing and scolding him, often starving him and chilling him, and it didn''t take long for her to be skinny and have no energy at all.


    His son, daughter-inw, and daughter-inw wouldn''t care about him. They didn''t have time to find Gu Wanbao, let alone such a useless person.


    Gu Gang''s vitality is still very tenacious, and if he can''t die, he can only suffer.


    The old Gu family, not far from them, had a hard time. The two Gu Dahe brothers broke their hands and feet. Now they can''t do anything, they lie in bed every day and ask someone to wait on them.


    For the two big men, what is the difference between this look and trash?


    The two would scold each other at first, but then they lost the strength, so theyy in bed in a daze, and their will was extremely depressed.


    asionally, when he gets angry, he scolds his own children. After scolding the children, he scolds his mother-inw, and after scolding the mother-inw, he begins to scold his parents.


    The tossing family members did not say anything, and also destroyed a lot of things.


    The old Gu family, who had spent a lot of money on their wounds, is now extremely poor.


    The two-bedroom child of the Gu family who waszy before waszy, but now he has to work, and when he is young, he has to pick up firewood from pig grass, and every day hees back to see his swollen fingers crying with tears in his eyes.


    Only then did they know what kind of life the Gu Yundong sisters and brothers lived in the past, with regret and resentment.


    Why didn''t Gu Yundong and his brothere back? If they were there, they would do the work, and they could rest.


    Jia Meizi was too tired to straighten her waist every day. She used to be theziest and most greedy among the sisters, but now she can''t sleep or eat enough every day.


    In the daytime, she has to doundry, cook, and go to the fields. In the middle of the night, she has to take care of Gu Dahe. Sometimes Gu Dahe will beat her when she gets angry.


    med her for not selling the three-bedroom child, making herself a waste.


    Jia Meizi didn''t dare to refute a word. She went back to her family, but what did her family say?


    "Meizi, you have a bad reputation now. Everyone in our vige knows that you are going to hurt your sister-inw, and you even cut off your third uncle''s leg, which has already affected your niece''s marriage. If you are divorced again, we will The Jia family will treat you as a daughter without you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 351: The eldest granddaughter of the Gu family came back

    Chapter 351 The eldest granddaughter of the Gu family came back


    Jia Meizi could only continue to stay at Lao Gu''s house, being called around by Zhao''s family, and being scolded by Gu Dahe, he couldn''t lift his head.


    But a few children didn''t understand her and put all the me on her head.


    Chang Shi was still dumbfounded. She doesn''t go out at all now, and she rarely even goes out of the room. But not only was she unable to take care of Gu Dahu, she even had her daughter take care of her.


    Zhao was so angry that she deliberately starved her a few times. Shi Chang was so hungry that she came out, but she went straight to smash the door of the main house to find food, and almost got into a fight with Shi Zhao.


    Mr. Zhao was about to faint, and she was also busy. Mrs. Chang couldn¡¯t take care of Gu Dahu, so she could only go by herself.


    There are many things inside and outside the family, and she has to do it herself for a lot of age.


    Gu Chuanzong was the same, he didn''t need to go to the ground.


    He had four sons before fleeing the famine. Although Gu Dajiang was the ountant in the county town, Gu Dahe and Gu Dahu would asionally bezy, but he also had a diligent fourth child.


    After returning from the famine, he asionally has to work in the field, but he also has two sons. In order to have a good harvest, they also have to work.


    But now, there is not a single strong worker for the second and third bedrooms. Gu Fa''er is not too young, but he used to rely on his eldest grandson to be favored, even a country child is pampered, but now he can''t lift his hands and shoulders, and he can''t stand this kind of weather for half an hour.


    There is only one Gu Chuanzong who can work in the old Gu family.


    He goes out early every day and returnste every day, so tired that he goes home and falls asleep.


    At first he thought that he was getting old, that he would always be able to enjoy the happiness of having so many sons, but now it is theplete opposite.


    Gu Chuanzong regrets it very much now. If he had known earlier, he would have stopped the fourth child if he escaped from the famine, and prevented him from leaving the team to find the four Gu Yundong mother and daughter, so that the younger son could still be filial to him.


    He sighed slowly and walked home with a **** on his back.


    A familiar name suddenly came to my ear.


    "Yes, it''s Gu Dajiang''s eldest daughter, she is rich."


    Gu Chuanzong was taken aback, Gu Dajiang? eldest daughter?


    He raised his somewhat dazed eyes and turned his head to see Hu Shi who was chatting with someone under a big tree not far away.


    Even though he felt like he couldn''t lift his legs, he still walked over there numbly.


    Hu turned his back to him, but his voice was not small, "Just that Gu Yundong, I saw with my own eyes, she came back, and her stupid mother was by her side. I know why we have to take that Bian Yuanzhi. Bring it out, right? It was Gu Yundong who asked us. Now, that Bian Yuanzhi is going to enjoy it too."


    Someone next to ?? didn''t believe it, "The eldest granddaughter of the old Gu family used to be very timid. Why did she tell you that it was like two people, are you sure you read it right?"


    "Why did I read it wrong?" Hu Shi retorted a little excitedly, "I also saw her take Bian Yuanzhi to Bian''s house that day, and took many things from Bian''s house. It''s the same, she married a rich man, and the clothes were rich and noble, and she also wore a gold chain, a silver hairpin on her head, a jade bracelet on her wrist, and she was riding in a carriage with four or five maids by her side. Woolen cloth."


    "Wow" everyone was in an uproar, so rich?


    Hu snorted, "And Gu Dajiang''s daughter-inw, tsk tsk, got on the carriage and the maids supported her, and she was fed. What does it matter if you say she is a fool? Anyway, someone is there to serve, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 352: why dont you care about me

    Chapter 352 Why don''t you care about me


    The more Hu Shi said, the more excited he became. "Bian Yuanzhi has put on new clothes. In a few days, he has gained weight and hisplexion has improved. After eating, the maid will wipe his mouth and drink soup. Let him cool down, buy whatever he wants, just the candied haws, if you buy a bunch, you can throw away a bunch."


    As she said these words, even the child beside her came over, swallowing her saliva with her sparkling eyes open.


    "What does he want to lose a bunch of, you can give it to me."


    Hu nced at the talking child, "Here you? Did you give him a kernel of corn when he was suffering here before? It''s pretty nice to think about."


    Everyone is very envious. Knowing that Bian Yuanzhi has such good fortune, he would have been kinder to him from the beginning.


    One family in the crowd was stunned, thinking of a bag of white rice that suddenly appeared in the room a few days ago, and his heart beat thumping.


    They were the people who brought people home for a meal when Bian Yuanzhi was thrown at the door of Lao Gu''s house and was about to freeze to death.


    So, is this what it means to thank them?


    But Old Man Gu, who was standing behind the crowd, became more and more frightened as he listened, and his eyes became brighter as he listened.


    The body, which had no strength at all, suddenly exploded with tremendous strength, pushed the person blocking the front of him away, stood in front of Hu in three or two steps, stared at him and asked, "Is what you said true? Is everything true?"


    Hu was startled and almost fell off the standing stone.


    She barely managed to get a clear view of the old man Gu, whose face was full of vicissitudes. She curled her lips secretly and said with a smile, "Of course it''s true, why am I lying to everyone?"


    "Then why doesn''t shee back? Why doesn''t shee home when she has money?"


    Hu Shiughed loudly, "Why do you say? I''m afraid that your Gu family will p her like a blood-sucking worm? I said old man Gu, you don''t know what life the Gu Dajiang family used to live, right? You used to bully her so much. They, are you still thinking that they cane back to filial piety to you? Do you think they are stupid? Let me tell you, she is shrewd and quietly took away a Bian Yuanzhi, even looking at you.


    "But she''s from our old Gu family. She''s my granddaughter. She''s rich, so why can''t she ignore us?" Old Man Gu was so angry that he talked, and the veins on the back of his hands were violent. It seemed that he couldn''t ept this fact.


    Their old Gu family has be like this. If Gu Yundong is really rich, why does he need such hard work? The second child and the third child can also go to a good hospital for treatment, and they can also live in a big house with someone waiting by their side.


    Hu sneered, "You really dare to think that your granddaughter is married, and the rich man is that man, why should he care about you?"


    "Me, what about Gu Dajiang? Gu Yunshu? My son and my grandson, if they ignore me, they will be unfilial."


    Hu Shiughed even more, "I only saw Gu Dajiang''s daughter-inw. As for Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu, I haven''t seen them. Shouldn''t these two be gone? You think, if they were still alive, Gu Yundong would not bring them with them. Are youing with them? She even took the Yang family with her when she went out, thinking that there was no one else at home who could take care of her. "


    Everyone hears this, isn''t that the reason?


    Mrs. Yang is a fool. It¡¯s so troublesome to carry around when going out. If Gu Dajiang was here, he would definitely leave it at home for Gu Dajiang to take care of.


    If Gu Yunshu was here, it would be better for Gu Yundong to take a fool with him when he went out. There must be no rtives that Yang''s familiar with, her daughter is not at ease.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 353: self-inflicted

    Chapter 353


    Old Man Gu''s face changed for a while after hearing it, and after a long while he suddenly shouted, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, you tell me where they are, and I''ll find her."


    When he said that, he came to talk to Hu Shi, and Hu Shi was directly pulled off a big rock by her, and his feet were unstable and he was immediately pped.


    Her face twisted in pain and she said, "Okay, go find it, I tell you, Gu Yundong did what your family became like this, if you are not afraid of death, go to her again and try to see if she will simply Kill your two sons."


    everyone, "..."


    The audience was silent, everyone gasped and looked at Hu, unable to say a word.


    After a long while, someone couldn''t help swallowing and asked, "Ding family, what did you just say?"


    Hu shi suddenly came back to his senses, and secretly cried out in his heart.


    She was really persuaded by Ding Jincheng before that she didn''t dare to provoke Gu Yundong, butter she heard that the ghost she met that night might also be her little trick, so Hu Shi was no longer calm.


    She was so angry that she hated to death, but she wanted Gu Yundong to settle ounts.


    But thinking about the miserable state of the old Gu family, he was frightened. After procrastinating for a few days, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became, and the more angry he became, the more unwilling he became.


    what is it now? She finally put the me on the old Gu family.


    Isn''t this all the fault of the old Gu family? She can''t go to Gu Yundong''s troubles, can''t she go and add to the old Gu family?


    The Hu family is still a bit shrewd. She saw that there was no movement from the old Gu family during this time, and the Gu Gang family was like that.


    She also noticed that Mr. Shen had escaped, and thinking too much would lead to conspiracy theories. Mrs. Hu felt that Mrs. Shen was the one arranged by Gu Yundong from the beginning.


    Shen Shen left, and the old Gu family didn''t make much noise, so Gu Yundong should have left Jiangyu County.


    So Hu came to Gujiatun, and she deliberately came to stimte the old Gu family.


    But she only intended to say how rich and rich Gu Yundong was and how well she lived, and she didn''t intend to tell her and Ding Jincheng''s guesses.


    It''s all to me the old man Gu for making her miss the point.


    Mr. Hu wanted to put the words in, but there were so many people around, so they could hear it clearly.


    After recovering one by one, they immediately grabbed her and asked, "What are you saying is true? Did that Gu Yundong do what happened to the old Gu family?"


    "But she didn''te to our Gujiatun, how did she do it?"


    "That''s right, that girl Gu Yundong was so timid before, how dare she do such a cruel thing?"


    Seeing that Hu Shi couldn''t be fooled, she simply broke the jar and fell, "Yes, those things were done by the girl from the Gu family. She didn''te to Gujiatun, but didn''t I say that the girl is rich now, Even if she has money, she is afraid that she can''t find anyone to help her. She used to be timid? But don''t you see what happened to her being persecuted by Lao Gu''s family? Her father, her younger siblings are all dead, and her mother was tortured by Jia Meizi. Like that, can you feel no resentment or resentment in your heart?"


    "So, this was all forced by the old Gu family."


    Hu Shi finally came to a conclusion, "Old Gu''s family is self-inflicted. If they had treated Gu Yundong better before, wouldn''t she have taken their family to enjoy their happiness now that she is rich? Look at what kind of life Bian Yuanzhi is living now. Just know."


    Zhao Shi, who was not far away, also heard the general idea, and his face was grim, and he shouted, "That bitch, I''m going to sue her, she has harmed our family like that, I''m going to sue her."


    After hearing this, Mrs Huughed loudly, "Go, don''t me me for not reminding you. The man whom the girl of the Gu family married is not an ordinary person, so at first nce, he is powerful, otherwise he will be able to fix you all. There''s nothing wrong with missing arms and legs? You go and sue, and you won''t be able to save your grandsonter."


    Zhao''s face turned pale, but the old man over there suddenly shouted, turned his head and rushed towards Zhao''s, grabbed her and beat her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 354: the dust settles

    Chapter 354 The Dust Settles


    Everyone was stunned by this change, but Old Man Gu had blood-red eyes and beat the Zhao family fiercely, "It''s all you, it''s all you old goddess, if it wasn''t for you being bad to the Dajiang family, we would also It won''t be like this, it''s all you."


    He kept reying what Hu said just now, if he had been nicer to them in the past, he would have been picked up and enjoyed now.


    "The stepmother is the stepmother, and her son is spoiled like a waste, and let Dajiang treat you as a cow and a horse. He also abused Yuanzhi, you old goddess, I will beat you to death."


    The Zhao family was about to go crazy, and screamed while hiding, "How can you me me? You don''t take your own son seriously, and now you are relying on me. Gu Chuanzong, you are not a man. When you kicked out their family back then , obviously it was your idea, you are the most disgusting person."


    Hu and the others watched from a distance, listening to them exposing each other''s shorings and watching them kill each other.


    Old Gu family, it is over,pletely over.


    Mr. Hu pouted, feeling happy, feeling that he was almost done, patted his **** and left.


    Later, I heard that Old Man Gu and Mrs Zhao had been beaten all over, and they only recovered after lying in bed for several days.


    The Gu family was even more chaotic. Later, the Zhao family reallyined to the vige chief, saying that they wanted to arrest Gu Yundong.


    But the new vige chief ignored her at all. Besides, she had no evidence, and Gu Yundong was not here, so what to arrest?


    Anyway, Zhao didn''t dare to go to the county seat to ask the magistrate to sue, so he could only go home gloomily.


    Old man Gu has been regretting these days, regretting not treating the Gu Dajiang family well.


    He went to look for Hu several times. When he went to her house, he cried all the time. While crying, he said that he missed his eldest son and granddaughter, and asked her where Gu Yundong was.


    Where did the Hu family know? I was so annoyed by him that I felt so regretful that I didn''t dare to do it for a while.


    In the end, Ding Jincheng simply told him the inn where Gu Yundong stayed before, and he only knew that inn anyway.


    Old man Gu went to look for him, but the shop assistant said that he had already left.


    Old man Gu asked to verify whether the person was Gu Yundong, so he listened to the second storekeeper describe how rich she was, how rich she was, how good she was, how good she was, and how good she looked. It was like stabbing a knife in his heart.


    After he went back, he scolded the Zhao family, and the two fought again. Then he went to the Hu family to make trouble, ming her for not telling them earlier, causing the Ding family to make trouble.


    The rest of the Gu family naturally heard about Gu Yundong''s affairs, and they were jealous and regretful at the same time, and in the end they became envious of Bian Yuanzhi.


    Lao Gu''s family is getting poorer and poorer every day.


    Old man Gu thought of Gu Yundong all day long, counting on her toe back again, counting on her to pick him up too.


    Gu Yundong sneezed several times for this, almost making Shao Qingyuan think she caught a cold.


    The temperature difference between morning and evening is indeed a bit big today.


    Gu Yundong felt that her family missed her, so she couldn''t wait to go back.


    It took three days to travel from Jiangyu County to Feng County, where the Shen family was located. Gu Yundong sent people to the end, took a little detour, and sent them directly to the town where her home was located.


    Ke, the closer he got to home, the more silent Shen shi became.


    When she arrived at the destination, she sighed heavily and said in a low mood, "Thank you for this journey, we... have the predestined goodbye."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Yang Shi and Bian Yuanzhi again, and then she lifted the curtain of the car and was about to go down.


    But the next moment, she suddenly retreated.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 355: Can you take me with you?

    Chapter 355 Can you bring me?


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "What''s wrong?"


    Shen shi''s face was slightly restrained, and his eyes nced outside the car curtain.


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, and quietly looked out, and was immediately startled.


    Why is this person here?


    She let go of her hand, sat back, and looked at Shen shi who looked uncertain, "What are you going to do?"


    Shen shi took a deep breath, as if he had made a great determination, his eyes lit up slightly, and his whole body was refreshed.


    "Actually, I have been holding back a word in my heart these days. Yun Dong." She said, "Can I follow you to Xuanhe Mansion, Yongfu Vige?"


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "You''re not going home?"


    Shen shi smiled bitterly, "My parents are gone, and I don''t have any rtives at home. In fact, I have been hesitating, thinking that even if I go back, I will be alone. Getting along with you these past few days has made me feel very rxed and at ease, especially listening to When you introduced Yongfu Vige to Yuanzhi, I was very longing in my heart."


    She was also a little reluctant to part with this rare friend. After spending a few days together, whether it was Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, or Ah Mao, they all knew very well about her past in Gujiatun.


    They knew that she had be a concubine to an old man in his 50s, but no one looked at her in a strange way, despised her, and stayed away from her.


    Sometimes she feels that she is not clean, and she may live her whole life in such a mess after she goes back, but deep down she still longs for something beautiful.


    "I''ve been struggling for the past few days, whether to go home or find another ce to start over. Now that I see Gu Wanbao here, I''ve made up my mind."


    That''s right, just now she lifted the curtain of the car and saw Gu Wanbao.


    No one expected that this person who escaped from Gujiatun woulde to Shen''s hometown.


    Just looking at his yellowish, thin, haggard appearance, it was obvious that he was not doing well.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Since you have decided, let''s go."


    "Thank you."


    There is such a profound revolutionary friendship between them, and Gu Yundong still supports her decision.


    The ?? carriage turned around and headed out of town again.


    Gu Wanbao, who was squatting in the corner over there, only had time to squint at the back of the carriage leaving, then he sniffed and retracted again.


    Shen''s original name was Shen Sitian, Xu Shi''s direction was finally clear, and his smile couldn''t help but be much brighter.


    The group went outside the town, and Shen Sitian went to the graves of her parents to pay their respects and told her decision to leave.


    The burial of her parents was done with the help of the Gu family, so it was not surprising that Gu Wanbao knew that her family was in this town.


    After saying goodbye to the Shen family''s parents, the group''s speed became much faster.


    They have a carriage, a mule cart, and a horse. Gu Yundong still likes to ride horses. asionally, when he gets bored in the carriage, he will ride the gust of wind brought by Shao Qingyuan and run for a while.


    The four of them couldn''t be envious. They tried to ask Shao Qingyuan if he could ride him several times, but he was so frightened by his sharp eyes that he didn''t dare to say a word.


    That horse seems like no one else wants to touch it except Gu Yundong.


    The group of people walked on the road fairly safely. asionally, they would meet people walking together for a while, and they kept their distance from each other, just nodding acquaintances.


    Seeing that he would arrive at Stinky Egg''s vige in a few days, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but think of Bian Mn''s tomb.


    She slowly slowed down on her horse, wondering if she should get on the carriage and have a good talk with Yuanzhi.


    At this moment, two carriages also came across the official road, and when they crossed each other, the horse under Gu Yundong was suddenly startled, roared suddenly, and ran frantically.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 356: lingering fear

    Chapter 356


    "Ah..." Gu Yundong screamed, grabbing the reins of the horse, trying hard to stabilize his body, trying not to let himself fall.


    Shao Qingyuan''s face changed greatly, he pulled the carriage abruptly, and hurriedly exined to the people in the carriage, "Miss Shen, take care of them."


    He took out his dagger and cut off the reins. He stepped on the chaser and chased after him desperately.


    Shen Sitian only had time to hug Yang and Bian Yuanzhi, and when he probed out, he could see Shao Qingyuan''s back that was about to disappear.


    "Be careful." She could only shout, and then turned back tofort the panicked Yang.


    Although Gu Yundong is very proficient at horseback riding, she still can''t stand the crazy horse that seems to be stimted by something.


    She could only hold the reins tightly, trying her best to stabilize herself and not let herself fall.


    It¡¯s okay to fall down here, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be trampled to death by a horse before I can get up.


    "Wind, calm down." She tried to soothe it, but at this moment, Gu Feng didn''t even realize who was on her back.


    It even lost its direction and started running into the woods.


    Gu Yundong hurriedlyy down, lest the branches of the tree sh his face and hurt his eyes.


    But she was anxious, the speed of the horse did not decrease at all.


    "Yundong." A familiar voice came from behind, Gu Yundong knew that it was Shao Qingyuan.


    She knew that this person would never leave her alone, but she couldn''t look back at all.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan rode to follow the wind without being stimted, and after spending a long time with Gu Yundong, he obviously realized that she was in danger and quickly caught up.


    The road in the woods is not easy to walk. After the strong wind was blocked by the trees twice, it finally slowed down a bit.


    Chasing the wind took the opportunity to run forward, and the distance between the two horses slowly shortened.


    Shao Qingyuan controlled Chasing Wind to block the wind, and stretched out his hand to Gu Yundong, "Give me your hand, and I''ll pull you over."


    The horse was still running, but Gu Yundong rxed a lot when he saw him.


    She held the reins with one hand and handed it to Shao Qingyuan with the other, and when the two horses approached, she mmed hard and pounced on him.


    As soon as Shao Qingyuan tried his best, he hugged her.


    There was no one on Gu Feng¡¯s back, and he rushed forward at a fast speed.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t care about it anymore, he just hugged Gu Yundong tightly, calmed his beating heart a little, and stopped slowly.


    Gu Yundong was also panting heavily, wrapping his arms around his waist and gradually calmed down.


    After a while, she backed away slightly.


    She only retreated halfway, the big hand on her waist suddenly tightened, and she was pressed back again, and the sound of someone''s heartbeat was all over her ears.


    "Wait a little longer." A lingering voice came from above his head.


    Gu Yundong paused for a while, but didn''t move anymore.


    After a long time, I heard Shao Qingyuan''s slightly hoarse voice, "I almost thought it was toote to save you."


    ''s voice was still a little trembling, and Gu Yundong was a little stunned. She didn''t expect him to be so scared.


    She stretched out her hand to pat his back, but when she opened her palm, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly let go of her, only then did she see that her hands had been strangled with blood by the reins.


    He was immediately annoyed, but Gu Yundongforted him, "It''s okay, there is a medicine box in the carriage, just put some medicine on it."


    "Let''s go back now." Shao Qingyuan said and turned his horse''s head.


    Gu Yundong thought of the gust of wind that ran into the woods and disappeared, "What about the horse?"


    "Leave it alone." Shao Qingyuan''s voice was extremely cold.


    Kevin, crying, I have to think about it and continue to update tomorrow morning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 357: Silver will give you a shock

    chapter 357


    Shao Qingyuan still hugged her tightly and led her back on horseback.


    They havee a long way, and the Yang family is afraid that they will be worried to death.


    Shao Qingyuan thought that the injury on her hand needed to be dealt with properly, and couldn''t help speeding up.


    However, when they saw the ce where the carriage was parked from a distance, their faces couldn''t help but sank.


    Amao four fell to the ground with their stomachs or hands and feet groaning in pain, while Shen Sitian protected Yang Shi and Bian Yuanzhi and stood beside the carriage, looking at the person opposite.


    There were seven people standing in front of them, a middle-aged man dressed in wealth and looked like the owner, a boy in his early 10s, two tall horses who seemed to be guards, two coachmen, and a maid, behind them There are also two carriages.


    This group of people were the people who passed by them at that time.


    Shao Qingyuan rushed forward, and the four Amao saw them, their eyes lit up, and they didn''t care about the pain, they stood up and staggered and ran over, "Young master, girl, it''s him, it''s that kid who blew an arrow into the wind. On their buttocks, Gu Feng suddenly ran wild. We tried to stop them, but we couldn¡¯t beat them¡­¡±


    He pointed at the boy in his early ten years, and Shao Qingyuan''s sharp eyes shot at him.


    The boy looked at him and was still a little scared, but he quickly thought of the two guards on his side, and the four people who wanted to stop them just now were spanked and urinated. What is there to be afraid of? .


    So the boy raised his chin and snorted coldly, "What if it was me?" He was ying with a small blowpipe in his hand, "I just wanted to see if that horse was a good horse, I listened. It is said that even if a horse with spirituality is shed by a knife, it will endure the pain because of the owner on its back. It seems that your horses are not good, I... ah."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was hit **** the head. He raised his eyes and red at the middle-aged man, "Father, what are you beating me for?"


    The man didn''t look at him, he just cupped his hands to Shao Qingyuan and said with a smile, "I''m really sorry, I didn''t teach the dog well, this girl was startled. Fortunately, the girl is safe and sound, this is twenty taels of silver, just take it Shocked the girl."


    He took out a silver note and handed it forward.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t even look at it, but just bent over and got into the carriage, took out the medicine box from the inside, and then lowered his head and carefully treated the wound on Gu Yundong''s palm.


    The Yang family eximed and hurried forward, "Dongdong, are you bleeding?"


    Yang was so distressed that she lowered her head and blew her tears.


    Gu Yundong can onlyfort her, "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt."


    The man''s outstretched hand was a little embarrassing. When he saw Gu Yundong''s palm, he suddenly realized something, and hurriedly took out a silver note, "This is fifty taels, I hope you two will ept it."


    Shao Qingyuan still lowered her head, and wrapped her hands thinlyyer byyer with gauze.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, is it too thick?


    The kid saw them ignoring them again and again, and finally couldn''t help, "Hey, my father is talking to you, do you hear me?"


    Shao Qingyuan saw that the package was ready, then let go of his hand and walked towards the child.


    One of the guards instinctively sensed danger, and reached out to block the child in front of him.


    The child was unwilling to be blocked, as if he was afraid of them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 358: So handsome I want to scream

    Chapter 358 So handsome I want to scream


    He pushed the guard away, raised his chin high, and looked at Shao Qingyuan with some contempt, "Why, is it possible that you still want to beat me? Our family, A Hai A Feng, is a master. Look at the four servants in your family, I wanted to do it just now, but I was beaten to the point of crying, not to mention how embarrassing it is."


    The four cats were trembling with anger, but what he said was the truth, they were bundled together and not enough for the two guards to fight.


    Shao Qingyuan nced down at the child, suddenly grabbed his wrist and dragged him to the side.


    "Ah..." The child was startled and screamed.


    The guard named Ah Hai who was standing next to him suddenly changed his face, he raised his hand and was about to hit Shao Qingyuan.


    With a sound of ?? "ßÝ", a crossbow arrow suddenly shot over, and Ah Hai subconsciously let it go, but the crossbow arrow rubbed his shoulder and brought out a string of bloodshots, and finally nailed it heavily to the ground.


    Ahai looked up in shock, and saw that Gu Yundong, who they had been ignoring, was sitting on the carriage, holding a delicate crossbow in his hand, squinting in his direction.


    Gu Yundong shook his hand slightly, and it was all Shao Qingyuan''s fault. He wrapped her hand like a zongzi, greatly reducing her flexibility and almost missed her shot.


    She looked at Ah Hai and smiled, "Don''t move."


    Ahai also paused for a moment, but Shao Qingyuan threw the child in his hand onto the horse next to him, and then pped the horse''s **** with a whip.


    The horse neighed and ran forward with its hoof raised in pain.


    "Ah... help, dad, help me."


    The middle-aged man was stunned by this sudden change, and suddenly came back to his senses, "Why don''t you go and save the young master?"


    Ah Feng, who was standing beside him, hurriedly jumped onto another horse and chased after him like lightning.


    The four cats stared at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, what to do, they felt so handsome, so tacit understanding, so they wanted to scream.


    The middle-aged man was so angry that he pointed at Shao Qingyuan with trembling fingers, "You, you..." His face flushed, and he suddenly called out, "A Hai."


    Ah Hai quickly shot at Shao Qingyuan. He is a professional guard. Although Shao Qingyuan has skills, he has learned a lot. Most of his kung fu is from fighting against various prey on the mountain, and he is also taught by the **** in the **** bureau. .


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan was at a disadvantage at first, but after he became proficient, that Ah Hai was a little bit tired.


    In particr, he was injured a little before. Although it was a skin injury, his momentum was already weak.


    The middle-aged man was a little exasperated when he saw this, and asked the two coachmen to step forward to help.


    Gu Yundong didn''t need to speak anymore, the four cats who had recovered slowly rushed up and started punching and kicking at the two drivers.


    They can''t beat the guards, so is it possible that four people can''t deal with two coachmen?


    They have also been in the market andpeted for territory. Who wouldn¡¯t fight anymore?


    The only maid at the scene was a little clever. She looked left and right, and found a few people from the Yang family who were standing not far away to watch the excitement, so she wanted to quietly lean over there.


    But she just took a step when Gu Yundong''s crossbow arrow was aimed at her, raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Come here."


    The maid froze instantly, her hands trembled, and she quickly lowered her head as if she didn''t exist anymore.


    The middle-aged man''s face finally turned pale, and he regretted it in his heart. He should have left before the two came back.


    "Hmm..." Finally, the knife in Ah Hai''s hand was shot down by Shao Qingyuan, and the man was kicked out.


    The Agou over there saw this and rushed over immediately. He picked up the rope three or two times and tied him tightly. He couldn''t help but hit him on the head, "I told you to kick me in the stomach."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 359: Concubine surnamed Gu

    Chapter 359 The Concubine Surnamed Gu


    The middle-aged man looked ashen, stared at Shao Qingyuan and said, "You guys, do you know who I am?"


    "Then do you know who we are?" Gu Yundong jumped out of the carriage, looking like he was invincible.


    Know who I am? Who wouldn''t say this?


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then took a careful look at Gu Yundong and the others, seeing that they were dressed in ordinary clothes, not like a powerful person.


    But the momentum of these two people makes people feel that they cannot be underestimated.


    With such a strong confidence, is the backing also very powerful?


    The middle-aged man surnamed Zhou was originally a wealthy businessman in Qing''an Prefecture. Later, Qing''an Prefecture was in chaos and his business plummeted. However, his backer was transferred to Xuanhe House again, so he simply moved his family to Xuanhe House.


    The location they are currently in belongs to Qing''an House. Apart from some familiar friends, his backing is really not here.


    Could it be that these people have support in Qing''an Mansion?


    Zhou Dafu pondered in his heart, and became a little uncertain.


    At this moment, Ah Feng rode a horse and brought back Zhou Xiaojun, who had almost cried over.


    The child was indeed rescued, but he was so frightened that he fell to the ground just after being carried off the horse.


    Ah Feng looked at Ah Hai and the driver who were tied up, his expression changed immediately, and he was about to draw his knife.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know when he got into the carriage behind Zhou Dafu, put a dagger on his neck, and nced at Ah Feng.


    Thetter stopped immediately, and by the way, the cat took the rope and tied it.


    Zhou Dafu stared at the dagger on his neck and trembled, and finally realized that he had be meat on the chopping block, and his voice softened immediately, "You two, have something to say. This matter is indeed our family''s. Wrong, we apologize andpensate the two of you, can you tell me the number?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, Zhou Dafu felt the change in her attitude, and hurriedly said, "Look, my son has done something wrong, but you havee back with revenge. You can see that he is too frightened to say anything now, why? It''s evened out, right?"


    Everyone looked at Zhou Xiaojun, who was covered in sweat. A child in his early ten years, probably never felt such a life or death. He was so frightened that his face was white and his hands and feet were shaking. The lesson was really tough.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t regret it at all, he brought it on himself. If she wasn''t calm enough, if Shao Qingyuan was not desperate to save her, I''m afraid she would have been thrown off the horse and trampled to death by now.


    treats the body of the person with the way of the person.


    "I think you should thank us for helping you educate your son." The man didn''t take it seriously at first. Although he also apologized, his sincerity was very perfunctory.


    Otherwise, why would youbel the cats like that after you did something wrong?


    Zhou Dafu can only say with a smile at the moment, "What the girl said is, then look at this..."


    "Of course it''spensation, not only for me, but also for them, and they were beaten hard by you." Gu Yundong pointed at A Mao and a few others.


    Zhou Dafu nodded again and again, "Definitely."


    This time he directly took out two thousand taels of silver, "I don''t have much with me when I go out, these girls take it and go to the pharmacy to buy the good jade skin cream to wipe their hands, so as to ensure that no scars will be left. Down."


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand to take the silver, and then moved the dagger away.


    "Mypensation is epted, the four of them, you talk to them yourself."


    Zhou Taifu, "..."


    A cat and a few people immediately surrounded him, and when they all got thepensation, they happily got on the mule cart.


    As soon as they left, Zhou Dafu''s face suddenly sank, he nced at the two useless guards, and finally scolded Zhou Xiaojun, "You said that you are not only in trouble every day, but also What will you do? Can someone so big understand anything? They are all spoiled by your mother."


    Zhou Xiaojun was still in a trance at first. He had just experienced such a thing, and he felt terribly wronged. As a result, his father scolded him regardless and exploded on the spot.


    "How dare you scold me? If you hadn''t taken that old woman surnamed Gu as a concubine, would my mother be so angry that she went back to her parents'' house? If it weren''t for her returning to her parents'' house, we wouldn''t be there to pick up people, and we wouldn''t have met those people. Damn star, it''s all your fault."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 360: go to your house

    Chapter 360 Go to your house to propose marriage


    "you¡­¡­"


    Zhou Xiaojun sneered, "I don''t even know what you are interested in about that surnamed Gu. He is so old that he has given birth to a child. If you want to take a concubine, you should also find a big girl, and find an old woman as a treasure."


    Zhou Dafu red at him, "What do you know? Your auntie Gu had a hard life in the past, and you can''t help but fight against her when you rarely enjoy happiness? Your mother is also so jealous, she is not virtuous and virtuous at all."


    "Why didn''t you say you''re a lecher?" Zhou Xiaojun wiped his face fiercely and climbed into the carriage by himself.


    It was just that his hands and feet were soft in the end, and it took a while for the maid to help him up.


    Zhou Dafu''s hands were shaking, would anyone say that about their father? Simply unfilial.


    He lost so much money, and he was very unhappy, but he couldn''t control his son, and he was even more resentful towards his wife, she was used to it.


    Gu Yundong and his party had already gone far, and Shao Qingyuan still rode Chasing Wind into the woods to bring out the calming wind.


    There was a small arrow stuck on Gu Feng''s back, and when Agou saw it, he volunteered and said, "I''m here, my father used to be a veterinarian."


    Everyone, "..." Your father is actually a veterinarian?


    Amao was even more surprised, "Your father is a veterinarian, but you can''t use a mule to drive a mule cart?"


    They had to get used to it for a long time before they got used to it.


    Agou was very confused, "Why does the veterinarian''s son have to be able to drive a mule cart? Isn''t that the job of a coachman?"


    Um? It seems reasonable to say.


    The arrow on Gu Feng''s body was pulled out and applied with medicine when he arrived at the nearby vige. Because of this experience, Gu Yundong stayed in the carriage.


    It happened that the Yang family was also worried and forbid her to go out. Gu Yundong looked at the hands that were wrapped into dumplings, and felt helpless.


    He stayed at an inn in the town at night, and when he settled down, Gu Yundong had time to ask the cats, "How much money did you get?"


    The four cats looked at each other, hehe smiled, and one of them took out a one hundred tael silver bill, and their bodies were shaking with excitement, "One hundred taels."


    "You only want one hundred taels?"


    "Is one hundred taels not much?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned, one hundred taels, now she has a workshop that can make money, one hundred taels seems to be not many. But when she first came to this world, she had to calcte even a tael of silver.


    One hundred taels can cover therge brick house of her family. The vigers in Yongfu Vige have one hundred taels, and probably they can¡¯t pick five families.


    Sure enough, it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, but it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality.


    Gu Yundong smiled, nodded and said, "It''s quite a lot. Since you have the money around you, you have to think about how to use it, and you can''t use it for whoring and gambling."


    "Definitely." The four of them happily took the silver ticket and went out.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care anymore, and when only she and Shao Qingyuan were left in the room, he asked, "The four cats, what do you n to do?"


    "After you go back, find a martial arts master and practice your skills." After today''s incident, Shao Qingyuan has been thinking about this issue.


    Amao and the others are not too old, and they are all clever, so it is not toote to practice martial arts at this time.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, you can just think about it."


    She yawned and was about to go back to her room to rest.


    Who knew that just as he was about to open the door, he heard Shao Qingyuan''s voice behind him, "After returning to Yongfu Vige, I will find someone to propose marriage to your house."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 361: be modest

    Chapter 361 To be restrained


    Gu Yundong: ? ? ? ?


    Gu Yundong: ! ! ! !


    She turned her head sharply, looked at him in shock, suspecting that she had heard it wrong, "You, what did you just say?"


    It''s not that she was too sleepy, so she had hallucinations.


    Shao Qingyuan repeated, "After I go back, I will find someone to propose marriage. What do you think of the aunt of the Zeng family? We are both familiar and close. If there is anything we don''t understand, he will remind us."


    Gu Yundong was sure that he heard correctly this time, but his face still looked astonished.


    After a while, she slowly turned around and sat opposite him.


    ''s throat was a little dry, Gu Yundong picked up the water ss and wanted to take a sip, only to find that the water in the ss seemed to have been drunk by Shao Qingyuan.


    She raised her head to meet his twinkling eyes, only to realize that he was more nervous than herself.


    Really¡­


    Silence, silence, two people just sat like this, no one spoke, and didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Yundong''s mind is still a little nk, and he can''t figure it out, why did he suddenly... propose?


    Is this a marriage proposal?


    No, I didn''t even ask for it, I made a direct decision.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong''s mind instantly became clear, and he stared at the man opposite him with his eyes open, "Well, why did you suddenly go to my house to propose marriage?"


    "It''s not too good, didn''t we hug in the morning? It''s quite a long time." Shao Qingyuan lowered his head, but the tips of his ears were inexplicably red.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    hug, hug, hug? ?


    "Because you hugged, so you are going to my house to propose marriage, so you are responsible for me?"


    Shao Qingyuan knew she had misunderstood as soon as she heard it, and immediately raised her head, shaking her head with a serious expression, "Of course not, I originally wanted to wait until you are in bed, but since I hugged, I had to move ahead."


    said as if he had to, but the corners of his mouth kept rising.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but raised his leg and kicked him, "What do you mean when I''m ready to go? Did I promise? Go as you say."


    I didn''t expect that Shao Qingyuan was not fortified, so he went straight to the back.


    Gu Yundong subconsciously reached out to pull him, and the next moment, the two fell to the ground together.


    Shao Qingyuan moved quickly, and when he fell, he turned slightly to the side, letting Gu Yundong fall on him without hurting her a bit.


    then raised his head and asked uncertainly, "Aren''t you going to agree?" There was even a hint of grievance in his words.


    Gu Yundongughed angrily, "Is there such a person who has no sign and even confirmed their rtionship to each other and wants to propose a marriage?"


    "Then, we confirm now?"


    "If you say confirm, then confirm?" Gu Yundong struggled to stand up, tugging at his clothes. Seeing that he was still lying on the ground with his eyes open with a desperate look, his heart suddenly softened.


    Actually, although the two didn''t say it exactly, they both knew each other.


    Gu Yundong is not the kind of sticky temperament, since both parties have intentions, it''s okay to be together.


    But...is this the process of the man going to the woman''s house to propose marriage? Always feel weird.


    Gu Yundong has never had a boyfriend in his two lifetimes, and he is actually quite clumsy in terms of love. But she has read books, watched TV, and watched a lot of chicken soup for the soul. The above said, you can''t let a man seed too easily, otherwise he will think that you are easy to chase and won''t cherish it.


    She has to be a little more reserved.


    So she thought about it, coughed lightly, and finally said, "I have to think about it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 362: I have seen this

    Chapter 362 I''ve seen this


    Shao Qingyuan sat up from the ground, "Okay, then you think about it first."


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and pondered, as if he was thinking about whether his character was good or not, and whether it was worth entrusting him for life.


    Shao Qingyuan was still a little nervous, and asked after a while, "Have you thought about it?"


    It has been a quarter of an hour, Gu Yundong thought, the restraint should be almost the same.


    So she nodded, "Think about it."


    "Then... After I go back, I''ll ask Aunt Dong to go to your house to propose marriage?"


    "Okay." Gu Yundong nodded.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes became bright, and his breathing became quicker, "Don''t go back on it." His expression was like a wolf, as if Gu Yundong would pounce when he said backtracking.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong felt as if he had been deceived.


    She frowned slightly, but nodded anyway, "I keep my word."


    After saying that, she quickly turned around and left.


    She felt that her face seemed to be a little red, and it might burn if she stayed any longer.


    Shao Qingyuan watched her retreating back, and finally, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    That night, neither of them fell asleep.


    The next day, he yawned with dark circles under his eyes, which made the four cats look surprised.


    Probably only Shen Sitian faintly noticed something, pursed her lips and smiled secretly.


    After walking for another two days, the group finally arrived at the vige where Stinky Egg was.


    Because she came here once, many people in the vige still remember Gu Yundong, but she was surprised that there were only two people when she went, and it turned out to be two carriages when she came back.


    Originally wanted to live in Stinky''s house, but his family obviously couldn''t live there anymore, so he could only ask the neighbors to borrow a few rooms.


    Stinky was very happy to see her, and then a little disappointed.


    Gu Yundong felt strange, "What''s wrong?"


    "Sister Gu, after you left, I went to look for the medicinal material you mentioned, but I couldn''t find it for a long time."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "That medicinal material is very hard toe by, of course it''s not easy to find, you don''t have to look for it deliberately."


    Stinky knows, she said thatst time.


    But he knew that Gu Yundong woulde again, so he wanted to surprise her.


    Thest time she gave her family so much money, they not only repaid the debt, but also repaired the house, and now it won''t leak again when it rains.


    The remaining Yinzi father said that he was going to start a small business, and when he made money, he would send him to study.


    Gu Yundong never thought that Stinky Egg''s father would have such an idea, "Send you to study? This is a good thing."


    "Yeah." Stinky egg was still a little embarrassed, "My father said that Sister Gu is just because she has read books, so she knows what the medicinal herb is used for when she sees it. I will recognize the words in the future, and I won''t take good care of it. The medicinal materials were wasted like ordinary flowers."


    Stinky is still very happy to be able to read.


    He was very fortunate that he met Sister Gu before, and their family improved.


    In fact, my parents said that if Sister Gu didn''t say it clearly at the time, she could take it away without spending a penny as long as she coaxed herself to say she liked the flower. But Sister Gu didn''t do that, she was a conscientious person.


    Shao Qingyuan asked, "What herbs?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t hide it from him, took out the medical book he had copied, and turned to one of the pages to show him, "That''s it, this book was obtained from Doctor Song, and it is full of medicinal materials. If you see it in the future, you should pay attention and bring it back to me."


    Shao Qingyuan likes her unceremoniously instructing him, and there is a feeling that the two are very close.


    He turned around while nodding, "Huh? I''ve seen this before."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 363: gap between people

    Chapter 363 The Gap Between People


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, is it true?


    She hurriedly leaned over to look, "Really?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and turned another page, "I''ve seen this too." Turning two more pages, "I seem to have seen this too."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Song Dejiang, a liar, didn''t he say that these are precious and rare medicinal herbs?


    No, maybe, I remember wrong? After all, there are still many simrities in medicinal materials.


    She simply asked more carefully, "Are you sure? Is it possible that you read it wrong, where did you see it?"


    "It says the growth environment and habits, that should be correct. I have seen it in the deep mountains. If you want, I will pick it up for you another day."


    Shao Qingyuan can already recognize quite a few characters now, but he learns very quickly in this area.


    Deep in the mountains?


    Yes, the deep mountain behind Yongfu Vige stretches for thousands of miles, but most of the vigers in the surrounding viges are at the foot of the mountain, picking some wild vegetables, mushrooms, and bundles of firewood. Even hunters are mostly just hunting in the periphery.


    There are very few people who enter the deep mountains.


    Shao Qingyuan went there more than once. No one broke the picking in the deep mountains. There must be many good things. It is not unusual to see these precious medicinal materials.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes are a little bright, isn''t that, the white wood seed that her mother wants to treat, there is also there.


    She hurriedly turned the book to the page of Bai Muzi, "Have you seen this?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at it carefully and shook his head regretfully, "I haven''t seen this before. If I see it next time, I''ll bring it back to you."


    "Then take a second look and remember what it looks like, lest you forget it in time."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "No need, I wrote it down."


    "So fast?"


    "Not only this, I have written down what I saw before, don''t worry."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Didn''t you just read it once?


    Are you sure you''re not lying to me?


    She nced at him suspiciously, opened one of the pages, covered the font on it, pointed to the graphic and asked, "What is this?"


    Shao Qingyuan just nced at it, and quickly exined the characteristics of the medicinal herbs.


    Gu Yundong took a peek at it, and it was exactly the same.


    Is there such a big gap between people?


    Gu Yundong was a little sad and angry. Why, she had memorized it twice so seriously, how could she turn her head and forget it?


    Shao Qingyuan also seemed to see that she was hit, and hurriedly said, "Actually, I have forgotten it now."


    "Hehe." Lying is not sincere.


    She threw the book directly to him, "Since you have such a good memory, then you should take a good look at this book, and if youe across good herbs in the future, don''t miss any of them and collect them all."


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly caught it, and went down without saying a word, "Okay."


    Gu Yundong felt that he was too obedient again, wondering if he was bullying him?


    paused, and then exined, "If you can''t go to the deep mountains, don''t go, it''s too dangerous."


    "It''s just collecting herbs, not fighting tigers."


    "That''s easy to get hurt too."


    "Then, I told you before I went, get ready?"


    Gu Yundong was slightly satisfied, pursed his lips and went out.


    Shao Qingyuan slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, covered his chest, soft.


    In the corner, thepletely ignored rotten **** finally said weakly, "Why did Sister Gu leave?" He didn''t finish his words.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, then turned around and went out.


    The next day, Gu Yundong took Bian Yuanzhi and the Yang family to Bian Mn''s grave.


    Because of thest repair, the tomb bag looks much neater.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 364: Arrive in Fengkai County

    Chapter 364 Arrival in Fengkai County


    As soon as ??Bian Yuanzhi approached, tears fell down, he knelt on the ground unconsciously, choked with tears, but tried his best to suppress his voice.


    Gu Yundong walked to the side with Mrs. Yang, leaving him to talk to Bian Mn.


    "Sister, I''m here to see you."


    "Don''t worry, I''m doing well now. Although my grandfather and second uncle don''t like me, you are right. We still have uncle and fourth uncle. I''m going to my uncle''s house now. My cousin said, they are My family, in the future, I am not alone, I will live well."


    "I just miss you, it would be great if the eldest sister was there."


    He couldn''t help but wipe his tears, "I haven''t found my parents yet, but I know they are definitely still alive, and I will definitely be able to see them."


    "We came here today to move the grave for the eldest sister. I will take the eldest sister with me and go to the uncle''s vige. When we reunite with the father, mother, uncle and fourth uncle in the future, you will be able to see the eldest sister. The eldest sister does not I will be alone here, and I will visit the eldest sister every year from now on."


    "Big sister..." He finally broke down in tears, "You have a good journey."


    He bent over and kowtowed heavily.


    It''s been half a year, and the eldest sister has been gone for half a year, but Bian Yuanzhi feels as if it was just yesterday. Now, when he thinks of Bian Mn''s voice and smile, he still feels like a needle has been pricked in his heart.


    Such a good eldest sister is gone. She is still so young, she has never enjoyed happiness, she has not had children, she died at the most beautiful age, and her parents have not even seen her for thest time.


    Bian Yuanzhi pressed his forehead against the ground, but his heart was sore and unbearable, and he finally couldn''t help crying out, and his tender voice contained deep reluctance and despair.


    Mr. Yang, who was not far away, heard it, and couldn''t help but lean on Gu Yundong''s shoulder and whimper.


    Gu Yundong patted her silently, and after a long while, he stepped forward and helped Bian Yuanzhi, who was crying so red that he could barely breathe.


    As soon as the little guy stood up, his legs became weak, and he fell to the ground uncontrobly.


    Shao Qingyuan came over to carry him down the mountain, and when he left, Gu Yundong asked the vigers who were helping in the vige toe over.


    With a sound, "lift the coffin..."


    Bian Mn finally left this wilderness, ready to return to its roots.


    The cremated ashes, Gu Yundong put them in an urn, carefully wrapped them in cloth, and then handed them over to Bian Yuanzhi.


    Bian Yuanzhi hugged tightly and cried again, and then thanked her solemnly with red eyes.


    After Bian Mn''s affairs were done, Gu Yundong didn''t stay for long. After saying goodbye to the rotten family, he set foot on the way back.


    Aftering out for so long, Gu Yundong has already returned to his heart like an arrow, and can''t wait to miss the two little guys at home.


    Yang also thought about it. She held the two puzzles Gu Yundong made for her tightly in her arms, and waited ambitiously to teach the two children how to y when they got home.


    On the other hand, Bian Yuanzhi was in a low mood a few days ago when he was holding the urn, but then he gradually became uneasy.


    After all, going to an unfamiliar ce, although there are good friends there, he is still a little restless.


    After ?? left Stinky Egg''s vige, they stopped following the original path, and it was much faster to take a shortcut.


    Finally, after rushing for more than half a month, we arrived at the county seat of Fengkai County.


    It''s not even noon yet, if you have time, we will just return to Yongfu Vige for lunch.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 365: Yongfu Village has changed a lot

    Chapter 365 Yongfu Vige has changed a lot


    Fengkai County is very lively, Shen Sitian lifted the curtain of his car and looked outside, sighing, "It''s much more prosperous than Jiangyu County."


    That is natural. Jiangyu County has just experienced famine and is in the process of rebuilding. How can itpare to Fengkai County?


    Bian Yuanzhi, who was originally in a trance, couldn''t help but lean over to take a look.


    There were many hawkers on the road, and all kinds of shouting and hawking sounded one after another. He even heard the sound of ping-ping-pong-pong, as well as the hello from the second of the inn along the road.


    Everyone has smiles and satisfaction on their faces, and Jiangyu County seems to be people from two worlds.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know when he was sitting next to him, and said in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, just go to your uncle''s house. Don''t you think you''ll be able to see your best friend Ashu right away?"


    "Of course I''m happy." Bian Yuanzhi said immediately, "Cousin, I''m not afraid, I''m just a little ufortable."


    Gu Yundong patted his head, "It''s alright, we didn''t get used to it when we first came here, it''ll be fine."


    Hearing her say this, Bian Yuanzhi couldn''t help but think that when Ashu first came to this county, was he just as dazed and at a loss as he was?


    Suddenly less nervous.


    "Hey, what''s going on over there, it''s so lively."


    Shen Sitian suddenly pointed to a nearby restaurant and asked.


    Gu Yundong nced at it. It was the Jinxiu restaurant of Liu Wei''s family. It was quite lively on weekdays. Today...


    "Probably who is having a banquet, or there is some activity." Gu Yundong guessed, "This restaurant is thergest in our county, and students in the county often discuss their knowledge here. If you see that person, he is dressed in a certain style. The school uniforms of the family school, I guess they are gathering here again today."


    Gu Yundong heard Liu Weiin, and it was the most annoying to encounter these students.


    If the family is in good condition, it¡¯s okay to say it generously, but if the family is poor and likes to pretend to be a student who insists on partying in the best restaurant in the county, it will be a real headache.


    These people usually stay for a whole day without eating much, and they always talk loudly and influence other people. If you want them to go, these people will call them philistines, full of copper-smelling businessman atmosphere.


    Gu Yundong said, you can''t get used to them.


    They are businessmen who open restaurants and do business. They like to eat, but don''t like to eat.


    "Will Ashu be in there? My cousin said that Ashu is also studying in the school, will he alsoe here to discuss knowledge with others?" Bian Yuanzhi was very yearning.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "He''s still young, he just entered school, so he won''t be here. He should be still in the school at the moment, let''s go back to Yongfu Vige first, and I''ll be very happy when Ah Shues back to see us. "


    "Um."


    The carriage gradually drove away, and not long after they left, a small figure raised his head and stepped into the gate of Jinxiu Restaurant with awe.


    Gu Yundong was in a hurry to go home. He didn''t go to see the shops in the county town first. He just nced at it as he passed by, and saw that everything was normal, and Zhuangzi was weing the guests in warmly, so he lowered the curtain of the car.


    The carriage soon arrived at Yongfu Vige. Gu Yundong looked at it from a distance and felt that Yongfu Vige seemed to have changed a lot in the few months she left.


    But as soon as we entered the vige, there was a sound of hooves from behind.


    faintly seemed to hear a slightly familiar voice, "Let''s give way, and let the person in front give way first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 366: I was fighting

    Chapter 366 I was fighting


    Amao, who was driving the carriage, pulled the reins and gave way to the side, still muttering, "The roads in this vige are so narrow, how can you ride a fast horse? Don''t you know it will run into someone?"


    Gu Yundong had already lifted the curtain of the car and looked out, and he really saw the person who came from far behind on horseback and knew him.


    She raised her hand to say hello, "Liu An."


    Liu An was stunned for a moment, then looked closely, and almost fell off the horse with excitement.


    He hurriedly grabbed the reins and stopped, then dismounted and quickly ran forward, saying happily, "Miss Gu, are you back? Did you juste back? Great."


    With the wrong eye, he saw Shao Qingyuan in the carriage again, and he became even more excited, "Young Master Shao is back too?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and asked him, "Are you here to find your young master?" He even rode a horse on purpose, it seemed that he was in a hurry.


    Liu Wei was called by Shao Qingyuan for help. He went to Yongning Mansion to find Gu Yundong, and things in the vige had to be arranged naturally.


    Liu Wei is also the young master of the Liu family. The family has such a big business. Although he is not reliable in normal times, he has learned a lot since he was a child. It is no problem for him to manage a small workshop.


    In addition to his identity, the vigers in the vige were somewhat afraid of this young master from the city.


    Therefore, even if there were no Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan in the workshop, and Liu Wei was there, no one would dare to make trouble.


    Not to mention, Liu Weike is happy. Before Gu Yundong didn''t let him be the shopkeeper in the sugar shop, he was still resentful for a long time. This time, Shao Qingyuan asked him for help, and he agreed without saying a word, not even asking for wages.


    Now he has lived in Yongfu Vige for more than half a month, making Master Liu half-dead. His own business quits and doesn''t get involved, but he does well in other people''s workshops, so this son probably picked it up.


    Hearing this, Liu An reacted abruptly and knocked on his head, "Look at me, I almost forgot. I do have something important toe to our young master, but speaking of which, it has something to do with Miss Gu as well. rtion."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "What happened?"


    Liu An was indignant, "It''s not the people of Dongyi Academy making trouble."


    Dongyi Academy?


    "This name sounds familiar." Gu Yundong thought about it while holding his chin.


    The corner of Liu An''s mouth twitched, "Miss Gu forgot? Last time, a master brought a few students to Master Qin''s school, and while Master Qin was away, he blocked Mrs. Qin and Miss Qin at the door. You saw it, if you don''t say anything about the blood of people''s scolding, the master is fainted by you."


    Gu Yundong blinked, why does Liu An seem cruel to her when she said these words?


    Not only her, the four cats, Shen Sitian and Bian Yuanzhi also looked at her in shock.


    It turns out that you are not only strong in your hands, but also in your mouth, so you can actually scolded people and fainted? And the other party is a master and student who is well-read?


    What the **** did you say?


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, and said seriously, "I can''t see them bullying the weak with more and less with the strong, so they are fighting against injustice, what kind of eyes do you all look at?"


    The crowd nodded and believed you.


    Gu Yundong, "¡­"


    She turned her head to stare at Liu An, and asked in a bad tone, "What''s going on at Dongyi Academy? Could it be that they went to Master Qin''s Academy again?"


    "That''s not it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 367: Turn around and go to the county seat

    Chapter 367 Turn around and go to the county seat


    Liu An expressed his innocence, what are you staring at him for? Wasn''t he afraid that Miss Gu wouldn''t be able to remember, so he spoke more carefully?


    "Dongyi Academy held a literati gathering, just in Jinxiu Restaurant, and said that it would discuss knowledge with the students in Master Qin''s school,municate with each other, and promote knowledge. It sounds nice, but in fact, the two schools are fighting in the arena, and each party has a few opinions. It''s just a studenting to the game."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "I remember that in Qin Wenzheng''s school, the oldest person was only twelve years old. Is Dongyi Academy nning to bully the younger?"


    "No, everyone said that. So Dongyi Academy dered that the students of their academy are under ten years old. Hmph, who doesn''t know how careful they are, under ten years old, they are looking for nine-year-old students. It fits."


    Liu An was very angry when he said that, Master Qin''s students were not only young, but also few in number, less than twenty in total.


    However, Dongyi Academy said that although Master Qin has few students, it is said that Master Qin''s requirements for epting apprentices are extremely strict, so all his students are prodigies with excellent learning talents and cleverness. Seriously speaking, they are still Dongyi Academy. suffer.


    I have never seen such a shameless person. The literati are shameless, they are no match.


    "Where''s Qin Wenzheng?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Liu An gave a bitter face, "They dared to be so arrogant when Master Qin was away. Master Qin left Fengkai County two days ago. It seems that there is something urgent, and they haven''te back yet."


    This is taking advantage of people''s danger.


    Gu Yundong thought about Qin Wenzheng''s identity, and it was not difficult to understand his sudden incident.


    "So you''re in such a hurry toe here to find your young master, wouldn''t it be Liu Yi who also got involved?"


    The corners of Liu An''s mouth twitched, then looked at her with some sympathy and said, "Not only our second young master, but the girl''s younger brother is now in the Jinxiu Restaurant. Moreover, it was Dongyi Academy who asked him to participate in one of thepetitions. Probably found out that he is... the girl''s younger brother."


    Having suffered a loss on Gu Yundong''s side, he found it on Gu Yunshu?


    How can there be such a reason?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing. Everyone in Dongyi Academy has a brain, right?


    She suddenly said to the cat who was driving, "Turn around and go to the county seat."


    "Now?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded, thought about it, and then said, "Agou, you go to Gu''s house first, and bring my mother and Sitian Yuanzhi back. Liu An knew the location, and it happened that he was going to find his young master and let him and Ke Cousin said, you rest at home first."


    Agou said weakly, "Can we go to that restaurant together?"


    "Yes, girl, we can go and cheer up."


    "Didn''t you say that the young master is only six years old? What if you are bullied? We went there just in time to help."


    Gu Yundong, "..." People are all literati, and they fight with their pen and mouth.


    She turned her head, just in time to see Shen Sitian and Yuan Zhi also looking forward to it, and she knew that she wanted to watch the fun without asking.


    Mr. Yang seemed to understand, grabbing Gu Yundong''s hand and asking, "Is someone going to bully Ashu? I''ll go, I''ll protect him."


    Okay, let¡¯s go.


    Gu Yundong waved to Liu An, "Then let''s take a step first, you wille back after you inform your young master. By the way, tell Cousin Ke that we are back, and we will go hometer."


    Liu An only had time to respond, and the two cars turned around and left.


    He could only run to find his young master.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 368: as long as you are happy

    Chapter 368 You''re happy


    Liu Wei is overseeing work in the courtyard of the workshop, and he likes toe here recently.


    is not only a sense of aplishment, but also because I can hear all kinds of gossip in the vige next door and in the county town.


    He coulde over with a teapot and sit around and listen to it all day.


    The vigers in the workshop were still a little afraid of him, and he worked extra hard when he came, and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Later, they slowly got to know him before they let go of talking, and they also discovered that Young Master Liu actually likes to listen to gossip, so they racked their brains and thought, even a few years ago.


    Liu Wei sees that they are skilled and notzy, and they are also very good at talking.


    It¡¯s just a pity, this workshop will be closed in a few days. The sugarcane harvest season is almost over, and even the inventory is running out.


    He was lost when he saw Liu An rushing over.


    "Young master, something happened." He repeated the matter of Dongyi Academy, Liu Wei pulled him away without saying a word and ran, "Master knew that those poor schrs were unwilling and hated Brother Qin, Sooner orter I have toe find something."


    They blocked Mrs. Qin at the doorst time, almost hurting Mrs. Qin. Qin Wenzheng certainly wanted to vent his anger after the incident. He went to Dongyi Academy and disciplined them so much that they couldn''t even lift their heads, especially that Master, who was punished by the acting dean of the academy for a month of repairing.


    After holding back for more than half a year, it can be regarded as an opportunity.


    And he also borrowed the name of an elegant collection of literati, not to bully other people''s little dolls.


    Liu Wei scolded the Dongyi Academy in his heart, but he didn''t stop at half a step.


    Liu An originally wanted to go to Gu''s house to tell Cousin Ke that Miss Gu was back, but where did Liu Wei give him a chance, "What else? , I''ll go to Jinxiu Restaurant first."


    Liu An was pushed onto the horse and walked all the way out, then he looked for the space and said, "Master, when I was at the entrance of Yongfu Vige, I met Miss Gu and Master Shao. They came back and listened to the east. The matter of the Yishu Academy will be one step ahead, and we have already gone to the restaurant."


    Liu Wei almost missed the reins, he turned his head sharply, "Those two are back?" Then can hee over to listen to the gossip that only has a few days left?


    Liu An nodded, Liu Wei felt a little regretful, but soon became excited again, "Okay, then you don''t need to go to Liu''s house to call someone, Gu girl will definitely not let Yunshu suffer."


    Liu An, "..." Young master, you put all your hopes on a woman who is not yet ashamed, don''t you feel ashamed?


    Liu Wei was not ashamed, "They have been gone for several months, and they finally came back. I don''t know if they brought me any gifts. If they are too expensive, do you think I should take them or not? I have to think about them. What''s the gift? It''s too much trouble. Liu An, what do you think of the painting in my study as a gift?"


    Liu An didn''t want to say a word, as long as you are happy, young master, whatever you want is fine.


    Gu Yundong and his party were very fast, and it didn''t take long for them to return to Fengkai County and arrive at the entrance of Jinxiu Restaurant.


    Before, she firmly said that Yunshu would definitely not appear here if she studied hard in the school, and she didn''t expect to be pped in the face immediately.


    The guys at Jinxiu Restaurant knew her and knew her rtionship with the Liu family, so they enthusiastically led them upstairs, bypassing the crowd, and into the best box.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 369: Walking in a posture of ignoring six relatives

    Chapter 369


    The downstairs is already very lively at the moment, Gu Yundong looked down, didn''t see Yunshu and Liu Yi, so he asked the guy, "Where are the second young masters of your family?"


    "If you go back to the girl, the students of the two academies are staying in the other wing at the moment, and the test will not start until half an hour. The second young master and their academy''s wing are in the second room on the left. Do you want to go over there and have a look? ?"


    "No, serve us food first, I''m exhausted after rushing for a long time."


    "Okay." The man responded and went downstairs immediately.


    After ?? and others left, Shen Sitian asked in a low voice, "Yun Dong, don''t we really need to go and see first?"


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and thought for a while, "Wait for now, if they are preparing for thepetition, we will disturb it, but it will cause trouble."


    She felt that Yun Shu was not an impulsive temperament, and Liu Yi was more like a little adult. Since he agreed, he should... be sure.


    At this time, in the second wing on the left side upstairs, there were more than ten little radishes standing or sitting. The eldest one was only twelve years old. His name was Yi Junkun. At this moment, he patted Gu Yunshu seriously. shoulders.


    "Yun Shu, you are the youngest and thetest to enter the school here. In addition to your sister''s reasons, they will definitely target you. But don''t be afraid, we only need to win two of the threepetitions. "


    Gu Yunshu has only been in school for less than half a year. In fact, the other people here are the first to enter the school for two years, and they are not long.


    Speaking of Liu Yi, he was only half a month older than Gu Yunshu in the morning.


    The difference is that Liu Yi is the young master of the Liu family. Even before he entered the school, he followed the family to enlighten him.


    Compared with Gu Yunshu, who had escaped all the way to this ce with insufficient food and clothing, his starting point was really much higher.


    Although Gu Yunshu was literate before he entered school, he was only literate, and he didn''t even memorize the Three Character ssic.


    Yi Junkun thought of this and couldn''t help but sighed again, "Unfortunately, only those under ten years old can participate in thepetition, I don''t fit."


    Gu Yunshu tugged at his small fist and snorted coldly, "I''m not afraid, my eldest sister said that the enemy should be treated as brutally as a hailstone smashes his head, and he will hit him with a single blow, and he is not allowed to give the opponent a chance to fight back. I can''t kill them."


    The heads of small radishes, "..."


    Yi Junkun stroked his forehead, "Yun Shu, we are fighting for the text, not for fighting." Even if it is fighting, your small body can''t beat others.


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "Of course I know, Wen Dou is not afraid, my eldest sister can say that their masters fainted, as her little brother, I definitely can''t fall into the prestige of my eldest sister, even if I can''t be better than blue, I have to let them I know that if there is a sister, there must be a brother."


    All the little radishes, "..." This kind of prestige is actually okay if it falls.


    "You guys don''t have to cry, I''m very confident. My eldest sister said that it is very important topete with others. When we go out in a while, at least we have to hold our chests and stomachs, and walk out of the posture of not recognizing six rtives."


    All the little radishes, "..." You should stop talking to yourself, your eldest sister must know that your six rtives do not recognize you, and I am afraid she will kill you.


    Everyone has discovered that this person is a fan of sisters. I am afraid that he still does not know what kind ofpetition he will face, right?


    There was a whimpering cry in the corner, "It''s all my fault, if it wasn''t for me, we wouldn''t have used thispetition."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 370: I am very confident

    Chapter 370 I am very confident


    The little radishes looked at Xia Yue, who was squatting on the ground. He was only seven years old, and his face was full of self-me.


    "If it wasn''t for me who couldn''t stand their aggressive tactics and agreed to this elegant gathering on impulse, you wouldn''t be implicated by me. If youe to this muddy water, you might end up losing the reputation of our school and making Mr. humiliated. ."


    "How can I me you?" Yi Junkun is the eldest person here, and he still has the attitude of a big brother, "You are also in the scheme to protect our little junior sister, and it is Dongyi who is to me. The academy is too despicable."


    Dongyi Academy deliberately ndered Qin Anning''s reputation in front of the impulsive Xia Yue. Qin Anning''s temperament was out of touch, and he could rush out to y in less than a quarter of an hour and came back sweating, and his temperament tended to be more boyish.


    They said that she was a country girl with nodylike temperament.


    By the way, it was extended to the question of how Master Qin could not teach even his daughter well, how could he hand over the students with knowledge and quality, how could Xia Yue listen to them insulting the younger sister and the husband one after another?


    In the end, this was called the Gathering of Literati Exchanges, but it was actually just apetition for students under the age of ten from the two schools.


    Xia Yue med himself, but others felt that he did nothing wrong, and theyforted him not to think too much.


    Gu Yunshu also went over to pat him on the shoulder and said, "At that time, even men would agree."


    Man, don''t say such things as a six-year-old kid.


    Yi Junkun pulled Xia Yue up, "Okay, now is not the time to talk about this, thepetition will start soon. Let''s go over the process again."


    said, he gave Gu Yunshu a key look.


    Thetter blinked, what was he doing? He is very confident.


    Yi Junkun coughed lightly and said with a piece of paper in his hand, "There are threepetitions in thispetition. In the firstpetition, we will ask the questions, and we will designate the opponent''s candidates. We will be led by Liu Yi. y chess."


    Liu Yi''s chess skills are very good, even the master said that he was calm at a young age, neither arrogant nor impetuous, I am afraid that those who have studied for more than ten years are not his opponents.


    So even though Liu Yi was only seven years old, it was the most suitable for him to y, after all, the opponent''s student was not even ten years old. It is also who they designate to participate in thepetition, and the probability of winning is veryrge.


    "Let''s get off to a good start in the first game, but the second test will be difficult. The other side will decide the questions, and the students will be selected."


    After speaking here, everyone looked at Gu Yunshu in unison.


    Gu Yunshu felt that he was being watched, "What are you looking at me for?"


    Yi Junkun said, "The other party will probably point to you in the second game, and we don''t know what questions they asked. Yunshu, if it''s too difficult, you just give up, it''s not ashamed, you''ve only studied for half a year, they I was bullying you in the first ce. If we lose this game, we will have a third game. So, don''t put too much pressure on you, and don''t be hit by them. We must have a strong heart, so we can''t be stunned from now on, right? "


    Yi Junkun still has nothing to say. The Dongyi Academy over there pays a lot of attention to Gu Yunshu because of thest time with Gu Yunshu. I''m afraid that when he loses, he may say some ugly things to report their master''s death. humiliating revenge.


    But he is still young, and he will be hit hard at that time. What should I do if I get bored with reading?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 371: Im looking for a place

    Chapter 371


    Liu Yi also thought so, so he put his hands behind his back and said to Gu Yunshu very cautiously, "Otherwise, you can pretend to be sick."


    "That''s not good. When Yunshu came in just now, he looked up and he was very excited. Now it''s too fake to pretend to be sick." said a little radish head next to him.


    Liu Yi was silent, regretting that he didn''t let the guy in the restaurant bring him in when he came in before.


    Yi Junkun waved his hand, "This can''t be done, it can only bepared, as long as Yunshu treats it with a normal heart."


    Everyone thought of Gu Yunshu''s ability to talk to himself andfort himself, should, probably, probably be able to treat it with a normal heart? ?


    "So, the most important thing now is the third test. The third test will be given by the county school''s teaching, and no one will be designated to participate. When the timees, you will see the questions given by the teaching, and whoever is good at it will answer it. ."


    Although ?? said that, twelve-year-old Yi Junkun thought more.


    This county school teaching ordinance was invited by Dongyi Academy. Although it will not be biased in front of everyone, who knows if it will reveal the question type to Dongyi Academy in private?


    It''s a pity that the Master is not here, otherwise where would they say what they said?


    Yi Junkun patted his face. He couldn''t think about such a depressing thing. Now, he can only do his best.


    He exhaled, clenched his fists and said, "We must win."


    The other little radishes were stunned for a moment, then all of a sudden theyughed together and shouted together, "We must win!!"


    The childish voice suddenly sounded, but it made the outside quiet for a moment.


    Even Gu Yundong''s box could hear faintly, the food from Jinxiu Restaurant was already ced in front of her, she was stunned for a moment when she heard the sound, and then sheughed.


    Just then, the door was pushed open.


    Immediately following, Liu Wei rushed over with a smile, "You guys are really back, hey, hey, why didn''t you say anything in advance, I''m going to pick you up and wash the dust for you, right? By the way, have you given it to me? Bring a gift? I don¡¯t want much, so I¡¯ll just have to give it a try.¡±


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and turned their heads silently.


    Liu Wei''s whole body was about to explode when he saw it, "Didn''t you bring it??"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll bring it to you. It''s on the carriage." Gu Yundong waved his hand, "You came here in a hurry to ask for a gift? I thought you were caring about your brother."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a while. He was relieved to hear that there were gifts, so he didn''t rush to see it. The surprise always had to wait until the end.


    He sat down and drank a cup of tea, "Of course I care about my brother. I didn''t expect the little old man to make such a fuss. I just asked for help." He called Liu Yi the little old man.


    After listening to Liu An¡¯s statement about the rules of thepetition, Liu Wei also had the idea that the county school¡¯s teachings might be bribed, so he still asked someone to bring a message to Duan Jingyuan in the county school and asked him toe to the town quickly.


    So he came a littlete, and arrived only after everyone had eaten.


    "Thepetition hasn''t started yet, have you read your cloud book? Come, let''s go and have a look. I''ll give the little old man in our family some confidence, lest he tremble with fear. If he loses thepetition, he has to find me under the quilt. cry."


    Liu Wei didn''t care about eating, so he stood up and was about to leave.


    Who knew that he was pulled back by Shao Qingyuan. He was about to ask when he saw Gu Yundong nod his chin and pointed to a corner below and said, "Look at that, it seems we don''t need to worry about it."


    Liu Wei "Huh?" He hurriedly probed to see.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 372: Gu Yunshu was squeezed out

    Chapter 372 Gu Yunshu was squeezed out


    There are peopleing and going downstairs, but there are two people sitting in an inconspicuous corner.


    One of them lowered his head and covered half of his face with a fan, but Liu Wei rubbed his eyes and couldn''t see it.


    But he knew the person sitting next to him. Even though this person lowered his head slightly, Liu Wei could still see it. Isn''t this Mrs. Qin Ge? The person sitting next to her is...


    "Hey, Brother Qin, it turns out he''s there too."


    This elegant gathering was temporarily set up yesterday afternoon. Ge Shi knew the ins and outs of the matter, and also knew that those people actually used her daughter as a raft. They were so angry that they packed up and went to Fucheng to find Qin Wenzheng.


    Others don''t know what Qin Wenzheng was busy with after disappearing for two days, but Ge Shi, who is a bedside person, knows.


    The couple had just entered the door, and they only had time to drink tea to moisten their throats.


    Mr. Ge asked the man, knowing that those students were still in the box on the second floor, but seeing her husband sitting all the time, she couldn''t help asking, "Don''t you have to go up?"


    Qin Wenzheng, "No, let''s take a look first, I also want to know how these children are learning. Even if Dongyi Academy doesn''t pick things up this time, I still want to find a chance to pick them up. After all, I''ve been studying in my own school, and I don''t know the outside world. How wide the sky is, it''s a workout for them, which is good."


    Ge Shi was speechless, fortunately she rushed over to find him in such a hurry.


    This side just finished speaking, and there was a sudden noise from the other side.


    Someone said loudly, "The master of Dongyi Academy hase out."


    Everyone gave a ''wow'' and turned their heads to look at the person who came out.


    Gu Yundong was also looking downstairs, and when he saw that the person who smiled was actually the Weifuzi who was scolded by her and fled by pretending to faint, he immediatelyughed.


    This is a cockroach that can''t be beaten to death.


    Weifuzi stood on a specially decorated table in the restaurant, looking at the guests present.


    There are onlookers watching the excitement, of course, more of them are schrs and students.


    They also came from Dongyi Academy, and they were all called by him. It''s just not too much, probably not too interested in thispetition of students under the age of ten.


    But there is no way, who let Qin Wenzheng in that school, the oldest one is only twelve years old, he shouldpare with the 20-year-old Tong Shengxiu, that would be shameful enough.


    Of course, there were also students from other academies, and even students from schools in other towns.


    Master Wei coughed lightly, "Although our elegant gathering today is apetition, it is more about learning andmunicating. It doesn''t matter which side loses, what matters is what we have learned."


    Most disapproved, Liu Wei upstairs snorted coldly while nibbling on a chicken leg, "If you bully someone, you will bully someone, and you have to find a high-sounding excuse, shameful."


    "Come out, they came out, is that a cloud book?" Bian Yuanzhi suddenly pointed to the downstairs and called out.


    Liu Wei blinked, Huh? When was there a child in the box?


    , there are so many people? When did ite?


    Liu Wei was about to ask when he saw Gu Yundong, who was next to him, twitched twice at the corner of his mouth looking downstairs.


    The others were alsoughing silently.


    He followed suspiciously and looked down, and saw Gu Yunshu downstairs with his head held high and his eyes not looking sideways, as if he was about to enter the battlefield... he fell to thest one.


    And because he was short, he was almost invisible, and the crowd behind him squeezed him out of the line.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 373: Obviously you are short

    Chapter 373 You are clearly short


    Yunshu was stunned. He swayed a few times before he stood firm, staring at the team that was one meter away from him, his face huddled together.


    Liu Yi, who was still standing in the penultimate position, felt that something was wrong, he turned his head and saw no one, so he rushed over and took his hand to follow.


    "Yunshu, don''t walk around, there are many people here. What if you are singled out and kidnapped by the people from Dongyi Academy?"


    Wei Fuzi of Dongyi Academy who just came over and pretended to greet them, "..." We are schrs, schrs, not Paihuazi, you are ruining the reputation of our academy.


    He was so angry that he didn''t want to speak anymore, but Gu Yunshu nodded his head seriously, "I know, I was pushed away just now. I suspect this is the conspiracy of Dongyi Academy. Fortunately, you found out early."


    Master Wei, "..." It''s clear that you are short and short! !


    Liu Yi clenched his hand even harder when he heard it. Liu Wei upstairsughed and almost fell out of the window.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t really see it, grabbed his robe and pulled him back inside.


    "Hahahaha." Liu Wei couldn''t stop at all, "Did you see the expression on Mr. Wei''s face? Although I didn''t hear what our little old man said, I don''t think it''s a good thing to say, hahahahaha, still You Yunshu was actually squeezed out, you look at his expression, youughed at me to death."


    Gu Yundong nced at him, and said with a smile, "You keep smiling, and I will convey everything you said to Liu Yi and Yun Shu."


    "Hup." Liu Wei''sughter stopped abruptly, "Just kidding, don''t say it, or what if the two children cry?"


    said and quickly changed the subject, "Hey, who are these people? I haven''t seen them before."


    Gu Yundong briefly introduced, "This is my cousin, Bian Yuanzhi, this is Shen Sitian, and the four over there are cats, mice, dogs, and pigs."


    Liu Wei''s forehead jumped, can this name be more creative?


    However, it seems that he did not see the Gu family''s father, only a cousin came, and it seems that he has not been found.


    Liu Wei sighed secretly in his heart. He wanted tofort her, but he felt that she didn''t need it, so he simply turned his head to see the situation downstairs.


    At this moment, students from both sides havee to the stage.


    The students on Master Qin''s side ranged from tall to short, and at first nce, there were all ages.


    On the other hand, in the Dongyi Academy, although they are all young students, the age difference is at most one or two years old, and there are absolutely no children under the age of eight.


    There was a lot of discussion below, but Master Wei groaned inwardly, saying that if people under the age of ten had apetition, the other school couldn''t find anyone, so he couldn''t me him.


    After a light cough, Master Wei said, "This rule has been said before. There are threepetitions, one or two of which will be asked separately, and the third will be hosted by the county school Liu Jiaoyu. Now, let''s start."


    The people on both sides got off the stage, and the students onlookers looked at Dongyi Academy with not only the master, but also the older students. Those students under the age of ten have their backing, and they are all confident and high-spirited.


    And the other side¡­


    Everyone sighed, but there was no Master, and the oldest was only twelve years old. He looked like a group of weak, pitiful and helpless children.


    Yi Junkun took a deep breath, turned his head and asked Liu Yi, "Are you ready?"


    "Yes." Liu Yi nodded with a tight face, "No problem."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 374: learn from elder sister

    Chapter 374 Learning from Big Sister


    After saying that, little boy Liu Yi strode forward and said old-fashionedly with his hands behind his back, "Our first game is chess, I''llpare."


    Yi Junkun took out the chess pieces and ced them on the high tform.


    Dongyi Academy had no objection and let Liu Yi choose his opponent.


    Liu Yi looked around at those students, and finally pointed to the one at the end, "Just him."


    The Master said that people who y chess should generally be calm, able to bear their temper, and slowly ponder the number of deployment paths. Otherwise, one wrong move and the whole game will be lost, so Liu Yi looked around and picked the one who seemed to be the most impatient.


    The man also put his hands behind his back, walked out of the team and stood on the stage.


    He and Liu Yi greeted each other and sat on both sides of the chessboard, one holding the ck piece and the other holding the white piece. The one who served as the referee was the one who taught.


    In a game like chess, if you win, you win. The main role of the referee is to not allow anyone to regret the chess or spend too long.


    But here they are all self-proimed literati, their faces are naturally beautiful, and they will not do such things as repentance and cheating.


    Liu Yi was prepared, but he didn''t expect that the other party would admit defeat in a quarter of an hour.


    "I really don''t have much talent in chess. If I''m doomed to lose, I won''t waste everyone''s time. Let''s go to the next game."


    Simply crisp, generous, and ashamed.


    On the contrary, it makes many people feel that this person has the grace and can afford to lose,


    Liu Yi looked at the chessboard, as if he was holding back a sullen breath, he couldn''t even spit it out.


    This person is indeed average in chess, but he can still hold on for a while.


    But if it continues, Dongyi Academy will only lose more ugly, and it will even highlight Liu Yi''s excellent chess skills at a young age.


    Where does ?? Weifuzi allow them to step on their students'' weaknesses to improve their reputation? So he just came down halfway down. After all, the second game was the focus of his preparation.


    Liu Wei upstairs frowned, "Is it intentional? Our little old man looks very unhappy."


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes, it seems that they are not only trying to attack the losers, but also the winners.


    Ge Shi, who was downstairs, also frowned, "You really don''t need to go there?"


    Qin Wenzheng shook his head, "No, Liu Yi will be able to adjust it soon."


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, Liu Yi pursed his lips and walked solemnly to Gu Yunshu''s side, "Next, it''s up to you, remember, if the opponent''s strength is too strong, you will choose your weak point. , then you are just like the person just now, generously admit defeat,e down."


    Yunshu is the youngest anyway, so no one willugh at him.


    It¡¯s just that after all, I learned the method of Dongyi Academy, the effect may not be very good, and even people will find it boring.


    No one wants to see people admit defeat so early, the first game is fine, if the second game is still the same, they will be criticized.


    Gu Yunshu clenched his small fists, "I won''t admit defeat." If it''s a big deal, he will pass out the scolding, and he will learn from the eldest sister.


    A student came out of Dongyi Academy, and he pointed at Gu Yunshu as his opponent without any suspense.


    He even had a malicious smile on his face, looking at him provocatively.


    Yunshu calmly walked up to the stage, seeing that the other party was a bit taller than him, puffing out his cheeks and getting a little angry.


    Looking up at the tired neck, he simply looked up, so the provocative eyes of the other party were ignored by him gorgeously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 375: than sketching? ?

    Chapter 375 Compared to Sketch? ?


    Master Wei looked at the two of them and said with a smile, "The second scene is like a painting."


    draw?


    Yi Junkun and Liu Yi nced at each other. It was over. Yun Shu is still learning the basics, and he has never drawn twice. The other party looks like he is very good at it.


    Seeing the anxious expressions on their faces, Master Wei continued to say, "And this time our painting is not the same as before. Our academy recently taught a new style of painting, which can draw people in a beautiful way. It''s lifelike, as if it were a direct rubbing."


    He said, looking at Gu Yunshu, "I heard that your master is also learning this kind of painting during this period of time. I think he has already taught you. Since everyone has not been learning for a long time, thispetition is naturally the most fair. already."


    Yi Junkun was a little annoyed, they had never learned any new painting methods at all, this Weifuzi said to himself that he had to step on them, it was abominable.


    The other students wanted to speak, but were stopped by Yi Junkun.


    "You don''t have to make meaningless arguments, or we''ll fall to the bottom before we start theparison." He pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "Let''s see what the new style of painting they are talking about is."


    They can''t shout at this time, otherwise they will only embarrass themselves even more.


    Seeing Master Wei''s expression, he was clearly waiting for them to refute.


    Seeing them silent now, there is still a trace of regret on his face.


    Immediately, Master Wei could only focus on Gu Yunshu and asked, "Do you have a problem?"


    Yunshu shook his head, full of confidence, "No problem."


    Qin Wenzheng, who was not far away, sighed, "Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, this kid is just like his sister."


    "Isn''t it pretty good? Looking at his appearance, even if he loses, he won''t fall down." Although Ge Shi was worried, Gu Yunshu still made himugh.


    Master Wei snorted softly and let someone bring things up.


    Two tables, two chairs, a few pieces of paper, two charcoal pens, all gone.


    The people below ?? looked at each other in dismay, and looked at the things above in confusion.


    For painting, pen, ink, paper and inkstone are always the most basic equipment. Now there are only pen and paper, or charcoal?


    Gu Yunshu touched his chin, looked at something familiar, and sat down upright.


    Master Wei said, "I will use this charcoal pen to paint today, um, how about painting the old man?"


    He asked the man again to get a chair, sit upright on it, put his hands on the arm of the chair, and look straight ahead in an unfathomable manner.


    The students of Dongyi Academy nodded, "Students are fine."


    After he finished speaking, he sat down, took the charcoal pen and thought for a while, and then started to do it.


    Gu Yundong in the box on the second floor was shocked. The new painting method they were talking about was... sketching?


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. It turned out that someone had already figured it out by herself, but she didn''t know how it would work.


    The people downstairs were all poking their necks to look at the high tform, and some were whispering, especially those schrs, who seemed more anxious.


    On the high tform, only students from Dongyi Academy were drawing pictures.


    Gu Yunshu hasn''t acted yet, so he doesn''t know what he''s thinking, but he asionally goes to see each other''s paintings.


    On the contrary, Yi Junkun and Liu Yi are a little anxious. Since they don''t make a move, why don''t they just admit defeat?


    Yi Junkun looked serious, just as he was about to speak, he was suddenly pulled by Liu Yi.


    "Look at the cloud book."


    Yi Junkun was startled, looked up, and saw that Gu Yunshu had already picked up the charcoal and began to lower his head to draw.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 376: dont move

    Chapter 376 Don''t move


    Yunshu''s painting method is also different from that of the people in Dongyi Academy. He first drew a few simple strokes, and then he continued to draw lines.


    Short straight lines, long straight lines, horizontal lines, vertical lines, diagonal lines crossing and other lines, everyone shook their heads when they saw it.


    "It''s impossible to draw, it''s starting to mess up."


    "I don''t think the master of their school has taught him at all, right? Was that kid just looking at the drawing opposite? Do you want to learn now?"


    "But the one on the other side doesn''t draw like him."


    "So didn''t you just start doodles without learning?"


    Master Wei turned his head slightly, nced at it, and smiled.


    Gu Yunshu suddenly shouted, "Don''t move, since you want to be a model, you need to be professional, otherwise it will affect my painting."


    Model, model? What is it?


    Everyone was full of question marks, and they didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    But Wei Fuzi blushed. Although he didn''t understand what the model meant, he could understand that his disturbance affected his painting.


    He was a little embarrassed and angry. You are still painting, scribbling there, pretending to be a master, and we will see how you end up in a while.


    Although he thought so in his heart, he really stopped moving.


    The students of Dongyi Academy are still concentrating. In fact, he has already painted Master Wei before. Frompletely different to slowly curved, there are already many sheets of drawing paper lying in his bookcase.


    Gu Yunshu''s lines are almost the same, and he begins to outline them slowly, with emphasis on deepening in some ces.


    Gradually, the lines that originally seemed disorganized, connected to the eyes and nose, seemed to be alive, just like a conjuration, suddenly three-dimensional and turned into a face.


    "Sigh..." The person who was close couldn''t help but widened his eyes.


    He looked at the painting, then at Master Wei, and at the painting again, it was really the same.


    Wei Fuzi frowned subconsciously, and the whispering in his ear made him have a bad premonition.


    But he couldn''t move, lest Gu Yunshu would have to rely on himself when he lost.


    The students of Dongyi Academy also heard it, he frowned slightly, but did not look towards Gu Yundong. It''s okay, he''s already familiar with it, very skilled, how could he lose to this hairy boy?


    There is one more point, and the painting is over.


    However, Gu Yunshu''s movements were faster, he had put down the charcoal at this moment, and he was slightly relieved.


    Who knew that when he looked up, everyone looked at him.


    Gu Yunshu was suddenly a little worried, could it be that he drew it wrong?


    Sketching he started early in the morning, and he was very interested when the eldest sister drew the structural diagram of the house. At that time, my eldest sister taught him to draw from the simplest wooden box, then draw pears, vegetables, cups and jars, and then people.


    But the eldest sister said that this painting cannot be spread out, and it cannot be known that she taught it.


    Unless one day, someone outside will understand this kind of painting.


    Today he saw the charcoal pen that Dongyi Academy took out, and he was guessing, and then he realized it when the other party drew the outline, and he could also draw outside.


    Although the order of painting is different, he starts with lines, but it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s okay to draw well.


    But why is everyone looking at him with burning eyes, could it be...he did something wrong?


    I''m a little panicked, what should I do?


    Finally, Dongyi Academy also finished drawing, and the other side put down the pen.


    As a model, Fuzi Wei secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He wanted to rush up to take a look at the first time, but he had been sitting for too long, and his bones were so stiff that he couldn''t move now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 377: Qin Wenzheng is here

    Chapter 377 Qin Wenzheng is here


    It was the same county school teacher who picked up the two paintings, then nced at Master Wei withplicated eyes, and said, "It seems that I don''t need to judge. Who''s painting skills are better, everyone can see."


    Master Wei stood up slowly, and raised his chin with some confidence.


    But the next moment, the words of the teaching mmed down like a thunderbolt, and he almost broke him.


    "Now I announce that the winner is Gu Yunshu."


    "Impossible!!" Master Wei suddenly regained his strength, stepped forward with his still stiff legs and walked to the county school Jiaoyu, grabbing the paintings of the two.


    When he saw Gu Yunshu''s painting, he suddenly widened his eyes, in disbelief.


    How is this possible? Impossible, he has secretly found someone to tell these students, Qin Wenzheng has never taught these people this kind of painting.


    I heard that he is still pondering how to do it himself. Qin Wenzheng, who has not yet fully grasped things, will not rashly teach students.


    But looking at Gu Yun''s calligraphy and painting, it is clear that he is very skilled. It is impossible to draw so realistically without more than half a year of practice.


    Liu Jiaoyu sighed secretly and took the two paintings back, "Today''spetition was originally three games, but now the Qin Confucius Academy has won two games in a row, and the third game is no longer necessary."


    When he said that he was still Gu Nian Dongyi Academy''s face, he added one more sentence, "But after all, it''s just mutual learning, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose. At least those of us present today have recognized this very special new style of painting. , even I have opened my eyes and benefited a lot."


    He said andughed, but Master Wei didn''t seem to appreciate it, and he still hasn''t been able to ept the result of losing two games in a row.


    "Impossible, this must not have been drawn by him, certainly..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a mocking voice behind him, "How is it impossible, in front of everyone''s eyes, is it possible that the students of this master will still cheat."


    Everyone looked back and saw Qin Wenzheng walking over with a calm face.


    Don''t look at his face at this time without any waves, but the groundhog screamed in his heart, especially when he saw the painting by Gu Yunshu, he almost couldn''t restrain himself and took a good look at it.


    Yi Junkun and others happily surrounded them, "Master, Master, are you back?"


    "Master, we won."


    Qin Wenzheng nodded slightly, "Well, you did a good job."


    The little radish who was praised blushed with joy. You must know that the Master is still very serious on weekdays, and it is too difficult to hear praise from his mouth.


    Qin Wenzheng looked at the Master Wei again, and sneered, "Dongyi Academy is really good, and it bullied a group of children while I was not in the school. As a result, we lost the ground and won two games in a row by our school, and now we are starting to cheat again? I want to Ask your dean, is it true that the masters of Dongyi Academy are all the kind of people who take advantage of the danger to bully the small, have no self-restraint, and die to save face, who can¡¯t even admit defeat?¡±


    "You..." Wei Fuzi''s face turned blue and white, but he couldn''t say anything to refute.


    A group of people came quickly outside the Jinxiu Restaurant, and the leader was the acting president of Dongyi Academy.


    "Since Dongyi Academy has lost, naturally it won''t be fooled." He walked up to Qin Wenzheng, gave a deep bow, and said apologetically, "This matter is the fault of my Dongyi Academy, and Master Wei made an assertion and scolded the students in private. Competing with other academies has vited the taboo of my Dongyi Academy, Master Qin can rest assured that Dongyi Academy will give you an exnation."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 378: i have to ask my sister

    Chapter 378 I have to ask my big sister


    Qin Wenzheng nced at him. He had a good impression of the acting dean. He did punish Master Wei severelyst time, but it was a pity that this man did not listen to his lesson and insisted on making mistakes again and again.


    So nodded, "If that''s the case, then I''ll wait."


    He didn''t want to bepletely hostile. After all, even if he didn''t care, his students still had to care about their reputation. Continuing to be aggressive would make their future difficult.


    Besides, Qin Wenzheng himself was secretly thinking about finding an opportunity to pick things up for the people from Dongyi Academy toe out and learn from each other.


    Over there, Master Wei''s expression changed drastically, "President Cui."


    Dean Cui looked at him coldly, "You have ruined the reputation of the academy because of your own selfishness. When you go back, I will write to Dean Zhang. During this time, you should reflect on your faults at home." Master Wei is Zhang Yuan. Long recruited, whether he can continue to stay in the academy still needs to be decided by Dean Zhang.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the other students who came with Master Wei this time, "You go back to the academy and you will be punished again."


    All the students lowered their heads, and no one dared to speak.


    Master Wei refused to ept it, and he wanted to say something, but he was already taken away by the people brought by President Cui.


    Dean Cui apologized to Qin Wenzheng again, "Then I will leave first, and I will ask Master Qin for painting lessons when I have the opportunity."


    Before leaving, he nced at Gu Yun''s calligraphy and painting figures.


    The people from Dongyi Academy left one after another, and everyone couldn''t help but turn their attention to the students like Master Qin.


    Especially Gu Yunshu, almost became the focus.


    But Qin Wenzheng didn''t know what they were thinking, and he also had a lot of things to ask at the moment. Therefore, he rejected the invitation of the county school teacher expressionlessly, and took the students upstairs to the box first.


    As soon as he entered the door, he restrained his thoughts first, asked Yi Junkun about the specific situation of this incident, and then praised the little radish heads with satisfaction.


    Then he asked Gu Yunshu with a serious face, "Who taught you your painting?"


    Gu Yunshu hasn''t answered yet, everyone else was stunned, Yi Junkun asked in surprise, "Master, didn''t you teach it?"


    Qin Wenzheng almost didn''t hit him, "If I taught it, would I only teach him one?"


    Everyone''s necks shrank, they just thought that Gu Yunshu''s talent might be good, so it''s not impossible for Master to open a small stove alone.


    After all, they also have things they are good at, and sometimes the Master will point them out alone.


    is like Liu Yi, his chess skills are good, Qin Wenzheng will y two games with him after ss, and point out some points that need attention.


    So Gu Yunshu can draw something they can''t, so they don''t find it strange.


    Qin Wenzheng nced at them angrily, and continued to ask Gu Yunshu, "When did you learn it?"


    Gu Yunshu thought for a while, "I have to ask my eldest sister if she can tell me."


    Qin Wenzheng, "..." I''m your master, you still keep it a secret from me?


    But after thinking about it, he first saw this kind of painting on the wanted list, and Dai Zhifu kept the painter a secret, so Gu Yunshu would be forgiven for not talking about it.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yundong hasn''te back yet.


    Just thinking about it, there was a knock on the door.


    Qin Wenzheng frowned, it must be the students downstairs who didn''t give up and wanted to ask about the painting.


    Really, he didn''t even ask about it himself, these people are really annoying.


    Qin Wenzheng went to open the door impatiently, "What are you doing? I''m busy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 379: Siblings meet

    Chapter 379 Siblings meet


    The person standing at the door smiled and said, "Master Qin, long time no see."


    Qin Wenzheng widened his eyes in astonishment, "You, you, Gu Yundong? Are you back?"


    Gu Yunshu, who heard a familiar name in the box, hurried out and saw the big sister, his eyes lit up.


    "Big sister, big sister, you''re back, when did youe back? Why are you here? Did you see mypetition just now, isn''t it great? I listen to you carefully, and when others bully you, you''ll be so imposing. Put your feet up first." He was extremely happy.


    After asking the question, my eyes turned slightly red again, "Eldest sister, I am obedient and obedient, take good care of my little sister, eat and drink good clothes and wear warm clothes every day, and I am not sick. The master said that I have made great progress in my studies. Cousin Ke also said that I look like a big brother, I just miss you and my mother, and I look forward to your return every day."


    The child is so good, Gu Yundong''s heart is sour and soft.


    It has been several months since we saw each other, and Gu Yundong realized that this kind of rtionship between blood rtives is really warm and hard to let go.


    She squatted down and touched his head lightly, "Well, eldest sister knows, Yun Shu is very good and sensible, he''s a little man."


    Gu Yunshu straightened his chest, nodded vigorously, and grinned.


    After he finished talking to Gu Yundong, he looked at the person behind her, and immediately threw himself into Yang''s arms, "Mother."


    "Ashu is great." Yang''s eyes were red as he hugged him.


    Gu Yunshuughed even more happily, but when he looked around and didn''t see Gu Dajiang, the smile at the corner of his mouth couldn''t help drooping down.


    "Big sister, didn''t you find your father?"


    Gu Yundong secretly took a deep breath, "Father is not in Qing''an Mansion, but don''t worry, father is fine, he will be found."


    At least those who met Gu Dajiang in Qing''an Prefecture said that he left the city gate safely.


    If he could survive the famine years, at the hands of bandits, and survive the chaos in Qing''an Mansion, he would definitely be fine in the future.


    Seeing Gu Yunshu still looked sad, he hurriedly brought over Bian Yuanzhi, who was hiding behind him, who was timid and uneasy, "Look who this is?"


    Bian Yuanzhi was very nervous. He regarded Gu Yunshu as his best friend, but now Yunshu seems to have many ssmates and many friends, and they are all friends with knowledge and ability.


    He suddenly felt inferior and a little helpless.


    Gu Yunshu had already been put down by Yang, so he could not help but nce at Bian Yuanzhi.


    After a while, his eyes lit up and he rushed over to grab his hand, "Yuanzhi, isn''t it, cousin Yuanzhi? Are you cousin Yuanzhi?"


    "Ah, Ashu, it''s me." Bian Yuanzhi was very happy, he still remembered himself.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Your cousin Yuanzhi will live at home from now on. He just arrived and is not familiar with Yongfu Vige and Fengkai County. You can take him around when youe back."


    Gu Yunshu nodded vigorously, "Wrap it around me." He patted his chest and happily pulled Bian Yuanzhi and introduced him to Liu Yi and the others.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, with Yunshu carrying it, Yuanzhi''s temperament should be more cheerful.


    However, the next moment, Gu Yundong suddenly felt that someone was staring at him.


    She turned her head sharply and met Qin Wenzheng''s eyes.


    Gu Yundong, "..." What''s the matter with feeling life-threatening?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 380: That painter is actually Gu Yundong?

    Chapter 380 The painter is actually Gu Yundong?


    Not only Gu Yundong felt the danger, but even Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help frowning and stood in the middle of the two.


    Probably only Mrs. Ge knows what her husband''s eyes mean. She stroked her forehead and walked over to talk to Gu Yundong, "When did Yundonge back?"


    "As soon as I came back, who knew what happened here, so I came to see it first, and I haven''t returned home yet."


    Gu Yundong walked inside while talking, but Qin Wenzheng kept following him, looking like he was hesitant to speak.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t take it anymore, "Master Qin, if you have something to say, just say it directly."


    "That." Qin Wenzheng was still a little embarrassed, after all, this is actually quite embarrassing.


    People Dai Zhifu are tight-lipped and refuse to disclose a word. Asking Gu Yundong is it making her difficult to do?


    But he couldn''t hold back and asked in a low voice, "Who taught him how to draw Yunshu today?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect him to look at him with those fiery eyes, just to ask this?


    The corners of her mouth twitched, and suddenly, as if thinking of something, she asked, "Do many people know this way of painting now?"


    Qin Wenzheng is a smart person, he reacted quickly, nodded and said, "There are indeed many people who already know it, as far as the painters in the city, I know of three people who have been practicing since I saw the wanted poster. So you don''t have to worry about leaking the original artist and putting him in danger."


    "You are also painting?"


    Qin Wenzheng simply admitted, "Yes, and my painting skills are better than those of the painters in Fucheng. It''s just... I always feel that something is missing, and I saw the painting by Yun calligraphy today. It''s a feeling of enlightenment. It''s just that I can see that he is a beginner after all, and he is still too immature."


    Gu Yundong thought about it, since all the painters in the pce city are skilled, even if the painting is average, at least she will draw the missing person notice, it should not be unique.


    This time, she didn''t have to paint other notices of missing people and things to hide from the public, as she did in Qing''an Mansion.


    When she looked back, she drew pictures of the aunt and the others and posted them, so that the chances of finding them would be a little bigger.


    "Gu Yundong!!" Qin Wenzheng''s angry voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    She turned her head hastily, and saw that his face was gloomy and very ugly.


    Gu Yundong blinked and asked in a low voice, "What did you say just now?"


    Qin Wenzheng sneered, her younger brother was still a student under him, as a family member, she actually had no reverence for herself, it was simply outrageous.


    Or Shao Qingyuan said one more sentence, "Master Qin asked you, who is the master who teaches cloud calligraphy and painting?"


    "It''s me." There''s nothing left to say now.


    Qin Wenzhengughed angrily, "You?? You can really take yourself seriously."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    Qin Wenzheng frowned, looked at her more, thought of Yun Shu''s technique, hesitated for a long time and finally asked uncertainly, "It''s really you?"


    "If you don''t believe me, ask Yunshu."


    Qin Wenzheng sucked in a breath of cold air. The person he tried so hard to find was actually Gu Yundong?


    This person is right in front of you, but he doesn''t! Know! road!


    Qin Wenzheng stroked his chest, he felt that he had to calm down.


    After a while, when he raised his head again, his eyes were shining, and he looked at Gu Yundong excitedly, "Tell me, what''s so important about this painting method, how best to write, and what to pay attention to?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong smiled, "But if you want me to teach you, you must have conditions."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 381: Opening presents

    Chapter 381 Unpacking Gifts


    Qin Wenzheng, "..." I knew that this girl never knew what it meant to suffer.


    He was a little annoyed, "I am your brother''s master."


    "These are two different things. When you epted Yunshu as a student, didn''t you take a fancy to his talent for learning?" Gu Yundong said, "This friendship is a friendship, and a transaction is a transaction."


    Qin Wenzheng twitched the corners of his mouth, rubbed his forehead, drenched Gu Yundong''s scolding blood in his heart, but his face slowly calmed down, "Okay, you say."


    Gu Yundong was satisfied, she pointed to Bian Yuanzhi, who was holding hands and chatting with people by Gu Yunshu, and said, "I''ll take my cousin too."


    Qin Wenzheng frowned, turned his head to look at the timid and inferior child, and thought for a while, "It''s not impossible, but if he is stupid and can''t keep up with his studies, then he can''t me me, he shouldn''t have known Yun Shu before. words."


    That is, Yunshu is because of Gu Dajiang.


    Although Aunt Gu also learned a few words when she was a child, in the environment at that time, she really could only learn a little bit. And slowly forgot about it. After Bian Yuanzhi was born, it is estimated that Gu Auntie only taught him no more than ten words at most.


    He does not have the foundation of Yunshu, but Gu Yundong still thinks that he should be sent to school.


    Now that conditions permit, reading and literacy are the most basic things for her.


    "Master Qin taught it. I don''t have to ask people to take the exam ande back. Reading can make people wise, and it''s better than knowing nothing."


    Qin Wenzheng looked at her with a littlepliment in his eyes. There are very few people in this world who think like her.


    The little radish heads in front of you, which one did not study for the imperial examination?


    When I came to Gu Yundong, I really read for the sake of reading.


    "Okay, now that it''s settled, you can also tell me about the painting, right?"


    Ge Shi really couldn''t listen anymore, so he pulled him and said, "Yun Dong has just returned to Fengkai County, and he hasn''t even entered the house, so you drag her and ask this question. Family, rest and talk about other things."


    Qin Wenzheng finally came to his senses and coughed lightly, "Okay, anyway, I don''t mind waiting for two more days. Thepetition here is over, so take Yunshu home first."


    "Then let''s go first." Gu Yundong also wanted to go home, so she greeted Yun Shu.


    Thetter immediately said goodbye to his little friend, and then came over with Bian Yuanzhi''s hand.


    From beginning to end, he never let go of his hand, and the palms of both of them were sweaty.


    But Bian Yuanzhi was very happy, the kind of anxiety that he felt when he came to an unfamiliar ce to see a friend he hadn''t seen for a long time seemed to be eased.


    Shen Sitian and Ah Mao were still in the original wing. After Gu Yundong went back, he happened to see Liu Wei inquiring with a few people about what he had seen along the way. By the way, let''s see what gifts Gu Yundong and the two had prepared for him.


    Gu Yundong is speechless, your brother is next door, why don''t you go tofort him, are you a big brother?


    She ignored Liu Wei and introduced other people to Yun Shu. Then, under his curious eyes, she asked Ah Mao to go to the carriage and took a box and handed it to Liu Wei, then left him, and the group happily Back to Yongfu Vige.


    Liu Wei held the gift box and didn''t care if they left or not, sitting in the box happily opened it to see.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 382: villagers pointing

    Chapter 382 Vige People Pointing


    However, the corner of Liu Wei''s mouth copsed in the next moment, and he took out the contents of the box with trembling fingers.


    "Dried bamboo shoots??" Is this the gift she gave herself?


    Liu Wei was so angry that he stuffed the things back in resentment, picked up the box and wanted to hit the ground.


    After thinking about it, but not reconciled, he closed the box and shoved it directly to Liu An who was on the side, "Take it back to the house, eat this at night, burn it all, give it to my father and them all, let them feel Gu Yundong Sincerity! Will!"


    Humph, thanks to his father stillplimenting this man, look, the capable little girl in his mouth is so incapable of being a human being.


    However, when Liu''s family ate the crispy dried bamboo shoots in the evening, apanied by the secret seasoning that came along with the dried bamboo shoots, they did feel Gu Yundong''s sincerity.


    Mr. Liu even said, "I heard that Feng County over Yongning Mansion is rich in spring bamboo shoots, and some people have sent me local dried bamboo shoots before, but I always feel that they are not as fresh and tender. Especially Yongning Mansion has just passed the famine, and I want to find such a thing. It''s not easy to dry bamboo shoots of good quality, that girl Yun Dong has a heart."


    Liu Wei, "..."


    Liu Wei didn''t want to say anything, just eat it first. Going to Yongfu Vige tomorrow to see Gu Yundong, and by the way, order more?


    How did Gu Yundong know that this person had disliked the things he gave him before, and when he looked back, he wanted to treat it as nothing ande back for a little cheaper.


    After she gave him the things, she got into the car and went back to Yongfu Vige non-stop.


    Who knew that as soon as he arrived at the entrance of the vige, he saw several familiar figures standing there shaking their heads in anticipation.


    The carriage stopped, and she got off the car in a hurry, and immediately saw a figure running over happily, hugging her thigh, "Big sister, big sister, you are back."


    Gu Yundong hugged the little girl, "Why are you standing here?"


    The little girl rubbed her head against her neck. Gu Yundong''s heart softened because of her reliance on Aijiao.


    "Coco thinks the eldest sister and the mother don''t eat well."


    Gu Yundongughed, um, if it can make a foodie girl feel that eating is not delicious, then this lovesickness is quite serious.


    "Now that we''re back, let''s eat more cocoa."


    "Well, eat two big bowls at night." She got excited andpared her hands to indicate how big the two bowls were.


    Cousin Ke also stepped forward, looked at Gu Yundong twice, and felt that she had grown a little taller.


    She exined, "Some people said that they saw youing back, but they just turned around and left after entering the vige. Later, Liu An also called Master Liu away. I thought that there might be some dys in the county, and I would alwayse backter. of."


    As soon as Gu Yundong heard this, he understood that Liu An didn''t go to Gu''s house to report the letter, and his teeth were itching with anger, but he exined two sentences with a smile on his face.


    Mrs Yang also came forward and hugged Gu Yunke happily.


    The little girl was even happier, staying in Yang''s arms and talking to Gu Yundong, "Eldest sister, I''ll wait for a while."


    "That''s true, she also prepared something for you, you are wee to go home." Cousin Ke answered.


    The little girl suddenly became shy, and buried her head in Yang''s arms, like a small quail.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, she didn''t get on the carriage, she just talked while walking.


    There were also vigers from Yongfu Vige on the way. Some people greeted her warmly, but some people pointed at her, as if they didn''t want to mess with her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 383: say you eloped

    Chapter 383 Saying You Elope


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, after the third time he was treated like this, he couldn''t help but look at Aunt Ke.


    Cousin Ke snorted coldly, "Don''t pay attention to them, a bunch of broken-mouthed women who are full and have nothing to do."


    Gu Yundong is funny, she''s gone, howe there are still legends in this vige?


    "what happened?"


    Cousin Ke originally wanted to go home and tell her again, but since she asked, she didn''t hide it.


    "I don''t know who spread it out that you and Shao Qingyuan eloped."


    ha? ?


    Elopement? ?


    Gu Yundong''s head was full of question marks, and he couldn''t help turning his head to look at Shao Qingyuan. Then he remembered that Shao Qingyuan was pulled away by Qin Wenzheng before leaving the restaurant, saying that he had something to tell him.


    I don''t know what Qin Wenzheng can do, and it''s mysterious.


    Cousin Ke sneered, "You left the vige for two months, and Shao Qingyuan only left. This can be said by them. Besides, why did you two run away? If you have a house,nd and family here, If you want to find someone to propose a marriage together, no one will object, so you need to elope?"


    Gu Yundong felt that what Cousin Ke said was very reasonable.


    "That''s right. It is estimated that in a few days after returning home, he wille to the house to propose marriage."


    Cousin Ke stopped abruptly and looked at her incredulously, "Are you serious? You''ve been dealt with by him? You agreed, but you''re too unrestrained."


    "I''ve held it." It''s a quarter of an hour.


    Cousin Ke smirked, hating her so much.


    Although she knew that with Shao Qingyuan''s posture, Gu Yundong would definitely not be able to escape from his grasp, but after struggling for a year or two, she really looked up to her, and once she went out, she let herself out when she came back.


    Cousin Ke was a little distressed, but she still frowned when it came to business, "Proposing marriage at this time? I''m afraid this rumor will get worse."


    "Let them talk, anyway, my workshop is going to recruit people again. Anyone who talks behind their backs, don''t want toe in, they''re used to them."


    Most people in Yongfu Vige are still friendly, but no matter where they are, there are always so many people who have nothing to do and talk about, and they have toe out to find a sense of existence.


    Aunt Ke smiled, "That''s right, don''t worry, I''ve written down all those who said bad things, and I''ll tell youter."


    Gu Yundong and her looked at each other and smiled, everything was silent.


    Tong Shuitao, who heard the story from the beginning to the end, couldn''t help being a little excited. Thedy is really thatdy, take revenge.


    Now that he knew the reason, Gu Yundong ignored those strange gazes.


    A group of people walked mightily to the foot of the mountain. Gu Yundong found that the road had really changed a lot.


    At least some of the vigers have a very different mental outlook, and some houses have been renovated and rebuilt, giving her a momentary illusion, as if she hadn''t been back for a long time.


    Cousin Ke exined, "Those who work in your workshop have improved conditions now. If you take back the wages of the past few months, at least you can eat well and dress well. There are also those who work with Feng Daneng. Because your house is used as a signboard, they have been working continuously for the past few months, and many people are looking for them. No, Feng Daneng''s family has built a few wing rooms, and the small workers who follow him have also repaired the house. ."


    What Cousin Ke didn''t say was that when the vige chief Chen Liang saw the vigers'' lives have improved so much, he was really grateful and grateful to Gu Yundong, andughed every day.


    Gu Yundong smiled and was happy in his heart.


    The group arrived at the door of the house while talking, but Gu Yundong stopped abruptly and looked at the house in front of him in a dazed way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 384: Shao Qingyuans thoughts

    Chapter 384 Shao Qingyuan''s thoughts


    looked at the left, then looked at the right, Gu Yundong opened his mouth slightly, his legs and feet were not sure where to go.


    Cousin Ke lowered her head and smiled, she just didn''t say anything on purpose.


    Gu Yundong asked, "What''s going on?" Why are there two identical houses?


    "Brother Shao''s house." The little girl Gu Yunke pointed to the house on the right and was very happy to help Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan''s house?


    Cousin Ke finally had enough tough, and then said softly, "After you left, Shao Qingyuan bought thend behind his house, and then asked Feng Daneng to build arge brick house, which is no different from yours. ."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Shao Qingyuan is really making a big deal out of a muffled voice.


    The two have been together for so long along the way, and he actually refrained from saying it, not even mentioning it.


    Cousin Ke knew what Shao Qingyuan was thinking, anyway, this house was designed by Gu Yundong, so she must like it, then he can build the same one, so as not to disagree with her.


    But his house is really eye-catching, so the Li family hase to hang around here more than once.


    This family is also very interesting. When Shao Qing was far away, he didn''t even dare to approach.


    As soon as he left, he wanted to move in with envy on his face, and I heard that he went to look for Chen Liang.


    I didn''t expect Liu Wei toe here, he dragged his luggage and moved in. It is because he lives in such a new house that he will be in Yongfu Vige for most of the month.


    Although the Li family was envious of this house, they still dared not offend Liu Wei. They tried toe to the door several times to talk, but they were all driven away by Liu Wei''s servant Liu An.


    Now that Shao Qingyuan is back, they don''t even think about it.


    Gu Yundong nced at Shao Qingyuan''s house a few more times and thought it was quite interesting. The house looked exactly the same on the outside, but he didn''t know what it was like inside.


    She thought as she entered the gate.


    Until now, standing in the familiar front yard, she suddenly felt her heart calm down.


    is back, this is her home, a ce where she can rx.


    She turned around and looked at the Tong family, "It''s been hard for you during this time."


    Tong''s family shook their heads in unison, "It''s not hard work, it''s just as long as Madam and Misse back. Hot soup and hot water are ready, Miss, would you like to rest for a while?"


    It''s a littlete at the moment, Gu Yundong has been busy all the way, and really wants to take a hot bath and rx.


    "Okay." Gu Yundong nodded, and then introduced Shen Sitian.


    "Miss Shen will live in our house first, and the cats and the cats will live in Brother Shao''s house." If Shao Qingyuan was still in the original house, Gu Yundong would naturally not let them go.


    But now that his family is so big, Shao Qingyuan is too lonely to live alone.


    Bian Yuanzhi and Yunshu shared a room. Yunshu and Yang Shi Keke lived together before. Now that Yuanzhi is here, he happens to have apany.


    The two little guys discussed it on the way. Bian Yuanzhi was still a little nervous, but when he heard that he could be with Yun Shu, he hurriedly nodded and agreed.


    On the other hand, Gu Yunke looked at Bian Yuanzhi a few more times, but she didn''t notice it just now, and only now did she realize that her brother had been holding hands with a younger brother.


    The little girl cocked her mouth. In the past, every time my brother came back, he would call my sister loudly to pat her head.


    Not today, angry.


    But when I saw Gu Yundong, I was happy again.


    Well, she didn''t see her brother for the first time today, so even if it''s even, she won''t be angry anymore.


    Afterpleting the psychological construction, the little girl walked up to Bian Yuanzhi and asked, "Who are you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 385: I have a bad mind

    Chapter 385 I have a bad mind


    Bian Yuanzhi faced the obedient and soft little girl, he didn''t know how to respond, he stammered, "I, my name is Bian Yuanzhi, yes, my cousin''s cousin."


    It was so confusing, the little girl blinked nkly, indicating that she didn''t understand.


    Gu Yunshu exined, "This is cousin Yuanzhi, the son of our aunt. We metst year, don''t you remember? I still remember."


    Of course, the little girl can''t remember. She was still lying in bed most of the timest year.


    But, her brother remembers.


    The little girl was sad, "What should I do? I forgot, my brain is not good."


    "Pfft..." Gu Yundong couldn''t help but almost didn''tugh out loud.


    The others couldn''t helpughing and turned to look elsewhere.


    Gu Yunshu patted her head solemnly, "It''s okay, I''ll take you to see the doctor, even if you go bankrupt, you will be cured."


    everyone, "..."


    Cousin Ke couldn''t stand it anymore, so she drove Gu Yunshu away, "Go, go, don''t teach your sister bad, it''s normal for a child this age to not recognize anyone for a year."


    "Really?" Gu Yunshu turned his head and looked at the eldest sister.


    Gu Yundong nodded and said to the little girl, "Then Coco, let''s get to know your cousin Yuanzhi again, okay?"


    "Okay." Gu Yunke nodded obediently, walked in front of Bian Yuanzhi again, opened his eyes and looked at him carefully, as if he had to remember him before he was willing to give up.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care, let the three children y around.


    She rubbed her neck and went into her room to take a bath.


    Who knows that as soon as the door is opened, the house is full of flowers, all kinds of wild flowers.


    Cousin Ke has been following behind her, and now she is leaning on the door frame to the side to say leisurely, "These are all cocoa picks, she talks about you every day, after the spring there are flowers at the foot of the mountain behind, she Let Zeng Yue lead her to pick it. Zeng Yue will find Liu An when she has no time. After picking it, she will put one in her room and one in your room. If the flowers are gone, they will not throw them away. They will take them to the backyard and bury them obediently. into the soil."


    Gu Yundong saw that the room was filled with various colors, and his heart softened.


    only¡­¡­


    "Is this a bug?"


    Cousin Ke really didn''t want to talk to her, so she turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong went in the door with a smile on his face, and took all the things that were inserted into the door frame, in the vase, in the water ss, on the cab, as well as those tied to the pirs and around the curtain, and put them all together. on the table.


    She thought, should she find a female teacher to teach this stinky little girl how to arrange flowers?


    It¡¯s just that Yun Ke is a little younger now, it seems it¡¯s too early, let¡¯s take a look next year.


    Gu Yundong took a bathfortably, and when he came out, he saw Yang Shi, Shen Sitian and others sitting there refreshingly.


    Aunt Ke put a te of jujube cake in front of Gu Yundong, "This is made by Cocoa."


    Gu Yundong was shocked and looked at Gu Yunke in astonishment. The little girl covered her face and said shyly, "No, my cousin did it."


    Cousin Ke, "As soon as she heard you''re back, she wanted to go to the vige and wait. I thought about how long it would take, so I just told her to make something delicious for you to wash away the dust. This jujube cake is for the two of us. together."


    said meaningfully, "Although cocoa is young, its culinary characteristics are already obvious, you can try it."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, the little girl loves to eat, so she is also talented in cooking? It turned out that this was what she had prepared for herself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 386: things in the village

    Chapter 386 Those things in the vige


    She took a sip, met Gu Yunke''s expectant eyes, and immediately smiled, "It''s delicious."


    The little girl shyly threw herself into her arms and gave Yang a jujube cake.


    Everyone at the tableughed. Tong Shuitao walked in at this time, carrying a basket of fresh vegetables in his hand.


    "Aunt Dong came just now and knew that Madam and Miss wereing back, so she wanted toe and have a look. Just because it was gettingte, I didn''te in because I was afraid it would disturb Miss''s rest. Instead, I stuffed this basket of vegetables."


    Although the Gu family also has a backyard, but the backyard is used to extract sugar, and even if they grow vegetables, they only carve out a small piece in a small corner.


    Dong Xin is still working in the workshop, and she just came back. She is naturally very happy to hear that Gu Yundong has returned home.


    Speaking of her, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but think of Zeng Hu and asked Tong Shuitao, "How''s Uncle Zeng''s legs?"


    "It''s much better, and I can walk down the ground with a cane. The doctor said that it will be healed in a short time. Even on weekdays, you should be careful not to bump it, or freeze it."


    "That''s good." Uncle Zeng''s legs are healed, and the life of the Zeng family will gradually improve.


    Cousin Ke told her again about some things that happened in the vige after she left.


    "After Feng Da built a house for Shao Qingyuan, he started to build a workshop. It''s almost done now. I''ll take a look tomorrow. If it''s not good, think about it and maybe change it."


    "The younger brother and sister of the vige chief''s family, surnamed Fang, I heard that you have rented their house for a while before? The daughter of their family got married two months ago, and she married into the town, it seems that her mother also followed. How can a married daughter bring her mother with her? What a mess."


    "Cough..." Tong Shuitao reminded her, "Cousin, her mother rented another house in the town and didn''t live in Wu''s house."


    "That doesn''t make any sense." Cousin Ke snorted coldly. She had inquired about it. The mother and daughter are still sad for the Yun Dong family. It seems that having a broken house is too great. People drive out.


    Tong Shuipao stopped talking.


    Aunt Ke continued, "I heard that their house is now rented to another person, a man from the town. I don''t know what to do and live in the vige, and it''s not easy to inquire about it."


    "Also, many people in the vige are now nting sugar cane. I heard that when you harvested sugar canest year, all the families in the nearby viges were collected. Those people made money, and the people in the vige were a little jealous. I asked Chen Liang to ask Shao Qingyuan if the sugarcane they nted will be harvested in the future."


    "Shao Qingyuan said that as long as the sugarcane is good, they will be harvested. But everyone doesn''t dare to nt too much, that is, almost every household has it."


    "By the way, many people came to inquire a few days ago, asking when your workshop will recruit people again. Not only people from the vige came to ask, but people from the neighboring viges came to ask."


    Cousin Ke rambled about something, but Gu Yundong just came back, and it''s toote to talk about the rest another day.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, he asked the Tong family to set the meal first.


    The dish here was just served, and Shao Qingyuan came back over there.


    He should have gone home, changed his clothes, and his hair was still wet.


    Gu Yundong was very curious. After dinner, he couldn''t wait to ask him, "What is Master Qin looking for from you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 387: It seems to have flirted with Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 387 Seems to tease Shao Qingyuan


    Shao Qingyuan was actually strange. When there were only two of them, he said, "Master Qin asked me about the situation in the deep mountains."


    The situation in the deep mountains? Qin Wenzheng asked what to do with this? He didn''t go into the mountains, and even if he did, his appearance as a weak schr wouldn''t be enough.


    "that''s it?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "He said that he likes to eat game, and he wants to go hunting by himself if there is a chance."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, Qin Wenzheng was too unrealistic, to actually challenge such a difficult thing.


    However, he has difficulty challenging, what about himself?


    "Let''s go into the deep mountains to take a look." Gu Yundong wanted to find out if there was Bai Muzi. There are many good things in the deep mountains. Maybe they can find them?


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Are you going too?"


    "Of course."


    "No, it''s too dangerous."


    "Isn''t this with you?" He even brought Liu Wei out safely, so he was more reliable and smarter than Liu Wei, right?


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." He lowered his head slightly, and after a while, the corner of his mouth rose for a moment, and said in a low voice, "... um."


    Gu Yundong blinked, and then he came to his senses. Could it be that just now, she identally teased her?


    Emotionally, she is still very young, and now she is a little embarrassed.


    She coughed lightly and quickly changed the subject, "By the way, why did you build a house like mine?"


    "Don''t you like this kind of house? It will be your home anyway."


    Gu Yundong felt that she was also being teased, but her heart was very warm. She raised the corner of her mouth and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Actually, you can just build the house you want, there is no need to amodate me."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, and after thinking for a moment, he said, "I have no ideas, and your ideas will be mine in the future."


    "That sounds nice."


    "Really." Shao Qingyuan''s expression was extraordinarily sincere.


    Gu Yundong suddenly remembered that when he first saw him, what he saw was his indifferent eyes, as if he didn''t care about everything.


    Later, we met again in Yongfu Vige, and he didn''t seem to care about anything.


    Obviously he has money, but the house is still an old one, he only has two clothes, and the food he eats is even more rough. He is not living a life at all.


    Now, it is really different.


    He has changed a lot, and she wondered if it was because of herself that he became warm.


    But for such a change, Gu Yundong is happy.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong raised his head and smiled at him, "I believe you."


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan''s mouth rose, and her hand moved slightly, but she couldn''t help but step forward, held her little hand, and rubbed it lightly.


    Gu Yundong felt as if he had been electrocuted, he trembled suddenly, and let out a light cough.


    She didn''t pull it out, she just asked him in a low voice, "What are you going to do tomorrow?"


    "I want to go to the county town to see. The guards in the Zheng Family Escort Agency are all good. I thought about asking them to borrow someone to teach them how to practice their skills."


    After hesitating for a second, he said, "I''lle again in a few days to propose marriage."


    He asked Aunt Dong before he knew that there were a lot of things to prepare for proposing a marriage. The more you pay attention to the woman, the less you can''t be sloppy.


    He has already thought about what he should prepare to appear solemn. In addition to finding a **** tomorrow, the more important thing should be to buy something to propose a marriage.


    Therefore, the next day was bright, and Shao Qingyuan left Yongfu Vige on horseback.


    Gu Yundong also got up early, and after he had packed up and had breakfast, he nned to go to the workshop to have a look.


    Who knew that as soon as we went out, a carriage stopped outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 388: backsliding

    Chapter 388


    Gu Yundong paused, then pulled back the curtain of the carriage, revealing Qin Wenzheng''s excited face.


    Didn''t you say that you wille back in a few days? It''s only been one night, as a master, how can you go back on your word and think it''s a fart?


    Gu Yundong''s condemning gaze fell on him, Qin Wenzheng said immediately after getting out of the car, "I''m here to pick up new students to the school, and I''m here to ask you a few questions."


    Gu Yundongughed, making excuses and not looking for a sincere one.


    "Isn''t it a day off today?"


    Qin Wenzheng doesn''t like Gu Yundong. Really, he doesn''t understand a bit of the world. Don''t you know if you can see it or not?


    This makes him seem not very smart, thinking that he was the number one schr who swept the whole capital back then.


    Fortunately, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi ran out quickly. They still respected their teachers and respected Qin Wenzheng, so they respectfully invited people in on the spot.


    Bian Yuanzhi heard from his cousinst night that he should go to school to study, and he was so excited that he didn''t sleep for a long time.


    He has been in Lao Gu''s house for nearly half a year, and he has clearly understood what it means to be under the fence.


    Although his cousin said that he would be their family from now on, he actually had a line in his heart, he knew that he couldn''t be willful, and he couldn''t take all the benefits for granted.


    He has made up his mind, and he will do more work at home in the future. Anyway, he has already done it proficiently.


    I didn''t expect that, just after arriving in Fengjiang County, before even entering the house, my cousin had already found a master for herself.


    He also knew from Ashu''s mouth how strict this master was in epting students, even if he had money, he might not be able to get in. Master Qin was a champion many years ago. Even if he saw a schr in his hometown, he would be very old.


    Cousin not only made him read and read, but also took great pains to find such a good teacher.


    The house where ?? lives is also good, and the quilt is warm.


    He actually cried secretly when Ashu fell asleepst night. He felt that the hardships he had suffered before were no longer important.


    At this moment, seeing Master Qin, Bian Yuanzhi was still a little nervous.


    Fortunately, Qin Wenzheng was quite patient with his students. He asked a few questions in a gentle manner. Knowing the general situation, he asked him to go to school with Gu Yunshu tomorrow.


    Knowing that he was a little inferior, he also boasted.


    Sure enough, Bian Yuanzhi immediately showed a shy and silly smile, and was pulled away by Gu Yunshu.


    Qin Wenzheng went to Gu Yundong as soon as he saw their figures were gone.


    "Come on, tell me how the new style of painting came into being, that the Fucheng''s wanted order was really drawn by you? How long have you taught Yunshu? Why do I always feel that something is not right when I paint? Woolen cloth?"


    Gu Yundong actually wanted to leave quietly when he and Yunshu Yuanzhi were talking. She had just returned to the vige and there were a lot of things going on.


    But Qin Wenzheng was staring at her, looking at her from time to time, as long as she seemed to be leaving, he would immediately stand up and follow.


    Gu Yundong could only wait and watch him finish talking to Bian Yuanzhi in a gentle voice.


    Regarding Qin Wenzheng''s question, Gu Yundong didn''t n to tell him in detail.


    She simply took out charcoal and paper and drew in front of him.


    First draw simple ones, such as the boxy box in front of you, and then draw figures.


    Qin Wenzheng is known as a juvenile genius, and he is the champion at a young age. It is better to show him directly than to exin it in detail. Gu Yundong thinks that he can understand it better.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 389: what about your father

    Chapter 389 What about your father?


    Sure enough, after two sheets of paper, Qin Wenzheng''s eyes began to light up, and he immediately started to move his hands.


    He seemed to have found the feeling. After painting, he looked at it carefully for a while, then raised his head and said, "Thank you today, I will go back and think about it. If there is anything I don''t understand, I wille and ask you."


    "You''re really wee."


    "You said, a transaction is a transaction, I don''t have to be polite."


    Gu Yundong was choked. Seeing that he rolled up the drawing paper and was about to leave, he suddenly seemed to think of something, and hurriedly said, "Wait for me for a while."


    said, she has lowered her head and quickly and focused on drawing a few portraits.


    was a few unfamiliar faces, Qin Wenzheng looked at her puzzled.


    Gu Yundong handed him the three drawings, "You said that several people in Fucheng have learned this way of painting, so I don''t have to worry about exposing myself. This is my aunt, my uncle and my fourth uncle, I know You have someone on the other side of the city, so I would like to trouble you to help me bring it to a prominent ce at the gate of the city."


    Qin Wenzheng didn''t refuse, took a look and took it.


    "What about your father?"


    Speaking of Gu Dajiang, Gu Yundong was still a little hesitant. After thinking about it, he still told Qin Wenzheng what he had inquired about in Qing''an Mansion.


    Hearing this, Qin Wenzheng frowned slightly, and after a moment of pondering, he said, "Your concerns are right, I didn''t expect your father to be involved in the arrest of the robbers. Not only did you fail to find your father, but it would be bad if you harmed him."


    He said, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Since your father and daughter are both involved in this matter, I will not hide it from you. There is indeed someone behind the bandit leader who was caught in Xuanhe Mansion that day. , and it may be in Xuanhe Mansion, so the bandits did not flee to other ces after harming Qing''an Mansion, but instead came to Xuanhe Mansion."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and then she was a little fortunate. She felt that the matter was not as serious as she thought. After all, whether it was herself or Gu Dajiang, they were only insignificant people. Even if they yed a certain role in catching bandits, those bandits I don''t necessarily remember little people like them, do I?


    Now hearing Qin Wenzheng speak so seriously, she thought that it was right to reveal the missing person notice when she left Qing''an Mansion.


    Qin Wenzheng: "I will have someone post these three pictures to the Fucheng side. You can also draw me two portraits of Gu Dajiang. I''ll let people keep an eye out for them, so they don''t spread it out."


    Gu Yundong nodded and continued to paint.


    Qin Wenzheng said, "And ording to what you said, the man who led the troops he met at the beginning was themander Zhao who used to be on the side of Xuanhe Mansion, and since he was sessful in pacifying the chaos, he has gone to the capital. I will write to you. , let friends in the capital help to ask Commander Zhao to see if there is any news about your father."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, he couldn''t help but stop writing, "Thank you."


    "No, in fact, you also said that your father left Qing''an House more than half a month after the turmoil. He will leave, he must have confirmed that you are not there, and even learned about your whereabouts. He There are only two ces where I can go, one is Gujiatun, and the other is Xuanhe Mansion.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought so too. If her father was in Xuanhe Mansion, it would be better to have Qin Wenzheng to help her than to find a needle in a haystack by herself.


    She drew the drawings and gave them to Qin Wenzheng.


    Before he was about to leave, he couldn''t help but ask a question.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 390: Both are annoying

    Chapter 390 Both are annoying


    "You stayed in Fengkai County and didn''t return to the capital because the person behind the bandit hasn''t been caught yet?"


    Gu Yundong had long thought it was strange that the new emperor had been on the throne for more than half a year. The person who should be promoted was promoted, and the person who should be transferred back to the capital was transferred back, but Qin Wenzheng, the new emperor''s confidant, actually stayed in Fengkai County to be a schoolmaster, why? Think wrong.


    Qin Wenzheng suddenly raised his head, his sharp eyes plucked out on her body.


    He didn''t admit or deny it, just lowered his voice and warned, "Don''t meddle with these things."


    Gu Yundong immediately swore an oath, "Of course I won''t get involved. If it wasn''t for the sake of earning some moneyst time, I wouldn''t even be able to draw even the arrest warrant, and I regret it now. I still have a family to take care of. Don''t look for me, you ckers."


    "... greedy for life and fear of death."


    "It must be." She was still very proud.


    Qin Wenzheng had never seen such a shameless woman before, and was so angry that he almost wanted to throw back a few paintings in his hand to her.


    Gu Yundong wasn''t finished yet, so he said seriously, "It''s you, my brother and cousin are still studying in your school, don''t implicate them." She was considering whether to change the school.


    Qin Wenzheng was almost not mad at her, "I have a wife and daughter to take care of myself, and I won''t do anything dangerous."


    "That''s good."


    Qin Wenzheng turned around and left, Gu Yunshu was clearly in good spirits, how could his sister be so virtuous?


    By the way, Gu Yunshu also said that he would learn from his eldest sister all day long. It seems that he will have to find a way to get his idea back in the future.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and finally left.


    She can finally go out.


    However, Gu Yundong, who had only taken a few steps out of the gate, was shocked by the carriage that almost hit him in front of him again, so he retreated several steps.


    Liu Wei is here, is this the case with both of them? Didn''t we just meet yesterday?


    Liu Wei jumped out of the carriage in high spirits, "Yun Dong, I''m here to check the workshop. Don''t you know, I was watching the workshop when you and Shao Qing were away, and it became a habit. Now, I feel ufortable without a day."


    He also stretched his waist and looked very dedicated, "I thought that this workshop will be closed in a few days anyway, so I''ll just start and finish it well, and by the way, I can tell you about the situation in the workshop during this time. By the way,ter. When I go back, bring me two handfuls of dried bamboo shoots that you brought back from Yongning Mansion, my father seems to like it very much."


    Thest sentence, he seemed very casual, very casual, but it was the key point.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t hear it, she pretended not to know, "Okay, then you can go to the workshop."


    After she finished speaking, she stopped weing him in, and turned around and walked in the other direction.


    Liu Wei was startled, and hurriedly followed, "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll go to the newly built workshop." It was close, and she wanted to see the progress first.


    Feng Daneng is on the side of the new workshop, and he is directing people to work at the moment.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging over, a smile instantly bloomed on his face, and he strode over.


    "I heard that you came back yesterday. I wanted to go there and see. My mother-inw said that you must be very tired and have a lot of things to do. I will talk about itter. I didn''t expect you toe here first."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and looked, "Should I go in and have a look?"


    "Okay, it''s almost done."


    Feng Daneng was just about to take her inside when he saw a person hurried over here from a distance.


    "Brother Feng, Brother Feng..."


    I went back to my hometown today. I was in the car all day. I wrote four chapters in the early hours of the morning. I will update it first, and I will continue writing when I wake up tomorrow morning. Goodnight everybody


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 391: My surname is Jiang

    Chapter 391 The surname is Jiang


    The visitor was a little anxious, and seemed to be unfamiliar with the road here, so he stumbled.


    When he was in front of him, he wiped his sweat and exhaled, "Brother Feng, the house I live in..."


    Halfway through speaking, he noticed that Gu Yundong was standing aside.


    He was stunned for a moment, thought about it, and asked uncertainly, "Are you... Miss Gu?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Who are you?" She was very sure that she had never seen this person, nor did she look like a viger in Yongfu Vige.


    The man smiled and said, "My surname is Jiang, and I live in the town. Not long ago, I rented a house from the Chen family in Yongfu Vige."


    Gu Yundong remembered that Cousin Ke had saidst night that Chen Yn got married and her mother went to live in the town. Naturally, their house was vacant. As a result, someone from the town came to Yongfu Vige. Rent her house, so that''s what it is.


    This man looks to be in his 40s, but he has a refined look, and he has a beard. He looks out of ce with Yongfu Vige. Standing with Feng Daneng, he looks more like a long-term worker from an owner. .


    Knowing who he is, Gu Yundong nodded slightly.


    On the side, Feng Daneng asked, "Brother Jiang came to me in such a hurry, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Yongkang pped his leg sharply, "I almost forgot, I don''t know why, the roof of the house I lived in suddenly had a big hole, so I want to ask Brother Feng to help me take a look and repair it."


    Feng Daneng nodded, "Okay, I''ll go take a look at it at noon." He is still helping the Gu family build a house, and he needs to do other work, so he naturally helps out during the break.


    "Thank you so much, I''ll go back first." Jiang Yongkang bowed his hands gratefully, then nodded and smiled at Gu Yundong before turning around and leaving.


    Feng Daneng continued to walk Gu Yundong into the workshop. Gu Yundong had already drawn theposition of the workshop before leaving, so she knew exactly what was inside.


    The ?? workshop is veryrge, just like a modern factory, and is divided into several workshops, each of which has a room simr to an office.


    Because this is for food, Gu Yundong attaches great importance to sanitary conditions, so the floor is covered with square bricks to avoid flying mud everywhere.


    There is also a row of rooms behind the workshop. After the official recruitment, there must be people on duty here, so the dormitory is also needed. Even in the future, there will be more people, and those whose homes are far away can also live here.


    The doors and windows of the workshop are more than doubled in size, so that the light is dim and it is difficult to see clearly.


    Gu Yundong took a look around, except that some details were changed ording to local conditions, others were built ording to the graphics she drew.


    Feng Daneng was excited while introducing him by her side. In the past few months, he has been busy with work one after another. Although he is busy, his spirit has changed.


    Now this workshop can be used immediately, I am afraid that he will be too busy to touch the ground at that time.


    But he was happy and was very grateful to Gu Yundong.


    After finishing the transfer, Gu Yundong was satisfied and said to Feng Daneng, "Uncle Feng has been working hard during this time. The workshop is very good and strong. It seems that after a while, the workshop will be able to start work."


    Feng Danengughed, "As long as you are satisfied."


    The two walked out of the door while talking. Thinking of Jiang Yongkang who had just seen him, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but ask, "...Since he is from the town, why is he so good, but he came to live in our vige?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 392: meet my future sister-in-law

    Chapter 392 See my future sister-inw


    Feng Daneng and Jiang Yongkang seem to have been in contact with each other a few times, and they still know the inside story.


    Wen Yan said with a smile, "Brother Jiang was sick before, but he was very easy to wake up at night, and he didn''t sleep well. The doctor said that the most important thing for him is to rest well. If he couldn''t sleep for two hours this day, isn''t his condition worse? ?"


    "But there''s no other way." Feng Daneng shook his head and sighed, "His family just got a grandson a few days ago, shouldn''t the newborn child cry so hard in the middle of the night? Seeing his face getting worse and worse, his son is filial, saying he wants to Don''t take his wife and children to rent a house outside. Brother Jiang disagreed, saying that the houses in the town are very expensive now, so he simply went to the vige below to find a house to live in. "


    Gu Yundong understood, just as Fang¡¯s mother and daughter vacated the house, and Yongfu Vige was not far from the town, just right.


    Feng Daneng said with emotion, "Speaking of which, our vige is really a blessed ce, especially after you came here, you can see that many people in this vige are now living for the better. Brother Jiang looked haggard when he first came, but now He''s in good spirits, isn''t he? He had already recovered from his illness, but he was reluctant to leave and said he would stay for a while."


    Gu Yundong smiled, and she had already returned to Gu''s house while she was talking. After paying Feng Daneng''s wages, she let him do her own work.


    It''s lunchtime now, so Gu Yundong simply went to the workshop in the afternoon.


    Liu Wei didn''t know when he came back, but he was standing by and telling Cousin Ke how to make dried bamboo shoots for lunch.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but jump at the forehead when he saw it, it''s really promising.


    But he took it away after eating, and took two big bundles of dried bamboo shoots back.


    In the afternoon, Gu Yundong went to the vige chief''s house for a visit. During her absence, Chen Liang had been taking care of their house, so she naturally wanted to thank them.


    Chou shi pulled her to talk for a long time, Gu Yundong seemed a little haggard when he saw her, although he had a smile on his face, he seemed reluctant and absent-minded.


    Gu Yundong didn''t bother much, he said goodbye after a few polite words.


    When I passed by Shi''s house, I saw that their door was just open, so I knocked on the door and went in.


    He Ye was the only one in the Shi family. When he saw her entering the door, he hurriedly stood up and gave her some sugar water.


    "The girl sits first, Dashan is in the field, I''ll find him ande back."


    "No need." Gu Yundong stopped her, "I saw the door was open, so I came in to have a look, and by the way, I asked if there was any problem with the sugarcane field."


    He Ye is now living a good life, his face is rosy, and everyone has gained weight.


    It''s just that he wasn''t brave enough, and seeing Gu Yundong was still a little embarrassed, "No problem, thend is good, the sugarcane has been nted, and it''s growing well now. By the way, there are also the fifty acres of orchards, our home. Dashan and Gouyu''s father have nted fruit trees, do you want to take a look?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "Let''s go another day."


    "That''s okay. Dashan also said that the girl will definitely have more than this field in the future. I will help you find good ones when I have time these days. There are a few good ones. When the girles back, you can go back and have a look."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Yeah." He Ye alsoughed, and at this moment Orchid came back, and before entering the door, she said, "Mother, I''ve seen it, it''s not bad."


    As soon as he entered the room and saw Gu Yundong sitting there, he felt a little embarrassed, "Sister Gu is here?"


    "You look very happy, what did you go to see?"


    Orchidughed hey hey, "Go to see my future sister-inw."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 393: see the image changed face

    Chapter 393 Seeing the image changed his face


    Future sister-inw? Zou is getting married?


    He Ye red at Lan Huaer, "Don''t talk nonsense, the eight characters haven''t been written yet."


    After finishing speaking, he exined to Gu Yundong, "Since Zhuangzi went to the shop to be a clerk, there are quite a few matchmakers who are close friends, but Zhuangzi has been unhappy. A few days ago, a matchmaker talked about a family, and he From the vige next door, our family Dashan asked Gouyi''s father, but his father said that the girl is a good girl, but the family is a little poor."


    Zhao Zhu is still reliable, and he is in the same vige as that girl. If he says she is a good girl, then that girl is definitely not bad.


    It''s okay to be poor. Their family was not so poor half a year ago. If it wasn''t for the lucky encounter with the Gu family, Zhuangzi wouldn''t be able to talk about kissing now.


    Whether it is Shi Dashan or He Ye, they are all satisfied.


    But I don''t know why, Zhuangzi has no intention of getting married at all. He talks about working hard all day, and I don''t know where to learn a sentence. Start a career first and then start a family. No, I slept in the county shopst night. return.


    On the contrary, Orchid was curious, wandered past, and pretended to go over to look at the girl.


    He Ye was also very worried, "Zhuangzi is too old to be old, and it will be even harder to find it if you don''t get married. Miss Gu, that boy is listening to you now, can you help me persuade me to look at each other, how can I do it all? Did you reject it without looking at it?"


    Gu Yundong was a little stunned when he heard it, but he didn''t expect Zhuangzi''s market to be so good.


    Thinking about it, it is also popr these days for a prodigal son to turn his money back, but now he has a proper job, the family is simple, his parents are easy to talk to, and most importantly, he is not bad looking. Yes, very spiritual.


    Is this kid who still has great ambitions, is devoted to his career and does not want to get married?


    Facing He Ye''s expectant eyes, Gu Yundong smiled involuntarily, and could only nod his head and say, "Okay, I''ll help persuade me when I look back. But don''t worry too much, auntie. Didn''t it arrive?"


    He Ye suddenly realized that the little girl from the Gu family is still young and unmarried. How could she be allowed to talk about this, how embarrassing.


    She felt a little ashamed, "No, it''s fine, it''s fine without persuasion."


    Gu Yundong supported his forehead, then should she persuade or not.


    After staying at Shi''s house for a while, Gu Yundong went to the workshop.


    The vigers in the ?? workshop were very happy, and when they saw her, they all gathered around and talked about their work for the past few months.


    After ??, he asked her a little apprehensively, this ce will be closed in two days, and the sugar production will no longer be avable. Can they still be hired for work in the new workshop.


    Gu Yundong is quite satisfied with these dozen or so people, but the recruitment of new workshops is not like it is now.


    When the conditions are finished and both parties can ept it, we can continue to do it.


    "If the new workshop is recruited again, it will require long-term workers. Long-term workers are different from short-term workers. You can think about it these days and see if you want to go. Come and mention other things when youe."


    Everyone became thoughtful after hearing this, and Gu Yundong went back after finishing the workshop.


    I didn''t expect that it was already night, and Shao Qingyuan still hadn''te back.


    Didn''t he just go to the **** to find someone? Could there be something else?


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t mention it here, but Qin Wenzheng had already taken the drawings from Gu Yundong to the Xuanhe Mansion and posted them on the wall.


    Not long after ?? was posted, a woman with a basket came over to join in the fun.


    With just one nce, her expression changed on the spot, she hurriedly squeezed out of the crowd and left in a hurry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 394: Aunt Gus news

    Chapter 394 News from Aunt Gu


    The old woman looked tense, and after turning two alleys, she finally entered the back door of a mansion surnamed Zhou.


    then walked through the corridor and hurriedly walked towards Fubuki Garden. On the way, she met a maid who asked her something and she didn''t care to answer, but just handed her the basket, but the person had already entered the courtyard.


    There was only one woman in the room, dressed in gold and jade, leaningzily on the couch and eating peaches.


    Seeing her hurried in, he raised his eyebrows slightly, "Mother Ren, what''s the matter with you, look at you in such a hurry."


    Mother Ren looked around and saw that the maids were all outside, so she took two steps forward and whispered a few words in the woman''s ear.


    The woman immediately straightened up when she heard this, her brows slightly frowned, and the peaches didn''t even bother to eat.


    "Are you serious? That portrait is really exactly the same as Gu Dafeng?"


    Ren''s mother thought for a while, "It''s a little different, there''s a scar missing from that portrait."


    The ?? woman narrowed her eyes slightly, frowning thoughtfully.


    "Who will look for them? Is there someone they know in the Xuanhe House? Is thest name Ke?"


    She thought for a while and instructed Ren''s mother, "Go and find out about the family in Yumixiang, and see who the surname is Ke."


    "Yes."


    Ren''s mother turned around and was about to leave, but the woman stopped her again, "Wait, be quiet, don''t expose yourself. Also, go to the backyard and instruct her, from now on, she is not allowed to walk around at will, and she is not allowed to leave Zhou''s house. door."


    "Yes."


    Ren''s mother left, but the woman had no intention of eating, and was just a little anxiously waiting for the news of Ren''s mother.


    Until it was about to get dark, Ren''s mother didn''te back, but she didn''t seem to be going well.


    "The old ve has inquired about it. There is only one widow in the Ke family in Yumixiang. She has lived in Yumixiang for many years. It''s just that the woman doesn''t know where she went recently. I asked the neighbors around. , said that he left just after the New Year. I asked more carefully, and the neighbor asked me about my identity. The old ve will go to the Nie Mansion to find Master Nie in a hurry."


    Nie House? The Nie Mansion is a big family in this Xuanhe Mansion, and the background is not small, and that mansion is the two big ones of their Zhou family.


    Ren''s mother sighed, "Our Zhou family has juste to Xuanhe Mansion, and the foundation is not stable. It is difficult for the master to connect with the Nie Mansion. If we offend the Nie Mansion, the master will be furious. Old ve If it¡¯s not good to ask again, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    The woman''s face was a little ugly, and it was useless to scold Ren''s mother in her heart, but she suppressed it and didn''t say it.


    After a long while, she said, "I didn''t expect that Gu Dafeng would climb up to Nie''s house. You must not spread this matter out, especially if it is not known by the master. Also, find someone, and take advantage of the night when people are not paying attention. Get another notice and stick it on the wall, so that I can cover half of the portrait''s face for me."


    "Old ve, go do it now."


    The woman was even more upset when she saw her gone. After a while, she finally couldn''t help but go to the backyard...


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that the Aunt Gu she was looking for was in the Xuanhe Mansion. As soon as she finished dinner, Cousin Ke took her away to have a heart-to-heart talk.


    The two entered Aunt Ke''s house, and as soon as they entered, Aunt Ke asked with a sullen face, "That girl Shen, what exactly did you n to let her live at home?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 395: what attitude

    Chapter 395 What Attitude


    Gu Yundong was stunned, a little confused, "Yes, Si Tian is my friend, she just came to Yongfu Vige, she is unfamiliar in this ce, and it is not safe to live alone outside. Besides, she has no money on her, so she wants to cover her up. The house is not easy either."


    "If you don''t have any money, lend her a loan." Biao Au Ke hated that iron would not be steel, "When did you be a Bodhisattva who saves all sentient beings? If people have no home to go to, you take them in, and you are not afraid of causing harm to yourself. "


    Gu Yundong blinked and asked uncertainly, "Did Shen Sitian offend my cousin?"


    "Not that."


    "Then what..." He looked like he wanted to drive people away.


    Cousin Ke took a deep breath, "Did I say you are really stupid or fake? Ren Sitian is so good-looking, you need a chest with a chest and a butt, and you stand in front of her like a little bean sprout, Completelypared to her."


    "I..." Why did she have bean sprouts? Has it been developing well recently? And her face is not bad, howe to Aunt Ke''s eyes, she seems to be the scruffy little girl who escaped to her house half a year ago?


    That''s right, Gu Yundong''s image has been finalized by Aunt Ke. No matter how good-looking she is now, she still thinks that she still looks like a man or a woman before.


    "You can give me some snacks. Shao Qingyuan is very promising now. He is tall and tall. Such a handsome man has not married yet. All the girls in the vige are blind. That girl Shen sees. You are a shrewd one, what if she prys at your corner?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." Are you worried about this after a long time?


    She was dumbfounded, "Cousin, no, it''s impossible for them both."


    "You stillugh, you must be defensive, I''m here for your own good."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly restrained his expression, but still looked helpless, "I know my cousin is for my good, but Sitian is different, you don''t know what she has experienced before. Besides, ahem, she is afraid of Shao Qingyuan and avoids it. That kind, probably the same as those blind girls in the vige?"


    When he was in Gujiatun, although Shao Qingyuan contacted Shen Sitian first, and the two sides cooperated happily.


    At that time, Shen Sitian was not afraid of Shao Qingyuan, she only wanted revenge, and she had been Gu Gang''s concubine for a while, although she didn''t say it, but Gu Yundong knew that she had a trace of inferiority in her heart, and she felt that she was dirty.


    Later, I met Zhou Dafu and his son on the road. Shen Sitian saw Shao Qingyuan throw the child onto the horse with his own eyes, and she didn''t care whether he would be thrown off or stomped into a meatloaf. Only then did I feel that I finally realized Shao Qingyuan''s true face.


    Since then, Sitian has tried to avoid talking to him.


    Gu Yundong was surprised. When she shot people with a crossbow, wasn''t she cruel and bloodthirsty? Why are you not afraid of her? Discriminate against her being young?


    Cousin Ke heard what she said, frowned slightly, but reluctantly believed it, "It''s fine if you have an idea, then I''ll change my attitude towards her tomorrow??"


    Gu Yundong was shocked, "Cousin, what is your attitude towards her today?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s that when Master Qin and Young Master Liu came over, I asked Miss Shen to go out and say hello. Let''s see a few more excellent and handsome men, open her eyes, so that she won''t pry your corner. ."


    Gu Yundong, "..." My cousin deserves to be my cousin, this idea is really different.


    "Then how is she going to make money? Enter your workshop to find a job?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 396: Desperate for Gu Yundong

    Chapter 396 Desperate for Gu Yundong


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "That''s not necessary, Sitian has a good job in embroidery, she ns to embroider some handkerchiefs, screens or something to sell. My cousin can rest assured, she is not the kind of person who is greedy for petty and cheap, and she said she would pay rent when she lives here. Woolen cloth."


    Cousin Ke raised her eyebrows when she heard the words, "Listening to you, that girl is not bad."


    "So, if my cousin knows more about her, you will find that she is a very gentle person." Gu Yundong said, and hurriedly added, "Of course, my cousin is also a very gentle person."


    "I don''t know if I''m gentle or not. I only know that you are not good at embroidering. If you have time, you should ask Miss Shen to learn more, so that you won''t even be able to embroider your own wedding dress. You are such a big person, you can''t even embroider a handkerchief. If you can''t embroider, then if the wedding dress is made crooked and not good-looking, then it will be a shame."


    Gu Yundong feels that his soul has been severely hit, but Cousin Ke is still not merciful when he speaks. Wouldn''t it be good to talk about her other advantages for a little face?


    "Wedding dress, can''t you buy it?"


    Aunt Ke red, "It''s a big event in your life, you actually n to buy such an important wedding dress? I can tell you that when you buy, the whole Yongfu Vige and even the entire Fengkai County will know about your connection with the big girl Gu. I can''t even pick up an embroidery needle."


    Gu Yundong was so weak that he didn''t speak. Didn''t he say that those big families don''t have to embroider their own wedding dresses? There are embroidery girls at home who have done it, and the bride and groom can make up a few stitches for meaning. Why do you have to embroider it all by yourself?


    Cousin Ke could see what she was thinking at a nce, and immediately sneered, "The problem is that you can''t even make up a few stitches, right?"


    Gu Yundong, "You look down on me, right? I''m going to find Shen Sitian. I can''t believe I can''t even pick up an embroidery needle."


    She turned her head and left, Cousin Ke stood there, raised her eyebrows, andughed.


    can be regarded as wrapping you in, but to be honest, embroidery is not good at all, it is really shameful.


    Gu Yundong really honestly learned to follow Shen Sitian... drawing.


    This is exactly what she is good at, Gu Yundong thinks it is quite simple.


    But when she split the thread, after she pulled all the embroidery threads and knotted them, she became suspicious of herself.


    Cousin Ke is very desperate for her, and the meditation she taught her is also very desperate.


    Who would have thought that Gu Yundong, who looks so capable and omnipotent, embroidered grass like he was about to go to the execution ground?


    Gu Yundong thought, "This shows that God is giving me direction, so that I can work hard to make money, and then I can hire embroidery girls to make clothes for me."


    So she ran to bed with peace of mind, and she would get up early tomorrow to see her fifty-acre orchard.


    But the next day, before she went out, Mrs Dong came over.


    She also carried a schoolbag in her hand. It was for Bian Yuanzhi. Knowing that he was going to school, Dong Xin made it overnight. Anyway, she was used to it.


    Bian Yuanzhi was overjoyed with his schoolbag, thanked Mr. Dong, and carefully put the ink, ink, paper, and ink that Gu Yundong had prepared earlier.


    Immediately, he got on the carriage with a slight anxiety and followed Gu Yunshu to the school.


    Gu Yundong originally thought about the first day of school, whether she needed it or not.


    After thinking about it, let it go. With Yunshu and a familiar school, there will be no problem.


    On the other hand, Mr. Dong did not leave after delivering the schoolbag, but waited until the two children left before starting to talk about business.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 397: Propose marriage

    Chapter 397 Proposal


    "Yun Dong." Dong shi looked at her with a smile, "My aunt came here today to propose marriage to Qing Yuan."


    "It stands to reason that the matter of proposing marriage should have been discussed by the elders of both sides. But you know about Qingyuan''s situation. I also watched him grow up, and now I take advantage of it and be his elder. As for the situation of Qingyuan. I also know the situation of your family. You are the master of the family, but you are young and don¡¯t know anything about marriage. During this time, Cousin Ke and I have be acquainted with each other, so I thought, why not let Ke Cousin came to help with the process?"


    Gu Yundong nodded immediately, she didn''t know anything about these things, and it would be better to have an elder who understood.


    Mr. Dong went to talk to Cousin Ke. This marriage proposal process is not easy, you need to hire a matchmaker first.


    epting, asking for the name, epting, epting the levy, inviting the date, and weing the six ceremony in person. In fact, some of the processes in rural areas are not so rigorous, but Shao Qingyuan attaches great importance to Gu Yundong, and naturally he must follow the procedures.


    Mr. Dong is quite familiar with the surrounding viges and knows which matchmaker has a good reputation and a good temperament.


    As for the dowry needed for the expedition, this was prepared by Shao Qingyuan himself.


    At present, it is just a marriage. The day of marriage will have to wait for Gu Yundong and her husband, and both parties n to find Gu Dajiang to talk about it.


    After all, he is marrying someone else''s daughter, so how can his father-inw not be there?


    Mr. Dong and Aunt Ke had a good deal of business, so they also brought Mrs. Yang over.


    Although ?? Yang didn''t quite understand it, they would still ask her for her opinion and exin it to her patiently.


    Gu Yundong was also listening next to him, feeling dizzy, so there are still so many rules?


    After Mr. Dong had left, she let out a big breath, and took Tong Shuitao to see her 50 acres ofnd to clear her mind.


    Zhao Zhu knew that she wasing, so he was busy bringing the dog left to the field. To Gu Yundong''s surprise, Da Qian seemed to be busy with the fruit forest.


    Fifty acres ofnd is not small after all, and when he is busy, he is really busy, and it is impossible for Gu Yundong to let Zhao Zhu and his son work day and night. It was agreed at the beginning that she would give a certain amount of money. As for who to ask for help, it was up to them.


    When ?? was nting arge area, Zhao Zhu did invite a lot of people. Now that he has been busy for a while, he is the only one who is busy with dog leftovers and big money.


    The fifty-acre orchard Zhao Zhu is surrounded by fences, and there are two dogs in it, looking very fierce.


    But seeing Zhao Zhu and a few others, the two dogs were still obedient and ran over.


    Zhao Zhu asked them to recognize Gu Yundong, and then took them inside.


    The orchard is now divided into pieces, nted with loquats, mulberries, cherries, strawberries, and peaches. Most of them have been moved from other ces and have grown a lot, so it looks lush now, which is very pleasing to look at.


    is still too small. Now that she has money in her hand, should she buy a farm?


    Gu Yundong turned around while thinking about it, and couldn''t help but say, "I didn''t expect Uncle Zhao to find so many fruit trees. I thought that half of them would be good. The orchard is also well maintained, Uncle Zhao. Thanks for your hard work."


    Zhao Zhu''s cold and solemn face was slightly soft, and he pointed to the big money behind him with a smile, "I found a lot of big money."


    Gu Yundong was surprised and looked at the person who had been following behind them without saying a word.


    Da Qian was still a little embarrassed, his voice was soft, "It''s just a coincidence."


    "By chance?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 398: dad what do you mean

    Chapter 398 Dad, what do you mean


    Da Qian nodded, "When I went out looking for work before, I went to a lot of ces, so I know some things."


    "What kind of work did you find?" In a short period of time, I made enough money.


    Da Qian was even more embarrassed, "I do all kinds of work. I''ve been to many viges. Some people need to carry things when they get married, they need help to go up the mountain, and they need to resist beating.


    In fact, these jobs don¡¯t make much money. Once, a rich boy offended someone. He was about the same size as the rich young master, so he helped impersonate that person and beat him to death. In the end, the rich young master saw that he seemed to have vomited blood, and threw five taels of silver directly to him.


    In fact, the blood wasn''t big money, it was just chicken blood. It was deliberately vomited in front of the rich young master.


    At that time, I thought I could get 10 taels of silver, but I didn''t expect that the man was very hard, so he gave 5 taels.


    But it was enough anyway, so he hurried back with the money.


    But he did travel a lot, not only to the viges near his county seat, but also to the next county and even the past.


    So where there are fruit trees, big money is very clear.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect him to have such a harvest, "Then can you still harvest fruit? This time, I won''t harvest fruit trees, but I will harvest fruit. If you want that kind of good quality, can you do it?"


    Da Qian seemed to realize something, suddenly raised his head, his eyes were slightly excited, but he immediately nodded, "Yes."


    "I need a lot of fruit, but I also need you to negotiate the price." Fruits are not cheap now. Gu Yundong wants a lot of them, so if they can be cheap, they should be cheaper.


    Da Qian was a little more cautious this time, and agreed without a single bite.


    He pursed his lips, and finally said firmly, "I can do it."


    "Okay, I''ll ask two people to go with you another day. First, think about what kind of fruit you want to collect, which vige you''re going to, and consider the travel time. Come to Yongfu Vige to find me, and let''s talk about it. The question of wages."


    Big Qian nodded heavily, "Okay, I''ll definitely think about it."


    Gu Yundong looked at the orchard again, asked Zhao Zhu about nting, and nned to leave.


    It''s just that as soon as she turned around, the big money chased after her.


    When he arrived at the gate of the orchard, he took a slow breath and said solemnly, "Master, thank you."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and then he understood that he should be referring to the matter that Aunt Qian came to her housest time.


    She smiled, "Do well." She took Tong Shuitao away.


    "I will." Da Qian was overjoyed, stomped his feet in ce, and then strode towards home.


    Zhao Zhu and his son, who came outter, looked at his retreating back, but their eyes were slightlyplicated.


    Especially Gouzu, with a hint of envy in his tone, "Big money is about to make a fortune."


    "Why, don''t you want him to be promising?"


    Gou left shook his head, "No, it just feels like I have nothing left. Zhuangzi went to the county town to be a clerk. Last time I heard that he ns to work hard and strive to be the shopkeeper in two years. Now the big money is reused by Miss Gu. , I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be in charge in the future, I¡¯m the only one who is still here to carry water and turn the soil every day.¡±


    Zhao Zhu reached out and patted him on the head, "Why, dislike it? I ask you, who told you that carrying water and turning the soil every day is useless?"


    Gouzu raised his head nkly, "Dad, what do you mean?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 399: send you to learn martial arts

    Chapter 399 Sending you to learn martial arts


    Zhao Zhu sighed inwardly as he looked at his son who didn''t understand anything.


    I also me him. I used to marry a woman with a broken heart. She condone her son to death, and cultivated his domineering and stupid temperament. I just saw that when he got into trouble, in addition to beating and scolding, I never thought that the father and son should have a good talk.


    Fortunately, it is not toote.


    Seeing his son ask, Zhao Zhu exined patiently, "Girl Gu has built a new workshop, and she has to collect so much fruit. This must be a fruit business. Now the fruit is expensive outside, so she bought the orchard herself. See it. In the future, her orchard will definitely not only be 50 acres here, but it will only expand. Your orchard is well managed and the fruit grows well, and in the future she will be the manager of the orchard. ."


    The dog was left stunned for a moment, but the next moment, he suddenly realized, and pped his thigh fiercely, "Why didn''t I think of it? Dad, you are so amazing, you can think of it all."


    Facing Gouzu''s adoring eyes, Zhao Zhu was both proud and sad.


    He looks like this, can he really be a steward? ?


    That''s all, while I''m still young, I can teach him more before it''s toote.


    The father and son walked home while talking, and the dog left''s emotions were no longer lost.


    His father is right, everyone has their own way to go, and his goal now is to be the steward of the orchard.


    At this time, Tong Shuitao was also asking this question, and Gu Yundong''s thoughts coincided with Zhao Zhu''s.


    But what she values ??now is not the dog left, but Zhao Zhu.


    Tong Shuitao also seemed to understand, but she just thought of something, and said quickly, "Miss, how can I help? You see how strong I am? Can I also follow to collect the fruit, I can carry it alone? Two frames."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Do you want to harvest the fruit?"


    "I just think that big money looks like a weak chicken, and it is easy to be beaten. I just can beat people."


    Gu Yundong became thoughtful, and Tong Shuitao asked again, "Miss, can I go?"


    "Shui Tao, do you like to practice martial arts?"


    Tong Shuitao was stunned, why did the topic change so quickly?


    But she still nodded quickly, "I like it. I was very strong since I was a child. At that time, I thought, since I can''t be a little girl, then I will be a chivalrous girl, but it''s a pity..."


    She is just a servant, she can only carry water and chop wood.


    Gu Yundong: "Brother Shao has been looking for a guard from the guard bureau to teach A Mao and the four of them how to learn martial arts. If you are interested, you can learn along with them. It''s just that you are a girl, it''s a little inconvenient..."


    "Convenient, convenient, convenient." Before Gu Yundong finished speaking, Tong Shuitao eagerly expressed his position, "Jianghu children are informal, and martial arts are not divided into men and women. If there is something wrong, let the **** point it out to me, and there will be no contact."


    Gu Yundong looked at her eagerly with a funny look, "Then, do you want to collect fruit, or do you want to learn martial arts?"


    "..." Tong Shuitao had a hard time deciding. After a long time, she gritted her teeth and said, "I learn martial arts, I can protect the youngdy if I learn it, and I will y an even greater role in the future."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Okay, I''ll go back and ask Brother Shao."


    Tong Shuitao was happy, and she couldn''t wait to go back.


    Who knew that the two of them had just walked to the door of Gu''s house when they saw four or five people surrounded by them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 400: Gu Yundong is gloomy

    Chapter 400 Gu Yundong is eerie


    They were still pointing and pointing with a trace of disdain on their faces.


    Tong Shuipao approached, only to hear what they said.


    "I''ll just say, this little girl from the Gu family must have eloped with that wolf cub."


    "That''s right, otherwise why would the wolf cube to propose marriage as soon as she came back?"


    "Then Gu Yundong hasn''t arrived yet, right? Shouldn''t he be in such a hurry?"


    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of the people next to him widened, right?


    Tong Shuitao was furious when he heard it, "You bitch, I will tear your mouths apart."


    As she said that, she rushed over to the person who had spread the most rumours just now.


    Several people suddenly turned their heads and stepped back.


    As he retreated, he also saw Gu Yundong standing behind them and looking at them coldly.


    Gu Yundong wasughing, but this smile made them instantly think of the picture of her holding the sole of her shoe and pumping Hu Liang, and they all felt a pain in their faces.


    "Gu, Miss Gu, we are all nonsense, don''t take it to heart."


    "Yes, yes, we are just watching the fun, so let''s go, we won''t disturb you."


    Gu Yundong looked at them one by one. It''s still these few people, isn''t it the broken-mouthed woman written down by Cousin Ke? At this moment, he was very daring, and even ran to her door.


    Gossip makes people courageous? ?


    "I''m just curious, since you are afraid of me and know that Shao Qingyuan is a wolf cub who does things without mercy, how dare you make irresponsible remarks behind our backs to ruin our reputation? Why, aren''t you afraid that the two of us will join forces for revenge?"


    The faces of the olddies turned pale instantly, and the man who was being held by Tong Shuitao to tear his mouth to pieces even forgot to resist, the corners of his mouth were pulled away fiercely, almost cracking.


    Gu Yundong nced at them again, and dropped a meaningful sentence, "I hope you will not regret it."


    After saying that, he strode into the door.


    Those olddies were even a little weaker now.


    "Should she really trouble us?"


    "Let''s go, go home quickly."


    The door went clean in an instant, Tong Shuitao nced outside, and finally told Gu Yundong with satisfaction, "They''ve all gone, thedy is really amazing, a few words scared them so much that they didn''t even dare to fart."


    Gu Yundong felt that Tong Shuitao should not only learn martial arts, but also learn to read. This ttery also made her feel good.


    She walked inside, and before she reached the main room, she heard an unfamiliar voice.


    Gu Yundong paused in his footsteps before continuing to move forward.


    When ?? got close, he realized that the person who was speaking was dressed as a matchmaker, and he was counting Shao Qingyuan''s advantages.


    His eyes lit up when he saw Gu Yundong, "Yo, she is indeed a girl with a good-looking sign, no wonder Young Master Shao attaches so much importance to it."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, and at the gesture of Aunt Ke, walked shyly to the back and sat down.


    Shao Qingyuan was also there, but his clothes looked wet, and there were two geese at his feet.


    She was wondering when Dong Xin whispered in her ear, "Qingyuan heard that it''s best to bring two geese for a marriage proposal, so he went to squat to catch the geese overnight, and his clothes were all wet. There is no time to change it.¡±


    The geese usually stop at the water''s edge. I don''t know where Shao Qingyuan is squatting and guarding. It looks a bit embarrassed.


    She nced at the matchmaker who had a good rtionship with Cousin Ke, gave Shao Qingyuan a wink, and then quietly left the hall.


    Not long after, Shao Qingyuan also came out to the backyard.


    Gu Yundong pinched his sleeve, and Shao Qingyuan took her hand.


    Gu Yundong, "..." She just wanted to know how wet his clothes were, and didn''t want to hold hands.


    She red at him, "Hurry back and change your clothes, you won''t be afraid of catching a cold even if you can squeeze out the water."


    "I''ll go after the discussion over there."


    "There''s a lot of things going on here, and I don''t know when I''ll be able to finish, so go back and change clothes."


    "Can¡­"


    "Okay, listen to me."


    Shao Qingyuan immediately shut up, then nodded, "Then I''ll go back first."


    Gu Yundong stood under the porch and watched him walk out of the gate of Gu''s house.


    She was satisfied, just about to go back to the main room, but saw an unexpected person at the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 401: help with errands

    Chapter 401 Helping with errands


    Gu Yundong walked forward and asked with a smile, "Jiang...Uncle, what''s the matter with you?"


    When Jiang Yongkang saw her, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I passed by the river just now and saw your mother''s foot was swollen. A girl supported her, but she didn''t seem to be walking steadily, so she asked me toe over to your house. Say."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly walked out, "Thank you foring and telling me."


    Jiang Yongkang led the way in front, "It''s just a little effort, no matter who encounters it, I will help. It''s just that I''m a man, and I can''t help your mother, so I can only help run errands."


    While talking, he saw Shen Sitian and Mrs Yang who were approaching cautiously.


    Shen Sitian came to wash clothes by the river. She now lives in Gu''s house. Although Gu Yundong takes good care of her, she does her own work and sometimes helps Gu''s house.


    As for Mrs. Yang, she was used to doing chores in the past. Now, although there are servants in the family, she doesn''t need to get up early and stay busy. But her habit can''t be changed for a while, and she will feel at a loss if she doesn''t do anything.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t stick to her. She can cook when she wants, doundry when she wants, y jigsaw puzzles when she wants, sleep or rest at will, as long as she feels happy.


    Today she saw that Shen Sitian was going to doundry, so she also went out with a small basket, which contained two old clothes that she found by herself.


    Shen Sitian took care of her, coaxed her to sit on the stone beside and chatted with her, and it was fine.


    Who knew that when she was about to stand up after washing her clothes, she almost fell over without noticing. Yang Shi was in a hurry, and immediately rushed up to help her.


    However, Shen Sitian was supported, but Yang Shi himself pped her foot.


    This side is near the foot of the mountain, and the girls and women in the vige rarely wash here. But she was thin and weak, and it was extremely difficult to walk.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yongkang saw him and went to Gu''s house to call someone.


    When Gu Yundong came over, he squatted down and carried Yang on his back.


    Jiang Yongkang was very surprised when he saw it, "Miss Gu is so strong."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "It was trained."


    Although she is not as strong as Tong Shuitao, but carrying Yang''s back is not a problem.


    Shen Sitian stood by and supported him, and Jiang Yongkang said, "In this way, I will run again to find Langzhong."


    Gu Yundong didn''t have time to refuse, he had already left.


    She could only go home with the Yang family on her back.


    The matchmaker had already left, and Shao Qingyuan also came over with a change of clothes.


    Seeing that Yang was being carried back, the whole family gathered around nervously.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yongkang soon brought the vige clerk over. Although this clerk was not as good as the doctor in the county, he was quite good at treating bruises and injuries.


    As soon as he came, he asked about Yang''s pain condition, but when Aunt Ke saw Jiang Yongkang standing beside him, she was stunned.


    While Mrs Yang was talking, she took Gu Yundong aside and asked, "What''s the matter? Why did hee to our house?"


    "Uncle Jiang came over to inform my mother that she had a broken foot, andter went to invite Langzhong."


    Cousin Ke gave an "oh" and walked back with Gu Yundong.


    Who knows, he heard Jiang Yongkangforting Yang''s voice, "Be patient, it won''t hurt."


    Yang shi kept shaking his head, refusing to let Lang Zhong touch his feet. It wasn''t until he saw Gu Yundonging over that he seemed to have found the backbone, he stretched out his arms to hug her, stretched out his feet tremblingly, and let Lang Zhong treat her.


    Jiang Yongkang, "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 402: Workshop closed

    Chapter 402 The workshop is closed


    As long as Gu Yundong is by her side, Mrs. Yang is actually not afraid of pain. During the treatment, she didn''t even cry, she just hugged Gu Yundong''s waist very hard.


    After Lang Zhong left, Tong Shuitao carried Yang''s back to his room to rest, and Gu Yundong expressed his gratitude to Jiang Yongkang.


    Jiang Yongkang waved his hand, "I''m just running an errand, it''s not worth thanking me like that. Since it''s all right, I''ll leave."


    Gu Yundong asked him to drink tea, but he pushed it too.


    As soon as the ?? person left, Cousin Ke took her to talk about the result of the matchmaker''s conversation.


    Since both parties are interested, it is time to calcte with the birth date to see if it is suitable.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t need to worry about the next thing, but Aunt Ke feels that she is not her mother after all, and she still has to exin every step to her.


    Gu Yundong gave the birth date and went to work again.


    The sugar cane is gone, and the workshop is almost closed.


    On thest day, Gu Yundong went to Liu''s yard.


    Looking at the well-tidy courtyard and the vigers who were reluctant to leave, Gu Yundong smiled.


    "Everyone has worked hard for the past few months. In thest month, in addition to the wages, an extra 100 yuan will be given as a reward. After that, everyone can rest well."


    Everyone heard that there was a reward of 100 wen, and instantly recovered, with a faint excitement on their faces.


    "One more thing, I told youst time, the workshop here is closed. The new workshop will reopen in a few days, but this workshop will recruit long-term workers. Have you thought about it when you go back?"


    Wang Shuanzi was the first to respond, "I do."


    Anyway, his family has only two acres ofnd, and there is not much food to grow. His wife ispletely busy. When he didn''t work in Gu''s family before, he spent more than half a year looking for work outside, but he couldn''t find a good one, the wages were still low, and he had to spend money for food and lodging outside.


    Wang Shuanzi felt that there was no better job than working in the Gu family.


    He is close to home, he can help with anything at home, and the sry is high and stable. The most important thing is that he has only been working in the Gu family for a few months, and the family has eaten meat three or four times. Much better.


    Xu Huaer also raised her hand eagerly, "And me, I''ll do it too."


    Xu Huaer got married. She used to cook at home, wash clothes, take care of children, and asionally go to the fields. She was so busy every day that her feet didn''t touch the ground, but she was disliked by her mother-inw, saying that she waszy all day and didn''t serve well. man.


    Xu Hua''er didn''t know how much she was wronged. That day, when the Gu family recruited people, it was not only her who came, but also her sister-inw. She didn''t hold out hope at the time. She didn''t expect that her younger brother and sister were not selected, and she was selected.


    Since then, her status in the family has risen steadily, her mother-inw''s face has improved, and her younger brothers and sisters are no longer yin and yang. When she goes back, not only does she have to wait for men, but her family also washes her feet. This kind of treatment has never happened before.


    Xu Huaer understood how important the job of Gu family was to him. It doesn''t matter how much the sry is. Anyway, the family is not divided, and the monthly earnings must be handed over to the mother-inw.


    But the feeling of talking and talking at home ispletely different. Even the Gu family sometimes rewards them with something to eat, and she can keep it when she takes it home.


    Therefore, this time the Gu family said that they would recruit long-term workers, but Xu Huaer did not even think about it.


    Not only her, but others also responded, and they wanted to stay even if the wages were less.


    But they did not expect that the treatment of this long-term worker also made them excited.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 403: Gus family is hiring

    Chapter 403 The Gu family is recruiting long-term workers


    Gu Yundong counted and finally agreed to stay with twelve people.


    After all, long-term workers are different from short-term workers. The contracts are long-term and there are many restrictions. If you suddenly quit in the middle, the boss can sue you.


    These people have a lot of work at home, and they can¡¯t do anything about it.


    The Liu family originally rented the yard to Gu Yundong as a temporary workshop, and the three of them all worked here as part-time workers. Now that it is time to sign a long-term job, there are only two young couples in the Liu family who have signed up. As for Father Liu, one is old, and the other is that there are other jobs at home, and someone has to do it.


    Gu Yundong had a certain idea in his heart, and then said, "Since it has been decided, then I will sign a contract tomorrow. The sry is still 500 yuan at the beginning, but there will be three days off every month. Take an hour off, and then leave for work. If there is something at home or you are not feeling well, you can ask for leave, but one day''s wages will be deducted."


    She said some of the rules of long-termbor first, so as to avoid disputester.


    However, these conditions have already made these people excited and happy.


    Even the vigers who didn''t n to sign long-termbor were full of envy and eager to try, but their home was really vacant, and they could only regret it. However, he still looked for Gu Yundong afterwards, thinking that if one day he hired part-time workers, he would still be able to find them.


    Gu Yundong agreed. During this time, everyone worked hard and no one waszy. She was very satisfied.


    After the matter was settled, Gu Yundong gave everyone wages.


    When this dayes every month, the eyes of the big guys can shine, especially in thest month, Gu Yundong promised to give an extra 100 wen.


    After the settlement waspleted and she came out of Liu''s courtyard, she looked up at the sky and let out a light breath.


    Da Qian has already gone to other viges to collect fruit, along with the boss of the Tong family and Liu Wei who joins in the fun.


    Gu Yundong didn''t understand why Liu Wei didn''t care about his own business, but he was very enthusiastic about things on their side. No wonder Master Liu wanted to throw people away every time he mentioned him.


    Shao Qingyuan also invited the **** from the Zheng family''s **** bureau. A **** who was originally an instructor of martial arts was quite experienced.


    After the **** came, he started training the cats the next day, and Tong Shuitao also got up early every day and ran to Shao''s house.


    Shao Qingyuan also bought a woman to help withundry and cooking.


    However, he himself still came to Gu''s house to eat every day, as if seeing Gu Yundong he could eat two more bowls of rice.


    The new workshop is already avable, and Gu Yundong has started to recruit people again.


    As soon as the news came out, many people came to hear the news, whether it was Yongfu Vige, Xiajiao Vige, or Songjia Vige.


    Gujia Workshop not only has high wages, but also distributes things during the New Year, and asionally there are rewards.


    These things have long been publicized through the dozen or so part-time workers before, but whoever has a close rtionship with Yongfu Vige, who does not know that it is good to work in the Gu family.


    As a result, a lot of people coulde, and Gu Yundong was shocked when he opened the door in the morning.


    She only ns to recruit more than 30 people this time. Everything must be done slowly. After all, she doesn''t know the fruit production here.


    So she said the number of people to prepare everyone mentally, she didn''t want many people.


    I immediately asked the big guys to line up, and the person sitting at the desk to record is the second child of the Tong family, Tong An.


    This person used to be the fastest and most attentive when he was recognizing characters. Now that several months have passed, he can recognize basic characters.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 404: why dont you want me

    Chapter 404 Why don''t you want me


    Gu Yundong intends to train Tong An to be the manager of a workshop, so this time, he simply asked him to take the record.


    Tong An is very nervous. He has always been the type to work silently. He didn''t expect to be so valued by his boss.


    Holding the pen at this moment, I have to try my best to restrain myself from trembling.


    The crowd in front of ?? was noisy, and thedy was talking and answering many people''s questions.


    Suddenly there was a ss of water in front of him, Tong An raised his head, saw Shen Sitian stretched out his finger and said, "This is jasmine tea, try it out. If you are still nervous, you can take a deep breath, or tighten your hands and tighten your body. It might be useful for a while."


    Tong An was stunned for a while, and subconsciously did what she said, and actually felt much better.


    He raised his head in surprise and said gratefully, "Thank you Miss Shen."


    "No. This is what a doctor told me in the past. If you are nervous in the future, this will be much better."


    Shen Sitian smiled and handed another ss of water to Gu Yundong. When she saw Shao Qingyuan, she silently handed the water ss to Ah Mao and asked him to pass it.


    Shao Qingyuan brought Ah Mao to the town. He was afraid that there would be people like the Li family who didn''t know what to dost time.


    Sure enough, with him there, it was like having the Dinghai Shenzhen. At least the Li family came over to take a look, and immediately shrank their heads and went back.


    The vigers had already lined up obediently, Gu Yundong nced first, and then said, "Gu''s workshop is for food, so the minimum requirement is to dress neatly and cleanly, and those clothes can have a pile of mud on their sleeves. People don''t stand in line."


    There was a buzzing sound in the crowd, especially those who had not showered, washed their hair and changed their clothes for a few days and could smell the smell on their bodies.


    Slowly, some people came out of the team, and a few others simply ran home, hurried to wash their hair, bathe and change clothes before nning toe over.


    But, Gu Yundong won''t wait for them.


    She began to ask people toe forward to ask about the situation. Although she treated the vigers preferentially this time, if there are good ones in the neighboring viges, they will naturally also want them.


    After saying the basic requirements, she sat aside and waited, letting Tong An handle it.


    Tong An relieved his nervousness, and when he picked up the pen again, it made people feel a sense of unease when facing him.


    Whenever he asked, the vigers answered honestly.


    Tong An nodded as he recorded. Anyone he thought was okay would let him stand on the left and wait for Gu Yundong to screen.


    Just when he selected the fifteenth person, Gu Yundong suddenly said, "This person doesn''t want."


    Not only Tong An was stunned for a moment, but the viger also raised his head in surprise.


    He considers himself well-dressed and clean. His hair has just been washed this morning, and his spirit is much better than the previous one selected.


    And he also has the experience of going out to work as a dayborer, and his hands and feet are nimble and will not bezy, so why don''t you want him?


    When I looked back on the family recruiting part-time workers, if he hadn''t already found a job in the county town, he wouldn''t have missed it like that. This time, he was full of confidence. After all, he felt that he had a lot of advantages over Wang Shuanzi from the next door.


    Although he was afraid of Shao Qingyuan, the man couldn''t help but ask, "Why? Why don''t you want me? How can I not meet the requirements?"


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, the man was worried, he couldn''t help but took a small step back, but still looked at Gu Yundong stubbornly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 405: revenge book

    Chapter 405 The Book of Vengeance


    Gu Yundong didn''t let Shao Qingyuane forward, he just took a sip of tea calmly and nced at the man with a smile.


    After a while, seeing that the man had be impatient and irritable, he opened his mouth and said, "Why don''t you?"


    She raised her eyebrows, "You might as well go back and ask your mother-inw."


    The man was taken aback and asked his wife?


    His mother-inw was also here, so he turned his head to look for his mother-inw''s figure, and sure enough, he saw the equally puzzled daughter-inw behind the crowd.


    The man took a few steps and couldn''t control his volume when he came to her, and asked loudly, "Tell me, what the **** did you do? Why don''t people let me go to work?"


    His daughter-inw shook her head nkly, and the next moment she reacted abruptly.


    No, no, no?


    Her face changed suddenly, and the man in front of her naturally saw it, and immediately roared, "What''s going on?"


    "I, I, I said gossip about the girl from the Gu familyst time."


    "What gossip?"


    "Well, let''s just say that she hasn''te back for several months, has she eloped with the wolf cub..." The more she spoke, the quieter and paler she became.


    The man heard it as if struck by lightning. He knew that his mother-inw was a little bit broken, and he could talk about the little things in the vige for a long time.


    He didn''t take it seriously before. Which of the vigers who are full and have nothing to do is not like this?


    But she didn''t expect that she would mention the Gu family and Shao Qingyuan.


    The two most not to offend, she can also be blind, and most importantly, she was known by the client.


    The man was so angry that his hands began to shake. It''s okay for this poor family to help the family work well, and even the work that he was thinking about has disappeared.


    His daughter-inw saw that he was furious, and hurriedly apologized to Gu Yundong, "Gu, Miss Gu, I was wrong, you see my boss, he is very capable, you will definitely not suffer from him as a long-term worker."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "No matter how good he is, I won''t want him. Since he wants to be my long-term worker, then I will be your boss. I dare to ruin the reputation of the boss. I can''t afford such a long-term worker."


    The man''s tense nerves finally snapped with a ''bang'', and he stretched out his hand and hit his mother-inw fiercely.


    "I was so blind to marry a troublemaker like you. I don''t do anything all day long, and I hate this one and that one. I''ll beat you to death."


    The woman was so frightened that she ran around everywhere, and A Mao received Shao Qingyuan''s eyes, stepped forward and pulled them out of the team, and then beat them casually.


    Gu Yundong gave a cold snort, and when he looked at the crowd again, he saw several women with pale faces and anxious looks.


    Under the eyes of everyone, she took out a small book, turned over two pages, and said, "In addition to the one just now, there are people from Daniu''s family, Li Fu''s family, Cheng Youdi''s family, Li Wugui''s family, and so on. Not at home."


    The expressions of everyone are weird, but you still remember it in the notebook, are you afraid that you will forget it?


    The faces of the families whose names were called were very dangerous, and they turned their heads to look for their mother-inw.


    Only Li Fu was a little dazed, "My mother-inw is long gone."


    Gu Yundong nced at him, "Oh. Your daughter-inw spoke very vigorously at that time."


    Li Fu''s face changed suddenly, and his body was shaking with anger.


    Marry a wife and marry a virtuous person, this is really the wise saying of the ancestors.


    Look at them one by one, all of them have been harmed by a few bitches.


    Those wives had already run away, and several men were chasing after them.


    After they left, Gu Yundong closed the notebook, "If you think I''m doing something wrong, you can mention it."


    "..." Who dares?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 406: Chen family

    Chapter 406 Chen Family


    No onemented, but someone said very smartly, "I think Gu Dongjia is right, how can there be a long-term worker who still speaks ill of the master''s family and ruins the master''s reputation? And those rumors are still false, what? They go out without any evidence, because their minds are unclear and their thinking is wrong."


    yo, this one can talk.


    Gu Yundong had a preliminary impression of this person, but she didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, quite a few people echoed it, saying that those wives are not, even those who have been screened are on Gu Yundong''s side.


    After all, it was screened out this time, who knows if it will be selected next time?


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied with the effect, and immediately let Tong An continue.


    Tong An has chosen more than 40 people in total, and these people are not bad for him.


    Next, let Gu Yundong select twenty more people. After all, those who worked as part-time workers in her family are also included, adding up to more than 30 people she recruited.


    In the end, 22 viges and 11 other viges were determined.


    Chen Liang watched from the beginning to the end, now smiling, and the whole person was extremely satisfied.


    Look at the past six months, their Yongfu Vige has slowly grown up because of the Gujia workshop.


    There are quite a few people who build houses here. Walking on the vige road, you can smell the smell of meat from time to time. Even the matchmaker is always there. In the future, Yongfu Vige will probably have to walk in front of other viges. He, the vige chief, has a bright face, um, excellent.


    It was Mrs. Zhou next to him, who tugged at Chen Liang''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "Our family is really..."


    Chen Liang turned his head and red at her, "What''s wrong with our family? Isn''t the second child also working in the Gu family? It''s good."


    "But the boss..."


    Chen Liang put on a stern face, "If the boss wants toe here to work, then he wille by himself, and Gu Yatou will recruit him if he meets the requirements. If he doesn''te by himself, is it possible that Gu Yatou wille to invite him? really big."


    Mrs. Zhou sighed. The eldest of her family has been working in the town. Not long ago, a rtive from the owner of the town came over and took the position of the eldest.


    The eldest can onlye back with his wife and children. Now he is doing farm work at home, but how many years has he not been in the field? You can imagine how frustrating it was.


    Knowing that the second child works in Gu''s family, five hundred yuan a month, although it is not as much as his wages in the town, but it is not much different, after all, he has worked in the town for so long.


    The boss of the Chen family wanted toe, but he couldn''t help himself.


    Thest time Mr. Zhou saw Gu Yundong, he looked haggard and wanted to say a few words, but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    She knew it was inappropriate, Zhou was not the kind of cheeky person, and she knew Gu Yundong''s temperament. But she is a mother, and seeing the boss is not going well at home every day, she feels ufortable in the end.


    Chen Liang snorted softly, "Let''s go, the second child is already a worker for Gu''s family, and there is always someone to do the work at home.


    After saying that, he left the door of Gu''s house.


    Gu Yundong only saw his back from a distance.


    After recruiting people and signing the contract, Gu Yundong asked everyone toe over the next day and go to the workshop to get acquainted.


    The crowd at the entrance of Gu''s house slowly dispersed. Seeing the more than 30 recruited people, the vigers were envious, and many people approached.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care, she looked at Tong An with admiration in her eyes, "You did well today."


    Tong An immediately put down the pen and felt a little embarrassed. He couldn''t help but nce at Shen Sitian, but quickly retracted his gaze and said, "Thank you, Miss."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 407: Yangs enlightenment

    Chapter 407 Yang''s enlightenment


    Shen Sitian happened to see him too, was slightly taken aback andughed.


    Immediately, she turned around and entered the door, and began to help pack up.


    She has already embroidered several handkerchiefs in the past few days. Her embroidery is so good that even Cousin Ke was amazed when she saw it.


    When Shen Sitian left Gujiatun, he took Gu Gang twenty taels of silver. Although there were quite a few, she was paid by Gu Yundong for her food and amodation along the way.


    After arriving at Gu''s house, Shen Sitian just gave Gu Yundong 10 taels, which was used as travel expenses and rent for this period of time.


    Now she only has 12 taels of silver on her body, which is really not enough, and she desperately wants to earn more.


    After all, I have to build a house in the future, and I will need money for food, clothing, housing, and transportation.


    Shen Sitian nned not to marry in this life. She used to be a concubine to an old man. Although there were only a few people she knew, there was always a hurdle in her heart that she couldn''t get through. OK


    She does more embroidery work, so she can retire after earning money.


    Holding the handkerchief in his hand, Shen Sitian ns to go to town tomorrow and sell the handkerchief for some silver.


    She went to Gu Yundong, originally wanted to ask how to get to the town, but Gu Yundong said directly to Father Tong, "It''s just that Yunshu and the others are going to have a bath tomorrow. You can take Miss Shen to the town''s cloth vige in a carriage."


    Father Tong responded.


    The carriage was set up early the next morning. Unexpectedly, when he was about to leave, Yang also called to go.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Mother, what are you doing in the town?"


    Yang sprinted back to his room, and then took out two handkerchiefs and handed them to her.


    Gu Yundong was even more surprised, "Mother, did you embroider?"


    Yang shi nodded proudly. In fact, she has been following Shen Sitian for the past few days, learning, listening, and watching. Seeing Shen Sitian embroidering, she herself is busy with needlework.


    Mr. Yang has a calm temperament. Compared with Gu Yundong''s poor craftsmanship, Mrs. Yang seems to be enlightened in this regard.


    Even Shen Sitian didn''t know that she had secretly embroidered two pieces. After a careful look, she found that it was actually quite delicate.


    "Mother, are you nning to sell this handkerchief as well?" Gu Yundong was very pleasantly surprised, and looked a little in love with it.


    Mr. Yang nodded, "Exchange money."


    Shensi smiled sweetly, "The aunt gave me this handkerchief, and I''ll sell it for you, okay?"


    Mr. Yang quickly hid the veil behind him, pursed his lips and said, "I''ll go by myself."


    She looked persistent, and Gu Yundong smiled suddenly, "Mother is great, okay, that mother goes with Sitian, I''ll let Shuitao follow you."


    Yang nodded happily, and got into the carriage first.


    Gu Yundong shook his head helplessly, exining that Tong Shuitao would never leave Yang''s family, don''t make the wrong eye.


    Tong Shuitao responded cautiously.


    Therefore, when little girl Gu Yunke woke up and wanted to y jigsaw puzzles with her mother, she searched the whole Gu family and couldn''t find her mother.


    Mr. Yang carefully wrapped two handkerchiefs at this moment, looking very happy.


    Shen Sitian smiled and said, "When did my aunt embroider? I didn''t even see it."


    "In the room."


    "Madam is keeping it a secret." Tong Shuitao smiled while supporting Yang.


    The three of them were talking andughing in the carriage, but they were not lonely. Just as the carriage was about to leave the vige, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside.


    "Dad Tong, is this going to town? Can you take me on a ride?"


    Shen Sitian lifted the curtain of the car, and saw Jiang Yongkang, who was hurrying with a bag, standing outside.


    Happy National Day everyone! !


    Speaking of which, when I woke up this morning, I went to the backstage and found that there was not a single message left. My heart, it was a cold one. Then at noon there was still no, and my heart was desperate. In the evening... I quietly went to thement area of ??other authors, and found that there was none. I calmed down, it must be a system bug, it must be, even if it is not my heart, I have decided it is, very good, I can rest assured .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 408: take a ride

    Chapter 408 Take a ride


    Jiang Yongkang raised his head, only to find that there were three women in the car, and immediately became embarrassed, "You are all here, that''s all."


    Meditated sweetly, "Uncle Jiang is going to town?"


    Jiang Yongkang nodded and smiled softly, "I haven''t been back for a long time. I went back to see my grandson, and I even brought some dried mushrooms to add vegetables to them, so that they can enjoy the fragrance." He patted the burden on his body.


    "Come up, then, let''s go to town too." I got his helpst time, could it be that I''m not even willing to take a walk?


    "This... is not good."


    Tong Shuitao didn''t like his sloppy appearance very much, and said, "What does it matter? Just sit outside with my grandfather."


    Yang also nodded.


    Jiang Yongkang then thanked him and got on the carriage.


    Father Tong smiled, "Hurry up."


    The carriage started again, but the three people in the carriage were chatting, but because a strange man sat outside, it was hard to say anything.


    Jiang Yongkang was also very quiet, asionally chatting with Father Tong in a low voice.


    The carriage arrived in the town not long after, Jiang Yongkang said goodbye to them, and left with a burden on his back.


    Father Tong had been to this town a few times, and he knew where there was a cloth house, so he even drove a carriage to the biggest one.


    Tong Shuitao apanied Yang Shi and Shen Sitian in, and Father Tong found a ce to park the carriage and waited for them.


    He didn''t know how long it took before he saw the three of theme out from a distance.


    It''s just thatpared to the expressions on their faces when they entered, the expressions of the three of them are very unsightly at the moment.


    His granddaughter even held her fist and looked like she was about to hit someone.


    Father Tong hurriedly stepped forward, and before he could ask, he heard Tong Shuitao''s righteous indignant voice, "It''s too bullying, seeing our faces, we kept pushing down the price, five cents a piece, this is our own. Embroidering her own fabric, she opened her mouth too."


    Father Tong hurriedly asked, "What''s going on?"


    Tong Shuitao, "The proprietress in the cloth shop is a squatter. When she saw us dressed well, she thought she was going in to buy things. As a result, we asked her if she would ept embroidered handkerchiefs, and her expression changed on the spot. Looking at Miss Shen''s veil, she kept disgusting and gave only five cents of money, just like a beggar."


    Father Tong couldn''t help frowning. Although he didn''t understand this aspect, but listening to his mother-inw and Aunt Ke''s meaning, Miss Shen''s embroidery work was something that few people couldpare to, but anyone who knew a little bit about it. For those who are in the market, a piece of handkerchief can cost twenty cents.


    "I also know a cloth shop, why don''t you go there and have a look."


    pondered the dessert head, "Well, let''s see two more, let''s justpare."


    The three of them walked in the direction of the carriage, and Father Tong couldn''t help but say, "Actually, the town is not as good as the county seat, why didn''t the girl go to the county seat to ask?"


    Shen Sitian supported her forehead, "I thought that the town was near, so I just walked over by myself. I didn''t want to bother Father Tong to send it. Who would have thought that Yun Dong would have made you a horse-drawn carriage when he heard that I wasing." Unexpectedly, the Yang family also wanted to follow.


    "What''s the trouble? Let''s send the two young masters to the school every day. It''s a matter of the way."


    Shen Sitian shook his head, "Yunshu and Yuanzhi went early, you all went in as soon as the city gate opened, and you came back as soon as you saw them off. I heard that most of the cloth houses in Chen County were not open at that time. , how can I make you wait?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 409: Young is not happy

    Chapter 409 Yang''s unhappy


    Father Tong touched his head involuntarily when he heard the words, hehe smiled and didn''t know how to answer.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from behind, "Father Tong? Why are you here?"


    A few people turned around, oh, isn''t this Jiang Yongkang who just separated?


    Father Tong was also surprised, "Why are you here?"


    "My house is over there." Jiang Yongkang pointed to an alley not far away, "I go home and put my things down. I''m going to buy some food and cook it. Would you like toe to my house?"


    "No." Shen Sitian refused, "We still have to find Buzhuang."


    "Bu Zhuang?" Jiang Yongkang was stunned for a moment, and quickly reacted, "Want to buy cloth? There seems to be Qianji Bu Zhuang nearby, but that cloth Zhuang looks big, but it has a bad reputation in our area. It''s better to change one."


    Tong Shuitao''s eyes lit up, "Yeah, Uncle Jiang, you are very familiar with this town. Do you know which cloth shop epts embroidery at a fair price?"


    Jiang Yongkang smiled, "Really, I''ll take you there."


    "No, you still have to buy groceries. You give us a direction, and we can go by ourselves."


    Jiang Yongkang, "It''s not too far, the market I''m going to is also over there, let''s go, don''t waste time." After speaking, he suddenly paused again and looked at Father Tong, "It''s just that this carriage is not easy to pull over. , This road is narrow, and when the carriage hits the road, it is easy to crowd the small stalls along the road."


    Tong Shuitao waved his hand, "Master, wait for us here."


    Father Tong had to stay and watch the carriage.


    The cloth vige that Jiang Yongkang said is really not far away, just go around two alleys.


    That cloth house is also clean and tidy. Although the size of the store is not as good as the previous one, the boss has a good attitude with a smile.


    His eyes lit up when he saw the embroidered handkerchief that Shen Sitian took out, "This embroidery works well, was the girl embroidered?"


    thought about dessert, and the boss was even more happy, and took away a piece of embroidered handkerchief with thirty characters. This is a high price in a small town, higher than Sisweet expected.


    She embroidered ten handkerchiefs and earned three hundred cents, and she was still a little excited.


    After ??, the boss took out a pair of embroidery drawings and asked her if she could embroider.


    Shen Sitian didn''t expect to receive embroidery work, so he looked at the picture carefully and agreed immediately.


    The boss said that if he could finish the embroidery within half a month, he would give him a tael of silver directly, and they would give the fabric and embroidery thread.


    Shen Sitian didn''t say anything, but Tong Shuitao''s eyes glowed. Half a month is only one tael of silver, and a month is only two taels of silver. It turns out that embroidery is so profitable?


    Shen Sitian responded, and then looked at Mrs Yang, "Auntie, where''s your embroidered handkerchief?"


    The boss was taken aback for a moment, and then he looked at the woman who had been silent just now, but looked at the best-dressed woman among the three.


    Yang took out the embroidered handkerchief tremblingly, and said, "Thirty wen."


    Boss, "..." Although this embroidery is not bad, but his eyes are vicious, and at a nce, he knows that it is still embroidered by raw hands, and it is not worth thirty cents at all.


    "So, I''ll give you a total of thirty cents for the two handkerchiefs, okay?"


    Mrs. Yang immediately took the veil back with an unhappy expression on her face.


    Shen Sitian saw this, hurriedly winked at the boss secretly, and quietly gave the boss thirty wen in a ce where Mr. Yang could not see.


    The boss also saw that the Yang family was different from ordinary people. At first, he thought that this sister-inw was trying to take him as a scapegoat.


    He epted Shen Sitian''s thirty pennies, and immediately said to Mrs Yang, "I''m wrong, this handkerchief is 13 pennies, I''ll give it to you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 410: Wealth is not revealed

    Chapter 410


    Yang raised his head, really happy, took the copper tes happily, and counted them one by one.


    The boss doesn''t chase people away, and he thinks this person is very interesting. It seems that the family also indulges her.


    There are many people with bad minds in this world who are despised by their families. Thisdy is already very happy.


    Shen Sitian and Tong Shuitao looked at each other and didn''t speak.


    After Yang''s count was finished, the three of them left the door of the cloth vige.


    Who knew that after walking out the door, he saw Jiang Yongkang still standing there waiting for them.


    Meditated sweetly, "Uncle Jiang, you don''t have to wait for us."


    "It''s not too much trouble, it''s still early anyway. How''s it going? Is it going well?"


    "Going well, I have to thank Uncle Jiang, otherwise I really can''t find this shop."


    Jiang Yongkang waved his hand, "You''re wee, you guys still take me for a while, otherwise I''m still on the road, exhausted. Where are you going? I can take you there."


    Shen Sitian was about to refuse, but Yang shi said, "Buy something."


    "What to buy?" Jiang Yongkang regarded her as a child, and was very patient with her and smiled.


    Yang pped his fingers, "Puff pastry, for Coco, a pen holder, for Yunshu and Yuanzhi, ab, for Dongdong. No more."


    Tong Shuitao choked, "But Madam, you don''t seem to have enough copper."


    Although these things can be bought at the stalls, there are two pen holders, so it¡¯s hard to say.


    Sixty characters seems to be a lot, but it is not banned.


    Who knew that Yang raised his eyebrows proudly, suddenly took out a money bag, and shook it slightly. "I have it, and there is silver in it."


    The few people standing beside her could clearly hear the sound of the broken silver swaying there.


    Jiang Yongkang hurriedly said, "Hurry up and put away the purse, the money will not be revealed, and don''t be targeted."


    Shen Sitian heard the words, and immediately put down Yang''s hand and said, "Then let''s go shopping first, and go back soon after we finish shopping?"


    "it is good."


    Mrs. Yang was very happy, her money was naturally given by Gu Yundong, and what she had given before would be returned to Gu Yundong so that she could help to keep it.


    But since she opened the door, she would asionally keep the silver.


    Actually, Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t know how much she said it would cost. She felt that she had almost saved up, so she had to buy things for a few children.


    Seeing that Shen Sitian and Tong Shuitao didn''t object at this moment, then his own money should be enough.


    She looked at the stall by the roadside, the pastry and theb were easy to talk about, and she bought it soon after.


    is the pen holder. Usually, this kind of thing is in the bookstore, and of course there are also on the outside stalls, but most of them are made of bamboo, and they don¡¯t pay attention to the carving work. It looks like a bamboo knot ced there.


    Yang didn''t understand it at first. People said it was a pen holder, so she nned to pay for it.


    Ke Sitian and Tong Shuitao can help her to be taken advantage of by others? It''s enough to turn back the bamboo knot and let the boss cut two pieces ande back.


    They asked Jiang Yongkang, who had been following behind them, and took Yang to the bookstore.


    Sure enough, I saw the pen holder that she liked in the bookstore, but it was... expensive.


    Things for schrs are expensive these days, but Mr. Yang is very satisfied.


    She put everything in a cloth bag, and came out of the bookstore, "Go, go home."


    Dongdong Yunshu Coco Yuanzhi will be very happy to see it.


    Just thinking about it, the way a few people walked forward was suddenly blocked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 411: What to shout, just beat

    Chapter 411 What to shout, just beat up


    Yang looked up and met a pair of greedy eyes.


    The man stared at Yang''s hand and smiled, "It looks like a fat sheep."


    As soon as he said that, there were four or five people around him allughing, and a few people slowly approached them.


    Shen Sitian immediately blocked Yang''s back, and secretly screamed bad.


    It seems that these people saw the money bag that Yang took out, and they really didn''t reveal their wealth.


    Jiang Yongkang took a step forward and let Shen Sitian also step back. He stood in front of the three women, "I''m from the town anyway, I''ll go tell them."


    His eyes became sharp, and he met the gazes of the few condescending people, and said, "You want to rob in broad daylight? My home is in this town, and there are people I know all around. As long as I shout, everyone will be there. Come out to help me, and then send you directly to the yamen, it''s not just as simple as eating a board."


    A few people looked at each other in disbelief, but the person who took the lead had a look of disbelief, "Who are you scaring? I''ve been following you for a long time, and at first nce I know it''s not from this town. Otherwise, how can I find a bookstore and ask someone?"


    "They''re not, but I am."


    The leader sneered, "Okay, then you shout."


    said and rushed over. Jiang Yongkang was about to open his mouth when a wind suddenly shed behind him.


    He was stunned for a moment, and when he looked closely, he saw that Tong Shuitao was already in front of him.


    "Tong girl, don''t be afraid, I can call someone for help..."


    "Whatever you shout, just beat him up." Tong Shuitao grabbed the wrist that rushed in front of him, folded it down, kicked him in the stomach, and kicked the person out.


    The people who rushed over behind him were stunned, looking at this woman who was less than his shoulders in disbelief.


    Tong Shuitao didn''t give them a chance to react at all. They didn''t dare to go up, so she greeted them herself.


    She was originally strong, but now she has learned from the guards of the guard bureau for a few days, and the effect is immediate.


    The **** said that her talent is high. If it wasn''t for thete learning of martial arts, maybe she could be a master.


    But it''s not bad now, at least it''s better than the four cats. The exciting Amao and the others practice day and night, and they''re afraid that it''s too embarrassing to be pulled away by her.


    Now faced with this kind of unpopr yakusan, it was almost effortless, and a few people were directly beaten to the ground.


    This is also the reason why Gu Yundong is assured to let the Yang family go out. With Tong Shuitao with him, in such a small town, safety can be guaranteed.


    Seeing the little gangsters lying on the ground groaning in disarray, Tong Shuitao dismissed it, "You guys are so weak that I find it too cumbersome to be my sandbag, and you still want to learn to robbery??"


    "You, you woman..." The bastard''s hand was almost broken, and he was gasping for breath in pain, unable to speak.


    Tong Shuipao pressed his foot on his chest, "What do you want to say? You say it, I''ll listen."


    While speaking, he tried his best, but the **** didn''t take a breath, and his eyes began to turn white.


    Shen Sitian saw that there were more people watching the lively around, and hurriedly pulled her, "Let''s go, you have to wait."


    Tong Shuitao nodded, let go of her feet and ran to Yang''s side, looking like she was protecting her.


    Shen Sitian looked down at the people on the ground, and secretly tutted in her heart, as expected of Gu Yundong brought it out, the temperament of these two masters and servants is bing more and more alike.


    She shook her head and quickly followed the Yang family.


    After walking for a while, he found that Jiang Yongkang did not follow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 412: like a girl

    Chapter 412 Like a mother


    Shen Sitian turned around and saw that the man was still in a state of stunned.


    She turned back, "Uncle Jiang?"


    Jiang Yongkang snapped back to his senses, and blinked a little nkly, "What, what''s wrong?"


    "gone back."


    "Oh."


    Jiang Yongkang nodded and followed. After walking a few steps, he couldn''t help but look back at the man who was still lying on the ground and moaning.


    He heard people say that Miss Gu''s maid is very powerful, but he didn''t expect the force value to be so high.


    Fortunately, he just wanted to convince the other party, so that he would not suffer.


    When I got to the carriage, I saw Father Tong waiting anxiously. When I saw theming, I asked strangely, "Why did it take so long, I almost went to find you guys."


    "Bought something." Shen Sitian didn''t say anything about encountering a bastard, lest he worry.


    Jiang Yongkang saw them get on the carriage, and then he said goodbye, "Go back, I''m going home too."


    Tong Shuitao asked him in a low voice, "Uncle Jiang, you are in this town, what if youe to those **** to trouble you again?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll rest at home for a day, and I''ll go back to Yongfu Vige tomorrow. Besides, I''ve lived in the town for so many years, and the neighbors in this neighborhood really know each other. Just give me a shout, and someone will help me, you guys. Come back."


    Tong Shuitao was relieved and got back into the carriage.


    Among the ?? group, only Yang''s expression did not change much.


    After all, when I fled from the famine, I don¡¯t know how many such roadblocks and robbery I encountered. She can solve it in three or two times.


    Although Dongdong was not around today, she panicked at first.


    Seeing that Tong Shuitao made a move, she looked no different from Dongdong, so she felt relieved.


    At this moment, she is still holding a few things she just bought.


    When she got home, she didn''t see Gu Yundong, only Gu Yunke who rushed over, she couldn''t wait to give her the shortbread.


    "Cocoa eats."


    The little girl was stunned for a moment, her eyes lit up, "Mother, did you buy it for me?"


    Mr. Yang nodded and walked inside with her hand while carrying the bag.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were indeed in the study, reading quietly and well-behaved.


    Mr. Yang dug into the bag and took out the pen holder, "Here."


    The two little guys were stunned, looking at the sculptor''s lifelike pen holder, they couldn''t get back to their senses for a while.


    Mr. Yang tilted his head and asked with a frown, "Don''t you like it?"


    "I like it, of course I like it." The two nodded hurriedly and reached out to take the pen holder.


    Yunshu''s eyes were a little red, and he hugged Yang''s waist in the past, "Mother, you are so kind."


    He felt it, since the mother came back from the fight, it seems that it is not as serious as before.


    She''s bing more and more like... a mother.


    Mrs. Yang giggled, and quickly released him to find Gu Yundong, leaving theb that was not sent out.


    Gu Yundong just came back from the workshop, everyone came to work today, she first assigned staff.


    She intends to work in the form of an assembly line, and one person is responsible for a part, which is efficient and can prevent the practice from being spread to a certain extent.


    But just after she came back from her work, Tong Shuitao came over and told her about the second-rate son she met in the town.


    Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, and without saying a word, he immediately went inside, looking for Mrs Yang worriedly to see if she was hurt.


    Tong Shuitao opened her mouth from behind, she actually had something to say.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 413: Warm and lively

    Chapter 413 Warm and Lively


    Although the thirty pennies are not much for the current youngdy, it seems that it is not good for Miss Shen to give her for nothing.


    But on the way back, Shen Sitian told her not to talk about it. She had lived and ate at Gu''s house for so long, and Gu Yundong had paid her a little amodation fee. of.


    Although ??Tong Shuitao understood, she was still very confused.


    After all, she is the maid of the youngdy, no matter how big or small the matter is, she should tell the youngdy.


    She has been practicing martial arts at the Shao family''s side these days, and my uncle will remind them often in the future.


    Thinking of this, Tong Shuitao suddenly became firm and ran in immediately.


    Gu Yundong was holding theb given by Yang, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The problems that Gu Yunshu could find, she naturally discovered long ago. Although Song Dejiang did notpletely cure Yang''s situation, after thest injection, Yang''s situation was indeed developing in a better direction.


    Now, she actually buys gifts for everyone.


    And it¡¯s a targeted buy, I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been thinking about it.


    Gu Yundong cherished theb, and then raised his head, looking at Yang''s face pleading for praise, "Is it just to buy these, did the mother embroider the embroidered handkerchief?"


    Yang nodded vigorously, "I''m mother."


    Gu Yundong held her hand, "Well, mother is great. Mother is working so hard, I will cook tonight, will you make something delicious for mother?"


    Gu Yunke, who was giving his brother a bite of a puff pastry, immediately turned his head and ran over, "I do it too, I can do it, my cousin said cocoa, maybe it''s done."


    Gu Yundong touched her head, "Okay, let''s do it together."


    Since the family bought the Tong family, almost all the meals cooked by the Tong family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw, Gu Yundong has not cooked for a long time.


    I was happy today, so she washed her hands early and rubbed her face.


    The little girl was also kneading the dough and squeezing the small doses one by one. She stood with flour on her face, looking extraordinarily soft and cute.


    Niang said she wanted to eat dumplings, so she wanted to make dumplings today. Although she didn''t know how to do it yet, she was still able to put those vegetables and meat in it and cover it up.


    Gu Yundong not only prepared dumplings, but also noodles, as well as egg fried rice, which Shao Qingyuan likes very much.


    Tong Shuitao told her about the 30 wen, Gu Yundong knew it, but she didn''t n to return the money to Shen Sitian, if she could live morefortably in Gu''s house.


    The family was lively and lively as if it were a festival. A cat and a few people also drank wine, and they were a little drunk when they went back.


    So I woke upte the next day and didn¡¯t catch up with martial arts.


    When ?? got up, facing Shao Qingyuan''s expressionless face, the four of them shivered.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao came over and said that the big money and the others came back, and they also pulled two carts of fruit.


    The four cats jumped up in a hurry, saying that they would make up for the merits and go to help pull the fruit.


    Shao Qingyuan snorted coldly and said nothing, but he went to help himself.


    Da Qian and the others really had already arrived at the entrance of the vige. At this moment, many vigers were still crowding around. Looking at the big cart of loquats, they all felt that their mouths were full of saliva, and they couldn''t help swallowing.


    Someone''s home conditions are getting better, and they can''t help but want to buy some to go back.


    The big money was rejected, and I was a little worried that these people woulde and grab it.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others came here at this time, Tong Shuitao ran directly to the elder Tong Ping, and saw that he was busy, "Father, you are back."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t see Liu Wei and asked Da Qian.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 414: sneaky

    Chapter 414 Sneaky


    Unexpectedly, Da Qian twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "Master Liu also bought two big boxes, and brought them home first."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." That''s why he is so eager to follow to collect the fruit, why?


    shook his head, he asked Ah Mao to help push the fruit back first.


    Tong Shuitao was very strong, and when he got up, he turned the head of the car. Who knew that as soon as he went around his father''s side, he saw several sneaky figures not far away.


    She narrowed her eyes and almost didn''t cry out.


    Seeing that she didn''t move for a long time, Tong Ping couldn''t help but pushed her, "What? Can''t pull it? Come on, let me tell you, you have to be careful with this car, otherwise it''s easy to overturn, you are inexperienced, or give it to me."


    "No, Dad, I am..." Tong Shuitao wanted to say, but it was useless to tell Dad about it, she just let go and handed the car back to her dad.


    Seeing the cating over and nning to push the cart, he immediately whispered, "Didn''t I tell you yesterday that I met a few **** in the town and wanted to rob thedy? I saw them again just now."


    Amao was startled, his face instantly turned stern, "Where?"


    "It''s over there, in the crowd, you say, are they still thinking of revenge, so they found out where our family is, and want to take the opportunity to be detrimental to Madam?"


    "Dare they?" Ah Mao sneered, he thought about it, and ran to Shao Qingyuan''s side, "Master, where are those **** over there, can we teach them a lesson?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded after listening, "Well, yes."


    Amaoughed, very good, after practicing martial arts for so many days, he finally found a live target.


    He turned his head and called Agou, let Ashu and Azhu continue to work, and taught a few gangsters a lesson, he and Agou were enough.


    But Tong Shuitao will also follow, for fear that they will recognize the wrong person. Besides, in fact, she can do it alone, and she doesn''t need cats and dogs to keep up.


    Amao was still a little unconvinced, he said it as if they were stupid.


    The ??fruit was pulled away, and the vigers followed along the way.


    After following a few steps in the crowd, they walked in another direction when no one was paying attention.


    The three cats snorted softly and fell silently behind.


    When they reached a remote and uninhabited ce, the three of them immediately ran forward and surrounded them directly.


    The **** were still a little stunned. They looked at the cat standing at the front in confusion, and frowned, "What are you doing? You want to fight."


    "What are you talking about?" Tong Shuitao came over from behind and looked at them with disdain.


    As soon as they saw her, the **** immediately understood, and a trace of fear shed on their faces.


    The next moment, he turned his head and ran.


    They are also smart enough to spread out.


    But Amao also brought Agou, three people against six people, one person and two people were caught.


    "Say, what do you want to do in our vige? Do you want to take revenge on me?" Tong Shuitao asked.


    The **** shook his head like a rattle, "No, no, we''re just passing by."


    "Are you thinking of yourself as a fool, or are we fools?" Amao patted his head fiercely, "Tell the truth, or I''ll do it."


    "I really didn''t think about revenge, you guys are so powerful, do we dare? We just... just saw a lot of fruit shipped over there, and wanted toe and steal some."


    The others nodded quickly.


    Amao sneered, "I wanted to steal the fruit, but you followed behind the car, why did you run out alone?"


    Tong Shuitao, "I think it''s here to get revenge on us. You stared at us when we left yesterday. Those eyes are fierce, there must be a conspiracy."


    "Then fight."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 415: someone instructs us

    Chapter 415 Someone instructed us


    A few people started beating without saying a word, and they even went to the ce where people hurt. Those **** suddenly cried and screamed.


    "Stop it, we really don''t want revenge..."


    No one listened, and he still did not hesitate to start.


    "We''re here to find someone..."


    Tong Shuitao snorted coldly, "I know, he came to see us, and he said he didn''t want to trouble us? I must have hit him with hatred yesterday, do you really want to fight back and grab some money to go back by the way?"


    "No, no, we didn''t want to robbery at all, we just took money from others to make a pretence, we..."


    I didn''t know it was the **** who couldn''t stand it and called out. The boss immediately shouted, "Shut up, don''t be silly."


    Tong Shuitao and Amao and Agou stopped at the same time, and looked at the person who said the leak, their eyes still glowing, dangerous and dangerous.


    A few **** suddenly felt their hair stand upright, as if the three of them were much more terrifying than before.


    Ah Mao covered the boss''s mouth and dragged it aside, while Ah Gou and Tong Shuitao blocked the **** who had leaked his mouth, and asked with a **** expression, "I took money to pretend to robbery? Say, who bought it? about you?"


    The boss of the **** was screaming ''woo woo woo'', and was punched hard by the cat, and he vomited directly.


    This scene was so frightening that the **** didn''t hesitate at all, and shivered, he said, "It''s the man surnamed Jiang, the man who was with you yesterday, that''s him, really. Otherwise, why would wee to this Yongfu Vige? It''s not because we were beaten yesterday, and we went to Yongfu Vige to block people because we went to his house and didn''t see anyone."


    Tong Shuitao was stunned and looked at the sincere bastard, "Are you serious?"


    "Really." The man nodded hurriedly.


    Tong Shuitao frowned, always feeling a little unbelievable.


    Jiang Yongkang looked very gentle. He was always soft-spoken and patient when talking to them. If he didn''t know the situation of his family, anyone who saw him for the first time would think that he was full of poetry and books, and that he was a gentleman. A schr or a schoolmaster.


    Tong Shuitao didn''t like this kind of person who spoke softly, but deep down he still felt that the other person was a very nice and friendly person.


    But now someone told him that this person actually colluded with the gangsters to rob them?


    She looked at the bastard, "Why did he do this?"


    "How do I know?" The **** wanted to cry, "He just asked us to block your way, and then when he called someone to take action, we ran away in fear, like that."


    A cat and a dog look at each other, do you want to be a hero to save beauty?


    "Three heroes, all I know, can you let us go? We really didn''t think about taking revenge on you, and we won''t be able to take revenge." Having seen Tong Shuitao''s martial arts, no matter how ignorant they are, they won''t be rushing. Looking for trouble, isn''t this the old birthday star hanging himself and living impatiently?


    Tong Shuitao frowned and kicked his ass, "Bum, don''t let me see you again, or you will be unlucky if you kill me."


    A few people hurriedly stood up and scrambled, and by the way, they helped the **** boss who vomited pale and ran away together.


    "What does the surname Jiang mean?" Agou asked.


    Amao didn''t know either, so he nced in the direction where Jiang Yongkang lived, and said, "Go back first and ask the youngdy how to do this."


    The two nodded, and hurried to Gu''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 416: why do it

    Chapter 416 Why do you do this


    Gu Yundong was still in the workshop, and the loquats were shipped. This thing is not easy to keep fresh. Naturally, it was made into canned loquats, dried loquats, loquats, and loquats.


    The assignment of the workers had been exined the day before, and now everyone is in their ce, washing the fruit, peeling the skin and removing the pit, drying and cooking, everyone is busy.


    The pots that Gu Yundong ordered Shao Qingyuan to order two days ago also arrived early this morning. There are already hundreds of pots. The pots will be made of gauze, straw cakes, bamboo leaves, and thin mud. The sealed package is the ancient canned food.


    She also asked the family who burned the pot to engrave Gu Ji on the bottom of the pot. She specially asked Yun Shu to ask Qin Wenzheng to ask for the word "Gu Ji". The handwriting is strong and unique, and it''s really not easy to pretend to be.


    I went back and sold the can, and the can can be recycled, let someone wash it and return it, and then refund five cents or something, so save use.


    While thinking about it, she took Tong An to look at them one by one. If there is a problem, she will stop and say a few words.


    The workshop was in full swing, and Gu Yundong stayed here almost all day.


    It''s not just her, Shao Qingyuan, Ashu Azhu, Tong''s family, and Shen Sitian are all here to help.


    It was not until nearly evening that the group returned.


    As soon as he entered the house, Aunt Ke said, "Go to the main room first, Shuitao has something to tell you."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment. Seeing the serious look on her face, she felt that it was not a trivial matter, "Why don''t you go to the workshop to find me?"


    "I stopped you. You started work on the first day. There are a lot of things, but it''s not too serious. If you go, it will cause trouble for you. It will be the same when youe back."


    It''s not a serious matter, why do you look like this?


    Gu Yundong was very strange. After entering the room, Tong Shuitao immediately stood up, "Miss."


    Gu Yundong took the water that Shao Qingyuan handed over, and after two gulps he sat down, "What are you talking about?"


    Tong Shuitao told the whole story in a righteous indignation.


    The most surprising thing was Shen Sitian, she felt a little unbelievable, "Is it really Uncle Jiang who bought them?"


    Tong Shuitao nodded, and then felt a little annoyed, "I was too shocked at the time, so I just let the **** go. My cousin said we should bring people back, so there will be proof."


    She was too impulsive, the cat and the dog were both fools, so she didn''t expect this level.


    "But why would he do this?"


    Shen Sitian thought of Jiang Yongkang, who had talked andughed with them yesterday and was eager to help, and always felt that it was difficult tobine with the person who bought the **** to rob her.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Did you see that Gu''s family is rich, did he deliberately act like this, and wanted us to thank him? He asked for us?" It''s not that she is narcissistic, now there are indeed many people staring at Gu''s family.


    As far as Gu Yundong met, there were a lot of people who wanted to make friends with the Gu family, including big families in the county.


    Tong Shuitao also thought it might be possible, "Did he want to do things in our workshop? But I''m afraid that our family won''t hire him, so we just use this method? Maybe this way he can be a small manager and get more wages, right?"


    Cousin Ke on the side couldn''t help rolling her eyes, these two are really...


    "Can you make it simpler? Couldn''t it be he who fell in love with that?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 417: Jiang Yongkang is here

    Chapter 417 Jiang Yongkang is here


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao raised their heads at the same time, "Who?"


    Aunt Ke pouted to the side, and everyone followed her line of sight, all eyes on Shen Sitian.


    Shen Sitian was also stunned, and pointed at his nose, "Me? How is that possible?"


    "Why isn''t it possible? Isn''t itmon for heroes to save beauty for the sake of beauty? Think about it, did he help youst time by the river? He also pointed you in the direction when you went to town to sell embroidery work, and he went all the way. I''ll do everything with you."


    Cousin Ke spoke very experienced.


    Shen Sitian still found it unbelievable, "But, I was with my aunt and Shuitao yesterday, why can''t I just fall in love with them?"


    "Shui Tao is just a little girl who hasn''t grown up yet. She''s not heartless and is very emotionally insensitive." What Cousin Ke didn''t say is that she''s a servant now, and even if she likes her, she shouldn''t swipe in front of her. With a sense of existence, it is more appropriate to directly find Gu Yundong''s dignitaries.


    Tong Shuitao was a little unconvinced when she heard it, what does she mean she hasn''t grown up yet? She is one year older than Miss.


    But then she thought about it, it would be better for her not to grow up if she was favored by Jiang Yongkang.


    Cousin Ke continued, "As for your aunt, let alone other things, she is a married woman and has children. Now she is very ignorant about emotional matters, even if the hero saves the beauty and identally dies In front of her, she probably still doesn''t understand what they want to do."


    What ?? said...it makes sense.


    But Shen Sitian still thinks it is unlikely, "But he has grandchildren, all of whom are a generation older than me."


    Inexplicably, I was contemting sweet and chilling for a while.


    Cousin Ke snorted coldly, "It''s because he''s old and doesn''t feel hopeful, so he used this method."


    She looked so sure, and everyone thought that was the case.


    But Shen Sitian wanted to cry, but she had no idea about Jiang Yongkang.


    "I still don''t believe it, otherwise, why don''t we ask?"


    "Why?" Cousin Ke asked.


    Tong Shuitao was eager to try, "Let''s fight it, not to mention other things, just yesterday he colluded with a few **** and wanted to rob us, it''s enough for us toe to the door."


    Her mother Jiang Shi couldn''t help but reprimanded her, "Don''t be ridiculous, why are you yelling and killing all day now. You have to have a reason to call on the door. You let those **** go, and they don''t recognize it. manage?"


    "I..." Tong Shuitao was a little depressed.


    Mr. Jiang red at her again, "Miss has not spoken yet."


    Only then did everyone realize that Gu Yundong had been silent, or Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help but ask her, "What are you thinking about?"


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips, she was thinking about what Cousin Ke said.


    In fact, when she saw Jiang Yongkang before, she felt strange. ording to Aunt Ke, before they returned to Yongfu Vige, she had seen Jiang Yongkang twice in more than a month.


    But how long have they been back? But I met him twice every three days, and the frequency was too much.


    In particr, Gu¡¯s family is at the foot of the mountain, and he has little contact with other vigers in the vige.


    And he was enthusiastic, though not ttering or ufortable.


    If he liked Sishentian, that would make sense.


    Gu Yundong''s mind suddenly had an idea, but it was too fast to catch it.


    Just as he was about to stroke it again, he saw A Mao running in and said to everyone, "Jiang Yongkang is here, just outside the door. Miss, do you want to let someone in?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 418: Apologize

    Chapter 418 Apology


    Gu Yundong sat up slightly, "Let hime in."


    Jiang Yongkang came over, and the servant Jiang took Tong Shuitao out. Only Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan and Shen Sitian were left in the main room, and even Cousin Ke left.


    When Jiang Yongkang came in, his face was gray and he looked a little haggard.


    After he came in, he first nced at Shen Sitian, thetter''s expression changed slightly, and he tightened his fingers.


    "Sit." Gu Yundong pointed to the chair beside him.


    Jiang Yongkang smiled bitterly, and even Uncle Jiang stopped calling.


    He lowered his head slightly, rubbed his hands, and said awkwardly, "I won''t sit down. I''m here today to apologize to Miss Shen."


    Shen Sitian''s expression was tense and her voice was a little colder, "What do you want to say?"


    "I know I did something wrong yesterday, I shouldn''t have asked those **** to scare you. I just..."


    He stopped talking, and took another deep breath, "When I first saw a girl, I just fell in love with her. I know that I am imaginative. I am a lot older and have children and grandchildren, girl. I don''t like me either. If I rush to the door to propose marriage, I might be kicked out, so I went the wrong way and thought of a way to do it."


    Shen Sitian''s face was even more ugly. Seeing Jiang Yongkang at this time, she inexplicably thought of Gu Gang.


    Although Jiang Yongkang is much younger than Gu Gang, the feeling of being always favored by his elders is simply terrible.


    Jiang Yongkang covered his face as he spoke, and said after a while, "I don''t have the face to see the girl again. I came here today to apologize to the girl, whatever the girl does with it."


    He bent down deeply, then stood there with his head lowered, as if he let Shen Sitian beat and scold.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, and they all looked at Shen Sitian.


    This matter is her business after all, and Gu Yundong doesn''t get involved much.


    Shen Sitian only felt very bored. Her previous respect for Jiang Yongkang disappeared instantly, she stood up and said, "Please don''t appear in front of me in the future."


    Jiang Yongkang raised his head in astonishment, and his eyes darkened when he met Shen Sitian''s eyes that were thousands of miles away.


    After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "...Okay."


    Immediately, he said sorry again, turned around, and strode away.


    Shen Sitian seemed to have suddenly lost her strength, and fell back on the chair, "What''s the matter?"


    Cousin Ke didn''t know where it came from, and didn''t know how much she had heard, so she walked to Shen Sitian''s side, patted her on the shoulder and said, "You are good-looking and have a good temperament, it''s normal for some people to look at her. ."


    It¡¯s just that this person is too self-sufficient. It¡¯s just that the toad wants to eat swan meat.


    A big girl with a sign, how could she possibly want to see a lot of uncles and uncles?


    "I just feel ufortable, my whole body is ufortable." Shen Sitian said weakly.


    "Then you let him go so easily?" Gu Yundong asked.


    "Otherwise, I still beat him?" She just wanted to quickly draw a line with him, and didn''t want to entangle him at all.


    "Why not? It''s okay to kick both feet. It''s not an exaggeration to teach him a lesson from what he did yesterday."


    Anyway, if it was her, Gu Yundong would want to do it.


    She suddenly thought of Shao Qingyuan, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she turned to look at him.


    Shao Qingyuan was actually looking at her all the time, but wherever Gu Yundong was there, most of his eyes were on her.


    So seeing her get up and leave and go to the backyard, he also followed her when no one noticed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 419: The two children are not coming back today

    Chapter 419 The two children are noting back today


    As soon as he got to the backyard, he couldn''t help holding her hand. It seemed that Shao Qingyuan would always try his best to hold her since he held her back once.


    Gu Yundong looked down, but didn''t pull it out, just gave him a half-smile, "I suddenly remembered something."


    "What''s the matter?" Shao Qingyuan felt that her little hand was very smooth and tender, and she felt a sense of satisfaction when holding it, and she couldn''t put it down.


    "You said, did you also y some tricks? For example, three wild boars turned into two, obviously rich but not well-fed and well-dressed, deliberately dangling in front of me?"


    Shao Qingyuan''s face tightened, and the movement of kneading her little hand stopped.


    He raised his eyes to meet her raised eyebrows, and said in a low voice, "I''m just right... a small trick." Jiang Yongkang''s is not right.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a scheming guy."


    Shao Qingyuan''s mouth tightened, "You hate it?"


    Hate? Not to mention, she was even a little bit overjoyed. This kind of man who did everything possible to get his attention, actually satisfied her little vanity.


    Gu Yundong, you white lotus double-standard dog who got cheap and sold well, I despised it ten thousand times.


    After ?? contempt, Gu Yundong put it aside.


    Shao Qingyuan was keenly aware of her mood changes, especially when she saw the slightly curved corners of her mouth, she suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    took her hand tightly and pulled the person into his arms.


    Gu Yundong only felt that the tip of his nose was filled with the smell that belonged to him in an instant, and his slightly low voice came from his ear, "I won''t do anything that might hurt you."


    It''s unreliable to find a **** like Jiang Yongkang to realize his dream of saving beauty as a hero. What if you scare her?


    The curvature of Gu Yundong''s mouth is bigger, of course, Shao Qingyuan is much better than Jiang Yongkang.


    "Cough cough." A light cough suddenly came from the side.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan turned around at the same time, and saw Aunt Ke standing at the gate of the courtyard with a look of contempt, "You haven''t married yet, so restrain yourself."


    Shao Qingyuan was a little annoyed, and he only hugged for a while.


    Gu Yundong suddenly gave him a hard hug before letting go. Then, under Shao Qingyuan''s smiling eyes, he looked at Aunt Ke and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Aunt Ke nodded at her, and then snorted softly, "Father Tong is back, he said that Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi will not be back today."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It seems that a ssmate invites them to be a guest and will stay for one night." Aunt Ke said, "Actually, Yunshu has been to several ssmates'' homes in the past six months, but you haven''te back yet, he has never invited ssmates. I''ve been here before. I heard that Yun Shu''s birthday will be in a few days, do you want to invite his ssmates to be a guest?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned, birthday? Damn, she almost forgot.


    Not only Gu Yunshu''s birthday, but she doesn''t even remember her own. In herst life, she was in an orphanage. She didn''t even know the exact date of birth, and the date on the ID card was also approximated.


    Therefore, since childhood, she has never had a birthday.


    asionally watching those scenes while watching TV, she would also be reminded that there was such a day that belonged to her. If she had a whim, she would treat that day as her birthday and make a small cake in the apartment by herself.


    Having a family in this life, this day seems to be especially important.


    She recalled it carefully, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, except for Yunshu, the birthdays of several members of their family are in the second half of the year.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 420: new in shop

    Chapter 420 New products on the shop


    "Alright, let him invite his ssmates to the house when Yunshu is born."


    Gu Yundong was actually looking forward to it, but in fact, Yun Shu didn''t have a birthday.


    When I was in Lao Gu''s house, Mrs. Zhao always said that the family was poor. If there were so many people, how much would it cost if everyone celebrated their birthday? But she actually secretly gave it to the children and grandchildren of the second and third rooms.


    Every time the children of Gu Dahe and Gu Dahu have an egg on their birthday.


    They didn''t have this room, but Gu Dajiang remembered that he woulde back from the county seat and buy two jelly to sweeten his mouth. In this way, he is always scolded by the Zhao family for using Sang and scolding Huai.


    So a serious birthday is a luxury for their room.


    Now that he is in Yongfu Vige, Gu Yundong naturally wants to make up for what he didn''t have before.


    So the next day, she took the newly made canned loquats to the county seat.


    She went to the shop first, and now the business in the shop has stabilized, but it is still booming. Those rich people in the county haven''t given up on buying more and then go to Fucheng to resell them, even though they can only buy five kilograms a day.


    But then sugar is not the main product, all kinds of dried fruits and jams are.


    Zhou Zi saw hering, and immediately greeted her with a smile.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, very good, now this smile finally no longer seems obscene.


    "Manager Zheng, this is canned loquat. The workshop has just started, and there is not much done. There may be other canned fruit or dried fruit jam, new products, we have to find an opportunity to promote it, you are thinking about it in the past two days. , and see how it works."


    Gu Yundong took out a can, opened it and poured out the pulp inside, letting Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi taste it.


    The two took a bite, and their eyes lit up.


    "this is delicious."


    "Delicious." Zhuangzi couldn''t wait to take a second bite.


    Gu Yundong patted his hand, thetterughed dryly, and put the small spoon back in embarrassment.


    He also nced at Zheng Gang, and saw that although the other party''s eyes were bright, he still wanted to eat, but he tried very hard to restrain it. Immediately, I felt a little sad, but I still have a long way to go to be a shopkeeper.


    "Loquat has the effect of moistening the lungs and relieving cough. The loquat paste bought in the drugstore is quite expensive, and the loquat paste is not delicious. Master, is this canned loquat with sugar added?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Indeed, so the price of this can of loquat is not cheap."


    "Don''t worry about this owner, even if it''s not cheap, there are definitely many people who buy it." Zheng Gang is very confident, this canned loquat can not only eat the pulp, but also taste delicious sugar water.


    Gu Yundong handed over the new products to Zheng Gang, and then took the cans to Qin Wenzheng''s school.


    Mr. Ge was very happy to see hering, "Xianggong, he is in ss, and he will take a break in a quarter of an hour. You sit first and wait for him for a while."


    She poured tea for Gu Yundong, and then called Qin Anning over to call her sister.


    Qin Anning likes Gu Yundong very much, especially when he went to Yongfu Vigest time and got carried away, he wanted to go again.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Do you want to go? All right, as long as your parents have no opinion, we wee you at any time in our family."


    Qin Anning turned to look at Ge Shi, Ge Shi sighed, this daughter was born of the wrong gender, she should be a boy.


    As he was thinking about it, he saw Qin Wenzheng striding over.


    "You''re here just in time. I''m thinking of going to Yongfu Vige to find youter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 421: cant joke cloud book

    Chapter 421 Can''t Joke Cloud Book


    Gu Yundong, "Anything to find me?"


    "Well,e to the study with me."


    Gu Yundong stood up suspiciously and followed Qin Wenzheng away.


    When he got to the study, he saw that he took out two letters, one of which had been torn down and the other still intact.


    Qin Wenzheng pointed to the opened letter and said, "This is a reply letter from General Zhao, from the capital. He said that your father did help him catch the bandits, but unfortunately he was transferred back to the capital. You took your father with you, but he wanted to stay in Qing''an Mansion to find you, so the two parted ways."


    Despite being mentally prepared, Gu Yundong was still a little disappointed.


    Qin Wenzheng, "Before General Zhao left, he lent Gu Dajiang thirty taels of silver, so he should have no problem living. It''s just that since General Zhao left, I haven''t contacted your father anymore."


    Gu Yundong slowly exhaled, "I see, is there any news from Xuanhe House?"


    Qin Wenzheng shook his head regretfully, "Neither."


    Then he pushed another letter over, "This is from Doctor Song. He has already arrived in the capital and re-entered the Tai Hospital."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly took the letter and opened it.


    Song Dejiang''s letter is also very simple, saying that he was admitted to the Imperial Hospital and found it in the Imperial Pharmacy, but unfortunately there is no Bai Muzi. However, I heard another imperial doctor from the Imperial Hospital say that there seems to be a nt in the Xinfu warehouse of Wanqing Mansion. If it is convenient, let her ask her if she can buy it.


    Gu Yundong''s face was instantly stained with a smile, and he was slightly excited.


    Qin Wenzheng took a sip of tea and raised his eyebrows involuntarily, "Why, there is good news?"


    Gu Yundong nodded again and again, "Yes, Doctor Song said that Wanqing Mansion has Baimuzi."


    "So, are you nning to go to Wanqing Mansion in person?"


    "right."


    "You can really run, how long has it been since you came back?" Qin Wenzheng murmured, "When are you going to leave?"


    "Wait a few days after Yunshu''s birthday is over." Speaking of his birthday, Gu Yundong suddenly remembered his business.


    She put away the letters, and then asked Qin Wenzheng if he could invite Yunshu''s ssmates to Yongfu Vige together?


    Qin Wenzheng didn''t care, "I have to ask other students." He asked Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi toe over.


    The two were a little puzzled at first, until they saw Gu Yundong, and until they heard that it was going to be a birthday, Gu Yunshu almost jumped up.


    Even, let all the ssmates go to his house together.


    He immediately ran back to the school impatiently and hurriedly invited everyone. After everyone responded, he ran back to Gu Yundong''s side again.


    As soon as the ?? students in the school waited for him to leave, the expressions of about a dozen of them became strange.


    Yi Junkun called out all these people, walked aside and said in a low voice, "Yunshu invited us with good intentions. This time, I can''t be as ignorant of etiquette as I did when I went back to Chengying''s housest time."


    Everyone nodded, "We won''t."


    "Thest time I really didn''t mean it. It was the first time I went to the countryside. I didn''t know how the house was broken, so I made a mistake. This time I won''t make a fuss and hurt people''s self-esteem."


    "Yes, we have our measure."


    These ten people are all students from the county town, and two of them are from the prefecture. Qin Wenzheng''s reputation is not obvious after all, and most of the people who can know his achievements are from the county seat.


    These children have hardly ever been to the viges below. The one that impressed me the most was Gao Chengying''s house, but they didn''t pay attention and said something embarrassing and embarrassing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 422: Gu Yunshus family is very poor

    Chapter 422 Gu Yunshu''s family is very poor


    Actually, Yunshu came to the school in a carriage every day, and there were servants at home. Originally, everyone would not associate him with the broken house.


    But who made Gu Yunshu say that his family is poor every day, he is saving coins little by little every day.


    And he also sold his schoolbag, telling people that he was helping the aunt next door in the vige to solicit business, and he received ten cents for running errands.


    Looking for an opportunity, he said that only the eldest sister has worked hard to support a family. Dad has not found it yet. He wants to make money to find his father and treat his mother. Originally, he nned to owe the master''s repair, but it is a pity that the master is ruthless. Wuyi actually disagreed, and he almost didn''t want toe to school, but the eldest sister said that he would also pay for him by smashing pots and selling iron.


    In order to live up to the eldest sister''s wishes, he could onlye to the school and work hard.


    At the beginning, Gao Chengying also said that his conditions were not good, but the poverty that everyone imagined waspletely different from what he saw in reality. After such a strong conflict, coupled with the premise that Yun Shu has repeatedly emphasized, these young and inexperienced students take it for granted that... Yun Shu may be the poorest child in their school.


    It''s so pitiful, her eldest sister is a heroine, not only for Yunshu to go to school, but now she also sent her cousin here.


    As for the carriage, I heard Yunshu say that all the people in the vige have to pay for the journey when riding his carriage, which should be a tool for their family to make money. And the clothes of Gu Yunshu''s eldest sister, who I saw in Jinxiu Restaurantst time, should be her best clothes.


    Therefore, when Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi returned to the ssroom, they met everyone''s sympathetic eyes.


    Yunshu, "..." Why did everyone look at him wrong after he left for a while? Do you have any idea about him?


    Xia Yue also walked up to him, patted his small shoulder heavily, and said, "Yunshu, in fact, we don''t have high requirements for food, shelter, and birthdays, longevity noodles are enough."


    Gu Yunshu thought for a while, and nodded in agreement, "Yes, I didn''t even have to eat eggs before, this is my first birthday, and I can finally eat longevity noodles."


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help swallowing. He didn''t know the difference between longevity noodles and ordinary noodles. The taste should be better.


    Everyone immediately felt that the child was too miserable, and even Gao Chengying came over and held his hand sympathetically, "We can eat less."


    Gu Yunshu''s eyes lit up, and he held his hand instead, "You guys are great."


    Bian Yuanzhi blinked suspiciously, how do you feel, this conversation seems a bit strange, something is wrong?


    The one who also felt weird was Liu Yi, the little friend.


    Although he has never been to Yongfu Vige, his eldest brother has been there, and he stayed there for half a month.


    If the amodation conditions were really that bad, would he be reluctant toe back? Will you brag about how good the family is every day?


    But then I thought about it, the eldest brother has a weird personality, maybe he likes a house that is leaky and rainy?


    So Liu Yi didn''t think much about it.


    It was Yi Junkun, the eldest among them. Seeing that everyone''s thoughts were distorted, he couldn''t help sighing.


    He just reminded everyone to be careful when speaking, don''t make a fuss, and do something rude. He didn''t say that Yunshu''s family was so poor that they couldn''t even afford food. What are these little guys thinking about? Are you all awake?


    If you really want to be so poor, how can there be servants! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 423: Im afraid I dont want to live anymore

    Chapter 423 I''m afraid I don''t want to live anymore


    How did Gu Yundong know that Yun Shu was acting like this in the academy? She also thought that her younger brother''s ssmate was here for the first time, so she would have to treat her well, and she could prepare now.


    Therefore, she was ready to leave after finishing the matter on Qin Wenzheng''s side.


    Before leaving, I left two cans behind.


    "This is the new canned fruit in our store. You can try it and see if it can be sold."


    Qin Wenzheng took the can back to the room with some disgust, and said to Ge Shi, "What can I send, it''s better to send two catties of white sugar."


    Ge Shi ignored him, studied it curiously, opened the can, and poured the pulp inside into a bowl.


    Qin Wenzheng, who was just about to leave, turned back in a hurry, and was startled when he saw Ge Shi''s eyes lit up after taking a small mouthful of loquat.


    He silently picked up the spoon beside him and took a sip, eh? It''s actually delicious, refreshing and sweet, and the sugar water is also abundant.


    Qin Wenzheng couldn''t help but ate one more, another, and another.


    Therefore, when Ge Shi slowly swallowed it, he thought about it for a while, and when he wanted to continue eating, he saw that his husband was already holding a bowl and drank thest bit of sugar water.


    Ge Shi, "..." I''m afraid I don''t want to live.


    Qin Wenzheng raised his head after eating and drinking before realizing what he had done.


    He coughed lightly, tried his best to maintain his image as a schoolmaster, pointed to another can and said, "That, I''ll leave it to you and An Ning to eat. An Ning is young, this can is sweet, let her eat less."


    After saying that, the person left.


    He went back to Gu Yundong''s shop and asked if he could buy a few more cans. This stuff is not bad.


    Gu Yundong had already gone to Liu''s house with the cans. The things were taken by Master Liu, and Liu Wei was not there. The servants of Liu''s family said that he went to his elder sister''s house and had note back.


    Gu Yundong went straight back to Yongfu Vige.


    Da Qian and Tong Ping went to collect the fruit. Gu Yundong felt that there were still too few people, so he asked Niudan''s father to follow him.


    The work of the workshop began to slowly get on the track. Gu Yundong was here to pack a lunch, and found three quick-witted women in the vige to set fire on the stove built at the back of the workshop.


    Lunch has meat and vegetables, but it is better than what they eat at home, which makes many people''s eyes light up with excitement.


    Some people even skipped lunch and nned to take it back for a sneaky snack at night.


    Gu Yundong is also very helpless about this. Several families are really poor, and the children are so hungry that they can''t eat a full meal a day. How can an adult eat a big bowl of food with peace of mind?


    Sometimes I cry when I look at the meat and think about my family.


    It¡¯s okay to take it home and add vegetables. There are still many people who order food in the cafeteria and bring it back.


    But she also has rules, everyone is rationed, and only one meal is served. You can bring it back, but if the worker dys their work because of hunger, pleasee back, the workshop can¡¯t afford you.


    After all, the workshop only recruited you, and has no ns to support your family.


    When this rule came out, it dispelled the careful thinking of many people. At least no one would go hungry at noon, and at most some of the rest would be taken home at night for children to taste.


    There is Tong An in charge of the workshop, but Gu Yundong is a lot more rxed.


    Zheng Gang came over the next day, and also brought the idea and n ofunching new products in the shop.


    Not only him, but even Master Liu came along.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 424: Planning to go to Fucheng to open a shop

    Chapter 424 nning to go to Fucheng to open a shop


    Master Liu had eaten that can of food just yesterday, so he knew that this girl from the Gu family must have brought something unusual.


    He came here this time to discuss cooperation with Gu Yundong.


    is just right, Zheng Gang''s n also has this meaning.


    "Master, I thought that the price of this canned fruit is not cheap, and most of them are from big families. Now the people whoe to our shop to buy sugar are the servants of those families, even if these people know that Gu Ji is fresh things, and they may not be told to the master.¡±


    After all, white sugar is not as good as clothes and jewelry. You need to try it in person to know if it is good or not.


    Buy five catties of candy every day, what kind of big family''s young master is full and runs here every day?


    Moreover, these purchasing servants can''t get in front of the master on weekdays. Even if they know that Gu Ji has something fresh called canned fruit, there is no way tomunicate it to the master in time.


    Zheng Gang had thought about sending a post to everyone, but it seemed like they were in a hurry to beg others to buy them. This is not in line with what the owner said... Positioning?


    So Zheng Gang thought of the Liu family''s restaurant. It happened that the Liu family and the owner had a good rtionship. Maybe it was a matter of mutual benefit.


    Unexpectedly, on the way to Yongfu Vige, he met Master Liu, whose thoughts coincided with his own.


    Gu Yundong nodded after listening to him, "Okay, just do as you said."


    said, she suddenly turned her head to look at Master Liu, "Uncle Liu, I heard that your Jinxiu Restaurant in Xuanhe Mansion has also opened?"


    Master Liu was taken aback for a moment, then heughed, "Why, do you have enough goods here? Do you want to send it to the restaurant over there to sell?"


    "I want to see what it would be like to sell it in Fucheng. In the future, if I go to Fucheng to open a shop, I have no idea."


    Master Liu pondered, "That''s right, I heard Liu Weina said that you still grow a lot of fruit, and the workshop will grow bigger and bigger in the future. This county can''t eat it, and there are many big families in the city, and you can sell it at a high price. Okay, it just so happens that the restaurant on the other side of Fucheng is missing some fresh tricks, and your canned fruit is just in time. But you have to give me a cheaper price."


    "Of course."


    Gu Yundong set the price at 120 cents per can of fruit, of course, this is the price in the county seat.


    A can has at least six or seven loquats, as well as sugar, both of which are not cheap. In addition to thebor cost and the cost of the y pot, it doesn¡¯t make much moneypared to the sugar.


    The price of ??fucheng must be mentioned above. Whether you eat it yourself or give it as a gift, it has a face.


    Gu Yundong and Master Liu discussed the supply issue, and then waited for the feedback from the Jinxiu Restaurant.


    Only one dayter, Zheng Gang came again. All the diners who went to the restaurant for dinner were still unsatisfied, and then followed the guidance of Master Liu and ran to Gu Ji, one person a few cans without hesitation.


    In less than half a day, the cans of loquats that were brought to the shop the day before were looted.


    Even Qin Wenzheng secretly came over and bought three jars, saying that his wife and daughter-inw liked it.


    But Zheng Gang has sharp eyes, how could he not know that Master Qin can do it himself?


    Gu Yundong was also happy, and in the following days, he asked Ah Mao and the four to take the canned food from the workshop to the shop and restaurant after they finished their martial arts practice every morning.


    The new problem on the store was solved, and soon, it was Gu Yunshu''s birthday.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 425: classmates

    Chapter 425


    The Gu family started busy early in the morning, and everything inside and outside was swept clean.


    Even Zeng Jia, Zeng Yue and Zeng Le from the Zeng family next door came to help. Although Yun Shu went to school in the county town, he still yed with his good friends every day after school.


    In particr, the three brothers and sisters of the Zeng family did not have the opportunity to read and write, and Yunshu would teach them every day when they came back.


    Now that they know a lot of words, Mrs. Dong is happy, thinking that if she works hard to earn more money, maybe she can send her children to school.


    She didn''t even think about taking the exam to be a high-ranking official, she felt that it was always good for a child to recognize some characters.


    Didn''t you see that the Gu family and even the servants were studying? That Tong An learned the best and fastest, so he went to be the steward of the workshop.


    It can be seen that reading and literacy will definitely be more promising in the future than not knowing big characters.


    As a friend of Gu Yunshu, he was celebrating his birthday, of course they had toe to help.


    Gu Yundong was also very happy. Early in the morning, he followed Dad Tong to send the two children to the school, and then went to the market to buy vegetables in person.


    Yunshu''s ssmates were only sixteen in total, so Gu Yundong thought about whether to find two more carriages to carry them.


    However, he was rejected. These ssmates'' homes, which are in good condition, don''t have a carriage. Liu Yi directly asked his coachman to park the carriage at the gate of the school and wait for everyone to finish school.


    Two carriages are indeed enough, each of them is a small radish head, and the size is notrge.


    Gu Yundong swept around the county town, and then went back contentedly with the half-carriage full of things.


    She asked Yunshu what he wanted to eat on his birthday, and the little guy happily said that he wanted to eat longevity noodles and boiled eggs.


    Gu Yundong only felt his heart ache when he heard it. These verymon things were things that Gu Yunshu had never eaten before when he was celebrating his birthday, so he thought about it in his heart.


    Gu Yundong didn''t ask him anything else, she made up the recipe in her own mind.


    She can make this cake, but there are so many people that she may have to make two big cakes.


    For this reason, she inquired two days in advance where the cows were producing milk.


    When she got home, she pulled Shao Qingyuan over as a coolie, handed him the big bowl with egg whites and white sugar, and said with a smile, "It''s time to test your hand speed, stir it until it turns into white cream. "


    Shao Qingyuan is a little stunned, cream... what is it?


    But what Gu Yundong asked him to do, he just did it. Shao Qingyuan was surprised when the egg white slowly turned into a white cotton-like shape.


    It turns out that when the egg whites are vigorously stirred for a quarter of an hour, it will look like this.


    His gaze towards Gu Yundong gradually brightened, and he always felt that she could surprise him from time to time.


    The Gu family was busy, and the school knew that Gu Yunshu was going to invite everyone to his house for their birthdays, so Qin Wenzheng simply let them off school an hour earlier.


    Seeing the students getting into the carriage, Qin Wenzheng even had the urge to go with him.


    I just thought of myself as a master. I was afraid that it would make these students ufortable, but I gave up this idea. After all, he still has to maintain his own image. When facing Gu Yundong that girl, he is easily irritable.


    Two carriages entered Yongfu Vige one after the other.


    Although everyone said in advance that they shouldn''t make a fuss, they should be calm and low-key after entering the vige.


    But after all, it was the first time I came here, so one by one I still lifted the curtains and looked outside.


    Yongfu Vige has changed a lot in the past six months, but most of the houses still look very dpidated.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 426: stunned classmate

    Chapter 426 Stunned ssmates


    Seeing this situation, everyone felt even more pity for Gu Yunshu.


    It was just that the carriage had gone a long way, and before it reached Gu''s house, Xia Yue couldn''t help but ask, "Yunshu, where is your home?"


    "At the foot of the mountain, walk inside and you''ll be there soon." Gu Yunshu thought that he would be able to eat longevity noodles soon, so he couldn''t help but shake his body.


    Sister ?? said that she personally made longevity noodles for him, which must be a delicacy in the world.


    At the foot of the mountain? This time, even people like Gao Chengying, who also lived in the countryside, couldn''t help but sympathize with him. The bottom of the mountain is the worst ce in the vige. The houses of the poorest people in their vige are all at the foot of the mountain.


    Gu Yunshu couldn''t see the expressions on their faces clearly, he was still imagining his longevity face.


    Finally, the carriage slowly stopped with a sound of ''woo'', the people in the carriage looked at each other and saw that Gu Yunshu got off the carriage, so they stepped on the stools one by one.


    Then, he stared wide-eyed and looked at the big blue-brick house in front of him in shock.


    This, this, this, how could such a house appear in the vige?


    And at the foot of the mountain? ?


    Isn''t this Yunshu''s home?


    No, everyone shook their heads decisively, looked left and right, and saw another big brick house that was exactly the same, and... a small farmyard next to it.


    Huh, it seems, this is Yunshu''s home. It looks fine, not too broken.


    They lifted their feet and walked towards Zeng''s yard.


    Who knew that at this moment, a small figure suddenly ran out of the big blue-brick house and rushed towards them, "Second brother, cousin."


    The little girl hugged Gu Yunshu directly, then raised her little hand covered with flour, and wiped it on Gu Yunshu''s face.


    Without waiting for him to react, he immediately ran back.


    Gu Yunshu, "..." The little girl is getting more and more naughty.


    He wiped his face helplessly with the handkerchief, then turned his head, and when he met everyone''s stunned expressions, he was suddenly a little stunned.


    What, what happened? Wasn''t it just rubbed with flour by my sister? Why do they seem to have seen something weird?


    Or are they all fascinated by the cute appearance of their little sister?


    That won''t work, my little sister is still young, how can these people be so filthy?


    Gu Yunshu''s face was sullen, and just as he was about to educate them seriously, he heard Yi Junkunugh and said, "Let''s go, it''s ridiculous to be standing at the door, there are people watching us."


    He was the first to react, so he just said, the conditions in Yunshu''s family will definitely not be bad.


    Gu Yunshu thought that he was the master, and quickly brought everyone in.


    The little radishes followed him sluggishly, until they stepped into the house with their legs, and then they suddenly came back to their senses.


    "Yunshu, is this your home?"


    "Yes." Gu Yunshu nodded.


    "Yes, but didn''t you say your family was poor?"


    "It''s very poor. My family is very poor. I haven''t been to a restaurant a few times."


    "Didn''t you say you haven''t eaten longevity noodles before?"


    "Well, my milk didn''t give me food before, but then I escaped from the famine and came here. Now my eldest sister is in charge of the house. My eldest sister said to cook noodles for me. You should eat less for a while, and eat meat instead of mine. face."


    Everyone, "..." What is it like to feel deceived?


    They were angry and wanted to crusade against him, but found it as if everything had been imagined by them.


    No, it was Gu Yunshu''s misunderstanding of poverty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 427: cloud book toy

    Chapter 427 Cloud Book Toys


    Little Radish Head thought that he should teach him well and tell him what it means to be truly poor.


    They have only seen the kind of real poor people who pretend to be rich, but they have never seen people who live inrge brick houses and use servants to say that it is very hard to earn ten pennies.


    But as soon as I walked into the yard, I couldn''t help being stunned by the scenery inside.


    There are a lot ofnterns hanging under the corridor, a swing in the front yard, a grape trellis, jujube trees and pomegranate trees. There are beautiful birds folded with colored paper in the corridor, as well as frogs, butterflies, and various small animals.


    "Wow, look good."


    "Is this a flower? It''s folded with paper, it seems."


    "It smells so good, I know where the kitchen is."


    Gu Yunshu was also a little stunned, he didn''t have it when he went out in the morning, only now did he realize that the whole house was dressed up.


    His birthday wish was just to eat a bowl of longevity noodles and a boiled egg, but the eldest sister went to great lengths to give him such a big surprise.


    Gu Yunshu wanted to cry, but then he really cried, wiping his eyes with his little hands.


    Bian Yuanzhi was envious from the side. He still remembered that his birthday was a few months ago. At that time, he didn''t even have enough to eat. He was a cow and a horse in Lao Gu''s house and could only drink two sips of cold water.


    Seeing Gu Yunshu crying now, he hurriedly stepped forward tofort him, "You should be happy on your birthday, everyone is looking at you, stop crying."


    Gu Yundong also came out of the kitchen and looked at the little guy standing under the porch, "Eldest sister carefully prepared it, don''t you like it?"


    "I like it, I like it." He wiped away tears and quickly ran over to hug her waist, "Sister, I like it so much, I am so happy, I have never been so happy before. I just want to eat a bowl of longevity noodles. ."


    Gu Yundong touched his head, "There are longevity noodles, boiled eggs, and birthday cakes."


    "What is a birthday cake?" The little guy raised his head in confusion and blinked.


    Gu Yundong didn''t answer, instead he pushed him, "Okay, let''s go to entertain your ssmates first, you''ll know when dinner ister."


    "Oh." Gu Yunshu finally realized that he seemed to ignore the guests, and immediately smiled embarrassedly, turned around and took his ssmates to his room.


    Gu Yunshu''s room is veryrge, and it is divided into an inner room and an outer room, with a desk, a bed, and a bookcase.


    There are some books on the cab, all of which they read on weekdays, but there are also other aspects.


    Liu Yi even found a storybook inside, and was so shocked that he almost threw it out.


    Tong¡¯s mother, Mrs. Cui, knocked on the door and came in with sugar water.


    followed by Tong Shuitao, who was holding a bunch of things in her hands.


    After entering the door, he said to Gu Yunshu, "It''s still early, everyone can rx here first. This is a jigsaw puzzle, and the second master can y. This is the Luban lock, you can try to untie it and then put it together. This is a chessboard, everyone. It''s okay to y chess."


    She put the things on the bed first, and then spread two rugs on the floor so that everyone could sit directly on it.


    Yi Junkun and the others were all stunned, watching Cui Shi and Tong Shuitaoe and go, their eyes slowly moved to the pile of things.


    The next moment, the big guys rushed forward and aimed directly at Lubansuo.


    Liu Yi tilted his head and looked at the puzzle in his hand curiously, "What is this? How to y?"


    Something that has never been seen before, it seems to be more novel than Luban lock.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 428: a lot to eat

    Chapter 428 A lot of food


    Gu Yunshu came over, took out one of the puzzle pieces and put it on the bed, took out another piece of paper, and said to Liu Yi, "Look, this is a picture, and the person on the picture is me."


    This picture was drawn by Gu Yundong. The small Qyout Gu Yunshu, with a big head and a small body, looks extraordinarily cute.


    Gu Yunshu was very proud, stopped his chest and introduced, "You have to put together all the pieces of wood on this, and just spell out one of me, isn''t it interesting? This is a regr and skillful one. I will follow you. Say, I''m very skilled at ying this, if you don''t understand, I can teach you."


    He pointed to several other pictures, "There are still images of Yuanzhi, our family, and the puzzle of this house. I tell you, the puzzle of this house is getting old and difficult, do you see that the colors are simr? You don''t even know which brick should go where. This is too difficult for you. For the first contact, we can start with a simple one, such as mine, first put me together, and then Let¡¯s go to the more difficult challenge.¡±


    Liu Yi nced at him, thought about it, and then slowly picked up the puzzle of the house.


    Gu Yunshu, "..." You will lose me like this, I tell you you will regret it, don''t cry and beg me for a while.


    But when the others heard his exnation, they all stopped what they were doing and gathered around.


    Xia Yue is very loyal, "Yunshu, I''ll put together your picture, wow, this picture is beautiful, who drew it? Can you draw one for me too?"


    This is drawn by the eldest sister. The eldest sister is very busy, how can I help you draw it.


    Therefore, Gu Yunshu refused decisively, "You can paint this by yourself. Didn''t the master just teach this painting method? It will be fine when you are proficient. After you have finished painting, I can find someone to make it for you. puzzle."


    Xia Yue was a little disappointed, he felt that even if he was skilled, he would not be able to draw like this.


    Yunshu is very proud, who made him have a good sister?


    As I was thinking, the door was knocked again.


    It was Tong Shui Tao who came in this time. As soon as the door was opened, a scent wafted in frantically.


    Little Radish Head''s eyes focused on the tray in Tong Shuitao''s hand almost at the same time.


    She walked over with a smile, but she was actually swallowing saliva. She could only hold her breath desperately to prevent the fragrance from escaping into her nostrils.


    "Ourdy said that there will be some time before we leave the meal. I''m afraid everyone will be hungry, so let''s eat something first."


    She put the tray on the table, "here are fried chicken legs, chicken wings, french fries, potato chips, the fries can be eaten with this sauce. There are also melon seeds, peanuts, lollipops, and those who want something sweet. Canned loquat, canned yellow peach, and dried fruit, by the way, this double-skin milk is one serving for everyone, let''s try it first."


    Little radish heads, "..."


    ''s eyes are going to go out one by one. Naturally, they have eaten good food, but they have never seen or heard of so many good things.


    Especially the two from Fucheng, they thought they were well-informed and nothing to surprise them.


    But the previous puzzles felt unheard of, now what is this fried chicken thigh, chicken wings and french fries? What is this lollipop can? What kind of milk is this double skin milk?


    looks delicious and fragrant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 429: happy birthday

    Chapter 429 Happy Birthday


    In fact, there are not many things. Their children eat a little, just to fill their stomachs.


    Gu Yundong knew that most of the children inter generations liked to eat KFC, so he made it more hygienic, and it was okay to eat it once in a while.


    Tong Shuipao put the things down and the person went out.


    The little radish heads all gathered in front of the table and started sniffing.


    "It smells good."


    "Definitely delicious."


    "Yunshu, can we eat it?"


    Gu Yunshu was also stunned. He had eaten canned food and lollipops, and the eldest sister had fried chicken legs for him, but what is this double skin milk?


    But he is the host, he nodded immediately and said solemnly, "Of course you can eat it, everyone is wee, just treat it as your own."


    The little radishes thanked him one after another, and then the biggest Yi Junkun divided them one by one.


    Take a mouthful of double-skinned milk, uh, smooth and fragrant milk, how can there be such a delicious thing?


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly lit up, and when they came back to their senses, they had almost eaten everything, and they were all embarrassed.


    Yunshu greeted everyone toe and y, and even went out to bring Zeng Jia and Zeng Le in.


    The two of them were still a little timid in the face of the students in the school, and they didn''t dare to speak when they stood in the corner.


    Fortunately, Yi Junkun saw the desire for learning in their eyes, so he actually became a little master, holding books and teaching them to read with great interest.


    Niudan also cameter, he was still studying in the town, and he was a littlete for school.


    Yunshu has always had a good rtionship with him, and often practice calligraphy together after returning home.


    Especially after Chen Liang''s eldest son came back, there was an uncle''s family at home, and there would be asional quarrels. Niudan was impatient, and most of the time he would go to Yunshu''s house to study together.


    Gu¡¯s house is big, and Yunshu¡¯s study is even more spacious and well-lit.


    In addition to having good friends, it is easier for him to learn here.


    At this moment, Yunshu''s room was lively and lively. Everyone was ying games that they had never yed before, and eating snacks that they had never eaten before. It felt like the whole person was sublimated.


    They originally wanted to educate Yunshu about poverty, but now it¡¯s not easy to talk about being short-mouthed.


    However, Yunshu is really happy, there are so many delicious food.


    After more than half an hour, Gu Yundong finally let everyone out for dinner.


    In fact, they ate snacks, and their stomachs were a little full, but they couldn''t help swallowing when they smelled the fragrance from the flower hall.


    The sky has darkened slightly, and thenterns under the corridor are all lit. It is dim, and it is indescribably beautiful.


    Yunshu walked at the front, followed by more than a dozen ssmates, and he had the momentum of the boss, if he grew a little taller.


    As soon as he entered the flower hall, he saw Gu Yundong holding a strange, beautiful and sweet thing in his hand, with six thin candles stuck on it, and walked slowly to him.


    "Cloud book, happy birthday."


    "Ashu, happy birthday."


    "Second brother, happy birthday."


    Three voices sounded one after another, Gu Yunshu looked at the elder sister, mother and younger sister who were standing in front of him through the dim candlelight. His heart suddenly became full, and some kind of emotion rushed up fiercely, making his eyes feel sore sour.


    In his mind, on his birthdayst year, he was scolded by his milk for a whole day because his father put a caramel in his mouth and was seen by the second aunt.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 430: three wishes

    Chapter 430 Three Wishes


    At that time, he thought, he will never celebrate his birthday in this life, not happy at all, not good at all.


    But now, seeing the smiling faces of the three closest and dearest people in front of him, Gu Yunshu suddenly choked up.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly handed the cake in his hand to Shao Qingyuan who was beside him, squatted down and rubbed his head, "Everyone is looking at you, you can''t cry."


    "Eldest sister, I am, I am..." He thought that all he had to do was eat a bowl of longevity noodles, but he didn''t expect the eldest sister to work so hard, he was really happy.


    "Big sister, you are so kind, I am so happy to be your younger brother."


    Gu Yundong was also very happy. She still remembered how she looked when she first came here. She was skinny and had a big head. She was tired but still wanted to take on the responsibility of the whole family. It''s hard work, as long as your family is by your side.


    Gu Yundong thought at first that as long as the three Yangs don''t hold her back, she will do her duty to protect them from growing up safely.


    When did it start? She was attracted to all three of them and always wanted the best for them. The warmth that emerged from the depths of her heart seemed to have changed her a lot. She really felt the feelings between her family members, and she would repay them unconsciously.


    "Elder sister is also very happy, you are my younger brother."


    She took Yun Shu to the side stool and sat down, took the cake from Shao Qingyuan''s hand again, and ced it on the table in front of him.


    immediately met his suspicious gaze and smiled, "This is the birthday cake I told you,e, close your eyes and make three wishes, then blow out the candles, and your wishes wille true."


    Gu Yunshu''s eyes lit up, and the eyes that had just cried were the same as if they had been washed with water, and they were extra agile, "Really?"


    "Promise it."


    He immediately closed his eyes obediently, "My first wish is..."


    "Don''t say it."


    "All right."


    He started Xu again, very pious in his heart: the first wish is to find his father as soon as possible, and the family will be reunited. The second wish is that my mother''s illness can be cured quickly. The third wish is that their family will always be safe and happy, and they will never be separated from each other.


    After ?? promised, he opened his eyes.


    Gu Yunshu didn''t know that his first wish would soone true.


    Gu Yundong saw him open his eyes and just wanted him to blow out the candle, when he saw the little girl next to him also closing his eyes and making a wish. Sheughed suddenly, and simply waited for her, until she opened her eyes with satisfaction, and then let Gu Yunshu blow out the candle.


    The cake was sweet and a rarity that he had never seen before. Gu Yundong saw that there were so many people, so he simply made tworge ones. Now one person cut a small piece and divided it.


    Not to mention other people, even Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help but narrow his eyes slightly.


    This cake... He also made it, but it was too difficult to whip cream.


    The group was in a good mood. Gu Yunshu ate the longevity noodles he was thinking of, and no one robbed him. After all, he was full of everything else.


    In the evening, I also made an appointment to walk in the vige to digest food, and sent eggs home by the way. After walking around the vige, I returned to Gu¡¯s house.


    Gu Yundong arranged rooms for everyone. Since everyone is small, it is totally fine for a few people to share a room.


    Covered with a warm and sunny quilt, everyone seemed to be dreaming.


    Gu Yunshu''s birthday was too special and too different.


    The next day, Gu Yundong prepared canned food for each of Yunshu''s ssmates as a return gift. This time, they all gave Yunshu a gift. It was not expensive, but it was a very rare gift.


    Immediately, he sent them to the carriage and let them take them back to the school.


    When the carriage was gone, when she returned to Gu''s house, she saw Shao Qingyuan standing at the door of Shao''s house, talking to the Zheng family''s bodyguard, with a look of embarrassment on her face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 431: Gu Yundong leaves

    Chapter 431 Gu Yundong leaves


    Shao Qingyuan saw her too, nodded slightly, and continued talking to the bodyguard.


    Not long after, the **** entered the gate.


    Shao Qingyuan walked over to her. He had something to say, but he didn''t know what to say, so he hesitated.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing when he saw it, "What''s the matter? If there is something embarrassing, just say it."


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed his forehead before speaking after a long while, "The Zheng Family Escort Bureau will send a batch of goods to Qing''an Mansion, and they will have to ship another batch when theye back. The journey is long, and they are short of manpower, so they want to ask me for help."


    If it was before, Shao Qingyuan had nothing to worry about, so he went.


    But now, he is also about to have a family. It would take a month or two to go to Qing''an to deliver the goods. He had just established a rtionship with her and did not want to separate.


    But the Zheng Family Escort Bureau has been in contact with him a lot in the past six months, and the rtionship is not bad.


    Gu Ji''s shopkeeper, Zheng Gang, is from the Zheng family''s **** bureau. In addition, when he asked a martial artist toe to teach A Mao and others martial arts at home, he didn''t even say a word of rejection, and he readily agreed.


    Therefore, the Zheng Family Guard Bureau needs help now, and he can''t refuse it.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect this, her expression became strange, she pulled the hair that was hanging down beside her, and she also looked hesitant.


    "Actually, I have something to do and haven''t figured out how to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Shao Qingyuan was stunned.


    Gu Yundong lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, "I received a letter from Doctor Song a few days ago, he said that there is Bai Muzi''s whereabouts in Wanqing Mansion, I thought I would go to Wanqing after Yunshu''s birthday. Go to the government."


    In fact, as soon as she received the news, what she wanted to tell Shao Qingyuan was that she didn''t know how to speak.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned, she was going to Wanqing Mansion?


    "Then I pushed the matter of the Zheng Family Escort and apany you there." He spoke almost without hesitation.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped, "Don''t, the Zheng Family Security Bureau has also helped you a lot. It''s rare that you need your help, and there must be no one else to be found." She thought for a while and asked, "When are they leaving?"


    "Two dayster."


    "Then I will also set off in two days. When I go to Wanqing Mansion, I will pass Qing''an Mansion, so I can walk for a while."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "You''re going alone on the next road?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Don''t believe me?"


    "No." Shao Qingyuan was a little annoyed, how did it happen so coincidentally? But it was not enough for him to deliver goods to Qing''an Mansion. There was still a batch of goods to be delivered in time, otherwise he would still be able to apany her there.


    He knew that she had the ability to handle these things alone, but Shao Qingyuan wanted to apany her to share the burden. He was her future husband, and he hoped that everything in the future would be experienced with her by himself.


    The result of the discussion can only be as Nurse Yundong said in the end.


    There are still two days left, and it is enough for Gu Yundong to arrange things.


    And with the experience fromst time, everyone will not panic anymore.


    Only in the workshop, there were a little more people, and Tong An was also in charge.


    None of these matters. After several days of observation, Tong An has be more and more proficient.


    In the end, Gu Yundong brought a lot of canned food and dried fruit, most of which were ced in the space and some in the carriage.


    This time, at Tong Shuitao''s strong request, he brought her along.


    Shao Qingyuan also brought the two cats and pigs, so that they could see the world, and the other two stayed at home.


    Early this morning, Gu Yundong was reluctant to leave the Yang family, got on the carriage, and left Yongfu Vige.


    As soon as she left here, someone came over there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 432: Children are all debts

    Chapter 432 Children are all debts


    The Zhou family came to look for Gu Yundong with great determination, not even Chen Liang.


    But when she got to Gu''s house, she saw Aunt Ke and the others just turned around and went back, Gu Yundong had already left.


    Cousin Ke invited her toe in and sit down, she shook her head too, with a forced smile on her face.


    Aunt Ke also heard a little about what happened recently in his family, so she raised her eyebrows and asked, "You''re looking for Yundong for your eldest son, right?"


    Zhou Shi smiled dryly, "No, no."


    "Whether it is or not, I''m afraid I''ll have to wait until Yun Donges back."


    Mr. Zhou knew that Tong An was in charge of the current workshop. Tong An was a servant of the Gu family and had the right to manage it, but he could not recruit people without Gu Yundong''s instructions.


    She could ask her for convenience because Gu Yundong had some friendship with the Chen family, but she didn''t have any friendship with Tong An.


    Mr. Zhou didn''t know what it was like in his heart. He felt annoyed and relieved.


    She also had toe here because she was annoyed by the boss at home. Seeing that the second child was more and more promising at work at the Gu family, she collected fruit everywhere, and when she came back, she could buy some snacks for the children to eat. In Chen Liang''s eyes is also getting more and more attention.


    The boss just had a very smooth life before. After the work in the town was gone, he came back and wasughed at by many people.


    Especially the spirit of going to work in the field is notparable to hers. She can knock her feet with a hoe, so she is not the one who does this. In addition, his daughter-inw is not someone who can endure hardships, she is tired of cooking every day, and she hates being dirty when she feeds pigs and chickens.


    As for their son, who is also studying in the town now, he is two years older than Niudan, and lives in his grandfather''s house, so he is quite well-behaved.


    Seeing that the atmosphere at home was getting tense, the two brothers quarreled a few times yesterday, which had never happened before, which made Zhou Shi''s heart get anxious and wondered if he could ask Gu Yundong a favor.


    Zhou Shi left, and Aunt Ke shook her head. Fortunately, she has no children, otherwise the children will have to worry about what he should do when they are old.


    Looking at Zhou Shi''s appearance, she used to be so energetic, her eldest son has only been back for a few months, and he looks like he has aged several years.


    Cousin Ke shook her head and turned to enter the door.


    Gu Yundong had followed Shao Qingyuan to the Zheng Family Guard Bureau at this time.


    This is her first time here. The Zheng family''s bodyguard is really not big, and there aren''t many guards, but everyone is full of energy and looks like they are loyal.


    Shao Qingyuan came over two days ago and said that Gu Yundong would go with them.


    Therefore, seeing Gu Yundong now, everyone is not surprised.


    And because Zheng Gang was the shopkeeper in Gu Ji, Zheng Gang''s mother-inw also warmly entertained her with tea, and brought out the snacks she made for her.


    Gu Yundong met her. During the Chinese New Year, Zheng Gang brought her to Yongfu Vige to pay New Year''s greetings. She was a cheerful and generous aunt.


    The people in the **** bureau were all preparing outside, and the team set off when the hour passed.


    Gu Yundong chatted with Zheng Gang''s daughter-inw in the hall, and then walked to the yard, watching everyone move things onto the carriage.


    She approached Shao Qingyuan and asked, "What did you send to Qing''an House this time?"


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression was veryplicated, and he looked at the carriage in front of him in silence.


    After a long time, he said, "Wine."


    liquor? ?


    Gu Yundong wanted to ask something else when he heard a slightly familiar voice from outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 433: Get to know Tao

    Chapter 433 Getting to know the Tao family


    Gu Yundong just turned his head when the other party saw her andughed immediately, "Gu Dong''s family is actually there."


    "Master Tao." Gu Yundong nodded slightly.


    She despised Tao Xing, especially his demeanor after he lost to Liu Wei was particrly contemptuous.


    But Tao Feng knows a little bit of the world. When Gu Ji opened, he came to support him and gave gifts. Later, he also asked his servants to buy a lot of sugar.


    "I haven''t seen Gu Dong''s house for a long time. Gu Ji seems to have added several new canned fruits recently, and the taste is very good. I just want to buy some as gifts, but I can''t get them."


    Tao Feng shook his head regretfully. Gu Yundong was about to answer when Shao Qingyuan beside him suddenly said, "Let''s go over there to help."


    Gu Yundong felt that something was wrong with his expression just now, no, it should be said that it happened before, when he met the Tao family.


    Does he have any grudges with the Tao family?


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly to Tao Feng and left with Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan was indeed going to help with the loading. Gu Yundong stood behind him and watched him busy.


    After he loaded one of the jars of wine into the car, she asked, "These wines are all from the Tao family? Is their wine going to Qing''an House?"


    "Well, if it''s freshly brewed, it''s just four jars." There are other things, which are goods that came along, and the most important thing is the four jars of wine from the Tao family.


    Gu Yundong tilted his head and asked him with a smile, "Do you know the Tao family?"


    "I don''t know." Shao Qingyuan turned around and saw her tilting her head, she thought she was a little cute, and the depression in her heart was suddenly swept away.


    He couldn''t help looking left and right, and seeing that no one was looking at him, he took her hand.


    Gently kneaded it twice before saying, "The matter of the Tao family... I haven''t figured out what to say yet, I''ll tell youter."


    Gu Yundong red at him, this person was always looking for opportunities to contact her, and he became more and more shameless.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t helpughing.


    Someone called them from the courtyard, "Qingyuan, Miss Gu, let''s go."


    Gu Yundong pulled out his hand, Shao Qingyuan was a little annoyed, why does someone destroy other people''s good things like this every time?


    The ?? team had already been organized, it was only three carriages, and the one from Gu Yundong, four, was not a big team.


    There are only six escorts Shao Qingyuan, and the two of them are going to experience it.


    When the team set off, Tao Feng was still standing at the gate of the yard. When he saw the guard Wang who was in charge of leading the team this time, he said, "Excuse me, I wish you a smooth journey."


    "Don''t worry, Master Tao, we will deliver the things safely."


    The **** Wang was ambitious, with firm eyes, and with a wave of his hand, he walked out of the gate of the **** in a grand manner.


    The guards behind ?? also followed with their heads held high.


    Gu Yundong, "..." This is like going out to fight.


    Only Shao Qingyuan walked past Tao Feng without squinting.


    He was riding in Gu Yundong''s carriage, sometimes he was driving, sometimes Tong Shuitao was driving, he went straight into the carriage...touched his little hands.


    The other people in the team are all men, and they can be regarded as half of the rivers andkes. Those who go out don¡¯t care much about the men¡¯s and women¡¯s defense.


    Especially since these two are still engaged, it is normal for the fianc¨¦ to take care of the fianc¨¦e.


    The carriage passed by Xuanhe Mansion and stayed for one night. Gu Yundong went to see the wall with the portraits of Aunt Gu and several others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 434: Oh no

    Chapter 434 is not good


    Seeing that there were several notices in front of him, he frowned slightly, and Gu Yundong directly stretched out his hand to tear it apart and stick it to the side.


    Later, she went to Cousin Ke''s house and asked the neighbors nearby.


    Unfortunately, the neighbors said that no one hade to look for Aunt Ke, so Gu Yundong could only leave with regret.


    Who knew that as soon as she left, a woman came home, and this person happened to be the one who saw Zhou''s mother as her mother that day.


    On the second day, the convoy left Xuanhe Mansion, and on the road behind, the amodation conditions were not much better.


    Sometimes they had to stay outside and the convoy moved faster. In fact, they were already trying their best to take care of the two girls, Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao.


    It¡¯s just that they have to get the goods to their destination as soon as possible, so they can feel relieved.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t bear it, and several times she wanted her not to follow the convoy, but Gu Yundong refused.


    Anyway, she was used to it. When she escaped from the desert, not only did she stay outside, she couldn''t even sleep. Now that Shao Qingyuan is by her side, she can sleep extraordinarily sweet while lying in the carriage at night, and there is no ce to feel bitter at all.


    Tong Shuitao is even more unhappy. She can learn martial arts from these guards. How can she give up such a rare opportunity?


    But with Gu Yundong around, the guards ate a lot.


    In the past, when the bodyguards went out, they were a group of big men. They were very rough. They only ate dry food, which was not only hard but also very unptable.


    Even if it asionally burns something hot, it is still tossing people. It is either too salty or too nd. It is better to eat dry food.


    There are Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao, both of them are very good at craftsmanship. Anyway, they have to eat it themselves, so it¡¯s okay to make more. They all brought rice, noodles and vegetable oil.


    The **** door will also take the initiative to give some food expenses. Anyway, the Tao family gave a lot of money for this dart trip.


    Escort Wang especially likes the meals made by Gu Yundong, and when the carriage is parked in the wild, he will often run to her side to squat and watch, "It''s a pity that we will arrive at Qing''an House in two days, and we can no longer eat Miss Gu''s craftsmanship. "


    "You haven''t learned it after watching it for so long?" Gu Yundong stirred the vegetable porridge twice and asked Tong Shuitao to go into the carriage and take out the pickles he made.


    Escort Wang shook his head, "This, really needs talent, my hands are no different from my feet, it''s not a thing."


    said and pped his palm hard.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    It was Shao Qingyuan who pushed people aside, "Go and look at the goods, don''t bezy."


    "Hey, you kid, I''m one round older than you, can you treat me with respect?" Master Wang hummed, very dissatisfied.


    The other guards next to him burst intoughter, "Brother Wang, you said it yourself, you will arrive at Qing''an Mansion in two days, Qingyuan will be separated from Miss Gu, and you are going to disturb other people''s young couple, you are so embarrassed. It''s too thick."


    "Isn''t that right? Why are you embarrassed to destroy others when your mother-inw is not around?"


    Someone shouted at Gu Yundong, "Miss Gu, don''t give him this porridge."


    Gu Yundong has gotten along with the guards in the guard bureau all the way, and she is already very familiar with them. She likes these people very much. Everyone takes her as a younger sister or a junior to take care of her, and she doesn''t need to worry about everything except that there is no way for her to cook.


    She smiled and was about to serve out the porridge.


    Suddenly, I saw the cat who was going to the woods for a quick run over. "Young master, girl, it''s not good. I saw a few people with their faces covered and came over here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 435: Gu Yundong, who has high hopes

    Chapter 435 Gu Yundong, who has high hopes


    Hearing this, the escorts who were smiling just now stood up abruptly, their expressions instantly became serious, and they looked like they were waiting.


    Wang''s **** even said directly to Shao Qingyuan, "Hurry up and take Miss Gu and the others to hide in the woods, Ah Fa Ah Wang, be optimistic about the goods."


    It is toote to go with the goods now, it is better to prepare for the battle than to panic.


    then turned his head and asked Ah Mao, "How many people did you see clearly?"


    "About ten." Ah Mao''s face was still a little pale, he knew that trouble wasing. Although he has learned a little martial arts along with him, he is no match for the desperate fight.


    Escort Wang frowned, "How could someone rob darts? This road has been safe since the famine." Besides, the things they sent this time were not valuable.


    But now he couldn''t allow him to think too much. He nced at a few escorts, "Protect yourself."


    Over there, Ah Fa Ngawang responded and walked over to the carriage loaded with the goods.


    Shao Qingyuan also took Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao to the nearby woods.


    Gu Yundong was good at it, she wanted to stay, but after thinking about it, she took Tong Shuitao and Shao Qingyuan away.


    After Shao Qingyuan took the people and hid them, let the two cats stay and protect them.


    Immediately, he walked out quickly, and sure enough, he saw that Escort Wang had already dealt with the dozen or so masked people.


    Established Wang and the others, although they have rich experience and good skills against the enemy, but their fists are hard to beat with four hands, and they are beginning to be at a disadvantage.


    Especially the two of Ah Fa and Ngawang next to the truck. There were five or six people around, and Ah Fa had been shed on his arm.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, and immediately ran to the side of the carriage and kicked the person who was holding a knife to cut Ngawang.


    With his joining, the situation eased a little, guard Wang slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and Afa Ngawang finally showed a smile on his face.


    Gu Yundong and the others hid behind a big rock. Although Ah Mao and the others were apprehensive, they were really unwilling to let them just hide behind and watch.


    After a while, he finally couldn''t help but say, "Miss, let Shuipao protect you, and Ah Zhu and I will help."


    "If you go, you will die." Gu Yundong said coldly, "Don''t you see that they all kill people without blinking an eye? The guards are all injured, and you haven''t even touched a knife, how can you fight with others? ?"


    "We..." The cat scratched his head and thought for a while, "We can hit it with a stone."


    A Zhu also nodded, "There are quite a few sturdy sticks here. If you sneak attack from behind, you can always knock a few stunned."


    Tong Shuitao scolded them, "Come on, you''re not helping, you''re going to cause trouble, maybe you will have to protect you from my uncle in the future."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she eximed in a low voice, "Miss, they are too despicable. Three people surrounded the future uncle and cut him alone, scoff, they almost got cut."


    Amao was even more anxious, "Miss, think of a way."


    "Yeah, we can''t just watch it." A Zhu suddenly hated himself for being too slow in learning martial arts during this time.


    "Miss, you have always been smart, there must be a way."


    The three of them said, looking back together, cing all their hopes on Gu Yundong.


    However, the next moment all three were stunned.


    No, when did the crossbow arrow in thedy''s hand appear, why didn''t they see it? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 436: put in space

    Chapter 436 Into the space


    Gu Yundong had already aimed the arrow at the person who was nning to sneak attack from Shao Qingyuan''s back.


    With a sound of ?? "ßÝ", the crossbow arrow suddenly plunged into the man''s back as if it had eyes.


    Amao and Azhu have seen her shoot people with crossbow arrowsst time, but Tong Shuitao saw her for the first time, and her eyes lit up with excitement, "Miss is amazing."


    Gu Yundong frowned, the angle here is not good, he can''t kill him with one hit.


    The **** Wang and the robbers, who were shing each other frantically, were stunned when they saw one of them fell directly to the ground with an arrow.


    "They still have people in the dark, and we need to fight quickly." The robber leader shouted, and those people even more desperately approached the direction of the truck.


    Gu Yundong''s second arrow also shot out, and it was aimed at the robber chief.


    Unfortunately, the man reacted quickly and blocked it with a knife, only staggering slightly.


    And three people were already running towards the direction of the crossbow arrow.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly said to Tong Shuitao and the three, "Go over there."


    "Miss, I can help."


    Gu Yundong turned his head, met the firm expressions of the three of them, paused, and agreed.


    "Okay, then these people will be handed over to you."


    She thought that since they were asked toe out to practice, they couldn''t keep hiding behind her, just to see that they couldn''t get exercise if they didn''t do it.


    But there were three of them, and there were three of them. Gu Yundong took a crossbow and fired an arrow, killing one of them.


    then bent over, as if to untie the sleeves on his legs, but in fact he handed them two daggers from the space.


    "Pay attention to safety, if you can''t beat it, run away."


    Immediately, she ran to the other side of the forest and fired two more arrows.


    She could see that the group''s goal was the four pots of wine from the Tao family in the carriage, so there were always a lot of people around Ngawang Afa.


    Suddenly, Ngawang was shed in the leg and kicked again, and the person was kicked and flew out, and the whole person passed out.


    But the robber didn''t give up, he took the knife and shed at his neck.


    Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, and he hurriedly shot an arrow at him. As a result, Ah Fa didn''t see it for a while, and he was also shot.


    Gu Yundong was a little annoyed, although the crossbow arrow is convenient, the arrows are enough, suitable for long-range attacks.


    But it is more troublesome to shoot, and some time-consuming.


    Now, she couldn''t give her much time. Seeing that two people were cutting at Ah Fa, Gu Yundong couldn''t care less and ran out of the woods.


    Shao Qingyuan was the first to see her, frowned slightly, and came towards her as he beat.


    Gu Yundong held a long-handled watermelon knife in his hand that was specially used to chop zombies in his previous life, and aimed a knife at the back of the person who wanted to kill Ah Fa.


    then jumped up and jumped onto the carriage frame.


    The reins of the carriage have been cut to prevent the robbers from directly driving the carriage to pull the goods away.


    Gu Yundong put his hand into the curtain of the car while blocking the knife, and when he touched the goods inside, she put away all the four jars of wine into the space.


    Then she jumped off the car board as if nothing had happened, and shed at a robber in front of her.


    She deliberately put another robber on the carriage, and both Ah Fa and the guard Wang on the other side saw it, and their expressions changed drastically, so they rushed over to guard.


    Who knew that the robber lifted the curtain of the car, but only saw the empty carriage.


    The back was shed by Shao Qingyuan who rushed to the front.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 437: how come out of stock

    Chapter 437 Howe there is no stock


    The robber reluctantly rolled down from the carriage, and then shouted at the robber''s head, "Boss, we have been fooled, there is nothing in the carriage."


    The boss was taken aback, "What did you say?"


    "The inside of the car was empty, we were fooled."


    The boss''s expression changed greatly, and he nced at the situation in front of him. The guard only lost one, but he suffered serious losses, and he would not be able to get better if he fought again, especially when there was no cargo.


    So he mmed the **** back with a knife and said to the others, "Retreat first."


    The robbers were a little tired from the fight, and when they saw this, they turned their heads and ran away.


    The guards didn''t chase him, so guard Wang hurriedly looked at Awang who was lying on the ground. Seeing that he was still angry, he breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that other escorts came to take care of him, he went to see the carriage without saying a word.


    Just now the robber actually said that there was no goods in the carriage? How could it be out of stock? Could it have been robbed?


    The main task of the **** is to protect the darts. You can give up your own life, but you can''t lose the goods.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was about to get into the carriage, so he immediately stepped up and put all the four jars of wine back when no one was paying attention.


    Therefore, when Guard Wang lifted the curtain of the car, he saw that the guard they wanted to protect this time had no problem, and stayed inside quietly with a sleeping child.


    Confused, he lowered the curtain of the car, and then opened it again as if in disbelief. Seeing that the contents were still there, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Strange, obviously the goods are still there, how can the robber say nothing?"


    Gu Yundong pretended that he didn''t know anything, and said, "Maybe he was looking at him wrongly? Or that person and the robber leader are not in the same group, so he said that on purpose."


    Wang''s bodyguard didn''t know how to exin it, so he could only ept this statement temporarily.


    Only Shao Qingyuan nced at Gu Yundong calmly.


    The robber just now approached the carriage. He was afraid that Gu Yundong would be in danger, so he also chased after him.


    So when the man lifted the curtain of the car to look, he knew exactly whether there was anything inside.


    But Shao Qingyuan didn''t say anything, just walked to Gu Yundong''s side and looked her up and down, "Are you injured?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I''m fine." The next moment he frowned, "Are you injured?"


    Shao Qingyuan was shed on his arm, it didn''t look very deep, but the blood also stained arge piece of sleeves red.


    "Miss, Young Master, we''re back." At this time, the three cats also ran out of the woods quickly. It seemed that the two robbers had been dealt with, and they were not injured.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t care less, and hurriedly went to his carriage and took down the prepared medicine box.


    Then took scissors and cut the fabric on Shao Qingyuan''s arm, washed his wound, disinfected with white wine, carefully applied the medicine, and wrapped it in gauze.


    Layer byyer, just like her palms were worn out, she was wrapped like a zongzi by him.


    Shao Qingyuan quietly let her move, looked at her drooping eyelids, and hooked the corner of his mouth contentedly.


    Only soon, this tranquility was broken.


    There was an **** over there calling out Ngawang''s name in a panic, the situation seemed to be very bad,


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan turned their heads abruptly to look, and saw that Nga Wang had woken up, but his face was pale and he vomited several mouthfuls of blood.


    He was seriously injured, not only him, but several of the guards present were not injured, and even guard Wang limped when he walked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 438: done by Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 438 What Shao Qingyuan did


    Gu Yundong hurriedly ran over to see Nga Wang, but she was not a doctor. Although she had prepared a well-equipped medical kit, Nga Wang had an internal injury at first sight.


    The **** bureau also prepared various wound medicines, but the medicine for internal injuries was knocked to the ground during the fight just now, and all of them were smashed.


    Instead, Shao Qingyuan stepped forward, looked at Nga Wang carefully, and then turned around and got into the carriage.


    After a while, he took out a small porcin bottle and handed it to Master Wang, "This is a pill I made myself. It treats internal injuries. If you can trust me, you can give him a try."


    "Pills you made yourself?" Not only Escort Wang, but also Gu Yundong was surprised.


    No, when will he make pills?


    Escort Wang hesitated, but Ngawang couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The situation was a bit bad, he gritted his teeth, and seeing that Ngawang agreed, he directly ate it for him.


    Gu Yundong immediately looked at Nga Wang nervously, and was a little excited. Her family, Shao Qingyuan, actually knew how to make medicine. Is she so versatile?


    Shao Qingyuan calmly took her little hand, but Gu Yundong didn''t notice it.


    The medicine seemed to be very good. After Ngawang took it, he felt a lot morefortable. Although his face was still pale and his spirit was poor, he felt that breathing was not as difficult as before.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, everyone else suffered from trauma, and everyone has experience.


    Ngawang was carried to the carriage, and the aftermath was also taken care of.


    It''s just that the **** Wang and others are very strange, why would someonee to rob the dart, the Tao family''s four jars of wine actually let the robbers break into the Shangguan Road in a grand manner, which is not unusual at all.


    Escort Wang said while bandaging the wound, "Since the famine, the road from Xuanhe Mansion to Qing''an Mansion has been very calm, and I have never heard of anyone robbing the Dao. And these people started without saying a word, The goal is very clear, that is, the four jars of wine from the Tao family. What is the name of the wine? If it is really so precious, how could the Tao family hand it over to our **** bureau, and there is no requirement for the number of escorts. Dart on the way?"


    Gu Yundong is also thinking, this is really contradictory.


    "Are those people the enemies of the Tao family?" Or, the valuable things that the Tao family really wanted to send were not here. Handing it over to the **** is just a trick?


    There is nothing wrong with ?? wine, these four jars of wine are all loaded into the car by the escorts after the inspection.


    That Tao Feng had been to the escort, but he had no chance to touch wine at that time.


    Wang''s guard is also one of the first two, "Forget it, these are none of our business, we just need to deliver the goods as soon as possible. There will be no rest tonight, and we will travel all night."


    said he looked at Gu Yundong, who had no opinion.


    Everyone hurriedly reorganized the things, and the previous pot of porridge was not eaten.


    Gu Yundong felt a little pity, so he could only take out the stock. Dried meat, dried fruit, steamed buns, etc., everyone gathered to fill their stomachs.


    The carriage elerated, but Gu Yundong was in the carriage, looking at Shao Qingyuan curiously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "When did you make that medicine? I''ve never heard of you studying medicine."


    This person can hunt, has martial arts skills, and can read. He is already a rare and capable person in Yongfu Vige.


    And these are all made by himself. Gu Yundong has always known that he is very powerful, but she has never heard that he is involved in pharmaceuticals.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 439: hug again

    Chapter 439 hugs again


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "I never learned."


    "Huh?" A question mark slowly appeared in Gu Yundong''s mind.


    "Do you still remember the medical book you gave me?" He was referring to the medical book Gu Yundong copied and given by Song Dejiang. Gu Yundong gave it to him at that time to let him read more and remember the medicinal materials in it. If you see it in the mountain, don''t miss it.


    At that time, Shao Qingyuan remembered it after watching it once, which made Gu Yundong frustrated for a while.


    Later that book was ced with him.


    "In addition to recording the medicinal materials, the book also wrote severalmonly used therapeutic forms. I tried it ording to what was written on it, and I happened to make such a medicine for internal injuries. Later, I gave this medicine to the hare. Hey, no problem, I took it to an old doctor in the county, and the old doctor looked at it and asked me to buy two small bottles."


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth opened into an O shape, his face full of disbelief.


    No, just because he saw the treatment form, he made it, and the old doctor asked him to buy it? ?


    "What''s wrong?" Shao Qingyuan held her hand.


    Gu Yundong suddenly pounced on him and wrapped his arms around his waist with a happy smile on his face.


    Shao Qingyuan was startled, then wrapped around her waist and pressed her tightly into his arms.


    His voice was low, "Are you happy?"


    "Of course I''m happy, I''ll ask Dr. Songter and ask him to find some other medical books for you to read. I don''t even know, it turns out that your talent is here."


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his eyes slightly, and the eyes looking at the top of her head became hot.


    What talent is not talent, he doesn''t know.


    He only knew that he had nothing to do before, and now he should not let this state go. Since he wanted to marry her as his wife, he always had to make a career.


    There will be children between them in the future, and he has to n for raising his wife and children in the future.


    Reading is not going to read, and his literacy is a matter of the past two years. In the past, there was no time in the Li family to make him read, but after the old man of the Li family died, he ran out to find work and slowly recognized it.


    Practicing martial arts is to be able to fight back and beat him down when others bully him. At the beginning, he stayed in the mountains a lot, and he was trained by fighting with many animals. Later, he practiced with the guards of the **** bureau. He also met people in the rivers andkes and taught him a few tricks.


    Someone persuaded him to join the army before, but he didn''t have the desire to make achievements.


    Now it¡¯s even less likely that he will go. It¡¯s easy to join the army, but it takes several years to join the army. If his daughter-inw is kidnapped, he will have nowhere to go.


    Shao Qingyuan was also anxious for a while until he saw the medical book.


    He didn''t want to be a pure doctor, he wanted to be a drug dealer. When the drug dealer became big, he could not only treat people, but also have power in his hands.


    This internal injury medicine is the first medicine he made, and there will be more and more in the future.


    "Yun Dong." He called her softly.


    Gu Yundong was startled suddenly, was it the first time he called her by her name? Feeling itchy in my ears, some joy came over me.


    However, Shao Qingyuan hugged her even tighter, "If you go to Wanqing Mansion this time and can''t find Bai Muzi, don''t worry, aunt''s illness may be reced by other medicines. I will work hard to read books and study more medicinal materials. So, some things, you can let me help you share."


    Gu Yundong blinked, his fingers grabbed the hem of his clothes, and after a long while, he said lowly, "... um."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 440: Go to Wanqingfu alone

    Chapter 440 Going to Wanqing Mansion Alone


    The carriage rolled forward with a grunt, without much rest on the way.


    At night, Gu Yundong fell asleep directly against Shao Qingyuan''s arms.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her frowning eyes, but the scene in the daytime could not help but emerge in her mind. The four jars of wine that suddenly disappeared and reappeared, he was quite sure that he was not mistaken.


    He didn''t know what kind of trick she used to deceive the robber and her own eyes, but she obviously didn''t n to say it, so he didn''t ask.


    The carriage arrived in Qing''an on the morning of the third day. No robbers were encountered along the way, and everyone was relieved.


    Ngawang is also much better. He took two more pills given by Shao Qingyuan, and it really worked.


    The **** Wang also asked him to buy a small bottle.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan separated at the gate of the city, and she did not n to enter the city.


    Shao Qingyuan could only tell her to be careful on the road, then frowned and sent her out for a long time before returning.


    When he entered the city gate again, it was already noon.


    Gu Yundong only took Tong Shuitao to leave, but Shao Qingyuan wanted him to take A Mao, but she did not agree.


    She has always been reluctant to bring too many people around. She needs help, and it is enough to have Tong Shuipao by her side. A cat and a pig are male, but it is inconvenient.


    Didn''t go with the team, Tong Shuitao was not used to it.


    She drove the carriage and let her youngdy rest in the carriage, feeling a little nervous and a little excited.


    Wanqing Mansion was rtively close to Qing''an Mansion.


    It was already evening when ?? arrived, and the carriage entered the city before the gates closed.


    Although it is already this hour, Wanqing Mansion is still very lively. Compared with Yongning Mansion, which has experienced famine, and Qing''an Mansion, which has experienced great chaos, it is more prosperous here.


    However, it may be that there were a lot of disaster victims who came to Wanqingfu at the beginning, and now there are many people looking for a job who look down and out on the street.


    "Miss, where are we staying tonight?" Tong Shuitao asked Gu Yundong, who was also sitting on the carriage and looking at the street scene on both sides.


    "Ask if there is a Huimin Medical Center here."


    Tong Shuitao responded, got off the carriage, and asked a guy in a shop that was still open.


    Who knew that guy shook his head, "I''ve worked in this city for three years, and I''ve never heard of Huimin Medical Center, girl, can you ask someone else?"


    Tong Shuitao looked for two more passersby, and both shook their heads.


    She could only run back in disappointment, "Miss, they said there is no such hospital in Fucheng."


    Gu Yundong frowned. Whether it was Xuanhe Mansion, Qing''an Mansion, or even Yongning Mansion, which was rebuilt after the disaster, Huimin Medical Center has all set foot in it, and it has a good reputation, but there is no one here.


    When she was in Qing''an Mansion, she had a good rtionship with the shopkeeper Cao of Huimin Medical Center, especially with Song Dejiang in the middle, shopkeeper Cao gave her a letter when she left.


    He said that Huimin Medical Center was all over the whole of Jin. She could ask the medical center for help in the future. With this letter, Huimin Medical Center could make it easier for her.


    But she didn''t expect that Wanqing Mansion didn''t have it.


    "Let''s go then, find an inn to stay at first, and ask about the Xin Mansion tomorrow."


    "Okay, miss."


    The carriage finally stopped at the entrance of a house called Yui Inn. Gu Yundong opened two rooms, and she still wanted to have her own privacy.


    When Xiao Er took them upstairs, she still reluctantly asked, "Is there a Huimin Medical Center in Wanqing Mansion?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 441: someone following us

    Chapter 441 Someone Follows Us


    The shop assistant was stunned for a moment, and after thinking about it, he said, "It doesn''t seem to be. But the city is so big, which alley the Huimin Medical Center the girl said might be hidden in. The young man has little knowledge, so he will help the girl to ask elsewhere?"


    "Thank you." Gu Yundong smiled at him, and even gave him a tip before leaving.


    Xiao Er''s face was filled with joy, and he was even more attentive.


    Tong Shuitao looked at his back and said, "This little Er is really careful."


    "So people can get rewards, but you can only be jealous." Gu Yundong made fun of her and entered the room without looking back.


    Tong Shuitao suddenly became a little dejected, and took everything in his hand into the room.


    Yui Inn is not far from the city gate. Gu Yundong is only taking a short rest for a night, and he will definitely look for it again tomorrow.


    That little Er was really responsible. Later, when she was finished eating, she came over to talk about what she had inquired about, "The little one asked the shopkeeper and the watchman, but there is really no Huimin Medical Center."


    Gu Yundong thanked him and didn''t bother about this anymore.


    She took an early rest that day, and the next morning, after having breakfast, she asked where Xiao Erxin''s mansion was.


    Xin Mansion is still very famous in Wanqing Mansion, Xiao Er immediately pointed the direction, but it was a little far away, and the mansion was in the west of the city.


    Gu Yundong took Tong Shui Tao directly to the west of the city, found an inn nearby to rest, and immediately went out, nning to go for a walk near Xin Mansion.


    ording to Dian Xiaoer, the Xin family is very famous in Wanqing Mansion, because the Xin family is not only rich, but also powerful.


    Don''t say anything else, just say that the second young master of the Xin family married the daughter of the prefect of Wanqing Prefecture, and the prefect is inw.


    Not to mention that thete emperor went south to y more than 20 years ago. When he arrived at Wanqing Mansion, he was received by Xin Mansion.


    Even if thete emperor was not a thing, the Xin residence had such glorious deeds, and it would be fine to walk sideways in this city.


    So when Song Dejiang said it was possible for her to buy Bai Muzi from the Xin family with money, now that she thinks about it, she wants to hammer him to death.


    I am indeed considered a wealthy person now, but that is justparing the vigers of Yongfu Vige. Compared with Xinfu, all the wealthy and family members look down on it, right?


    how to buy? ?


    Can''t buy it, so we can only think of other ways.


    I really hope that the head of Xin''s house is the same as Peng Zhongfei at the beginning, who can fool the past and dig things out obediently.


    Gu Yundong thought with a sigh.


    However, after she circled around the gate of Xin Mansion, she still nned to go back to the inn first.


    is still from the long-term n, from the long-term n.


    Tong Shuitao had absolutely no idea what thedy was thinking, she would follow her wherever she went.


    Until, when the two returned from Xin Mansion and were about to reach the inn, Tong Shuitao suddenly frowned.


    Gu Yundong also narrowed his eyes suddenly, pausing his steps.


    Tong Shuitao walked quickly to her side, and whispered in her ear, "Miss, someone is following us. Is it someone from Xin''s house who knows we''re ying against them?"


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, do you think the people of Xin Mansion are too magical?


    She shook her head, "No, this person''s tracking method is very clumsy, and he was discovered at once."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "Go to the alley over there." Gu Yundong gestured and nced to the left.


    Tong Shuitao nodded, and the two continued to move forward as if nothing had happened.


    Waiting for the alley, as soon as he entered, he turned around and waited for the arrival of the other party.


    Sure enough, there was no ident at all, and the people behind also followed into the alley.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 442: What did you say? my dad

    Chapter 442 What did you say? my dad


    Unexpectedly, when he raised his head, he met Gu Yundong''s sneering expressions, and Tong Shuitao''s provocative look of wanting toe forward and beat someone.


    But the next moment, Gu Yundong''s expression stopped, and Tong Shuitao was also stunned.


    Because the other party was an old man who looked very down-to-earth with a big shirt and patches.


    even¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong felt that this person was familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    The old man was also startled for a while, hesitating for a while, then asked in a hoarse voice, "Are you... Gu, Miss Gu?"


    He was a little afraid to recognize it. After all, the other party looked well-dressed and rich, and he didn''t look like someone he knew at all.


    "My surname is Gu, you are..." Gu Yundong thought for a moment, a light suddenly shed in his mind, his eyes suddenly widened, and he asked, "Are you Uncle Yu?"


    Ecstasy shed across the other party''s face, "Really Yun Dong?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Gu Yundong really did not expect that the uncle he met outside the gate of Qing''an Mansion would meet again.


    She took a few steps forward and walked to Uncle Yu''s side, "I didn''t expect to meet again, how have you been recently?"


    "Okay, okay, I''m fine." As soon as he finished speaking, a grunting sound suddenly came from his stomach.


    Uncle Yu suddenly became embarrassed, "I drank some porridge in the morning, and it''s gone after a walk outside."


    "There''s a wonton shop over there, let''s go eat a bowl of wontons."


    "No, no, I''ll just go home and eat."


    Gu Yundong had already helped him to go over there, "It''s been more than half a year since we left, and I was just reminiscing about the old days with the uncle. I also want to try the authentic wontons here."


    Uncle Yu didn''t say anything, he knew that she had always been kind.


    Before she left thest time, she gave them a basket of food, which made the three generations of their grandparents stick to Wanqing Mansion.


    At the wonton stand, Gu Yundong ordered three bowls of wontons.


    Uncle Yu was really hungry. Seeing the white and plump wontons floating in the bowl, he couldn''t hold back. He wiped his face and lowered his head to eat.


    Gu Yundong waited for him to finish eating before asking, "Master Yu, how did you recognize me?"


    Her image is so different from before, isn''t it, Uncle Yu''s eyes are so sharp?


    Uncle Yu wiped his mouth before he couldn''t helpughing, "I''ve been squatting over there, trying to find some work to do, when I heard the voices of the two of you talking, it sounded familiar, so I couldn''t help but follow behind. In fact, I never thought that it was really you, and when you found out, I asked, I couldn''t think of it..."


    He couldn''t help sighing as he spoke, then raised his head and asked, "By the way, where do you live now?"


    "I''m at Xuanhe House."


    Uncle Yu was stunned, "Xuanhe Mansion? Did you go to Xuanhe Mansion?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded, "I originally nned toe here." She lied a little. In fact, her goal at the beginning was Xuanhe Mansion, but she didn''t tell anyone.


    "But at that time, I saw too many peopleing to Wanqing Mansion. I thought that so many people came running over, what should I do if I mess up again? I went to Xuanhe Mansion."


    "I see." Uncle Yu murmured absentmindedly, "No wonder, no wonder we didn''t catch up with you when we sped up our speed, no wonder your father couldn''t find you no matter how hard he looked."


    Gu Yundong stopped wiping the corners of his mouth, suddenly raised his head and looked at him in disbelief, "What did you say, Uncle Yu? My father??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 443: It turns out that Gu Dajiang is here

    Chapter 443 Gu Dajiang is here


    Uncle Yu was startled by her suddenly raised voice.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but stand up, "I heard right, you said my father just now? Have you seen my father?"


    Uncle Yu nodded when he saw this, "Yes, your father is in the Wanqing Mansion and has been looking for you all the time."


    Gu Yundong''s breathing suddenly became rapid, and the surprise came unexpectedly, and her hands began to tremble slightly. She hurriedly asked, "Where is he now? Where is my father now? Can you take me there? find him?"


    "He went out yesterday and hasn''te back yet." After Uncle Yu finished speaking, seeing her frowning look of disappointment, he hurriedly added, "But don''t worry, your father usually leaves after two or three days. He wille back. He heard news about you yesterday, so he left in a hurry. I didn''t have time to ask him where he was going. When he came back, he didn''t find anyone, but he would stille back. He stayed with us. As for the yard, you can see it in a day or two."


    Gu Yundong heard the words, exhaled slowly, and then sat back again.


    The happy expression on her face was still hanging on her face, and Tong Shuitao on the side was equally excited.


    I didn''t expect that, just one day aftering to Wanqing Mansion, I had no idea how to buy Bai Muzi, but God gave them such a big surprise.


    Great, finally there is news from the master.


    Gu Yundong calmed down a little, asked the owner of the wonton shop to pour two cups of tea, and then spoke again, "Can you tell me about my father, how did you meet him? How is he now? "


    "Your father, I really suffered a lot in order to find you."


    Uncle Yu, grandson and grandson had decided toe to Wanqing Mansion after receiving the help of Gu Yundong''s basket of food.


    Originally, Gu Yundong''s family set off less than a quarter of an hour earlier than them, and they still thought that they would be able to catch up with her if they were faster, so they would go together and take care of each other.


    Who knows that I haven''t met again, but it''s normal. At that time, there were too many peopleing here, and they were all in a hurry to hurry. It''s really not easy to meet again.


    Later, they arrived at Wanqing Mansion, but the gates of Wanqing Mansion were also closed, and no one was allowed to enter.


    But even at the gate of the city, there are people here who donate porridge and do good deeds, and they canst for a while.


    The Yu family also looked for Gu Yundong, but there was no news.


    It was not until the new emperor ascended the throne, the city gates opened, and the new decree was promulgated that they finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just like Gu Yundong''s original choice, the Yu family did not n to return to their hometown, so they took root in Wanqing Mansion.


    Unfortunately, they had no backstage and no money to manage, so they were finally assigned to the mountain valley by the yamen. Not to mention the remoteness of the ce, it was extremely poor, it was very difficult for both men and women to marry, and thend was very poor.


    If they were in that vige, they would only have to live in misery all their lives haha.


    After discussing with the family, they decided that the household registration should be in the vige, but the people went to the city to find work, and they did it anyway. They still had some money on them, so they rented a small yard.


    But without roots, it is not easy to find a job in Fucheng, especially here there are many refugees who have escaped from the famine. They can endure hardships and have little wages.


    Uncle Yu''s son now helps people move goods, while his grandson is a clerk in a small shop, but the wages are pitiful.


    But even so, he cherishes this job very much. After all, if he doesn''t do it, there are not many people waiting in line to do it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 444: where my dad lives

    Chapter 444 Where My Dad Lives


    Met Gu Dajiang more than a month after they settled down.


    In the beginning, when Uncle Yu, who was helping people move goods, was chatting with people, he overheard someone asking for Gu Yundong''s name.


    He didn''t know who this person was at the time, but the name Gu Yundong was too familiar, and he was considered a benefactor of their family.


    He went over and asked Gu Dajiang a few words.


    Only then did I know that this was Gu Yundong''s father. When the girl of the Gu family was at the gate of Qing''an Mansion, didn''t she search for her father?


    "Your father is very happy to hear that we have met you." Uncle Yu said, "Unfortunately, at that time we all thought you came to Wanqing Mansion, and your father stayed here to find out your whereabouts."


    "He does all kinds of work. He has carried goods with my son, washed horses, poured night incense, and he will go wherever there is work. All the money he earns will be used to find you, please walk around the streets. The peddler helped him, and went to the yamen to give money to Chau Kuai, and let the past guards inquire about your news. The copper te left on his body was only enough for him to eat. Originally, he nned to go to sleep in a broken temple and sleep under the bridge hole, and there is no money in those ces. We took him to live in the small yard we rented. You left us a basket of sweet potatoes and potatoes, which saved the lives of our family of three. Seeing your father, is it possible that we can still live together? Is there no ce?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned, how could it be possible? How could Gu Dajiang be so depressed?


    "He, he can read, he is very smart, my father used to be a cashier, how could he..." Even a refugee, even if the job in Fucheng is not easy to find.


    There are very few people who have read books these days. Gu Dajiang wants to find a decent ce. With his ability, it is not difficult.


    Uncle Yu sighed, "But those shops and restaurants that need to find people who can read will not allow him to run out of the city every three days to find people."


    As long as Gu Dajiang hears about the news of his family, he can''t wait to run over there.


    Unfortunately, none of it is true.


    Gu Yundong tightened his fingers and suddenly felt a little difficult to breathe.


    Yes, she took it for granted. She always thought that Gu Dajiang didn''t need to worry. As long as he escaped the disaster and didn''t go back to the old Gu family, he would be able to live well under the pressure of the old man Gu and the patriarch Gu. of.


    But she ignored that in Gu Dajiang''s heart, nothing couldpare to his wife and children, and there was nothing more urgent than finding them.


    Uncle Yu saw that she didn''t make a sound, thinking of how she was dressed and apanied by a maid, life should be good. Hearing that his own father had been suffering all the time in order to find them at this moment, must have felt ufortable.


    "Fortunately, all the hardships havee. You wait patiently for two more days. Dajiang will be back soon, and your father and daughter will be able to meet. From now on, the family will reunite and live a good life."


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, suppressing the sourness that came up in his heart.


    When ?? raised his head again, there was a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Yes, what you said is that we will be reunited soon. Uncle, can I go and see where my father lives?"


    "Of course you can." Uncle Yu was very happy, "Let''s go and sit at Uncle''s house. Maybe when we get home, your father has already returned."


    Gu Yundong was also looking forward to it in her heart. She gave the money to the owner of the wonton shop and helped Uncle Yu to get up.


    Uncle Yu waved his hand, "No need to help, I''m in good spirits."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 445: Yujia

    Chapter 445 Yu Family


    Uncle Yu was happy and strode forward to lead the way.


    It''s just that this road...seems a little far.


    It''s been almost an hour since he got to where he lives.


    Uncle Yu had a bit of embarrassment on his face. He was used to walking, but he didn''t expect that he would be followed by two lovely little girls.


    He hadpletely forgotten that Gu Yundong had also escaped all the way, and his physical strength was no worse than his.


    Yu''s yard is actually quite remote. It is considered a slum area in this city. The surrounding area is crowded with people and snakes.


    The people here are dressed in shabby clothes. When they see Gu Yundong, who looks like the bigdy outside, everyone''s eyes are aimed at them.


    But seeing that it was Yu''s house, some people with bad intentions could only sigh with regret.


    After all, there are four strong men in the Yu family, and they all came here from the famine. They are all used to seeing dead people, so they are not easy to mess with.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao pretended not to see those sights, and entered Yu''s small courtyard without looking sideways.


    It is said that the small courtyard is really a small courtyard. It is even smaller than the home of Aunt Ke, where they lived, with only one room.


    Then there is a small kitchen, a hut, and a small yard.


    Just because it is small, the rent is also cheap.


    Fortunately, they were just four big men, and it was nothing to be squeezed into one room. The conditions were worse when they escaped from the desert, but now it''s just a matter of adding two more bed boards to the room.


    Uncle Yu let them sit and poured water for them with two crude pottery bowls, and then asked, "Girl Yundong, since you have settled down in Xuanhe Mansion, why did you go to Wanqing Mansion this time?ing?"


    Gu Yundong took a sip of water. Although he didn''t add anything, it was still very refreshing and sweet. "Grandpa Yu knew about my mother''s condition. We went to the doctor to see it. This vor medicine, so I came to see if I could let them cut their love."


    Uncle Yu raised his brows when he heard the Xin Mansion, "This Xin Mansion has a lot of money, so it''s not easy to mess with, and they don''tck money. It''s hard to ask them to give you medicine."


    is difficult, but no matter how difficult it is, she has to try it.


    "Does Grandpa Yu know who has the highest status in Xin''s residence now?"


    Uncle Yu thought for a while, "It should be the second young master. I heard that the second young master married the daughter of the prefect. The eldest young master is not in good health, and I have never heard of him going out. Master Xin is out of the house. Bring that second young master. It seems that more than half of the Xin family''s property is managed by the second young master."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, "How can I meet that second young master?"


    Uncle Yu was frightened, "It''s hard to say, do you want to see Young Master Xin Er? Ask him to buy medicinal herbs?"


    Buying is probably impossible, Gu Yundong wanted to get to know the second young master first, to see if he could find a breakthrough in him.


    As he was thinking, a voice suddenly came from outside.


    "Father, I''m back."


    The man''s voice was loud, but he was very thin. When he entered the door, he was stunned when he saw two girls at home. He walked out of the door a little embarrassed, and patted the dust on his body before entering again.


    "Father, this is..."


    "This is girl Yundong, don''t you recognize me?" Uncle Yu asked cheerfully.


    Gu Yundong also stood up and greeted, "Uncle Yu, long time no see."


    Uncle Yu widened his eyes and looked at Gu Yundong in shock, "This is... Dajiang''s daughter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 446: Uncle Yu helps

    Chapter 446 Uncle Yu Helps


    "Yes." Uncle Yu looked proud, as if Yun Dong was his granddaughter.


    Uncle Yu looked at Gu Yundong several times, but he couldn''tbine her with the sloppy man who couldn''t tell the difference between men and women.


    It has only been more than half a year, and they are still wearing shabby and frail clothes, but the girl of the Gu family looks like a youngdy from a big family.


    This gap makes people jealous.


    But Uncle Yu was very happy to see her.


    Uncle Yu told him about the process of his encounter with Gu Yundong, and finally talked about the Xin Mansion.


    Hearing that Gu Yundong wanted to see the second young master, Uncle Yu''s brows twitched involuntarily, "I have seen that second young master once, thest time someone wanted to make friendship with Xin Fu, so he deliberately stopped the second young master once, the second young master even out of the corner of his eye. If he didn''t give it, the man was dragged away by the guards beside him. You want to see him unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    Uncle Yu nced at Gu Yundong, coughed twice, and said a little embarrassedly, "The second young master of Xin''s house is very feminine."


    Just as ?? finished speaking, Uncle Yu gave him a p in the face, "What are you talking about? Do you want Yun Dong to seduce that color embryo?"


    "Father, I don''t mean that. That second young master is a womanizer, but his wife is not easy to be with. She is also the daughter of the prefect. I am not reminding girl Gu not to appear recklessly in front of the second young master to avoid suffering. ."


    The girl from the Gu family is very good-looking now. If you go to the second young master directly, it will be different from sending it to your door.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Thank you for your kindness, Uncle Yu, I know, I will try to avoid the second young master."


    So, wouldn''t that make it more difficult?


    She frowned, thought about it, and asked, "Is there any way to enter the Xin Mansion?"


    Entering Xinfu? ?


    This time, both Uncle Yu and Uncle Yu were silent.


    For a long time, thinking of the basket of things on the road to escape, Uncle Yu gritted his teeth and said, "If you want to enter the Xin Mansion, do I have a way?"


    "What?" Gu Yundong asked hurriedly.


    "I know a friend who delivers food to the kitchen at Xin''s house. I told him that you can follow him in the morning to have a look."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Well, but you can''t walk around. If something goes wrong and it affects my friend, he won''t care about you, but will leave it clean."


    Gu Yundong knew this rule, and she didn''t want to implicate others. Besides, that person brought her in because of Uncle Yu''s favor.


    nodded solemnly, "I understand."


    Uncle Yu nced at her again, then turned around and went out to greet her.


    Gu Yundong and the two stayed at home the whole time, but unfortunately, it was about to get dark in the sky, and they still didn''t wait for Gu Dajiang toe back.


    The grandson of the Yu family came back, and was shocked when he saw Gu Yundong.


    Seeing that it waste, Gu Yundong left Yu''s house with Tong Shuitao. Now that she knew that Gu Dajiang woulde back, she could only wait for him toe back.


    When ?? went out, Uncle Yu gave them away.


    There were a few people in the alley who looked like rascals. When they saw Uncle Yu, they felt very regretful and could only watch Gu Yundong and the two leave with bright eyes.


    Early the next morning, Gu Yundong went to the door of Xin''s house to wait ording to what Uncle Yu said.


    She was wearing a sackcloth and sackcloth, her hair was tied up, her chest was ttened, and her eyebrows were drawn two points thicker. She looked like a smallborer.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 447: Our home Yundong

    Chapter 447 Our Family Yundong


    After a while, I saw a middle-aged man and a young man pushing a cart of vegetables.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped forward, and after telling each other about his identity, the middle-aged man silently led her forward.


    It''s just that he has been sullen, his expression is not very good, and he doesn''t seem to be very happy.


    These don''t matter, Gu Yundong just needs to go in and take a look.


    Tong Shuitao was waiting in the alley next to her, she was worried, even though Gu Yundong asked her to go to Yu''s house to wait for Gu Dajiang first, she would not.


    The middle-aged man pushed the dishes into the back door of Xin''s house, and when he saw the person in charge, he immediately put on a smile andplimented him.


    Gu Yundong declined toment on this, just for the sake of life.


    There was still a long way to go from the backyard to the kitchen. Although Gu Yundong lowered his head, the corners of his eyes kept floating around.


    Xin Mansion is really as rich and powerful as the rumors say. Not to mention the maids and servants whoe and go, it is the scenic corridor that I saw along the way. Whether it is workmanship or carving, they are all very exquisite.


    In addition to the tray held in the hands of the maid who passed by, there was either a jade bowl or a jade te on it, which was extremely extravagant.


    Compared with them, he ispletely different, not even qualified to be seen by others.


    Gu Yundong was a little sad.


    Suddenly, the low voices of two maids suddenly came from his ears, and Gu Yundong''s ears perked up.


    "That person is really miserable. He was tortured by the second youngdy, and then beaten by the second young master."


    "Who made him recognize the wrong person?"


    "Hey, poor."


    "Cough cough." The steward who led the way suddenly coughed heavily, and the two maids were startled, immediately closed their mouths, lowered their heads and walked away quickly.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyebrows and pleaded with his eyes, pretending not to hear.


    Not long after, a few people walked to the kitchen.


    The man in charge was very arrogant, and ordered Gu Yundong to carry the baskets of vegetables down.


    "Put it here, eh, take it easy, you''re a mess, you can''t do anything well."


    "Why is this dish so unruly, it''s up and down, and the cook is going to nag me again. You put the green vegetables horizontally and straightly."


    "Why are you throwing this basket in random ces? There are people going back and forth. What if you stumble over it? If you have something in your hand that your master wants, you have to throw it all away, and you won''t be able to pay for it."


    Gu Yundong, "..." She endured.


    But no matter how much she wanted to endure it, she didn''t even have a chance to leave the kitchen, which was really annoying.


    But the little worker who came with the middle-aged man thought she was here to grab a living from him, and she was not pleasing to the eye since we first met, and now he is against himself.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was a wrong choice to follow the vegetable delivery worker. After she took down thest basket of vegetables, she asked where the toilet in charge was.


    Who knew that the person in charge gave her a sideways look, "What kind oftrine? Do you still want to use thetrine in Xin''s house? Isn''t this all done? Hold on, go back and solve it."


    Gu Yundong, "..." MMP didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    was thinking about finding other excuses when he suddenly saw a middle-aged woman walk in arrogantly.


    Gu Yundong nced at her, and saw that although this woman was very imposing, the clothes she was wearing didn''t seem to match her.


    The woman swept around the kitchen and said, "Where''s Yundong''s bird''s nest in our family, is it ready?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 448: Gu Dajiangs voice

    Chapter 448 Gu Dajiang''s voice


    Gu Yundong widened his eyes and looked at the woman in astonishment.


    She almost responded to her name, but fortunately she immediately realized that she was not talking about herself.


    The woman in the kitchen hurriedly brought a cup of bird''s nest and smiled brightly, "Here it is, it''s cooked in the morning, and send it to Concubine Gu."


    Gu Yundong, "..." He almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Surname Gu, also called Yun Dong?


    Not only the same name, but also the same surname.


    The woman snorted coldly, "Our family Yundong is now the second young master''s apex, all of you who hold high and step on the ground, don''t ignore her. Let you stew a bird''s nest, push the three and resist the four. It''s been so long, I have toe and get it myself, and next time, I''ll sell you all."


    said, she held the bird''s nest directly and walked away arrogantly.


    As soon as the person disappeared, the women in the kitchen snorted ''bah'' at her back, "I really take myself seriously, my daughter is just a concubine, and she takes herself as a serious master? It''s shameless. ."


    "Wait, the second youngdy is not free. When she is free, Concubine Gu may not be able to be there for how long."


    Seeing how unscrupulous they were, they dared toin in front of their vegetable delivery workers. It was obvious that they really didn''t take these two mothers and daughters seriously.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and when she heard the words of Aunt Gu, she felt ufortable all over.


    The steward just finished talking to the middle-aged man, so they could go.


    It was toote for Gu Yundong to look for an opportunity to leave, so he could only frown, and left the kitchen slightly frustrated.


    But she does know that the second young master of Xin''s house has a new concubine, which is the name...


    Forget it, it¡¯s not important, it¡¯s just the same name and surname, so why not allow it?


    That second young master seems to be quite fond of this concubine now, maybe he can start with her.


    Gu Yundong thought while following the middle-aged man out of the back door of Xin Mansion.


    As soon as ?? came out, the middle-aged man said to Gu Yundong, "Okay, I''m done with what Brother Yu asked me to do, and I''m done with what I owe him. That''s it, don''t follow me anymore."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Thank you."


    "No need." The middle-aged man let the worker beside him push the empty cart away.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong didn''t fight for work with him, the little worker immediately became happy, and gave her a smile before leaving.


    Gu Yundong sighed and walked into the alley next to him, where Tong Shuitao was still there.


    Who knew that he had just walked a few steps, and suddenly he saw a group of people around there, pointing and not knowing what to say.


    Gu Yundong frowned, Tong Shuitao had seen her over there, and hurried over.


    "Miss, are you out? How are you, are you okay?" She nervously looked at Gu Yundong up and down for a while.


    Tong Shuitao also wore coarse men''s clothes. After all, she wanted to follow her in at first, but unfortunately, the n died before she could say it.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, pointed to the crowd over there and asked, "What happened there?"


    "It seems that someone was thrown out by the servants of Xin''s house just now. It is said that he was beaten with a board, which is very serious."


    Gu Yundong suddenly thought of what the two maids said, was he beaten by the second young master of Xin''s residence?


    She had no intention of meddling with her own business, and walked directly past the crowd with Tong Shui Tao.


    However, just as he was passing by that person, a voice like a gossamer suddenly came from his ear.


    "Cloud Winter..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 449: Finally met Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 449 Finally met Gu Dajiang


    Gu Yundong''s ears were sensitive, and when he heard these two words, his body instantly froze, and he suddenly turned his head to look at the man lying on the ground.


    was blocked by someone in front of her, she immediately rudely pulled the man away, then squatted down, and lifted the hair that covered half of his face.


    The next moment, when she saw the true face of the man who fell to the ground, her hands began to tremble violently.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Tong Shuitao asked in a low voice, seeing that something was wrong with her.


    Gu Yundong''s throat tightened, unable to make a sound. She grabbed her trembling right wrist suddenly and pressed it against the neck of the man on the ground with great difficulty. She felt the pulse under her fingers still beating, and only then did she force herself to calm down.


    Shebored to help the man, and the onlookers hurriedly advised, "This little brother, this is the person thrown out by Xin''s house, don''t meddle in your own business, so as not to cause trouble."


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head, stared at the man fiercely, his throat rolled, and finally spit out a cold word, "Go away."


    "You..." The person kindly persuaded her to be scolded instead, and was immediately a little annoyed, but when he met Gu Yundong''s fierce and cold expression, he was suddenly a little cowardly, and left with his head down.


    Gu Yundong lowered his head again and said to Tong Shuitao, "Come on, be careful, carry him back to the inn first."


    "Oh, alright, miss." Tong Shuitao hurriedly squatted down with great strength, and carefully supported the man on his back.


    She didn''t dare to exert any force, and tried her best to bend down to make the unconscious person on her back morefortable.


    After walking for a while, Tong Shuitao asked, "Miss, who is this... Who is this?"


    The nerves in Gu Yundong''s body are still tense up to now, the corners of his mouth are pursed tightly, and a bloodthirsty emotion is surging in his eyes.


    It took her a while to answer Tong Shuitao''s words, but her voice was dry and hoarse, "He is, my father."


    Tong Shuitao''s eyes widened suddenly, his face full of shock, "Yes, yes, is it the master?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong never thought that he would meet Gu Dajiang under such circumstances.


    The man leaning on Tong Shuitao''s back was very thin, even worse than the image of Gu Dajiang that Uncle Yu said. He was thrown out by the people of Xin''s house, and he was beaten like this by the people of Xin''s house! !


    Gu Yundong''s face was ashen, his fists clenched tightly.


    The three of them arrived at the inn quickly. The shop assistant still remembered Gu Yundong''s outfit before going out today, and he thought it was strange at the time, but this is the privacy of the guests, so I didn''t ask much, but the impression was very deep.


    So when I saw hering back, aatose person was still carrying aatose person on his back, so he hurriedly greeted her, "What''s the matter, girl?"


    "Excuse me, little Er, find a doctor for me."


    Gu Yundong gave the little 2 a piece of silver directly, and then supported Gu Dajiang upstairs.


    The door opened, and the two carefully ced the person on the bed.


    Xu was involved in his wound. When he was imnted, Gu Dajiang couldn''t help but groaned, his brows furrowed.


    "Tap." Gu Yundong said hurriedly.


    Seeing his ufortable appearance, she felt at a loss for the first time, and she didn''t know how to move her fingers in order to minimize Gu Dajiang''s pain.


    Fortunately, the shop assistant came with the doctor immediately.


    This is the doctor from the nearest medical clinic here, and his medical skills are quite brilliant.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Gu Dajiang covered in blood, his brows furrowed, and he instructed Gu Yundong, "Go get a pot of hot water first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 450: The scarred Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 450 Scarred Gu Dajiang


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly turned around to get hot water.


    Doctor Yu carefully checked the wound on Gu Dajiang''s body. The clothes on his body were cut off by scissors. Gu Yundong didn''t look good, so he took a deep breath and turned around.


    The shop assistant stayed behind to help, and whispered while following the doctor''s instructions, "God, why are you fighting like this? You''re all **** blurred, will you be unable to move your lower body from now on?" There is still such a big piece, it was burnt, it was bubbling... No, who did it, this is too inhumane, has the finger been stepped on..."


    Gu Yundong turned his back to the direction of the bed, and the more he listened, the more ugly his face became. The veins on the back of his hands were violent, and his eyes were cold.


    Doctor Yu couldn''t help but reprimanded, "Shut up for me, what are you yelling about, give me the scissors."


    The shop boy didn''t dare to speak, and he didn''t know who the man on the bed was. But it doesn''t seem to have much to do with that girl, right? After all, this person is thin and rough, and looks like those who work hard.


    I don''t know who I offended, but she was probably rescued by the kindness of this girl Gu.


    Tong Shuitao brought hot water over. Seeing that the youngdy was not looking right, she hurriedly helped her to sit down and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, youngdy, Master will be fine."


    Gu Yundong closed his eyes slightly, "I know."


    There was a faint movement behind him, but the shop assistant didn''t make any more noises, but only asionally asked some questions.


    But these words still reached Gu Yundong''s ears, making her fingers tighten.


    After a long time, he heard Doctor Yu''s voice, "Girl." He heard the second shop assistant call her a girl.


    "This patient''s injuries are a bit serious. I''ll give him a little treatment here, but the medicines usedter are not cheap, you..."


    "Use it." Gu Yundong took out a silver note, "Give him the best medicine, try to reduce his pain, don''t leave troubleter, just say what you need."


    "Hey, okay." Doctor Yu was a little worried when she saw that she was not very well-dressed. Seeing that she was a hundred taels of money when she made a move, he hurriedly responded.


    The shop assistant couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Wasn''t he rescued on the way? Is it too generous?


    The doctor had already walked to the table, took a pen and paper to write down the prescription, and then handed it over to the second shopkeeper, "Trouble the second brother, go to our hospital to pick up these medicines."


    Little Er hurriedly took it over and happily obliged.


    He is smart, knowing that this girl seems to value the man on the bed very much, so if he helps him run errands more, he will definitely not be able to run away with the money.


    While Xiao Er left, Doctor Yu washed his hands, walked over to her, and told about Gu Dajiang''s situation.


    "The patient has three serious injuries, one is a scald on the shoulder, which should have been scalded by boiling water. This is not bad. I have already squeezed out the water in the blisters. I will apply ointmentter. It''s good to grow new skin."


    Gu Yundong slowly exhaled and nodded slightly.


    "Secondly, the fingers of his left hand were hit by a heavy object, and the bones of **** were broken."


    Doctor Yu finished speaking when Tong Shuitao covered his mouth and gasped.


    Doctor Yu raised his eyes and nced at her, and continued to say to Gu Yundong, who looked tense, "I''ll fix him with a splint. This should be taken care of slowly, and it''s best not to lift heavy objects in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 451: ignore a bit

    Chapter 451 ignores a point


    "The third ce is the injury on his back." Doctor Yu sighed, "This is the most serious. The person who hit his board was not very skilled, and the external injury was serious, and the internal injury was not light."


    Internal injury? Gu Yundong immediately thought of the bottle of internal injury medicine that Shao Qingyuan gave him.


    She was busy rubbing her cuffs, but she actually took the small porcin bottle out of the space and said to Doctor Yu, "This is medicine for internal injuries, look, if you give him the medicine you prescribed conflict."


    Dr. Yu was stunned for a moment, then poured out a pill, put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it, then scratched it with his fingernail and tasted it. After a while, his eyes lit up, and he nodded quickly, "It works, I''ll feed him the next one. ."


    He took the medicine, quickly crushed it, and fed Gu Dajiang the living water little by little.


    Seeing that he swallowed consciously, he breathed a sigh of relief. He came back and said, "His trauma also needs to be paid more attention. This wound is prone to festering, so it will cause fever, which is very dangerous."


    Gu Yundong knew that wounds could easily be inmed and infected if they were not handled well, especially in this weather, one might have a fever. In this day and age, fever is very easy to kill.


    Doctor Yu told her all the things she needed to pay attention to, and the shop assistant also brought back the medicine.


    He first took the ointment and put it on Gu Dajiang, and then asked Xiao Er to go to the kitchen to make the medicine.


    Several hours have passed since he was done.


    Doctor Yu helped Gu Dajiang put on his clothes, then got up to wipe his sweat, and said, "Then it''s up to him. If there is something wrong, you can ask someone toe to me. If the situation improves, I wille back tomorrow. Change his medicine."


    "Thank you, Doctor Yu." Gu Yundong gratefully sent him out.


    The shop assistant also went downstairs smartly, and brought up the food after a while, "Girl, it''s toote, let''s have lunch first."


    "Let''s put it down, you have worked hard for you today, so go eat too."


    "It''s not hard, the little one went out first, the girl is slow, and if you have any orders, just call the little one."


    He exited the door and closed the door gently.


    "Miss, let''s eat first." Tong Shuitao whispered to her.


    She spoke softly, because the youngdy seemed to be in a bad mood, and the master was not in a good mood.


    Gu Yundong had no intention of eating, so she asked Tong Shuitao to eat first, but she walked to the bed and sat there watching Gu Dajiang, who was drowsy with his eyes closed.


    The anger in her heart was suppressed by her, she slowly closed her eyes, and it took a long time to look back at the person on the bed.


    Gu Dajiang is very thin. He was very thin before, but he is not as gaunt as he is now. He looks like he is several years old.


    She thought, she is different from Gu Dajiang, in her heart, Gu Dajiang is just a person who exists in memory.


    If it weren''t for the Yang family, she would not care about his life or death at all. For her, Gu Dajiang was just a familiar stranger.


    After getting along with his mother, Yun Shu and Yun Ke, Gu Yundong''s heart was gradually warmed, and Gu Dajiang''s presence in his memory was so strong. So in the memories over and over again, Gu Dajiang''s image gradually became three-dimensional in her mind, bing flesh and blood, as well as feelings.


    Perhaps, it was because Gu Dajiang was too capable in her memory, so she felt that even if he was alone, he would have a good life. At least it''s much better than her taking her mother and younger siblings, and he may even have done a great job.


    But she missed the most important point.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 452: Gu Dajiang wakes up

    Chapter 452 Gu Dajiang wakes up


    Gu Dajiang attaches great importance to love, he regards his family as more important than himself.


    In his heart, his wife is ignorant of world affairs, his eldest daughter is sad, and his younger son and younger daughter are even younger. How can a family of four survive the deserted desert where there are wolves and tigers and leopards everywhere?


    He certainly has the ability to make a career out of it, but he can''t wait. He was very afraid, afraid that as long as he slowed down a little, his wife and children might never be found again.


    Maybe in Gu Dajiang''s heart, he didn''t dare to hope that all four of his family members were still alive.


    All he could think about was finding one or the other, he couldn''t slow down.


    That''s why, just like what Uncle Yu said, except for the copper te that he could barely eat, he used it all to find his wife and children.


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth copsed straight. At this moment, she felt the deep love from Gu Dajiang so deeply.


    "Miss, don''t worry, Master will be fine, let''s use the best medicine." Tong Shuitao had finished eating, and when she looked back, she saw that thedy was still sitting there motionless, as if she had been hit hard.


    She felt a little sad and med herself for a while.


    If she had brought him back to find the doctor when the master was thrown out by the people from Xin''s house, wouldn''t the master''s injury not have be so serious?


    It''s all the fault of Xin''s house, it''s too much, why do youbel the master like this.


    "Miss, you should eat something first. When you are full, you will have the strength to take care of him when the master wakes up, right?"


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, reached out and touched Gu Dajiang''s forehead, but luckily he didn''t have a fever.


    She sat down at the table to eat.


    Tong Shuitao diligently refilled the hot water. Seeing the sweat on Gu Dajiang''s face, he carefully wiped it for him.


    When Gu Yundong was eating, he suddenly thought of something, "Shui Tao, you will go to Yu''s house in a while. It was agreed yesterday that you will go to Yu''s house when you get out of Xin''s house. worry about us."


    Tong Shuitao also thought of this, and pped his head sharply, "I forgot too, that''s fine, I''ll go over there right away."


    "By the way, tell Uncle Yu, my father found it." After a pause, she added, "Don''t talk about his injury."


    "Got it, miss."


    Tong Shuitao left, and only Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang were left in the room.


    She twisted the veil again and wiped Gu Dajiang''s face.


    Who knew that just as he approached, the person in front of him suddenly opened his eyes.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and Gu Dajiang was also stunned, and looked at Gu Yundong with some uncertainty.


    After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "Yun Dong??"


    "¡­¡­it''s me."


    Gu Dajiang smiled, "Why are you wearing men''s clothes today? Your eyebrows have be so thick that Dad almost didn''t recognize you."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and asked hesitantly, "Are you awake?"


    Gu Dajiang stretched out his hand, and when he moved, he realized that he was lying on his stomach, and his body was in severe pain.


    A sharp stabbing pain suddenly hit his forehead, and he was sweating coldly.


    Gu Dajiang snorted, his head rested on the soft pillow again, and he closed his eyes.


    Gu Yundong became anxious all of a sudden, and the name she wanted to call out was stuck in her throat, "Dad, are you pulling the wound? Where does it hurt?"


    Gu Dajiang suddenly widened his eyes and looked at her in shock, "Yun, Yundong?!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 453: father and daughter meet

    Chapter 453 Father and Daughter Meet


    "It''s me, Dad."


    Gu Dajiang gasped, "I, I didn''t dream?"


    He said, grabbing Gu Yundong''s hand with great strength.


    His eyes were staring at Gu Yundong, for fear that if he blinked, the person in front of him would suddenly disappear again.


    Gu Yundong slowly crouched down, let him hold his hand, and said with a smile, "Yes, I didn''t dream, Dad, I''m in front of you, I''m fine, you found me."


    Gu Dajiang widened his eyes and listened to what she said very seriously, but his lips trembled slightly, and the hand holding her was also shaking slightly.


    Slowly, this trembling became more and more intense, just like the emotions in his heart at the moment.


    Gu Yundong gently attached his other hand, his voice was very soft, "Dad, do you have any pain? You are injured, and the doctor said you can''t move."


    Gu Dajiang finally blinked his eyes, but his voice was hoarse, "Yun Dong, is it really Yun Dong?"


    "Um."


    "Really you?"


    "it''s me."


    "Really, it''s actually true."


    "Father."


    Gu Dajiang suddenly grinned, and the tears flowed out the next moment, slowly sliding down his cheeks and falling onto the pillow.


    "Father."


    "It''s okay, Daddy is okay, just happy, Daddy...happy." His voice was choked, and his emotions could not be controlled.


    After searching for so long, he was almost desperate.


    When the board of Xin''s house hit him and was thrown out and was dying, the only regret in his heart at that time was that he didn''t find his wife and children, and he didn''t know if they were still alive, or if he walked first and waited for him in the sky.


    He didn''t expect to wake up with his daughter by his side, he was satisfied, satisfied.


    The injury on his body didn''t hurt at all, he was very happy, he had never been so happy before.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly took the handkerchief and wiped it for him, the corners of his eyes couldn''t help but be sour, and the eye sockets were red, "I''m also happy."


    Gu Dajiang grinned, happy like a child at that moment.


    Just the next moment, he suddenly raised his head slightly and looked behind Gu Yundong.


    But there was no one there, and his hand couldn''t help shaking slightly. He wanted to speak, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Gu Yundong quickly knew who he was looking for, and immediately smiled, "Mother and Yun Shuyun are both very good."


    Gu Dajiang was stunned for a moment, and his eyes fell on her again.


    He heard Gu Yundong continue, "I saw the chaos in Qing''an Mansion, and I was afraid that I couldn''t protect my mother and younger siblings, so I took them to Xuanhe Mansion. Now they have settled down in Yongfu Vige under Xuanhe Mansion. They are all at home. , waiting for us to go back."


    After a pause, she said again, "I''m sorry, Dad, I didn''t fulfill my promise with you."


    "No, you did the right thing, you did the right thing." Gu Dajiang''s voice was lightened by two points, knowing that his family was safe and sound, his whole person seemed to be in good spirits, "Nothing is more important than your safety, it was me at that time. Without thinking carefully, I didn¡¯t expect that the gates of Qing¡¯an Mansion would be closed, which would provoke public anger and cause chaos. I¡­¡±


    "What about Dad?" Gu Yundong didn''t want him to me himself, so he changed the subject and asked, "Why did Dade to Wanqing Mansion? Actually, I went to Qing''an Mansion to find Dad, and I met Bao Chunhua and his wife. They said they had seen you and saw you leave the city gate with their own eyes, but unfortunately they don''t know where you went after you left. I also went..."


    She paused, and didn''t say anything about her visit to Gujiatun.


    Take it slow, Gujiatun has to tell her father about so many things that have happened, but let''s not talk about it for now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 454: Damn that woman

    Chapter 454 Damn that woman


    Gu Dajiang was stunned for a moment, but she never thought she had been to Qing''an Mansion.


    He pursed his lips and frowned, "I thought at first that you would wait for me in Qing''an Mansion, so I kept looking for you in Qing''an Mansion. Later..."


    He lowered his voice, "I ran into your sister-inwter."


    Gu Qiuyue? Gu Yundong''s face was full of surprise, "Isn''t she dead?"


    "Dead?" Gu Dajiang frowned, "When did you die? She was still alive when I met her."


    Although he and Gu Qiuyue are brothers and sisters, their rtionship is really weak, and it can even be said that they have a bad rtionship with each other. You can hear the tone of his words.


    "I met the little uncle, he said." But these are not important, "What about after you met the little aunt?"


    "She said you came to Wanqing Mansion, but I didn''t believe her at first." But Gu Dajiang inquired for a while, and indeed a few people told him that he came across such a family and went there before the chaos in Qing''an Mansion. Wanqing House is here.


    He only came to Wanqing Mansion, andter met Yu''s family. Unexpectedly, Yu''s family also got the help of Guo Yundong. Even the Yu family said that they came here, so Gu Dajiang would only look for them in Wanqing Mansion for half a year.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart, it was really a mistake, so he missed it.


    If she had gone to Wanqing Mansion, would she have met earlier?


    But Gu Qiuyue''s woman is the one who deserves it. Others may really see them going this way, but Gu Qiuyue is very clear that at the beginning she asked Fu Ming to take the Qianye to chase them, and wanted to sell all the nephews and nieces. Understand.


    Anger rose in Gu Yundong''s heart, Gu Qiuyue had better die, or kill her if she didn''t.


    She snorted coldly, and saw Gu Dajiang''s face shing tired, she knew that she had talked too much for a while, and talked about it slowlyter, he was still injured and should rest, but she ignored it.


    "Father, you still have injuries on your body. It''s important to take care of your injuries first. Now that we are reunited, there will be time to talk in the future. I still have a lot to tell you."


    "Well." He found his wife and children, so naturally he wanted to live a good life, but he couldn''t go back to see Liu Niang and the children like this.


    "By the way, let''s have something to eat first. I have always asked Xiaoer to prepare sweet porridge, and Dad to pad his stomach first. Then he can rest after drinking the medicine prescribed by the doctor."


    As she said that, she hurriedly opened the door and asked the shop assistant to bring the warm porridge over.


    Gu Dajiang looked at Gu Yundong''s back and smiled slightly.


    Gu Yundong fed him small bites, and finally finished eating, and after drinking the medicine, she really wanted him to sleep.


    reached out and adjusted the pillow for Gu Dajiang. He injured his back, so he could only lie on his stomach or on his side, and the movement should not be toorge, as it was easy to pull the wound.


    Gu Dajiang is really tired and his body hurts a lot. He is actually reluctant to close his eyes and wants to see his daughter more.


    But he couldn''t hold it anymore, and as soon as he closed his eyes, he quickly fell asleep.


    When it was about to get dark, Tong Shui Tao came back.


    Hearing that Gu Dajiang had woken up, he immediately became happy, "Miss, go and rest, I''ll guard the master."


    "You watch in the first half of the night, and I wille in the second half of the night."


    "¡­¡­All right."


    Gu Yundong went to the next room to rest, but he didn''t sleep very well, always worried that something would happen to Gu Dajiang.


    Before midnight, she came over to change with Tong Shuitao.


    Fortunately, everything went well, Gu Dajiang did not have a fever, and his injury was improving.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 455: Yundong is so pretty

    Chapter 455 Yun Dong is so beautiful


    After dawn, Doctor Yu came again.


    showed Gu Dajiang a sigh of relief, "I''ll change his medicine first, and continue to take the medicine prescribed yesterday."


    "Thank you, Doctor Yu."


    Gu Dajiang fell asleep, but he was woken up by the pain of the dressing change.


    Doctor Yu saw him open his eyes and smiled kindly, "How do you feel? Is there any particr pain? Will you feel blocked or difficult to breathe out and inhale?"


    Gu Dajiang quickly realized his identity, "No, except for the pain in the wound, everything else is fine."


    After he finished speaking, he eagerly went to look for Gu Yundong''s figure. Seeing that she was still there, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    only¡­¡­


    Why is his daughter so beautiful? Yesterday''s thick eyebrows were washed off, and I changed into a new outfit. The clothes looked quite valuable, and theplexion was ruddy. Compared with the thin and weak appearance before, it turned out to be more than a little bit prettier.


    Doctor Yu finished changing the medicine, exined some things and left.


    Gu Yundong walked to the edge of the bed and sat down. Seeing Gu Dajiang staring at him, he couldn''t help but wonder, "Dad, what are you looking at?"


    Gu Dajiang paused and said with a smile, "Yun Dong is so pretty."


    Gu Yundong felt a little embarrassed, "How can a father praise his daughter so much?"


    "Father is telling the truth." He looked very proud.


    Unfortunately, because of the injuries on his body, it is difficult to even lift his head.


    Thinking of the injury, Gu Yundong couldn''t help frowning, "Father, why did the Xin Fu hit you? It''s so ruthless that it almost killed you."


    When ?? asked this question, Gu Yundong''s face was instantly filled with anger, and there was a faint trace of murderous aura.


    She didn''t know that her father had offended the Xin Mansion, but her father''s temperament would definitely not offend the Xin Mansion to the point of death.


    This ount, she won''t just settle it like that.


    Gu Dajiang lowered his eyes slightly, thinking about everything in Xin''s house, and slowly closed his eyes.


    After a long while, he raised his head and said with a smile, "It''s nothing, isn''t it all right? The past is gone."


    "Father doesn''t tell me, I''ll go to Xin''s house to ask."


    "Cloud Winter."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips tightly and looked at him firmly.


    Gu Dajiang smiled bitterly, "Why did you be so stubborn?"


    "Dad, tell me."


    Gu Dajiang sighed secretly, and then said in a low voice, "Two days ago, I inquired about a piece of news. It was said that the second young master of Xin''s house wanted to take a concubine, and that concubine''s surname was Gu, and her name was Gu Yundong."


    Gu Yundong''s body froze suddenly, and the words of the woman she heard when she disguised and sneaked into the Xin''s kitchen before shed in her mind.


    Yes, there is an aunt with the same name and surname as her in the Xin residence.


    "Dad thought...it was me?" No wonder, no wonder he didn''t want to say it just now, because he was afraid she would me herself?


    Gu Dajiang said "um", "I heard that Concubine Gu is from the country, and she also came here from the famine. She is fifteen or sixteen years old, and she looks good. And she doesn''t want to be this concubine. The second young master forced her to pass. For this reason, she also arrested her mother and threatened her life."


    All indications are that this is most likely his daughter and wife.


    Gu Dajiang panicked. He wanted to find out something else, but it was not so easy.


    But at this moment his wife and daughter were forced to be concubines and there was no way for him to ask for help, so he couldn''t sit still.


    Gu Dajiang tried his best to sneak into Xin''s house.


    He has the ability, it is not easy to enter the Xin Mansion, but he just went in.


    However, things are not quite that way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 456: Those three bastards

    Chapter 456 Those three bastards


    The one named Gu Yundong was indeed unhappy at first, but her mother was not captured by the second young master, her mother automatically helped the second young master to deceive her daughter in.


    And that Concubine Gu, who had only entered the Xin Mansion for a day, was blinded by the rich and noble inside, and willingly became the concubine of the Second Young Master of Xin Mansion.


    Gu Dajiang didn''t find out about these things at first. He was aplete stranger. He inquired about Gu Yundong''s residence a couple of times in a hurry. After hiding in Xin Mansion for a day, he was still found.


    The one who found out was the wife of the second young master of Xin''s house, and now the daughter of the prefect of Wanqing House.


    When she saw Gu Dajiang, she also got the news that this person was going to approach Gu Auntie.


    The second youngdyughed at that time, and after sizing up Gu Dajiang, she suspected his rtionship with Aunt Gu.


    "I heard that Aunt Gu also has a father. You care so much about her, isn''t it her father?"


    Gu Dajiang immediately denied it, and the second youngdy saw this, but became more certain, "What are you nervous about? Are you afraid that I will use you to threaten Aunt Gu?"


    Gu Dajiang refused to admit it, but no matter whether the second youngdy really believed it or just because she was in a bad mood, she said, "If you admit your rtionship with Aunt Gu, I will let you go, if you don''t admit it, I will let you go. , then you are the thief who broke into my Xin residence without authorization."


    When she said this, her eyes narrowed, and she said directly to the guard of Xin Mansion, "Knock off his fingers, this is the price of daring toe to Xin Mansion to be a thief."


    Gu Dajiang didn''t even have time to defend, his finger was pressed to the ground, and the guard knocked it up with a stick.


    He fell back in pain, but a maid behind him poured a hot teapot on top of him.


    Instantly hot, his whole body convulsed, and his shoulders immediately blistered.


    However, his torment was not over yet.


    I don''t know who told Aunt Gu, that Aunt Gu brought the second young master over and said that the second youngdy deliberately found someone to pretend to be her father, and wanted to ruin her reputation.


    Only then did Gu Dajiang know that he recognized the wrong person. This Aunt Gu is not his daughter. Although their family fled from the famine, they came here when their ancestors fled.


    The second young master is naturally not good at reprimanding the second youngdy, and he was a little wrong when he took his concubine.


    But that Concubine Gu is his new favorite, and she is still hot, so why should she decide for her?


    So he put all the faults on Gu Dajiang, saying that he pretended to be the father of Concubine Gu toe into the house to swindle and deceive.


    He threw it out until he beat him to the death.


    Gu Yundong trembled all over hearing this, these **** didn''t care about human life at all.


    One for venting anger.


    One trampled for favor.


    One is to hug his left and right, to appease his wife, and to please his concubine.


    So she can kill her father casually! !


    Gu Yundong lowered his head quickly, lest her father see the fierce look in her eyes.


    "Dad is fine, look, if it weren''t for this, Daddy wouldn''t be able to see you, right?" Gu Dajiang alsoforted her.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and forced a smile.


    No, she has never experienced such a thing. She can wait at home until Gu Dajiang, who is safe and sound, instead of her father who is on the edge of life and death, and now he has turned over and is sweating in pain.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and suppressed his anger, but at this time Tong Shuitao entered the door.


    very nervously leaned into her ear and said, "Miss, something seems to have happened."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 457: Did you settle the bill with us?

    Chapter 457 Did you ask us to settle ounts?


    Gu Dajiang was stunned when he saw Tong Shuitao, and what was she called Yun Dong just now?


    Miss? ?


    He looked at these two people in amazement, and Tong Shuitao realized that Gu Dajiang was awake, and said respectfully, "Master."


    Gu Dajiang, "..."


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao, "What happened?"


    Thetter reacted abruptly, she nced at Gu Dajiang, and her voice became even lower, only Gu Yundong could hear it.


    "Miss, I was just at the entrance of the inn, and I saw the second young master of Xin''s houseing here aggressively with two guards. Do you think he knew that we brought the master back, so the settlement came?"


    Gu Yundong stood up, "I''ll go out and see, you take care of my father."


    "Yes, miss."


    Gu Yundong opened the door, and saw a man who seemed to be the son of a rich family entered the inn with two guards and was walking upstairs.


    The second young master of Xin''s house would eat so much that he would even take care of whether a person who waspletely ignored by them was rescued, and would personally bring someone to settle the ount?


    Gu Yundong thought it was unlikely.


    Sure enough, although that Young Master came up, he turned his footsteps and walked in another direction.


    Soon, the innermost room in the corridor was opened, and a middle-aged man respectfully invited him in.


    As for the two guards at the back, they stopped at the door and stood outside guarding them with all their hearts.


    Before the middle-aged man closed the door, he said to the shop assistant outside, "Go and make a good tea."


    "Yes." Xiao Er immediately turned around and went downstairs.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes narrowed, and he immediately turned around and entered the next room. He found the sackcloth he wore yesterday. He quickly changed the clothes with his hands and feet, and then tucked his hair into the hat at will. He drew thick eyebrows and darkened his face. , and finally came out after changing shoes.


    Coincidentally, the second shopkeeper just went upstairs.


    Gu Yundong quickly took out a gun from the space, it was a toy gun, because it was too realistic, it was used by Gu Yundong to scare people. After all, in the apocalypse, all kinds of monsters and ghosts will appear who have lost their humanity, and they will feel bullied when they see good-looking women.


    Gu Yundong really scared many people away with this toy gun.


    The bullets of this gun are round bullets like sugar balls, which won¡¯t hurt anyone, but shooting from the muzzle will definitely hurt.


    She aimed two shots at the second shopkeeper''s knee.


    One of the shop assistants might as well, bent his knees and almost threw the tray out of his hand.


    Gu Yundong was quick-witted, and hurriedly supported him with one hand and the tray with the other, and asked in a low voice, "Are you alright?"


    Xiao Er heaved a sigh of relief and looked up to see her, "Miss Gu? Why are you dressed like this again?"


    "I have something to do when I go out, so it''s more convenient to dress this way." Gu Yundong helped the person up and asked, "How are you?"


    "I don''t know why, but the bend of the leg seems to have been hit suddenly by something." The second shopkeeper turned his head to look, but didn''t notice any stones. "It hurts a bit."


    "I think you''d better go over there and take a rest."


    "But..." He nced at the tray in his hand in embarrassment.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I''ll send it to you."


    "Huh??" The shop assistant was surprised, "Aren''t you going to go out?"


    "I''m not in a hurry, I''ll just give you tea. It''ll be ready soon. Which room will it be sent to?"


    Gu Yundong said, he haspletely taken over the tray.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 458: secretly recording

    Chapter 458 Secretly Recording


    The shop assistant subconsciously pointed to the innermost room.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, I''lle. You''ve helped me run before and after these two days, just take it as my thank you."


    After she finished speaking, she walked away with the tray without waiting for any response.


    The shop assistant reached out and rubbed the crook of his leg, then stood up straight and walked away. Hey, it doesn''t hurt anymore?


    He exhaled, and immediately thought, "No, he is so diligent in helping Miss Gu to run errands for money." This girl, Gu, helped her to send tea, so she didn''t want to give money, right?


    The second shopkeeper screamed and wanted to change it back.


    But when he walked over, he found that it was toote. Gu Yundong had already knocked on the door of the room, and with a sh, he entered.


    There were only two people in the room, a young man, Xin Zhiyuan, the second young master of Xin''s house, and a middle-aged man opposite him, and he didn''t know who it was.


    The two stopped talking when they saw her entering the door.


    Xin Zhiyuan even stood up and instructed the two guards to remind him to buy things when he went back.


    After Gu Yundong put away the teapot and poured a cup for the two of them, the middle-aged man said, "Okay, let''s go out."


    "Okay, please take it slow." Gu Yundong said in a rough voice, then turned around and left.


    No one knew, before she left, she put a voice recorder in the grid under the table and covered it with a tablecloth.


    Thest time the phone was used to scare Peng Zhongfei, it was about to run out of power, so it¡¯s better not to take it out.


    And the mobile phone target is too big and easy to find.


    The recorder is small and better to hide.


    Gu Yundong took the tray, bowed his head and came out respectfully.


    It wasn''t until she stepped out of the sight of the two guards that she straightened her back slightly.


    Unexpectedly, before I went downstairs, I saw the shop assistant walking over very anxiously, "Well, Gu, Miss Gu, you don''t need to help me, you are the guest officer of the inn, how can I make you tired? Besides, It''s right for me to run errands for you, and you gave me a rewardst time."


    Gu Yundong was about tough at him and threw the tray to him.


    "Okay, it''s just a trivial matter. Seeing that you''re nervous, I won''t tell you shopkeepers that you''rezy."


    The shop assistant wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled awkwardly.


    Gu Yundong gave him a piece of silver, "I''ll ask you something else."


    The second shopkeeper''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he breathed a sigh of relief. It''s okay, Miss Gu still has something to do with him.


    It seemed that she was really kind-hearted just now, and she was indeed a good-natured and kind-hearted girl.


    He immediately patted his chest and said, "If the girl wants to inquire about anything, feel free to ask."


    "I would like to ask, where is the nearest and fair Tooth Shop?"


    "The girl wants to buy someone?"


    "Yes."


    This is not a problem. The shop assistant quickly told Gu Yundong of the two most reputable tooth shops nearby.


    "The girl dressed up like this is because she was going to buy someone from the Yaxing. It''s so good, it''s not easy to be tricked by others." If she dressed like ady, the people in the Yaxing would definitely regard her as an ipetent. A girl who knows the world.


    Gu Yundong, "..." nodded affirmatively, "Yes."


    While talking, someone called Xiao Er over there, he hurriedly turned his head and went downstairs.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and pushed away Gu Dajiang''s room.


    Who knew that as soon as he entered the door, he saw Gu Dajiangzheng and Tong Shuitao with big eyes on small eyes, silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 459: Father as a mountain

    Chapter 459 Father''s Love is Like a Mountain


    Gu Yundong closed the door and asked strangely, "What''s wrong?"


    Tong Shuipao shrank his neck, a little guilty.


    On the other hand, Gu Dajiang turned to look at his daughter and saw that she was wearing yesterday''s clothes again. Although she felt strange, she didn''t ask any further questions.


    It was just that he nced at Tong Shuitao and said, "This... Tong girl said that she was the maid you bought? They are all servants of the Gu family?"


    At this moment, Gu Dajiang didn''t know that the Tong family''s family consisted of six people, and he thought it was just the Tong family''s parents plus her.


    Gu Yundong looked at Tong Shuitao, whoughed dryly, "I thought the youngdy and the master had spoken, so..."


    Gu Yundongughed, she thought what was going on.


    "Father, I just want to talk to you about something. I''m going to buy two more servants to take care of you." She sat next to Gu Dajiang, and when she saw that he was still in good spirits, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Gu Dajiang was stunned for a while, and wanted to shake his head, but found it inconvenient, so he hurriedly said, "No need, no need to buy someone?"


    "Father, you are injured now, there must be someone to take care of you." She and Tong Shuitao are both women, and it is inconvenient to wipe their bodies.


    I used to ask the second shopkeeper to help, but they were already busy. Yesterday, I helped Doctor Yu for most of the day, and was told by the shopkeeper.


    If it wasn''t for that little silver reward, he probably wouldn''t have a good look at himself today.


    Gu Dajiang also reacted, he really needs help like this, and when he was urinating before, it was the chamber pot that Doctor Yu gave to him.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across his face, he agreed, but...


    "One is enough, you don''t need two, I''ll get better soon, don''t waste money."


    Gu Yundong squatted down, "Father, I''m doing a little business now. I have money, although it''s not much, but it''s enough to buy two servants." Well,pared to Xin''s house, she is still very poor.


    Gu Dajiang had a serious face, "One is good. It''s not easy to do small business now. You save the money as a dowry in the future." His daughter is fifteen years old, and she will be married soon. Proposed.


    used to be in Lao Gu''s house, and he was worried that his father and stepmother would make trouble, and Yun Dong would not find a good marriage. Now that he has left there, Yun Dong is so good, and he will definitely be very happy in the future.


    Thinking of this, Gu Dajiang couldn''t help but feel a lot of relief.


    Gu Yundong saw that he insisted, but he could only agree, "Dad, you rest first, I''ll be back when I go."


    "Be careful. When looking at people, don''t look at their appearance. Look at whether they are honest. Those dental people are very shrewd. We won''t buy them if the price is too high. It''s okay to hire someone. Also, remember to buy one and just buy one. enough."


    When Gu Yundong went out, he could still hear his uneasy exhortations, and his heart was warm and sour. This was the care of the old father.


    Even if he knew that she was now able to do small business by herself, even if she knew that she could take her mother and younger siblings all the way to Xuanhe Mansion, in his heart, he was still a child who had not grown up. No matter what he did, he was always worried.


    Although Yang is her mother, she is in a special situation and is more like her child.


    Now in front of Gu Dajiang, he is the daughter who needs his care, even though he can''t do anything in bed at the moment.


    The curvature of Gu Yundong''s mouth is getting bigger and bigger, looking at the sky outside, it seems that he is full of happy emotions from head to toe.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 460: Xue Rong

    Chapter 460 Xue Rong


    When he arrived at the Yaxing, Gu Yundong went to find the girl who was introduced by Xiaoer.


    I heard that she only intends to buy one person, and the woman is still smiling and has a very enthusiastic attitude.


    "The girl is nning to have a man and a woman, how old is she, and is there any taboo?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t have a rough voice when he spoke, it was too tiring. She would change into men''s clothes purely to bring tea to the second young master of the Xin family.


    Now that the voice is so delicate and tender, Yama can hear it right away.


    Gu Yundong sat in the main room where the guests were entertained, took a sip of tea, and then said, "I want a man with quick hands and feet, honest and honest, strong, and nothing else taboo."


    "Okay, that girl will wait."


    Yapo went out with a smile, and after a while, a row of men came in.


    This prefectural city is different from the county seat, and there are many people.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and listened to the introduction of the woman, "This one used to be a groom, and the past owner thought he was not stable when driving, so he sold it."


    "This one is selling himself. He escaped from the Yongning Mansion before. When he settled down, he was ced in a mountain valley, so he couldn''t survive."


    "Who is this¡­¡­"


    The old woman introduced all the experiences one by one, but Gu Yundong was not satisfied until thest one.


    She is looking for someone to take care of Gu Dajiang to recover from his injuries. Most of the men are careless, especially if these people seem to be honest, but they are also clumsy. I am afraid that not only will they fail to do good things, but also make his father''s condition worse.


    Seeing that she was dissatisfied, the woman immediately waved her hand and let these people go down.


    "What is the girl going to buy someone for?"


    "Those who take care of patients." After thinking for a while, Gu Yundong added, "It''s better to have had such an experience, or have been an apprentice in a hospital pharmacy, do you have any?"


    Ya Po was stunned for a moment, then thought about it and said, "There is one."


    "Um?"


    "This man''s original master, the young master, has been weak all the time. He has been serving by his side for several years. He is a meticulous person. It''s just that the young master''s condition worsened once, and he was in danger, almost... Thedy said that these servants did not serve well. , killed two, and the others were sold."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, listening to the meaning of the words, this is a fight between the gods above, and the little ghosts below.


    She nodded, "Let that persone and take a look."


    Ya Po quickly brought people over. He was a man in his early twenties, looking very thin and expressionless.


    Gu Yundong asked him a few words, and he tried to make it clear in the fewest words possible.


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised. Although this man was taciturn, his artiction was clear and his speech was very organized. Moreover, he is very clear about the precautions for taking care of patients in general. Although he is thin, his strength is not small.


    "Just him."


    Granny Ya had a happy face, "Okay, then I''ll give the girl the contract of selling her life." She was actually relieved, this person is not very easy to sell, mainly because people think that they have served patients and they are not good enough. Geely, this has been in Yaxing for several months, but it didn''t sell.


    The man was also a little surprised, but quickly calmed down.


    Gu Yundong didn''t ask with interest until he took him out of the tooth shop, "Your name is Xue Rong, right? Who was your previous master?"


    Xue Rong paused, and the answer was still simple, "Xin House."


    Gu Yundong paused, Xin Mansion? Is it the Xin Mansion she knew?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 461: Xin Zhiyuan is gone

    Chapter 461 Xin Zhiyuan is gone


    Yes, Gu Yundong remembered the eldest young master of Xin Mansion, it seemed that he was in bad health all the year round.


    So, did Xue Rong serve at the eldest young master of Xin''s residence?


    This is really beyond her expectations.


    No wonder this Xue Rong looks like he has received professional training. His taciturnity is probably a habit developed in Xin Mansion? Seems to be a cautious person.


    Xue Rong also raised his head slightly and nced at his new master. He thought that the other party knew that he was sold by Xin Mansion and would ask him some questions or return him.


    But all the way to the inn, Gu Yundong didn''t mention Xin''s house.


    I just exined to him, "It''s my father that you need to take care of. He was injured, and the doctor said that he would take care of him for a while. Since you have experience and know how to take care of people, you must know more about the things you should pay attention to than me. We Staying in the inn temporarily, you will share a room with my father, as for the rest, you will gradually understandter."


    "Yes, miss."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and the two of them went upstairs as they spoke.


    When ?? turned, she nced to the other side and saw that the two guards were still standing at the door, and it seemed that they had not left.


    Entering the room, Tong Shuitao immediately looked over and said in a low voice, "Miss, the master is asleep."


    Gu Yundong''s movements instantly rxed, and he introduced Xue Rong to her before taking him to the edge of the bed, "This is my father Gu Dajiang, I told you about his injury, if you have any questions, you can ask Shuitao. "


    Xue Rong responded, Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang again, and then went out.


    He had to stare at Xin Zhiyuan''s door to see when he was leaving, she was going to recycle the recorder.


    Gu Yundong went downstairs and asked Xiao Er for an afternoon lunch, eating slowly while waiting.


    There are a lot of people in the lobby at the moment, she is sitting in the corner, no one will notice her.


    After waiting for another quarter of an hour, someone finally appeared at the stairs on the second floor.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, and sure enough he saw Xin Zhiyuaning down with two guards.


    Not only them, the middle-aged man also came down.


    Very good, there is no one in the room now.


    The middle-aged man instructed the shop assistant, "Clean up my room."


    "Okay." The shop boy responded, exining that the other boy was optimistic about the guests downstairs, and went to the second floor by himself.


    Gu Yundong immediately put down his chopsticks and followed him in stride.


    She went directly to the innermost room, and saw that the shop assistant was about to bring out the teapot.


    was stunned when he saw her, "Why did the girle here?"


    "I was looking for you." Gu Yundong said as he walked inside.


    The second shop assistant asked subconsciously, "What''s the matter with me?" He didn''t even care about not letting Gu Yundonge in.


    Gu Yundong leaned his back against the table, and when he was attracted by the sound downstairs, he quickly put his hand under the table and put the recorder in the space.


    then said, "Didn''t I buy someone? I''ve already brought it back. He lives in my father''s room now. I want to ask you for an extra bed for him, as well as an afternoon lunch."


    "It''s easy to talk about, I''ll send it over in a while."


    "Not busy, you can send it when you are free."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he left with a smile.


    She went straight into her room, closed the door, plugged in the bolt, and then took out the recorder.


    turned on the switch and listened quietly to the content inside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 462: abnormal eldest

    Chapter 462 Abnormal eldest young master


    There were some rustling voices at first, but soon the middle-aged man''s voice came, "I heard that the second young master took a concubine?"


    "Why, Uncle Wei even takes care of this?"


    "Second Young Master misunderstood, Uncle Wei is just worried that the prefect is unhappy."


    "What if he''s unhappy? Do you think he will vent his anger on his daughter and cause trouble for our Xin family?" Xin Zhiyuan''s sneering voice came, "My father-inw is most chasing fame and profit for profit, the Xin family Although it is his inw family, the interests of the two families are already closely linked. What he values ??is the Xin family, what is a daughter?"


    Uncle Wei sighed, "It''s not good to do too much, after all, it ps him in the face, he values ??the interests of Xin Mansion, but the master of Xin Mansion is not only the second young master. Although the first young master is weak, But he¡­¡­"


    "The prefect can look up to him? A man with an abnormal heart, after listening to my mother''s nonsense, he asked those virgins toe back, hoping to make his body better. Look at how much evil he has done. There is so much blood on it, it''s more disgusting than me. The prefect may hate him, or he can marry his daughter to me?"


    Gu Yundong stood up abruptly, almost knocking over the stool behind him.


    She tightly clenched the recorder in her hand, what did Xin Zhiyuan say just now? Boys and girls, bloody?


    This eldest young master and thatdy are not good things.


    These people in Xin''s house are simply a nest of dirty mice, with a stench all over their bodies, and the disgusting feeling emanating from their bones makes Gu Yundong extremely ufortable.


    She slowly took a deep breath, took a sip of water, and then continued ying.


    Inside was the eager voice of Uncle Wei, "Second Young Master, be careful, you can''t say these words indiscriminately, otherwise not only will the reputation of the eldest young master be ruined, but the entire Xin Mansion will be criticized, and the second young master will lose the most. ."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say it''s okay?" Xin Zhiyuan seemed very impatient with Uncle Wei''s preaching.


    But the two seem to have a very good rtionship. Uncle Wei should be a servant of the Xin family. Gu Yundong also saw with his own eyes how respectful he was to Xin Zhiyuan, but when they spoke, there was a hint of intimacy and familiarity between the two.


    Xin Zhiyuan considered him at least half of his elders.


    Gu Yundong wrote down Uncle Wei, and then he continued to listen.


    Xin Zhiyuan was still talking, "It''s not worth talking about that little thing in our family. Do you have any good news when youe back this time?"


    Uncle Wei sighed, "The capital has been managed up and down, and those people are all taking money and not doing anything. This is to see the death of the previous emperor. Our Xin Mansion is not as prosperous as before, and everyone has shied away. ."


    "The sugar business didn''t win?"


    "White sugar is the business of the imperial court, and the emperor will give it to whomever he wants. If the former emperor is still there, the white sugar trade in Wanqing Mansion must be from the Xin Mansion. But today''s emperor values ??the Duan family more, and the Duan family has a strong momentum in the past two years. Not to mention, if our Xin Mansion didn''t have a good rtionship with the prefect, we would be trampled by the Duan family. But those officials that Xin Mansion had made good friends with in the capital were not involved in the white sugar business, and the white sugar business had nothing to do with it. The output is limited, and each prefectural city can get not much."


    Xin Zhiyuan seemed to stand up, "Then let''s give up the white sugar business?"


    "Not really, in fact, this time I also inquired about another piece of news."


    "what?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 463: stare at the family

    Chapter 463 Eyeing the Gu family


    "It is said that this method of making white sugar was figured out by a farmer in Xuanhe House, andter dedicated to the court. But that farmer has always been making sugar for business. So the court did not look for it in Xuanhe House. People do this sugar business."


    "Farmer?" Xin Zhiyuan''s voice was instantly filled with excitement.


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his eyebrows, this is not their family, right?


    Damn, he was actually targeted, Qin Wenzheng, you are a big pig''s hoof, you have to stop me.


    Uncle Wei''s voice sounded again, "Yes, it''s a pity that we can''t reach out to Xuanhe Mansion. That Dai Zhifu is not an ordinary person."


    "Why can''t you get in? It''s not that you want to take root in Xin''s house to do business. Let''s go directly to the farmhouse in secret and ask him to hand over the secret recipe for sugar making and give him some benefits. Isn''t everyone happy?"


    Uncle Wei said helplessly, "What if we get the secret recipe for making sugar? Do you dare to make it privately and sell it? Now the sale of white sugar is under the control of the imperial court. It won''t fall well."


    Xin Zhiyuan snorted coldly, followed by a hint of ruthlessness in his voice, "Who said that it should be sold in Wanqing Mansion? The Duan family is only interested in the business of a small city."


    "Second Young Master means..."


    "The Kingdom of Jin won''t allow it to be sold, but what about the Kingdom of Liu? What about the Kingdom of Cheng? They must be jealous of this white sugar, right?"


    Uncle Wei took a deep breath, "Young master... Do you know what you''re talking about? The court has white sugar, but in front of other countries, they raised their eyebrows fiercely. If they want this white sugar, they have to I beg the current emperor. If you do business with them, it''s not a good thing, the emperor will have to rip you off."


    "If you don''t do business with them, do you really want to see the Duan family stepping on top of us?"


    "I...but that''s not going to work either. Now is not the time of thete emperor. Even if we have contact with those two countries, we won''t be found out. Thete emperor was confused, and the current emperor is shrewd."


    Xin Zhiyuan was a little unwilling, "It can be a little less..."


    "No way, Second Young Master, you dismissed this idea as soon as possible." Uncle Wei said, probably aware that his tone was too cold and stern, and softened again, "Second Young Master, be more patient, you might as well wait for a while and see What do you mean by the emperor''s side? If you really agree to the Duan family, it''s not toote for us to act."


    Uncle Wei''s voice continued, "As for the white sugar, as the second young master said, you can go to the farmer and ask for the secret recipe first. Let me handle this matter, and you can wait for the news at the mansion with peace of mind."


    "Okay." Xin Zhiyuan was still a little unhappy.


    Uncle Wei sighed and reiterated, "Don''t contact those two countries, wait until I get back."


    "I know, I know." Xin Zhiyuan was impatient, "Then when will you leave, Uncle Wei?"


    "In a few days, I just returned to Wanqing Mansion, and I have to tell your father about the situation."


    "Then you can stay in the mansion for a few days. How can this inn be asfortable as the mansion?"


    "No, it''s convenient to live here, I''m used to it."


    Conversation, this is the end.


    Gu Yundong''s face was sinking. He originally thought that the three non-things of the Xin family had made her father like this, and it was enough for her to settle ounts with them.


    Unexpectedly, they were still eyeing their white sugar.


    Want to force them to hand over the secret recipe?


    Gu Yundong sneered - do it! Dream!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 464: write a letter

    Chapter 464 Writing a Letter


    Xin House, Xin House, Xin House. .


    Gu Yundong tapped lightly on the table with his fingers, and the recording pen was taken back into the space by her.


    She will definitely not let Xin Fu go. After all, even if she doesn''t care, Xin Fu will force her to hand over the secret recipe of white sugar, so it''s better to do it first.


    It''s just that Gu Yundong is now just a small peasant girl in Yongfu Vige, who only has hundreds of acres of fields and a workshop.


    Compared to her, Xin Mansion is a giant.


    Fortunately, Xin Mansion is killing himself.


    Gu Yundong sneered, took out a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and began to write a letter carefully.


    In the letter to Qin Wenzheng, the letter not only mentioned the collusion between Xin¡¯s house and the prefect of Wanqing¡¯s house, but also said that the young master of Xin¡¯s house was looking for boys and girls. Of course, the most important point is that Xin¡¯s house and others There is a lot ofmunication between the two countries.


    As for Gu Dajiang''s beating, she didn''t mention a word.


    But after thinking about it, I still want to talk about the Xin family coveting their white sugar to force her to hand over the secret recipe.


    After all, in Qin Wenzheng''s heart, Gu Yundong was not a nosy person, and he had warned himst time not to drag their family into these dangers. How long has it been since he learned of the mess in Xin''s house, and he would take the initiative to write to him?


    After writing this, by the way, I analyzed the benefits that the court could get after the Xin Mansion was destroyed.


    Xin''s house is now dissatisfied with the court''s value of the Duan family, and may y tricks secretly. And their family is rich, isn''t the court short of money? This is delivered to the door.


    In addition to eliminating harm in the name, it serves multiple purposes.


    After writing ??, Gu Yundong took it and blew it and dried the handwriting.


    That is, it is more troublesome to send letters. The post station usually sends letters to the official family, and she does not have carrier pigeons. The way of publicmunication is slow and unreliable. If such an important letter is lost, it will be fatal.


    Gu Yundong thought about it for a long time, and the hand that was beating on the table suddenly stopped.


    she thought.


    Folding the letter in his hand, Gu Yundong stood up and nned to go out, but found that it was getting dark outside.


    Gu Yundong frowned.


    There was a knock on the door just outside the room, followed by Tong Shuitao''s voice, "Miss."


    "Come in."


    Tong Shuipao entered the door with a tray, "Miss, let''s have dinner first."


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead, unknowingly it was sote, it seemed that he could only go out tomorrow.


    She put the letter in the space, "How is my father?"


    "Master woke up once, and also knew that Big Brother Xue was brought by you to serve him. He also asked where you were, and he didn''t say anything when he learned that the youngdy was busy. After taking the medicine, he fell asleep again."


    Tong Shuitao answered while cing the food.


    Gu Yundong nodded. The medicine prescribed by Dr. Yu has the effect of calming the nerves and helping sleep. Gu Dajiang needs more rest now.


    And I heard Uncle Yu said before that her father worked almost all day and night in order to find them, and had very little time to rest. Just the day before she met him, he stayed in Xin''s house and didn''t sleep all night.


    Now, just let him recuperate.


    After eating, Gu Yundong went to Gu Dajiang''s room to take a look, and then came back to rest.


    The next morning, she got up and prepared to go out with the letter she wrote yesterday.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the door was opened, Xue Rong, who was next door, also came out, and it seemed that he was going to go out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 465: old fathers heart

    Chapter 465 Old Father''s Heart


    Seeing Gu Yundong, Xue Rong respectfully called Miss.


    Gu Yundong, "It''s early in the morning, where are you going?"


    "In the words of Miss Hui, the master ordered the viin to go to Yu''s house and bring his clothes."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Don''t go yet."


    Having said that, he entered the room, Gu Dajiang woke up at this moment, was lying on his side, his eyes stared straight ahead, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, his face instantly shed with joy.


    "Is Yundong here?"


    "Father." Gu Yundong sat on the edge of the bed, seeing that he was in good spirits, and felt a little rxed, "Let Xue Rong take care of you here, I''ll go to Grandpa''s house."


    "Hey, let A Rong go."


    Arong? ?


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Xue Rong. I can''t see that this person is silent and talks less, but in only half a day, he asked Tong Shuitao to call him Big Brother Xue, and her father called him A Rong.


    Xue Rong pursed his lips, still like that, not much talk but very quiet and obedient.


    Gu Yundong smiled, turned around and said to Gu Dajiang, "Father, I originally nned to go to my grandfather''s house, and I just wanted to ask him for help with something. Besides, they took good care of my father some time ago, and they were kind to me. Everyone should go there and thank them in person."


    "Yes, I really should thank you." Gu Dajiang agreed, then frowned, "But you don''t know, the people living near Yu''s house are very messy and messy. It''s not safe for you to go to the house of a girl. In this way, let A Rong apany you. Go, I''m much better today, I''ll be fine without him taking care of me."


    "Father, I''m alone..."


    "No, I''m not at ease, either let A Rong go with you, or A Rong go on your behalf."


    Gu Yundong choked, she has always been in charge of everything along the way. But at this moment, facing her old father who cared about her, she refused to say some words.


    sighed, Gu Yundong could only nod, "Okay, I''ll let Xue Rong apany me."


    Gu Dajiang showed a smile, "It''s a pity that Dad was hurt, otherwise Dad should have apanied you."


    "I may not be back untilter."


    In order to secure the heart of the old father, Gu Yundong had to take Xue Rong with him.


    When you go out, tell Tong Shuitao to take care of her father. After a while, Dr. Yu wille to change his medicine. If you need any other help, please call the shop assistant.


    Tong Shuitao still had some resentment, and gave Xue Rong a vicious look.


    Fortunately, she called him Big Brother Xue yesterday, but he didn''t expect him topete with her as soon as he came, and the youngdy didn''t take her with her when she went out.


    Xue Rong was stunned for a moment, but didn''t say anything, and quickly followed.


    Gu Yundong went to buy something specially, and then went home.


    They went there in a carriage, which was a long way. However, the carriage stopped at the alley, and it was difficult to walk inside.


    is still the same alley, or those scrutinizing eyes.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care, but Xue Rong frowned slightly and followed Gu Yundong cautiously, his eyes swept left and right from time to time.


    When he saw a few young people with greedy expressions in their eyes, Xue Rong couldn''t help but groan.


    Fortunately, not long after, they entered the door of Yu''s house.


    There are people at home, so the courtyard door is open.


    Gu Yundong had just walked in, and before he could make a sound, an unfamiliar voice came from inside.


    "I said Lao Yu, why haven''t you been looking for work these two days?"


    "I''m afraid that when Dajianges back home, there will be no one at home, so I will rest for two days. Anyway, I won''t be able to find a job." Uncle Yu said with a smile.


    Who knew that the other party snorted lightly, "I''m afraid he won''te back, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 466: Uncle Zhang next door

    Chapter 466 Next Door Uncle Zhang


    Uncle Yu was unhappy, "Why did you say this?"


    "Didn''t you say that his daughter came here? It''s quite rich. The one who came over the day before yesterday afternoon was his daughter''s maid, right? Even the maid is used, so Gu Dajiang must have followed his daughter to enjoy the happiness. How can I remember it here? Poor friend?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Why am I talking nonsense? Otherwise, you said it''s been a few days, why didn''t Gu Dajiange to see you? Maybe he''s eating and drinking spicy food, and he has forgotten your family long ago. It''s just you. Just stay home and wait."


    Uncle Yu''s voice was angry, "I know better than you what kind of person Dajiang is. If he doesn''te, there must be something dyed. Don''t talk sour here, I''m busy, you go back to your house."


    "Hey, I said how about you..."


    "Grandpa Yu, are you at home?" Gu Yundong suddenly shouted.


    Uncle Yu was stunned for a moment, then he hurriedly put down the basket he was weaving and greeted him happily.


    "Yun Dong, are you here?"


    He looked behind her. Although he saw a man, it was not Gu Dajiang, and he was immediately puzzled.


    As Gu Yundong went inside, he exined, "My father didn''te. In fact, when I met him two days ago, he was seriously ill, and he has been lying in bed for the past two days to recover. Shuipao came over two days ago, and I specially Don''t tell her, I''m afraid you will be worried."


    As she spoke, she had already seen the people in the room.


    is a slightly younger man than Uncle Yu. Hearing his words, he smiled awkwardly.


    Gu Yundong didn''t look at him, and just let Xue Rong put the things he bought on the table, "Grandpa Yu, this is the cloth bought on the street for food, my father specially exined that he wanted toe together, but the doctor told him to Rest more ande back when he is healed."


    When Uncle Yu heard that Gu Dajiang was sick, he was a little anxious and didn''t even look at the things on the table.


    On the contrary, another person in the room kept squinting and wanting to see, and swallowed, wanting to know what was inside.


    "Why is your father sick? What''s wrong with him? I''ll go see him." Uncle Yu asked nervously, and he knew that Gu Dajiang must have been dyed.


    Gu Yundong smiled and helped him sit down, "It''s alright, I''ve seen the doctor, but I''m suffering from some cold. It''s not good to go out to get some air, so don''t go there. If it''s passed on to you, my father will feel uneasy."


    Uncle Yu thought about it too, "Your father is ill, so don''te here, it''s important to take care of your father."


    "Then I have toe and have a look." Gu Yundong said, nced at him and stood beside him. Seeing that the table where the gift box was ced was getting closer and closer, she couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth and asked, "This Yes¡­¡­"


    Uncle Yu seemed to remember that there was another person at home, he patted his head and said, "It''s Uncle Zhang next door."


    That Uncle Zhang gave Gu Yundong a bright smile, "You are Da Jiang''s daughter, right? She is so good-looking, polite and filial. I am your Uncle Zhang, from the family on the left. I and your father also I have known him for a long time, he is very hard, he has been looking for you, this time he is ill, you have to take good care of him, he is not easy, it is really not easy, but unfortunately I have nothing to do Ability, not much can help him."


    He wiped his eyes as he spoke, looking very sad.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 467: box with dark compartment

    Chapter 467 Box with hiddenpartment


    Your ys...a lot.


    Uncle Yu still couldn''t see it, he waved his hand to drive him away, "Okay, okay, it''s none of your business here, go home quickly, your grandson shoulde to youter."


    Uncle Zhang gave an "eh" and refused to leave, "I''m talking to someone right now, why are you so ignorant of etiquette? There''s no reason to drive guests out."


    "Hmph, I haven''t forgotten what you said just now, why don''t I have a good talk with the girl from the Gu family?"


    Uncle Zhang was silent for a while, humming and chirping, "Really, just leave when you go, eat alone, you are so unreal."


    After saying that, I hurried out.


    Uncle Yu closed the courtyard door, blocking the view outside the door, and then came back to greet Gu Yundong, "Come on, Yundong will sit first."


    He poured two sses of water, "You,e when youe, what else do you bring, these things are expensive."


    "Grandpa Yu, it''s better if you don''t dislike it." Gu Yundong said politely, then changed the subject and said in a low voice, "Actually, I''m here today, and I want to ask Grandpa Yu for help."


    "You said, as long as I can help, I will help."


    "Does Grandpa Yu know the carpenter? I want someone to help me make a small box, the kind with a hiddenpartment."


    Uncle Yu pped his leg, "I know, there is a carpenter Tan in an alley over there. He is good at craftsmanship, but his temper is not very good, so he takes less work."


    "Grandpa Yu took me to meet?"


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes, it''s better to give it to me today."


    "Okay, then I''ll take you there."


    Uncle Yu didn''t dy anymore, he took Gu Yundong out of the yard and went straight to Tan''s house.


    The carpenter from the Tan family said that he had a bad temper, but in fact, he was not very social, and he spoke very little. He almost answered every question he asked.


    But Gu Yundong has seen those things made in his yard, and they are indeed strong and beautiful.


    Gu Yundong told him what it looked like, but it wasn''tplicated or big, just a small rectangr box that contained hairpins. The most important thing is the dark grid, this is to be solid.


    Tan carpenter was very quick and skilled. He sawed off the wood with a few swipes and cut the connector.


    The hardest part is the dark grid, so it took a while to do that.


    But it took less than an hour and a half to get it done. Gu Yundong thought it would take a day to do this, but she didn''t expect to shorten her time greatly.


    Tan carpenter finally polished the box twice, it felt smooth and smooth, and waxed it again.


    When Gu Yundong got his hands, it was still very early.


    She became happy and gave Tan Carpenter a tael of silver directly.


    Thetter was still stunned when he saw this. This kind of small wooden box didn''t take much effort from him, so he didn''t need so much.


    But Gu Yundong had already left with the wooden box, and when she left the door of Tan''s house, she said to the uncle, "Grandpa Yu, I have something to do, so I will go first, and I wille to see you when my father recovers. "


    Uncle Yu also saw it, she seemed to be in a hurry.


    "Okay, then I''ll take it to you."


    "No, there''s Xue Rong, you go slowly, go home first, remember to eat the pastries I brought you, don''t spoil it, it''s hot now."


    After he finished speaking, he took Xue Rong and left without waiting for him to speak.


    With the ?? box, she can send the letter out.


    Unfortunately, there are always roadblocks that have to act as a stumbling block on her road to sess.


    Looking at the four people who stopped him in front of him, Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 468: Miss is so awesome

    Chapter 468 Miss is so powerful


    Xue Rong''s face suddenly tense, he can''t use martial arts, and even his body is a little thin.


    Four people, he can only hold two at most.


    knew that he shouldn''t be silent just now, and asked Uncle Yu to give it away.


    The four people have surrounded them, "Girl, don''t be afraid, we just ask for money. You see how hard our life is, you can give us some money and buy peace. ?"


    Xue Rong looked ready for battle, and whispered to Gu Yundong without looking back, "Miss, I''ll hold a few of them for a while, you hurry up, this side is near Yu''s house, run towards Yu''s house."


    Gu Yundong smiled while holding her forehead, she patted Xue Rong on the shoulder and looked at the four, "I''m in a hurry, it''s better that you don''t get in my way, otherwise I''ll start with no seriousness for a while, and you will suffer. "


    The four of them were stunned for a moment, and couldn''t helpughing, "Girl, you are trying to scare us."


    Gu Yundong sighed, watching them slowly gather around, and then handed the box in his hand to Xue Rong.


    "Hold it, stand there and don''t move."


    Xue Rong''s steps that he was about to move forward abruptly stopped. The next moment, he suddenly widened his eyes and watched in shock as Gu Yundong overturned a person to the ground.


    immediately picked up a stick on the ground and hit the other person directly on the back.


    was followed by another kick on the knee of a man, who instantly fell to his knees with a twisted face.


    In the end, she walked towards thest person step by step.


    The man watched the three aplices copse in an instant, and his face changed.


    He looked in horror at Gu Yundong, who didn''t even have a mess of hair, screamed "Ah...", turned his head and ran away.


    Gu Yundong snorted lightly, dropped the stick in his hand, patted his skirt, and tidied up his clothes.


    walked back to Xue Rong, took the box, and strode out of the alley.


    Xue Rong was still standing in the same ce, and some doubted that something was wrong with his eyes.


    This, how is this possible?


    Miss ?? is alone...weak...wearing a skirt that gets in the way...she is obviously still young.


    But she managed to kill all four of them in the blink of an eye?


    "Xue Rong??" Gu Yundong called him from outside.


    "Come,e." Xue Rong nced at the person who fell to the ground again, and hurriedly turned around and followed.


    Gu Yundong keenly felt that his attitude had changed slightly, as if... he was more respectful.


    The two of them didn''t speak all the way, and they were about to reach the door of the inn.


    Xue Rong finally couldn''t help but say, "Miss can martial arts?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "You should know that I am the Xuanhe Mansion who escaped from Yongning Mansion all the way, right?" Xue Rong has been following along, and when she chats with Uncle Yu, she will mention the past from time to time.


    Xue Rong thought for a while and suddenly realized.


    Yes, the youngdy came all the way to Xuanhe Mansion, and there was no master by her side, what he experienced was simply unimaginable.


    Those four people, how can they stop Miss?


    But...he still thinks that Miss, is very powerful.


    You must know that on the road to escape, the fate of women is generally not very good, especially when there is no one to protect them. The youngdy had to protect her family and arrive at Xuanhe House safely. Obviously, she was stronger than she thought.


    "Okay, you go back to the inn first, I''ll go to the pharmacy." Gu Yundong got off the carriage directly.


    "Yes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 469: Its a life saver

    Chapter 469 This is a life saver


    Gu Yundong went to the nearby pharmacy and grabbed a few herbs.


    I then found a ce where no one was around, wrapped the credit paper written to Qin Wenzheng in twoyers and put it in the darkpartment of the newly made box, took another hairpin and put it in the box and closed it.


    Then I went to a **** station not far away with the medicine bag and box.


    She went directly to the dart head in charge, "I want to send a dart to Fengkai County in Xuanhe Prefecture, but I''m in a hurry, preferably within four days."


    That dart frowned, four days? Wanqing Mansion went to Xuanhe Mansion, and it was a bit rushed in four days.


    He didn''t answer, just asked, "What is a dart?"


    Gu Yundong took out the medicine bag and box, "I have a friend who is terminally ill and needs medicine urgently. Here are some medicines I found for her to save her life. And this box, the hairpins in it are for her to put. Here with me, what her mother left her is still a memory for her."


    Dart head understands that this is a life-saving thing, and it is also something that leaves no regrets.


    After a pause, he looked at Gu Yundong and said, "We''ll take the dart, but you know, to get to Xuanhe Mansion in such a short time, not to mention the day and night, the horse must be changed in the middle, and the price is probably not cheap. "


    "I know, here is one hundred taels of silver, is that enough?"


    Dart head rxed a little, "Enough."


    In a few days, at most two people can send the token, and they can earn one hundred taels, which is not a loss.


    And the way to Xuanhefu is very peaceful, and it is not escortingrge quantities of goods, so there will be no danger.


    It doesn''t cost a lot of money to change horses, just make up for the difference.


    Gu Yundong discussed with the dart head again, gave the address, and repeatedly told that the dart this time was used to save lives, and the things could be delivered as soon as possible.


    She knew that this **** was reputable, the **** was a lover, and the **** said that he would go there personally.


    Gu Yundong was relieved, and then turned around and went back.


    She can''t do anything either. If she just let the **** send the letter, if she identally loses it or makes a mistake and someone sees the content inside, then she will be finished.


    I bought medicines and made hidden ones, so although I wasted some time, I could be safer.


    In the future, she will have to find a way to get some passwords or something, so that everyone in the family can understand and find the information she wants, so that she is not afraid that the letter will be seen by others.


    This time Gu Yundong gave the dart head the address of Qin Wenzheng''s school. She was afraid that someone would know Qin Wenzheng, so the consignee simply wrote Ge Shi.


    Qin Wenzheng, such a smart person, should be able to guess that he sent it to him when he saw the medicine package? After all, he knew that he came to Wanqing Mansion to find medicine.


    He was given medicine for no reason, and there was an inexplicable hairpin and box, and he could always find something wrong.


    He is a young champion anyway, and his brain is still moving fast.


    Gu Yundong said that she has great confidence in Qin Wenzeng, don''t let her down.


    As for the one hundred taels of silver, she will get it back from the Xin family.


    After finishing her work, she turned around and walked towards the inn.


    Before leaving, I went to the clothing store to buy a few sets of clothes for Gu Dajiang and Xue Rong.


    went to Uncle Yu''s house, she didn''t bring back Gu Dajiang''s two worn-out clothes.


    That clothes can''t be worn at all, and the patches are so patchy. Could it be that she was wearing clean clothes and let her father wear it like that?


    Carrying the clothes, Gu Yundong''s footsteps were much lighter.


    Who knew that as soon as he entered the inn, he saw a familiar middle-aged man.


    Isn''t this... the man who talked to Xin Zhiyuan in the room that day?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 470: so powerful

    Chapter 470 So Powerful


    Gu Yundong remembered that he said that he would go to Xuanhe House in person in a few days to find the farmhouse that made white sugar, right?


    Oh, if you want to go, you have to go.


    Seeing the middle-aged man walking upstairs, Gu Yundong had already found an angle and walked behind a potted nt in the corner.


    There was no one over there. With that toy gun, she instantly hit the man Xin Zhiyuan called Uncle Wei when he was about to walk up thest steps.


    Uncle Wei only felt a pain in his legs, and he fell to the side uncontrobly.


    It was the shop assistant who first saw that something was wrong with him, and hurriedly shouted, "Be careful."


    He wanted to rush up to help, but there was no time.


    Uncle Wei tried to grab the railing with both hands, but he couldn''t pull it up, so people rolled down the stairs.


    A guest officer who was going to go upstairs at the back subconsciously stood aside, holding the railing tightly with both hands, and then watched him roll down.


    Gu Yundong almostughed out loud, and hurriedly covered his mouth and walked out behind the potted nt.


    Uncle Wei rolled to the end, his face was pale, cold sweat broke out, and he hugged his leg and cried out in pain.


    Huh, so powerful? She was also afraid that the fall was not serious enough, so she thought about going back and making another cut.


    The second shopkeeper hurried up, and the others in the lobby rushed forward to help, and there was an instantmotion underneath.


    Gu Yundong walked over there, looking for the two bullets, and quickly put away the evidence of destruction.


    Then he went upstairs without looking at Uncle Wei who was being carried out the door.


    Tong Shuipao came out and asked strangely, "Miss, you''re back, what''s going on down there, there''s a lot of noise."


    "Oh, someone identally rolled down the stairs, be careful when you go down the stairs."


    "Okay, miss."


    Gu Yundong entered the room, Gu Dajiang was still awake, and Xue Rong was waiting for him to drink porridge.


    "Let me do it."


    Gu Yundong put the clothes on the table, took the porridge bowl, and fed Gu Dajiang himself.


    "Dad, how are you feeling today?"


    "It''s much better. Doctor Yu said that you gave me a lot of money, and he used the best medicine. Now it doesn''t hurt much when I turn sideways. You really, have some money for yourself to use next to your body, where''s the medicine? Just use the best one? Wouldn¡¯t it be good to keep it for a few more days?¡±


    Gu Yundong gave him a mouthful, "Don''t you want to get cured sooner, go back to see your mother and younger siblings as soon as possible?"


    Gu Dajiang stopped talking for a while, just opened his mouth and finished the porridge obediently.


    immediately leaned on the folded quilt and sighed softly, "I don''t know how they are now, Yun Dong, tell me about the situation at home, I''m very concerned about it."


    "Okay." In the past two days, either Gu Dajiang was sleeping to recover from his injuries, or Gu Yundong was busy with other things.


    I haven''t really sat down and talked about things at home.


    Gu Yundong took the fan on the side and fanned him.


    Now that the weather is getting hot, Gu Dajiang''s wound is afraid of being soaked with sweat.


    "My mother has always been thinking about my father, and I have dreamed of my father many times. And my mother''s illness is very hopeful to be cured. We found an imperial doctor who gave her a needle. Although it is not good now, it will not be in the future. It''s getting worse. He said that as long as he finds another medicine, he canpletely cure my mother."


    Gu Dajiang''s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard it, and he was slightly excited, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. In fact, this time I came to Wanqing Mansion to find that medicine."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 471: Say something happy

    Chapter 471 Let¡¯s talk about something happy


    "What medicine?"


    "A medicine called Bai Muzi, don''t worry, I already have a clue."


    Xue Rong, who was standing behind Gu Yundong, was slightly startled, but soon returned to calm.


    Gu Yundong nced at him out of the corner of his eye, and then continued to say to Gu Dajiang, "Don''t worry about mother''s matter, you can''t rush this kind of thing. When you find Bai Muzi, it will be all right."


    Gu Dajiang nodded, "Yes, no hurry, I''ve been waiting for so long, and I don''t care about waiting for a while." Besides, even if Liu Niang couldn''t recover for a lifetime, he would take good care of her.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was a little sentimental, and immediately changed the subject and said, "It''s Yun Shu, now his temperament is much more lively, and he has already gone to school."


    Gu Dajiang immediately said in surprise, "He went to study?"


    "Yeah, his master was the champion before, and all the students he epted were of good character. He was the youngest among his ssmates, and everyone took good care of him. Now he is happy every day."


    The corner of Gu Dajiang''s mouth widened, and the happy expression on his face was obvious, "Okay, okay, Yunshu has started to read and write, and he actually worshipped Master Zhuang Yuan as his teacher. This is something that many people dare not even think about. There will be something promising in the future, and there will definitely be something promising.¡±


    Gu Dajiang had thought before that, no matter how the family objected, when Yunshu was old, he would definitely send him to study.


    He has been ruined by the old Gu family, and he will never allow the equally talented Yun Shu to be mediocre for a lifetime. Only by studying for the examinations and walking out of the Gu family will his future be bright.


    I just didn''t expect that Liu Niang hurt his headter, he was incapable of doing things, and he encountered a famine, and the family fled from their hometown.


    But fortunately, Yunshu still went to school in his enlightened grade.


    This is the credit of Yun Dong, his daughter is more promising than him.


    "Where''s Yunke?" Gu Dajiang was most worried about her. She was too young, and when she was still in the old Gu family, she couldn''t even walk steadily because she didn''t eat well and didn''t get good care.


    On the way to escape, she was in a drowsy most of the time, which made him often have the illusion that she was not even breathing, and was frightened.


    "Coco." Gu Yundongughed, "Now she''s a snack foodie, she can eat everything, Yunshu calls her Fat Niuniu, but she''s so angry that she doesn''t want her brother all day long. But once Yunshu goes to school, one day I panic when I don''t see her, and when I go home every day, Coco is the first to run out to meet him."


    Gu Dajiangughed after hearing this. What Yun Dong said was like a painting. In the painting, there was Mrs. Liu and his three children.


    He couldn''t wait to heal his injuries and wanted to go back.


    Gu Yundong said a lot, all of which were interesting.


    But somehow, she didn''t dare to mention Shao Qingyuan. She always felt that mentioning him in front of an old father who had just found his daughter would stimte him.


    Well, Dad is still recovering from his injury, so let''s talk about something that makes him happy.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything about Yuanzhi.


    When he mentions him, he will definitely mention Aunt Gu, who has not yet been found, and Bian Mn, who has passed away.


    Gu Dajiang loves Bian Mn very much. If he knew that she was gone, he would be ufortable.


    Gu Yundong only picked up interesting things and said that until Gu Dajiang looked a little tired, he let him have a good rest and went out by himself.


    Xue Rong also followed, watching Gu Yundong pursing his lips, as if he had something to say.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 472: Xue Rong does not trust

    Chapter 472 Xue Rong does not trust


    Gu Yundong walked to his room, saw that he was still standing still, raised his eyebrows and said, "Come in, don''t you have something to tell me?"


    Xue Rong followed with his head lowered, entered the room, and closed the door carefully.


    also poured a cup of tea for Gu Yundong, this person is really professionally trained.


    "Miss, you said you have a clue from Bai Muzi, do you mean Xin''s house?"


    Gu Yundong thought, he really knew.


    "It does mean Xin Mansion, why, you want to persuade me to give up? Do you think it is impossible to get Bai Muzi from Xin Mansion?"


    Xue Rong thought for a while, "It''s really impossible to get Bai Muzi from Xin Mansion, because there is no Bai Muzi in Xin Mansion."


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up from the chair, "What did you say??!"


    Xue Rong said, "Xin Mansion did have a taste of Bai Muzi before, but three months ago, the young master of Xin Mansion suddenly fell ill, so Bai Muzi was used by him."


    What he didn''t say was that it was also because of the illness that the eldest young master of Xin''s house killed two servants, and the rest were sold, and he was one of them.


    Gu Yundong''s brow furrowed fiercely. Two or three months ago, wouldn''t that have disappeared before Doctor Song wrote to him?


    Themunication in this era is so inconvenient that newsgs so long.


    "You promise, no more?"


    Xue Rong knelt down and said, "The viin can swear that the words he just said are not half a lie, and he dare not deceive the youngdy."


    "Okay, get up, I don''t mean to me you." Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead and sighed inwardly.


    But Xue Rong still knelt on the ground, not intending to get up.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Why, is there anything else?"


    "Miss, the little one knows that the injury of the master is caused by the second young master of Xin''s house." Xue Rong lowered his head very low, "do you want to vent your breath for the master?"


    "You don''t think I can do it?"


    Xue Rong pursed his lips, and after listening to Gu Yundong''s words, his body trembled, and he hesitated for a moment.


    He shut his mouth and said nothing.


    Gu Yundong was about tough at him angrily, "Xue Rong, I know you used to serve by the eldest young master of Xin''s house. The Xin family has a lot of wealth and rules, and there are many ghosts and ghosts in it, and open and secret fights are endless. I understand that I have be a cautious character, but I am not here in Xin''s house. If you have anything to say, you don''t have to hide it, and you don''t have to be afraid that I will be unhappy. I hope you can speak straight, and I will not me you. "


    Xue Rong was stunned for a moment and smiled bitterly.


    After a long time, he nodded slightly, "I don''t think the youngdy can''t do it, but the Xin Mansion is far bigger than what the outside world sees, and the interior is intertwined and intricate. It is not only supported by the prefect, but also the capital. There, there are even... In short, it is not easy for the youngdy to move the second young master."


    Gu Yundong sneered, after talking so much, don''t you think she can''t do it?


    Indeed, if she is alone, she will consider and reconsider, after all, dealing with Xin''s house is not dealing with Lao Gu''s family. But doesn''t Xin House want to live by himself? She can push it.


    "Okay, I know what you said, and I know it. You go back and take care of my father first."


    Xue Rong felt that the youngdy would not give up, but she couldn''t say anything.


    In the days that followed, Gu Yundong took care of Gu Dajiang wholeheartedly, as if there was nothing else to do except let him take care of himself.


    Xue Rong had a very strange feeling that the youngdy seemed to give up, but she seemed to be nning something, but she didn''t do anything.


    And just six dayster, when Gu Dajiang was able to touch the ground, a person came to the inn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 473: under Moxulin

    Chapter 473 Under Mo Xulin


    When Gu Yundong just went downstairs, he passed a person.


    The man said in a low voice as he passed by her, "Miss Gu, take a step to speak."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and nced at him.


    This person looks very ordinary, and he is dressed in a style simr to that of the guests in the inn. No one will notice him in the crowd.


    But Gu Yundong still felt the tension in his nerves all the time, this is a trainer.


    She calcted the time and almost guessed who this person was.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the other party thought she was too abrupt, and quickly added, "Master Qin asked me toe."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and the man went downstairs first.


    Seeing him leave the inn, Gu Yundong walked out the door slowly like a walk in the clouds.


    The man walked in front of him at a slow pace, and Gu Yundong followed slowly.


    Until he turned an intersection and entered a small courtyard.


    Gu Yundong entered the yard, only to find that there were about a dozen people in it, all of them looking like they had just arrived at Wanqing Mansion.


    Seeing here in, one of them, who seemed to be the eldest among them, immediately stood up, "Miss Gu, under Mo Xulin''s order, came to investigate the Xin Mansion at the order of Lord Qin. By the way, Lord Qin gave it to you."


    He took out a letter and handed it to Gu Yundong.


    She opened the envelope, which contained two sheets of paper.


    Gu Yundong watched quickly, but after reading it, he suddenly cried out in his heart.


    The content of Qin Wenzheng''s letter was very simple. He said that the news sent by Gu Yundong was very timely, because the emperor was intending to deal with the Xin family and the prefect of Wanqingfu.


    Before the new emperor ascended the throne, he ced two confidants in Yongning Mansion after the famine and Qing''an Mansion after the great turmoil. The prefect of Wanqing Prefecture, which has deep roots, was a little too hasty.


    In particr, there is a Xin family in Wanqing Mansion. The officials and businessmen colluded and controlled almost the entire Wanqing Mansion.


    The emperor knew that the prefect was not a good person, and also knew that the Xin family was not clean, just by looking at how extravagant their mansion was.


    Now that more than half a year has passed, the emperor is indeed ready to take Wanqing Mansion.


    The clues can be seen from the moment he started to support the Duan family.


    It''s just that the emperor has been collecting the handles of Xin''s house and the prefect, and this handle can''t be too small, otherwise he may turn over one day.


    When ?? was looking for a breakthrough, Gu Yundong unexpectedly gave them a surprise.


    Xin Fu is so daring, it dares to have contacts with other two countries. This kind of exchange is not an ordinarymercial exchange, and it is obviously rted to the imperial court.


    In fact, Qin Wenzheng also knew that with the ability of the Xin Mansion, even if there was a transaction, it was only a financial transaction.


    But, these are enough. Especially if it has something to do with the prefect here, it is not an exaggeration to copy the whole family.


    So Qin Wenzheng sent someone here, just to prepare for a drastic rectification.


    The question is... what the **** is making her find a way to get the evidence?


    Gu Yundong almost wanted to throw the table, didn''t her mission end after tipping off? It''s enough for her to wait and watch the y, and Qin Wenzheng is still looking for something for her?


    Gu Yundong pped the letter on the table and pointed to Mo Xulin in front of him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 474: lure

    Chapter 474 Temptation


    "You all look like you are strong in martial arts. If you want to find evidence of your crimes, why don''t you just sneak in there?" Gu Yundongughed angrily, "I am a woman with no power, yet you actually entrust the most important things to me. You think I''m too good-looking and want people to chop me into pieces, right?"


    Mo Xulin, "..." Girl, don''t you start stinking beautiful without being serious?


    He coughed lightly and said, "The Xin Mansion is heavily guarded. It''s no problem for us to sneak in, but it''s easy to startle the snakes."


    The guard is heavily guarded, didn''t her father Gu Dajiang just sneak in?


    No, Gu Dajiang can only inquire about the news outside, the master''s yard cannot be visited, not to mention the ces where criminal evidence is ced.


    Mo Xulin continued, "Actually, it''s not that no one has sneaked into Xin''s mansion before, and even entered Master Xin''s study, but there is nothing in the study. If we want to find evidence of the crime, I''m afraid that a few days will not be enough."


    You can''t find it in the study, do you think I can find it?


    "Once we scare the snakes, Xin''s house is okay to say that it is enough to catch them horizontally and vertically, but the forces in the capital that collude with Xin''s house will take precautions..."


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized, "This time the movement is so big? Pull out the radish and bring out the mud, it will be difficult to clean upter."


    So, what the emperor really wanted to clean up were those people in the capital?


    Then she doesn''t want to get involved.


    Mo Xulin lowered his eyes, not much to say in front of Gu Yundong.


    Seeing that she was not very happy, she suddenly thought of what Qin Wenzheng said, so she could only take a step back, "Miss Gu, if you really don''t want to, then... Can you figure out the approximate location of the important letters in Xin''s residence?" Looking at Gu Yundong Wanting to refute, he immediately added another sentence, "Master Qin said, since Miss Gu has the ability to get news that Xin Zhiyuan colluded with other countries, then these things can definitely be done."


    "He really looks up to me."


    "Master Qin also said that if the girl has made a great contribution and the Xin residence is stolen, the girl can go and pick out some valuable items first..."


    Gu Yundong stood up abruptly, "Okay, I''ll go back and think about it."


    She put away the letter, turned around and left the courtyard.


    The others looked at each other and asked Mo Xulin, "Is this a promise or not?"


    Mo Xulin was unpredictable, "What do you think?" But soon, his expression subsided again, "Inform the Duan family and let them cooperate with us when necessary."


    "Would you like to inform Commander Liu of Wanqing Mansion?" The raider always had to bring troops here. "It is said that Commander Liu has a bad rtionship with the prefect, maybe he can help."


    Mo Xulin shook his head, "I''m not sure if it''s a bad rtionship, maybe it''s for us to see. The third child has already gone to transfer troops elsewhere, let''s wait a few more days."


    "Yes."


    Other people in the yard got busy quickly.


    Gu Yundong felt a headache when he returned to the inn. Qin Wenzheng, a big pig''s hoof, is really unreliable.


    But even though she was drenched in the blood of Qin Wenzheng''s scolding in her heart, her mind started to turn.


    In the following days, Gu Yundong was very busy.


    Tong Shuitao didn''t know what she was doing. Anyway, she did what thedy told her to do.


    Gu Dajiang was a little worried, and had asked Gu Yundong, but she said that she was busy with business.


    Only Xue Rong began to feel uneasy.


    Until a few dayster, when he saw Gu Yundong write the names of everyone in the Xin residence on the paper in the room, his idea was finally confirmed, and he had a feeling that it really was.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 475: finally said

    Chapter 475 I finally agreed to say it


    Gu Yundong nced at him, "Is something wrong?"


    "Miss must deal with Xin Mansion?" Xue Rong finally exhaled and asked in a low voice, "How sure are you?"


    "Nine points." Gu Yundong smiled.


    Xue Rong looked at her in surprise, a little unbelievable, "Miss you..."


    "Why, don''t you believe me? You''ve been here for so many days. You should know how I behave in the world. When have you seen me talk big?"


    Xue Rong stopped, he was really silently paying attention to the youngdy''s words and deeds these days, and he knew her character somewhat.


    But he also knew that the youngdy was just a peasant girl, who had no power or power to go to Xin''s house, and couldn''t get the slightest bit of cheapness.


    Nine points sure? ?


    Xue Rong suddenly thought of how mysterious Gu Yundong had been busy these days.


    Is it possible, Miss has a helper? And these helpers are not ordinary people?


    if so¡­¡­


    Xue Rong was a little excited, his fingers tugged and tugged, it took a long time before he seemed to have made up his mind.


    "Miss wants to deal with Xin''s house, Xiao can help."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, put down his pen, put the piece of paper with the names of the masters of the Xin residence aside, and said with a smile, "Finally nning to say it?"


    Xue Rong was taken aback, finally?


    Gu Yundong faced him, "I''ll listen, you talk."


    She knew that Xue Rong must know something, and it was something that others didn''t know.


    Thest time he said that the Xin residence is rich and powerful, not only are there people in the capital, but even..., even what? He didn''t say what happenedter, but Gu Yundong guessed that Xue Rong should know that Xin''s residence has connections with other countries.


    Moreover, Xue Rong had a grudge against Xin Fu.


    Sure enough, Xue Rong looked very bad when he talked about those days in Xin Mansion.


    "Miss knows that I was serving in the eldest young master''s yard before. Three months ago, all the servants in the eldest young master''s yard were sold except his grandma, and two of them were beaten to death. The reason is that he didn''t serve the eldest young master well, which almost caused the eldest young master to fall ill and die."


    Gu Yundong nodded and ate Bai Muzi because of this, hum.


    Xue Rong was faintly excited, "One of the two servants who were killed is the viin''s, sister."


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head and looked at him in surprise.


    "But no one in the house knows that the viin and the younger sister know each other privately. It is not easy to serve in the eldest young master''s yard. The eldest young master has been sick all the time and has a bad temper, and the younger sister has suffered a lot of grievances. Although we are all people in the eldest young master''s courtyard, we can''t go into the back room to serve on weekdays. The eldest young master has special guards to help him find it." He took a deep breath and said, "Looking for virgins and virgins. "


    Only the grandma can go in the back room. That day when the grandma was away, the eldest young master suddenly shouted in the back room.


    It was Xue Rong''s sister and another maid who ran in, and as a result, a girl fell to the ground with a pair of scissors in her hand. The scissors were stained with blood, and the eldest young master also had blood on his neck.


    The girl should have stabbed the eldest young master, but the girl was also killed by the eldest young master on the spot.


    Sister Xue Rong was scared to death at the time, and she and the other maid were at a loss.


    Until the eldest young master''s fierce gaze came over, the two hurriedly started to stop the bleeding for the eldest young master. The eldest young master may have lost too much blood and passed out on the spot.


    The other maid was afraid, and after carrying the person to the bed with sister Xue Rong, she said she was going to invite a doctor and ran away on the spot.


    There is a temporary dy tonight, and there are two more to write in the morning


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 476: a rumor

    Chapter 476 A Rumor


    Sister Xue Rong could only take care of herself. Just when he was dressing the eldest young master, his fingers trembled because of his fear, and he identally spilled the medicine powder on the bed.


    She hurriedly found a rag to wipe it, the arc between the movements was toorge, she identally pushed the pillow on the eldest young master''s bed, and saw two letters exposed inside.


    She knew that she shouldn''t be curious, but at the same time she also knew that today''s events had been taken seriously by her, so I was afraid that the eldest young master would not let her go easily.


    Since they are all going to die, then what does it matter to her to see.


    At that moment, my sister calmed down and took out the letter carefully.


    Two letters, one is the letter from Xinfu to Liu Guo.


    , it was a report from one of the eldest young master''s subordinates, about the matter over there in the capital.


    Sister Xue only felt that her heart was about to jump out, and she kept breaking out in cold sweat.


    At this moment, there were eager footsteps outside the door.


    Sister Xue hurriedly stuffed the letter back, slipped under the bed, and hid inside.


    It was the eldest young master''s grandmother who came in. She called him a few times eagerly, and he was relieved when he woke up, "The doctor will be here soon, how do you feel?"


    "Mother, under the pillow...Two letters, take them back and hide them." Xin Zhiming was so angry that he spoke intermittently.


    Grandma put away the two letters, but didn''t leave immediately. When the doctor came, the young master''s injury stabilized a little, and she left when no one noticed.


    Sister Xue had been hiding under the bed, she wanted to wait until everyone left before she came out.


    But there were people guarding the room all the time. The eldest young master even got sicker suddenly in the middle of the night, his eyes were crooked and his mouth was nted, as if he was going to have a stroke.


    The doctor said that the eldest young master was already in poor health. This time he was too emotional and lost too much blood, and he was worried about his life. Bai Muzi was used at that time.


    Fortunately, on the second day, his condition improved, and there was finally a time when no one was in the room.


    Sister Xue took advantage of this time to climb out from under the bed softly.


    Only when she came out did she realize that the whole yard was guarded, and she couldn''t even get out of the eldest young master''s house.


    Even faintly heard that the maid, who saw the situation of the eldest young master like her, wanted to escape from the Xin mansion, but was arrested and brought back. Now the guards in the mansion are looking for Sister Xue everywhere.


    Sister Xue knew that she would die, and she was desperate, but she was unwilling, so she returned to the house again. Get the pen on the eldest young master''s desk, hide under the bed table and write down what he sees and hears.


    This is for Xue Rong, and at the back of the letter he told Xue Rong to find a way to leave the Xin residence. Xin Fu colluded with foreign countries, something would happen sooner orter.


    After writing ??, she stuffed the letter into her shoes and socks. When she was found by Fuzhong guards, she was killed on the spot. When Xue Rong heard the news, she only saw her sister''s body.


    Xue Rong found the letter when he was helping her to recuperate the body. He hated Xin Fu very much, but his strength was too small to take revenge.


    Then the others in the yard were also sold.


    After listening to the whole process, Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart.


    Seeing the forbearance and hatred on Xue Rong''s expressionless face, she could only whisper, "Don''t worry, I will avenge your sister this time."


    "Thank you Miss."


    "So, all the things were taken away by Young Master Xin''s grandma?" The answer was really beyond her expectations, "This grandma is quite trustworthy."


    Xue Rong thought about it, but said, "Actually, there has always been a rumor circting in the Xin residence."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 477: Xins house was stolen

    Chapter 477 Xin Mansion was copied


    Gu Yundong was interested, "What rumors?"


    "The eldest young master''s grandmother is actually the woman of Master Xin, and her status is even higher than that of ordinary concubines. I heard that when the master went out to talk business when he was young, he brought this grandmother with him."


    Xue Rong said, "Although grandma is waiting by the eldest young master''s side, she often goes in and out of the old master''s study for the reason of reporting the situation of the eldest young master."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but paused slightly, this melon is a bit big.


    "That grandma, is she beautiful?"


    Xue Rong, "..." Isn''t Miss''s focus a bit biased?


    But he still shook his head honestly, "Not as good as the master''s concubine."


    Gu Yundong pushed over a cup of tea, "Okay, I know what you said. Go back and take care of my father, I''ll go out."


    "Yes, miss."


    Gu Yundong left the inn and came back not long after, with an obvious ease on his face.


    In the following days, she didn''t leave the inn very much, and spent most of the time by Gu Dajiang''s side.


    Seeing his body getting better and better, the smile on Gu Yundong''s face became lighter and lighter.


    When he heals, they can go back.


    After half a month, Gu Dajiang was able to walk downstairs, although it was still unnatural. But for Gu Dajiang, who had been bored in the room for nearly a month, it was a luxury to go out and let the air out.


    Gu Yundong helped him down, standing at the door of the inn, Gu Dajiang exhaled heavily.


    "After two days, let''s go to Yu''s house and see Uncle Yu and the others."


    After that day, Gu Yundong didn''t go to Yu''s house again, but let Xue Rong run twice, and finally mentioned Gu Dajiang''s injury.


    Uncle Yu wanted toe and have a look, but was stopped by Xue Rong. This time was not peaceful. Gu Yundong told him not to go out if he didn''t go out, especially since this inn was very close to Xin''s house.


    "Why does it feel a little wrong." Gu Dajiang suddenly said, "There are a lot of people on the street."


    Before Gu Yundong had time to speak, the shop assistant on the side came over and nodded, "No, I don''t know what happened these days, there are so many people, and the business of our inn is doing well. I thought there was something happy in the city to celebrate, but I''ve looked around and haven''t heard anything."


    Gu Yundongughed, "What happy event? The storm ising."


    After ??, he still helped Gu Dajiang in, and found a ce in the lobby to sit down to eat.


    The shop assistant touched his head and looked at the bright sun outside, "Where is the storming from? Why can''t I understand it?"


    Xue Rong thought, if you understand it, you will be able to sit at the shopkeeper.


    It was Gu Dajiang. Hearing Gu Yundong''s words, he asked in a low voice, "Yundong, do you know something? What''s going to happen to Wanqing Mansion?"


    "Dad wait two more days for the result."


    However, there is no need to wait for two more days. Early the next morning, the shop assistant rushed into the lobby in a panic.


    Gu Yundong wasing downstairs when he saw that his clothes were wet, his hat was gone, and strands of drooping hair stuck to his face, panting, his face full of terror.


    But at this time, there was a loud rumbling sound outside, and a thunder struck down, apanied by the sound of pattering rain.


    Sure enough, the atmosphere is already appropriate.


    The second shopkeeper wiped his face, his voice trembling, "The shopkeeper, the prefect has been arrested, and the Xin''s house and the Xin''s house have also been copied."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 478: everyones shock

    Chapter 478 Everyone''s Shock


    The second shopkeeper''s words suddenly sounded in the lobby, not only the shopkeeper was shocked to forget the abacus beads under hismand.


    Even the sparse guests who were sitting there chatting and resting turned their heads to look at him in amazement.


    The shopkeeper walked out from behind the counter without saying a word, and asked eagerly, "What did you just say? What''s going on? What does it mean that the prefect was arrested and Xin''s residence was copied?"


    "Yeah yeah, what''s going on?"


    "Xin Mansion, our century-old family in Wanqing Mansion will have their homes raided?"


    A guest stood up and walked over, looking somewhat unbelievable.


    Dian Xiaoer is still in shock, and his words are a little erratic, "I, I don''t know, just when I wanted to go home to get something, I walked to the street in front of Xin''s house, and saw many officers and soldiers guarding, Xin''s house The que was also smashed down by those officers and soldiers, and all the servants in the house were taken away, and then a long line was escorted away, all bowed their heads and cried."


    "What about the masters and young masters of Xin''s residence?"


    Xiao Er shook his head vigorously, "No, I don''t know, I heard people say that they still haven''te out of the mansion. Others said that they might have been killed by those officers and soldiers on the spot. Not long after, I heard someone running over to the prefectural government. The yamen was also surrounded by officers and soldiers, and the prefect¡¯s family was arrested, and I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it, and the shopkeeper pped his thigh, "No wonder there are so many people in this city recently, I said that something big must happen, and sure enough. But it''s too big, I don''t care. Dare to think."


    The shop assistant finally calmed down and nodded after listening to the shopkeeper''s words, "I also heard that these officers and soldiers were transferred from other ces, and all of them had new faces, fierce and vicious, and it was terrible. I went to the gate of the mansion to inquire about it, but I didn''t dare, so I ran back."


    "So, did you say what happened to them?"


    The second shopkeeper shook his head with a sad face, "I don''t know."


    Gu Yundong was still standing on the stairs listening. Xue Rong didn''t know when he was standing behind her, his expression was a little excited, and his eyes were slightly red.


    "Miss¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong turned his head and nced at him, Xue Rong tried to pull a smile from the corner of his mouth, "Miss actually, really did it."


    Xinfu, such a behemoth, with intertwined forces, backed by the prefect''s yamen and capital officials.


    But in just half a month, not only have their homes been raided, but even the forces behind him have been uprooted.


    Xue Rong thought, if he hadn''t been outside at this moment for fear of attracting too many people''s attention, he would have knelt down on the spot and kowtowed to the youngdy.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Let''s go, go and have a look."


    "Yes."


    Xue Rong tugged his hand, and finally a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and followed Gu Yundong downstairs.


    Tong Shuitao, who was standing upstairs, red at his back fiercely. This Xue Rong must have evil intentions. He must have wanted to eat swan meat. He obviously bought it to serve the master, but he kept approaching the youngdy all day long. The face, thedy was blinded by him.


    **** her off! ! !


    Tong Shuitao kept staring at his figure and disappeared at the gate, then stomped angrily and turned back to the room.


    The rain outside has stopped, and even the air feels wet.


    Gu Yundong and Xue Rong went all the way to Xin Mansion, and many people were talking about this on the way.


    Especially in the ce not far from Xin''s house, all of them pointed to this side.


    But there were officers and soldiers guarding the entrance, and everyone dared note forward.


    Seeing Gu Yundong walking forward, they both looked at her with a look that she was going to find death.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 479: Play dead fourth

    Chapter 479 The fourth child who pretended to be dead


    Gu Yundong ignored these strange gazes and was approaching the door of Xin''s house, and then the officers and soldiers guarding the door shifted their gazes to her.


    At the same time, there was a girl standing beside her who looked at her.


    The girl was about her age, dressed in silk satin, white and tender skin, beautiful appearance, elegant temperament, and two maids by her side.


    It''s just that she just nced at Gu Yundong lightly, then turned her head and continued to say to the officers and soldiers at the door, "I am really the youngdy of the Duan family, and my brother is inside. If you don''t believe me, you can ask my elder brother toe out.¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she heard the impatient voices of officers and soldiers, "If you can''t enter, you can''t enter, just wait outside."


    ''s tone was icy and icy, with no sympathy for fragrance and jade.


    Gu Yundong felt that this officer and soldier would be born alone.


    Miss Duan stomped her feet angrily and walked to the side. The maid beside her was busyforting her.


    Gu Yundong just stepped forward, but it was Xue Rong who was talking to the officers and soldiers, "This officer, let''s find Mr. Mo Xulin Mo."


    Miss Duan nced at them and snorted softly, but no one heard.


    The officer gave Gu Yundong a nce and said the same words as before, "Wait outside."


    "Puchi..." Miss Duan''s family finally couldn''t helpughing.


    Gu Yundong looked over, and she returned to her dignified and elegant look.


    Gu Yundong turned his head, just in time to see a familiar figure walking past the door. The figure nced at the door and met hers, but the next moment, he immediately turned his head and walked quickly to the other side.


    Gu Yundongughed angrily, "The fourth child under Mo Xulin''s hands, please stop for me."


    She said, squatted down and picked up a stone, smashed it at the back of his head.


    She moved so fast that no one else could react.


    When she came back to her senses, several officers and soldiers at the door instantly red at her, "What are you doing? Looking for death." While speaking, the knife and gun in his hand mmed out and stabbed at her.


    Miss Duan''s family was taken aback, and she stepped back abruptly. Xue Rong subconsciously blocked Gu Yundong''s face.


    The man in the door who was smashed in the head and called the fourth child finally stopped pretending to be dead, and hurried over and waved, "Hey, stop it. This is Miss Gu, my own person, my own person."


    Those officers and soldiers were stunned for a while, but they still put away the swords and guns.


    The man walked to Gu Yundong''s side and smiled, "Why is Miss Gu here? I didn''t make a sound just now, I didn''t even recognize it, and I almost hurt the girl."


    Gu Yundong had never seen such a brazen person before, her voice pierced the sky, he couldn''t hear it because he was deaf. "Can I go in?"


    "Of course." The man said with a smile, telling the officers and soldiers to back away, and quickly led Gu Yundong inside.


    When the youngdy of the Duan family saw this, she was stunned.


    She hurried forward two steps, "Sir, please stay."


    The man frowned, and stopped to look at her unhappily, "What''s the matter?"


    "Sir, I am the Duan family, and my elder brother is Duan Qian. He is inside, can I go in and find him?"


    "cannot."


    After the man finished speaking, he turned his head and smiled at Gu Yundong again, and led her inside, "The steps are high, girl, be careful."


    Miss Duan, "..." I''m so angry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 480: one, small box

    Chapter 480 One, small box


    This is the second time for Gu Yundong toe to Xin Mansion. Thest time he entered through the back door, this time he walked through the gate.


    The scenery in front of you ispletely different, Xin Mansion is really extravagant, no wonder the emperor wants to take it away.


    While admiring the surrounding scenery, she spoke to Xue Rong, "Some people have dark hearts, and when they want me to help with things, their attitude is called kindness, and when things are over, let me choose whatever I want. As a result, after using me here, I turned around and pretended that I didn¡¯t recognize me. I didn¡¯t say a word, didn¡¯t recognize me, and the people I cooperated with were blind and deaf¡­¡±


    Xue Rong silently nced at the fourth brother walking in front, whose back was tense.


    It''s just that she secretlyined in her heart, why is this girl Gu''s eyes so fierce? Thest time she saw her in the small courtyard, she didn''t even say a word, but not only did she recognize her at a nce, but she also knew where she was ranked, which was poisonous.


    Gu Yundong continued, "I''ve been thinking, I''m not familiar with some people, and I don''t know the character of the other party. Will the other party default on the debt? So I came here early as soon as I heard about the matter here. Now, as I expected, you can pretend that you don''t know me, it''s absolutely amazing. Xue Rong, don''t do this, it''s easy to be beaten. "


    The fourth brother finally couldn''t listen anymore, and hurriedly turned his head and smiled, "Girl Gu, I was wrong, I promise there will be no next time, or you will beat me twice to get out of anger?"


    "No, just tell me where the warehouse is, and I''ll leave after I get what belongs to me." Gu Yundong snorted coldly.


    The fourth elder looked stiff, and his footsteps finally sped up a bit.


    When he arrived at the door of the warehouse, he saw Mo Xulin standing outside, talking to a young man.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging, Mo Xulin was still stunned for a moment, and the fourth hurriedly leaned into his ear and said a few words.


    Mo Xulin''s forehead turned ck, and he almost didn''t hit him, "You said you..." They didn''t think about reneging on the bill, they just thought about tidying up the things first, taking away the ones that should be taken away, and letting Gu Yundong pick the rest. Well.


    The fourth child was seen by others, and he deliberately turned a blind eye. Even if he didn''t mean it, he was considered unbelievable.


    He red at the fourth elder, took a few steps forward and said to Gu Yundong, "Miss Gu is here."


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong responded coldly.


    Mo Xulin, "The warehouse is being sorted out, Miss Gu, go in, but." He paused, his voice lowered a little, "In the end, the property after the house raid belongs to the imperial court, and some things are designated by the emperor, so..."


    Gu Yundong hummed, she knew that what she chose first was premised.


    "Okay, I know, I know it."


    Mo Xulin breathed a sigh of relief and greeted the fourth child, "Prepare a box for the girl."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, and after a while, he saw the fourth brother carrying a box, a small box with a length of forty centimeters, a width of twenty centimeters, and a height of thirty centimeters.


    So, she can only take a whole small box of things, right?


    chi, I really underestimate her.


    If you have the ability, you can bring a small box.


    Gu Yundong took the small box and took Xue Rong into the warehouse with his head held high.


    The young man who was talking to Mo Xulin kept watching, very surprised. What''s up with this girl? Mr. Mo was so polite to her, and he even heard a hint of ttery.


    He wanted to ask, "Lord Mo, I don''t know which lord''s daughter this is?"


    Mo Xulin, "Her surname is Gu." The others were reluctant to say more.


    On the other hand, when the fourth child saw him, he remembered the Miss Duan family at the door, and immediately raised a word.


    Duan Qian had a headache, so he sued Mo Xulin and hurried to the gate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 481: Admiration for Gu Yundong

    Chapter 481 Impressed Gu Yundong


    Gu Yundong entered the warehouse, only to find that many people were registering the things in the warehouse, and he was stunned when he saw hering in.


    was Mo Xulin who came in from behind, and asked everyone to go out first, and everyone left the warehouse with a puzzled look.


    Mo Xulin, "Miss Gu, look, what do you like." Then he pointed to tworge boxes not far away, "The things inside can''t be moved."


    Gu Yundong said that he knew, that was what the emperor ordered, understand.


    She walked forward. There were a lot of gold, silver, jewelry, antiques, calligraphy, paintings and precious jade in the Xinfu warehouse. These things are packed in big boxes, piled up in the huge warehouse, and it is almost impossible to get down. foot.


    Gu Yundong took a closer look, his eyes lit up, his eyes were bilingbiling, and he wanted to throw himself on those shiny silver coins.


    The Xin family is simply too rich, just...rich enough to make people want to scream ah ah ah ah ah.


    Mo Xulin, a stingy, only gave her a small box for so many things.


    Her credit is only worth the price of a small box?


    Gu Yundong turned his head and gave him a vicious look.


    Mo Xulin touched his nose and said ufortably, "Miss Gu, you know that the imperial court urgently needs money now. And although this box is small, some things are very valuable, worth thousands of dors."


    He said and picked up a pair of calligraphy and painting, "This is the masterpiece of the ancient master of the previous dynasty, and it is worth ten thousand taels."


    followed and picked up another book, "This is an only book, many schrs and schrs can''t ask for it."


    Gu Yundong thought, this Mo Xulin is worthy of being the leader of this group of people, this positioning is very urate. Knowing that she can draw, I rmend calligraphy and painting, knowing that her brother is reading, so I rmend the solitary book.


    She snorted twice, took those two things, and put them into the small box in Xue Rong''s hand.


    Although the character is too long to fit inside, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s the same when it¡¯s horizontally outside.


    Seeing this, Mo Xulin secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t leave either, watching Gu Yundong walking past box by box.


    She looked very carefully, sometimes half of her body went into the box.


    Mo Xulin couldn''t see clearly from the back. He didn''t know that when Gu Yundong was rummaging for things, he took advantage of the situation to put the silver ingots...into the space.


    After finding two boxes, Gu Yundong put some jade jewelry into the small box.


    Mo Xulin nced at it, the corner of his mouth twitched, Miss Gu really didn''t know what was valuable, why did she choose jade jewelry?


    Then, Gu Yundong chose agate jade and pearl jade.


    She also saw two medical books, which seemed to be rare, um, brought them back to Shao Qingyuan.


    The wolf pen and inkstone are very valuable, so take them back to Yunshu Yuanzhi and Dad.


    There is also a chessboard made of jade, which is simply extravagant.


    There are a lot of things, and Gu Yundong felt that as long as there are rare things, they can be stuffed into the small box.


    After turning all the boxes, Gu Yundong finally rubbed his waist and straightened up.


    She looked at the small box with satisfaction, um, it was full.


    Xue Rong looked at the contents inside and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Mo Xulin found that what she was looking for didn''t even have a tael of silver, and couldn''t help but admire her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 482: see what happens to you

    Chapter 482 Let''s see what happens to you


    Mo Xulin thinks that it may be because she used to be a peasant girl with limited knowledge andck of appreciation for good things, so she can''t tell whether the things she chooses are good or bad.


    However, she canpletely ignore gold and silver, and chooses more elegant things such as books, calligraphy and painting. It seems that she has a long-term vision.


    As long as youe into contact with these a lot in the future, you are not afraid that you will not be able to distinguish the quality of things next time.


    "Have you chosen the girl?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, thinking that there were about half a box of gold and silver jewelry in the space, he said with satisfaction, "I''ve picked it up."


    Mo Xulin breathed a sigh of relief, "Then shall I send the girl out?"


    Gu Yundong said, "Wait, I want to meet the eldest and second young masters of Xin''s residence."


    Mo Xulin frowned, "This..."


    "inconvenient?"


    "..." Mo Xulin looked at her poor little box, he still bullied her after all, forget it, see you when you see it. "I''ll take you there."


    said, he took the lead.


    After ?? went out the door, he let those who registered in the warehouse go in again.


    Mo Xulin didn''t know. After two days, when all the warehouses in Xin''s house were registered, everyone stared at the huge ledger in and out, and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    The masters of Xin Mansion were all locked in the back room, a row of rooms, and many people were locked up.


    The people in each room are separated, and the room in the middle should be the master and wife of Xin''s house.


    Gu Yundong didn''t look, he followed Mo Xulin to the room on the left, "It''s Xin Zhiming inside."


    Gu Yundong asked Xue Rong to put the small box in Mo Xulin''s hand first, blocked the person outside, and went in by himself.


    Mo Xulin, "..." This is against the rules.


    Xin Zhiming was the eldest young master of Xin''s house, and naturally he had a wife. ording to Xue Rong, that wife died within two years of marrying him.


    It''s just that Xin Zhiming didn''t marry again. The outside world always thought that he was because of his deep-rooted love for his wife, and he has never forgotten it to this day. In addition, I am not in good health and do not want to drag others down. But who would have thought of his dirty actions in private?


    When the two of Gu Yundong entered, besides Xin Zhiming, there was also his grandmother in the room.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and looked at the two who were silent without saying a word.


    Seeing the people who came in, Xin Zhiming frowned, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    Gu Yundong took a step back and let Xue Ronge forward.


    Xue Rong looked at these two people with hatred in their eyes, as if it would be an exaggeration to cut them with a thousand cuts. Seeing that their hands and feet were tied and covered in embarrassment, I finally felt a lot of joy in my heart.


    Xin Zhiming didn''t know him, and although he had served him for a long time, he never put Xue Rong in his eyes.


    On the contrary, it was the grandmother who looked at Xue Rong carefully and reacted abruptly.


    "Xue Rong! Is that you?"


    Xin Zhiming was puzzled, "Who is it?"


    "The servant in the yard before, one of the people who were sold three months ago."


    Xin Zhiming suddenly realized, looked at Xue Rong and asked, "Why did youe here?" After a pause, as if thinking of something, he smiled, "It''s still nostalgic,e and see the former master."


    "Hey..." Xue Rong couldn''t help sneering, "Yeah, let me see what happens to people who are crazy like you now."


    Xin Zhiming and Grandma''s faces changed at the same time, "What did you say??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 483: Mo Xulins envy

    Chapter 483 Mo Xulin''s Envy


    Xue Rong smiled, "You all remember that you sold a batch of servants three months ago, then you should also remember the two maids who were killed at that time, one of them..." He took a deep breath, his eyes widened. Light became ruthless, "It''s my sister!!"


    Xin Zhiming froze for a moment, watching Xue Rong''s expression with a hint of alertness.


    Xue Rong had already walked up to them, and said maliciously, "Do you know why the Xin Mansion was defeated so quickly? Because before my sister died, I saw two letters in the eldest young master''s room. You are searching for her. She hid under the bed when we were there, and she could hear your conversations clearly."


    Xin Zhiming and Grandma''s faces turned pale instantly.


    It was like this, it was like this, it was that little girl who put them together, and it was only then that they exposed the ce where they put important letters on weekdays.


    is actually a dead little girl.


    Xue Rong felt happy when he saw their expressions.


    "Go to the underworld to make amends for my sister, make amends to those who were killed by you, and don''t waste your life in this world. Hahaha."


    Heughed, tears came out, Gu Yundong turned his head and nced at him.


    Xin Zhiming seemed to have finallye to his senses, and rushed towards Xue Rong with his eyes split open.


    Gu Yundong kicked the person back with a kick. Xin Zhiming was not well, and he coughed violently as soon as he fell to the ground.


    Xue Rong saw that he was coughing up blood, finally wiped his face, turned his head, and said to Gu Yundong, "Miss, let''s go."


    "Um."


    Both of them stopped looking at the lost grandmother and Xin Zhiming, who was still unable to get up. When they walked out the door, they felt that the whole sky was bright.


    As if the previous storm was an illusion.


    went out, Mo Xulin nced at the two people inside, and gave a wink to the soldier guarding on the side, asking him to see Xin Zhiming, at least before dragging him to beheaded, don''t let people die.


    Seeing the soldier running in, he turned his head again. He wanted to say something to Gu Yundong.


    Who knew that when he turned around, he saw Xue Rong kneeling on the ground with a ''bang'' and kowtow three times to Gu Yundong.


    "Miss, thank you."


    Gu Yundong was also taken aback by him, but he quickly smiled and helped him up.


    "Thank you for what? If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have found evidence so quickly."


    As she said that, she turned around and took out a jade pendant from the small box that Mo Xulin was holding and handed it over, "I don''t know how much this thing is worth, but it''s definitely not an ordinary thing in the warehouse of Xin''s house. , take it as your reward."


    Xue Rong stared nkly at the jade pendant that was stuffed into his palm, and it took a while to react. He was about to give it back to her, but Gu Yundong gave her a fierce stare.


    Xue Rong was silent, and could only ept it carefully, feeling sour and warm in his heart. This was a feeling he had never felt in Xin Mansion for so many years.


    Unfortunately, his sister did not have such a blessing, and did not wait for such a good master.


    Xue Rong wiped the corners of his eyes and hurriedly followed Gu Yundong who was already walking forward.


    He didn''t pay attention. Mo Xulin, who was holding a small box behind him, looked at him with eyes full of... envy.


    Gu Yundong has already gone to the room on the right, where the second young master of the Xin residence, Xin Zhiyuan, is locked up.


    When the door of the room was opened, there was a suddenmotion inside, and there were several sharp screams in an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 484: Gu Yundong beats people

    Chapter 484 Gu Yundong Beats People


    Gu Yundong only felt that his eardrums were almost shattered, and even his feet as he entered the door paused.


    When the screaming stopped, she looked inside.


    Compared with the only two people in the eldest young master''s room, this room is much more lively.


    Not only the second young master Xin Zhiyuan, but also his wife, the daughter of the prefect, and the concubine with the same name and surname as her, as well as the concubine''s mother, as well as Xin Zhiyuan''s two concubines and the other three concubines. .


    Gu Yundong heard Xue Rong say that Xin Zhiyuan is lustful, so there are many beauties in the backyard, but not many are epted as concubines. After all, there is ady who is shaking over there.


    There were more than a few concubines in the original, but there were many open and secret fights in the backyard. Once Xin Zhiyuan didn''t like it, these concubines would not end well.


    Therefore, the remaining concubines are the sessful ones left after the house fight.


    But the strange thing is that the two young masters of Xin''s house have not yet had a child.


    The eldest young master is nothing more, his wife died early and his health is not good. But these two young masters not only have a young and beautiful wife, but also a concubine who is like a flower, but none of them have given birth to a child for him.


    It is estimated that he has done too much evil.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and sighed as he walked towards them.


    Xin Zhiyuan squinted his eyes and looked at Gu Yundong carefully, perhaps because of habit, when he saw a young and beautiful girling over, his eyes lit up immediately, and he swallowed unconsciously.


    Gu Yundong was about to be disgusted by the look in his eyes, he was a prisoner and he still didn''t change his lust.


    She stepped forward and punched him hard in the eyes.


    "Ah..." Xin Zhiyuan cried out in pain, all the women beside him looked at Gu Yundong in amazement.


    "what are you doing?"


    "Who are you, why do you beat my husband, do you know who I am?"


    Judging from the tone of her voice, it should be Xin Zhiyuan''s wife.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and nced at her with a full smile, "You''re so handsome, who are you? Oh, I see, is it the daughter of the prefect''s family? What a pity, the prefect has also been arrested."


    The woman was stunned for a moment, her face changed, "Impossible, how could my father be arrested?"


    "Otherwise, why didn''t hee to save you now, because he can''t protect himself."


    It wasn''t just the woman''s face that looked bad, the others were equally stunned.


    They were all brought directly into this room by the officers and soldiers who came suddenly and locked up, and vaguely heard about the crime of coborating with the enemy and betraying the country.


    Everyone was shivering with fear, and the only hope was that the official father of the second youngdy.


    So even if they are locked in such a small room, they are still very respectful to the second youngdy, and even their attitude is a little ttering. They hope that when she is rescued, they will be taken away together. .


    But now tell them that even the prefect can''t keep it, so who else will save them.


    Immediately, the expressions of the other women present at the youngdy began to change, and they even began to use each other.


    Gu Yundong didn''t look at them, his eyes fell on Xin Zhiyuan''s body again, and the smile on the corner of his mouth raised again.


    Xin Zhiyuan felt inexplicably numb in his scalp, so he moved back involuntarily.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward abruptly, clenched his fists, took a deep breath, and greeted him heavily.


    "Ah... stop, what are you doing? Why are you hitting me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 485: Remember Gu Dajiang?

    Chapter 485 Remember Gu Dajiang?


    Gu Yundong did not speak, but his movements were heavier than ever.


    Not only did Xin Zhiyuan scream and scream, but his heart was heartbroken, and even the others beside him were frightened.


    Several concubines did not dare toe forward, but thedy Tang shouted, "Stop it, who are you? My husband offended you? We were arrested, but there are also ways to be convicted. Imperial Court, you are using lynching."


    Gu Yundong only felt itchy ears, are some people used to being the masters of the high and high, and they can''t see their own situation when they float away?


    Everyone didn''t make a sound, but she was still there to show off.


    Gu Yundong finally stopped, squinted and nced over there.


    Mrs. Tang trembled when she saw her cold gaze, and a bad premonition came to her mind.


    Gu Yundong raised his foot and kicked Xin Zhiyuan, then left him and walked towards Mr. Tang step by step.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Mr. Tang was a little scared at the moment, sitting on the ground and moving back.


    Gu Yundong bent down and pped her face.


    Tang''s eyes widened in shock, "You..."


    Gu Yundong smiled and pped his backhand again.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Continue to p.


    The sound of ?? pat pat pat continued, Gu Yundong looked at the very symmetrical red and swollen face on her face, and smiled with satisfaction.


    "How beautiful, you don''t need to wear rouge, thank me very much."


    Mrs. Tang wanted to speak and scold, but her face was so swollen that it hurt so much when she spoke.


    On the other side, there was a small ''puff'' sound, not too big. It''s a pity that Gu Yundong''s ears are sharp, but he still hears it.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at the man whoughed.


    He was about the same age as himself, and was next to a familiar woman.


    Oh, Gu Yundong remembered, isn''t this woman the one he saw in the kitchen? Therefore, it should be the concubine ''Gu Yundong'' who is next to her.


    She walked towards her. The Gu shi was a little afraid of her. Seeing her noticing him, he swallowed nervously.


    Before she could speak, Gu Yundong pped her over.


    Gu''s eyes widened, "You, what are you beating me for? I didn''t say anything bad about you, I didn''t offend you, you..."


    Gu Yundong didn''t speak, and pped a few more times, and finally stopped when she felt a little more refreshed.


    Mrs Gu didn''t dare to speak, and her mother was even more afraid of death, so she didn''t even dare to look at it.


    The whole room was silent, and no one dared to make any sound.


    Especially a few concubines of Tongfang, trembling and trembling. The father was beaten, the youngdy was beaten, and the Gu family was beaten. Is it their turn next?


    Just when these people were feeling uneasy, Gu Yundong stood up.


    She swept across the three people with cold eyes. It was just a pain. How could itpare to the pain in which her father was thrown out of the Xin residence with blood and almost died?


    How can itpare to his shoulders being burnt and blistered and so painful that he can''t sleep well?


    How can ?? bepared to the feeling of powerlessness when your fingers are broken and you can''t even lift the bowls and chopsticks?


    A few ps, one, one, all, no, it hurts! !


    Xin Zhiyuan finally recovered, he looked at Gu Yundong with hatred, "Who are you?"


    "Second Young Master, the noble person forgets things a lot, so let me remind you." Gu Yundong nced at him, "A month ago, did Second Young Master beat a man named Gu Dajiang, beat him almost to death, and then threw Xin House?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 486: Im the peasant girl youre looking for

    Chapter 486 I am the peasant girl you are looking for


    Xin Zhiyuan frowned, not thinking about it for a while.


    Instead, it was the Tang family and the Gu family, who were deeply impressed by the battle, and immediately widened their eyes in astonishment.


    "Who are you?"


    The two of them spoke out almost at the same time, and Xin Zhiyuan finally thought of the man in rags and a poor face.


    Gu Yundong crouched down, "I am his daughter."


    The faces of the three of them changed dramatically in an instant, that person''s daughter?


    They knew how miserable that person was tossed at that time, and most of them would not be able to live after being thrown out of Xin''s house.


    So, his daughter came to avenge him?


    Gu Yundong seemed to know what they were thinking, "Don''t worry, my father is not dead, he is alive and well. But if you are about to die, then I am not sure."


    She stood up and looked at the three of them condescendingly, "Actually, I thought at the time that my father was beaten like that by the three of you, so I won''t implicate the innocent, and I''ll just settle the ount with the three of you. It''s a pity... "


    She smiled and suddenly looked at Xin Zhiyuan.


    Thetter had a bad premonition in his heart, and his voice trembled slightly, "But, what a pity?"


    "It''s a pity that you came up with the idea of ??white sugar." Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Don''t you want to go to Xuanhe Mansion to find the farmer who made the white sugar, and want to force her to hand over the form so that you can make money?"


    Xin Zhiyuan''s pupils shrank, "How do you know?"


    "Of course I know, after all, I''m the farmer you''re looking for. How is it, isn''t it a surprise?"


    Xin Zhiyuan looked at her like a ghost, his mind was in chaos.


    This person is the sugar maker, this person is the daughter of the man he beat at the beginning, and this person actually knew that he was making sugar.


    He lowered his eyes and murmured, "How could it be, how could it be?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t think it was enough, and said, "Actually, when I first came to Wanqing Mansion, I really thought about cooperating with Xin Mansion. Unfortunately, I haven''t found the second young master before, and I met you guys against me. Daddy hurts the killer. My dad has been injured for a month before he can walk on the ground. I have to ask you for this ount, right? I didn''t expect that I was thinking of a way to deal with you, but you still think you did it. If you don''t have enough evil, if you want to find someone who makes white sugar, then I really can''t let you go."


    "Look, this is probably what people say about evil and evil, right? If you had been nicer and more polite to my father back then, you might not have ended up like this today."


    Xin Zhiyuan''s face was pale, so everything was caused by their hands on that man?


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, his hands were still itchy, and he wanted to start again.


    However, Mo Xulin at the door finally pushed the door open and came in, "It''s almost done, they won''t end well anyway."


    Gu Yundong nced at him before walking out the door.


    Honestly, my hand is still a little sore, but I can hit it with my hands.


    Before the door could be closed, the room was already in chaos.


    Hearing Mo Xulin''s words that sounded like announcing their death sentence, and then hearing that the source of everything Gu Yundong said was just the reason why the Tang family and the Gu family were fighting for favor, the several concubines who were implicated couldn''t bear it any longer. They all jumped up, biting and kicking at them.


    "Bitch, it''s all because of you bastard."


    "If you want to fight, you will fight. Why should you torture an outsider who doesn''t even know his identity?"


    "We were killed by you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 487: Pretty satisfied

    Chapter 487 Pretty Satisfied


    Gu Yundong looked at Mo Xulin and shrugged, "Look, even if I don''t do anything, they will be beaten to the death."


    Mo Xulin had a severe headache and motioned to the person at the door to hold them back. Really, with his hands and feet tied, he can still fight so hard.


    What surprised her was the mother of the Gu family. She was the one who beat the Gu family the most, and she kicked and scolded, "You bastard, my mother really gave birth to you because of blood and mold. Follow to death."


    Then the officers and soldiers rushed over and shouted, "Sir, I''m not from the Xin family. My daughter is only a concubine. I''m not even a serious rtive of the Xin family. Let me go."


    No one paid any attention to her, Mo Xulin had already closed the door.


    "Okay, now your anger is out too. One of the Xin family members can''t run away, can you rest assured?"


    Gu Yundong took the small box in his hand and snorted twice, "I''m satisfied."


    After she finished speaking, she led Xue Rong to the door.


    went out the door and saw the two brothers and sisters of the Duan family talking over there.


    When ?? saw her, both of them were stunned.


    After Gu Yundong left, the youngdy asked, "Who is that girl? Why can she go in?"


    "Master Mo only said that her surname is Gu, but the others don''t know, it should not be from Wanqing Mansion." Duan Qian said, "But Master Mo has a very good attitude towards her, I''m afraid it''s someone we can''t offend, and we''ll see youter. Well, it''s better to make friends."


    "I see." Duan Wan nodded.


    The Duan family is in business, and their interests are naturally very important. It is in their interests to know what to do.


    Gu Yundong carried the small suitcase back to the inn, it was already noon now.


    The lobby of the inn was full of people. As soon as I walked in, all I heard was about the prefect and the Xin family, and everyone was talking about it.


    There are those who are well informed by the gossip, and also said that there is a lot of movement in the capital, and it is more **** and **** than Wanqingfu.


    Gu Yundong just listened and went upstairs with Xue Rong.


    When he walked to the door, he saw Tong Shuitao happily greeted him, pushed Xue Rong aside, whispered into Gu Yundong''s ear and said, "Miss, the master has been sitting in the room for a long time, I persuade him to lie down. He doesn''t listen either."


    Gu Yundong nodded, pushed open the door and went in, he really saw Gu Dajiang sitting there frowning, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    She sat across from him smiling, "Dad, have you eaten lunch?"


    When Gu Dajiang saw her, the questions that had been umting in his heart for a long time were finally able to be asked, "Yundong, there are rumors everywhere that Xin''s house has been raided, is it true?"


    "of course it''s true."


    "Then, this, this..."


    "Dad wanted to ask me, did I get involved in this matter?"


    Gu Dajiang hesitated for a while, but nodded.


    He felt a little unreal. If his daughter was involved, then the other party was the Xin family, the Xin family that no one dared to offend in the entire Wanqing family, and the century-old n that even the Duan family had to retreat, what would his daughter do? To blend in?


    It can be said that the daughter is not involved. During this time, Yun Dong was busy, and asionally when he mentioned Xin''s house, he always put on the expression that the other party was about to be finished. Yesterday, he said that the storm wasing.


    All this shows that Yundong may know something, not only know, but also do something.


    Gu Dajiang thought that he was beaten half to death by the second young master of Xin''s house, Yun Dong''s angry and depressed expression when he found out.


    "So, you... mixed it up?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 488: unfamiliar paper

    Chapter 488 Unfamiliar Paper Appears


    "Yes, I got involved." The matter has been settled, and she doesn''t have to hide it.


    Gu Dajiang''s eyes widened suddenly, it really is...


    "Then, how much was mixed?"


    Gu Yundong saw his tangled expression and couldn''t help but smile, "Almost, the most crucial step."


    "Which step?"


    "Dad should have known that Xue Rong came from the Xin Mansion, right?" Gu Yundong exined that Xue Rong''s sister was murdered in the privacy of his master, and he identally learned about the criminal evidence of the Xin Mansion.


    She didn''t go into too much detail, anyway, the crime of Xin''s house wille out soon, and his father can understand.


    It was Tong Shuitao who was on the side. It was only now that she understood why Xue Rong had been following the youngdy all the time. It turned out that she was going to do something big, and she misunderstood him.


    Thinking of this, Tong Shuitao nced at him apologetically.


    Seeing that he was still holding a small heavy box in his hand, he was busy taking it to lighten his burden.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Rong moved the box to the other side so that she would not touch it.


    Tong Shuipao, "..." roll.


    Gu Dajiang was also shocked when he heard it. It turned out that the middle was soplicated.


    Xue Rong has had such a tragic episode, the young master of Xin''s house is simply a beast.


    Gu Dajiang admitted that he had seen a lot of such depressing things on the road to escape, but now he is still shaking with anger when he hears it again.


    After a while, he calmed down. Fortunately, evil has evil rewards.


    He looked at Xue Rong and said, "Now that the great revenge has been avenged, you can stay at our house in peace in the future. Our family is different from that of Xin''s house, and will not do such crazy things."


    "Yes, sir."


    When Gu Dajiang looked at Gu Yundong again, his face was full of relief. Looking at it, I couldn''t help butugh.


    Gu Yundong''s face was full of ck lines, "Father, what are youughing at?"


    "Dad just thinks that our family, Yundong, is a very good person."


    "I am very sure of that."


    Gu Yundong said, and asked Xue Rong to put the small box on the table, and she pushed it directly in front of Gu Dajiang.


    Facing his puzzled expression, Gu Yundong smiled slyly, "Here, but the reward they gave me, Dad?"


    Gu Dajiang opened the box suspiciously, and the next moment, his whole body was stunned.


    He looked at the contents of the small box in disbelief, only to feel that his eyes were going to be blinded.


    Gu Yundong took out a book from it, "I heard that this is the only book, Dad, take a look."


    Gu Dajiang suddenly came back to his senses, his eyes fell on the book, and his fingers trembled slightly when he saw the words on it.


    He wiped the sweat from his palms a little excitedly, took the book, and opened it carefully.


    After reading a few pages, he cherished it and covered it, "This is worth a thousand dors."


    His eyes fell on the small box again, and his expression gradually became solemn.


    "Yundong, these things must be put away and used as your dowry in the future."


    Gu Yundongughed, "What kind of dowry is it? I have chosen for you here."


    She said and began to take things outside, "Look, this, this inkstone, do you like it? And this jade pendant, I will pin it on your belt in the future, it must be stylish. And this folding fan, the words on it seem to be What kind of calligraphy was written by everyone in the past, and this... um, what is this?"


    Gu Yundong looked at a strange piece of paper that suddenly appeared in the small box.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 489: We have a shop

    Chapter 489 We have a shop


    Everything in this small box was put in by herself.


    Gu Yundong was sure that he didn''t let a piece of paper go in.


    She pulled out the paper suspiciously, opened it and nced at it, "This is..."


    Gu Dajiang also came over and said in surprise, "The contract?"


    Yes, the deed, and it is the deed for the transfer of the store.


    Gu Yundong looked at it again, then lowered his head and looked inside the box, and sure enough he found a key and came out.


    Holding the deed in one hand and the key in the other, Gu Yundongughed, "It seems that Mo Xulin put it in this box, maybe he feels he owes me."


    Thinking of the thousands of taels of silver in his own space, Gu Yundong instantly felt a trace of guilt.


    was quickly taken away by himself, and he took the deed and asked Gu Dajiang, "Dad, do you want to go and have a look?"


    Gu Dajiang was a little excited, he took the deed and looked at it again and again, "This shop belongs to our family?"


    "Yes."


    "Go and have a look." Gu Dajiang stood up.


    It might be because the movement was too loud all of a sudden, but the wound was pulled, and he grinned suddenly.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly reached out to help him, "Father, why don''t you wait until you feel better."


    "No, no." Gu Dajiang waved his hand, slowed down for a while, and felt much better before he said with a smile, "I''m fine, I''m much better now, I just got up abruptly. Doctor Yu also said that after lying down for a month, it''s fine. Go out for a walk properly."


    "Okay, let''s go and have a look. But you have to have lunch first." Gu Yundong nced at the address just now, it seemed that it was on the same road as the inn, so it was not far.


    Xue Rong went down and let the shop assistant bring the food.


    The people downstairs hadn''t dispersed yet. Although they had eaten and drank enough, the energy of discussing the matter had not yet gotten over, and all of them were blushing.


    When Gu Yundong and the others came down, they also saw someone talking loudly, saying that they were excited and even dancing.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly supported Gu Dajiang and walked to the side to avoid being hit.


    went out of the gate of the inn, but found that there were many people discussing this matter outside.


    asionally passing by a small vendor, you can also hear a few words between the stall owner and the guests.


    It seems that this incident is now a sensation in the whole city.


    The four walked slowly, so they listened all the way.


    When he arrived at the destination, he saw a big shop with eight bays in front of him.


    However, there is a seal on the door of this shop, which obviously prohibits people from entering.


    Gu Yundong lowered his head, carefully looked at the address on the deed, and then looked up at the shop in front of him.


    That''s right, it''s this one.


    It was Xue Rong who remained silent, stepped forward and said, "Miss, this shop seems to belong to Xin''s mansion before. Xin''s mansion was raided, and the shop must have been sealed. The deed that Mr. Mo gave you is a red deed, and it is on the government''s side. There must be a bottom. It''s just that the yamen is in chaos now, and there shouldn''t be time to lift the seal here."


    Gu Yundong thought about it too, he started arresting people before dawn today, and now that the day has not passed, how can he take care of a small shop.


    "Since it''s still sealed, let''s go back." Gu Dajiang said.


    He really wanted to go in and have a look. The shop seemed to be quite big, and it was probably connected to the yard at the back.


    It says Satin Vige, which used to be a fabric and satin business.


    The four returned in disappointment and had to go back to the inn first.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I entered the door, the second shopkeeper greeted you, "Master Gu, Miss Gu, you are back, someone is looking for you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 490: do you want to come with us

    Chapter 490 Do you want toe with us?


    Anyone looking for it?


    Gu Yundong followed the direction of the shop assistant''s second finger and saw the person standing not far from the entrance of the stairs.


    is Uncle Yu.


    Uncle Yu also saw them and walked a few steps forward. "Dajiang."


    After ?? greeted him, he looked at him up and down, "Is the injury all healed?"


    "Brother Yu, why are you here?" Gu Dajiang was also very surprised and happily patted Uncle Yu on the shoulder.


    As a result, he didn''t pay attention, and he tugged again.


    Gu Yundong supported his forehead, "Father, let''s go upstairs first."


    Uncle Yu nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, you are quiet, I will help you go."


    Uncle Yu actually knew how Gu Dajiang''s injury came about. He mentioned it when Xue Rong went to Yu''s housest time, but he didn''t say that it was done by someone from Xin''s house.


    But as soon as Uncle Yu waited for Xue Rong to leave, he asked Uncle Yu to inquire.


    Uncle Yu has been in this city for some time now, and he knows a lot of people. In addition, Gu Yundong went to Xin''s house that day, and he met Gu Dajiang. He went to Xin''s house to ask a little, and then he knew what was going on.


    Father and son thought about it, and soon understood why Gu Yundong didn''t let them see Gu Dajiang.


    Xu is the seque after escaping the famine, and the three Yu family grandparents and grandchildren are very sensitive to some subtle changes. For example, the atmosphere in the city seems to be very tense recently, as if something big is going to happen.


    In order to avoid causing trouble to the Gu family, they did not mention the words of visiting Gu Dajiang again.


    Even Uncle Yu, who works outside, stays at home these days and doesn''t go out much, at most he just walks around.


    To this day, when Uncle Yu was going to the market, he happened to hear that the Xin residence was over, and he came over immediately.


    The group entered the house, and Tong Shuitao obediently served tea.


    Uncle Yu asked about Gu Dajiang''s situation. Knowing that he was fine, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "My father is also very worried about you. No one expected you to encounter such a thing. But fortunately, now that Xin''s house has been raided, it can be regarded as retribution."


    Uncle Yu looked at Gu Dajiang with emotion.


    At this moment, he ispletely different from what he was a month ago, just like a different person.


    His face was no longer as gray as before, his clothes were no longer shabby, and even his spirits were improved, and he seemed to have gained a lot of weight.


    Even had a little momentum, he had read books before, and now he has a more refined feeling.


    In the face of Gu Dajiang like this, Uncle Yu felt a little ashamed and ufortable.


    He couldn''t help but tug at his hand and asked, "By the way, you''ve recovered from your injury, are you nning to return to Xuanhe Mansion?"


    "Yes, my wife and second son and daughter are all at home. I want to see them soon."


    "Then, when are you going to leave?"


    Gu Dajiang pointed at Gu Yundong, "I have to ask her, I think my injuries are almost healed, and it''s not a big problem to be careful on the road. But Yundong said that he would stay for ten and a half days. Only the moon is willing to leave, I am afraid that I will not be able to bear it on the road."


    There is still a bit of pride in his speech, and Gu Dajiang can''t escape the habit of showing off his children''s filial piety in front of his friends.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Dad, don''t mess around, you were only allowed out of this inn by Doctor Yu today."


    As she said that, she turned her head to look at Uncle Yu, "Uncle, in fact, I have always wanted to ask you something."


    "Huh? What?"


    "You guys, do you want to go back to Xuanhe Mansion with us?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 491: go home again

    Chapter 491 Go to Yu''s Home Again


    Uncle Yu was stunned, "Go to Xuanhe Mansion?"


    "Yes, I think, you will not go back to the current vige, and there are no rtives in this city. My father has been taking care of you these days. He is friends with you, and he can''t bear you."


    Gu Dajiang nodded again and again, "Yes, why don''t youe with us?"


    Gu Yundong continued, "Our Yongfu Vige is actually pretty good, the vige chief is kind, and the vigers are very diligent and friendly. It''s just that we can take care of each other when you go. I have a workshop in the vige, and there are not enough staff. I''m most at ease if you cane and help me."


    Uncle Yu moved his fingers, what help her? It was clear that she helped them and let them know that if they went to Yongfu Vige, they didn''t have to worry about not having a livelihood.


    Uncle Yu was heartbroken for a moment, but was quickly suppressed again.


    He thought for a while before saying, "I have to go back and discuss with my father and Xiaojin." Xiaojin is his son.


    "Should be."


    Uncle Yu chatted with Gu Dajiang for a while, but he had something in mind, so he went back not long after.


    Gu Dajiang looked at his back and said to Gu Yundong, "It is unlikely that the Yu family will follow us back to Yongfu Vige."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Why?"


    "You''ll know in two days."


    Gu Yundong blinked, but on second thought it made sense. After all, I have lived in Wanqing Mansion for a while, and I managed to settle down, but after traveling all the way to apletely unfamiliar ce, my heart is not sure.


    That''s all, she respects their choice whether they go or not.


    Two dayster, Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang went to Uncle Yu''s small courtyard together.


    When we passed that road again, the little gangsters who had troubled her before were nowhere to be seen.


    Many neighbors who lived in that area greeted him with curious eyes when they saw Gu Dajianging.


    Especially when he saw two servants behind him, he whispered in a low voice.


    "Gu Dajiang is so developed that he can use his servants."


    "Look at his clothes. I saw itst time at the Silk and Satin Farm. It costs three taels of silver."


    "Wow, so expensive? Gu Dajiang used to save even three cents."


    "You see they are going to Yujia? Is Yujia also going to make a fortune?"


    "Che, you can pull it down. Let me tell you, it''s been a month since Gu Dajiang left, and the next person hase here twice. He just showed his face today. You haven''t seen the Yu family this month. Is it still so bitter? If Gu Dajiang really has a conscience, he will give the Yu family 128 taels of silver, and the Yu family will not still live in this poor ce."


    "Oh, you really dare to say, you think the silver is from the strong wind?"


    These words didn''t dare to be said in front of Gu Dajiang and the others, and they all started talking nonsense after they were gone.


    At this time, Gu Yundong and others had already entered the gate of Yu''s house.


    Uncle Yu was cleaning the yard, and when he saw theming in, he quickly came over and helped Gu Dajiang to sit.


    "Uncle Yu, I''m fine, I don''t need help."


    "Don''t ignore it because you''re still young. If you get sick, you''ll have to suffer when you get to my age."


    Gu Yundong nodded vigorously, "Grandpa Yu is right."


    Uncle Yu also came out at this moment.


    After everyone sat down, Gu Yundong said the business.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 492: Yus decision

    Chapter 492 Yu Family''s Decision


    "Grandpa Yu, how are you thinking? Do you want to go back to Xuanhe Mansion with us?"


    Gu Yundong hoped that they would go together. The Yu family had no rtives here, so he was isted and helpless when he encountered anything. He went to Xuanhe Mansion to at least take care of each other.


    What''s more, the Yu family took care of her father for so long, and she wanted to repay them no matter what.


    Uncle Yu and Uncle Yu looked at each other. After a while, Uncle Yu wiped his face and said with a smile, "Girl Gu, Grandpa Yu thank you for your kindness, but we still want to stay in Wanqing Mansion."


    "But¡­¡­"


    Uncle Yu waved his hand and interrupted her persuasion, "I know that you want to take care of us, and I also believe that if we follow you to Xuanhe Mansion, we will have no worries about food and clothing, and our life will be much better than now. However, we can''t do everything. It''s up to you. Yes, your father got our help a few months ago, but we just gave him a ce to live. Compared with the previous time when you delivered a basket of food to save the lives of our grandparents and grandchildren, It''s insignificant at all."


    Gu Yundong, "The basket of sweet potatoes I gave was also because you reported us in advance, so that we could avoid the chaos. In this way, it was you who saved us first."


    Uncle Yuughed, "It''s alright, it''s alright, if you want to do this, it won''t end."


    He was in a good mood and didn''t regret helping the little girl at all.


    There is a cause and there is an effect, the old saying is really good.


    Uncle Yu smiled, but soon his expression became serious again.


    "Girl Gu, in fact, there is another important reason why we didn''t go to Xuanhe Mansion." He said, his expression became a little more sad, "When we escaped from the desert, neither my mother-inw nor my daughter-inw survived. Later After Wanqing Mansion was settled down, we moved their graves and let them settle down in peace. During the New Year and festivals, we will visit them and give them something to eat. If we go It''s a long way to go to Xuanhe Mansion, and it''s difficult to see them."


    He wiped his face as he said, "I''m at this age, and I don''t know how long I can live. When I''m free, I can go and talk to my wife, so that no one will see them. The grass on the tomb grows half a person high and no one takes care of it, so how sad they are. They starved to death to give us a bite on the way to escape, how can we leave them now, whether it is or not?¡±


    couldn''t hold it back in the end, Uncle Yu''s eyes were red and tears were falling down.


    Gu Yundong panicked and hurriedly handed him a handkerchief.


    "Yes, what Grandpa Yu said is that I didn''t think carefully, I''m not good."


    Uncle Yu hurriedly stopped his tears, but stillughed when she heard her say, "Why are you not good, hello, you are a good boy. You want Grandpa Yu to live a good life, but there are three big men on Grandpa Yu''s side. Well, how can I let you take care of a little girl who has not yet reached the age of óÇ."


    Uncle Yu''s eyes were also red. Although he mentioned that his mother and wife were sad, he could control his emotions, but he said with a slightly choked voice, "Yes, girl Gu, you can take your father back in peace. Don''t worry about us. Let''s work hard, and things will get better. Next time youe, maybe we''ll all live in big houses."


    Gu Yundongughed along, "Okay, then I''ll wait." After a while, she said again, "But if you don''t follow us to Xuanhe Mansion, I''d like to ask you for help."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 493: Yu Jin was beaten

    Chapter 493 Yu Jin was beaten


    Gu Dajiang, who had not spoken for a while, was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly stopped talking as if he had thought of something.


    Uncle Yu and the two were very cheerful, "You said, you need us to help. As long as we can do it, we will definitely help."


    "I have a shop in Wanqing Mansion, but no one..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw a person running in at the door. Gu Yundong took a close look, wasn''t this the uncle Zhang next door that he saw that day?


    "Oh, Lao Yu,e and see, your grandson was beaten."


    All the people in the room were startled and stood up in a hurry. Seeing this, Gu Yundong immediately stretched out his hand to help Gu Dajiang.


    Xue Rong also immediately supported Uncle Yu, and they walked out of the yard together.


    Seeing Yu Jin just walked into the courtyard, he was startled when he saw everyone, and then squeezed out a smile, "Uncle Gu is here?"


    Everyone looked at his face, his nose was blue and his face was swollen, it really looked like he had been beaten.


    Uncle Yu took two steps forward, "What''s going on? Why did you get beaten like this? Who beat him?"


    Yu Jin shook his head, "Master, I''m fine, I also beat the other party up, he''s more serious than me."


    After hearing this, the two of Yu''s family became less angry, and hurriedly took Yu Jin into the house.


    Uncle Yu hurriedly went not far away to invite a gentleman, the other party looked at it, prescribed some medicine and left, but there was nothing serious.


    was almost relieved, and Uncle Yu asked, "What''s going on? Aren''t you in the shop right now?"


    As soon as he heard the shop, Yu Jin''s face darkened a bit, "Father, the shop is gone, I''ll find another er."


    "Why is it gone?"


    Yu Jin pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "Isn''t Xin''s house raided? Their shops were also taken back by the imperial court, and the shopkeepers and staff inside were questioned by the Yamen people, and those who were guilty were arrested. All those who were innocent were released. There used to be a guy who worked in Xin''s shop and was a rtive of our shopkeeper. Now that guy has nothing to do, so he ran to our shop and wanted to find a job. "


    The result can be imagined, the shopkeeper thought Yu Jin was not pleasing to the eye, after all Yu Jin was willing to endure hardship and be diligent. The owner hasplimented him twice aftering here twice. If it continues, Yu Jin is afraid that he will take over all of his shopkeepers.


    This time, his rtives came to find work, and he immediately agreed to ept it. He was picky about Yu Jin, saying that if he broke one and broke the other, he would deduct wages andpensate for it.


    Yu Jin has tempered his good temper, and he couldn''t help but be irritable and angry.


    He knows that, no matter how well he does, no matter how good he is, no matter how good he can be, the shopkeeper will find a reason for him to make room for his rtives.


    As soon as this anger came up, he simply quit, and pointed at the shopkeeper and scolded him fiercely.


    The shopkeeper threw his head up in anger, and the rtive beside him who had been watching the fun was about to beat him with his sleeves rolled up to help him out.


    The two started to move their hands in the shop. Yu Jin had experienced a famine in the end, and his hands were strong and powerful.


    That person was not his opponent. If the shopkeeper hadn''t rushed to helpter, Yu Jin wouldn''t have been hurt.


    Uncle Yu and his son were furious when they heard it, "This shopkeeper is not a good thing. We used to say that our family Xiaojin is not doing well and give less wages, but now we are still tossing us Xiaojin so much in order to make room for his rtives. I¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang after hearing this, and suddenly said, "That''s great."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 494: what about me?

    Chapter 494 What about me?


    Yu''s father and son, "..."


    ah? ? ?


    Uncle Yu asked uncertainly, "Girl Gu, do you mean that it was too good for Xiaojin to beat the shopkeeper?"


    "No, I mean, it''s great that Brother Yu Jin doesn''t work in that shop."


    everyone, "..."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Actually, even if this didn''t happen to Brother Yu Jin today, I would like to ask him to quit his job in the shop and stop doing it. I have long heard that their shopkeeper is stingy and stingy with low wages, and he does everything he can if he doesn''t do anything. Command people, the better Brother Yu Jin does there, the more people will look at him. How many years does it take to get good at this kind of ce? So I want to invite Brother Yu Jin and Uncle Yu and Grandpa Yu, go to me help in the shop."


    The three members of the Yu family suddenly widened their eyes and eximed, "Your shop?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong said a little embarrassedly, "I just got a shop recently, and it hasn''t opened yet. In fact, I was thinking before that if youe back to Xuanhe Mansion with us, then I have to find someone else to help with this shop. Look, but I am not familiar with this Wanqing Mansion. Uncle Yu knows a lot of people. I would like to ask Uncle Yu to introduce someone. Since you don''te with us, the shop just asks you to help take care of it. To be honest, I only trust you here. ."


    Yu''s family members all looked incredulous, "You, you mean, let''s see the shop?"


    "Well, isn''t the shop where Brother Yu Jin used to be a grocery store? It just so happens that my shop is also nning to open a grocery store."


    Gu Yundong actually wanted to open a shop selling all kinds of candy, dried and preserved fruits, just like Gu Ji in Fengkai County.


    But it is too far from Yongfu Vige. It takes a lot of time and money to transport the goods, and the cost is too high to be economical. At least she has to wait until her business is big and there is a workshop here.


    Later, she also thought about opening a herbal medicine store, but selling herbal medicines requires a professional person, and the initial preparation of the medicine store takes too much time.


    Thinking about it, I can open a grocery store first.


    One can help Yu''s family. After all, Yu Jin has experience and can do this easily.


    Second Uncle Yu is actually a very loyal and talkative person. He has only been in Wanqing for half a year, but he knows a lot of people from the three religions and nine sses, and there are channels for purchasing goods.


    Last time, it was because Uncle Yu helped Yu Jin''s grocery store to introduce a cheap purchase channel, which made Yu Jin enter the owner''s eyes and won the owner''s praise, which caused the shopkeeper to be dissatisfied.


    Three times, it is convenient for grocery stores to switch. Gu Yundong has seen it. The location of the store is very good. In the future, when her business expands, there is also a workshop here. You can still sell canned candies and the like in it. The grocery store is easy to change.


    After hearing what she said, Yu''s family couldn''te back to their senses for a long time.


    They all knew in their hearts that Gu Yundong was clearly helping them, but she kept saying that they were the only people she could trust.


    This made them unable to find a reason to refuse for a while.


    "Uncle Yu, just agree, otherwise Yun Dong really doesn''t know who to look for. I''m in a hurry to go home early to see my daughter-inw and children. If the Yun Dong shop isn''t settled, we won''t be able to leave. "


    Gu Dajiang also persuaded him.


    said that for the sake of it, the three members of the Yu family immediately nodded, "Okay, then let''s help you watch this shop."


    "What about me?" At this moment, a faint voice suddenly came from behind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 495: Lets go to the shop together

    Chapter 495 Let''s go to the shop together


    Everyone turned their heads suddenly, and saw Uncle Zhang with a smile on his face, hey hey he approached Gu Yundong and said, "This, Miss Gu, in fact, I''m still young and strong enough to do it, you see, am I too? I can go to your shop to help."


    This person hasn''t left yet?


    Gu Yundong twitched the corner of his mouth, a little blind to look at Uncle Zhang.


    She was silent for a while, and then said, "Since the shop has been handed over to Grandpa Yu, it''s up to them to decide whether they need anyone else."


    Uncle Zhang immediately turned his head and looked at Uncle Yu pitifully, "Old Yu, we have been friends for many years. You know me the most, you see..."


    What years old friendship? It''s only been half a year since their family moved here! !


    Uncle Yu twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "It''s too early to say this. We don''t know where the shop is, how big it is, and what the situation is. Anyway, we have to wait until we have seen it before we can decide whether it is right?"


    Uncle Zhang thought about it too, and hurriedly said, "Okay, then you can agree, you muste to me if you are short of people, I am young and strong."


    Uncle Yu, "..."


    "Okay, you go home first, we haven''t discussed this matter yet, we have to take it slow."


    Uncle Zhang still wanted to hear it, but he was afraid that people would get impatient and he would really have no chance.


    He sighed, looked at Gu Yundong, looked at Gu Dajiang, and finally looked at Uncle Yu, and finally left reluctantly.


    Everyone in the family looked helpless.


    After he left and Yu Jin closed the courtyard door and came back, Uncle Yu said, "Lao Zhang is a bit of a mouthful, but he''s a good man. But he''s old, if he really needs to hire someone, their family is big. The son is willing to endure hardship."


    Gu Dajiang nodded, "Indeed, Brother Zhang is a nice guy and has a good memory."


    "Grandpa Yu, I said, it''s up to you to decide whether to hire someone or not. Anyway, you pay the wages." Gu Yundong said.


    "I hand out?"


    "Of course, I''m in Xuanhe Mansion. Even if I want toe, I have toe at least once a year. You have to take care of everything here. So I''ve thought about the sry, so I''ll give you the share directly. Dividends. How much you earn each month, you get 30%, the more you earn, the more you get.¡±


    "That won''t work." Uncle Yu immediately shook his head. "We just look at the shop, and we just need to pay monthly."


    Gu Yundong knew that he was unwilling to take advantage of others, so he could only speak patiently. From a businessman''s point of view, it is business-like, "Grandpa Yu, let''s not say anything else, just say that this is the first time you have opened a shop and managed it yourself. Except for Brother Yu Jin who has some experience, you all have to explore it slowly. In the past few months, I couldn''t tell whether it was a profit or a loss, so in case of a loss, we will give you a high monthly payment, and you must feel sorry for it, right?"


    The father and son of the Yu family looked at each other, Gu Yundong spoke righteously, and she was eloquent, and in the end, she finally decided on the division.


    At the end, she said, "By the way, the shop has a backyard, which is quite big. You can move in and live in it. First, it''s convenient, after all, it''s a bit far, and secondly, there are people watching the shop, so it''s safer."


    Uncle Yu sighed secretly in his heart, seeing her smiling, as if he wouldn''t give up if he didn''t agree, he smiled and nodded, "You..."


    "Girl Gu, can we go and see that shop?"


    "Okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 496: mood, very complicated

    Chapter 496 Mood, veryplicated


    It has been two days since the Xin Mansion was seized, and there is someone in the yamen to take over temporarily, just waiting for the emperor to transfer a new prefect.


    Gu Yundong''s deed was given to her by Mo Xulin personally. Yesterday, Xue Rong went to the yamen to ask about it. The seal was removed early this morning, so there was no problem getting in.


    The group came out of Yu''s house and saw that there were still many people looking at them outside, and their curious eyes kept moving towards this side.


    Waited until they were gone, then started talking.


    "Where is Yu''s family going?"


    "It won''t be Gu Dajiang, Gu Nian''s previous friendship, is he going to give the Yu family some benefits?"


    "What''s the benefit? Is it possible to help Yu''s family move out of here? Stop joking."


    "Impossible. Yu''s family doesn''t have any luggage in their hands. How could they move out? In my opinion, at most, they will be invited to a big restaurant for dinner."


    "No way, this family has taken in Gu Dajiang for several months, and it''s too stingy to pass away just one meal."


    "So, Gu Dajiang is a white-eyed wolf."


    "Cough cough." Suddenly, a sudden cough sounded from behind the crowd.


    When everyone looked back, they saw Uncle Zhang standing behind with an inscrutable face, sneering at these sarcastic people, "Okay, every day, why are there so many things? Who is Gu Dajiang? Brother, can''t you know? What should I do?"


    "Hey, old man Zhang, you were at home just now. What did they say? Tell us about it."


    "What did you say?" Uncle Zhang said impatiently, "How would I know? It''s all gone."


    After he finished speaking, he put his hands behind his back and turned to go back, but there was a sly smile on his face.


    Huh, he didn''t tell these people that Yu''s family was about to have a shop, what if they went back to the old man to be courteous?


    When he is chosen to work and earn money, he will be happy to think about it in front of these people.


    They should have gone to see the shop, right? Hey, I really want to follow a piece to see.


    Uncle Yu, who was remembered, felt itchy ears, and couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing it.


    Yu''s house is a little far from the shop, and after reaching the alley, everyone got on the carriage.


    When we arrived at the shop, it was already past noon.


    Gu Yundong took them to eat at a nearby restaurant and walked to the shop.


    Until standing at the door of the store, the Yu family looked forward with a shocked expression.


    This, is this the shop the Gu family said?


    Such a big store, just use it to open a grocery store?


    Especially Yu Jin, he has also worked in the grocery store for more than half a year, and he knows a few things.


    This location is the most prosperous street in the entire Wanqing Prefecture.


    This shop is at least twice as big as the one he stayed between.


    The most important thing is that this used to be the silk and satin vige of Xin''s house, and it was the ce where the rtives of the shopkeeper who ran to rob him of his work this morning stayed there.


    He never imagined that the man who had driven him out with a arrogant face and told him to go back and help others carry bags and work as coolies would now lose himself.


    Yu Jin''s mood at the moment is extraordinarily..plicated.


    What made him moreplicated was that he knew very well that with such a shop in such a location, no matter what business he opened, as long as he didn''t seek death himself, he would not lose money even if he had no experience.


    Yu Jin couldn''t help looking at Gu Yundong, thetter seemed to sense his gaze, met his hesitant expression, guessed what he wanted to say, and immediately winked at him and snorted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 497: very excited

    Chapter 497 Very excited


    Immediately, Gu Yundong called everyone to go inside.


    The shop used to be a silk and satin shop, and now all the things inside have been emptied.


    Those are also properties of Xin''s house, so naturally they were taken away by the government.


    However, there are always some fabrics that have been cut that have not been taken away, and they are still ced on the cab today.


    Uncle Yu opened his mouth wide after he came in, "Yun Dong, is this the shop you''re talking about?"


    "Yes."


    "So big."


    Gu Yundong looked at the empty space in front of him and was still very satisfied. At least it''s much better than her shop in Fengkai County, but one is the county seat and the other is the prefectural city, so the difference is normal.


    "It''s the first time I came in to see it. It''s really quite big. But we''re a grocery store, so the more things are ced, the smaller it is."


    In fact, the grocery store takes up the most space. You can see it from a modern supermarket. They sell everything.


    "Let''s go and have a look in the backyard."


    Gu Yundong held Gu Dajiang''s hand, Gu Dajiang was also very excited, this is his shop, um, it will be Yundong''s dowry in the future.


    Although it is a little far from home, it is also a shop in Fucheng, and it is still so big.


    He happily followed Gu Yundong to the backyard.


    The backyard of the shop is not small, and there are three rooms.


    In addition to the kitchen and thatched hut, there is also a storeroom for storing things. There is more than enough for the three Yu family to live here, and it is much better than the previous small courtyard.


    The room has ready-made furniture, beds, cabs, and desks are still neat.


    I can use it now at home, and I have money in the future. If I don¡¯t like it and want to rece it, I can buy it again.


    However, Gu Yundong felt that the Yu family was used to being frugal and would not change it unless it was time for Yu Jin to marry.


    "The kitchen doesn''t seem to be used much, and it''s fairly clean." Gu Yundong came out of the kitchen, "It''s convenient to buy vegetables and cook here."


    Uncle Yu smiled with a wrinkled face and was very excited.


    "Yundong, don''t worry, we will do our best."


    His eyes are shining, full of enthusiasm and confidence for the future.


    Uncle Yu also nodded again and again, touched the pir beside him with some fondness, and walked back and forth in the yard twice.


    Actually, Gu Dajiang also wanted to leave, but he was supported by Gu Yundong, his hands were tightly dragged, and his feet could not move.


    He was wronged.


    After seeing the backyard, Yu Jin started rolling up his sleeves, "Father, I''ll go to the front to clean up the shop now."


    "Hey, I''m here to help too." Uncle Yu felt that he was a few years younger, and hurriedly followed behind.


    Uncle Yu also wanted to go, his sleeves were rolled up, and Gu Yundong pulled him back, "Grandpa Yu, please apany my father to chat here."


    "But I..."


    "If you go to clean up the shop, my father will definitely follow him too. Look at his injury..."


    Uncle Yu immediately looked at Gu Dajiang seriously, "You, you, Yun Dong is full of filial piety, you can''t live up to it, you have been gone for so long just now,e, sit down and let''s talk. You will be here in a few days. I''m gone, I don''t know when we''ll meet again."


    Gu Dajiang could only sigh and rest.


    Tong Shuipao couldn''t rest. He had already fetched water from the well, and took the basin to the shop.


    Who knew that as soon as he entered, he heard a voice from outside.


    "Sure enough, this shop is open, let''s go and have a look."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 498: want to buy this shop

    Chapter 498 Want to buy this shop


    Tong Shuitao raised her head, and saw a young girl walking in outside. She looked fifteen or sixteen years old, and her posture was a little tall. There were two maids next to her.


    She nced at them, then turned her head and shouted at the back, "Brother, there is someone inside."


    Soon, a man in his twenties came in, also dressed in brocade, and looked suave.


    Yu Jin had already gone up to meet him, and asked with a smile, "Excuse me, what''s the matter with you guys?"


    He was smiling, but there was still a wound on his face, and the smile seemed a little distorted.


    The girl immediately took a step back, "You stay away from me."


    Uncle Yu stepped forward, "What''s the matter?"


    The girl asked arrogantly, "You bought this shop?"


    "This shop will be managed by us from now on."


    The girl looked at them up and down for a while, "Just you? Well, I want to ask you to buy this shop, how much is the price?"


    "Wan Wan, don''t be rude." Duan Qian reprimanded.


    His sister didn''t hear it, but he heard it. They said they were in charge, meaning that the owner was someone else.


    Duan Wan was a little dissatisfied, "It was originally what we saw first, who would have been cut off by others."


    The shops of Xin Mansion will be auctioned off by the imperial court after being taken back, and the sooner the better, after all, such a big city, suddenly closed many shops, which also affects the lives of the people.


    The Duan family was the one that bought the most stores this time, and a third of Xin''s stores went into their pockets.


    Duan Qian bought so many shops, but the one he wanted the most was not on the auction list.


    He thought it was strange and went to ask, only to say that it had been sold.


    Duan Qian is very optimistic about this shop, the big one is second, mainly because of its good location. He was bound to get this shop before, but he didn''t expect such a result.


    Since the seal of the shop was removed this morning, he has let people watch it here. If he sees the owner, he will go back to Duan''s house and let him know.


    That''s why he followed Duan Wan, who had to follow the news, to the shop.


    At this time, seeing that the father and son of the Yu family didn''t look good after listening to Duan Wan''s words, they immediately pushed Duan Wan back, took a few steps forward, and said politely, "This guy Little brother, I''m the Duan family, I want to talk to your owner about this shop, I don''t know if it''s inconvenient to rmend."


    Duan Family?


    Uncle Yu and Yu Jin are naturally no strangers to the Duan family. In their eyes, this is the same behemoth as the Xin residence.


    There was still Xin Mansion pressing down before, but now Xin Mansion is full of shes, and there is no one in Wanqing Mansion that can hold down Duan Family.


    The Duan family wants to buy this shop?


    The two suddenly became worried, which is not easy to offend.


    Uncle Yu nned to go in to find Gu Yundong, but Tong Shuitao had already turned around smartly and went in.


    She didn''t dare to let Gu Dajiang and Uncle Yu know, so she could only whisper into her ear and say, "Miss, there are two people outside, the youngdy and the young master of the Duan family, who want to buy our shop."


    Duan Family? ?


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, saw Gu Dajiang looking over, and said hurriedly, "Father, you and Grandpa Yu talk first, I''ll go tell Uncle Yu and the others how the shop should be ced and repaired."


    Gu Dajiang knew that it must be more than that simple when he saw Tong Shuitao''s expression just now, but he didn''t say anything because he was worried about the uncle, just nodded.


    Gu Yundong gave Xue Rong a wink and let him look at the two of them, and took Tong Shuitao to the shop in front of him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 499: what does the shop do

    Chapter 499 What does the shop do?


    Gu Yundong walked into the shop and recognized it at a nce.


    At the same time, Duan Qian and Duan Wan also recognized her.


    The pupils of the two immediately shrank, their expressions straightened, and Duan Qian instantly put a smile on his face, "It turned out to be Miss Gu, I didn''t have time to talkst time, but I didn''t expect to meet again today."


    The father and son of the Yu family were surprised that Gu girl actually knew the eldest young master of the Duan family?


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "I heard that Young Master Duan wants to buy our shop?"


    Duan Qian sighed secretly in his heart. When he saw Gu Yundong, he knew that there was not much hope.


    Others are okay, they may be concerned about the status of the Duan family, and they are not willing to sell the shop to them with the idea of ??not offending the Duan family.


    But this girl Gu...


    In fact, after Gu Yundong left that day, he followed Mo Xulin to inquire about her origins.


    Mo Xulin just said, "She''s not a big person, she has no background. However, I don''t dare to offend her. Oh, and also, it''s because of her that your family can do this sugar business, so I''ll see you next time. Come on, stay away."


    Duan Qian had not recovered from the astonishment that the white sugar business had caught up with this girl, when he was stunned by Mo Xulin''s inconsistency in the foreword.


    Since she has no background, why did she dare not offend her. Since it was because of her own white sugar business, she had to stay far away without saying thank you when she met? ?


    But Mo Xulin didn''t say more, and he kept his mouth shut when he asked other people.


    However, Duan Wan told her that at the gate of Xin''s house that day, she saw with her own eyes that girl Gu was holding a stone and smashing the back of the head of the fourth brother who was beside Mr. Mo. Someone was invited in.


    This wave of operations is really confusing, but Duan Qian hase to understand, this girl Gu, not only can he not offend, but he should try his best to be good.


    Therefore, when he heard Gu Yundong''s question at this moment, he said very gently, "Yes, we do intend to buy this shop. I don''t know if Miss Gu has this intention, but the price can be negotiated."


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I don''t n to sell this shop. Besides, it was given to me by someone else. If I sell it, wouldn''t it be disappointing?"


    Gu Yundong was telling the truth, and he didn''t mean anything in particr.


    But Duan Qian''s face changed slightly, someone else gave it?


    Who else would dare to give away this shop taken back by the imperial court? Only...the court.


    Duan Qian put away all his careful thoughts in an instant, and immediately changed the subject, "Since this is the case, it seems that we can only look elsewhere." He looked helpless.


    Turning to see the father and son of the Yu family, and then looking at the fairly tidy shop, he asked curiously, "Girl Gu is nning to open for business? What kind of business are you going to do? If you can use my ce, just say, Duan Family In Wanqing Mansion, it can still make a difference."


    Gu Yundong actually has the idea of ??making friends with the Duan family, especially when Duan Qian is very friendly.


    After all, she will be leaving after a while. The three Yu family opened a shop in such a prosperous area, and it is easy to be used as a target without a backstage.


    Master Duan came just in time.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to tidy up the tables and chairs first, and asked Duan Qian and Duan Wan to sit down before she said, "I really n to clean up and open for business."


    "Oh? Or continue to make satin cloth, or tea and drinks? Or silver jewelry?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 500: Gu Yundong is not an ordinary person

    Chapter 500 Gu Yundong is not an ordinary person


    Gu Yundong was silent, is this the only thing you can think of?


    She looked at Shang Duan Qian with curious eyes and said, "It''s a grocery store."


    Duan Qian, "..." The movement on the street outside was a bit loud, and he didn''t seem to hear it clearly.


    Duan Wan even stood up directly, "What did you say? Grocery store? Such a good location and such a good store, you use it as a grocery store??"


    Duan Qian reacted abruptly and pulled her, "Wan Wan, don''t be rude."


    Duan Wan groaned, turned her head sharply, and said nothing.


    Gu Yundongughed, "It is because the location is good that it is used as a grocery store. I looked at the whole street. There are two grocery stores, and the stores are small and notplete. We are urgently needed."


    Duan Qian thought for a while, he really hadn''t noticed this.


    The Duan family is mainly engaged in the tea business, and of course other businesses are also involved, but the grocery store...is really not there.


    As for the inconvenience of buying something, they will not care about their identity, and they will be handled by subordinates.


    Now, listening to Gu Yundong say this, it makes some sense.


    "Master Duan doesn''t look down on my little grocery store, right?" Gu Yundong asked with a smile.


    Duan Qian immediately shook his head, "Of course not, it''s just unexpected."


    "Will that young master still take care of our small grocery store?"


    "Haha, Miss Gu is modest, but there have been two sides of the rtionship. Duan has the cheek to call himself a friend. Friends, of course, take care of each other."


    "Thanks a lot then." Gu Yundong then introduced the Yu family and his son, "This is my Uncle Yu and Brother Yu Jin, and they will manage the shop from now on. Uncle Yu, you have heard what Master Duan said, what will happen in the future? Trouble, just look for him, we are friends."


    Duan Qian, "..." I can''t see that you are such a person who can climb up the pole.


    The corners of Duan Wan''s mouth twitched, can''t you hear the polite words?


    Uncle Yu was a little excited and a little nervous, and his palms were sweating. Although he can be considered to be a bit of a buddy, Duan Qian has never really dealt with someone like Duan Qian.


    "Master Duan, hello, I''m Yu Yanghong, please give me more advice."


    Duan Qian stood up, "Yu the shopkeeper is being polite."


    He heard that Miss Gu called the father and son of the Yu family uncle and brother, which means that they were not regarded as ordinary subordinates, but they still had feelings.


    He looked at Gu Yundong, "Listen to Miss Gu, do you want to leave Wanqing Mansion?"


    "Yes, I''ll leave after a while. I may visit asionally in the future. Next time, I''ll bring something for Young Master Duan. Maybe we can work together?"


    Duan Qian was startled, she really wasn''t from Wanqing Mansion.


    But he soon became interested in the cooperation she said, and wanted to know more, but Gu Yundong didn''t borate.


    The two politely said a few words, and Duan Qian left a jade que to let Uncle Yu go to him if he encounters anything, and then he left.


    Being able to leave a jade card is enough sincerity.


    Gu Yundong sent them out.


    Seeing their backs talking at the door, Uncle Yu exhaled and said, "No wonder girl Gu was able to protect her mother and younger siblings safely to Xuanhe Mansion so far away in such a difficult environment. In this short half year, I have a shop and a servant. This girl is not an ordinary person."


    Yu Jin nodded and looked down at the jade card in his hand, "Father, this..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 501: shop sub-area

    Chapter 501 Shop Sub-areas


    Uncle Yu also nced at it, and then carefully put away the jade card, "This jade card is a gift from the Duan family, and once it is used, it will be less once. If we can solve the problems in our own shop, we can solve it by ourselves. Unless there is really no way, go to the Duan family."


    Yu Jin understood, but the fighting spirit in his heart was getting higher and higher.


    Yes, the Gu family girl is two years younger than him, but she is so capable. Now that my starting point is so high, I can always make some achievements.


    Gu Yundong came back, saw that Uncle Yu and the two started to clean the shop diligently again, and went to the backyard by himself.


    Gu Dajiang has always been worried about what happened in front of the shop, and he seemed to hear a few unfamiliar voices.


    He couldn''t help but go over to take a look. When he saw Gu Yundonging back, he hurriedly asked, "What happened ahead?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just that someone wanted to buy our store, so I pushed it."


    "I''m not embarrassing you, right?"


    "No, we have be friends."


    "..." Gu Dajiang felt that their Yundong family was really amazing.


    He is proud, he is proud.


    The shop was quickly cleaned up, and Gu Yundong looked at the cabs in front of him.


    These cabs are built up against the wall, and used to store all kinds of cloth. Now it can be used to store bottles and cans, and it is not easy to hit.


    The shop ?? also sells ready-to-wear, and there are several racks made of wooden poles for hanging clothes. Now put it on that hanging dried meat and dried fish these things.


    There is also apartment next to ?? for trying on. But these days, there are not many people trying on clothes outside, so there are some things piled up in thispartment.


    Gu Yundong means that thispartment can be removed so that the space can be erged.


    At that time, the whole shop can be divided into several areas, one area for food, what oil, salt, sauce and vinegar, rice noodles, **** and garlic, wine, tea, snacks and pickles are all ced in this area.


    An area for daily necessities, pots and pans, knitted shoes and hats, bamboo baskets and boxes, various tools, as well as cheaper pen, ink, paper and inkstone, as well as kites and spinning tops for children to y.


    In this way, the ce is still a little small.


    But just at the beginning, take it step by step.


    is to put so many things, if you want to keep them neat, you need to make a few cabs, countertops, shelves, etc.


    Gu Yundong thought of that carpenter Tan, although he didn''t like to talk, he was efficient and high-quality.


    She left the matter to Uncle Yu, who were familiar with Carpenter Tan.


    A group of people nned the shop, and everyone wrote down any good opinions that came to their minds. Everyone expressed their opinions, and then they would be integrated and integrated.


    The final n is out, and the repairs can be carried out.


    After the discussion was over, everyone realized that it was veryte and the sky was about to darken.


    But everyone still feels a little unfinished. This sense of aplishment from a shop that has nothing and is gradually filled with everyone''s ideas is extremely satisfying.


    Gu Yundong led everyone to dinner, and then let Xue Rong drive the carriage to send Uncle Yu and the others back.


    The three Yu family were very excited. Not only did they talk about this all the way, but Uncle Yu also thought about where to buy the cheapest goods.


    When he got home, Uncle Yu didn''t even enter the house, but went directly to Carpenter Tan''s house.


    Uncle Yu thought for a while, but didn''t go back, turned his head and entered the yard of Uncle Zhang next door.


    Uncle Zhang''s family was having dinner. Seeing hime in, Uncle Zhang began to tremble and moved a stool for him diligently, "Yang Hong, are you here, are you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 502: Hire the boss of the Zhang family

    Chapter 502 Hiring Zhang Family Boss


    Uncle Zhang was too excited to speak, but all the Zhang family looked at him in confusion.


    Uncle Yu knew what he meant, nodded and said, "We went to see that shop today. It''s really good, but it''s a bit far from here, but..."


    "It''s okay, it''s not afraid of being far away, isn''t it all still in the city."


    Uncle Yu, "I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    "Go, go, go, you say, I won''t interrupt you."


    The Zhang family looked at Uncle Zhang who was not quite right.


    Uncle Yu also felt that he might be wrong. He never knew that Uncle Zhang''s temperament could still be like this?


    exhaled, he thought to quickly finish talking and leave, "I mean, that shop has a backyard, if it''s toote toe back, you can stay there for the night."


    "The rtionship is good, I have no problem." Uncle Zhang was even happier, hey, he also wanted to say that he was really tired from going back and forth, and he didn''t expect to have a ce to live, so it would be easy to handle. .


    Uncle Yu looked at him and said, "But Uncle Zhang, if we want to hire another person, we intend to hire Brother Zhang."


    "What??" Uncle Zhang changed his face in a second, stood up abruptly, and his voice rose instantly, "What did you say?"


    The Zhang family understood the basics at this point, and the man called Brother Zhang widened his eyes and asked again in disbelief, "Yang Hong, what do you mean, your family is going to open a shop now. Also, are you nning to hire me as a buddy?"


    "I have this n. The shop is for the family, and they also mean to take care of our family. But the shop is really big. I know that Brother Zhang is diligent, honest and willing to endure hardships. If you want, you can go to the shop to help."


    Brother Zhang''s eyes lit up, and he straightened his back instantly, "I will, of course I will."


    The Zhang familypletely understood, and they were very happy immediately, especially Brother Zhang''s daughter-inw, her eyes were red when she heard that her man had found a stable job.


    Others are envious, but they are also happy for him. Brother Zhang works in the shop, and their whole family has benefited.


    Uncle Zhang alone, snorted coldly and turned his back to everyone, squatting on the ground, sulking.


    Uncle Yu didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Uncle Zhang, we didn''t mean to make things difficult for you. This job really requires strength. I hired Brother Zhang to let Brother Zhang go to other ces to receive the goods together. There are many ces to go every day. I know Uncle Zhang, you are young and strong, but am I not afraid of tiring you?"


    Uncle Zhang''s wife on the side couldn''t help kicking his foot, "Okay, how about you don''t have any points in your heart? People who are panting after walking a few steps, you still want to run around, and you are not afraid of getting sick from exhaustion. Come on, even if you make money, you won''t be able to enjoy it. Get up, didn''t the Yu family hire the boss? If you look so bad again, even the boss''s work will be gone in a while. What do you do?"


    Uncle Zhang suddenly stood up from the ground, "That won''t work, Yang Hong, you can agree that the boss of my family has to be hired."


    "That''s for sure."


    Uncle Zhang became happy now. Forget it, the boss can do it. He can also chat with others.


    I just can''t wait for him to go and talk. When Uncle Yu went to Carpenter Tan to talk about this, someone happened toe to Carpenter Tan to make something, and heard Uncle Yu''s words from the beginning to the end.


    Neighbors in this area immediately knew that Gu Dajiang and his family had opened a shop, and they handed it over to the Yu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 503: scolded dog **** head

    Chapter 503


    More importantly, this shop is located in the center of Fucheng, the best location in the city. I heard that the shop is veryrge, as big as two general grocery stores.


    Well, everyone exploded the pot all at once.


    Then, he ran to Yu''s house in a swarm, and anyone who squeezed around the door could fight.


    Each of them used the best eloquence in their life, desperately rmending themselves, and wanted to go to work in that shop.


    Until Uncle Yu told everyone in a pityful tone that someone had already hired him, the boss of the Zhang family next door.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they started scolding Old Man Zhang.


    "What do I say, in the morning he pretended to tell us not to talk nonsense, he already knew the feelings?"


    "No, wouldn''t he be at Lao Yu''s house in the morning? He must have listened to the whole thing."


    "I saw Yang Hong go to Lao Zhang''s house just now. Oh, I would have stopped him if I knew it earlier."


    One by one, the pretentious old man Zhang was scolded in an instant.


    So when he was in a good mood and nned to go out to brag and tell everyone that his son was looking for a job, he was almost beaten by his neighbors with sticks.


    The three members of the Yu family smiled when they heard the mor outside, and went to bed a little tired.


    In the days that followed, Gu Yundong and his family began to renovate the grocery store.


    The eldest of the Zhang family also came to help. He is indeed diligent.


    Carpenter Tan delivered all kinds of sturdy shelves within a few days, and everyone set them up one by one in high spirits, and instantly became more presentable.


    Gu Dajiang came here once, and he was forced by Gu Yundong to recuperate in the inn.


    Now his wounds have scabbed over, but they are itching ufortably. Sometimes Gu Dajiang can''t help scratching, and it bleeds as soon as he scratches.


    Gu Yundong kept Xue Rong staring at him for this reason, and even wrapped ten of Gu Dajiang''s fingers with gauze.


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t helpughing when he looked at the radish hand. He never thought that he would have such a day.


    During the renovation of the shop, Duan Qian also visited twice. Gu Yundong found this person very interesting and invited him to y in Xuanhe Mansion when he had time.


    I didn''t expect Duan Qian to answer, "I really want to go to Xuanhe House. Regarding white sugar, I heard that it was first manufactured and sold there."


    As Gu Yundong who made white sugar, "..." She could only touch her nose andugh dryly.


    Duan Wan has never been here. Anyway, Gu Yundong felt that she was squeaking, maybe it was because there was no Xin family pressing down on it, and she was a little floating as a youngdy of the Duan family.


    After the shop was renovated, Uncle Yu took the eldest Zhang family to the countryside to collect things, eggs, food, and some daily necessities. He contacted him a few days ago, and now he gave the money to pull it back.


    On the first day of opening, Gu Yundong invited the lion dance team toe over and have a lively show.


    The most important thing is that he invited Duan Qian. As the heir to the Duan family, Duan Qian''s face is no stranger to this city.


    Now everyone who came to watch the fun knew that the Duan family was guarding the store.


    I was still waiting to see some of the rich rural gentry in the city who wanted to buy this shop, and even the little officials and young generals with a little power in their hands, but now they have all stopped thinking about it. On the contrary, he went to buy some gifts generously, and congratted them on their sessful opening.


    When I saw the que of this shop, I couldn''t say anything.


    Why...is this a grocery store? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 504: Got to go

    Chapter 504 is leaving


    Why isn''t it a little more upscale?


    Everyone is puzzled, but this does not prevent the business of the grocery store from prospering.


    It was only the first day of ??, and the grocery store was full of peopleing and going, and when it was time to settle ounts at night, I actually made a full 100 taels of silver.


    This is a grocery store, and the profit is not high, but there are such gratifying results in one day.


    Now it is Yu Jin who keeps the ounts in the shop, and Uncle Yu doesn¡¯t know a few words. It¡¯s too difficult to keep ounts.


    Yu''s family was very happy. Seeing that they were so excited, Gu Yundong simply took everyone to the restaurant to have a meal and celebrate.


    Of course, it was considered a farewell to them, and they nned to leave.


    When the family heard the words, their joy dropped by more than half on the spot.


    Uncle Yu frowned even more, "This, this is about to go? Isn''t it too fast, is Dajiang''s injury all healed? Didn''t thest time you say you need to support it for ten days and a half months?"


    "Yeah, girl Gu, why don''t you stay for a few more days. This shop has just opened for a day, so why don''t you wait until it stabilizes before going back?"


    "Girl Gu, after you leave, I feel a little unsure."


    Even the eldest Zhang family, who has always been silent, put down his chopsticks and advised, "Wait a few more days."


    Gu Yundongughed, "You guys are too modest. Although I was in the grocery store today, I didn''t speak or help you from the beginning to the end. No matter what or who you encounter, you are busy yourself, and you are methodical and clear. Yes, I think it''s amazing, you can do it."


    "But..." It was too sudden.


    Maybe it was because they were too happy to chat before, and they were too invested in working together toe up with ideas. Even after so many days unknowingly, they didn''t realize the fact that the Gu family would have to leave soon.


    In the end, Uncle Yu waved his hand, "Forget it, your home is in Xuanhe Mansion, and your rtives are there too. Dajiang has been thinking about seeing his mother-inw and children, and he has long been anxious after waiting for so long. Seeing him rushing back. Especially these few days, I always say that my injury is healed, and I am very anxious. "


    Gu Dajiang on the side was a little embarrassed by what he said, but he really missed them.


    I haven''t seen each other for more than half a year, and I don''t know if they have forgotten themselves.


    After a meal, I felt a little sad.


    Before leaving, Gu Yundong told Yu Jin about his aunt, uncle, and uncle''s whereabouts are still unknown.


    "I posted a portrait of the missing person on the notice board, and I''ll keep two here for you. The address above is from the grocery store. If someonees looking for it, you can send me a letter."


    Yu Jin took the portrait cautiously, "Don''t worry, sister Gu, I will also ask my father to inquire when I receive the goods. If there is any news, I will notify you immediately."


    "Thank you."


    Yu Jin pursed his lips, "It should be us thanking you, Gu family girl, take care. I will be optimistic about this shop, keep a good ount, and wait for you toe back to review."


    "Okay!!" Gu Yundongughed.


    Out of the restaurant, the people on both sides parted ways.


    Back at the inn, a few people started to organize things, nning to leave Wanqing Mansion the next day.


    Hearing that they were leaving, the inn¡¯s shop assistant was a little reluctant.


    After all, they have lived here for a month and a half. This girl Gu is a generous person. He can get rewarded silver for his help. They have cultivated a deep friendship with each other, and they almost thought they were settled in the inn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 505: Yun Dong, you have changed so much

    Chapter 505 Yundong, you have changed too much


    Now that I have to leave, the shop assistant really feels empty inside.


    He went back and brought some pickles for Gu Yundong, which was made by his own mother, "Girl Gu took this to eat on the road, and you must remember in the future, there is a shop assistant in Wanqing Mansion."


    Gu Yundong, "..." After thinking about it, she said, "I wille again, don''t worry, I will remember you."


    The shop boy suddenly became happy.


    Gu Yundong began to move things onto the carriage little by little. She wouldn''t let Gu Dajiang do it, and their journey would be bumpy and difficult.


    Although Gu Dajiang is better, he is different from them in the end. I am afraid that he will suffer a lot along the way.


    To this end, she specially put a thickyer of mattress inside the carriage.


    Gu Dajiang looked at the sky, "Yun Dong, it''s very hot now."


    Gu Yundong was unmoved, "You don''t need to shake the mattress too hard, just use a fan for more heat."


    She didn''t go to Gu Dajiang, and ordered Xue Rong to put away the pots and pans for dinner.


    Ask Tong Shuitao to fill a few more water dders. Gu Yundong now has experience. He knows how long it will take until it gets dark, and which town or vige he will pass through, so he can take a break.


    and so on are all ready, it is already time.


    Several people got into the carriage and went straight to the gate of the city.


    Who knew that as soon as he left the inn, he saw Uncle Yu standing there, carrying two big bags in his hands, and he didn''t know what to pack.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly got off the carriage, "Grandpa Yu, why are you here?"


    "If you want to go back, of course you have toe and deliver. Don''t worry, there are Yu Jin and the boss of the Gao family in the shop, so it won''t get in the way."


    said, and handed the two bags over, "It''s not a good thing, just something to eat. The tbread inside was baked in the morning, not much, it''s a piece of my heart."


    Gu Yundong felt through the cloth, where is there not much? Looking at the weight, she felt that Grandpa Yu probably hadn''t slept much all night.


    Uncle Yu drove them to the carriage, "Okay, you go up, it''s gettingte, so I won''t dy you."


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang said goodbye to them before they set off again.


    When he arrived at the city gate, he happened to meet Duan Qian. He seemed to be here to give him away. He also gave him something, but it was a bit too much.


    Gu Yundong was worried that the carriage would be overwhelmed, so he took advantage of people not paying attention, and put some unused and repeated things into the space rationale.


    After saying goodbye, the four of them speeded up a little.


    The carriage was driven by Xue Rong, and Tong Shuitao would asionally change with him. He walked slowly on the road, but he saw a lot of scenery.


    Gu Yundong arranged everything in an orderly manner, but Gu Dajiang was actually prepared, and the journey might not be easy.


    Unexpectedly, it was much morefortable than he imagined.


    Gu Yundong still followed the doctor''s advice. He would rather walk slowly on the road and eat well, especially Gu Dajiang, who needs more supplements.


    Therefore, when ites to eating, she will do it herself.


    Gu Dajiang just watched her cooking porridge so fixedly, with a look of relief and joy between his brows and eyes.


    "Dad,e here, take it, don''t burn it."


    Gu Yundong brought him a bowl, and Gu Dajiang instantly came back to his senses.


    He took a slow sip, his eyes couldn''t help but light up, "In this wilderness, you can actually make such delicious porridge."


    Gu Yundong smiled.


    Gu Dajiang continued, "Yundong, you have changed too much from before."


    Gu Yundong''s heart skipped a beat, but finally, he came.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 506: Its the same person

    Chapter 506 It turned out to be the same person


    Gu Yundong paused with his fingers, and exhaled slowly in his heart, but he had already recited the words he had thought up a long time ago in his mind.


    Who knew that before she could speak, she heard Gu Dajiang sigh, "Sure enough, that person is right, he has really grown up."


    Gu Yundong: ? ? ?


    What does ?? mean?


    "Father, that person? Who is it?"


    Why does she feel that the words she has pondered hundreds of times are useless?


    Gu Dajiang drank another mouthful of porridge before saying, "That man is a wandering Taoist priest, and he is very capable. Your father, I have read books for a few years, and I don''t really believe what they say to these people. If it wasn''t for you crying too hard, you couldn''t coax it well, and the doctor was helpless, I wouldn''t have gone to the doctor in a hurry and listened to his words."


    Gu Yundong is a bit magical, no, what does this mean?


    Gu Dajiang exined to her, "Your mother was beaten by Zhao Shi and gave birth prematurely."


    He no longer calls the two people from the old Gu family his parents. Gu Yundong had already told him that he had tried to attract the attention of the bandits for the sake of his family, but in exchange for the family of four, his parents were kicked out of the team to fend for themselves. ''s fate.


    In such an environment, his father knew that his wife was stupid and the children were young, and there was only one result of being kicked out, but he still did it.


    Although Gu Dajiang has long been heartbroken to his parents, but this time, he is serious about his kindness and will not treat them as rtives anymore.


    "When you were born, you were originally thin and small, and your breathing was extremely weak. But you still cried a lot, and it was useless to coax you, unless you were tired from crying and fell asleep. It was the wandering Taoist priest who helped you stop crying, and If you say that your soul is unstable, you will have a temperament that is easily stimted in the future. Until, when you are fourteen years old, if you survive a death cmity safely, and your soul will return to its ce, then you will truly grow up."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, his soul returned? How is it the same as listening to the scriptures?


    She frowned, thinking carefully about the original owner''s temperament.


    is indeed a sentimental, tearful bun with tears hanging all the year round, even the little things can cover the quilt and cry for an hour.


    She has always disliked the character of the original owner, and felt that living in such an environment, how could she not be bullied if she didn''t stand up?


    She is still very strange. With Gu Dajiang''s temperament, how could the daughter she taught be so fragile?


    Now that I hear him say this, I can understand it.


    Um?


    and many more.


    Gu Yundong''s brows tightened, she thought of her modern life.


    She has apletely opposite character to the original owner, whether in the orphanage, orter in society, she sees everything very lightly and indifferently. So she didn''t even have a friend, not even the two adoptive parents who had adopted her, she didn''t feel a deep bond.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but ponder, so, the modern self is actually a state of unstable soul?


    Because of a famine, because of an apocalypse, both of them experienced a death catastrophe, and then they became one?


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips tightly, thinking about it now, some things are very strange.


    For example, she would be easily moved by her mother and younger siblings, and could skillfully take care of them, protect them, and feel sorry for them in just one month.


    For example, even if she never got along with Gu Dajiang, she could feel heartache and panic when she saw that he was seriously injured.


    Because, they were originally her rtives, family...?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 507: That little girl is gone

    Chapter 507 That little girl, gone


    "Yundong, Yundong, what''s wrong?" Gu Dajiang shook her worriedly when he saw that she was silent and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Gu Yundong suddenly came back to his senses, and when he looked at Gu Dajiang again, his inner emotions were surging and he couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    After a long time, she took a deep breath and smiled brightly, "Father, it''s great to have you here."


    Gu Dajiang grinned and touched her head, "It''s my father''s words, Yun Dong, my father is very fortunate, you survived that disaster, you are still here, father...I don''t know what to say. it is good."


    What Gu Dajiang feared most was that she could not survive the death catastrophe at the age of fourteen.


    Now that everything is over, their family, Yundong, will live in peace and longevity in the future.


    Gu Yundong let him touch his head with tears in his eyes. It''s good, really, this is her father and mother, her rtives, she didn''t upy anyone else''s body, all this was originally hers.


    It turns out that she is not alone.


    Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao, who were not far away, saw that the two of them were a little sad when they were talking, so they couldn''t help but nce at each other, and stayed far away without destroying them.


    After eating the porridge, a group of talents set off again.


    Xu said that now, Gu Yundong is not as restrained as before, and the rtionship between father and daughter seems to be a step closer.


    However, seeing that he was getting closer and closer to Xuanhe Mansion, Gu Yundong couldn''t hide some of the things he didn''t say in the bottom of his heart.


    Gu Dajiang was very keen to find her appearance of being reluctant to speak these days.


    Actually, Gu Dajiang felt that Yun Dong must have something to say. She always picked happy things to tell him, but how could everything go well in life?


    He sighed slightly, "If you have something to say, say it, Dad is not someone who can''t help himself."


    Gu Yundong looked at him, and finally said, "When we were driven away by Lao Gu''s family, my uncle was taken away by them. When my uncle went back and didn''t see us, he also left the old Gu''s family. To this day, his whereabouts are still unknown.¡±


    The carriage was moving forward slowly, Xue Rong was driving the carriage outside, and Tong Shuitao was also sitting on the carriage.


    There was only Gu Yundong''s soft voice in the car, "There is also the aunt''s family. The aunt''s great uncle and Mn Yuanzhi have been separated. Cousin Mn is... dead."


    Gu Dajiang trembled slightly, his eyes widened, and his breathing became rapid.


    After a long time, he calmed down a little, but his voice was hoarse, "Then, what about Yuanzhi?"


    "Yuanzhi was brought back to Yongning Mansion by Ding Jincheng and sent to Lao Gu''s house. When I went to Yongning Mansion to find my fatherst time, I saw that he was not doing well, so I nned to bring him out. Now he is in our house, Go to school with Yunshu. It''s just that Auntie and the others don''t know where they are yet."


    Gu Dajiang tugged his fingers tightly, lowered his head slightly, and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Father..."


    "I''m fine." Gu Dajiang waved his hand, "I''ve been mentally prepared, I''m fine."


    How many people died on the road to escape? He was in a clear mood, all clear.


    It''s just that Bian Mn''s death made him feel heavy after all. In front of his eyes, there seemed to be that little girl who was holding his thigh and called him uncle.


    In the blink of an eye, she was old, married, and she could see herself, and she was still called uncle obediently. She also said that when she gave birth, she would give her a nice name and teach her to read in the future.


    However, there is no child, not even her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 508: His little cabbage was arched by a pig?

    Chapter 508 His little cabbage was arched by a pig?


    Gu Yundong didn''t speak any more, letting him digest the information slowly.


    The rest of the way, Gu Dajiang was very silent, and his low mood did not gradually improve until the next day.


    The dead have passed away, and the living will continue.


    Although I don''t know where Aunt Gu and Uncle Gu are now and how they are doing. But Gu Dajiang knew that they were definitely still alive, and they would meet eventually.


    He tried his best to put those negative emotions aside, thinking that he was going to see his wife and children soon, and his mood finally improved.


    But seeing Gu Yundong looking like he had something to say again, Gu Dajiang''s brows couldn''t help but jump fiercely.


    "Do you have any more bad news to tell me?"


    should be gone, right? All he cares about now is the eldest sister and the younger brother, and the family is by his side. Yun Dong has already said what happened.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "Actually, it''s not bad news."


    "What do you say."


    "That''s right, before I found my father, I was, that is, engaged."


    "What?" Gu Dajiang jumped up suddenly, his head hitting the roof of the car.


    With a "bang", Gu Dajiang covered his head with a grin and red at Gu Yundong, "Say it again, what''s wrong with you?"


    Gu Yundong hurriedly helped him, for fear that if he moved too much, not only the head would be injured.


    Ke met Gu Dajiang''s round eyes, she could only whisper again, "I, am engaged?"


    What does ?? question mean? Could it be that if he said no, she could deny it immediately?


    "Why did you get engaged? How old are you? Do you know who the other party is? You don''t know that people are sinister, especially if you are good-looking and rich, so maybe the other party has ulterior motives? His family is also ignorant. , Your mother''s illness is still not healed, and your father came to propose marriage before you could find it. This is bullying you when you are young and ignorant and have no elders to call the shots, no, I don''t agree with this marriage."


    The more Gu Dajiang talked, the more angry he became, the more he felt that the other party was not a good thing.


    He felt that his heart was about to burst, and the sulent cabbage in his home was so good that it was smashed by a pig?


    is simply out of line, out of line! !


    Gu Yundong knew that he would react this way, sheughed dryly and whispered, "Dad, it''s just a marriage, a marriage..."


    "So you can go back?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." No, what she meant was that they were nning to wait until their mother''s illness was cured and their father''s whereabouts were found before getting married.


    Gu Dajiang snorted coldly, "The matter of breaking off the marriage should be discussed slowly, not in a hurry, and the most important thing is not to ruin your reputation. Looking back, it''s better that the other party made a mistake."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, he didn''t expect you to be such a father.


    No, she never thought about breaking off the marriage.


    "Father, Brother Shao is very nice. When I started trading, he gave the capital."


    "Okay, he said he didn''t bully you when you were young and ignorant, he wanted you to owe others favors and make you promise yourself. It''s an old trick, I stopped ying this more than ten years ago."


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, Dad, could it be that she has been acting very ignorant these days?


    Is this what the old man means when he looks at his son-inw, and the more he looks at it, the less pleasing to the eye?


    Um? Didn''t y this trick ten years ago? Could it be that my father used it before?


    Gu Yundong''s suspicious eyes fell on Gu Dajiang, wanting to ask him how he and his mother got together back then.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 509: Gu Dajiang is timid

    Chapter 509 Gu Dajiang is close to the nostalgia


    Gu Dajiang''s face was very stinky, and he didn''t realize what he just said.


    was still muttering in indignation, "The one named Shao Qingyuan must not be a good thing."


    Gu Yundong thought it was better to let his father buffer for a while, she must have said too much at this moment. The more she protected Shao Qingyuan, the more angry his father became.


    So she obediently didn''t make a sound, listened to Gu Dajiang''s broken thoughts, and drenched Shao Qingyuan''s scolding.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Dajiang stopped after saying a few words.


    Just humming, looking unhappy.


    asked her again at the end, "Besides this, is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    Gu Yundong immediately shook his head, apart from making the old Gu family half-dead, there should be no more.


    Gu Dajiang was a little satisfied, but for the next journey, he would pull Shao Qingyuan out from time to time for approval.


    Gu Yundong was dumbfounded by him, is that all fathers? Her mother likes Shao Qingyuan very much.


    Of course, she dared not tell Gu Dajiang that.


    A few dayster, the carriage finally passed Xuanhe House and arrived in Fengkai County.


    When he arrived at a familiar ce, Gu Yundong rxed.


    She went to see Gu Dajiang, but the other party was very silent, a little restless.


    "Father, are you not feeling well?"


    "No." Gu Dajiang coughed lightly and hurriedly shook his head.


    He is, a little nervous. Yes, nervous.


    After entering the county seat, Gu Dajiang asked Gu Yundong for a bronze mirror, which she put on the carriage.


    The first time Gu Dajiang saw him, he thought that Yundong, his family, had grown up and knew that he was stinky.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I actually use it now.


    Holding the mirror, Gu Dajiang took a close look at it and asked his daughter, "Look at Dad, is your face looking bad? Are you haggard and have dark circles under your eyes? Or do you look old? What if I don''te?"


    Dad, what do you mean by making it look like you are going on a blind date?


    She gave Gu Dajiang a serious look and nodded seriously, "No, Dad is very handsome, handsome, just like Young Master Pian Pian Jia, mother will recognize it at first sight."


    "Yes, right?"


    Gu Yundong nodded vigorously.


    Gu Dajiang took a photo of it carefully, and then returned the bronze mirror uneasy.


    Gu Yundong reassured him and diverted his attention, "Father, take it easy. Would you like to see the county seat? We wille often in the future, so you can get acquainted with it first?"


    Gu Dajiang thought it made sense, lifted the curtain to look outside, and also told Xue Rong, who was driving, "Slow down, take a look at this county, and don''t go wrong in the future."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Probably only Tong Shuitao was in high spirits, feeling as if he had returned to his own territory, and excitedly introduced them to the roadside scenery.


    Gradually, the carriage approached Gu Ji.


    Seeing the huge que at the door, Tong Shuitao couldn''t help raising her voice, and said very proudly, "This is our shop, look, Gu Ji."


    "Our shop?" Gu Dajiang''s eyes widened instantly, and he hurriedly shouted to Xue Rong in front, "Stop, I''ll go take a look first."


    Xue Rong suddenly pulled the reins, Gu Dajiang lifted the curtain of the car door, and went down without a word.


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, her father is... timid about being close to hometown?


    shook her head, and she could only follow out of the carriage.


    Just approached Gu Ji when he suddenly stopped.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 510: Gu Dajiang looks at the account books

    Chapter 510 Gu Dajiang looks at the ount book


    Gu Yundong squinted at the shop next door.


    Here, when have there been more pharmacies? Didn''t you sell snacks before?


    She couldn''t help but take a second nce, where Gu Dajiang had already strode into Gu Ji.


    Zhou Zhe was wiping the table diligently, and he couldn''t care about the sweat on his forehead.


    The owner said that the most important thing in food business is to be clean and tidy. If he works hard and strives to make good grades, maybe he can be a shopkeeper and reach the pinnacle of his life.


    Gu Dajiang''s footsteps came in, and the stake suddenly turned around and immediately greeted him.


    "This guest officer, what do you want to buy? We have the highest-grade white sugar in this shop, and that''s the only one in the entire Fengkai County. There are also canned dried fruits and jams. Look at them, they''re not expensive. Those who have eaten them. They say it''s delicious."


    Zhou Zhuang saw his face was raw, and when he entered the door, he looked at the shop curiously, and knew that he hade here for the first time. When he introduced him in a hurry, he expected him to make a big list for him. After all, the other party looked quite rich, didn''t he?


    Before Gu Dajiang could speak, Gu Yundong came in from behind.


    Zhou Zi immediately widened his eyes when he saw her, and took a few steps forward excitedly, "Dong, Dongjia, are you back?"


    He said, and hurriedly called to the back, "The shopkeeper, our boss is back."


    Zheng Gang was fetching something in the back, and when he heard the shout, he ran out in a hurry, sweating all over his body.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging over, he hurriedly wiped his hands, "The boss is back, it''s been hard to go out this time, hurry up, sit down, I''ll go get some tea."


    said that he hurried to work, and the smile on his face could tell he was very excited and joyful.


    The ??pile has already wiped the chair by hand.


    Gu Yundong helped Gu Dajiang to go there and introduced, "This is my father, Gu Dajiang."


    Zhou Zhuang was stunned for a moment, and said in shock, "Master, have you found someone?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Zi hurriedly bowed to Gu Dajiang, "Hello, old boss, I''m Zhuang Zi."


    Gu Dajiang, who thought he was still very young and elegant, couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.


    It was Zheng Gang who pped his head sharply, "What are you calling me?" He said respectfully, "Master."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but want tough, but Gu Dajiang had already started looking at the shop curiously.


    He went to see the white sugar, which Gu Yundong had given him before, soaked in sugar water, and mixed it with porridge, which could be used to make different delicious foods.


    Now looking at these white candy particles, Gu Dajiang still feels a little weird.


    This is actually made by Yun Dong, what a great invention, his daughter is really smart and capable.


    pride! pride!


    Gu Dajiang''s back became more straight, and then he looked at the canned food, dried fruit and other items. Zhuangzi was very attentive to introduce him to him, and even gave him a taste.


    Zheng Gang gave the ount book to Gu Yundong, "Master, this is the ount for the past few months, take a look."


    Gu Yundong took the ledger, but did not open it, but handed it to Gu Dajiang who came over.


    "Father, you used to be Mr. ountant, is this ount correct?"


    "Let me see."


    Gu Dajiang was interested. He hadn''t touched the ledger for a long time. Now he is holding his own ledger, and it still feels like a dream.


    Zhou gave him a chair, Gu Dajiang sat down and turned it over.


    However, as soon as he opened the first page, his pupils suddenly widened, and he gasped fiercely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 511: pharmacy next door

    Chapter 511 The pharmacy next door


    He couldn''t help rubbing his eyes and looked again.


    has not changed, that means he read it right?


    But¡­¡­


    Gu Dajiang raised his head and looked at Gu Yundong nkly.


    Gu Yundong looked puzzled, and his eyes followed the ledger, "Father, is there any problem?"


    Zheng Gang on the side couldn''t help but get nervous? Problems with the ledger?


    It''s not that bad. He personally recorded this ount, and every transaction is clear, as well as the iing and outgoing shipments. He will check it again every night before closing the door, very carefully.


    Gu Dajiang pointed to the number on the ount book, "This shop, on the first day of opening, made a profit, made nine hundred taels??"


    "Yup."


    Gu Dajiang''s whole person is a little light, is he too ignorant of the world?


    A small county town, a small shop, actually earns nine hundred taels a day?


    Still, the disparity between the rich and the poor in Fengkai County and Jiangyu County is really so big that he once thought he was a fake ountant a few years ago.


    Gu Yundong finally understood what he meant, and couldn''t helpughing, "Father, this is the first day, you know that on the first day people are greedy for fresh food, and new shops always have toe in and look at them, and then follow the trend to buy something, and there will be noter. So much."


    Gu Dajiang breathed a sigh of relief, yes, yes.


    But nine hundred taels on the first day is still too much.


    Gu Dajiang took a sip of water and was shocked, and continued to turn to the second page.


    Six hundred taels.


    page three, five hundred taels.


    page four, five hundred taels.


    Page 5¡­


    Don''t think he can''t see it, he earns lesster, that''s because there are fewer purchases.


    Gu Dajiang raised his head faintly to look at Gu Yundong, he felt that his grown daughter was probably used to attack people.


    Is this what she was talking about doing a little business? Then the big business in her heart is the kind that earns tens of thousands of taels a day.


    Poverty limits his imagination.


    Gu Dajiang was a little numb, and when he saw the back, it was probably because the sugar was getting less and less, the price finally dropped a lot, and it became a little normal.


    But some new cans were addedter, and the price began to rise again.


    Gu Dajiang saw that her father was looking at the ount book seriously, so he took the time to ask Zhuangzi, "Why did the shop next door change into a pharmacy?"


    Zhou Zhan was startled for a moment, thenughed immediately, looking very mysterious, "Master, that''s not an ordinary pharmacy, it''s Brother Shao''s newly opened pharmacy."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, "Shao Qingyuan''s shop?"


    "Yes, it opened about half a month ago."


    Gu Yundong suddenly became interested, "I''ll go take a look."


    I heard him say that he was going to do a medicinal herb business before, but he didn''t expect to move so quickly, so he had already opened a shop in the county town, and it was next to her Gu Ji.


    Gu Yundong was still a little overjoyed.


    She turned her head and walked towards the shop next door. Unexpectedly, Gu Dajiang''s ears were sharp, and she had vaguely heard the three words Shao Qingyuan. When she was about to close the ount books, she followed behind.


    Shao Qingyuan''s shop is a little smaller than her Gu Ji, Xu Shi has just opened for business, and there are not many medicinal materials.


    There was a guy in the shop, who was about the same age as the stake, and was pounding medicine with a pestle at this time.


    There is an old doctor who is a bit older behind the counter.


    When Gu Yundong entered the door, the guy immediately put down his work and greeted him, "What kind of medicine does the girl want to buy? Is there a prescription?"


    "There is no prescription, I want to ask, do you have this medicine to buy?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 512: You are right

    Chapter 512 What you said


    Gu Yundong took out a small porcin bottle, which was the good medicine Shao Qingyuan gave her to treat internal injuries.


    The guy looked at it carefully and nodded immediately, "Yes, yes, this medicine is only avable in our pharmacy. The bottle of the girl should also be sold by our shop. I''ll get it for you as much as the girl wants."


    "Give me a bottle." In addition to this, Gu Yundong also ordered several medicinal herbs, all of which were used by Gu Dajiang.


    Before leaving, Dr. Yu prescribed medicine for them and asked Gu Dajiang to recuperate, and it was almost used up by now.


    She thought about making some more. These medicines are rtivelymon and are avable in general shops.


    The guy really got everything for her, and after wrapping it up, he handed it over, "Girl, a total of 12 taels of silver."


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand to get the silver, but he was stopped before he handed it over.


    She turned her head and met Gu Dajiang''s angry expression.


    "Ten taels of silver, what a fool, this is only a few medicinal materials and you have charged so much. Doctor Yu in the city used to prescribe these medicines before, and I have never seen them so expensive. I will say that who is not a good thing, from his chaos It can be seen from the receipt of money that it is a ck heart."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Dad, your anger hasn''t subsided.


    But the guy stopped listening, and immediately defended, "This guest officer, that''s not what you said, these medicinal materials are indeed ordinary medicinal materials, and the price is not expensive. This bottle of medicine for internal injuries is not ordinary medicine, it is Our owner personally developed it, and we are the only one in Fengkai County and even Xuanhe Prefecture. And this medicine has good curative effect, so the price is naturally higher.¡±


    Gu Dajiang stared, looked at Gu Yundong and said, "Look, he also developed it himself. He''s not a doctor, isn''t he messing around? This is an extremely irresponsible behavior, and it will definitely bring disaster to you in the future."


    Gu Yundong whispered, "Father, this medicine cured your internal injury back then."


    Gu Dajiang choked and was speechless.


    But he still didn''t give up, he took her hand and started to say something else, "Look at this shop, why is it opened next to Gu Ji, it must be because Gu Ji''s business is good, and he deliberately came to treat customers."


    "Also, the shop hasn''t been cleaned, and the counter is full of dirt." He touched it, and it was clean and spotless.


    Gu Dajiang, "..."


    He pointed to the cab, "There are still these medicines, which are too few. If there is a guest to dispense the medicine, there will be no shortage of this and the other. Isn''t that dying the time of other patients?"


    "By the way, it doesn''t smell good either. I feel like it smells bad."


    The guy at the pharmacy can''t bear it anymore, he''s clearly here to find fault.


    He looked around and saw the big broom beside him, so he was about to pick it up.


    Who knew that a pair of hands blocked him, the guy raised his head and looked at the person who came by in surprise, "Zhou Zhan? What are you stopping me for? You didn''t hear what he said."


    Zhou Zhuang whispered and bit his ear, "Don''t be stupid, that''s our boss, that''s the boss''s father."


    "Your boss? Your boss can talk nonsense at will..." The guy stopped halfway, and his eyes widened slightly, "You mean... your boss? Isn''t that our boss'' fiancee?"


    "That''s right, so you know why the owner''s father said that?"


    The guy suddenly realized, "So, this is the old man who is picking on the thorns?"


    "Understand, being a father is like this, especially our club is so good."


    The guy nodded, immediately put down the broom, ran to Gu Dajiang''s side, nodded seriously, "This guest officer is right, this drugstore doesn''t smell good, and it''s not clean, look over there. There are also cobwebs. I think there are too many areas for improvement. You only need to give your opinion, we will definitely change it. If you say you remove the window, remove the window, remove the door, remove the door, and open up that wall. It will be done this afternoon. Find someone to work with."


    Gu Dajiang, "..." No, where are you from?


    This is his future son-inw''s shop, how dare you tear down the windows and walls?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 513: should come

    Chapter 513 Shoulde


    Gu Yundong almost diedughing, where did Shao Qingyuan find such a talent?


    Seeing that her father was choked by him, he still had a look like ''I''m very serious, as long as you give me an order, I promise to go through fire and water with my heart and mind''.


    Gu Dajiang wanted to scold him, but it was indeed he who was picking on him just now, so it didn''t make sense.


    He red at the guy, "Go home."


    "Guest officer, walk slowly, the steps are high,e and let me support you. You are wee toe back and give your opinion next time, we will definitely change what you said, we are very sincere." The man came forward wisely and supported Gu Dajiang.


    kept sending him to the carriage, with a smile on his face, no reluctance at all.


    Gu Yundong tried his best to hold back hisughter and nced at him before getting in the car, "What''s your name?"


    That guy''s eyes lit up, his body was shaking with excitement, oh, he was taken seriously by the boss.


    He hurriedly replied, "The youngest is called Jiang Bao."


    "Not bad." Gu Yundong said and got into the carriage.


    The smile on Jiang Bao''s face almost overflowed, and he happily watched the carriage go farther and farther before turning his head happily.


    Who knows, as soon as he turned his head, he met Zhuang Zhi''s resentful eyes, as if he had done something extremely sinful.


    After thinking about it hard, Jiang Bao felt that everything was normal except for the ttering a little louder.


    Zhou Zi felt that the road to bing a shopkeeper was a bit more difficult.


    I knew that I didn''t remind him just now, and let himmit suicide to offend the owner and the master.


    Zhou Zhe thought darkly, and then strode back to his shop.


    Over there, Gu Yundong finally stopped the urge tough, but he didn''t expect to turn his head and heard Gu Dajiang muttering, "That Shao Qingyuan has a good eye."


    This good vision means that he picked a clever guy, and more importantly, that he likes his daughter.


    is this sour tone.


    Gu Yundong''s heart is warm. His father has always been a reasonable person. This time, he is picking on a shop that obviously has no problems. It is not because his daughter is about to be taken away by others, and he is very upset.


    She didn''t mention Shao Qingyuan, but instead mentioned Gu Yunshu.


    "Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi both go to school in this county, do you want to visit?"


    Gu Dajiang thought for a while, "Go, you should go. They are studying in the school, and the father should visit Mr., thank him for his teaching and care."


    He used to be a schr, and the proper etiquette should still be in ce.


    Especially there are two children in his family. The other party is also a learned champion. With his guidance, he is better than many people who have studied hard for more than ten years. This is the fate of his children.


    He shoulde to visit him as soon as possible to thank him.


    Therefore, when the carriage turned around and headed for Qin Wenzong''s academy, Gu Dajiang asked, "Should we prepare something toe to the door?"


    Gu Yundong took out two cans from the box at the back, which she had just picked up from the shop.


    "Send this over." She said, "Master Yun Shu likes this."


    Gu Dajiang thought about it for a while, then nodded, "Alright, it''s appropriate to make it at home."


    The ?? carriage stopped at the gate of the school soon.


    Gu Dajiang got off the carriage, adjusted his clothes, took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    Gu Yundong stood behind him, the concierge was stunned when he saw Gu Dajiang, but after seeing Gu Yundong, he was overjoyed, "Miss Gu is back?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 514: The champion is worthy of being the champion

    Chapter 514 The champion is worthy of being the champion


    Gu Dajiang blinked, howe the concierge of the master''s house is also very familiar to his daughter.


    And just like the shopkeeper in the shop, he looked so happy as if he was seeing his rtives.


    Gu Dajiang restrained his expression, and just about to speak, he heard the doorman speak first, "Miss Gu is here to look for Yunshu Yuanzhi? Unfortunately, they are not here right now."


    "Huh? Today''s holiday?"


    The concierge shook his head and said with a smile, "No, it was the Master who borrowed the martial arts field of the county school and took the students to learn archery."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, but the county school was at the other end, so it wasn''t appropriate for them to go at this time.


    So she could only say to Gu Dajiang, "Let''s go home first, and see Yunshu and the others after school."


    "Well." Although he didn''t see anyone, Gu Dajiang was a little disappointed.


    But after waiting for so long, we are not in a hurry.


    got on the carriage again, Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to go back to Yongfu Vige directly, and there was no need to stop in the middle.


    After the carriage had gone out for a while, Gu Dajiang said with emotion, "Master Zhuang Yuan is worthy of being Zhuang Yuan master, and his teaching methods are different from others. The six arts of a gentleman, ritual, music, archery, imperialism, calligraphy, and arithmetic, these are the textbooks. They should all be dabbling in. But ordinary private schools only blindly teach students to learn the knowledge from books, as long as they are used to deal with the imperial examinations, they are regarded as ythings and despair. The students¡¯ horizons have narrowed. Master Zhuang Yuan has cultivated them all-round learning since Yunshu and the others were young children, which is really admirable.¡±


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, Dad, wake up, you can''t be Qin Wenzheng''s fanboy, so she won''t be shorter when she sees him?


    Interrupt quickly.


    "Father, this shows that I have good eyesight. Back then, I took Yunshu to several schools and met several masters, so I chose this ce."


    Gu Dajiang turned his attention to her, "Yes, Yun Dong''s contribution is the greatest."


    "Actually, at the beginning, this champion didn''t intend to ept the cloud book, but I thought of a lot of ways to convince him. It''s been hard work, this person is not easy to talk at all."


    "Really?" Gu Dajiang frowned, "Yundong is really hard work. In the future, I will leave this kind of thing to my father, and my father will handle it."


    "OK."


    She nodded seriously, and the father and daughter walked towards Yongfu Vige while talking.


    Tong Shuitao''s mouth twitched when she heard it outside the car. Miss, are you afraid of being exposed when you say this? Master Qin, don''t talk too much in front of you.


    Otherwise, how could people ept the young master and then ept the young master, he did his best.


    Thinking about it, the carriage finally drove into Yongfu Vige.


    It is not umon to enter the carriage in Yongfu Vige now, but everyone in Gu Yundong¡¯s carriage is still familiar, especially in front of him is a long-lost Tong Shuipao.


    Immediately someone asked loudly, "Is it Yun Dong from the family? Are you back, Yun Dong?"


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car and followed the voice to see that it was from the vige, as if her husband was working in his own workshop.


    She nodded to the man, "Auntie, how are you."


    "Oh, is it really Gu Dong''s home? It''s been a long journey. It''s very hot. Do you want to drink some water? I''ll pour it for you."


    Gu Yundong smiled and waved his hand, "No need, I''ll go home now."


    "Oh, yes yes, you just came back, your mother must miss you, go back quickly."


    Gu Yundong said goodbye to her and lowered the curtain of the car.


    Looking back, he saw that Gu Dajiang was taking a deep breath.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 515: Dad, go home

    Chapter 515 Dad, go home


    "Father, are you still nervous?"


    Gu Dajiang gripped the car door frame tightly with his fingers and shook his head, "I''m not nervous, just, happy, yes, happy."


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything, the carriage soon reached the foot of the mountain.


    Gu Yundong took the lead to get down from the inside, and after waiting for a while, he saw Gu Dajiang slowly getting out of the carriage.


    Looking at the big brick building in front of him, he was dazed for a moment.


    But the amount of money on the ledger he saw in the shop had made him numb, and now he was surprised when he looked at the house, and then he felt normal again.


    Instead, it was the people in the house that filled him with an urgent and hesitant ambivalence.


    Tong Shuitao had already run into the yard quickly, and without even taking a look at Father Tong, he shouted loudly, "Miss is back, Miss is back."


    Gu Yundong turned his head, "Father, go home."


    go home!


    Gu Dajiang''s fingers trembled, and with a heavy "um" sound, he strode inside.


    The two walked into the yard, and everyone in the Gu family had alreadye out.


    When Gu Dajiang raised his head, he saw the familiar figure in front of him galloping over.


    His breathing suddenly became rapid, and a smile instantly appeared on his face, "Liu Niang."


    That figure shed past him, ran past him directly behind him, and hugged Gu Yundong who was standing behind him.


    Gu Dajiang''s smile froze, and soon, he saw another small figure running over.


    also crossed over to him and reached out to hug Gu Yundong''s thigh behind him.


    Mrs Yang said pitifully, "Dongdong, Dongdong, you''re finally back, my mother misses you. You can''t sleep well without your mother, and you can''t eat well. I want to eat fried chicken legs."


    "Sister, I miss you too, but I can think about it. I can think about it, and it breaks my heart."


    Gu Yundong was almost going to be amused by the two of them, how can I say how to be so funny about missing? Where did you learn the words from, still heartbroken.


    She reached out and patted Yang''s back, and then rubbed Gu Yunke''s little head.


    Turned his head and saw Gu Dajiang greedily looking at the mother and daughter, knowing that he was in a turbulent mood.


    Unfortunately, neither Yang nor Gu Yun noticed him.


    On the contrary, the other people who followed in the yard cast their doubtful gazes on Gu Dajiang.


    Cousin Ke was probably the first to guess his identity.


    Gu Dajiang is very handsome, he has been eating well and raising well during this time, and now he looks even younger.


    The three brothers and sisters of the Gu family have inherited the good looks of their parents. Perhaps it is because they are all men. Gu Yunshu looks the most simr to Gu Dajiang.


    Looking at the nose and mouth that were exactly the same as Gu Yunshu''s, Biao Aunt Ke almost knew who this person was.


    I really didn''t expect that Gu Yundong went out and found her father without warning.


    was a pleasant surprise.


    Gu Yundong finally appeased Yang and Yunke, she patted Yang''s back, pushed her shoulders and turned her around, pointed at Gu Dajiang with a smile, and asked, "Mother, look who''s here. ?"


    Yang shi blinked, stunned for a while, and his eyes slowly settled on Gu Dajiang''s face.


    Gu Yunke also opened his eyes curiously and looked at him.


    Gu Dajiang stood there motionless, while the mother and daughter looked at him, but his palms were slightly sweaty.


    Yang''s eyes widened and his mouth widened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 516: Liu Niang, Im sorry

    Chapter 516 Liu Niang, I''m sorry


    After a while, she suddenly screamed. "what¡­"


    immediately ran to Gu Dajiang and hugged Gu Dajiang just like he was hugging Gu Yundong.


    In front of everyone, she didn''t realize what was wrong with hugging and hugging her husband in public.


    But Gu Dajiang, who waspletely sober, and Gu Dajiang, who had read books and knew good manners, didn''t care at all at the moment, and hugged his wife tightly.


    Different from the joy when holding Gu Yundong just now, Yang shi couldn''t help crying at this moment.


    "Dajiang, it''s Dajiang, Dajiang humming..."


    Gu Dajiang''s voice also choked, "It''s me, Liu Niang, I''m sorry for making you wait so long, sorry."


    "Dajiang, don''t go, don''t go."


    "Yes, I''m not leaving. I''ll be with you in the future. Our family will never be separated again."


    Yang started to cry again, Gu Dajiang patted her on the back and coaxed her softly.


    The corners of his eyes are full of patience and smiles, and his eyes are full of doting.


    The people next to ?? were dumbfounded and sighed inwardly.


    It turns out that this is the master, the master that thedy, the youngdy and the young master have been looking for.


    No wonder they keep talking about it, it turns out that the master is really a very gentle person.


    Cousin Ke breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she had thought before that Gu Dajiang, who had never heard of his name and never knew his name, would have long forgotten his wife and children, and would marry another wife and have children elsewhere. The family is in harmony.


    After all, Yang''s situation is special. Few people are so willing to guard a wife who doesn''t understand anything like a child.


    What''s more, after the famine, who knows if they are still alive.


    For a man like him who has read and ability, it is normal to marry another wife and have children.


    She never said these words to Gu Yundong. She was thinking that it would be difficult to find her father in this world, so let them keep this beauty in their hearts.


    I didn''t expect to see it now, only to realize that my thinking is narrow.


    Aunt Ke exhaled, finally no longer worried, winked with Shen Sitian and others, and left the space for the family to reunite. They went to the kitchen to prepare food and washed the dust for a few people.


    Tong Shuitao introduced Xue Rong, who was also unfamiliar, on his behalf, and helped him clean up a room.


    Yang''s cry finally stopped, but he was still reluctant to let go of Gu Dajiang, holding his hand tightly, for fear that he would disappear again.


    Gu Yundong shook his head with a smile, then looked at Gu Yunke, who was still standing beside his legs, looking at them curiously.


    She squatted down and said softly, "Coco, haven''t you always wondered what Daddy looks like? This is Daddy."


    The little girl is ignorant, she actually has no impression of Gu Dajiang at all.


    It was her brother who often mentioned Daddy in her ear that let her know of his existence, and her heart was full of yearning and anticipation.


    It''s just that now that she''s really seen it, she doesn''t dare to go forward.


    Gu Dajiang also crouched down and looked into the little girl''s eyes, "Coco, I''m dad,e over and let dad hug, okay?"


    Gu Yunke was a little hesitant, looking at his expectant eyes, his little feet moved.


    Gu Dajiang saw this, and suddenly took out a small straw thing from behind him, "This is made by my father, can I give it to you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 517: great dad

    Chapter 517 Great Daddy


    The little girl''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Little bunny."


    "Like it?"


    She nodded, she liked it.


    Gu Yunke also has little ymates in the vige, and the little ymates'' daddy will make beautiful mantises and crickets for them.


    She was envious, but when her father was not around, Father Tong made it up for her, and it was big and beautiful.


    But that''s not Daddy, it''s still different.


    Now, Daddy is right in front of her, giving her a straw-knitted little bunny. No one else''s daddy will know, but her daddy will.


    The little girl couldn''t help but puffed out her small chest proudly. She raised her head and looked at Gu Yundong, who pushed her slightly, "Go."


    She immediately ran to Gu Dajiang, but didn''t dare to hug him.


    Gu Dajiang shoved the straw rabbit into her hand and picked up the little girl.


    Um? Pretty decent.


    He remembered that when he was at Lao Gu''s house, the little girl was thin and small, as if she would break if she was not careful.


    Gu Yundong went over to hold Yang''s hand, "Father, go ahead and talk."


    "Hey, good."


    Gu Yundong took him to his and Yang''s room. Seeing the bright and clean room filled with warmth and warmth, his eyes couldn''t help but get warm.


    This is their home, their own house.


    Xue Rong came over quietly and removed the luggage belonging to Gu Dajiang from the carriage.


    Yang Shixing hurriedly opened the box and sorted out his things by himself. The bright smile on his face was something Gu Yundong had never seen before.


    Maybe she is still very ignorant and doesn''t know the feelings of adults, but her reliance on and attention to Gu Dajiang is real.


    In the box there are things bought along the way, as well as pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    These Yang ns all recognize it and put them on the desk.


    And his clothes, folded one by one and put them in the closet.


    Gu Yundong nced at it and saw that Gu Yunke''s clothes were still inside, after thinking about it, he simply went over and took out all those small clothes.


    then said to Gu Dajiang, "Coco, just sleep with me first, Dad, you can talk to your mother at night."


    Gu Dajiang, "..."


    He red at Gu Yundong, coughed lightly and said, "It''s okay for Coco to sleep with us."


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard the little girl in his arms say, "I want to sleep with the eldest sister, and sleep with the eldest sister."


    After shouting ??, he noticed Gu Dajiang''s hurt eyes, he couldn''t bear it anymore, he hurriedly leaned into his ear and whispered, "Daddy, I, I, I am..."


    She didn''t know what to say.


    But it was the first time that Gu Dajiang heard Gu Yunke call her father, and he was a little flustered at the moment, so he didn''t need her to exin the reason, he just found her, "Daddy knows, you and eldest sister haven''t seen each other for many days, think about it. Miss, isn''t it?"


    The little girl nodded immediately, "That''s right."


    Gu Yundong tutted twice, just about toin when Tong Shuitao''s voice came from the door, "Miss, the young master is back."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Yunshu was already running over here.


    "Is my eldest sister back? Eldest sister, eldest sister, where are you?"


    There is Bian Yuanzhi''s voice behind, "Yunshu, wait for me."


    Gu Yunshu couldn''t wait to run to the door of Yang''s room and stepped into the door frame.


    Gu Yundong was standing in the shade, he didn''t see it.


    The first thing I saw was a tall man holding Gu Yunke and walking towards him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 518: family neat

    Chapter 518 The family is neat and tidy


    Gu Yunshu raised his head nkly, trying to see clearly. The man had already crouched down and looked at him.


    The next moment, Gu Yunshu''s tears suddenly fell, his voice was a little ethereal, "Father..."


    "It''s me, Yunshu, Dad is back."


    The book in Gu Yunshu''s hand fell to the ground with a ''smack''. He was stunned, and a little cautiously reached out to touch Gu Dajiang''s face, and asked again, "Father?"


    "I''m here." Gu Dajiang took him into his arms and patted his small head, "This time, it''s been a lot of hard work, your elder sister has said, you are a little man, yes Daddy''s pride."


    At that moment, all the ups and downs of Gu Yunshu flooded into his head.


    He hugged Gu Dajiang''s neck, "Dad, it''s really a father, a living father, warm and warm."


    He cried and said, out of breath, "I don''t work hard, it''s the big sister who works hard. I''m a man, I''m not tired, I''m not tired at all, I''m just afraid that I won''t be able to see my father. Uuu..."


    Gu Dajiang is very sad, the little guy is young, but he always wants to support a family.


    If it wasn''t for Yun Dong''s sudden ''grown up'', he would take the whole family as his own responsibility.


    He hugged his son and daughter from left to right, seeing his son crying uncontrobly, and the daughter beside him shedding tears, he hurriedly reached out and patted Gu Yunshu''s shoulder, "Don''t cry anymore, look at Coco... ¡­¡±


    It is toote, emotions are the most easily infected things, especially children.


    Seeing her dear brother crying so aggrieved, the little girl couldn''t help it and started to cry.


    Gu Dajiang was helpless, so he just let them vent as much as they like.


    He just hugged the two children tightly, like holding the most cherished treasure.


    When he raised his head, he happened to see Bian Yuanzhi, who was standing not far away and was wiping his eyes, and his eyes were full of envy and joy.


    He suddenly thought of Bian Mn, and his heart ached, he smiled at Bian Yuanzhi, "I don''t know Uncle anymore,e and give Uncle a hug."


    Bian Yuanzhi paused for a while, then instantly opened his calf and threw himself into his arms.


    "Uncle..."


    Gu Dajiang hugged three children who were crying in a mess, but his heart was sore and swollen, both distressed and satisfied.


    It was Mr. Yang, who was arranging things. Seeing this, he ran over quickly, hugged Gu Dajiang from behind, and then... cried together.


    Only Gu Yundong couldn''t help but stroked his forehead and sighed as he watched therge-scale crying and kissing scene.


    After a while, he finally came forward with warm eyes.


    "Okay, stop crying, calm down and drink some water."


    A few people snorted out of Gu Dajiang''s arms and looked at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yunshuughed again, "Eldest sister, did you bring Dad back?"


    "Yeah, isn''t the eldest sister very powerful?"


    "Hmm, that''s amazing." The little guys nodded vigorously.


    The group sat on the bed. Unlike Yang''s Gu Yunke, Gu Yunshu had a lot of questions to ask, and he also had a lot of things to say to his father and eldest sister.


    Gu Dajiang was very patient and talked about the previous things.


    The family reunites, as if time is not time. It was not until Tong Shuitao came over and said that dinner was ready, and everyone felt that it was getting dark.


    There was no one else in the restaurant, Cousin Ke and the others were very sensible and didn''t bother them.


    It wasn''t until after the meal that Gu Yundong asked in a low voice, "Where''s Shao Qingyuan? Why haven''t we seen him?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 519: stranger

    Chapter 519 Strangers


    With Gu Yundong''s understanding, Shao Qingyuan will definitelye here as soon as she learns that she is back.


    Even if he knew that Gu Dajiang was back, he would not dy.


    But not only did he note, but the cats and dogs were not there.


    Aunt Ke said, "He went into the mountains yesterday, and he hasn''te back yet."


    "Into the deep mountains?"


    "Um."


    Over there, Gu Dajiang was calling her, "Yun Dong, where is my solitary copy?"


    Gu Yundong hurriedly responded, turned around and ran back, taking out the orphaned book in the space by the way.


    This thing is valuable, but you can''t put it in the box at will. What if you lose it?


    After getting the single copy, Gu Dajiang cherished it and put it in the grid of the bookcase in the room.


    This bookcase is very big, and he wants to fill it slowly in the future.


    Yunke, Yunshu, Yuanzhi are still in this room, the three little guys are very happy to reunite like this, as if there are endless things to say.


    Gu Yundong saw that it was gettingte. All three of them had a fixed bedtime, especially Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi, who had to get up early the next morning to go to school.


    She hurried a few people back to the house, and also hugged Gu Yunke and left.


    "Dad, you have a good rest, if there is any problem, let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    "Um."


    Gu Dajiang closed the door, then took Yang''s hand and smiled softly, "Liu Niang, are you tired?"


    Yang shook his head vigorously, "I''m happy, I''m so happy."


    "Me too." He hugged her gently and sighed contentedly, his voice soft as if inaudible, "I''m so happy, I''m going crazy."


    On the other side, although Yunshu and Yuanzhi also returned to the house, they were lying on the bed but could not fall asleep anyway, hiding under the quilt and whispering.


    Obviously, they were all excited and excited.


    The calmest one was Gu Yundong.


    She has passed the initial joyous energy, but the little girl Coco has passed her biological clock, and she can''t stand it anymore, and she keeps yawning before she returns to the room.


    It was just that the little girl kept holding on, her head buried beside Gu Yundong''s head, "Eldest sister, I don''t sleep, I talk to eldest sister, there are a lot of words, I have saved."


    Gu Yundong patted the little girl''s head, "Will you talk about it tomorrow? Go to sleep now."


    "Forget it tomorrow, don''t sleep." Her head was twitching little by little, and she looked very sleepy.


    Gu Yundongughed, lying beside her and covering her with a small quilt, "Then the elder sister will tell you a story."


    The little girl was sessfully changed the topic, "Okay."


    "Once upon a time, there was a mountain, there was a temple on the mountain, and three monks lived in the temple..." Without saying a word, the breathing around him calmed down, and the little girl fell asleep.


    Gu Yundong smiled and fell asleep with her arms around her.


    The next day, except for her, everyone else got upte.


    Release Gu Yunke''s small body, um, it seems that she is sleeping with herself, her sleeping appearance is still orderly.


    Howe together with the cloud book, the head and feet are connected horizontally?


    Gu Yundong shook his head and went out to wash up.


    Gu Dajiang hasn''t got up yet, Gu Yundong thought about taking this opportunity to go to the next door to see the situation of the Shao family.


    She didn''t even eat breakfast, she just said hello to Aunt Ke and hurried to Shao''s house.


    However, as soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw a stranger standing there. When she saw herself, her eyes lit up and she greeted her excitedly.


    He seemed to be waiting for himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 520: Want to join Gujia workshop

    Chapter 520 Want to enter the Gu family workshop


    The man saw Gu Yundong, his eyes were shining, "Girl Gu, are you back?"


    "You are..." Gu Yundong took a careful look, but still couldn''t remember who he was.


    The man had walked up to her, exhaled slightly, and introduced himself, "Girl Gu, I''m Chen Jincai."


    Chen Jincai? This name seems to have been heard somewhere, and it is somewhat familiar.


    is a strange person, but he must be from this vige, right?


    Seeing her confused look, Chen Jincai knew that she didn''t remember, and hurriedly added, "My father is Chen Liang, and I am the eldest son of the Chen family."


    After his exnation, Gu Yundong suddenly realized.


    It turned out to be him. Cousin Ke once told herself that Chen Jincai''s work in the town was gone, so she returned to Chen''s house with her daughter-inw and children. It seemed that life was not going well.


    However, Gu Yundong has a good impression of Chen Liang and Chen Jinbao, the second brother of the Chen family. In addition, Niudan and Yunshu are good friends, so she has a very friendly attitude towards the Chen family.


    "It turned out to be Brother Chen." Gu Yundong smiled, "Brother Chen has something to do with me? Come on,e in and talk, it''s hot outside."


    Chen Jincai shook his head and refused to enter. He looked a little embarrassed and hesitant.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, and after a long while, he heard him speak, "Well, Sister Gu, I really have something to do here today. That is, I have nothing to do at home, is there any shortage of people in the workshop of Sister Gu? I Can I go to work?"


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, she really didn''t expect him toe here for this matter.


    She lowered her eyes. In the early morning, he came alone and refused to enter the door. There were various indications that Chen Liang must not know that he wanted toe to Gu''s workshop to work.


    Gu Yundong was silent, and his voice was a little alienated, "Brother Chen, there is no shortage of people in the workshop now. I heard that Brother Chen went home a few months ago. When the workshop was recruiting peoplest time, why didn''t youe?"


    Chen Jin just choked, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Of course he knew that there was a lot of fuss about the recruitment of people in the Shanghuijia workshop. Didn¡¯t his second brothere back in a hurry, saying that he had made an appointment in advance because he was a part-time worker?


    At that time, he sneered at him. He was just a long-term worker in a small workshop in a vige. Is it worth being so happy?


    If he does it, he has to be a steward. What''s the point of being a long-term worker?


    Chen Jincai also worked in a workshop when he was in town. He was still a small manager. Even though there were only three or four people in charge, he was still a manager, right?


    Besides, it was a workshop in the town. He could manage three or four there, but in the vige, couldn¡¯t he manage thirty or forty?


    To do long-termbor, he absolutely refused.


    At first, he thought, this workshop needs to recruit people, long-term workers need to be recruited, and managers need to be recruited, right?


    When he goes back to recruit a manager, based on his own experience, coupled with his father''s status, and the friendship between the Chen family and the Gu family, it must be no problem.


    Who knows, the Gu family directly made a subordinate to be the steward.


    Chen Jin almost spat out a mouthful of blood, and his wife also med him, saying that he was still on the air at this time.


    Especially seeing that the second child is getting better and better, but he can only follow his father to the ground.


    It¡¯s been more than ten years since I¡¯ve done this kind of work, and it¡¯s hard to swing a hoe. The daughter-inw alsoined every day and felt extremely aggrieved.


    Chen Jincai thought that he had toe to Gu''s house to see if he could arrange a job for him.


    Never thought, Gu Yundong left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 521: About Lingtangs Secret

    Chapter 521 About Lingtang''s Secret


    Chen Jin just felt that God was ying with him, and this whole year has not gone smoothly.


    But in the days that followed, he really had enough suffering. His father is really cruel. Every morning he calls him to work, and when hees home at night, he copses.


    Especially seeing how energetic the second child was when he got home, it was not just his physical spirit, but more of a feeling offort in his heart, even if he was tired, he still seemed to have endless energy.


    And he has money in his hand, so he can buy whatever he wants. He often adds vegetables to the family, which makes his parents value him a little more.


    Chen Jincai thought of envy Chen Jinbao for the first time.


    He had alsoe to find Tong An, but the other party said that thedy was not there and he couldn''t make the decision, so he asked him to find Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan? ?


    Chen Jin dared not, so he could only continue to work at home.


    When he came back from the field yesterday, he heard from the vigers that Gu Yundong had returned.


    He immediately cheered up and ran here early in the morning to wait.


    But, things didn''t go as smoothly as he imagined.


    Gu Yundong met his somewhat annoyed expression and smiled, "Brother Chen can wait a little longer. When the workshop recruits workers again,e over and try again."


    In business affairs, Gu Yundong will not break the principle just because he has friendship with the Chen family, and randomly stuff people into the workshop.


    After all, it is not only the Chen family who have friendship with him, but also the Zeng family who are closer here.


    "If Brother Chen has nothing else to do, I''ll go back first."


    Gu Yundong nodded at him and turned to leave.


    Chen Jin just took a step forward, "Wait."


    Gu Yundong paused, "Brother Chen, is there anything else?"


    Chen Jin just let out two breaths, tugged at both hands, and a stern look shed in his eyes, "What if, in exchange, I tell you a secret about your family? Can''t you be amodating?"


    Gu Yundong was really surprised this time, her family''s secret?


    "What secret?"


    Chen Jin had a little confidence, "If you agree, I can only say."


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "If you say it, then I can consider whether to agree or not. After all, I don''t know if you are deceiving me."


    Chen Jin frowned, "I don''t need to lie to you."


    "Then I have to think about it too. How heavy is the secret you mentioned, is it worth my exception?" Gu Yundong spread his hands, "If you find any one that is neither light nor heavy, it can''t be considered a secret, then Didn''t I suffer?"


    Chen Jin just felt that this girl was too difficult to deal with, and she couldn''t speak at all.


    But he was unwilling to back down, and still insisted that sheply with his own request first.


    Gu Yundong is very annoying that I threaten her with this kind of thing, "It seems that you don''t n to say it. If that''s the case, please do it."


    Seeing her leaving again, Chen Jin was a little anxious, "What if this secret is about Lingtang?"


    Gu Yundong was startled, what about her mother?


    Gu Yundong became a little concerned, but what rtionship could Chen Jincai have with her mother? Could it be that during her absence, what happened to her mother?


    "How is it? Do you want to listen?"


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "Okay, I promise you, if what you say is true, I will let you into the workshop."


    Chen Jincai couldn''t help showing a touch of joy on his face, feeling a little excited.


    It was only very soon, the excitement was suppressed by him again.


    He looked at Gu Yundong and added, "You swear to God."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 522: Someone is looking at Yang

    Chapter 522 Someone is interested in Yang''s


    Swear you are a ghost.


    "You''re taking an inch." Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and became impatient.


    "I just wanted to get some security." Chen Jincai had no choice. He had been tricked once when he was working in that workshop before.


    Although there was a little girl in front of her, she looked very kind.


    But if she could own a workshop and a shop at a young age, she knew that it must not be easy, and he was also afraid that the other party would go back on his word.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t n to apany him to continue the nonsense. "You like to talk or not, and you are hesitating. If you think about it, you can''t say why. If that''s the case, let''s not waste each other''s time."


    After a pause, she sneered again and added, "Besides, how long do you think you can do the work you get with this kind of threat? What way can you get out in the future? Even if I recruit you now, it will be a few dayster. It can also drive you away."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he didn''t look at him again.


    She had to go back and ask Cousin Ke to see if anything happened to her mother during her absence.


    Could it be that without Chen Jincai, she would have no way of knowing?


    From the time she came back, Cousin Ke didn''t tell her anything unusual, so it wasn''t a big deal.


    Chen Jincai waspletely stunned, didn''t she say that the girl from the Gu family cares about her family members the most? Why can she be so indifferent after hearing about her mother?


    Could it be that it was not as she appeared on the surface, that she had been impatient to take care of the abnormal Yang family for a long time?


    Seeing that Gu Yundong stepped into the door, Chen Jin suddenly reacted.


    He hurriedly took a few steps forward and shouted eagerly at her back, "It''s alright, alright, I''ll tell you."


    Gu Yundong was surprised and turned his head slightly, "Huh?"


    Chen Jin just gritted his teeth, and this time he stopped procrastinating, and said directly, "Someone has taken a fancy to your family''s property, so he hired someone to approach your mother. When that person and your mother achieve good things, you can marry him as a Wife, it''s logical to get the Gu family''s workshop, shop and fruit forest, you, watch your mother and order."


    Although all of this is now Gu Yundong''s, but as long as he marries the Yang family, he will be Gu Yundong''s stepfather.


    And Gu Yundong is going to get married sooner orter, so won''t the properties of the Gu family stay at home?


    Not only Gu Yundong was stunned, but even the concierge Father Tong on the side frowned.


    "Who is it?" Gu Yundong''s voice fell, with anger on his face, gloomy.


    Okay, she actually got her mother''s idea. Did she forget what she said and did before?


    Chen Jincai turned his head, he seemed to know, but he didn''t want to say it.


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes and changed the question, "So, who is the man who is close to my mother?"


    This time, Chen Jin was not silent, just...


    "I didn''t hear it clearly, I only know that the other party has already met your mother. My house is far away, I am not familiar with this ce, and I don''t know who has specifically spoken to your mother, so I can''t help you. In short, in the future, your mother will When you go out, let someone apany you, anyway, there are several servants in your family."


    Hisst words were still a bit sour. After he finished speaking, he didn''t know if he was annoyed at her or at himself. He snorted heavily and turned to leave.


    Gu Yundong had already suppressed that anger, and seeing his appearance, he still asked, "Why did you tell me all of a sudden? This time I didn''t promise you, and you can enter the workshop if you say so."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 523: someone comes often

    Chapter 523 Someone Comes Often


    Chen Jincai sneered, "I admit, I''m a good-natured person and I''m self-righteous, but I like to y some clever tricks. But I don''t lose my conscience. That''s all for the family property, and bullying a fool... bullying a woman who is like a child."


    What he didn''t say was that after the other party nned to take away the Gu family''s property, he would drive out all the children and divorce the Yang family. Isn''t this crazy what is it?


    Of course, Gu Yundong can also imagine these.


    But what surprised her at this moment was that Chen Jincai still had such a consciousness, and his cognition of himself... was very clear.


    But since you are so aware of your own shorings, why not change them?


    "You don''t have to look at me like this, I''m a father anyway, at least in front of my son, I can still have a clear conscience."


    Chen Jin just turned his head and left, walking in a hurry, as if he regretted saying so much.


    Gu Yundong looked at his back from a distance, but did not speak for a long time.


    On the side, he also listened to the whole process and asked Father Tong in a low voice, "Miss, what should I do about this?"


    "Nothing." Gu Yundong sneered, "If my father is here, he will protect my mother. I will take a good look at it. Whoever has such a big face wille to my mother, and I don''t know how he will die. "


    Father Tong nodded heavily, "That''s right, there is a master here, so what are you afraid of? Don''t worry, Miss, I will guard the courtyard gate and see if anyone can pass by..."


    Halfway through his words, he suddenly stopped, and said in embarrassment, "Miss, I suddenly remembered that someone does seem toe often."


    "Who?" Gu Yundong suddenly came to his senses, so he had a target of suspicion so soon?


    Father Tong looked strange, "That''s right, it''s Young Master Liu."


    Gu Yundong, "..." What was in his mind?


    "Don''t worry, the young master of the Liu family doesn''t look down on our family''s property." Gu Yundong rolled his eyes, "Besides, hees to eat and drink most of the time, right?"


    Father Tong thought about it, and it seemed like that too. Every time Master Liu came back, he would take some canned food and dried fruit when he left.


    Although he was given silver, the posture of going through the back door is quite ten.


    Gu Yundong nced into the yard, her parents didn''t seem to get up yet, she simply turned her head and went to Shao''s house.


    Shao Qingyuan was indeed not there, and the four cats followed him.


    The only old woman in the house was cleaning the yard. When he saw Gu Yundonging, he hurriedly brought her a chair to pour tea.


    Gu Yundong stopped him, "Don''t bother, I''ll take a look."


    I haven''te back for a few months, but the Shao family hasn''t changed much, but there are more things and more poprity.


    Sure enough, Ah Mao and the others are very lively here, which is quite helpful.


    After looking at it for a while, and asking the old woman a few more questions, Gu Yundong walked out of the Shao family.


    Who knew that when he passed by Zeng''s house, he suddenly heard a somewhat familiar voice.


    Gu Yundong turned around and walked in the direction of Zeng''s house.


    knocked at the gate of the courtyard, and after a while Dong Xin came over.


    It was her who came, and she was overjoyed, "Yun Dong, you''re here? Hey, I was thinking of going over to see you, how is it? Is this trip going smoothly?"


    "Damn, don''t stand at the door talking, pleasee in and sit down." Uncle Zeng''s angry voice came from the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 524: who did he see

    Chapter 524 Who did he fancy


    Dong Xin reacted immediately and patted her forehead, "Yes, yes, look at me, Yun Dong is here,e and sit for a while."


    Gu Yundong followed him in and saw Uncle Zeng sitting in the yard.


    and the man sitting opposite Uncle Zeng.


    The voice she felt familiar just now was from him.


    "Uncle Jiang is also here." Gu Yundong looked at Jiang Yongkang and smiled.


    Dong Xin moved the stool for her to sit on, and said casually, "Brother Jiang sent you Uncle Zeng back. Your Uncle Zeng just doesn''t stop. It won''t take long for her legs to heal, so she can''t sit still at home. I''m going to take a look in the field. The result is good, I fell, but fortunately, Brother Jiang saw it and sent it back."


    Gu Yundong''s gaze moved to Zeng Hu''s leg, "Uncle Zeng''s injury has beenpletely healed?"


    "Okay, when you left, he was already able to go down to the ground. He didn''t have to stand for too long, and he would take a break when he walked. ?"


    Said, Dong Xin red at Zeng Hu.


    Thetter touched his head and quickly turned to talk to Jiang Yongkang.


    Gu Yundong took a look at Zeng''s house. The Zeng''s house has also changed a lot during this period of time, and the chairs under him have been reced with new ones.


    Seeing that the people who have helped him get better and better, Gu Yundong''s heart is full of a sense of aplishment.


    Jiang Yongkang left without saying a word. As soon as he left, Gu Yundong asked with doubts, "Isn''t Uncle Jiang''s illness cured long ago? Why is he still in the vige and didn''t return to the town."


    Because of what he did to Shen Sitianst time, Gu Yundong''s attitude towards Jiang Yongkang was as far away as possible.


    Dong Xin replied while choosing dishes, "I said that I went back, but before I stayed for two days, he was ufortable because of his grandson crying and arguing in the middle of the night. Anyway, he also likes Yongfu Vige, and it doesn''t matter if he stays longer. , and go back when his grandson is older and won''t cry so much."


    "Really?" Gu Yundong always felt that this reason was not very tenable.


    Dong Xin nodded, and soon his attention was not on Jiang Yongkang, "By the way, Yun Dong, how about I send our Zeng Jia to the school?"


    Zeng Jia is ten years old. Both Dong Xin and Zeng Hu feel that the situation at home is a little better now, so they gritted their teeth and sent him to school to recognize a few words.


    Gu Yundong agreed very much, "Of course it''s good."


    "Hey, I''m just worried about which school to send him to." Dong Xin said, "There are only two schools in town. One has to be rich to go to school, and there is another. You saidst time that the master would not let students work in the fields, then I can''t send it there. The county seat is too far away, and the beam repair is also high."


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "Uncle and aunt want to let Zeng Jia take the imperial examination?"


    "No, the way is not easy to walk, and our family is not so good. Besides, our two children are not as good at reading as Yunshu. We thought of sending them to learn some Chinese characters. It will be easy to find a job in the future, and they are not as big as us. If you don¡¯t know a few, you can only suffer.¡±


    "Auntie doesn''t need to be so arrogant. In this way, I''ll ask my auntie and discuss it with youter."


    Dong Xin and the two immediately became happy, "Hey, then, that will trouble Yun Dong."


    "No trouble, my aunt will be busy first, so I''ll go back first, I should be anxious if my parents can''t find me."


    "Okay, okay, slow down." When Gu Yundong went out, Dong Xin let out a snort, "She said just now, mother and father? Where did shee from?"


    Gu Yundong walked out of the gate of Zeng''s house, but suddenly stopped, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Jiang Yongkang? At the beginning, did you really like Shen Sitian?


    It¡¯s toote to write, upload it first, and continue writing when you wake up tomorrow morning


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 525: the instigator

    Chapter 525 The person who ordered


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but think carefully while walking back.


    It is true that Shen Sitian is younger and richer than her mother, and she is not like a child like her mother.


    But Yang actually looks very good-looking, and his appearance can crush arge number of people. Coupled with the current worth of the Gu family, it is not surprising to call her attention.


    She recalled the scene where Jiang Yongkang helped Shen Sitian twice, and Mrs. Yang... was also there.


    And after his so-called heroic conspiracy to save beauty was exposed, he directly admitted that he had a crush on Shen Sitian, and he also requested not to meet Shen Sitian.


    Yes, he can see Shen Sitian, but he didn''t say that he can''t approach Yang''s.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the moment he stepped into the door, he remembered Chen Jincai''s expression before.


    Why didn''t Chen Jincai say who ordered it?


    First, he dared not say it.


    The second is that he cannot say that he is defending the other party.


    Who deserves his maintenance?


    Gu Yundong suddenly thought of Fang''s mother and daughter, yes, doesn''t Jiang Yongkang live in the Fang''s mother and daughter''s house now?


    Chen Yn married into the town, and Jiang Yongkang happened to be from the town.


    Chen Jincai hesitated to say who was beating her family, and Mrs. Fang happened to be his second aunt.


    Everything seems to be right.


    "Yun Dong, where did you go early in the morning?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then when he came back to his senses, he saw Biao Ke standing in front of him.


    She thought about it, told her what happened just now, and finally asked, "Did that Jiang Yongkang meet my mother during my absence?"


    Cousin Ke looked surprised, but after thinking about it carefully, it made sense.


    Her face became a little ugly in an instant. She promised Yun Dong to take good care of her mother and younger siblings during her absence, but now even people with ulterior motives keep approaching, she can''t find it in time.


    No, she found it, but she went in the wrong direction. She thought Jiang Yongkang''s goal was Sitian.


    "It did happen a few times."


    As soon as Gu Yundong saw Cousin Ke''s expression, he knew that she was a little remorseful, and said quickly, "Actually, this is just my guess, maybe it''s not the case. Don''t think too much about it, Cousin, these days when I''m not here, it''s true Thanks a lot."


    Aunt Ke red at her, snorted softly, turned her head and left.


    Gu Yundong was helpless, still so arrogant.


    She shook her head and walked to her parents'' room.


    It''s all over now, should the two of you get up?


    When he got up, he did get up, the door was half open, Gu Yundong tilted his head slightly and looked into the door.


    saw her mother sitting in front of the dressing table, the corners of her mouth raised. Her father stood behind her andbed her hair, his eyes doting and gentle.


    Her mother held an eyebrow pencil in her hand and said happily, "Yun Dong bought this for me, but I don''t know how to draw, and I always draw ugly. Biao Aunt Ke helped me draw and said I was good-looking. ."


    Gu Dajiang took the eyebrow pencil, "I''ll draw it for you in the future." He had never used an eyebrow pencil. In the Gu family''s situation, where would there be such a thing.


    But he was reading and holding a pen, so it shouldn''t be difficult to draw a few more times...


    "And this rouge is also fragrant."


    Gu Dajiang leaned over and said, "Well, this color is nice and suitable for you. Let me see itter."


    "it is good."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Damn, he was fed a mouthful of dog food early in the morning.


    Father, let me tell you, you are so easy to remind me of my eldest brother Shao, don''t regret it.


    However, seeing Gu Dajiang and the Yang family like this, Gu Yundong was very happy.


    Um?


    An idea popped into her mind, which might confirm her conjecture.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 526: I should go for a walk in the village

    Chapter 526 You should go for a walk in the vige


    "What are you doing standing at the door?" Gu Dajiang''s somewhat embarrassed voice came from inside.


    He was a little embarrassed when he saw his daughter standing at the door.


    But he still held the eyebrow pencil in his hand, and put the other hand on Yang''s shoulder, just using his eyes to signal Gu Yundong to go out quickly.


    "Mom and dad, let''s go out to have breakfast first." Really, it''s okay to get upte, and it''s still dawdling and contemptuous.


    She turned her head and left, hurried back to her room, and saw Gu Yunke sitting on the bed in a daze, with a little hair on her head, her eyes looking confused, as if she hadn''t reacted to herself. where are you now.


    It wasn''t until she saw Gu Yundong entering the door that she suddenly opened her eyes and got up from the bed, "Big sister, big sister, you are really back."


    Gu Yundong went over to hug the little girl, "Why, do you still think you are dreaming?"


    She brought her clothes and came to help her put them on. The little girl shook her head and started doing it herself, and quickly packed herself up.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi also got up, and when everyone sat down at the table, Gu Dajiang camete with Yang.


    is Yang''s face... Sure enough, her father''s skills need to be improved.


    Gu Yundong was probably the one present who kept sighing in his heart.


    The other three children were happily eating,pletely unaware of the little movements between their parents.


    The family reunited, and Gu Yunshu was the happiest.


    After he finished breakfast, he said to Gu Yundong, "Eldest sister, can I ask for leave today and not go to school? You and dad just came back, and I have a lot to say."


    Before Gu Yundong had time to answer, Gu Dajiang frowned and said with disapproval, "Why don''t you go to school? Reading is about perseverance. How many people have been studying hard for many years and dare not ck off for a moment? My elder sister and I wille back. , you''re happy to understand, but don''t miss out on your homework."


    Gu Yunshu was a little disappointed, but he also understood that what Dad said made sense.


    He took a sip of water, pouted, and said in a disappointed voice, "Okay, okay."


    Gu Dajiang saw this, thought about it and said, "In this way, Dad will send you to the school. It just so happens that I haven''t seen your master yet, so I should visit him."


    Gu Yunshu became happy, but soon, Gu Yundong next to him poured a basin of cold water down.


    She also finished eating, wiped her mouth and said calmly, "I''m not in a hurry to visit the Master, it''s toote to go another day."


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang, "Father, you just came back, it''s better to go to the vige chief''s house first, and let everyone in the vige know that you havee back, so as to avoid any misunderstandings."


    Misunderstand? What misunderstanding?


    But Gu Dajiang felt that what she said was reasonable. He had heard Gu Yundong talk about the situation in Yongfu Vige before.


    He knew that the vige chief here waspletely different from the one in Gujiatun. He seemed to take good care of his family.


    Indeed, as the father of the child, as the elder in the family, he should go to the vige chief''s house.


    So Gu Dajiang nodded, "You''re right, we''ll go over after dinnerter." Then he turned his head and touched Gu Yunshu''s head, "Yunshu, today you go to school with Yuanzhi, and you''lle to school tomorrow. Would you like to apany you?"


    Gu Yunshu had no objection to what the eldest sister said, and nodded hurriedly, "Okay, daddy, you are right to listen to the eldest sister, then I will go first."


    After saying hello to Bian Yuanzhi, the two took their schoolbags and walked out the door.


    Gu Dajiang''s hand was still in the air, and his face froze for a moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 527: know each other

    Chapter 527 Knowing each other


    Gu Yundong wanted tough, but he still had to hold back.


    After breakfast, Gu Yundong introduced the family to Gu Dajiang.


    I was so excited and excited yesterday that almost everyone in the family was talking, and I didn''t formally introduce Cousin Ke and others.


    It was calm now, and everyone got together.


    Seeing Aunt Ke, Gu Dajiang was grateful and thanked him solemnly.


    "I heard Yun Dong say that when I first came to Xuanhe Mansion and I was homeless, I only got a ce to live because of your care. I am deeply grateful for your kindness to my wife and children, thank you very much."


    Cousin Ke can still teach a few words when facing Gu Yundong this junior, but for Gu Dajiang, who is knowledgeable and caring, she is a little more modest, "Where is it, I live alone and lonely, there are a few of them. Apanying me makes it more lively."


    Gu Dajiang saw Shen Sitian again, Gu Yundong did not hide him about her life experience.


    Gu Dajiang knew that it was not easy for her, so let her just live in peace, their family is easy to get along with.


    Immediately it was the Tong family. After seeing one, two, three, four, five or six people, the corner of Gu Dajiang''s mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    It turns out that there are so many people in their family?


    The other two days ago, Yun Dong told himself that there were few people in his family, so he still needed to buy someone?


    He looked at Gu Yundong withplicated eyes, thetter blinked, "Father, is there any problem?"


    "No."


    In the end, it was Xue Rong. Xue Rong would follow Gu Dajiang in the future, helping to run errands and so on.


    He has a calm temperament, and he has spent a few years in a ce like the Xin Mansion, so he is the most suitable person.


    After the ?? family officially met, Gu Dajiang nned to go to the vige chief''s house for a walk.


    Here, I took the gift box I bought from the county town yesterday and was about to go out, when Gu Yundong stopped me.


    He looked surprised, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say you should go to the vige chief''s house first?"


    "You''re going to walk, but you''re going to dress like this?"


    Gu Dajiang looked down at his clothes, isn''t it nice? Clean and tidy.


    will not be too rich, nor too sloppy. This way, it''s like going to the vige chief''s house to chat and be a guest. It doesn''t seem like there is much sense of distance.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "No, no." She looked at Gu Dajiang up and down for a while, then turned around and ran to the main house, "Wait for me."


    She opened the closet and found a new set of gowns from inside.


    I bought this suit when I was in Wanqing Mansion. Beforeing back, Gu Yundong bought a lot of things for Gu Dajiang.


    She unfolded her clothes, looked at it, and nodded, expressing her satisfaction.


    "Dad, wear this."


    Gu Dajiang looked at her with the expression of "what''s wrong with my daughter, why do you care so much about my appearance".


    Is there really a problem with your clothes?


    He couldn''t help but looked down again, and finally changed his clothes at Gu Yundong''s insistence.


    This dress is not really damask satin, but the workmanship is excellent.


    The most important thing is that this dress looks very elegant and temperament.


    Even Mr. Yang, who was beside him, couldn''t help but light up.


    Gu Yundong then smiled with his eyebrows curved, "Okay, let''s go."


    Gu Dajiang only thought that she was very weird and wanted to ask, but it was gettingte, so if it was dyed, it would be time for lunch at Chen''s house.


    So he can only carry things and go out with his family.


    However, before leaving, Gu Yundong paused and called Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 528: Dong Xiulan was stunned

    Chapter 528 Dong Xin was stunned


    The two were at a loss until Gu Yundong gave a few words in a low voice.


    They nodded solemnly, left Gu''s house, and left Yongfu Vige.


    Gu Yundong only caught up with Gu Dajiang. The four members of the family are quite good-looking, and they are particrly eye-catching when they walk on the road.


    As soon as Dong Xin went out, she saw four people walking towards her.


    Especially when he saw Gu Dajiang holding Gu Yunke, he was stunned.


    This, who is this?


    Not only was he holding Xiao Keke, but he was also so close to the Yang family. This was seen by others, so why don''t people gossip?


    It was Gu Yundong who said hello first, "Auntie, are you going to do theundry?"


    "Ah? Ah." Dong Xin nodded, but she kept looking at Gu Dajiang with some curious eyes.


    "This is my father, who just came back yesterday. I''ll take my father to the vige chief''s house to have a look, ande to my aunt''s ce to sit down another day."


    Dong Xin was a little stunned, and it took a while to react, "Your father? Yun Dong you, have you found your father?"


    "Yes, I found it."


    Gu Dajiang nodded at her, "It''s Zeng''s sister-inw, I''m not here these days, thank you for taking care of them."


    Dong Xin was dumbfounded, but just shook her head subconsciously, "No, no, they take care of us."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand and left first with Gu Dajiang.


    Dong Xin couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. She pped her thighs suddenly until their figures were far away.


    She returned to the yard with the wooden basin and rushed directly in front of Zeng Hu, "His father, it''s incredible."


    Zeng Hu was about to stand up, when she was startled suddenly, he fell back on the chair again, and frowned, "What are you doing so suddenly? You also let me pay attention to my own. Legs, you''re scaring me."


    Dong Xin can''t care about his legs now, she was shocked, "You don''t know who I saw just now."


    "Who?"


    "Yun Dong and his family."


    Zeng Hu couldn''t help but wonder if she had a fever, "Don''t you see them every day? Why make such a fuss?"


    "Oh, no, I''m talking about a family. That is, in addition to Yun Dong and her mother, there is also her... father."


    Zeng Hu nced at her, "Nonsense, her father and her mother..." He paused for a while, "Huh?" "Who did you just say?"


    "Her father, Gu Dajiang, the one who was separated from them on the way to escape from the famine, is back."


    The thing in Zeng Hu''s hand fell to the ground with a snap, "Really?"


    "What I saw with my own eyes is still fake?" Dong Xin slowly calmed down now.


    Then he sighed, "It can be said that the whole family is reunited. In order to find her father, Yun Dong had been away from home for a long time. Not to mention, her father and Yun Shu are really simr. He looks more tolerant and knowledgeable than that Jiang Yongkang, and I feel like I don''t know where to put my hands and feet in front of him."


    Seeing that she had no ns to help him pick things up, Zeng Hu could only support his legs, bent down to reach it, and answered smoothly, "Isn''t that normal? Yun Dong''s father really read books, Yun Shu used to He knows a lot of words, and I heard that his father taught him. Those who are truly learned, from the inside to the outside, will feel different to people."


    "Yo, do you still know what feeling is?" Dong Xin said funny.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 529: Gu Yundongs father is really back

    Chapter 529 Gu Yundong''s father is really back


    "Why don''t I know? Look at Jiang Yongkang, although he is well-dressed, he is energetic, and he speaks politely. But you can see at a nce that he has never read."


    Dong Xin was surprised, "You don''t seem to like that Jiang Yongkang very much. Didn''t he help you bring you back earlier?"


    Zeng Hu stood up and walked out, "What can I look down on? He is from the town. I''m just a peasant man. If I don''t look down on me, he also looks down on me. I''m just talking with him. , I always feel ufortable and awkward."


    He thought for a while, but didn''t know how to express it, "He likes to jump out word by word, and it''s okay to start with two sentences. I can hear one and two, and I can''t chat."


    "Then you''re done. Yun Dong''s father has read books, so there is a lot of ink in his stomach, so he must have more words. When theye to us as a guest, you can''t entertain them."


    Zeng Hu shook his head, "This is different."


    It''s not that he hasn''t spoken to the schr. Like the Master Qin who has been to Yongfu Vige a few times before, he met him at the door twice and said more than a few words.


    But there is no awkward feeling, but it makes people feel veryfortable.


    He won''t be full of mouths either, just chatting normally, what he says is what you understand. Sometimes when you talk, you will forget that he is actually a full-fledged gentleman.


    In Zeng Hu''s view, this is the real schr.


    Jiang Yongkang is a bit nondescript.


    But no matter what, he hasn''t met Gu Dajiang yet, and he doesn''t know his temperament.


    It was just that the Gu family was reunited, and he was still very happy.


    Not only their family, Gu Yundong walked all the way, many people in the vige saw them, and naturally they knew that Gu Yundong''s father was back.


    All of a sudden, everyone started talking.


    There were still a lot of people who would stop them and ask a few more questions, so by the time Gu Yundong and the others walked to the vige chief''s house, it was already two quarters of an hour.


    The first person to see theming was Chen Jincai, who almost jumped up when he saw Gu Yundong.


    No, he just went to find her not long ago, and he turned around and came to the door, wouldn''t he be looking for him to settle ounts?


    Gu Yundong smiled, but Gu Dajiang next to her spoke first.


    "Excuse me, is the vige chief at home?"


    Chen Jincai then stopped his gaze on him. After a slight stunned moment, he nodded, "At home,e in."


    He turned his head and shouted.


    Chen Liang knew that Gu Yundong was back, but he didn''t know that Gu Dajiang was also found.


    When I saw them, I was really shocked, and my surprised eyes widened.


    In fact, his initial thoughts were simr to that of Aunt Ke, and he also felt that Gu Dajiang was either gone, or he was probably going to marry a wife and have children outside, and it was unlikely that he woulde back.


    Who would have thought that he actually appeared, and looking at his appearance, he still values ??Yang''s wife very much.


    Chen Liang thought, no wonder he was able to teach three children like Yundong and his brother.


    Sure enough, what it is like to be a father has a great influence on the children behind.


    Chen Liang thought a lot while talking to Gu Dajiang.


    Knowing that Gu Dajiang came to his house as soon as he came back, the joyful expression on his face was a bit uncontroble, which meant that he valued himself.


    Students are different, they understand etiquette.


    As soon as ?? was happy, Chen Liang couldn''t help but drag him and say a few more words.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was about to eat lunch, so he interrupted them and said that he was going back.


    Just before leaving, she gave Chen Jin one more look.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 530: Arrangements for Boss Chen

    Chapter 530 Arrangements for Boss Chen


    Chen Jincai was a little heartbroken by that look, he came, and he came anyway.


    As expected, she was going to sue her father, saying that she was going to find what she was going to do in private.


    knew that he was not so kind at that time, and told her that someone was going to hit her mother.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that he was ready to refute at any time, she said to Chen Liang, "Uncle Chen, I have something I want to discuss with you."


    "Huh? You said."


    Chen Jin just stared and said hurriedly, "I don''t think there is any good business..."


    "It''s like this, I''m still short of someone, and I want to find someone with experience to work at my ce. Brother Chen is a good man, I don''t know if you want to let him go."


    Gu Yundong directly ignored Chen Jincai and stated his ns.


    Chen Jin was stunned, and Chen Liang was also stunned.


    He nced at his eldest son and frowned.


    What is called Brother Chen? The girl from the Gu family just came backst evening, and she came here so early today.


    She never even met Jincai, so where did she have a good impression of others?


    This is clearly a pretext for his own face, he must have heard about his family, so he is taking care of him.


    But Chen Liang felt that he couldn''t make progress. Although he was the mayor of the vige, he still couldn''t have this privilege.


    Besides, his family Jinbao has already worked in Gujia''s workshop, and his sry has increasedst month.


    Now let the eldest son go too? That would be so unreasonable.


    Therefore, Chen Liang shook his head directly, "Girl Gu, I know you are taking care of our family, but everything has to be done in moderation. There is no shortage of people in your workshop now, if you hire one more, your family will pay more. Wages. What if someone finds out about it and puts people into the workshop? It doesn¡¯t matter if you hire one, but what about five or ten? That¡¯s not how things are done.¡±


    Chen Jincai''s originally happy expression suddenly froze, and he turned his head angrily.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, "Uncle Chen, you think too much. I didn''t ask Brother Chen to work in my house because of your face. I really want to recruit people here, and people don''t go to the workshop, they go to the county town. ."


    "What, go to the county seat?"


    "Yes, I n to go to Fucheng to open a shop in a few days. The shopkeeper Zheng in this county is going to be transferred. He has experience as a shopkeeper and has stayed in Fucheng before. Therefore, there is no shortage of shops in this county. Someone? I have to recruit another one. After thinking about it, I thought of Brother Chen. I heard that Brother Chen worked in the town before, and his subordinates also managed people. I must have some skills. I am afraid of being wronged. he."


    "No grievances, no grievances." Chen Jincai replied quickly, smiling, and almost didn''t cheer.


    What a surprise, I didn''t expect that the Gu family not only did not report in front of his parents, but also gave him a job.


    Sure enough, he is indeed a person who does great things.


    Chen Liang was also stunned, went to Fucheng to open a shop? He had thought about this before, and felt that it was a matter of time, but he didn''t expect it so soon.


    Even Zhou Shi and others who heard the sound not far away were surprised.


    But soon, this surprise was reced by surprise.


    Chen Jin couldn''t help but let out a light cough, tugged his hand slightly, and asked Gu Yundong, "That, girl from the Gu family, so you want me to go directly to the county town to be the shopkeeper?"


    He can, he can.


    Gu Yundong nced at him strangely, you think it is beautiful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 531: take me

    Chapter 531 Bring me


    She was not polite and interrupted his fantasy directly.


    "Not as a shopkeeper, but as a buddy."


    Chen Jincai''s smile really froze, looking at her with a shocked expression, "Then, who is the shopkeeper?"


    "Stakes." Gu Yundong said as a matter of course, "He has been a guy in Gu Ji for so long, and he is already very experienced, and he is familiar with the process, knows the customers, and it is natural for him to be promoted to the shopkeeper."


    Chen Jincai seems to have been hit with a sap, stub? That second-rate?


    He never thought that one day he would be a buddy under a second-rate man whom he used to despise very much. Isn''t this gouging out his heart?


    He retracted his thoughts just now, this Gu family girl is simply too cruel.


    Seeing his changing face, Gu Yundong asked with a smile, "Brother Chen doesn''t want to? But in our shop, those who want to be the shopkeepers must start with the guys. Even the shopkeeper Zheng was in the city before. Been a buddy for years."


    She said with a slight sigh, "If you don''t want to, then forget it. Thinking about it, it''s right. After all, Brother Chen used to be in charge of the size, so it''s really a condescending job for you to be a buddy. It seems that I can only Find someone again."


    Chen Jincai''s eyes widened, and he blurted out instantly, "Who said I''m not happy, I''m very happy."


    Not only Gu Yundong, but even Chen Liang looked at him in surprise.


    This son, Chen Liang can be considered to understand this time, it is indeed a bit ambitious, always miss the days when he was working in the town, as if he was a small butler, he almost raised his **** several times Go hit him in the head.


    When ?? heard that he was going to be a buddy, Chen Liang also felt that this was unlikely.


    Who knew that his son agreed?


    Xu Shi felt his strange gaze, and Chen Jincai immediately said, "What about the guy? This is the guy in the county. He must be more knowledgeable than the small butler in the town? Besides, I work hard, Can be a treasurer."


    Chen Liang felt like this was his son.


    He looked at Gu Yundong, who smiled, "So, do you agree?"


    "Agree." Chen Jincai said.


    Chen Liang thought for a while and nodded.


    "Okay, but I''ll have to wait a few days. I''lle back to Big Brother Chen then." Gu Yundong had already stood up, "Uncle Chen, then we''ll go first."


    Chen Liang sent them to the door, paused, and walked back.


    It''s just that there was a smile on his face, especially seeing his mother-inw, Zhou Shi, who was also relieved, she felt at ease.


    Chen Jincai''s daughter-inw Wei was also beaming. She turned her head and followed Chen Jincai into the house. She whispered in his ear, "Go to the county seat and take me with you. I''ll take care of yourundry and cooking."


    Chen Jincai smiled slightly, frowning and said, "What are you doing with me? I''m just a little guy. When you see Zhuangzi as a guy, did anyone take someone with me?"


    "Isn''t that Zouzi hasn''t married a wife yet?"


    "That doesn''t work either. I finally found a job. Don''t make trouble for me. You have to support me if it''s gone. You stay at home for a few more years, and when I be the shopkeeper, the wages are high, and I will pay more. take you there."


    Wei was so angry that he rushed out of the door.


    As for Gu Yundong, who had left the Chen family at this moment, his footsteps were slow, especially slow, and he asionally looked left and right.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 532: rivals meet

    Chapter 532 Love Rivals Meet


    Gu Dajiang wondered, "Didn''t you say it''s gettingte? It''s such a hot day, let''s go back quickly."


    Gu Yundong was a little disappointed that he didn''t see the person he wanted to see.


    Seeing that little girl Gu Yunke was so hot that she was fanning with her little hand, she felt distressed and quickened her pace, "Let''s go, eldest sister will cook something delicious for you."


    The little girl couldn''t feel the heat for a moment, and nodded with bright eyes, "What is it?"


    "It''s cold and cold." When their family built their house, they dug an ice cer.


    I saved some ice in winter, although not much, but it is enough to make some snacks.


    The little girl immediately grabbed her hand and wanted to get home as soon as possible.


    Gu Yundong helplessly dragged her away, but he didn''t take a few steps when a person suddenly walked in front of him.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and stopped.


    "Uncle Jiang."


    When Jiang Yongkang heard the sound, he first turned his gaze on Gu Yundong and Gu Yunke, and then looked at Gu Dajiang and Yang Shi who were standing behind them.


    Before he could make a sound, he heard Gu Yundong''s smiling voice, "Father, this is Uncle Jiang, who lives in the town. Come and stay in our vige temporarily."


    Gu Dajiang gave her a strange look. He had met many vigers before, but most of them nodded with a smile. It was not normal to introduce someone who was not from Yongfu Vige so cautiously.


    But he remained steady and nodded to Jiang Yongkang, "Brother Jiang,e and sit at my house when you are free."


    Jiang Yongkang felt like his throat was blocked, and he couldn''t say a word.


    During his journey, almost all the people in the vige were talking about Gu Yundong''s father, saying how tall he was, how handsome he was, how elegant and graceful he was, and how his family was reunited, happy and warm.


    These words echoed in Jiang Yongkang''s ears, which were particrly harsh.


    He sneered in his heart, these people just exaggerate, what a happy family, what tall and handsome.


    If this man is really so good, will he take a fancy to Yang? Would you be so patient with a fool?


    In order to enter Gu''s workshop, these vigers don''t even want to be disciplined.


    Jiang Yongkang was unconvinced by one thousand ten thousand people, so he went to Zeng''s house to inquire about it.


    Who knew that Zeng Hu said that their family came to the vige chief''s house, and Jiang Yongkang came back in a hurry.


    Sure enough, he bumped into the four of the Gu family.


    However, it¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t encounter it. After encountering it, he realized that what the vigers said was not an exaggeration at all.


    This Gu Dajiang is younger than himself, more knowledgeable than himself, and taller than himself.


    But he seems to be really good to Yang, and Yang''s eyes are full of dependence.


    Jiang Yongkang was so angry at that moment, but there were four people standing opposite him, he could only suppress the anger, and force a smile, "You are Brother Gu, I heard that you came back and I still I don''t believe it, I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "Yes, it''s finally a family reunion." Gu Dajiang said, looking at Yang shi softly.


    Yang also looked back at him, as if there was light in his eyes.


    Jiang Yongkang clenched his hands tightly, almost not cursing.


    Gu Yundong has been secretly observing his expression. Seeing his appearance, what is there to be sure about?


    Jiang Yongkang really liked her mother and wanted to take away their Gu family''s property.


    Huh, it''s pretty nice to think about.


    After a few greetings, Gu Dajiang left with his wife and children.


    Jiang Yongkang was the only one standing behind, his face changed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 533: I have something to ask you

    Chapter 533 I have something to ask you


    After a long time, he finally waved his hand, ignoring the scorching sun above his head, turned his head and strode towards the entrance of the vige.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s eyes turned to the direction he left, and the corner of his mouth tickled slightly.


    There was a coughing sound behind her, she turned her head subconsciously, and met Gu Dajiang''s meaningful expression.


    "What''s the matter? Go home and talk to me."


    Gu Yundongughed dryly, her father deserves to be her father, this acuity is really not a casual talk.


    With such a father, Gu Yundong didn''t hide it. When he got home, he told his guesses.


    Gu Dajiang''s expression turned extremely bad in an instant, and his whole body sank.


    "You should have said it earlier so I could beat him up." He sneered, only feeling disgusting.


    This kind of person dares to covet his wife and wants to win his family property? What the hell, it looks so ugly.


    Gu Yundong clicked his tongue loudly, unexpectedly her father was still a militant.


    "Now that you know about his conspiracy, what are your ns next?"


    Gu Yundong said, "Look again and see if my other guess is correct."


    She thought, if the inference was not wrong, Jiang Yongkang should have left the vige and went to the town by now, right?


    Indeed, he rushed all the way under the sun, and finally arrived at the town entrance after noon.


    At this moment, his mouth is very dry, and with his irritability, his face is particrly ugly.


    Therefore, I didn''t find that in a tea shop in Zhenzikou, there were two people sitting, a man and a woman, facing the direction of Zhenkou. When they saw him, they narrowed their eyes at the same time.


    "Miss is right, she''s really here." Tong Shuitao lowered her voice and covered half of her face, for fear of being recognized by Jiang Yongkang.


    Xue Rong, who was sitting next to her, was very calm. After drinking a sip of tea, she said slowly, "It came a littleter than expected."


    "Yeah, I''ve already had several cups of tea." Tong Shuitao wanted to eat something to fill her stomach, but now it''s all water, so forget it.


    Jiang Yongkang didn''t even have time to drink tea, so he wiped his sweat and continued walking.


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly pushed Xue Rong, "Hurry up and follow."


    "Well, you are waiting here." Xue Rong got up and fell behind Jiang Yongkang unhurriedly.


    He had juste to Yongfu Vige, and Jiang Yongkang had never seen him.


    Even if they met face to face, he wouldn''t know that Xue Rong was from the Gu family.


    Therefore, he walked in a generous manner, and no one would think that he was stalking people at the moment.


    Jiang Yongkang hurried a long way, even less energy.


    He turned the corner in the town with familiarity, walked for about a quarter of an hour, and finally stopped outside a small courtyard.


    Xue Rong stood at the corner, seemingly inadvertently skimming over there.


    Jiang Yongkang knocked on the door, and footsteps came from inside, and the door opened shortly after.


    When the visitor saw it was him, he was stunned for a moment, but his voice was filled with dissatisfaction, "Why are you here? Also, you came here so openly, you are afraid that others won''t gossip, right?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, let me in first, I have something to ask you." Jiang Yongkang pushed the man away and strode into the yard.


    The man was dissatisfied, and his face was full of anger.


    The matter hase to this point, I can only look outside the door angrily. Fortunately, it is very hot at this time, and there are no neighbors to the left or right outside. The street is also empty. No one should have seen Jiang Yongkang when he entered the door just now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 534: embarrassed

    Chapter 534


    The courtyard door was closed, and the man turned around and followed Jiang Yongkang in.


    Jiang Yongkang''s face was not good-looking, and when he entered the room, he found that there was another person inside.


    He snorted immediately, "You''re also there? That''s right, it saves me a lot of time."


    "Why are you here, aren''t you in Yongfu Vige?" Chen Yn stood up, frowning tightly, her expression inexplicably more disturbed.


    Mr. Fang, who came in at the back, also muttered dissatisfiedly, "That is,e here at noon, do you still want toe to my house for dinner?"


    She has always been stingy, especially when she arrived in town, she spent a lot of money, and she was not even willing to pour him a cup of tea.


    Jiang Yongkang''s already restless mood waspletely ignited because of her words, "Bah, do you think everyone is the same as you? If you don''t have money to save face, you are stingy, marry a daughter ande to town. Follow, as if she wanted her mother-inw to raise her."


    Fang was so angry that he almost didn''t take a breath, and pointed at Jiang Yongkang with trembling fingers, "You, what did you say?"


    "Okay, what are you arguing about?" Chen Yn frowned, feeling very irritable. She stood in the middle of the two and said, "What the **** is going on? Uncle Jiang, when you came to town at this hour, did something happen? Could it be that Gu Yundong is back? already?"


    Jiang Yongkang immediately turned his eyes away, but his anger remained unabated, "You also said, yes, she is back, not only she is back, but she also brought her father back!!"


    Fang''s mother and daughter were both startled, with a random look of shock, "How is that possible?"


    "Why is it impossible, I saw that Gu Dajiang with my own eyes before I came here, and now everyone in Yongfu Vige knows that he is back. The family is reunited, and He Meimei, but we have nothing to do."


    Fang opened his mouth and looked at Chen Yn in disbelief.


    Thetter shook his head in a trance, fell on the chair, and murmured in a low voice, "How is it possible? Gu Xian''er told me that Gu Dajiang was already dead. On the way to escape, his father, Gu Dahe The bandits were all led to Gu Dajiang''s side to escape, how could Gu Dajiang survive with more than a dozen bandits?"


    Yes, although Chen Yn only met Gu Xian''er once, but both of them hated Gu Yundong deeply at the same time, and they didn''t want to make her feel better, so they wanted to do something.


    The idea of ??letting people seduce Yang was Gu Xian''er''s idea.


    After all, to understand, of course, Gu Xian''er understands better. At the beginning, she told Chen Yn that Gu Dajiang was dead, and Yang was a fool again, and a very stubborn fool. As long as she got her, Gu Yundong would have no problem at all.


    But at that time, Gu Xian''er knew that Gu Yundong hadpletely changed her mind, let alone the Yang family.


    But Chen Yn took it to heart. She hated Gu Yundong, and was also covetous of the Gu family''s property, especially therge brick house, which she dreamed of living in.


    She felt that this n was feasible, and went back to discuss it with Mrs. Fang.


    Both of them thought they could give it a try. Together, they found that Zhao Dafa in the vige was pretty good.


    The mother-inw is gone, and she looks tall and mighty on the outside, and the family conditions are okay.


    Of course, Zhao Dafa will beat his wife, they know it too.


    But who knows, when Zhao Dafa heard that he was going to approach the Gu family, he didn''t even hear the whole thing, so he directly refused.


    Gu Yundong''s fight against four idiots before,pletely frightened Zhao Dafa.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 535: Maybe Gu Dajiang is fake

    Chapter 535 Maybe Gu Dajiang is fake


    Fang''s mother and daughter were so angry that they realized that it was unrealistic to find someone in the vige.


    Chen Yn wanted to see Gu Xian''er again and asked her for an idea.


    But Gu Xian''er couldn''t get out of Peng''s house at all. Later, I heard that she became Peng Zhongfei''s concubine, and she couldn''t even see her face, and she didn''t know whether she was dead or alive now.


    Fang''s mother and daughter can only put this n on hold until... Chen Yn married into the Wu family in the town.


    The town is not big, and Mrs. Fang met Jiang Yongkang by ident. At that time, the other party was chatting with a married woman.


    It was said to be chatting, but it was actually a flirtatious hookup, and the woman also gave him a small gold ring.


    Fang''s eyes lit up at that time. This woman''s husband is a gentle and handsome man, and the family conditions are also good. With such a husband''s family, the woman is still fascinated by Jiang Yongkang''s hook, and even pays money to it. he.


    What does this mean?


    It shows that Jiang Yongkang has a very good attitude towards women, and his sweet words coax women to listen to him.


    In addition, his appearance is the same as that of a learned schr, isn''t he simr to Gu Dajiang?


    Fang went back and talked to Chen Yn, and the two went to Jiang Yongkang to talk about the situation of the Gu family.


    It was almost a hit and miss. Jiang Yongkang heard that the Gu family had a workshop and a shop, as well as hundreds of acres of fields and a unique blue-brick house in the vige. There was no adult man in the family, so as long as he hooked up with the Yang family, what would happen? Isn''t everything his own?


    What if Yang was a fool? Only fools are easy to deceive, and the only one who is more difficult to deal with is Gu Yundong. But the other party is also a little girl who has not yet reached the age of the hairpin. He has been galloping among the women for so many years. Is it possible that he can''t deal with her?


    However, the facts werepletely unexpected to him.


    The Gu family has servants, and it is difficult for him to approach the Yang family. But after seeing the family properties of the Gu family, he was still not reconciled, and he had to try it anyway.


    But after all this time, he still made no progress at all.


    Jiang Yongkang was very irritable in his heart, "The news you gave me is simply wrong. Gu Dajiang is living well, you are wasting my time."


    "Don''t put the me on us, why don''t you say that you''re useless? It''s been half a year, and you can''t even be a fool, and you dare to say that you can get along with women. It''s dragging on, we took care of the Yang family before Gu Dajiang came back, and the Gu family is already ours, so what else is there to do with Gu Dajiang?"


    Mr. Fang sneered and regretted it a little at the moment. Maybe this person had no ability at all, and she misjudged him.


    Jiang Yongkang blushed when he was told, and almost wanted to do it, "It''s easy for you to say, you have the ability, you go to the Gu family and try, will you be beaten up."


    Chen Yn was dizzy from the quarrel, "Okay, what time are you still arguing here."


    "Huh." Jiang Yongkang sneered, "Then what do you do now?"


    Chen Yn frowned, "I don''t think this is right. Gu Dajiang doesn''t show up sooner orter. Why did hee back at this time? Are you sure it''s Gu Dajiang? Could it be a fake?"


    The two were startled at the same time, "Impossible?"


    "Why is it impossible, except for Gu Yundong''s family, who knows Gu Dajiang in the vige? They find someone outside ande back and say he is, and no one will doubt it."


    Chen Yn said with a sneer, "Anyway, Uncle Jiang, you go back first, and my mother and I will go back to the vige tomorrow to have a look."


    Jiang Yongkang could only nod his head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 536: The passion of the elders

    Chapter 536 The enthusiasm of the long-term workers


    No one knew that at this moment, under the window outside their house, someone was leaning against the wall boredly, listening to the conversation between the three of them clearly.


    Xue Rong knocked on the courtyard door of a house next door, gave the man money and told him that he was here to catch a traitor, and then followed his courtyard wall and entered Fang''s courtyard.


    It didn''t take long for Mrs. Fang to move here. She is also a widow, and she has a very fussy temperament. Naturally, her rtionship with the woman next door is not good. I wish she was out of luck and let her go without saying a word.


    Xue Rong waited until Jiang Yongkang left, and even went out with Fang''s mother and daughter, and then turned back to the next yard.


    The woman next door instead said with great interest, "Young man, you are right, that Mr. Fang is really restless. I secretly opened the courtyard door just now and took a look, and I really saw a maning from there. He sneaked out of the yard."


    Xue Rong smiled at her, "This time the evidence is not enough, and I haven''t reached the point of catching an adulterer. I ask my aunt to keep it a secret for me and don''t leak it out. Next time, I will definitely teach them a hard lesson."


    "Okay, don''t worry, I promise no one will say anything."


    The woman also made an oath, and sheplied very simply, her eyes flickering with schadenfreude.


    Xue Rong quietly left the yard, and when he returned to the tea shop in Zhenzikou, Tong Shuitao immediately greeted him, "How is it?"


    "Did you see Jiang Yongkang leave?"


    Tong Shuipao shook his head, "No."


    Thinking about it too, this man rushed to the town without eating lunch or drinking water. He must be tired, hungry and thirsty at the moment. It is important to find a ce to eat first.


    "Then let''s go back first."


    The two of them came in a carriage, and they didn¡¯t have much time to return to Yongfu Vige.


    When he got home, Gu Yundong was taking Gu Dajiang to the workshop to see how everyone was working.


    Now there are a lot of fruits in this season, and the fifty long-term workers in the workshop are busy.


    Because the Gu family only has one shop, although they also cooperate with the Liu family restaurant, they still supply it.


    Looking back and waiting for her to open the shop in Fucheng, the manpower will be a little short, and then you will have to recruit people.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, everyone greeted her warmly. After learning Gu Dajiang''s identity, they even congratted them continuously, saying that their family finally came after all their hardships.


    Gu Dajiang was very emotional when he saw this scene, who could have imagined how long it would take? Their family has changed from a poor old Gu family who was oppressed to a family that now wants a house, a house, and, and even a long-term shop worker?


    Several people walked around the workshop, and Gu Yundong asked some questions by the way.


    I learned that everything is fine. During the Dragon Boat Festival not long ago, the workshop also distributed a lot of meat dumplings for everyone to bring back to eat.


    This is what Gu Yundong means. On some special days, there is still a festive atmosphere.


    Even if there are not many things, it is not expensive, but everyone makes a fuss, and they will be more motivated.


    Therefore, when she left Yongfu Vige before, she exined to Tong An that on the Dragon Boat Festival, let someone buy some meat dumplings ande back.


    Everyone was very happy about this, and they praised Gu''s workshop fiercely, which made many people in the nearby vige jealous and asked when the Gu''s workshop would recruit again.


    Now that Gu Yundong is back, someone hastily took the opportunity to ask, "Gu Dong''s house, is our workshop still hiring?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 537: he is waiting at home

    Chapter 537 He is waiting at home


    "Yeah Gu Dong''s house, when are we looking for someone again? My mother''s younger brother is a capable, diligent and honest. I heard that Gu''s workshop is good at everything, so I wanted toe here and asked me several times if I was hiring."


    "My mother-inw''s cousin, too, said that he has endless energy and can do dirty work."


    "Yes, yes, my cousin-inw also said she wanted to try it."


    Everyone present has rtives, and they have such a good job. Naturally, they want to help their own family members. It¡¯s really good to be good to everyone.


    Gu Yundong waited for them to ask before he said with a smile, "It''s true that we still have to recruit people. After a while, you can let your brothers, brothers, sisters and sisterse and try it out. But I said in advance, I The requirements are very strict.¡±


    "Of course, if they don''t fit, don''t use it."


    "That''s right, we all came in with our true abilities, but we can''t let people who don''t work harde in and mess around."


    Gu Yundong said hello and left the workshop with Gu Dajiang.


    On the way back, Gu Dajiang''s face was obviously very happy.


    "Father, do you want to go to the fruit forest?"


    When he got home and took a sip of water, Gu Yundong asked aloud.


    Gu Dajiang shook his head, "Let''s go another day, you''ve been busy for a long time, and your mother is tired too."


    Gu Yundong almost choked on the water, no, she thinks it''s better to stay away from them.


    In this situation where she will be eaten with dog food within a few words, she is afraid that she will die sooner orter.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand and hurried out of the main room.


    Then, I saw Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao who came back.


    "Have you heard?" she asked as she walked up to the two of them.


    Xue Rong nodded, lowered his voice and said, "Miss guessed right, Jiang Yongkang really hurried to town and met Fang''s mother and daughter."


    He recounted everything he had seen and heard along the way.


    Gu Yundong sneered when he heard the words, "So, they wille to Yongfu Vige tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, just in time."


    Gu Yundong wondered what was wrong with the mother and daughter of the Fang family. How did they think that Jiang Yongkang would be able to get the Gu family? This IQ really can''t be on the table.


    Gu Yundong clicked his tongue and turned his head, only to find that Gu Dajiang was standing behind him.


    "Dad, did you hear that?"


    "Um."


    "Then... are you going to Yunshu''s school tomorrow?"


    "It''s not urgent, I''ll wait at home tomorrow to see what they want to do."


    Gu Yundong felt that her father was murderous, it shouldn''t be as simple as he said, right?


    "Father, don''t you really want to beat that Jiang Yongkang?"


    Gu Dajiang turned his head back to his room, without denying that, he really wanted to do it?


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead.


    Because of the trouble of looking for Jiang Yongkang, Gu Dajiang did not mention going to the school the next day.


    After Yunshu and Yuanzhi left, he waited at home.


    But after waiting, he didn''t see anyoneing, Gu Dajiang couldn''t sit still, so he simply got up and walked out of the gate of Gu''s house.


    This side is near the foot of the mountain, and there were no people before. Now that there is a Gu family workshop, and there are tworge brick houses erected, just like the signs in the vige, it is more lively.


    But there are not many people at this time.


    Thinking of the big brick house, Gu Dajiang''s eyes fell on another one not far away.


    I snorted coldly in my heart, just as I was about to turn my eyes away, the courtyard door of the house suddenly opened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 538: Gu Dajiang admits the wrong person

    Chapter 538 Gu Dajiang admits the wrong person


    followed closely, and a tall figure came out from inside.


    Gu Dajiang squinted his eyes and looked intently, only to think that this man is handsome and handsome, but he is wearing too conspicuous.


    Is this Shao Qingyuan?


    A peasant, walking around in his own vige dressed like this?


    Sure enough, he started to float with some money, pretending to take himself seriously.


    Gu Dajiang snorted coldly, and saw the man hurried over, shouting happily, "Yundong, Yundong heard that you are back?"


    Gu Dajiang''s face turned dark, not only inappropriately dressed but also prudent.


    How could his daughter like this kind of person?


    Gu Dajiang took a deep breath and stepped in front of him.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, looked at the man who waspletely unfamiliar in front of him, blinked, and asked, "Uncle, who are you? What are you doing in my way?"


    "You are Shao Qingyuan?" Gu Dajiang felt that he still had to confirm before deciding how he would treat him.


    Liu Wei was surprised, he just wanted to shake his head subconsciously, but he quickly reacted with a shock.


    The man in front of ?? was very unfamiliar, but his eyes revealed strong hostility and contempt.


    yo, where is the bad old man from, how dare he look down on his brother and want to be detrimental to his brother?


    Liu Wei snorted coldly, raised his chin slightly, and said with great loyalty, "So what?"


    "How is it?" Gu Dajiang really wanted to smoke him, this person is not a good person, he takes himself seriously when he has some money.


    He has no manners and is particrly arrogant. If Yun Dong marries him in the future, will he not be bullied to death?


    He stared at Liu Wei with stern eyes, "Hurry up and get out."


    "Why? How dare you tell this young master to go away?" Liu Wei''s face was incredulous. Where did hee from, even if he didn''t know him, he dared to chase him on his ''turf''?


    Liu Wei didn''t know that Gu Yundong''s father was back. He heard from Zhuangzi that Gu Yundong was back when he went to Gu Ji to buy canned food yesterday.


    After all, she went out for a trip, and she muste back with a gift for his best friend.


    Liu Wei was not at all embarrassed or regretful about taking the initiative to ask for a gift.


    This morning, he hurried to Yongfu Vige.


    went to Shao''s house to find Shao Qingyuan as usual, but he didn''t expect others to be there.


    Liu Wei turned his head and went out, and then ran to Gu''s house. How could he know that there was a door **** at the gate of Gu''s house, or a super unreasonable and inexplicable door god.


    Hey, his temper came up.


    "Do you know what the price was paid by the person who told Young Master Ben to get out of the wayst time? Tell you, the grass on the grave has grown so tall as you. If you are sensible, just get out of the way for Young Master Ben, or I will break your leg letter. Don''t believe it? Really, where did the lunatice to Gu''s house to be wild."


    Gu Dajiang almost fell backwards in anger, took two steps forward, and pushed him impatiently towards the direction of Shao''s house.


    "Let''s go, don''t show your prestige in front of me. If you have a little money, you can take a sip of this young master. I tell you, you are called forgetting this. I will not agree to my daughter''s marriage with you for a person like you."


    Liu Wei was unprepared, but he was really pushed back by more than ten steps. He finally stood firm, and his forehead almost smoked.


    "Who is married to your daughter, don''t put money on your face."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 539: blow his head

    Chapter 539 Knock his head


    Gu Dajiang felt that he had pushed it far, so he immediately retracted his hand, ignored him, turned around and went back to Gu''s house.


    Liu Wei felt that he was being scorned and targeted at an unprecedented level, and his fists were raised, "Where is the lunatic? It''s inexplicable, I tell you..."


    "Ah..." A low voice suddenly came from behind.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, only to realize that he swung his fist too hard just now, and when he went back, he hit the person behind him.


    He turned around immediately, and saw the woman who was hit by him was covering her face and backing up again and again. The one under her foot identally stepped on a stone, and she fell straight back.


    "Be careful." Liu Wei stretched out his hand under conditioned reflex and hugged her waist to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    After hearing the movement from behind, Gu Dajiang also turned his head, just in time to see this scene.


    He was furious at the moment, okay, it¡¯s okay to be unstable and rude, and it¡¯s okay to not know what it is. Now, although he has a marriage contract with Yun Dong, he still hugs and hugs other women, what kind of formality is that?


    Gu Dajiang looked left and right, he was going to find a stick to knock his head off.


    Liu Wei didn''t know that his life was about to be in danger, he stabilized the woman''s body and wanted to let go of her.


    Unexpectedly, the other party grabbed his clothes tightly with a look of fear.


    Liu Wei, "..."


    "Master Liu, thank you very much." The woman''s voice was like a mosquito, with a hint of panic.


    Liu Wei shook her body unconsciously, and hurriedly let go of her.


    The woman raised her head, and he felt that the other party seemed familiar.


    is...I can''t remember where I saw it.


    But he still apologized, "I hit you just now, sorry."


    "It''s not about Young Master Liu. I just stood behind Young Master Liu rashly. I just wanted to say hello to Young Master Liu. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen."


    Liu Wei frowned, just say hello when you say hello, standing behind me and pretending to be a ghost.


    But the other party is fine. He took two steps back and was about to leave when a woman came out beside him.


    Liu Wei said that he also looked familiar.


    It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen it.


    Strange, when did his memory get so bad?


    Fang''s mother and daughter were very happy to see him. Although Chen Yn was married, she couldn''t help but be moved by a young master like Liu Wei.


    stood behind her and was beaten by him, although it was a bit unexpected, but the idea of ??wanting to get close to him was real.


    Unexpectedly, he was actually... hugged by him.


    Mr. Fang, who was still one step behind her, frowned, bumped her, and used his eyes to signal her not to forget her identity.


    Chen Yn was very aggrieved. She had known Young Master Liu early on, and she had an encounter with him before getting married.


    Master Liu had a good impression of her and a good attitude. At that time, as long as she worked hard, maybe she could be the youngdy of the Liu family.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Fang did not agree.


    Liu Wei didn''t know what Chen Yn was thinking, otherwise he would definitely vomit blood.


    After all, Xue Rong heard the movement outside the door. Seeing Liu Wei''s appearance as the second world lord, and hearing him admit that he was Shao Qingyuan, something went wrong in his heart, and he ran in and told Gu Yundong.


    So when Gu Yundong came out, he happened to see that his father finally found a stick, holding it angrily and walking towards Liu Wei, raising his hand and wanting to beat him.


    Gu Yundong gasped for breath and hurriedly shouted, "Father, stop!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 540: He can bend and stretch his thick skin

    Chapter 540 He can bend and stretch his thick skin


    Gu Dajiang''s raised hand paused, Liu Wei suddenly turned around, and what he saw was the stick that was close at hand, he screamed and jumped to the side.


    "You, you really are a lunatic, you still want to hit me, you really treat this young master as a soft-footed shrimp, right?"


    said that Liu Wei was about to start, and his posture was all set.


    Gu Yundong suddenly rushed over and knocked off his hand, "What are you doing? This is my father." She knew that Liu Wei had practiced martial arts. Although it was only a three-legged cat''s kung fu, he was unable to deal with Gu Dajiang, who had no strength in his hands. That is also more than enough.


    Liu Wei almost stumbled to the ground, and after he stabilized his body, his eyes widened in surprise, his fingers trembled fiercely, and he looked like he was going crazy, "You, what are you talking about? This The lunatic is your father?"


    "Liu Wei, what did you say!!"


    Liu Wei took a step back, but he still looked in disbelief.


    On the other hand, Gu Dajiang snorted coldly and said to Gu Yundong, "I just said that he is unreliable, and this kind of man should not be married. What you told me before about the advantages of maturity and stability really lied to me. , where is the stability?" He turned to look at Liu Wei again, "I tell you Shao Qingyuan, you want to marry my daughter, in the next life."


    Gu Yundong, "..." What happened?


    Liu Wei, "..." Wait, wait, did he do something wrong to hurt the brotherhood?


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong''s mind turned fast, he reacted immediately, and he said in tears, "Father, he is not Shao Qingyuan."


    "What? But he said he was."


    He red at Liu Wei, as if you dared to deny it.


    This time, Liu Wei''s brain was finally functioning normally, he immediately took a step back, bowed 90 degrees to Gu Dajiang, and said sincerely, "Uncle, I was wrong, it''s because I have eyes but don''t know Mount Tai, so I haven''t taken it lightly yet. If you don¡¯t speak madly, it¡¯s not as good as a beast. If you want to fight, you can fight, if you want to scold, you must teach me very seriously, so that I don¡¯t make the same mistake next time.¡±


    Gu Dajiang, "..."


    What kind of people have he met recently? Is it true that everyone who has a rtionship with Shao Qingyuan has this kind of ability, and they can bend and stretch their cheeks, right?


    Gu Yundong also twitched the corners of his mouth, Liu Wei''s realm was even higher.


    It seems that he has really been sublimated in the few months she was away.


    Seeing Gu Dajiang''s uncontroble anger, she finally stroked her forehead and whispered, "Father, this is Liu Wei, the young master of the Liu family."


    Gu Dajiang was startled, of course he had heard of Liu Wei. Gu Yundong felt very happy andfortable when he mentioned this friend. It is said that he is the young master of everyone who is outgoing and has no air.


    Master Liu also taught Yun Dong a lot of business matters, and the second master of the Liu family was also a ssmate with Yun Shu.


    Even for their sake, Gu Dajiang has a very good impression of Liu Wei.


    But these good impressions were all shattered in the meeting and conversation just now.


    He couldn''t help sighing, nced at Liu Wei, and said angrily, "Okay, if you have something to do, let''s go in and talk about it. Don''t make a fuss, how can anyone call a woman''s boudoir name at the gate? "


    "Yes, what you taught me is that I will never do it again in the future."


    Gu Dajiang was so displeased with this kind of person, he turned his head and left.


    Liu Wei exhaled after seeing this and hurriedly followed.


    Fang''s mother and daughter who stayed in ce, "...What about us?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 541: Its so touching

    Chapter 541 is so touching


    Gu Yundong seemed to have just discovered their mother and daughter, turned his head in surprise, "Hey, Aunt Fang, why are you here?"


    Fang''s eyes twitched, "We''ve been here all the time."


    "Really? I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention just now." Gu Yundong smiled sweetly and sincerely.


    But the mother and daughter of the Fangs felt that she was hateful, and they clearly turned a blind eye to them on purpose.


    Just thinking of the purpose of hering today, Mrs Fang suppressed the anger in her heart, squeezed out a smile and said politely, "Your eyes are all on Young Master Liu, so it''s no wonder you didn''t see us. By the way, this is¡­¡±


    She nced at Gu Dajiang and asked.


    Gu Yundong is funny, didn''t you all hear her called Dad just now? With a nk and innocent expression on his face, "Aunt Fang, you belong to a widow''s family, isn''t it appropriate to ask about a man''s identity?"


    Fang Shi, "..." She really hated Gu Yundong.


    It was Chen Yn who turned the topic back a little embarrassedly, "Mum, you''re true, didn''t Yun Dong call him father just now? This must be Uncle Gu."


    said that she called Gu Dajiang with a smile, but soon showed a puzzled look, "It''s just Yun Dong, didn''t you hear that Uncle Gu is missing? How did you find Uncle Gu?"


    Gu Yundong nced at her with a half-smiling smile, "How did you find it? Actually, it''s not that I found it, it''s my father who has been looking for us. My father is a man who values ??love and righteousness. Since he was separated from us, he hasn''t eaten a single meal. I had a full meal, never slept well, and took out all the money on my body to inquire about the whereabouts of our mother and daughter. Hey, it can be considered that the emperor did not pay the painstaking efforts. After untold hardships and many twists and turns, our family finally reunited."


    Chen Yn''s face was distorted, she said it as if she didn''t say anything.


    Liu Wei on the side wiped the corner of his eyes, "It''s so touching."


    Gu Yundong: ? ?


    Gu Dajiang: ? ? ?


    Fang''s mother and daughter: ? ? ? ?


    Although the facts are indeed quite touching, but Gu Yundong said these words with an exaggerated face and a long voice, don''t you think it is very stereotyped like an endorsement?


    Gu Yundong was toozy to pay attention to Liu Weina''s abundant feelings, Fang''s mother and daughter said, "If Aunt Fang is okay, we will go first."


    "Hey..." Chen Yn wanted to stop her, but this person didn''t know the etiquette. He had already arrived at her door, and he didn''t n to let them sit in and drink some sugar water before leaving.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t even hear it, he turned around and entered the door. As soon as the door closed, the Fangs and their daughter were blocked from the outside.


    The two jumped in anger, but they had no choice but to stare at the door angrily and turned away.


    "Then Gu Dajiang is somewhat simr to Gu Yunshu. Is it really Gu Yundong''s biological father?"


    Chen Yn walked back while frowning and muttering in a low voice, "How could it be so coincidental that the people from all over the world are really looking for it?"


    "Mother, what should we do next? Uncle Jiang wants to fight Gu Yundong''s foolish mother''s idea again, I''m afraid it won''t be easy. Take care of Dajiang to divorce Yang''s family and let her marry into Jiang''s family."


    Chen Yn felt very anxious when she thought about it, and all the preparations for so long were in vain.


    She kicked the stone under her feet in annoyance, and suddenly found that the silence around her was terrible. She said so much, but her mother didn''t reply a word.


    She turned her head in surprise and looked at Mrs Fang, "Mother, I''m talking to you, can you hear me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 542: Look at Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 542 Fancy Gu Dajiang


    Mr. Fang stopped abruptly and didn''t know what he was thinking. At this moment, his eyes suddenly lit up with burning ambition.


    "Laner, that''s Gu Dajiang, right?"


    Chen Yn blinked, "Yes, Gu Yundong is called his father."


    Fang''s smile gradually widened, "Gu Dajiang is quite good-looking, and I heard that he has read books and is a learned person."


    Chen Yn knew her mother too well. After hearing this, she still didn''t understand what her mother wanted to do?


    But this is too whimsical.


    "Mother, don''t you think..."


    Mrs Fang red at her, "Why, can''t mother think about it? Gu Dajiang has talent and looks, and has such a big worth. Think about it, we let Jiang Yongkang seduce Mrs Yang, and we have to get with him to get the property of the Gu family. Evenly split. But if Gu Dajiang and I achieve good things, then the entire Gu family will be ours. When I win over Gu Dajiang, Gu Yundong will have to listen to me, and she has to do whatever she wants."


    Chen Yn felt that this was unreliable, "But Gu Yundong said just now, that Gu Dajiang values ??their mother and daughter very much, and went through a lot of hardship to find them."


    "What do you know? People don''t all say that the more they are missing, the more they care about it. You see her swearing and reiterating that she is obviously guilty of fear of being seen that Gu Dajiang doesn''t care about them. Just like the Yang family, which man has the patience to coax her?"


    "But this is just your guess, mother." What Chen Yn didn''t say is that, no matter if Gu Dajiang really doesn''t like Yang, at least Yang looks good.


    Her mother, although she is not bad, she is still a lot worse than the Yang family.


    I just thought about it again, how good-looking Yang is, she is a fool, and she doesn''t even understand the rtionship between men and women. Men are the most impatient, they can still coax for a day or two, but after a long time, I am afraid they will get tired of it.


    Then...let her mother try it, it''s not a bad idea.


    "I''m afraid that Uncle Jiang''s side will not be easy to pass."


    Mr. Fang waved his hand, "It''s okay, I''ll go talk to him."


    Chen Yn said nothing, and the two returned to Chen Liang''s house with their own thoughts.


    Now Fang''s yard is rented to Jiang Yongkang, they want toe back and walk, naturally they are resting at Chen Liang''s house.


    Today, not only the two of them, but also Chen Yn''s husband, Wu Chong, is talking to Chen Liang and several others at the moment.


    The Wu family also opened a small shop in the town. When Wu Chong got married to Chen Yn, part of it was for Chen Jincai''s sake. After all, Chen Jincai was still a small steward in the town''s workshop at that time.


    Although there are few people in charge, there is still a little bit of little power in hand. For example, the goods that his shop wants to buy is somewhat convenient in terms of price and time.


    Who knew that he had just married Chen Yn, and Chen Jincai was sent home. Now he can only be regarded as a farmer. I heard that he has to work in the fields every day.


    Looking at it now, isn''t the hand and face a lot rougher?


    When I saw him before, Chen Jincai held his head high and was extremely confident. He asionally guided him as his wife and brother-inw, and even warned him not to bully Chen Yn.


    Wu Chong was actually very unhappy, he was just a little manager, did he really consider himself a senior?


    Now that he sees Chen Jincai again, he suddenly has a sense of superiority.


    What about his wife and brother-inw? What about being bigger than him? Isn''t he just a peasant man who buried his head in the fields every day?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 543: Chen family dissatisfied

    Chapter 543 The Chen family is dissatisfied


    Wu Chong was proud in his heart, and he couldn''t help but bring out some points on his face.


    Looking at Chen Jincai''s previous humble attitude, he looked like he didn''t really like him.


    The uncle of the Yue family was the mayor of Yongfu Vige, but he could not reach the town. The big brother is now a farmer, and the second cousin is said to be working in a workshop.


    Oh, yes, it''s a workshop in Yongfu Vige, it''s not very promising.


    In Wu Chong''s opinion, the Chen family''s father and son have a problem with their brains, and they are willing to be long-term workers in the vige''s workshop. Long-term workers, what do you think?


    Wu Chong felt that the Yue family could no longer help him.


    Chen Yn came over today, he didn''t care much at first. But there was a secret pride in his heart that he wanted to vent. He just wanted to see Chen Jincai''s misery.


    Who knew that he had seen him, but Chen Jincai was different from the decadence and loss he imagined. He seemed to be still very happy with a hoe.


    Wu Chong couldn''t let out the pleasure in his heart, and his face remained calm.


    Chen Yn came back at this time. When Wu Chong saw her, he wanted to hurry back to town and didn''t even want to stay for dinner.


    But Chen Yn didn''t agree, "Mother hasn''te back yet, let''s go after lunch. I think the auntie and sister-inw are busy in the kitchen, so it''s not good to leave like this."


    When Wei Shi came in with a teapot to add water to them, he happened to hear this sentence.


    She curled her lips secretly, and when she returned to the kitchen, she couldn''t help but muttered to Mrs Song, "Knowing that we are busy in the kitchen, she didn''t saye in to help. You didn''t see it, the uncle''s eyes were full of It¡¯s about to go to the sky, I didn¡¯t know it before, but now I find out that it¡¯s a person who is holding high and stepping on the ground.¡±


    Song snorted coldly, and said while picking vegetables, "What''s so strange about this, I have long said that the Wu family is not a good match, and the second aunt thinks that I am nosy."


    æ¨æ² also had small frictions on weekdays, especially after living together at home, they often disliked each other.


    But at the moment, they are the same enemies, obviously they are really not wee toe here.


    Still Zhou scolded, "Okay, it''s rare for people toe here once, so it''s time to have a meal, and then leave after eating."


    Mr. Wei whispered, "People are not happy to eat here, if the second aunt hadn''te back, maybe they would have gone back."


    The movement in Zhou''s hand paused, "His second aunt hasn''te back yet? Where did she go after so much effort? There is no one in the vige that she is particrly close to."


    She couldn''t figure it out, Mrs Fang was not a master who liked to go out before. After Chen Yn got married, she only came back once or twice. At most, she sat at their house and left within two hours.


    This time, he said he was apanying Yn to meet the little sisters, but Yn is back, where else can Mrs Fang go?


    The Zhou family did not know that the Fang family they remembered was at a house not far from them at the moment.


    There is not only her at home, but also Jiang Yongkang.


    Right now, the two of them are ming each other without showing weakness.


    Fang Shi put the me on him wholeheartedly, "Gu Dajiang is indeed back, you haven''t made any progress for so long, it''s toote to do anything now, don''t waste your time, go back to town."


    Jiang Yongkang was so angry that he wanted tough, "Okay, I''ll go back when I go back. Where''s the money? It took me so long, and everyone who stayed in this rural area lost twops of weight. It can''t be without any benefits, right?"


    The two fought vigorously, unaware that there was someone hiding outside with a cloth bag in their hands.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 544: something must have happened

    Chapter 544 Something must have happened


    Tong Ping didn''t follow him to collect the fruit goods today. After he got Gu Yundong''s order, he followed Fang shi quietly.


    Seeing her entering the yard, he also touched the back of the house when no one was paying attention.


    The wall here is much lower, and there is another wall that copsed. It was because there were too many people making trouble on the day of Chen Yn''s wedding and they were identally squeezed out. Fang Shi didn''t repair it either, she was going to live in the town anyway.


    Later, although Jiang Yongkang moved in, this was not his house, and he was not willing to pay so much money. Anyway, it was in the backyard and it had little effect on him.


    Now this wall is just convenient for Tong Ping, and with a little effort, he quietly turned in.


    Hearing the low-pitched quarreling from inside the room, Tong Ping tossed the cloth bag in his hand and smiled.


    After a while, he not only heard the quarrel in the house, but also heard the footsteps outside the yard, and then he knew the time hade.


    He opened the cloth bag, stretched out his hand, and pulled out a snake.


    The snake was green and slender, about one meter long. At this time, it was dragged by Tong Ping and twisted a little ufortably.


    Tong Ping smiled, and while the people inside were still talking, he stuffed the snake into the window.


    The color of this snake is very conspicuous, almost as soon as it appeared, people in the house found it.


    "Ah..." The terrified scream sounded as expected.


    Tong Ping covered his mouth andughed, but he frowned quickly.


    No, why is it a male voice?


    He looked inside quietly, and then the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Seeing Jiang Yongkang''s face turning pale in the room, he pointed at the snake and rushed into Mrs Fang''s arms, cold sweat dripping down, his lips trembling.


    "Snake, snake, how can there be a snake? Drive it away, drive it away, ahhh..."


    His terrified voice was split, and his arms were tightly wrapped around Mr. Fang.


    Mr. Fang was almost out of breath. Compared to his fear of screaming, Mr. Fang was much calmer.


    Although she is a woman, she doesn''t like to go to the fields very little on weekdays, but she doesn''t do much of the work that should be done. Even in her yard, sometimes snakes swim in.


    For rural areas, it is ustomed to encounter snakes, insects, mice and ants.


    Although I was startled by the sudden appearance of the snake at first, but after seeing it clearly, I quickly calmed down.


    "You let go, what are you afraid of? This is a green snake. It''s not poisonous, and it''s very timid. Look, it''s scared by you."


    Jiang Yongkang shook his head desperately, not hearing what she said at all. He felt like his heart was about to jump out, and he closed his eyes and didn''t even look at it.


    "You drive it away, drive it away. I just said I can''t stay in this country ce, and I won''te to this ghost ce again."


    He has lived in the town since he was a child, and he is not afraid of encountering a mouse or the like, but he is afraid of this slippery thing.


    Fang''s eyes lit up, he was so afraid of snakes that he could just use it to threaten him and hurry back to town.


    She pondered quickly in her heart, but she didn''t know how many people were passing by the gate of their courtyard at this time, and just happened to hear Jiang Yongkang''s high-pitched scream that almost knocked the roof over.


    The people who were about to pass by all shuddered and looked at each other in dismay.


    One of them immediately said worriedly, "It seems to be Big Brother Jiang''s voice, so badly screamed, wouldn''t it be an ident?"


    "There must be something wrong, maybe there are thieves breaking in, go and see."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 545: Bump adultery

    Chapter 545 Breaking through adultery


    Several people immediately became anxious, and went to the courtyard door without saying a word.


    pushed it away as soon as it was pushed, and everyone didn''t think much about it. After all, in broad daylight, no one in the countryside locked the yard.


    Entering the courtyard, I heard a terrified voiceing from the room on the left.


    The people were even more worried, they hurried over there, and pushed open the door.


    "Brother Jiang, how did you..."


    Halfway through his words, he stopped abruptly.


    The people at the door all looked at the two people hugging each other in shock, and they didn''t even notice the green snake beside the door, darting away.


    At this moment, Jiang Yongkang was afraid that even his legs would be on Fang''s waist. Fang couldn''t bear his weight and fell back on the bed.


    In addition, he wanted to push him away and let her let go of herself. Under the pull of the two sides, the clothes were loose, and even the breath was messed up.


    In the eyes of everyone, these two are doing shameless things in broad daylight.


    The people at the door of the room couldn''t help but gasped fiercely.


    Fang Shi and Jiang Yongkang were also stunned, their faces turned pale in an instant, and there was only one thought in their hearts - it was over.


    Both sides were silent until a sharp voice sounded, "Chen Tian''s family, what are you doing?"


    Fang shivered all over, and Jiang Yongkang finally let go of her.


    Hearing this question, he hurriedly exined, "You guys misunderstood, I have nothing to do with the sister-inw of the Chen family. A snake came in just now, so I lost my senses when I was afraid."


    "Yo, who will believe this?" A sarcastic voice sounded soon, "Encountered a snake? Where is the snake, why haven''t we seen it? Besides, even if there is a snake, it is a fact that you are in the same room. Well. Could it be that the snake drove you all into the room together?"


    Jiang Yongkang was speechless for a moment, and he exined, "We have something to discuss, so..."


    "Is there any important matter to discuss, you have to hide in the room alone? Tell us and let''s hear it?"


    "Haha, what''s the big deal? A man and a widow are in the same room, don''t tell everyone you don''t know what''s the big deal, the big deal about giving birth to a baby."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    The two women sang a harmony, and Mrs. Fang looked at them. These two just happened to be two sloppy old women who usually didn''t deal with him. How could they be seen by them?


    What to say? How to exin?


    Fang''s mind went nk for a while, not knowing what to do.


    Jiang Yongkang was also sweating in a hurry, and he couldn''t say why, so he could only deny without confidence, "You guys really misunderstood, we have nothing, it''s just that Mrs. Fang wants to go home to get something. Yes. , I just wanted to go home to get something, so I got together. Later, I encountered a snake again, and it became like this when I was afraid."


    But such an exnation is not convincing at all.


    "She came back to get something? She has toe over in person. I heard that her son-inw is here too today. He knows that there is a man living in the house, so he should ask his son-inw toe and get it. I think it''s the two of you who are here for a private meeting, right? "


    "I can''t see it, Mr. Fang, everyone thinks that you have been like a jade for your family Chen Tian for so many years, but you can''t believe that you have been in love long ago."


    "No wonder Jiang Yongkang didn''t live in anyone''s house, so he lived alone in Fang''s house. It turned out that he had known each other a long time ago."


    Fang''s ears were buzzing, and she looked a little top-heavy. She subconsciously opened her mouth to tell the truth.


    "No, no, we don''t, we are just discussing..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 546: discuss marriage

    Chapter 546 Discuss marriage


    Before he could finish speaking, a voice suddenly came from outside, "Mother, what''s the matter with your mother?"


    The people at the door turned their heads one after another, and saw Chen Liang with a sullen face, striding over.


    I don''t know who is calling, and looking at Chen Liang''s face, he should know the general situation.


    It wasn''t just her who came, everyone from the Chen family came.


    Zhou Shi only felt that she had lost all her face, but this person was still her own concubine, so she could only take a few steps forward, pulled Fang Shi a few steps to the side, kept a little distance from Jiang Yongkang, and tugged Wei Wei for her by the way. Loose clothes.


    Chen Yn also ran to Mrs Fang''s side, patted her on the back, andforted her in a low voice.


    Mr. Zhou stood to the side, really unwilling to touch her.


    Chen Liang''s heavy eyes fell on Jiang Yongkang, "What''s going on?"


    Jiang Yongkang thought that Chen Haohao was Fang''s eldest uncle and should be on her side, so he hurriedly repeated the excuse he just said.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, someone sneered.


    Chen Liang naturally didn''t believe it, and his face became even more serious.


    His sharp eyes fell on Mr. Fang, "What are you going toe back for?"


    Fang shivered, opened his mouth, and was speechless for a long time.


    She didn''t have anything left in the yard. When she moved to town, she packed everything away.


    Where did she find a thing?


    touched his body, except for a handkerchief and a little bit of silver, there was nothing else.


    Could it be that she came back to find these two? Don''t say that others don''t believe it, she doesn''t believe it herself.


    Unfortunately, Chen Liangpletely lost his patience at this time, and suddenly shouted, "Speak!!"


    Fang Shi was startled, his mind began to be confused again, he opened his mouth and said, "I, I don''t, we have something to say..."


    Jiang Yongkang was about to be fooled to death by her. He finally found an excuse, and she should continue to talk about it. Then he casually said that the things he wanted to take were missing for some reason. Could it be that Chen Liang, the eldest uncle, really dared to take his sister-inw to Shentang?


    Chen Liang''s voice became colder, "What?"


    "Say¡­¡­"


    Before Fang Shi finished speaking, she heard Chen Yn hugging her and whispering in her ear, "Mother, admit your rtionship with Uncle Jiang."


    Mrs Fang looked at her in amazement, but Chen Yn was a little anxious, "Could it be that you really want to say something about the Gu family? It''s hard to say whether people believe it or not, Gu Yundong will definitely ask us to settle the ount. The Gu family is rich now, and there are more Young Master Liu backs him up, crushing us is like crushing ants, we can''t have anything to do with them."


    The most important thing is that if the Gu family is involved, it will inevitably involve himself. At that time, everyone will know that she has a vicious heart. How can the Wu family tolerate her?


    But Mrs Fang hesitated, how could she admit to having a rtionship with Jiang Yongkang?


    This is admitted, what will she do in the future?


    But Chen Yn couldn''t care less, seeing that she was reluctant to speak, she simply said, "My mother is indeed talking to Uncle Jiang, they, they are discussing marriage."


    Mr. Fang was stunned, and Jiang Yongkang was stunned.


    Chen Liang and the Chen family were also stunned, and the vigers onlookers widened their eyes in astonishment.


    Discuss, discuss marriage? ? ?


    Fang wanted to deny it, but Chen Yn grabbed her hand.


    She still said before Fang Shi, "Yes, uncle, this matter is my idea."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 547: her good daughter

    Chapter 547 Her Good Daughter


    Chen Liang frowned and turned to look at Chen Yn.


    Thetter looked calm and said slowly, "I''ve married myself, and now I live a happy life and have a happy family. But my mother is alone, staying in the yard in the town with no one to speak to. I feel sorry for her. Uncle , You said before that as long as you meet someone who is suitable, you don''t object to my mother''s remarriage, right?"


    Chen Liang nodded, he is not an unreasonable person, his second brother died early, and Mrs. Fang is still young. If he finds someone else to live, he will have someone to rely on in the future.


    Chen Yn sighed, "Uncle knows that my mother is for me, and she has been supporting this family all these years, never mentioning remarriage, for fear of wronging me. But now that I am married, she should also let go. Now, I will persuade her to find another one. She will live with her in the future, and she will be able to have someone to take care of her when she is old. I met Uncle Jiang before, and I think Uncle Jiang is a good person. Mother is also convenient. That''s why I persuaded my mother to consider it. My mother thinks that she is so old, and there is no need to make this kind of thing known to everyone. I thought about discussing it with Uncle Jiang first. The two of them got to know each other at a table for a meal. No one thought that they would encounter a snake just after they said a few words. It was too unfortunate. "


    Nowadays, the imperial court encourages widows to remarry. It is not a shameful thing for Mrs. Fang to find another man to live.


    Chen Yn''s remarks made people feel very sensible and filial.


    Of course, there are still people who remain skeptical.


    But what about doubts? The two people on the left and right are indeed hooking up together, so there are only two results, one is that they get married, and the other is that Shentang is arrested.


    Chen Liang is the vige chief and the uncle of the Fang family. He will definitely not take people to Shentang.


    Besides, there is no such rule in their vige. They say that the punishment for burning Shentang to death is just to scare people. If they want to kill people like this, they will have nightmares when they sleep at night.


    On the contrary, it was Jiang Yongkang and Mrs Fang of the parties involved, who were a little dazed at the moment.


    Jiang Yongkang certainly didn''t want to marry Fang''s, he didn''t have any good feelings for Fang''s.


    But Chen Yn stared at him, gritted her teeth and whispered, "If you want to die, just deny it, and then tell about the Gu family and see if the Gu family will kill you."


    Jiang Yongkang shivered violently and said nothing.


    Fang Shi only felt cold all over, and looked at his daughter in disbelief.


    She actually pushed herself to Jiang Yongkang? Does she want herself to be with this man? Is she crazy?


    Chen Yn said in a low voice, "Mother, let''s talk about this now."


    Mr. Fang opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but was speechless.


    Chen Liang secretly exhaled a breath, whether the other vigers present believed it or not, in short, the description of this matter is reasonable.


    He looked at Mrs. Fang, and then at Jiang Yongkang, and then said, "I really don''t mind my younger siblings remarrying. Since things have developed to this point, the two families should sit down and have a good discussion."


    The vigers were still discussing, no matter what, they looked at Fang with contempt.


    Fang''s image of a chaste martyr who has maintained in the vige for so many years ispletely broken into scum.


    Tong Ping saw that he could hear it almost, so he quietly flipped out from the broken wall and ran back to Gu''s house with great strides.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 548: fatal hazard

    Chapter 548 Deadly Hidden Hazard


    Take care of the family.


    Liu Wei hasn''t left yet, he seems to be very interested in Gu Dajiang, chatting with him and asking a lot of questions. Gu Yundong only felt that his ears were all buzzing, and he left immediately after staying for a while.


    Gu Dajiang was very interested in the beginning. He felt that this young man was outgoing and enthusiastic. He was well-informed and could pick up on any topic.


    But not long after, Gu Dajiang was full of disgust.


    He didn''t want to talk to him, he just wanted to be alone with Liu Niang. This person is socking in eyesight, he can''t be embarrassed to squeeze in the middle as a shining candle. No wonder he hasn''t married a wife yet.


    When Tong Ping came back, he could still hear Liu Wei''s exaggeratedughter.


    He trembled slightly, and quickly went to report the situation to Gu Yundong.


    "...Jiang Yongkang and Mrs. Fang were arrested, and ording to thedy''s instructions, let Zhao Dafa lead the mother-inw who did not deal with Mrs. Fang to pass by her yard. They heard Jiang Yongkang''s cry, and sure enough I rushed in, and the two of them happened to be hugging each other in the room."


    Gu Yundong nodded while listening, but was slightly taken aback when he heard this, "Jiang Yongkang''s cry?"


    Tong Ping coughed lightly, and the expression on his face could not be controlled, "Yes, Mr. Fang has lived here since he was a child, but he recognized at a nce that the snake was not poisonous. Jiang Yongkang was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he jumped directly to Mrs. Fang. on the body."


    Gu Yundong, "..." jumped on him?


    She held back her chin that almost fell, and let Tong Ping continue.


    After hearing this, she couldn''t help but sneer, "Chen Yn is really her mother''s good daughter. In order to separate herself, she made her mother and Jiang Yongkang a pair."


    This is also what Tong Ping is a little dissatisfied with. "Then didn''t we just clean up those two and Chen Yn just escaped? I think she came up with all the bad ideas, and she is the culprit."


    "Don''t worry, her mother did such a thing. Even if Chen Yn helped to make up for it, how many people can you really believe? Her reputation in the vige has been ruined. Plus she followed Jiang Yongkang, it is no longer the case. Chen Liang doesn''t treat him as a younger sister-inw, and I''m afraid that Chen Yn won''t be as supportive as before."


    This matter also has an impact on Chen Liang, after all, Fang is still a member of the Chen family.


    Fortunately, there are no men and women of the right age to marry in the Chen family. When Niudan grows up and needs to marry their own children, this matter has long been forgotten.


    In addition, Chen Liang is the vige chief, so he still has some prestige in this Yongfu Vige, and no one dares to make irresponsible remarks in front of him.


    is Zhou''s mother-inw and daughter-inw, I''m afraid they will be told a few jokes.


    Although Gu Yundong has a good rtionship with the Chen family, it is impossible for them to let go of the Fang family just because of such a few gossips, it will only make them gain an inch.


    Now she is just using her own way and treating her body.


    Fang Shi and Jiang Yongkang, aren''t they a match made in heaven?


    As for Chen Yn, she was anxious to get rid of herself, but she forgot that not only the vigers of Yongfu Vige, but also her own husband would be present.


    When this happened to Mrs. Fang, Wu Chong was the one who felt the most shame.


    As Fang''s son-inw, his mother-inw was so old that he secretly had a private meeting with someone and was arrested. He felt that he had lost all face.


    Therefore, the hidden danger buried by Chen Yn is the most deadly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 549: The fate of Fangs mother and daughter

    Chapter 549 The fate of Fang''s mother and daughter


    "You stare at them first and see what happens next." Gu Yundong instructed Tong Ping.


    Tong Ping listened to her analysis, and his blood boiled immediately, and he would not feel uneasy in his heart.


    Sure enough, after two days, Tong Ping got thetest news.


    Fang Shi and Jiang Yongkang were indeed together, and both returned to town.


    The small courtyard where Mr. Fang lived has also been withdrawn, and now he lives in Jiang Yongkang''s home.


    Because they are halfway husband and wife, Jiang Yongkang''s son and daughter-inw are very awkward and can''t ept it. But having more people working at home makes it a lot easier.


    The clothes of the Jiang family are all washed by Fang, and even Jiang Yongkang''s grandson is also brought by Fang.


    Mr. Fang was stingy andzy, and naturally wanted to shirk, but Jiang Yongkang had no feelings for her, not only did he not help her, but he also guarded her everywhere.


    Fang was so angry that she wanted to go back to Yongfu Vige to find the uncle who was the vige chief, but she soon realized that she was not from the Chen family. She wanted to go back to her mother''s house to find her brother, but her mother''s family disliked her and she was humiliated, and she did such a thing at a great age. Except for her mother''s scolding Jiang Yongkang, no one paid any attention to her.


    But Jiang Yongkang was originally a person with a lot of flowers and intestines. In the past few months, in order to hook up with the Yang family, he can be said to have few desires in Yongfu Vige.


    Now that he is back in town, the original lover is walking around again and is away from home all day long.


    Shi Fang hates him very much, but since the two became a rtive, he is his own man, so why does she have to flirt with women outside and make her an old mother at home?


    Mrs Fang was also cruel, and directly reported to the husband who had hooked up with Jiang Yongkang. Jiang Yongkang was once again broken into the adultery, and was beaten so badly by the man that his legs were broken, and he could only lie on the bed. keep.


    You can''t be a demon anymore. You just quarrel with Mrs. Fang at home every day, and they start to fight slowly. The two of them suffer from big and small injuries, and there will be no good time.


    As for Chen Yn, after returning to Wu''s house with Wu Chong, she was treated coldly.


    Wu Chong felt that his mother-inw could do such a thing, but what about Chen Yn, who has depended on her mother-inw since childhood? Is she a restless woman at heart?


    Since that day, he has been reluctant to touch her. Anyway, the Chen family has nothing to fear now, and he has no scruples in his actions.


    The people of the Wu family also learned about Fang''s affairs, especially after Wu Chong''s subjective depiction, the Wu family agreed that Fang''s disobedience to women''s morals and the loss of their family''s face.


    If Chen Yn didn''t make any mistakes, the Wu family would want to divorce her.


    It''s endless now, but Chen Yn''s life has be extraordinarily sad.


    It didn''t take long for Wu Chong to have another woman outside. When the woman had a body, she was brought into the Wu family directly, and she even wanted to be his wife.


    Chen Yn made a fuss about this, and ran back to the Chen family to ask Chen Liang to help her decide. Although Chen Liang was extremely disappointed with the mother and daughter, Chen Yn was her brother''s daughter after all, so she went to Wu''s house to reprimand Wu Chong.


    Wu Chong didn''t take Chen Liang seriously at all, scolding him for being nosy and saying he would divorce his wife.


    Chen Yn was frightened when she heard the divorce, and in turn drove Chen Liang away.


    Chen Liang hates that iron cannot be steel, so don''t care about Chen Yn anymore.


    But when he made a scene like this, Wu Chong didn''t mention the woman as his wife again. It''s just that although she is a concubine, her status is much higher than that of Chen Yn.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong just exined that Tong Ping was looking at Fang''s mother and daughter, and he put his hands away and didn''t care anymore.


    When Tong Ping left, she realized that the conversation between Liu Wei and Gu Dajiang had stopped.


    Behind him, a low sigh came suddenly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 550: Loyalty Liu Wei

    Chapter 550 Liu Wei, the Loyalty


    Gu Yundong turned his head and saw Liu Wei''s exhausted look as if he had done something extraordinary.


    She didn''t even want to ask him why he sighed, because Gu Yundong knew very well that the answer was definitely not what he wanted to hear.


    But she didn''t ask, Liu Wei said it himself, "For my brother, it''s really not easy."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Gu Yundong''s puzzled expression, he immediately exined, "From the first time I saw Uncle Gu, I knew that he would definitely not like my brother Shao to be his son-inw. For my brother, I have a long way to go and work hard to get there. Uncle Gu leaned forward and tried to figure out Uncle Gu''s character and preferences. When I turned around, I told Brother Shao to give him a mental preparation. Then he could do what he liked and get twice the result with half the effort. How about it, I''m for your future , with such a big contribution, isn''t it amazing?"


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky, and after a long time, he said quietly, "My father has read books."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "He thinks that those who are close to Zhu are red, and those who are close to ink are ck. What kind of person are you, what kind of friends are you?" Gu Yundong said with extreme difficulty, "I always instilled in my father that Shao Qingyuan is a stable and prudent person. The impression of being taciturn but doing practical things seems to be subverted by you now."


    Liu Wei blinked, then blinked again.


    Um? There seems to be something wrong with this.


    "Gu Yundong, do you mean that I''m not a stable person who doesn''t take responsibility, and who nags and doesn''t do the right thing?" Liu Wei was furious, "You forgot who helped your town run the workshop when you were not in Yongfu Vige?"


    Gu Yundong immediately denied, "I didn''t mean that."


    "You are." Liu Wei was furious, and his voice was high, but there was an inexplicable trace of guilt in his voice.


    He was still a little nervous, did he really do something bad with good intentions? It''s over, if Uncle Gu really thinks that Shao Qingyuan is nothing, then doesn''t he break up the brother''s marriage?


    Liu Wei was bitter in his heart, but he bluffed on his face, "I tell you, you are humiliating me. I am very angry, I will not forgive you, and don''t look for me in the future."


    After he finished speaking, he rushed out of Gu''s yard, climbed into his carriage, and left.


    Gu Yundong, "..." It seems that he has alwayse to Yongfu Vige to find himself, right?


    Behind him, Aunt Ke walked out slowly, couldn''t help but red at Gu Yundong, "What are you scaring him for?"


    "Cousin Ke seems to like Liu Wei quite a bit."


    "I can''t help it. After spending a long time with a ck-hearted dumpling like you, his sincere heart will feel precious."


    Gu Yundongughed, do you think of him as a child like Yunshu Yunke?


    She wanted Cousin Ke to wake up to the fact that he was the eldest young master of the Liu family. Although it''s a bit more amusing than sand sculptures, it is impossible to say that there is no city at all. At the very least, they are actors.


    But when he looked up, he found Aunt Ke''s expression was a little dignified and reluctant.


    Gu Yundong''s heart froze for a moment, and his voice softened, "Cousin, what''s wrong with you? Have something on your mind? Or something happens, tell me, as long as I can do it, I''m absolutely bound to do it."


    Aunt Ke sighed slightly. She looked at Gu Yundong who was hesitating to speak, as if some words had been hidden in her heart for a long time.


    Now I want to say it, but I don''t know where to start.


    "Cousin, you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 551: Cousin Ke is leaving

    Chapter 551 Cousin Ke is leaving


    "Yun Dong." Cousin Ke interrupted her, "I''m very happy when you say that, and it''s not in vain that I treat you with all my heart."


    Gu Yundong frowned and heard her continue, "It''s just, I should go too."


    "Go? What do you mean?"


    "I stayed at Gu''s house because you wanted to go out to find your father and Song Taiyi. I couldn''t worry about Yun Shu and Yunke, so I stayed at Gu''s house to take care of them. Now that your father is found, Song Taiyi can also be contacted. You don''t have to worry about your two children when you go out. Of course I should go home too."


    Gu Yundong was caught off guard for a while, she really didn''t expect Cousin Ke to say goodbye.


    "Why do you want to go back? Cousin, you are alone at home, and Yunshu and Coco are here to apany you. Besides, we have long regarded you as a rtive and nned to retire for you."


    "I know." Cousin Ke''s expression softened a lot. These days, why doesn''t she consider these children as her family? "Although I am reluctant, Yun Dong, I should go back."


    Cousin Ke has a serious expression and stubborn eyes.


    The people in the Gu family did not regard her as an outsider, but she was a family member after all, and she also had rtives.


    Don''t say anything else, just say that she has a cousin, Nie Cong, who wants to retire, and the Nie family will definitely take her back without a word.


    She stayed at Gu''s house and let Gu Yundong, who has no blood rtionship at all,e to care for her in the old age. What is that? The Nie family will be scolded by the spine.


    And she continues to live at Gu''s house, which is equally embarrassing.


    Gu Yundong was silent, bowing his head slightly, as if he didn''t want to talk to Cousin Ke.


    She looks a little bit angry.


    Cousin Ke wanted tough when she saw it, "You are still so childish, well, my cousin knows what you mean. It''s not like we can''t meet again in the future. Fucheng is not too far from here, I miss you. Come here again. My body is very strong and I can run around, no problem."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, still not wanting to speak.


    After a long time, she wiped her face, "Okay, since my aunt has made up her mind, I respect your choice. But for Coco and Yunshu, I don''t care, and my aunt can persuade them."


    "..." It really is a ck and white, just thought she was a little cute, and immediately revealed the prototype.


    However, she has already managed Gu Yundong, is it possible that she still can''t handle Yunshu and Yunke?


    That night, when Yunshu came home from school, Aunt Ke had a serious conversation with the two children.


    Of course, the two of them were reluctant to part with it, especially Coco, who cried so much that her face was spent.


    The little girl is the one who gets along with Aunt Ke the most. Gu Yundong left Yongfu Vige twice because of Aunt Ke taking care of her. When people get along for a long time, they have feelings and be a habit. Suddenly, the little girl burst into tears.


    Cousin Keforted her for a long time before she nodded obediently with tears in her eyes, but she stayed in her arms all night and refused to leave.


    Aunt Ke was both helpless and happy, hugging the little girl''s soft body and said to Gu Yundong, "Tomorrow, I''ll leave early tomorrow."


    Gu Yundong was expressionless, "I can''t do it tomorrow, my father has to go to Yunshu''s school tomorrow, and the carriage will not be empty."


    Gu Dajiang, who saw the end from the beginning, nodded solemnly, "Yes, I have to visit Mr. Yunshu, the day after tomorrow, Yunshu and the others will have to rest again, I can''t drag it on any longer, otherwise the old gentleman will think that our family is not sincere. ."


    Um? old gentleman? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 552: What about the old gentleman?

    Chapter 552 What about the good old gentleman?


    Gu Yundong always felt that his father had misunderstood something, but at the moment he didn''t care to rify, he just said to Aunt Ke, "Yes, that''s what happened."


    Cousin Ke held her forehead, Gu''s family has three cars, can''t you spare one? Even if it''s an excuse, you should find someone who is more sincere, right?


    But the little girl in her arms hugged her neck tightly, and her soft and waxy voice made her unable to resist.


    "Cousin, can you leave a few dayster? Coco is heartbroken."


    "Okay, okay." Cousin Ke agreed in a hurry, "A few dayster, just a few dayster."


    Forget it, it was quite abrupt to bring up this matter, it would be better to give each other a buffer time.


    The matter is so determined, but Gu Dajiang is going to visit Yunshu and Yuanzhi''s master, but there can be no longer dy.


    As a father, this is his responsibility.


    The next day, Gu Dajiang took several cans and put them in the carriage.


    At the end, he asked Yun Shu a little worriedly, "Are you sure, your master really likes this?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded affirmatively, "I like it, I once saw him eat a full jar and wanted to eat it."


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t help frowning, isn''t it bad for the old man to eat so sweet?


    It¡¯s just that Yun Dong and Yun Shu said so, so it must be true.


    After everything was ready, Gu Dajiang got into the carriage.


    Gu Yundong also went. She had to go to the shop to find Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi. Regarding the matter of going to Fucheng to open a shop, she needed to sum up.


    When ?? was about to go out, she looked at the Shao family again.


    Shao Qingyuan still didn''te back, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but feel a little worried, it''s been a few days, why hasn''t hee back?


    In the past, he also went into the mountains, but he returned in three days at most.


    Now, it¡¯s the fourth day.


    If the four of them hadn''t followed, Gu Yundong couldn''t sit still at this moment, and would have liked to go into the mountains to find someone.


    "Yundong, Yundong?" Gu Dajiang''s voice came from his ear.


    Gu Yundong snapped back to his senses, only to realize that the carriage had arrived at the county seat.


    Gu Dajiang looked at her worriedly, "Are you going to the school with me first, or go directly to the shop?"


    "Let''s go to school first."


    Father Tong outside listened to the order and immediately drove to the road on the left.


    At the gate of the school, Gu Dajiang took the lead to get out of the car, checked his clothes again and again, and found that there was nothing wrong before he stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    is still the concierge. He knows Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang.


    I heard that he came here specially to visit Mr., and was busy leading them inside.


    After all, when Gu Yundong came here in the past, it was always unobstructed.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi waved to them and walked to the room where the ss was held with other ssmates who had alsoe over.


    Gu Dajiang and his daughter turned around and went to Qin Wenzheng''s study.


    Qin Wenzheng''s servant was standing at the door, still very happy to see Gu Yundong, "Miss Gu is here?"


    "Well, my dad just came back and wanted to visit Mr.


    The servant gave Gu Dajiang one more look and said with a smile, "Young Master Gu said this, Master Gu and Miss Gu, wait a moment, I''ll tell you."


    After ?? finished speaking, he entered the study, and after a while, there was a rustling voice inside.


    Soon, Qin Wenzheng came out.


    "Master Gu, I''ve admired your name for a long time, this time we finally meet." Qin Wenzheng stepped forward with augh and cupped his hands slightly.


    Gu Dajiang, "..." Who is this?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 553: Dont chase stars! !

    Chapter 553 Don''t chase stars! !


    Qin Wenzheng raised his head, but saw that Gu Dajiang did not move, and couldn''t help but stunned for a moment.


    Gu Yundong tugged at his sleeve, Gu Dajiang snapped back to his senses, hurriedly bowed his hands to greet him, and then said, "Please pass on your husband, Gu Dajiang is here to visit."


    Qin Wenzheng, "..."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    "Cough, that, father." Gu Yundong thought that her father seemed to call Yunshu''s master an old gentleman yesterday, and he was dumbfounded, "This is Yunshu''s master."


    Gu Dajiang suddenly widened his eyes and blurted out, "Isn''t the master of Yunshu the old gentleman?"


    "Dad, who told you he belongs to the old gentleman?"


    Gu Dajiang paused, "But didn''t you say he was the champion of the past few years? I have read the Di newspapers, the champions of the past fifteen years are all over forty years old. But he is..."


    He paused, and suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He frowned and said, "There is a juvenile genius who really won the champion a few years ago. But hasn''t that young man surnamed Qin died of illness?"


    Qin Wenzheng touched his nose, coughed lightly, and said, "If it''s true, the next one should be the young man named Qin, Qin Wenzheng."


    Gu Dajiang suddenly looked at him, his eyes were burning, but his body was motionless, as if he was frozen.


    "Father?" Qin Wenzheng should be normal, right? Is it that scary?


    Qin Wenzheng couldn''t help but nced at Gu Yundong, and exined one more sentence, "Previously, Qin did resign for some reasons, and there were rumors that Qin had passed away. Unexpectedly, this rumor also spread to Yongning Mansion. It made you misunderstood."


    "You, you, are you really Qin Wenzheng?" After a long while, Gu Dajiang realized that his throat was extremely dry, and his voice was hoarse.


    Qin Wenzheng nodded, "I am indeed Qin Wenzheng, Miss Gu can testify."


    Gu Dajiang turned his head and stared nkly at his daughter again. Seeing her nodding, she couldn''t help but ask, "Why didn''t you tell me that Yun Shu''s master is Qin Wenzheng?"


    "I''m afraid that it''s not polite for my father to say that it''s not polite for me to call the master by his first name."


    There are many rules for schrs, especially in respect of teachers and teaching. Qin Wenzeng is also Gu Yunshu''s master, so she should not be too casual.


    How did she know that her father misunderstood that the other party was an old man?


    Gu Yundongughed secretly, and when he looked up again, he saw her father looking at Qin Wenzheng excitedly, the brilliance in his eyes almost blinding people.


    "Master Qin, Mr. Qin, Lord Qin, I didn''t expect to see you in my lifetime. It''s so good, you have be my son''s master. I, I... The article from the previous pce exam was excerpted, I I was fortunate enough to be able to pay homage to him and admired his literary style. At that time, I thought that if one day I could see him and discuss articles with him, then I would have no regrets in this life. Unexpectedly, it is actually true..."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, no, Dad, the other party is a person with deep scheming and no morals, not worthy of your admiration and admiration, so wake up quickly.


    "Father, this, Mr. Yunshu, you have also seen it, should we go?"


    Gu Dajiang didn''t look back, "No, no, no, I still have a lot to talk about with Mr. Qin. If Mr. Qin doesn''t mind, can you please have a cup of tea if it''s not worth it."


    "I don''t mind." Qin Wenzheng nced at Gu Yundong and immediately responded.


    Gu Yundong''s whole person is not well, Dad, what about your self-control? After a lot of age, stop chasing stars, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 554: wish come true

    Chapter 554 Wishese true


    Gu Yundong tried several times, but in the end he was unable to take Gu Dajiang away, so he could only stay at the Qin family and exchange knowledge with Qin Wenzheng.


    She came out of the Qin Family Academy with a sigh, and looked up at the sky faintly.


    Idol''s power is so great that her father''s whole personality has changed, and her position in her father''s mind has be precarious.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and nced at the gate of Qin''s house again, then strode forward and got into the carriage directly.


    The car drove towards Gu Ji, and it stopped at the gate of Gu Ji not long after.


    Zhou saw the familiar carriage and greeted him without saying a word.


    Sure enough, it was Gu Yundong, and he was busy reaching out to help her.


    After being red at by Gu Yundong, he retracted his hand embarrassingly.


    Gu Ji''s business is very good. Fresh goods are delivered every day from Gu''s workshop, and they are sold very quickly.


    When Gu Yundong entered, there were several people watching in the shop.


    It is different from buying sugar in the past. Women are more in love with dried fruit shops and the like.


    Therefore, from time to time, women who are well dressed wille over to the shop, and they will either order it back as a snack, or have a sweet mouth, but they will contribute arge part of the sales.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered, he went directly to the counter.


    A few women were still a little surprised, not knowing what her identity was, they talked a few words in a low voice.


    Zhou Zhai quickly served them and bought things, and then ran over and asked, "Master, why are you here?"


    "You wrote this?" Gu Yundong lowered his head to find a few pieces of paper, and raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw the gradually smooth handwriting on it.


    Zhou Zizi took a look at it and smiled, "I wrote it, how about the owner, has it made great progress?"


    He himself feels very good, but he is determined to be a shopkeeper.


    Gu Yundong nced at him, and then saw Zheng Ganging out of the backyard with the ledger, he should be going to check the goods.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, he was also startled, "Is the boss here?"


    "Well, Uncle Zheng, I have something to tell you this time."


    Zheng Gang put the ount books away, "If the boss has something to do, just tell me."


    "It''s like this." Gu Yundong sat down with him on the chairs in the reception area, and said while drinking the tea poured from the stake, "I''m going to go to Fucheng to open another Guji, you know, this shop in the county seat. Although the business is good, if the amount is too much, it is still too much to eat, and there are so many people in the county."


    Zheng Gang nodded, "Indeed."


    He knew that sooner orter the owner would make Gu Ji bigger and bigger.


    "You have done a good job in Gu Ji. There are not many people I can trust, so I want to give you Gu Ji from Fucheng. Uncle Zheng has been in Fucheng for several years before, and I am familiar with the situation there. The best candidate. Of course, it will be very tiring at the beginning, and there will be a lot of chores. Uncle Zheng will have to work harder."


    Zheng Gang was a little excited, of course he wanted to go to Fucheng, what are you afraid of? No matter how hard or tiring it is, it will be worth it if you get certain results.


    He is a man with some career ambitions. When he was forced toe back from Fucheng, the unwillingness in his heart tormented him for several days. Now that he finally has a chance to stand up again, how can he be unhappy?


    Therefore, Zheng Gang quickly responded, "Master, I''ll go."


    Next to ??, he was holding a rag and wiping it, but he was always wiping the pile in the same position, and he couldn''t help but get excited.


    When the shopkeeper Zheng is gone, will his wish to be the shopkeepere true?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 555: Be the treasurer for three months

    Chapter 555 Be the shopkeeper for three months


    suppressed his excitement, and the ears of the piles stood up straighter.


    Even got closer and closer to Gu Yundong and the two of them, and finally stood behind Zheng Gang and wiped the back of his chair with a rag.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Can you be more obvious?


    Zheng Gang didn''t know whether tough or cry, so he simply asked for him, "Master, I would like to go to Fucheng, so how to arrange the shops here?"


    Gu Yundong lightly tapped the table with his fingers, nced at Zhe Zhe, who suddenly stopped nervously, and said with a smile, "Uncle Zheng, do you have any suggestions?"


    "Actually, although this shop has been open for less than a year, the business has always been very good, and there are many customers, most of whom are old customers. Therefore, it is better to use a skilled hand as the shopkeeper. The pile is there from the shop''s opening, and he is most familiar with this ce. He also has feelings, and the guests like him very much. Besides, he has been following me to read and practice writing these days, and he has be more and more mature and stable, and he is the most suitable person."


    Zhou Zhan stared at Zheng Gang nkly. His words made him emotional and moved, and his eyes were red.


    Mingming was very strict with himself on weekdays and often said that he was too slick and unsteady, but he didn''t expect to receive such a high evaluation in front of his boss.


    Simply, simply too bad.


    Gu Yundong nced at him andughed, "Actually, I have also considered Zhuangzi as the shopkeeper."


    Zhou''s body froze. After these days of training, he immediately understood the meaning of Gu Yundong''s words.


    Ever considered?


    In other words, it is no longer considered, right?


    Zhou suddenly felt a little lost, and lowered his head sullenly. If you think about it, it''s right. After all, he''s not very old. How can a guy who has only worked for so little time be mentioned as a shopkeeper?


    I just don''t know what the new shopkeeper''s temperament is, whether he is easy to talk, and like Mr. Zheng''s, he also taught him to read and write.


    Thinking about it now, he suddenly realized that Shopkeeper Zheng was really tolerant and caring about him.


    On weekdays, his mouth is a little strict, but whenever there is something delicious and easy to use, he will give himself a copy.


    The more I thought about it, the more ufortable it became, and the pile felt like he was about to cry.


    Gu Yundong followed closely and said, "However, after thinking about it, there is another option. Anyway, you still need to figure out the stakes yourself."


    Zhou Zhan froze for a moment, then blinked, what do you mean?


    What is another option?


    "Dong, Dong, what do I need to figure out for myself?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Uncle Zheng is right. After he goes to Fucheng, this shop really needs a skilled person to manage it. You are the most suitable."


    The mind that had just sunk in the pile suddenly came alive again, and his eyes mmed brightly.


    Gu Yundong, "Youe to be the shopkeeper for three months."


    "What? You won''t let me be in three months?" This is too short, right?


    "Three monthster, I''ll give you two choices. One is to stay here as the shopkeeper.


    The whole person is stunned, this, this, this...


    This choice is too difficult, he is too difficult.


    "My boss, I have to think about it." His mind is a little confused now, being the shopkeeper is his dream all the time, just a quarter of an hour ago, this was still his ultimate goal.


    But going to Fucheng, it seems to be good.


    But if you go there, you still have to be a buddy, or you will be demoted to a buddy after being a shopkeeper for three months.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 556: new guy

    Chapter 556 New Buddy


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea, "Don''t worry, you can think about it slowly, and then talk to me after you think about it."


    "Oh, oh, good." The stake was stunned, grabbing the rag and turning around to leave.


    Gu Yundong suddenly added, "By the way, in the three months you''ve been the shopkeeper, the new guy is called Chen Jincai. You take him well and let him get acquainted as soon as possible."


    "Crack." The rag in Zhuangzi''s hand fell to the ground. He turned his head, looked at Gu Yundong in horror, and asked in disbelief, "Master, who are you talking about?"


    "Chen Jincai, the eldest son of the vige chief''s family."


    The stiles are a little unstable, that Chen Jincai who turns his nostrils up every time he sees himself? The boss of the Chen family, who unknowingly bent his waist in front of him, came over to be his buddy?


    I''m afraid he will be the guy who was instructed to turn around, right?


    No, how could he think so?


    The past was the past, and now is the present, and now he is not afraid of the young masters and youngdies of the big families in this county, what is he afraid of Chen Jincai?


    He is the shopkeeper, and the picture of himself standing by the counter with his hands folded suddenly crossed his mind and letting Chen Jin pour tea for him, oh my god, it''s cool to think about.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that he had been fighting for hundreds of rounds in his heart. Seeing the appearance of the stake, she couldn''t help but ask, "What, is there a problem?"


    "No, there is no problem at all, I will teach him how to be a proper, motivated and polite guy. Don''t worry, I will not disappoint Uncle Zheng''s training for so long."


    He straightened his back, palms pping his chest.


    Gu Yundong always felt that his tone was a bit weird, but he didn''t ask more, just nodded and said, "Okay, since there''s no problem, you can prepare well for the next two days. While Uncle Zheng is still here, what do you understand? Ask as soon as possible, learn to keep ounts, and, by the way, consider the previous questions.¡±


    "Yes, I know the owner, I will definitely do my best."


    Zheng Gang also reassured her, "I will slowly let go in the past two days, and let Zhuangzi learn to be on his own. By the way, that Chen Jincai, I don''t know when he wille."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll let hime over tomorrow."


    Gu Yundong said and exined some things before leaving Gu Ji.


    bought some things on the street. Seeing that it was almost time, she returned to Qin Wenzheng''s school.


    Her father seemed to be still talking to Qin Wenzheng, even if Gu Yundong hadn''t reached the door of the study, he could hear the hearty and happyughter. She even heard Qin Wenzheng''sughter. The two seemed to be very happy and like-minded when they talked to each other. I''m afraid they have forgotten the time, right?


    She sighed slightly, then turned around and went to the school where the students were taking sses.


    It was not the first time that Gu Yundong came to see his younger brother in ss. In Qin Wenzheng''s school, in addition to his master, there was also a teacher and a martial arts teacher.


    These two are not very old, and they are the masters that Qin Wenzheng personally found.


    After all, he has a lot of things to do, and it is impossible to teach these students in person all the time.


    Just like now, the teacher who teaches the students in the school is the teacher.


    Gu Yundong deliberately walked lightly when he passed, for fear of disturbing their study.


    Who knew that he was getting close, but he didn''t hear a sound. In the past, Lang Lang''s reading sound seemed to disappear all at once.


    She was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help speeding up to the ssroom.


    Well, there are more than a dozen students.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 557: Bian Yuanzhis change

    Chapter 557 Changes in Bian Yuanzhi


    But instead of reading, they were¡­ying chess.


    Two by two on a chessboard, either holding a white piece or holding a ck piece, all of them lowered their heads slightly and frowned in earnest thinking.


    Gu Yundong saw his younger brother at first nce, the little guy was holding a white child and thinking hard, and across from him, sitting... Liu Yi? ?


    No, isn''t Liu Yi a master at chess?


    Yunshu, you have juste into contact with this piece, where did you have the courage to fight him.


    Gu Yundong stood outside the window, watching the little guy holding the chess pieces as if he had settled down for a long time without moving.


    Liu Yi, who was sitting opposite him, was also very calm. He didn''t rush him when the other party didn''t move, just waited.


    On the contrary, it was Gu Yundong. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t see his answer, and finally turned his eyes to look at the others.


    Bian Yuanzhi was also ying chess. In front of him was Yi Junkun, the oldest person in the school who identified himself as his elder brother.


    Yi Junkun is very patient, and he is teaching him almost hand in hand with Bian Yuanzhi, who has just entered school and has a poor foundation.


    He still enjoys this kind of teaching process very much. When Yunshu celebrated his birthdayst time, he also taught Zeng Jia a few people to read and write very gently, which made the Zeng Jia brothers and even Niudan almost call him the master. .


    Now facing Bian Yuanzhi, he used all his patience to start from scratch and tell him step by step what to do.


    His voice was slow and slow, as if the wind was blowing, which made Bian Yuanzhi, who was a little nervous, rx slowly. Following his rhythm, he never dared to make a move easily until he could analyze two sentences by himself. The situation changes.


    Seeing Bian Yuanzhi who has gradually stepped out of the shadow of the old Gu family, Gu Yundong felt very relieved.


    She has always been worried that Bian Yuanzhi will not be able to open her heart to ept others after going through those things. She feels that she is an outsider who depends on others, so she lives carefully and doesn''t even dare to speak out loud.


    Fortunately, there are Yunshu and these lovely ssmates.


    This time, when Gu Yundong came back from Wanqing Mansion, he clearly felt that he had be more cheerful and confident. Reading books was really useful.


    Gu Yundong smiled, looked away, and looked at the others in the ssroom.


    Except for a few students who were impatient, scratching their heads, scratching their ears and constantly moving their butts, everyone else looked serious.


    Although he is not very old, he looks like he is holding chess pieces.


    The master didn''t care too much. He was reading a chess book by himself, and asionally raised his head to look at it. Most of the time, he let the students y freely.


    Finally, Gu Yundong looked back at his younger brother.


    Seeing that he finally slowlynded the white stone in his hand on the chessboard, for some reason, she also breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was Liu Yi''s turn, but he moved quickly, grabbed the ck child and put it down neatly.


    Gu Yundong thought, it''s my brother''s turn to wait again - it''s been a long time.


    Who knew that Liu Yi had just withdrawn his hand when he heard Gu Yunshu''s crisp voice followed, "No, you can''t get down here."


    Liu Yi was at a loss, watching Gu Yunshu pick up the chess piece he just dropped and stuff it back into his hand.


    He couldn''t help but ask strangely, "Why can''t I get down here?"


    Liu Yi looked at it carefully, and he didn''t vite the rules. Isn''t that normal move?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 558: what my sister said

    Chapter 558 What My Big Sister Said


    He looked at Gu Yunshu, his eyes were sincere and full of curiosity.


    Gu Yunshu also told him very seriously and seriously, "Of course you can''t get down here, look, if you get down here, then I can only get down there, and then you get down here, and then follow... me You lose."


    Xia Yue, who was ying chess next to him, almost choked on his own saliva when he heard his words.


    Liu Yi also had a ck line on his face, "If you lose, you lose. I''m good at chess. It''s normal for you to be inferior to me. It''s not ashamed to lose."


    "You misunderstood, I''m not afraid of losing face, I''m actually doing it for your own good." Gu Yunshu said sincerely and solemnly.


    Now Liu Yi doesn''t quite understand it, "How do you say it?"


    "You think, when you learn to y chess, you definitely want to y better. You y with me, and it''s boring and unfulfilling to win in such a short time, right? But the other people here are not your opponents either. , so, the only one you have to challenge is yourself."


    "Then I have to... how do I challenge myself?" Liu Yi asked humbly.


    "You have to make the impossible possible." Gu Yunshu kindly suggested, "Look, your chess piece should be ced here, then I can block you. Then do you think this chess game is going to be solved? It''s not that easy anymore? You just want to challenge this difficulty, you have to think about it, I made a bad move, but I still have the ability to pull back the defeat. Isn''t that challenging yourself?"


    Liu Yi''s eyes lit up, "It makes sense."


    The people listening next to him thought that there was nothing wrong with this statement.


    Gu Yundong almost stared out his eyes, is that okay?


    Even the Master, who was sitting not far away from reading the chess manual, couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth, and nced at Gu Yunshu, feeling a little sympathetic to Liu Yi.


    Sure enough, Liu Yi really followed his advice and ced the chess piece in the position Gu Yunshu said.


    Gu Yunshu immediately dropped Baizi happily.


    Alright, this time it was Liu Yi''s turn to frown and think for a long time.


    After two or three steps like this, Gu Yunshu pped the white stone on the chessboard and jumped up from his position.


    "I won, hahaha, I won. Thank you, thank you for your support and love for me, I can''t be today without everyone''s help and care, especially Liu Yi, sacrificing the self to make the big self, I So impressed."


    He was so happy that he ran around the ssroom, his face flushed with excitement.


    Over there, Liu Yi was still holding Heizi with a confused look, so, he won?


    Gu Yunshu was happy, and ran back to Liu Yi''s side again, patted him on the shoulder tofort him, "It''s okay, you just didn''t seed in challenging yourself, it''s not ashamed to lose to me."


    Gu Yundong covered his face, no, this is not her brother.


    But the master couldn''t help but pick up the pieces and threw him, "What are you so happy about? Victory is impossible."


    Gu Yunshu was righteous and straightened out his small chest, "The Master thinks, what''s wrong with what I said just now?"


    The master choked, it really...that''s right.


    "My eldest sister said that it is my ability to fool people andme." The little guy looked very proud.


    Gu Yundong, "..." No, I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense.


    "Now you know how misleading you are, right?" Qin Wenzheng''s familiar voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned his head and saw that his father and Qin Wenzheng came at some unknown time. It seemed that they had finished watching the whole show?


    Qin Wenzheng snorted coldly, "Come here, I have something to tell you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 559: Plans for Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 559 ns for Gu Dajiang


    Gu Yundong nced at Gu Dajiang with a guilty conscience, she really didn''t, Yunshu realized it by herself, not what she taught, she swears.


    Gu Dajiang didn''t say anything, but his expression was very soft, and he didn''t say anything bad about her.


    Gu Yundong nced at the ssroom again, and then followed Qin Wenzheng to the side.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Qin Wenzheng nced at Gu Dajiang and asked her, "Your father has been found, what are your ns for him in the future?"


    "n?" Gu Yundong wondered, "He is my father, so I don''t need to n, my father can do whatever he wants."


    "Then have you thought about letting him go to the academy again?"


    Gu Yundong froze for a moment, then his eyes lit up.


    Yes, his father likes reading so much that he can pick up textbooks and study again.


    In the past, there were no conditions at home, but now the conditions allow, there is no problem at all.


    Gu Yundong thought a little annoyed that he was limited by his inherent thinking. After all, Gu Dajiang already has sons and daughters, and he has worked for so long, it is difficult for him to link him to school.


    But this is ancient times, not to mention that Gu Dajiang was in his early thirties, there are many people who are still in their 60s and 70s who are still taking the exam.


    Why can''t her father?


    Qin Wenzheng said, "I talked with your father for a long time and found that he has not left his books all these years, and he is still hungry for knowledge. Moreover, he is really talented in reading. He was dyed in the early years, but now he can read again soon. Get familiar with it."


    He seemed to like Gu Dajiang very much, "Your father''s ideas are very grand, and he has been a small ountant in a restaurant for all these years, which really buried his talents. In my opinion, his knowledge is better than those of the schrs. Better. Yun Shu''s talent is probably inherited from him, so he is a good seedling."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "You are right, I will persuade my father to study."


    paused, suddenly seemed to think of something, then frowned and said, "However, Fengjiang County doesn''t seem to have a suitable academy."


    Qin Wenzheng teaches all children here. He is also very busy, and her father is not suitable here.


    The more famous one is Dongyi Academy, but Gu Yundong didn''t like the teaching atmosphere there, so he didn''t think about it.


    Then there is the county school, but his father has not even participated in the Tongsheng exam, and he does not meet the entry standards for the county school.


    The others are small private schools, and the masters are all schrs, that is, those who enlighten others, but cannot teach Gu Dajiang.


    Qin Wenzheng gave her a sidelong nce, and dropped two words in a cold voice, "Wait."


    After saying that, he turned around and left, Gu Yundongughed, leaned on the pir beside him, and waited obediently.


    Not long after, Qin Wenzheng walked back again, this time with an extra letter in his hand.


    "Xuanhe Fucheng Tianhai Academy has some friendship with me. When the timees, you and your father will visit him with this letter. As long as your father''s knowledge has passed his level, you will be able to enter Tianhai Academy. Come on, don''t drop it."


    Gu Yundong blinked, "Do you want my father to go to Fucheng to study?"


    When she said that, she really wanted Qin Wenzheng to help with referrals, but at most she went to the county school to study.


    As long as Qin Wenzheng proves that Gu Dajiang''s knowledge is not inferior to those of the schrs, the county school is not intolerant. Anyway, when it''s time for the exam, it''s enough to take the exam ande back.


    Unexpectedly, what he gave was a letter of rmendation from Fucheng.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 560: Go to Fucheng to study

    Chapter 560 Go to Fucheng to study


    Qin Wenzheng nced at her, "Why, don''t you want it?"


    "Of course." She has also heard of Tianhai Academy in Fucheng. It has a history of over 100 years in Xuanhefu.


    It is said that the current mountain chief was an official in the capital many years ago, and then he returned to his hometown when he was old and served as the mountain chief of Tianhai Academy.


    Qin Wenzheng actually gave the mountain chief''s rmendation letter directly. Sure enough, he was leaning against a big tree to enjoy the shade. Qin Wenzheng was really useful.


    Seeing that she had no opinion, Qin Wenzheng nodded with satisfaction, "Aren''t you going to open a shop in Fucheng? You don''t have to worry about not having someone to take care of. But before you go, let your father prepare, Chief Qi Shan is still very strict. "


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I know."


    Qin Wenzheng gave her another pile of books and asked her to take them back to Gu Dajiang to take a good look at.


    Gu Yundong really thanked Qin Wenzheng for the call, but the other party snorted softly, "Go back and bring me some cans, our family Anning likes to eat."


    It is obvious that he likes it, but he has to push it to his daughter, which is really shameless.


    Gu Yundong replied, and then went to Gu Dajiang, and the two returned to Yongfu Vige together.


    She handed the books to Gu Dajiang, and after saying Qin Wenzheng''s suggestion, Gu Dajiang, who was sitting in the carriage, was a little stunned. He looked at the books and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Father?"


    Gu Dajiang ced his fingers on the pile of books with trembling fingers. For him before, it was a rare and extravagant thing to be able to read so many books.


    Now these are in front of him, and he is left to read, but Gu Dajiang is a little hesitant.


    Of course he longed in his heart, but...


    Gu Dajiang sighed softly, raised his head and said to Gu Yundong with a smile, "Yundong, Dad knows what you mean. It''s just that Dad is so old, he has long passed the momentum of reading, this academy, not going."


    Gu Yundong frowned, how could he have passed the momentum of reading? Mingming was so excited when he saw Qin Wenzheng before, and they talked very happily.


    Gu Dajiang said with a smile, "You, you are used to taking care of your mother and worrying about Yunshu and Yunke before, but now even your father asks you to arrange it? You are so young and have a lot of things to manage. "


    It has been two or three days since Gu Dajiang came back. He saw the attitude of the vigers towards Yundong, saw the shops and workshops, and also went to the orchard.


    He not only saw the huge industry of the Gu family, but also saw the hard work and responsibility of Gu Yundong.


    But she is only fifteen years old, her shoulders are so immature, but she is so desperately supporting the family.


    As a father, these should have been his responsibilities. Whether it is to earn money to support his family or educate his children, these are his responsibility.


    Before he was away, Yun Dong had no choice but to move forward.


    Now that he is back, he wants his daughter to take a break and not be so tired. She is not alone anymore, she can also rely on herself.


    Maybe, he doesn''t have Yun Dong''s talent in business, but he also thought of doing his part to help her share the burden so that she can have more time to rest.


    instead of... I do not know the so-called oppression of her, and even asked her to spend money for herself to go to Fucheng to study.


    She is already responsible for the cost of Yunshu''s reading, is it possible that she is also responsible for him?


    There is no such thing! !


    "Okay, this book will be returned to Master Qin someday. It is enough to have Yunshu in our family to read alone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 561: Finally home

    Chapter 561 is finally back


    Gu Yundong immediately heard his concerns, and he was dumbfounded.


    "Dad, what are you thinking?" Sheughed, "don''t think you are adding to my burden, I don''t feel tired when doing business and opening a shop, this is what I like to do. Open another shop,e to me It''s more of a sense of aplishment, and I''m enjoying the process."


    Gu Dajiang was stunned, his expression showing a look of stunned.


    enjoy? ?


    This was the first time he heard such a statement.


    "Father, I know that you want to take care of me and help me share the burden, but I feel that no matter who it is, he has his own different path to take. I like doing business, so I chose this path, for me This is not hard work and exhaustion, but a career that can bring me energy. And reading is the way my father should take."


    "Yes, but..." How would he respond to this?


    "Dad, if you want to help me, then go to the academy in Fucheng. A person can only exert his greatest strength in the field he is good at. Think about it, if you get a job title, you will even make a lot of like-minded ssmates. Some With such argework of contacts, will it help my future business even more?"


    Gu Dajiang seemed to be enlightened, and suddenly woke up, Yun Dong simply provided him with a new idea.


    Yes, connections, fame, these are what Yun Dongcks.


    is that he is narrow-minded.


    Gu Dajiang felt at ease in an instant, feeling as if all the depression had been swept away.


    Heughed happily, "Yes, Yun Dong is absolutely right, I''m not as farsighted as you."


    It''s not that she is not as good as her, it''s that Gu Dajiang put his family first from the beginning to the end, which caused him to go to the top of his head when making a choice.


    However, fortunately, he was persuaded.


    The carriage drove all the way into Yongfu Vige. When he got home, Gu Yundong told Gu Dajiang that he was going to Fucheng to study.


    By the way, he said to Aunt Ke, "Cousin, wait a few more days, then my father and I will go to Fucheng, and we will have apany together."


    Aunt Ke red at her helplessly, but said nothing.


    After dinner, Gu Yundong turned around and went to Chen Liang''s house, exining that Chen Jincai went to the shop the next day.


    When I came back, I went to Zeng''s house again. Two days ago, I promised Dong Xin to go to find out where there is a school suitable for Zeng Jia to study. I just told her right now.


    Gu Yundong was talking about a private school in the next vige next door, or Qin Wenzheng told her.


    He had met andmunicated with the gentleman from the private school, and had a good impression of him.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was very suitable for Zeng Jia to go. It''s not very far, and it won''t restrict him to take the imperial examinations or something.


    Mr. Dong trusted Gu Yundong very much, so he responded on the spot and said that he would take Zeng Jia to see it another day.


    After Gu Yundong left, she hurriedly thought about preparing for the apprenticeship ceremony.


    Zeng Hu thought that the canned food was good, "Look, the canned food that Gu''s family used to visit Master Qin, and the price is not low. We work in the Gu''s family''s workshop, and it can be cheaper when we buy it. Exactly."


    Mr. Dong nodded again and again, "You''re right, it''s absolutely fine to follow Yun Dong."


    So the next day, Mr. Dong took Zeng Jia to the private school with the can.


    I was very excited when I came back. People who have always kept a low profile in the vige and don¡¯t talk much, now they have to tell everyone about their son going to school.


    The excitement didn''t go away until I got home.


    Then, she saw Shao Qingyuan who had just walked into Shao''s courtyard.


    Mr. Dong was stunned for a moment, Qingyuan is back?


    She hurriedly let Zeng Jia enter the house, and hurried to Shao''s yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 562: Yun Dong and her father are back

    Chapter 562 Yun Dong and her father are back


    The Shao familypound, which had been quiet for a few days, was bustling at the moment.


    Not only did Shao Qingyuane back, but the four of them also stood in the yard and tapped their prey. It seemed that this trip had been rewarding a lot.


    Seeing Mr. Donging in, Shao Qingyuan directly brought her two pheasants, "Auntie take it back to eat."


    Mr. Dong didn''t care to pick it up, and hurriedly said, "Qingyuan, you are back. We have been worried for so many days this time. Let me tell you, Yun Dong has returned home."


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes lit up, he put the pheasant in his hand into A Mao''s hand, and turned around to go out.


    Unexpectedly, before taking a step, Mr. Dong grabbed him, "Hey, don''t worry, I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned.


    Dong shi lowered her voice slightly, "Not only did Yun Donge back, but her father also came back."


    Shao Qingyuan moved impatiently, and asked a little uncertainly, "Her father... You mean, Uncle Gu found it?"


    "Isn''t it? We''ve all met him. I heard that Yun Dong met him in Wanqing Mansion. His father has never given up looking for their mother and daughter for so long. Now it can be considered a family reunion after all the hardships and hardships." Dong sighed with emotion, "You are now the future son-inw of the Gu family. This is the first time you see your future husband-inw. How can you be like this? You have to make a good impression on others, don''t you?"


    Shao Qingyuan just came back from the deep mountains, and his body was still sweating, his clothes were clinging to his body and wet, not to mention, they were still tattered, and his hair was like a chicken coop. He must have not washed it in the past few days.


    That Gu Dajiang is a schr, he would definitely be dissatisfied with this appearance in front of him.


    Mr. Dong knew that Shao Qingyuan didn''t look good every time he came back from the mountains, so he hurried over to remind him a few words.


    Shao Qingyuan looked down, nodded and said, "I''ll go clean up."


    He turned around and went to get a change of clothes and went straight to the clean room.


    Mr. Dong exhaled and looked at the prey in the yard.


    Although it took a long time to enter the mountain this time, and there were a lot of small prey, but I didn''t see the big guy.


    But there seem to be tworge frames of herbs in the corner, are these from Qingyuan?


    Mr. Dong was still watching. A cat and a few people had already gathered around, "Aunt Dong, the girl''s father has really been found? You have seen him, what kind of person is he?"


    "It goes without saying that if you look at the girl''s appearance, you will know that her appearance is definitely not bad."


    "Who asked about appearance? I''m asking about temperament. Do you understand temperament? Our son is going to see his father-inw, so don''t ask first?"


    When Mrs. Dong listened to what they said, her ears were buzzing, and she quickly waved her hand and said, "I haven''t said a word to her father, how do you know what her temperament is? But her father It should be a lover. I heard that when he was in Wanqing Mansion, he would rather save his money without eating or drinking, just to use it to find Yun Dong and the others. My family talked to him, saying that although he is a He is a schr, but he doesn''t look down on us scumbags, he is a person who is easy to get along with and speaks without any airs."


    The four of them heard it, and suddenly smiled, "Then I can rest assured, Uncle Gu will definitely be satisfied with the character of our son."


    "Yes, our son-inw is responsible enough and can make money. The most important thing is that he listens to the girl''s words, and he is not picky. If he misses this son-inw, where can he find a better one?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 563: shut out

    Chapter 563 Rejected


    Mr. Dong was still a little apprehensive at first, but after hearing what they said, he felt that it was quite reasonable, and he suddenly became full of confidence.


    Qingyuan, that is good, what do women want to marry in this life?


    Isn''t it just to figure out that the man is good to her?


    Qingyuan had nothing to say to Yundong. I heard that when Yundong wanted to open a workshop, Qingyuan gave away all his savings and didn¡¯t keep a single penny for himself.


    Yundong''s blueprint was taken away by the young master of the Peng family, so Qingyuan chased after him without thinking.


    Yundong''s mother was ill andcked a single medicine. These days, Qingyuan went into the mountains every three days to look for it.


    In the days when Yundong was away, it wasn''t that no one came to ask for trouble in the workshop, so he wanted to make trouble while Yundong wasn''t here, and it was all done by Qingyuan.


    Dong felt that, not to mention Yongfu Vige, or even the entire Fengkai County, there was no man who was so wholeheartedly good to a woman.


    Even for her family, when her mother-inw was still there when she first got married, she also controlled the family''s money and secretly hid it from herself, making her half-dead with anger.


    Therefore, Gu Dajiang will definitely be satisfied with Shao Qingyuan.


    Zeng Hu is not here at the moment, otherwise he would definitely tell her from the perspective of an old father - shit!


    While talking here, Shao Qingyuan finally packed up over there. When he came out, he was fresh and refreshed, looking at the particrly young and energetic young man.


    Mr. Dong looked at it and nodded, um, yes, he also put on new clothes.


    Shao Qingyuan went back to the room to get the wine, which was left by Liu Wei, saying that he didn''t even have drinks in the house of some big men, which is ridiculous. Then the next day, two jars of wine were shipped over.


    Shao Qingyuan never drank it, he didn''t like it.


    But it is just right to send it to the old man.


    In addition to wine, he also carried pheasant and hare.


    It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have those good books, calligraphy and paintings at home. If we want to do what we like, then it¡¯s the most suitable for my father-inw.


    Mr. Dong felt that there was no problem. It had wine and meat, and it was already very good in the countryside.


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly stopped again before leaving the courtyard gate. As if thinking of something, he hurried back to his room.


    When he came out again, he was still holding a wooden box in his arms.


    I don''t know what''s in it, but it looks expensive anyway.


    Shao Qingyuan slowly exhaled and walked towards Gu''s house.


    At the gate of Gu''s house, Gu Dajiang stood there with a cold face and a very bad expression.


    When Shao Qingyuan came back, many people in the vige saw it and saw that they took a lot of prey.


    Gu Dajiang originally nned to go shopping in the fruit forest, but when he heard news on the way, he turned back without saying a word.


    Who knew that he had been waiting here for a long time, but he never saw Shao Qingyuane to visit.


    Okay, with this attitude, you still want to marry his daughter? no way.


    Shao Qing was far away, and saw Gu Dajiang''s sullen face, looking at him coldly.


    "Uncle Gu." Almost without asking, Shao Qingyuan recognized his identity at a nce.


    He secretly exhaled a breath, suppressed the nervousness that suddenly surged up, walked up to him and said, "I''m Shao Qingyuan, I''m Yun Dong..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Gu Dajiang, "Oh, Shao Qingyuan, right, I see, you can go."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Uncle Gu, I..."


    Gu Dajiang turned his head and left, directly entering the gate of Gu''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 564: see fiance again

    Chapter 564 Seeing Fiance Again


    When Shao Qingyuan wanted to follow up, he saw that the door was mmed shut, and there was no movement.


    He pursed his lips and sighed secretly in his heart.


    Sure enough.


    He didn''t say anything, didn''t pat the door, just stood outside the door, facing the gate of Gu''s house.


    Afterwards, Dong''s cat and the others who came over were shocked. They stood on the corner of the ground and looked at each other, talking in a low voice.


    "what''s going on?"


    "Didn''t you say that Uncle Gu is very talkative? Why did you just close the door. You don''t have time to understand our son''s personality."


    "Yes, I think the girl may not know that our son was turned away."


    "Don''t all singers sing like this? When fathers don''t like poor boys, they deliberately prevent two people from meeting and take the opportunity to break them up."


    "But our son is not... poor."


    "Compared with Liu Gongzi in the county town, he is poor."


    "Could it be that Uncle Gu wants to match the girl with the young master of the Liu family?"


    Everyone turned their heads in unison and looked at the mouse who spokest.


    Finally, Ah Mao said, "Let''s go, bring the son back first, let''s sit down together and figure it out, how can we get into the door of Gu''s house."


    said that he was about to go to Shao Qingyuan, but unfortunately, Mr. Dong pulled him back.


    "What are you going to do?" She red at a few people, "Didn''t you see it? That''s the test of the future father-inw for the son-inw, understand? There are people in our vige who love their daughters, and the son-inw will deliberately embarrass him when he firstes to the house. his."


    "yes?"


    Mr. Dong nodded affirmatively, "Yes, when the sixth master in our vige married his daughter, he asked the man who begged for marriage to help him for a long time. This Yun Dong''s father is a gentleman, so he won''t bother Qingyuan so much. I guess, let him stand outside for a while to test his patience."


    "How long do you have to stand?"


    This Dong Shi is not sure, "It should be soon."


    said, she raised her head and looked at the scorching sun above her head, a little worried.


    Such a big sun, such a hot day, don''t get heat stroke for a while.


    No, she has to go back to prepare some honeysuckle first.


    Cat and the four looked at each other when they saw her gone, with even more worry in their eyes.


    At this moment, in the Gu family''s yard, Gu Yundong also looked helplessly at the back of her father returning to the room.


    She wanted to say a few words, but was pulled back by Cousin Ke.


    "Don''t add fuel to the fire, let me tell you, the more you say a word for Shao Qingyuan, the more he will stand outside for an hour, do you believe it?"


    Gu Yundong of course believed, "But in this weather, he just came back from the deep mountains, and he can''t take it any longer."


    Aunt Ke nced at her, "You have to eat if you can''t stand it. He wants to marry someone else''s daughter, and he can''t justify it if he doesn''t have to suffer a little bit. Besides, just like Shao Qingyuan, standing in the sun all day is fine, don''t worry about it. ."


    Cousin Ke used to be because of her status, so it''s not good to interfere too much in Gu Yundong''s private affairs.


    Otherwise, she also wanted to embarrass Shao Qingyuan, mainly because Gu Yundong was too unsatisfactory, so he let himself out so easily.


    It''s all right now, Gu Dajiang is back, no matter what the father has to let him know that the daughter of the Gu family is a treasure, and it is not easy to marry and go home.


    The harder it is to get, the more you know how to cherish it.


    Gu Yundong could only sit back again, and she could not go out to watch.


    Instead, it was Gu Yunshu, who was at home with Xiu Mu, who secretly nced outside, then hurried to Gu Dajiang''s room and asked him, "Dad, are you embarrassing my eldest brother Shao for the sake of the eldest sister''s former fianc¨¦? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 565: whats the matter

    Chapter 565 What''s the matter


    Gu Dajiang: ? ?


    Gu Yundong who just came over: ? ? ?


    Fiance? By the way, when Shao Qingyuan followed her to Yongning Mansionst time, he asked her about it and said that Yun Shu told him.


    At that time, Gu Yundong thought it was just a joke from Yun Shu, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    When I got home, I forgot because I had too many things to do.


    I didn''t expect to hear the words fiance again from Yun Shu''s mouth.


    Gu Dajiang is also stunned, and his whole person is not well.


    A Shao Qingyuan has not been resolved yet, and another inexplicable fiance came out?


    He pulled Gu Yunshu to him, "Tell me carefully, what is the eldest sister''s former fiance, where did your eldest sistere from?"


    Gu Yunshu blinked with an innocent look on his face, "Isn''t there? But I heard it with my own ears, must I remember it wrong?"


    He doubted himself.


    Gu Dajiang, "When did you hear it? Where did you hear it? Whoever said it,e on, tell me clearly first."


    "Justst year, when I was in Gujiatun, my grandma didn''t ask my father to tell my eldest sister a house. She also said that the person was from the town and gave me all the money."


    Gu Dajiang frowned, and his face became particrly ugly.


    What booked a family? It was the wishful thinking of Old Man Gu and the Zhao family.


    And that''s not a fianc¨¦, that''s clearly trying to sell Yun Dong. The family in the town said they were kissing an old man in his fifties. He could be Yun Dong''s grandfather at this age, and he would dare to marry a fourteen-year-old girl.


    Gu Dajiang knew that the old man Gu and the two would not find a good family for Yun Dong, but they didn''t expect that someone would give Yun Dong five taels casually, and they wanted to sell Yun Dong.


    What fiance? He bah.


    Gu Dajiang refused on the spot, threatening that if Old Man Gu dared to do this kind of small act privately next time, he would not let his daughter jump into the fire pit even if he fought everyone to die together.


    The old man Gu was furious at that time, and said that it was for his own good, and the five taels of silver were taken back to treat Yang''s illness.


    Gu Dajiang didn''t listen at all, and went back to town to beat the old thing that coveted his daughter.


    At that time, this matter was not spread in the Gu family, but he did not expect to be heard by Gu Yunshu.


    The problem is that this person is only half-obedient.


    Gu Dajiang stroked his forehead, "No, your eldest sister didn''t have any fianc¨¦s at all before, that''s what your grandparents made their own decisions and didn''t count. Yunshu, don''t mention this again, or others will listen to you, right. Your eldest sister is not good, you know?"


    "Oh." Gu Yundong nodded, "I told Brother Shao once, and I won''t say it again."


    After thinking about it, he asked the previous question again, "Why is Dad still embarrassing me, Brother Shao? Do you want to break up the two of them? Why, my brother Shao is so good."


    Gu Yun ran in without knowing when, and nodded his head, "Hello Big Brother Shao, Big Brother Shao."


    Gu Dajiang feels very bad.


    The eldest daughter is not a problem, why even the son and the youngest daughter were subdued by him?


    At this moment, Mr. Yang seemed to understand, and nodded, "He''s good."


    Gu Dajiang felt that his family had fallen behind and he needed to stick to thest line.


    Gu Yundong didn''t dare to speak at this moment, and sure enough, the more she said that Shao Qingyuan was good, the more angry her father became.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 566: note

    Chapter 566 Note


    However, seeing the weather getting hotter and hotter, Gu Yundong''s heart began to be restless.


    Cousin Ke pulled her over, "It''s alright, I just checked it out, but I''m sweating a lot, but I''m still in good spirits."


    Gu Yundong nodded indiscriminately, not knowing if he heard it.


    At this time, Mrs. Cui came to let him have lunch.


    This means that Shao Qingyuan has been standing outside for an hour, and when it is noon, it will only get hotter.


    She followed Gu Dajiang to the dining hall, but she couldn''t eat enough, so she simply drank some porridge.


    Gu Dajiang looked up at her and sighed secretly in his heart.


    This silly girl, she is so calm in business, why can''t she hold her breath now?


    He shook his head, pretending he didn''t see it, and turned his head to give Yang a spare ribs to eat.


    Gu Yundong, "..." While tossing my man, while showing affection in front of me and letting me eat dog food, can I still be a good father and daughter?


    gas, do not eat.


    Gu Yundong put down his chopsticks, and he ran to the door quickly.


    In addition to the one in the middle of the courtyard gate of Gu''s house, there is also a small door next to it.


    Gu Yundong opened the small door a little, and quietly nced at Shao Qingyuan.


    Xu felt her gaze, Shao Qingyuan quickly looked over, and when the two looked at each other, he twitched the corner of his mouth slightly.


    then moved his lips silently, as if saying something.


    Gu Yundong could see it faintly. He said he was fine, and told her to go back quickly and stand for a few hours, so he couldn''t help it.


    Gu Yundong felt very ufortable, especially when he saw his lips that were cracked by the sun, his distressed energy kept rising.


    There are still many people passing by outside the door at this time, and they are basically working in the Gujia workshop.


    Now the weather is hot, the days are long and the nights are short, and the working hours of the workshop have also been adjusted. At noon, everyone can go back to rest for an hour.


    Therefore, except for those on duty, many people go home to eat after having a meal in the workshop, and thene back to work in the afternoon after a rest.


    Therefore, when these people passed by the door of Gu''s house, they all saw Shao Qingyuan standing there upright.


    Seeing his expressionless expression with pursed lips, no one dared to speak up, but started to talk in a low voice.


    Shao Qingyuan acted like he didn''t hear him, standing like a soldier.


    Gu Yundong didn''t persuade people to leave. Although she felt distressed, she also knew Gu Dajiang''s intentions. If he pped him in the face at such a time, if Shao Qingyuan dared to bully him in the future, then his father would not even have the weight to speak for her.


    She still understands this bit of sophistication.


    is, ufortable.


    Gu Yundong returned to the yard in a sullen mood. Cousin Ke was doing needlework and nced at her.


    Seeing that another hour passed, Gu Yundong couldn''t help looking at Gu Dajiang''s house frequently.


    Gu Dajiang woke up from his nap, and the workers of Gu''s workshop also came back.


    Seeing that Shao Qingyuan was still standing there motionless, the voice of discussion grew louder.


    Fortunately, a cool breeze soon blew over.


    Before Gu Yundong could breathe a sigh of relief, he heard the unique thunder of summer.


    It didn''t take long for the raindrops the size of the peas to pour down.


    Apanied by the rumbling sound, the heat of the whole day was swept away.


    Gu Yundong''s brows were tied, and even Cousin Ke stopped his movements.


    At this moment, Father Tong hurried across the corridor, walked to Gu Yundong, and handed her a small note.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 567: Shao Qingyuan enters the Gu family

    Chapter 567 Shao Qingyuan enters the Gu family


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Who sent it?"


    Father Tong pointed to the direction of Shao''s house, "Amao climbed thedder and stood at the top of the wall just now and threw it down for me in the rain."


    The ?? note was wrapped in stones and was also packed in a purse, so it was thrown directly under the eaves, but it didn''t get wet from the rain.


    Gu Yundong frowned and unfolded the note.


    After reading the words inside, herplexion suddenly changed and she stood up suddenly.


    "What''s the matter, what''s written on it?" Cousin Ke asked.


    Gu Yundong didn''t have time to answer her, and hurriedly entered Gu Dajiang''s room.


    Gu Dajiang snorted lightly, and then heard Gu Yundong say, "Dad, let Brother Shaoe in. A cat passed me a paper just now, saying that they encountered a wolf when they entered the mountain this time, and Brother Shao wanted to save him. seriously injured."


    The expression on Gu Dajiang''s face couldn''t be maintained anymore, his eyes changed, he stood up suddenly, and then walked outside.


    said to Xue Rong as he walked, "Run over first, bring people in, and ask Tong An to ask for a doctor by the way."


    When Xue Rong ran out, he couldn''t help but scolded, "He is just trying to be brave and trying to be brave."


    Gu Yundong quickened his pace, and when he arrived at the gate of Gu''s house, he happened to see Shao Qingyuan, who was supported by Xue Rong, with his clothes soaked in blood.


    She was angry and anxious, "Why didn''t you tell me when you were injured? Don''t die."


    As he said that, he went to help him. Seeing his pale face like a gossamer, he could hardly wait to beat him again.


    The whole Gu family moved, Cui Shi went to clean up the room, her daughter-inw Jiang Shi went to boil water, Tong Shuitao went to Shao''s house to get medicine, she knew he had it at home.


    Cousin Ke and Shen Sitian prepared a medicine box, gauze and the like.


    When Shao Qingyuan was put on the bed, his body was hot and he seemed to have a high fever.


    When Gu Yundong put his hand on his forehead, he was so hot that he almost retracted his hand.


    She hurriedly asked, "Do you have any medicine to reduce fever at home?"


    "No, I didn''t have time to make it." During this time, he was thinking about other pills, including those for treating internal injuries and trauma, but it was amon drug for reducing fever that he didn''t have time to think about.


    Gu Yundong frowned, and when he looked back, he saw Ah Mao and the others hade in. They brought a lot of herbs, but this medicine needs to be slowly fried, which is too slow.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, but he couldn''t hold back. He took out a fever-reducing medicine when no one was paying attention, stuffed it directly into Shao Qingyuan''s mouth, and said in a low voice, "Take this."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know what it was, but he always listened to Gu Yundong''s words, and he swallowed it without even opening his eyes.


    It feels a little strange, there is no particrly strong medicinal smell, and it is slightly bitter.


    After feeding the medicine, Gu Yundong went out with the others.


    Tong Ping and Father Tong came to help Shao Qingyuan take off his soaked clothes and wiped his body with hot water.


    The two finally saw how serious the injury on Shao Qingyuan''s back was.


    Not only were they caught by wolf ws, but they also seemed to be cut by sharp objects, and the wounds were deep.


    Originally, these were properly bandaged and raised with medicine, so it was not a big problem.


    Who knew that this time he came back, it was exposed to the sun and rained again. The wound, which had healed a little, was now torn open again. If it wasn''t for Shao Qingyuan''s good physique, he wouldn''t be able tost long now.


    But Gu Yundong was still very angry, and he didn''t know who he was angry with.


    In the end, he could only kick the pirs under the corridor ruthlessly.


    Gu Dajiang''s face was calm andposed, and he looked at Gu Yundong with a little guilty conscience.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 568: Stop Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 568 Stop Gu Dajiang


    But Gu Yundong had been paying attention to the inside of the door and could not receive his gaze.


    Langzhong was brought back soon. He was from the vige, so it was not difficult to take care of the trauma.


    In fact, as long as Shao Qingyuan wakes up, he can handle it himself.


    Langzhong prescribed medicine to Shao Qingyuan and wrapped the wound before walking out the door.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "How is he?"


    "As long as the fever subsides, it''s not a big problem. It''s best not to pull the injury on the back, avoid touching the water, and rest for a while and it will be fine."


    Gu Yundong asked someone to send him out, and walked into the house in three or two steps.


    Shao Qingyuan was half asleep and smiled at her when he saw hering in.


    Gu Yundong red at him angrily, "You deserve it, who told you not to say it."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t seem to hear her, just looked at her.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Originally, she was thinking of standing in front of her in clean clothes.


    He didn''t expect to be so embarrassed, which made him very regretful.


    Gu Yundong''s heart softened suddenly, and when he walked to the edge of the bed, his voice was much lower, "I''m here to watch over you, you hurry up and sleep. Just now, the cat told me that you didn''t have a good night''s sleep in the mountains, thanks to you. up to now.¡±


    "Well..." Shao Qingyuan''s throat was dry and his voice was hoarse, "Your father..."


    "My father was very nervous when he heard that you were injured. He didn''t mean to me you."


    Shao Qingyuan was relieved, closed his eyes slightly, and fell asleep.


    Gu Dajiang outside the door tried to ask Gu Yundong toe out several times, but he couldn''t speak.


    Although he didn''t think he did anything wrong, based on his observation of Shao Qingyuan and the information he heard from Yun Dong, it was no problem for him to stand at the door for a day and a night.


    This man is strong, standing in the doorway to bask in the sun is not a problem for him at all.


    But the result was really bad, and Gu Dajiang began to feel irritable.


    He couldn''t stay at home, turned around and said to Yang, "I''m going out for a walk."


    Mr. Yang gave an "oh", and then began to look at Shao Qingyuan''s room worriedly.


    Gu Dajiang, "..."


    is simply too bad.


    With his hands behind his back, he left the gate of Gu''s house alone.


    When Gu Yunshu looked back, he saw his back, and he felt like his father was lonely.


    The rain has stopped at this time, and after the showers in the summer afternoon, it is a lot cooler all of a sudden.


    Gu Dajiang was walking on the vige road and saw many people going out after the rain and gathered together to talk.


    When ?? got closer, he heard the words Gu Jia and Wolf Cub, and his face turned even darker.


    Now it seems that the whole vige knows that Shao Qingyuan was shut out by himself and suffered abuse and fainted.


    Why are these people so concerned about other people''s affairs?


    But Gu Dajiang didn''t say anything, but a few vigers who were gossiping, immediately shut up when they saw him, and quickly dispersed.


    You guys haven''t forgotten that the women who were gossiping about Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuanst time are not having a good time at all.


    Especially because of their big mouths, the men in the family were not able to work in the Gujia workshop.


    Gu Dajiang pursed his lips and continued to walk forward, thinking that he might as well go to the orchard.


    Who knew that after walking for a while, someone suddenly walked out in front of him and stopped him.


    The man asked him, "Are you Gu Dajiang?"


    Gu Dajiang squinted his eyes, this person is very eye-catching, shouldn''t he have seen it before?


    The people in the vige?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 569: malicious person

    Chapter 569 People with bad intentions


    Gu Dajiang subconsciously frowned, "I am."


    The man looked left and right, looking mysterious, "Can you take a step to talk?"


    As if there was something important, Gu Dajiang nced at the man and saw that he was about the same age as himself. He was wearing the clothes of ordinary vigers, he was a little shorter than himself, and his eyes were slightly dodging.


    Gu Dajiang sneered in his heart and said directly, "No."


    The other party was stunned for a moment, as if he did not expect him to refuse so bluntly.


    Ke looked up and saw the anger and dissatisfaction on his face, and said as if he knew it again, "Brother Gu seems to be very angry."


    Who is your brother?


    The man said again, "Is it because of Shao Qingyuan? I heard that Brother Gu doesn''t like Shao Qingyuan very much. That''s right, after all, the other party is a wolf cub that everyone in the vige fears. He is vicious and cruel. No one will like him."


    "Wolf cub?" Gu Dajiang narrowed his eyes slightly and murmured in a low voice.


    Seeing his interest, the other party immediately said, "Brother Gu doesn''t know yet? This Shao Qingyuan was picked up by the old man of the Li family from the wild wolf in the deep mountains since he was a child. The ferocity of the wolf. It was very obvious when I was young. Other children didn''t y with him because he would bite. Once, a child''s arm was bitten and blood came, and the child''s parents came to the door. To seek justice, it is the old man of the Li family who sacrificed his old face to apologize to others."


    "Tell me, is this Mrs. Li good for him? He brought him out of the deep mountains and raised him. He made trouble and Mrs. Li helped to make amends for the aftermath. Severing ties with the Li family and taking him out to live with him, he took good care of him, even his own son and his grandson could notpare. Unexpectedly, when he was seriously ill, Shao Qingyuan not only ignored him After the person died, he directly sent the body of the old man of the Li family back to the Li family, and left without looking back. After returning, he ate meat and drank heavily. Do you think this is unfilial?"


    "People in the vige say that he is a white-eyed wolf and is not familiar with him, so he has the title of a wolf cub. That''s not enough, he is not filial to the elderly. He also kills children, even the Gao family at the entrance of the vige, they The child was thrown into the river by him, and when someone almost died, he was brought up, and then dropped again, back and forth frightening the child''s courage."


    "Are you saying this method is cruel or not? Because he is so unscrupulous, people in the vige are afraid of him, no one dares to speak ill of him, and no one introduces him to girls, so as not to hurt others."


    "But who would have thought that he would actually target the little girl in your family and coax her around. It''s only been a long time, and he actually got married directly."


    The man said, and shook his head regretfully and sighed, "If you say that you didn''t go there for the sake of the family''s property, who would believe it? And I heard that his temperament will be passed on to the next generation in the future. I have pity on your daughter, how can it be seen? On him?"


    He shook his head, sympathizing with Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Dajiang''s eyes sank suddenly, just when the other party thought that he was going to go back to fight Shao Qingyuan, he didn''t expect to hear his questioning voice, "You mean, my daughter''s eyesight is very bad. already?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 570: He has no right to hate

    Chapter 570 He is not qualified to dislike it


    The man was slightly startled, the smile on his face was about to rise, but he froze.


    He hurriedly denied, "No, I didn''t mean that."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "I want to say that Miss Gu is simply ignorant of the world. It''s because Shao Qingyuan is too cunning. She has deliberately used a lot of tricks. Miss Gu failed to see his true face and fell for his tricks. Of course, I believe that Brother Gu, you can definitely see Shao Qingyuan''s nature at a nce, otherwise you wouldn''t shut him out."


    That''s what he said, but the other party''s eyes were dismissive, what could he tell about Shao Qingyuan''s nature? Maybe they simply don''t look down on the mud legs in this vige.


    I heard that Young Master Liu came over that day, but this Gu Dajiang respectfully invited people in, pulled Young Master Liu to talk, and chatted for more than an hour. In the end, Young Master Liu was frightened by his enthusiasm. Ran.


    "Anyway, Shao Qingyuan is so unreliable, he even deceived Miss Gu."


    Gu Dajiang stared at the man and said coldly, "So you mean that Shao Qingyuan has a bad character, and everyone in the vige can see it, right?"


    The other party was stunned for a while, always feeling that there was something wrong with what he said, but he still nodded, "Yes."


    Gu Dajiang suddenly raised his voice, "People in the whole vige can see it, but my daughter, who has opened a workshop and has a shop who manages so many people, couldn''t see it, and she was yed around in circles, you Are you pretending to say that our Yundong is stupid?"


    "No no no, I, I don''t mean that." Isn''t Gu Dajiang''s focus wrong? It was clearly Shao Qingyuan''s fault, why did he have to get involved with his daughter?


    "That''s what you mean inside and outside of your words, and you want to deny it. I said, you ran up to me and said something about it. It turned out that you were scolding me around the corner, but you dared to stand in front of me. to provoke me."


    The other side, "..." No, how do you understand that this is a provocation? ?


    Seeing Gu Dajiang approaching him viciously step by step, the other party finally couldn''t hold it any longer and turned his head suddenly, "You have something wrong with him."


    After saying that, he ran away.


    Gu Dajiang is not normal, no wonder his daughter can fall in love with Shao Qingyuan, are both father and daughter crazy?


    Could it be that they have been with that Yang family for a long time, and their family''s brains are not working well?


    Gu Dajiang stood on the spot and watched him run away.


    After a long while, he snorted coldly, "You have the guts toe to me to sow discord, what?"


    No matter how bad Shao Qingyuan is, he is also his daughter''s. He can dislike it, his daughter-inw can dislike it, his daughter can dislike it, but such an irrelevant person who ran out of nowhere, who has the right to make irresponsible remarks?


    "Our Yundong has a good eye."


    Gu Dajiang snorted lightly, turned around and left with a flick of his sleeves.


    However, this person talked a lot, but it made Gu Dajiang''s heart dissipate a lot.


    He didn''t go to the fruit forest again, but went back to Gu''s house.


    As soon as he entered the door of Gu''s house, he smelled the strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine, which made Gu Dajiang sneezed fiercely.


    snorted, he was about to go to the guest room where Shao Qingyuan lived, but saw a young man hurried over.


    Gu Dajiang remembered that Yun Dong called him A Mao before, as if he belonged to Shao Qingyuan.


    Amao stood in front of him with a wooden box in his left hand and two pheasants in his right hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 571: He understands

    Chapter 571 He understands the truth


    Gu Dajiang looked at him suspiciously, and heard the cat say, "Uncle Gu, this is given to you by our son."


    "For me?"


    "Yes, the master prepared it before he came to Gu''s house." A Mao said, "These two pheasants were just beaten before we went down the mountain, and they can be used to add vegetables at night. As for what is in this wooden box, I don''t know. ."


    When Shao Qingyuan was turned away before, these things were in his hands.


    It was just that it looked like it was going to rain after a thunderstorm. When Amao came to persuade him, Shao Qingyuan handed the things to Amao to avoid getting wet, especially the wooden box.


    seems to be a very important thing, Amao has been holding it in his hand, and when he sees Gu Dajiang, he will hand it over to him.


    Gu Dajiang took over the box, and the pheasant asked Amao to go to the kitchen.


    On such a hot day, it cannot be left for a long time.


    He then carried the box to the main room, sat down and put the box on the table, but did not open it for a long time.


    Until Xue Rong came in and said that the temperature on Shao Qingyuan''s body was not that high, he nodded slightly.


    After a while, he still reached out to the box, pulled the front lock, and opened the lid.


    With just one nce, Gu Dajiang''s hand suddenly froze.


    There are not many things in the box, but the weight is not light.


    The top ?? is a few silver notes. For the former Gu Dajiang, this is really a big deal.


    Below the ?? silver note is the house deed, the house is this blue-brick house in Yongfu Vige, and the deed is the pharmacy in Fengkai County.


    And at the bottom, there is actually another one, this is...


    Gu Dajiang looked at the date above in surprise, it was indeed the one he bought recently, Zhuangzi.


    It should have been bought by Shao Qingyuan two days before entering the deep mountain. Zhuangzi is not big, but the location is near the Fucheng.


    No wonder there are not many silver notes in this box, they were all used here.


    These are all Shao Qingyuan''s belongings? He gave all these to Yun Dong?


    Gu Dajiang''s mood was extremelyplicated for a moment.


    Xue Rong, who was standing behind him, saw that he had not spoken, he paused, and asked in a low voice, "Master is not satisfied with Shao Gongzi?"


    "Hey." Gu Dajiang shook his head, "It''s because of my satisfaction that my heart is tugging at it."


    Xue Rong looked puzzled.


    Gu Dajiang, "You said how old Yundong is in our family, why is he remembered by him? The problem is that I can''t find an excuse to break them up and let Yundong stay for a few more years."


    Xue Rong, "..." He hasn''t be a father yet, so he can''t understand that he is still in the stage of trying to get rid of other people''s cabbage.


    Therefore, Xue Rong didn''t know what to say, but he couldn''t hold back when he saw his master sitting there motionless, and persuaded, "Actually, why don''t the master think in a different direction. Young Master Shao has no father or mother, and the youngdy can marry her. Being the master of the house, you don''t have to wait for your inws. And Shao Gongzi''s house is in Yongfu Vige, and the house is next door. In the past, it was only two steps away. On weekdays, you cane directly to Gu''s house for dinner. We can know if thedy is wronged or not. In this way, it is morefortable than those who marry into big families."


    Of course Gu Dajiang knew these truths, and it was because he knew that he did not strongly object.


    exhaled, Gu Dajiang covered the wooden box on the table, got up and walked out, "I''ll go over and see if he''s awake."


    He went straight to the house where Shao Qingyuan was, and just as he walked to the door, he heard the voice of his son.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 572: Gu Yunshus wife

    Chapter 572 Gu Yunshu''s wife


    "Eldest sister, are you angry with your father?" Gu Yunshu said very disturbedly, "Dad came back just now, and I saw that he went straight into the house, alone, so pitiful."


    He instantly felt that his responsibilities were bing more important. There was a rift between his father and his eldest sister. As the eldest son in the family, he was obliged to enlighten them, so that the family could be harmonious and happy.


    Well, Gu Yunshu, work hard! !


    Gu Yundong was sitting in front of Shao Qingyuan''s bed. Seeing that his fever had subsided, he breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t expect to hear his brother''s worried words.


    She didn''t know whether tough or cry for a moment, "What are you thinking? You don''t have a big head, but you think a lot. Why is Big Sister angry with Dad? Dad didn''t know that Big Brother Shao was injured and deliberately exposed him to the sun. It was an ident."


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "Is that so?"


    "Well, you''ll know when you be a father."


    "Then I will also quickly get married and marry a daughter-inw, so that I can be a father sooner."


    Gu Yundong, "..." No, that''s not what she meant.


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t listen anymore, and frowned as he entered the door, "What nonsense are you talking about? You''re only a little older, so you''re thinking about marrying a wife."


    This daughter just got engaged, but the son is thinking of starting a family too?


    Gu Yunshu was a little unconvinced, "Father, I have a ssmate who is one year older than me, and he is already married. He has a daughter-inw just after birth, so why can''t I be so old? If I was born, my father would give it to me. I ordered one, and now I don''t have to worry so much."


    Gu Yundong turned his head, holding back when he wanted tough.


    She stood up and called out, "Dad."


    Gu Dajiang said "um", and decided not to talk to the bad son.


    He handed over the box in his hand, "This is given to you by Shao Qingyuan, keep it well, you are not allowed to return it to him."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows in surprise, opened the box and nced at it, thenughed.


    Such a box, she received it for the second time.


    Every time, Shao Qingyuan brought it with all his worth. This person is really, do you expect him to pay him some living expenses?


    She couldn''t help turning her head to look at the man lying on the bed.


    Unexpectedly, it just happened to meet the dark eyes he opened.


    Gu Dajiang also found that he was awake, and asked in a tough tone, "Is it better?"


    Shao Qingyuan moved slightly and wanted to sit up. However, Gu Dajiang stepped forward, stretched out his hand to block it, and said with a frown, "Lie down, don''t move around, or the wound will open."


    Shao Qingyuan could only lie down again, looked at Gu Dajiang and said, "Uncle Gu, I''m sorry."


    "Humph." Gu Dajiang snorted coldly, "There is no next time, don''t think about using bitter meat again."


    "No." Shao Qingyuan never thought of using such a method to soften Gu Dajiang''s heart.


    It was a coincidence that he was injured in the deep mountains, and when he came back, he heard that Gu Dajiang had found him. Naturally, he wanted to visit the door immediately, and he stood outside sincerely and willingly.


    If he had said in advance that he was injured, he would not be able to stand for long. Not to mention Uncle Gu, anyone who heard it would think that he was making excuses, showing weakness, and not taking responsibility.


    Even the truth leaves a bad impression.


    Gu Dajiang also knew this, he just felt bad, especially when he saw his daughter standing beside the bed and cared about Shao Qingyuan, he didn''t see it.


    Therefore, Gu Dajiang asked him to rest well and nned to leave.


    However, before leaving, he suddenly stopped again, frowned and said, "I just went out and met someone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 573: his hatred

    Chapter 573 His hatred


    Several people in the room raised their heads to look at him at the same time, Gu Dajiang said, "That person told me something about you."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, as if thinking of something, his face changed slightly, and he asked in a hoarse voice, "What did he say?"


    "I said that you were a white-eyed wolf. You were once adopted by the Li family. The old man of the Li family was so kind to you. Because of your falling out with your own children, he moved out to live with you. As a result, you didn''t hear about him when he was seriously ill. Asked, and when he turned around, he shipped his body directly back to the Li family."


    After Gu Dajiang finished speaking, he saw that Shao Qingyuan suddenly squeezed his fingers, the blue veins on the back of his hands burst out, his lips were tensed, and the coldness in his eyes almost turned into reality.


    This is how much hatred for the Li family.


    Shao Qingyuan asked almost word for word, "What else did you say?"


    "Say your methods are cruel, and you are indifferent in your bones, which will be passed on to your children in the future."


    Before Gu Dajiang finished speaking, Shao Qingyuan had already sat up, pulled off the nket covering him, and was about to go down to the ground.


    It was Gu Yundong who moved quickly and stopped him, "What are you doing? You can''t go anywhere now, so take care of your injuries."


    Shao Qingyuan''s movement caused a lot of wounds, and the pain from his body made him a little bit awake. In addition, just after the fever subsided, his whole body was sore and soft, and he was gently taken by Gu Yundong, and he sat back on the bed again.


    Just as if he thought of something, he raised his head suddenly and grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand tightly.


    "No, what that person said is not true."


    "I know, I''ve known you for so long, and I know you better than anyone else. I believe in you." Gu Yundong felt his hands trembling slightly, his heart twitched, and he held both hands together. His, extraordinarily firm.


    Shao Qingyuan breathed a sigh of relief, but soon, he looked up at Gu Dajiang again.


    Without waiting for Gu Dajiang to speak, Gu Yundong took the lead and said, "Don''t worry, my father won''t believe it either. That person is clearly uneasy and kind and doesn''t want us to have a better life. Right, Dad?"


    Gu Dajiang ''um'', "I''m not so partial to partiality, I know that person is here to sow discord."


    But what surprised him was that Shao Qingyuan''s reaction would be so great.


    "But." He paused, then said, "Since you are going to marry Yun Dong in the future, it is better to rify some things. Originally, when the two married, the other''s family had to understand it. You can''t do it. You know everything about the Gu family, but Yun Dong doesn''t even know why you are called a wolf cub, right?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Gu Dajiang waved his hand, "Don''t rush to say it now, you''re still hurt, think about it slowly, and it won''t be toote."


    After ??, he went out with a worried Gu Yunshu.


    It was not until the backs of the two disappearedpletely that Shao Qingyuan retracted his gaze and looked at Gu Yundong beside him.


    The two of them were still holding their hands. Gu Yundong wanted to see if the wound on his back had cracked, but he pulled his hands twice without pulling them out.


    finally said helplessly, "I''ll let Tong Pinge in and help you see if it''s alright?"


    Shao Qingyuan still didn''t move, stared at her quietly for a long time before asking softly, "Aren''t you going to ask me?"


    Gu Yundong sat down, thought for a while in silence, and then said, "I have thought about asking you, but you seem to be very reluctant to mention this matter. I knew that this matter may be very painful for you. It''s very heavy. I don''t know what the Li family has done to you, all I know is that I want you to slowly forget those bad things. One day, when you can talk about these things calmly, I will will know."


    Shao Qingyuan watched her eyes gradually be hot, and his breathing became slightly rapid. He looked at Gu Yundong''s eyes, which seemed to be so hot that he could burn everything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 574: Shao Qingyuans life experience

    Chapter 574 Shao Qingyuan''s life experience


    Gu Yundong looked at him like that, and couldn''t help pinching his hand, "Don''t think about it, what you need now is healing. The rest is not important, and my dad''s side doesn''t matter, except for My beloved daughter is a little more heartbroken, but she is actually quite reasonable."


    She went out and called Tong Ping, and Tong Ping came in and changed the medicine for him. The wound really cracked, but luckily it wasn''t serious.


    Gu Yundong fed him the medicine, and she quietly left the room after seeing him close his eyes and fall asleep again.


    As soon as she left, Shao Qingyuan opened her eyes and looked at the beam above her head, wondering what she was thinking.


    The Gu family was very peaceful that night. Gu Yundong knew that his father had confirmed Shao Qingyuan, a big stone was put down in his heart, and he slept soundly.


    But she really cared about Shao Qingyuan''s injury, so when she woke up early in the morning, she hurried to his room.


    Shao Qingyuan had already sat up, and Tong Ping had juste to change his medicine just before dawn, and he had just finished his porridge.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward and taped his forehead first. Very good, there is no repeated fever, and the spirit is much better than yesterday.


    His resilience is really strong.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes have been falling on her since she entered the door, and the soft eyes almost melted into water.


    Gu Yundong slowly felt a little ufortable when he saw him, so he couldn''t help but red at him.


    "Look again, when my fatheres, you will have to be driven home. Do you believe it?"


    "Yundong doesn''t want me to go back?" Shao Qingyuan said, reaching out and holding her hand.


    His hands were warm, and the weather was still a little cool in the early morning. Gu Yundong''s little hands were cold, and when he held them, he instantly felt a scorching heat welling up in his heart.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan was extremely satisfied, and he finally let go of her after holding enough.


    "Go and call Uncle Gu, there are some words that really shouldn''t be hidden anymore."


    Gu Yundong was startled, "You..."


    Shao Qingyuan took a deep breath slowly, "I''m very calm now, with you here, those things can''t hurt me anymore."


    After a pause, he spoke again, with a hint of anxiety in his eyes: "Isn''t it, no matter what I say, you will never leave me?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what kind of battle between heaven and man he had gone through that night, she only knew that Shao Qingyuan at this moment, with unprecedented vulnerability, urgently needed her affirmation.


    So she took his hand again, crossed his fingers with him, nodded, and said, "As long as you don''t do anything wrong to me, even if you are a monster, I will not leave you."


    Strictly speaking, Gu Yundong''s own origins are somewhat mysterious.


    Shao Qingyuan seemed to rx all of a sudden, looking down at the hands that the two of them were shaking.


    One ck and one white, one rough and one delicate, there seems to be a thread tightly intertwined between the two hands, which is magical and makes people feel at ease.


    "Okay." His voice was very low, and Gu Yundong almost couldn''t hear this sentence clearly.


    "Go and call Uncle Gu."


    Gu Yundong left, and after a while, Gu Dajiang entered the door.


    He didn''t bring anyone, only him and Gu Yundong.


    entered the room, and he closed the door easily.


    Shao Qingyuan leaned against a quilt behind him, and only slowly spoke after seeing both of them sitting down.


    "The old man of the Li family said that he took me out of the deep mountains, but it''s not."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 575: he has grandpa

    Chapter 575 He has a grandfather


    When Shao Qingyuan was brought back to Li''s house, he was less than a year old and could not walk yet.


    How ?? was brought home, he was young at that time and had no memory of it.


    From the time he had memory, it was his life in the Li family after the age of three or four.


    Mr. Li took him back. The Li family had only two daughters at the time, so Shao Qingyuan was recorded in their names.


    But the parents of the Li family didn''t like the sudden appearance of the child. They made it seem like they could no longer give birth to a son, which made the whole vigeugh.


    What''s more, Li''s mother, Bao Shi, was actually pregnant again. She felt that this one must be her son.


    Unexpectedly, she was another daughter, Li Chunxiang, who had been to Gujia¡¯s workshop and wanted to work. She was only one year younger than Shao Qingyuan.


    Mrs. Bao heard that she was a daughter again, and she didn''t know whether it was because she was afraid of being told or what. She med Shao Qingyuan for all the guilt, saying that he was a broom star and that he caused her to lose her son.


    Shao Qingyuan''s life in the Li family became particrly difficult. Although he was still young at that time, he was often hungry and frozen. At the age of two or three, he was so skinny that he could not walk steadily.


    At that time, Xiao Qingyuan could vaguely remember things, and also understood that he was not a child of the Li family. Although he was a little disappointed, he still felt that it was actually a very lucky thing that he had a ce to live.


    Also, he has a grandfather.


    When ?? was beaten, grandpa would hold the ointment andfort him while giving him medicine.


    When ?? was scolded, grandfather would also scolded and use the parents of the Li family.


    When he was hungry, his grandfather would secretly feed him half of the sweet potatoes he ate.


    is cold, grandpa will change his old clothes and let him wear them.


    So it doesn''t matter,pared to many children without parents, Xiao Qingyuan feels that he is very happy, and he is very satisfied.


    He worked very hard. The small man often carried a wooden barrel taller than himself to feed the pigs, and carried a big basket to hunt hogweed. When he came home, he always bumped and hurt his body.


    When facing Grandpa''s distressed eyes, he alwaysforted him sensible, "I don''t have to work hard."


    However, when Xiao Qingyuan was five years old, Bao Shi was pregnant again, and she already had three daughters in front of her. This time, she must be a man in one fell swoop.


    She was so excited that she couldn''t even bother to find Xiao Qingyuan, even though her three daughters asionally bossed her adopted son.


    But just a few days before she was about to give birth, Pao suddenly had a nightmare.


    Someone told her in her dream that there was a stumbling block in her family. She was selfish and domineering and did not allow other men to share his favor, so it was difficult for the Bao family to have a son! !


    When Mr. Bao woke up, his face was pale, and he immediately thought of Xiao Qingyuan''s body. Even when he shook his husband vigorously to wake him up, the two of them hated Shao Qingyuan to death.


    The next morning, Father Li quietly knocked him unconscious and carried him into the mountain.


    "Go back where youe from, it''s your own life." He directly threw him in Jiuhu Mountain.


    When Xiao Qingyuan woke up, he was facing a ck monkey covered in hair, staring at him with bulging eyes.


    He was frightened, turned around and ran, but he was young and in the mountains again, and he slid down the hillside before taking a few steps.


    However, he didn''t care about the pain, so he was carried away by the monkey even taller than him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 576: the second time

    Chapter 576 The second time


    A child who is only so little old can imagine his life in the mountains.


    The monkey treated him like a toy, he carried him up the tree at every turn, and threw him to y with other monkeys, almost falling to the ground several times.


    Xiao Qingyuan was so frightened that he cried, but he didn''t know why he appeared here, and he didn''t know the way home.


    He misses grandpa, he doesn''t want to be with these monkeys.


    He felt like he was going to die, thirsty, tired and hungry, but no matter how much he cried and called for help, no one came to save him.


    Later, he found that the monkeys seemed to learn his movements. So he tried his best to squeeze out a smile, even though his face was full of wounds and he had no strength at all, but he still tried his best to pretend to be happy, y with them and fight with them.


    may have be familiar with him gradually. The monkey stopped ying with him, and rxed his vignce, no longer guarding him anytime, anywhere.


    Therefore, when one day he encountered a few yellow-throated marten, those monkeys hurriedly ran away before they had time to bring him.


    Xiao Qingyuan also fell into a bush while running, but instead avoided the yellow-throated marten.


    But he also became alone.


    Xiao Qingyuan didn''t know what to do, so he could only find a way to go. It is not that he has not encountered other animals on the road, and he is also afraid, but when he followed the monkeys before, he learned a little instinct to avoid danger.


    When he was hungry, he would pick the low-growing fruit and eat it. He didn¡¯t even know whether it was poisonous or not, but he would have no strength if he didn¡¯t eat. He wanted to go back to find his grandfather.


    is also his fate, and his location is only the periphery of Jiuhu Mountain, and he has not encountered ferocious beasts.


    After walking like this for three days, when he was dodging a wild boar, he fell directly into a hunter''s trap and fainted.


    When ?? woke up again, it was in an Orion''s home.


    The hunter thought he would not survive, and after asking where his home was, he sent him back to Yongfu Vige.


    At that time, ten days had passed since he was sent to the mountains.


    Pao gave birth and gave birth to a boy.


    Xiao Qingyuan didn''t know that he was sent away by his adoptive parents, he only knew that he was very happy to see his grandpa again.


    Grandpa was also happy, hugging him and crying almost passed out.


    He kept smiling, reassuring him that he was fine, that he was not sick, he also met a cute monkey, ate a lot of fruit he had never eaten before, and experienced a lot of interesting things.


    But his grandfather seemed to cry more fiercely, and kept saying that it was his fault and that he was sorry for him.


    Xiao Qingyuan was dazed and didn''t understand his words very well.


    Later, his adoptive father warned him when no one was there, not to tell him what happened in the mountains. When others asked, he said he was a guest.


    Xiaoqing didn''t understand why, but he was actually very afraid to recall the miserable days in the mountains, so he agreed not to say anything to anyone.


    But Pao felt that the dream he had had hade true. Shao Qingyuan is really a broom star, otherwise how could she have given birth to a son after she sent him away?


    They didn''t want to keep Shao Qingyuan at all, but the old man of the Li family scolded them and warned them that if they dared to do such a thing again, they would cut off rtions with them.


    Li''s parents could only keep him, but Xiao Qingyuan''s life was even more difficult.


    At the age of eight, Bao became pregnant again.


    After the previous experience, the Bao family was very jealous of Xiao Qingyuan, but this time, it was obvious that he could no longer be thrown into the mountains.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 577: Leaving the Li family

    Chapter 577 Leaving the Li Family


    Mr. Bao discussed with Father Li, and the two decided to be more ruthless this time.


    They didn''t know where they got the news, so they got in touch with a ck person in the county.


    I heard that there was a group of Paihuazi who was wandering in the city during that time, and they were specifically eyeing that kind of good-looking little boy.


    Xiaoqing is good-looking. At that time, although his face was yellow and his skin was thin, his facial features were still outstanding. This was why several of the Bao''s sons and daughters hated him when they saw him.


    Mr. Bao and the gangster agreed that they would not receive a penny, as long as they took Shao Qingyuan away, walked far away, and never appeared in front of them again.


    Xiao Qingyuan was indeed taken away. This time, he clearly knew what was going on.


    He clearly felt the malice that his adoptive parents wanted him to die.


    In fact, he doesn''t have any feelings for them, he just can''t bear his grandfather. If grandpa knew that something happened to him, I don''t know how sad he would be.


    And these Paihuazi are ruthless. He overheard what they were trying to abduct and sell these children. One of the children even broke his leg when he tried to run.


    Xiao Qingyuan knew that he was going to escape, and it happened that there was a child arrested with them. The two seemed to know each other''s meaning from each other''s eyes. Taking advantage of the fact that others were not paying attention, the two of them summed up, and when Pai Hanako rxed his vignce, he set a fire directly.


    At that time, these people had actually been taken to Qing''an House. For Xiao Qingyuan, who was traveling for the first time, it was already a thousand miles away from Yongfu Vige.


    Therefore, after escaping, he was taken to the yamen. When the official said they would send him back to ask for the address of his home, Xiao Qingyuan hesitated for a while.


    He thought that since his adoptive parents didn''t want him to be at home, he might as well not go back.


    He is eight years old and can support himself.


    But what about grandpa?


    Knowing that he is gone, Grandpa must be very anxious, maybe he is looking for him everywhere.


    Xiao Qingyuan thought about it, but decided to go back first. Let grandpa know that he is fine, and then he will talk to grandpa carefully and leave the Li family by himself.


    He returned to Li''s house, but saw Mr. Li who broke his leg because he was looking for him.


    Xiao Qingyuan immediately med himself, especially when he thought about whether or not toe back, he felt that he was too unfilial.


    Grandpa Li was very happy to see him, and keptforting him, "Grandpa is fine, as long as you are safe and sound, it doesn''t matter if both legs are broken."


    The faces of the Li family''s parents are very stinky, and because the Bao family has given birth to another son, their belief in Xiaoqingyuan''s idea of ??oveing their family is even more deeply rooted.


    Xiaoqingyuan didn''t leave, he wanted to take care of grandpa.


    Grandpa also didn''t agree with him to leave, and even asked him not to talk about being abducted and sold, otherwise the things his adoptive parents did are exposed, and the Li family would be destroyed!


    The Li family has not only the big room, but also the second room, grandfather, and other innocent people.


    Grandpa almost knelt down to him, how could Xiao Qingyuan not agree?


    But since then, Xiao Qingyuan has been on guard against the Li family''s parents.


    Fortunately, he grew up and slowly understood many things.


    Until, when he was thirteen years old, Pao became pregnant again.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that the Li family''s parents would not let him go again this time.


    He left the Li family neatly and neatly. Seeing his firm attitude, his grandfather finally stopped persuading him, and even left the house with him. The two of them lived together.


    Such a move embarrassed the Li family and once became the joke of the whole vige.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 578: stunned dream

    Chapter 578 Shocked Dream Talk


    The parents of the Li family did not agree at first, and even set very strict conditions. One of them was that Shao Qingyuan was not allowed to buy and sellnd under Fengkai County, and Shao Qingyuan agreed without a word.


    He has strength, he can hunt. In the past few years, he has been in and out of the mountains several times, and even fought with a lone wolf. He has no problem supporting himself and his grandfather.


    Chen Liang gave Shao Qingyuan a house at the foot of the mountain for his grandfather and grandson. The house is very dpidated, but he has to buy it.


    Both of them were penniless, where did the moneye from? It was Shao Qingyuan who went up the mountain once, beat a wild boar and sold it, and finally had a ce to stand.


    Although the house is broken and there are few people, it doesn''t matter, he is full of confidence in his future life.


    And this time, Pao gave birth to a daughter again.


    Mrs. Bao hated her to death, she thought it was because Shao Qingyuan was still in the vige, he was restraining herself.


    The couple came to the door and beat and scolded Shao Qingyuan. Shao Qingyuan was no longer the age to let them fight.


    He would fight back, and pushed Li¡¯s father to the ground on the spot, so he couldn¡¯t get up for a long time.


    Mr. Bao scolded him for being unfilial and a white-eyed wolf.


    Shao Qingyuan saw his grandfather''s face and did not respond to his words.


    But since that day, there have been rumors in the vige of Shao Qingyuan''s wolf cub, saying that his hands and feet were dirty when he was a child, stealing things was not counted, and he even beat his younger brothers and sisters.


    The Li family portrayed themselves as characters who were wronged and bullied.


    When Grandpa Li heard it, he sighed at home and often wiped his tears, "It''s my fault, I didn''t teach them well, and Qingyuan was wronged."


    Shao Qingyuan is not wronged, he is living a happy life now. There is no scolding and scolding from the Li family''s parents, no bullying and scolding from brothers and sisters, and there are only two people in the whole family, he and his grandfather, which is enough.


    However, it didn''t take long for Grandpa Li to fall ill.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that he was suffering from a heart disease. He felt that he was ipetent, and let his children and foster grandchildren make trouble like this. He med himself for having failed in his life.


    Heart disease and the asional cold, not to mention the old age, fell down all of a sudden.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that he was often talking in his dreams, saying that his days were short, but he couldn''t see a harmonious family, and he was afraid that he would die.


    Shao Qingyuan felt very ufortable. Just when he was considering whether to ease the rtionship with the Li family''s parents and move back to the Li family''s house so that his grandfather could feel more at ease, he found that his grandfather''s condition suddenly worsened and his mind began to lose consciousness.


    asionally, he would even curse himself with a word or two, to the point where he couldn''t even hold the medicine bowl.


    Shao Qingyuan was very anxious and went to the county town to invite a doctor.


    The doctor said that he was poisoned, but he couldn''t find out what kind of poison he was.


    Shao Qingyuan was very afraid that grandpa would just leave like this. He just had the ability to let him live a good life, how could he ept his departure?


    He ns to take his grandfather to Fucheng the next day to find the best doctor, and he must be concerned about his illness.


    Shao Qingyuan even had the carriage ready, but when he went to cover the quilt for his grandfather that night, he heard words from his mouth that shocked him.


    "Shao Qingyuan, why wasn''t you the one who was poisoned, it should have been yours, why didn''t you drink that cup of tea?"


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned, and identally knocked over a bowl next to him.


    Grandpa Li was awakened, and he didn''t know if he thought he was still dreaming, or if he had been poisoned and reacted slowly, so when he heard Shao Qingyuan''s unbelievable question, some words just blurted out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 579: cruel truth

    Chapter 579 The Cruel Truth


    Shao Qingyuan will never forget that the original grandfather looked at him with a hideous and vicious smile, and his whole face was contorted when he smiled.


    "Yes, I gave the poison. But I want to drink it for you, why didn''t you drink it? Why?"


    Shao Qingyuan thought about it and remembered that grandpa did pour himself a ss of water that day, saying that he had worked hard, grandpa couldn''t help him, and he was sick, so he could only pour a ss of water for him to drink at most.


    Shao Qingyuan was about to drink at that time, but Li Chunxiang came to find fault, and pushed Grandpa Li down while making a noise.


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly helped Grandpa Li into the house to rest. When he came out again, Li Chunxiang was already scared and ran away.


    And the ss of water on the table had all been spilled after the uproar just now. Half of it was sprinkled on the te of sliced ??peaches on the table.


    This peach was specially bought by Shao Qingyuan for his grandfather, and Li Chunxiang had just taken half of it away.


    Shao Qingyuan gave the remaining half of the peaches to Grandpa to eat. Anyway, the ss of water was clean, so there was no need to wash it again.


    Neither of them expected that the peach had been infected with poison.


    I don''t know where Grandpa Li got this poison. After taking this medicine, it can make people''s hands and feet stiff, as if they had a stroke.


    Shao Qingyuan''s whole body stiffened. He didn''t understand why his grandfather gave him this medicine.


    Grandpa Li was also awake at this time. He didn''t panic when he knew what he shouldn''t have said in his dream, but calmed down quickly.


    His gaze towards Shao Qingyuan was no longer loving, only indifference and disgust.


    Then, Shao Qingyuan heard from him the truth that upended his entire life.


    "Why should I feed you poison? Of course it''s to make you suffer." Grandpa Liughed as he spoke, "I didn''t pick you up from the deep mountains at all, you were handed over by your father and your grandma. I have it."


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan''s stunned expression, and his eyes were filled with happiness, "When you were just born, your mother died, and the death was especially tragic. Your eldest brother fell ill when you were one month old. At that time, your father''s business suffered a major mistake. Your grandmother asked an expert to tell your fortune, only to find out that your life is tough, and it will kill your six rtives. If you continue to stay at home, your family will die, and your descendants will be cut off."


    Shao Qingyuan''s face turned pale, but he listened to him without moving.


    "The master said that if you want to change the fate of your family, you can only send you away. It''s not enough to send you away, and it will also weigh on your destiny. Only the more miserable you are and the more frustrated you are, the better your family will be. The more wealthy youe, the more children and grandchildren you will have in the future, and your family will be prosperous. So, your father handed you over to me and told me to watch you, not to let you die, not to let you have a future, not to have friends, not to leave home, sleepy In this small Yongfu vige, it is best to be unhappy for a lifetime. Hahaha, look, how pitiful you are, your birth is a joke, no one cares about you."


    Shao Qingyuan only felt stuffy in his heart, and his eyes turned ck. After a long time, it was difficult to say, "Then you are good to me..."


    "In order for you to be inseparable from the Li family and this Yongfu Vige. You know, what is the most important thing to restrain a person? Of course, it is to restrain his feelings and let him not let go. I am very sessful, right? ?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the person in front of him, very strange, he didn''t seem to know him at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 580: found biological parents

    Chapter 580 I have found my biological parents


    Shao Qingyuan remembered many things that he hadn''t thought about before.


    For example, when I arrived at Li''s house, although Bao gave birth to two daughters, she still had one in her belly at the time, and no one knew whether it was a boy or a girl. The Li family also had two bedrooms and three bedrooms, so why did Grandpa insist on keeping him under the door of the big house with a vicious mind.


    For example, every time he was beaten and scolded, his grandfather would stand in the yard and scolded the couple in the big room. Not only did the second and third rooms see the excitement, but even the neighbors outside saw the joke. Afterwards, the big room even more severe beatings and insults to him.


    For example, if there is something good, grandpa never feeds him in private, but always takes it out in front of other children in the family. So he became the enemy of all the Li family children.


    For example, even though grandpa knew that his adoptive parents treated him badly, he still used various excuses to want him to stay.


    I see.


    At that moment, Shao Qingyuan''s heart kept sinking, and the surrounding colors seemed to have dimmed.


    He heard his erratic voice sound, "If that''s the case, why did you tell me now?"


    "Hahahaha." Old Man Liughed wildly, looking at Shao Qingyuan with pity and joy, "Because I''m going to die."


    He knew that he would not survive, and that was when he really destroyed Shao Qingyuan before he died.


    gave him the most fatal blow.


    What is bodily injury? How pitiful is it when he discovers that the only person in his life he can trust and hold on to, has never seen him as a human being?


    All the love is fake, all the care is a lie, just to pull him down to a deeper and deeper hell. His life has always been colorless.


    His self-righteous feelings were all specially performed by others to show him.


    He was never¡­ just a person.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know how he left home. He retreated the carriage, took the money used to treat his grandfather''s illness to a restaurant, went into the deep mountains and killed two wild boars, lying on the hot ground looking at the sky.


    When he came back, grandpa died.


    Shao Qingyuan took the man to Li''s house and never cared about him again.


    Everyone is scolding him, saying that he is an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf, saying that the old man gave him all his emotions before his death, but he didn''t even send people to the end.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t exin anything, he locked the door and left the vige.


    After half a year, I came back.


    The things in the house were emptied by the Li family. He went to the Li family and smashed all the pots and pans that he took from him, demolished the courtyard gate of the Li family, and beat Li''s father.


    From then on, the people of Yongfu Vige avoided him like snakes and scorpions, hated his ruthlessness, and no one interacted with him again. Except for the Zeng family who lives next door.


    For the past five years, he hase here like this.


    Until I met Gu Yundong...


    After these years of things have been said, Shao Qingyuan''s anxiety from the beginning to the calm after that, it seems that those injuries are no longer important.


    But he still looked at Gu Yundong beside him with some trepidation.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong only felt that a fire was burning wildly in her heart, and she could only suppress it desperately in order to retain a trace of sanity.


    She wanted to ughter everyone in the Li family, why would they bully Shao Qingyuan?


    She wanted to dig up the disgusting old Li family man from the grave and whip his body. This kind of beast should not let him die so easily.


    she thinks¡­¡­


    The strength from her hand made her suddenly return to her senses. Gu Yundong''s eyes were slightly red, and her voice was a little hoarse, "I''m here."


    "Are you afraid?" he asked cautiously.


    Gu Yundong didn''t react for a while, but Gu Dajiang, who was sitting not far away, pped the table with a p on the table, and his mouth rarely burst into foulnguage, "I''m afraid of a fart, what kind of broom to kill six rtives, it''s all nonsense, killing people is no more than a nod. Damn, your own parents and grandma let a stinky old man torture you for the rest of your life, this is their own cold-blooded ipetence, what the hell?"


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a while, and looked at Gu Dajiang in surprise.


    Gu Dajiang got angry, and when he met his eyes, he suddenly became a little embarrassed, and quickly changed the subject, "Then have you found your biological parents? Maybe the old man lied to you?"


    Shao Qingyuan''s voice was much calmer this time, "I did, he didn''t lie to me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 581: his biological parents

    Chapter 581 His biological parents


    Look for it?


    Gu Yundong frowned, seeing his indifferent expression, as if a thought suddenly crossed his mind.


    After a while, she suddenly froze and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    "You said, didn''t you..."


    She paused, her voice lowered by two points, "The Tao family?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Yes, it is the Tao family, the big winemaker in Fengkai County."


    Gu Yundong remembered the disgusted expression he had when he first met Mr. Tao in the restaurant, and then the indifferent expression when he saw Tao Feng at the security guard.


    At that time, she still thought it was strange, Shao Qingyuan should have no interaction with the Tao family at all, and the Tao family did not seem to know him. How could he have such a mood change when he saw the Tao family?


    It turned out to be like this, but it turned out to be like this, because he was from the Tao family.


    Shao Qingyuan, "I went to the old man who used to be in the Tao family and asked. Twenty years ago, the Tao family did have a child. When she was born, Mrs. Tao died in childbirth. There was a big problem with the Tao family''s business. It didn''t take long for the third young master who was born in the Tao family to die."


    There were already two young masters in the Tao family at that time, Tao Feng was the eldest young master, and Mrs. Tao came out. The one who made a bet with Liu Wei was the second young master Tao Xing, who came from the concubine, and was deeply liked by Mr. Tao. After Mrs. Tao died, the concubine was rectified within a few years.


    "People in the Tao Mansion feel it is a pity, only a very few people know what happened to this premature death. I found the old man who served Mrs. Tao before and asked. The child was handed over to the Tao Mansion. A groom."


    And the old man of the Li family once worked as a groom in the Tao Mansion for two years.


    The surnamed Mrs. Tao, who died in childbirth, was Shao.


    When there was a problem with the Tao family''s business, there were indeed some experts who came to show the Tao family''s feng shui.


    In the past ten years, the old man of the Li family has been to the Tao family twice.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong fell silent, but he thought fiercely in his heart, when the Liu family and the Tao family made a bet, he was too kind to the Tao family, and he should have made a serious move at that time.


    Who are these people? Just listened to the words of a so-called master, who can send his own flesh and blood to a groom, and let people torture him for a lifetime.


    She was trembling with anger, remembering how she looked when she first saw Shao Qingyuan, no wonder he looked indifferent at first, as if he didn''t care about everything.


    Shao Qingyuan seemed to feel her emotional fluctuations, squeezed her hand slightly, and said, "I''m fine now."


    With Yundong, those sufferings are nothing.


    Gu Yundong''s heart mmed into a ball, "I''ll avenge you when I look back, by the way, who was the one who came to father to talk nonsense and sow discord?"


    She suddenly looked at Gu Dajiang. Gu Dajiang was looking at the picture of the two holding hands in distress. Hearing her question suddenly, he frowned slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t think, "It should be Boss Li."


    He had warned them before, the Li family was afraid of his death-defying appearance, so even though he would gossip outside in the past few years, he did not dare to reallye to him, and everyone lived in peace for a few years.


    Now that he is living a good life, his family is rich, and he is going to marry and have children soon, so he can''t see that he is starting to be stupid and want to destroy it.


    I''m afraid I heard that Gu Dajiang was embarrassing him, and felt that he finally had a chance to stumble him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 582: work hard

    Chapter 582 Work hard


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes slightly, squeezed her hand and said, "I''ll handle this matter."


    Gu Yundong pouted, but did not refute, although she really wanted to give him a breath by herself.


    But obviously, this matter did make Shao Qingyuan''s own shot more deterrent to the Li family, lest they have another next time.


    "Okay, then let them worry for a few more days."


    After hearing about Shao Qingyuan''s life experience, Gu Dajiang sighed slightly in his heart, and he stood up, "You have a good rest, and I will talk about other things after you recover from your injuries."


    said, got up and walked out, forget it, anyway, they are already engaged, let them talk a little more alone.


    He left the room with mixed feelings and went back to his own room.


    Xue Rong came in immediately, and saw his master sitting at the desk, frowning and wondering what he was thinking.


    After a long time, Gu Dajiang said to him, "Xue Rong, please call Tong An for me."


    "Yes, sir."


    Not long after, Tong An came in. He looked like he had juste back from the workshop, and he smelled sweet.


    Gu Dajiang saw this, pushed a cup of tea over, and asked, "Tong An, do you know the Tao family in the county?"


    "Master, are you referring to the pottery who is in the liquor business?"


    "Yes, tell me about the Tao family."


    Tong An is a little puzzled, how can the master understand the expression of the Tao family?


    But he didn''t ask anything, and he was very conscientious and told what he knew.


    The most important of which is the big bet between the Tao family and the Liu family, and the scene where the white sugar made by thedy shocked the four and sold for a high price.


    "By the way, the shop that our family is now in the county seat, Gu Ji, originally belonged to the Tao family."


    Gu Dajiang really didn''t know that there were so many kindnesses and grievances, and he didn''t know that Yun Dong had a grudge with the second young master of the Tao family early.


    Sure enough, the Tao family is really not a thing.


    The Liu family has a background, this Yun Dong told him.


    And the Tao family who can challenge the Liu family, Gu Dajiang thinks, there must be a backstage, of course, the backstage may not be as hard as the Liu family.


    Butpared with the Gu family, a pottery family alone is enough to crush them into the soil.


    If one day, the Tao family suddenly thinks of Shao Qingyuan''s son, and learns that not only is he not depressed, but he is getting more and more promising, and he has money and a sweet wife, so why not try to deal with him?


    Not only him, but even his own daughter has be their target.


    Gu Dajiang felt a little urgency when he thought of this.


    Sure enough, Yun Dong is right, their family is not short of money now, but theyck the background of connections.


    No, he has to hurry up and read. In two days, I will go to the academy in Fucheng to see Chief Qi Shan. If you pass his test, you will be able to enter the school and try to take the imperial examination as soon as possible. Not to mention how high the test is, even if you are a schr, you can be considered a famous person.


    Gu Dajiang thought about it, then he simply stood up and went to the bookcase to get the books Qin Wenzheng gave him.


    Although he was very busy these two days, he also took time to read a book.


    The books Qin Wenzheng gave were all he had read, and there were many annotations on them, which was a very rare and precious thing for Gu Dajiang.


    Tong An and Xue Rong saw that their master suddenly became diligent, and it was a little strange, but they didn''t ask more, and just left the room quietly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 583: about to do something

    Chapter 583 I''m going to do something


    Two days passed in a sh, but everyone in the Gu family discovered a very strange thing.


    It seems that the rtionship between the youngdy and Shao Gongzi seems to have grown by leaps and bounds. When you walk to the two of them, you can still feel the sweet atmosphere between them.


    It seems that although the master is embarrassing Mr. Shao, he is indeed promoting the rtionship between these two young people.


    Sure enough, he was well-intentioned, and they all misunderstood him.


    You can tell from the fact that the master didn''t send Shao Qingyuan to the Shao family to recover from his injuries. He is a hard-mouthed and soft-hearted person, even Cousin Ke felt the same way.


    Gu Dajiang, "..." His heart was bitter and he didn''t want to speak.


    Shao Qingyuan''s recovery ability is strong, and it''s not a big problem at this moment, and he can y a full set of punches on the ground.


    He felt that this illness was worth it. The knot in his heart that had been stored for many years was opened, and Yun Dong... seemed to love him more and more.


    Well, this is not an illusion.


    When ?? recovered from his illness, he also disposed of the two baskets of herbs he had picked from the mountain before.


    Unfortunately, he still didn''t find Bai Muzi on this trip up the mountain, otherwise it would be the best betrothal gift for the Gu family.


    Shao Qingyuan sighed in his heart, but after cleaning up the herbs, he washed his hands and asked Ah Mao to gather the other three.


    Amao seemed to know what he was going to do, and asked excitedly for a while, "Master, are you going to the Li family to find them to settle ounts?"


    Shao Qingyuan rolled up his sleeves. The clothes he was wearing were still the old clothes from before. He didn''t know if his life was getting better and the food was better. He seemed to be growing taller and stronger. Too fit look.


    Bute to the door to find someone to trouble you, what if you see blood? His good new clothes were bought by Yun Dong, so they shouldn''t get dirty.


    He nodded when he heard Ah Mao''s question.


    Amao jumped up immediately and went to grab Agou and the other three back.


    Hearing that they were going to Li''s house, they all started to gear up, turning their heads frantically to find tools that could take advantage of them.


    It wasn''t until he walked out of Shao''s house that Ah Zhu couldn''t help but ask, "Master, today the girl went to the neighboring vige orchard and hasn''te back, why don''t we wait for the girl toe back?"


    "That''s right, let the girl see how majestic we are."


    "What do you know?" A cat patted the two people, A Zhu and A Mouse, and said with an unfathomable expression, "This scene is too cruel, what if you scare the girl?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, and everyone saw that he nodded in agreement.


    Ashu and the three just felt their jaws were about to drop, no, a girl''s temperament... Are you afraid of being scared?


    She''s not a human being when she''s cruel, right? Thinking about the terrible end of the old Gu family and Gu Gang''s family when they were in Gujiatun, I can still shudder in retrospect.


    But forget it, who made Young Master pay too much attention to his image? They, just reluctantly cooperate.


    The weather was very hot, and it was not toote at this time. asionally, there were vigers on the road who came back from the ground with hoes and baskets.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan walking towards Li''s house with no expression on his face, all of them couldn''t help but groan.


    It feels like something big is about to happen.


    Soon, the **** put the hoe, and the basket was unloaded. The vigers of Yongfu Vige seemed to have discovered something extraordinary, and began to rush to tell them¡ªShao ??Qingyuan, something is going to happen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 584: Find the Li family

    Chapter 584 Find the Li family


    The Li family is in the west direction of Yongfu Vige, which is a little far from the Gu family and Shao family.


    When Shao Qingyuan and the others arrived, the Li family also happened toe back from the ground.


    When he saw a few people suddenly standing outside the gate, Boss Li''s eyes widened and he almost screamed.


    He immediately took two steps back, "You, what are you doing here? It was agreed before that our well water will not cause river water, do you want to go back and regret it?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him coldly, didn''t say anything, just pushed the Li family boss aside and kicked the door of the Li family courtyard.


    He has never been a talkative person, and has always acted directly. In particr, he has no patience for people he hates.


    Amao sneered at Boss Li, "You also said that well water doesn''t make river water, so what did you say in front of Master Gu? Do you want me to remind you?"


    Boss Li''s face turned pale, Gu Dajiang really said it, and he actually told what happened that day.


    The past few days have been peaceful, and Boss Li thought it was Gu Dajiang who heard his provocation and did not tell Shao Qingyuan.


    Unexpectedly, just when he was rxing, Shao Qingyuan actually brought someone to the door.


    "Ah..." A scream came from inside, instantly pulling back Boss Li''s thoughts.


    He walked in hastily, and saw Shao Qingyuan removed the door, and the Bao family inside was looking at him in horror.


    Boss Li ran in quickly, thinking that Shao Qingyuan also broke into their house five years ago, smashing the entire Li family into pieces, and almost destroying himself, he felt his feet go weak again.


    It was he who was wrong. After five years of peace and quiet, he was a little bit floating, and he couldn''t help it anymore.


    Shao Qingyuan did not speak, went into the main room to take a look, and sneered.


    Amao and four people ran in immediately and pulled out Li Dabao and Li Erbao who were scared to hide.


    Li Dabao is fourteen years old, he looks tall, but he has little strength. A cat can easily lift him up by himself.


    Li Erbao was eleven years old. When he was pulled out by Agou, he immediately cursed fiercely, "God, let me go, or I''ll be wee."


    Bao Shi saw that his two precious sons were in each other''s hands, and immediately flew towards Shao Qingyuan screaming.


    was pushed away by the pig and the mouse.


    Mr. Bao sat on the ground, "Robber, help, Shao Qingyuan, this white-eyed wolf, is unfilial and wants to murder his parents."


    "Mother and father?" Shao Qingyuan nced at them, and suddenly punched Li Erbao''s stomach, who was screaming.


    Li Erbao almost vomited out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes began to roll.


    Bao''s face changed, "Stop, stop and don''t hit him."


    "I said five years ago that if youe to trouble me in the future, I will trouble your sons. I thought you should remember it clearly."


    Amao smiled, "It must be old, so my memory is not good."


    "That''s fine, I''ll warn you again today. I''ve been beaten a lot, so I''ll always remember it." Ah Shu replied.


    While talking, a lot of people had alreadye outside the Li''s house.


    Someone couldn''t see it, so he wanted to go over and say a few words, but he was immediately pulled by the people around him.


    "Don''t go, that''s Shao Qingyuan, do you want to be beaten?"


    "But¡­¡­"


    That person seems to have escaped this time. In fact, he doesn''t know much about Shao Qingyuan''s personality.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a man suddenly ran out of the kitchen, and rushed towards Shao Qingyuan with scissors in his hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 585: Gu Yundong is here

    Chapter 585 Gu Yundong is here


    The person at the door was startled, and after a closer look, he realized that it was the six-year-old girl from the Li family.


    , this little girl has a sullen face at such a young age. If the sharp scissors she is holding in her hands are poked, she will not be allowed to kill her half-life?


    But Shao Qingyuan didn''t even look at it, Li Chunyan was grabbed by Ah Shu, pinched her wrist and turned it lightly, just in Li Chunyan''s shrill cry, she snatched the scissors off.


    Six-year-old Li Chunyan yelled at Shao Qingyuan with a fierce face, "You white-eyed wolf, please let this little **** let go of me, or I will kill you and stab you with scissors."


    Everyone at the door was stunned, isn''t this a six-year-old girl? How can you be so vicious with your mouth full of foulnguage?


    Li Chunyan hated Shao Qingyuan very much, because she heard her parents say that she could have been a boy and could be held in the palm of her hand.


    It was all because she was restrained by Shao Qingyuan that she became the daughter of the family. Although her parents treated her well, she was still not as good as her two brothers. At least the two brothers didn''t have to work.


    Li Chunyan put all the sins on Shao Qingyuan. She had secretly visited him before, thinking that she must find a chance to make him look good.


    I didn''t expect him toe to his house, but it''s a pity that he didn''t stab him to death just now.


    But her actions not only made Ah Mao and the others horrified, but even the other vigers outside the door looked at each other, some of whom didn''t know what to do.


    Someone hurriedly called the vige chief, and someone called the second and third bedrooms of the Li family who lived next door.


    The second room and the third room were separated when the old man of the Li family passed away. Although the newly built house is next door, there is not much intersection with the big house.


    They were not ignorant of what the big house did to Shao Qingyuan, but Shao Qingyuan had no rtionship with them, and they couldn''t afford to offend the narrow-minded brother and sister-inw in order to help him, anyway, there was an old man who loved him.


    Besides, the old man used to give him good things alone, and his own children couldn''t eat them, which made the second and third bedrooms not withoutints. But if you want to say that it is like killing someone like a big house, it is not enough. At most, you can just watch and say some cool words andin.


    At this moment, Shao Qingyuan came to Li''s house to make such a big noise. They lived next door. How could they not know, they just didn''t want to get involved.


    When someone came to call them, they reluctantly came forward, without much sincerity to persuade them, "Qingyuan, how can you say that your eldest brother and sister-inw are also your adoptive parents, what would an outsider like you say about you? You will be scolded for being unfilial. of."


    "Yeah, you said that if the Gu family knew about you, would the Gu girl still marry you?"


    "You let go first, if you have something to sit down and talk about slowly."


    Not to mention that Gu Yundong is okay, but when ites to her, Shao Qingyuan''s eyes are even colder.


    He turned his head and punched Li Dabao in the stomach.


    Boss Li and Mrs. Bao screamed "Ah...", "Shao Qingyuan, stop, stop, what are you trying to do? We apologize, isn''t it okay to apologize?"


    The second and third rooms of the Li family didn''t dare to speak, but the voices of discussions outside the door continued to buzz.


    "How do I feel, Shao Qingyuan''s behavior of beating someone if he doesn''t agree is a bit familiar."


    "Yes, yes, especially when the father and mother screamed louder, and the son was beaten more badly."


    "Because, I did it." A lowughter suddenly sounded behind everyone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 586: For the good of Gu Yundong

    Chapter 586 For the good of Gu Yundong


    Everyone turned their heads suddenly, and saw Gu Yundong standing behind him with a smile on his face.


    Someone widened their eyes and blurted out, "Miss Gu."


    The sound was very loud, instantly diverting the attention of the people in the yard.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her in surprise, but soon calmed down.


    On the contrary, Cat, Gou and the others suddenly panicked and chatted quietly, "What should I do? The girl is back?"


    "Didn''t she go to the next vige to see the orchard? At least she should be back in the afternoon, why is it so early?"


    "And it''s been watched, we''re not doing well."


    "What should we do now?"


    The voices of several people were not loud, but they were still heard by Bao Shi.


    She immediately understood that this was because Shao Qingyuan came to their house to make a fortune when the girl of the Gu family was not around. Therefore, Shao Qingyuan was really worried that girl Gu would see a bad side of him.


    At this moment, she felt that even if her son and daughter were in Shao Qingyuan''s hands, she would not be afraid. In front of Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan would definitely not dare to do it again.


    The malice in Bao''s heart suddenly rose wildly, she turned her head suddenly and said to Gu Yundong, "Miss Gu, did you see it? Did you see it? We didn''t do anything, but Shao Qingyuan just didn''t want to let us go. My two sons are only so young, and my daughter is only six years old. They are big men, bullying our family, the old and the weak, and their consciences are eaten by dogs, they are all eaten by dogs."


    As he spoke, he burst into tears.


    Shao Qingyuan nced coldly at the pretentious Bao Shi, and when he raised his eyes to look at Gu Yundong, his eyes softened again.


    But Ah Mao was so angry that he scolded angrily, "What do you mean you didn''t do anything? Your man ran up to Master Gu and spoke ill of our son, smeared his reputation, and tried to sow discord to destroy the marriage between him and Miss Gu. Still doing nothing?"


    "That''s right, if it wasn''t for your secret tricks, we wouldn''t be bothered to care about you." Also, what kind of old and weak are they? A full three men, okay?


    The people who heard it outside the door started talking, and Chen Liang also came. He stood at the door and frowned fiercely. He finally squeezed in from the outside and shouted to several people in the yard.


    "What''s the fuss? It''s hot on a hot day, so there''s nothing to do, right?"


    Mr. Bao ignored him. She saw that after she said that, Shao Qingyuan didn''t beat anyone, and she felt more confident.


    She argued against Ah Mao''s words, "What''s the reason for sowing discord? Is my man wrong? Shao Qingyuan was originally a white-eyed wolf. Look at what he did, which one is not true? Otherwise, you can ask everyone. , is it because my father-inw digs his heart out for him, better than his own grandson, but as a result, my father-inw was seriously ill and he didn''t take care of him, and he was thrown into our house when he died, and he went back to eat and drink?"


    Boss Li also nodded, "Yes, yes, I went to Gu Dajiang for the sake of taking care of the family. We can''t bear to see Miss Gu''s good girl ruined like this."


    The discussion grew louder, and Mr. Li and his wife were indeed right about those things.


    Shao Qingyuan really left Mr. Li alone.


    The buzzing sound entered Gu Yundong''s ears without a word, but it made her anger rise little by little.


    Her fingers twitched and she walked slowly into the yard.


    Chen Liang saw this, and suddenly said with some worry, "Yun Dong, calm down first, this matter may be hidden, and you know Qingyuan''s personality."


    The Bao family was so angry that Chen Liang actually shielded Shao Qingyuan.


    She stood up abruptly, "Miss Gu, you don''t even know what a terrible person Shao Qingyuan is."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 587: pondering

    Chapter 587


    Gu Yundong nodded in agreement, "I really don''t know how terrible a person he is."


    A smile instantly appeared on Mr. Bao''s face, and he looked at Shao Qingyuan maliciously.


    Ke followed closely, Gu Yundong''s voice turned cold, and he said sharply, "But I know what a terrible family your Li family is."


    The smile on Mrs. Bao''s face froze, and she turned to look at Gu Yundong in surprise, "What, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Gu Yundong sneered, "Have you forgotten that when Shao Qingyuan was five years old, you could throw such a helpless child into the mountains to feed wolves because of a nightmare. ?


    The vigers who looked around the courtyard instantly widened their eyes. The big house of the Li family once threw the five-year-old Shao Qingyuan into the mountains to feed the wolves?


    Even Chen Liang looked at Gu Yundong in astonishment, and then suddenly turned towards the Bao family.


    Boss Li and his wife turned pale, just about to refute.


    Who knew that Gu Yundong followed closely and said, "Or did you forget that when Shao Qingyuan was eight years old, you colluded with Paihuazi, who was living in the county, and sold him directly to Paihuazi, which almost prevented him froming back?"


    Bao Shi almost subconsciously retorted, "We confiscated a penny, not a sale."


    Gu Yundongughed, "So, you admit to colluding with Pai Hanako?"


    "I..." Bao Shi realized that he had said something he shouldn''t have said, but he had no chance to deny it again.


    The vigers gasped in unison. They didn''t even know that the big house of the Li family actually did such a thing.


    Someone couldn''t help but look at the person in the second room and the third room, and asked, "Is it true? Mr. Li and his wife are really..."


    The second and third rooms of course knew what happened back then, and they all lived in the same house, so they were not deaf or blind.


    But facing the questioning from the crowd at this moment, they just lowered their heads and said hesitantly, "I don''t know, what did they do, how do we know?"


    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly went back, and he didn''t care whether the big family was dead or alive at all, he was very selfish.


    But the vigers havepletely believed this.


    If they heard that Boss Li threw Shao Qingyuan into the mountains before, they could still condemn them for their cruelty. But in the end, it''s none of my business, and I can''t do much other than cursing and ruthless.


    But thetter thing will not work.


    Collusion with Paihanako? ?


    Shao Qingyuan was the one who sold it back then. Could it be someone who has a grudge against Mr. Li and everyone else who can buy their own children?


    Thinking of this, the vigers were full of vignce and anger towards the big house of the Li family.


    Combined with the fact that Li Chunyan, who was only six years old, dared to kill directly with scissors, is this feeling inherited? This family is hard-hearted.


    There are some things that I can¡¯t think about, I can¡¯t help but think, the more I think about it, the more terrifying I feel.


    For example, Li Dabao and Li Erbao y with other people in the vige, and they also y with people when they are young. In the past, everyone didn''t take it seriously, but now that I think about it, when in a fight they didn''t beat people up all over the body?


    That was when I was a child. When I grew up, if there was a conflict, would they greet me with a knife?


    And the old man of the Li family, is he really so kind and kind to Shao Qingyuan?


    If he was nice to him, would Shao Qingyuan leave him alone?


    Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Then, does Mr. Li know about these things?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 588: Gu Yundongs brainwashing

    Chapter 588 Gu Yundong Brainwashing


    "That''s a good question." Gu Yundong smiled and looked at the man with an inscrutable expression, "What do you think?"


    The man looked at Gu Yundong''s expression, he couldn''t help swallowing and nodded almost subconsciously.


    Yes, the second and third bedrooms of the Li family must have known the look of dodging with a guilty conscience. As the old man of the Li family who loves Shao Qingyuan the most, how could he not be clear?


    Mr. Li has killed Shao Qingyuan twice, but Mr. Li still let Shao Qingyuan live in Li''s house.


    Until he was thirteen years old, he had to move out at all costs. Shao Qingyuan was so determined. Could it be that when he was thirteen years old, he was persecuted by the Li family and his wife again?


    Some people think too much, and they will know as soon as the timeline isbined. Every time the Bao family is about to give birth, they will start with Shao Qingyuan.


    "Aren''t you afraid of retribution when you kill another child when you are pregnant with a child?" a soft-hearted woman scolded loudly.


    "Retribution? What retribution?" Li Chunyan jumped and screamed, "Because when I was born, Shao Qingyuan was not sent away and stayed in Yongfu Vige, that''s why I became a girl. It''s this white-eyed wolf who deserves to die. He killed us, he killed me."


    Everyone looked at her in disbelief. Is this what a six-year-old should say? How did the Li family''s husband and wife teach her on weekdays?


    Gu Yundong nced at Li Chunyan andughed, "You may be mistaken, not only did Shao Qingyuan not restrain you, if he hadn''te to your house, wouldn''t your Li family have Li Dabao and Li Erbao? Think about it, before Shao Qingyuan came, Did your mother give birth to three daughters? But after he came, the children your mother conceived were all boys. Li Dabao and Li Erbao were brought by Shao Qingyuan. As for you, it seems that Shao Qingyuan cut off ties with the Li family and changed the You were born after returning to the surname Shao, right? It was because he left that you became a daughter. So it''s all your parents'' fault, your parents caused all this."


    Li Chunyan was stunned. She was only six years old. She had heard Shao Qingyuan''s fault repeatedly mentioned by the Li family and her husband, and she felt that it was Shao Qingyuan.


    But now Gu Yundong''s words are like brainwashing, she actually thinks...is right.


    Not only her, but even the name of the vige that was onlookers made sense.


    So, the big house of the Li family was really punished.


    But Boss Li and Mrs. Bao don''t think so. They have been deeply ingrained in the concept for more than ten years, and Gu Yundong can subvert it with a few words.


    If that''s the case, haven''t they done wrong all these years?


    Mr. Bao screamed and retorted, "No, it''s Shao Qingyuan who beat us, and it''s his fault." She suddenly looked at Gu Yundong, "Don''t talk nonsense here and confuse ck and white."


    "I reverse ck and white?" Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Didn''t you just admit that you colluded with Pai Hanako? Everyone heard it just now, didn''t you?"


    The onlookers nodded immediately, "That''s right, Boss Li, your hearts are too cruel and terrifying."


    "Vige chief, this kind of people should be soaked in pig cages. They are murderers. When I think about being in the same vige with them every day, I get scared."


    "Yes, I can''t sleep well. In case our children get hurt when they go out, I have nowhere to cry."


    "The vige chief, you can''t let them go."


    The crusade sounded one sentence after another, and Boss Li and the two became the target of public criticism, and the whole person was stunned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 589: dying

    Chapter 589


    Howe, how did it be like this?


    The whole vige looked at them with disgust, and even punished them, no, no.


    Boss Li and his wife lost their minds with a buzzing in their heads, and looked at Gu Yundong suddenly, "It''s all you, it''s all caused by you slut. Well, if you don''t make me feel better, don''t think about it."


    Shao Qingyuan and the others can''t beat him, but Gu Yundong, a little girl, don''t think it''s better.


    Mr. Bao and Mr. Li moved almost at the same time, standing up and rushing towards Gu Yundong.


    Mr. Bao stretched out his pitch-ck and sharp nails and grabbed Gu Yundong''s face. Boss Li grabbed the **** beside him and smashed it down.


    Gu Yundong was close to the two of them, and when he saw them rushing over, he would not avoid them.


    When the vigers saw this, they all eximed, "Miss Gu, be careful."


    Chen Liang was in the yard, standing not far, and rushed over without thinking.


    But he just took two steps when he saw Gu Yundong twist Bao Shi''s arm, propped it on her shoulder, and kicked Boss Li, who came overter, with a kick.


    After ?? both feetnded, it was a punch to Bao Shi.


    "Dare to do it with me? You are blind and have no memory, have you forgotten the method I used to clean up the four bastards?"


    Everyone, "..." I really forgot about it before, but now I remember it.


    Shao Qingyuan was standing in the main room and was blocked by a few people in front of him. When he came out, he only saw Boss Li who was kicked away.


    His eyes suddenly turned cold, seeing that Boss Li was about to stand up again and rush towards Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan immediately stretched out his hand, grabbed his hair, and mmed it on the ground.


    "Bang..." Boss Li''s back was smashed to the ground heavily, raising a thickyer of dust.


    He coughed twice, and before he could open his eyes, he was punched heavily in the face.


    "Ah, um, it hurts, don''t hit..."


    Shao Qingyuan''s fists came one after another, and his movements were quick and neat,nding on Boss Li''s body.


    Chen Liang and the vigers originally focused on Gu Yundong and the Bao family. Seeing that the Bao family was brought down to the ground by Gu Yundong, they were distracted by another shrill cry before they had time to sigh.


    The next moment, everyone widened their eyes and gasped in unison.


    Everyone only knows that Shao Qingyuan is a wolf cub, who can handle children with brutal methods. But most of those were overheard, and they felt that this person had a bad reputation. Anyway, he usually stayed away.


    Now, this is the first time I see him beating people so fiercely.


    His fist was like a stone, and his body exuded a violent and murderous aura.


    After a few punches, Boss Li was already covered in blood.


    Everyone was frightened, and his body mmed into a cold war, motionless, not even daring to make a sound.


    Chen Liang was the first to react, and he shouted, "What are you still doing? Pull him away, pull him away, you''ll get killed."


    The crowd watching the lively outside was suddenly awakened, and three or four strong men were squeezed in in an instant.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head coldly and looked at them, the chill in his eyes made several people stop.


    Unfortunately, Shao Qingyuan''s fist on Boss Li didn''t stop.


    Chen Liang couldn''t move, so he could only go up by himself, "Qingyuan, stop, calm down first, and have something to say."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 590: Thats horrible

    Chapter 590 Too bad


    Gu Yundong was afraid that if he just stepped forward like this, Shao Qingyuan would identally hit him, so he quickly let go of the Bao family, and stepped forward to hold Chen Liang.


    Chen Liang turned his head and called her, "Yun Dong, please stop him. If there is a real ident, Qing Yuan will have to see the official go to jail."


    Gu Yundong knew that Shao Qingyuan was measured, so he shook his head, "It''s alright, it won''t cause any fatalities."


    "Hey, you, why are you..." Chen Liang had a headache. Others dared not step forward to stop him. Yun Dong didn''t want to persuade him. He, the vige chief, couldn''t just watch it.


    While calling for the vigers to step forward, he went to free himself from Gu Yundong''s hand.


    When ??Amao and the others saw this, they let go of Li Dabao and the three who were already a little frightened, and quickly walked over to stop Chen Liang and the vigers who were hesitant to move up.


    "Uncle Chen, don''t get excited, don''te forward, it will hurt you in a while."


    "Yes, Uncle Chen, go over there and sit for a while?"


    sit? sit on a ghost? Feelings, they still want him to watch a y there?


    Chen Liang red at them one by one. It was the vige chief, and the four of them didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    But this is enough.


    Shao Qingyuan had already knocked out Boss Li''s three teeth, and Mr. Bao stumbled over. Seeing Boss Li''s miserable condition, his legs suddenly softened, and he copsed to the ground.


    "Don''t, don''t fight, Shao Qingyuan, stop fighting! Stop fighting! Woohoo..."


    She wanted to stop her, but Shao Qingyuan''s bloodshot eyes were so frightened that she urinated her pants.


    The two Li Dabao brothers were even more trembling, they had never seen Shao Qingyuan like this before.


    Not to mention Li Chunyan, who dares to think about troublesome things to him at this moment, I just hope that he will never see himself in his life, and shrink into the corner, not even daring to lift his head.


    Shao Qingyuan finally stopped before Chen Liang came over, he nced at Bao Shi, "Now, remember what I said before?"


    "Remember, remember, remember, we dare not go, never again."


    They were scared, Shao Qingyuan was so scary, a hundred times scarier than thest time he rushed to their house and smashed the house.


    She was sure that Shao Qingyuan would kill them next time.


    "If you dare to attack Yun Dong again, I will kill you." Shao Qingyuan stood up expressionlessly.


    Under the gaze of Bao Shi''s frantic nodding of assurance, he stepped lightly and walked over from Boss Li''s knee.


    "Ah..." Boss Li cried out in pain, finally unable to resist, his head crooked and fainted.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and nced at the blood on his hand, came to Gu Yundong''s side and asked, "Are you going back?"


    "Go back."


    Shao Qingyuan took her out, and the vigers at the door automatically made way for them, and each silently watched their group leave.


    Chen Liang had no one to block him. He looked at the backs of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong leaving, then looked at Boss Li who was lying unconscious on the ground, and Mrs. Bao, who almost fainted from crying, and pped his thigh.


    "What''s all this about?"


    But he couldn''t care about other things at the moment, Chen Liang hurriedly asked Boss Li to be carried away to see the doctor.


    The people from the second and third bedrooms of the Li family have never appeared, hiding in the house and shivering.


    Gu Yundong didn''t pay any more attention to what happenedter, but A Mao and the others were excited to tell her the news.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 591: end

    Chapter 591 End


    Boss Li really has no worries about his life, but he can''t fail either.


    All three of his teeth were knocked out, so the doctor found dog teeth to insert them. The three teeth were very expensive, and he directly asked him for a dozen taels of silver. This follow-up will require other expenses, not to mention the leg that was broken by Shao Qingyuan.


    Yes, that leg was broken. From then on, Mr. Li could only walk with crutches, and he could not do the work in the fields at all.


    The reputation of the Li family in the vige is also bad. Although no one wants to punish them, no one is willing to associate with them. Bao''s went to others to borrow money, but almost all of them were blocked from the door.


    The three brothers and sisters of Li Dabao did not have a friend who wanted to y with them in Yongfu Vige, because Boss Li was seriously injured in bed, and now Li Dabao and the others had to work in the fields, and they began toin day by day.


    As for the three married daughters of the Li family, I heard that none of them came back to visit their parents, and even when the Bao family came to the door, they closed the door and saw no one at home.


    Gu Yundong thinks this is retribution, look, all the children they raise are white-eyed wolves, that''s what they call white-eyed wolves! !


    If you had treated Shao Qingyuan well in those days, I don¡¯t know how good the life is now, and he deserves it.


    Gu Yundong let out a sigh of relief in his heart, but unfortunately Old Man Li died early, it was a pity not to see this scene.


    Actually, she really considered whether to dig up people and whip their bodies...


    "Yundong, do you think Dad can really pass?" When Gu Dajiang entered the door, he saw his daughter''s serious look thinking about things, and thought she was thinking the same thing as himself.


    After all, they are going to Fucheng tomorrow to go to the head of the Tianhai Academy for admission.


    Gu Yundong snapped back to his senses, and nodded with certainty, "Of course you can, Dad, haven''t you read all the books given by Master Qin? Master Qin said that Dad''s talent is good, and he thinks that Dad will give it only if he can do it. For letters of rmendation, my father is the best."


    Gu Dajiang''s face was red immediately after receiving the affirmation of his daughter, and when he saw his daughter''s small eyes of admiration, he immediately became airy.


    "Okay, then I''ll go back and practice calligraphy."


    He turned and left immediately.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. Her father''s handwriting is actually very good. Having been a bookkeeper for many years, he may not have read enough books, but there are really a lot of words to write.


    The next day, the group was ready to go to Fucheng.


    Gu Yundong not only apanied his father to the academy, but also went to see the shop.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that they needed protection, so he packed up his baggage and followed him very unswervingly.


    Gu Dajiang and Yang were reluctant to part, so they also wanted to go together.


    The little girl Gu Yunke climbed into the carriage early, her soft little face was hidden behind the curtain of the carriage, as if no one could see her and couldn''t keep her at home.


    Cousin Ke is going back to Fucheng.


    Gu Yundong also brought Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao with him. Xue Rong followed Gu Dajiang''s side as a book boy.


    Shao Qingyuan brought Ah Zhu and Ah Mu this time, andst time he took Ah Mao and the two on the dart walk.


    There were a lot of people, so they were directly divided into two carriages.


    The group of people saw that nothing was left behind, so they set off in a mighty manner and left Yongfu Vige.


    There were a lot of people standing outside the Gu family''s workshop, and someone well-informed said with emotion, "I heard that the owner is going to Fucheng this time to open a shop, tell me, how long has it been before the owner''s shop actually opened? When I got to Fucheng, it was amazing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 592: Pile as treasurer

    Chapter 592 Stakes as shopkeepers


    "The owner saidst time that when we go to Fucheng to open a shop, our workshop will also recruit more people. Does this start when the owner returns?"


    "Definitely. I''ll go home and talk to my mother-inw''s cousin today so that he can prepare."


    "Yes, yes, this is a rare opportunity. This time we have recruited people, and we are not sure when the next time will be."


    Everyone, you say what I say, and there are a few of them who think a lot more.


    There are more and more people in this workshop, and one Tong An will definitely not be able to manage it. At that time, the owner will definitely find someone to manage, even if it is a small manager.


    Therefore, in order to make a good impression, everyone has been working very hard these days.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that the long-term workers in her small workshop had begun to work hard. She sat in the carriage and held Xiao Yunke in her arms. The little girl was very happy after she was sure that she could go to Fucheng together.


    When the carriage arrived at the county seat, Gu Yundong went to Gu Ji first.


    As soon as I got off the carriage, I heard the arrogant voice of the stake, "Yes, yes, it needs to be cleaned up there. Our shop is for buying food, so cleanliness is the most important thing. When there are no customers, we should wash more. Wipe, be quick and diligent, this guest will be in a good mood when hees in, right?"


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and he heard Zhuangzi continue, "Jincai, don''t me me for talking too much, I''m all here for your own good. When we were guys before, this is how we came here, you''re used to it. All right."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Gu Yundonging in. His expression changed and he greeted him with a big smile, "Master, why are you here?"


    Gu Yundong looked at the shop, it was not bad, it was Zhuangzi''s face that turned over to be the owner, it was really... very bad.


    Chen Jincai also stopped what he was doing and came over. He had been working here for several days, and he was slowly getting familiar with the work in the shop. He looked very energetic.


    Gu Yundong nced at him a few more times, but found that there was no dissatisfaction on his face, and he seemed to have calmed down a lot.


    Oh, that''s alright.


    Gu Yundong nodded and asked Zhuangzi, "Where''s Uncle Zheng?"


    "In the backyard, I''ll call."


    After he finished speaking, he ran away. Zheng Gang almost didn''t care about the business in the shop these few days.


    He spends most of his time ordering goods in the warehouse at the back, or he simply buys a few dishes and cooks them himself, but a few days have passed.


    When Gu Yundong went to Fucheng, he naturally wanted to bring Zheng Gang with him. He was familiar with Fucheng, so he had to be brought along to determine the location of the shop.


    As Gu Yundong said two days ago, Zheng Gang should also organize his things at this time.


    Seeing Zhuangzi running into the backyard, Gu Yundong looked at Chen Jincai, "Is Brother Chen still used to being here?"


    "pretty good."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "I heard the scepter yelling at you before I came in just now. It''s very pompous."


    Jiang Bao, the guy at the pharmacy next door who was taking customers out, just heard this sentence, and his steps stopped immediately.


    He and Zhuangzi have established a deep friendship, of course on his side.


    Seeing the future owner''s wife asking the new guy a question in private, he immediately pricked up his ears alertly.


    Okay, he wants to see, this guy will speak ill of him behind the stakes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 593: count you

    Chapter 593


    Chen Jincai smiled, and said indifferently, "It''s good, I used to start as a young guy in the town, and the stewards at that time were even more rude to me. The stake is to be strict with his mouth, I should tell I don''t hide anything at all."


    He is telling the truth, and he was prepared to deal with all kinds of difficulties and tossing at the beginning. And the other party is a scepter. Chen Jincai has seen too many people who have gained power and stepped on the ground. For example, Chen Yn''s husband Wu Chong, who came back to the Chen family''s eyes can grow to the sky.


    Therefore, he thought that he used to be just a scumbag who was often humiliated and ridiculed by himself, and he would definitely not be polite to him. He doesn''t care about these things, but what Chen Jin is afraid of is that the piles won''t tell him anything, let him do what he should do, and let him understand what he should understand, that''s the worst.


    But I didn''t expect...


    Stakes will indeed ridicule him, often mentioning the past in three or two sentences to attack him.


    But Chen Jincai is a person who has been in charge of small affairs, and some things will not only be seen on the surface.


    The stakes are actually bluffing, and there is no ambiguity about where you should take care of yourself. If there is anything he doesn''t understand or doesn''t understand, as long as he asks, the stake will exin everything to him.


    This made Chen Jincai very surprised, but also very reassuring.


    Although he has juste to the shop for a few days, he is morefortable than he used to be a small manager in the town workshop, so he works harder.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect that he would give such a high opinion of Zhuangzi. It seemed that Chen Jincai''s decision to be a buddy under Zhuangzi was not wrong. Both of them could get training.


    Jiang Bao, who was eavesdropping outside the door, snorted softly, saying that you are acquainted.


    Immediately, he entered the pharmacy with some worry, and his heart tightened when he saw the shopkeeper of the pharmacy who was talking to Shao Dong''s family. The stakes have be shopkeepers, when will I be able to walk up?


    But then I thought it was unrealistic. The pharmacy is different from the general store. The shopkeeper must not only manage the store, but also understand the pharmacology.


    He can only be regarded as an apprentice now, and there are still more things to know.


    But in the future, the owner''s wife will go to Fucheng to open a shop, and he estimates that the owner will follow soon.


    When the timees, hey hey hey.


    Jiang Bao walked happily, the stake in the shop next door had already brought Zheng Gang over.


    Zheng Gang was carrying a bag in his hand, dressed in clean and decent clothes, and looked very energetic. It seems that he is very enthusiastic about returning to Fucheng.


    "Master, my side has been cleaned up and can go."


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded, and then exined to Zhuangzi and Chen Jincai, and asked them to work hard.


    She looked a little nervous when she saw Zhuangzi. After all, this time Zheng Gang really gave up and didn''t do anything. He wanted to be on his own, and it was normal to be uneasy.


    But after such a long time of experience, there is definitely no problem.


    Gu Yundong took Zheng Gang out and asked him to follow Shao Qingyuan from the pharmacy to another carriage.


    The two carriages were separated by men and women, one for Gu Yundong and Yang Shi and others, and one for Gu Dajiang and Shao Qingyuan.


    The Weng and the husband-inw didn''t talk much along the way. Now that there is Zheng Gang, the atmosphere is finally a lot more rxed.


    Gu Yundong shook his head secretly, just as he was about to get into the car, who knew that the stake that sent them out suddenly made a noise.


    "East, owner."


    Gu Yundong paused and looked back at him, "What''s wrong?"


    "Last time, what you asked me to considerst time, I have already considered it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 594: stake decision

    Chapter 594 The decision of the stake


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "What do you think?"


    "I." Zhuangzi took a deep breath, "I want to go to Fucheng and continue to be a buddy for Manager Zheng."


    He raised his head, and the expression between his brows was extraordinarily firm when he spoke, thinking that he had made up his mind.


    Gu Yundong was not surprised at all, "I understand? Don''t regret it?"


    "No regrets." Zhuangzi grinned, "Although being a shopkeeper has always been my goal, I now have a bigger goal."


    Gu Yundong is suspicious, what, is it possible that you want to be the owner now?


    Zhuangzi clenched his fist, "I want to be the shopkeeper in the prefecture."


    Gu Yundong, "..." is really a bigger goal.


    She wanted tough, but couldn''t, so she nodded with a sullen face, "Okay, you just need to think clearly, but in the past three months in the county, you still have to work hard and don''t bezy. Three monthster , you go to Fucheng again. By the way, tell your parents about this matter well, lest they worry."


    "I said it before, my parents are very supportive."


    In fact, Zhuangzi said before that, apart from the unfortunate position of being a treasurer, there is another reason for worrying about his parents and younger sister.


    Shi Dashan and his wife are cowardly. Although the stakes hate iron, they have been protecting them in actual actions.


    When he was a bastard, he could go to the door and teach those who bullied his parents. Later, he stopped being a **** and became a clerk in the shop, but in the end, he could go home every three days, knowing the situation at home and being able to help a little.


    If he went to Fucheng and only came back once a month, then if something happened to his parents, he would have no time to regret it.


    Later, Shi Dashan and his wife knew that Gu Yundong intended to let him go to work in Fucheng, and they tried their best to persuade him to agree. Although he is still a buddy, he went to Fucheng to see the world, and he will only get better in the future. This is his son''s future, how can they stop him?


    What''s more, since he started helping Gu''s family manage the orchard, both the vigers and rtives have stopped sneering and sneering at the door, and even asked them to help to say a few good words in front of the boss, and wanted to enter the Gu''s workshop.


    Zhou Zi realized that his situation had improved a lot. He should believe in Gu Yundong. With her around, no one will bully the Shi family.


    Therefore, Zhuangzi decided to go to Fucheng to see the world, and he also thought about it. In the future, when he became the shopkeeper of Fucheng, he could also buy a house in Fucheng, and he could take his parents over to enjoy it.


    His parents have never left Fengkai County in their entire lives, so they have to see the prosperity of the city, right?


    Zhou Zi knows his parents very well and knows that although they are very good at nting fruit trees, they are not really suitable for being managers. In the future, the owner''s orchard will only get bigger and bigger, and we will definitely find more capable people to help.


    As far as he knows, Uncle Zhao is very eye-catching.


    Uncle Zhao''s family can get up, of course Zhuangzi is happy, his son Gou left is his good friend, if he can make a fortune, let''s make a fortune together.


    Gu Yundong nodded when he saw that he was thinking about it, "That''s good."


    After saying that, he said goodbye to Zhuangzi, and was helped by Tong Shuitao into the carriage.


    It wasn''t until the car went farther and farther that he was almost out of sight, then Zhuangzi suddenly turned around, went into the shop and said to Chen Jin, "If you say you''re stupid, you don''t admit it, why didn''t you think about pouring a ss of water when the boss came just now? Go? It''s a donkey''s brain."


    I''ve only been a shopkeeper for three months, so I have to have fun first.


    Chen Jincai, "¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 595: Jinxiu Restaurant in Fucheng

    Chapter 595 The Splendid Restaurant in Fucheng


    Gu Yundong and his group had already left the city gate. Aunt Ke looked at the gradually blurred city wall outside the window, suddenly feeling a little sad.


    "Two days ago, I thought about letting Si Tian go to Fucheng with me and take care of each other. More importantly, her embroidery skills are good, those embroidery products can''t be sold at high prices in this county, but unfortunately, I went to Fucheng. There must be a lot of embroidery work. It''s just that she didn''t agree."


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "Sitian has gone through so many things and always yearns for a more peaceful life. Maybe she thinks that Yongfu Vige is morefortable and suitable for her."


    Aunt Ke gave her a sideways nce, "You are really... how stupid."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, no, was there a wrong word in what she said just now?


    She looked at Tong Shuitao, who shook his head and said he didn''t understand.


    She looked at Yang again, who was more ignorant than her.


    Finally, she looked down at Gu Yunke in her arms, the little girl adjusted to afortable position, closed her eyes and got ready to sleep.


    Cousin Ke, "..."


    Aunt Ke sighed and closed her eyes, not wanting to tell her. Forget it, feelings are her own business, so she should not get involved.


    It''s just that when I meet someone like Gu Yundong who is not open-minded, who is Shen Sitian and that person, I''m afraid I have to work **** my own. Gu Yundong probably couldn''t help much.


    Gu Yunke quickly fell asleep, and the few people in the carriage didn''t speak any more, and swayed towards the Fucheng.


    It waste in the evening when the carriage arrived at the gate of Fucheng.


    Xuanhe Mansion is still as lively as ever, but the guards at the city gate are no longer Nie Cong''s group.


    The carriage drove into Fucheng, Tong Shuitao and the others all lifted the curtain of the car and looked out curiously.


    "Miss, Xuanhe Mansion is more lively than Wanqing Mansion."


    "That''s of course." Wanqing Mansion also experienced a lot of refugees at the beginning. In addition, the prefect and the Xin family colluded with corruption and took bribes. Naturally, this prosperity is not as prosperous as Xuanhe Mansion.


    It was a littlete, so the group first found an inn and opened a few rooms to stay.


    Although Cousin Ke lives in Fucheng, she has not been back for so long. She has to tidy up to live in, so she wille back tomorrow.


    The group put down their luggage and rested for a while before going out for dinner.


    As it happens, diagonally opposite the inn where they live is the Jinxiu Restaurant that Liu Wei''s family opened to Fucheng a few months ago.


    And it seems that this restaurant is very lively with peopleing and going, and the business seems to be very good.


    When Gu Yundong went in, he saw the shopkeeper who was quickly dialing the abacus beads.


    Coincidentally, this shopkeeper was originally the shopkeeper of the restaurant in Fengkai County.


    He looked up and saw the group of people who came in. When he saw Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, he immediately put down his abacus and walked out from behind the counter.


    "Miss Gu, Young Master Shao, are you here?"


    "The shopkeeper, do you still have a private room?"


    The shopkeeperughed, "Yes, of course there is."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man beside him suddenly stared, and asked very unhappily, "What''s the matter, didn''t you just say that there is no box? Why do you have them as soon as theye?"


    Gu Yundong followed the voice and looked over, the other party''s frowning and angry look, he should be the steward of a big family. I don''t know if I want a banquet by myself or if I help the master toe over and set the seat first.


    But this is all for dinner. If he helps his master to set a seat, is it toote?


    So, do you want to set your own position?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 596: Who is this girl

    Chapter 596 Who is this girl Gu?


    The shopkeeper''s attitude was kind, and he said to the middle-aged man, "This guest officer is really sorry, the restaurant really doesn''t have a private room. This girl made a reservation early and paid a deposit."


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, "You''re bluffing me, she just asked if you had a private room. I need to ask this question if I have an early reservation?"


    The shopkeeper stillughed along, "We really didn''t lie to you about this, Miss Gu made the decision half a month ago, no, she was worried that we wouldn''t leave it to her, so she asked a little more. Otherwise, how would I know her? Isn''t it? We have records in that book."


    said, he took the ount book on the counter, turned to a certain page and pointed, "Look, right?"


    also gave him a look, and covered it without seeing the specifics.


    then greeted Xiao Er, "Laixi, take the girl to Jingshui Pavilion on the second floor."


    That little Er was stunned for a moment, Jingshui Pavilion? Isn''t that the box reserved by the owner of Jinxiu Restaurant?


    He couldn''t help looking at Gu Yundong''s group.


    But he knew that the shopkeeper''s order must show that the identity of this group of people is not ordinary.


    Little Er didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly led Gu Yundong and the others to the box upstairs with a smile.


    Gu Yundong nced at the middle-aged man before leaving, thetter seemed to be angry.


    He probably knew that Jinxiu Restaurant could not offend, and finally gave the shopkeeper a vicious look and left in a rage.


    The shopkeeper still sent the person out with a smile on his face. While apologizing, he asked him toe back next time, without being affected by the other person''s stinky face.


    Gu Yundong went upstairs and asked the little Er who led the way, "Do you know that man?"


    "Oh, that person is a steward of the Zhou family." Xiao Er seemed to know each other. "Last time, I apanied their master to our restaurant and liked the canned fruit in our restaurant very much. I came over for dinner, as if he wanted to entertain a small butler from Nie''s house, but he came toote. Our restaurant is doing well, especially the canned food. There are many people eating it, but it''s a pity that there are not many. Would you like to try it, and I will bring you a small one in a while?"


    Gu Yundong had seen it just now, although Liu Wei told her that her family''s canned food was in short supply in Fucheng, but she was a little surprised to see it with her own eyes. Sure enough, the market in Fucheng is indeed huge.


    And the little steward of the Nie House? Is it Nie Cong''s house? She nced at Cousin Ke, who pretended she didn''t know anything.


    Gu Yundong smiled, and asked the little Er as he walked, "Do you remember that the person in charge only came once?"


    "Hey, don''t say it, girl, she doesn''t have any skills, so her memory is not bad."


    While talking, a group of people had already gone upstairs and came to the entrance of Jingshui Pavilion.


    This Jingshui Pavilion¡¯s box is thergest in the entire Jinxiu Restaurant, and the location is excellent, quiet in the midst of the hustle and bustle, and a wide field of vision.


    Not long after Gu Yundong sat down, the shopkeeper came up.


    "Girl Gu wants to eat something, just say it, the young master said it, the girl''s meal will be recorded on his ount, you''re wee."


    Gu Yundong is really wee, it''s not umon for Liu Wei to go to her house to eat and take sses.


    So she ordered the signature dishes in the restaurant directly, but she didn''t want the canned food.


    There are a lot of people at home, and I eat too much. Now even the little girl Yunke is not very greedy.


    The shopkeeper immediately took Xiao Er downstairs to prepare the dishes. As soon as he left the door, the Xiao Er couldn''t help but ask, "The shopkeeper, who is this girl Gu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 597: Gu Yundong is the God of Wealth

    Chapter 597 Gu Yundong is the God of Wealth


    The shopkeeper nced at him, "Do you know who provided the cans in our restaurant?"


    "Didn''t you say it''s the Gu family''s workshop?" Xiao Er was stunned, his eyes widened, "Could it be that girl Gu..."


    "Now in the whole Fucheng, only our restaurant sells this can. You can see that there are many people eating this food. There is also that white sugar, which is a rare thing, just the big shops in this Fucheng, There''s not much stock in total. But our restaurant not only has it, but also the cheapest price. It''s all from Gu''s family, understand?"


    Little Er nodded hurriedly, the God of Wealth of their restaurant.


    This little Er was recruited from Fucheng. I haven¡¯t been to Fengkai County yet, so I really don¡¯t know much about some things.


    But he knew very well that their restaurant had just opened in Xuanhe Mansion not long ago, and the foundation was not stable. In addition to the master chef, there are rare things that are not found in the entire city.


    Their restaurant has a lot of dishes made with sugar alone, which is not found in other restaurants.


    The shopkeeper nced at him, "Okay, hurry up to the kitchen and exin to Master Zhao, the dishes from Jingshui Pavilion will be served first."


    "Okay." Little Er hurried to the kitchen.


    The dishes in Jingshui Pavilion were brought in by the shopkeeper himself, and he still had something to say to Gu Yundong.


    "A few days ago, the young master sent someone to say that the girl wille to this city to open a shop, and she must be well entertained when shees to the restaurant. I guess it is almost here. The young master exined that I would show the girl to see the shop in advance. A few are really suitable, when is the girl free, I will show you?"


    Gu Yundong rarely felt that Liu Wei was more reliable. She thought about it and said, "Tomorrow, you take Brother Shao and Uncle Zheng to see them. I have to go to Tianhai Academy."


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to apany them to Tianhai Academy, but was seriously rejected by Gu Dajiang. What did he do when he went to the academy to see Shanchang and bring so many people? You don''t need to be brave and you don''t want to fight in groups.


    It is enough for him to have a wife and a daughter by his side, no one else is needed.


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan can only go with Zheng Gang to find a suitable shop and set it down as soon as possible to open as soon as possible.


    The shopkeeper nodded immediately, "Okay, no problem."


    Gu Yundong thought about how busy the restaurant seemed to be, and said, "Well, you can arrange for a junior to show us the way. You are busy first and don''t mind us."


    The shopkeeper''s response was received. At the end of the month, he really had a lot of things to do.


    It''s very smart toe to Xi, let him go.


    So the next morning, Laixi changed into clean clothes and came to the inn where Gu Yundong was staying in good spirits to report.


    After Shao Qingyuan and Zheng Gang went out, Gu Yundong sent Cousin Ke home first, and then left Tong Shuitao to help clean up the house.


    Gu Yundong stood up, looking at this house where he had lived for nearly a month, and felt a little emotional in his heart.


    When she came, she was in tatters and tattered, but now she has the ability to buy a house in Fucheng.


    She came out of the yard and went to the neighbors'' houses with Cousin Ke with a few packs of snacks. She wanted to ask if any strangers came to look for Cousin Ke these days.


    She asked Qin Wenzheng to help get the missing person portrait posted on the notice wall of the city for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 598: Tianhai Academy

    Chapter 598 Tianhai Academy


    The neighbor got something, but he said that a few strangers came to look for Cousin Ke, and also described the appearance of the person who came over.


    After listening carefully, Gu Yundong found that they did not match the appearance of the aunt and the others, and no one had said anything about the aunt and the others.


    She was a little disappointed, but that was to be expected.


    I don''t know where the aunt and the others went. There is a vast sea of ??people, and it is too difficult to find someone without a goal.


    Gu Yundong returned to the inn, and then got on the carriage with his parents and headed to Tianhai Academy.


    Theserge academies are mostly located in mountain and forest resorts, but Tianhai Academy is located in Xuanhe Mansion.


    The ?? Academy is veryrge. It is located on the shore of Xuanhu Lake in the south of Xuanhe House, which is a little distance from the downtown area. But the environment is beautiful, quiet, and the literary atmosphere is strong, and the number of people who study every year is unknown.


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage, thinking that after his father entered school, it would be best to buy a house nearby, so that he could go back and forth easily.


    Gu Dajiang was sitting opposite her, with a serious face at the moment, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing at his appearance, "Dad, are you nervous?"


    Gu Dajiang shook his head, "I''m not nervous, but I''m not nervous. I''ve read all the books that I should read, and I understand what I should understand. But..."


    "But what?"


    Gu Dajiang thought for a while and said, "But I asked the shopkeeper of the inn this morning. The shopkeeper said that the head of Tianhai Academy is often not in the academy. I''m worried that we won''t be able to meet in the past."


    "Probably not. Master Qin has always beenprehensive in everything he does. He introduced us, and maybe he has already sent a letter to the mountain chief in advance. Besides, if we can''t see you today, we''ll see you tomorrow. Heaven opens a shop, don''t be in a hurry at this time."


    Gu Dajiang nodded, "That''s true."


    He stopped thinking about it, and simply lifted the curtain of the car and looked outside.


    Just as the carriage passed the notice wall, he suddenly frowned and called Xue Rong, "Stop."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, he followed his line of sight to look out, and immediately frowned.


    The ?? notice of her aunt and the others was posted on the notice wall, but after a few months, more than half of the portrait was blocked by other notices, and it waspletely unclear what the aunt looked like.


    Gu Yundong frowned, but there was nothing he could do. Qin Wenzheng also asked the yamen of the mansion to help, but it was impossible for them to guard the notice wall all day and not let other people''s notices cover it.


    "Father, let''s go to Tianhai Academy first,e back and post a few more pictures. We will have a shop in Fucheng in the future, and people will oftene to see it, so don''t cover it up."


    Gu Dajiang saw the portrait and thought of the eldest sister and the younger brother who have not been traced yet. If it''s just that the whereabouts are unknown, it''s not bad, I''m afraid even my life...


    At the beginning, he should have also told the elder sister and the others that it would be good to meet in Qing''an Mansion in the future.


    But little brother, he has said it before.


    But whether it was Gu Dajiang or Gu Yundong, they had been looking for a while in Wanqing Mansion, but there was no trace of Gu Xiaoxi.


    He shook his head, no, they would all be fine.


    The carriage gradually drove away, and Gu Dajiang slowly recovered.


    After a long time, the carriage finally stopped at the gate of Tianhai Academy.


    Looking at the five six-pir grand arches in front of him, Gu Dajiang took a deep breath, and his heart was inexplicably full of agitated emotions.


    This is Tianhai Academy. It really deserves to be a century-old academy. Just standing outside this archway and looking up, you can feel the heavy and cultural atmosphere.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 599: Yuanlu

    Chapter 599


    Walking into the archway, you can see two huge stone walls, which are covered with densely engraved names.


    All are the list of students who have been jinshi in Tianhai Academy for hundreds of years. At first nce, it is particrly shocking.


    At this moment, Gu Dajiang finally has a sense of pride that he is about to enter a century-old prestigious school.


    How could he have thought that one day he woulde to study in such an academy that produced countless talented people, and the people he was about to make friends with were all future pirs of the country, and he couldn''t be more excited.


    If Confucius knew about it, he would definitely be very happy. When he seeds in his studies, he will definitely take this honor to personally kowtow to the Master, and thank him for his careful cultivation.


    "Dad, let''s go in." Gu Yundong called him softly, seeing that he had been standing on the two walls looking at the names, as if he wanted to find the people he had heard of, she couldn''t helpughing, "Dad''s The name will also appear on this wall in the future."


    Gu Dajiang was stunned for a moment, looked back at his daughter''s bright eyes, andughed, "You have confidence in Dad."


    "Of course, how good my dad is, isn''t he?"


    Gu Dajiang was instantly excited. Even for the sake of his daughter, he must pass the examination of Chief Qi Shan, enroll in Tianhai Academy, participate in the imperial examination, and engrave his name on it.


    He raised his head slightly, turned and strode towards the gate.


    The concierge guarding the gate of the academy had already seen their family, but he didn''te forward to ask. In fact, people oftene to Tianhai Academy just to look at the names on the stone walls, especially some students who are about to take the exam, as if they can just look at their own high school, the concierge has be ustomed to it.


    It wasn''t until Gu Dajiang''s family walked up the stairs that he raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Excuse me, uncle, let me know, the students are here to visit Chief Qi Shan."


    Chief Qi Shan? The concierge was stunned for a while, and saw Gu Dajiang take out a greeting card.


    This is also given by Qin Wenzheng.


    Tianhai Academy is literate even if the gatekeeper is literate. After reading the contents of the prayer post, he suddenly realized. "It turned out to be Mr. Gu. The mountain chief has previously exined, youe with me."


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other, sure enough, Qin Wenzheng should have sent a letter to Chief Qi Shan first.


    The family followed the gatekeeper into the academy, bypassing the shadow wall in front of the gate, and there was a square directly opposite.


    The concierge took them through the square, and they saw an ancestral hall, which was enshrined with a stone statue of Confucius, very solemn.


    Crossing the ancestral hall is a Dengke Bridge, and further inside is the lecture hall.


    Gu Yundong could still faintly hear the students reading aloud, but the concierge did not lead them to the lecture hall, but instead walked around the corridor next to them and walked to the right.


    This ce should have been a school building in the past. The greenery and lush greenery and the quiet environment arepletely different from the rigorous atmosphere of the previous lecture hall.


    Being in it makes people feel at ease instantly.


    "Go over that bridge, and it is the Yuanlu where the mountain chief lives. The old man will send it here, you are free."


    finished and left.


    Gu Yundong looked at Yuanlu not far away, and thought to himself, it was really convenient.


    Gu Dajiang tidied up his clothes before walking onto the bridge with Gu Yunke in his arms.


    Gu Yundong and the Yang family followed, but Xue Rong didn''te and was guarding the carriage outside.


    The group of people just walked to the door of Yuanlu, and before they could make a sound, a voice came from inside, "Come in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 600: Doesnt he pay attention to health care?

    Chapter 600 Can''t he focus on health preservation?


    Gu Dajiang was stunned for a while, but felt that the voice was a little too young.


    walked in and took a look, and sure enough, there was a man in his thirties sitting inside. But the man was dressed in a long robe and had a short beard, and he looked a bit immortal.


    The ?? man nced at them and said with a smile, "You are Gu Zicheng, right?"


    Gu Dajiang, whose courtesy name is Zicheng, is the name given to him by the old Xiucai before he passed away. It means that he can endure the unfair hardships in life and get better in the future.


    The man said again, "This old man is the head of the Tianhai Academy,e and sit first."


    Gu Dajiang looked at him trying to calm down, and couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth, and said, "Gu Zicheng, this is my family, please tell me where the mountain chief is?"


    The ?? man frowned, "Didn''t you say it? This old man is Chief Qi Shan, why do you have any doubts?"


    "Brother...too young." Qi Shanchang is in his fifties, even though he has a beard, he doesn''t look like that, right?


    The ?? man was a little unhappy, "This old man just pays attention to health care on weekdays, so he looks younger, how can it be the reason for your doubts?"


    Gu Dajiang thought: If you don''t sit still and look nervous, it might be more convincing.


    It seems that Chief Qi Shan is not there, and I don''t know where the students came from.


    Gu Dajiang shook his head, "Since the mountain chief hasn''te back, the students should wait outside."


    After he finished speaking, he hugged Gu Yunke and walked towards the door again.


    As soon as he took a step, he heard a sudden tter from behind, apanied by a sound of "Wait a minute."


    Five or six people suddenly came out from behind the screen, all dressed in academy student clothes, of different ages. The first one was a boy of twelve or thirteen years old, who seemed to be taking the lead.


    He immediately ran to Gu Dajiang to stop him, "Wait, who let you go?"


    "You are?"


    "My surname is Qi, the person you are looking for is my grandfather." The young man raised his chin slightly, and the people behind him immediately surrounded him.


    Gu Yundong also faintly heard a few whispers between them, "Let me just say, Brother Cai is too different from Shan Chang, and he can''t scare people at all."


    "Not necessarily. If you meet a nerd, you will definitely believe it."


    "It turns out that Gu Zicheng is not a nerd at all."


    Several people were talking, and suddenly they felt a strange gaze looking at them, and immediately raised their heads to meet Gu Yundong''s indescribable expression.


    Students, "..." Why does the other side look like a fool?


    must be an illusion, and several people hurriedly stood behind the boy.


    Qi Ting is the grandson of Qi Shanchang, who is only twelve years old this year, and is currently studying in Tianhai Academy.


    He knew early in the morning when Gu Dajiang wasing. After all, the other party was introduced by Qin Wenzheng. Qi Ting grew up listening to his grandfather''s praise of Qin Wenzheng. Although he had never met each other, it did not prevent him from being very unhappy with Qin Wenzheng.


    Qin Wenzheng is someone else''s child. He is obviously a generation older than himself, but he has to bepared, thinking about it.


    So this time I heard from my grandfather that Qin Wenzheng actually strongly rmended someone to study at Tianhai Academy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 601: assessment

    Chapter 601 Assessment


    Qi Ting''s first thought when he saw Gu Dajiang was - is there something wrong with this person''s mind, he came to study and brought his family with him? Still holding a daughter in your arms?


    Qi Ting didn''t know that if it wasn''t for Gu Dajiang''s strong opposition, the people here today would probably be able to form a Cuju team.


    He looked at Gu Dajiang up and down for a while, but he didn''t expect that the little girl in Gu Dajiang''s arms suddenly made a face at him, rolling her eyes and sticking out her tongue. With that fleshy little face, it was just... spicy Eye.


    Qi Ting quickly turned his eyes away, raised his chin slightly and asked, "I heard that you were introduced by Qin Wenzheng?"


    "Yes." Knowing the identity of the other party, Gu Dajiang didn''t leave. Taking advantage of this opportunity to chat, he should have known his ssmates in advance.


    "I heard that you haven''t even passed the county exam, not even Tongsheng?"


    Gu Dajiang thought for a while and said, "This statement is wrong. It''s not that I haven''t passed the county exam, but I haven''t participated in the county exam."


    "Why don''t you participate? You are so old, can''t you find a chance? Could it be that you have done something before and can''t participate?"


    Gu Dajiang frowned, and before he could answer, a cold shout came from the door, "Qi Ting, don''t be rude, who taught you to be so rude and aggressive?"


    Hearing the sound, Qi Tinglian and the other students behind him changed their expressions instantly, and all lowered their heads.


    Gu Dajiang turned their heads and saw a man who was over fifty years old but full of energy came in.


    Immediately after that, I heard Qi Ting and others say respectfully, "Mountain Chief."


    So this is Chief Qi Shan? Gu Dajiang put down the little girl in his arms and hurriedly bowed his hands to salute, "Student Gu Zicheng, I have seen Chief Qi Shan."


    Chief Qi Shan red at Qi Ting first, and then said to Gu Dajiang, "Zicheng doesn''t need to be too polite, it''s the old man''s poor teaching that made youugh."


    "Shan Chang''s words are serious, it''s just a joke."


    Chief Qi red at Qi Ting again, thetter shivered abruptly and hurriedly apologized to Gu Dajiang. The other students also apologized, but they were polite and thoughtful.


    Gu Dajiang naturally wouldn''t care too much. Seeing that Chief Qi Shan had already sat down, he took out Qin Wenzheng''s letter of rmendation and introduced his wife and daughter by the way.


    Chief Qi Shan opened the letter of rmendation and looked at it. He nodded slightly and said, "Wen Zheng has told the old man about your situation. Although the old man believes in his vision, there is still a need for assessment. Do you understand this?"


    "Yes, the students are clear, please ask Shan Chang to answer the question."


    Chief Qi Shan took a sip of tea from the teacup, with an unfathomable smile on his face.


    His smile was familiar to Qi Ting, and he knew that his grandfather had another bad idea.


    Oh, this is his favorite.


    Originally, Qi Ting was going to leave. After all, his grandfather would settle ounts in the autumn, but now he couldn''t bear it, so he wanted to see Gu Dajiang make a fool of himself.


    If he doesn''t go, the other students naturally won''t go either. I''m still curious about how the mountain chief will test the students who are studying.


    Sure enough, after a long while, Chief Qi Shan put down the teacup in his hand and said with a smile, "Do you think that what I want to test is the content of the book?"


    Gu Dajiang was taken aback for a moment, "The chief of the mountain means..."


    No, he really read a lot of books.


    Chief Qi Shan waved his hand, "Don''t be nervous, it''s not too difficult a problem."


    He said, nced at Gu Yundong, then at Mrs Yang, and then under Gu Dajiang''s puzzled eyes, he slowly said, "There are three questions in total, now let''s start with the first question."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 602: send proposition

    Chapter 602 Sent Proposition


    "Suppose you became an official in a certain ce one day, but robbers captured your wife and eldest daughter and used them to threaten you."


    Qi Shanchang''s voice was very calm, but when he opened his mouth, everyone''s ears could not help but stand up, even Gu Yundong.


    He stopped halfway through, and Qi Ting said in a low voice, "My grandfather would definitely want to ask, in the face of the threat of robbers, can he stick to his heart with the country as the top priority, sacrifice his family for everyone, and sacrifice the lives of his wife and daughters Loyalty to the country.¡±


    Humph, all those who have been officials have this idea, and this question is also back and forth, nothing new.


    But soon, Chief Qi Shan changed the topic and asked, "And you can only save one person. Do you save your wife or your daughter first."


    everyone, "..."


    Qi Ting felt a little pain in his face, grandfather, your question is not normal.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly, Chief Qi Shan is going to do something.


    This is the same as a woman asking a man, who should save first when mom and wife fall into the water at the same time.


    Sure enough, Qi Shanchang had a look of schadenfreude in his eyes. He took another sip from the teacup and said with a smile, "Think slowly, don''t worry."


    Who knew that as soon as he finished speaking, Gu Dajiang said decisively, "I don''t need to save me."


    Qi Shanchang stopped, and the others looked at him in astonishment.


    I never imagined that you were such a ruthless person that you would not want the lives of your wife and daughter. What''s the matter? When your wife and daughter are gone, you will marry another and have children?


    The eyes of everyone looking at Yang Shi and Gu Yundong were full of sympathy.


    It''s just that Yang''s face was nk, but Gu Yundong''s face was calm.


    Gu Dajiang went on to say, "In addition to my strength, I can only y tricks. My daughter Yundong is very skilled. She can save my wife, but I caused trouble for her in the past."


    Gu Yundong smiled, that''s right, that''s it.


    Qi Shanchang almost spit out a sip of tea, looked up at Gu Dajiang, and saw that he was still proud and proud.


    he,"¡­¡­"


    Look at Gu Yundong again, this little girl is a martial artist? The small arms and calves look as if they can be folded with a single effort.


    Others also felt that Gu Dajiang was clearly making excuses.


    Qi Shan stabilized and said again, "What if your daughter is also helpless and can only wait for you to save her?"


    Dajiang did not blurt out this review, but lowered his eyes and thought for a while, and asked very seriously, "Then how far is the robber from me?"


    Qi Ting frowned, "What does it matter? You just need to answer which one to save first?"


    "Of course it is rted, the situation is different, and the rescue n is different. If you are far away, there are methods of long-distance attack, and if you are close, there are methods of closebat. How can they be confused? As long as the methods are used well, both of them can be saved. No choice."


    Qi Ting was speechless for a while, as if... that was indeed the case.


    Qi Shan''s long mouth twitched. Does this mean he wants to avoid the heavy and light? It also depends on whether he is willing or not.


    He is someone who wants to do things, so why not?


    Therefore, Qi Shan Changliang said, "It''s not far from the robbers, only about twenty paces away."


    "Does the robbers have any sharp weapons in their hands?"


    "Have."


    "Inside the city or outside?"


    "Outside the city."


    "Is there a forest pond nearby?"


    "No."


    "Do I have any weapons or ropes that I can use?"


    Is this problem not over yet? Qi Shanchang straightened up slightly, "No, you don''t have anything you can use in your hand, the other party is full of people, you are only one person, outside the city, not far away, the weather is dry when it doesn''t rain, the surrounding is empty and there is no hiding. so who are you going to save first?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 603: Question 2

    Chapter 603 Question 2


    Qi Shan finished his long speech, but saw Gu Dajiang looking at him with a ''indescribable'' expression.


    He frowned, "What, what''s the problem?"


    Gu Dajiang, "Since the other party has enough manpower, I have only one person, no helpers, no life-saving things, and nowhere to hide, so why did the robbers catch my wife and daughter and threaten me? ?"


    "Pfft..." Gu Yundong quickly covered his mouth and silently turned his head to look at a painting and calligraphy hanging on the wall not far away.


    Well, it was written so wildly that she couldn''t understand it at all, but she had to pretend to be serious.


    Others in Yuanlu, "..."


    Qi Shan took a mouthful of tea stems in his throat and couldn''t go down.


    He suddenly turned his head to look at Gu Yundong and asked with a smile, "Little girl doesn''t seem to care who her father saves first, why don''t you tell me, if your father and your mother are in danger at the same time, you must first Save who?"


    Is it over yet?


    Gu Yundong looked at Qi Shanchang, who was choked with constipation by Gu Dajiang, and smiled, "Grandpa Shanchang seems to like to ask this question very much, so why don''t Grandpa Shanchang tell me that if Young Master Qi and that student Cai die at the same time? In the water, who will the mountain chief save first?"


    "I''m asking you now, why did you ask me instead?"


    Gu Yundong nodded with an innocent look on his face, "That''s right. Now it''s Grandpa Shanchang who is testing my father, why did he ask me instead? I never thought about going to Tianhai Academy."


    "..." As expected of the father and daughter, the eloquence is in the same line.


    Chief Qi Shan was a little sullen, no wonder Qin Wenzheng wrote in the letter to let him go through the test, no matter how difficult it was.


    How can this be tested? The student asked more and more questions than the master, and when he was finished, he looked at him with that kind of eyes, as if his brain could not be used well when he was old.


    It seems that if he asks the first question again, he can''t ask a reason, so he will take it as he passed it.


    "Okay. The first question is considered passed, then let''s take the second question."


    Gu Dajiang sat upright and nodded, "Excuse me, sir."


    "I won''t ask this time, the second question is to ask you to do something."


    "What''s up?"


    Qi Shan pointed to the outside, "Give you half an hour, go to the lecture hall and ask the twenty students to bring a copy of calligraphy and painting to me."


    "Calligraphy and painting?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    Gu Dajiang shook his head, "No problem."


    Gu Yundong thought about it, half an hour is an hour, asking twenty students for calligraphy and painting, it takes an average of three minutes per person. This does not include the time for the back and forth, which is indeed very urgent.


    The problem is that these days, students are very fond of their calligraphy and painting works, and they are unlikely to give it to others casually, let alone aplete stranger.


    Gu Yundong looked at Qi Shanchang, who also nced at her andughed.


    "Let''s start now." He gestured for Gu Dajiang.


    "Yes." Gu Dajiang nodded, but instead of going out, he walked to Gu Yundong''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Gu Yundong listened, nodded with a smile, and took something out of his sleeve.


    is actually taken from space, but it is invisible to others.


    Qi Ting stretched his neck to look at it, but Gu Dajiang quickly put the thing away and didn''t let anyone see it.


    then turned around and bowed his hands to Qi Shanchang, "The student is going."


    "You only have half an hour." Chief Qi Shan reminded him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 604: Completion

    Chapter 604 Gu Dajiang is finished


    Gu Dajiang smiled, "It should be enough."


    Immediately, under the curious eyes of everyone, he strode out of the predestined hut, his back was tall and straight, and he was not afraid at all.


    Qi Ting was a little itchy and wanted to know how he could get it.


    So he pulled a student next to him and said in a low voice, "Brother Zhuo,e and see what he does?"


    "Okay, let''s go." Zhuo Guang was very interested, and obviously he was very curious and wanted to see it.


    While Chief Qi Shan was not paying attention, he quietly slipped out of the Yuanlu through the side door.


    Chief Qi Shan then set his eyes on Gu Yundong and looked at her curiously.


    When she first entered the door, this little girl had low eyebrows and pleasing eyes, and she didn''t have a strong sense of presence. She looked like a dependent little girl who went out with her parents and knew her elders.


    After calling someone at the beginning, he stood behind Yang and held his little sister''s little hand silently.


    Later, Gu Dajiang said that his daughter was doing well, so he paid more attention to this girl.


    Until she couldn''t helpughing out loud, and when she answered her question, she was calm and didn''t have the slightest timid image, and everyone who had a strong sense of presence in an instant couldn''t ignore it.


    This little girl is quite interesting.


    He couldn''t help pouring a cup of tea for Gu Yundong and asked, "What did you give your father?"


    Gu Yundong drank the tea rudely, but he didn''t answer his question honestly.


    "Grandpa Shanchang won''t you know in a while?"


    "Your mouth is very strict." Qi Shanchang leaned forward slightly, and took a few more nces, and found that this little girl is actually very good-looking, especially at a young age.


    He looked back at his grandson, the two seemed to be about the same age...


    Chief Qi Shan instantly put a smile on his face, looking like a kind grandfather with kind eyes and kind eyes.


    "Your name is Gu Yundong, right?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong''s brows and eyes twitched suddenly, like an old fox who seems to want to do everything again.


    "How old are you this year?"


    "fifteen."


    "Are you engaged yet?"


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She nced at the students standing behind Qi Shanchang, and said with a smile, "Grandpa Shanchang, ask a girl''s family''s engagement in front of a husband. It''s not good, I''ll be shy."


    Qi Shan was stunned for a moment, turned his head, and just wanted to let the students who were also burning with gossip go away, when he heard Gu Yundong say, "I''m engaged."


    Qi Shanchang''s open mouth didn''t fall, and the whole person froze.


    No, you said in the previous sentence that you would be shy, and then came the sentence of engagement, can you be consistent with your words and deeds?


    Chief Qi Shan didn''t want to speak, and took two sips of water before he stopped.


    At this time, Gu Dajiang had already walked quickly to the location of the lecture hall.


    Tianhai Academy is very big, and there are several lecture halls.


    Coincidentally, it happened to be the time when the students took a break in the middle of a ss.


    But there are still many people sitting in the ssroom quietly and studying hard, and there is not much noise in the whole ssroom.


    Gu Dajiang directly skipped this kind of lecture hall. He found that there were not many people in the ssroom, and the students gathered in twos and threes to talk or discuss.


    It wasn''t until he found the third room that his eyes lit up and he walked in with great strides.


    Zhuo Guang, who followed behind, raised his eyes and looked, oh, he chose the worst ce to talk, and he was done.


    He immediately leaned against the wall outside the lecture hall, waiting to watch the excitement.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 605: horse illustration

    Chapter 605 Horse Diagram


    In every academy, there are always some students who are not very fond of learning but have toe to ss, such as the lecture hall where Gu Dajiang is currently attending.


    Seeing a strangering in, the students in the lecture hall raised their heads in surprise and frowned at him.


    Gu Dajiang took out the paper he just brought from Gu Yundong from his sleeve, unfolded the folded paper carefully, and then erected it for everyone to see.


    The students in the lecture hall were stunned, but they still looked at the picture subconsciously.


    Just like the picture on the picture, there are two horses, two horses are racing full of fighting spirit and imposing BMW. This horse is painted so vividly that it is not only realistic but also has the feeling of a golden iron horse, which makes people unable to bear their emotions.


    Just like a man now treats a car as his wife, horses are also the love of men these days, even these students who study in school all day and asionally learn to ride horses and archery.


    Seeing the horse map for the first time, his eyes were firmly fixed on.


    There were two people who couldn''t help bute forward, and when the others saw this, they would follow along whether they were interested or not.


    For Gu Dajiang, this is enough.


    "Your drawing of a horse is very nice, did you draw it?" someone asked.


    Gu Dajiang shook his head, "It was painted by a highly skilled painter."


    "Superior skills?" Some students sneered, saying that people in Tianhai Academy, which is full of talents, are very skilled? Just kidding?


    But soon, someone really found that this painting was different.


    Theyman sees the surface, as long as it looks good, but the expert sees the doorway.


    Gradually, some students approached to look at theposition of the horse, and the students who liked painting and calligraphy gradually became excited.


    "This is a charcoal painting that has be popr recently, but it is the first time I have seen such a delicate and smooth painting. Look at the lines, fine and powerful, withyers of smudges from shallow to deep, as well as the effect of light and shade. There was a strong conflict, which made the two horses look tall and mighty in an instant, and made the viewers feel a sense of oppression, as if the horses were galloping towards you, ready toe out. Okay, okay, it''s wonderful , People without any skill can''t draw such paintings at all."


    "That''s right, this is the best charcoal drawing I''ve ever seen."


    "Really?" There are also students who are not very talented in painting. Hearing this, he asked, "Better than Master Xia from our academy?"


    "Although Confucius Xia has high attainments in calligraphy and painting, he has only just begun to study charcoal painting, and he reallycks a little feeling."


    "Last time I saw Master Xia throwing paper on the floor, and he seemed very distressed."


    Gu Dajiang silently watched them discuss.


    After a long time, someone finally came out and asked him, "Brother, you said this was done by a highly skilled painter. I don''t know where that painter is. Can you rmend me?"


    Gu Dajiang shook his head, "That painter is low-key and inconvenient to see. But if you want to improve your painting skills, there is a way."


    "What''s the way?" Someone said eagerly at the moment, "I''ve done a lot of charcoal painting, but it''s always not smooth enough, and I don''t know what''s wrong. Tell me, how can I improve?"


    Some people also expressed doubts, "Xiongtai is too full of words. Everyone has different problems. You only have one way, but not everyone can use it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 606: Finish

    Chapter 606 Completed


    Gu Dajiang put the painting in his hand on the podium and let others continue to watch it.


    Immediately, he said to the student who asked the question, "You are right, everyone has different problems, so if you have a brother who has drawn charcoal drawings, you feel that you are not satisfied with something and want to ask someone for help. If you have a look, you can bring the painting over, and I will show it to the painter myself."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Gu Dajiang continued, "After reading the painting, the painter will naturally write down the points that should be paid attention to. Everyone is a learned person. I believe that as long as you give a little mention, you will definitely be enlightened. More or less improved."


    Everyone looked at each other, and it was true, whether it was academic or aplished in painting and calligraphy, sometimes there was ack of a little reminder.


    They were very moved, and Gu Dajiang continued, "If you are interested, you can send the paintings to me now. Gu Zicheng, who is about to be a student of Tianhai Academy, will not deceive himself and deceive everyone, and promises to paint the paintings before school today. Return it. Of course, if you don''t believe it, you can ask the student Zhuo Guangzhuo standing at the door."


    was leaning against the door to listen to the excitement and marveled at Gu Dajiang''s wit, and Zhuo Guang, who was eager to see the picture of the horse with his own eyes, "..."


    He stood up straight in shock, and immediately two students came out of the lecture hall. Seeing that he was really there, they immediately surrounded him and asked him if it was true.


    Zhuoguang, "..." How did he be Gu Dajiang''s guarantor?


    No, he thinks his whereabouts are very secret, why does Gu Dajiang know that he is outside the door.


    and! !


    Does he even know his own name? ?


    Is Gu Dajiang''s brain so good?


    Because he was too shocked, Zhuo Guang didn''t have time to refute at all, he just nodded his head subconsciously.


    Zhuoguang was rtively close to Qi Ting, the grandson of the mountain chief. Most of the students knew him. With his testimony, Gu Dajiang''s words became much more credible.


    So soon, someone took out his own painting and handed it over to Gu Dajiang.


    With the first one, there is the second one. It is rare to have such a thing that helps their painting skills. Even if you are not a deep student in painting, you will not miss such an opportunity.


    Gu Dajiang saw this and said hurriedly, "The artist has limited time, so he can only ept 20 paintings, which is inappropriate."


    Only twenty pictures? As soon as these words came out, the other students who were still hesitating did not dare to dy, and quickly opened their book boxes.


    There are other paintings that are kept at home or in the school building, and it is definitely toote to get them now.


    So someone went to the next lecture hall and told the close ssmates about it.


    Gradually, students from other lecture halls came over.


    It only took a little while for the twenty works requested by Qi Shan to be collected.


    Gu Dajiang did what he said, and when he received twenty, he stopped decisively, gathered the painting, and left with it.


    Some students wanted him to be amodating, but Gu Dajiang shook his head and said solemnly, "Calligraphy and painting should be appreciated slowly. If there are too many and the painters don''t have much time, look at them one by one. Irresponsible? That would betray everyone''s trust."


    This is absolutely true.


    Although everyone was disappointed, they could only nod their heads and let Gu Dajiang leave, but repeatedly told him, "Be sure to bring it back before school."


    "Don''t worry." Gu Dajiang nodded cautiously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 607: What did you give?

    Chapter 607 What did you give?


    Zhuo Guang outside the door did the math, it''s only half of the time, this speed is a bit too fast.


    Is this Gu Dajiang the devil? No wonder Master Qin, who made Qi Ting''s teeth itch with hatred, would personally introduce someone to Chief Qi Shan so solemnly.


    Zhuo Guang shook his head and hurriedly ran to Yuanlu first.


    He ran fast, and when he arrived he was panting and sweating.


    The student was waiting for him at the door. He was a little surprised, "Why did youe back so soon? How is it? Can Gu Zicheng do it?"


    Zhuo Guang gasped for two breaths before swallowing his dry throat and nodded, "He did it, and he''s on his way back now."


    The man was stunned for a moment, then eximed, "Did you do it? In such a short period of time?"


    Everyone in Yuanlu heard it, and Chief Qi Shan immediately let Zhuo Guang in.


    Qi Ting couldn''t wait, "How did he do it, tell me."


    Chief Qi Shan poured him a ss of water and let him drink it, "Speak slowly."


    "After he went to the lecture hall, he took out a painting..." Zhuo Guang recounted everything Gu Dajiang had done along the way.


    He speaks vividly and asionally with bodynguage. Probably because he was too shocked by Gu Dajiang''s actions, he couldn''t help but put a bit of exaggeration in his words.


    Therefore, Gu Dajiang, who appeared in front of everyone, was like a genius. With just a few words, he could solve the things that everyone thought was extremely difficult.


    Qi Ting and the others really didn''t expect him to have such an operation. After listening, they couldn''t help but fell silent.


    They also thought about what they should do when they encounter such a problem if they change themselves?


    The first thought was to ask and persuade one by one, but this method is time-consuming and has little sess rate.


    Gu Dajiang took a different approach, threw out the bait and waited for someone to bring it to the door, effortlessly.


    Everyone was amazed. At this moment, they were really impressed by Gu Dajiang.


    Only Chief Qi Shan, thoughtful after listening to this, looked at Gu Yundong after a long while, and said with a smile, "So, what you quietly gave your father before is the picture of the horse?"


    "Yes." This retrospective Yun Dong''s answer was very straightforward.


    "Who drew that picture? Qin Wenzheng?"


    Qi Shanchang''s words just fell when he heard Qi Ting say, "Qin Wenzeng painted it? Hmph, then I want to see how good it is." After that, he looked at Zhuo Guang, "Have you seen it?"


    Zhuoguang grimaced, "I didn''t go in."


    Gu Yundong actually wanted to proudly say that it was painted by himself, but he couldn''t get in.


    Now that conditions permit, painting is her hobby, so Gu Yundong is naturally reluctant to leave it like this.


    When she has free time, she will pick up a pen and paper, and write and draw as a way to adjust her mood.


    She often has the illusion that she is still deep in the apocalypse. It wasn''t until I picked up the charcoal that thefortable feeling felt real.


    She has painted many things, flowers, trees, houses, stone mills, fruits and vegetables, and she will paint everything she can see, and now her skills are getting better and better.


    The horse drawing was drawn by her not long ago, and she put it directly in the space after the drawing.


    Before, her father asked her if she had any paintings in the carriage, no matter what the pictures were, he wanted to borrow them for use.


    Gu Yundong took out the picture of the horse on the spot, saying that it happened to be with him, and gave it to him.


    As he was thinking, he heard steady footsteps outside the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 608: Question 3

    Chapter 608 Question 3


    Gu Dajiang came back and came in with the twenty or so paintings.


    As soon as he entered the door, he said to Chief Qi Shan, "Fortunately, the students survived, and all the paintings have been brought back."


    Qi Shanchang couldn''t say anything, he already knew the process, and thepletion of things was far beyond his expectations.


    asked Gu Dajiang to put all twenty words on the table, he looked at them one by one, and there was no problem.


    Chief Qi finally set his eyes on the horse map in the hands of Gu Dajiang, and so did the others, but Chief Qi did not speak, so they could only wait.


    But Qi Shanchang quickly took his eyes back, and instead asked him curiously, "You used this painting to attract other students, so if you don''t have this painting, how can you get it back? These twenty paintings?"


    Gu Dajiang said, "Then we can only ask other students to buy it. There are some students in the academy who are not in good family conditions. They make a living by selling paintings or writing letters for others. There should be more than one person who wants to reduce the burden. I just need to find One, that student can definitely help me find the other neen."


    Although there are students in the academy who are struggling at home but still spend money like flowing water to save face, there are definitely students who want to reduce the burden on their families and be self-reliant.


    And such students naturally have a group.


    For such people, Gu Dajiang actually felt the same way, so he could see it at a nce. As long as he quietly negotiates with him, he believes that in a short time, he can alsoplete the task.


    Qi Shan raised his eyebrows, which also makes sense.


    "What if you are penniless and unable to buy their paintings?"


    Gu Dajiang was not afraid, "Then tell them, I know someone who can buy their paintings, and they can still get these twenty paintings back."


    Even if these students don''t believe him, it''s fine, isn''t there still Zhuo Guang? can still testify.


    Qi Shanchangughed, looking at Gu Dajiang''s expression more and more satisfied.


    As expected of Qin Wenzheng''s introduction, the idea is peculiar and not pedantic, and it is very good to know that the flexibility will not be arrogant.


    The first question before ?? is also that when ites to embarrassing things, it is easy to avoid the important ones, and find a breakthrough from other ces.


    but¡­¡­


    After ?? Qi Shanchang finishedughing, the malicious look suddenly appeared on his face.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, Grandpa Shanchang, you should practice expression management. When you were an official in the past, when you faced those old opponents, did you often suffer because of being seen by others? So you resigned early and didn''te back to teach?


    Qi Shanchang said, "The second question, you have indeed passed. However, although you brought back these paintings, you also promised those students that you would ask the painter to point out the shorings in the paintings before leaving school. It''s almost noon now, you want to give the painting to the artist and get it back, but it''s toote. Besides, don''t forget, I have a third question waiting for you here."


    He tapped the table with a smile, and nced at the paintings on the table, "Even if it''s an expedient measure, you can''t trust people. Even if you go to school in the future, you won''t be ashamed to face these ssmates, right?"


    Qi Shanchang felt that the painter in Gu Dajiang''s mouth was Qin Wenzheng. Unless Qin Wenzheng was in Fucheng, he might have brought the painting back to the academy before school.


    But Qin Wenzheng was in Fengkai County.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 609: Do you want to remind Gu Yundong?

    Chapter 609 Do you want to remind Gu Yundong


    Gu Dajiang is not nervous, "It''s almost noon, please ask Shanchang to ask the third question."


    Qi Shan was stunned for a moment, didn''t he understand what he said just now?


    No, Gu Dajiang is such a smart person.


    Until he saw Gu Yundong stand up and hug the twenty paintings back, he was stunned for a moment and suddenly realized.


    Yes, Gu Dajiang and his eloquent daughter are here.


    Gu Dajiang passed the third test with peace of mind, and his daughter could also take this opportunity to take the painting and ask for help.


    "Okay, then I''ll talk about the third course." Qi Shan said, "The third course is not difficult. You have to go to a lecture hall where you are in ss. After listening, write an article to me."


    The third way is the real test of Gu Dajiang''s knowledge.


    It is not difficult to say that it is not difficult. Most of the people who have read the article can write an article, not to mention that this article is not limited. You can cut in from any angle you want, and y as you like.


    But it is difficult to say, after all, it is Qi Shanchang who is the reviewer. He has been an official of an academy for many years. It is said that he has also participated in the examination of the examination paper before. For Qi Shanchang, who has read too many good articles, articles that are too mediocre and not eye-catching will disappoint him.


    Besides, although Gu Dajiang has read a lot of books and wrote some articles in private, no one helps him to read them, and there is nomunication, which is a weakness.


    Gu Dajiang felt that this was the real test for him.


    Qi Shan looked at him and frowned slightly and asked, "Why, is there any difficulty?"


    "No." He shook his head and said, "It''s just that my wife and daughter ate early for breakfast. If I finish my ss and write an essay, I''m afraid it''s already past noon, and I don''t want them to apany me to wait on a hungry stomach."


    Qi Shan nodded, thinking in his heart that Gu Dajiang was probably looking for an excuse to let his daughter leave the academy with the painting?


    He didn''t want to do what he wanted. "It doesn''t matter. There is a cafeteria in the academy, so I''ll ask someone to make a few copies. Now that the weather is hot, it''s really hard to let them go out at noon. You don''t want them to be tired, right?"


    "If that''s the case, then I would like to thank Shanchang." Gu Dajiang gave a deep bow, "The students are going to the lecture hall here."


    Qi Shan was stunned for a while, so he agreed? Don''t hold on?


    He suddenly felt like he was punching cotton. He clearly had a bad idea in his mind, but the other party didn''t seem to take the move as he imagined.


    Gu Dajiang turned around and left, Qi Ting saw this, thought about it and hurriedly approached a student next to him and said, "Take him to the Enlightenment Lecture Hall."


    Hey, the difficulty has increased, he will see how Gu Dajiang passes the level?


    Tianhai Academy is also divided into several parts. The enlightenment lecture hall is filled with young children. Naturally, the content of the teacher''s lecture is not deep, and Gu Dajiang can obtain very little knowledge.


    Let''s see how good he can write this time.


    The student nodded and hurriedly followed.


    Chief Qi saw it, but didn''t stop it. In the face of challenges, there will always be all kinds of idents, which just happened to show him his ability to adapt to changes.


    So he defaulted.


    What he cares about now is another thing - it''s been so long, why hasn''t the Gu family girl said that she is leaving! ! !


    Does he want to remind her that time is tight? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 610: Painted by Gu Yundong

    Chapter 610 Drawing by Gu Yundong


    Qi Shanchang coughed lightly, nced at Gu Yundong, and said, "Miss Gu, the time for our Tianhai Academy to finish school is Shen Shimo."


    What he said was very obscure.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Well, before I came here, my father also inquired about it. In summer, school will be a littleter, and in winter it will be half an hour earlier."


    Chief Qi Shan, "..." Why don''t you understand? Where is the smartness from before? Or did he speak too vaguely?


    He coughed lightly, and a little self-sacrificing, he simply opened up and said, "Girl Gu, time is very tight. You have to return this painting before school, shouldn''t you do something?"


    Qi Ting sneered, grandfather was clearly releasing water.


    But the next moment, he saw Gu Yundong nodded, "What Grandpa Shan said is, it''s better to read it early and return it early."


    After she finished speaking, she sat in front of the table, spread out the drawing paper, and looked at it carefully.


    Chief Qi Shan, "..."


    everyone, "..."


    What are you looking at? You don''t understand, and you still look like an unfathomable master, don''t you look like pretending?


    After reading the first picture, Gu Yundong probably knew where the other party''s focus was, where he was weak, and where he was neglecting. There are quite a few points to mention.


    She looked left and right, and then asked Qi Shanchang, "Grandpa Shanchang, can I use a pen?"


    "Yes, yes, but you..."


    Gu Yundong was no longer polite. Chief Qi Shan also had a charcoal pen on his side. Gu Yundong took this one more easily, took one and wrote on the drawing paper.


    Qi Shan was stunned for a moment, then suddenly got up and walked in front of her, "What are you doing?"


    Gu Yundong raised his head and said as a matter of course, "Of course he pointed out the shorings and helped this student improve his painting skills. Didn''t my father say so?"


    "No, what are you scribbling about?" Qi Ting and the others also quickly stepped forward and said angrily, "Your father said that the painter who drew the horses should refer, not to let you stay here. It''s all messing around. Do you know how much the students in our academy cherish these paintings, and how much effort they put into the paintings, how can you scribble on them, you ruin other people''s paintings Do you know the blood of your heart?"


    Others nodded, and seemed to feel some empathy for someone who didn''t take their hearts seriously.


    "Miss Gu, your father promised to return the painting before school. We understand that he doesn''t want to go back on his words and deceive the students, but he can''t let you fool around, right?"


    "Girl Gu, if your father really can''t do it, it''s okay to go back and return the painting and apologize properly."


    "That''s right, it''s too disrespectful to write on other people''s paintings like this."


    Qi Shanchang frowned, turned his head and red at his grandson and the other students, "Okay, what are you talking about? Miss Gu still didn''t say a word, and you''ve finished all the words. All the bosses are big enough, how can you scare other girls? manage?"


    As soon as he spoke, the others lowered their heads and dared not speak.


    Isn''t this too anxious for her to destroy other people''s things? I didn''t want to really scare her.


    Gu Yundong was very helpless, and unfolded the picture of the horse that her father left before he left, "I painted this picture. The painter my father said, um, it''s me."


    Qishan Chief, ? ? ?


    other people,! ! !


    what are you saying? The wind was so strong that I didn''t seem to hear it clearly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 611: lovely students

    Chapter 611 Lovely Students


    Qi Shanchang couldn''t help but looked at Gu Yundong, then lowered his head and looked at the picture of the horse on the table. Then continue to look at Gu Yundong, and then look at the horse map.


    After going back and forth several times, he was still in a dazed state.


    Others also acted exactly like him, making Gu Yundong want tough.


    Think about it too, if it was her, she wouldn''t quite believe it.


    After a long while, someone finally asked with difficulty, "You, you didn''t bluff us, did you?"


    Gu Yundong simply took out a piece of drawing paper from the side, turned the charcoal pen in his hand, and thennded on the paper and began to draw with a ''swish''.


    His movements are very fast, and at first nce, he is a skilled yer, and he seems to have practiced it thousands of times.


    After a while, a simplified version of Qi Shanchang appeared on the paper, looking very smooth.


    "The horse picture, I really drew it." Gu Yundong emphasized it again and said helplessly, "So my father didn''t deceive others. Now, can I write on the picture?"


    Everyone was shocked by Gu Yundong''s gesture, but when they heard her question, they nodded subconsciously.


    Gu Yundong ignored them, lowered his head and started to look at the second painting.


    After she finished writing her opinion on it, a student finally jumped up in front of Gu Yundong, her face flushed red and faintly excited and said, "You drew the horse picture, Miss Gu, your drawing skills are also very good. Actually, I am also very interested in this charcoal drawing. There are quite a few in my school building, can you help me take a look?"


    "And me, to be honest, I''ve been thinking about it for many days."


    "Wait a minute, girl, I''ll go to the school building to get the painting."


    Gu Yundong raised his head and looked at these people in surprise.


    These days, most of the students are high-minded, especially in terms of academics, not to mention looking down on women, but they are definitely not willing to ask a girl younger than their own age, which will make them feel ashamed.


    Qin Wenzheng is an exception. From his attitude towards his wife, it can be seen that he respects women and does not look down on others.


    but¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong suddenly felt that it was a very correct choice for her father to study at Tianhai Academy.


    For such a group of lovely students who are not ashamed to ask questions and focus on improving their studies, Gu Yundong certainly doesn''t mind more exchanges.


    But Chief Qi Shan was not happy, he coughed heavily, frowned and said, "It''s alright, let''s squeeze one by one in front of the girl''s house, what kind of etiquette is this, what are the rules and etiquette you learn? , how long have you been in Yuanlu, it''s ss time, why don''t you go back?"


    Everyone''s necks shrank from being scolded, but they didn''t dare to say anything.


    Thest one could only turn his head to look at Qi Ting. Qi Ting himself wanted to push forward, but unfortunately he was so short and young that he was forcibly blocked behind.


    So,pletely blind to other people''s eyes.


    Chief Qi red at everyone again, these people buried their heads and hurriedly left.


    Qi Ting didn''t leave, Qi Shan frowned and looked at him majestically, "Why, you still haven''t left?"


    "Grandfather, there are distinguished guests at home. As the host, how can I not stay to entertain." Qi Ting said confidently, "And it''s almost noon, so I''ll go to the cafeteria to get some meals."


    After ??, he ran directly to the flower hall, took the food box and left.


    As soon as he left, Qi Shanchang pouted, and immediately moved a chair to sit next to Gu Yundong calmly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 612: im pointing you

    Chapter 612 I''m Pointing You


    Gu Yundong, "..." What about the good manners?


    Qi Shanchang was serious, "I''ll sit next to you, you''re busy with yours, I''ll take care of mine, don''t worry, I won''t make a noise to disturb you."


    Gu Yundong''s hand holding the charcoal pen is a little stiff, Qi Shan, you have been an official for so many years, and you have already disturbed me when you sit next to me, okay?


    "Hurry up, you have twenty paintings." Qi Shanchang still had a serious expression, "I''ll take a look at your handwriting by the way and give pointers to you."


    Gu Yundong, "..." This is the first time I heard someone say stealing a teacher so fresh and refined without changing his face.


    "Why, do you still think I can''t guide you anymore?" Qi Shan looked at her for a long time, a little anxious, and immediately said with a straight face, "Do you know how many people in Tianhai Academy want to get a half-sentence from me? ?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "No, it''s my honor to have Grandpa Shan''s guidance."


    "Well." Qi Shan nodded, expressing satisfaction.


    Gu Yundong exhaled secretly, lowered his head and started to look at the painting.


    Her speed is not fast, but her serious and responsible attitude makes Qi Shanchang nod frequently.


    After writing one, Gu Yundong carefully ced it aside.


    Immediately, Chief Qi Shan brought it over, as if he was really looking at the words she wrote, and said, "The brushwork is pretty good, but the font is a little weird."


    said that it was pointing, and that was what he said, and then he began to focus on the paintings and thements written by Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, forget it, he''ll be happy.


    She continued to read the next chapter, and just as she was about to write, there was a sudden sound of hurried footsteps outside the door.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, but Qi Shanchang stood up abruptly, a few steps away from the desk, as if the behavior of sitting next to him and looking at the painting was someone else''s illusion.


    He just took two steps here, when Qi Ting came in with a lunch box.


    Chief Qi nodded at him, "Okay, since the food has been brought back, then you can take Mrs. Gu and the second girl to the flower hall for dinner first, remember to treat them well."


    Qi Ting stopped when he was about to put down the lunch box, "Me??"


    "Of course, aren''t you the master?"


    Qi Ting nced at Xiao Yunke and Mrs Yang who were ying tangram not far away. The tangram was given to them by Chief Qi Shan, and it was a good toy to coax children.


    He nced at Qi Shanchang again, and Gu Yundong, who didn''t seem to n to eat now, so he could only resign and greet the two to go to the flower hall at the back.


    The little girl looked at Gu Yundong, who nodded, "Go, eldest sister will use it when Daddyes back, you and your mother will eat first."


    She is indeed not hungry, and it is not yet time for lunch. But Gu Yun is different. The little girl eats less in the morning. She usually prepares some small snacks or fruits at home when she is at home.


    But today, she ising to Tianhai Academy. The little girl heard from her brother that you can''t eat casually in the academy, so she didn''t bring snacks, she was actually hungry.


    With Gu Yundong''s consent, she put down the tangram, and followed Qi Ting obediently holding Yang''s hand.


    Gu Yundong continued to lower his head and looked at the paintings on the table.


    Qi Ting led them to wash their hands first. Both Yang and Gu Yunke were quiet. After washing their hands, Yang wiped her with a handkerchief.


    Qi Ting watched from the side, just about to say that a little kid is a little kid, and an adult needs to wipe his hands. Who knows the next moment, he suddenly widened his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 613: are you a bear

    Chapter 613 Are you a bear


    Qi Ting looked at Mrs Yang in a daze, seeing that her eyes were open and magnanimous, and she didn''t even feel ashamed to be seen by someone to ask her daughter to wash her hands, and finally found out that something was wrong.


    When one big and one small walked to the dining table, after Qi Ting took out the food from the food box, he heard Yang''s suddenly bright eyes, and whispered to Gu Yunke, "There are dumplings, which I like to eat. "


    Qi Ting finally confirmed his thoughts, this Yang family... doesn''t seem to be a normal person.


    He hadn''t paid much attention to Yang''s before. It should be said that as soon as Gu Dajiang entered the door, except for Gu Yunke, who held him in his arms and grimaced at him, Yang''s and Gu Yundong''s presence was extremely low.


    It was not until after Gu Yundong and his grandfather fought back and forth for two rounds that he felt that Gu Yundong was actually a hidden girl.


    But Yang''s... very quiet.


    Even when she yed tangram with Gu Yunke, she hardly made any sound.


    Therefore, until now, he finally found Yang''s unusual.


    But Qi Ting doesn''t understand, even if he has read books for so many years and his thoughts are not pedantic, he can''t understand Gu Dajiang''s behavior.


    For his wife who may have a bad mind, Gu Dajiang can never betray him, which shows that he attaches great importance to friendship and is a man with responsibilities and responsibilities.


    He admires!


    But when he was away from home, and it was such an important and rigorous time for studying, it was okay for him to bring a capable daughter, and a wife who couldn''t help or even understood what they were saying, or would hold him back, Qi Ting felt. Gu Dajiang is not normal anymore.


    He was a little regretful at the moment, and deliberately arranged him to the Enlightenment Lecture Hall, did he bully him too much?


    Qi Ting thought to himself, and when he returned to his senses, he found that the big one and the small one had already eaten more than half of it deliciously.


    He hurriedly lowered his head to eat. After he finished eating, he had to ask Gu Yundong about those paintings. He wanted to know who Gu Yundong learned his painting skills from, was it Qin Wenzheng? ?


    However, he was only halfway through his meal when he suddenly felt a strong gaze that made him restless.


    Qi Ting suddenly raised his head and met Gu Yunke''s big watery eyes.


    He was startled, "What, what''s wrong? Can''t eat anymore?"


    The little girl shook her head, but she was still staring at him... on the small te beside him.


    Qi Ting followed her line of sight. He took out this small te and put it aside, just to pick out the dishes he didn''t eat.


    Being stared at by a little girl, Qi Ting felt inexplicably panicked.


    He red at the little girl, "What are you looking at?"


    "You''re picky eaters." Gu Yunke pointed to the small te in front of him and said, "If you don''t eat vegetables, just eat meat."


    "What''s wrong with not eating green vegetables?" He likes meat, and he likes to eat.


    The little girl is very young, but she has a lot to manage.


    Qi Ting stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth in front of her.


    The little girl frowned, "Why? The green vegetables are so delicious, listen to them, bite them, they are crunchy." She even gave a demonstration as she spoke, eating with relish.


    Qi Ting watched her little mouth move and felt... a bit greedy, as if the green vegetables in her mouth were particrly delicious.


    Stop, stop, it''s delicious.


    "I''m not a rabbit, I don''t eat grass."


    Gu Yunke blinked, "Then are you a bear?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 614: This man has bad intentions

    Chapter 614 This man has a bad heart


    God''s special bear.


    Qi Ting stood up suddenly, "You scold me?"


    Gu Yunke looked nk, "No, I heard what Brother A Mao said, that bears only eat meat."


    Mr. Yang on the side nodded and testified, "I heard that too."


    "..." Qi Ting stared at the mother and daughter, no, he retracted his previous thoughts.


    Gu Dajiang is not simple at all, except for Gu Yundong''s hidden secret, these two are also very lethal and can make people vomit blood, and they scolded you silently, but you can''t me them. Looking at the expressions on the faces of these two people, it seems that they have done something wrong.


    Gu Yunke saw that he seemed very angry, and hurriedly leaned into Yang''s ear and bit his ear, "Mother, we seem to have said the wrong thing. Shh, let''s do it, we didn''t make a sound just now. After eating, let him think, I thought it was an illusion."


    "Okay, let''s not know that he is a picky eater, don''t look up for a while, just mix in."


    "Hmmmm, just do it."


    Qi Ting, "..." I can hear you even if you whisper softly.


    All, listen, get, see, okay? !


    But one big and one small have lowered their heads, and their faces were almost buried in the bowl, not even showing the end of their eyes to themselves.


    Qi Ting wasughed at, can you still pretend to be a little more like?


    But what can he say, is it true that he cares about a child and a fool?


    Qi Ting sat on the chair angrily, losing the slightest appetite.


    Seeing that the two of them had finished their meal and were still scratching their chopsticks, they almost fell off their chairs.


    But the next moment, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes again, suddenly leaned forward and asked in a low voice, "But Gu Yun?"


    The little girl raised her head, and there was still a grain of rice on her pink and tender face.


    Qi Ting saw it, couldn''t help itching, and wiped her off with a handkerchief.


    The little girl was stunned for a while, hey, so he wasn''t angry, it''s okay, then she''s relieved.


    So she nodded and patted her little chest, "Yes, my name is Gu Yunke."


    "Can I ask you a few questions?"


    The little girl said generously, "You ask me, that, that, I know everything, yes." My brother taught her this idiom.


    Qi Ting was instantly amused, "So, you know everything?"


    "Well, I know a lot." The little girl was very proud, "Although I''m only four years old."


    "Really?" Qi Ting''s eyes shed with light, "Then tell me, who did your eldest sister learn her painting skills from? Qin Wenzheng?"


    Gu Yunke immediately shrank his neck, sorry, she didn''t know this question.


    And it''s about the eldest sister. Aunt Ke said that you can''t tell anyone about the eldest sister, especially men, because the reputation of the eldest sister will be a big problem.


    After thinking about it, the little girl could only weakly say, "Yes, can you change the question?"


    Qi Ting was stunned for a moment and thought about it, maybe this question was a little more difficult for her.


    So he really changed one, "Your eldest sister, are you familiar with Qin Wenzheng?" He actually wanted to know about Qin Wenzheng.


    The little girl is not happy anymore, why he keeps asking about the eldest sister, he must have bad intentions.


    So she shook her head decisively, "I don''t know."


    Qi Ting was impatient and a little annoyed when he saw this, "Don''t you know everything you say?"


    "That''s right." Gu Yunke had an expression like I didn''t lie to you.


    Qi Ting, "Okay, then tell me, what do you know?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 615: Gu Dajiangs essay

    Chapter 615 Gu Dajiang''s article


    "I know, you need to put oil first when cooking, fish scales should be scraped, and chicken thighs are delicious." Gu Yunke pointed his fingers and said the same thing, "If there is a fire in the pot, you can''t pour water; if you eat too much sugar, you will get tooth decay; Dried fungus soaked in water, not too long."


    In the end, she said angrily, "Also, you can''t be picky eaters, hum."


    Qi Ting''s teeth were itchy, and suddenly he wanted to grab the little girl''s pink face, and pinched her flesh to see what else she could say.


    Controlling the hand that was about to move, Qi Ting snorted coldly, "How can you say it is all about eating, other than eating, what else do you know?"


    The little girl''s face turned red, she, she knew what happened to the food? That''s great too.


    At this time, apuse came from the flower hall.


    Several people turned their heads to look at the same time, and saw Chief Qi Shan standing at the door, his admiring eyes fell on Gu Yunke, "Well said, the little girl is so sensible at such a young age, she is much better than some people."


    When talking about some people, his eyes fell on Qi Ting with contempt, and he paused on the pile of green vegetables he picked out, "It''s shameful waste, even little girls know the truth, you read All the books that have been there for many years have gone into the dog''s stomach."


    Qi Ting was a little annoyed, he should have destroyed that te of vegetables first.


    It''s all this little girl.


    He looked at Gu Yunke, the little girl had already hurried to Gu Yundong''s side, "Eldest sister, I''m done eating."


    "Is it delicious?" Gu Yundong took out a handkerchief and wiped her mouth.


    The little girl was instantly satisfied and nodded her head vigorously, "It''s delicious, I eat, so much."


    Gu Yundong touched her head, took her hand and entered the flower hall again.


    When passing by Qi Ting''s side, he turned his head and nced at him.


    Although he didn''t say anything, the contempt and contempt in Chi Guoguo''s eyes were very bright and conspicuous.


    Qi Ting almost fainted.


    Isn''t ?? just discriminating against him for being picky eaters? He ate and showed them.


    He picked up the te angrily, poured the green vegetables into his mouth, took a few bites and swallowed it.


    Gu Yunke looked at him worriedly, why did he eat green vegetables like he was taking poison?


    The little girl said she couldn''t understand.


    Qi Ting went out after eating, but Gu Dajiang came back as soon as he walked out the door.


    Qi Ting turned around and came back. He wanted to see what good articles Gu Dajiang could write after finishing his ss in the enlightenment ss.


    Chief Qi Shan saw him and hurriedly greeted him toe over to eat first, and then write after eating.


    Gu Dajiang is also wee, he is indeed hungry.


    But the speed is also fast. After all, he does have an idea in his mind at the moment, and it is better to write it down as soon as possible.


    So after he hurriedly finished eating, he immediately went to the desk and began to write eloquently.


    Qi Ting wanted to go and see it, but he was afraid that it would affect him. After all, when he was writing an article himself, he most avoided being disturbed by others.


    So he held back and waited until Gu Dajiang finished writing, and then he couldn''t wait to bring it over.


    Qi Shanchang was one step faster than him and picked up the article first.


    Qi Ting, "..." This is really my grandfather.


    Qi Shanchang didn''t seem to see Qi Ting, he sat in his seat, poured himself a cup of tea, and then began to taste it leisurely.


    After reading two sentences, he suddenly stopped, looked up at Gu Dajiang in surprise, "You..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 616: one person missing

    Chapter 616 One less person


    Chief Qi Shan reconfirmed it again, making sure he was not dazzled, but still asked in disbelief, "You went to ss and ended up being a master?"


    Gu Dajiang was indeed brought to the Enlightenment Lecture Hall. He was tall and not too young. The desk of the Enlightenment Lecture Hall was a bit low. Gu Dajiang sat in the backmost position, which aroused the curiosity of other students.


    Master was also very helpless, but he knew that this was the request of the mountain chief, so he could only pretend he didn''t see it and continued to teach his own ss.


    However, in the middle of the talk, the Master suddenly felt ufortable in his stomach, so he could only temporarily arrange the task of reading books for the students, and left the lecture hall by himself.


    As soon as he left, these young and uncertain children immediately started buzzing.


    There were also several naughty children who simply ran to Gu Dajiang''s side and asked questions around him.


    Gu Dajiang sees that this is not good, he happens to know the knowledge of the enlightenment ss. Moreover, he also found that the Master''s lectures were a bit boring, maybe it was better to teach older students, but it was even more torment for these children who couldn''t sit still.


    Gu Dajiang happens to be a very patient person with children. Whether it is Gu Yundong or Gu Yunshu in the family, he gave enlightenment and he has experience.


    And since Yunshu went to school, he would talk about things in the school every day when he came back, and he and Yuanzhi exchanged some interesting things in the school with his father.


    Gu Dajiang gradually figured out what the attitude of students of this age is in learning.


    Therefore, in the face of these students who are about the same age as his son, Gu Dajiang lectures in the same way as storytelling, which can quickly make people listen and recite the knowledge in the book.


    In the articles written by Gu Dajiang at this time, he expounded the point of view of teaching students ording to their aptitude.


    Qi Shanchang''s eyes lit up and nodded frequently, "Okay, well written."


    The angle is novel, the argument is novel, and the article proves his own point of view from many aspects.


    Not only did the article have deep meaning, but he also knew very well that the article was for him, the mountain chief. What does Qi Shanchang care about? Of course, it is the teaching of the academy. This article is just right to the appetite of Qi Shan.


    After reading it, Qi Shanchangughed and stood up and patted Gu Dajiang on the shoulder, "You havepleted all three questions, and you have done it very well. Gu Dajiang, wee to Tianhai Academy, from tomorrow onwards, you will Come to the academy to study."


    Gu Dajiang''s eyes lit up, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Chief, the students are being polite."


    Chief Qi was very happy, and Qin Wenzheng really introduced him to a good student. Even if Gu Dajiang did not get any good rankings in the imperial examinations in the future, he was destined to be a talent.


    He put the article away, walked aside and wrote a post to him, "When youe tomorrow, take this post to He Jianyuan, and he will arrange it."


    "Thank you, Chief Shan." Gu Dajiang took it over cautiously, with joy in his heart.


    "There are still 20 paintings, so let''s put them here first. I''ll have people give them back to those students before school."


    "Yes." Gu Dajiang naturally responded.


    When he raised his eyes, he saw that Qi Shan''s long eyebrows were a little tired. He knew that he had been busy for a long time, so he immediately said goodbye.


    Qi Shan nodded and asked Qi Ting to send the person out of the academy.


    Although Qi Ting was choked several times by the Gu family, he also admired them and did not refuse.


    And when he walked to the gate, he exined some things about the academy to him by the way, Gu Dajiang was grateful.


    Qi Ting was a little more proud, and his pace couldn''t help but slow down a bit.


    However, even so, when he turned around by chance, he found that there was one person missing behind him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 617: Fuss

    Chapter 617 Rare and Strange


    Qi Ting is stunned, there is only one road here, so if you turn a corner, you can still get lost?


    Gu Dajiang also found out that his daughter is gone? ?


    He nced at Qi Ting, and just as he was about to look back, he heard a familiar voiceing from the corner.


    A few people simply walked back, and they really saw Gu Yundong standing there talking to someone.


    "How much have you glued, sir?"


    As soon as he turned the corner, Qi Ting just heard this sentence.


    He looked at the old man who was standing opposite Gu Yundong, looked at the person who was supposed to be working in Tianhai Academy, and then looked at the pocket and bamboo pole in his hand, and immediately understood that it was specially glued to the academy in summer.


    Cicadas are constantly chirping in summer, and there are often students who are so noisy that they can¡¯t calm down and study.


    In fact, this is not a big deal. If students can''t ovee this noise, how will they participate in the imperial examinations in the future?


    But there are so many rich young masters in the academy. They just don''t want to hear the cicadas, and they just can''t study in such a noisy environment, so they find someone toe over and catch them all.


    Chief Qi Shan doesn''t care, as long as the people who enter the academy are innocent, and there are no more than five people at most, they will arrest them if they want. He can also take afortable nap without the cicada chirping.


    Gu Yundong is talking to the sticky uncle at the moment. The pocket in the uncle''s hand is heavy, and he says with a smile, "It''s sticky a lot, such a big bag, why is the girl still interested in this?"


    "Can you show me?" Gu Yundong wanted to reach out to pick it up.


    The old man hurried back, "Don''t miss it, girl, this thing is dark, so crowded together makes you panic, don''t scare you."


    "I''m not afraid of being scared." Gu Yundong didn''t reluctantly, he retracted his hand and said, "I want to buy this cicada in a pocket, I wonder if I can?"


    Not only the old man was shocked, even Qi Ting was shocked.


    He looked at the girl in front of him who was three years older than him and didn''t know what to say.


    It¡¯s good to buy a bag, so you have no problem with your brain, right?


    The old man took a while to react, "Gu, girl, do you really want to buy this?"


    "Yes, how much does it cost?"


    The old man was startled again, then shook his head hurriedly, "I don''t need money, I don''t need money, if the girl wants it, just take it." What kind of hobby is this?


    "That won''t work, you''ve worked so hard for a long time." Gu Yundong gave him fifty cents of money, "Besides, I have to give this bag to me."


    Gu Yundong gave the money, took it, and then greeted the others to leave.


    Only the old man had money in his hand, and the whole person was dumbfounded. So, just made fifty cents? ?


    It wasn''t until after a long journey that Gu Dajiang asked her curiously, "Yun Dong, what are you buying this for?"


    "Buy it back and burn it." I know it''s delicious, and the meat in the middle after cutting the head and tail is delicious, I''m greedy just thinking about it, but no one seems to eat it here.


    Qi Ting almost stumbled to the ground after hearing this. He calmed down after a while, pointed to the pocket and said, "You, you eat this worm???"


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, "Rare and strange."


    She looked like ''You really haven''t seen the world'', which almost made Qi Ting swear.


    On the contrary, it was Gu Yunke, curiously reaching out to poke at the pocket, "Eldest sister, is this delicious?"


    After getting Gu Yundong''s affirmative nod, the little girl''s eyes lit up and she swallowed hard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 618: poor child

    Chapter 618 Poor Child


    If you want to talk about delicious food, it must be especially delicious.


    Gu Yunke can''t wait to think of the fried chicken legs, fried chicken wings, soft cake and sweet double skin milk.


    Although Mr. Yang didn''t say anything, he couldn''t help but quicken his footsteps by two points.


    Qi Ting, "..." What happened to this family? Eating a bug is like eating a delicacy in the world.


    He shook his head, simply out of sight, leading the way with big strides.


    Ke walked, then slowed down again. After a while, while Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong were talking, he quietly walked to Gu Yunke''s side.


    The little girl was being held in Yang''s arms, and it was a little strange to see him retreat to her side.


    Qi Ting asked her in a low voice, "Are you really going to eat that thing?"


    "Sister said, it''s delicious."


    "But that''s a bug, how can a bug eat it? How disgusting isn''t it?" Qi Ting thought about it and felt aversion to the cold.


    The little girl frowned and was very dissatisfied, "If you can eat it, when you are fleeing the famine, you can eat everything, eat all the soil, you are picky eaters."


    Qi Ting was very resentful in the face of her usation, even if he wasn''t picky about food, he wouldn''t eat dirt, right?


    Um? and many more¡­¡­


    He looked at Gu Yunke, "You all came here from the famine?" He really didn''t know this, and Qin Wenzheng didn''t introduce it in his letter.


    Gu Yunke nodded, "When I was fleeing from the desert, I was scared and scared. There was no food or water to drink."


    Qi Ting stopped talking for a while. Although he had not experienced the disaster personally, he had heard a lot. When he was walking on the streetst year, he could also see many shabby victims in ragged clothes, and the vicissitudes and longing in his eyes could frighten him.


    Thinking that the chubby little girl in front of me was only four years old, I was afraid that she could not even walk steadilyst year. No wonder now I don''t pick anything, as long as I can eat it, it doesn''t matter whether it is a bug or a grass, it can be seen that I have suffered a lot.


    Qi Ting touched her little head distressedly, the little girl blinked, what''s wrong?


    Qi Ting sighed, suddenly turned his head and ran away.


    Gu Yunke, "..." Did she say something just now?


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong also turned around when they heard the movement behind them and looked at them, confused.


    But forget it, they can find a way out without Qi Ting.


    The family of four quickly walked out of the gate of the academy and stood again in front of the stone walls inscribed with names on both sides of the archway. Gu Dajiang feltpletely different at this time.


    I have been a student of this academy from now on. Seeing these names makes me feel proud.


    Xue Rong came over with the carriage, Gu Yundong was about to walk forward, suddenly there was a whirring sound behind him.


    Several people turned their heads and saw that Qi Ting, who had left suddenly, had returned.


    seems to be able to run fast, he is sweaty at the moment, and the student robe on his body is crooked, looking a bit embarrassed.


    Qi Ting seemed to be holding something in his arms, so he ran to him and immediately stuffed it into Gu Yunke''s arms.


    The little girl looked down, Huh? ?


    Qi Ting coughed lightly, "Okay, I''ll give it to you. This is a canned food. We only have one restaurant in Fucheng to buy it. The taste is not authentic in other ces. It''s rare, you can take it back and eat it slowly."


    He wanted to say, don''t eat cicadas, but he thought about it and didn''t persuade him any more.


    Gu Yunke looked at the can in his arms, then looked up at him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 619: Buying a house in Fucheng

    Chapter 619 Buying a House in Fucheng


    After a long while, Gu Yunke got down from Yang''s arms and got on the carriage with the can.


    Qi Ting looked at the hurried back of the little girl, and felt a little ufortable, "Why don''t you even say thank you, this is the only can I have, and I have no conscience."


    Gu Yunke had already let Xue Rong help him climb onto the carriage, dug out two cans from the inside cab, and was immediately carried down by Xue Rong.


    She ran to Qi Ting again, handed the can over, "Here it to you."


    Qi Ting stared nkly at the two cans in his hand, and heard the little girl''s crisp voice, "I have a lot of family. If you want, I can buy themter. I will give you these two cans, and I will ask for moneyter."


    After she exined the matter cautiously, she waved her hand, "I''m leaving, goodbye."


    The little girl ran back again and was helped by Xue Rong on the carriage.


    After the carriage restarted and gradually drove away without even a shadow, Qi Ting lowered his eyes, looked at the two bottles of canned food in his arms, and muttered, "I said, other ces are not authentic, no matter how many. Not tasty..."


    Before he finished speaking, he identally turned over and saw the word ''Gu'' engraved on the bottom of the bottle.


    Gu? ?


    Qi Ting''s body was stunned, yes, isn''t Gu Dajiang''s surname Gu? No, won''t it?


    The little girl is also holding the can in her arms at the moment. She thinks Qi Ting is a strange person. Sometimes he looks like a good person, and then he looks like a bad person. It''s tooplicated.


    After thinking about it for a while, she gave up and simply went to grab the knowledge in Gu Yundong''s hand.


    Gu Yundong let her go and turned to talk to Xue Rong, "Did you find the Tooth Man?"


    "I found it, it''s in the alley ahead, not far."


    Gu Yundong thought about it, her father is going to study here, and her mother is probably here to apany her. Gu Dajiang is not suitable to live in the school building of the academy, and it is also necessary to buy a house nearby.


    First came to live with his father, and secondly, she also had a ce to rest when she came to Fucheng.


    Therefore, before their family went to the academy to see Chief Qi Shan, Gu Yundong asked Xue Rong to find the nearby Yaren.


    After a while, the carriage stopped at the entrance of an alley. Sure enough, a middle-aged man with a fan stood beside the road. When he saw Xue Rong, he closed his fan and greeted him with a smile on his face.


    "Is it Master Gu?" He stood beside the carriage, personally supported Gu Dajiang who got down from it, and said with a smile, "Xue Xiaoge told me that Master Gu is going to study at Tianhai Academy soon. Congrattions, Master Gu."


    This was the first person I saw to congratte me after I left the academy. Although Gu Dajiang didn''t show it on his face, he really felt it in his heart.


    Really is a tooth man, this mouth is too talkative.


    Gu Yundong also got off the carriage. In this hot day, she did not let Yang and Gu Yunke toss with them, and directly asked Xue Rong to send them back first.


    It is enough to see her and her father in the house.


    After the carriage left, Ya Cai started to introduce, "It''s close to the academy, and there must be a shortage of houses. Many people refuse to sell and rent them out to those students. Brother Xue told me about Master Gu''s request, and now I am here. There are three good ones on hand. I''ll show you the one in front of you first, this way please."


    Xu is close to Tianhai Academy. There are many houses here, and the peopleing and going are very lively.


    Butpared to the bustling urban area, it is still much quieter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 620: Seduce her father?

    Chapter 620 Seduce Her Father


    The first house that the ??ya people took them to was a one-step yard, which was bigger than Cousin Ke¡¯s house.


    This location is the closest to the academy, and it is also the most suitable for schrs to live in, because it is quiet and there are no shops around. It is said that the neighboring families are all students of Tianhai Academy. They often discuss knowledge together and have a strong learning atmosphere.


    The most important thing is that there are no misceneous peopleing and going, safe.


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong went in and looked at it. The house was really good. Although it was a one-time entry, it was enough.


    But it''s empty inside, without any furniture. If you buy it, I''m afraid you will have to re-purchase your home.


    Yaren introduced as he walked, "This house is still rtively new. The original owner just moved out yesterday. If youe two days earlier, I''m afraid you won''t be able to make it out."


    As he said that, he went to see the reaction of the two, Gu Yundong didn''t say anything, and Gu Dajiang didn''t show any expression on his face.


    After ?? looked around, the three of them came out.


    The ??ya people took them to the second house.


    The second house is a little further away, but the road outside the gate is very wide, even if two carriages run side by side, there is no problem at all.


    There are some grocery shops, grain and oil shops, shops for daily life, not big, but very convenient and not noisy.


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong liked the environment when they first walked to the door, and the house seems to be new, it should have been repaired not long ago.


    Tooth man took the key and opened the door. Just as Gu Yundong was about to go forward, he saw the door of the neighbor''s house opened and a woman walked out.


    Seeing Gu Yundong''s father and daughter standing at the door, he was slightly stunned.


    The tooth man over there was already greeting them, "Master Gu, Miss Gu,e in and have a look."


    Gu Yundong entered the gate and saw a persimmon tree nted in the yard. The tree must be some years old, and the branches have already stretched out to the next door, which seems to be somewhatfortable.


    This second courtyard is quite big. Although there is no furniture, there are many rooms, and the study, kitchen and guest rooms are clearly divided.


    Tooth man took them around, but still couldn''t see their dissatisfaction from their faces, and suddenly sighed secretly in his heart.


    This yard is the best among the three families. The house is big, new, and the location is good. Of course, the price is naturally the most expensive.


    However, the Gu family has not asked about the price yet, but they can talk slowly.


    "Let''s go to the next one."


    Gu Yundong intends to read it all before making a decision. It is still necessary to shop around.


    Tooth man responded and led them out.


    As soon as the door was locked, he led Gu Yundong and the two to the third house.


    Who knew that when he walked to the next room, the woman he had seen before also came out, nodded slightly to them, and walked away with her head lowered.


    Yaren walked in front and didn''t pay attention, Gu Dajiang seemed to be considering the advantages and disadvantages of the two houses.


    Only Gu Yundong, keenly aware of the woman just now, secretly threw a wink at her father? ?


    ???


    Gu Yundong''s face turned dark instantly, he looked back at the second family, and instantly ruled out this option.


    Just kidding, after the house was bought, her father spent most of the time in the academy, and her mother lived in this house. If this woman was interested in her father, wouldn''t she find a chance to bully her mother?


    Yang is not too defensive about people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 621: set

    Chapter 621 is set


    Gu Yundong shook his body and quickened his pace.


    Yaren took them to the third house. This house is a small second house. It is smaller than the previous one, but it is not bad.


    There are also shops around, a little noisy, but it is very convenient to travel.


    The most satisfying thing for Gu Yundong is that there is a water well within a dozen meters of walking out of the house, which is very convenient for drafting.


    There is a river behind the house, and it is also convenient to doundry.


    It is very suitable for life, but...not suitable for reading.


    Gu Yundong walked to Gu Dajiang''s side and asked him in a low voice, "Dad, which of the three do you think is the best?"


    She thought that Gu Dajiang would choose the first one, where the reading atmosphere was the strongest.


    Unexpectedly, he pointed to this ce and said, "This is the best ce, not big or small, and it''s convenient to go out. If your mother wants to go shopping, you don''t have to go around. If your mother wants to talk, don''t press. With a voice. And in this yard, you can also nt some flowers for your mother."


    What Gu Dajiang didn''t say is that Yang used to like to grow flowers, but when he was in the old Gu family, conditions were not allowed.


    Later, in Yongfu Vige, Gu Yundong didn''t know that she had such a hobby, but sometimes she would see her holding a kettle and watering the fruits and vegetables in the yard.


    Gu Yundong was speechless when she heard Gu Dajiang''s reason. She paused and asked hesitantly, "Dad doesn''t think it''s noisy, will it affect your study?"


    Gu Dajiang was stunned for a moment, thenughed and said, "What''s the noise? This is the noise? It used to be called noise at Gujiatun. When your father and I were the ountant, there were not many customersing and going in the restaurant. You can say it, Dad can still read the book?"


    Gu Yundong patted his forehead, yes, her father has never been afraid of noise, and he has long been trained in copper skin and iron bones. Besides, this is a yard where a second child enters. People are reading in the study at the back, and there is almost no sound.


    "Then this one?"


    Gu Dajiang nodded.


    Tooth saw them whispering over there, so he didn''t bother.


    Seeing that their discussion was almost over, he smiled and asked, "Master Gu, Miss Gu, have you considered it? Do these three families like it? If not, then you have to look for it in a ce far away from the academy. , or you can rent a house. But renting a house is always inconvenient, thendlord suddenly stopped renting it, and it is very troublesome to find it again.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded, "What are the prices of these three?"


    Yaren knew there was a y as soon as he heard it, and quickly said, "The first house is near the academy. Although it only has one entrance, it costs 1,200 taels. The second house isrge and has two entrances, and it has just been repaired. One thousand seven hundred taels of silver. The third one is also a two-entry, but it is a little smaller, and it costs one thousand five hundred taels of silver."


    Gu Dajiang was shocked, so expensive? ? This is about to catch up with Beijing''s housing prices, right?


    Gu Yundong also frowned, but he was somewhat confident.


    This is Fucheng, and isn''t the house here equivalent to the school district house? Modern school district housing is expensive, and ancient school district housing is even more expensive.


    Besides, Tianhai Academy has been here for 100 years, aren''t the houses nearby getting taller every year?


    Moreover, whenever there is a champion or even a jinshi in the academy, the neighborhood has to be said to be a good ce for outstanding people.


    One thousand five hundred taels, Gu Yundong exhaled and asked the Tooth Man to find the owner of the house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 622: Cousin Kes dislike

    Chapter 622 Cousin Ke''s dislike


    The owner lived not far away. He heard that someone had bought a house, so he rushed over immediately.


    Gu Dajiang bargained with him, the owner of the house was very tight-lipped and would not let go.


    "Master Gu, you also know that the houses here are all at this price. It''s not that I don''t want to be cheap, so we can''t destroy the market, can''t we? Besides, my house is indeed worth this price. To be honest, if I didn''t have some money in my business recently. Tight, I really don''t n to sell this house."


    Gu Yundong frowned. The weather was very hot, and she really didn''t have the patience to argue with others. In the end, both sides took a step back and bought it for 1,400 taels.


    After the house was bought, Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang returned to Cousin Ke''s house.


    Cousin Ke''s house has been cleaned up. As soon as Gu Yundong entered the door, he saw Mrs. Yang, Tong Shuitao, and Gu Yunke all squatting in the yard, where they were dealt with.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    When she was on the carriage, she had told the little girl how to clean up this thing, but she didn''t expect that she would actually do it as soon as she got home, and it seemed that it was almost done.


    Only Cousin Ke stood in the room with a look of disgust, refusing to approach.


    Gu Yundong squatted down, picked up the little girl Gu Yunke and took a look.


    Well, very good, take off the wings, remove the head and tail, and there is only a little bit of fine meat like the thumb nail, and the processing is quite clean.


    The little girl raised her head as if begging for praise, "Eldest sister, am I doing the right thing?"


    "That''s right, so clever."


    The little girl immediately smiled contentedly, turned her head and worked harder to fix the rest of the knowledge.


    Gu Yundong grabbed her hand and looked at it. The few feet she knew had small barbs. Gu Yunke''s tender little fingers could easily be broken, so she wasn''t afraid.


    Look at this little tender hand, it''s all red.


    But meeting her expectant little eyes, Gu Yundong could only helplessly smile and tap her little forehead, "Okay, wash this first, eldest sister will burn it."


    Chichi has to be stir-fried to taste good, pour the oil, add ginger, onion and garlic, and then pour all the washed Chichi down, and the sound is pleasant to hear.


    After a while, the fragrance burst out, filling the entire kitchen in an instant.


    When Shao Qingyuan and the others entered the door, the fragrance instantly seemed to be fatal, and got into the noses of several people.


    A Zhu ran to the kitchen following the smell, and was stunned when he saw the dark Zhi, "What is this?"


    "Meat." Gu Yundong smiled.


    A pig will not ask, no matter what kind of meat it is, it smells delicious.


    So after the two tes were served, Ah Zhu couldn''t wait to pick one up and stuff it into his mouth.


    Gu Yundong reminded him, "Remove the shell."


    Azhu quickly bit it open, dug out the meat inside, and instantly widened his eyes.


    "It''s delicious, what kind of meat is this, I''ve never eaten it before, and it''s so delicious."


    Cousin Ke on the side said coldly, "That''s right, it''s just that the one on the tree who is always making noises knows that it''s a bug."


    Ah Zhu was stunned, Ah Shu also looked at the two tes of ck things in surprise.


    Zheng Gang almost dropped his chopsticks.


    Shao Qingyuan doesn''t matter, he actually eats it, but he used to bake it directly without cutting the head and tail, so he always felt a bitter taste, so I can only eat a part of it? Long experience.


    He quickly ate without any burden, and gave Gu Yundong a high evaluation, "It''s delicious."


    Then, the three of them, the pig and the mouse, Zheng Gang, quickly put their chopsticks into the te...


    I don¡¯t know if you have eaten it, hahahaha, I liked it when I was a kid. As soon as the summer vacation came, the adults at noon were taking a nap, and our little friends took the bamboo poles to the Inte, and then fried it, it was very fragrant. When my eldest cousin came to my house for the first time, I happened to be cooking, and she ate one, which is still fresh in her memory. I want to eat now as I write...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 623: go to the shop

    Chapter 623 Go to the shop


    On the other side, little girl Gu Yunke had already peeled a bunch of shells on the table.


    Tong Shuitao knew what it was, and although she was a little hesitant at first, after the fragrance wafted into her nose, she no longer had any ideas, so hurry up and eat it.


    Gu¡¯s family didn¡¯t even speak. I didn¡¯t feel it before, but now I find that there are a lot of people, but I know a little bit.


    Cousin Ke had always been disgusted by it, even though she was drooled by the scent, she never thought of eating this stuff.


    But now the people looking at a table are like reincarnations of starving ghosts, and they are reluctant to even say a word, for fear that she has eaten one less, which makes her suspicious.


    Really¡­ so delicious?


    She hesitated and hesitated again and again, seeing everyone bowing their heads, but finally she couldn''t hold back, and secretly pinched one. Immediately, he turned around as if nothing had happened, looked at the ck man, closed his eyes, and bit down.


    Um? Is it not bad? There is no disgusting feeling of insects at all, and it is fragrant.


    Aunt Ke said that she can still ept this.


    After eating the one in her mouth, she turned around, just about to take the next one, but found...it was empty.


    Two tes are empty, are these people reincarnated from starvation ghosts?


    Azhu leaned on the chair contentedly and sighed, "I didn''t expect this to be so delicious, why didn''t I find it before? Ashu, why don''t we go grab another bag tomorrow?"


    "Okay." The mouse agreed.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at them sideways, "I caught it and fried it myself."


    A pig and a mouse, "..." Isn''t this embarrassing them?


    But they really didn''t dare to let Gu Yundong help them burn it, so they could only focus on Tong Shuitao.


    Thetter thought of the delicious taste in his mouth just now, and nodded, "Okay, no problem."


    Shao Qingyuan was satisfied and asked about the situation in Tianhai Academy today.


    Everyone is very happy to learn that Gu Dajiang has passed the assessment of Chief Qi Shan and will be able to report to the academy tomorrow.


    Shao Qingyuan''s side is also progressing smoothly.


    "The guy called Laixi took us to see five shops. I bought two, which are quite close. One is for Guji, and the other is to open a pharmacy in the future. Do you want to visit tomorrow?"


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to buy two nearby shops, but unfortunately it was too difficult, so he could only find the closest ones.


    The pharmacy is not in a hurry to open. The pharmacy in the county town is just on the track. It is not easy to buy medicinal materials, especially if you need to find a shopkeeper who is skilled in medicine, so you have to move steadily and not in a hurry.


    "I''ll go take a look." Gu Yundong was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect it to be settled in one day.


    She turned to look at Gu Dajiang, "Father, is it okay for you to go to the academy by yourself tomorrow?"


    Gu Dajiang just took a sip and almost choked when he heard this.


    He looked at his daughter with indescribable words, "Yun Dong, father is no longer a child, father is in his thirties. Not to mention the academy, even if you go to the capital alone, there is no problem."


    Gu Yundongughed dryly, and then he realized that Gu Dajiang was not the Yang family, nor was Yun Shu Yunke.


    "Then I''ll go see the shop tomorrow."


    Gu Dajiang waved his hand, "Go, go, go and do your work."


    Therefore, the next day, Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, and Zheng Gang went to the shop, Gu Dajiang and Xue Rong went to the academy, and the others went to the house they bought yesterday to sort out the second child. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 624: who are you

    Chapter 624 Who are you?


    The shop that Shao Qingyuan bought was not located in the center of Fucheng, but it was also a prosperous area. The road in front of the shop was very spacious, and many people came and went.


    The shop is on two floors, with a small yard at the back. The yard is not big, but it is enough for people.


    Gu Yundong walked around the shop, very satisfied.


    Seeing this, Shao Qing couldn''t helpughing, and said, "This shop was originally a bookstore, and the owner is a schr, who only read books of sages and sages, and he directly handed over the bookstore left by his father to the original shopkeeper. ,pity¡­¡­"


    It''s a pity that the shopkeeper is greedy, and it doesn''t count if things are shoddy, and he has secretly moved a lot of money from the shop. Not long ago, a schr did not get the reward he deserved after copying books for the bookstore.


    The result he got ?? almost made him faint. Not only did the shop run out of money, but he also owed a lot of foreign debts.


    He was about to send the shopkeeper to the government, but he got some of the money back, but there was still a huge sum of money that he couldn''t fill in. Schrs care about reputation most, especially the bookstore owes a lot of students hard money. There is no way, the owner can only sell the shop.


    Gu Yundong sighed and sympathized with the schr.


    But he quickly put it aside and began to think about how to decorate the shop in front of him.


    "Why don''t you still ask Uncle Feng toe here?" Shao Qingyuan suggested, "He hase to work in Fucheng before, and there are people he knows here, so he''s not afraid of losing his way."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Okay."


    She has a good impression of Feng Daneng. The previous Gu Ji was decorated by Uncle Feng.


    Now Uncle Feng has a lot of work, and he already has a mature work team, but most of the work he picks up is from a few nearby viges. asionally, people from the town and county wille to him.


    But Gu Yundong knew that Uncle Feng was also ambitious, and naturally hoped to go further and further.


    It doesn''t take a few people to decorate the shop, and it is enough for Uncle Feng to bring two guys.


    "Tomorrow morning, I will let Ah Shu go back quickly and take Uncle Feng over."


    "Row."


    Gu Yundong thought, then tonight she has to draw a decoration drawing based on the structure of the shop.


    The two of them were just chatting when there were a few noises outside.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and walked to the shop together.


    As soon as he came out, he saw a familiar middle-aged man striding in, staring at them with a bad expression.


    "Is it you?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized that he remembered, wasn''t this middle-aged man the one who wanted to book a box the day before yesterday at Jinxiu Restaurant?


    ording to my buddy Laixi, who is in charge of the Zhou family?


    Manager Zhou was furious, looked at Gu Yundong and the three of them and sneered, "You bought this shop?"


    Gu Yundong frowned. She has always been friendly to friendly people, and she doesn''t care about people whose eyes seem to be on the top of their heads.


    So after ncing at the middle-aged man, she turned to look at her shop again.


    It was Zheng Gang, who asked him with a cold face, "Who are you?"


    "You don''t care who I am, do you know that this shop was the first thing our master saw." Well, I used to grab a box with myself, but now I''m grabbing a shop with him, where is the robber, this hand is getting bigger and bigger long.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 625: the man he got

    Chapter 625 The person he found


    Zheng Gang thinks that this person is afraid that there is something wrong with his brain?


    Your master first saw it, but you should buy it. Do you me others for not buying it yourself? Who are these people?


    When the middle-aged man saw that they didn''t speak, he got even more angry, "Did you hear that? This shop was first seen by our master. Our master just went back and thought about it for a day, and then you cut off your beard, isn''t it too unreasonable? Now? There must be a firste,ste, right?"


    Gu Yundong had never heard of such a statement before, she turned her head to look at the middle-aged man, and smiled, "That''s a nice saying, why go back and think about it for a day, I''m afraid I want to lower the price? I knew that the original owner of this shop was in a hurry to make a move. After dawdling and wanting to buy this shop at a low price, do you me others for your unhappiness?"


    When everyone is a fool?


    The middle-aged man was told the central matter, and his face changed suddenly.


    "Anyway, this shop was our first choice. How much money you bought it, we''ll give it to you."


    Gu Yundong regretted talking to him just now, what was there to talk about with a fool.


    Shao Qingyuan stood in front of the middle-aged man with a cold face, "Go out."


    "You..." Before he could finish speaking, he couldn''t help shrinking his neck and looked at Shao Qingyuan with some fear.


    In the end, the middle-aged man held his neck straight for a moment, but took two steps back in fear.


    This person looks fierce, and if he does something, he will not suffer?


    He snorted coldly and left with a flick of his sleeves.


    went to the door before pointing to them, "You wait for me."


    After he finished speaking, he ran away without waiting for Shao Qingyuan to look over.


    As soon as he left, Zheng Gang couldn''t help frowning, "Master, will this person cause us trouble?"


    "There will be no trouble."


    "After all, we just came to Fucheng, if the other party has a lot of money..." Zheng Gang was worried, he was used to doing things cautiously. Do business without offending people, especially when you just came to an unfamiliar ce.


    But Gu Yundong doesn''t seem to care, and Shao Qingyuan doesn''t care.


    He sighed.


    Seeing that he was still worried, Gu Yundong exined with a smile, "Uncle Zheng, you don''t have to worry too much. If the Zhou family''s wealth and wealth can''t be offended, when we went to Jinxiu Restaurant two days ago, The shopkeeper and the buddies won''t mention it at all."


    Besides, the other party was arrogant and unreasonable first. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to save this kind of person for the Chinese New Year if they didn¡¯t fight it out? Gu Yundong felt that if she showed a little bit of weakness, this person in charge would definitely have an inch.


    Zheng Gang was startled, thinking about it right.


    The three continued to look at the shop, but after a while, there was another noise outside the door.


    Zheng Gang thought it was a middle-aged maning back, but he didn''t expect it. It was a few street gangsters who seemed to be collecting protection fees in this area.


    As soon as the **** entered, he looked at the three people on the opposite side and asked, "If you want to open a shop here, you must know some rules."


    "What rules?" Shao Qingyuan took a step forward, squinting at a few people.


    A few thugs were a little scared of him, but because of therge number of people, they still had some confidence. "This street is covered by a few brothers. Therefore, the shops along the street have to pay some protection fees. More, one hundred taels a month."


    Zheng Gang gasped, "You guys are robbing money."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and looked at the middle-aged man hiding outside the shop.


    Sure enough, he was the one he called.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 626: kicked away

    Chapter 626 Kicked away


    Gu Yundong thought that this person would go back to his Zhou Mansion, but he didn''t expect that he was still a little brainy, looking for a local snake toe to them to make trouble.


    The middle-aged man hid himself at the entrance of the alley on the opposite side, and said to the people next to him, "We''ll go over and try to persuade them when they have a conflict. It will be much easier to buy their shop then."


    "Is it useful?" The person beside him looked like a servant, and he was still a little worried.


    Director Zhou snorted coldly, "Of course it''s useful, who would be willing to pay the protection fee of one hundred taels a month?"


    "It''s a pity that we came a stepte, otherwise we wouldn''t have to pay those local snakes to help out with this."


    Director Zhou pouted, "Maybe this way, we can lower the price." After a pause, he asked again, "When will the mastere?"


    "It should being soon."


    Manager Zhou was a little anxious, "I have to do this before the masteres."


    Exactly, the three people in the shop seemed to have bad tempers, so they would have to quarrel soon.


    He just waited.


    The shop is really arguing at the moment, Zheng Gang looked at the local snakes and said, "I haven''t heard that this street is charged for protection, let alone one hundred taels a month."


    "Yes, I didn''t need to take it before, but now I want it. What''s the matter, can I give it? Don''t me my brother for being rude."


    "You..." Zheng Gang was impatient.


    "No, let''s see what''s the rude method?" Gu Yundong retracted his gaze on Manager Zhou and nced at the few local snakes.


    The local snake immediately nced at her, and then his eyes lit up, his eyes became unscrupulous, "Oh, there is a little girl here, she is very good-looking. Do you want to know how to be rude? It''s actually simple, or you Come and kiss me... ah..."


    Before he finished speaking, the local snake felt a pain in his stomach, and his whole body flew out like a kite with a broken string.


    "Snapped"


    "boom"


    The sound of ??nding sounded, and not only the local snake was stunned, but the other **** were also stunned, the smiles on their faces were still hanging, and they froze like that.


    After a while, everyone turned their heads, looked at Shao Qingyuan who was doing it, and swallowed hard.


    Shao Qingyuan''s icy eyes swept over one by one, "Which one is more wee?"


    A few local snakes trembled and took a few steps back.


    The steward Zhou and the servant on the opposite side were even more stunned when they saw it, just, just, just kicked and flew like this?


    "What, what should I do?" The boy''s tense tongue was knotted, "That person seems to have martial arts skills, and we have not been able to beat him with one finger in the past, and those local snakes are not very useful. No, that shop is gone."


    Manager Zhou also shivered in fright, but after hearing the little servant''s words, he hit him with a backhand, "What nonsense? That shop is what the master liked, did I not want it if I said no? It seems that we can''t do it. Come on, you, hurry up and call Ah Feng over, he is our mansion''s guard, and if he is good, he will definitely be able to take care of that man."


    The boy nodded and stood up immediately. Who knew that he had not even taken a step before he stopped again, pointed to a carriage not far away and said, "No need to go, Ah Feng is here with the master."


    Director Zhou turned his head sharply, and his face changed instantly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 627: How could it be them?

    Chapter 627 How could it be them?


    "What should I do now?" the little servant asked indifferently.


    Steward Zhou thought for a while, then gritted his teeth and said, "What else can I do? Just tell the master directly."


    Speaking of which, Steward Zhou hurried out of the alley, stopped the man before Master Zhou''s carriage arrived at the shop, and apologized with a sad face, "Master, I''m sorry for you, I couldn''tplete what you exined, old man. ves are guilty."


    The curtain of the carriage opened, and Master Zhou got out of the carriage and frowned at him, "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, the shop you liked was bought by someone?"


    Master Zhou directly kicked him, "You can''t even manage a shop for useless things?"


    Zhou Guanshi suffered this kick, but in his heart he put the ount on the heads of Gu Yundong and several others, "Master, this old ve can''t do anything either, the price has been negotiated with the original owner of the shop, Li Dongjia. Li Dongjia I just waited for the old ve toe back and talk to the master, and with the money, I can pass the shop, I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect..."


    As he spoke, he pped and chatted twice, "I didn''t expect three people toe suddenly, and they insisted on buying that store, and said they would give Li Dong''s two hundred taels more. I heard it was okay? This store is our first. I decided to buy it. But those three people werepletely unreasonable. One of them was a man with some skills, and he threw the old ve out. The old ve couldn''t beat him, so this shop..."


    Master Zhou''s eyes widened when he heard it, "How can there be such a reason, how can there be such a reason, there are such unreasonable robbers."


    "Yeah, it''s too much to force buy and sell with a little effort."


    Master Zhou sneered, "What a great kung fu? Ah Feng, go and meet him."


    "Yes, sir." Ah Feng cupped his hands and walked to the shop first.


    Master Zhou and Steward Zhou followed slowly, and Steward Zhou showed a smile on the corner of his mouth, feeling a little more happy in his heart.


    When Ah Feng walked to the door of the shop, he happened to see the few local snakes retreating in a panic, and one of them almost hit him.


    The man looked back and happened to know him. Isn''t this the guard of the Zhou family?


    The head snake stopped immediately, and the guards of the Zhou family came. Didn''t these people run over to death with one hand?


    This Ah Feng came out of the authentic martial arts, and they couldn''t beat him together.


    As a result, several local snakes quickly turned sideways and let Ah Feng go in.


    Ah Feng saw Zheng Gang at first, and Shao Qingyuan at the second. Then, his expression changed in an instant.


    In the third eye, I saw Gu Yundong...


    A Feng took a step back abruptly, his pupils shrank and his body trembled uncontrobly, what, how could it be them? ?


    Gu Yundong no longer remembers this person, but Shao Qingyuan has a deep memory. The master of the Ah Feng family at the time almost caused his family Yundong to fall off the horse.


    I didn''t expect to see you again.


    "Are you busy?" Shao Qingyuan asked with narrowed eyes.


    A Feng shook his head subconsciously, turned around and went to find his master.


    Master Zhou has already stepped forward, and the manager Zhou pointed to Shao Qingyuan and said, "Master, it''s them."


    Master Zhou raised his eyes slightly and nced at Zheng Gang at the front, "It''s just that you have taken a fancy to my shop, and you don''tpromise on your means..."


    A Feng immediately tugged at his sleeve, "Master, look over there." He pointed to Gu Yundong''s position in a low voice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 628: havent seen you for a long time

    Chapter 628 Long time no see


    Zhou Dafu frowned and looked in the direction of Ah Feng''s finger.


    The next moment, the chubby body jumped up nimbly, took two steps back in an instant, and looked at the two with a trace of fear in his eyes, "You, you, how could it be you, why are you here?"


    yo, this person Gu Yundong knew, after all, the one who gave her money.


    She took another look at Manager Zhou, who was following behind her, and immediately understood.


    The original Zhou Mansion was this Zhou Mansion.


    "Master Zhou, it''s been a long time, how are you doing recently? Is the money earned very hot?"


    Zhou Taifu shook his head hastily, "It''s not hot, not hot at all."


    Thest time he extorted so much money from him, Zhou Dafu didn''t know how distressed he was, but now seeing Gu Yundong''s cunning expression, he instantly had a bad premonition.


    "It''s not hot, then why are you looking for so many local snakes to trouble our shop?"


    Zhou Dafu was stunned for a moment, looked at the group of people, a trace of daze shed on his face.


    But when his eyes touched Manager Zhou, he instantly understood.


    He red at Manager Zhou viciously, and immediately said, "No, you misunderstood, I don''t even know these people."


    He really didn''t know him, he was wronged.


    Manager Zhou waspletely stunned, what happened? How many people do you know, sir? And it seems... terrified.


    He went to see Ah Feng again, who didn''t even dare to take a step forward.


    No, what is the origin of these people?


    Manager Zhou felt a little uneasy.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "I don''t know, I thought it was Mr. Zhou who took a fancy to this shop and deliberately asked someone to destroy it, and asked us for a protection fee of one hundred taels a month. I heard this just now. At that time, I was scared to death, shivering, and almost had nightmares at night."


    Please don''t have nightmares, you continue to talk, it''s time for me to have nightmares.


    The corner of Zhou Dafu''s mouth twitched, and he shook his head firmly, "I really don''t know them. These people are just outrageous. They don''t do business all day long and specialize in extortion. Don''t worry, girl, everyone knows each other, I''ll handle these people for you. "


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, then I will trouble Master Zhou."


    "No trouble, I''ll take people away."


    After he finished speaking, he gave Ah Feng a wink, and without waiting for Gu Yundong to say anything, he quickly turned his head and left in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong silently looked at his back, why are you in such a hurry? She hasn''t talked aboutpensation yet.


    But Zhou Dafu was so distressed about silver, his legs were so fast that he almost had to run.


    Those local snakes werepletely at a loss. When they heard what Master Zhou said, they wanted to refute them, but when they met Ah Feng''s warning eyes, they didn''t dare to say anything.


    Possibly, this is Master Zhou''s n? ?


    As a result, he kept walking out of the shop, and the local snakehead, who had been beaten and had already recovered, asked, "Master Zhou, what does this mean?"


    Zhou Dafu nced at them, these people were not worth his words at all, so he directly handed them over to Ah Feng.


    He just turned his head, looked at Director Zhou, and then kicked him in the stomach, knocking him to the ground.


    "Dog thing, you still don''t tell me the truth??"


    Manager Zhou was startled, he quickly got up, his face was pale, and he didn''t dare to think about anything else, so he exined everything one by one.


    Zhou Dafu''s expression worsened after hearing this, and he kicked him again.


    A Feng sent the gang of local snakes back, and Zhou Dafu said with a gloomy face, "Go and find out what the origins of this man and woman are."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 629: one reaction

    Chapter 629 Reactions


    Zhou Dafu did not expect to see Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan here. Thest time they met, they were on the way from Yongning Mansion to Wanqing Mansion.


    He thought they were from Wanqing Mansion, but he didn''t expect that they would open a shop in Xuanhe Mansion.


    Thinking that he was about to be ckmailed by these two people again, Zhou Dafu felt unhappy in his heart.


    turned around and kicked butler Zhou fiercely, "You can handle those local snakes yourself, and you will be fined half a year''s monthly money. If you dare to do it again, I will sell you."


    "Old ve doesn''t dare." Manager Zhou felt bitter in his heart, and he didn''t dare to ask what was going on with those few people, he only knew that he had kicked the iron te. Not only did you not get anything good, but you also spent a lot of money to go out.


    Zhou Dafu raised his eyes again and nced in the direction of the shop, with a straight heart, and greeted Ah Feng to turn back to the house.


    Several people in the shop saw that their backs hadpletely disappeared, so they turned around and continued the discussion.


    But at the same time, after watching the excitement outside the door, several people also turned around and went back to the shops next door.


    The one on the left is a jewelry buyer, and the guy walked in and said to the shopkeeper, "The new owner next door seems to be surnamed Gu. She is a young girl. There is a man with very good skills, that Zhou Mansion''s Ah Feng is afraid of him, and I guess he has suffered a loss in the past."


    The one on the right is a ready-to-wear shop, and the guy also told the shopkeeper what he saw just now, "That Zhou Dafu was afraid of the owner of the shop next door, and guessed that the girl surnamed Gu had a big backstage, so he didn''t care about Zhou at all. Dafu takes it seriously. He is not afraid of local snakes, he will fight if he wants to, and he is not worried about retaliation from others.¡±


    Opposite is a pastry shop, and the man tutted his voice when he entered, "The owner is a girl, she came out to do business at a young age, and a newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger. In business, peace is the most important thing, and she doesn''t take it seriously, or else The backstage is hard, or it is too naive, I think this shop will open soon."


    The shopkeepers of the three shops had different reactions. The two shops on the left and right were still uncertain about Gu Yundong''s bottom line, but in the end they were all neighbors, so friendship was the main thing.


    Therefore, the two shopkeepers asked the guys to bring some tea to the door to cool off the heat on a hot day.


    This is the first time that Gu Yundong has encountered such treatment, even though this is the third shop she has opened.


    After all, the first shop was in Fengkai County, and the shop was originally won from the Tao family. Most of the shopkeepers in the surrounding shops were still afraid of the Tao family, and at first they didn¡¯t dare to deal with her openly.


    The second shop was opened in Wanqing Mansion. The shopkeepers in the surrounding shops didn''t even dare to make inquiries, for fear of causing trouble.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong was stunned when he saw the two guyse in to say hello and bring tea with a friendly attitude, but Zheng Gang answered it politely and chatted with the two of them in a good manner.


    Waiting for them to leave, Zheng just said, "I asked about it just now. The two guys said that Zhou Dafu has note to the city for a long time, and he has a certain wealth, but you don''t need to be too afraid of him."


    Having a family background but an unstable foundation, this person who is really rich and powerful in the Xuanhe House probably didn''t take him seriously.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "The shop has just opened, and Big Brother Shao and I will stay in Fucheng, so we''re not afraid of theming to trouble again. But shouldn''t we hire someone first?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 630: regarded as a thief

    Chapter 630 Being treated as a thief


    Gu Yundong is not very familiar with Xuanhe Mansion, and Zhuangzi will still be the shopkeeper in Fengkai County for three months.


    During this period of time, Zheng Gang can¡¯t be busy alone, it¡¯s too tiring, so I have to add two people to help.


    "Let''s recruit one. Before Zhuangzies to Fucheng, let Ah Shu stay here for three months." Shao Qingyuan said.


    As soon as Ah Mu is in good hands, he can be shocked when a local snakees over.


    Er Lai Fucheng''s shop is big, but two guys are enough. If there are more tricks, I''ll wait for the stake toe back, I''m afraid that there will be a fight.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "How about writing a recruiting notice outside the shop?"


    Shao Qingyuan was about to nod his head, but saw Zheng Gang hesitantly said, "Master, can I introduce one?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Of course, it would be great if Uncle Zheng had a suitable candidate, so that we would not have to look for people withpletely unfamiliar personalities."


    Zheng Gang sighed, "I do have a choice, it''s just..."


    Seeing that he seemed to have something to hide, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "But it doesn''t matter."


    "When I was a shopkeeper in this city, there was a guy named Chang Shun, who was very hardworking and very honest. However, one day I lost money in the shop, and I couldn''t find it no matter how I looked for it. Later, someone said Changshun''s mother was ill, and she had no money for treatment, but suddenly she got a sum of money, and she used that money to buy good medicine to cure her mother''s illness."


    Zheng Gang sighed, "The owner suspected that Changshun stole the money, Changshun denied it naturally, and argued that the money for his mother''s treatment was given to him by a kind person because Changshun did that person a favor. If you don''t believe me, let him find that kind person, but they just passed by Xuanhe Mansion, where can they find it? The owner beat Changshun and drove him out of the shop."


    "At the time, it was quite a big mess, and many shops around knew about it. So after Changshun was kicked out, it was too difficult to find a job. I knew that this was definitely not what Changshun did. But I had no evidence, and I couldn''t do anything to help him. It wasn''t until two days before I left the shop that I overheard that the money that day was secretly taken away by the owner''s son, and it had nothing to do with Changshun. "


    Unfortunately, what if he knew?


    The old boss is dead, and he himself was kicked out of the shop. The only thing he can do is to go to Changshun''s house and tell him the truth.


    Changshun was very sad when he heard this, and his grievances were finally washed away. He was not a thief.


    However, the surrounding neighbors did not eliminate their prejudice against Changshun because of Zheng Gang''s appearance, and even felt that it was because Zheng Gang was also driven away by the owner, so they were dissatisfied with revenge on the owner, because Zheng Gang also had no evidence.


    Zheng Gang really wanted to help Changshun, but he was also worried that those rumors would affect the shop''s business, so he hesitated.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong just nodded, "Of course I believe in Uncle Zheng, as long as Changshun''s character is fine, it doesn''t matter. Zhuangzi used to be a **** in the vige, isn''t he a shopkeeper now? But I want to see that guy named Shunja first."


    Zheng Gang looked happy, and the folds on his face were crowded into a ball, "I''ll find him right away."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 631: mean

    Chapter 631 Mean


    After Zheng Gang finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave, but he stopped after taking a step, and said embarrassedly, "Shunzi''s house is a little far from here, when will the owner return to the inn? ."


    Gu Yundong thought for a while and asked, "Where is his home?"


    "South of the city."


    South of the city?


    "That''s right, the shop is almost there. I n to go to the new house to have a look. I''ll go with you, so that you don''t run around in the hot weather."


    Tianhai Academy is in the south of the city, so the little Erjin she bought is also in the south of the city.


    Zheng Gang nodded again and again, "Okay."


    "Before leaving, let''s go and see the shop that Big Brother Shao bought." Gu Yundong turned around and saw Shao Qingyuan''s somewhat disappointed look. But after hearing her words, the corners of his mouth twitched again.


    Shao Qingyuan took the lead and walked forward, "It''s not too far away, we''ll be there soon."


    It¡¯s not far, it¡¯s really not far, it¡¯s just a street away.


    Compared to Gu Yundong''s shop, the one used to open a pharmacy here is smaller. However, the backyard is muchrger. After all, it will take a lot of space for medicine and sunning medicine in the future.


    There is no medical store nearby. It is said that it is very inconvenient for many people to get medicine. It seems that it is indeed suitable for opening a drug store.


    It''s just that it''s still early, Shao Qingyuan ns to rent out the shop first and collect some rent.


    After reading the shop, the three got into the carriage and drove south of the city.


    Changshun''s home is said to be in the south of the city, but it''s actually a bit far from the little Erjin that Gu Yundong bought.


    Compared with the ''school district room'' where Gu Yundong lives, the area where Chang Shun lives is going to be called a slum.


    As soon as you enter the alley, the road bes narrow immediately. In addition, many people''s things are piled up at the entrance, and the whole alley is blocked for the most part.


    Gu Yundong and the others couldn''t get in the carriage at all.


    Zheng Gang''s expression shed a bit of embarrassment, "Master, why don''t you and Qingyuan wait here for a while, I''ll go in and call Changshun out."


    This alley is not only narrow and noisy, but also all kinds of smells are mixed into a ball, which is hard to describe.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "No, let''s go in, there are still pits everywhere in the vige, it''s not much better, why can''t we get out?"


    The carriage was ced at the entrance of a small restaurant at the intersection, and the three of them walked into the alley after paying a few pennies to ask the shopkeeper to take care of them.


    Although this alley is a bit cluttered, the breath of life is very strong, and children on the road are running aroundughing and joking.


    A woman sat at the door with a sewing basket and watched, yelling and scolding from time to time.


    asionally I heard the ding ding bang of the iron, and the loud quarrel from the house.


    Changshun''s house seemed to be very inside, and Zheng Gang led them for a long time before finally stopping.


    He pointed to a small and somewhat dpidated yard in front of him and said, "That''s it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that the door of the courtyard was opened.


    Zheng Gang''s eyes lit up and said, "He is Changshun."


    Gu Yundong raised his head and saw a lean teenager holding a pole and was about to go out.


    Zheng Gang raised his hand, and just as he was about to call him, he heard another harsh and sharp voice sounded first.


    "Changshun, are you going to go out to work again? How can you still find work? Those shops shouldn''t ask a thief to work." It was a woman who spoke, and it should be from Changshun''s family. Neighbors, the tone is very mean.


    She looked at Changshun and suddenly realized, "I''m going out with a pole to be a porter. I heard that you didn''t have the job of pouring the chamber pot two days ago?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 632: damned

    Chapter 632 God Killed


    Changshun clenched his hands tightly and turned angrily to look at the woman who was speaking.


    It''s just that he was not good at words, and after his face flushed, he only said one sentence, "It''s none of your business."


    "Oh, why is it none of my business?" The womanughed exaggeratedly, "I can tell you, because of you, our reputation in this area has been ruined. If our son hadn''t suffered from you If you are involved, you will not find easy work. You still have the face to continue living here. If it were me, I would have found a ce to hang myself so that your mother and your sister would not dare to go out. "


    Changshun was trembling with anger, especially when the other party mentioned his mother and sister, which made him almost unable to control it.


    "Crash" sound.


    At this moment, a man came out from behind Chang Shun. The man held a basin of water in his hand and poured it directly at the woman across from him.


    "Ah..." The woman was instantly drenched with a particrly embarrassed look on her face. She screamed and danced around with her feet.


    "God **** it, you dare to ssh me?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" The man poured the water, put away the wooden basin in his hand, and pointed at the woman''s nose and scolded, "Who ruined the reputation of our area? It''s you, if it weren''t for you This big-mouthed **** goes everywhere to nder my brother as a thief, and my brother''s work will not be lost one after another. Your son can''t find work because he iszy and has nothing to do. What about my brother? Don''t be a **** The incident of the stove is all on my brother''s head. My brother is not a thief, my mother and I both believe him, you outsider don''t be okay, get out."


    "You, you, you bitch, no wonder you can''t get married. You are so vicious and vicious at such a young age. You deserve to stay at home and be an old girl all your life." Even his face was ashen, "Rending''s family really did the right thing to break off the marriage. They have long seen that you are not a good thing, little prostitute, and you will be a man in the future..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Changshun take a step forward with a sullen face, his fists tugging tightly as if he was about to hit someone.


    The ?? woman took a step back in fright, stammering, "You, what do you want to do?"


    "If you dare to say a word of my sister is bad, I will treat you rudely." Changshun kicked the stool next to the woman violently, knocking over all the sewing baskets on the ground.


    "Ah..." The woman screamed and wanted to scold, but when she saw the two brothers and sisters staring at each other, she was cowardly again, but she shouted unwillingly, "You, wait for me, wait for my boss toe back. , I want you to look good."


    Changshun red at her and turned to go back. He picked up the pole on the ground again, and said to his sister Su Qing, "Go in, close the door, and I''ll be back at night."


    Su Qing frowned, looking at the shoulder pole in his hand before he could say anything. After a while, she didn''t say anything, just nodded and said, "Brother, pay attention, don''t be too tired."


    "Okay, I got it."


    Changshun turned around and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, a cheerful and familiar voice suddenly came from his ear, "Changshun."


    He was startled, followed the voice and saw three people standing not far behind.


    One was Zheng Gang, the former shopkeeper he was familiar with. He looked happy, "The shopkeeper, you, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to find you, our boss is looking for a buddy. I heard that you work hard, so I have toe and see." Zheng Gangughed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 633: find you as a buddy

    Chapter 633 Find you as a friend


    Changshun was shocked, Su Qing was also shocked, and the woman next door who was about to enter the door didn''t care about the water droplets still dripping on her body, she turned and looked at Zheng Gang and the others in amazement.


    Zheng Gangughed, he wanted to speak out just now, but the owner didn''t let him move, so he could only watch.


    Now the owner didn''t turn around and left after reading everything, it seems that they nned to hire Changshun.


    He strode over, pointed at Gu Yundong and said, "Changshun, let me introduce to you, this is my current employer, Miss Gu. She opened a shop in Fucheng and was nning to hire a friend. I asked if you wanted to go. ."


    Changshun''s eyes suddenly lit up. When Gu Yundong looked at him, his whole body trembled nervously. He leaned the pole against the door a little overwhelmed, rubbed his hands and said, "I, this..."


    Su Qing was also very pleasantly surprised, but when she saw her brother like this, she immediately hated that iron was not steel.


    She hurriedly looked at Gu Yundong and said, "Gu, Miss Gu, right? Come in first, it''s very hot outside,e in and have a ss of water to rest your feet."


    He turned his body sideways and asked Gu Yundong to go inside.


    Who would have guessed that at this moment, the sharp voice came from behind, and he shouted somewhat unwillingly, "That girl, don''t be fooled, hire Su Changshun to work in your shop, but you''re going to die. Moldy."


    The people at the door all looked at the woman, Su Changshun and Su Qing''s expressions changed greatly, and they were shaking with anger.


    Seeing this, the woman said proudly, "Miss, you don''t know, this Su Changshun works diligently, but his hands and feet are not clean. He was kicked out by the owner of their shop before, saying he stole the shop. The money in it. Girl, if you really want to find a guy, you can find my son. My son has a good personality. "


    "You..." Su Qing wanted to scold her, but she was worried that it would leave a bad impression on Gu Yundong.


    Zheng Gang pointed at her and said angrily, "Bullshit, I said before, Changshun is a good man, and he never stole any money from the owner. Don''t nder him here and ruin his reputation."


    "Oh, oh, it''s you, I remembered, you dide here a year ago. But you have a good rtionship with him, maybe you are in the same group with him, and you even have a share in stealing money. Girl, you can Be sure to keep your eyes open and don''t be fooled, or the shop will be emptied by them."


    Su Qing couldn''t bear it any longer, she grabbed the pole by the side and wanted to rush over and smash her mouth.


    Gu Yundong blocked her, Su Qing was stunned for a moment, and her heart was full of unease.


    She was afraid that her eldest brother had finally got a job and was in trouble again, and she was even more afraid that it would also implicate shopkeeper Zheng.


    Gu Yundong looked at the woman, saw the smug look on her face, and smiled, "What kind of person Su Changshun is, I will judge by myself, as for whether your son is of good character... Look at you as a mother. It''s mean to know."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stopped looking at her, turned and entered the courtyard.


    The woman was stunned for a while, and it took a long while to react, and she immediately screamed, "You call me mean? Where did youe from, you little bitch, dare to call me mean? I''ll tell you..."


    Shao Qingyuan looked over with a cold gaze, the woman instantly felt chills on her upper body, even more frightening than Su Changshun, who had just faced the rage, so she didn''t hesitate any longer, and hurriedly turned around and went home without saying a word. Dare to say it.


    Shao Qingyuan entered the door, Zheng Gang quickly followed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 634: wages

    Chapter 634 Wages


    On the contrary, it was Su Changshun and Su Qing who stood at the door and looked at each other before entering the courtyardst.


    The yard of Su''s house is really small, even smaller than Cousin Ke''s house.


    Cousin Ke''s house only had two sleeping rooms, but it was a big house. The two wing rooms of the Su family were pitifully small, as if one room was separated.


    The main room is also small. When a group of five people came in, the main room seemed to be crowded.


    Su Qing quickly poured the water over, and then stood behind Su Changshun, still a little uneasy. She was still worried that what the woman next door said would leave a very bad impression on Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong took a sip of water, quenched his thirst, and said straight to the point, "My surname is Gu, and the shop is on Dahui Road, which is a little far from here, and will open in a few days. The shopkeeper is Uncle Zheng, you are familiar with it. , I still need two guys, one has already been chosen. Uncle Zheng rmended you to me, saying that you are honest and diligent, so I wille to see. What about you? What do you think, do you have any intentions to go? "


    Su Qing was very happy and let go of her worries.


    She hurriedly turned her head to look at her brother, Su Changshun was still a little confused, actually, he really wanted to hire him as a guy?


    Can he work? You don''t have to think about finding a job every day, being a porter, you have less wages and are often in arrears? And he still works under Uncle Zheng''s hands. Uncle Zheng is a good person and will never beat or scold them casually.


    only¡­¡­


    After Su Changshun was excited, he gradually calmed down, and then said, "Miss Gu heard it just now, I, I have a bad reputation on my back."


    "You mean being taken as a thief by others? Uncle Zheng has already told me that I trust him, so I hope you will not betray his trust. If you are willing, you can work hard in the shop from now on. I won''t treat you badly."


    Hearing that she didn''t mind, Su Changshun finally exhaled a long breath, with a happy smile on his face, "I, I will, I will do it well."


    "Well, about the wages, it''s three taels of silver a month for the time being. If you do it well in the future, it will go up. If you think it''s okay, then we can sign the contract now."


    The sry in Fucheng is higher. Zheng Gang did a good job in the county, so she gave 10 taels of silver.


    In the future, it will increase ording to the seniority, Gu Yundong thinks there should be no problem.


    She thought about it, after the New Year, the old employees in the workshop can also mention their wages.


    Su Changshun heard that three taels of silver could not be unwilling, and nodded hastily.


    "I, I''m going to borrow a pen and paper now, and I''ll be able to sign the deed right away."


    "No need, I have the deed, you can just press a handprint." Gu Yundong had already prepared N copies of the employment letter. The names and positions were different, and the others were simr.


    Su Changshun took it over, without even looking at it, he pressed his handprint directly without any hesitation.


    Gu Yundong smiled, it seemed that Zheng Gang''s trust was not wrong, and Su Changshun also believed in Zheng Gang very much.


    She is quite satisfied with Su Changshun. Although she is not good at words, she can see that she is very protective of her family, and she is not afraid of hardship or fatigue.


    And Zhuangzi is a clever man who can talk, justplements Su Changshun, two people who are active and quiet are very suitable.


    If both of them can say it, I''m afraid they will quarrel.


    The guy has found it, Gu Yundong is leaving.


    The courtyard door was pushed open at this time, and an older woman came in with a basket.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 635: The shop closes sooner or later

    Chapter 635 The small shop closes down sooner orter


    Seeing a few strangers in the yard, the woman was stunned for a moment, and looked at the Su Changshun brothers and sisters in confusion.


    Su Changshun hurriedly stepped forward and took the basket from her hand. The basket was filled with clothes and was heavy, and a trace was drawn on the woman''s palm.


    Seeing this, Su Changshun felt a little sad, but he quickly smiled again, put the basket on the steps aside, and said to the woman, "Mother, you are back. This is Uncle Zheng, you have seen it. This is Miss Gu. With Mr. Shao, Miss Gu opened a shop in Fucheng and asked me to be a clerk, I have a job, and my mother won¡¯t have to help others withundry in the future.¡±


    Ever since Su Changshun was known as a thief, the life of the Su family has be difficult.


    Su Changshun went out every day to find coolbor, Su Qing did some embroidery work at home, and Su mother went to collect some clothes and came back to wash. This summer is better. In winter, the water is icy cold. Mother Su''s hands are often swollen into steamed buns, which is very hard.


    That''s it, you can''t earn a few coins.


    Now that Su Changshun has a serious and stable job, his mother doesn''t have to work so hard.


    Mother Su heard that this was the owner who came to find her son to work, and immediately became excited, and quickly wiped her hands and invited Gu Yundong in, "Don''t stand at Dong''s house,e in and sit, it will be noon soon, everyone is eating here. Let''s have lunch in the afternoon. I''ll go grocery shopping soon."


    She turned around and was about to leave, but Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped her, "Auntie don''t have to be busy, I still have something to do, I''m leaving now."


    "It''s rare toe here, how can you leave without eating?"


    "It''s really not necessary." Zheng Gang also said, "Sister Su family, please take a break. In two days, let Changshun go to Dahui Road to find me, and we will leave first."


    Shao Qingyuan also nodded and opened the courtyard door first, letting Yun Dong go before leaving.


    When Gu Yundong went out, he saw the woman next door poking her head, and when she saw her, she immediately retracted her head.


    The woman didn''te out until the three of them had left. She hurried to the door of Su''s house and knocked on the door.


    Su Qing came over to open the door, and after seeing her, she closed the door without saying a word.


    The ?? woman almost got bumped on the nose, "You, you little bitch, you''re shaking when you have a job, right? Wait, I''ll see how long your brother can do this job, hum."


    After he finished speaking, he snorted at the ground, "I''m just a guy in a small shop, and I think of myself as a character. I don''t know when that small shop will go out of business."


    She went back cursing, and someone beside her curiously asked what was going on.


    The woman reiterated it again, and by the way, let people not go to that shop to buy things. The owner who can hire a thief as a buddy is definitely not doing any legitimate business.


    But when people asked her what the shop was doing and where, the woman couldn''t answer for a while.


    The same question was asked by Mother Su.


    Su Changshun touched his head and said a little embarrassedly, "I didn''t ask carefully, it seems that they are buying and selling food. But what Uncle Zheng introduced, it''s definitely not bad, don''t worry, mother. It''s just a bit far away, on Dahui Road. By the way, it may bete to go home in the future."


    Mother Su waved her hand, "It doesn''t matter, you bring your mother over to identify the way, and she can bring you meals at noon. It doesn''t matter if the shop is small, if you work hard, it''s better than carrying a big bag. After a pause, she suddenly asked again, "I heard just now that Young Master Shao seems to be called Miss Gu... Yun Dong??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 636: you are doing evil

    Chapter 636 You are doing evil


    When Shao Qingyuan was going out, he really called out, it was very soft, if it wasn''t for Su''s mother''s attention at the time, she might not have heard it.


    Su Changshun was stunned for a while, then nodded, "Yes, Miss Gu seems to be called Gu Yundong, what''s wrong, mother?"


    Mother Su frowned, "I always feel that this name is a little familiar, as if I heard it somewhere, but I can''t remember it for a while."


    Su Qingughed, "Mother, this name is not unusual, there is another one named Li Yundong at the entrance of our alley. Gu Dong''s family has always been in Fengkai County before, and it is impossible for you to know each other just two days ago. ."


    "That''s right." Su''s mother will soon be relieved. Now that she is old, it is possible that she may remember it incorrectly.


    "But if you go to work in the shop, you need to have good clothes. Xiaoqing, mother remembers that there is still a piece of material in the cupboard. Make new clothes for your brother ande out, don''t lose face of the boss."


    "okay."


    With the work, the spirit and energy of the three members of the Su family arepletely different, all the gloom has been swept away, as if they are already standing in front of the Kangzhuang Avenue, and there is no need to worry anymore.


    Gu Yundong in the carriage had a good impression of the Su family, and his poption was simple. Su Changshun himself was honest, and his mother and sister were reasonable, not difficult to get along with, and would not hold him back.


    Buddy''s business is done, Gu Yundong put down a worry in his heart, and went into his newly bought second child with ease.


    As soon as a few people arrived in the alley outside Xiaoer, they saw a few wooden trucks parked there with a lot of furniture lying on top of them.


    When ?? saw theming, Ah Mu, who was instructing people to move things, immediately greeted them.


    "Master, girl, ording to your instructions, the house has been cleaned up, and this furniture has been bought, how is it? It''s not bad, isn''t it? Laxi brought us to buy it, and the price is fair."


    The expression on his face begging for praise made Gu Yundongugh. He went up to touch the frame of the bed, it was really good.


    Yesterday, Cousin Ke asked someone to do the math. It is the most recent day for the housewarming, which is today. Although he was in a hurry, he couldn''t help it. His father went through the admission procedures today, and he had to live here.


    Therefore, Ashu and Azhu''s original n to catch Zhi was in vain, so he cleaned up the house and moved.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of them and the house is clean. The things that should be cleaned will be cleaned up soon. Coupled with the introduction of familiar people, I bought everything that should be bought.


    Just one morning, Xiao Erjin suddenly became warmer, like a home.


    Gu Yundong looked inside the house. The main house was lived by her parents, with a small study attached. The wing on the left is for her and Xiao Yunke, and the wing on the right is reserved for Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi.


    There is also an upside down room, which is for Xue Rong and the others.


    Each room is equipped with the most basic bed cabs and other things, which are veryplete.


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied, but Aunt Ke suddenly pulled her aside and asked, "You have also bought a yard in this pce city. Your parents live here, should you buy another house for the next person?"


    Gu Yundong said, "I thought about letting the Jiang familye over, plus there are Peach, Xue Rong, it should be enough."


    Cousin Ke couldn''t help rolling her eyes, "Jiang Shi and Tong Ping are husband and wife, you asked Jiang Shi toe over, Tong Ping is alone in Yongfu Vige? Are you doing something wrong?"


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, is this, so serious? ?


    "And Tong Shui Tao."


    What happened to the peach? Does she have no husband?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 637: Lu family of four

    Chapter 637 The Lu family of four


    Aunt Ke felt that although Gu Yundong was shrewd, he still had to learn in this respect.


    "Shui Tao is really good, but her temperament is out of line. She thinks about running out all day, and is not careful enough. She is suitable for following you, and you love to run everywhere. But she is not suitable for taking care of your mother. Your mother''s temperament should be found. A more meticulous person is."


    Gu Yundong is right when he thinks about it, not only should he be meticulous, but he must also be flexible.


    She remembered what happened to Jiang Yongkangst time, and there is no guarantee that no one will hit her mother''s idea now. And her father, they went to see a house yesterday, and just once they met, a woman gave her father a wink.


    Having said that, she is so young and beautiful that no one hooks up with her, and her parents are even better than her.


    Gu Yundong has deep doubts about his own charm.


    But seeing Shao Qingyuan by her side, this suspicion was dismissed by her.


    But what Cousin Ke said was right, he did have to buy a house for the next person. It doesn''t need to be too much, a family of three or four is enough.


    Therefore, after lunch, Gu Yundong took Yang''s Coco and followed Aunt Ke to Yaxing.


    She felt that since it was bought to take care of Yang''s cocoa, they had to be pleasing to the eye.


    Looking back at Yun Dong, the requirements are a little higher. She wants to find someone who can read and write, preferably a family member. In addition to taking care of Yang''s family, she also needs to work at home and look after the house.


    Once the requirements are high, it will be difficult to find them.


    After two runs, I finally saw and thought.


    The family name is Lu. The husband and wife have two daughters. One is about the age of Gu Yundong.


    Sheughed at that time, and Yang Shi alsoughed. Moreover, she is literate. It is said that she used to be a second-ss maid in a big family before, because she served the youngdy since she was a child, and she learned some things along with it.


    It was onlyter that he grew up, and after his facial features opened, he was attracted by the young master and wanted to take him as a concubine.


    She was unhappy, so this matter was disturbed for a few days, and as a result, thedy found out, beat them and sold their whole family directly.


    This girl''s name is Lu Hongxiu, she speaks softly, very gentle and careful, and she knows who is calling the shots. She doesn''t even look at Shao Qingyuan next to her, which makes Gu Yundong very satisfied.


    I had seen other girls before, and they all went to see Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong almost didn''t roll his eyes.


    The Lu family''s husband and wife are also honest and responsible. Lu Sheng is about the same age as Gu Dajiang. His wife, Mrs. Niu, works in the kitchen, because she does not fight or rob, she is just a helper, but ording to herself, her craftsmanship is not bad.


    Both are diligent.


    They also have a young daughter named Lu Hongqiao, who is about seven or eight years old. It just so happens that they can have apany with Yun Ke.


    The little girl already has friends in Yongfu Vige. She is still very unfamiliar here, and Yunshu is not there. There are children of the same age ying with her, so she can be more cheerful.


    When the four members of the Lu family were brought back, they were still a little nervous.


    They didn''t look at each other until they were standing at the entrance of Xiao Er, took a deep breath and followed Gu Yundong in.


    Who knew that just as he entered the door, a voice suddenly came from his ear.


    "Is Miss Gu back? Is it Miss Gu back?"


    Not only the four members of the Lu family, but even Gu Yundong and the others were frightened by the unfamiliar voice and almost turned around and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 638: Wait till you get bald

    Chapter 638 Waiting for you to be bald


    The owner of that voice quickly rushed in front of several people, and after looking around, his eyes were directly fixed on Gu Yundong.


    "You are Miss Gu, aren''t you?"


    Shao Qingyuan took a step forward and stood in front of him, frowning at him with a wary expression on his face.


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang who came outter, "Father, what''s going on?"


    Gu Dajiang looked helpless, stroked his forehead and said, "This is Master Xia from Tianhai Academy, he...he came here to discuss painting skills with you."


    He also had a headache. When he first arrived at the academy, before he had time to find the prison, he was blocked by this master Xia, and he directly asked him where the painter who instructed the students to paint yesterday was.


    Gu Dajiang saw his eager look, thought he was here to find fault, and immediately ran off guard.


    finally got rid of him and found the prison, andpleted all the matters for admission.


    When ?? was about to leave, he did not expect to see this Master Xia again at the entrance of the academy.


    At that time, he was holding a pile of paintings in his hand, and he looked like he was following Gu Dajiang.


    He even climbed into his carriage one step ahead of Gu Dajiang, as if he was relying on him without taking himself to the painter.


    What can Gu Dajiang do? He already knew from the porter''s mouth that this was the master of the academy, and he was a master who was very passionate about painting.


    So, he had to bring people back.


    Coincidentally, just before they came back, Gu Yundong just left home.


    Master Xia has been waiting at home for more than an hour, and his head is bald. From time to time, he runs outside the yard to look at it, almost breaking the threshold.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong''s group came back, he was the first to rush up.


    "Miss Gu, I''ve been waiting for you. You don''t know, I wasn''t in the academy yesterday, and I didn''t know there was a painter guiding the students to paint. When I heard the news when I got back, I rushed to the mountain''s Yuanlu, but you guys I''ve already left, I''m just one step away, and I''m just one step away. I was so upset that I didn''t sleep well all night. I was waiting for your father in the academy early in the morning, and this time I finally saw it."


    Master Xia couldn''t be more excited, Gu Yundong looked at him like that, as if he could wipe away tears with sadness if he continued.


    "Juste back, let me tell you, I brought my paintings over, youe and show me, what are the problems, why can''t I draw satisfactory paintings?"


    As he spoke, he became anxious again, and almost reached out to grab Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly calmed him down, "Master Xia, wait for a while, I just got home, I have to wait for me to arrange things before I can calm down and watch the painting, right?"


    Master Xia wanted to say that she should leave everything to Gu Dajiang to work on, but it was in someone else''s house, so it wouldn''t be too much.


    Therefore, he could only suppress the desire in his heart and looked at Gu Yundong earnestly, hoping that she would be able to finish everything in an instant.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She exhaled, first exined the origins of the four Lu family to Dad Gu, and then asked Tong Shuitao and Xue Rong to take them down and settle them first.


    After everyone was busy, they followed the impatient Master Xia to the study.


    The study has just been sorted out. There is arge desk in front of the window sill, and the pen holder on the table is ready. What''s more, the pen, ink, paper and inkstone are equipped.


    I don''t know if Ah Shu and the others put it in advance, or if Master Xia came to prepare it.


    What terrified Gu Yundong was the pile of things on the table.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 639: the same lecture hall

    Chapter 639 The same lecture hall


    "Come,e, sit here." Master Xia held the stool enthusiastically, without facing the embarrassment of the younger generation being too enthusiastic, and even made Gu Yundong feel that this was Master Xia''s home...


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and he pointed to the scrolls of paintings on the table, his hands shaking uncontrobly.


    "Don''t tell me, these are all your paintings, and you want me to finish them today?"


    Confucius Xia was stunned for a moment, as if he realized that this was a little embarrassing.


    Immediatelyughed dryly, reached out and took away half of it.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Xiafuzi saw that she was silent, thought about it, and reluctantly removed half of it.


    Gu Yundong still didn''t speak, Master Xia gritted his teeth and took out three volumes.


    But Gu Yundong was still calm, Master Xia couldn''t help it, "I can''t take it anymore, there are no more than twenty here."


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead and said, "Master Xia, in fact, I think one should be enough for me to see. You see that you have practiced so many paintings, you must have explored many painting methods yourself, and there are some doubts in your mind. Less understanding. Then I don¡¯t think there are many problems. Let¡¯s discuss and study more closely to a painting, and you can find out what¡¯s wrong with the subsequent paintings, right?¡±


    Xiafuzi felt... what she said was very reasonable.


    So he nodded, and began to poke around in the pile of paintings for a long time.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and looked at Gu Dajiang.


    After a long time, seeing that Master Xia hadn''t pulled out, Gu Yundong simply went to chat with Gu Dajiang.


    "Dad went to the academy today well?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s pretty good, Shu Xiu has paid, and the prison has given me a student robe, and also told me some of the college''s system, and the time to go to and from school. They also asked my father to go to the college''s cafeteria. Originally There is still a school building, but our family has a ce to live, so I didn''t go."


    Gu Dajiang still had some emotions in his heart. To be honest, this was his first time going to school.


    Although I read books when I was a child, it was only the books I read in the old schr''s house, and there was no window.


    Now that I have ssmates, this feeling is quite novel.


    "By the way, I''m in the same lecture hall with Qi Ting now." However, Qi Ting doesn''t seem to be in the academy today, but Zhuo Guang''s few people he saw yesterday were there, and he was happy to greet him when he saw him.


    Gu Dajiang just went to recognize the door, and the ss will officially start tomorrow.


    Gu Yundong was surprised and somewhat relieved. Although that stinky boy Qi Ting is a deadly arrogant, he is not bad at heart.


    The people who y well with him are also cute. His father met them yesterday, and he was not worried that he would not fit in.


    Father and daughter were talking, and Master Xia finally found the painting.


    took it out and took a look, Gu Yundong couldn''t wait to faint.


    I really didn¡¯t suffer at all. What I found was aplex painting simr to the painting of Shanghe during the Qingming Festival.


    Xiafuzi looked at her happily, "Come, take a look first."


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to look at all, his eyes showed deep contempt. If I had known that I couldn''t help rummaging through it just now, it would be good to take a random pair by myself.


    No, the key is that Master Xia can¡¯t even draw the feeling, why challenge such aplicated painting? ? ?


    But since she agreed, she still calmed down and looked at the painting carefully.


    Fortunately, although the painting isplicated, the technique has traces to follow. Gu Yundong quickly discovered the problem of Master Xia.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 640: your condolences

    Chapter 640 You mourn and obey


    Gu Yundong is also a person who loves to paint. She is very patient with the like-minded Master Xia.


    Gu Dajiang saw that the two had already started to discuss, so he picked up a book and sat beside him quietly and read it.


    He didn''t go out to talk to his wife and daughter until Shao Qingyuan came in.


    I don''t know how long it took before Gu Yundong raised his head and rubbed his aching neck.


    Suddenly there was a cup of tea at hand, she raised her head andughed at Shao Qingyuan''s dissatisfied expression.


    Shao Qingyuan was dissatisfied with Master Xia, so he didn''t even bring him tea.


    But Master Xia didn''t care at all, he didn''t even notice that Gu Dajiang in the room had long been reced by Shao Qingyuan, he just nodded with his own painting.


    "Excellent, wonderful, I have to give Miss Gu''s guidance. It''s like a p in the face, and I have benefited a lot." Master Xiaughed, put down the painting in his hand, and went to pick up another one.


    This time, Gu Yundong doesn''t need to say anything, he can find the problem himself.


    Immediately, his eyes widened with joy, and he danced with excitement. After a long while, he calmed down and asked Gu Yundong, "Yundong, your painting skills are so good, your teacher must be a contemporary person, I don''t know where he is now, can you rmend him? Referrals?"


    Gu Yundong, "I may never see him in my life." Her teacher is in another world.


    But Master Xia misunderstood, thinking that people are no longer in this world, and immediately sighed, "Heaven is jealous of Yingcai, you mourn and change."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Xiafuzi stopped talking about this topic, he turned over his paintings again.


    After looking at it for a long time, he pulled out a nk piece of paper and started to draw with a charcoal pen.


    This time, the writing was like a divine help, it was exceptionally smooth and felt, and the smile on Master Xia''s face never went down.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, although he also liked to draw, butpared to Master Xia''s hunger and thirst, it was simply not enough to watch.


    She didn''t bother him either, and walked out of the study with Shao Qingyuan.


    It wasn''t until evening that Gu Yundong walked into the study again and asked Master Xia, who had been so sleepless that he didn''t even know where he was, toe out to eat.


    Today is a happy housewarming, Gu Yundong personally cooked a lot of good dishes.


    Master Xia was reluctant to go out at first, but now he has an explosion of inspiration, he has endless energy, and it is no problem for him to stay in the study until the end of the day.


    But after Gu Yundong wrapped the fried chicken leg around his nose, he decisively put down the charcoal and ran to the flower hall quickly.


    There are a lot of people, so you have to divide into two tables to sit down.


    On such an important day, Gu Yundong originally wanted to invite Nie Cong over. After all, he moved to Fucheng, so he had to let this friend know his address and get to know her family.


    Unfortunately, Nie Cong was not here. Cousin Ke said that he was sent by his father to another ce for training.


    So now in the Gu family, there is only one guest, Master Xia.


    A table is full of more than a dozen dishes. One is to celebrate the housewarming, and the other is to celebrate the joy of Gu Dajiang entering school. Double happiness ising, can you not be happy?


    After everyone had eaten and drank enough, Gu Dajiang personally escorted Master Xia out, and then asked Xue Rong to drive the carriage back to the academy.


    Master Xia made a breakthrough in his painting skills on this trip, and his mouth was full of oil, and he was already satisfied.


    Well, next time I can find an excuse to have a meal, then the girl from the Gu family is very good at cooking.


    Not only is he good at cooking, he is good at painting, and he looks good, but unfortunately, he is already engaged, otherwise he has a lot of young talents to introduce to her.


    The bustling yard finally quieted down, and after everyone was tidy up, Gu Yundong got up and walked to the house where the four members of the Lu family lived.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 641: Gu Yundongs arrangement

    Chapter 641 Gu Yundong''s Arrangements


    Lu Hongxiu is a meticulous person, so when Tong Shuitao led them to clean up the room, she knew something about the Gu family from her mouth.


    I learned that the Gu family has a simple poption, the master and thedy are very kind to the servants, and there is no such lustful and lustful young master. The four members of the Lu family breathed a sigh of relief, and the apprehension ofing to this strange new master''s house gradually eased.


    So when Gu Yundong came to find them, the Lu family was not too panicked except for a trace of panic.


    Gu Yundong''s gaze swept across the faces of the four, and finally stopped on Lu Hongxiu.


    "It''s been a long time, I think you should also know the situation at home from Shuipao."


    Lu Hongxiu was startled, and knelt down, "Miss, forgive me, this servant is wrong, you shouldn''t ask about it without authorization..."


    "Get up." Gu Yundong interrupted her.


    Lu Hongxiu was stunned for a while, raised her eyes slightly, and nced at Gu Yundong carefully, seeing that she really did not want to me herself, so she slowly stood up.


    It was just that her heart became nervous, and she did not expect that the youngdy could see her own little thought at a nce.


    When she first arrived, she left such a bad impression on the youngdy, and Lu Hongxiu became flustered.


    Gu Yundong said, "It''s normal for you to inquire about the master''s situation in advance. As long as you don''t inquire about the master''s privacy, I won''t stop you from thinking about it, which shows that you are doing things carefully."


    The four members of the Lu family calmed down a little.


    Gu Yundong, "Since you already know what our family does, I won''t say more. As long as I''m loyal to the Gu family in the future, I won''t treat you badly. As for what you''re going to do, I''ve said it before. To take care of my mother and my sister."


    "Hongxiu is attentive and will follow my mother from now on. You also know that my mother is like a child now, so you don''t have to hold her back, she can do whatever she wants. She can work, go out and y. You can help, but you have a degree. Also, don''t let people bully her, if you encounter someone who wants to deceive my mother, you cane and tell me or my father. "


    "Hong Qiao apanies Coco on weekdays. She likes to eat. You can watch it, and you can''t let her eat too much."


    "Uncle Lu is in charge of the family affairs, especially my dad''s ssmates. You have to entertain me."


    "Aunt Niu used to help in the kitchen, so you will have to worry about the work on the stove in the future."


    The four members of the Lu family hurriedly responded, Gu Yundong made the key points clear, and they knew other things themselves.


    After ?? exined, Gu Yundong got up, "It''s gettingte, you should rest early."


    "Miss walk slowly."


    After Gu Yundong left, the four members of the Lu family looked at each other.


    After a long time, Lu Shengcai said, "Go to sleep, you should be busy tomorrow morning."


    The three of them didn''t make a sound, nodded and stopped.


    Gu Yundong went out of the door and went directly to Gu Dajiang and Yang''s room, and told the location of the shop he saw today and the staff recruited. By the way, he also asked Ah Shu to go back to Yongfu Vige early in the morning to ask Uncle Feng if he wasing. Come to Fucheng.


    Ashu happily agreed, and early the next morning, he rode on his horse and left the pce with a whip.


    At the same time, Gu Dajiang also sessfully became a student of Tianhai Academy.


    Mrs. Yang lives in Xiaoerjin, and is taken care of by Lu Hongxiu. Cousin Ke also lives here temporarily. Gu Yundong ispletely relieved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 642: Its not a shop

    Chapter 642 It''s Not A Small Shop


    Gu Yundong concentrated on drawing the design of the shop. Sure enough, Feng Daneng came to Fucheng on the third day with two small workers.


    He was very happy, in high spirits, and seemed to be very motivated.


    Gu Yundong wanted him to take a day off and he wouldn''t do it, so as soon as he came, let him lead him to the shop to have a look.


    Gu Yundong could only take him to the shop, holding the blueprint in his hand to exin the situation to him. When he was in Fengjiang County before, Feng Daneng had already had experience. The shop here is much bigger, but the style is not bad, and he knew it.


    The interior decoration is mainly carpentry work, so the two small workers brought by Feng Daneng this time are good at this aspect.


    Soon the shop was full of activity.


    Su Changshun went to Dahui Road every day after Zheng Gang and the others left, and was a little worried when he saw that the door had not been opened.


    At this moment, I finally saw Zheng Gang''s figure, and hurried over.


    Zheng Gang was startled when he saw him, "Why are you here?"


    Su Changshunughed twice, "I''m here to help."


    "Stinky boy." Zheng Gang patted his head with a smile, but did not stop him, and led him to the shop.


    Gu Yundong was also surprised to see him, but seeing him so diligent, he was naturally happy as the owner.


    Su Changshun really belongs to the kind of person who speaks less but works very hard. asionally, when Gu Yundong and Feng Daneng discuss the structure of the shop, he will quietly listen to him, with an expression that he does not understand but tries his best to understand. Kind of cute.


    For lunch, Gu Yundong was brought over by a guy from a restaurant not far away. The food was delicious, but it was a bit expensive.


    Su Changshun became thoughtful upon seeing this.


    When I went back at night, it was a littlete, and Su Changshun was still covered in sawdust and looked dirty.


    When the woman next door saw this, she immediatelyughed, "I ran out every day and came back listlessly, I knew there was no shop to hire you as a clerk, and I finally started looking for work elsewhere today? Tsk? Tsk tsk, you even showed me your face a few days ago, you deserve it."


    Su Changshun ignored her at all, and entered the courtyard with great interest.


    Mother Su was a little surprised to see him like this, "Is the shop still open?"


    "It''s open. Today I see the owner and Uncle Zheng. The shop is being repaired now. I helped for a day."


    Mother Su''s eyes lit up, "That''s good, that''s good. I''ve been thinking about it for the past few days, I''m afraid there will be an ident."


    "Mother, don''t worry, Uncle Zheng won''t lie to me." Su Changshun entered the room, changed his clothes, and said to Mother Su after he came out, "Mother, I told the owner before I came back that the shop has been in the shop these few days. There is a master working, it is not convenient to eat and boil water, I thought you would help me cook for two days, and the owner agreed."


    Mother Su''s face was full of surprise, "Really? Can I cook for a few days?"


    "Well, the boss said to pay my mother fifty cents a day."


    "I just cook for a few days, and I don''t need wages. I still pay so much, I don''t need it."


    Su Changshun was very helpless, he said the same thing, but the owner insisted on giving it, and his eloquence was notparable to the owner, so he could only agree.


    So the next day, Chang Su took Mother Su to Dahui Road early by the way.


    Seeing the huge two-story shop in front of her, Mother Su''s eyes widened.


    No, no, isn''t it a small shop? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 643: flower

    Chapter 643 Flowers


    Mother Su really thought it was just a small shop at first, and the shop where her son was a clerk was not very big.


    But whether it is a small shop or not, as long as the son has a stable job, it is better than being a porter outside every day. So she didn''t even ask how much the sry was.


    Who would have thought that this shop was so big, not only two floors, but also surprisingly big inside.


    She is very happy, Gu Dong''s business is definitely not small for such a big shop. Such a big shop also took a fancy to her son as a clerk. In the future, when Gu Dong''s business gets bigger and bigger, Changshun will follow the tide and be more and more promising.


    At this moment, Mother Su really exhaled fiercely.


    Gu Yundong also came over early, and saw Mother Su walking over with a smile, "I''m going to trouble my aunt these days, this is the money to buy vegetables, even though my aunt is doing well, the masters are doing manual work and food. It can''t be bad."


    Mother Su looked at the five taels of silver in her hand and couldn''t help shivering.


    This Gu Dongjia''s heart is too big. This is the second time we meet. If you give me money, I will give it. I also give it five taels in one breath. I am not afraid that she will be greedy.


    Gu Yundong saw that she didn''t speak for a long time, and asked strangely, "What''s wrong with my aunt? But what''s the problem?"


    "No, no problem, I''m going to buy vegetables now, and make sure a few chefs are fed."


    Mother Su carefully carried the money, and soon found someone to ask about the vegetable market, and left in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t worry about these things anymore, she is also very busy.


    This is her first step out of Fengkai County, so she attaches great importance to it. She personally watched the decoration of the storefront. As for the delivery of goods, Shao Qingyuan had already taken Ah Zhu and the others back to Yongfu Vige.


    It was the first time to deliver goods from Yongfu Vige to Xuanhe Mansion. Shao Qingyuan had to take it with him on the way to be at ease, and he would leave it to Tong Ping and Chen Jinbaoter.


    Fortunately, Uncle Feng and the others are already familiar, and there is no problem inmunication, which makes Gu Yundong a lot easier.


    Not long after, Mother Su came back with a basket full of vegetables.


    At the same time, he was holding a flower, a bright yellow sunflower.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, this flower is quite beautiful.


    She suddenly thought of Gu Dajiang''s mention of Yang''s love of nting flowers.


    Gu Yundong was a little stunned for a while, and the movements in his hands stopped involuntarily.


    Yes, she is very busy, but she is so busy that she seems to have neglected many things. Her mother likes to grow flowers and she never noticed it. Even if she knew it, she didn''t seem to care. She just bought a servant and gave her to the servant to take care of her.


    In the past two days, Lu Hongxiu has been talking to her about Yang''s daily life. It seems that it is no different from before. Every day, she happily eats, drinks, and does some work, repeating the same actions day after day.


    Gu Yundong has her own business. She likes to make money. She hopes that one day she will be able to count the money and get cramps in her hands. She has goals and direction, and can keep moving forward.


    Gu Dajiang and Yunshu like to read. They walked out of the house, had ssmates and teachers, and they are also moving towards their goals.


    Yun Ke likes to eat, and also likes to cook. Although she is still young, she also has her own favorite things, and she watches others cook and eat seriously.


    Gu Yundong once even saw her ying the house with mud and repeating the process of how to fry chicken legs, and it was not bad at all.


    Everyone seems to have found something they like and are working hard, only...Yang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 644: some familiar people

    Chapter 644 Some Familiar People


    Gu Yundong realized that she still treats Yang as a child. As long as she does whatever she wants, she can work as she wants, rest as she wants, and y as she wants.


    But she forgot that no matter how young a child is, she will have her own favorite things, even in stages.


    Yang likes flowers, but she didn''t show it in Laogu''s family. Now the conditions allow, but she has developed a habit of being bored in her heart and has never mentioned this matter.


    Mother Su saw that Gu Yundong kept looking at the flower in her hand and didn''t speak, she was a little nervous for a while, and asked in a low voice, "Master, is there any problem with this flower?"


    "No." Gu Yundong returned to his senses, shook his head hurriedly and smiled, "I just think this flower is pretty."


    Mother Su exined, "When I came back from grocery shopping just now, I met a little girl who was selling flowers. I saw that she identally tripped over a stone and helped her when she almost fell. No, she just Gave me a flower."


    It was really dangerous at the time. If the little girl really fell, she would have to fall directly into the water.


    She was actually a little afraid that Gu Yundong would misunderstand that she would use the money she gave to buy flowers, so she exined it clearly, "I also think this flower is very beautiful. I saw a small bottle in the backyard, put it on the table, and looked You''ll be in a good mood."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Does the aunt know where there is a ce to sell flowers nearby? I want to buy some to take home."


    Mother Su was startled, and immediately responded, "I''m not familiar with this. But the little girl who sold flowers told me just now that there is a market at the end of Dahui Road, which specializes in selling flowers, birds, fish, insects, cats and cats. Dogs, and some porcin, antiques, woodcarvings, etc. The little girl''s stall is just around the corner from the market."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, there is such a flower and bird market?


    She nodded, looked at Feng Daneng who was busy, greeted him and left.


    The carriage drove to the end of Dahui Road, and there was indeed a lively market with loud voices.


    As soon as Gu Yundong got off the carriage, he heard many people on the side of the road greet him.


    "Let''s take a look and have a look. This is a jade pendant from my family. Judging from the color and texture, it is really top-quality. The most important thing is that the price is cheap, only five taels of silver is enough."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped up his pace, God''s ancestral jade pendant only cost five taels of silver, which was too exaggerated, at least be realistic.


    She walked inside and stopped at the ce where the flowers were sold, and she saw a little girl squatting in front of a stall at a nce.


    It''s just that the little girl''s condition is not very good at the moment. There is a small potted nt in front of her, which has been broken, and the flowers inside lie on the ground, revealing the delicate rhizomes.


    The little girl wiped away her tears with a bit of sadness, carefully picked up the flower and put it aside, and then bit by bit put the soil that had fallen on the ground into the broken crock pot.


    Just as Gu Yundong frowned, he heard a mean voice, "You deserve it, who told you to make a toast without eating a penalty drink? Twenty cents a pot is not cheap anymore, I took all your flowers in one go. , you and your mother can go home earlier, but you refuse, you really don''t know what to do."


    Gu Yundong followed the source of the voice and saw a middle-aged man standing there.


    She paused, always feeling that this person was a little familiar.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 645: eye pain

    Chapter 645 It hurts to take a look


    The middle-aged man was a little thin, but the expression on his face was a little gloomy.


    There was also a stall in front of him. There were more than 20 potted flowers on disy. There were not many things, but it took up a lot ofnd and directly squeezed the little girl''s stall into the corner.


    The little girl''s stall also had more than 20 potted flowers, but they were all crowded together. Almost all the small flower pots were piled up together, and it was impossible to tell which pot the flowers belonged to.


    But the little girl obviously cherishes these flowers. On a hot day, the flowers are covered with two paper umbres. There are still some water droplets on the flowers. It seems that they have just been watered, and they look bright and refreshing.


    It was the middle-aged man, who held an oil-paper umbre in his hand to cover the sun above his head, but those flowers were listless, making people have no desire to buy at all.


    And what did he just say? Want to buy a pot of flowers from this girl for 20 wen? These days, there are hundreds or thousands of flowers like Yao Huang, Wei Zi, etc. that are well-raised.


    Of course, in front of the little girl are some ordinary flowers, but they are also of great ornamental value, and it can be seen that they have been carefully taken care of. Even if it is not very expensive, it is definitely more than twenty cents per pot.


    This middle-aged man is very good at abacus.


    Gu Yundong only thought about it when he saw a woman hurriedly approaching from a distance.


    She was still holding a small kettle in her hand. She should have gone to the river to fetch water. When she came back, she saw the little girl wiping her tears.


    "Mother, I didn''t protect Xiaohui." The little girl pointed to the flower on the ground, looking very sad.


    Her mother touched her head, and before she couldfort her, she heard the middle-aged man''sugh again, "Hahaha, you even named the flower, aren''t you a fool?"


    His words were so ugly, but Gu Yundong suddenly remembered who this person was.


    Pan shopkeeper! !


    The shopkeeper who wanted to pit Shao Qingyuan but asked for it for himself, and was hung up by a rope from the tree by Shao Qingyuan.


    He was arrestedter and was taken away. It took almost a year to be released?


    And he used to be the shopkeeper Pan, but now he has been reduced to the point where he can only upy a ce here to sell flowers?


    Well, I have lost a lot of weight now, no wonder I didn''t see it at a nce.


    However, after so long in prison, he still remains dead. In the past, he wanted to take advantage of Shao Qingyuan, but now he was bullying the elderly, the weak, women and children, and it was hopeless.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, walked in front of the mother and daughter, squatted down and said to the little girl, "I want to buy your flowers, okay?"


    The little girl raised her head, tears still hanging from the corners of her eyes.


    Her mother also looked at Gu Yundong happily, and nodded hurriedly, "Of course, you can choose which pot you like. Look, there are orchids, lilies, hibiscus, and dandelion here, all of them are beautiful."


    Gu Yundong really thought it was pretty, and the little girl burst intoughter, looking at Gu Yundong expectantly.


    The shopkeeper Pan at the back saw that there was a customer, and hurried forward, pushing the little girl and her daughter aside.


    "The girl wants to buy flowers,e and buy them from me, I have all kinds of flowers. Come and see, there are more flowers than them, they are bigger, cheaper, and very fragrant."


    Gu Yundong disliked him very much, nced at the flowers in his house casually, and said, "You flowers are gone, my eyes hurt when I look at them. Besides, the dead look is sick and bitten by insects. If you''re about to die, I won''t buy it if you give me a penny or a pot."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 646: find a rope

    Chapter 646 Looking for a rope


    Gu Yundong''s voice was raised quite high, and when the shopkeeper Pan heard it, his face suddenly changed. The customer who was going to stop in front of his stall heard the words, and quickly walked a few steps to see the next one.


    Shopkeeper Pan was even more angry, and suddenly turned his head and stared at Gu Yundong fiercely, "Can you speak? If you don''t buy it, you won''t buy it. Who told you to talk nonsense and nder my flowers? You caused me such a big loss, you You have to pay me money, or I won''t let you go today."


    He was a young girl watching over Gu Yundong, and behind him was just a girl who looked heartless and seemed to be easy to bully.


    Besides, because of the decoration of the shop, Gu Yundong dresses a little more simply. At first nce, it is not ady from a powerful family, and ady will note here to buy flowers. So extorting a few taels of silver should not be a problem.


    The little girl who sold flowers became anxious, "You, how can you do this? This sister did nothing wrong, why should she pay you money?"


    "It''s now between me and her. It''s not your turn to interrupt, you stinky girl. Get out."


    Shopkeeper Pan red at the little girl, raised his eyes again, and looked at Gu Yundong provocatively.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said to Tong Shuitao who was behind him, "Go find the rope."


    Tong Shuitao responded, turned his head and ran away without a word.


    Shopkeeper Pan doesn''t know why, but it doesn''t matter, as long as he stares at Gu Yundong and doesn''t let her go.


    But Gu Yundong ignored him, still talking to the little girl and her daughter, "How do you sell these flowers? I want to buy them all."


    "All, bought all of them?" The little girl was very surprised. Did she meet a big customer today?


    "Girl, if you buy all of them, I, we can give you a little cheaper." The mother also said quickly, secretly relieved, and finally did not have to take her daughter to the sun on this hot day.


    "Well, you calcte how much it will cost." Gu Yundong said.


    The shopkeeper Pan was suddenly dissatisfied, "Stinky girl, did you hear what I said? You drove away my guests just now, and you can''t leave without losing money."


    Gu Yundong nced at him and continued to talk to the mother and daughter, "Does the little sister know how to grow flowers?"


    The little girl is probably in her teens. She is well-behaved and cute, but her behavior of caring for flowers is extraordinarily beautiful.


    She pursed her small lips and nodded slightly.


    Her mother said, "I understand a little bit. Her father used to be a gardener, but then he fell off the hillside in order to pick flowers, and his legs and feet were not easy. So she could only grow some flowers at home and sell them. She had been by her father''s side since she was a child. , I like it very much, but I know a lot. If the girl doesn''t know how to grow flowers, just ask."


    Gu Yundong really doesn''t know much about growing flowers. Before, he wasn''t so leisurely at all, and now... he doesn''t either.


    She doesn''t know if Yang''s understands or not, and if she likes it, she may not be able to support it.


    so¡­¡­


    "Damn, you don''t take me seriously." Shopkeeper Pan was furious, his face turned blue with anger at their ignoring behavior, and he kicked the pots of flowers with his feet.


    The little girl''s mother and daughter''s expressions changed drastically, but Gu Yundong kicked him at his ankle with a quick eye and a quick hand.


    Shopkeeper Pan immediately took two steps backwards, but instead of knocking down the potted nt, he fell to the ground.


    "You bitch..."


    Before he finished speaking, Tong Shuitao ran over, "Miss, here''s the rope."


    Gu Yundong looked at the length, nodded with satisfaction, then smiled and looked at Shopkeeper Pan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 647: nightmare reappears

    Chapter 647 Nightmare Reappears


    Shopkeeper Pan looked at her wicked smile, and felt a little fuzzy in his heart, and for a moment regretted ckmailing her.


    But it was toote, Gu Yundong gave a look, and Tong Shuitao strode forward. The rope in his hand shook violently, swishing twice, and under the unidentified gaze of the shopkeeper Pan, he suddenly tied him tightly.


    Shopkeeper Pan''s eyes widened, and he struggled immediately, "What are you doing? What are you doing? Let go. Help, it was murdered, it was robbed."


    His high-pitched voice quickly attracted the attention of those around him.


    But I don''t know if his poprity is too bad, or no one believes that two young girls can deal with a big man, in short, no one stepped forward to help, instead he smiled and said, "Boss Pan, this is in broad daylight, Who dares to kill?"


    "Don''t be too pretentious and corrupt other people''s girls'' money. Even a little girl can tie you up like this. We can all see clearly just now that you are standing there motionless and left alone. The little girl tied it up."


    Someone else advised Tong Shuitao, "You can be careful girl, he should lie down and make you lose moneyter."


    Tong Shuitao smiled, "I''m not afraid."


    As he spoke, he tightened the rope and pulled the shopkeeper Pan, who was almost bleeding from anger, a few steps forward.


    Shopkeeper Pan staggered a few times, and after a while he stood under a big tree next to him.


    The tree is very tall. Shopkeeper Pan wanted to set up the stall here to hide from the cool, but there were already many people under the tree upying the cool, so he didn''t dare.


    Now seeing Tong Shuitao pulling Shopkeeper Pan over, these people walked away immediately without saying a word, making Shopkeeper Pan so angry that he almost fainted.


    "Are you blind? She moves first, she wants to rob. If you die today, don''t me me for turning a blind eye in the future."


    Tong Shuitao was so strong that he threw the rope onto the tree trunk.


    Shopkeeper Pan only felt that her movements were somewhat familiar, and a bad premonition came up.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Tong Shuitao tightened the rope and sank down, and the tightly bound body of Shopkeeper Pan was instantly pulled up, and he was directly suspended in the air and dangling.


    Shopkeeper Pan''s face was instantly pale, "Put me down, ah ah ah, let me down, help, I''m afraid of heights."


    Actually, he wasn''t afraid before, but after being beaten by Shao Qingyuan, he started to be afraid. And since then, he has been arrested and imprisoned, and if it hadn''t been for the great strength of selling his family''s shop, he might not be able to get out by now.


    Now that the terrifying memories flooded back into his mind, Shopkeeper Pan began to tremble.


    Tong Shuitao wrapped the rope around the tree trunk twice and tied it up, pped her hands and said, "I''m not doing justice for the sky, you say you can''t do business well? You have to bully the little girl. That''s fine. , but you still want mydy to lose money??"


    What a joke, her youngdy is a money basket, it would be nice not to let you lose money, you still want to ckmail her? I don''t know how high the sky is.


    Shopkeeper Pan didn''t hear what she said at all, and his legs fluttered in the air, "Put me down, I was wrong, aunty forgive me, let me down."


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, oh, finally, there is one thing that is not dead, do you know begging for mercy?


    Unfortunately it was toote, Gu Yundong ignored him, turned around and asked the little girl and her daughter to help carry the flowers to the carriage outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 648: The popularity is too bad

    Chapter 648 The poprity is too bad


    Four people each had two pots of flowers. After a few trips, the twenty potted nts were moved out in no time.


    Shopkeeper Pan was also hanged from a tree. Not only was no one cared to let him down, but he also joked sarcastically at him.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, it was rare for a person to have such a difference in poprity.


    In the end, a man who wanted to continue to enjoy the shade under the tree let him down. When Shopkeeper Pannded, his legs were soft, his whole face was flushed, and after a while, he was pale again.


    After he calmed down, he didn''t say anything, ignored everyone''s ridicule, and immediately hurriedly packed up his potted nts, buried his head and left.


    In short, he never appeared in the flower and bird market in that area.


    After Gu Yundong finished his lesson with Shopkeeper Pan, he bought flowers again, and then said to the little girl, "I bought these flowers for my mother, but I don''t know if my mother understands how to grow these flowers, if you know. , can youe back with me and teach my mother for two days?"


    The little girl was stunned, but she didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    The mother was also a little stunned. It turned out that this was bought to honor her mother. This girl is filial, but...


    "If the girl doesn''t mind, I''ll go with Xiaoyuan, do you think?" She was also worried about letting her daughter go with a stranger. Even if the stranger is a girl who seems kind and friendly.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Of course I don''t mind."


    She let the mother and daughter get into the carriage, and then gave them the money to buy flowers.


    A total of 20 pots of flowers, some expensive and some cheap, are about 5 taels of silver when full.


    The little girl named Xiaoyuan was still very happy, looking at Yin Zi''s whole face as if she was glowing.


    There are a lot of flowers in the flower and bird market, and there are more precious flowers that are well-kept. Those rich people want to buy naturally the well-cultivated famous species. Flowers like theirs seem to be seen everywhere, and the flowers that do not go up and down are the most difficult to sell, and sometimes it is not necessary to sell two pots a day.


    Now they have sold twenty pots in one go. For them, today is a big harvest day.


    Don''t just go to their house to help teach others how to nt flowers, even if they are asked to push all the flowers to their house and arrange them one by one after watering, they are happy.


    What''s more, teaching others to grow flowers is a very happy thing for Xiaoyuan.


    The mother and daughter were sitting in the carriage, actually looking at the potted nts with some reluctance.


    As the carriage drove into the south of the city, it didn''t take long for it to reach the area where Gu Yundong was.


    Xiaoyuan mother and daughter are still a little nervous. They are from Xuanhe House, although the ce where they live is not very good. But I also know that this area is a ce where schrs live. I heard that the house price is high, and there are some students whoe and go. It is a ce that makes people yearn and awe.


    The carriage quickly stopped at the entrance of Xiao Er, and Xiao Yuan and the two got off the carriage. They felt that the clean street waspletely different from the flower and bird market, and they became restrained in an instant.


    Gu Yundong had already pushed open the courtyard door, and when she looked up, she saw Yang Shi.


    Sitting in the yard, she stared nkly at Mrs. Yang who Xiaoyunke was writing. She also had a needle and thread basket in her hand. When she was in Yongfu Vige, she had learned embroidery with Shen Sitian for a period of time, and she had also embroidered a few handkerchiefs. She is very aplished.


    Gu Yundong once thought she liked this very much, but now she finds out that it is not.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 649: like

    Chapter 649 Like


    Looking at Mr. Yang, whose eyes werepletely unfocused and didn''t want to embroider a handkerchief at all, Gu Yundong felt a little sad.


    She exhaled slowly, and called out with a smile, "Mother."


    Mr. Yang turned around abruptly, and immediately greeted him happily, "Dongdong, Dongdong, are you back?"


    Immediately, she saw the mother and daughter Xiaoyuan who were following, and she tilted her head curiously and asked, "Who are they?"


    Gu Yunke also put down the pen in his hand, quickly ran over and hugged her thigh, also looking at them curiously with his head tilted.


    The cute actions of the mother and daughter are exactly the same, which makes Xiaoyuan feel an inexplicable strange feeling instantly.


    Gu Yundong patted Xiao Yunke''s head, then looked at Mrs Yang and said, "Mother, I went out today and bought you a present, do you like it?"


    "I like it." Before seeing it, Mr. Yang nodded immediately.


    Xiaoyun can join in the fun, "I like it too."


    Gu Yundong was amused by the two of them, "I''ll show you guys."


    She led the two of them out of the yard. The carriage was still parked outside. As soon as Tong Shuitao opened the curtain, Yang was instantly attracted by the neatly arranged flowers.


    Looking at those bright winks, her eyes instantly lit up.


    The suddenly diffused look made Gu Yundong exhale, and sure enough, she liked it very much.


    "Mother, these are the flowers I bought today, will you nt them in the future? Xiaoyuan and her mother are over there. These flowers were bought from them. If you don''t know how to grow them, you can ask Xiaoyuan to teach them how to grow them. you."


    Yang shi nced at Xiaoyuan, and the corners of her eyes were crooked with a smile, she was very happy.


    "it is good."


    "Come on, let''s move the flowers in first."


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, Mr. Yang couldn''t wait to get on the carriage and move the potted nts over.


    There are many people in the family, including the four members of the Lu family, and they moved all the flowers in a short time.


    Yang was really happy. He took a look in the yard, ced the potted nts in person, and then pulled Xiaoyuan and started to ask questions.


    Xiaoyuan then realized that the Yang family...is different from normal people, she seems to be like a child.


    Between asking questions, he would debate with his little daughter, and he would be proud of his victory.


    Gu Yundong saw that Yang''s face was covered in mud, but the smile on his face was very bright, and his mood became rxed.


    She turned around and entered the study. She didn''t know how to nt flowers, but when I was looking for books on nting fruitst time, I saw some knowledge points about nting flowers, not many, but maybe it''s useful?


    Gu Yundong took out a pen and paper, took the book out of the space, and flipped through it carefully. There are indeed some methods that are suitable for this era.


    She copied these down, and she could show them to her motherter to study and research, especially some grafting.


    The book is a bit thick, and Gu Yundong spent a lot of time rummaging.


    There were asionalughter from the yard, and by the time she went out, it was toote.


    She left the mother and daughter Xiaoyuan for dinner at home, but was rejected.


    "Her father is still waiting for us at home. I''m going back toote for fear of his worries."


    Gu Yundong didn''t force it, so he asked Tong Shui Tao to put them in a carriage and send them back.


    She herself ns to follow along. She wants to go to the shop to have a look, and she also intends to look at the notice wall with the portraits of the aunt and the others.


    Who knew that she had just opened the courtyard door when she happened to meet Gu Dajiang back.


    Gu Yundong looked down, and when he saw what he was holding in his hand, he couldn''t help butugh.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 650: The tacit understanding of father and daughter

    Chapter 650 The tacit understanding between father and daughter


    Gu Dajiang also holds a pot of flowers in his hand, with lush crape myrtle blooming on the branches, which are particrly pleasing to the eye.


    The potted nt was still a bit big, and when Gu Dajiang was holding it, the clothes were wrinkled and dirty.


    "Father, I bought this for my mother?" Gu Yundong thought, she really had a tacit understanding with her father, and even the time to send flowers was the same.


    Gu Dajiangughed dryly and said a little embarrassedly, "On the way back, I happened to meet someone selling this flower, so I bought a pot for your mother to see. What do you think? Does it look good?"


    Actually not, this flower originally belonged to the academy and was managed by a special gardener.


    Gu Dajiang wanted to sell a few pots two days ago, but the gardener disagreed, saying that he could not be the master. Today, the prison came back, and Gu Dajiang went directly to the prison. After asking him, he finally brought back a pot.


    Originally, he thought that if the prison would not agree, then he would take Mrs. Yang to the market when she was off tomorrow to see if there were any flowers that fit her liking.


    It''s just that Gu Yundong''s eyes are looking at him with deep meaning. He unconsciously made an excuse and changed the subject very rigidly by the way, "Are you going out? Why are you still going out sote?"


    Immediately saw the unfamiliar mother and daughter behind her, and was slightly stunned, "These two are..."


    "I asked them to help." Gu Yundong smiled and didn''t say what to do.


    "Father, I''ll take Xiaoyuan and the others home first, hurry in and give my mother... a surprise?" Gu Yundong said, and greeted Xiaoyuan and the others to get on the carriage.


    Gu Dajiang always felt that she was entric, especially the smile before leaving, which seemed to be gloating.


    But he quickly put it behind him, looking at the crape myrtle in his hand with a high mood, and waiting to see Liu Niang''s happy look.


    Thinking, he said as he entered the door, "Liu Niang, when I came back today, I saw a beautiful pot of flowers, you..."


    stopped in the middle of the sentence, Gu Dajiang looked at the twenty potted nts in the yard in shock, and the Yang family who was squatting in front of the potted nts, his face was already dark and he didn''t even raise his head.


    Not only her, but even Yun Ke was carefully watering the potted nts there, looking very happy. The mother and daughter didn''t seem to hear the sound of his return, and immersed themselves in their own little world.


    He almost couldn''t hold the potted nt in his hand, but Lu Sheng cautiously stepped forward and took the thing in his hand.


    After a long while, Gu Dajiang slowly turned his head to look at the door, but Gu Yundong was no longer there.


    No wonder, no wonder the expression in his eyes before he left.


    This girl was waiting for him here, but she made fun of her father.


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage and smiled, Xiaoyuan and her mother looked at each other, feeling a little weird.


    The student gun that Gu Dajiang was wearing should be a schr in their family. For them, schrs are very serious people who need to be respected, even if this person is a rtive, a father or a brother.


    The moment ?? saw Gu Dajiang, the two of Xiaoyuan immediately became cautious.


    Ke Gu''s rtionship with her father is too casual, even more casual than the average family.


    Gu Yundong was happy enough, so he slowly calmed down.


    Just in time, the carriage passed the notice board, Gu Yundong didn''t get off, just nced at the few portraits on the notice wall.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 651: stop for me

    Chapter 651 Stop for me


    Fortunately, this time the portrait was clearly attached to the wall and was not covered by other portraits.


    I hope that those who have seen the aunt and the others can see these portraits.


    This sea of ??people is vast, and it is really difficult to find a few people. I don''t know which direction the aunt and the others are going. In several ces in Xuanhe Mansion, Qing''an Mansion, Wanqing Mansion, she asked people to post portraits and asked people to pay attention, but there is still no news at all.


    I''m afraid they didn''t survive that ident...


    No news, maybe good news.


    Gu Yundong lowered the car curtain and said to Tong Shuitao who was driving outside, "Let''s go."


    The carriage started to move again, but Xiaoyuan clearly felt that Gu Yundong was in a bad mood.


    She didn''t want to ask anything, so she sat there and thought about it, and simply said, "Sister Gu, I won''t go to your house tomorrow."


    "Huh? Why?" Gu Yundong really recovered and was distracted.


    Xiaoyuan said: "I have taught everything that should be taught. My aunt actually has a lot of experience in raising flowers. She understands some things to pay attention to after just saying it. And there are sisters Hongxiu and the others, no problem. "


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Alright, you''ve worked hard today."


    "It''s not hard, Sister Gu bought all our flowers, I''m so happy." Xiaoyuan smiled until her eyes narrowed, "By the way, I still have some flower seeds at home, do you want Sister Gu?"


    "of course yes."


    Her mother definitely likes to nt from scratch, watching those bright peanut roots sprouting, little by little buds be blossoming flowers, very fulfilling.


    After sending Xiaoyuan and the two back to their house, Gu Yundong picked up a lot of flower seeds at her house.


    She also saw Xiaoyuan''s father. It was true that her legs were inconvenient, so she could only walk around the yard with crutches, and she couldn''t bear it if she walked too far.


    But he really nted a lot of flowers. You could tell by looking at how full the yard was. There were more than ten flower racks. Entering the courtyard is like being in a garden, which is very beautiful.


    After she gave Little Iris the money, she quickly came out with Tong Shuitao.


    Tong Shuitao also sighed, "Actually, I really like Xiaoyuan''s family, you see her father has be like this, and he still works so hard to take care of those flowers, and he can still use it to make money, maintain the family''s livelihood, and act as the head of the family. The responsibility. Much better than those who give up on themselves after a little sickness.¡±


    Gu Yundong leaned against the carriage door and smiled when he heard the words, "Yeah, that''s why Xiaoyuan is so loving."


    Tong Shuitaoughed, thinking that the youngdy still had to go to the shop to see, she couldn''t help speeding up.


    However, just as the carriage was about to drive out of the alley, two words suddenly floated in my ear.


    "Gu Ji..."


    Tong Shuitao was stunned for a moment, then he couldn''t help slowing down and looked at the few people who were talking about Gu Ji.


    Gu Yundong also heard it, and immediately lifted the curtain and looked out.


    The ?? voice had gone away, but Gu Yundong still saw the back of the speaker.


    "Miss." Tong Shuitao looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter asked her to stop the carriage, then jumped from it, looked at the few people who had walked away slowly, and raised her voice, "The ones in front, stop for me."


    The people who were talking were stunned for a while, but at first they didn''t realize that they were calling them.


    Still one of them turned around, saw Gu Yundong, and eximed, "It''s you??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 652: To take Gu Yundong as a hostage

    Chapter 652 To take Gu Yundong as a hostage


    When the others heard the voice, they turned around immediately.


    Gu Yundong finally saw their faces clearly, squinted and said, "It really is you."


    These people are the local snakes who came to her newly bought shop that day to make trouble and ckmail and were finally taken away by Zhou Dafu.


    I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.


    When the local smuggler saw her, he immediately thought of his experience of being kicked out by Shao Qingyuan and unable to get up for a long time, and his body almost subconsciously reacted and wanted to escape.


    But with my little brother by my side, I must not lose face, so relying on strong self-control, I finally made my legs nailed to the ground without moving a step.


    Then he found out that the man was not here today.


    Not only was he not there, but the other man was not there, and there were only two women standing in front of him.


    Two women who seem to be weak, and there are so many of them, what is there to be afraid of?


    He immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Gu Yundong very simply, "Oh, it''s you, we met the girl again, we really have a fate."


    Seeing this, the people around didn''t dare to step forward, but they still shouted from a distance, "Hurry up, girl, these are not good things."


    Damn, you said in front of me that I''m not a good thing?


    The head of the local snake turned around and looked over, but the person who spoke had already disappeared.


    Head Snake snorted coldly, turned around, and flipped his hair at Gu Yundong, thinking he was romantic, "Don''t listen to them nonsense, girl, we are all good people."


    "Yes, yes, we are all good people." The other people immediately echoed andughed,ughing andughing.


    Gu Yundong just looked at the head and asked, "I heard you mentioned Gu Ji just now, what happened to Gu Ji?"


    Gu Ji is indeed her shop in Fengkai County. The shop here has not been renovated, and the que is still being made. Therefore, the Gu Ji mentioned by these people should be from the county seat.


    When the head heard it, heughed even more wildly, "Oh, so you heard some of your brothers talking. Oh, oh, yes, Gu Ji seems to be yours, I heard about the shop we saw that day. , I''ll be called Gu Ji then, right?"


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "You sure know, why, have you inquired about us? What did you inquire about?"


    Gu Yundong felt that, given the current inconvenience of transportation, even if he checked, it would be limited.


    The head smiled, touched his chin and said, "Want to know? Yes, my brother will tell you. But, it can''t be said for nothing, you have to be mean, right?"


    While speaking, several local snakes hade forward, blocking Gu Yundong''s way.


    Tong Shuitao has never seen these local snakes, but from their conversations with each other, he can tell that theers are not good.


    So she raised her chin slightly, and naturally stood in front of Gu Yundong, asking, "What do you mean? You want silver?"


    "Silver? Of course I want it, but it''s not enough." The local snakes allughed, "Your carriage is good, and you... are also good."


    A few people surrounded them directly, Tong Shuitao frowned, "In broad daylight, can you still dare to grab it?"


    "You probably don''t know, this area is all the territory of the brothers, and even if they are robbed, no one dares to speak, understand?" Not only did he want to rob, he also wanted revenge.


    caught these two women, and even threatened the man who beat him toe to the door himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 653: It must be an illusion

    Chapter 653 This must be an illusion


    Head Snake thought it was pretty beautiful, he couldn''t help licking his tongue, looking at Gu Yundong''s eyes turning red.


    However, there was Tong Shuitao in front of him, so he couldn''t get close, so he simply shifted his target, reached out with one hand, and touched Tong Shuitao''s face directly.


    The onlookers were indignant, but they dared note forward. After all, they all live near here. You are busy with your own business today, and tomorrow these local snakes cane to your house to trouble your family.


    The other local snakesughed as if they were watching a good show.


    However, just when the hand at the other end was about to touch Tong Shuitao''s face, Tong Shuitao suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed his finger suddenly, and pressed it hard.


    "Ah..." The head screamed, his entire face contorted in pain.


    "You dare to tease me?" Tong Shuitao snorted coldly and kicked the head out with one kick.


    didn''t count as kicking out, but he stepped forward and punched him.


    Other people were stunned by this change, but there was still a local snake who responded quickly and rushed forward to help.


    Ke Tong Shuitao is not only strong, but she also has kung fu now. Although she is a real master, she is more than enough to deal with a few gangsters.


    The local snake who rushed up to help was almost knocked down before he could even react.


    The others stopped in an instant and dared not move forward.


    Some people saw Gu Yundong standing motionless on the spot and ran to her without thinking. While running, he said, "You, stop, or I will be rude to her."


    Tong Shuitao took the time to look back, but before she made a sound, the local snake who wanted to hold Gu Yundong overturned to the ground.


    Onlookers, "..."


    local snakes, "..."


    Shopkeeper Pan in the corner gloating over his misfortune and wanting to watch the fun, "..."


    Shopkeeper Pan happened to be passing by, and then he saw Gu Yundong and several people surrounded by local snakes, and he thought to himself that they were finally unlucky this time, so he just waited to see the joke.


    I didn''t expect that so many men could not beat a woman.


    Shopkeeper Pan shivered and walked away silently with his head buried in his head. He promised that when he saw these two women in the future, he would definitely walk around, it would be terrible.


    Gu Yundong looked at the other two local snakes who also wanted to attack her, and asked, "Now, can you speak properly?"


    Obviously impossible, the two local snakes looked at each other and rushed up.


    Gu Yundong frowned, turned sideways to avoid one of the hands, punched the other in the stomach, then turned around and kicked the previous one to the ground.


    In just an instant, three people were lying on the ground.


    In addition to the two on Tong Shuitao''s side, the five local snakes didn''t even have any room to resist, so they just lie down when they say lie down.


    On the other hand, Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao didn''t even mess up their hair.


    The local snakes were stunned, and the boss looked at the two in horror. Is this a woman? A woman who looks weak, doesn''t she? Why did they kill the five big men without blinking an eye?


    It must be a hallucination, he is dreaming.


    But Gu Yundong had already walked towards him. For the local smugglers, Gu Yundong at this moment, like a rakshasa, was here to im his soul.


    Help! Why didn''t he think about going to trouble the two of them before?


    He wanted to run, but just as he was about to stand up, a sharp pain came from his ankle, causing him to fall back again.


    Gu Yundong squatted in front of him, "Can you answer my question properly?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 654: Zhous plan

    Chapter 654 Zhou Family''s n


    These people are just bad, they have to be beaten to cooperate obediently, and I don''t know if they are bad at heart.


    Sure enough, the boss nodded hastily, "You, you ask."


    "Since you guys went to inquire about Gu Ji, what did you find out?"


    The boss swallowed his saliva, and this answer was exceptionally neat, "We didn''t go to inquire, but the manager Zhou of the Zhou family told us about the girl''s family." Then he nced at her carefully, "Steward Zhou said that the girl My family just came from the small county below, and I have no identity background. I opened a shop in the county called Gu Ji, and now that the business has grown, I n to open a shop in Fucheng."


    "Apart from these, is there anything else?"


    The boss quickly shook his head, "No, but Manager Zhou only said that the girl has no support."


    That''s enough, and in just a few days, the things that can be inquired are really limited.


    At most, he knew that Gu Yundong opened a shop, his family was in the countryside, and there were only a few people in the family.


    I''m afraid they didn''t even find out that Gu Yundong was a refugee?


    Gu Yundong understood and nodded thoughtfully.


    The boss said hurriedly, "I, I have already said everything I know, can I go now?"


    "One more question."


    "You ask."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "Since it was Director Zhou who heard about it, but he told you, so what do you want you to do? Trouble us?"


    The eldest groaned in his heart, how can this girl be so smart, it''s scary.


    He quickly shook his head, "No, no, we dare not."


    "Answer question."


    "Yes, there is such a n. But isn''t your shop still being repaired recently? Manager Zhou asked us to make trouble on the day you opened." He assured at the beginning, "But don''t worry, we won''t go, really."


    Who dares to go, these two girls are very skilled, that man''s fight was even more painful that day, no matter how many people they have, they used to give people food, why bother? The money given by Manager Zhou is not much.


    Gu Yundong knew what to do when she heard the words, she looked at the local snake who was trying to squeeze out a smile and said, "No, juste over on the opening day."


    "Huh? Huh??"


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were dangerous, "Come here if you want toe over, don''t worry, I won''t hit you."


    Seeing that his eyes were rolling, he definitely didn''t intend to listen to her, Gu Yundong couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, "If you don''te, I''ll settle the ount with youter."


    Local Snake, "..." I''ve never met someone who is rushing to ask others to trouble her. Isn''t this girl''s mind abnormal?


    "You guys are here, wouldn''t it be nice to make some money from that steward Zhou?"


    The local snake heard that, yes, anyway, the girl said that if she didn''t beat them, they could still make some money, so why not go?


    Again, when they stand far away, it¡¯s good to have an idea.


    He thought it was beautiful, Gu Yundong sneered and finally stood up, "Okay, our shop will open in four days, you remember toe."


    After saying that, he took Tong Shuitao and left.


    As soon as he got on the carriage, Tong Shuitao couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, the person who said that the manager Zhou was the one who came to trouble our shopst time as Uncle Zheng said?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 655: please help dad

    Chapter 655 Ask Dad for Help


    "Well, it''s that Zhou Mansion."


    Tong Shuitao tugged on the reins, "That week''s steward was too bad. I couldn''t find faultst time, so I went to inquire about our origin, and I wanted to ruin the good days of our shop opening, you bastard."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I don''t know if it was Manager Zhou''s idea or that Master Zhou''s idea."


    "Miss, then let''s go straight to Zhou''s house. Whether it''s Manager Zhou or Master Zhou, we''ll have a fight."


    Gu Yundong sighed, "Why are you so violent at such a young age?"


    Tong Shuitao was wronged. In fact, she was not like this before. Since she beat up with the youngdy... I beat people a lot, and it became like this. I can''t me her, um, don''t me her.


    "Miss, what shall we do then?"


    "I''m ready to open Daji." Gu Yundong stretched, but his tone was rxed.


    Tong Shuitao is at a loss, so don''t you care?


    Of course it doesn''t matter, Gu Yundong knows it. Even if she solves Zhou Dafu today, there will be Li Dafu and Zhao Dafu who will also be eyeing him.


    In the eyes of these people, he is a little guy in the countryside with no background and no background. Why don¡¯t you just use the little guy to do business?


    Especially because her shop now has a good location. In the future, when things like canned fruit and white sugar make a lot of money, I am afraid it will be even more eye-catching. At that time, people with more power than Zhou Dafu will definitely target her.


    In this case, it is better to solve it at one time.


    The carriage went to the shop, Gu Yundong looked at the progress of the decoration, it was almost done.


    It can be packed up and dried for a few days tomorrow, and it will just open on a good day in four days.


    Tomorrow, the goods shipped by Shao Qingyuan should also arrive, and the publicity work can start.


    Feng Daneng originally wanted to go back after finishing his work, but Gu Yundong stayed behind. Anyway, they could live in the small courtyard behind the shop, and now Zheng Gang lives here.


    Waiting for the opening day, when others see the decoration in the shop, they will definitely ask who is the master who does the work, just to help Feng Daneng with business.


    Feng Daneng immediately gave up his ns to go back when he heard it, and even started to get excited, eagerly waiting for the opening day.


    Even the two master carpenters who came with him were also excited, as if there were already many people in front of them who were interested in their craftsmanship and ready to take over the business.


    After seeing the shop, Gu Yundong took Tong Shui Tao back home.


    The yard was very lively, not only was Yang looking at the flowers, but even Gu Dajiang squatted aside to help Yang grow flowers, his face became dirty, his new clothes were dragged on the ground, and there was a flower on it. Two footprints, one big and one small, are estimated to have been trampled by Yang Shi and Yun Ke.


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead and asked Gu Dajiang, "Dad, don''t you need to do your homework?"


    "Let''s take a rest tomorrow, take a rest tonight." Doing homework is important, but it is equally important to apany your daughter-inw.


    It is rare for Liu Niang to be so happy, how could he read quietly in the study alone?


    Proper rxation is also necessary.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Dad, are you going to rest tomorrow?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong hehe, "That''s just right, do me a favor."


    "What are you doing?" Gu Dajiang stood up, patted the dirt on his body, and said simply, "Just say it, Dad can help with anything."


    The eldest daughter rarely needs his help with something, even if it is going up the mountain and going down the sea of ??fire, he must do it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 656: cute flyer

    Chapter 656 Cute Leaflet


    Gu Yundong looked at him with a serious face, ready to fight, and couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth.


    is actually not that difficult, it just takes some time.


    The next day, Gu Yundong got up early and handed a piece of paper in his hand to Gu Dajiang.


    "Father, isn''t this shop going to open soon? After all, it''s the first shop in Laifucheng, so it has to be advertised a lot, right? So I made a special flyer yesterday, you see, You are taking a break today, so help me draw a few more pictures."


    "That''s what you asked me to do?" Gu Dajiang suspiciously took the so-called leaflet in her hand.


    A very cute little doll was drawn on a small piece of paper, and the little doll was holding a big can. A small bamboo basket with an open mouth was also tied around the waist, and a few pieces of dried and preserved fruit fell out of it.


    This little doll is in the Q version, with a big head and a small body. It looks far from the real child, but it can''t help but be cute.


    And it is very eye-catching, and even the heart is soft at a nce.


    Especially this kid still had saliva at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were wide and eager to look at the can in his hand, looking like he was drooling, as if the can was a delicacy in the world.


    makes people swallow their saliva unconsciously, it looks very appetizing.


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t help but want to buy it, not to mention the words next to this little man - the new store is open, and anyone who spends more than one or two silver in the store will receive a delicious preserved fruit.


    Simple, straightforward and rude, it is estimated that many people will enter the shop for this preserved fruit.


    A tael of silver was too precious for Gu Dajiang in the past, so many good things could be bought, and he was reluctant to use it to buy snacks.


    But in this Fucheng, from the ssmates Gu Dajiang has met in the past two days, many people have good family conditions, and they often go to restaurants for a dozen or twenty taels.


    And he also heard a lot of people talking about the canned food bought in Jinxiu Restaurant. In the mouths of these students, this thing has be one of the signs that everyone has a way to go.


    The address is also written at the bottom of the leaflet. Although many people may not know the words, it is enough to read the pictures. If you don¡¯t know the words, you can ask others.


    Gu Dajiang felt that his daughter was really smart, toe up with such a propaganda, he immediately nodded and said, "Okay, give it to Dad, how many pictures do you want, Dad will draw it for you."


    "I think, most people in this city recognize that the canned food in Jinxiu Restaurant is the most authentic, so they must put some orders in Jinxiu Restaurant. I have discussed this with Master Tao before, and the others Just post it at every major street intersection, by the way, you should also post some at the gate of your academy..."


    Before Gu Yundong''s words were finished, Gu Dajiang''s hand trembled involuntarily.


    This, how many pictures do you have to draw?


    "Father, what''s wrong with you?"


    Gu Dajiang shook his head firmly, "It''s nothing, I''ll paint it."


    There is a long way to go. It seems that I can¡¯t go out with my wife and daughter. Let¡¯s help Yun Dong to settle this matter first.


    Gu Yundong also never thought that Gu Dajiang would paint all by himself. He will take a rest today. He will go back to the academy tomorrow. There are so many students in the academy, right?


    Hey hey, it is necessary to make the best use of everything.


    Just thinking about it, the voice of Mrs. Yang and Cousin Ke came from the yard.


    Cousin Ke is here!


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up and went out in a hurry. She happened to be looking for Aunt Ke for something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 657: Just a human tragedy

    Chapter 657 It''s a tragedy on earth


    Although Cousin Ke hase to take care of the house every day these days, she still returns to her yard at night.


    When Gu Yundong came out, she just put down the basket in her hand. There were some dates in the basket, which were bright red and looked very sweet.


    Aunt Ke handed the basket to Mrs Niu, looked up to see Gu Yundong looking at her, raised her eyebrows, "Why, are you looking for me?"


    "Cousin is still so smart."


    "Don''t tter me." Cousin Ke gave her a sideways nce, then touched Xiao Yunke''s head, and a jujube in her hand shoved directly into her mouth, listening to her sweet and vague voice. After calling his cousin, he retracted his hand in satisfaction and said to Gu Yundong, "Tell me."


    Gu Yundong led her inside, telling what happened yesterday as he walked.


    Aunt Ke finished listening, "Do you want me to go to Nie''s house to find someone to help you?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, walked tteringly behind her and squeezed her shoulders, "Cousin has always sympathized with our brothers and sisters, knowing that this journey has not been easy for me, opening a shop and running a business is as special as fighting a war. It''s very difficult. Especially if you have no backer and no background, you can only start from scratch and fight alone. It''s a tragedy in the world.


    "Stop, shut up, it hurts my head to hear these hypocritical words you say." Even the tragedy in the world, I have never seen anyone doing business so that she can soar like this.


    It''s been so long, all the shops havee to Fucheng, and they are doing business with the imperial court.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "I''m telling the truth, I really have no foundation in Fucheng, and I only know one Nie Cong in the Nie family. Does anyone know that I exist? But Nie Cong is not in Xuanhe Mansion, so wouldn''t I have to trouble my cousin?"


    Aunt Ke nced at her, "Okay, I get it, I''ll go find someone from the Nie family."


    "Actually, you don''t need to find a youngdy or something, just find a steward who often walks outside." Those people might not know the youngdy of the Nie family, but they are more familiar with the steward.


    Aunt Ke snorted twice, "I know, I know."


    Gu Yundong immediately helped her to squeeze her shoulders and squeezed harder, Biao Aunt Ke frowned, and she disliked her, "Let''s go, little girl, why are you so strong, my bones will be crushed by you. Go away. Open, just carry Coco in, no need for you."


    Gu Yundong, "..." She isn''t very strong, isn''t she, far worse than Tong Shuitao.


    Hey, when you''re older, you don''t have an advantage on this, and if you''re not fragrant and soft, you''ll be disliked.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong let go of his hand, ran into the yard without saying anything, picked up Xiao Yunke who was eating, carried her into the main room, and shoved her directly into Cousin Ke''s arms.


    Xiao Yunke looked at the big sister nkly, and then looked at the cousin Ke behind him, what happened? ?


    Gu Yundong has already turned away, she still has a lot of things to do.


    Cousin Ke rested for half an hour at Gu''s house and nned to go to Nie''s house.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to drive her there in a carriage.


    Cousin Ke did not refuse, and it was not too short to go to Nie''s house.


    And when she got into the carriage and walked out of the alley, a group of people just turned around from the other direction and entered the alley.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 658: a bunch of people

    Chapter 658 Arge group of people


    Cousin Ke just heard amotion from behind, lifted the curtain of the car and took a look. She didn''t care, just let Tong Shuitao go faster.


    Tong Shuitao responded, just in time to reach the broad road, she flicked the reins, and the horse trotted.


    I didn''t expect that just after a few steps, a carriage came hurriedly on the opposite side, and the two cars almost collided.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao is quick-witted, and the other party is also an experienced driver. At the same time, he turned the horse''s head to the left and right, so he narrowly avoided hitting a piece.


    However, when they passed by, Tong Shuitao could see the other party''s appearance clearly, and hurriedly grabbed the reins, and stopped the carriage with a ''woo''.


    The other party also saw her and stopped as well.


    Cousin Ke who was in the carriage identally bumped into it just now, and just sat firmly, just as he lifted the curtain of the car, he heard a somewhat familiar and irritable voiceing from the other side''s carriage, "What''s the matter? Unsteady driving, what use do you say you have, do you know that this young master hit his head just now and almost broke his face?"


    Aunt Keughed immediately, "Master Liu is still so full of anger."


    The opposite side was stunned for a moment, and soon the curtains of the car were lifted, and Liu Wei''s big head suddenly stuck out. There was still a grinning expression on his face. Seeing that it was Aunt Ke, he immediately smiled, "Auntie, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to do something, you''re here to find Yundong and Qingyuan?"


    "Isn''t it?" Liu Wei snorted coldly, still a little dissatisfied, "Are you saying that they are not interesting? How good friends I am with them, they actually came to Fucheng to open a shop and didn''t tell me. If it wasn''t for our shopkeeper Sent a letter to me, I don''t know yet, I have to find them to settle ounts, none of them are human."


    Cousin Ke actually nodded in agreement, "Indeed, then you go, remember to teach them a good lesson and let them know how powerful you are. It''s better to cry and beg for your forgiveness."


    Liu Wei, "..." Cousin, you are too ruthless, do you think you broke up with the Gu family, so you want to use a knife to kill people and let me charge forward?


    Heughed dryly, "Well, it''s not that serious, we just need to educate. Don''t you have something to do, cousin? Go ahead, I''ll go to take care of the house now, goodbye."


    After speaking, he quickly ordered Liu An who was driving, "Let''s go."


    Cousin Ke looked at the carriage and shook her head, Liu counseling, you are the young master of the Liu family after all, can you be a little more stubborn? You have to look angry when you are angry, don''t you think?


    Liu Wei finally breathed a sigh of relief after walking a long way.


    entered the alley, and the carriage slowed down.


    However, because of this, the chatter of the roadside people in the alley came clearly into his ears.


    "Did you see? A big group of people went inside just now. I heard that they were looking for Gu Dajiang. Who do you think they are?"


    "How do I know? It seems that theers are not good, most of them are looking for trouble."


    "No way, then the Gu family has only just moved in a few days, will they provoke so many people?"


    "Why can''t we, we don''t know the origin of this Gu family, how can we know who offended."


    "That''s right. I heard that the Gu family came from Fengkai County. Maybe they are not familiar with this city, and they havemitted crimes in the hands of a wealthy and powerful family."


    Liu Wei was in a hurry when he heard it, so he called Liu An quickly, "Hurry up, hurry up and go to Gu''s house to have a look."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 659: have a problem

    Chapter 659 Encountered a problem


    Liu Wei''s carriage quickly arrived at the gate of Gu''s house. Sure enough, there were more than 20 people around the gate of Gu''s courtyard, all of them were men of different ages, and they really looked like they were looking for trouble.


    Liu Wei hurriedly got out of the carriage, stretched out his hand and shouted, "Hey, what are you doing, you''re standing around other people''s door looking for trouble, right?"


    A group of people were standing at the door to confirm whether this was Gu Dajiang''s house. When they were knocking on the door, they suddenly heard a voice behind them, and they were so frightened that they looked back in unison.


    Liu Wei has already rushed forward, squeezed over and stood in front of the gate of Gu''s house, stretched out his hand to block the door, "Who are you all? What do you want to do?"


    "Who is this Xiongtai?" It was Zhuo Guang who spoke, and he couldn''t help frowning when he looked at Liu Wei''s hen''s food-protecting attitude.


    This group of people are the students of Tianhai Academy, there are more than 20 in total. It''s just that he took a rest today and didn''t wear a student gun, so he looked like someone who came to find fault.


    The leader was Qi Ting. Seeing that Liu Wei was like a master, he couldn''t help looking up and down.


    Liu Wei raised his chin slightly, "What are you doing? I''m from the Gu family, who are you? Sign up. If youe to make trouble, first... oops."


    Before he finished speaking, the courtyard door behind him was opened.


    Liu Wei, who was leaning against the courtyard gate, was unsteady and fell straight to the back.


    Qi Ting''s eyes were sharp, and at first nce, he saw the little guy Gu Yunke standing behind Liu Wei. Seeing that Liu Wei was about to overwhelm her, his face changed immediately, and he stepped forward and pushed Liu Wei away. , hugged Gu Yunke, whose eyes widened.


    "Ah..." Liu Wei was pushed like this, but he didn''t fall back, instead he stumbled and hit the door beside him. With a thud in his forehead, Lu Sheng, who reached out to support him, trembled. a bit.


    Liu Wei was supported, he finally stood firm, and suddenly wanted to swear.


    Damn it, motherfucker, in the same spot as the one I hit on the carriage just now, it hurts to death.


    He immediately stood up straight and looked at Qi Ting angrily, "You are courting death!!"


    Qi Ting raised his eyebrows and said expressionlessly, "If I hadn''t pushed you just now, you would have fallen to the ground behind you, and your head would have shattered in two."


    Liu Wei, "..." I couldn''t help shivering.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang heard the sound from outside and immediately came out to take a look.


    saw Liu Wei at first nce, "Why are you here?"


    Liu Wei exhaled, stood up and looked at her and said, "How dare you ask me? You came to Fucheng to open a shop, but you didn''t tell me that you didn''t consider me a friend, did you?"


    Gu Yundong turned his head decisively and looked at Qi Ting who was still holding little girl Gu Yunke, "Why are you here?"


    Liu Wei, "..." Cut off the friendship, cut off the friendship! !


    Qi Ting put down the little girl, coughed lightly and said, "I''lle over and take a look."


    "Let''se and have a look." Suddenly there were voicesing from the door. Gu Yundong was taken aback and looked closely, only to find that there were more than 20 students standing outside the courtyard, some of them were very familiar.


    Gu Dajiang hurried over and weed all his ssmates enthusiastically.


    Liu Wei felt that he had been hit by a 10,000-point crit, and looked at Gu Yundong with extremely resentful eyes.


    Gu Yundong is hard to ignore even if she wants to, she can only turn her head and sigh and say, "It''s just right here, I just encountered a problem."


    "What''s the problem?" Liu Wei was instantly refreshed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 660: started to act

    Chapter 660 Started


    Gu Yundong nced at him, then nced at the more than 20 students, and sighed heavily.


    Then, shaking his head, he turned away in distress.


    everyone, "..."


    What the **** is going on here?


    Gu Yundong went in, and everyone could only look at Gu Dajiang.


    Originally at the door not to deal with Liu Wei and Qi Ting who almost quarreled, but asked in unison, "What''s the matter?"


    After saying that, they looked at each other with disgust, and snorted coldly.


    Gu Dajiangughed dryly, he didn''t know what medicine was sold in his daughter''s gourd. He was still chatting andughing with Yun Dong just now, and he didn''t think there was any problem.


    Except for those leaflets, which are a little more difficult, a little more...


    Um? No way?


    Gu Dajiang looked at the students present, and somewhat understood what Yun Dong was thinking.


    "Uncle Gu, tell me, we will definitely help if we can." Liu Wei was anxious, "Is there not enough money to open the shop, or is someone bullying you?"


    "No, no." Gu Dajiang waved his hand hurriedly, "Anyway, everyone, let''s have a cup of tea first, don''t stand outside."


    Having said that, he asked Lu Sheng to greet everyone to go inside, and asked casually, "By the way, why are you all here today? But what''s the matter?"


    He was asking about these twenty ssmates. Liu Wei had already run in to look for Gu Yundong. He had a good rtionship with Gu Yundong and asked her directly.


    These students are standing in the main room in a proper manner. There are a lot of people, and there are not enough stools at home. Niu has gone to the neighbor''s house to borrow a stool.


    Hearing Gu Dajiang''s question, they couldn''t help but look at each other.


    In addition to the few students who had a good time with Qi Ting, there were also the students who Gu Dajiang took away the twenty paintings when he first went to Tianhai Academy and gave them to Gu Yundong''s guidance.


    Today, they had an appointment to find Gu Dajiang. One was to cultivate the feelings of ssmates, and the other was to invite him to go out for an outing. By the way, everyone brought paintings and asked them to help guide them.


    But before I could say it, I heard the girl say that the family is facing a problem.


    Now they are too embarrassed to speak.


    Qi Ting''s purpose was for the canned food.


    He wasn''t in the academy a few days ago, so he didn''t meet Gu Dajiang, and he didn''t return to Yuanlu untilst night. He happened to hear that these people were nning toe to Gu''s house today, and he quickly followed.


    Everyone is chatting and drinking tea, thinking that since the Gu family has something to do, should they say goodbye first ande back another day?


    Who knew that there was a sudden exmation from inside at this moment.


    "What did you say??!"


    was Liu Wei''s voice, and everyone couldn''t help looking in the direction of the study.


    Gu Dajiang quickly apologized to everyone, "Everyone take a seat first, I''ll go take a look."


    After he finished speaking, he immediately walked to the study. Qi Ting couldn''t sit still, so he simply followed behind.


    The others looked at each other and walked to the study one by one.


    As soon as ?? approached, he heard Liu Wei''s voice, "It''s up to you and Uncle Gu to draw so much? It''s been three days, is there enough time?"


    Gu Yundong sighed, "I can''t help it, I didn''t want to promote it like this at first, and there is no need to draw these leaflets. Who would have opened a shop and would be targeted by viins, so I can only make the battle bigger to avoid Others think our family is easy to bully."


    While talking, she secretly gave Liu Wei a thumbs up when she saw those studentsing over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 661: we draw for you

    Chapter 661 We help you draw


    Liu Wei raised his eyebrows and epted her admiration unceremoniously.


    Just kidding, acting, he is very professional and skilled.


    Thinking back then, the Tao family was trapped in several shops by his acting skills.


    "Would you like me to paint for you? But, I''m not very good at painting. Look at this can you painted, it makes people want to buy it, but I can''t draw it. How about I write? "


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qi Ting''s eyes lit up and rushed to the front eagerly, "What canned food, your family is going to open a shop, right? Is it the kind of canned food you sell in Jinxiu Restaurant?"


    Gu Yundong was startled and nodded, "Yes, yes."


    When the others heard the canned food in Jinxiu Restaurant, they immediately became interested, and they stood at the door and talked a lot.


    "The kind of canned food in Jinxiu Restaurant? Is it true that Brother Gu wants to open such a shop?"


    "Isn''t that the canned food is very rare, and Jinxiu Restaurant is often out of stock?"


    "Brother Zicheng, is the canned food you sell real? It''s exactly the same as the Jinxiu Restaurant?"


    Liu Wei immediately said, "That must be the same. I am the young owner of Jinxiu Restaurant, and I can testify."


    Everyone suddenly turned to look at Liu Wei, Shao Dong? ?


    Gu Yundong had already given Lu Hongxiu a wink, thetter turned around immediately, and after a while, brought a few bottles of canned food.


    "You can try it, it''s produced in our own workshop."


    Most of the students here have eaten it, so they naturally recognize the look of this can and also remember the taste of it.


    Lu Hongxiu gave everyone a point, and Qi Ting took the lead.


    After eating it in one bite, I was instantly satisfied. He left the academy before he could eat the two cans Xiao Yunke gave him that day. When he went back yesterday, there was not even a drop of sugar water left! !


    Others were busy talking when they saw this.


    I was immediately overwhelmed by the refreshing and sweet taste in my mouth and closed my eyes. It was delicious. It was really delicious.


    Gu Yundong looked at the expressions on their faces but couldn''t help but stroked his forehead. Is it that exaggerated? Although this can is good, it''s not to this point, everyone is someone who has seen the world.


    Could it be that she''s tired of eating too much, so she can''t feel it?


    Qi Ting quickly put down the small bowl in his hand and looked at Gu Yundong with a serious expression, "You want to open a shop to sell canned food, right? What problems did you encounter?"


    Before Gu Yundong had time to answer, Liu Wei, who was beside him, had already picked up a leaflet and said, "That''s it, the shop will open in three days, and this leaflet has only been drawn a few dozen times."


    ¡°Flyer? What is a flyer?¡±


    The students looked at them one by one, and were immediately attracted by the little doll above.


    This, this is kind of cute.


    Qi Ting nced at the little doll, and then nced at Gu Yunke, who was eating jujubes outside, inexplicably felt a bit simr.


    Yunke turned his head and looked at him nkly.


    Then, he looked at the half-eaten jujube in his hand. After hesitating for a long time, he handed it to him tremblingly.


    Qi Ting, "..."


    He turned his head decisively and asked Gu Yundong, "How much more to draw, we will help you draw."


    "Yes, yes, there are so many of us, we can help you draw."


    Gu Yundong looked embarrassed, "I''m so embarrassed, I can''t do it, I''m not taking up your time studying? It''s not good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 662: Gu Yundongs hospitality

    Chapter 662 Gu Yundong''s hospitality


    "Having a rest today, it was originally a rest, and it doesn''t matter." Someone said, "Besides, we are ssmates with your father. He helped usst time, and we should help him this time."


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and raised his head after a long while, "Since you said so, then...it''s hard to show kindness, it''s going to be troublesome."


    Then, she decisively took out arge stack of paper and more than twenty pens from the drawer, and ced them neatly on the table.


    "There aren''t enough tables here, I''ve already asked someone to borrow them, and then everyone will be ready."


    people, "¡­"


    Is this your embarrassment? ?


    It didn''t take long for Xue Rong to instruct people to move severalrge tables, in the study room in the main room, and even the flower hall for eating.


    There are a lot of schrs living nearby, and the desks are still easy to borrow. Even if there is no desk, there is still a big round table.


    Even if some people are not happy, I heard that the more than 20 people who came to Gu''s house today are all students of Tianhai Academy, and they immediately helped move the table without a word.


    It wasn''t until they were all set up that the twenty or so students reacted, as if... they were deceived.


    Especially the few people who had followed Qi Ting originally, they had seen the strength of this girlst time, and they should have known her temperament long ago. As far as she is smart, what other big problem can make her frown?


    are all waiting here.


    Gu Yundong arranged seats for them, and immediately rxed, pped his hands and whispered to Liu Wei, "Thank you."


    "Hey, am I doing well?"


    Liu Wei wascent, and then he felt as if something was wrong.


    Standing not far away, Liu An sighed, Master, did you forget that you came to find Miss Gu to settle ounts? When I saw Cousin Ke before, I still swore it, why didn''t I count it, but it was a big favor for others in vain?


    Because there are so many people in the family, Gu Yundong didn''t really ask them to help out in vain. After all, they were all her father''s ssmates, so the rtionship still had to be good.


    So she personally went to the market to pick up fresh fruits and vegetables, chicken, duck and fish came back.


    As soon as he entered the door, he cut a few tes of fruit for Xue Rong to send to him, poured sugar water, and even made a bowl of double-skin milk for one person, which is highly rmended by several children.


    Seeing the white and tender double-skinned milk, these students are stunned. They have never eaten it. What is this?


    Even Liu Wei has never eaten it, but it looks like a good thing.


    Didn''t look at Yun Ke, did the little girl already dig and eat with a spoon?


    When the smooth and tender thing entered, everyone couldn''t help but widen their eyes.


    good to eat!


    Zhuoguang couldn''t help it even more, "Miss Gu, could this be sold in a shop too?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "This is not for sale, this thing is not easy to keep, our shop sells things that can be kept for a period of time."


    Zhuoguang''s eyes lit up, "Then..."


    Before he finished speaking, Liu Wei immediately interrupted loudly, "The recipe sells my recipe and sells me, and I sell it in the Jinxiu Restaurant."


    Zhuo Guang turned his head to look at him angrily, it was too inauthentic, he obviously thought of it first.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Okay, I''ll tell you what to doter."


    Liu Wei immediately became happy. His father also said that he had no brains. Wait, he got this recipe and sold it in the restaurant. It will definitely be a big hit, and the business will be even better.


    The other students started to eat it impatiently. They were all students and didn¡¯t really care about doing business.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 663: came back

    Chapter 663 is back


    Originally, there were a few students who were a little awkward and ufortable.


    After all, they came here today to find Gu Dajiang for an outing. While the weather is good, they can still paint outside.


    Who knew that when he came here, he was directly arrested by the strong man, and he still painted this kind of leaflet for people to do business. The reader is somewhat aloof, and at that moment, he felt that his calligraphy and painting were stained with a copper stench.


    But even Qi Ting agreed, and the few people who had a good time with him didn''t seem to care. Naturally, they couldn''t say anything, but they weren''t very happy.


    Gu Yundong''s hospitality is very thoughtful, he gave fruit and sugar water, and now there is this kind of double-skin milk that is not even sold on the market. It''s not delicious. Are there any other snacks in the back?


    is aimed at this. Let''s wait for the autumn to be cool.


    Now...it''s too hot, what to go out?


    The lunch is also very rich. The menu proposed by Gu Yundong, Niu does have two brushes, and his cooking skills are very good.


    When the students were having lunch, they suddenly regretted eating too many snacks before, and now they are a little stuck.


    Gu Yundong smiled, let them eat slowly, and read the brochures everyone drew.


    Well, it seems that everyone is working hard, the quantity of paintings is simr, and the quality is also guaranteed.


    In the afternoon, everyone really worked harder, probably really embarrassed, eating so many good things from others, naturally can''t bezy.


    Even in the evening, he was unwilling to stop, and some people secretly asked Xue Rong what to eat at night.


    Therefore, when Shao Qingyuan entered the courtyard gate, what he saw was the scene of people in the main room sitting at desks and painting.


    He was a little stunned for a moment, and the action he was about to speak stopped.


    silently, he walked out lightly.


    went to the kitchen in the direction Lu Sheng pointed, and Gu Yundong was there.


    "You''re back?" Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up and instantly became happy.


    Shao Qingyuan looked like a dusty person, but seeing Gu Yundong''s tiredness was instantly swept away, especially when she met her equally surprised and happy eyes, she felt her heart was warm.


    "The goods have already been shipped, and they are ced on the store''s side. I asked Ah Shu and the others to guard them in the store. Tong Ping and Chen Jinbao also came together, but the yard behind the store is not enough, so I let them live. In the shop I bought."


    Now Feng Daneng is still in the shop with two masters, so it is full. When Tong Ping and the others deliver the goods next time, they will have a room to live in.


    As he was talking, he had already walked up to Gu Yundong, looked around and saw that there was no one, and Mrs Niu also went out wisely. When even took a step forward, he took her hand and said, "Has anything happened in the past two days?"


    "Yes, yes, but it''s not a big deal, I''ll tell you slowly when I get back." Gu Yundong smiled, "You''re tired, go to rest first, it''s time to eat in a while. Those in the room are all my father''s ssmates,e here. Help, please help me entertainter."


    Shao Qing was far from tired, so he just wanted to stay with her for a while.


    But Liu Wei, who hurried over to find something to eat, didn''t allow it. When he saw Shao Qingyuan, he immediately remembered the purpose of hising here, and sneered, "Shao Qingyuan, you finally showed up, do you think you treated me as a friend and came to Fucheng to buy a shop? You didn''t tell me."


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to kill him, but he let go of his hand, turned his head, and said nkly, "I really want to tell you, so I went to Liu''s house beforeing here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 664: Liu Weis marriage

    Chapter 664 Liu Wei''s Marriage


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, then felt a little guilty, took a small step back slightly, "Go, have you been to Liu''s house?"


    "Yes, then heard something."


    Liu Wei turned his head and left, "I still have something to do, I''ll take a step first."


    Just turned around, and was pulled back by Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong let out an ''Huh'', curious, "What did you hear?" She really thought that Liu Wei ran over in such a hurry because they hadn''t told him abouting to Fucheng.


    Wasn''t it?


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Liu Wei and said, "Master Liu is looking for a wife for Liu Wei. He didn''t like it, so he fled to Fucheng."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Liu Wei in surprise.


    Liu Wei is also eighteen years old this year, two years younger than Shao Qingyuan.


    Generally, people who are fifteen or sixteen years old in this era should have a wife. Did not see that Tao Xing Peng Zhongfei, who is about the same age as him, already has a group of wives and concubines?


    Liu Wei''s family is in good condition, but it''s not that he can''t afford a wife. He is also in a different situation from Shao Qingyuan, so why is he not happy?


    Could it be...he likes men?


    Gu Yundong''s brain hole began to diverge, and Liu Wei''s eyes instantly became alert. This guy loves to stick to Shao Qingyuan, don''t you have any ideas?


    Liu Wei didn''t notice her eyes, just said with a sad face, "You don''t understand my suffering at all."


    "What suffering?"


    "My father thinks that I''m too outgoing and unwilling to take care of me, so I have to find a more aggressive mother-inw to take care of me." Liu Wei almost wanted to die, "You say he is my father, how can that be? To harm his own son? Is there anyone who does this?"


    Gu Yundong blinked, this... Master Liu''s idea is really strange.


    But what she didn''t know was that Master Liu had such a n, and she gave it to him.


    Liu Wei was very skinny when he was a child, and when he grew up, he didn''t give up too much. A few years ago, when he reached the age of marriage, his family was also nning a marriage for him, but he destroyed it all by himself.


    Master Liu was so angry that he didn''t want to care about him. Later, he met Gu Yundong. He watched his son''s obedient appearance in front of Gu Yundong.


    At that time, Master Liu even wanted Liu Wei to marry Gu Yundong, but unfortunately, there was Shao Qingyuan by her side who was looking at him too closely.


    So he can only find other people, but there are too few girls like Gu Yundong.


    The family background is worthy, this temperament is too dignified and not strong enough.


    This temperament is strong enough, and his family background is not worthy of it. It doesn''t matter. Gu Yundong was poor and white at the beginning. But she has the ability. If this temperament is strong and has no ability and no family background, then Master Liu still feels wronged by his son.


    So I''ve been choosing this for more than half a year, and I finally found one.


    But his son didn''t cooperate and ran away. Master Liu almost got sick from anger.


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized after hearing this, and felt a little sympathetic to Liu Wei.


    This ancient marriage was always decided by the parents, Liu Wei, it would be nice not to use it formercial marriage.


    "Anyway, I''ll hide in Fucheng first, and then go back after the limelight. And won''t you open in a few days? I''ll help you."


    Liu Wei quickly put the matter behind him after speaking, and went to work happily.


    Liu An watched from the beginning to the end, andined inwardly: Young master, we agreed to find someone to settle the ount, can it be sessful once? This is too bad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 665: cloud book home letter

    Chapter 665 Cloud Book''s Home Letter


    It wasn''t until it was getting dark that the students of Tianhai Academy put down their pens.


    Gu Yundong greeted them for dinner, and before leaving, each gave two cans, a pack of preserved fruit, and a pound of white sugar as a thank you gift.


    Qi Ting and the others were stunned, unable to return to their senses for a long time.


    Not only canned preserved fruit, this white sugar is not only expensive but also difficult to buy. How could this Gu family give away a pound?


    The students who had eaten a lot of food from the Gu family felt warm in their hearts instantly.


    Especially those with ordinary conditions at home, and the eye sockets are slightly hot.


    Qi Ting took a deep breath and said, "Your shop will open in three days, right? We have to go to school that day, but I will let my rtives and friendse to cheer for you."


    "Yes, yes, and us." Others spoke.


    Actually, even if Qi Ting didn''t say it, they still nned to do so. Not to mention anything else, this is the only canned shop that sells authentic cans, so if you gote, you might not be able to buy even a hair.


    Gu Dajiang cupped his hands with a smile, "Then thank you all."


    Everyone then walked away with their things contentedly.


    Liu Wei wanted to stay, but the second child was not enough to enter the room, and Shao Qingyuan came back, so he could only reluctantly took all kinds of food, and then returned to the Jinxiu Restaurant.


    When only the Gu family was left, Shao Qingyuan took out a letter, "This is what Yunshu Yuanzhi asked me to bring to you."


    Gu Dajiang hurriedly took it and opened it to see.


    Yunshu and the two were still studying in the school, and the Fucheng opened a shop, but they wanted toe.


    But this time, I am afraid that I will have to take several days off, not to mention that Qin Wenzheng will not allow it, and Yun Shu himself will not do it.


    He was originally the youngest student in the school, and he had a short time in the school. Therefore, although the talent is good, the grades are only moderate, and there are still many ces to work hard.


    Not to mention ?? Yuanzhi, his foundation is even weaker, and he can''t wait to split one day into two days.


    So it was a pity that the two of them could not participate in the opening of Fucheng.


    In addition, I hadn''t seen my parents and sisters for many days, the two of them thought a lot, and then they wrote a long, long, thick letter.


    Gu Dajiang shook his head andughed, and then felt a little reluctant.


    In the future, he will study at Tianhai Academy, his wife will be by his side, and his youngest daughter will probably live in Xiaoerjin. Yun Dong will run back and forth, but her business will only get bigger and bigger in the future, and she will be very busy.


    Yongfu Vige, only Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi were the twopanions.


    Originally, Gu Dajiang still thought that the family will be reunited and will be able to be together forever.


    Unfortunately, reality is always pushing you forward and you have to separate.


    Gu Yundong has also read the letter, and it is thanks to these two people that this thick stack can be written, and it is full of nonsense.


    Yunshu''s love of talking is not only reflected in the mouth, but also in the paper.


    She shook her head and turned to pack the flyers.


    The next day, Gu Yundong sent the whole family to battle and distributed these leaflets at every street corner.


    Even Xiao Yunke, apanied by Tong Shuitao, stood on the street and said to passersby, "Gu Ji opened, there are a lot of delicious food,e and have a look."


    No one thought that the fastest and most effective person to distribute this leaflet was actually her.


    The little girl has a great sense of achievement, and she ate two bowls of rice when she came home at night.


    Two dayster, Gu Ji, finally opened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 666: open

    Chapter 666 Opened


    September 8th, the weather is fine, it is advisable to get married, move into a house, and open the market.


    When they got up early in the morning, the Gu family packed themselves in high spirits. Except for Gu Dajiang, who was still going to the academy, everyone went to the Guji shop on Dahui Road.


    At the same time, many people in the city are also gearing up for preparations. The flyer clearly states that if you spend a tael or two, you can get a package of dried fruit.


    A tael of silver is not a lot for many people in Fucheng. Even if it is not, some smart people also want to make it together with others. One person can buy a little and get a bag of dried fruit.


    This includes the neighbor Sun, who is next door to the Su family.


    Sun also just received a flyer two days ago, and people immediately became interested after reading the words on it. She had heard people say about this can before, and she heard that it was delicious. The supply in Jinxiu Restaurant was in short supply, and the price was very expensive, so it was not easy to buy.


    Sun''s can''t buy it with money, but other shops also sell canned food, even if it''s not authentic, it''s cheap. She bought it and ate it, and the taste was indescribable, with a strange smell.


    Hearing that the Gu family''s shop is selling the kind of canned food in Jinxiu Restaurant this time, she came to her mind. It happened that her son got the wages a few days ago and handed it over to her, and the money was not very tight.


    So early this morning, she put on new clothes and went out to find two other neighbors.


    Who knew that as soon as the courtyard door was opened, the Su family next door also opened the door.


    Su Changshun was also wearing brand new clothes, and was standing at the door talking to Mother Su.


    "Mother, I may be backte at night, you and my sister eat first, don''t wait for me."


    Mother Su nodded, "I know, hurry up and don''t dy your work."


    Mr. Sun giggled when he heard it, "Oh, I just went to work in a small shop and specially made new clothes, I''ll give you some patience."


    Mother Su and Su Changshun ignored her, Sun snorted coldly and left.


    Su Changshun then said, "Mother, when I make money, let''s buy a bigger yard and not be her neighbor."


    "Okay, mother will wait." Mother Su wiped the corners of her eyes and spoke with great relief.


    Not only did she not want to be a neighbor with the Sun family, she didn''t want to be a neighbor to the people in this alley who hadughed at his son''s shyness toward their family.


    Su Changshun left, very fast.


    Gu Ji is about to open today, and his heart ispletely at ease.


    When they arrived at the shop, Gu Yundong and the others just arrived. Seeing Su Changshun, he nodded slightly.


    e in."


    The shelves in the shop are already filled with things, such as canned sugar, dried fruit, jam, and all kinds of delicate and small candies.


    Su Changshun rolled up his sleeves to get busy when he entered the door, but Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Don''t worry, you alle with me."


    It opened on the first day. In addition to Zheng Gang, Su Changshun, and Ah Shu who acted as the shopkeepers, there were Ah Zhu and Chen Jinbao, Tong Ping, Xue Rong, Lu Sheng, and even Yu Niu, Lu Hongxiu, Tong Shuitao who delivered the goods. All to help entertain guests.


    Feng Daneng and others wanted to help originally, but they were not considered their parents'' workers, and since there were enough staff, Gu Yundong did not agree. She just said let them rest in the backyard, and if someone asks about the decoration of the shop, she will bring them over.


    The group followed Gu Yundong into the backyard, and saw that she asked someone to take out arge box from a room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 667: work clothes

    Chapter 667 Workwear


    Everyone was puzzled, Gu Yundong had already opened the box, and there were a lot of clothes inside.


    Gu Yundong took one out of it and said, "The shop opened today. In order to make it easier for the guests to find someone, everyone''s clothes are the same. I had the clothing shop rush to make this dress a few days ago. I just received itst night, everyone, please go to the house and change it after you get it."


    The clothes in Gu Ji''s shop have always been uniform, which was the case when they were in the county seat.


    At first, the clothes for Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi were bought from the ready-to-wear store. Later, Shen Sitian came. She works well and is fast, and the clothes designed by her ingenious thoughts are all good-looking.


    Gu Yundong asked Shen Sitian to help with it, in order to take care of her business and let her make more money. Second, she did a better job than in a ready-to-wear store, and she could satisfy every requirement Gu Yundong said.


    So far, Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi have changed two sets of clothes every season, and the treatment has been considered very good.


    At least the pile is very happy, every time he sends new clothes, he can happily clean the shop up and down.


    Now that she is in Fucheng, she should do the same, but Shen Sitian is not there, so she can only ask the clothing shop here to help.


    "Uncle Zheng, this is yours." Gu Yundong handed him the suit of clothes in his hand.


    Zheng Gang is already very calm, after all, he has received work clothes for a while, but who will be unhappy with new clothes, in the end he is still excited.


    But Su Changshun was not calm, and when his name was called, he was a little dazed.


    It wasn''t until he got the clothes that he raised his head in amazement.


    Does the shop also take care of the guy''s clothes? This is too good, even if the wages are high, there are still clothes.


    He looked at the clothes he was wearing, and then touched the clothes in his arms, and found that the clothes made by Dongjia seemed to be of better material.


    There are not only men, but also women, but they are different. Women look better and have brighter colors.


    Everyone who received the clothes was overjoyed. Seeing that it was gettingte, they hurriedly turned around and went inside the house to change.


    After ?? came out, the whole person lookedpletely new.


    Except Zheng Gang''s clothes are different, the guys are all the same, there is a word "Gu" on his arm, but this word can be removed, if the clothes are old and they want to give others to wear, remove the word That''s it.


    "Okay, everyone has changed, and we can get ready. The shop opens at 4 o''clock every hour, and there is still half an hour. Everyone has the tea and food ready, don''t miss it."


    After she finished speaking, everyone went to prepare things.


    Not long after, Cousin Ke also came.


    Gu Yundong has been watching the time. Seeing that the time ising, he is busy getting people to prepare firecrackers.


    "Open - Zhang!!" When the time came, she smiled and shouted with a wave of her arms.


    As soon as the door opened, guys in uniform stood on both sides.


    Shao Qingyuan lit the firecrackers, and soon the sound of ''crackling'' sounded in the street, and instantly spread far and wide.


    Chow Tai Fook, who was sitting on the carriage, paused for a while, then narrowed his eyes slightly and asked the steward next to him, "Is this open?"


    "Listening to this news, it should be the opening." Steward Zhou replied respectfully, "Don''t worry, sir, I have everyone ready."


    When he spoke, his expression was grim, and all the injuries he had suffered before were ced on Gu Yundong and the others.


    Today he will make this Gu Jipletely unable to open.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 668: waiting for trouble

    Chapter 668 Waiting for trouble


    Zhou Dafu is not resentful in his heart? The first time I met my son, he was thrown on a horse and almost lost his life, and he was ckmailed for thousands of taels of silver.


    The second time we met, he pretended to be a grandson with a good voice. Not only was he scared and ran away, he also had to deal with the gang of local snakes.


    I originally thought that Gu Ji had some great backing behind it, but when I checked it out, it turned out that he was a **** from the countryside who opened a shop in the county town.


    He knocked lightly on the wall of the car, and said to Ah Feng, who was driving outside, "Hurry up."


    Don¡¯t be too busy to keep up with the excitement.


    "Yes, sir." Compared with Zhou Dafu and Zhou Guanshi''s optimism, Ah Feng was worried.


    After thinking about it, he still couldn''t help but said, "Master, that young man and girl have skills, and those local snakes will be eloquent, if they really want to go, I''m afraid that one person can beat them all down. ."


    Before Zhou Dafu could answer, Manager Zhou sneered and said, "Don''t worry, I''m all set. Those local snakes are not very capable, but I found a few good escorts to mix with them in advance. The teacher pestered the man and the woman, and the others smashed their entire shop."


    A Feng frowned and said nothing.


    He is a guard, only responsible for protecting the safety of the master.


    Other things, the master has let Director Zhou be in charge.


    The carriage soon reached the entrance of the alley not far from Gu Ji, and Ah Feng stopped.


    Manager ?? Zhou got off the carriage, looked left and right, and saw the local snakes hiding elsewhere, he nodded slightly to them.


    But the local smuggler was in aplicated mood at the moment. He originally thought it was just going through the motions. Who would have guessed that Manager Zhou would actually put a few tall and powerful experts in them.


    This made the local snake not dare to perfunctory things easily, even if he had to bite the bullet, he could only go on. But on second thought, with so many masters around, he was still afraid of a bird. Don''t be afraid, just look for the man and the woman to take revenge.


    Butler Zhou whispered to Zhou Dafu in the carriage, "Master, the gang of local snakes have alsoe, and they are waiting for our order. When are we going to do it?"


    Zhou Dafu looked at Gu Ji, Gu Ji had already opened the door, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were standing outside the door, just after the firecrackers ended, people were already walking inside.


    He snorted softly, "Wait a minute, it''s just now that the door is opened, and there will be more lively people in a while, so it will be good to make a fuss."


    "Understood." Manager Zhou nodded, then looked in Gu Ji''s direction, and after a while he muttered, "I didn''t expect that there were quite a few peopleing."


    "Didn''t they post that calligraphy and painting on the street two days ago? They will do these fancy things, look at it, most of them here are sending a package of dried fruit for the one or two silver coins. Common people who are greedy for petty cheap and have no money."


    Manager Zhou nodded, agreeing. After all, seeing that those people don''t dress very well, they are all timid and hesitant.


    But soon, he frowned and watched a somewhat familiar figure striding towards Gu Ji''s shop.


    "Master, that person seems to be..."


    Zhou Taifu also saw it, and immediately frowned, and suddenly realized after a while.


    "They are all from Fengkai County, and most of them know each other."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 669: The people from Nies house actually came.

    Chapter 669 The people from Nie''s house actually came


    "Yes, Gu Ji seems to be selling canned food, the same kind of canned food as the Jinxiu Restaurant." Manager Zhou nodded, feeling very unhappy.


    Zhou Dafu and the two saw Liu Wei and the shopkeeper of Jinxiu Restaurant. The shopkeeper was still holding a gift box, and congratted Gu Yundong as soon as they entered the door.


    "The opening is great, Miss Gu is really lively here."


    Xue Rong came up to pick up the gift box, and invited Liu Wei and the shopkeeper to go inside.


    Liu Wei waved his hand, "You don''t need to entertain me, I''m here to help."


    Xue Rong ignored him and just gave them sugar water.


    After a while, another carriage stopped outside the door, and someone got off the carriage.


    came in and greeted him with a smile, "Gu Dongjia has a good opening, and business is booming."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, but before he could react, he saw the shopkeeper of Jinxiu Restaurant stand up and greeted him, "So it was Mr. Zhuo who came."


    Mr. Zhuo? Gu Yundong suddenly thought of Zhuo Guang.


    "Master Zhuo is here, please invite inside, please bear with me if you are not entertained."


    Master Zhuoughed and said, "Gu Dong''s family is too polite. We have heard from our family Zhuo Guang that Gu Dong''s family is smart and capable. He has opened such a big shop in Fucheng, and his business is still rare and rare canned sugar. Last time, that kid I brought back a lot of good things from Gu Dong¡¯s house, but it¡¯s not enough to greedy us.¡±


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect Master Zhuo to be so straightforward, and evenughed along, "Master Zhuo is embarrassed to praise me so much, and it''s because of you that I''m just making fun of you, don''t make fun of me. ."


    "Isn''t it modest? I was looking forward to the opening of your shop, so I came here early in the morning. You have to leave me some cans for me to take backter."


    "Of course."


    Gu Yundong asked Xue Rong to take him to the backyard to sit, and by the way kicked Liu Wei to the backyard to chat with him.


    Master Zhuo asked the people behind him to bring gifts.


    Gu Yundong had just been served tea when two more carriages stopped outside.


    Gu Yundong still didn''t know him, but... one of them was very familiar, and at a nce he could tell that he and the student surnamed Cai with a two-look beard who pretended to be the head of Qi Shan in Yuanlu that day were blood brothers. They were too simr. .


    Sure enough, the man introduced himself, he was Cai Yong''s brother.


    The father of another student came with him. They should also look like schrs, polite and elegant.


    Gu Yundong went up to greet him, and Shao Qingyuan led him to the backyard.


    Not long after, a few more people came in with gift boxes.


    In the carriage opposite Gu Ji''s shop, Zhou Dafu''s brows twitched slightly.


    Steward Zhou also shed an unpleasant feeling in his heart, "Master, these people whoe from behind don''t seem to be ordinary people."


    He knew ?? the shopkeeper of Jinxiu Restaurant, but he was not very familiar with Mr. Zhuo and others.


    You can see that posture, I am afraid that it is not an ordinary poor family.


    Zhou Dafu frowned slightly, "Wait another quarter of an hour, and you''ll have someone do it."


    I don''t know why, he felt a little uneasy, his heart beat a little faster, as if something big was about to happen.


    Manager Zhou swallowed and was about to nod his head when he suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    He suddenly widened his eyes, "Master, that seems to be... the steward of the Nie House."


    Nie House?


    Zhou Dafu looked sharply in the direction of his finger and saw a carriage parked at Gu Ji''s door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 670: Nie Shuang

    Chapter 670 The familiar Nie Shuang


    Then a person got off the carriage. That person, Zhou Dafu, was all too familiar. Isn''t that the steward Nie of the Nie House?


    This steward is still the one that Zhou Dafu can¡¯t reach, and they can only contact the small stewards of Nie¡¯s house at most.


    Zhou Dafu couldn''t calm down anymore and got off the carriage directly.


    "Why is the steward of Nie''s house here?"


    Manager Zhou shivered and tried to make up for it. You held a glimmer of hope and said, "Perhaps, maybe he also liked the canned food sold by Gu Ji? Master, think about how rare this can is, and maybe Nie Fu also wants to share a cup. So they came to put pressure on Gu Ji?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the steward turn around, walk respectfully to the carriage behind him, and lift the curtain of the car himself.


    Soon, a girl who was only fourteen or fifteen years old came out.


    "Then, who is that girl?" Zhou Dafu asked.


    Steward ?? Zhou swallowed his saliva, "I''m afraid that the one who can make the steward so respectful is... the youngdy of Nie''s residence?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect that Miss Nie''s concubine actually came in person.


    She told Cousin Ke that it was enough to have a manager.


    I didn''t expect that not only the manager woulde, but this girl named Nie Shuang also appeared at Gu Ji''s door.


    And as soon as he came, he came to Gu Yundong at the door, and took her arm very familiarly, "You are Miss Gu, right? My brother told me about you, and cousin Ke kept praising you. I have wanted to see you for a long time, but I have never had the chance. You can''t go to Yongfu Vige either. Today I finally got what I wanted."


    Cousin Ke nced at her, "Okay, it''s just the first time we met, what did it look like?"


    "Although we met for the first time, we have known each other for a long time. I have heard of Miss Gu for a long time."


    Aunt Ke pulled her a bit, "Okay, I''ve heard it before, don''t stand in the doorway to block it, there are so many people, what should I do if I bump into it?"


    Nie Shuang stuck out his tongue and was pulled inside by Cousin Ke, but he turned his head unwillingly and said to Gu Yundong, "I''ll talk to youter when you''re not busy. By the way, your food is delicious. The first two We really like the gift boxing. My dad originally nned toe to congratte you on your opening today, but unfortunately it was dyed, so did I, my dad said let me thank you."


    Mr. Zhou, who just quietly ran to Gu Ji''s door to inquire about the specific situation, just heard these words, and his face immediately seemed to be struck by lightning.


    Then, what did Miss Nie say?


    She means, this Gu Dong family has known Nie family for a long time, and they are familiar enough to give each other boxing twice?


    Just such a small shop opened, Master Nie still intends toe over in person?


    As a result, you can''te, so you sent the eldestdy and the steward over?


    Gu Ji, did Gu Ji have such a good rtionship with Nie Mansion?


    Manager Zhou was a little dazed, but Gu Yundong shook his head andughed when he looked at Nie Shuang, who was taken away by Aunt Ke.


    She didn''t even have time to say a word, she was finished by Nie Shuangbaba.


    However, this Nie Shuang has a straightforward temperament, and Master Nie, as expected, the more aplished people are, the more low-key, restrained and humble.


    Been taught a lesson.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, then called Lu Hongxiu and said, "Go to the backyard kitchen, take out the food box I put in the cupboard, and send a copy of the contents to Miss Nie."


    said and handed Lu Hongxiu a key.


    Lu Hongxiu hurriedly responded and hurried to the back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 671: This is milk tea

    Chapter 671 This is milk tea


    There was indeed a cab in the kitchen, and Lu Hongxiu didn''t even know that the youngdy brought a food box with her when she went out in the morning.


    She carefully took out the food container, opened the lid, and saw arge ceramic pot inside.


    Lu Hongxiu was stunned for a moment, but just as she was about to open it, she heard footsteps outside.


    The next moment, his sister Lu Hongqiao appeared with the second youngdy.


    Gu Yunke hurriedly ran in front of her, hummingly climbed onto the stool, his eyes lit up when he saw the ceramic pot.


    "Sister Hongxiu, you know what''s wrong with this?"


    Lu Hongxiu opened the lid and saw that there was water in it, no, it wasn''t water, the color was a little cloudy, like beige but a little lighter.


    However, there was a faint smell of sweetness that made Lu Hongxiu swallow her saliva.


    She looked at Gu Yunke, who seemed to know him well, and asked with a smile, "Second Miss, know what this is?"


    "Of course, this is milk tea." The little girl was very proud, and Rourou took the ceramic soup spoon beside it and stirred it slightly. When she picked it up again, there were a few small brown **** in the spoon.


    "This is delicious." The little girl put down the spoon, slid down the stool again, took out a cup, and handed it to Lu Hongxiu.


    Lv Hongxiu looked at the little girl''s eyes, and knew that she wanted to drink, and she couldn''t helpughing.


    "If the second miss wants to drink, you have to ask the eldest first."


    The little girl pouted, "I only don''t want to drink."


    Lu Hongxiu was puzzled, but Lu Hongqiao exined, "Second miss drank it before going out. She knew it was called pearl milk tea. She was afraid that my sister wouldn''t know, so she came over and told her."


    Lu Hongxiu was stunned for a while, looking at the little girl with warm eyes, "Thank you Second Miss."


    Said she carefully scooped out the milk tea, then closed it again, put it in the cab, and went out with the milk tea.


    Nie Shuang was on the second floor, the backyard was full of men, and it was inconvenient for women toe.


    The second floor has a good view and a good view, and Nie Shuang likes it tightly.


    But she is alone at the moment, and there is no one to talk to except the maid, she can only look at the environment on the second floor.


    It was only after looking at it that she realized that it was different from the restaurants and tea houses she had seen before. There were several tables on the second floor, not very big, either round or square and rectangr, and then there were a few small piers, some small The chair, the strange thing is that whether it is a pier or a chair, there are soft cushions on it, and it is veryfortable to sit on.


    There were also two long chairs in the open space with soft cushions on them, and she felt like she could lie down and sleep.


    The table is white and looks refreshing. On the left and right cabs are wood carvings and the like, as well as some books.


    Nie Shuang thought it was some very boring Four Books and Five ssics or femalemandments, but she took it out and read it, huh, a book of words? ?


    Nie Shuang''s eyes lit up instantly, God, what kind of fairy ce is this? She feels that she can stay here for an afternoon without moving, as long as she has a notebook.


    Well, there is a Go next to it, and a pen, ink, paper and inkstone seem to be able to write and draw.


    Nie Shuang is a little excited, can you find a few more friends toe over to y chess and read books together?


    just thought, Lu Hongxiu came up over there.


    She was carrying a tray with fruit on it to eat, and a cup, it should be tea, right?


    "Miss Nie, this is specially prepared by mydy for the girl. This is the preserved fruit and canned food sold in the shop, as well as snacks. This is milk tea."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 672: can be flexible

    Chapter 672 Can be flexible


    As soon as he finished speaking, a small head appeared behind him, and he added, "Pearl milk tea."


    Nie Shuang was stunned for a moment, but before he could realize what milk tea was, he was first attracted by Gu Yunke.


    Looking at the tender little girl, her eyes lit up, "Are you Xiao Yunke?"


    "alright."


    Nie Shuang immediately stretched out his hand, "So cute,e over and give me a hug."


    She is a bit like Cousin Ke, who has no resistance to children. In particr, Cousin Ke and Nie Cong both mentioned the two children Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke in front of her, and she had long wanted to meet them.


    Seeing this now, she was even cuter than she had imagined, and she felt her heart melt.


    Xiaoyun smiled hriously, came out from behind Lu Hongxiu, and was directly carried into his arms by Nie Shuang.


    "Today your house opened, why did youe here too, what should I do if this little guy bumps into you?"


    The little girl shook her head, "Don''t be afraid, I''m flexible, I can''t hit it."


    "Flexible?" Nie Shuang looked her up and down. The little girl was only four years old, with chubby flesh and short legs, so she couldn''t see where she was flexible.


    Lu Hongxiu put the things down and went out, only then did Nie Shuang see Lu Hongqiao standing behind.


    As soon as she showed a suspicious look, the little girl in her arms fell to the ground, and then introduced her to her little ymate.


    Nie Shuang has a childish temperament. She knows that this is the servant of the Gu family, but the rtionship between children is very pure, so she also touched Lu Hongqiao''s head kindly.


    Lu Hongqiao''s face suddenly turned red, and she looked a little shy.


    Nie Shuang couldn''t helpughing and took a sip of the milk tea on the table.


    Um? ?


    She blinked and took another sip, sure it wasn''t an illusion, her eyes widened and she looked down at the contents of the teacup.


    what is this? I''ve never had it before, it''s not like sugar water or fruit wine, but it''s delicious and fragrant.


    Nie Shuang couldn''t help sipping it again, just as he was about to put it down, he heard the sound of milky milky voice, "Isn''t it delicious?"


    Nie Shuang looked down and saw the little girl standing beside the table with a short body. Because of her small stature, she pulled the edge of the table with her little hands and stared at her with wide eyes.


    She smiled suddenly, "Do you want to drink?"


    The little girl''s eyes were full of longing, but just when Nie Shuang thought she was going to drink, she saw her shaking her head decisively.


    "Don''t drink."


    "Why?" He clearly wanted to drink.


    "I drank it in the morning." But when she watched others drink it, it was as if she had drank it herself.


    So the little girl hurriedly urged her, "Hurry up and drink it, my eldest sister made it, the round one is called pearl. You can eat it, you can try it."


    Nie Shuang looked at her big proud eyes, and clearly revealed the meaning of ''My eldest sister is the best, my eldest sister is the best, and what my eldest sister makes is delicious on earth'', she wanted to kidnap her back for a moment. Home, be your own sister.


    Nie Shuang took a spoon and took a mouthful of pearls.


    Um? It''s actually soft and stic, rolling around in the mouth slippery, what is this? How can there be such a miraculous thing?


    She took another sip of milk tea and found that this thing was actually addictive.


    After taking one sip and taking another sip, the feeling of beingpletely unable to stop.


    She didn''t stop abruptly until half a cup had been eaten, she couldn''t, it would be over if she drank any more, and it would be gone.


    By the way, go to Gu Yundong, she can buy it and take it home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 673: beaten again

    Chapter 673 Beaten Again


    Nie Shuang controlled his eyes not to look at the milk tea, and then looked at himself, waiting for the little girl who praised the milk tea to say, "Coco, wait for me here first, I''ll find your elder sister, immediately return."


    After she said that, she got up and instructed the maid standing at the door, "Take care of the two children."


    Without waiting for the maid to respond, she hurriedly went downstairs.


    Gu Yundong was still weing guests at the door. There were a lot of people today.


    She really didn''t expect her father''s more than 20 ssmates to be so powerful. Almost every family came here. Now the yard behind their shop is almost full.


    The problem is that these people are actually happy to get together, to talk, and by the way¡­ to eat.


    Also confused was Zhou Dafu and his group. In fact, it wasn''t just the Zhou family who were staring at the Gu family shop. Many people in the whole city knew that there was such a shop specializing in canned sugar to open.


    After all, the flyers are everywhere, so many people from some families want to see what the origin of this Gu family is.


    If you have no background, you can put pressure on her to hand over the recipe for the can.


    If you are a little supporter but not very strong, you can also cooperate and cooperate with her to supply goods, and everyone will win.


    But now, it seems that this rare thing, such as canned sugar that Gu family opened a shop in Fucheng, is obviously full of confidence.


    Not to mention that the young master of the Jinxiu Restaurant entered, andter even the youngdy of Nie''s house came.


    The position of Nie Mansion in the entire city is beyond doubt, no one dared to stroke the tiger''s whiskers on his head, so the moment Nie Mansion appeared, most of the people lost their minds.


    But there are also a small group of people who didn''t deal with Nie Mansion originally, and they are also people from strong families. Those who like the white sugar business will not be so easy to retreat.


    Of course, Zhoufu is not included here.


    Zhou Taifu no longer has any idea of ??looking for trouble, and his face is a little ugly.


    I was unwilling and fearful, but in the end I gave a wink and asked Manager Zhou, who was quietly hiding outside Gu Ji''s shop, toe back quickly.


    Manager Zhou''s legs are a little weak now, and there is a feeling that a catastrophe is imminent.


    Sure enough, when he walked back to the carriage again, he was kicked severely by Zhou Dafu.


    "Didn''t you say that Gu Ji has no background and no backers? Didn''t you say that their family was just a **** in the countryside? Didn''t you say that everything is fine and you will definitely prevent the shop from opening? Look at you. Look, this is called no support, right? I can go to you."


    He kicked Steward Zhou fiercely again, "Fortunately, I was cautious, and I didn''t let the gang of local snakes go to trouble the first time, otherwise I''m the one who died now! You useless thing, don''t go to that Help someone call me back?"


    "Yes, it''s the master." Manager Zhou dared not to speak out, so he could only lower his head and hurriedly responded.


    Unexpectedly, just as he turned to leave, he saw another carriage parked in front of Gu''s shop.


    Butler Zhou saw the sign of the carriage, and his pupils shrank suddenly, ignoring that Dafu Zhou was getting angry, and hurriedly called out, "Look, sir."


    "What to see, what else to see, I''ll tell you..."


    As he spoke, he also followed the fingers of Director Zhou. The next moment, his voice seemed to be blocked, and he could no longer utter a word.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 674: Mrs Dai is here

    Chapter 674 Mrs. Dai is here


    Not only Zhou Dafu and the others, but those who were watching the excitement around, and even those who were secretly thinking, whoever recognized the sign of the carriage, could not help but be startled and widen their eyes.


    The carriage stopped at Gu Ji''s door. Before Gu Yundong could read the sign, he was attracted by a person sitting in front of the carriage.


    This person, she has seen.


    Isn''t this the little soldier who nned to make money to paint pictures and provide her with clues when she fled and first came to Xuanhe Mansion?


    Gu Yundong still remembers his words, ''The bandit killed my good brother who fought alongside me. I can dream of him every night, and I know how many moles he has on his face. ¡¯


    I thought we would never see each other again, but I didn''t expect him toe.


    The soldier strode towards her, "Miss Gu, we meet again."


    He almost didn''t dare to recognize it. Thest time we met, this girl was sloppy, and he couldn''t tell it was a woman. Goodbye now, the world is different, slim and beautiful, making people shine.


    But he didn''t look at it too much, and soon lowered his voice and said softly, "Miss Gu, Madam Dai and Young Master Dai are here."


    wore? ?


    Gu Yundong''s pupils shrank, and looked at Shao Qingyuan who heard the movement.


    If I remember correctly, the prefect of Xuanhe House is named Dai.


    Seeing that she understood, the soldier nodded slightly.


    Gu Yundong thought it was strange, this person seems to be a soldier, how did he be Dai Zhifu''s subordinate?


    This thought shed by, Gu Yundong quickly walked to the carriage, and saw a man in his twenties getting out of the carriage, he turned around and helped an elegant woman down.


    Gu Yundong smiled and greeted him in an instant, "Mrs. Dai, wee, I didn''t expect you toe, don''t take it as a surprise if you are too far away to wee you."


    Mrs. Dai''s temperament is very gentle, and sheughed when she saw Gu Yundong, "Gu Dong''s is polite, I have heard that there are many good things in Gu Dong''s shop, so I have toe and see."


    Her attitude was kind, and Gu Yundong smiled too.


    is very good, not the kind of woman who pays special attention to the rules and looks down on the publicity and business.


    "Mrs. Dai, Mr. Dai, pleasee in."


    Mrs. Dai nodded and stepped into the shop slowly.


    It was the young master Dai who looked at Gu Yundong more.


    Unlike Mrs. Dai, Mr. Dai knew a lot about this girl from his father before he came.


    For example, the white sugar that even the court attached great importance to was made by this girl Gu.


    He came here today, and it was also exined by Dai Zhifu, just to let those who want to secretly give Gu Ji''s idea to take a good measure, don''t move anyone, Gu Ji''s backers are not only them!


    But to be honest, this girl Gu is really amazing, even Qin Wenzheng is full of praise for her.


    As he was thinking, a person was suddenly blocked in front of him.


    Young Master Dai looked up and saw Shao Qingyuan said with an expressionless face, "This way, please."


    He took the man to the backyard. Seeing that he was dressed in ordinary clothes, but his eyes were sharp, Mr. Dai suddenly shivered and took his attention back.


    As for Mrs. Dai, she parted ways with him after entering the shop.


    Mrs. Dai''s identity is different, Gu Yundong personally entertained it, so she told Zheng Gang to pay attention, and led Mrs. Dai upstairs.


    When Nie Shuang hurried downstairs, he happened to bump into the two of them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 675: eat and take

    Chapter 675 Eat and Take


    Mrs. Dai knew Nie Shuang naturally, she was slightly startled when they met, and thenughed, "Shuangshuang is here too? If I knew earlier, I should havee with you."


    Nie Shuang was a little surprised, "Aunt Dai is also here?"


    "Listen to what you said, shouldn''t Ie?" Mrs. Dai red at her pretending to be angry.


    Nie Shuang hurriedly covered his mouth andughed, "Where is the ce, you shoulde, you shoulde. Ah, by the way, auntiee up soon, I tell you, the second floor of this shop is very beautiful and interesting, Sister Yundong also gave me a very delicious sugar water called milk tea,e and try it."


    "Really?" Mrs. Dai was a little surprised. Nie Shuang was not a little girl who stayed at home. Nie''s family had a big business. She had never seen so many good things, so she would find it strange?


    But think about it right, isn''t the canned sugar in Gu Ji''s shop quite unusual?


    Nie Shuang nodded again and again, "Yes." After speaking, he looked at Gu Yundong, "Right, sister Yundong? That thing is very delicious, please bring a cup to auntie. By the way, I''m almost finished, I still want to drink it. a cup."


    Gu Yundong looked at her speechlessly, your purpose is too obvious, right?


    Sure enough, Mrs. Dai pointed at her, "The feeling is that you still want to drink yourself, but you used me as a raft."


    "Sister Yundong..." Nie Shuang looked at her very aggrieved.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, I''ll give you another cup."


    Fortunately, the cup she prepared was not very big.


    Gu Yundong told Lu Hongxiu to serve milk tea, and he went up to the second floor with the ted Nie Shuang and Mrs. Dai.


    Once inside, Mrs. Dai''s eyes lit up involuntarily.


    This ce looks like a tea house, but it is different from a tea house. It is quiet and well-lit. There are flowers on the table, bookshelves on the left and right, and tea and snacks on the table. It has a quiet and rxing atmosphere.


    What is especially eye-catching is that sitting on the huge long chair is a little doll carved in pink and jade, holding a book and reading to another slightly older child.


    The milky voice was soft and fluffy, making people smile involuntarily.


    seems to have heard the sound, the little girl raised her head and looked at the strange Mrs. Dai with her big round eyes.


    Before Mrs. Dai could react, Nie Shuang, who was beside her, stepped forward and took her into her arms.


    "Oh, little coke, why do you think you are cute once I see you?"


    The little girl was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head instantly, her face was red and seemed to be very shy, "Don''t say that, I''m sorry."


    "Hahahaha." Nie Shuang couldn''t help but pinched her little cheek.


    Gu Yundong shook his head andughed, and asked Mrs. Dai to sit down on the sofa.


    That''s right, in Nie Shuang''s eyes, the long chair is a solid wood sofa, but this sofa has a cushion, which is veryfortable.


    Mrs. Dai was a little curious, and it happened that Lu Hongxiu came up with milk tea.


    As Nie Shuang said, this is something she has never seen before, and she has never drank it before. After smelling it, it has a strong milky fragrance.


    Mrs. Dai fell in love almost instantly.


    Nie Shuang over there had finished drinking one cup, took the second cup, and said to Gu Yundong, "Is there still this milk tea? I want to bring it back to my parents to try."


    Mrs. Dai nced at her, "Did you even eat and take it?"


    "No, I''m buying, I still understand the market."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "There are, but there are not many. And this milk tea can''t be overnight, so it''s best to finish it today. When you go back, I''ll pack a small pot for you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 676: Luckily she was ready

    Chapter 676 Fortunately, she was already prepared


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Lu Hongxiu winking at her anxiously.


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes slightly, then followed Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang to say a few words, and then let them rest first, then turned around and went out.


    As soon as she went out, Lu Hongxiu leaned closer and whispered, "Miss, that, the milk tea is gone."


    "Huh?" Gu Yundong was surprised, "Isn''t it only three cups? Howe it''s gone?"


    She brought a big pot, and the three cups are not too big, right?


    Lu Hongxiu was a little ashamed, "When I was in the kitchen just now, I just scooped out two cups of milk tea when Master Liu Wei came in."


    He asked what this was, and Lu Hongxiu naturally answered respectfully.


    Who knew that when Liu Wei heard that Gu Yundong had tinkered with it, his eyes lit up, and then he ran away without saying a word about the ceramic pot.


    Around is Lu Hongxiu, who has always been prudent and smart. I didn''t expect this person to have such a rude operation. I didn''t expect this young master Liu to be so... cheeky.


    Don''t even say hello, just grab something and run away?


    Lu Hongxiu was about to cry, how could anyone do that.


    She wanted to chase, but Liu Wei had long since disappeared. In addition, she was in a hurry to deliver milk tea to Mrs. Dai, so Lu Hongxiu could only ignore Liu Wei for the time being.


    After Gu Yundong heard this, he pped his forehead abruptly.


    Lu Hongxiu knelt down nervously, "It''s Hongxiu''s fault, please punish Miss."


    "Get up." Gu Yundong pulled the person up, "It''s true that you are not vignt enough about this. But it''s not all your responsibility, Liu Wei... you bastard."


    Fortunately, fortunately, she made a lot of milk tea. In addition to the pot in the kitchen cab, she still had a pot in her space.


    Otherwise, she promised Nie Shuang, but she couldn''t give it back, it would be embarrassing.


    "Go ahead and do your work first. You don''t need to worry about the milk tea. I still have a pot and I''ll bring it back to Miss Nie."


    Lu Hongxiu breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. He immediately left in a low voice and went to the second floor to entertain Mrs. Dai and the two.


    Gu Yundong then returned to the shop, and she came behind the counter.


    Seeing Aunt Ke and Mrs Yang sitting here packing things, they said a few words in the past.


    immediately squatted down, opened the cab below, and quietly put the milk tea stored in the space into it.


    This milk tea is still a little hot, let it cool down here.


    After closing the cab and locking it again, Gu Yundong came out from behind the counter.


    There are still a lot of customers, but there are also a lot of guys who help. Everyone is busy in an orderly manner, and everything seems to be in order.


    Shao Qingyuan was in the backyard, Xiao Keke was with him on the second floor, and Zheng Gang was there to maintain order.


    Gu Yundong was a little free, and turned his attention to the door.


    Then, itnded on the carriage of Zhou Mansion not far away.


    Very good, I haven''t had time to leave, so don''t me her for being rude.


    Gu Yundong slightly tidied up his clothes, with a smile on his face, he strode towards the carriage opposite.


    Zhou Dafu''s heart froze when he saw Dai''s carriage.


    He knew that Gu Ji was not only something he couldn''t afford to offend, but he even had to walk around and make offerings when they met in the future.


    Zhou Taifu no longer wanted to find trouble, and just wanted to go back quickly.


    But his legs were a little weak, and he couldn''t even get on the carriage.


    At this time, Gu Yundong came over, and Zhou Dafu felt the cold sweat on his forehead ''swish''.


    Double 11, what good things did everyone buy?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 677: death is not coming

    Chapter 677 Death will note


    Gu Yundong stood in front of Zhou Dafu''s carriage with a smile, "Master Zhou, are you here too?"


    Zhou Dafuughed dryly, "Yeah, this is not everyone''s acquaintance. Miss Gu has a good business, so she shoulde over to congratte her."


    "Master Zhou is too polite, so why don''t you go in?"


    "I see that there are too many people, Gu Dong''s family is afraid that they will be too busy. I thought of waiting a little longer, and it will not be a hindrance to bete."


    Gu Yundong looked moved, "Mr. Zhou is so considerate. I never thought that I would meet by chance, and I would just think of me like that. It''s just that I have more free time now. Let''s go with me. But it was agreed in advance, Come as soon as youe, and you don''t need to send the gift box. You don''t know, there are so many people here today, and everyone brought two big gift boxes full, and the backyard warehouse is full."


    Zhou Dafu, "..." Where did he get the gift box? He''s here to make trouble. Who bought you a gift box?


    However, it really doesn¡¯t make sense toe to your door to congratte others on their opening, and not give something away.


    He could only say as he walked, "I really don''t know what Gu Dongjia likes, so I didn''t buy it. Everyone is rough, so I thought it would be more affordable and convenient to give gifts."


    "Gift money? This..." Gu Yundong sighed, "Master Zhou, you are too sincere. In this case, it is difficult to show kindness, so I will ept it with reluctance. But it''s okay, I don''t want to give too much. I saw that the gift box given by Nie Mansion contained some hundred-year-old ginseng, Yu Ruyi, and the like. I felt panic when I received it. You must not give so many gifts, you can just say what you mean."


    Master Zhou, "..." Are you sure you''re not speaking ironically? While telling me what Nie Mansion gave, he told me not to give too much.


    Can he give less money?


    Zhou Dafu was so angry that his face was particrly ugly, but he had to squeeze out the fat on his face to keep a smile as he walked to Gu Ji''s door.


    Especially facing Xue Rong who was waiting to register the gift, he almost vomited blood.


    After a long while, Zhou Dafu shivered and took out a thousand taels of silver bills and handed them over to Xue Rong. He smiled at Gu Yundong, "You''re wee, Gu Dongjia."


    Gu Yundong sighed, "Master Zhou is still so generous, I''m so sorry." Then he turned his head and said to Xue Rong, "You have to register carefully, don''t miss anyone, go back and give Master Zhou two packets of dried fruit as a gift. "


    Then he said to Zhou Dafu, "Lord Zhou, just take a look, my shop has just opened, and I don''t know where it''s not doing well. You have to give me some advice."


    Zhou Dafu just handed over one thousand taels of silver, and his whole heart was bleeding. How could he have the heart to see what shop and what opinion he gave.


    He wanted tomunicate more and more with the son of Dai Zhifu''s family and the steward of Nie''s house, but Gu Yundong had no idea of ??taking him to the backyard at all.


    Zhou Dafu was afraid that he would lose money if he stayed any longer, so he turned around randomly, knowing that it was hopeless to meet Dai Fu and Nie Fu, he simply said goodbye and left the Gu family''s shop.


    Gu Yundong stood at the door with a smile, "Master Zhou walk slowly, wee toe next time."


    The next time the ghostes, he will nevere again, and he will nevere again.


    Zhou Dafu hurriedly returned to his carriage, and Steward Zhou also sent away the local snakes and returned.


    Zhou Dafu got so angry when he saw him, he squeezed his fist and punched him in the face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 678: Mrs. Zhou, Auntie Gu

    Chapter 678 Mrs. Zhou, Aunt Gu


    One punch was not enough. Seeing Steward Zhou fell to the ground, he kicked hard when he went up.


    "It''s all an old man like you. I don''t want to talk about the loss of face, sir, and I spent so much money. Shit, I''ll settle the ount with you when I go back."


    After he finished speaking, he ignored Steward Zhou and got on the carriage, letting Ah Feng drive away quickly.


    Director Zhou was still lying on the ground, and many people around him were pointing at him when they saw the movement.


    Manager Zhou buried his head under his arms and snorted twice, but there was a gleam of resentment in his eyes, and he gritted his teeth.


    After a while, he got up and staggered back towards the Zhou residence step by step.


    Zhou Taifu returned to the mansion earlier, after calm adjustment all the way, his mood is not so bad atst.


    As soon as he entered the mansion, Mrs. Zhou walked over and said, "Where did the master go this early in the morning, and Xiaojun got into trouble again, next door..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted fiercely by Zhou Dafu, "In trouble and trouble, he knows how to make trouble all day long. How did you act like a mother, and will you teach your children? I''m here every day. It''s already busy enough outside, and it''s hard to get home, can you give me some peace of mind?"


    He was very irritable. Seeing that he had walked outside Mrs. Zhou''s courtyard, he stopped again and turned around, "If you''re fine, think about how to teach your son. I''ll go to Concubine Gu."


    finished and left.


    Mrs. Zhou''s face suddenly sank. Seeing that he was gone as soon as he turned around, she kicked away the stool under the porch in anger.


    "Does the son belong to me alone? The father doesn''t care about the son, but it all depends on me. If it wasn''t for the olddy who spoiled Xiaojun like that before, wouldn''t he even listen to me now? He It''s good, I go under a woman''s skirt all day long, Auntie Gu, Auntie Gu, a widow who has been married and has children can also be a treasure, I haven''t seen a woman in eight lifetimes."


    She was so angry that she couldn''t choose what to say. The mama beside her hurriedly stroked her back and persuaded her in a low voice, "Madam, don''t be angry, the master is afraid that he is in a bad mood today, so he will be serious at this moment, Madam. But don''t take your anger with the master seriously, or it won''t be cheap for that Gu?"


    Mrs. Zhou sneered, "I don''t know what tricks the surnamed Gu used. They are all too old to eat the old man."


    "The old ve thinks that the master is only a temporary novelty. After a while, I will know that Aunt Gu, a countrydy, is rude and will only embarrass the master. We don''t need to do anything at that time, and the master will send her away."


    Mrs. Zhou turned around and went back to her room, probably because of the persuasion of the mother, she was not as angry as at the beginning.


    just still frowned and said, "It''s been nearly a year, and the master still hasn''t given up. Didn''t I tell you to stare at her? Has there been any movement on her side recently?"


    Mamma shook her head, "She''s very calm, she doesn''t go out, she doesn''t move at all."


    Mrs. Zhou was sullen, "Keep an eye on it, and report to me if there is any trouble. Also, the servants around her are also keeping an eye on me."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what was going on in the Zhou Mansion. She had just received Zhou Dafu''s one thousand taels of silver, and she was in a very beautiful mood. There were many people looking after the shop, so she nned to go upstairs to entertain Mrs. Dai, but as soon as she turned around, she saw a somewhat familiar figure walking in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 679: why you?

    Chapter 679 How are you?


    The man didn''t see Gu Yundong, he was just talking to the two people around him.


    "It''s all your fault, procrastination. We came sote, and I don''t know if the dried fruit can still be delivered."


    The other person replied, "How can you me me, the Dahui Road is too far, isn''t it the time for us toe all the way?"


    "It''s alright, don''t be arguing, if there are still dried fruits to send, can we just ask?"


    The three of them looked at the counter, behind which were Mrs. Yang and Cousin Ke.


    They hurriedly stepped forward to ask, but Aunt Ke answered patiently, nodding to indicate that they were delivered throughout the day.


    The three of them were satisfied and began to look at the shop.


    "This shop is really big, it''s two floors."


    "No, did you hear what they said on the way here just now, it seems that even the youngdy of Nie''s house is here, and the son of the prefect''s family is here too."


    "You said that the owner of this shop is very capable. It''s such a big face to open a shop."


    "Yeah, let''s stroll around here more, maybe we can see these nobles again."


    The voices of several people were getting lower and lower, and they gathered together to look at the cans and white sugar on the shelf.


    They didn''t know how to read, and they didn''t know how much the price was listed on it. After thinking about it, they decided to ask a buddy.


    There happened to be a guy weighing the guests with his back to them, and the three of them hurried forward to ask, "Hey, this little brother, how do you sell these white sugar?"


    That guy was Su Changshun. Hearing the voice, he immediately turned his head with a smile on his face. Just as he was about to answer, he was stunned when he saw the three of them.


    It wasn''t just him, the three of them were shocked when they saw his appearance, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    It was Su Changshun who responded quickly and said with a very professional smile, "Our white sugar is the cheapest in the entire Xuanhe Mansion. One tael is only one hundred and thirty cents. How much do you want to buy?"


    The white sugar in Fengkai County is one or two hundred yuan, but the purchase is limited, and each person can only buy five kilograms per day.


    But this does not affect people buying it every day, and then taking it to Fucheng to sell it after collecting enough.


    The hearts of these people are much more cruel, one or two can be sold for one hundred and fifty pennies, and even more so, they can be sold for two hundred pendants.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong''s price in Fucheng is already very reasonable.


    But for ordinary people, it is still very expensive.


    It took a while for the three of the Suns to regain their senses, and they didn''t even hear what Su Changshun said. I just looked at him a few times with uncertainty, and after confirming it, I couldn''t help frowning again.


    Why is Su Changshun here? How could he be here?


    Could it be that the shop he mentioned is here? how is this possible? He is a thief, how could he work in a big shop here? This is not normal.


    The other two neighbors were also stunned, and then asked Sun in a low voice, "Didn''t you say that Su Changshun was working as a guy in a small shop? This is a small shop?"


    Sun suddenly came back to her senses, she shook her head, and said stubbornly, "This is impossible, who knows what means he used. Maybe the owner of this shop is not the one I saw that day, the owner here is not at all. Didn''t even know he was a thief before."


    As she said that, she red at Su Changshun fiercely, "You, you wait, I will expose you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a person standing in front of him.


    As soon as Mrs Sun raised her head, she met Gu Yundong''s prating eyes, and she shuddered instantly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 680: Will he take revenge

    Chapter 680 Will he take revenge


    "Auntie, you have been here for a long time. If you don''t n to buy anything, can you make way for the guests behind?"


    Gu Yundong spoke with a smile, but Sun''s face flushed when he heard it.


    She looked at Gu Yundong, then at Su Changshun, and asked stumblingly, "This, is this shop yours?"


    "Could it be yours?"


    "You, I..." Sun shi was speechless for a long time, she wanted to ask Gu Yundong why this big shop wanted someone who had been a thief as a clerk.


    But she couldn''t ask, and even felt that the people around her were looking at her and seemed to point and say something.


    I vaguely heard something, ¡®Don¡¯te in if you can¡¯t afford it. ¡¯


    ¡®I haven¡¯t seen them buy anything for a long time now, don¡¯t try to grab something while there are so many people. ¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right, otherwise why would even the ownere to warn them. ¡¯


    The Sun family has always regarded Su Changshun as a thief, and scorned and ridiculed people almost to the dust. Who knows that there will be such a day, and he will be used of being a person with dirty hands and feet.


    She was very angry and wanted to refute, but the two neighbors around her had already been told that their faces were flushed, and they didn''t want to make trouble at all, so they dragged her left and right and left.


    Gu Yundong sneered and said to Su Changshun, "Don''t worry about it, just keep working."


    Su Changshun nodded gratefully, "Yes, my boss."


    Over there, Mrs Sun didn''t finally break free until she was pulled out of the shop for a long time. Without those strange eyes, her temper came up again.


    "What are you doing? What''s there to escape, and we didn''t steal anything, why should we be ndered by them?"


    The other two looked at each other and said, "The owner obviously doesn''t wee us, so what are you doing there? Are you making jokes?"


    Mrs Sun red, "Why don''t you wee us? People open shops and do business. We are guests when we go in. We are going to spend money and give her money. She has to treat us respectfully. Even if she If you are not wee, is it possible that you can drive us away?"


    "Why can''t you? Do you think people value our one tael of silver? You didn''t hear that when those people settled the bill just now, they were all tens of taels of silver, and you also said that the customers of their shop are either rich or expensive. , even the prefect''s wife is here, what are we?"


    Sun''s was still a little indignant at first, but when he heard the words of the prefect''s wife, he suddenly reacted, his face instantly turned pale, and he didn''t dare to say anything.


    If she had made trouble in the shop just now, she would definitely suffer.


    Sun started to feel uneasy, and walked home in a trance.


    On the other hand, the other two whispered, "I didn''t expect that the owner really didn''t mind the bad reputation of that kid from the Su family, and arranged for them to work in such a big shop."


    "You said, is Su Changshun going to be prosperous in the future? The future customers of this shop will be all nobles, and the people he will know in the future will be incredible."


    "We didn''t seem to be very good to the Su family before..."


    The two of them were talking, and they couldn''t help but nce at Sun shi.


    The worst thing for the Su family is the Sun family who is the neighbor of the Su family.


    She used to get rid of Su Changshun several times before, and spoke ill of the Su family everywhere. In the future, if the Su family intends to take revenge, the first person to suffer will be the Sun family.


    Thinking of this, the two of them unconsciously kept some distance from the Sun.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 681: shops second floor

    Chapter 681 The second floor of the shop


    Gu Yundong seemed to have left all the troublemakers, so he went up to the second floor with ease.


    On the second floor, Nie Shuang was talking to Mrs. Dai, while Xiao Yunke was writing big characters. Mrs. Dai liked her very much and gave her a few words from time to time.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, it was a rare thing to get the guidance of the prefect''s wife.


    She couldn''t help but lighten her footsteps. Nie Shuang was the first to see her and waved his hand, "Are you busy?"


    "What are you talking about?" Gu Yundong walked to the chair opposite them and sat down.


    Xiao Yunke raised his head, saw that it was the eldest sister,ughed immediately, and then continued to lower his head to write.


    Nie Shuang said cheerfully, "Aunt and I are talking about your house."


    "Um?"


    "Sister Yundong, can Ie here often in the future? I think the decoration here is very delicate, and this chair isfortable and beautiful. There are books and such delicious milk tea here. I asked my good friend toe over, too. ying chess and writing is much better than staying at home. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t eat for free.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed, the second floor is really nice.


    When it was renovated, she saw that the space was quiterge, and Zheng Gang suggested whether to put goods on the second floor.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and then refused. The downstairs is already big enough. The goods of their house are disyed on the first floor. If guests want more, they can go to the warehouse in the backyard to get them.


    The second floor can be used to entertain guests. Some people with unusual identities and a lot of things to buy can be invited to the second floor to have a good discussion. Therefore, the second floor is equivalent to an office, and there is a small cubicle at the back, and a bed is ced in it, which can be used for rest.


    Today, there are a few more tables and chairs, because they just opened, they are used to entertain women''s families.


    But looking at it like this, it really looks like a modern cafe, the environment is very quiet andfortable.


    Nie Shuang''s words mean, isn''t it just taking the little sisters to drink afternoon tea in the cafe or something?


    But Gu Yundong didn''t n to use this ce as a cafe, after all, it was inconvenient.


    "If you want to bring your friends here, of course I''m wee. But there is a shop downstairs, so let''s not talk about the noise. What if someone doesn''t understand the etiquette and runs up to collide with you?"


    Go up the stairs on the second floor, but it''s inside the shop. If you''re too busy and don''t notice, anyone can run up.


    Furthermore, if this second floor is used as a tea house, she will have no office.


    The most important thing is that it is not cost-effective, and it does not make money if it takes effort.


    Mrs. Dai on the side also thought so, "Shuangshuang, don''t make trouble, which of your friends is not ady from a big family, there are many people who call and hug before going out. Yundong''s shop is not enough for people to stand, then don''t do it. So that no one dares to enter the shop downstairs, and it also affects people''s business."


    Nie Shuang thought about it, really.


    She was a little dejected and said with a sigh, "But staying at home all day is too boring."


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, then smiled, "Perhaps, you can open a restaurant like this yourself?"


    Nie Shuang was stunned for a moment, he opened it by himself?


    Even Mrs. Dai''s eyes lit up, she really liked the decoration here, she wasfortable.


    The two of them looked at Gu Yundong in unison, thetter blinked, what was he doing looking at her like that?


    Nie Shuang directly grabbed Gu Yundong''s hands and said excitedly, "Sister Yundong, you are right, we can drive by ourselves, but..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 682: Collaborate to reopen

    Chapter 682 Cooperation and reopening of shops


    But what? Gu Yundong had a bad premonition.


    Nie Shuangughed, "But even if we open a restaurant like this, we can only get some ordinary tea and snacks, there is no such delicious pearl milk tea, such delicious dried fruit, so good-looking. Fragrant dim sum, which is different from ordinary teahouses, cannot attract customers at all."


    Gu Yundong moved back, "So...you want me to supply you?"


    "No, what''s the point of supplying." Nie Shuang moved closer to her, "Let''s work together to open a shop."


    "Cooperation?" Gu Yundong pondered.


    Nie Shuang nodded vigorously, "That''s right, let''s work together to open a shop, I''ll contribute the money, and you''lle up with ideas to make money together, how about that?"


    Mrs. Dai was no longer happy, "Everyone who sees it has a share, but you can''t forget me."


    Nie Shuang turned his head and said happily, "Auntie can participate, that''s even better. I only know some little girls. Auntie knows all those nobledies, and no one canpare with people. With Auntie here, let''s business will be more prosperous.¡±


    I was a little excited when I thought about it. Nie Shuang was only fifteen years old, two months younger than Gu Yundong.


    She is the eldestdy of the Nie Mansion. She has been served by someone since she was a child. When she is so old, she eats, drinks, and ys. asionally, she reads books and learns some piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    But it feels very boring, as if the whole life has passed without any disturbances like this, and when I get married, I still repeat the same things in the house.


    Knowing Gu Yundong, he heard it from Nie Cong''s mouth. She knew that Gu Yundong had escaped from the famine, but the eldest brother seldom praised people, let alone a little girl about her own age. But the eldest brother said that he admired Gu Yundong. He was able to bring his three family members all the way from Yongning Mansion to Xuanhe Mansion at such a young age. He not only kept himself safe, but also ensured that his family was unscathed. Even an adult man could not do this.


    At least, Nie Cong himself can''t guarantee that he can do this.


    Nie Shuang really wanted to see Gu Yundong at that time. Later, Gu Yundong even sent New Year''s goods over, and it was the white sugar that made her father''s eyes light up.


    Nie Shuang could not imagine that a little girl who was a penniless refugee a few months ago could have such skills in a short period of time.


    She admires Gu Yundong, especially.


    Hearing that Aunt Ke said that Gu Yundong hade to Fucheng to open a shop, before Aunt Ke exined her intention, she shouted that she muste and have a look.


    Then, she saw such a big shop.


    So, Nie Shuang''s heart began to stir.


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll his eyes, no, you two are so excited, but it seems that you never asked her opinion.


    Nie Shuang finally found that she was too quiet, so he calmed down and asked a little nervously, "Sister Yundong, aren''t you happy?"


    Mrs. Dai also said, "We know that you have just opened a shop here and are very busy. If you cooperate, you don''t need to worry about the others. With us, you just need to exin what you need to do."


    "Yes, yes, let''s find the shop, we''ll get the money, you can just talk about it."


    Mrs. Dai said, "You don''t have to go to the shop. I happen to have a shop there. The location is good and the environment is good. It happened to be vacated some time ago. Recently, I''m still thinking about what business to do."


    "Really? That''s great. The right time and ce are right for people. This is what God means."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 683: misunderstood me

    Chapter 683 Misunderstood me


    After Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang finished speaking, they turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched and said, "You can actually ask me to buy the purchase, then..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Nie Shuang shaking her head so hard that the pearl hairpin on her head was almost thrown out.


    She said very seriously, "No, you have to get involved."


    "why?"


    Nie Shuang didn''t speak, but Mrs. Dai, who was on the side, seemed to see what she was thinking, and couldn''t help covering her mouth andughing, "I know this, she doesn''t have confidence in herself, and she''s afraid of messing up the shop she finally opened. ."


    Gu Yundong looked at Mrs. Dai, "Isn''t there still you?"


    Mrs. Dai shrugged and said calmly, "I can still be useful in dealing with thosedies. But I''m afraid I won''t be able to open a shop. Otherwise, why do you think my shop would be vacant??"


    Gu Yundong''s whole person is not well, so she doesn''t care about the rest?


    Don''t they know it''s more tiring to use their brains?


    Nie Shuang blinked his eyes and said pitifully, "Sister Yundong, look, you just have toe up with an idea, whatever you say, we will do what we will do, and you will take 50% of the money you make at that time. Sample?"


    It''s not so good, you don''t even look at how old you are, and you still learn how to be cute? ?


    Mrs. Dai is still more rational, analyzing the actual situation, "Yun Dong, in fact, this is not bad for you, your business will only get bigger and bigger in the future, and you will meet more and more people. The guests are all your connections."


    It does make sense. Open an elegant andfortable tea house, and Mrs. Dai and Miss Nie rmend it. I am afraid that some women with valuable status will go there.


    Dai Zhifu was the emperor''s person. Nie Fu had a close rtionship with Aunt Ke, and it was Gu Yundong who had taken advantage of them to cooperate with them.


    Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang looked at each other, seeing that she didn''t speak, they should be thinking about the feasibility, and they stopped talking immediately.


    Since you are doing business, you must be aware of the pros and cons.


    In fact, Mrs. Dai was slightly relieved to see her being so cautious. If, like Nie Shuang, an idea popped up with a bright eye, she would immediately implement it, but she would not be at ease.


    After a long time, Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, met the eyes of the two, and said, "Okay, let''s cooperate. But we need to talk about this matter..."


    "Okay, you ount for 60%."


    Gu Yundong, "..." No, I''m not, I don''t, you misunderstood what I meant.


    She stroked her forehead, "I mean, I ount for 50% too much. You also said, you pay for the shop, you pay for the money, you work hard, and the business of attracting customers is also your business. I just have an idea. , it is inappropriate to ount for so much.¡±


    "Appropriate and appropriate." Even Mrs. Dai nodded, "If you don''t participate, we won''t dare to open a shop even if we make money."


    Gu Yundong insisted that he would not, this may not be a problem in the early stage. Can you do itter? As the business grows, conflicts arise, and the first thing that bears the brunt is the issue of her proportion.


    Besides, Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang are fine now, but what would their family say if they knew?


    Besides, among the three of them, she is the weakest one.


    So from the beginning, you should rify the issue of division, so as not to tear your face for this kind of thing in the future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 684: Promote the people of the village

    Chapter 684 Promote the people in the vige


    Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang saw her firm attitude and had no choice but to take a step back.


    Since it is a three-person cooperation, it is naturally the best to distribute evenly.


    But it was not good, so Mrs. Dai, who had one more shop, ounted for 40%.


    Gu Yundong and Nie Shuang each ounted for 30%. Mrs. Dai refused to agree. In the end, Gu Yundong said that if someone in the shop is looking for trouble in the future, only Mrs. Dai''s identity can hold it back, so taking 40% also means that the responsibility is the greatest.


    Mrs. Dai didn''t say anything, but she looked at Gu Yundong with a little more admiration.


    This girl is young, but she is very mature in thinking about things. No wonder she has changed from a penniless refugee to such an achievement in just a short period of time.


    She is very confident at this moment, and feels that the shop that is about to open will definitely be prosperous.


    Now that the decision is made, we must discuss the specific details.


    But Gu Yundong has just opened a shop today and is so busy that he really doesn''t have time to discuss.


    So we can only make an appointment for tomorrow.


    "Gu Ji''s shop has just opened. At least the first three days I have toe and watch for a long time. Where is Madam''s shop, let''s go to see it tomorrow morning, and first discuss how to repair and decorate it."


    Mrs. Dai took a sip of the milk tea and said, "Since we are going to cooperate in opening a shop, Yun Dong will be able to see her again if she calls Mrs.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Then I''ll call you Auntie, just like Nie Shuang?"


    "That''s a good feeling." Mrs. Dai was satisfied and said, "Okay, there is no rush to open a new store. Naturally, I have to wait for you to get busy first. I just happened to find someone to clean up the store first. It''s a mess, let''s wait until the day after tomorrow."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong nodded, suddenly thinking of Feng Daneng who was still in Fucheng, and asked, "I wonder if there is a familiar woodworker over there with Auntie?"


    There are definitely some, and the wood craftsmen who can be seen by Mrs. Dai are capable and serious.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    Mrs. Dai looked at the house in front of her, and then thought of the counter shelves under the house, which was really different from what she had seen before, and she immediately understood.


    "I''m not familiar with wood craftsmen. I have to go back and ask our housekeeper. But I think the house is well repaired. I don''t know which master did it, if possible..."


    Nie Shuang nodded at the side, "Yes, I also think these tables and chairs are well made, and the master is good at craftsmanship, just him."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "To tell you the truth, the carpentry work here is all done by a master in our vige. He helped repair our new house, the shop in the county town, and the shop in this city, and we have cooperated so much. I''ve been familiar with it many times, and he can understand what I want right away. I think if you don''t have a suitable candidate, I''ll rmend him."


    "That''s a good feeling." Mrs. Dai agreed immediately.


    Nie Shuang was also nodding at the side, she was even more ignorant in this regard, anyway, let her give her money, she would give her money, she would give her strength, she would just be obedient.


    Gu Yundong, "Then it''s settled, I''ll go back and talk to Uncle Feng."


    Mrs. Dai liked Gu Yundong even more. Not only did she have a brain, she also knew how to miss the old days.


    Nie Shuang has already calcted her private property money in her heart. She is a businessdy, so she has a lot of money every month. In addition to the New Year''s money and red envelopes given by her uncle and aunt every year, she is actually a little rich woman.


    As he was thinking, a loud shout suddenly came from downstairs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 685: Liu Wei picks things up

    Chapter 685 Liu Wei picks things up


    All three were stunned, looked at each other, and hurriedly went downstairs.


    The ?? voice was in the backyard, and after the loud shout, there were bursts of cheers.


    The three of them didn''t know why, until they stood at the entrance of the backyard, only to realize that Shao Qingyuan and Young Master Dai were fighting.


    Not only did the others not stop them, they were still apuding lively.


    Gu Yundong frowned, saw Liu Wei standing not far away in a blink of an eye, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Liu Wei was holding arge cup in his hand, which contained the pearl milk tea he grabbed from Lu Hongxiu, and was drinking happily at this time.


    Hearing Gu Yundong''s question, he didn''t look back, just waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, it''s just a discussion."


    Hearing that it was a discussion, Mrs. Dai, who came over, breathed a sigh of relief.


    It would be too much of a stretch to run into people''s houses to fight on the big day when they opened.


    Gu Yundong had already seen that the two were not really fighting, she was just strange.


    "It''s so good, how did these two get to learn from each other?"


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei was a little proud. "Because I heard that Mr. Dai''s martial arts are very strong, and I was not convinced. I said that Brother Shao can beat tigers with his bare hands, and let the twopare, hehe, so we started to learn from each other."


    Gu Yundong only felt the blue veins on his forehead twitching fiercely, so the two of them will be sparring with this **** for provocation? The problem is that this provocateur still looks like he is watching the fun with milk tea on his face, as if it has nothing to do with him.


    Gu Yundong was considering whether to steam or braise him.


    Liu Wei watched with great interest, but he didn''t realize that the person beside him was Gu Yundong.


    But he seemed to feel a resentful look on the other side, as if he had done something heinous.


    Liu Wei frowned slightly, turned his head, and met Nie Shuang''s dissatisfied expression.


    And her eyes fell on the cup in her hand, and finally settled on the milk tea.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a while, and asked, "What?" He hid the cup to himself.


    Nie Shuang pursed his lips, looked away, looked at Gu Yundong who was standing on the other side of Liu Wei, and asked, "Why is his cup so big?" It seemed that one cup was as much as two of hers.


    Um?


    Uh-huh? ?


    Liu Wei finally remembered who the voice just now belonged to.


    What the hell?


    He didn''t even look back, and ran away with the milk tea in his hand, as if a dog was chasing him.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Why would she be friends with such a person? Is it toote to regret now? Can you break up?


    Forget it, let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know each other in the future.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and focused his attention on the two people who were still discussing in the yard.


    Neither of them were armed, and they werepletely fighting each other, but they looked equally emotional.


    Gu Yundong knew that Shao Qingyuan was good, but this was the first time he had seen him y so vividly and heartily.


    After a while, the two of them stopped at the same time and took a step back.


    Young Master Dai smiled and cupped his hands, and Shao Qingyuanughed too.


    Gu Yundong could see that he was very happy.


    Shao Qingyuan turned to see her too, smiled at her, Gu Yundong then stepped forward and handed him the handkerchief to wipe his sweat.


    Mrs. Dai also walked up to Mr. Dai and said angrily, "You are too messy, and you don''t even look at what day it is today."


    Young Master Dai smiled, but walked in front of Shao Qingyuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 686: red envelopes

    Chapter 686 Red envelopes


    Mr. Dai''s name is Dai Wenhuo. Although his breath is still unstable at the moment, he still looks like a handsome young man.


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan with admiration, "That young master Liu said just now that you didn''t learn this kung fu from Master?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded.


    Da Wenhuo''s eyes brightened, "Then you are really talented. There is a martial arts master in our house, who used to be a famous figure in the arena. Are you interested and let him give you some pointers?"


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while, then nced at Gu Yundong again, then nodded, "Thank you."


    "Thank you, I had a great time ying today." Devinho was really happy, "I heard that you are also good at hunting, so let''s go together next time? By the way, you did a good leg sweeping just now, where did you learn it? "


    "I practiced while fighting wolves."


    Shao Qingyuan''s words have always been concise, but he is so patient, and thinks that he sympathizes with Devin Huo Xing.


    Gu Yundong didn''t bother them anymore, shook his head and stood beside Mrs. Dai again.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Mrs. Dai also nned to leave, and everyone else got up and left.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to keep them for dinner, but everyone just came to congratte them on their auspicious opening. Besides, they actually ate a lot this morning.


    So he left firmly, and Gu Yundong gave everyone canned sugar as a gift in return.


    As for the ones he wanted to buy separately, Gu Yundong also had them packaged.


    Finally, he brought back two pots of pearl milk tea to Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang.


    Only Deven Huo didn''t leave, he didn''t know what he said to Shao Qingyuan, and the two chatted for a long time.


    Gu Yundong asionally heard the sound of them fighting.


    I can''t tell, this Devin Huo, who is very polite, turns out to be a martial arts idiot? ?


    On the first day of Gu Ji¡¯s opening, business was booming.


    After closing at night, when everyone took the ledger to settle ounts, they found that they had made a full 1,800 taels.


    Compared with the original profit in Fengkai County, Gu Yundong felt a little emotional, this Fucheng is a Fucheng after all, and there are many rich people.


    But this is the first day, and it will definitelye downter.


    And because of the activities that day, many people did not want to miss this opportunity, and there were a lot of people.


    After a busy day, I was obviously very tired, but everyone was very excited.


    Gu Yundong was happy, everyone sent red envelopes.


    Even Xiaoyun had it, the little girl was a little surprised, "Miss, I didn''t do anything."


    Gu Yundong touched her head, "Who said that, didn''t you help eldest sister entertain your sister and aunt Dai?"


    The little girl is right when she thinks about it. She introduced the bubble tea well, and was hugged by Sister Shuangshuang and Aunt Dai.


    So she happily epted the red envelope and happily went to show off in front of the Yang family.


    There are also four members of the Lu family. They didn''t expect that they would get a big red envelope without getting their first month''s wages. They were instantly excited.


    The most exciting one was Su Changshun. He had just seen it, and there were 2 taels of silver in it.


    When he goes backter, he can cut a piece of meat, buy fabrics for his mother and sister, and let them have new clothes to wear.


    Su Changshun was full of gratitude, his hand holding the red envelope tightened slightly, his eyes warmed.


    Liu Wei is very unhappy, because he, no, there is. . .


    He obviously helped entertain the guests, and even helped clean the tables and chairs. He was very diligent.


    Gu Yundong ignored him at all. After the shop closed, she went to Feng Daneng.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 687: Quiet in the midst of trouble

    Chapter 687 Quiet in the middle of trouble


    Feng Daneng is also in the backyard today. He has heard many people say that the structure of the shop is refreshing. While he is happy, he is also a little disappointed.


    Because these people like it very much, but there is no suitable work for him.


    But this is also very good, business, wherever it is said toe, as long as everyone thinks of him when they need it in the future, it is enough.


    I didn''t expect that at night, Gu Yundong woulde here.


    "Uncle Feng may not be able to leave for the time being. There is a shop to be repaired in a few days, so I have to trouble you."


    Feng Daneng was all excited, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Not only him, but the two master carpenters who followed him also asked urgently, "Yun Dong, are you serious? Where are you?"


    "On Ming''an Road, I don''t know how big the shop is. I''ll check it out in two days."


    Feng Daneng nodded again and again, "Okay, okay, then we''ll wait. When the construction starts, you can say, we can go there at any time."


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Okay, Uncle Feng can just take advantage of these few days to meet with his old friends, but he won''t have time when he''s busy."


    After ?? exined, Gu Yundong went home with everyone.


    After dinner, she talked about her n to open a shop with Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang.


    The people at the dinner table were stunned, cooperating with Mrs. Prefect and Miss Nie? ?


    Open a shop again? ?


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Can''t you?"


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan supported her unconditionally, no matter what she said.


    Gu Dajiang also nodded again and again, "Dad doesn''t know as much about business as you, but will you be too tired?"


    "It''s okay, I''m still busy."


    Others didn''t say anything after hearing this, only Shao Qingyuan slightly tugged his hand. In the future, his daughter-inw is walking too fast, so he has to work hard.


    In the next two days, Gu Ji''s business gradually stabilized.


    On the third day, the shop on Ming''an Road was cleaned up, and Mrs. Dai invited her and Nie Shuang to visit.


    The shop is quite big, bigger than Gu Ji, and it is also two-story, with a spacious backyard.


    After packing it out, it looks extraordinarily empty without the obstruction of the container shelves.


    Mrs. Dai took the two of them for a walk, stood behind the lobby again, and asked with a smile, "How is it? Isn''t it good?"


    "Not only good, but very pleasant." Nie Shuang was very satisfied.


    Gu Yundong also nodded, "The location is good, and it is quiet in the middle of the noise. It is very suitable for drinking tea, chatting and reading books. The backyard is also big enough, and several wing rooms can be designed to be isted and divided into several areas."


    Mrs. Dai was a little proud when she heard the words, "Since this shop can be done, let''s discuss how to repair it." Yesterday, she went back and told Dai Zhifu about this. He still looked less confident. Mrs. Dai is now Can''t wait to make a result to show him.


    Gu Yundong took out a piece of paper and a charcoal pen from his messenger bag, "Well, discuss it first, I''ll draw all my opinions, and then see how it goes."


    said that, a few people moved to the yard, where there is a stone table and stone bench, just right to rest.


    "I''ll tell you first." Nie Shuang was very excited and took the lead to sit on the stone bench, "I just like the long chair on the second floor of Sister Yundong''s. It''s a bit like a beauty couch, but it''s a little different, but it''s veryfortable to sit on. "


    Gu Yundong first drew the structure diagram of the shop while listening.


    She moved very quickly and used two things with one mind, but Nie Shuang stopped when she was talking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 688: girl question

    Chapter 688 Female Buddy Question


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, and looked at her suspiciously.


    But she found that it wasn''t just her, even Mrs. Dai couldn''t help but set her eyes on the... drawing paper she was drawing.


    "Yun Dong, your painting is too realistic." Nie Shuang narrowed his eyes, picked up the painting and looked at it again, "I feel that even if I haven''t seen this shop in person, I just look at you. The pictures, I can alsoe up with the specific appearance in my mind.¡±


    Mrs. Dai was also amazed, "Yun Dong, the more I know you, the more powerful you seem to be. How many skills are there that we don''t know?"


    Gu Yundong blinked, and suddenly burst intoughter, "Okay, now is not the time to paint, it''s important to discuss how to arrange the table and chairs."


    Nie Shuang still wanted to praise her twice, but in the end it was important, she was also someone who wanted to open a shop now, and she had to grow up.


    So she started talking about the arrangement of the shop with a serious expression.


    The shop is big enough, and some decorations can be done downstairs. There is a bar at the entrance to take orders for guests. Two long tables can be ced in the middle, which can amodate seven or eight people to sit and talk together.


    There is also a small round table, it doesn¡¯t need to be big, it¡¯s enough to put some food. Set up some card seats, which can be blocked with a screen or directly back to back on the sofa.


    The windows should be opened a few more to make it look brighter.


    Considering that most of the customers whoe here aredies and wives with money and spare time, they must bring maids with them when they go out. Therefore, it is necessary to set up a rest area in a corner. If you don¡¯t want the maids to wait during the party and tea time, you can let them wait here.


    The second floor is a little smaller than the first floor, but it is much quieter and has a wider view. So there will be fewer tables, and the distance between each other will be much wider, giving people more space.


    And there are books, chessboards, calligraphy, paintings, etc. on the second floor, which are all things that make people feel sentimental.


    There is also a backyard, where there are a few rattan chairs and some flowers.


    The most important thing is that those rooms in the backyard, Gu Yundong meant that they were all pushed down and rebuilt into small private rooms to give people a private ce.


    The door of the private room can be a sliding door, and the private room can also be arranged in various types, such as tatami type, women''s boudoir type, and solemn and solemn book room type.


    Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang became more and more excited the more they talked, as if some unrealistic ideas that they wanted to achieve before but could not be realized have all been implemented in this shop.


    Gu Yundong recorded while listening, and finally drew three unique design drawings after cutting, cutting, and agreeing with each other.


    Mrs. Dai became more and more satisfied with each other, and then continued to discuss what to buy in the shop.


    Bubble milk tea has be a good thing rmended by the two of them. Of course, it also includes various flower tea fruit teas, and even fruit wines with a low degree of concentration.


    The food is some pastries and snacks. Gu Yundong provided several kinds of baked goods, as well as canned dried fruits sold in her shop.


    If you like salty taste, there are also dried rice and dried fish, potato chips and nuts, etc.


    Picked and picked, left a few items, and drew up the menu.


    Finally, it''s the most important thing, girl.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t n to get involved in this aspect. She believes that neither Mrs. Dai nor Nie Shuang is short of manpower. As long as the cooks in the kitchen are reliable, women are still easy to find.


    However, Mrs. Dai did not allow it, and insisted that Gu Yundong also provide a candidate.


    Gu Yundong is in trouble, shecks someone...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 689: shes engaged

    Chapter 689 She is engaged


    Gu Yundong felt as if she was always short of people. Every time she opened a new shop or bought a new house, she would have a headache.


    But Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang are very insistent, since it is a shop of three people, then Gu Yundong''s people cannot be missing.


    And Gu Yundong is the backbone of the three. She arranges people, so she can understand the situation in the shop more intuitively. If there is something missing or there is a problem, she can understand and adjust it immediately, which is really good.


    Gu Yundong, "..." After saying that they paid for the people?


    This is different from what we talked about, she feels like she is on a pirate ship.


    Nie Shuang smiled hehehe, "Sister Yundong, this is called the ability to work hard."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "No, I''m ipetent."


    Mrs. Dai, "..."


    Although Gu Yundong had a headache, he still promised to go back and think about the candidate. Mrs. Dai said that at least one should be inserted.


    One.


    On the way back, Gu Yundong leaned against the wall of the carriage and sighed.


    "If it''s just one, Orchid is fine, but I don''t know if she wants toe."


    Orchid is Zhuangzi''s younger sister. Now she is doing some chores at home. She is very smart, and she is good-looking and well-behaved, which is quite suitable.


    When Gu Yundong¡¯s workshop was recruiting people, Lan Hua¡¯er didn¡¯t apply for the job twice. She had asked inadvertently once, Lan Huaer said that there was a lot of work at home, and if she went to work in the workshop, her parents would be too busy. After all, the Shi family now has to help her manage the more than 30 acres of orchards.


    But now the Shi family and his wife have found someone in the vige to help with their work, which is much easier.


    Besides, Zhuangzi wille to Fucheng soon, and the two brothers and sisters also havepany.


    Well, go back and ask the orchid.


    Tong Shuitao on the side looked like he was hesitating to speak, and said in a low voice after a long while, "That, Miss, I''m afraid Orchid will note."


    "Huh? How do you know?" Gu Yundong was a little surprised.


    Tong Shuitao said, "My father delivered the delivery a few days ago, and I identally mentioned it while chatting, saying that Lan Hua''er is about to get engaged." She had been in contact with Lan Hua''er several times, and the two gradually became acquainted with each other, so there were more asked a question.


    Um? ?


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "I''m engaged? With whom?"


    "It''s Jiang Bao."


    Jiang Bao? Gu Yundong only felt that the name was very familiar.


    Before long, she suddenly remembered, "Is it him? That guy in Brother Shao''s drugstore?"


    Gu Yundong was very impressed with him, when he met his father for the first time. In the face of Gu Dajiang''s deliberate choice of Shao Qing, he was so indignant at first that he almost drove them out with a broom. Later, when he found out his identity, his attitude changed 180 degrees, and even Gu Dajiang couldn''t stand the guy who hurried out.


    I didn''t expect him to be engaged to Lan Huaer?


    Tong Shuitao said, "I heard that it was introduced by Zhuangzi. Zhuangzi and Jiang Bao have a good rtionship. I can see that he is a reliable person, his family is simple, and his parents are reasonable people. So he entrusted his sister to Jiang Bao, Ah Mu. Beforeing, the two have just decided, and they will get married almost next year."


    Gu Yundong blinked, is this the engagement?


    "Is Orchid satisfied with Jiang Bao?"


    Tong Shuitao nodded, "The two have met, and it is said that they are quite satisfied."


    Therefore, most orchids will note to Fucheng.


    In this way, Gu Yundong could only find another candidate.


    But this time, another person quickly popped into her mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 690: Let Su Qing be

    Chapter 690 Let Su Qing be


    Thinking of her, Gu Yundong immediately asked Tong Shuitao to turn the horse''s head.


    Gu Yundong knew very few people, but there were a few people who impressed her very well.


    One of them is Su Qing, the younger sister of Su Changshun from the Su family.


    The first time we met, she was actually more satisfied with Su Qing''s temperament than Su Changshun. It''s just that the shop doesn''t recruit female staff, otherwise Su Qing''s cheerful temperament will make it easier to attract customers.


    And Su Qing is not bad looking, she is a very ttering appearance.


    It was just that her way home was in the same direction as the way she went to Su''s house. It would be good to take this opportunity to ask Su Qing what she meant. If she didn''t want to, she could only find someone else.


    Gu Yundong arrived at Su''s house, it was still early, and Su Changshun hadn''t even finished work and returned home.


    The carriage stopped outside the alley as usual, and she and Tong Shuitao walked in all the way.


    It was different from thest time I came here. There was no one in front of Su''s housest time. Even if the neighbors passed by his house, they seemed to have to avoid it far away.


    But when she arrived at Su''s house today, she could still see many people looking at the courtyard gate of Su''s house to probe their brains, not knowing what they were looking at.


    When Gu Yundong came over, their eyes fell on her.


    Gu Yundong was used to this kind of gaze, so he just asked Tong Shuitao to knock on the door.


    She stood waiting outside the door, and with a nce, she saw the Sun family she saw that day.


    Sun shi met her eyes, and immediately shrank his neck, where is the arrogance and ridicule that he saw for the first time, he hurriedly entered his own door, only quietly opened a crack in the door and looked out.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, just as Mother Su heard the movement and came to open the door, she was stunned when she saw her, and quickly moved away to invite her in.


    "Why is Gu Dong''s house here?" She closed the door while inviting someone in. After walking a few steps, she felt a little uneasy and asked, "But what happened to Changshun?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and shook his head, "No, he''s fine, I came here today for something else. Is Su Qing there? I''ll look for her."


    "I''m here." Mother Su hurriedly nodded, and then shouted, "Xiaoqing, Xiaoqinge out quickly, Gu Dong''s family is here, looking for you."


    Su Qing hurried out of the kitchen and was a little surprised when she saw Gu Yundong.


    "Gu Dongjia looking for me?"


    "Hmm." Gu Yundong entered the main room, and without beating around the bush, told Su Qing that he wanted to open a new shop.


    And this shop is only for women, so I need a female buddy, ask her if she wants to try it.


    The sry is a little less than Su Changshun, tentatively set at 2 taels per month.


    Of course, this is only temporary. If the business in the shop is good, it will definitely rise.


    Su Qing was stunned, and Mother Su stood there in shock, unable to return to her senses for a long time.


    What did Gu Dongjia just say? Not only did she hire her own son as a valet, but now she also wanted to find her own daughter as a female valet?


    The wages are not low, this, if Xiaoqing also goes, the wages of the two brothers and sisters add up to fifty taels.


    And Gu Dong''s family is very generous. Two days ago, when Gu Ji''s shop opened for business on the first day, she actually gave out a red envelope of 2 taels directly.


    Su Qing felt her throat dry, and it took a while to ask uncertainly, "Gu, Dongjia Gu, are you really looking for me to be your friend? Are you looking for me, Su Qing?"


    Gu Yundong was amused by her, "Of course I''m looking for you, is there a second Su Qing here? Why, don''t you want to go?"


    "Go, want to go."


    "Since I want to go, I still have a few questions to rify with you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 691: raised eyebrows

    Chapter 691 Raised eyebrows


    Su Qing swallowed suddenly, she felt that the next step was the key.


    Gu Yundong''s expression became serious, "I''m not going to lie to you, this shop is not mine alone. I opened it in cooperation with two other people, one of them is the wife of Dai Zhifu, and the other is the eldestdy of Nie''s residence. ."


    Mother Su: ? ? ?


    Su Qing: ! ! !


    Mrs. Dai? Miss Nie? ?


    They felt that there was something wrong with their ears. Although they had heard Su Changshune back and said that Mrs. Dai and Miss Nie both came to celebrate the day when Gu Ji opened, they never thought that these two would actually cooperate with Gu Dong''s family. Open a shop.


    How powerful is this Gu Dongjia?


    "You heard right, they are indeed them." Gu Yundong said, "So, you are not the only people working in the shop. There are also Mrs. Dai and Miss Nie, and I am the only one."


    Su Qing''s face suddenly became solemn, and there was a sense of great responsibility.


    Gu Yundong smiled when he saw it, "Don''t be so nervous, I tell you this to make you understand. Mrs. Dai and Miss Nie are both easy-going people, they won''t embarrass you, but I don''t like the people under them. I understand, I don''t know what attitude I have, it''s up to you to adjust the rtionship between each other."


    "But I hope you understand that even if they belong to Mrs. Dai and the others, you are not bad in front of them. You don''t need to be ttering or servile, but you have to keep a bnce. If they bully you, you don''t have to bear it. Hold back, when it''s time to fight back, you know? I don''t want my person to be a coward."


    Su Qing thought about it, and probably understood what Gu Dongjia meant.


    So after a while, she nodded and said, "I understand, I represent a girl. If you are too strong, it will make the girl difficult to be a person, but too cowardly will make the girl look down upon. Don''t worry, girl, I will not be bullied by others. But they won¡¯t be ignorant of flexibility.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, he was a transparent person.


    Actually, at first she wanted to find Orchid because Orchid is clever. Maybe now she''s just a little girl living in the countryside and doesn''t have enough knowledge, but as long as she''s nurtured well, she''ll be fine.


    But seeing Su Qing like this at this moment, she felt that maybe, she was more suitable.


    "Since you understand your situation, are you still willing to be this guy?"


    Su Qing nodded vigorously, "I will, thank you girl for giving me this opportunity, I will not live up to the girl''s expectations."


    Gu Yundong stood up, "Okay, since you''re willing, thene over from tomorrow and stay by my side for a few days, and I''ll tell you some tips for receiving people."


    Gu Yundong felt that she had to let Su Qing understand what kind of character she was and her own position in order to get along better with Mrs. Dai and the others.


    Su Qing was very happy and nodded again and again, "Yes."


    Gu Yundong saw that it was gettingte, so he exined a few more words to her before turning around and leaving.


    Su Qing sent them all the way to the door, and watched them disappear at the alley before turning around in a trance, intending to close the courtyard door.


    But the neighbors who had been waiting outside immediately rushed forward and asked, "Hey, Su Qing, who is that girl, and what is she doing at your house?"


    Su Qing hasn''t answered yet. Mother Su has alreadye over. Looking at these neighbors with a pleasing smile on their faces, she felt a little proud for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 692: Mrs. Dai is speechless

    Chapter 692 Mrs. Dai is speechless


    "That''s the owner of our shop in Changshun. She came to find us Xiaoqing and found a job for her."


    Mother Su finished speaking, and before they could react, she mmed the courtyard door.


    Everyone else was stunned?


    What? This owner not only asked Su Changshun to be a guy in such a big shop, but even found Su Qing''s job?


    Why did the Su family suddenly have **** luck? This is too good, right?


    Everyone felt a little emotional for a while, but they became more and more determined to have a good rtionship with the Su family.


    I¡¯m not sure that in the future, this owner will have another job to do, so it would be good to ask the Su family to help introduce some.


    But they thought well, but they didn''t know that Mother Su had other ns at this moment.


    Closed the courtyard door and blocked the sight of those watching the excitement. Mother Su took Su Qing, who was still a little excited and dazed, into the main room, sat in a chair and said, "Xiaoqing, let''s discuss something."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Qing finally came to her senses when she heard Mother Su''s serious voice.


    Mother Su said, "Let''s move?"


    "Moving?" Su Qing was surprised.


    "Well, I said before that when we have money in the future, we will find another ce to live. Although we don''t have money yet, we don''t want to buy another house, but we can rent a yard elsewhere."


    Mother Su has been thinking about this issue for a long time, "and your brother''s shop is on Dahui Road, and the shop you will go to in the future is on Ming''an Road, which are too far from home. Your brother is fine, I don''t worry about him, but You walk so far every day, I don''t worry. Otherwise, rent a house near Ming''an Road. Although the rent there is a bit expensive, let''s rent out this house, plus you and your brother each With monthly wages, renting a small yard is not a problem."


    Su Qing thought about it and thought it was feasible, but this matter will have to be discussed together after Su Changshun returns.


    Su Changshun naturally had no objection. If his shop was too busy to get off workte, he could still live in the backyard behind the shop. But Su Qing was different. Listening to Gu Dongjia''s words, although her shop also had a ce to rest for people on duty at night, it was not suitable for a person to spend the night often.


    But the next day, Su Qing was going to be busy with Gu Yundong, and Su Changshun also had to go to work, so the only one looking for a house was Su''s mother.


    Su Qing just told her not to work too hard and take it slow. After all, it will take some time for the new shop to open, so there is plenty of time.


    Then, wearing her new clothes, she ran to the entrance of Gu''s house early in the morning and waited.


    When Gu Yundong went out, seeing that she seemed to have been waiting for a long time, she was stunned, "Why didn''t you knock on the door ande in?"


    Su Qing smiled a little embarrassedly, "I just came here."


    Gu Yundong said nothing and took her and Tong Shuitao to the shop on Ming An Road.


    There were several people standing outside the shop, it was Feng Daneng and two carpenters. They had been standing here for a long time, and they had circled the outside of the shop before, probably knowing how big it was, so their faces shed excited expressions.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, the three immediately greeted him.


    Not long after, the carriages of Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang also stopped at the door of the shop.


    After they got down, Gu Yundong turned around and introduced them to Feng Daneng and Su Qing.


    Looking at Su Qing, Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang were speechless for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 693: Su Qings performance

    Chapter 693 Su Qing''s Performance


    Although they said, at least one person should be arranged toe in, but Gu Yundong really only found one person.


    The matter hase to this point, and the two of them can''t say anything else. The group first went to the shop to discuss the repair.


    The three of Feng Daneng walked inside twice. After looking at the drawings that Gu Yundong gave and the areas that needed repairs, the six eyes couldn''t restrain their scorching rays of light.


    However, he still exined in advance, "Almost the entire backyard has to be rebuilt, so this time may be a little long."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mrs. Dai said, "The most important thing is to do it well. It is better to spend more time than to do it carefully. The room must be strong and the materials cannot be perfunctory."


    "Don''t worry, thisdy, we will definitely do our best."


    Mrs. Dai still believed in the person introduced by Gu Yundong.


    The next step is to discuss the details. Gu Yundong and Feng Daneng have cooperated several times, so he can understand some things without going into too much detail, and even propose some unreasonable points to make slight changes.


    So in just half a day, how to renovate this shop has been discussed.


    During this period, Su Qing was always doing the little things of pouring tea, passing paper and pen to organize things.


    Gu Yundong didn''t tell her, but she was very self-conscious, well-organized, and extraordinarily thoughtful.


    After just observing for a day, Gu Yundong was very satisfied.


    Nie Shuang has a carefree temperament and didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, she is the eldestdy of Nie''s house, and there is always a maid by her side, and she is used to having someone help her deal with everything first.


    But Mrs. Dai could see it clearly, so on the way back, she and Nie Shuang rode in the same carriage, and couldn''t help but say, "Although Yun Dong only found one Su Qing, they can outperform several others. No wonder She can be prosperous in business, but in terms of employing people, it makes people feel ashamed."


    Nie Shuang was a little dazed, "¡­"


    Mrs. Dai poked her in the forehead involuntarily. It took a long while to talk about Su Qing''s performance in the shop today.


    Nie Shuang suddenly realized, "It turns out to be like this, oh, so, the people I chose are really too different from Su Qing, and I thought I''d bring them over tomorrow to show you. Now I listen to you. , I think I need to make a substitution."


    Nie Shuang had a good idea. When choosing a person, he chose a family to have children. The contract of selling himself was in his hands, and he could be trusted. After she went back yesterday, the maid next to her rmended two, as well as the eldest maid next to her, and two little sisters, and even the good cooking skills in the kitchen are suitable for doing things in the shop.


    She didn''t think there was any problem. The servants in the house were used to serving people. When they went to the shop to entertain thosedies and gentlemen, wouldn''t it be a different ce?


    But now, after hearing what Mrs. Dai said, Nie Shuang couldn''t help but think more.


    Especially with Su Qing as the reference object, for example, Su Qing is good-looking, Su Qing works diligently, Su Qing speaks sweetly, Su Qing is not afraid of hardship or tiredness...


    Nie Shuang suddenly had a headache, and it was hard to find. Just because of their appearance, she removed the two people rmended by the mama yesterday from her mind.


    Mrs. Dai frowned slightly, and she had an even more headache, because what she wanted to choose was not only the clerk and the chef, but also the choice of the shopkeeper.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 694: leave, message

    Chapter 694 Leave, message


    The shopkeeper is different from the clerk. He has to be knowledgeable and capable, and he has to be neither humble nor arrogant and careful when meeting thosedies.


    In this huge mansion, the madam and the madam have quarrels, and the youngdy and the youngdy do not like each other a lot. If they happen to meet in the shop, as the shopkeeper, at least they must have the ability to adjust.


    At the same time, you must also have management skills, and you must be literate and understand etiquette.


    The most important thing is that, unlike the male shopkeepers in ordinary shops, there are too few experienced female shopkeepers. At least none of the shops under Mrs. Dai''s own name.


    Hey, headache! !


    Gu Yundong also knew that the two of them had a headache. After all, she deliberately brought Su Qing there today.


    She somewhat understands what the criteria for Mrs. Dai and Nie''s selection of people are, and it doesn''t take much guesswork to know that it must be someone close to them.


    Even Gu Yundong himself would subconsciously choose a good rtionship when selecting people.


    Yes, although the people close to you are trustworthy, it also depends on whether they are suitable or not.


    Gu Yundong also took a share of this shop. If you want to do it, you have to do it well.


    I believe that Su Qing will take this trip today, and the effect should be very good.


    Gu Yundong sent Su Qing to the entrance of their alley, and then took Tong Shuitao back home.


    When she entered the door, Shao Qingyuan happened to be at home, and she was sitting in the main room at the moment, standing in front of Ah Zhu, as if she was talking to him.


    When Gu Yundong approached, Ah Zhu just finished speaking, but Shao Qingyuan''s brows twitched slightly.


    Gu Yundong wondered, "What''s wrong, what happened?"


    When Shao Qingyuan saw her, his face instantly changed, and he just said, "There is something wrong with Zhuangzi. I''m afraid I have to go there tomorrow, and I won''t be able toe back in a few days."


    "Zhuangzi?"


    Gu Yundong remembered that Shao Qingyuan had bought a Zhuangzi, not far from Xuanhe Mansion. Although it is not veryrge, the title deed is given to him.


    It seems that since Shao Qingyuan bought this vige, he hasn''t been there again.


    "What happened? Is it troublesome?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "No trouble, but there are some things that I need to confirm in person. I originally thought that I would take you to see it when you were done."


    "Anyway, it''s not far from Xuanhe House, so there are opportunities."


    Shao Qingyuan gave a "hmm", "I''ll leave early tomorrow." He nced at Tong Shuitao and Ah Zhu.


    Tong Shuitao didn''t respond yet, but Ah Zhu cleverly pulled her out.


    There was no one in the main room, so Shao Qingyuan took Gu Yundong''s hand and whispered, "I''ll be back in two days at most. You have a lot of things to do here, but also pay attention to your body and don''t get too tired."


    Gu Yundong felt that his hand was wrapped by hisrge and warm hand, and his whole body became hot.


    She pursed her lips, "I know." After a while, she raised her head, and said solemnly, "If you encounter trouble, be sure to tell me."


    Shao Qingyuanughed, "Well, I always listen to you."


    Gu Yundong red at him.


    Early the next morning, Shao Qingyuan left Xuanhe Mansion with Ah Zhu.


    Gu Yundong got up early without seeing anyone, sighed twice, and still took Su Qing to the shop.


    Today, Mrs. Dai will bring the kitchen maid from the back kitchen, and Gu Yundong has to teach them how to make bubble tea.


    The back kitchen is all the people who signed the death deed trusted by Mrs. Dai, and will not easily reveal the recipe.


    Gu Yundong taught me very carefully, and it was really tiring after a whole day.


    However, when she went to Guji''s shop to inspect as usual at night, Tong Ping and Chen Jinbao, who came to deliver the goods for the second time, brought her news.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 695: out of stock

    Chapter 695 Inventory emergency


    "Fucheng''s goods are selling too fast. Originally, there was a lot of inventory in the workshop, but now it''s less than half."


    Tong Ping showed Gu Yundong the inventory list, "Since the shop opened in Dafucheng, the workshop has not rested, but there are still fewer and fewer goods in the warehouse."


    In other words, there is a shortage of manpower.


    Gu Yundong also knew that there were many rich people in Fucheng, and their purchasing power was too amazing. Even though the purchase was restricted, it was of no use, and there were even protests.


    Originally, Gu Yundong nned to go back to expand the workshop after the shop opened.


    Who knew that Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang suddenly wanted to open a milk tea shop on a whim, but these two people didn''t know much about this, and they had more responsibilities.


    But she has already done all the things she has to do in the past two days. The decoration of the shop at the back, the selection of the staff and other scattered things are enough for Mrs. Dai. It is indeed time for her to go back to Yongfu Vige.


    Gu Yundong took the list, saying that he knew what he knew, and said to Tong Ping, "I will go back as soon as possible, you tell Tong An, let him recruit a group of people first, and then screen after I go back."


    Last time, Tong Anxian did the first round of interviews. At that time, he was still very nervous, so he should be more proficient this time.


    Gu Yundong intends to let him be fully responsible for the workshop in the future. This time she is not here, just giving him a chance to experience.


    Tong Ping responded immediately, they did not live in Fucheng that day.


    Because I made an appointment with the people to hand over the fruit, I went out of Xuanhe House and went back before the city gate was closed.


    Since Gu Yundong ns to go back, he needs to exin many things first.


    Su Qing followed her for two days, Gu Yundong was no longer worried about her, she just let her run more to the shop after she left, and asionally go to Gu Ji to see how her brother entertained guests when he was a guy It is always good for her to read, memorize and learn more.


    Feng Daneng''s blueprints are no longer a problem. In addition to the two carpenters who followed him, he also found a few more people who he met in Fucheng before. They have a good rtionship with each other and their skills are good.


    Gu Ji has also stabilized. With the shock of opening on the first day, basically no one dares toe and ask for trouble.


    But the next day, she went to Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang to talk about her leaving, and the two of them were very reluctant.


    They didn''t even have a name for the shop, and the guy they chose hadn''t been introduced to Gu Yundong. The cook''s skills were not very good. They always felt that there were still many problems that Gu Yundong had not figured out. When they left, they were inexplicably panicked.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong''s face was full of ck lines, and he thought that returning to Yongfu Vige at this time was indeed the right decision.


    If she continues to stay here, I am afraid that everything in the shop will have to be decided by her.


    They agreed to contribute money and effort? ? ?


    Gu Yundong felt that it was necessary for her to cultivate their independent ability. If this goes on, their dependence will be heavier and heavier.


    Don''t they know that she is still a child?


    So she said very decisively, "You can discuss anything about it. As for the matter that needs to be decided by three people, you can write to me. Don''t worry, I will definitelye back when the shop opens."


    Mrs. Dai had no choice but to nod her head to let her go back.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, and finally, she said goodbye to her parents and sister.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 696: Clothes leave

    Chapter 696 Clothes Leave


    Gu Dajiang is okay, Yongfu Vige is not far from Xuanhe House, so it is easy to meet.


    But Yang Shi and Gu Yun don''t understand very well. I remember that when I separated from my eldest sisterst time, it took many months to see each other again. This time, when they heard that she was leaving, they both ttened their mouths, hugging her and refusing to let go.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang were dumbfounded.


    "I wille to Fucheng in half a month at most, and it''s not a long time apart, you guys are good."


    Gu Dajiang also said, "It won''t take half a month. After a while, it will be the time of the clothes leave. I will take you back together, and then I will bring Yunshu Yuanzhi to Fucheng to have a look."


    "Giving clothes on leave?" Not only Yang Shi and Gu Yundong were at a loss, but even Gu Yundong was at a loss.


    Gu Dajiang rarely saw her showing such an ignorant expression, so he couldn''t help rubbing her head and exined, "In addition to the ten-day vacation every ten days, the academy also has a busy agricultural holiday, which is held in May every year. , and clothing leave, usually after mid-September. Both the busy agricultural leave and the clothing leave have a one-month holiday."


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized that there would be winter and summer vacations at this time.


    Gu Dajiang said, "However, the vacation time is not long. If the students are too far away, they will generally not go back. Our home is close, and it is not long to go back and forth, so there is no problem in returning to the vige. But I originally thought that I had just entered school soon. It is precisely what needs to be done in the academy to study and work hard. This clothing leave is only enough for ten days. Anyway, Yunshu and Yuanzhi cane over when they are on vacation. Our family can also be reunited. Now that I think about it, it is not enough. ."


    After all, Yundong''s affairs are not all in Fucheng.


    Gu Yundong understands. He will not give more advice when studying the above matters. Anyway, her father knows how much to rest. It is up to him to decide how much to rest.


    She just turned around and said to Yang''s Gu Yunke, "You heard it, it will be a few dayster, and then not only will you be able to see me, but also Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi."


    Yang Shi and Yun Ke let go of her, but they have already begun to count the days seriously.


    After everything was exined, Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao and drove the carriage to the gate of the city.


    Tong Shuitao asked while pulling the reins, "Miss, since we''re going to meet in a few days, why don''t we just bring Madam and Second Miss back to Yongfu Vige?"


    Gu Yundong leaned against the wall of the car, looking at the bustling crowd at the gate of the city, many people were queuing out of the city with carrying poles and things.


    Wen Yan smiled and said, "You didn''t see my father''s eyes, as if I took my mother and Coco away to break them up, I can''t afford to offend them, so let my father take them by himself."


    Xu has been separated from his family for so long sincest year. Gu Dajiang cherishes the time he spends with his family.


    Gu Yundong had already discovered these things. Every day when her father came back from school, he had to make sure that his daughter-inw was there before he could breathe a sigh of relief. He may feel that the reunion is a dream, and he wakes up from this dream identally, and his family is gone again.


    It is estimated that this situation will continue for a while, and her father will slowly get used to it.


    Tong Shuitao doesn''t understand this kind of psychological problem, so she just listens to thedy.


    The carriage went out of the city gate. Seeing that the road ahead was wide, Tong Shuitao was about to speed up. Who knew that the reins had just been raised, and before they shook, Gu Yundong suddenly said, "Wait."


    Tong Shuitao was puzzled, "What''s wrong, miss?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 697: vicious dog stay away

    Chapter 697 Vicious Dogs Stay Away


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car and looked out, and asked, "Do you know the location of the Zhuangzi that Brother Shao bought?"


    "I know." She had already asked her father about this.


    Gu Yundong paused and said, "Let''s go to Zhuangzi to see."


    "what?"


    Tong Shuitao was puzzled, but his hands swiftly jumped the horse''s head and drove in the direction of Zhuangzi.


    Gu Yundong remembered what Shao Qingyuan said before he left, as if there was something going on in Zhuangzi. She was a little curious and just went to have a look.


    Tong Shuitao just knew the location, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go back to Yongfu Vige anyway.


    She was actually very curious. Her father had been to Zhuangzi, but she had not been there yet. This is the betrothal gift from the future uncle to her youngdy. As the host''s youngdy, of course, she has to dere her identity as the master.


    Thinking of this, Tong Shuitao was a little excited, and the speed of the carriage was a little faster.


    Gu Yundong, who was admiring the scenery outside, "..."


    Zhuangzi was indeed not far away, but there was still some distance away, and Gu Yundong saw the things nted in the fields.


    Shao Qingyuan said that part of Zhuangzi was originally used to grow fruits.


    After he bought it, it just so happened that after the busy farming season, the fields where the grain was grown were already harvested. He then exined that the next crop would not be nted, but fruit trees and medicinal herbs.


    Many tenants are not happy, but Shao Qingyuan has always been decisive. If they do not agree, they will not rent to these tenants. Originally, Zhuangzi changed the owner, and the previous contract between the tenant and the original owner had been broken. Even if Shao Qingyuan changed all of them, no one would dare to say anything.


    The tenants didn''t dare to say anything. Later, when they heard Shao Qingyuan said that they would buy all the fruit and medicinal materials they nted, and the price was not low, they felt relieved and started nting.


    Gu Yundong looked at these fields at the moment, and really saw all kinds of fruit trees.


    Some fruit trees should have been transnted from other ces and have tall trunks.


    Some fruit trees were originally nted here, and now they are already bearing fruit.


    Some have just been nted, and only half-human-high saplings have emerged. But it looks like they''ve been taken care of well.


    There are many kinds of these fruit trees on the periphery, and the medicinal materials are all inside. It looks like they are surrounded and protected by these fruit trees.


    The fruit trees are surrounded by fences, which are simr to the fruit forests she had in Yongfu Vige.


    The carriage was getting closer and closer, and they were about to see Zhuangzi''s shadow. A ''wagging'' sound suddenly entered the ears of the two of them.


    Tong Shuitao was taken aback, he tightened the reins under conditioned reflex, and the carriage stopped abruptly.


    In the blink of an eye, the dog barking of ''Wang Wang Wang'' was close at hand.


    What makes people jump is that this dog barks one after another, and it is obviously not a dog.


    Sure enough, the next moment, three tall and ferocious dogs rushed out from three directions, directly surrounding the carriage in the middle.


    Tong Shuipao, "..."


    Holy shit, this dog still understands outnking tactics?


    The three dogs didn''te close either, standing two meters away from the carriage and staring at them, but their eyes were fierce and ready to go.


    It seems that as long as Tong Shuitao makes a move, the next moment he can fly forward and directly bite people into pieces.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao is self-sufficient and has great martial arts skills. She has also followed into the mountains to meet wild boars. She is not afraid of dogs.


    even red at them one by one, sneering again and again, "Vicious dog, stay away, or I''ll be rude to auntie."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 698: they are cute

    Chapter 698 They are cute


    As soon as the words fell, Gu Yundong patted the back of his head.


    "What kind of evil dogs, the three dogs are clearly dedicated to guarding this orchard and medicine garden. They are loyal, don''t scare them."


    I, scare, they? ?


    Miss, are you mistaken?


    It wasn''t just her, a teenager who had just run over from behind heard this and almost fell to the ground.


    Gu Yundong heard the movement, raised his head and nced to the side, and saw a young man in his twenties walking over, sweating profusely.


    The three dogs should be under his control. After he came over, they quieted down and stopped barking fiercely.


    The boy walked to the front of the carriage, looked up at them, and asked, "Who are you guys? What are you doing here?"


    Gu Yundong was still thinking about how to introduce himself when he heard Tong Shuitao jumping off the carriage and saying, "My youngdy is the new owner of this Zhuangzi, so naturally she came to inspect Zhuangzi."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Isn''t this introduction a bit shameless?


    Young man, "..." Should we let the dog bite them? I heard that they came here to find fault and pretend to be acquaintances. I haven''t seen anyoneing to the house to pretend to be the owner. They probably didn''t know that the owner happened toe to Zhuangzi yesterday, right?


    Seeing the young man frowning, with a faint stance of letting the dog bite, Gu Yundong exined it more clearly, "Shao Qingyuan is on Zhuangzi, right? We''re here to find him."


    The expression on the boy''s face became more rxed. Knowing the new owner? That shouldn''t be a bad thing.


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Gu Yundong, I''m..."


    Before he finished speaking, the boy''s eyes lit up, "Are you Mrs. Dong''s?"


    "you know me?"


    The boy nodded again and again, "I don''t know."


    What do you nod? ?


    "But the owner said that he has a fianc¨¦e whose surname is Gu."


    Tong Shuitao sneaked into Gu Yundong''s ear and said, "Miss, my uncle is afraid that you will run away in the future. You haven''t been to Zhuangzi yet, so he first introduced your identity to the people here."


    Needless to say, Gu Yundong felt warm in her heart. She looked at the boy, "Shao Qingyuan came to Zhuangzi yesterday, can I find him now?"


    "Of course." The young man saw that she even knew what happened to the owner yesterday, and further confirmed her identity.


    He greeted the three fierce dogs and told them to continue guarding, then came over and took the reins of the carriage and led Gu Yundong inside.


    As he walked, he introduced, "Dahei they are actually very good-looking and very spiritual. They guard the fruit forest here, and even the thieves dare note. Last time, a few people wanted toe to steal the fruit, but they were frightened when they were surrounded by Dahei. I almost **** my pants..."


    I felt like I was a little vulgar when I said that. How could I say something like peeing my pants in front of thedy?


    The young man hurriedlyughed and said, "Anyway, Da Hei is also afraid that you are bad people, they didn''t mean to scare thedy."


    Gu Yundong heard it, because she was afraid that she was frightened and wanted to find trouble for those three dogs?


    She smiled, "It can be seen that they are really cute." Gu Yundong said and gave him a small piece of silver, "This is to buy them some meat and bones to chew on, as a reward for them."


    The young man was stunned for a moment, and then his brows were overjoyed, "Miss don''t me them, I can''t ept this money, the boss has given it, I will take good care of Dahei."


    While speaking, the carriage had already arrived at the gate of Zhuangzi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 699: the master is not there

    Chapter 699 Master is not here


    Gu Yundong jumped off the carriage and threw the small piece of silver directly to him, "Take it, this is their hard work."


    said, she asked Tong Shuitao to knock on the door.


    The boy felt that the silver was a bit hot to hold, and wanted to refuse, but footsteps were already heard from Zhuangzi.


    The boy thought for a while, but he was not refusing, and put away the broken silver.


    Soon, Zhuangzi''s door was opened, and a woman in her thirties came out. She was stunned when she saw Gu Yundong standing outside the door.


    It was the young man who responded quickly and hurriedly introduced, "Aunt Wan, this is Miss Gu, the fiancee of the owner."


    then said to Gu Yundong, "Aunt Wan is Zhuangtou''s stewardess."


    When Mr. Wan heard the words, he suddenly froze in ce, looking at Gu Yundong with a trace of eyes in his eyes.


    She was silent for a while, and the atmosphere became a little stiff in an instant.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, when the young man saw this, he hurriedly called her, "Aunt Wan?"


    Wan suddenly came back to his senses, squeezed out a smile and walked away and said, "It turns out that Miss Gu is here, look at me, I didn''t respond for a while, girl, pleasee in,e in quickly."


    Gu Yundong nodded and stepped into the door.


    The teenager behind ?? said, "Miss Gu, then I''ll go to work first."


    Gu Yundong didn''t leave him, nodding his head, the young man led the carriage to the carriage and stable, tied the rope and gave the straw, and the man ran away quickly.


    Tong Shuitao leaned into Gu Yundong''s ear and whispered, "This person seems to be stupid. He doesn''t know how to behave well when he has a rare opportunity, and he didn''t even say his name."


    Gu Yundong nced at her, Xiao Taozi, you have the face to call others stupid?


    "If you want to know his name, ask others the same."


    Wan led the way, but did not hear their conversation.


    Therefore, Tong Shuitao took a few steps and asked, "Aunt Wan, what was the name of the boy just now?"


    Aunt Wan quickly said, "That''s Yuan Cheng from the old Yuan family, and the Yuan family is a tenant in Zhuangzi. Yuan Cheng has been a skinny since he was a child. He has a few dogs that are very fierce, and we don''t dare to approach. The master said that the dog looked The garden is just right, and I gave the Yuan family a lot of money to take good care of those dogs."


    Yuan Cheng?


    Tong Shuitao got the information he wanted and returned to Gu Yundong.


    The three entered the yard, and Gu Yundong took a close look at the Zhuangzi.


    Although Shao Qingyuan said that Zhuangzi was small, it was still much bigger than her house in Yongfu Vige. The so-called small is only rtive to those big Zhuangzi.


    walked inside, and when he was about to reach the main room, Wan raised his voice and shouted, "His father, his father, Miss Gu is here."


    Not long after the voice fell, footsteps came from ahead.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and saw a tall but thin maning out of the back room.


    The man walked over quickly, and when he heard the introduction of Mr. Wan, his expression immediately became a little more respectful, "It turned out to be Miss Gu, the old ve was not able to go out in time to meet her, please forgive me."


    This should be Xue Zongguang, the manager of Zhuangtou. Shao Qingyuan said that when Zhuangzi bought it, the former owner asked him to buy it together with the Xue family.


    Gu Yundong nced at Xue Zongguang before asking, "I''m here to find Big Brother Shao, what about others?"


    Xue Zongguang hurriedly replied, "Master just arrived in Zhuangzi yesterday, and he took someone out."


    "Going out? Do you know where you went?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 700: Wans is wrong

    Chapter 700 Wan''s Wrong


    Xue Zongguang said, "Master went to Jiaojia Vige next door to find someone yesterday."


    As he spoke, he invited Gu Yundong into the main room, then turned his head and urged Mrs. Wan, "Why don''t you go and pour some tea?"


    After the Wan family went down, Gu Yundong asked, "What did he do in Jiaojia Vige? But what trouble did he encounter?"


    Xue Zongguang hesitated a bit, as if he was thinking about whether to say it well or not.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "If it''s embarrassing, forget it."


    "No." Xue Zongguang finally returned, "Actually, there was a barefoot doctor who passed by Zhuangzi two days ago. When I was chatting with him, I heard that he had a lot of rare medicinal materials on hand. The master exined it before, let him People pay attention to Bai Muzi, and if there is any news, I will report it to him immediately. So I asked if there is any such medicine, but the barefoot doctor actually has it, so I immediately wrote a letter to the master."


    Because some of thend on Zhuangzi was used to grow medicinal materials, even Xue Zongguang also came to know some medicines.


    Especially Bai Muzi, which was exined by the master. He had also seen the Bai Muzi that the barefoot doctor took out. It was really like it, but he was not sure, so he quickly reported it to the master.


    Bai Muzi? ?


    Gu Yundong was stunned, so what Shao Qingyuan said was urgent because he got news from Bai Muzi? Is he here to make sure that Bai Muzi is real or fake?


    This person is really...


    Xue Zongguang felt a little nervous when he saw that she didn''t speak.


    Shouldn''t you say these things yourself? But the master said early in the morning that this Zhuangzi will belong to Miss Gu from now on, including the Xue family. Seriously speaking, Miss Gu is his master, and he naturally cannot hide it.


    Gu Yundong suppressed theplicated emotions in his heart and asked, "The barefoot doctor is in Jiaojia Vige now?"


    "Yes, the doctor who traveled all over the country to treat people, waited in Zhuangzi for two days and couldn''t wait any longer, so he went to Jiaojia Vige. After the master came, he also rushed to Jiaojia Vige."


    While speaking, Mr. Wan came in with tea.


    Gu Yundong asked Xue Zongguang, "Which direction is Jiaojia Vige?"


    "The girl is going to find the master?"


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong said, but out of the corner of his eye he saw that Wan''s hand holding the tea paused, and then he calmed down again.


    Xue Zongguang didn''t see it, he just nodded and said, "Okay, girl, take a break first, drink some tea, I''ll go feed the horse some grass, and I''ll set off in a while."


    Seeing that Gu Yundong nodded and agreed, Xue Zongguang left the main room.


    Mrs Wan smiled at Gu Yundong and went out too.


    As soon as the two of them left, Tong Shuitao leaned into Gu Yundong''s ear and whispered, "Miss, there is something wrong with Mrs. Wan. When she saw us, her eyes were flickering, and it seemed like she was hiding something from us."


    Gu Yundong nced at her unexpectedly, "Not bad, I also saw that something was wrong with the Wan family."


    Tong Shuitao was slightly proud, "Anyway, I''ve been with Miss for so long, so I have to make progress."


    "Okay, since you think there''s something wrong with Mr. Wan, then you can follow him over there."


    Tong Shuitao immediately became excited, "Yes, miss."


    "Be careful, don''t let anyone find out."


    Tong Shuitao clenched her fist, "Don''t worry, miss, I have learned kung fu for so long, so I still have the ability to eavesdrop."


    Makes it seem like eavesdropping is an honorable thing.


    Gu Yundong was very upset, and waved her hand to let her go out quickly.


    Tong Shuitao smiled, but followed Wan''s footsteps very lightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 701: your brain is flooded

    Chapter 701 Your brain is flooded


    Wan came out of the main room and quickly caught up with Xue Zongguang in front.


    After turning a corner and walking to the corner, he finally couldn''t help it. He pulled Xue Zongguang and said in aining tone, "Why do you still take her to the master?"


    Tong Shuitao just heard this sentence, his eyes shed slightly, as if he was about to hear a big secret.


    Xue Zongguang frowned and said in a deep voice, "The girl is the master''s fiancee. She wants to see the master, so we naturally have to take her there. What''s the problem?"


    "Yes, but..."


    Wan was hesitant, as if he wanted to say something but looked embarrassed.


    Xue Zongguang shed a bad premonition in his mind and looked at her suddenly, "Are you hiding something from me?"


    "No, no."


    Xue Zongguang has been married to her for many years. Seeing her like this, how could he believe her? He immediately said in a serious tone, "Say, what are you hiding from me?"


    Wan Shi was a little afraid of him. Seeing his sullen face, she couldn''t help shrinking her neck and said in a low voice, "Well, doesn''t Qin''er like the master? Early this morning, when she saw that the master hadn''te back, Then I went to Jiaojia Vige. If that girl goes there too, wouldn''t I have run into her?"


    Her voice was low, and Tong Shuitao finally could hear it clearly, she immediately stared and covered her mouth to prevent herself from eximing.


    Xue Zongguang also widened his eyes, looking at Mrs Wan, who had shrank his neck in a guilty conscience, his face was particrly ugly, "You, you... are you trying to be mad at me? I told youst time that my master has a fiancee, Moreover, anyone with a discerning eye could see that he attached great importance to Miss Gu, and asked Qin''er to put away her little thoughts. As a result, not only did she not stop thinking, but you also helped her to hide from me. Are you also flooded with water? "


    Mrs Wan was a little afraid of him, but she was still a little unconvinced, "You also said that it''s just a fianc¨¦e, and why are you so sure that the master will pay attention to that girl Gu? We Qin''er are so beautiful and beautiful, this area is ten miles away. No one is more beautiful than her. Besides, Qin¡¯er doesn¡¯t ask for a wife to be the master, it is also a blessing for Qin¡¯er to be a concubine¡­¡±


    "Shut up!!" Xue Zongguang couldn''t listen anymore, his fingers trembled when he pointed at her, "It really is a woman''s opinion, a woman''s opinion. I tell you, if you continue to indulge Qin''er to approach the master , we don''t have to live anymore."


    "It''s not as serious as you said."


    Xue Zongguang saw that she didn''t know whether to live or die, and the blue veins on his forehead were about to burst, "As expected, you have been in Zhuangzi for a long time, and your brain is out of control. You can''t even tell the difference between master and servant."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t look at Wan again, just walked faster.


    Wan was stunned for a moment, then quickly took a few steps and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Send the girl to Jiaojia Vige and bring Qin''er back. These days you are searching for others, I will go to the master to ask for grace and marry Qin''er as soon as possible."


    Wan was shocked, "Do you need to do this?"


    "It''s useful for our family."


    Tong Shuitao stopped listening, turned around and walked back to the main room.


    Gu Yundong was standing in the yard looking at a jujube tree in front of her. The jujubes on the tree were already ripe. She pulled a little and picked a bunch of them.


    She rubbed it on her clothes casually, then took a few bites and ate it.


    Well, it''s pretty sweet.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 702: really brave

    Chapter 702 Really brave


    Tong Shuitao looked in a hurry, leaned over to her and said, "Oh, miss, you can still eat jujubes, it''s not a big deal."


    "What''s the big deal?" Gu Yundong moved the jujube in his hand towards her, "Do you want to eat it? It''s quite sweet."


    "Really?" Tong Shuitao took one and stuffed it into his mouth, followed by his eyes brightening, "It''s really delicious, so I''ll pick more and take it back." After a pause, "Can you pick it? "


    "Brother Shao bought this Zhuangzi. Everything here belongs to him. Can you pick it up?"


    Tong Shuitao immediately became happy, but just as he was about to stretch out his hand, he immediately took it back.


    "Oops, miss, I''m about to get down to business, you almost forgot about your interruption."


    "I can forget this, it''s not a serious matter if I think about it." Gu Yundong stopped after eating a few, put all the dates in his hands into Tong Shuitao''s arms, pped his hands and entered the main room before saying, " Okay, let''s talk."


    Tong Shuitao collected the dates and rushed to Gu Yundong''s ear, whispering the conversation between the Xue family couple that he had heard.


    Gu Yundong''s hand that was about to hold the teacup stopped, and his brows twitched slightly.


    What kind of Qin''er is that, who fell in love with Shao Qingyuan, and now runs to Jiaojia Vige to approach him?


    "Miss, you say that this woman is too shameless, knowing that the future uncle is already engaged, and he keeps going to others, and that..."


    Gu Yundong stood up with a sigh, and walked out the door without saying a word.


    Tong Shuitao was startled, "Miss, where are you going?"


    "Jiaojia Vige."


    Tong Shuipao hurried to keep up, and the dates almost flew away in such a hurry.


    Gu Yundong walked very fast, but just when he arrived at the door, he happened to meet Xue Zongguang who wasing over.


    Xue Zongguang was stunned for a moment, "Girl, the carriage is already at the door, is it Jiaojia Vige now?"


    Gu Yundong gave a "hmm" and walked out of the door with a nk expression.


    Xue Zongguang was very anxious for a moment, he clearly felt that Gu Yundong''s expression at the moment was much colder than what he saw just now.


    He even saw Tong Shuitao who followed him ring at him.


    Xue Zongguang frowned, but he didn''t dare to dy anything. When Gu Yundong and the two got into the carriage, he got on the carriage and headed straight for Jiaojia Vige.


    Tong Shuitao sat across from Gu Yundong, seeing the youngdy with her eyes closed and not speaking, she felt a little drum in her heart.


    Miss ?? seems to be angry, did she say it too bluntly just now? It should be more euphemistic and prepare thedy a little bit more.


    It''s all to me for that Qiner, vixen, shameless and shameless.


    Tong Shuitao drenched Xue Qin''s scolding in his heart.


    However, Gu Yundong, who was sitting opposite her, had a veryplicated mood.


    She wasn''t angry, she was just a little upset, and when she heard the matter, she was just a little irritable.


    Maybe it was Shao Qingyuan''s bad reputation in Yongfu Vige, which caused Yongfu Vige and even the nearby women to dare not approach him, and most of them avoided him when they saw him.


    So much so that Gu Yundong was about to forget that Shao Qingyuan was actually a very handsome and handsome man, a man who made women blush when they saw it.


    After leaving Yongfu Vige, there were many women who didn''t understand Shao Qingyuan''s temperament and wanted to pounce on him.


    Gu Yundong has been busy with business, and Shao Qingyuan always put her first, which gave her a sense of security. She never thought that any woman would want to pry the corner.


    This Xue Qin is really brave!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 703: come admiringly

    Chapter 703


    The carriage moved very fast, and it didn¡¯t take long for it to reach the entrance of Jiaojia Vige.


    Xue Zongguang asked people in the vige to find out where the barefoot doctor was staying. Sure enough, someone pointed to the house of the vige chief and said, "Did you see that big house over there? He has been living there for the past two days. "


    said, the viger added another sentence, "You also came to see that doctor for medical treatment? That''s unfortunate. Doctor Liu just went into the mountain to collect medicine. He went there yesterday, and I don''t know if I cane back today."


    Picking herbs?


    Gu Yundong looked at a mountain not far away. This mountain was not as big as the one in Yongfu Vige, but it was not too small.


    But it doesn''t matter, she didn''te to see the barefoot doctor.


    So Xue Zongguang changed the question, "Then did you know that a son named Shao came here yesterday?"


    "Oh, you said Mr. Shao, I know." The viger nodded, "He is also at the vige chief''s house, and should be here by now."


    "Thank you." Xue Zongguang thanked him and drove his carriage to the big house pointed out by the vigers.


    It¡¯s just that the vige road in Jiaojia Vige is not easy to walk, and the path is very narrow, making it difficult for horses and carts to pass.


    The three of them could only get out of the car, tied the carriage to the door of a farmer''s house, and asked someone to look at it, and then walked towards the vige head''s house.


    After walking a few steps, Xue Zongguang suddenly stopped and pointed in the direction of the gate of the vige chief''s house in surprise.


    "Girl, that''s Doctor Liu."


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw a middle-aged man with a medicine basket on his back walking slowly towards the yard of the vige chief''s house.


    It seems that they came by coincidence, this doctor Liu just came back.


    And Dr. Liu seems to be very popr in Jiaojia Vige. He just entered the yard with his forefoot, and several vigers followed him.


    shouted loudly, "Doctor Liu, are you back, have you collected all the medicines?"


    "Doctor Liu, my grandson has a worse cough. Is there any medicine you mentioned yesterday?"


    "Doctor Liu, I just felt a little dizzy. Please help me to take my pulse. Are you ill?"


    "Doctor Liu..."


    Several people entered the yard, and the vige chief''s house instantly became lively.


    Gu Yundong frowned, and Xue Zongguang next to him said, "This Jiaojia Vige doesn''t have a doctor in the middle of the country, it''s a countryman, there is a small illness and pain on weekdays, and it doesn''t matter if you get over it. This doctor Liu is here for everyone. Seeing a doctor, I heard that there is no fee for consultation, and I just wanted to get some money for medicinal materials, so everyone who is sick or not, let him see."


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised that he did not ept medical fees.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Gu Yundong walked to the small courtyard first, Xue Zongguang and Tong Shuitao hurriedly followed.


    They came a stepte, and the yard was already crowded with a lot of people.


    A young man was talking to everyone, "...I know everyone is in a hurry, but Master Shao has been waiting here all day, we have toe first, right? Doctor Liu came out, and he will see a doctor right away, so be safe and don¡¯t be impatient.¡±


    Some vigers asked strangely, "Jiao Laosan, this young master Shao also came to see Doctor Liu for medical treatment? Isn''t he the son of the elder brother? He doesn''tck money, why don''t you go to the city to find those sitting doctors?"


    "This shows that Dr. Liu has good medical skills, so this young master Shao hase here because of his fame. Yes, he came here because of his fame."


    Who knew that the voices of the two vigers had just fallen, and a furious voice suddenly came from inside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 704: This medicine is fake

    Chapter 704 This herb is fake


    "Bullshit, it''s just nonsense!!"


    The ?? voice was a little loud and stern, apanied by the sound of pping the table, making the vigers who were talking in the yard quiet for a moment.


    After a while, someone whispered, "This seems to be Doctor Liu''s voice, what''s wrong, what happened?"


    Third Jiao was also stunned for a moment. He was the third son of the vige chief''s family. For fear that something might happen inside, he quickly turned around and entered the house.


    The other vigers looked at each other, and after a pause, they crowded to the door with a bang.


    Gu Yundong also walked forward, but she didn''t join the crowd, looked left and right, walked to the next window, and looked in through the open windowsill.


    I saw several people sitting in the main room, one of them was the Doctor Liu I saw earlier.


    At this moment, his face was flushed red, his eyes were round, and the beard on his chin was trembling, looking very angry.


    In the main room, there is a man over forty years old, who is somewhat simr to Jiao Laosan. He should be the vige chief of Jiaojia Vige.


    Then, there was Shao Qingyuan sitting on a chair drinking tea.


    In the face of Doctor Liu''s anger, he seemed extraordinarily calm.


    "It''s really not Bai Muzi that you brought out, this medicinal material is fake." He said, and nced at a box on the table.


    The so-called Bai Muzi should be in the box. Gu Yundong nced at it and thought it was very simr to the portrait in the book that Doctor Song gave him.


    Doctor Liu sneered and closed the box.


    "I don''t know which family''s son you are. Come and have fun with me when you have nothing to do. I am indeed an authentic Baimuzi. I sold two nts some time ago, and the other side is a big family. There is a doctor, if it¡¯s fake, can¡¯t the doctor identify it, and people havee to trouble me a long time ago.¡±


    Said he looked at Shao Qingyuan up and down, and the irony became stronger, "You are not even a doctor, so you pretend to understand here and pretend that you don''t understand. This will only show you ignorance."


    The vigers outside also thought it made sense. Some of the vigers who had seen Doctor Liu shouted, "That is, you are not a doctor. Do you know what medicine is precious?"


    "Don''t be this Baimuzi is too precious and expensive. If you can''t afford it, belittle Doctor Liu here."


    "It''s definitely trying to lower the price. Doctor Liu, don''t be fooled. If it''s a big deal, you won''t sell it. There are always people who know the goods."


    Doctor Liu heard the words, nodded, and turned around to bow his hands to everyone, "Thank you all for helping me speak justice."


    then turned to look at Shao Qingyuan, "I''m not selling Bai Muzi anymore, let''s go."


    A Zhu, who was standing behind Shao Qingyuan, sneered, "You are the shameless person who doesn''t know how to pretend to know how to make ck money. Our son knows a lot more than you."


    A viger immediately said, "Doctor Liu didn''t make any unscrupulous money, and he didn''t even charge us the fee for seeing a doctor."


    "Yes, he didn''t even take a penny for the consultation fee."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyes, nced at the viger who was talking at the door, and nodded, "It is true that the consultation fee was not charged, but only some medicinal materials."


    Everyone frowned, some didn''t understand what he meant.


    A Zhu has been with Shao Qingyuan for so long, so naturally he understands it all at once, and suddenly burst outughing.


    Someoneughed heartily at him and asked sharply, "What are youughing at?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 705: Shao Qingyuan said a few more words

    Chapter 705 Shao Qingyuan said a few more words


    Ah Zhu sighed and said coldly, "Laugh at you being yed with by others. They don''t ept medical fees, but the medicinal materials are not cheap at all. And I heard that if Liu The vigers the doctor has seen are all sick, without exception, this is really a coincidence, everyone who sees him has to spend money to buy medicine, is this different from whether or not to pay for the consultation?"


    The vigers were stunned when they heard it, and the vige chief Jiao, who had been silent, suddenly looked at Dr. Liu.


    Yes, it is said that it is free to see a doctor, but why is it so coincidental that everyone has more or less pain?


    Doctor Liu was a little flustered at that moment, he red at Ah Zhu viciously, and defended, "The vigerse to see the doctor because they are not feeling well, and it is normal to have pain. I received the money for the medicinal materials, But the price is not high, it is more than a penny cheaper than the medicine store in Fucheng, if you don¡¯t believe it, even if you go to the store and ask the price of the medicine, you will naturally know whether I have a good heart or a ck heart.¡±


    Everyone was a little swayed by his righteous appearance.


    Both of them seem to have a point.


    Shao Qingyuan was toozy to listen to him making excuses. Whether Doctor Liu was here to cheat people and get money, or whether the vigers didn''t believe what he said, it had nothing to do with him.


    He is not obliged to prove himself right or wrong to these scumbags.


    He only wanted to buy Baimuzi, and since he was sure that it was not, then he nned to leave.


    However, just as Shao Qingyuan stood up, the vige chief of Jiaojia Vige stood up and said, "Master Shao, please stay."


    He walked in front of Shao Qingyuan with a sincere look, "Can you make it clearer?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him, the vige chief was not bad. Seeing that yesterday he rested at the vige chief''s house and received a lot of care from him, he still said a few more words.


    "The Baimuzi I want to buy has silver-white roots, dark purple branches and leaves, about six inches long, and five leaves. It is a very rare medicinal material. But the Baimuzi given by Dr. Liu has a white root with a few fine lines on it. The fine texture, although the leaves are also five petals, but the color is a little lighter. And he opened his mouth and said that he sold two a few days ago, which is even more ridiculous. If Bai Muzi is so easy to find, the price will not be high. If it¡¯s too high, I don¡¯t have to bother so much to find it.¡±


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at the box containing the medicinal materials, but Doctor Liu turned pale and hugged the box tightly.


    Shao Qingyuan continued, "If I''m not mistaken, the medicinal material in Dr. Liu''s box is called Zixia Ye, which is indeed a medicinal material very simr to Bai Muzi. This medicinal material is not verymon, but it is much moremon than Bai Muzi. , the price is also very different. As for the medicinal properties, it is good or bad, it is okay to take it as a tonic, but it is not very useful for curing diseases.¡±


    The cold sweat on Dr. Liu''s forehead is about to fall.


    Shao Qingyuan sneered and nced at the medicine basket beside him, "And the medicinal materials he picked from the mountain today are all weeds with no medicinal effect. If you don''t believe it, take the medicinal materials in his medicine basket to the town. The doctor above will know it by looking at it."


    When everyone heard the words, they instantly stared at Doctor Liu''s medicine basket.


    The third child Jiao got his father''s eyes, and immediately stepped forward to get the medicine basket.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 706: girl in front

    Chapter 706 The girl standing in front of you


    Doctor Liu''s face changed suddenly, and he subconsciously reached out and hugged the medicine basket.


    After this, there was still something that everyone didn''t understand. At that moment, their expressions changed greatly, they red at him, and their bodies trembled with anger.


    "You shameless bastard, you actually used this medicinal material to deceive us. No wonder my grandson has been coughing for two days and has not healed. You have no conscience, you want to kill us."


    "This is a cure, you quack doctor, if someone''s illness is seriously dyed by you, you are a murderer."


    "Send the official, the vige chief, this kind of ck-hearted thing must be sent to the official."


    "Yes, he certainly not only deceived our vige, but I don''t know how many people around here were persecuted by him."


    "Maybe the medicinal herbs he sells have already killed people."


    Doctor Liu''s face became paler as he listened, and his hands and feet gradually became cold.


    He still wanted to defend a few words, but at the moment facing the indignant vigers, he couldn''t find any excuse at all.


    Soon, some vigers stepped forward to pull him and **** him and the medicine basket in his arms.


    "This is evidence of his harm."


    "Go, follow us to see the official."


    Doctor Liu was pulled by several people and staggered a few steps, and even his wrists were pinched and bleeding from the woman''s nails.


    Hearing that the vigers insisted on sending him to the government, Dr. Liu''s panic grew bigger and bigger. Gradually, hatred spread, and he looked at Shao Qingyuan with resentment.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, and Doctor Liu suddenly broke free from the restraints of the vigers.


    Then quickly rushed towards Shao Qingyuan, "It''s all you, it''s you who hurt me, I want you to mind your own business."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t pay attention to him at all. Seeing him rush forward, who knew that a figure suddenly blocked him and pushed Doctor Liu out.


    "Your own thoughts are vicious and murderous, and you me others for dissecting you. It''s shameless."


    A crisp sound resounded in the room, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Including Gu Yundong standing behind the window sill outside.


    Seeing this brave woman who stood in front of Shao Qingyuan as if to protect him, but shivered and tried her best to restrain her fear, Gu Yundong smiled.


    She turned her head and nced at Xue Zongguang, "Who?"


    Xue Zongguang always felt that Miss Gu seemed to see something, and everything was clear to him. A thin cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Heughed dryly and said, "Yes, it''s my daughter, her name is Xue Qin."


    After ??, he exined one more sentence, "I felt a little worried that the master had not returned to Zhuangzi this morning, so I asked Qin''er toe over and see what happened."


    When the voice of ?? fell, Xue Zongguang couldn''t wait to p himself. It''s fine if he didn''t exin, but when he exined it, he felt like he wanted to cover up.


    Gu Yundong gave a meaningful ''oh'', then continued to look inside the room.


    Shao Qingyuan seemed dissatisfied with the woman who suddenly stood in front of him, frowned slightly and looked at Ah Zhu.


    Thetter touched his nose and whispered, "Young Master, this, Miss Xue is standing in front of me..."


    He also wants to stand in front of the young master, isn''t this not allowed by the geographical location? Let Xue Qin take the lead.


    With her back to them, Xue Qin naturally didn''t see or hear thewsuit between the two of them, she just stared at Dr. Liu who was pushed to the ground by herself and said, "Our son has good intentions and the road is unfair, so I won''t let you hurt. With so many people, you still bite back and say that my son is nosy? Is it possible to let a poisonous snake like you harm people everywhere?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 707: How did you come

    Chapter 707 Why are you here?


    "Yes, the girl is right."


    The vigers share the same hatred and fear.


    This young master Shao exposed his conspiracy and saved their entire Jiaojia Vige. As a result, with so many of them, he almost let Doctor Liu hurt Young Master Shao, which was unbearable.


    Therefore, Chief Jiao quickly asked a few tall men to tie up Doctor Liu, and then sent him to the government.


    Doctor Liu struggled to himself, and at this moment regretted the medicine **** he used to dig the medicine and didn''t take it out in the medicine basket, otherwise he would use it to scare these people and take this opportunity to escape.


    Now he has no power to fight back, except for shouting and scolding with resentment in his eyes, all his struggles are useless.


    Soon, he was directly pulled out.


    The vige chief Jiao also went out. Jiao San originally wanted to stay in ce to entertain Shao Qingyuan.


    But who knew that when he raised his head, he saw that the girl who was standing beside Shao Qingyuan had spring eyes and a shy look on his face, and he immediately understood.


    Hey, isn''t there a saying that a gentleman has the beauty of an adult?


    He is not here to get in the way of people talking.


    Therefore, the third child Jiao gave Xue Qin an encouraging look. Although thetter didn''t see it, he still went out with a smile.


    Before leaving, ?? took a look at Ah Zhu, but Ah Zhu did not respond.


    Jiao Laosan sighed with emotion that this is really a bummer. After ruining the good deeds of his master, he is afraid that he will not be able to climb up.


    He shook his head and went out.


    Xue Qin saw that there were no outsiders in the room, so she exhaled secretly, turned around a little shyly, and asked with concern, "Young Master, are you all right? Didn''t that Doctor Liu bump into you just now? Terrified, I thought he had a knife in his hand, but fortunately he didn''t have anything, otherwise I..."


    Before he finished speaking, Shao Qingyuan suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of the windowsill.


    There were vigers outside just now, so Shao Qingyuan didn''t pay special attention.


    Now that all the vigers in the yard are gone, Gu Yundong and the others standing by the window sill are particrly abrupt.


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head all of a sudden, but who knew he was met with a pair of smiling and familiar eyes.


    His pupils shrank, the originally cold expression on his face softened instantly, the look of joy was obvious, and the doting in his eyes seemed to overflow.


    "How did youe?"


    His voice was gentle, and Xue Qin, who lowered his head, didn''t notice the look in his eyes, but was very happy in his heart, thinking that he was talking to himself, and hurriedly replied, "I see that the son hasn''t returned all night, and I was a little worried, so Come and see if something happened."


    Actually, Xue Qin came over early in the morning, and she wanted to express her concern for a long time.


    It''s just that she never had a chance. She came to Jiaojia Vige, and after she found the son, she didn''t have a chance to speak. Not only did Ah Zhu stay by the side of the son, but also the vige chief of Jiaojia Vige was always in front of him.


    Who knew just now that Doctor Liu was going to attack Young Master suddenly, so he blocked it, but instead made Young Master notice him, even... so gentle.


    At this moment, Xue Qin was actually a little grateful to the ck-hearted Doctor Liu, who created such a good opportunity for herself, and let the son see her heart.


    Shao Qingyuan, "Come here."


    Xue Qin lowered her head, even more embarrassed, her heartbeat was beating extremely fast.


    She gave a soft "um" and walked towards Shao Qingyuan.


    But just as he took a step, he was suddenly pushed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 708: Gu Yundongs Reward

    Chapter 708 Gu Yundong''s Reward


    Xue Qin staggered back two steps, and when she looked up, she realized that the person pushing her was actually A Zhu.


    She was stunned and asked in shock, "What are you doing?"


    A Zhu drank, "I''m not calling you, just go."


    This time he reacted quickly enough, the son should not stare at him.


    Xue Qin was stunned for a moment, then looked up at Shao Qingyuan with some grievances.


    Then he found that Shao Qingyuan kept turning his head and looking out the window.


    A girl with delicate eyebrows and eyes was standing outside the window, and her face was ashen and her fists were eager to kill her¡ªDad.


    What''s going on?


    Who is this girl? How could her fathere?


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to measure the height of the window sill, and found that the window of this house was quiterge, so he didn''t go to the gate immediately.


    Before she couldnd on the ground, Shao Qingyuan quickly ran over to catch the person, frowning a little unhappily and said, "Why don''t you go through the gate, the ground is uneven, be careful with your feet crooked."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Isn''t this with you?"


    The appearance of the two of them as if they were no one else stimted Xue Qin who was standing not far away.


    She widened her eyes, and her eyes fell on Gu Yundong''s body by mistake.


    She wanted to ask who this was and why the son was so kind and gentle to her.


    But she couldn''t open her mouth, because her father Xue Zongguang had alreadye in through the door, and he dragged her out of the door without giving her a chance at all.


    Xue Qin was taken out the door, staring at Gu Yundong in the room unwillingly.


    A pig was particrly winking this time, and walked out of the door very quickly, and even closed the door of the main room for the two of them very thoughtfully.


    Xue Qin blocked even thest light, looking a little unwilling.


    But Gu Yundong in the room didn''t even look at her from the beginning to the end, and didn''t take anyone seriously at all.


    She now has only one Shao Qingyuan in her eyes.


    Xianxie and others all left, Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help pinching her hand and asked again, "Why are you here?"


    "Come to you and see what trouble you''re in."


    The soft light in Shao Qingyuan''s eyes was even more intense, "Do you know now?"


    "Well, I see." Gu Yundong slowly took a deep breath, "So you have been looking for Bai Muzi, and you have kept in mind Bai Muzi''s habits and appearance. You are even afraid of confusing it with other medicinal herbs, even if they look simr. You know all the medicinal herbs. Did you spend a lot of time?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her deeply, and sure enough, she understood that she had always been so transparent.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that he couldn''t be separated from her more and more.


    He nodded slightly, his voice slightly hoarse, "Yes, so is there any reward?"


    Gu Yundong tilted his head, thought for a while, and suddenly grabbed his waist.


    Shao Qingyuan thought she would hug him, but the next moment, the woman in front of him suddenly put on her toes and kissed him on the face.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    ! ! ! !


    He widened his eyes and looked at the woman who had retreated. She still had a smile on her lips, as if everything just now was his illusion.


    "Don''t like it?" Gu Yundong couldn''t help asking when he saw that he didn''t respond for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan snapped back to his senses, "I like it so much, do it again?"


    Go to yours, you have to make an inch.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 709: Gu Yundong feels guilty

    Chapter 709 Gu Yundong feels guilty


    Gu Yundong patted his hand and said, "Since you are here to find Bai Muzi, why didn''t you tell me the day before yesterday?"


    "Bai Muzi is not easy toe by, I''m worried it''s fake news. You have to confirm it first, otherwise wouldn''t it make you all happy?"


    Facts have proved that it is indeed false.


    Although he didn''t have great hopes from the beginning, Shao Qingyuan was not disappointed.


    Gu Yundong asked him, "Besides this time, how many times have you heard about Bai Muzi before?"


    "Two times, unfortunately neither..."


    Gu Yundong fell silent for a while.


    She didn''t speak, and Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help but patted her on the back, "What''s wrong? Don''t be discouraged, you will always find it. Bai Muzi is not the only one in the world, if you look for it, you will find it."


    Gu Yundong sighed and smiled bitterly, "Bai Muzi is obviously something my mother needs, but I''m not as good as you."


    She felt ashamed, and it seemed that Gu Yundong had let go of half of her heart since she took the Yang family to see Song Dejiang. Although he is also looking for Bai Muzi, he is not so urgent.


    On the contrary, Shao Qingyuan, in order to find Baimuzi, went into the deep mountains, opened a drugstore, memorized the recipes, and learned about the characteristics of simr medicinal materials.


    She didn''t even know how much he did and how much effort he put in.


    Compared to him, she does very little.


    Gu Yundong lowered his head slightly, and guilt and guilt surged up at that moment.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment and said, "Aren''t you making money?"


    "Um?"


    Shao Qingyuan pinched her tender cheeks and felt the soft touch under her hands, her voice was hoarse, and she whispered, "I''m here to find the herbs, youe to make money to buy the herbs, isn''t it just right?"


    His voice was low and deep, as if he could appease people, "Bai Muzi is rare and expensive. You should work hard to make more money. If you find itter, what if you don''t have enough money to buy it?"


    Um? It seems that makes some sense.


    "Your ability is limited by yourself, and you can''t always do everything. You have done a good job. What''s more, you can''t do everything for you, so what do you want my fiance to do? You have to leave something for you. I do."


    Gu Yundongughed, when did this person feel soforting?


    She is really used to doing everything by herself, even now she has a family and a fianc¨¦.


    But she is only a person after all, and some things can actually be handed over to people who are close and trusted, right?


    Gu Yundong suddenly became enlightened, she hugged Shao Qingyuan, "Okay, let''s work together, I''m responsible for making money, you''re responsible for finding medicinal herbs and treating my mother."


    "it is good."


    The woman in his arms was soft, holding her, Shao Qingyuan felt an unprecedented satisfaction, and he was reluctant to let go.


    Unfortunately, there was a hustle and bustle outside the door.


    Gu Yundong let go of her, rubbed his face twice with a smile, and said, "It''s gettingte, let''s go back first."


    Shao Qingyuan let out a sigh of relief and pulled her to open the door.


    The few people standing outside were stunned for a moment, and hurriedly took a few steps forward.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t even look at Xue Qin, who was looking forward to it, and walked out of the vige chief Jiao''s house first.


    Jiaojia Vige was very lively, and Shao Qingyuan ignored it, and the group walked directly towards the entrance of the vige.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 710: forget your identity

    Chapter 710 Forgetting Your Identity


    Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Yundong into her carriage, while Tong Shuitao drove.


    As for his original car, he gave it to Ah Zhu.


    As soon as Ah Zhu got into the carriage, he said to Xue Qin who also wanted toe up, "Walk back by yourself."


    After saying that, he flicked the reins, and the hooves cked up to the carriage in front of him.


    Xue Qin''s eyes widened, she looked at the car going further and further in disbelief, trembling with anger, she stomped her feet fiercely, and said to Xue Zongguang who was also left behind, "Dad, look at him, this Who are they? As soon as the young master left, he changed his face and didn''t take us seriously, and the carriage is not his."


    Xue Zongguang suddenly shook off her hand, and the words that he held for a long time burst out in an instant, "You take yourself too seriously, who do you think you are? You are just a servant, what qualification do you have to sit on the master? The carriage? Little brother A Zhu has been with the master for so long, you have only met the master twice, and you have not left a good impression on the master, A Zhu is considered polite to you."


    Xue Qin''s eyes widened, looking at her father who sprayed her with blood in disbelief, "Dad, what are you talking about? Yes, we are servants, others look down on us, but we can''t look down on ourselves. Now, is the servant not a human? Besides, who said that I didn''t make a good impression on the master, just now I blocked the danger for the master, and the master must have been moved."


    Xue Zongguang seemed to know his daughter for the first time. Sure enough, they had stayed in Zhuangzi for so long that they had forgotten their identities and really regarded themselves as the masters of Zhuangzi.


    He raised his hand and pped her hard with a ''pop''.


    Xue Qin only felt the burning pain on his face, and his expression was full of shock, "Dad, you, you hit me?"


    "Yes, I''m going to wake you up. You know that the master already has a fianc¨¦e and you still want to get close to him. You are shameless." Xue Zongguang sneered, "The master was moved? I didn''t see how moved the master was at all. Do you think it''s amazing how you stand in front of the master? I tell you that this ispletely unnecessary. If you hadn''t blocked the front, the master would have kicked the doctor out with his legs. Moved, only bored."


    "impossible."


    Xue Zongguang just felt exhausted and med himself very much. It was his fault for not teaching his daughter well.


    He wanted to say something else, but there was a soft ''patta'' in his ear. Xue Zongguang was stunned for a moment, looked up, and saw Jiao Laosan walking out of the corner with an embarrassed smile on his face.


    It looks like he should have been standing there for a while, I''m afraid he has already heard a lot of words.


    Xue Zongguang couldn''t educate his daughter in front of outsiders.


    At the moment, he smiled at Mr. Jiao, then dragged Xue Qin away.


    The third child Jiao touched his nose and saw the figures of their father and daughter walking further and further away, and then he thumped the wall a little annoyed.


    It turns out that the one who really didn¡¯t wink was me, I almost did something bad with good intentions.


    Xue Zongguang and Xue Qin hurried all the way to Zhuangzi. Jiaojia Vige was not very far from Zhuangzi, but they still needed a lot of time to rely on their two legs.


    When the two of them were outside Zhuangzi, Xue Zongguang saw Mrs Wan standing at the gate with a look of anxiety and resentment on his face.


    Xue Zongguang had a bad premonition, and hurriedly took a few steps forward and asked, "Why are you standing here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 711: something big

    Chapter 711 Something big happened


    Wan saw himing, and hurriedly took two steps forward and said, "Why did youe back, her father, I tell you, something big happened."


    "What''s the matter?" Xue Zongguang groaned in his heart.


    Wan didn''t notice his face, just pointed in the direction of Guo Lin and said, "There were two people who came to steal the herbs in broad daylight and were caught, but they killed Da Hei. What about interrogation?"


    "Kill Da Hei?" Xue Zongguang''s face sank instantly.


    Although Da Hei was not raised by him, he grew up watching him as a child. The dog looked fierce but was very protective of his master. But did not expect to be killed by two thieves?


    He didn''t care about his weak legs, wiped off a sweat, turned around and walked towards the fruit forest.


    Who knew that he only took a step, but he heard the voice of Mr. Wan behind him, "Qin''er, what''s wrong with your face? Which **** killed you? Mother will avenge you."


    Just now, Mrs. Wan only saw her husband and daughtering back, so she pretended not to pay attention to see Xue Qin.


    It was only now that he realized that Xue Qin had been covering her face, and when she let go of her hand, the distinct five-fingerprints on her face were scary.


    Wan was angry on the spot.


    Xue Qin looked at Xue Zongguang with someints. This look also reminded Xue Zongguang of what the mother and daughter did.


    He immediately said rudely, "I beat him."


    Wan was shocked, but he was a little worried when he saw Xue Zongguang''s fierce expression.


    Xue Zongguang snorted coldly, "Take her back, boil her an egg and apply it to her face. Then lock her in the room for me and not allow her toe out. At least, before the master leaves, you are not allowed to leave the room for half a step."


    "Dad!!"


    Xue Zongguang ignored her, and just said to Mrs Wan with a warning, "You''d better listen to me, otherwise don''t me me for being rude and drive you mother and daughter out."


    Wan''s voice that she wanted to refute didn''t dare toe out again, she nodded hastily, "I know, I know."


    said that he went to talk to Xue Qin, and regardless of her struggles and dissatisfaction, he tried his best to bring people into Zhuangzi.


    Xue Zongguang then turned around and strode towards the garden.


    Before entering, he heard a loud voice, and faintly heard Yuan Cheng''s suppressed cry.


    Xue Zongguang felt a pain in his heart and could not help speeding up his pace.


    Sure enough, there were quite a few people standing in the middle of the medicine garden surrounded by fruit trees.


    In addition to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, there are also many tenants who are also full of evil spirits.


    There were two people lying on the ground in the middle, with strong ropes tied to their bodies. It seemed that they were the two thieves.


    Yuan Cheng burst into tears and looked very sad. The blood stains on his feet looked a little shocking.


    Xue Zongguang''s gaze finally fell on Da Hei lying on the ground, and then he was slightly taken aback, Da Hei...not dead.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that his mother-inw was exaggerating.


    However, although Da Hei is not dead, he is indeed injured. The blood on the ground is all his. He is dying when he falls to the ground. He looks very painful and doesn''t know if he can save it.


    It should have been smeared with medicine, but its limbs still twitched twice from time to time. Gu Yundong squatted on the ground and gently touched its head, as if tofort it.


    Xue Zongguang walked forward and asked a tenant next to him, "What''s going on?"


    The tenant also had a look of anger on his face. He pointed at the two bound thieves and said, "These two beasts who were struck by lightning."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 712: almost died

    Chapter 712 Almost died


    The tenant said, "These two beasts have taken a fancy to the medicinal materials in our medicine garden and want to sneak over to pick them up. But there are three big dogs guarding them in the medicine garden. They know that they can''t get it easily, so they use it. Three indiscriminate methods."


    The two little thieves clearly had a n.


    One deliberately lured Yuan Cheng and the dog away, and slipped them away from the medicine garden.


    Then another one came in to steal the medicinal materials, but who knew Yuan Cheng and the two dogs were gone, but Da Hei was still conscientiously guarding and refusing to leave.


    The little thief was ruthless in his heart, but he didn''t dare to approach even if there was a big ck.


    Da Hei is so ferocious that the barking of a dog can make people pee their pants.


    But although Da Hei is fierce, he is not a dog that can easily hurt people. It is mainly used to frighten small thieves and scare people, so far it has not bit anyone.


    So it just called, warning the little thief to leave quickly, and also used the sound to attract others.


    It''s just that the closest to the medicine garden is Zhuangzi, but Xue Zongguang from Zhuangzi took Gu Yundong to Jiaojia Vige and was not at home. And Mrs Wan is a person who is particrly insensitive to the barking of dogs. She just felt that Da Hei was going crazy again, so she didn''t even think about going to take a look.


    The other tenants heard the call faintly and rushed over, but it took time.


    The little thief saw that Da Hei didn''t rush to bite, and he probably saw somethinging, and immediately ignored it and went straight to pull out the herbs.


    After pulling out two of them, Da Hei waspletely annoyed, it jumped up suddenly, and directly threw the thief to the ground.


    Ke Rao threw the man down, it didn''t move its mouth to bite, it just pressed on his shoulder to stop his behavior.


    But Da Hei didn''t know, the little thief under him came prepared, he immediately drew out his knife and stabbed Da Hei violently.


    Da Hei was scratched three times, one on his abdomen, one on his face, and one on his leg.


    The injury on the leg was the most serious. The one on the face had been scratched from the forehead to the mouth. The scratches were a little deep, and a slight deviation would pierce its eyes.


    Gu Yundong looked at the wound at the moment, the anger in his heart rose little by little, and he couldn''t stop it.


    Da Hei is very sensitive, seems to have sensed her emotions, raised his head slightly, and whimpered.


    With such a movement, the blood from its wounds oozes out.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly restrained his expression and touched it lightly, "Don''t move, just got the medicine."


    She didn''t know how to treat its wounds, so she could only touch it gently.


    The medicine that was sprinkled on the wound was given by Shao Qingyuan, and it was very effective.


    Although Shao Qingyuan understands some medical theory, Da Hei is not a human after all. Apart from spraying medicinal powder on his wound, he has no idea what to do for a while.


    Yuan Cheng grew up taking care of Da Hei since he was a child. He had a little experience, but he could also feel that Da Hei was very ufortable at the moment, so he wiped away his tears and cried extremely depressed.


    Fortunately, a tenant ran over at this time, "I brought the veterinarian from the next vige here, hurry up, let him show him to Da Hei."


    Yuan Cheng quickly stepped aside, and Gu Yundong also stood up and stepped back.


    The veterinarian immediately squatted down to see Da Hei''s injury, Gu Yundong clearly felt Da Hei twitch.


    She turned her head slightly, and instead of looking at it, her eyes fell on the two little thieves.


    The next moment, the irritable color on her face surfaced again.


    These two little thieves not only wanted to kill Da Hei, but they also didn¡¯t n to let the other two dogs go.


    The food used to distract the rhubarbs is smeared with poison. As long as the rhubarbs take a bite, they will die on the spot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 713: so cruel

    Chapter 713 So cruel


    Gu Yundong has never kept a pet before, and even in his previous life he was afraid of suchrge dogs when he was a child.


    It can be seen that when a dog like Da Kuro who did his best to protect his master Guo Lin and had no intention of hurting anyone was almost killed by such a beast, she was out of anger.


    Especially the two of them didn''t have any regrets, her anger was full.


    squeezed the crowd away, Gu Yundong walked up to the two little thieves, and immediately said to Tong Shuitao and Ah Zhu, "Drag these two things for me over there."


    "Yes." Tong Shuitao and the two were eager to try, and immediately dragged the two who were gagged and tied their hands and feet into the fruit forest with tall trees.


    The two raised their heads and whimpered at Gu Yundong, as if asking her to let go of herself.


    Other people thought it was strange, and a few people followed to take a look.


    Xue Zongguang also passed by. As soon as he got there, he saw Ah Zhu removed the cloth ball that had blocked the two thieves.


    The two suddenly yelled, "Let us go, what do you want to do? We didn''t steal anything, so you can still kill us?"


    Tong Shuitao pped each of them fiercely in the past, "You didn''t steal anything, but you almost killed our dog."


    "If you kill it, you will kill it. It''s not a human being. What are you doing, why do you still want to avenge them?" The two of them were a little arrogant. case."


    Anyway, nothing was stolen, and at most it was only locked for two days. There is now here that says a man should be convicted and sentenced for killing a dog.


    Tong Shuitao was so angry, how could there be such a shameless person?


    She still wanted to fight, but Gu Yundong stopped her as soon as she raised her hand.


    Tong Shuitao turned her head, "Miss."


    "Back up." Gu Yundong waved his hand.


    Tong Shuitao red at the two and took a few steps back.


    The two little thieves sneered immediately, pressing their tongues against the cheeks they had just beaten, thinking in their hearts that after loosening the bindings for a while, they would reckon the ount, and want this girl to look good.


    Xue Zongguang and other tenants were angry, but what could they do? If you can''t really kill it, it doesn''t seem like it will be good to send the official.


    Xue Zongguang thought for a while, took a few steps forward, and just wanted to say that these two would be handled by himself.


    Who knew that Gu Yundong suddenly raised his legs and kicked the two people''s chins one by one.


    Xue Zongguang, "..."


    tenants, "..."


    "Ah..." The two of them screamed, turned back together, and fell to the ground without responding for a while.


    After a long while, he slowly opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood and two teeth.


    Gu Yundong stomped his feet and took another step forward.


    She didn''t make a sound, rubbed her right wrist a little, and after the two of them sat up halfway, she punched one person''s stomach heavily, and mmed the backhand to the other person''s forehead, dragging him. His hair mmed to the ground.


    The tenants gasped fiercely, well, what a brutal method.


    Xue Zongguang even felt his neck chill.


    Only Ah Zhu and Tong Shuitao were very calm, they were all people who had seen the world, this was just a trifle.


    Gu Yundong pped his hands and stood up.


    Those two little thieves were only beaten twice, and they couldn''t sit up.


    The smell of blood filled his mouth, and his stomach and head hurt badly.


    raised his head and squinted to look at Gu Yundong, just like seeing a female Rakshasa, making people feel that their hearts are in danger at any time.


    Gu Yundong looked at them condescendingly and asked, "Who should be inside?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 714: its a gang

    Chapter 714 is a gang


    Internal response? ?


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, only those two eyes flickered, and a trace of shock crossed their eyes.


    Xue Zongguang hurried forward two steps, "Gu, girl, what do you mean when you say internal response?"


    "I don''t have an inner response, how can you be so well prepared for the first time youe to steal something?" Gu Yundong sneered, "No, it is not very sufficient, so it seems that the inner response does not know this ce very well, but it must not only be them, your aplices are here. where?"


    The two immediately denied it, but they just lost their teeth, and their words were a little leaky.


    "I''ve seen the coffin and still don''t cry, then let me see if your bones are really that hard."


    Gu Yundong said with a murderous smile on his face.


    The two of them felt their scalps go numb for a moment, and they still didn''t understand what she meant.


    Gu Yundong suddenly kicked the two of them to the ground, then stepped on one of the ankles and crushed them severely.


    "Ah..." The shrill cry resounded like a ughtering pig, piercing the eardrums.


    Even Da Kuro, who was receiving treatment not far away, couldn''t help shaking.


    Gu Yundong frowned, and said to Ah Zhu, "Stop his mouth."


    "Okay." Ah Zhu forced the cloth ball into his wide open mouth.


    Then he looked at another person and asked, "Girl, does this person need to be blocked first?"


    Gu Yundong looked at him, the man looked at hispanion''s leg that seemed to have been trampled in shock, and finally understood what Gu Yundong meant by ''hard bones''.


    He was afraid, this woman looked weak and easy to bully, but she was more ruthless than any man present.


    She seems to dare to do anything. This time, she stepped on herpanion''s foot. Next, will she break her own hand?


    His own life was at stake, the man looked at Gu Yundong''s nodding and Ah Zhu really wanted to gag himself, the pain on his body began to magnify in an instant, and he hurriedly shouted, "Wo said, "Wo said don''t hit me. "


    Gu Yundong let go of his feet, no matter that the person had fainted, he walked up to the other person and said, "Speak."


    "Yes, it''s Dr. Liu. We are with Dr. Liu. Dr. Liu should be in Jiaojia Vige now."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. The tenants present knew Dr. Liu, and they always felt that he was a very kind person for free medical consultation.


    Only Xue Zongguang, who had just returned from Jiaojia Vige and already knew the true face of Dr. Liu, suddenly realized.


    It turned out to be him, yes, Dr. Liu has been here for three days.


    Although I have never entered the Orchard Medicine Garden, I have walked around the periphery, and I know about the existence of Dahei and the others, and I also learned something from the tenants.


    So he didn''t know much about it, and the two of them ran into the medicine garden to steal the medicinal herbs while Doctor Liu led both Shao Qingyuan and Xue Zongguang away in Jiaojia Vige.


    Gu Yundong knew what he wanted to know, so he beat him up. Although he was still angry, he stopped.


    She pped her hands, asked Ah Zhu to cover his mouth again, and then said to Xue Zongguang, "Send the person to the government."


    A tenant immediately said, "No way, even if you send it to the government, you won''t be convicted of anything."


    They actually thought that it would be better to beat them alone, or at least make them suffer and learn a lesson.


    But they have been beaten like this, if they do it again, will they kill people?


    Gu Yundongughed, "Since he is Doctor Liu''s aplice, he must be convicted."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 715: Sneaky Xue Zongguang

    Chapter 715 Sneaky Xue Zongguang


    Gu Yundong didn''t care about those two people anymore, and asked Ah Zhu to take the tenants to send them to the government.


    She walked back to the medicine garden, Shao Qingyuan turned his head and nced at her, "Are you out of breath? Does your hand hurt?"


    As he spoke, he took out a bottle of ointment, "This ointment has the effect of reducing swelling, removing blood stasis and relieving pain. Rub it first."


    Xue Zongguang, who followed him out, could not help but twitch when he heard this.


    Gu Yundong didn''t take the ointment, "It''s alright, don''t wipe it, how is Dahei?"


    "Fortunately, it''s not life-threatening." The veterinarian wiped the sweat from his forehead and sighed, "But the injury on the leg is a bit serious, and I''m afraid it will be difficult to walk in the future."


    Gu Yundong squatted in front of Da Hei again, wondering if he understood the veterinarian''s words, the light in his eyes slowly dimmed.


    The hair around the wound has been shaved off, and it looks a little weird.


    After the veterinarian cleaned up Da Hei, he had someone carry a wooden board to send Da Hei to Zhuangzi first.


    Gu Yundong looked at it lying there, feeling gloomy. After a long time, he returned to Zhuangzi with Shao Qingyuan.


    Xue Zongguang asked people to clean up the orchard of the medicine garden, so he hurriedly followed.


    However, when he entered the courtyard gate, he hurried to the room where the three of his family lived.


    After entering the room, Xue Zongguang didn''t have time to wipe off his sweat, so he tossed twice in the cab. After a while, he took out a key, opened the box, and took out a small paper package from the inside.


    followed with a small paper bag into the small kitchen not far away, brought the kettle that was boiling on the stove, and poured two sses of water.


    He moved in a hurry, and there was sweat on his forehead that seemed to be too nervous.


    This made Tong Shuitao, who was just about to enter the kitchen, feel extra weird. He always felt that the manager of this vige was sneaky and must have bad intentions.


    Therefore, Tong Shuitao hid quietly outside the kitchen, his eyes fixed on him.


    Xue Zongguang didn''t realize that after he poured the water, he always felt that something was missing.


    After a while, he patted his head, opened the cab, and took out a small porcin jar.


    The small porcin jar was filled with sugar, and Xue Zongguang poured some into the cup.


    Finally, he took out the small paper bag from his sleeve, opened it, gritted his teeth, and shook it all into one of the cups.


    Tong Shuitao outside the door widened his eyes in astonishment, what is this guy surnamed Xue doing?


    Two cups of tea, are you going to pour it out for Young Master Shao and his girl?


    Tong Shuitao''s face turned red with anger. It really wasn''t a thing. The medicine in the paper bag must be poison. He wanted to poison the youngdy to make way for his daughter, right?


    No, that''s not right, he would go to jail for poisoning himself.


    That must be trying to paralyze Miss Poison''s body.


    Tong Shuitao pursed her lips tightly. Seeing that Xue Zongguang was about toe out, she quickly hid herself sideways.


    She personally exposed his conspiracy in front of the youngdy.


    Tong Shuitao snorted coldly and followed Xue Zongguang carefully.


    Then, Xue Zongguang went out of the kitchen but did not go to the main room, but turned in another direction.


    Finally, he stopped at the door of a room and locked the door with a teacup.


    The sound of footsteps quickly came from inside, followed by the revealing of Wan''s face.


    "Her father, why are you here?" Mrs Wan said in a low voice, "Are you alright in the medicine garden?"


    Xue Zongguang shook his head, "It''s alright."


    Immediately looked at Xue Qin who was still angry while sitting on the edge of the bed, and sighed slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 716: you killed her?

    Chapter 716 You killed her?


    Seeing himing in, Xue Qin snorted coldly and turned around without looking at it.


    Xue Zongguang felt a little distressed when he saw that the fingerprints on her face had not disappeared.


    After putting the teacup on the table, he said softly, "Qin''er, it''s Dad''s fault today, Dad shouldn''t hit you."


    "Humph." Xue Qin''s expression softened after hearing that her always-strong father apologized to her.


    Wan also hurriedly said, "Okay, okay, there is no overnight feud between father and daughter, and Qin''er is also wrong. This matter is over, let''s not mention it."


    Xue Qin wanted to say that there was nothing wrong with her, why did she love the master? In the future, she will be the master''s concubine, and her family will rise with the tide, and she is also for the good of her parents.


    But Mrs Wan winked her desperately, and she also knew that this was not the time to move forward, and she had to take her time to change her father''s mind.


    So he nodded lowly, "I don''t me dad either."


    "It''s fine if you don''t me me." Xue Zongguang handed her a cup, "This is sugar water, so I''ll be your father to apologize to you. If you drink it, you''ll forgive your father, okay?"


    "...Well." Xue Qin thought that her father still loves her after all, otherwise why would she drink such expensive sugar water for herself?


    So she had a little more confidence in her persuading him to marry the master in the future, she was happy, and took the sugar water and drank it in one go.


    Just after drinking it, she suddenly felt a little dizzy and her eyelids were heavy.


    After a while, he said uncontrobly, "Daddy, I, I want to sleep for a while..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he fell on the bed.


    "Ah..." Wan Shi was taken aback, eximed and hurriedly pushed her, "Qin''er, what''s wrong with you, Qin''er?"


    "What are you shouting?" Xue Zongguang red at her and took away the cup that Xue Qin had left on the bed.


    Wan was stunned for a while, seeing that he was not worried at all, and his movements were still slow, and thinking about the cup of sugar water just now, there was still something he didn''t understand.


    She immediately looked at him in disbelief, "You, you killed her? She was our only daughter, you actually killed her?"


    Wan was no longer afraid of him, so he rushed to find him desperately.


    Xue Zongguang turned to the side, "Okay, what''s the trouble, who killed her? I just drank some soothing tea, the dose was a little bigger, and I fell asleep, you can see clearly."


    Wan was stunned for a moment, then quickly reached out and probed under Xue Qin''s nose. Sure enough, he was still angry, and even heaved a sigh of relief.


    then looked at her husband with some resentment, "What are you doing? What kind of soothing tea for her?"


    "Otherwise? Waiting for her to run over to the son in the middle of the night to do some shameless things?"


    Wan was startled, and his face instantly became unnatural.


    The husband really knew his daughter very well. Just before Xue Zongguang came, Xue Qin was really trying to convince her to help her achieve her wish.


    After all, the opportunity is rare. If the young master leaves tomorrow, it is uncertain when he wille again.


    Mr. Wan is not assertive, and was almost persuaded.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Zongguang simply came to take a sry from the bottom of the pot and let people sleep until tomorrow morning.


    Xue Zongguang snorted coldly, "Why are you still standing here? Why don''t you go to the kitchen to make dinner?"


    Wan''s grief left.


    Xue Zongguang looked at Xue Qin who was unconscious on the bed, sighed slightly, covered her with a quilt, left the room, and locked the door of the room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 717: person who can handle it

    Chapter 717 The person who can handle it clearly


    Wife and daughter don''t know what is called boldness, but Xue Zongguang is a very sober person.


    From the first time I saw the master, and seeing his resolute ways to deal with those dissatisfied tenants, I knew that this new master had apletely different temperament from the previous master.


    Such a young master Shao, is it the kind of man who will make the maid climb the bed casually because of his beauty? I''m afraid whoever wants to plot against him, whether it''s a man or a woman, he won''t let it go easily.


    Xue Zongguang did not let Xue Qin approach Shao Qingyuan because he was afraid that the master would be angry and me Xue Qin.


    But just now I saw Miss Gu''s methods, saw her murderous aura, and saw the master''s connivance to her. Xue Zongguang felt a sudden shock in his heart. He felt that Miss Gu was the one who really couldn''t be provoked, but if Xue Qin made any inappropriate actions, the end would definitely be worse than the two thieves today.


    So, when he came back, he poured the medicine.


    Tong Shuitao was amazed after watching the whole process, so she hurriedly ran to find Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong was discussing with Shao Qingyuan to make something delicious for Da Hei so that he could heal his injuries as soon as possible, but Tong Shuitao brought him such unexpected news.


    She and Shao Qingyuan nced at each other, raised their eyebrows and said, "This Zhuangzi''s steward is a good one."


    "Well, it''s still resolute to do things, otherwise they should be reced tomorrow."


    Xue Zongguang was the first thing Shao Qingyuan saw in his eyes. When he just bought this Zhuangzi, he found out that this man is a talent. With a clear mind, people also have means.


    He manages this Zhuangzi very well, sees people urately, and is not bad for the tenants. It is actually very useful to him to keep him in charge of Zhuangzi.


    This was the second time he came here after he bought this Zhuangzi. Sure enough, he saw the rented fruit trees and medicinal materials, all of which were brought by Xue Zongguang.


    It is a pity that there are two family members who are holding back.


    But if he tries hard to correct his wife and daughter''s attitude now and teach again, he will definitely not be just a small boss in the future.


    It depends on what he does.


    While talking, Xue Zongguang came in and began to report the situation of the orchard medicine garden and the arrangement of the vige.


    These Gu Yundong didn''t pay attention, let Shao Qingyuan take care of them, she put her mind on Da Hei.


    The sky was getting darker and darker, and after a while after dinner, Ah Zhu finally came back in the dark.


    He and two tenants had sent the two thieves to the county yamen. Coincidentally, Dr. Liu, who was being held by the vigers of Jiaojia Vige, was also kneeling in the yamen tremblingly and being interrogated.


    At this moment, the two sides met, and the two little thieves were about to cry loudly and sue Gu Yundong for beating them half to death, but when they saw Doctor Liu, they couldn''t say a word.


    So the three of them knelt down in the lobby, and were sprayed with blood by the indignation of the crowd.


    The county magistrate is also a neat worker. Seeing the people''s grievances, he used Xing without saying a word, forcing many three people to do immoral things.


    Soon, the three of them were sentenced and put in jail.


    A Zhu hurried back when he saw that things had settled down.


    "It can be considered to have avenged Da Hei." Tong Shuitao snorted coldly, in fact, she was still a little unhappy. She should have beaten them twice when they were in the medicine garden.


    Azhu nodded, and took a rice bowl to eat. Halfway through eating, he suddenly remembered something, and took out something from the cloth bag he was carrying with him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 718: abandoned

    Chapter 718 Abandoned


    "Master, this is for you."


    Azhu wiped his mouth and handed the thing to Shao Qingyuan, then looked at him expectantly.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t take it seriously at first, but after taking it over, he took a closer look, and then said "Huh", "Where did ite from?"


    "It was just turned out from the medicine basket of Dr. Liu." Ah Zhuughed.


    The medicine basket was sent to the yamen as physical evidence, and the magistrate indeed asked a doctor to examine it.


    But the doctor just turned over the herbs on the top twoyers, and confirmed that they were some useless weeds. There might be some herbs mixed in, but they were not worth much.


    Then the county magistrate convicted Dr. Liu and asked them to put a charge on the charge, and the matter was settled.


    As for the medicine basket, it was full of useless grass, which rotted in a day or two, so the county clerk nned to throw it away.


    A Zhu saw that there was actually a medicinal herb under the medicine basket. He had been with Shao Qingyuan for so long, and he knew a little bit of it, so he immediately took this pearl of medicinal herbs back.


    "I''m not sure, just look like, son, is this the Hongming you said?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Yes, I didn''t expect him to find a treasure."


    "Hongming?" Gu Yundong felt that the medicinal material seemed familiar.


    Shao Qingyuan, "This is the medicinal material recorded in the medical book given by Dr. Song, mainly for improving the purpose."


    So, it is also a very precious medicinal material?


    Shao Qingyuan put it away, and said in a rare admiration, "Yes, it''s worthy of praise."


    Ah Zhu''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly buried himself in the meal.


    Several people rested on Zhuangzi that night, and they were ready to leave the next day.


    Just looking at Da Hei lying on the ground, Gu Yundong frowned slightly.


    After a night of recuperation, Da Kuro looked much better. It''s recovering well, it''s on good medicine, and it''s already trying to stand up.


    Just like what the veterinarian said, Da Hei''s leg was too badly injured, and it was difficult tond. I''m afraid I''ll be limping when I walk in the future.


    "I want to go to Yuan''s house and talk to Yuan Cheng about Dahei."


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao and the two to prepare the carriage and wait at the door, and then walked to Yuan''s house with Shao Qingyuan.


    Yuan''s house was not very far from Zhuangzi, and the two of them stood at the gate of Yuan''s house not long after.


    However, before the two had time to knock on the door, they heard Yuan Cheng''s familiar voice from inside.


    "I don''t agree, I want to keep Da Hei, even if he can only retire at home in the future, I will not leave him alone."


    Gu Yundong was surprised and couldn''t help but nce at Shao Qingyuan.


    Immediately following, there was another sigh in the yard, and it might be Yuan Cheng''s father, "Acheng, don''t be so stubborn? I know you have a good rtionship with Da Hei, but it''s now obsolete. I won''t be able to walk steadily in the future, and I''m sure there''s no way to guard the fruit forest like rhubarb and the others and frighten thieves, but it still eats a lot, and we can''t afford it anymore."


    "The owner gave me money, why can''t I afford it?"


    Father Yuan frowned, "The owner gave me money, but don''t you only have two dogs now? How can two dogs be enough in such a big medicine garden, you must have another one. This **** is not a waste. Did you drink it for nothing? It was fine before, it can go into the back mountain to find some pheasants and hares, but now you can see it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 719: sorry

    Chapter 719 Sorry


    Yuan''s mother made a decision directly, "It''s not that we don''t want Dahei, we just send it away and give it to someone else to raise. Wouldn''t it be enough if you go back and take one back and cultivate it well? Your aunt has already said, let Dahei be raised. It''s okay to go to her house and see the door."


    Yuan Cheng raised his voice abruptly, "Fuck, what kind of house are you looking at? Mother, you know that cousin Eisai was scared by Da Hei and **** his pants before, and he hated Da Hei so much that every time he saw him, he wanted to beat him to death with a stick. You also sent Da Hei to your aunt''s house, and I tell you, if you deliver it today, they will be able to eat Da Hei tomorrow."


    "You, what are you talking about? No big or small, your uncle is not such a person."


    Yuan Cheng just sneered.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t listen anymore, raised his head and knocked on the door twice.


    Yuan Cheng didn''t move, Yuan mother was also angry, only Yuan father sighed and came over and opened the door.


    Seeing the two people standing outside the door, he was startled immediately, and hurriedly backed away half of his body and said, "Why are you here? Hurry up, hurry in."


    Yuan Cheng and Yuan Mu suddenly came back to their senses and rushed up to greet them. The one who took the stool took the stool, and the one who made tea made tea.


    Gu Yundong stopped them, "No need, we came here just to ask about your family''s meaning."


    The three members of the Yuan family were stunned for a moment, "You said girl."


    "It''s like this, Da Hei was injured yesterday trying to protect the medicine garden, and now his legs and feet are inconvenient, and I am afraid that he will not be able to stay in the medicine garden in the future."


    Yuan Cheng felt a little despair in his heart when he heard this.


    Even Miss Gu said so, is she nning to give up Dahei too?


    Who knows what Gu Yundong said next, but his eyes lit up instantly.


    "I thought, Dahei is a hero no matter what, his behavior that he didn''t even want to die really moved us. Now that it''s like this, we can''t ignore it. So, we want to take it away, can you see it? "


    Yuan Cheng was stunned and asked eagerly, "Take it away, where to take it?"


    "Naturally bring it home." Gu Yundong didn''t think so at first, because Da Hei grew up here, he yed well with Da Huang and the others, and he had a deep rtionship with Yuan Cheng. Suitable.


    But I heard what the Yuan family said just now, and I wanted toe to Da Hei to continue to stay, but I was afraid that it would not be good.


    Gu Yundong likes Da Hei very much, she thinks it might be good to bring it back to Yongfu Vige.


    Yuan Cheng was reluctant to bear it. He used to sleep with Da Hei, and he was the most saddened when Da Hei had an ident.


    But he was worried that he couldn''t protect Da Hei, his parents didn''t want to keep it, and Da Hei was injured again, what if his cousin hit it with a stick again?


    He was afraid that one day when he came home by himself, Da Hei was sent away or killed, and he would definitely regret it.


    So seeing Gu Yundong making such a request, thinking of the picture of her getting along with Da Hei yesterday, he gritted his teeth and nodded, "Okay."


    Yuan''s father and Yuan''s mother naturally wouldn''t say anything, although the aunt wanted to take Da Hei away, but now it''s Miss Dong''s who wants the dog. Their family is all helping the owner, so there is no way to refuse.


    Since they all agreed, Gu Yundong didn''t stay much longer and stayed away from the Yuan family with Shao Qing.


    Yuan Cheng came out with them, and when he arrived at Zhuangzi, he took the lead to see Da Hei.


    When Da Hei was carried into the carriage by Tong Shuitao, he even burst into tears.


    "I''m sorry, I''m useless, I can''t protect you. You will definitely have a better life with the boss in the future. You have to be obedient, and the boss will take care of you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 720: find you a wife

    Chapter 720 Find you a daughter-inw


    Da Hei is very spiritual, it seems to understand what Yuan Cheng said.


    He wanted to stand up immediately, but Yuan Cheng stopped him, "I''ll see you when I have a chance in the future, you, you have to be well, do you know?"


    Da Hei whimpered, and then screamed ''wang **** wang'', louder than louder, more excited. His eyes were very anxious, very sad and uneasy.


    Yuan Cheng burst into tears in grief, "Don''t be like this, I''m the one who''s sorry for you."


    Tong Shuitao was also very sad while watching, and then wiped away her tears.


    Gu Yundong felt for a moment that he was a wicked person who broke them up, and his heart was in a mess.


    After a while, she came forward and patted Da Hei''s head, "Don''t worry, I''ll bring you over when you recover from your injuriester, to see your friends, okay?"


    Da Kuro likes her very much, and he is very sensitive to the kindness that the human being in front of him radiates to him.


    So ''woohoo'' was heard twice, but he didn''t call again.


    Yuan Cheng said a lot to it again, and hugged it for a while reluctantly.


    By the time the group set off, it was already past the end of the hour.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were in a carriage, and Da Hei was also lying in the carriage, but he was a little embarrassed andcked energy.


    Gu Yundong talked to it, "Okay, don''t be unhappy anymore, when I get to Yongfu Vige, let me find a little daughter-inw, how about it?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    Da Hei didn''t know if he understood or not, so he raised his eyes slightly and nced at her.


    Gu Yundongughed twice, his expression still a bit wretched.


    Because we startedte, we took a detour from Zhuangzi, and because Da Hei was injured, the speed of the carriage was much slower, so when we arrived in Fengkai County, it was already the next morning.


    Gu Yundong wanted to go back early, so he didn''t dy in the county town.


    But when he passed by Gu Ji''s door, he still stopped, lifted the curtain of the car and nced at the shop.


    The stake is not there, and I don''t know if he went to the backyard or somewhere else, only Chen Jin is busy in the shop.


    He is quite diligent. Even if there are no guests and the shopkeeper is not around, he doesn''t stop for a while. He takes a rag to wash and wipe, very serious.


    The guy in the pharmacy next door, Jiang Bao, was also very diligent. He was pounding medicine over there with a pestle, shaking his head and looking very happy.


    Guess it''s because he just got engaged to Zhuangzi''s sister Orchid not long ago?


    The two shops seemed to be fine, Gu Yundong felt relieved and let Tong Shuitao drive the carriage back.


    After entering Yongfu Vige, Gu Yundong suddenly felt a sense of return.


    The **** beside him was slightly refreshed, his ears moved, and he seemed to be listening to the sound outside.


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "This is where you will live in the future. When your legs and feet are better in the future, you can go for a walk in the mountain. The foot of the mountain is behind our house, which is very convenient."


    Da Hei turned his head and nced at her.


    When ?? entered the vige, the speed of the carriage slowed down.


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain and looked out, and saw a mother and son walking in front of them.


    Hearing the sound of the carriage, the two hurriedly stood aside.


    Just as the carriage passed by the two of them, Gu Yundong suddenly heard what one of them said.


    "I told you, I just came to Gujia''s workshop today, and it''s toote."


    Gu Family Workshop?


    Not only Gu Yundong, but Tong Shuitao who was driving the carriage also slowed down and listened with his ears sideways.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 721: you have to control yourself

    Chapter 721 You have to control yourself


    Gu Yundong lifted a corner of the curtain behind the car and looked out.


    The two didn''t care when they saw the carriage slow down, they just thought it was because the vige road was too narrow and the carriage went so slowly.


    They don''t seem to be from Yongfu Vige, they are very familiar, so they don''t know Tong Shuitao.


    However, the voice of speaking has dropped.


    "The Gu family workshop recruited people yesterday. If wee today, they will definitely not want you. You said you were doing a special trip, and you were so tired."


    The woman who spoke seemed to be a few years older than Mrs. Yang, and her son should be walking beside her. She looked clean and gentle, but she was a little thin.


    Listen to what they mean, apply for a job in the Gujia workshop?


    But this young man doesn''t seem to be working hard, as if he can''t lift a bucket of water.


    The young man was a little annoyed when he heard his mother''s words, "Mother, you are enough, I have already said it, if you heard the news of the Gu family''s recruitment, let me know earlier, but you are hiding it from me. If you were with me yesterday After all, why did we miss the opportunity?"


    The woman was a little dissatisfied, "I have nothing to tell you, and you don''t look at your own identity. You are a schr, you have a lot of learning, and in the future, you are going to be the champion of the exam and be an official. You said that you are not at home. Reading, you have to go to such a small workshop in the vige to find work, are you stupid for reading?"


    Gu Yundong was surprised, he was actually a schr? Still a talent?


    It''s not that Gu Yundong looks down on her own workshop, but for now, her small workshop shouldn''t be able to attract a talented person to work, right?


    Gu Yundong was a little confused, so he couldn''t help but nce at the young man.


    But before she could take a closer look, a hand suddenly appeared in front of her, blocking her vision.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then heard Shao Qingyuan''s low voice, "He looks good?"


    Um? ?


    The sound of ?? is very close, and there is a bit of gnashing of teeth.


    Gu Yundong could clearly hear a bit of a sour taste in his tone. Inexplicably, he felt in a good mood.


    She pulled his hand down, smiling with crooked eyes.


    "Not as good-looking as you."


    Shao Qingyuan''s body suddenly froze, and a sense of dryness surged up, making his throat dry.


    He stretched one hand back suddenly, covering the **** eyes who were turning his head here curiously, the other hand wrapped around Gu Yundong''s waist, and hugged him tightly into his arms.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, the next moment he felt a warm feeling in his ears, and he was gently bitten.


    She suddenly shuddered, and the blood in her body boiled instantly.


    Fuck, this man...


    Shao Qingyuan had already let go of her, turned his head and said to Tong Shuitao outside, "Hurry up."


    The carriage just arrived at the spacious ce, and in an instant it started to speed up.


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and met Gu Yundong''s glowing gaze.


    He coughed lightly, somewhat ufortable, "This is me, courtesy."


    When you are jealous, you are jealous, and it is a **** of a ritual.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, and suddenly stretched out his hands to rub his face, "You have to control yourself, I''m not toote."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." The person who kissed me first was obviously you.


    However, he smiled and said, "It''s due next month, will it be alright then?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 722: the kind of quilt

    Chapter 722 The kind of bed


    Um? next month? Is it that fast?


    Gu Yundong was in a trance, only to realize that time had passed by in a sh. It has been almost a year since she arrived at Yongfu Vige.


    "Miss, you''re home." Tong Shuitao''s voice came from outside.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at Shao Qingyuan, who was still waiting for his answer, smiled and jumped off the carriage, "Help me bring Da Hei in."


    Shao Qingyuanughed. He actually resented that time passed too slowly. He felt that such a big house was too deserted to build, and the familycked a mistress. It would be nice if he could get married soon.


    He followed and got out of the carriage, and carried Da Kuro down from the carriage.


    Tong Ping had already said about Gu Yundong''s return, so Mrs. Tong and her daughter-inw prepared the room early.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered the door, he instantly felt at ease.


    She put away all the things that Fucheng brought, and when she saw Shao Qingyuan came in with Da Hei in her arms, she immediately got busy and made a nest for him.


    Father Tong wanted to take over, but Da Hei had just arrived in a strange ce and was a little uneasy, his whole body was on guard, and he kept shrinking back.


    Gu Yundong could only let Father Tong go out first, saying that he and Shao Qingyuan would do it.


    The current conditions are limited, Gu Yundong thought about getting it a simple shelter first, and then went back to find a carpenter to build a wooden house for Da Hei. How can I say that it will be a member of the family from now on, and it must be taken care of.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Da Hei with some envy, he also wanted to have a nest - a nest like a quilt.


    He turned around and went out to get a big basket. There seems to be one in the backyard, which should be temporarily used for Da Hei to sleep.


    As soon as he walked out the door, he saw Tong An hurried over.


    He heard that Gu Yundong was back, so he rushed over to report his work.


    Just before entering the door, I heard a voice from outside, "Is this the Gu family? We are here to find a job."


    Shao Qingyuan immediately guessed that it was the previous mother and son, and even said to Tong An, "Go and have a look, if it''s not suitable, just send it away."


    Tong An was stunned for a moment, then turned and walked away subconsciously.


    After just walking a few steps, I felt something strange. How could I listen to what Young Master Shao meant, as if I hoped that the person who came was not suitable?


    But Tong An also felt it was inappropriate. He had released news about the recruitment the day before yesterday, and it had ended yesterday.


    The other party only came today, which makes people feel that they don''t take it seriously.


    Tong An had a bad first impression, but he didn''t expect the other party to be a schr.


    Talents are rare in the end. The workshops are filled with peasants, and few are literate. The other party is a schr, and Tong An feels that he can still consider it appropriately. If he really stays, maybe their workshop will attract more learned people in the future.


    Gu Yundong naturally heard the cry, but she ignored it.


    It was agreed that the first round of recruitment was handed over to Tong An, even if the other party was a learned schr, she did not intend to intervene.


    If the talent has passed the level of Tong An, Gu Yundong will take another look.


    She just took the basket that Shao Qingyuan handed over. The basket was huge and not tall, so even Da Hei''s size could fit itpletely.


    Gu Yundong put ayer of old and unused quilts and clothes underneath. They were clean and soft inside.


    She stretched out her hand and tried it out, and she felt it was okay, so she let Da Hei in.


    Who knew that at this moment, a sharp cry suddenly came from outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 723: dont you have a mouth?

    Chapter 723 Don''t you have a mouth?


    "Why don''t you want my son? My son is a schr. He has knowledge and ability. Why can''t you want my son if you want those scumbags?"


    The woman''s voice was a little loud, but Tong An didn''t expect her to be so excited suddenly.


    He was about to let the two out, but the woman was already yelling at the inside, "Gu Dong''s house, Gu Dong''s house, can youe out soon? You guys in charge are not good people, he is afraid that my son is more talented than him. He has the ability to grab his position, and even forbid my son toe to work in the workshop, my son is a schr, a schr!!"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and shrugged helplessly.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Tong An was in a hurry, he really underestimated the mother and son, this woman actually sat on the ground and didn''t leave.


    Even if he wanted someone to drive them out, Gu Yundong had alreadye out.


    She nced at thedy who was sitting on the ground, then at the fair young man, and suddenlyughed.


    "Your mother is sitting on the ground, won''t you help me?"


    The boy''s face was a little embarrassed, and he rushed forward to help the woman up.


    The woman snorted coldly, looked at Gu Yundong and said, "Who are you? I want to see you Gu Dongjia."


    "I am."


    The woman was stunned for a moment. She had heard that the Gu family''s workshop was the master of the Gu family, but she didn''t expect to see such a weak-looking woman.


    Shouldn''t ?? be a tigress with a ferocious aura that can deter men?


    Hearing the words, the young man helped his mother up even more anxiously, "Mother, stop making trouble."


    The woman got up reluctantly, Gu Yundong then looked at Tong An, "What''s going on?"


    "Miss, this gentleman wants to work in the workshop. But...the conditions are a bit high."


    Before Tong An''s voice fell, he heard the woman''s raised voice, "Why is it so high? Where is it so high? My son is a schr, he just came to the workshop to be a cashier, and his monthly sry is only fifty taels. , Why is this high? Gu Dongjia, don''t listen to his nonsense, I think he saw that my son will definitely rise step by step in the future, threatening his status, so he made an excuse not to let my son enter the workshop. "


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, as if he didn''t really want to listen to the woman, he just looked at the young man and asked, "Your mother said you are a schr, right?"


    "right."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Since you are a schr, you are naturally knowledgeable, so why don''t you go to the county seat to find work. You are like this, not to mention being a gentleman in a big family, those shops should also want you, right? Why do you want to be a cashier in a small workshop like me that has only just opened for less than a year?"


    This young man looks like he is only about 20 years old, and he is already a schr at a young age, which shows that he has indeed learned some talents.


    The boy was still a little hesitant, and the woman shouted again, "Why are there so many, this is not my son..."


    "Are you speechless? You keep asking your mother to answer questions for you?"


    The ?? woman was startled, and a trace of embarrassment shed on the boy''s face.


    He said quickly, "I heard that the various benefits of Gujia''s workshop are good and the wages are high, so I wanted toe and find a job."


    Gu Yundong smiled and shook his head, "No matter how good the welfare is, it''s just a small workshop. If you don''t tell the truth, then go out."


    After she said that, she turned around and left, and the boy was in a hurry, "Wait a minute."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 724: Who uses who fool

    Chapter 724


    Gu Yundong paused and turned to look at him.


    The teenager tugged his finger, "I, I just want to tell the truth."


    "Appreciate further details."


    The teenager gritted his teeth, and then said in a low voice, "I, although I am a schr, I am not good at words. I really wanted to be a master and a master in the past, but when I met a student, I couldn''t open my mouth, and I had to give up in the end. I have been to the shops in the county town, and I have thought about being a cashier for others, but the wages paid by those shops are too small. So I heard that the Gujia workshop has good benefits and can also provide amodation, so I thought ofing to try it. Although, Although I''m not very good at speaking, the name of a schr is true, and the owner can rest assured."


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes while listening, and when the boy finished speaking, she nodded slightly, "Well, I see, you can go back."


    "what do you mean?"


    "Our workshop does not intend to hire you."


    The boy was anxious, "Why? I''m a schr."


    Gu Yundong thought it was funny, what happened to the Xiucai, is the Xiucai a pass. Then why can''t he find work in other ces, but he has toe to such a small workshop as her?


    "Because you''re not the kind of ountant I want?"


    "What does that girl need?"


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes suddenly, nced at the young man, and turned away.


    The boy was not reconciled, "Can the girl make her words clear?"


    Tong An had no worries this time, and called Tong Shuipao directly, asking her to pick up the woman who wanted to sit on the ground and cry and go out, and she also pulled the boy out of the Gu family.


    There were still people watching the excitement at the gate of Gu''s house. Seeing that they had been kicked out, they hurriedly pointed at them.


    The woman was thick-skinned, but the young man couldn''t stand it. Although he was not reconciled, he still fled after a while.


    Tong An snorted coldly, and then hurried to find Gu Yundong.


    He was also a little strange, "Why didn''t the girl hire the young man?" Tong An himself disagreed because the young man looked contemptuous when talking to him.


    No matter how kind he behaves, his uncontroble arrogance and arrogance still makes people extremely ufortable.


    Most of the long-term workers in Gu''s workshop are peasant men and women. If this schr keeps this attitude, he is afraid that he will have a big conflict with the people in the workshop. Tong An does not n to hire this young man based on this consideration.


    But when the young man saw the youngdy, he was very humble and had a good attitude.


    However, thedy still drove the person out without hesitation.


    Gu Yundong said while feeding Da Hei, "Because, I gave that boy two chances, and he was lying. He had an unpleasant temperament and a mother who was holding him back, but he was full of lies. "


    "Full of lies?"


    When Gu Yundong went out, he said to Tong An, "He is a schr, and at a young age, it means that the future may be promising. There are many rich people in our county, there must be a shrewd rich man who sees his future and is more than happy. Bet on him. Take a step back and say, even if not, then he goes to the shop to find work, and there are owners who are willing to sell him for a good use. He will be the ountant. Although the sry of 5 taels a month is a lot, it is really hard to say. Many, and there is room for bargaining in the middle, I don''t believe he can''t find a job in this way."


    Tong An was taught, "Then why did hee to our workshop..."


    "I don''t know if it''s his own problem, or if he has another purpose." Gu Yundong sighed faintly, there is no way, the tree is big and attracts the wind, who makes his shop too popr. Even if Qin Wenzheng was there to protect him, there would always be someone who wanted to die who wanted to find out.


    For example, the former Xinfu.


    "You go back and ask."


    "Yes." Tong An froze all over, and instantly felt that he had a great responsibility.


    "Let''s go, take me to the workshop first, and tell me about what happened at home during this time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 725: pregnant

    Chapter 725 Pregnant


    Gu Yundong went to wash his hands and let Tong Shuitao take care of Da Hei.


    Shao Qingyuan also went back first, he had to deal with the medicinal herb that Ah Zhu brought him.


    People at the gate of Gu''s house saw Gu Yundonging out, and they wanted toe forward and say a few words, among them, there were people who wanted to work in Gu''s workshop but were screened out by Tong An.


    But facing the people who Tong An didn''t dare to refute loudly, he didn''t dare to speak when he saw Gu Yundong.


    So I can only watch the two drifting apart.


    Tong An told everything that happened in the past half month as he walked.


    "Young Master and Young Master Biao are doing well in the academy. A few days ago, the young master''s test article at the beginning of the month won the top three, and the young master is very happy. He also said that if he wins the first ce next time, he will be able to get the master''s reward. ."


    "Master Biao also studied hard and made great progress."


    He didn''t say how many ces Bian Yuanzhi won, thinking it wouldn''t be too high.


    This Gu Yundong knew in his heart. After all, he entered schoolte and his foundation was weak. For him, it was already a little difficult to keep up with the Master''s lectures.


    "However, these two days have been very strange. Young Master and Young Master Biao have been digging into the kitchen, saying they want to learn how to cook and eat. No matter how much we persuade, it is useless, and we will not say why."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi went into the kitchen? What is this operation?


    It seems that after the two little ones get off school, they have to ask carefully.


    "Everything is fine at home, and besides, my sister-inw is pregnant again."


    Gu Yundong stopped and asked in surprise, "Really?"


    "Well, I just saw the doctor yesterday."


    "This is a happy event, and it is worth celebrating." The Tong family has few children, and she is the only one in Tong Shuitao''s generation. She is so old this year and has no siblings.


    Tong An has been hurt before, and he doesn''t know if he will marry and have children again in the future.


    So the Tong family is happy, isn''t it a big happy event?


    I guess that when the little peach finds out, he will be crazy with joy.


    Tong An only talked about the people in Yongfu Vige after talking about the situation of the Gu family.


    The Zeng family is getting better and better now. Dong''s family brother, who used to walk around a lot, has also been very diligent recently. Especially yesterday, the Gujia workshop was recruiting workers, almost relying on the Zeng family and not leaving.


    Unfortunately, although Mr. Dong is not strong enough, he is also a principled person. Knowing what kind of person his parents'' brother was, he introduced him to the workshop to make trouble for Gu Yundong.


    For this reason, the Dong brothers scolded her for being unscrupulous. Now that she is rich and developed, she forgets her brothers and only thinks about living a good life for herself, and she will be struck by thunder in the future.


    Then, he was driven out by Zeng Hu, who already had neat legs and a stick.


    The Zeng family is indeed getting better and better now. Zeng Hu and his wife are both working in Gu Yundong''s workshop. The family''s farnd is not much and has been rented out.


    The couple worked hard, and their wages increased.


    Zeng Jia has already gone to the private school in the next vige to study. ording to Zeng Hu, he will send Zeng Le there after two years. That private school is not high-level. Although it''s a little hard to feed the two children to school, the Zeng family is getting better and better now, even if it''s harder.


    Zeng Yue is a girl and can''t go to school, so she helps with work at home. But Zeng Jia came back from the private school every day and taught her how to read. Zeng Yue is also very good, and often goes to Gu''s house to ask questions about Shen Sitian''s embroidery.


    said Shen Sitian, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but ask, "Where did she go? I didn''t see anyone when I came back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 726: The love affair is gone

    Chapter 726 The emotional toss is gone


    Tong An''s face instantly shed an unnatural look.


    Gu Yundong didn''t pay attention and was still walking forward.


    Tong An only took a few steps and stepped forward and said, "She went to the county town today to buy embroidery work."


    "Really? How is she selling embroidery recently?"


    Tong An hurriedly lowered his head and whispered, "This, I''m not too sure, not too sure."


    Gu Yundong nodded and didn''t ask any further questions. After all, there are differences between men and women, so it''s really not good for Tong An to ask too much about Shen Sitian''s personal affairs.


    She turned to ask about other things, and Tong An let out a slight sigh before continuing.


    The Zeng family is getting better and better now. I heard that the house will be repaired next year, and it is nned to add two more rooms, and then give several children a room per person.


    Compared with the Zeng family, the Shi family has changed even more.


    The Shi family helped Gu Yundong manage the orchard, and the wages were naturally a lot. In addition, there was a stake who has now be the shopkeeper. The changes in the Shi family are visible to the naked eye.


    During this time, the Shi family was already renovating the house. In addition, Lan Huaer and Jiang Bao just got engaged and will get married next year. But Lan Hua''er didn''t have a serious boudoir of her own. The Shi family wanted her to be beautiful when she got married, so Lan Hua''er''s boudoir was the first to be renovated.


    Now the orchid has fallen, but the stake is still alone.


    The Shi family was very anxious, and the neighbors, rtives and friends were staring at the stake just like they were staring at fat, and they wanted to tie him back to be their son-inw.


    This is the shopkeeper. He became the big shopkeeper in the county town shop at a young age, which is very promising. Moreover, the Shi family''s temperament is good, not strong, and the sister-inw is about to get married again, and they are also renovating a new house. Whose woman can''t enjoy the happiness of marrying him?


    But Zhuangzi was not willing to live or die. He didn''te back at all because he talked too much at home. He lived in a shop in the county town for half of the past ten days.


    Gu Yundong was a little dumbfounded when he heard it, this is a business man, and it''s not easy to focus on work.


    Speaking of Chen Jincai, Tong An suddenly remembered something.


    "Fang''s family went back to Yongfu Vige and went to the vige chief''s house to make a big fuss. It was considered that thest rtionship with the Chen family was lost."


    "What did she do?"


    "He said that Jiang Yongkang was not good to her, beat and scolded her every day, and asked the vige chief to help him to make peace with him. It''s just that the vige chief is in an awkward position now. He is neither Fang''s maiden family nor her husband''s family. She is no longer from Yongfu Vige, so she was asked to go to Mrs. Fang¡¯s mother¡¯s house where she could manage her. Mrs. Fang scolded him for being unscrupulous, and kept pouring dirty water on him.¡±


    In the end, Mr. Zhou couldn''t take it anymore, so he went up and pped Mr. Fang twice, and the two started fighting.


    Later, for some unknown reason, Mr. Fang identally bumped into Chen Jincai''s twelve-year-old son. His son mmed his head on the door frame on the spot, frightening the whole family.


    It was good to see that the doctor said that there was nothing serious, which made the Chen family breathe a sigh of relief, but it was considered to havepletely drawn a line with Mr. Fang, and from now on, he should not know this person.


    Gu Yundong was filled with emotion after hearing this, Mr. Fang was really going further and further on the road to death.


    While talking, the two had already arrived at the door of Gu''s workshop.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, everyone in the workshop greeted her one after another, all looking very happy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 727: Give red envelopes, raise wages

    Chapter 727 Red envelopes and wages


    Gu Yundong looked around and found that although everyone was in good spirits, their bodies were indeed quite tired.


    She knew that during this period of time, everyone worked hard and worked hard. In order to prevent the goods in the shop from being unable to be picked up, no one took a break.


    Gu Yundong was moved by everyone''s efforts for the workshop.


    Especially when she saw the stock in the back warehouse, she was even more moved.


    So aftering out, he said to everyone, "It''s been hard work for everyone this time, and after two days of recruiting new long-term workers, everyone will be able to rx a little bit. In order to thank everyone for their hard work these days, I will give everyone a gift tomorrow. Pack a red envelope to celebrate, everyone must not think too little."


    "Ah..." The long-term worker in the workshop suddenly cheered, and even the tiredness on his body was swept away.


    "Master, we are not too small, even a penny will do."


    "Master, we don''t work hard, we can work in the workshop, I don''t know how happy we are."


    "That''s right, boss, the food in this workshop is so good, I can''t bear to go home."


    "Don''t worry, boss, we will definitely not let the goods in the store run out. Even if you open another store, we can still supply it."


    "That''s right, the owner''s business is booming."


    Everyone, you speak my words, and you are willing to speak lively and lively.


    Gu Yundong''s heart filled with warmth after hearing this. These people always use the most simplenguage to express their most sincere feelings, which is really cute.


    The smile on Gu Yundong''s face continued to expand, "Then I would like to thank everyone, everyone is so capable, it''s impossible to justify not raising wages."


    "Wow." The excited voice was even louder than before.


    Compared with red envelopes, it is naturally more exciting to increase wages.


    Someone even shouted, "We can do it for another hundred years."


    Gu Yundong staggered for a while, almost unsteady, she smiled and looked at the person who was speaking, shook her head and went out.


    When she did go back, she prepared red envelopes and increased wages.


    In fact, there was a sry increase before, and now most of the people in the workshop are paid 800 yuan a month.


    It''s like a small steward, and he already has a tael of silver.


    The two members of the Zeng family belong to one person and one tael of silver.


    This time, the sry increase, everyone else has risen to one or two, and the small manager is one or two, so it can be regarded as two hundred cents each.


    There are also red envelopes, 500 yuan per person, to buy some delicious food for everyone.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong An to prepare the money, and before the next day, he sent it directly that night.


    Not long after Tong An went out, Shen Sitian came back, looking not very good.


    Seeing Gu Yundong at home, she was still stunned for a moment, and then quickly raised a smile, "You''re back? I heard that the shops in Fucheng are very open and lively, aren''t they? Are Aunt Yang and Keke okay? Cousin Ke Woolen cloth?"


    Gu Yundong sighed, pulled her aside and sat down, "You look much more haggard than before I left, what happened, do you want to tell me?"


    Shen Sitian lowered his head, and suddenly smiled bitterly, "Actually, there''s nothing wrong, it''s just that you all suddenly went to Fucheng. The house is a lot deserted all of a sudden, and I''m not used to it at this time."


    Gu Yundong didn''t believe it, "We are friends. Friends can tell each other whether they are happy or unhappy. Si Tian, ??can you try to tell me, and I will give you advice?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 728: Difficulty

    Chapter 728 Difficulties


    Shen Sitian raised her head and looked at her serious expression, she felt like she wanted to rely on her.


    Obviously, he is older than her, but it doesn''t seem to be of much use.


    She lowered her head slightly, thought for a while, and said in a low voice, "I have indeed encountered some difficulties recently."


    Said, Shen Sitian took out a pair of embroidery in his bag, "It took me more than two months to embroider this embroidery. I thought it would sell for a good price, who knows..."


    It¡¯s okay if the price is pressed again and again, the big deal is that she doesn¡¯t sell this pair.


    But who knew that several cloth shop owners in the county town were ventted with each other, and her other embroidery work could not be sold.


    In that case, she still went to town.


    Yes, the cloth shops in the town are not very big, so she can''t pick up this embroidery work, so she can only pick up small things like embroidered handkerchiefs.


    When this goes on, when will she earn enough money to live alone outside?


    She can''t stay with the Gu family all her life, can she?


    Gu Yundong frowned fiercely, if she remembered correctly, most of the cloth houses in the county should be owned by the Peng family, right?


    Can unite several shops, and most of them are the shopkeepers of the Peng family.


    Peng Zhongfei himself is a scumbag, and his subordinates are not good things either.


    Gu Yundong can find Peng Zhongfei, but she doesn''t really want to be involved with the Peng family. I think the same is true for Peng Zhongfei, after all, every time he sees him, it''s not good.


    Gu Yundong opened the embroidery that was thoughtful and sweet, and his eyes suddenly lit up, very surprised.


    "Such a beautiful embroidery, I''m afraid it can sell for a good price."


    Shen Sitian also thinks so, this is her hard work, unfortunately...


    Gu Yundong looked and looked, then smiled, "Since the people in the county don''t know the goods, let''s take them to the prefecture."


    "Fucheng?"


    "Of course, if you don''t go to Fucheng, I can help you get it and sell it." Gu Yundong said, "Anyway, I have a shop in Fucheng now, and I have to go back and forth often. Even if I don''t have time, Tong Ping and the others have to deliver goods from time to time. Shop, you can ask him to help bring it there. With your craftsmanship, you won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to sell it.¡±


    Contemtion sweet heart, just, "Will it be too much trouble for you."


    "What''s the trouble with this, it''s just a matter of convenience. If you''re afraid of trouble, don''t refuse when Ie back to you for help."


    "Of course I won''t refuse." Shen Sitian said hurriedly.


    "Isn''t that alright? Sitian, I think you will embroider such arge piece in the future. It can be sold for a price, much better than your embroidered purse and embroidered handkerchief."


    Shen Sitian also thought so, but she just came to Yongfu Vige before, and she didn''t know what to do.


    This pair of embroidery was the firstrge piece of work she tried, but unfortunately she hit a wall everywhere and was hit hard.


    Gu Yundong has already started to ponder which shop this embroidery should be sold to. During her time in Fucheng, she also visited several shops.


    Just thinking about it, Tong An is back.


    He was slightly startled when he saw Shen Sitian sitting in the main room, and immediately lowered his head.


    When Shen Sitian saw him, he hurriedly stood up and said somewhat unnaturally, "Yundong, I, I''m going back to the room first, you have to talk about it in advance."


    After saying that, he hurried away. When Gu Yundong raised his head, he only had time to see her back.


    She frowned slightly, why did she think Si Tian was still hiding something from herself?


    That''s all, people always have some little secrets, and since she doesn''t want to say it, she can''t force it.


    She finished the embroidery work, and then looked at Tong An.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 729: give elder sister old age

    Chapter 729 Giving the elder sister old age


    Tong An has already distributed the red envelopes, and he also mentioned the increase in wages by the way.


    Everyone was very happy, and Gu Yundong was relieved.


    After a while, Yunshu and Yuanzhi came back from school.


    When the two little guys heard that she was at home, they rushed in like a gust of wind before they even had time to put down the schoolbag on their backs.


    "Big sister, big sister, you are back."


    "Cousin, uncle, how are they?"


    The two ran to her in an instant, and then stopped in unison to avoid hitting her.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward and squatted down, hugging one in one hand, "Did you miss eldest sister?"


    "I think about it." The two nodded obediently, their eyes sparkling.


    Gu Yundong wiped their sweat with the handkerchief, then got up and walked into the house with their sweaty little hands.


    "Eldest sister bought you gifts in Fucheng,e and see."


    Yunshu immediately jumped up happily.


    After seeing the gift from Gu Yundong, she said with bright eyes, "The eldest sister is really the best eldest sister in history, she is already so beautiful, and she has a kind heart. Going to Fucheng to open a shop to make money is very hard, and you have to think about giving Let''s buy gifts. Cousin Yuanzhi, we must be filial to the eldest sister in the future, and give her old age."


    Yuanzhi nodded.


    Gu Yundong, "..." I''ll go to your pension. When I''m old, you won''t be young anymore. Can you put away your filial piety?


    Why do I feel that I haven''t seen this little guy for a while, he can talk more and more, and he will tter him.


    What did Qin Wenzheng teach him?


    The gifts Gu Yundong bought were some gadgets in Fucheng. Originally, he thought about buying them pen, ink, paper, inkstone, etc., but after thinking about it, he was already so tired from reading, so he still had to rx properly.


    The tangrams are in a series of nine, which can puzzle and rx, which is very good.


    After the two of them put down their schoolbags and became less excited, Gu Yundong chatted with them about the current situation.


    The two little guys seemed to be very interested in the process of how Gu Dajiang entered the Tianhai Academy, so Gu Yundong told a story and told the whole process again.


    The two of them were very fascinated, and Yun Shu sighed even more, "My father is really smart, cousin Yuanzhi, you said that if the two of us also go to Tianhai Academy in the future, what should we do if the mountain chief is so embarrassed? And if he learns from my father''s lesson, the questions will definitely be more difficult."


    "Maybe I will ask you at some point, my cousin, my uncle, my aunt, and my cousin Coco fell into the water. Who should you save?"


    Yunshu nodded heavily, "It seems that I have to think about this issue from now on."


    After thinking about it, he shook his head, "No, I should learn to swim well from now on, and then I can tell the mountain chief that all four of me will be saved."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Can you be more realistic? Is the chief of the mountain full of food, and every student has to rack their brains to think about three difficult problems? So he can''t be bald?


    But Yunshu feels that the things he is thinking about now are very realistic. He calls it precautionary measures, taking all possibilities into consideration.


    What if, if the mountain chief is going to be bald, he might embarrass himself?


    After all, he didn''t take advantage of his father, so he might want to embarrass his son.


    Gu Yundong actually felt that what he said was reasonable? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 730: A carriage came from Yongfu Village

    Chapter 730 A carriage came to Yongfu Vige


    Forget it, leave him alone.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and saw Shao Qingyuan came in. He was here for dinner.


    However, when talking about having dinner, Gu Yundong suddenly remembered something.


    Gu Yundong called Yunshu, who was thinking about a problem, over.


    "I heard that you have been running to the kitchen for the past two days and want to cook your own food?"


    Yunshu admitted it simply, "Yes."


    "Okay, what are you doing in the kitchen?"


    "The end of the month is Coco''s birthday, but it''s cute, so I thought, I''ll make something delicious for her."


    He is an older brother, and he had an unforgettable birthdayst time. When it was Coco''s turn, he also wanted to give his sister a surprise birthday present.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, thenughed, "It''s a good idea, but you are young, you have to pay attention to safety, and have an adult watching you when you are in the kitchen."


    She has no objection to children entering the kitchen, not to mention Yunshu, that is, Coco, and she also asks her to do things within her power.


    But the premise is that there must be adults present, otherwise others will be caught off guard in the event of danger.


    Yunshu nodded vigorously, "I know, I love myself so much. By the way, eldest sister, what birthday present are you preparing for Coco? You have to talk to me first, so that we don''t get too serious."


    "It won''t be heavy." Gu Yundong rubbed his little head and led him to the restaurant for dinner. "Eldest sister can do a lot of things, just do a few more things."


    Gu Yunke''s birthday is at the end of this month, Gu Yundong''s birthday is next month, and the two sisters are very close.


    Yang''s birthday is at the end of the year, and only Gu Dajiang in the family is in the first half of the year.


    Gu Yundong had already thought about Cocoa''s gift.


    The three walked to the restaurant, and Shao Qingyuan had also taken out the **** basket in the corner.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were stunned when they saw Da Hei, "Big dog? Big sister, why is there a big dog in our family?"


    "This is Dahei." Gu Yundong told them about Dahei.


    The eyes of the two of them looking at Da Hei changed instantly, "Da Hei is a hero and a hero. We will definitely treat Da Hei well in the future."


    "Good, eat first."


    With Gu Yundong there, the two little guys led Shao Qingyuan together, the three of them were all full of appetites, and they stopped after eating two big bowls.


    The next day was the day when Gu Yundong finally decided on the selection of long-term workers.


    This time, we are still going to recruit fifty people, so the workshop has a hundred long-term workers, and the workshop isrge enough to amodate a hundred people.


    There are still many people applying for the job, more than thest time. After all, this time, I won¡¯t talk about it after a long time. Everyone from ten miles and eight townships around here knows how good the treatment of Gujia Workshop is.


    Especially those who have rtives and friends from Yongfu Vige, one by one, are very hot.


    But Tong An had already selected 80 people in advance, and Gu Yundong could just select 50 people from the 80 people.


    Half a day was enough, Gu Yundong quickly settled on the candidate.


    There are many vigers who are far away this time. Fortunately, the workshop has already prepared amodation, which can amodate those who are inconvenient to go home.


    The job recruitment waspleted, the long-term workers all went back to prepare, and came to work the next day.


    As soon as they came, the pressure on the workshop was instantly reduced a lot. Tong Ping and the others are no longer **** in transporting goods to the prefecture city, and the fruit is collected one cart after another.


    The work in the workshop was over, Gu Yundong was thinking of going to the county town to see Qin Wenzheng another day, but a carriage suddenly came to Yongfu Vige.


    The carriage stopped directly in front of Shao Qingyuan''s courtyard, and a noble son came down from it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 731: Shao Qingyuan, you have no principles

    Chapter 731 Shao Qingyuan, you have no principles


    Gu Yundong was standing at the door, waiting for Tong Shuitao to set up his carriage ande over.


    So I saw that person at the first time, and immediately watched him walk into Shao Qingyuan''s yard with a face full of surprise, and Shen Sitian, who was standing beside her, frowned slightly.


    "Who is this? With two guards, don''t bother to trouble Young Master Shao?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "No."


    She thought for a while and said to Shen Sitian, "Tell Shuitao to stop going to the county town for now, I''ll go to Shao''s house to see."


    Contemtive Dessert nodded, Gu Yundong strode towards Shao''s house.


    The two guards guarding Shao''s door stopped her immediately.


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes, "Your son is going to be a guest at someone else''s house, and he still wants to stop the master''s house?"


    The two guards looked at each other, "You are... the master?"


    Gu Yundong nodded and was about to shout when he saw Ah Mao running out, "Girl, hurry in."


    Gu Yundong red at the two guards and went in.


    As she walked inside, she asked Ah Mao, "Why did Mr. Daie to see Brother Shao?"


    "I said that I was here as a guest, and I nned to go hunting with the young master in the mountains."


    Hunting? ?


    Are the young masters of the prefect¡¯s family so idle? Traveling all the way from Fucheng to Yongfu Vige, just to go hunting in the mountains with Shao Qingyuan? She heard it right.


    While speaking, the two stood outside the main room and heard faint voicesing from inside.


    Xu heard the footsteps outside, but the sound inside disappeared, followed by Shao Qingyuan and walked out.


    "Why did youe here? Didn''t you say you were going to the county seat?"


    "I saw that Mr. Dai wasing, so I came over to have a look."


    De Wenhuo knew her naturally, andughed when he heard the words, "Miss Gu, stay safe, my mother has been talking about it every day these days, hoping that Miss Gu will return to Fucheng as soon as possible. I''ll keep it from her when Ie here today, otherwise my mother won''t be able to tell her. I will alsoe to find Miss Gu."


    "Young Master Dai is joking. I heard that you are looking for Brother Shao to enter the deep mountains."


    "Exactly." Deven Huo replied, "Last time I heard Young Master Liu say that Shao Qingyuan often goes into the mountains, not only can he fight tigers, but also follow the back garden when entering the deep mountains. So I thought about asking him to go into the mountains with me. Look, Miss Gu will not refuse, will she?"


    Gu Yundong touched his chin when he heard the words, went into the deep mountains?


    Devenho''sst sentence was just a joke to ask, but she suddenly fell silent after hearing it, as if she was really thinking.


    Devenhuo''s mouth twitched, "You really don''t want to, do you?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and suddenly smiled, "How could I refuse to enter the deep mountain? However, I will go together too."


    Devenhoe, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Are you going?"


    "Um."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned even more, obviously not agreeing.


    Deven Huo even said, "Girl Gu, this is not good? We will go into the mountain this time, and we will not be able to get out for five or six days. It is very hard. You are a delicate girl, and it is dangerous to go in and eat. A lot of suffering."


    The most important thing is that it will hold you back.


    They didn''t go out for an outing.


    Gu Yundong smiled and looked at Shao Qingyuan, who surrendered in a second and exhaled slightly, "Okay, let''s go together."


    Devinho turned his head sharply and looked at him in astonishment.


    That agrees? Are you too unprincipled?


    De Wenhuo''s face became a little bad, what more he wanted to say, Shao Qingyuan said, "Let''s leave tomorrow morning at 90."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 732: Gu Yundongs mountaineering bag

    Chapter 732 Gu Yundong''s Mountaineering Bag


    Gu Yundong nodded immediately, "Then I''ll go back and prepare, I''lle to you tomorrow."


    After saying that, he hurried back to Gu''s house.


    The preparation she said was really preparation. She had entered the mountain, and thest time she encountered a wild boar, it was already on the edge of the mountain.


    But this time Devinho said at least five or six days to go, and even more to go inside.


    So there are a lot of things to prepare.


    She has space, even if she brings a mobile RV there, it is no problem, but unfortunately in front of so many people, she still has to be a little restrained, and can''t be too exaggerated.


    So she ns to get a mountaineering bag, most of the things are kept in the space, and the mountaineering bag should be used as a cover.


    It was just that Gu Yundong had limited craftsmanship, so he found cloth from the room and asked Shen Sitian to sew it for help.


    The way she gestured with her mountaineering bag, Shen Sitian was an expert in this area, and she quickly moved.


    Gu Yundong thought about living in the wild, and he had to have a tent, otherwise it would be inconvenient to sleep at night.


    There are several modern tents in her space, but they can''t be used.


    After thinking about it, she took out the oilcloth and asked Jiang to help sew a simple tent. Jiang Shi is pregnant now, and Gu Yundong doesn''t let her do the heavy and dirty work. It''s not a problem to do some embroidery work.


    The bag and tent are all right, Gu Yundong just started to prepare some food.


    It¡¯s not a big problem to eat, they go hunting in the mountains, and they won¡¯t be short of them.


    I need a water bag, the water in the mountain is very clear, and there will be no shortage.


    You must have a Huozhezi umbre, and there must be no less medicine for trauma and internal injuries. Shao Qingyuan will definitely prepare this one, and Gu Yundong can only prepare it in the space.


    There are also clothes, hats and gloves. Now that the weather is getting colder, it will definitely be colder in the mountains.


    Utensils...Do you want to bring them?


    Gu Yundong looked at what he was going to bring, and decisively brought a small milk pot that was beaten some time ago, as well as a few pairs of chopsticks and spoons.


    It looks like it''s really going on an outing, I hope Devenhoe doesn''t say anything more.


    If he is dissatisfied, she will not share these things with him, so let him suffer.


    But she guessed right, Devinho was really unhappy.


    As soon as Gu Yundong left, he walked up to Shao Qingyuan and asked, "Are you really going to take her into the deep mountains? She is a woman, and she is very delicate. I am afraid that before entering the mountains, I will be crying bitterly and tired. Can''t you bring her back?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at her, "Yun Dong is not an ordinary woman, the situation you said will not happen."


    "Of course I know she''s not an ordinary woman." Otherwise, he wouldn''t have opened such a big shop, and let his parents trust her so much. "No matter how unusual she is, she is also a woman. There are many snakes, worms, rats and ants in the deep mountains. She must be afraid, right?"


    "She''s not afraid." Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Yun Dong is good."


    Devenho can see that, in this person''s eyes, his fiancee is very good, and there will be no faults.


    He felt that Shao Qingyuan would be annoyed if he continued.


    Can¡­


    He still felt that he should not bring Gu Yundong, so after thinking about it, he simply changed his words.


    "Okay, I know that Miss Gu is very good, and it''s no problem to enter the deep mountains. But have you ever thought about it, we two big men, plus my two guards, four men and one woman, is there a lot of ces? inconvenient?"


    Shao Qingyuan felt that it did make some sense.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 733: Its not the same as saying

    Chapter 733 This is not the same as promised


    Seeing that his expression loosened, Deven Huo continued to speak, "What''s more, we''re going there for a few days this time, and Miss Gu is very busy with opening a shop, and it''s a lot of dy for her, right? Also, although you and Miss Gu are together Fianc¨¦es, but they are not married, if her parents know that you are taking people into the mountains, will they be angry and think you are unreliable, in case the marriage changes..."


    Shao Qingyuan''s brows turned even tighter. Devenhuo was very good at talking, and every sentence hit the point he cared about.


    After a long silence, Shao Qingyuan finally nodded, "I will persuade her not to go."


    Devon Huo breathed a sigh of relief, and finally agreed, and it didn''t take him so long to persuade him painstakingly.


    However, when Shao Qingyuan went to Gu''s house, he was told that Gu Yundong had gone to the county seat.


    He thought that maybe she was going to Gu Ji to exin some things, so let''s wait for her toe back.


    Shao Qingyuan himself has to prepare some things he needs to enter the mountain.


    However, after waiting, it was time to leave the next morning.


    Before ??mao time, Gu Yundong came to Shao''s house with arge mountaineering bag and a thin and somewhat weird crutch.


    Gu Yundong wanted to get a mountaineering bag for Shao Qingyuan too, but unfortunately time was limited and it was toote to make one, so he had to give up.


    As soon as she entered Shao''s house, she saw that Shao Qingyuan was wearing a burden.


    Shao Qingyuan also saw her, and saw that she was wearing men''s clothes, her hair was tied into a ponytail, and the cuffs of her arms and ankles were tied tightly. The whole person looked neat and sassy.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes were a bit insufferable.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward, put the big mountaineering bag behind him on the table, and asked him, "Look, this is what I prepared, I asked Si Tian to sew it for me yesterday, there is a lot of space inside, and it can fit a lot Things. Let me see if I have everything, do I need to bring anything else?"


    She was looking forward to it, "Don''t bring anything I have, it''s tiring to carry it over and over again."


    Not far away, Devin Huo leaned against the door and was stunned to see the big backpack.


    Does this girl really think she is going on a pic? I''m afraid I can''t bear to carry such a bag before I reach the foot of the mountain, right?


    I figured that Shao Qingyuan would have to help carry this bag, and suddenly felt that this girl Gu was not such a worry-free woman.


    Fortunately, he persuaded Shao Qingyuan yesterday and did not let her follow.


    Da Wenhuo waited for Shao Qingyuan to refuse. Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan nodded after seeing Gu Yundong''s cheerful expression and the carefully prepared backpack, "Everything isplete, this bag is so big, I''ll carry it."


    Devenhoe: ? ? ?


    ! ! !


    He heard right? What did Shao Qingyuan say just now?


    Did he really speak?


    De Wenhuo took a deep breath and felt a little pain in his heart. Is Shao Qingyuan such an unreliable person?


    The two people who were talking in the main room were talking as if they didn''t see him at all.


    "No, this backpack looks big, but it''s actually very light. Do you see if the straps are there? There are severalyers of straps that have been relieved. It''s very easy. Why don''t you try?"


    While talking, she covered the backpack with her hands still inside, and put some important things into the space, and then put the straps over Shao Qingyuan''s shoulders.


    "Isn''t it very light."


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised that there was really no weight, and it felt like ayer of skin.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 734: Must be waking up

    Chapter 734 There must be a sense of getting up


    Gu Yundong took down the backpack, "Or you carry this, and I''ll bring you a bag. Or you can take the bag, and I''ll carry the backpack."


    Shao Qingyuan was helpless, his burden was much heavier than her bag, which looked extra heavy and full, so he naturally wouldn''t change it with her.


    Gu Yundong was satisfied, put the bag on his back, turned his head to look at Devenhuo, who looked constipated.


    "Master Dai, do you have any problems here?"


    Da Wenhuo looked at Shao Qingyuan, hehe, and said with some gritted teeth, "No problem!!"


    then turned around and led the two guards away first.


    Gu Yundong nced at his back suspiciously, turned his head and asked Shao Qingyuan, "What happened to him?"


    "Maybe I got up too early today." He answered without changing his face.


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized, so this is the feeling of getting up?


    shook his head, and then Gu Yundong went out with Shao Qingyuan with his backpack on.


    The group soon reached the foot of the mountain, it was still early and the dew was heavy. However, many vigers were already working in the fields not far away, and they didn''t say anything when they saw Shao Qingyuan and his party entering the mountain.


    Gu Yundong is dressed in men''s clothes, and she can''t see who she is even from a distance.


    After a few people entered the mountain and there was no one around, Shao Qingyuan stretched out his hand and led Gu Yundong forward.


    Devin Huo, who was following behind, snorted coldly, and he said that bringing a woman with him would be a burden.


    Unexpectedly, Brother Shao looked shrewd and resolute, but he couldn''t pass the Beauty Pass, leaving his fiancee to make trouble.


    No one said a word along the way. Gu Yundong was held by Shao Qingyuan in one hand and a cane in the other. There was nothing in the backpack on his back, but he walked easily.


    After a long time, several people have entered the deep mountains, the weather is gradually getting warmer, and the road has be more difficult to walk.


    De Wenhuo looked at Gu Yundong, who was still walking with ease, and couldn''t help being a little surprised. He didn''t expect that she was still silent and didn''t even drink saliva.


    On the contrary, although he has a strong physique and good skills, he has few opportunities to enter the mountain. At most, he apanies his grandmother and mother to the temple on the outskirts of the city and asionally climbs the mountain, but the mountain has steps, and the grass grows under his feet. The steep mountain road is nothingpared to the world.


    Although Devenhuo didn''t feel very tired, it was indeed a little hard to walk, and he didn''t have any burdens on him. He was the young master, and naturally there were two guards holding his belongings.


    When it was noon, Shao Qingyuan saw a slightly t position near the pool, and finally said, "Take a rest first, eat something before leaving."


    Devenhoe agreed, and others naturally had no opinion.


    Shao Qingyuan put the burden on his back on the ground, and found a stone for Gu Yundong to sit on, "I''m going to hunt two pheasants, you are waiting for me here."


    "it is good."


    Davenhuo hurriedly said, "Let Dai Yi and Dai Zhong go."


    His two guards stood up immediately, but Shao Qingyuan said, "No, I''m familiar with this ce, and I''ll be back soon."


    After saying that he put the bow and arrow on his back, the man ran out nimbly.


    Devenho still gave Dai Yi a wink, and thetter quickly followed.


    Gu Yundong nced at him with a half-smile, and after half a day, she could tell that this Devenhuo had a problem with following him into the mountain.


    But it didn''t matter, she squatted down, opened the backpack, took out the small milk pot, and washed it in water.


    Devenhoe, "..."


    There will be a burst update in a few days, so there will only be four updates in the next few days, I will try my best to save the manuscript. Don''t scold me, everyone, I have a strong desire to survive, so let''s talk about it first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 735: sharp contrast

    Chapter 735 Contrast


    pot? ? ?


    She even brought a pot? You don''t really think you''re here for an outing, do you?


    Devenhoe said he couldn''t understand, he really couldn''t understand what was going on in this woman''s mind.


    Gu Yundong has already started looking for stones to build a small stove.


    Da Wenhuo frowned, but another guard, Dai Zhong, felt that it was not good for a girl to do things, so he whispered, "Master, go and pick up some firewood nearby."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Dai Zhong didn''t go too far, he was all within sight, and he coulde over with a single call.


    After Dai Zhong left, Dai Wenhuo finally couldn''t bear it and walked towards Gu Yundong.


    His tone was rtively mild, "Girl Gu, it''s not good to go hunting in the mountains and bring a pot with you?"


    "Why not? It''s convenient to cook and cook." As she spoke, she took out the seasoning bottle from her backpack.


    The corner of Devenhuo''s mouth twitched, "We went into the deep mountains to hunt, and we don''t pay much attention to what we eat."


    "That''s not what I said. Although we are going into the mountains, the conditions are limited in all aspects. But we also have to give ourselves the best treatment within a limited range, right? Bringing a pot will not dy things, and asionally eating too much barbecue will also be good. I can eat some green vegetables and rice, this time I¡¯ve been in the mountains for several days.¡±


    When Devinho heard about the rice, he wondered if she had brought the rice with her?


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong took out a small bag of rice, which was not much, but he could still eat a few meals by adding some water and cooking some porridge.


    Devenho suddenly didn''t know what to say, and felt a little irritable, "You will enjoy it."


    "So Mr. Dai came to the mountain to suffer?" Gu Yundong was surprised, "If that''s the case, then I''ll put less rice, just because the pot is not too big." Enough for her and Shao Qingyuan to eat.


    She really did what she said, and Devinho almost fell backwards in anger.


    Forget it, he didn''t talk much, he retreated to the stone he was sitting on just now, took two sips of water with the water bag, and stoppedmunicating with Gu Yundong.


    Not long after, Dai Zhong found a lot of dry wood.


    Gu Yundong was useless, she found a fewrge pieces of dry wood by herself, lit the fire underneath, covered the lid, and simmered in a small milk pot.


    Then he found two wild vegetables next to them, washed them, put them on the oil cloth and chopped them into pieces.


    When Shao Qingyuan and Dai Yi came back with two pheasants, Gu Yundong had everything ready.


    There is even a fragrance wafting out of the milk pot.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little surprised, "You cook porridge?" He didn''t look carefully before, but he didn''t realize that she also brought rice.


    Gu Yundong looked at the pheasant in his hand, um, it was fat and tender.


    She wanted to take it over, but Shao Qingyuan didn''t let it go, "I''ll take care of it."


    Although he doesn''t know how to cook, there is no problem with dealing with pheasants and hares. It''s okay to light a fire and roast them to eat.


    Gu Yundong didn''t move, Shao Qingyuan and Dai Zhong took the pheasants to the river and killed them.


    After a while, it was skewered and grilled.


    Devenho didn''t let out a breath until he smelled the roast chicken, and began to nimbly sprinkle the seasoning packet on it.


    His two guards took out a few pancakes from the bag, which were made by the olddy of the Shao family before going out this morning, and they baked a lot.


    The biscuits are dry and can be kept for two days.


    only¡­¡­


    De Wenhuo watched Gu Yundong take out two small wooden bowls and drank two bowls of warm vegetable porridge with relish. He took two cakes and fell silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 736: he misread him

    Chapter 736 He misread him


    I don¡¯t know, why does Yibi feel so deste?


    "Master, this pancake will soften as soon as it gets hot." After all, the two guards had followed him for many years, and they could see that he was somewhat distasteful.


    Devenhuo red at the guard, instead of looking over there, he lowered his head and took a bite.


    He wanted to see how far Gu Yundong could go with that pot on his back.


    Shao Qingyuan also nced at Deven Huo and asked Gu Yundong in a low voice, "What''s the matter, he bullied you?"


    "No, I just don''t like him. Who told him to disagree with me following me into the deep mountains, he looked like I was here to hold me back." Gu Yundong snorted softly, "Hurry up and eat, you are not allowed to share it with him."


    "...Okay." Shao Qingyuan nced at Devenhuo, thought about it, and felt that he was toofortable eating in front of him, as if he was a little sorry.


    Therefore, holding a small wooden bowl, he silently turned around and turned his back to him.


    Devenho, "..." Beauty is misleading, and he values ??friends over sex, he misreads him! ! !


    Gu Yundong almost couldn''t helpughing, he tore off a leg from the roast chicken next to him and put it in Shao Qingyuan''s bowl. "Eat more, don''t be hungry."


    "Yeah." Shao Qingyuanpletely forgot about people. He ate the chicken thigh meat given by his fianc¨¦e with peace of mind. The sound of drinking porridge was snoring, and it sounded like Devinho wanted to hit someone.


    The pancakes in his hand became even more tasteless. Dai Yi and Dai Zhong looked at each other and sighed secretly.


    After eating and drinking, Gu Yundong washed the pots and dishes, put them in the bag, and didn''t seem to bother at all.


    Shao Qingyuan put out the fire, and only then did he call people to go inside until he couldn''t see any sparks.


    The group went deeper and deeper, and the road became more and more difficult to walk.


    When the sky gradually darkened, Shao Qingyuan found an open ce to stop and prepare to rest.


    Gu Yundong didn''t cook porridge this time. She took out the pancake that Shao Qingyuan had put in the bag and baked it, and then cut the half roasted chicken left over at noon into small pieces, stuffed it into the pancake, and immediately put it in. Wild vegetables mushrooms and chicken bones were taken together to cook a small pot of bone soup.


    Well, chicken patties with soup are simply delicious, so enjoyable.


    Devenho, "..." Is this woman mad at him?


    Sure enough, he''s very good at eating, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to open a restaurant, hum.


    He continued nibbling on the dry pancake, but Dai Yi was clever and imitated Gu Yundong to stuff chicken inside the pancake.


    In this way, it is a lot more delicious, but without the soup, I always feel that after two bites, it will be tasteless.


    Shao Qingyuan silently turned his head and continued to hold his back to them.


    After eating, Devinho started to set up a tent. His tent was the kind of simple tent used for marching, which was very strong and durable.


    He wanted to see what Gu Yundong was going to do at night. She was able to cook and eat, and she enjoyed it all day, but the hardest thing was going to sleep at night, right?


    Davenhuo knew that Shao Qingyuan used to spend the night in the trees when he went deep into the mountains.


    But this time it took a long time to enter the mountain, so he also prepared a tent.


    But he sawst night that Shao Qingyuan''s tent was actually just ayer of cloth, and it was barely able to keep out the wind.


    De Wenhuo didn''t say it at the time, but he thought in his heart that it would be the same for Shao Qingyuan to live here.


    But now...


    Thinking of his behavior of ignoring his friends, forget it and suffer.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 737: Is he Liu Xiahui?

    Chapter 737 Is he Liuxia Hui?


    Devenhoe didn''t say anything, and when the tent was set up, he watched the two of them with cold eyes.


    Gu Yundong put down his mountaineering bag and pulled out a bag from underneath.


    Dawenhuo frowned and looked, it turned out to be oilcloth?


    Gu Yundong shook it away suddenly, and let Shao Qingyuan help him to support it, then he dug out a pile of rivets, found a stone and knocked it ''bang bang bang''.


    Her movements are skillful, orderly, and fast. It didn''t take long for a round and bulging tent that seemed to be airtight and strong to be set up.


    Gu Yundong unbuttoned the tent and went inside to take a look.


    Well, it was too humid to sleep like this, although there was ayer of tarpaulin underneath, and there were haystacks under the tarpaulin, but it was a little cold.


    She does have a moisture-proof pad, but unfortunately it can''t be used here.


    Until Shao Qingyuan opened his bag, he took out a piece of leather and spread it on it.


    Gu Yundong suddenlyughed, "It''s still as thoughtful as you think."


    "It''s gettingte, hurry in and rest."


    After he finished speaking, he also propped up his tent, which was as simple as ayer of cloth.


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth and put away the tent.


    "I''m old enough, you can sleep here too."


    "Pfft..." Devin Huo, who was quietly walking over to see Gu Yundong''s quirky tent, just heard this sentence and spit out a mouthful of water.


    Gu Yundong nced at him with disgust, "Make a fuss, do things cheaply when you go out, do you understand?"


    No matter how cheap it is, you can''t do it like this, right? ?


    Gu Yundong ignored him and turned to look at Shao Qingyuan.


    saw his stunned look on his face, and stood there motionless, only to see his ufortable saliva movement, and still see his nervous reaction.


    Shao Qingyuan thought, very much, he felt that he should live in a tent with Yun Dong.


    Can¡­¡­


    In the end, she still has to be concerned about her reputation. There are not only the two of them here, but also Devinho, a son who has been influenced by rules and etiquette since he was a child.


    So he still shook his head, but Gu Yundong said, "I feel safe when you live there, otherwise I won''t be able to sleep at night."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded immediately, "Okay, I''ll protect you."


    Forget it, what are the rules and etiquette, if Devinho dares to go out and talk nonsense, he will kill him.


    Devenhoe felt the death threat he delivered, and almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Friends don''t have to be made. After going out from the mountains, it''s better not toe and go. He doesn''t have such friends.


    Shao Qingyuan put away his pile of rags and got into Gu Yundong''s tent directly.


    However, as soon as he entered, there were only two people left in this small space. The tip of his nose was full of her scent, and Shao Qingyuan''s body stiffened uncontrobly.


    Gu Yundong became nervous when he saw him buttoning the tent.


    Damn, she overestimated herself, and now the blood all over her body began to gulp up, and her hands and feet were stiff.


    It was still Shao Qingyuan, he secretly exhaled and said, "It''s gettingte, you go to bed first."


    "Hmm...Okay." Gu Yundongy down slowly, with his back to Shao Qingyuan, breathing lightly.


    It was terrifyingly quiet in the tent. Devon Huo leaned over here, but he didn''t hear a single sound.


    Could it be that his brother is Liuxia Hui?


    Bahahahah, what are you thinking about?


    Devinho went into his tent.


    Today, Dai Zhong was watching the night. He went straight to the tree and quietly watched the movement below.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 738: tacit

    Chapter 738 Unspoken


    After a night of silence, when Gu Yundong woke up, he saw Shao Qingyuan sleeping one meter away from him.


    The whole person is orderly, eyes closed and breathing gently.


    It was not the first time that Gu Yundong saw him sleeping, but at this moment he was lying not far from him, and he had a very different feeling.


    I saw him the first time I woke up, as if I could be in a good mood all day.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help bending the corners of his mouth and sat up slowly.


    However, no matter how light she moved, Shao Qingyuan opened her eyes instantly.


    The bottom of his eyes was nk for a moment, but he soon woke up.


    "Are you awake?" His voice was a little hoarse when he woke up.


    But Shao Qingyuan looked at her with hot eyes, and he stretched out his hand unconsciously, and hugged the person directly into his arms.


    He wanted to do thisst night, but he was afraid that it would be quiet in the dead of night, and some impulses could not be restrained.


    Now¡­¡­


    Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly, immediately let go of her, and said, "You wait here for a while, I''ll fetch water for you to wash."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of the tent, his figure still a little embarrassed.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then burst outughing, ah, don''t you know that morning is also the time to be impulsive?


    She stretched a lot and packed her things.


    After finishing the arrangement, a few people set off again.


    However, it was said that they were hunting in the mountains, but in reality everyone was absent-minded.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t care much about his prey. Before he came out, he brought a small basket hanging around his waist, and he was looking for precious and rare medicinal materials along the way.


    Devenho said that he was here to beat the big guy, so he didn''t see any roe deer, wild boar, deer, and sheep he encountered on the road.


    At most, Dai Zhong and Dai Yi went to fight pheasants and hares and came back to fill their stomachs.


    But Gu Yundong still noticed that Devinho seemed to be looking for something.


    What are you looking for?


    Gu Yundong didn''t ask, so he didn''t know.


    On the third day, a group of people stood at a fork in the road. When Shao Qingyuan asked where to go, Devin Huo asked him, "Have you traveled both ways?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "I''ve been there on the left, but haven''t been on the right."


    Devenhoe said, "Then go to the right." He smiled, "Maybe there is something good."


    Shao Qingyuan has no opinion, he has been there on the left, and there are not many medicinal materials. This time I happened to look to the right, maybe I could find Bai Muzi?


    The group went to the right and walked for another day.


    It''s probably been a while, and Devinho got a little anxious.


    Gu Yundong felt that he might have eaten too much meat and got angry.


    Forget it, for his mother''s sake, when Gu Yundong cooked porridge again, he still gave him a copy. Otherwise, what if he goes back another day to file aint? How embarrassed she was on Mrs. Dai''s side.


    But at night, she still told Shao Qingyuan about Devin Huo.


    "He should have something to go into the deep mountains, so he asked you to lead the way."


    "Well, I know." Shao Qingyuan nodded, "But he didn''t say it, and we don''t need to ask, just lead the way, everyone is tacit."


    He had seen it long ago that people who really wanted to go hunting in the mountains should not have reacted like this by Devinho.


    After a pause, Shao Qingyuan said again, "Do you still remember that Qin Wenzheng was looking for me?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned, why is he rted to Qin Wenzheng again?


    She frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly remembered, "You mean, thest time he left you alone to talk?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 739: just dont know

    Chapter 739 Just Don''t Know


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Qin Wenzheng asked me something about the deep mountain, and this time Devin Huo asked me to take me into the mountain again. Maybe there is something in this mountain."


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, "Qin Wenzheng and Da Wenhuo are in the same group, this big pig''s hoof, he promised not to drag us into their messy affairs, but he didn''t do it."


    "I guess there is no way out." Shao Qingyuan felt that whether it was Qin Wenzheng or De Wenhuo, they were trying their best to keep them from getting involved in these matters.


    It¡¯s just something, it¡¯s inevitable.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, but didn''t say anything after all.


    Qin Wenzheng and Deven Huo are both the emperor''s people, and what they have to do is naturally what the emperor has to do today.


    Gu Yundong thought, this emperor is a wise man after all, and he has to protect himself.


    If you can help without hurting yourself, then let¡¯s help.


    Shao Qingyuanughed at her unhappy expression, saying that she wanted to draw a line, but with the current rtionship between her and Qin Wenzheng, how could it be drawn.


    She regards Qin Wenzeng as a friend, so naturally she will not stand by.


    Since ?? said this, Gu Yundong continued to pretend he didn''t know Devenho''s purpose.


    Continue to move forward on the second day, Shao Qingyuan is familiar with the road in the deep mountains.


    He knew what Devenhoe might be looking for, so he deliberately avoided the traces of thoserge beasts.


    On the fifth day when they entered the deep mountains, Shao Qingyuan found traces of bears.


    He took people in the opposite direction, but since Devinho was looking for things, he naturally paid special attention to various traces.


    He also saw the footprints of ?? bears, but at the same time, he also saw traces simr to peopleing and going.


    De Wenhuo''s face instantly brought joy, but he really didn''t want to implicate Shao Qingyuan, especially Gu Yundong.


    So he continued to follow and let Dai Zhong go there to investigate.


    Dai Zhong used an excuse to fight rabbits, and the people ran away.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan didn''t break it, but they slowed down.


    Before noon, we stopped to eat.


    Gu Yundong''s rice is gone. She doesn''t bring much. Now she still has some jerky, and she made some wild vegetable soup.


    Just as she was serving a bowl of soup, a thumping sound suddenly came not far away.


    Several people stood up quickly, all taking up weapons in their hands.


    Gu Yundong could only pour out the wild vegetable soup, stuff the still hot pot into the oil cloth bag, put it in the backpack and put it directly into the space.


    Soon, the voice got closer and closer, and after a while, I saw Dai Zhong running towards this side in a bit of embarrassment.


    He turned back while running, "Run."


    "What happened?"


    "Boa constrictor, two boa constrictors areing this way."


    Two?


    Several people were busy packing up and preparing to leave.


    But the two pythons moved very fast, and they came to the front in no time.


    And they looked very flexible, and instantly wrapped around a big tree beside them, swooping towards them with their mouths open.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly jumped up to avoid it, and the crossbow arrow in his hand shot out with a ''ßÝ''.


    At the same time, the bow and arrow in Shao Qingyuan''s hand also aimed at the same python.


    The three of Devenho dealt with the other one, but he was very surprised, "At this time, the python should almost hibernate." Even if it doesn''t hibernate, it won''t be so flexible.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 740: Devon Huo grabbed Gu Yundong and ran away

    Chapter 740 Da Wenhuo grabbed Gu Yundong and ran away


    Dai Zhong pointed to the belly of one of the pythons, which was bulging and looked like there was something in it.


    Devinho suddenly remembered the traces of people passing by on the ground before, and immediately understood.


    I''m afraid someone disturbed these two pythons, and... they were swallowed?


    Devin Huo frowned, "How long have you swallowed?" I don''t know if it can be saved.


    Dai Zhong shook his head, "I''m afraid it''s been several hours depending on the situation, and there''s no help."


    Devenho didn''t ask any more questions, and began to focus on dealing with the python in front of him.


    Several people are skilled people, and they have weapons in their hands, and it is not difficult to cut them. So it didn''t take long for the snake to lose to the encirclement of several people, and fell to the ground with a ''bang''.


    The other one suddenly went mad, its tail wrapped around the tree, and its head began to m into other trees frantically.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly ducked to the side to avoid the branches on the tree falling off.


    Who knew that just as she avoided, she bumped into Devinho, who was walking towards him. She was about to dislike him and ask him to stay out of the way, when something suddenly mmed down in front of her.


    Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, his pupils shrank, and Devenhuo had already screamed, "Run."


    Then subconsciously, he grabbed the nearest Gu Yundong''s wrist and ran forward.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly chased after him, "Yun Dong."


    Gu Yundong didn''t have time to respond at all. Deven Huo''s madness reached such a critical moment, and her speed was unusually fast. She was pulled and didn''t even have time to stop, and her whole body was rushed forward with a stumble.


    She could only hear Shao Qingyuan''s cry and the sound of ''buzzing''.


    The irritating sound made her scalp troublesome. She nced at her head inadvertently, and her eyes were stunned by the huge ho swarm that covered the sky behind her.


    That''s too much, right?


    Hearing the hum getting closer, Devinho got faster.


    Gu Yundong was not bad for a while, and he was pulled by him and made him jump forward.


    It''s just that before she fell, Shao Qingyuan, who was rushing up from behind, had already picked her up, carried her directly on his shoulders and ran forward.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Shey on Shao Qingyuan''s shoulder with a look of hopelessness on her face, and finally took out her hand in her pocket, took out two masks, and put one on her face. Immediately, he turned around with difficulty and put it on Shao Qingyuan.


    I don''t know how long I ran, and the ''humming'' sound behind me finally got smaller and smaller, and finally I couldn''t hear it at all. A few people slowly let out a breath and stopped.


    The situation was urgent just now, Shao Qingyuan didn''t think too much for a while, just wanted to catch up with Gu Yundong quickly, only now did he realize that he shouldn''t run like this.


    He squatted down to look at Gu Yundong, "Is something wrong?"


    Gu Yundong is fine, but it is ufortable to be bumped. This is a mountain road. The mountain road is carried around like this, and it is the result of her efforts to control that she does not spit it out.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to speak, sat on the stone beside him, rubbed his stomach lightly, took out the preserved fruit and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Shao Qingyuan took out the water bag and fed her two sips.


    Immediately, I went to see the three of Devonho, Devonho was okay, but Dai Zhong, who was at the back at the time, was stung twice, and now the situation is a bit bad.


    The face is red, swollen and painful, apanied by symptoms of dizziness, and the whole person is a little unstable.


    Shao Qingyuan hurried over, "Let him sit down first, and I''ll help him squeeze the venom out first."


    He asked Gu Yundong for vinegar and asked Dai Yi to smear it on him, and then he said, "I''ll go to the neighborhood to find Zihuadiding."


    After saying that, he stood up, but as soon as he raised his head and looked around, his brows furrowed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 741: alone

    Chapter 741 Alone


    They, lost their way.


    Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips, but he was not afraid of getting lost. Give him more time, and he can still go out.


    It¡¯s just that Dai Zhong was stung by a wasp now, so he definitely couldn¡¯t stay in the deep mountains any longer. He had to get out as soon as possible.


    Shao Qingyuan looked down at the matter of going out of the mountain while finding Zihua Diding and mashing it up for Dai Zhong to apply externally.


    De Wenhuo didn''t want to continue his search anymore, so he came over to discuss with Shao Qingyuan.


    He also had a map in his hand about the viges surrounding this Nine Tiger Mountain.


    Shao Qingyuan is rtively familiar with Jiuhu Mountain. After a little spection about the time and route of entering the mountain, he can probably guess where he is now.


    "Let''s go out of the mountain first, go this way, it should be the section from Xiaoshi Vige to Heshan Vige."


    Da Wenhuo nodded, and after a short rest, he helped Dai Zhong to go out of the mountain.


    Fortunately, although Devinho took the lead and ran for a while, his direction was to run out of the mountain, so when the group saw the vige, it was just dark.


    Several people breathed a sigh of relief, and they walked faster.


    Just arrived at the foot of the mountain, and happened to meet a young man with a backpack on his back.


    The boy was stunned for a moment, "You... who are you?"


    After staying in the mountains for many days, especially in the end, I almost lost my shoes in order to avoid the wasp swarm.


    Gu Yundong was better, so she stepped forward and asked, "Excuse me, this little brother, where is this ce? We got lost hunting in the mountains, and we managed to find it out."


    The boy''s eyes widened, "Have you entered the deep mountains?"


    He looked again at Dai Zhong, who obviously didn''t look good, "Is he injured?"


    "I was stung by a ho." Gu Yundong said.


    The boy said hurriedly, "Then you have to find a boss first. A wasp sting will kill you. This is Qinnan Vige, and my family lives down there. Why don''t you go to my house to rest first."


    Having said that, the young man tightened the basket on his body and hurriedly led the way in front of him.


    Qinnan Vige? This does not seem to be within the range from Xiaoshi Vige to Heshan Vige.


    seems to have deviated from the route, but fortunately out of the mountains, there is a ce to stay.


    Several people followed the boy down the mountain, and Gu Yundong chatted with him as he walked.


    Only then did I realize that the boy''s name was Qin Shu, who was only thirteen years old this year, even younger than Gu Yundong.


    The Qinnan Vige where they were located was very remote and extremely poor. It was separated from the Qinbei Vige on the other side by a river. The two small viges were considered to be in the ravines, and it was not easy to get out of the town.


    The entire vige has less than 200 people, and thend is very barren.


    However, Qin Shu looked very happy. He said, "There are few outsiders in our vige, it is very deserted, but you are lucky, our Qinnan Vige happens to have a husband. Although the serious illness cannot be cured, the wasp sting You can still watch it now. I¡¯ll find him in a while, and you can rest first.¡±


    While speaking, Qin Shu had already led the person to a small courtyard.


    Qin Shu opened the courtyard door, put down the basket on his body, and invited them toe in and sit.


    "I''ll pour you some water to drink."


    Gu Yundong looked at the yard in front of him for a while, it was very small and quite dpidated, there seemed to be no one at home, only Qin Shu was there.


    Looking at the room, there are only two rooms, and there is only one set of things.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and quickly understood that this young man was alone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 742: I can

    Chapter 742 I Can


    Qin Shu poured water over and told them to sit for a while before going out to find Langzhong.


    Dai Yi went with him, and not long after, a limping man came over.


    In fact, Dai Zhong is much better. Shao Qingyuan''s treatment was very timely and the medicine he used was correct. Now he is no longer dizzy, but his skin is still red, swollen and ufortable.


    Langzhong looked at it, only said that there was no serious problem, let him rest well, and then left after receiving two pennies.


    Qin Shu was very happy and let them sit first and go to the kitchen to make dinner by themselves.


    Dai Yi just told what he saw all the way to invite Langzhong just now. Indeed, as Qin Shu said, this ce is surrounded by mountains, and there is only one road out of the vige.


    "This ce belongs to Shuanglu County. It takes nearly three hours to go to the nearest Anbei Town, and it is even farther to go to the county seat. And there is no horse carriage in this vige, so even if we want to buy it, we can''t do it."


    When Qin Shu came over, he just heard these words, and he said, "We don''t have a horse-drawn carriage in our vige, but the vige chief has an ox carriage. After dinner, I''ll borrow it for you."


    "it is good."


    Qin Shu was very happy to be able to help them. He talked a lot. When eating, he was very curious to ask them where they came from, what the outside county was like, have you been to the capital, and have you seen them before? big shot.


    He had a lot of questions, and the yearning he revealed made Gu Yundong think of Yunshu.


    Yunshu when he was still in Gujiatun, his eyes were also full of desire and curiosity about the outside world.


    Therefore, she will return to Qin Shu if she can.


    Qin Shu was really satisfied, and after eating, he took a few people to the vige chief''s house.


    Gu Yundong already knew that Qin Shu lost his parents since he was a child. His father died early, and his mother remarried. It is said that he left Qinnan Vige and went outside. No one knows where he is now.


    Perhaps, this is also one of the reasons why Qin Shu is curious about the outside world.


    Qin Shu grew up on the food of a hundred families. Since he is from the Qin family, the vige chief takes care of him.


    The vige chief already knew that Qin Shu brought a few lost strangers from the deep mountains. The vige is so big, and everyone will know it with a little bit of trouble.


    Compared with Qin Shu''s pure enthusiasm, the vige chief obviously had to be more cautious.


    He looked at the three people standing in front of him. Although they were all wearing rough clothes, it was not difficult to see that these three people were all very good people.


    Especially Deven Huo, with his full body style, is much more noble than the young master of the big family he had seen in the county town before.


    The vige chief looked at him, but he became ufortable, and moved his body slightly, only then did he control his urge not to stand up and give up his seat to a few people.


    He coughed lightly and asked, "Do you want to borrow an ox cart to go to the county seat?"


    "Yes." It was Devinho who spoke, "Don''t worry, the vige chief, we will not borrow for nothing, and the money we should give will not be small."


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, Young Master, you are too direct.


    The vige chief moved his body ufortably, "It''s not impossible for you to borrow an ox cart, but who will drive the car? Originally, my son could take you there, but he just happened to be unwell for the past two days and couldn''t go out. ."


    Qin Shu immediately said, "I can send them there."


    The vige chief nced at him, and said a little embarrassedly, "You? Are you sure?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 743: she likes it

    Chapter 743 She likes it here


    Qin Shu looked at the vige chief and suddenly realized something, and immediately lowered his head silently and did not speak.


    Sure enough, the next moment the vige chief said speechlessly, "You haven''t even been to the county seat, so how can you send them there? Don''t find your way back by yourself."


    Qin Shu scratched his head, a little distressed.


    After a while, he turned his head and asked Gu Yundong, "I haven''t been to the county seat, but I have been to the town. Can I take you to the town? There are also horse carriages in the town, and you can buy one to go home."


    "Can."


    Qin Shu''s eyes lit up, and suddenly turned to look at the vige chief, "The vige chief said she can."


    The vige chief was speechless for a long time and sighed, "Okay, then you can send it."


    Qin Shu happily went to the backyard to bring the bullock cart, leaving Devon Huo to discuss the price of renting the bullock cart with the vige chief.


    In the end, he gave them a tael of silver, and the vige chief sent them out.


    Actually, Gu Yundong also thought about not needing to borrow an ox cart, just walking, not that he never walked.


    But Dai Zhong looks like this, I don''t know if he can fully recover tomorrow. Moreover, Shao Qingyuan also felt that if the conditions allowed, he still wanted Gu Yundong to walk less.


    Fortunately, when the group set off early the next morning, Dai Zhong was much better. It seemed that there was no difort except for the slight swelling on his face.


    He was not even willing to ride an ox cart and insisted on walking by himself, but was yelled at by Devinho.


    Gu Yundong was thest one to leave the Qin family''s courtyard. Before others were paying attention, he put two bags of rice noodles in the rice jar in the kitchen, all of which were taken out of her space.


    There is a mountaineering bag as cover, Qin Shu will only think that she took it out from the bag.


    The conditions of the Qin family were really bad. The five of them had two meals at his house, and they ate all thest bit of coarse grains in his house.


    This child is also giving up his mind, seeing that they are all big men, and the weight given is sufficient.


    I was very embarrassed because all the food that came out was some coarse grain buns.


    Fortunately, there are no outsiders in this vige, otherwise this kid will be robbed.


    But it can also be seen that although there are few people in Qinnan Vige, their rtionship is very harmonious. Otherwise, Qin Shu, who had no father or mother since he was a child, would not have developed such a temperament. I was afraid that he had received the care and help of the vigers since he was a child, and his heart was full of gratitude.


    And she also heard a neighbor quietlye to ask Qin Shu if there is enough food at home.


    After putting the rice and noodles, Gu Yundong came out with a mountaineering bag on his back.


    The bullock cart has been set up, but there are too many people, and it is impossible for all of them to sit on it.


    Gu Yundong was a woman, and Shao Qingyuan helped her up first.


    With the addition of Dai Zhong, there were only two people on the carriage, not even Qin Shu.


    Zhuang households cherish the cattle very much, and if it is not necessary, they are very reluctant to bear their suffering. If it wasn''t for the wounded and the women among them this time, Qin Shu wouldn''t help borrow an ox cart from the vige chief''s house.


    The group walked towards the entrance of the vige, and there were many people in the vige watching them curiously on the way.


    Gu Yundong looked over, these people smiled, and the children hid shyly.


    Gu Yundong suddenly liked this vige very much, it was a very peaceful, simple and friendly vige. Although it is remote, it actually feels like a paradise.


    After reaching the outside of the vige, Gu Yundong slowly retracted his gaze and looked at the not spacious and quiet road leading to the town in front of him.


    Although they set off early in the morning, the journey was really long, and it was not until noon that everyone finally arrived at Anbei Town.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 744: several people passed by

    Chapter 744 Several people passed by


    Compared with Qinnan Vige, Anbei Town is much more lively.


    Qin Shu has been very excited since he entered the town. He has never been to the county seat, and even the several times he has visited Anbei Town, he can count with ten fingers.


    But he still restrained his excitement and introduced to Gu Yundong and the others, "The second intersection in the past is thergest restaurant in Anbei Town. I heard that the food there is very delicious, especially the braised fish, which is fragrant. It¡¯s so tender, and the fish were all caught from our Tonghu Lake, and they¡¯re alive and kicking.¡±


    "There is an inn on the right, which is also the best in town. I heard that the best first-ss rooms are incense sticks."


    "And there, there is a school, and the Master is very powerful."


    "By the way, if you want to buy a carriage, just go over there. There is a carriage shop that they can rent or sell. The vige chief told me that their price is very fair, and they are not afraid of being ughtered."


    After he said that, Qin Shu drove the ox cart to the house.


    But Gu Yundong stopped him, "It''s gettingte, don''t be in a hurry to go to the carriage shop, let''s go eat first."


    "Eh? Well, that''s fine too."


    Gu Yundong said, "Just go to the restaurant you mentioned just now. Since we are here, we will also try the delicious braised fish you mentioned."


    Qin Shu couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and without saying a word, drove the bullock cart to the restaurant.


    He stopped five or six meters away from the restaurant, and he said, "Come over, it''s not easy for the ox cart to park in front of people''s houses. I''ll wait for you here. After you''ve eaten, I''ll take you to the cart and horse shop. ."


    "Aren''t you going?" Just as Devinho was about to leave, he paused.


    Qin Shu smiled and nodded, "I brought dry food."


    Davenhuo raised his forehead, grabbed him and walked forward, "Let''s have dinner together, you have served us two meals, can we still treat you to a meal?"


    "Yes, but..." Qin Shu was stunned for a moment, then said worriedly, "That restaurant is very expensive."


    "That''s not more than you."


    Qin Shu couldn''t break free at all, so he could only let him lead him forward.


    The clothes of the few people can''t really be said to be good-looking and rich. Fortunately, the young man in the restaurant was not the one who held high and stepped on the ground. He was only slightly stunned, and led them inside.


    Arrived in town, which is Devonhoe''s home court.


    He directly asked Xiao Er to find them a box on the second floor, and the first order was the braised fish that Qin Shu said.


    But after it was served, everyone took a bite, but they all felt it was normal.


    Therefore, everyone only moved one chopstick and then stopped moving. Qin Shu was too embarrassed to eat at first, but it could be seen that everyone didn''t eat it.


    In the end, the whole fish almost went into his stomach, but he thought it was delicious. He thought that when he went back, he could tell everyone that the braised fish in this restaurant really lived up to its reputation.


    After eating and drinking, everyone exhaled.


    Although the food in this restaurant is not very good, it is still much hotter and more delicious than the food in the mountains.


    Qin Shu was very embarrassed, he seemed to eat a lot too.


    He didn''t rest for a while, got up and said, "I, I''ll go and pull the ox out first." After a few people entered the restaurant, Xiao Er took the ox cart to the backyard to graze.


    He stood up hastily and opened the box door.


    There were just a few people passing by outside, and was taken aback by his sudden action.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 745: like that guy

    Chapter 745 is very simr to that person


    Seeing Qin Shu''s tattered clothes, one of them couldn''t help but scolded him, "Be careful, can you afford it if you bump into it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Shao Qingyuan suddenly raised his head and looked at the man who was speaking, then his eyes narrowed.


    Devenho, who was beside him, wanted to refute, but he was also held down by him.


    Those few people just said this and then left.


    Qin Shu also hurried out of the box door and went to the petunia in the backyard.


    As soon as the door of the box was closed, Da Wenhuo looked at Shao Qingyuan with a dignified expression, "What are you stopping me for?"


    Gu Yundong said at the same time, "You know the man who spoke?"


    Shao Qingyuan was actually a little unsure, "The voice sounds familiar, and the eyes are very simr." After a pause, he turned his head and said to Gu Yundong, "Do you remember when we followed the security agency to transport the four jars of wine from the Tao family to Qing''an Mansion? On the way, met a group of robbers?"


    "You mean..."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "The head of the robber said a few words back then, and I listened to the same voice as the man just now. Although they had their faces covered, their eyes were exposed, which was very simr to the man just now. "


    When they encountered the robbers, although they were all safe in the end, those people really wanted their lives at that time.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Yundong who put the four jars of wine into the space on the spot, the robbers thought that they were robbing an empty car and turned around and retreated, and they might not have all of them.


    Later, the matter was reported to the yamen, and the yamen also sent people to investigate, but unfortunately nothing was found.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others also talked to Tao Feng, the eldest son of the Tao family, after they returned to Fengkai County. It''s a pity that Tao Feng has no clues, so I still don''t know where the robbers came from and where they fled.


    I never thought that in this small Anbei town, there would be people who might be suspected robbers?


    "Let''s go see?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, got up and walked out with Gu Yundong.


    was only stopped by Devinho, "Since he has seen you, it''s easy to be discovered when you go there."


    "Yes."


    Dai Yi quickly left the door of the box, and Shao Qingyuan and the two sat back again.


    Dai Yi has experience in this area, and it is indeed more suitable for him to go.


    After a quarter of an hour, Dai Yi came back with a serious expression, but he shook his head to several people and said, "Nothing unusual, I should juste to eat."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, and without asking any further, got up and said, "Then let''s go down first, Qin Shu should be in a hurry."


    Several people went downstairs, and Qin Shu was waiting outside the restaurant, looking down and chatting with the cow, looking very happy.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan walked ahead, but Devinho was a few steps behind.


    followed, Dai Yi whispered a few words in his ear.


    Devenho''s face changed suddenly, "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, he may be rted to the person we are looking for."


    Devinho sneered, so, this trip wasn''t all fruitless.


    "Master, do we want to..."


    Devenho raised his hand, "You first stare at them and check their whereabouts. If it really matters, it''s best to follow the clues to find the location where they hid things in the deep mountains."


    "Yes."


    Dai Yi took a few steps back, turned and left.


    Deven Huo then moved forward quickly and caught up with Shao Qingyuan and the others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 746: you deserve it

    Chapter 746 You deserve it


    Qin Shu quickly found out that there was one person missing, Devinho just exined, "I asked him to buy some things."


    Qin Shu nodded and believed, but Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan did not.


    The expression on Dai Yi''s face was a little wrong just now, there must be something unfinished.


    But they also knew that Devenhuo and Qin Wenzeng did their best not to involve them, and the less they knew about some things, the better.


    Everyone tacitly ignored them, and went to the carriage shop to buy a carriage together.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to rent it, but he ran into the robber before, to avoid more trouble, so he should buy a carriage and drive back by himself.


    Qin Shu saw that his task waspleted, he was greatly relieved, and sat on the ox cart with a smile.


    "Big Brother Shao, Big Brother Dai, Sister Gu, I will send you here, I wish you a smooth journey. Sister Gu, thank you for telling me a lot of things outside, I will remember your words, goodbye."


    He was about to leave after speaking, but Gu Yundong pulled him aside and gave him ten taels of silver.


    "It''s us who should thank you, and you will take this as our board and lodging expenses."


    Qin Shu''s eyes widened, and he hurriedly put his hands back, "No, no, don''t you invite me to dinner? I''d better go to such a good restaurant and eat braised fish, I''m already very satisfied, I can''t ept this."


    "Take it." Gu Yundong insisted, "This is what you deserve. If you really don''t want it, then... buy something for the people in your vige. Didn''t you say they helped you a lot? Now you can help too. help them."


    "But..." This isn''t his money, and even if he helped, it wouldn''t count as his help.


    But what Gu Yundong decided, Qin Shu couldn''t tell her at all.


    After thinking about it for a while, he could only say, "Well, then I will use this money to buy some rice, flour, grain and oil, and send it to the aunts and uncles in the vige, and I will say that you gave it."


    "It''s up to you." The money is his, and how to deal with it is his own business.


    Qin Shu breathed a sigh of relief, only then did he feel that the silver in his hand was not so hot.


    But after all, he was still happy in his heart. After saying goodbye to Gu Yundong and the others, he took the money to buy some daily necessities of grain, cloth, and transported them back in the ox cart.


    Back to the vige, someone immediately found a lot of things on the carriage.


    Qin Shu smiled and said that these were all given by the guests, and then asked the vige chief to help each of them share it.


    The vige chief knew that these must have been given to Qin Shu alone, and this idiot would share them all.


    But he knows how to be grateful, and it is very gratifying to know that he can give back to his uncles, aunts and aunts in the vige.


    The vige is also full of understanding people, and some people refuse to ask for it, saying that they have not helped much. But they didn''t want it, so Qin Shu simply left it at the vige chief''s house.


    Vige Chief, "..."


    In the end, it was the vige chief who came out and spoke, and helped to divide the points. After the division, there were many more, and they were brought back to Qin Shu.


    Qin Shu returned home and opened the rice jar, and found two big bags of rice noodles inside, and his eyes were a little wet for a while.


    He thought, if there is a chance to see Sister Gu again in the future, he will definitely repay her.


    These are forter.


    On the other side, Gu Yundong and the others separated from Qin Shu and drove back in the carriage.


    Dai Yi hasn''te back yet, although Gu Yundong and the two didn''t say anything, but the speed was very slow.


    It was not until the afternoon of the next day that Dai Yi came galloping on a horse.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 747: coax him

    Chapter 747 Coax him


    After two days of recuperation, Dai Zhong has fully recovered and there is nothing serious.


    As soon as Dai Yi came, he whispered a few words in Devinho''s ear.


    Thetter''s face instantly became serious, he said directly to Shao Qingyuan, "I''m in a hurry and I have to go first, I can''t go back to Fengkai County with you, sorry."


    Shao Qingyuan naturally wouldn''t stop him, "Okay, we''ll meet in Fucheng another day, there will be a dateter."


    "There will be a future." He sped his fists at Shao Qingyuan, nodded at Gu Yundong, took the horse that Dai Yi was leading, turned over and jumped, shook the reins abruptly, and ran away like lightning.


    Dai Yi and Dai Zhong also said goodbye to the two of them, so they immediately followed. After a while, the backs of the three of them became farther and farther away, disappearing in front of Gu Yundong''s eyes.


    She and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and shrugged, "Looks like we have to go back by ourselves."


    As for what is urgent about Devinho, the two didn''t ask more or were curious.


    But there is no need to wait for Dai Yi, the speed of the two is still much faster.


    After another two days, the carriage finally arrived at the town of Yongfu Vige, Jingyuan Town.


    Looking at the familiar ce, Gu Yundong took a deep breath and rxed.


    She asked Shao Qingyuan to slow down, "I just went back to Yongfu Vige for two days before I entered the deep mountains. I must be unhappy that it took me so long to go back to Yunshu. I will buy something to coax him."


    Well, maybe her father also came back from Fucheng. She felt that it was not enough to buy one or two, so she picked a few to see if there were any rare things in this town.


    Because of the different directions, they returned from Anbei Town directly to the town without passing through Fengkai County. So what to buy can only be selected in the town.


    Compared with the town and the county town, Gu Yundong was more familiar with the county town, and he didn''te to the town a few times.


    Now I find that there seem to be a few more shops in this town, and they still sell canned food and the like.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went in and took a look. Although the guys were enthusiastic, the can was different from their home when she saw it. She took the bottle and put it on the tip of her nose and smelled it, and she smelled a strange smell. for the sake of.


    Endured the difort, she hurriedly ran out, no longer curious about the canned food in other stores, let''s concentrate on choosing gifts for Yunshu.


    Every time he picks a gift, Gu Yundong feels like his head is going to go bald, which is a terrible headache.


    But there are not many novel things in this town, not as many as in her space.


    Um?


    Gu Yundong paused, yes, she could make a few things ording to the things in the space, just like the previous puzzle. Whether it''s her mother or Yun Shuyunke, even her father is very interested.


    What do children like?


    Gu Yundong went around in a circle in his mind, his eyes lit up, he had it.


    When she goes back, she finds someone to do it.


    With a certainty in his heart, Gu Yundong felt a little relieved, and just as he was about to get back into the carriage again, someone patted his shoulder.


    She turned her head in surprise, and saw Shao Qingyuan pointing at a stall not far away.


    "That, Yunshu will like it."


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction of his finger and saw a small stall selling kites.


    Various colorful kites, swaying slightly in the breeze, look like they are beckoning to you.


    But Gu Yundong looked at a shop behind him from an angle exposed by the swaying kite.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 748: reluctant

    Chapter 748 Reluctance


    A sh of joy shed in Gu Yundong''s eyes, she said to Shao Qingyuan, "You wait for me over there first, I''ll be right back."


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to say that he could apany her to buy it, but Gu Yundong had already run out.


    Someone in the back told him to give way, so Shao Qingyuan could only lead the carriage to the side to avoid it.


    However, when he raised his head again, Gu Yundong was still there.


    The kite-selling stall was still there, but Gu Yundong was not there.


    Didn''t you go to buy kites? Where did you go?


    Gu Yundong was already standing in the shop behind the kite stall.


    This is a shop that sells bows and arrows. In addition to bows and arrows, it also sells some materials for making bows and arrows.


    The business looks normal, but the shopkeeper sat happily at the door drinking tea and basking in the sun, not caring much.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, he slowly stood up and asked with a smile, "Do you want to buy bows and arrows, or custom bows and arrows."


    "How long does a custom bow and arrow take?"


    The shopkeeper smiled and said, "It depends on what kind of girl the girl needs, the ordinary kind, you can get it in ten days and a half. If you want it made of high-quality materials, it will take half a year to a year. maybe."


    "So long?" Gu Yundong frowned, is this too long?


    After thinking about it, she asked, "Then how do you sell the best bows and arrows here?"


    "What does the girl buy this bow and arrow for? Is it for the girl to study at home, or for her brother to practice riding and archery, or for hunting in the mountains?"


    These days, bows and arrows are also divided into different types. As far as the arrow is concerned, it is also styled ording to different uses such asbat, field hunting, proofreading, and signaling.


    The arrows used for fighting are not allowed to be made by the people. If they are found, they will be taken and executed.


    As for bows, there are also simple andplicated ones, and the price is differentiated by different materials and the size of the bow.


    If a girl like Gu Yundong needs it, most of the bows made will be decorated with essories, mainly to look good.


    Gu Yundong listened to the shopkeeper shaking his head and introduced it again, and was a little curious, so there is such a big difference between these bows and arrows?


    But the bows and arrows she wants to buy are mainly used for field hunting and are mainly durable.


    The shopkeeper seemed to be in a good mood, so he brought out a few to show her.


    Gu Yundong took them one by one and tried them out.


    Um...how to say? It doesn''t seem to feel very much.


    Although she doesn''t use a bow and arrow, she has a crossbow, and once she picks up this crossbow, the blood in her body is faintly excited.


    But the bow and arrow in front of him, no.


    The shopkeeper looked at her serious look, andughed, "Aren''t you satisfied with these few fights, girl?"


    "Is there anything else?" Gu Yundong put down thest bow and asked.


    The shopkeeper hesitated for a moment before saying, "There is one more."


    He went to the warehouse at the back and carefully moved one out.


    Gu Yundong took a first look, and his eyes radiated light.


    When I got it in my hands and tried it, I nodded hurriedly, "I need this."


    The shopkeeper''s tsk tsk sounded, "I can''t bear to sell this bow, but you can pick it up."


    "Then are you going to sell it?" I don''t want you to take it out, who are you going to lie to?


    The shopkeeper hummed, "Sell, twelve taels of silver."


    Gu Yundong neatly gave him a silver note, and the shopkeeper immediately grinned, "Okay, you can pick up the arrows. One arrow costs 80 yuan, and the price starts at 20. For the sake of yourck of bargaining, I''ll give it to you. You five."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 749: Is that an egg?

    Chapter 749 Is that an egg?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, no wonder people say that the poor are rich in martial arts. It is not easy for people who have no capital to learn martial arts.


    She bought a hundred arrows in one go, which were a bit heavy for a while, and asked the shopkeeper to help them carry them into the carriage and carriage.


    Who knew that just as he turned around and was about to go out, he saw Shao Qingyuan standing at the door in a daze.


    Her eyes lit up, and she ran to him with a bow, "Why did youe here?"


    "You... why are you buying bows and arrows?" Shao Qingyuan asked in a low voice, somewhat uncertain.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Of course it''s for you." She handed the bow in her hand to him, and then went back to get the quiver.


    The shopkeeper on the side of ?? shouted, "Hey, I said girl, someone has already helped you move it. I''m an old man, so I won''t go."


    Gu Yundong stared, "The shopkeeper, I bought so many things, and you don''t even give them away. This business is not like this."


    He then took his own quiver, walked to the door and pushed Shao Qingyuan out, "Let''s go, let''s just take this."


    The shopkeeper felt that this person... was too shameless, bullied the old man, and regretted giving her the five arrows.


    had no choice, he could only follow with the remaining arrows.


    After the three of them loaded the bows and arrows into the carriage, Gu Yundong thanked the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper snorted coldly, turned his head and left.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I don''t care, otherwise, with this attitude, it would be strange that the shop can continue to open. Isn''t it, Brother Shao?"


    She turned her head as she spoke, but saw Shao Qingyuan''s mouth twitched, looking very happy.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand and shook it in front of him, but Shao Qingyuan grabbed his wrist.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then looked around and pulled out his hand, "This is on the street." This man is getting bolder and bolder.


    Shao Qingyuan, "I have bows and arrows, why are you still giving them to me?"


    "Your bow and arrow have been used for a long time. Last time, I said to give you my crossbow and arrow, but you refused to take it. This bow and arrow are the treasures of that shop. I tried it and it feels very good. You How did you feel when you held it just now?"


    "...very good." As long as it was given by her, it would be fine.


    Gu Yundong was relieved, seeing his eyes getting more and more fiery, he hurriedly coughed and said, "I haven''t bought my kite yet, I''ll go buy one."


    Before the words were finished, the person hurriedly fled.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her back, and his heart was full. Looking at the bow, he clenched it tightly.


    Gu Yundong came back with four kites in his hand.


    Four kites and four patterns, the colors are a bit monotonous, Gu Yundong thought about going back and adding another color?


    Now her face has improved a lot, and she got on the carriage with the kite in hand, "Let''s go, go back."


    Shao Qingyuan''s mouth twitched slightly, but he didn''t look at her anymore.


    The carriage drove towards the town entrance again, Gu Yundong exhaled softly, and after the kite had been flown, he lifted the curtain of the car and looked outside again.


    Although the town is not as good as the county seat, it is still very lively.


    However, soon, the excitement spread to Gu Yundong''s ears along with this discordant voice.


    She turned her head slightly, then frowned, and hurriedly said to Shao Qingyuan, "Brother Shao, stop first."


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Gu Yundong hurriedly lifted the curtain of the car, pointed to a figure not far away and said, "Is that a cow''s egg?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 750: Sister is in charge of you

    Chapter 750 Sister Calls You


    "Go and see."


    Shao Qingyuan jumped off the carriage, and Gu Yundong also jumped off.


    The two took a few steps forward and walked to the door of a school.


    This school, isn''t it the Wenmo school that sent Yunshu by himself, but was dissatisfied with the pedantic master?


    Niudan is indeed here to go to school.


    It''s just the current bull''s egg, but standing outside the school, shouting loudly that he was wronged, his book baskets fell on the ground before he could pick it up, his face was full of stubbornness, but his eyes were red.


    He seemed to want to re-enter the school to find his master, but was stopped by the concierge.


    There were several students standing inside the door, pointing at him and watching jokes.


    Gu Yundong''s face sank, and immediately pushed away the person who was watching the excitement in front of him and called out, "Niudan."


    Niudan turned his head and saw that it was Gu Yundong, the emotions he had been holding back instantly copsed, and he cried out with a ''wow'' as if he had finally found support, and big big tears fell down.


    "Sister Yundong."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly took two steps forward, squatted down and patted his shoulder, holding a handkerchief to wipe his tears.


    "What''s the matter, what happened, tell my sister, she will call the shots for you."


    Niudan cried a little hard for a while and couldn''t stop. Therefore, before speaking, several students inside the door shouted loudly.


    "He stole things, stole 50 pennies from Xiaoquan, and was kicked out by the master."


    Niudan immediately shook his head desperately, trying to defend himself, but he hupped. He was angry and anxious, and his tears fell even more fiercely.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly patted it, "No rush, no rush, speak slowly, I believe you didn''t steal."


    Niudan has been in a state of being denied and wronged for most of the day. Gu Yundong was the first person to say that he believed him without any exnation.


    All the grievances seemed to be irrelevant at that moment. Some people believed in him, and they didn''t need him to say anything, and they didn''t need any evidence, and some people stood on their side without any worries.


    Niudan thinks that is enough.


    His mood gradually stabilized, and although he was still sobbing, he could clearly exin a sentence.


    "I didn''t steal it, I really didn''t. My father gave me the 50 wen. My father said that I have been studying hard recently, and I have made progress. He rewarded me and let me buy what I wanted. I It''s just that I haven''t decided what to buy, so it''s useless to keep the fifty wen in my body."


    He wiped his face, "But today Xiaoquan suddenly said that he had lost money, and then they searched everywhere, and finally found fifty cents in my book basket and said that I stole it. Master, Master said I stole it. My personal morality was corrupt and my character was bad, so I was kicked out of the school, and my fifty pennies were also taken away."


    After talking, the grievances came up again. Niudan couldn''t bear it, so he still cried.


    Everyone else whispered, but the students in the door shouted, "You obviously stole it, and you said that your father rewarded you. Who doesn''t know that you are a poor boy from the countryside, your father has So generous, will I give you fifty pennies to spend as you please? No one will believe this."


    "That''s right, if your father really loves you, will he be willing to let you help the family with the housework every holiday? The master has said several times that you should concentrate on your studies and not be affected by other things. If you don¡¯t listen, it¡¯s also called progress if you improve by one, and your father is willing to give you so much money?¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 751: tear down your school

    Chapter 751 Demolish your school


    "I won the third cest time, and my father only gave me five cents to buy candy. My family still runs a shop in the town. How dare your father give you fifty cents? Are you kidding me?"


    "You stole Xiaoquan''s money, don''t argue."


    "It''s useless for you to ask my sister toe here. Could it be that she dares to ask the master to settle the ount?"


    "Our master is a schr, and your sister is also a viger."


    Gu Yundong heard the blue veins on his forehead start to throb, and the cow egg on the side was even more anxious. These people not only scolded him and ndered him, but now they even ndered him with Sister Yundong, which is too much.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head faintly, and looked at the students with sharp and cold eyes.


    Among the students, the oldest is only thirteen or fourteen years old.


    Once Shao Qingyuan bes ruthless, even an adult man can be frightened, not to mention these few nerds who can only pretend to be brave and never read the world?


    When someone trembled, he took a few steps back.


    The other people''s shouting stopped abruptly, and they didn''t even dare to let out the air.


    Niudan looked at Gu Yundong a little uneasy, "Sister Yundong, I, I..."


    "It''s okay, my sister will get you justice."


    Not to mention that Niudan oftenes to his house, and his elder sister and elder sister cry all day long. Gu Yundong has long since regarded him as his younger brother with his enthusiastic appearance.


    said that he has such a good rtionship with Yunshu, his father is working in his workshop, and his grandfather is Chen Liang.


    It is impossible for her to ignore it, no matter what, she has to clear up his grievances and get back the money that belongs to him.


    Gu Yundong believed that Niudan had 50 wen pocket money, and this money was still a red envelope that she sent to Chen Jinbao. At that time, he heard Chen Jinbao muttering, saying that Niudan had recently improved his studies and gave him a little reward.


    She patted Niudan on the shoulder, stood up, looked at the porter and said, "Call your master out."


    The porter snorted coldly, "You can call if you want?"


    It seems that this porter is no longer the one that Yun Dong sawst time. Compared to this, the porter was much more politest time.


    Shao Qing saw his arrogance from afar, and suddenly approached him two steps and kicked the door behind him.


    "Go call!!"


    "You, dare you, do you know what this ce is?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him coldly, "I''ll give you ten counts, but I haven''t seen the Master, I''ll tear down your school."


    ''s face changed, seeing that he didn''t look like he was joking, he could only point at him with a trembling finger, "You, wait for me."


    Then he turned around quickly and stumbled to call someone.


    Niudan looked at Shao Qingyuan nkly. He used to be very afraid of him. He had seen Shao Qingyuan throw the child into the water and almost drowned.


    After listening to Yunshu''s brainwashing, he slightly changed his mind on Shao Qingyuan, but he was still afraid.


    Who knew that Sister Yundong would marry him, Niudan just thought it was like a dream. For this reason, he didn''t dare to go to Gu''s house for several days. Even when he went to Gu''s house, he often met Shao Qingyuan, but never spoke to him.


    I never thought that one day, this man called a wolf cub would stand in front of him. He was so tall and majestic, like a mountain, he seemed to be able to shield him from all the wind and rain.


    Niudan felt that he was not scary at all.


    He felt that he was especially sorry for calling him a wolf cub before.


    He felt a little sad, and at this moment, the concierge came out with the master of the school.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 752: your request is weird

    Chapter 752 Your request is very strange


    The Master said angrily before he even reached the door, "Who dares toe here to make trouble?"


    The concierge followed behind him, pointing in the direction of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong while adding fuel to the gas, "It''s them, they seem to be Chen Jingwen''s older brothers and sisters. I heard that Chen Jingwen was kicked out of the school, and came here to vent his anger. After the unbearable things were not allowed to be said, the man almost broke the door."


    The other students who were too frightened by Shao Qingyuan to speak also came forward toin as if they had found a backer.


    "Yes, Master, they are barbarians. No wonder Chen Jingwen dares to steal money, because there are such brothers and sisters who dote on him regardless of right and wrong."


    "His sister also said that no matter what Chen Jingwen said, she believed him."


    Master''s face was ugly, and he stood at the door in three or two steps.


    He nced at Shao Qingyuan, and then his cold eyes fell on Niudan.


    Is he the master after all, Niudan was a little scared of him, and he subconsciously took a small step back.


    Gu Yundong took two steps forward with a sneer, looked at the master and said, "The master is here, just in time, I would like to ask, you said that our family Chen Jingwen stole other people''s money, is there any evidence?"


    Master frowned, he didn''t talk to women.


    So he looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Are you Chen Jingwen''s brother?"


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t even bother to give him a look, the master suddenly said angrily, "I''m talking to you, don''t you even understand the most basic etiquette?"


    Shao Qingyuan finally gave him a look and said, "She''s talking to you, are you deaf?"


    "You..." The Master was so angry that his chest heaved and he spoke after a long while, "I don''t talk to women."


    "I don''t talk to mindless people."


    Gu Yundong almostughed, Shao Qingyuan''s mouth turned out to be so powerful, so he secretly apuded.


    "You say I have no brains? I''m a schr, I''m a dignified schr, I''ve learned five cars, and I''m full of knowledge. To be able to teach and educate people here is like a country boy like you. You actually say that I don''t have a brain."


    Gu Yundong finally couldn''t helpughing this time, "It''s the first time I''ve heard that someone can praise himself so exaggeratedly in front of so many people, it''s shameless."


    "You, what did you say?" This time he was willing to talk to the woman.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Sure enough, you are deaf, I said you are shameless."


    "Can you say that again!!"


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "It''s the first time I''ve heard such a strange request. Since you''ve made such a sincere request, then I''ll reluctantly speak again. I said, you, no, want, face!!"


    Master was so angry that he almost fainted. If the doorman behind him had not supported him, he would have fallen to the ground to make a fool of himself.


    But he was still too angry to say a word.


    Gu Yundong asked, "Can you speak properly now? If not, I''m wee."


    Master''s face was even more ugly, this was a threat, it was intimidation.


    I didn''t expect this young woman to be so shameless and despicable.


    "Then I''ll ask again, why did the Master decide that the fifty cents were stolen by Chen Jingwen. Why do you think that the fifty cents were not given to him by his father? Where''s the evidence?"


    "Just because he has a criminal record, he is a habitual thief."


    Master hadn''t spoken yet, when a cold shout suddenly came from inside, followed by Gu Yundong saw a familiar figure walking out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 753: Not worthy of being a teacher

    Chapter 753 Unworthy of being a teacher


    After the ?? figure appeared, the Master immediately stepped forward and asked, "Madam, why are you here?"


    Sun said, "I heard that there were women present, thinking that you will definitely be embarrassed, so I came out and have a look."


    Master sighed, nodded and said, "Indeed, this woman is very tricky."


    Gu Yundong almost burst outughing. Are the two of them okay? Will the presence of women be embarrassed? Is it tricky for her to ask two questions?


    Mr. Sun had already turned his head, looked straight at Gu Yundong, and said, "If you have any questions, you can ask me, you don''t have to hold on to my husband."


    Gu Yundong hehe, whoever is holding on to your husband makes it seem like she has a crush on this old man, and she feels too good about herself.


    Okay, since you husband and wife are one body, then she is wee.


    Her eyes sank, and the coldness at that moment actually made Sun shi a little scared.


    "You said just now that Chen Jingwen is a habitual thief?" Gu Yundong sneered, "What else has he stolen? Since such a thing has happened before, why didn''t you deal with it before and kick people out of the school?"


    Sun shi didn''t expect her to hit the key point as soon as she exited, and suddenly choked a little.


    After a while, she lifted her chin slightly and said, "Before, it was because there was no evidence."


    "You said he was a habitual thief without evidence??" Gu Yundong was amazed at their brains, "So your school teaches and educates people like this, just because Chen Jingwen is a country boy, you can suspect anything that is missing. On him, and without any evidence to prove that he did it, he said he was a habitual thief? And based on this, this time, the students of the school decisively determined that he did it after they lost something, and even kicked the person out of the school. , not even giving him a chance to defend himself."


    Gu Yundongughed twice, looked at the onlookers, and said, "Everyone has heard it, I used to think that the masters in this literary and ink school were just pedantic, but now I find that this is pedantic, and there is no distinction between right and wrong. , out of nothing, arrogant, bloody, not acting as a fool without responsibility I''m afraid that the conviction is based on spection and imagination, and there will be so many wrongful convictions by then, and he is simply killing innocent people indiscriminately."


    The onlookers couldn''t help but nod their heads when they heard it, but the husband and his wife said that the child was a thief, but where''s the proof?


    "To be honest, I used to think that this master is different from the masters I have seen in other schools. He is always talking about it. When a woman brings a child to the door, she looks like she sees mice and cockroaches. It seems that everyone will like it. Like him."


    "I also think that I don''t think the masters of other schools have such a big style as him."


    "This girl is right, she''s going to talk about things without evidence. The baby was crying so badly over there just now. At first nce, she''s been wronged. This master has been treated as a dog''s belly. "


    "Look at what that Mrs. Sun said, they are used to stealing. It turned out to be all based on their own guesses. Then my house lost a chicken, can it be said that they stole it, anyway, I saw her passing by my house. ,My guess."


    Hearing the increasingly dissatisfied voices of the people around him, seeing that they were all standing by Gu Yundong''s side, he suddenly said angrily, "But, but I have proof."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 754: so-called witness

    Chapter 754 The so-called witness


    As soon as the ?? voice came out, the whispering discussions around stopped instantly, and everyone looked at each other.


    witnesses?


    Gu Yundong also raised his eyebrows, "The witness? Where is it?"


    Mrs Sun sneered and shouted at the door, "Sister Wu, tell me, does this Chen Jingwen have dirty hands and feet and has stolen your things before?"


    There was no movement inside the door for a long time, and after a long time, a figure slowly walked out.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, it was her? ?


    Chen Yn''s husband, Wu Chong''s mother.


    Mrs Wu walked slowly to Mrs Sun''s side, Mrs Sun looked at Gu Yundong and said, "Sister Wu''s daughter-inw is Chen Jingwen''s cousin. I bought several gifts, andter learned that they were all taken by Chen Jingwen, so isn''t that a habit of stealing?"


    Chen Jingwen was also stunned, of course he knew Wu.


    After listening to Sun''s words, he shook his head hastily and said, "I didn''t, I never took anything from her house."


    Gu Yundong thought it was very funny, she looked at Wu shi with cold eyes, "I''m still saying that, where''s the evidence?"


    Mr. Wu felt a little guilty, and said in a low voice, "It''s been so long, where''s the evidence?"


    "Oh, so this is still your guess?"


    Mr. Wu couldn''t raise his head when asked, Gu Yundong''s yful gaze fell on the master''s head.


    "Master Wen''s way of doing things is really impressive. On the one hand, he says he doesn''t talk to women, and on the other hand, because of a woman''s unreasonable guess, he can question his student, nder him as a thief, and kick her out of the school. Aunt Wu is very trusting, admire and admire."


    Master Wen''s face changed greatly, and he quickly defended, "I didn''t, I just, I just..."


    Just what? Yes, he did not have a good impression of Chen Jingwen after listening to his wife. And Madam, it was only after hearing Wu''s words that the pillow wind was blown.


    After all, the cause is indeed in the Wu family.


    Master Wen was angry in his heart, looked at Mrs Wu suddenly, and said, "How can you tell me that he has stolen something from your house?"


    Mr. Wu was watched by everyone, and he knew that if he didn¡¯t say why, he might not be able to raise his head and be a man in the future.


    She took a deep breath secretly, raised her head suddenly and said, "It was Chen Jingwen who stole it. He was the only one who ran into the room where the gifts were ced back then, and the things were gone. Did he take it or who took it? I''m an adult, With such a child who has no injustice or enmity, there is no reason to wrong him, right?"


    "No reason?" Gu Yundong sneered, "How can there be no reason? Is it a reason why your Wu family and Chen family fell out? Your son wants to take a concubine, is it a reason why the Chen family is not allowed to go to your house to settle ounts? In the first ce, I didn''t dare to go to an adult, so I used conspiracy and tricks on a child, which is very powerful."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he looked at Mrs Sun, "So this is the witness you found, right? I really opened my eyes today, she was talking in front of you because of her personal grievance, and you used it as a basis for right. An innocent child criticized, and in the end your husband med him for those messy charges and kicked people out of the school. What a schr, what a gentleman, you are just misleading your children.¡±


    "Bah, disgusting!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 755: admit mistakes

    Chapter 755 Admitting mistakes


    Sun''splexion changed, she looked at Wu, and expected her to say more, but Wu was nothing.


    In the face of Gu Yundong''s pressing step by step, Wu shi has no confidence at all, so he can only grit his teeth secretly and hold his hands tightly.


    But his mind was nk, and he couldn''t find anything to refute.


    Master Wen almost fainted. He felt that there were more and more people around him, and the eyes looking at him became more and more wrong.


    Even the students who ran out of the door to watch the excitement began to whisper in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong looked at Master Wen, "Speak up, where''s the evidence? If you hurt a child like this, your conscience was eaten by a dog, right?"


    "You, you, don''t mess around here."


    "If you can''t tell the truth, just say that I''m a mess. You ask everyone to judge and judge. Whoever did something wrong in this matter, whoever is messing about and doesn''t admit it''s wrong, and whoever is arrogant will ruin a child''s future."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, someone immediately called out, "I said, Master Wen, if you say people steal things, you need to show evidence."


    "That is, why do you say that the father of other people''s children can''t give him fifty pennies as a reward? I also give my children a tael of silver as New Year''s money."


    "I think he just sees that the children are from the countryside and have no background to be bullied. Just find someone to die for."


    "I''m still teaching and educating people as a master. Fortunately, my child hasn''te here to study. I''ve been thinking about sending my child here for enlightenment. Forget it, I''ll look for another school when I go back."


    "Fortunately, you haven''t delivered it yet. Otherwise, there is something missing from the school, and you might have to kick your child out."


    The voices of ?? were getting louder and louder. At this moment, Master Wen wanted to find a hole to burrow into.


    Mrs Sun red at Mrs Wu fiercely, angry that she was actually using herself.


    In the end, there was no way to do it. Seeing the usations around him getting louder and louder, Master Wen was afraid that the whole town would be attracted by that time, so he could only take a deep breath and said, "This is really my fault, I just listened to it. The partial letter has wronged Chen Jingwen."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Chen Jingwen and said, "The decision to remove you from the school has now been cancelled. You are still a student of Wenmo School, soe back to ss with me."


    Gu Yundong can''t wait to spit on his face, he wants to reveal it so lightly when he has wronged someone? no way.


    She looked down at Niudan beside her, "Are you going to go back to school?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t want him to go on, but Niudan was not her brother after all, so she couldn''t make a full decision on this matter for him.


    But Niudan kept shaking his head, "I won''t go, I won''t go to their school to study."


    Gu Yundong rubbed his head and smiled, she raised her head, "Did you hear?"


    Master Wen nodded regretfully when he heard the words, "Since you have decided, then I will not force it, teacher and student, I hope you will have a bright future in the future."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked in impatiently.


    But just after taking a step, Shao Qingyuan suddenly reached out and stopped him.


    Master Wen was startled and suddenly raised his head, "What else do you want to do?"


    "Master Wen is really interesting. Since you admitted that you wronged Chen Jingwen and cleared him of not stealing, should you return the fifty pennies?"


    Master Wen froze, he turned around abruptly, "You, you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 756: money back

    Chapter 756 The moneyes back


    "Could it be that what Master Wen said just now is false, your confession didn''te from the bottom of your heart, it''s just a superficial effort, made for others to see?"


    Master Wen denied on the spot, "Of course not, it''s just that the fifty pennies, Chen Jingwen said it belonged to him, and Liu Xiaoquan also said it belonged to him. Both of them..."


    "Since that''s the case, then call that Liu Xiaoquan toe out, and let''s face it face to face, how about that?"


    The onlookers said that they had not finished watching the excitement and the gossip, and Master Wen had to continue to make a fool of himself, so they responded, "That is, confront on the spot, so as not to wrong the children of others."


    "Call that Liu Xiaoquan out."


    Master Wen had no choice, even though he was unhappy, his reputation was the most important thing, so he asked the students in the sect to find Liu Xiaoquan.


    Liu Xiaoquan looks about ten years old and looks bigger than an egg.


    He was still a little nervous when he came, and he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.


    Gu Yundong squinted for a while, and when he came out the door, he asked, "You said the fifty pennies were yours, right?"


    Liu Xiaoquan nodded hurriedly, "It''s mine."


    "In that case, is there any mark on the fifty pennies?"


    "Remember, mark??" Liu Xiaoquan was surprised and stretched his hand into his pocket. He really didn''t understand what mark could be on the money.


    He was young, and it was the first time he had done such a thing. Facing an old fritter like Gu Yundong, he couldn''t hold it in his heart for a long time, his head was lowered and he didn''t dare to raise his head.


    Gu Yundong continued, "You may not know that Chen Jingwen''s fifty pennies were given by his father in front of me. Before giving it, his father was writing, and the ink was identally knocked over, so The fifty pennies are stained with some..."


    "I, my fifty pennies have ink on them, and I got them when I was writing in the morning, so, so..."


    That''s why he didn''te out. For a moment, he felt that his mouth was too fast, something was wrong.


    Gu Yundong smiled and asked Niudan next to him, "Is there any ink on your fifty pennies?"


    Niudan shook his head, "No, my copper te has no color. Oh, a few copper tes are stained with soil, I n to wash them after I go back."


    Gu Yundong smiled and looked at Master Wen, and at the crowd watching, "Everyone heard it? Now look at what the fifty pennies look like, right?"


    Liu Xiaoquan was too panicky at a young age, and the others were not stupid, and he saw something was wrong in an instant.


    Master Wen''s face was even more ashen, looking at Liu Xiaoquan and snorted coldly, "Why don''t you take out the fifty pennies?"


    Liu Xiaoquan shivered with fright, and took out a bunch of copper tes tremblingly.


    Master Wen checked it carefully, and there was no ink at all, and there were indeed two copper tes standing on top of soil.


    I want to know who is telling the truth.


    His cold eyes fell on Liu Xiaoquan, "Tell me, is this fifty pennies yours?"


    Master Wen was usually very dignified, so when he was sinking like this, he suddenly cried with fright, "It''s not mine, I identally saw Chen Jingwen holding a copper te and counting in the corner, and he deliberately said that it was mine because of greed. . woo woo woo, I''m wrong, Master, don''t drive me away."


    Master Wen''s face was very ugly, and Mrs Sun beside him was speechless for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan took the whole bunch of copper tes from Master Wen''s hand and handed it directly to Niudan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 757: Brother Shao, thank you

    Chapter 757 Brother Shao, thank you


    The money is back, and Gu Yundong is not willing to entangle too much. She believes that the eyes of the masses are sharp and the speed of dissemination is fast.


    What Master Wen has done today, I am afraid that it will not take long for people in this area to know.


    For a person who values ??his reputation above everything else, it is enough for Master Wen to eat a big pot.


    But before he left at the end, Gu Yundong still gave him a knowing blow.


    "Such a small matter, such a simple question, can find the truth, and even I can easily judge. But Master Wen canplicate a simple case into this way, as expected of a schr who is very knowledgeable and rich in five cars. . Today, we have all learned a lot."


    "Pfft..." Someone couldn''t helpughing.


    Master Wen finally couldn''t bear it anymore, his footsteps became unsteady and his fingers trembled.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, is he going to faint again? Is there another chapter to be added to her great achievements?


    Unfortunately, Master Wen was rtively strong in resistance, and finally, with the help of the concierge, he clutched his chest and gasped to enter the door.


    Sun also hurriedly covered his face and followed in.


    The other students looked at each other with their heads down, and finally turned around and left in shame.


    Only Liu Xiaoquan and Mrs Wu were left at the door. It was the concierge who went and returned, pulling Liu Xiaoquan, who was sobbing and choking, inside.


    Wu Shi suddenly stood alone at the door and was pointed at by others.


    Gu Yundong nced at her, she would tell Chen Liang exactly what happened to the Wu family, as for how to deal with it, it was up to them.


    She looked at the cow egg who was swept away with grievance and resentment, smiled and said, "Let''s go."


    Niudan wiped his face with a smile on his face. Holding the fifty pennies, he ran to the side to pick up his backpack and followed Gu Yundong to the carriage.


    got into the car and saw the kites and bows and arrows inside, his eyes widened, "Sister Yundong, did you buy this for Yunshu?"


    Yun Dong saw that his eyes were full of envy and longing, thinking that today was a big grievance, so he gave him one, "This is for you."


    Niudan looked at her in surprise, "Really for me?"


    "do not like?"


    "Happy, I like it." He held the kite, and his face returned to the cheerful look before.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, this child is still quite resilient.


    Niudan held the kite for a while, before carefully putting it down, then raised his eyes to look at Gu Yundong, pursed his lips, and said after a while, "Sister Yundong, thank you."


    "No thanks."


    Niudan lifted the curtain of the car again and said to Shao Qingyuan who was driving, "Shao, Shao, Brother Shao, thank you too. I won''t call you a wolf cub again, you are better than them."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment. If it was before, Niudan would have nothing to say thank him or not.


    But now...


    He was still expressionless, but nodded slightly.


    After thinking about it, he still replied, "No, it should be."


    Gu Yundong, who was sitting in the carriage, was delighted to hear it, and then felt a little sad.


    In the past, almost all Shao Qingyuan received was malicious. Although he has been getting better recently, there are not many who sincerely respect him, and most of them are just afraid of him.


    But she thought, it will definitely get better and better in the future. Isn''t the current cow''s egg an example?


    At this moment, the little guy looked at Shao Qingyuan with shining eyes full of admiration.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 758: I should have listened to you

    Chapter 758 I should have listened to you


    The three of them drove the carriage to Yongfu Vige very quickly, and Gu Yundong asked to go to Chen''s house first to send the eggs back.


    When the carriage stopped in front of Chen''s house, Mr. Zhou was returning with a vegetable basket.


    Suddenly seeing Shao Qingyuan sitting on the carriage, he was still stunned for a moment, until the curtain of the carriage opened, revealing Gu Yundong''s smiling face.


    Zhou Shi immediately greeted with a smile, "Why is Yun Dong here? Come in..."


    Before the ?? voice could be heard, the cow''s egg came out.


    Now, Zhou Shi really froze, and rubbed his eyes in confusion. The next moment, he pped his leg abruptly, "Oh, why are you back, Niudan, shouldn''t you be going to school at this hour?"


    Niudan saw his rtives, and the grievances just now came up again, and immediately ran towards him with tears in his eyes, aggrieved and aggrieved, "Honey, I''m not going to school anymore."


    The vegetable basket in Mrs Zhou''s hand had fallen off, so she hurriedly hugged him and asked, "What''s the matter, why are you crying, who bullied you? Tell Nanny, Nanny will go and clean him up."


    Then he hurriedly shouted inside, "Old Chen, Lao Chen,e out soon, something happened."


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything yet, Zhou Shi''s reaction was such a big one.


    But thinking about it is also correct, if her Yunshu family was so indiscriminately treated as a thief and kicked out of the school, she would have the urge to demolish that school.


    Chen Liang came out soon, but he was a little more rational than Zhou.


    Although he was also concerned about how well Niudan came back like this, but seeing Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, he still invited them in first, and then asked about the situation.


    The group entered the main room, and the Song family who was working behind also heard the sound and ran over.


    Gu Yundong tried his best to talk about the development of the matter in a calm voice. Before he finished speaking, he saw Zhou and Song began to wipe their tears.


    Even Chen Liang was so angry that his face turned blue, his hands were tugged tightly, and he could not wait to rush over to find the master to settle ounts.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, the Zhou family gritted her teeth and said, "I knew that the Wu family was not a good thing, Wu Chong''s eyes were higher than the top, and the Wu family''s husband and wife were also narrow-minded. It''s just that they had a falling out with our family, but they took revenge. On a child, I''m so mad, I''m going to tear her up."


    Song was holding the egg and nodded vigorously, "I''ll go too."


    Chen Liang took a deep breath, "Okay, this matter has to be discussed in the long run."


    turned around and said to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, "Thank you so much today. If it weren''t for you, our eggs would have been ruined."


    Gu Yundong sighed, "Uncle Chen, don''t say that, we are all from the same vige, Niudan called me sister again, if I stand by and watch this kind of thing, who am I?"


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he suddenly felt that something was weird, um... The seniority seems to be messed up.


    "But after what happened today, Niudan is afraid that he won''t be able to go to the academy. Uncle Chen, don''t me me for making things so big that I can''te to Taiwan."


    Chen Liang waved his hand, "It''s okay not to go to that kind of school. When you told me that Master was too pedantic, I should have listened to you, and it won''t be like this."


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything. Seeing that their family was full of righteous indignation and wanted to discuss the follow-up, she left together with Shao Qingyuan.


    When I got back to Gu''s house, it was already a littlete.


    Seeing Father Tong at the door, Gu Yundong hurriedly asked, "Have my parents returned from Fucheng?"


    If there is no ident, it will be updated tomorrow. It''s really a st, and the plot that everyone is looking forward to is here. So I am very proud now.


    I haven''t dared to read thements for the past few days, but now I finally dare, it''s not easy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 759: know that you are unpleasant

    Chapter 759 I know I''m not likable


    Father Tong was instantly happy when he saw theming back.


    This youngdy and future uncle went into the deep mountains together, and everyone was brave. You Qi had said before that he would only go there for five or six days, but he didn''te back after ten days.


    Aren''t you excited to see someone now?


    Therefore, he didn''t listen to Gu Yundong''s question, so he hurriedly shouted to the courtyard, "Miss is back."


    The voice fell, and two figures rushed out one after the other.


    It was Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi. The two children came to hug her and almost didn''t cry.


    "Sister, you''re back, you don''t even know how worried we are."


    "Cousin, are you all right?"


    Both of them are at home, and it''s time for clothes leave. Qin Wenzheng had a holiday, and Tianhai Academy also had a holiday.


    Only the Wen Mo school I saw today, Master Wen felt that the clothes leave was unnecessary and wasted time studying. Anyway, his students were all from nearby viges and towns, so there was no need to go back and put on clothes to keep out the cold.


    That''s why Gu Yundong only saw Niudan at the gate of that school today.


    She rubbed the heads of the two children and said, "Isn''t this okay?"


    Seeing Yun Shu humming twice, with a clear usatory look in his eyes, he hurriedly pointed in the direction of the carriage and said, "I brought you a gift, go take a look."


    The two of them were startled, and they didn''t care to get angry with her, so they ran to the edge of the carriage.


    Shao Qingyuan hugged them up, the two crawled inside, and saw the kite inside at a nce.


    The eyes of the two children lit up immediately, and they sat in the carriage with their legs crossed and began to choose.


    There were originally four kites, but only three were left after giving one cow egg.


    The patterns that Gu Yundong chose are all very beautiful, an eagle, a dragonfly, a butterfly, and an owl.


    Niudan took the dragonfly, Yunshu and Yuanzhi both thought that a beautiful kite like Butterfly should be reserved for Coco.


    So one of the two chose an eagle and the other an owl. Anyway, they were both eagles and they looked good.


    After choosing the kite, the two children got off the carriage contentedly.


    Yunshu was happy, but when he thought about the big sistering back after so many days, he was worried and scared. He immediately turned his head arrogantly and snorted, "Don''t think that I won''t be angry anymore."


    yo, the little guy still has to make an inch.


    "Then you give it back to me?"


    "That won''t work, eldest sister, you don''t like to y kites anymore. You still don''t want to give it to me when you look back. Then you will have to find an excuse to find steps. It''s hard work. Forget it, I''ll ept it."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Who said she doesn''t like ying kites anymore?


    She is so big? ? She won''t get married until next month, why is she so big?


    This little broken boy will definitely not find a wife in the future. No wonder he med his father for not giving him one since he was a child. He has self-knowledge and knows that he is not likable.


    Gu Yunshu happily went in with the kite with Bian Yuanzhi.


    "Stinky boy." Gu Yundongughed and scolded.


    But seeing that only two children went out to greet him, it seemed that the parents did note back.


    is also strange, at this time Tianhai Academy should have been on holiday.


    But she exhaled a breath and entered the gate of Gu''s house with Shao Qingyuan.


    However, just after taking a few steps inside, a surprised voice suddenly came from behind, "Miss, the seconddy is back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 760: Big man mixed with women

    Chapter 760 Big men mixed with women


    Gu Yundong staggered abruptly as he walked forward, almost falling forward.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan was quick-witted and stepped forward to support her.


    Gu Yundong and him looked at each other and said in a low voice, "Should we say that we are lucky or unlucky?"


    They came back only one step earlier than her parents, which was also quite a coincidence.


    Shao Qingyuanughed, "Let''s go, go meet your parents."


    "Um."


    The two turned around, Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi, who also heard the voice, blew past them with another gust of wind, and quickly ran to the door.


    When Gu Yundong walked out the door, he happened to see Yun Shu Yunke and Yuan Zhi hugging each other tightly, as if only in this way could he express his thoughts.


    Several children were jumping and jumping, obviously very happy.


    Even Mr. Yang was so excited when he saw it, he went forward and hugged him.


    Gu Yundong almostughed when he saw it, and hurriedly turned his eyes to look at his father.


    Who knew that Gu Dajiang had a calm face and looked at her unhappily.


    Gu Yundong''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that she has been in the deep mountains for so many days to be known? No, didn''t Dad juste back?


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "Father, why did youe back today?"


    "Are you too embarrassed to say it?" Gu Dajiang was also very depressed, and snorted coldly, "Your milk tea shop opened yesterday, but Shuitao went to Fucheng a few days ago to tell you that you have something to go to, and Miss Nie''s eldest Let me attend on your behalf, or I''ll be back two days earlier."


    Gu Dajiang was unhappy. First, he couldn''te back sooner. He broke his promise to his wife and daughter, causing Yang and Coco to lose their energy.


    Secondly, he is a big man, and the milk tea shop is a shop dedicated to entertaining female guests. Although some men came to celebrate the opening on the opening day, most of them gave gifts and walked around.


    He was the only one who stayed there from the beginning to the end, and those female rtives whispered to him very strangely.


    Gu Dajiang still feels ufortable when he thinks of the scene at that time. He is a big man, mixed in an asion full of women, and he doesn''t know where to put his eyes to be respectful.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Dai saw his predicament and asked him toe back first, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After listening to the process, Gu Yundong could only hold back hisughter, and quickly apologized to him, "Dad has worked hard, I know that it is for me that I forced myself to do unhappy things. Daddy is the best dad in the world."


    "Humph." Although Gu Dajiang red at her, what he said to her was very useful, so Gu Yundong walked into the yard with his support.


    After entering the courtyard and sitting down, Gu Yundong asked about the situation in the pce these days.


    The milk tea wasunched. Although Gu Yundong did not participate in the opening, Mrs. Dai thought she came to know that she had entered the deep mountains.


    She also talked about things at home, and she picked it up, and she waspletely taken into the deep mountains.


    Yun Shu on the side red at him lightly with his small eyes, but he remained silent and didn''t say anything about the fact that he hadn''t returned home for more than ten days.


    But after Gu Yundong talked about Niudan today, the little guy finally couldn''t bear it any longer, got up and ran to Chen''s house.


    It was Gu Dajiang who was quick to pull the person back, "The Chen family must be discussing this matter now, so don''t join in the fun, and it will be the same when you go to him tomorrow."


    Yunshu calmed down after that, but he still looked angry while holding his fist.


    Gu Yundong thought of another thing, "Now Niudan can''t go to Wenmo School to study, but I don''t know which school to go to next."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 761: You can go to Dongyi Academy

    Chapter 761 You can go to Dongyi Academy


    Qin Wenzheng''s side, Gu Yundong didn''t think about it.


    But it obviously won''t work. Not to mention how long Qin Wenzeng will teach, he just said that he has more and more things now, and I''m afraid that he doesn''t have the energy to ept any more students.


    I didn''t read that since Yunshu and Yuanzhi entered the school, Qin Wenzheng never enrolled again?


    And although Gu Yundong felt that he had a good rtionship with Qin Wenzong, he couldn''t rely on this rtionship to recklessly plug people into his school.


    She has already stuffed two of them. Among them, Yunshu is what Qin Wenzheng wanted to ept because of his talent, and Yuanzhi was exchanged by Gu Yundong with conditions.


    Qin Wenzheng can''t do it, as for other ces...


    There are only two schools in the town, one literary and ink school, and I will definitely not go there again.


    There is also a family that is too interested in the benefits, and the beam repair is also high, and Gu Yundong does not like it.


    However, Chen Jincai''s son went to school there. This is because Chen Jincai himself was a small butler at the beginning, and his wife''s family had some connections with the school, so he let his son in to study.


    Later, after Chen Jincai lost his chores in the town, he also thought about letting his son go to another school with less shackles after this year.


    It''s just that he has now be Gu Ji''s buddy again, and this idea has been given up.


    In addition to these two schools, there are several other small private schools. The master is not even a schr, and really can only teach children to read and write.


    But it is obvious that the Chen family sent their children to study and read for the imperial examination.


    Just recognize a few words, how can you be reconciled?


    Forget it, these things are not something she can worry about, Chen Liang must know it.


    Gu Yundong was about to change the subject and talk about other things with his family when he heard Yun Shu tilt his head and say, "Actually, you can go to Dongyi Academy."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Dongyi Academy? I remember that the master of that academy brought the students to embarrass you?"


    "Yeah." Yun Shu nodded, "But that master was dismissed from the academy, and he was not allowed to continue teaching. The dean of Dongyi Academy has also returned, and he also met our master. He is a very good person."


    Yuan Zhi also nodded, "The dean was very angry when he heard what happened at the beginning, and then rectified their academy. A few days ago, the master took us to the Dongyi Academy and went around with them. of students have discussed learning.¡±


    The dean of Dongyi Academy went to Beijing to take the exam after the new emperor was enthroned, and it took more than half a year.


    Later, he was still waiting for the results in Beijing, but unfortunately he still fell out of the list.


    Therefore, a long time had passed by the time he returned to Fengkai County.


    Listening to what Yunshu said, this Dongyi Academy is actually a good choice now?


    If there is no such annoying master, Dongyi Academy''s reputation in the county seat is second only to the county school, it is indeed a good choice.


    Well, so you can give the vige chief a suggestion. As for whether to adopt it or not, it is up to them to decide.


    Having an idea in his heart, Gu Yundong stopped talking about it.


    She wanted to ask about the milk tea shop, but it was gettingte, and everyone had been on their way for another day, so everyone went back to their rooms to rest early.


    Early the next morning, Yunshu and Yuanzhi got up in a hurry, and took Yunke, who also woke up early, to find Niudan.


    However, when the two ran to Niudan''s house, they saw that the door was closed, and the Chen family seemed to have no one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 762: seek justice

    Chapter 762 Seeking Justice


    Yunshu went to the neighbor''s house to inquire, only to find out that the Chen family had all gone to town.


    Not only Chen Liangzhou, but even Chen Jinbao went to Gu''s house early in the morning to ask Tong An to ask for leave, followed behind his parents, and angrily went to seek justice for Niudan.


    Yunshu and the others could only run back, and Gu Yundong was not surprised when he heard it.


    The Chen family dotes on their two grandchildren very much. Although Chen Liang, the vige chief, keeps his face calm and dignified all day long, how can he sit still when he sees his precious grandson suffer so much grievance?


    Gu Yundong asked about it, and heard that not only the Chen family, but Chen Liang also brought a few young adults in the vige, looking like he was going to make trouble.


    Gu Yundong wasn''t worried, but Yunshu was a little disappointed. He didn''t see the bull eggs, and he couldn''t follow him to fight the bad guys.


    But after seeing Yun Kee out with his little butterfly kite, he instantly regained his spirits.


    also hurried back to the room and took out his owl kite.


    "Let''s have a look, how about who flies the highest kite?"


    Yun Ke ran over, "It must be my butterfly."


    "Then let''s go to the drying farm." Yuan Zhi was also very interested.


    The three of them went out with three kites. Today is autumn and the weather is cool and windy, which is very suitable for kite flying.


    They hurried out the door, stopped by Zeng''s house, and dragged Zeng Jia, Zeng Yue and Zeng Le away.


    Three kites for six people, exactly one for two people.


    Gu Yundong originally bought four, thinking that there would be one more for Lu Hongqiao. However, among the four members of the Lu family who came back with Gu Dajiang yesterday, there was only one Lu Hongxiu.


    A group of people ran to the drying field, and the three kites instantly attracted the friends along the road.


    So when we arrived at our destination, almost all the children in the vige followed.


    Many people have flown kites, but this thing cannot be eaten or worn, and the parents in the countryside don¡¯t have the spare money to buy them, so they can only make it themselves.


    What I made by myself is simple. A few thin bamboos are ced on top of it, and some window paper is used to paste it. It is square and has no shape, let alone color. It is ugly and makes people want to cry.


    Therefore, the colorful kites that Yunshu and several others took out became the children''s favorites, and they all came to touch them.


    If it wasn''t for Yunshu to stop it, I''m afraid that the kite would have been broken into pieces before they could be put into the sky.


    Fortunately, although he is young, he is now a little majestic in the vige, so everyone can only see it but not touch it.


    Looking at the butterfly owl owl that is getting taller and taller, the children below are screaming excitedly one by one, and the sound one after another attracts many adults toe out to watch.


    Actually...they also wanted to let it go.


    When ?? Niudan came back, he saw such a lively scene after passing the rice drying field.


    His eyes lit up, and he hurriedly stopped the ox cart, then flew home and took out his kite to join in.


    Yunshu waited for him to y happily for a while, then he gave Zeng Le his kite, and then ran to him and talked to him.


    "Niudan, did you go to the master of the literary and ink school to settle ounts today?"


    "Yes." Niu Dan''s face was flushed with excitement. Today, father, grandpa and some uncles and uncles apanied him, and he actually made Master Wen apologize to himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 763: I can get mad master

    Chapter 763 I Can Stun the Master


    Yunshu sighed, "You should call me."


    Niudan was stunned for a moment, someone next to him screamed and told him to grab the line or the kite would fall, Niudan simply handed the line to him, and then walked aside with Yunshu to chat.


    "What do I call you for? You are small, what if you are bullied?"


    Yunshu shook his head, looking very proud, "I won''t be bullied, I can stun the Master, I''m very experienced."


    Feelings, are you going to stun the master?


    "It''s alright, even if you didn''t go, my father and the others almost made the master angry today."


    Yunshu suddenly became interested, and his little hand pulled his wrist to sit on a stone beside him, "Then tell me, why are you dizzy?"


    Niudan immediately twisted his body and started talking.


    At the same time, Chen Liang was also sitting at Gu''s house drinking tea and talking about going to town today.


    They went to Wen Mo School and met the Master Wen.


    Interestingly, that Liu Xiaoquan''s father also went to the school to find the master to settle ounts.


    That Liu Xiaoquan''s father was a butcher, and he had a fierce aura and muscles all over his body.


    It is said that after discovering that Liu Xiaoquan was a thief yesterday, Master Wen took him back and taught him a lesson in front of all the students. He also made him kneel on the ground for half an hour, and finally kicked him out of the school. , does not recognize him as a student.


    As a result, after Liu Xiaoquan returned, he said in front of his parents that life was boring and wanted to hang himself to death.


    So early in the morning, Dad Liu came over.


    Chen Liang was still a little angry when he said this, "Fortunately, Niudan met you Yundong yesterday, otherwise, he would be expelled from the school if he was wronged, and the person who wanted to die would be our Niudan, thinking about this. I was afraid after a while.¡±


    Gu Yundong drinks tea silently, no, Uncle Chen, you think too much. She saw that Liu Xiaoquan didn''t really want to seek death, otherwise, why would he be so noisy in front of his parents?


    But this is also because Liu Xiaoquan is strong. If he encounters a person whose mind is fragile and cannot bear to be humiliated, he will be so humiliated by Master Wen, I am afraid that he will really miss it.


    Actually, there could have been a good solution to this matter. Stealing money was not right in the first ce, and it would be even more wrong to me others afterward. Such students should be severely punished. As a master, what you need to do is to find out the truth, return your innocence, and then guide and educate those who make mistakes.


    Master Kewen is not. His own reputation was stained, so he put all the responsibility on Liu Xiaoquan''s head.


    After deciding to kick him out of the school, he even had to be humiliated beforehand.


    This kind of person is really disgusting to her.


    Chen Liang also felt disgusting, but fortunately, Liu Xiaoquan''s father was not so easy to mess with. He had a bad temper from the beginning, and when he went to the school, he went directly with the butcher''s knife.


    As soon as the knife lit up, Master Wen immediately softened and even apologized to Liu Xiaoquan.


    Chen Liang saw it, and without saying a word, he asked Chen Jinbao to bring the young and middle-aged people from the vige to block in front of him, and began to ask for his guilt.


    Master Wen was so frightened that he almost fainted, and he apologized to Niu Dan in a hurry.


    Coincidentally, when he apologized, most of the students in the school were watching from outside.


    Seeing the dignified and unsmiling Master, turned out to be like this... humbly and spineless, and I couldn''t say whether I was disappointed or disgusted. In short, there are a few students whose family conditions allow, who are already considering going to other schools.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 764: completely chilled

    Chapter 764 Completely chilled


    After this incident, Master Wen''s reputation waspletely stinky. After the people who were onlookers hyped up the events of that day, many students'' families were very dissatisfied.


    Slowly, there are fewer and fewer students in the Wenmo Academy, and in the end, there are only five or six students left.


    For this reason, Master Wenined about his wife, Sun, if it wasn''t for her making friends carelessly and having contacts with such selfish and mean people, why would she be the knife she used to deal with Chen Jingwen like this.


    Not only did he lose face, he couldn''t even be a master.


    Mrs. Sun felt even more bitter in her heart. She hated Mrs. Wu so much that she spoke ill of her outside.


    Chen Liang''s family also asked Master Wen to get back the bundle of Niudan, and then left the school with a cold snort.


    That Liu Daddy saw Niudan and wanted to settle the ount with him. After all, he was also a member of the murderous son''s murder. But the Chen family is so powerful, and one stop ahead makes people feel a drum in their hearts, so they can only forget it and leave angrily with their son.


    Chen Liang and the others went to Wu''s house after they came out of Wenmo School.


    They didn''t forget that the culprit was the Wu family.


    It''s just that the Wu family probably guessed that they woulde to the door, so the whole family was gone, and only Chen Yn was left to deal with them.


    Chen Yn is still helping Wu to speak, and even the words reflect that the eggs may be really dirty.


    Chen Liang waspletely cold to her. He might have thought about less contact with her before, but now he haspletely cut off the rtionship. Just when he felt sorry for his brother Chen Tian, ??he didn''t recognize this niece.


    When Chen Liang and Gu Yundong talked about this, the whole person was still a little sluggish.


    He couldn''t figure out why things turned out like this. Chen Yn, who was married, seemed like a different person.


    What can Gu Yundong say? It''s not that she has changed, it''s that she was so selfish originally, but now she can''t keep it up and it''s exposed.


    Just looking at Chen Liang''s gloomy expression, she stillforted him a few words, "It''s better to see it as soon as possible, lest she bring more trouble to the Chen family in the future. Uncle Chen, don''t be too sad, at least today. Still giving Niudan a sigh of relief."


    Chen Liang nodded, "Yes, seeing that Master apologize to Niu Dan, I am much morefortable here."


    I started to hesitate a little bit, as if I wanted to say something but felt embarrassed.


    Gu Yundong asked strangely, "What''s the matter? Is there something in trouble for Uncle Chen?"


    "Yes, it''s like this." Uncle Chen rubbed his hands and said, "This ox will not be able to study in Wenmo School in the future, and I don''t know where to go from now on. You saidst time that you knew about us in Fengkai County. School, look, which school is better?"


    Chen Bo didn''t listen to Gu Yundongst time, and now he really regretted it to death.


    He is the mayor of the vige. He used to think that he was a person who had seen the world in this vige, but nowpared to Gu Yundong, who has traveled all over the world and visited so many cities, he is just a bum.


    So I wanted to hear what she meant.


    Gu Yundong was also about to talk to him about this, but before she could speak, Yun Shu brought Niudan and others in.


    Just when he heard this sentence, Niudan immediately reacted fiercely and shouted, "I don''t study anymore."


    Everyone was stunned and turned to look at him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 765: why dont you want to go

    Chapter 765 Why don''t you want to go


    Uncle Chen was the first to react, and immediately scolded, "Why don''t you study? Don''t you talk nonsense? You know how many children in this vige have no chance to study. You can only live in peace if your parents are promising. Sitting there to study, you are good, but you don''t cherish it."


    He was right, how hard is it to study in these days?


    Although he is the head of the vige, it is very difficult for his two grandchildren to study. But he is well aware of the benefits of knowledge, and if he can test for a schr or something, it can change his life.


    That''s why he came to Gu''s house with a cheeky face today and carefully inquired about a good school.


    There are even some secret thoughts in his heart. Chen Liang has met Qin Wenzheng. Although he doesn''t know his specific identity, he knows that he is definitely not an ordinary person by looking at his style, especially Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi are with him. go to school.


    They went to school for less time than Niudan, but they learned more than Niudan. It is said that they even have to learn horseback riding and archery, which is much better than that of Wenmo Academy.


    There is such a good school, who doesn''t want to go. But he had also inquired about it, that Master Qin had strict requirements for epting students, and he had to look at his talent and eyesight.


    In fact, he also knew that there was little hope, but Qin Wenzheng and Gu Yundong had a good rtionship, so he still wanted to give it a try, maybe it would be sessful?


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that his grandson was not willing to go to school.


    Chen Liang had fainted the Master Wen before, but now he was almost fainted by his own grandson.


    But Niudan''s face was flushed red, his little hands were tugging tightly, and he looked very excited and resisted.


    Chen Liang wanted to say something, but Gu Dajiang, who was on the side, shook his head slightly and pulled Niudan over.


    He is not familiar with Niudan, but listening to his son often talk about it, he really likes this enthusiastic and energetic little guy.


    He asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you want to study?"


    "Reading is not good at all, I''m not happy, and I can''t go home. The master doesn''t let us y. Even if we take a break, we have to sit in the seat and read, and we can''t go to the toilet for more than half a cup of tea. I feel ufortable and ufortable. I can''t breathe anymore."


    Niudan said with pain on his face.


    Gu Yundong understood, Niudan has grown tired of learning.


    And this phenomenon has not been a day or two, it must have been suffocated under the pressure of Master Nawen over the years.


    Sure enough, this master is not suitable for being a master.


    Chen Liang waspletely stunned, and he didn''t understand, "Isn''t that what reading is like? Which student doesn''t study hard day and night in the cold window? The ancients still have their heads hanging from the beams and thorns, and they can''t wait to sit at their desks for twelve hours a day. What about the former, why do you feel ufortable?"


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other, this is the generation gap.


    Chen Liang had never read a book, so he couldn''t empathize, but Gu Dajiang knew it.


    He gave Gu Yundong a wink, and thetter went out with Niudan, who had a tight little face trying to protest, and Yunshu, who frowned as if thinking about a problem.


    Only Gu Dajiang and Chen Liang were left in the main room, and Chen Liang was still frowning.


    Gu Dajiang poured him a ss of water, and then said slowly, "Vige chief, I can understand your hopes for your children, but we also need to understand that Niudan is only eight years old this year, and he is still young. If the strength is not enough, let a person sit in the room all day reading, let alone the child can''t do it, even me, I can''t do it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 766: Gu Dajiangs persuasion

    Chapter 766 Gu Dajiang''s Persuasion


    Chen Liang''s brows tightened, Gu Dajiang smiled and said, "It''s like, for the sake of your family''s food, clothing, housing, and transportation, you must work in the fields all day, working very hard, and you can''t wait to stay in the fields for twelve hours a day. But is it possible? If you don''te back to rest when the weather is hot, you will suffer from heat stroke. After working for a long time, you will be tired, and the **** in your hand might hit your toes, right?"


    "Simrly, the same is true of reading. If people don''t rest, they will read books all day long, and their eyes will not be able to bear it. For a long time, their minds are confused, and they can''t learn at all. Proper rest is for better work or studyter. Say, is this the truth? Forcing students to read and write will be counterproductive.¡±


    After such an exnation, Chen Liang felt a lot easier to understand.


    He looked at Gu Dajiang and asked in a low voice, "I heard that you are studying in Tianhai Academy now. Is the same for your academy?"


    "Naturally, Tianhai Academy needs to be more rxed. After the Master has taught a certain amount of knowledge, he will stop and leave time for you to think and interpret. If you don''t understand, you can ask the Master. If you already understand, you can read the book yourself, or Practice calligraphy, or draw, y chess, or even go back to the school building early to rest.


    At their age, the most important thing is self-awareness.


    "My dear, can you still do this?" It was the first time that Chen Liang had heard such a teaching method.


    Before, I only knew that those students stayed at home every day and didn¡¯t even go out. They only knew how to read books. I don''t dare to speak loudly at home, and I read until midnight every day.


    In the end, I still have little knowledge.


    Gu Dajiang said with a smile, "Vige chief, not only our Tianhai Academy, but Yunshu''s academy is also rtively loose, otherwise you can ask him."


    Chen Liang was stunned for a while, "So, the literate master from Wenmo Academy doesn''t know how to teach?"


    "At least in some aspects, he really didn''t do a good job. It''s like this clothing leave, Tianhai Academy was released, Yunshu''s school was released, and even the private school in the vige next door was released for half a month. But the one in the town The Wenmo Academy only blindly allows students to stay in the school and study, which has wiped out the students'' enthusiasm for reading, how can this happen?"


    Gu Dajiang wanted to say that it is not easy to harm people.


    Chen Liang lowered his eyes and began to ponder.


    Compared with this kind of elementary school, he naturally believed more in Tianhai Academy, which has cultivated so many schrs and champions, and has a century-old history.


    And now that he thinks about it, Niu Dan was happy every day when he first went to the school, and every day he came back and told some interesting things in the school, talking about how many words he recognized every day. But recently, he has be more and more silent, and he refuses to talk about things in the school when he goes home.


    Chen Liang sighed and asked after a while, "Then, then really, don''t let Niudan go to school to study?"


    "There''s no need to make a decision so quickly. Niudan now has a disgust and rejection of reading in his heart. He may feel that no matter which school is the same as the Wenmo School, it will only put him under huge pressure. If the vige chief is free, in fact You can take Niudan to other schools and let him know that there are still many schools with different teaching methods."


    Chen Liang nodded thoughtfully, Gu Dajiang knew that he needed to think about it, and he needed to talk to Niudan.


    The two got up and walked out of the main room, intending to find the eggs.


    Who knows, I looked around in the yard, but I didn''t see a few children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 767: Brother Shao, I want to give birth to monkeys for you

    Chapter 767 Brother Shao, I want to give you monkeys


    Not only a few children are gone, but also Yang and others are gone.


    Finally, Father Tong pointed them in the direction, saying that people were watching the fun at Shao''s house.


    Gu Dajiang and Chen Liang looked at each other, and they both walked towards Shao''s house.


    As soon as I entered the gate, I heard waves of familiar and tender voices, and there were asional apuse.


    The two looked at each other and followed the sound to the Shao''s backyard.


    Then I saw a lot of people sitting in the Shao''s backyard. Gu Yundong brought Yang''s Yunshu, Yunke Yuanzhi Niudan, and the three brothers and sisters of the Zeng family, plus the three cats, and even Tong Shui Tao and Xue Rong. Come to join in the fun.


    And standing straight in the middle of the courtyard is Shao Qingyuan.


    He held a bow in his hand, and drew an arrow from the quiver on his right hand, and with a slight lift, he straightened the bow, put the arrow on the bowstring, and aimed it at a target on the other side of the yard.


    The target was a bit crude, but the piles below were embedded in the ground a lot, standing there straight and strong.


    Shao Qingyuan straightened his arm, drew the bow, aimed, followed by a slight loosening of his fingertips, the arrow made a ''boom'' sound, and the target was clearly aimed at the center of the bullseye.


    ''Om'', the tail of the arrow trembled slightly, making a soft sound of joy.


    The next moment, there was a cheering shout from the yard, "Brother Shao is great."


    "Brother Shao is amazing."


    "Brother Shaoes first."


    "Brother Shao is invincible in the world."


    "Brother Shao, I want to give you monkeys."


    Everyone, "..." All of them looked at Gu Yundong who was talking.


    Thetter exined very calmly, "I mean, with this technique, it''s okay to beat monkeys."


    Yeah? do you mean this? They have little knowledge, so don''t lie.


    A few children were still confused, but Ah Mao couldn''t bear it any longer. He shook his shoulders eager to try, and hurriedly ran to Shao Qingyuan''s side, "Master, I''ll try it too."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and made room for him.


    Amao was gearing up for a while, and he poohed twice in his palm, and then went to pick up the bow in Shao Qingyuan''s hand.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head sharply, and his eyes shot at him coldly.


    Amao, "..." What''s the matter?


    Young master, don''t look at me like this, I''m scared and feel like I''m going to die.


    He didn''t say anything just now, Amao asked cautiously, "Sir, I''m..."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his chin and said, "Use that."


    Yundong gave him, only he can use it, no one wants to touch it, or he will cut off his hand.


    Amao followed what Shao Qingyuan pointed at, and saw a pair of old bows and arrows, which was the one that Shao Qingyuan used to hunt in the mountains before.


    Amao was crying inwardly, he wanted to touch the new bow, it seemed to be very strong and powerful.


    But the young master did not allow it, he could only sigh secretly, and silently walked to the side to pick up the old bow.


    However, after seeing the bow in Shao Qingyuan''s hand, and looking at this one now, it''s really too crude, I heard that this bow was made by the master himself...


    Amao sighed in his heart, forget it, this bow is very meaningful, and he can''t dislike it.


    So he took the bow and walked back to the position where Shao Qingyuan stood before, just about to pick up the arrow.


    The quiver was also taken away before the hand could touch it.


    Amao, "..."


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Shao Qingyuan said with an expressionless face, "Didn''t I let you use that pair?"


    I have no eyesight, I have to practice hard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 768: Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

    Chapter 768 Hahahahahaha


    Everyone in the yard was at a loss, only Gu Yundong pursed his lips happily, looking at Shao Qingyuan''s eyes how soft and soft.


    Amao could only take another quiver in a trance, looking at the bow and arrow in his hand with some grief and indignation.


    He was so eager to be the first to shoot arrows because he was jealous of the bow in the boy''s hand.


    Actually, his archery skills are not very good...


    But in the eyes of everyone, he could only take a deep breath, draw the bow and arrow, and aim.


    ¡®ßÝ¡¯


    ''Snapped''


    The yard was as quiet as chickens, all of them stared nkly at the missed arrow, speechless for a long time.


    Until Gu Yunshu pped his forehead with his small hand, turned his head and said, "I can''t see."


    followed closely, and theughter of ''puchi'' and ''puchi'' sounded.


    Amao angrily looked at Agou and Azhu who made a sound, and gave them a vicious look.


    On the contrary, the children were very kind, and they did notugh at him, butforted him very seriously.


    "It''s okay, Brother Cat, you''re just not ready, it''s not that you''re not good at archery." Niudan said sincerely.


    "Brother Cat, you are already great, I can''t even pull the bowstring. When the Master took us to practice horseback archeryst time, I could only stand by and watch." Yuan Zhi also advised.


    "Brother Cat, although you missed the shot, Brother Cat, you touched the bow and arrow." Zeng Le thought for a long time before he could say a word.


    Amao has several arrows in his heart, don''t talk about Qiuqiu.


    Fortunately, the little girl Yunke didn''t say a word, and came over and pulled his hand very thoughtfully.


    Amao was instantly warmed up, and sure enough the girl doll was a small padded jacket.


    But the next moment, the little girl said seriously, "Brother Cat, you must be standing too far, let''s get closer,e, take a few steps forward, and try again."


    The little girl was talking, took his hand and walked towards the target.


    "Okay, now definitely in."


    Amao raised his head and looked at the target one meter away from him, without any fluctuations in his heart.


    He should have guessed, the **** little padded jacket.


    "Pfft..."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha."


    Atst, not only Agou and Azhu wereughing, but even a few children couldn''t help it, and pped the table hard andughed.


    Even Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan covered their mouths, shrugging their shoulders and couldn''t stop.


    Gu Dajiang and Chen Liang looked up at the sky, but the corners of their mouths kept turning up.


    Only the little girl Gu Yunke looked nk, ran to Gu Yundong''s side,y on herp and asked curiously, "What are youughing at? Isn''t this a good idea?"


    "Yes, that''s a good idea." Gu Yundong hugged him, his shoulders still shaking.


    The little girl saw that the elder sister was happy. Although she still didn''t understand what they wereughing at, she alsoughed silly.


    Now, there is really only one cat left, standing alone in front of the target, with a particrly deste back.


    He swears that starting today, he must practice archery hard! ! !


    Fortunately, the two Agou in the back took him as a lesson and stopped showing off their abilities. They actually took a few steps forward and shortened the distance a little.


    Although he didn''t hit the bullseye like Shao Qingyuan did, at least he didn''t miss the target.


    And it became more and more smoothter, but the results gradually improved.


    Several children also wanted to shoot arrows, but Shao Qingyuan''s bow and arrow were too big and heavy for them.


    Others have not learned it. Although Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi have followed Qin Wenzheng to take a riding and archery ss, they are only limited to the most basic teaching, and the bows and arrows they teach are different.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 769: Dad is more like a husband

    Chapter 769 Dad is more like a master


    A group of people have passed their eye addiction, and watching the sky is getting darker and darker, everyone finally took back their minds and stopped making trouble.


    After waiting for everyone to turn around, they found that Gu Dajiang and Chen Liang were standing in the corner and watched for a long time.


    Gu Yundong saw Chen Liang, and in the end, he still said a word, "Uncle Chen, Niudan is now tired of learning, so don''t worry about going to school, you have to take it slowly."


    "I know." Chen Liang sighed, "Your father and I talked a lot, and I also knew that I was too careless before, I didn''t realize that he was unhappy."


    "You just understand."


    Chen Liang was very grateful to Gu Yundong and his daughter. Seeing that the little grandson still had a happy smile on his face, he felt a little sour in his heart and took him home.


    Gu''s family also went back, and Shao Qingyuan wanted to follow him to eat.


    It''s a pity that Gu Dajiang is back, he still has to restrain himself.


    Gu Yundong then walked to Gu Dajiang''s side and whispered, "Dad, what did you say to Uncle Chen, I think he seems to be thinking very seriously."


    "I didn''t say anything." Gu Dajiang thought for a while, "I just gave an example. By the way, I think Niudan has a deep misunderstanding of the school. It happened that Yunshu was at home during the holiday, and let him chat more with Niudan. chat."


    "I know." Gu Yundong nodded, "Father, I found that you are more like a master than the master of the Wen Mo school."


    After she finished speaking, the little girl Gu Yunke happened to be dragged into the door.


    Gu Dajiang''s footsteps stopped suddenly, Master? ?


    Is he more like the Master?


    In the days that followed, Yun Shu really looked for Niudan to y with each other every day. After he stopped rejecting the school so much, Chen Liang took him to the private school in the next vige for a walk.


    also took him to Dongyi Academy in the county seat, but now the academy is on holiday and there are not many students in the school.


    But there will also be some students and masters who do not go home and continue to study in the academy.


    Originally, people were not allowed to enter the academy, but Yunshu had been to Dongyi Academy twice and knew a few people inside.


    In this way, Niudan finally slowly opened his heart and knew that his thinking was narrow.


    He began to slowly fall in love with the atmosphere of the school again, especially the Dongyi Academy. He felt that he would be very happy to study here.


    Chen''s family breathed a sigh of relief, and began to prepare to wait for the end of the clothing leave, and then take Niudan to Dongyi Academy to pay Shuxiu to study.


    At the same time, Yunshu didn''t forget that Coco''s birthday wasing, and he went into the kitchen more often.


    Gu Yundong thought,st time she gave Yunshu a surprise, so this time she will change her way.


    So she hugged the little girl and asked her directly, "Coco, it''s your birthday soon, have you thought about what you want? You said, the eldest sister will satisfy you."


    The little girl was stunned for a moment, and her eyes were sparkling, "Is it really possible?"


    "Well, what do you want to eat and what do you want to y?"


    The little girl put her arms around her neck, then looked up at the sky and said, "I, I want to be a fairy, and then run to the moon. I heard that there is Fairy Chang''e on the moon, she has a little rabbit, I I just wanted to try the fairy''s moon cakes and see if they are delicious, I can still bring them down for you to eat."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She said very difficultly, "Change another? This is too difficult."


    The little girl was a little disappointed, but thinking about it is right, I heard that bing a fairy has to go through a lot of hardships, she is still too young, and the hardships are definitely not enough.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 770: birthday wishes

    Chapter 770 Birthday Wishes


    But the next moment, the little girl''s eyes lit up again and said, "I thought of it."


    "you say¡­¡­"


    "I think tomorrow, I will grow up and be an adult, so that I can make it myself. You can taste a lot of delicious food, and then praise me, hehehe."


    She said finally, and her face became full of yearning.


    The little girl''s goal has been very clear, she likes to eat, and she likes to cook.


    In the future, she will be as powerful as the eldest sister, and then she will make a lot of different things that she has never seen before, so that everyone will know how powerful she is.


    The little girl thought happily, but when she looked up, she found the eldest sister with a constipated expression.


    Even the parents and brothers who were listening with their ears pricked up were secretly covering their mouths andughing.


    The little girl was immediately angry, sitting in Gu Yundong''s arms, with her small fat waist stuck in her waist, "Don''tugh, I can make it, make delicious food, and p you in the face."


    Gu Dajiang was full of joy, and hugged her, "Okay, we won''tugh, the good things Coco will make in the future will definitely be the best. But Coco, this, it will be an adult thing tomorrow, we all No way, think about other wishes that we can help you realize, okay?"


    Gu Dajiang is happy. When he was in the old Gu family, whether it was Gu Yundong or Gu Yunshu, he was extraordinarily sensible at a young age. Such innocent words would nevere out of their mouths, and even if they wanted to eat corn and sweet potatoes, they would only secretly I thought to myself, looked at it eagerly, and didn''t dare to bring it up.


    Coco has developed such a temper now, which shows that their family is really good, and they don''t have to look at people''s faces carefully at a young age, and dare to say anything they want.


    Gu Dajiang''s mood was a littleplicated, and he looked at his eldest daughter who changed everything.


    But seeing Gu Yundong''s tangled face, she was naive, a child''s dream really can''t bepared with an adult''s, she shouldn''t talk too much.


    After thinking about it, she could only say to the little girl, "You mention one, what can the eldest sister do? You can mention three, um, three."


    The little girl began to rack her brains, what can the eldest sister do?


    But in her heart, eldest sister can do anything.


    Yunshu squatted beside Gu Dajiang, took her little hand and said, "For example, when you are born, you can eat more candies. For example, if you want the elder sister to sing to you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was hit on the head.


    He turned his head and looked at Gu Yundong sadly.


    Thetter red at him and sang a Mao song, did you want to hear it yourself?


    Yuanzhi also came up with an idea, "Coco, you can also ask for a new dress."


    Gu Dajiang also said, "Or, have a big meal."


    Mr. Yang nodded frantically, "This is good, Coco has a big meal, you like it."


    The little girl twisted her little head and turned around on everyone''s face, as if she was thinking.


    After a long time, he finally nodded cautiously, "I figured it out."


    Everyone looked at her expectantly.


    "The first one, I want to eat cake." She couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. She ate it on her second brother''s birthdayst time, but it was delicious. Later, the eldest sister didn''t make it, saying it was not easy to do. look, and there is no time.


    "Okay." Gu Yundong agreed with a single sigh, heaving a sigh of relief, at least he didn''t want to go to heaven. "At that time, not only will there be cakes, but also like your second brother, I will cook other things for you to eat."


    The little girl nodded vigorously, "I also invite friends toe."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 771: family shopping

    Chapter 771 Family shopping


    Gu Yundong rubbed her head and nodded, "What about the second one."


    "The second one." The little girl looked around with her round eyes, and everyone looked puzzled.


    Soon heard her say, "I think, I want to visit the county town, a family."


    Gu Yundong was startled, went to the county town as a family?


    She looked at the girl''s expectant look. Speaking of which, Coco didn''t really go out for shopping. At most, she sat in the carriage and lifted the curtain to look outside.


    This was only when Gu Yundong was at home. No one dared to take her to the street when she was not at home.


    However, every time, she looked at the bustling streets outside.


    I may have been on the street twice since I went to Fucheng, but I have never been with my family.


    Gu Yundong agreed immediately, "Okay, what about the third one?"


    This time, the little girl was silent for a long time. She frowned and pondered hard, feeling that the top of her head was smoking, but she didn''t remember it.


    Finally she shook her head, "I haven''t made up my mind yet."


    "Okay, then I''ll talk about itter when Coco thinks about it."


    The little girl nodded vigorously, and then began to look forward to her birthday.


    After waiting for that day, Gu Yundong really started to prepare food early.


    Many children in the vige came, and everyone had a happy day.


    On the second day, Gu Yundong took the whole family out to go shopping.


    The carriage stopped directly in the backyard of Gu Ji, and then the family walked to other ces.


    Fengjiang County is much smaller than Fucheng, but if you really want to go shopping, you won¡¯t be able to visit it all day.


    Gu Yundong thought that Coco liked to eat, so he took her to the street dedicated to eating.


    On the way, I bought a lot of pastries and snacks, and all kinds of buns and tbreads were full of them.


    After walking around for a short while, Gu Yundong felt that... this wish is not easy to achieve at all, and he is so tired.


    After finally seeing the Jinxiu Restaurant in front, she hurriedly suggested, "It''s gettingte, let''s go to the restaurant for lunch."


    "it is good."


    "it is good."


    "it is good."


    Except Coco and Yang, all the other three men nodded their heads impatiently.


    Coco still thinks it''s strange, why go to a restaurant for dinner? They obviously ate a lot of food along the way, are they hungry so soon?


    She wasn''t hungry at all, but it was amazing.


    Yang also felt not hungry. She was in good spirits, holding a pot of flowers in her arms.


    But everyone else agreed, so they can just let them go.


    The group walked into the Jinxiu Restaurant and asked the shopkeeper for a box, so they went in and slumped on the chair not wanting to move.


    Gu Yundong ordered a few dishes and let everyone eat slowly. Anyway, he knew that he couldn''t eat much now, and the most important thing was to rest his feet.


    Xu was drinking too much water, and after a while, Coco leaned into her ear and whispered that she was going to the hut.


    Gu Yundong took her out, the thatched hut was in the backyard.


    The two of them went downstairs slowly. It was almost time for dinner, and Xiao Er also started to get busy.


    It only took a while, and when I came back, more than half of the people in the lobby were already seated.


    Gu Yundong went upstairs with Coco in his arms. Just when he was about to enter the box door, he saw a person walking towards the other box with a sullen face.


    This person nced at her, perhaps because she was holding Coco in her arms, blocking most of the people, and he didn''t recognize him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 772: different box

    Chapter 772 A Different Box


    But Gu Yundong recognized him.


    Tao Xing, the second son of the Tao family, lost to the prodigal son of Liu Wei''s many shops.


    He was not the only one who came, there were two people walking behind him, a young man and a middle-aged man.


    The three entered the box together, but Tao Xing''s face was ugly.


    Gu Yundong paused. If it was in the past, she would definitely not have given Tao Xing a second look. After all, it had nothing to do with her. Although Tao Xing suffered a loss in her hands, the Tao family did not trouble her.


    But... thinking that Shao Qingyuan''s life experience was rted to the Tao family, she couldn''t help but pay more attention to the Tao family.


    "Eldest sister?" The little girl in her arms looked strangely at Gu Yundong, who was standing at the door and wouldn''t go in, and tilted her head.


    Gu Yundong came back to his senses, smiled at the little girl, then pushed open the door of the box, and after carrying the person in, he said to Gu Dajiang, "Father, I''ll go out for a while, you guys rest first."


    Gu Dajiang nodded and didn''t ask more, he knew that his daughter had a lot of things to do.


    Gu Yundong went out again, and then looked at the box where Tao Xing entered.


    This is the Jinxiu Restaurant. Because of the rtionship with the Liu family, this restaurant is also very familiar to her.


    That box in Taoxing...


    She remembered that Liu Wei had introduced it earlier when she took her to the restaurant. This restaurant was not originally owned by the Liu family, but was bought by the Liu family from other merchants.


    The original merchants would not be able to do business. The restaurant suffered losses again and again and could not be saved at all.


    Later, the Liu family took over, and it was not ideal at first. Some people said that the Liu family might also follow suit.


    As a result, Master Liu secretly asked a master to help him to do the math. The master said that there was a problem with Feng Shui, and the big box at the corner leaked money. It is best to separate it into two rooms, but they cannot bepletely separated.


    So Mr. Liu divided the box into two, and ording to the master, the boards that separated were very thin.


    So although these two boxes appear to be two, in fact...they can hear each other clearly.


    This matter, except for a few of the Liu family and the shopkeeper of the restaurant, outsiders do not know.


    But Mr. Liu is kind in business, and this box has always been used as a box, but if there is a guest in one box, the other box will not receive it.


    As for why Liu Wei told her, it was because one time she wanted to sit in the box at the corner, but Liu Wei refused to let him, with a strange expression. He said that there were guests in the box, andter said that there were no guests. Got caught by her.


    Coincidentally, I didn''t expect Tao Xing to enter this box today.


    Gu Yundongughed, walked to the door of the box, looked left and right, but didn''t notice the second shopkeeper was looking this way, so he quietly pushed the door and walked in, then fastened the door bolt from the inside.


    then lightly walked behind the wooden wall that separated the box, and put his ears against the wall.


    In the end, it was still ayer apart, and the voice on the opposite side was a little vague.


    After a while, I vaguely heard Xiao Er bring the food, and the three of Tao Xing did not speak in the room except for Xiao Er''s announcement of the dishes.


    It wasn''t until Xiao Er finished serving the food, said ''Guest Officer, please take your time'' and left, and only after the door of the box was closed, did he hear the voice of one of them.


    "Second Young Master, don''t be too angry, you can always find a way to solve the problem slowly."


    The voice was a little low, it should be the middle-aged man speaking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 773: amazing news

    Chapter 773 Amazing news


    Followed by Tao Xing''s angry voice, "Why am I not angry? The boss is trying to kill me on purpose. He turned out my bottom line and put it directly in front of my father and grandmother. I really want to kill me. took him."


    The middle-aged manforted him, "Even if the eldest son does too much, it is useless. In the hearts of the master and the olddy, the second young master is more important."


    "That''s right, the eldest son has done so much preparation this time, and the evidence is in front of the master and the olddy. Not only did the master reprimand him a few words, the eldest son just did nothing." The young man was also talking.


    The eldest son of the Tao family, Tao Feng, was not in his eyes at all, only full of disdain.


    But Tao Xing pped the table with a ''bang'', so frightened that Gu Yundong almost knocked his head against the wooden wall.


    "What did you reprimand? My father took back all the things I was doing. I don''t have any rights at all now. Is this still useless?"


    "The second son, don''t worry, the master is just doing it for the eldest son. At most three months, the second son can regain power." The middle-aged man said.


    Tao Xing sneered, "Three months is long enough. When I take power, I may not know what the boss has done. I really regret that I didn''t find a few more people during the robbery, and robbed those jars of wine."


    Gu Yundong''s expression suddenly changed, Jie Dart? ? ! !


    That gang of men in ck was sent by Tao Xing? Did the person you met in Anbei Town collude with Tao Xing that day?


    Damn it, it turns out that this scourge not only wants to rob darts but also kills.


    Gu Yundong tugged his fingers slightly, suppressed his anger fiercely, and continued to listen with his ears sideways.


    The middle-aged man''s voice continued, "The eldest son has a deep scheming, even if we find a few more people, it will be useless. Who would have thought that the dart was just a bait, and there is no wine jar in the carriage at all? I don''t know what the eldest sonter Who was there to deliver the jars of wine and the things under the jars."


    Was there something under the wine jar?


    Gu Yundong frowned, they did open the wine jar at the beginning, but the wine in the jar was a little dark in color, and I didn''t know if there was anything under it, so I really couldn''t be sure.


    Feelings This is using the security bureau to secretly deliver something more than the value of those four jars of wine.


    Tao Xing snorted coldly, "Even if he had a deep scheming, he wouldn''t have guessed that my father put something in the wine jar, and why would he deliberately steal the pirs for the sake of the four jars of wine so time-consuming andborious. I think, yes Those few people were not attentive, they ran away and made excuses if they couldn¡¯t beat a few escorts, they shouldn¡¯t have been looking for them in the first ce, I¡¯d better find any robbers than them.¡±


    "It''s useless to say these things. The eldest son has done that, and the four jars of wine have been sent to Qing''an. If we want to frame the eldest son, we have to find other ways."


    Tao Xing was very irritable, "What else can I find? I''ve been pped with everything I''m doing now, and I can''t do anything without the right."


    "That''s not what you said." The young man suddenlyughed and said mysteriously, "Second Young Master, my subordinates have recently inquired about something, just in time, we can take advantage of the three months of nothing to do well. Check it out, maybe you canpletely bring down the eldest son, so that he has no chance to turn over again."


    He said so firmly, Tao Xing and the middle-aged man looked at each other and became interested, "What''s the matter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 774: Tao Feng is looking for Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 774 Tao Feng is looking for Shao Qingyuan


    "I heard that the eldest son is looking for the third son."


    When these words came out, not only Tao Xing and the middle-aged man were surprised, but even Gu Yundong was shocked.


    Tao Feng is looking for Third Young Master and Shao Qingyuan? ?


    "It''s impossible." Tao Xing was the first to deny, "He has eaten the guts of a bear heart and a leopard, and dared to go to that broom star. No one in the Tao family even dared to mention this matter. If he found someone. , Grandma can drive him out of the house without us at all."


    "So, the eldest son''s actions are very secret." The young man said with a smile, "Actually, the eldest son was not looking for someone recently. He started looking for someone half a year ago, but the movement was too small, and no one knew about it. , which I only recently heard about."


    Tao Xing got a little excited when he heard it, "Okay, I''m not looking for him, but he''s starting to look for his own dead end. He''s looking for it, he finds it, I''ll see what he will do."


    Gu Yundong''s face was very ugly, Tao Feng was looking for Shao Qingyuan, Tao Xing would definitely be watching secretly, and all the Tao family would know.


    Shao Qingyuan''s troubles followed. At this moment, Gu Yundong really wanted to rush over and kill Tao Xing.


    After Tao Xing and the others said something, Gu Yundong began to listen intermittently. It seemed that he had found Tao Feng''s weakness. Tao Xing''s mood finally improved, and he didn''t care that he had no power in his hands.


    She sat on the stool slowly, and while continuing to listen to the chatter from the box, she wondered what Tao Feng was doing with Shao Qingyuan.


    Tao Feng should have known about this younger brother long ago, so what is his attitude towards this younger brother?


    Is it because of apatriot of a mother, as the eldest brother, wanting to regain the kinship and responsibility of the younger brother?


    Or maybe he, like the rest of the Tao family, also thinks that this third brother is a broom star, and he also has a low status in the Tao family because of the death of his mother?


    Even, he struggled alone and wanted to find a personal united front?


    Gu Yundong thought about it a lot, but couldn''t tell what Tao Feng was thinking.


    The only thing ?? is sure is that trouble, he started looking for Shao Qingyuan, it would be very troublesome.


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips, she had to discuss this matter with Shao Qingyuan quickly.


    Tao Xing and the three of them left not long after eating. Gu Yundong got up, rubbed his stiff hands and feet, and walked out of the box.


    The second of the Jinxiu Restaurant happened to go upstairs to clear the dishes, and when she saw hering out from the next door, her face changed.


    Gu, why is Miss Gu here?


    Xiaoer didn''t dare to ask, and hurriedly went to the shopkeeper to exin the situation.


    The shopkeeper knew that Miss Gu had a good rtionship with his young master, and also knew about the grievances between her and the Tao family. After listening to it, he had some conjectures. He told Xiao Er to keep quiet, but just found an opportunity to tell Master Liu.


    Master Liu knew as soon as he heard it that girl Gu must know about the problem of the box. He didn''t say anything, just pretended he didn''t know, and told the shopkeeper and the second to keep their mouths shut, as if they didn''t see it.


    At this time, Gu Yundong had already returned to his box.


    The Gu family has been waiting for a long time, but the little girl Coco even sat in Gu Dajiang''s arms and nodded her head, as if she was about to fall asleep.


    Gu Dajiang said, "After shopping for a long time, I think everyone is tired and it''s not too early, so let''s go home first."


    The little girl in his arms nodded, "Go home."


    She was very young, and although she was in high spirits before, she felt tired after resting in such a quiet ce for so long after eating and drinking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 775: what do you think

    Chapter 775 What do you think


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, go home."


    The group went out of the box and soon returned to Yongfu Vige in a carriage.


    She was a little absent-minded along the way, and Gu Dajiang could also see it, it must be something happened when she went out before.


    I wanted to ask, but there were children in the carriage at the moment, so I had to wait until I got home.


    After arriving at Gu''s house, Gu Dajiang hugged the little girl who was already asleep.


    Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi, who were also taking a nap in the carriage, couldn''t help rubbing their eyes when they heard the sound, and only went down in a daze when they woke up.


    Before the carriage was pulled in, Gu Yundong hurriedly said, "I''m going to see Brother Shao for something."


    Gu Dajiang, who was about to ask aloud, "..."


    Well, it seems that her absent-mindedness has something to do with Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong entered Shao''s house, only to find out that Shao Qingyuan was not at home.


    I only found out after I asked Ah Mao that Shao Qingyuan heard that a doctor with good medical skills and morals was kicked out of a medical clinic. He was busy looking for that doctor, and when he opened a pharmacy, he would be a sitting doctor.


    The pharmacy Shao Qingyuan bought in Fucheng was rtivelyrge and had a good location.


    Originally, I wanted to rent it out slowly and reopen it after a year or two.


    But Gu Yundong''s footsteps were too fast, so he couldn''t ck off. In addition, a suitable doctor has just appeared, and he has already collected a lot of medicinal materials, and the shop in Fucheng can also prepare it.


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly and wanted to find him, but even Ah Mao didn''t know where the doctor''s house was, so she could only wait at Shao''s house.


    This waited until the evening.


    Shao Qingyuan was full of joy when he entered the door, obviously things went well.


    Who knew that Ah Mao told her that Gu Yundong had waited for her all afternoon, Shao Qingyuan immediately quickened his pace and hurriedly entered the door.


    "Yun Dong, what''s wrong, did something happen?"


    Gu Yundong hurriedly went out to greet him. Hearing the words, he nodded, with a rare serious expression on his face.


    Shao Qingyuan pulled her and sat back again, "Come, sit down and talk slowly, are you in any trouble?"


    "It''s not me who is in trouble, it''s you."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, and he was relieved in his heart, and then smiled, "It''s alright, if there is any trouble, we can solve it, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    Gu Yundong red at him when he heard the words, "Don''t take it seriously, the trouble I''m talking about is about the Tao family."


    There was no one in the main room, but Ah Mao and others were all in the yard.


    Gu Yundong still pulled him into the room, and repeated what he overheard when he went out today and met Tao Xing.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned.


    "What do you think?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while and said, "Since Tao Xing colluded with the robber, it seems that he knew the robber. Last time Dai Yi went to stare at that person, there should be a result, he may know that the robber is Who. And that robber can make Devinho rush back in advance, there may be some problems with his identity. It just so happens that since Tao Xing knows him, he might be able to start from Tao Xing''s side. I see this and tell it directly. Qin Wenzheng will do it, he must know how to do it, and we don''t have to worry about the rest."


    Gu Yundong, "..." was really **** off by him.


    "Who told you about the robbers?" Did this person hear the point?


    She pinched him angrily, "I''m talking about Tao Feng looking for you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 776: too inhumane

    Chapter 776 Too Inhuman


    Tao Feng is looking for Shao Qingyuan, this is what she wants to say.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Just look for it, it''s fine."


    "It''s okay, what if I find it?"


    "So what if I find it? Could the Tao family still take my life? Their purpose is to suppress me and not let mee forward, so as to ensure the long-term prosperity of the Tao family. But now that I am so old, they can still find me. Who is going to press me. What''s more, you didn''t say it just now, Tao Xing colluded with the robbers, if Qin Wenzheng knew about it, he would definitely not let them go, what am I afraid of?"


    Gu Yundong looked at him like that, he really didn''t care about the Tao family, and he didn''t care if they woulde.


    Indeed, if it was ording to the Tao family''s intention, it would not have killed Shao Qingyuan. But¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong red at him, "Why don''t you understand, if you are found by Tao Feng, then everyone will know that you are from the Tao family. Then Tao Xing colluded with the robbers, and maybe he did something rebellious. The family is mixed into it, and if the Tao family is convicted, you will not be able to escape."


    This year is different from modern times. One person does things and one person does not exist at all.


    If one personmits a crime, the entire family or even the entire nine ns will be implicated.


    If Shao Qingyuan has nothing to do with the Tao family, then she went to Qin Wenzheng to report it directly in the county town. Where does she care about the life and death of the Tao family?


    But not now, if something goes wrong with the Tao family, maybe Shao Qingyuan will also be implicated.


    Especially when Tao Feng is still looking for him, the ghost knows how many clues he has.


    Gu Yundong lowered his head, frowning tightly.


    After a while, he said, "No, I can''t tell Qin Wenzheng what Tao Xing knew about the robber. At the very least, at least we have to ensure your safety first, but what should we do?"


    Gu Yundong began to ponder, his face extremely solemn.


    "If someonemits a crime in a family, others will suffer too. Thisw is too inhumane. Right now, I just don''t know how bad Tao Xing has done, and whether he suffers alone or everyone has to be buried with him. We can only n for the worst, think of any way to get you out alone?"


    She touched her chin, raised her eyes and looked out of the window, and frowned after a while, "Unless you have done great deeds, you can make the emperor open. You have reported it in your name, this kind of credit for improving people''s livelihood, coupled with your ipatible rtionship with the Tao family, the emperor is a reasonable person and will definitely not punish you."


    But now it can''t be done, she reported it early and put her name on the emperor''s side.


    If it is changed now, it is the crime of deceiving the king, not only can it not help Shao Qingyuan, but it may add fuel to the fire.


    Then what else can be done?


    What does the emperor care about most, people''s livelihood, military, culture...


    In the military, explosives can be made. Explosives have long been unrestricted in thest days. There are so many zombies, and there are not enough guns and bullets. Many people use explosives to save their lives.


    At that time, whoever mastered one more skill would be able to live a few more days.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what to do at first, but once when he was out with a team to search for supplies, he saw someone match it. The power was just average, and he didn''t have the imposing momentum to sweep thousands of troops in his imagination, but bombing two zombies was not a problem.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 777: Yun Dongqing is far away in the room

    Chapter 777 Yun Dongqing is far away in the room


    Gu Yundong tried to do it once, and she has several bags of this stuff in her current space.


    But no, this thing is too powerful. The cold weapon era has evolved into hot weapons, which is easy to facilitate the militants. When this thing is taken out, the impact is earth-shaking, and it cannot be done.


    And with their current situation, there may be problems with self-preservation.


    Gu Yundong took this idea off the ground in his mind, the military can''t touch it, then only people''s livelihood and culture are left.


    This range isrge, she has to think about it.


    What are you going to do?


    Gu Yundong''s brows furrowed, and his mind was almost tied. Suddenly there was a heat source behind her, and then her whole body was embraced by Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan hugged her tightly, as if he was holding his whole life, the whole world.


    His brows and eyes were full of smiles, his heart was numb, and he was surrounded by an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    His voice couldn''t help lowering, "Don''t think so much."


    Gu Yundong turned his head slightly, "Why don''t you think so much? Tao Feng didn''t even know he found it..."


    ''s mouth was suddenly blocked, and Gu Yundong''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Kiss, kiss her?


    Shao Qingyuan left at the touch of a button, and there was still her soft touch on the corner of his lips, which made him a little reluctant.


    Seeing her dazed look, Shao Qingyuan''s eyes became dark, he quickly turned his eyes away, looked out the window, but still hugged her tightly.


    "Just tell Qin Wenzheng the whole thing. We don''t know how big the Tao family''s crime is. Qin Wenzheng must know. He knows what to do."


    Shao Qingyuan felt that it was the best solution to directly hand over the troubles to Qin Wenzheng. Besides, they were credited for reporting Tao Xing, right?


    They had to be credited with bringing Devon Huo into the mountains and exposing the true face of the robbers.


    Gu Yundong finally regained his senses after hearing this, and unconsciously pursed his lips, thinking how could he leave after a kiss? She still hasn''t responded.


    But after listening to Shao Qingyuan''s words, she was still stunned for a moment, and asked him in surprise, "Are you going to tell him your background?"


    "There''s nothing to hide, I don''t care anymore."


    In the past, he was very secretive, because he was afraid that if Gu Yundong knew about it, he would also be regarded as a broom star to avoid.


    But now, it doesn''t matter, as long as she always stands by her side, other people''s opinions don''t matter.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while before he said in a low voice, "Then... shall we go to Qin Wenzheng tomorrow?"


    "Well, let''s go together." Shao Qingyuan tightened his arms slightly and said in a low voice, "Don''t think too much, someone will worry about us."


    He didn''t want to trouble Qin Wengzheng at all and was embarrassed. It''s hard work for those who are capable. After all, he is a young champion, a genius, no problem.


    Gu Yundong felt inexplicably sympathetic to Qin Wenzheng, she smiled, put her hand on his arm around her waist, and twisted it gently.


    Shao Qingyuan''s body stiffened slightly, and he couldn''t help lowering his head again.


    At this moment, Gu Dajiang''s voice came from outside the door, "Yun Dong, Yun Dong, are you here?"


    The two hugged each other abruptly separated, and Gu Yundong even subconsciously began to organize his clothes and hairstyle.


    After she seemed to be okay, Gu Dajiang was already standing outside the door.


    His voice was angry and asked Ah Mao, "You said the two of them were in the room????"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 778: It was her daughter who took the initiative

    Chapter 778 Her daughter actually took the initiative


    Amao wanted to kill himself, but he was quick to say something he shouldn''t have said.


    He quickly added, "The girl seems to have something very important to tell the son."


    "It''s important to enter the room? Shao Qingyuan..."


    Before Gu Dajiang finished speaking, the door in front of him was suddenly opened, and Gu Yundong stood in front of him smiling.


    Gu Dajiang choked for a moment, and hurriedly looked up and down the two of them.


    followed closely, looking at Shao Qingyuan with a wary expression, as if... nothing was out of the ordinary.


    But his face was still ugly and he asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Gu Yundong leaned into Gu Dajiang''s ear and said in a low voice, "It''s not easy for others to know about Brother Shao''s life experience. I just pulled him into the room when I was in a hurry."


    Shao Qingyuan''s life experience, this Gu Dajiang knows.


    No wonder her daughter looked so ugly on the way home, and it was his daughter who took the initiative to pull him back to the room? ? ?


    Then Gu Dajiang couldn''t say anything, and his tone softened a little, and asked, "Is that done?"


    "Well, finished."


    "Have you found a solution?" Seeing her frowning face earlier, it must have been a problem.


    But now that his face has improved, it should have been discussed.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I found it, we n to talk to Master Qin tomorrow."


    Gu Dajiang coughed lightly, "Okay, since it''s all right, let''s go home with Dad. You don''t feel hungry sote, go home for dinner."


    "Oh."


    Gu Yundong responded and followed behind him out the door. When he stepped out of the threshold, he still looked back and winked at him gently.


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan''s mouth twitched, and she didn''t turn around until she walked out of the courtyard gate.


    Who knew that when he turned his head, he saw Ah Mao staring at him with open eyes and gossip, as if he was also curious about what the two of them were doing in the room.


    Shao Qingyuan gave him a warning nce and went back to the room.


    Although Shao Qingyuan said that he should tell Qin Wenzheng about this matter first, Gu Yundong felt that to be on the safe side, he still had to prepare a way back.


    Even if it doesn¡¯t work this time, maybe it will be used in the future?


    So, people''s livelihood...or culture?


    She couldn''t think of a reason for her toe all night. The next morning, she and Shao Qingyuan went to the county seat to find Qin Wenzheng.


    Probably because the school had a holiday recently, Qin Wenzheng had a little free time.


    So when they arrived, this guy was painting.


    Gu Yundong took a second look, thinking that a genius is indeed a genius. It has only been so long. He has already mastered all the drawing methods and key points that she told him about sketching. Now his writing is smooth and smooth.


    Qin Wenzheng put down his pen, put away the painting slowly and carefully, then wiped his hands carefully, took a sip of tea, and then looked at the two of them.


    "There is nothing to do without going to the Three Treasures Hall. You two busy people are here. It seems that there is no good thing."


    Why is this person so annoying?


    Gu Yundong pouted, seeing that he didn''t pour himself tea, he poured two cups by himself, not polite at all.


    Qin Wenzheng''s mouth twitched, "Go ahead, I''m listening."


    "We really have something to do here." Gu Yundong said, "A good news, a bad news, which one do you want to hear first?"


    Qin Wenzheng, "..."


    How could she still have good news for herself?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 779: good news and bad news

    Chapter 779 Good News and Bad News


    Good news, bad news.


    Qin Wenzheng lowered his eyes and thought for a while, then said, "Let''s tell you the bad news first." In this way, there will be surprises when you hear good news.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, then I''ll tell you the good news first."


    Why are you kidding me?


    Qin Wenzheng couldn''t help but want to swear, are you asking for fun?


    didn''t want to speak, he snorted coldly, slumped on the chair as if you were talking quickly.


    Gu Yundong said, "De Wenhuo followed us into the deep mountainsst time, and when he came out, he saw a robber. You should know about it, right?"


    "I know." Qin Wenzheng nced at them, and sure enough, the two of them knew very well, but they didn''t even break the window paper.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Then, the good news is that we got another clue about the robber."


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned for a moment, then he sat up suddenly, "What clue?"


    "The robber who robbed the four jars of wine from the Tao family was actually ordered by someone, and the person who ordered it was the second son of the Tao family, Tao Xing."


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned, "You mean, the second son of the Tao family is looking for someone to rob the wine that he wants to transport?"


    Gu Yundong nodded and exined theplicated rtionship between them.


    Qin Wenzheng understood that Tao Xing wanted to deal with Tao Feng, so he colluded with the robbers toe here.


    The robber knew Tao Xing.


    Pottery shop, pottery family...


    Qin Wenzheng touched his chin with a thoughtful look on his face.


    It seems that he should start the investigation from the Tao family.


    Qin Wenzheng thought, and stood up directly from the chair, as if he was about to go out to find someone to do errands.


    Just took a step before he was pulled back by Gu Yundong and sat back in the chair.


    He raised his head in surprise, "What?"


    "What do you think?" Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, "After speaking the good news, of course the bad news."


    Oh, yes, and this one, I almost forgot.


    Qin Wenzheng said that he didn''t want to hear it at all, could he refuse?


    But looking at Gu Yundong''s bulging eyes, he could only give up, and resignedly said, "Okay, you can talk."


    "It''s still about the Tao family, we need your help."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and gave way to the side.


    This is Shao Qingyuan''s life experience, or it is better for him to say it himself.


    To Qin Wenzheng''s suspicious gaze, Shao Qingyuan recounted how he was adopted by Mr. Li, how he learned the truth, and then the results he got after his own investigation.


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned. He was a well-informed person, and he had never heard of his biological father and grandmother actually doing this to their children and grandchildren.


    Murder is no more than a no-brainer, but these two want a subordinate to torture their son physically and mentally, and life is better than death.


    Just because of what a fortune teller said?


    Qin Wenzheng was very angry when he heard it. Although Shao Qingyuan understated his experience from childhood to adulthood, he knew that it would not be better.


    He frowned tightly, thought for a while, and said, "I understand, I''ll take this matter into consideration."


    Gu Yundong asked him, "Since Tao Xing has colluded with the robber, can we arrest Tao Xing before they find out the identity of Big Brother Shao?"


    Qin Wenzheng couldn''t help but red at her, "What kind of bad idea came up? At this time, Tao Xing''s robber is just a p in the face. We can only first investigate what Tao Xing and the robber realized, whether it was just a money transaction, or... Very close. But..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 780: Gu Yundong looked at him like a fool

    Chapter 780 Gu Yundong looks at him like a fool


    Qin Wenzheng''s eyes shed, as if he was about toe up with a bad idea.


    Gu Yundong became interested, "But what?"


    "You can give the Tao family some trouble." Qin Wenzheng said with a smile, "Find more things for the Tao family, especially Tao Feng, to divert his attention, so that he has no energy to find the whereabouts of the third son of the Tao family. , then Shao Qingyuan''s identity will not be exposed."


    just in time to buy him time to investigate the Tao family secretly.


    "Wait until our investigation is done, and then we''ll tell you how the Tao family should deal with it. If Tao Xing''s matter is too involved and you can''t run away, then find a way to make a contribution. If it''s not involved, then your identity will not be exposed at that time. It can''t harm you."


    However, with Qin Wenzheng''s ideas, Shao Qingyuan has repeatedly provided clues, and he already has a fortune in the credit book, so the rtionship is not very big.


    Shao Qingyuan knew it in his heart, "You mean looking for trouble, what kind of trouble?"


    "Haha." Qin Wenzhengughed, "This is your business. Anyway, you both have pretty smart heads. I don''t think it will be hard for you toe up with an idea to stumble the Tao family."


    He''s like, ''I''ll give you an idea, the rest of you can do it yourself''.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly and looked at him like a fool.


    Don''t think she can''t see what Qin Wenzheng''s idea is, this is when she is thinking about them helping herself, and by the way, help them to divert their attention so that they can investigate more easily, right?


    She couldn''t see him so proud.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and said, "Isn''t it that Tao Feng can''t care to investigate the whereabouts of the third son of the Tao family? It''s not difficult."


    "Oh? You already have an idea?" Qin Wenzheng immediately looked at her with twinkling eyes.


    Gu Yundong really deserves to be Gu Yundong, his mind is turning fast.


    "Simple, just let Tao Feng know that Tao Xing is eyeing him? No matter what Tao Feng''s purpose is to find the third son of Tao, he definitely doesn''t want to be known by others, especially Tao Xing."


    Qin Wenzheng, "..." That makes sense.


    He was still struggling, "Then how are you going to let Tao Feng know? You can''t go to him and tell him that your secret has been leaked, right?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I found someone to follow Tao Feng for two days, and deliberately let him know that he was being followed. Tao Feng would definitely think about who was following him, and Tao Xing was the first to doubt it. And Tao Xing now has a n. Just waiting to get hold of Tao Feng, you must not be in a hurry to do anything. A person who has been deprived of his rights and hated Tao Feng so leisurely and does not want to trip him up, that is not normal."


    Yes, Tao Feng would wonder if Tao Xing knew something, and then followed him.


    As a result, Tao Feng didn''t dare to do anything, especially the search for the third son of the Tao family, which was against his father and grandmother for him.


    He will stop temporarily and wait until Tao Xing is no longer urgently marking people before taking action.


    This period of time was enough for Qin Wenzheng to investigate the details of the Tao family and to know how to deal with the results.


    Damn it, Gu Yundong is a devil.


    Qin Wenzheng red at her angrily, waved his hand suddenly, and left.


    "As you like."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and shrugged slightly, "What a tantrum, didn''t Ie up with a good idea?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 781: chicken flying dog jumping

    Chapter 781


    Shao Qingyuan smirked, took her hand and said, "Go back."


    Gu Yundong did what she said, and for the next two days, she really let Ah Mao disguise herself and secretly guarded the door of Tao''s house. When she saw Tao Fenging out, she quickly followed him.


    Gu Yundong also deliberately pretended Ah Mao to be the middle-aged man he saw in the Jinxiu Restaurant that day, with a sticky beard and thick eyebrows and a clean long gown. If you look closely, you can''t see Ah Mao''s original appearance.


    Since the middle-aged man was with Tao Xing, maybe Tao Feng also knew him.


    This made him even more convinced that Tao Xing was staring at him secretly.


    Amao used to be a beggar, and this method of stalking people is simply too skilled.


    Not only that, but after following him for two days, he also found that two people were also staring at Tao Feng secretly. He thought it was Tao Xing''s person.


    However, the whereabouts of these two people are very secret. If it wasn''t for Amao''s good memory, he would have seen them three times in two days.


    Ah Mao soon revealed his whereabouts. Tao Feng wanted to catch him when he found him. Unfortunately, Ah Mao was agile and stalked in the alley. It didn''t take long for him to enter the backyard of a restaurant and changed into a new suit. Clothes are out.


    Tao Feng''s servant returned empty-handed, but described his height to Tao Feng.


    Tao Feng had seen the middle-aged man, and he was annoyed, but his actions became much more cautious after that.


    Then, Gu Yundong asked Ah Mao to withdraw. This kind of thing is just right.


    After a few days, I heard that the eldest son of the Tao family and the second son of the Tao family suddenly had a disagreement one day, and they smashed more than a dozen jars of wine that the Tao family treasured in the warehouse.


    This incident made the olddy of the Tao family pass out. She scolded the two of them for being a hindrance and couldn''t get up while lying on the bed.


    Master Tao was so angry that he beat both of his sons. Mrs. Tao saw Tao Xing''s nose and face was bruised and she was still suffering.


    Master Tao was partial to Tao Xing, and was particrly dissatisfied with Tao Feng, scolding him as the eldest brother but not knowing how to take care of his younger brother, and having no sibling rtionship.


    What he meant was that he wanted to take back the rights in Tao Feng''s hands.


    Unfortunately, after a clear investigation, it was found that Tao Xing was the first to provocatively move. Even if he took back the rights in Tao Feng''s hands, he could not hand it over to Tao Xing, and he was too busy alone.


    What''s more, Tao Feng didn''t eat rice in the Tao family these years. Master Tao had two favored concubines who were bought by Tao Feng long ago. In addition, they had the same interests and the same enemies. They were also in the ears of Master Tao. The wind blows while blowing the pillow.


    In the end, they are all sons, so each of them will hit fifty big boards, and they can only let it go.


    For this reason, Mrs. Tao secretly cleaned up the two concubines, and the Tao family was very lively.


    Mrs. Tao was literally bedridden for half a month and couldn''t get off the ground.


    But it is said that after that, Tao Xing and Tao Feng werepletely at odds with each other.


    Tao Xing stared at Tao Feng even more closely, trying to get hold of him, causing Tao Feng to be cautious in everything he did.


    Looking for the third son of the Tao family, he probably stopped.


    These things came into Gu Yundong''s ears one after another. Although it wasn''t very detailed, shebined it from top to bottom and guessed the development of the situation to some extent.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief because of this, anyway Tao Feng did not continue to look for anyone.


    But she still has to think about how to make a contribution.


    However, when she was racking her brains, Tong Ping brought her a letter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 782: Letter from Fucheng

    Chapter 782 Letter from Fucheng


    letter?


    Tong Ping just came back from Fucheng, so this letter should be news from Fucheng.


    Take another look at the inscription. Well, it was written by Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang.


    Gu Yundong thought that there was some problem in the shop, and the two came to discuss it, but Nie Shuang''s first sentence was - Are you nning to take root in your Yongfu Vige and note to Fucheng?


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    No, she''s not, she''s not, don''t talk nonsense.


    Continue reading, fortunately, there is nothing important, just mention the situation in the shop.


    Nowadays, the milk tea shop is booming, and it has be the favorite ce fordies and wives of rich families in the city. Come and have afternoon tea when you have nothing to do. The sales of milk tea are very high, and other snacks are also very popr.


    There were also some wealthy wives who lived far away, and they kept asking Mrs. Dai to open another family not far from them.


    Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang are both very busy now. They leave early every day ande backte. It was not until they stabilized in the past few days that they finally had a chance to rest.


    It¡¯s just that Gu Yundong stayed in Yongfu Vige and never returned to Fucheng, which is a bit unreasonable.


    Gu Yundong was a little ashamed, well, she got a share anyway, it seems that she was only busy in the first few days when the shop was going to open, and then she really gave up.


    Gu Yundong folded the letter, and Tong Shuitao asked curiously, "Miss, did Mrs. Dai and the others wrote it to you? What did they say?"


    "Let me hurry back to Fucheng." Gu Yundong said helplessly.


    As soon as he finished saying this, he saw Gu Yunshu who was eating next to him and ran over to ask, "Sister, are we going to Fucheng? When will we go? Then what should I prepare?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and he was very excited when he saw his blushing blush.


    She suddenly remembered that she had promised the little guy a long time ago to take him and Yuanzhi to Fucheng to y and have a look when he was on vacation.


    But who knew that not long after she returned to Yongfu Vige, she entered the deep mountains.


    After I came back, I was dyed for a few days because of Niudan, and I was busy with Coco''s birthday. After hearing about the Tao family, I went to the Tao family wholeheartedly.


    Now, the fake eyes are almost over, but she failed to keep her promise.


    Gu Yundong pinched his tender face, "Yes, we will go to Fucheng early tomorrow morning."


    The little guy''s eyes lit up, and he was happier indeed, he cheered, and ran quickly to find Yuanzhi.


    "Cousin Yuanzhi, we can go to the Fucheng. Let me tell you, the Fucheng of the Xuanhe House is quite big, and the city walls are so tall that I can''t even reach a hundred of them together..."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, then heughed, exhaled, put away the letter, and went to Shao''s house to find Shao Qingyuan, intending to talk to him, but he didn''t know if Brother Shao would go or not.


    I didn''t expect to hear that she was going to Fucheng, and the cats and the others all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yundong looked inexplicable, "What are you doing? You look like I''m making you ufortable in Yongfu Vige. Looking for a fight, right?"


    "No no no, absolutely no."


    Several people waved their hands and shook their heads. Seeing Gu Yundong squinting, Ah Mao said with a smile, "Actually, we and the young master have long wanted to go to Fucheng. Isn''t this... I''ve been waiting for you."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, they had already nned to go to Fucheng?


    "What are you doing in Fucheng?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 783: go to Fucheng

    Chapter 783


    "Didn''t you tell the girlst time?" A Mao said, "Our son has found a doctor and ns to open the shop in Fucheng."


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized and remembered.


    When she heard the news from the Tao family, she couldn''t wait toe to Shao Qingyuan to discuss it.


    But he happened to be absent at that time, and went to find a doctor with good medical skills and moral character. That doctor used to be a sitting doctor in a medical center in the county town, but he was very stubborn, didn''t know how to say good things, and didn''t know how to be flexible.


    If it weren''t for his excellent medical skills, the shopkeeper would have driven him out long ago.


    As a result, not long ago, another doctor with the same medical skills suddenly came to the medical center, and the shopkeeper kicked the stubborn old doctor without hesitation.


    When Shao Qingyuan went to find the doctor, they were not willing to follow him to the pharmacy in Fucheng.


    It is Shao Qingyuan who said that there are more doctors in Fucheng, and they can discuss and learn medical skills with each other. In addition, Shao Qingyuan himself has the talent to study medicine, the doctor will finally agree, and this is mostly the reason.


    So, Shao Qingyuan was going to Fucheng at that time?


    She patted her forehead, "Why didn''t you remind me?"


    Amao was wronged, "It''s not because the girl is busy, but also because of the son''s affairs, why should we bother you again."


    Gu Yundong was speechless, so even though Yunshu and the others wanted to go to Fucheng, they didn''t bring it up just because she was troubled?


    Actually, even if she is following Tao Mansion and doesn''t leave Yongfu Vige, other people can go to Mansion City.


    Immediately thought about it, but it was impossible. One by one, she was troubled all day, and she couldn''t leave with peace of mind.


    Gu Yundong''s whole heart was sour and swollen, some astringent and some warm.


    The affairs of the Tao family are now being investigated by Qin Wenzheng, and Tao Feng Tao Xing has no energy to find Shao Qingyuan at this moment.


    Then she will go to Fucheng to have a look. If the shop can''t be opened, it will be ignored.


    Especially the milk tea shop, since it opened, she hasn''t even looked at it.


    So Gu Yundong waved his hand and took the whole family to Fucheng tomorrow.


    A few children happily started to pack their things, and set off in a mighty way the next morning.


    Seeing Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi who were excited, Gu Yundong also rxed, that''s all, let''s put the Tao family''s affairs aside for now.


    The ?? carriage arrived at Xuanhe Mansion in thete afternoon. Yuanzhi looked at the city wall in front of him and weighed it a little. He thought to himself that he didn''t need a hundred cloud books to get there.


    Entered the city gate, although it was already a littlete, butpared to the county town, Fucheng was still very lively.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi both stretched their necks and squeezed by the window, dazzled.


    "Sister, where is our shop?"


    "There are still several streets away from here." Gu Yundong said, seeing little Coco wake up, rubbed her eyes and squeezed over, the three little heads almost squeezed each other into patties, she thoughtugh.


    The carriage finally arrived at Xiao Erjin after half an hour. Because Xue Rong took the lead to ride back and ordered, when Gu Yundong''s family arrived home, the food was already served hot.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were bouncing around in the yard, "Sister, is this our home?"


    "Cousin, where is that milk tea shop? Shall we go tomorrow?"


    "Yes, I''ll take you to the shop tomorrow."


    As soon as Gu Yundong answered here, Lu Sheng whispered, "Miss, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to go to the street tomorrow."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 784: dad you dont understand

    Chapter 784 Dad, You Don¡¯t Understand


    The smile on Gu Yundong''s face paused, "What''s wrong? What will happen tomorrow?"


    Lu Sheng nodded, "Yes, the whole city will be under martialw tomorrow."


    Not only Gu Yundong, but also Gu Dajiang stopped, "Why?"


    "Tomorrow, a group of prisoners are going to parade through the streets to show the public. They will be dragged to Caishikou to be executed. It is also a coincidence that the olddy and the youngdy came back. If it is such a day at night, I am afraid that even the city gate will not be able to enter tomorrow."


    Gu Yundong is really the first time to encounter such a thing, the prisoner is beheaded, it is indeed not allowed to walk around.


    Lu Sheng went on to say, "Although the parade doesn''t pass through the gates of the two shops, it''s quite chaotic because of the crowds."


    Gu Yundong looked at Yunshu and Yuanzhi, both of them were still young.


    In fact, she is not opposed to taking a few children to the street parade. After all, they are already studying and reading in the school, and I am afraid they will go to work in the future. There is nothing to avoid about this kind of thing.


    But she was afraid that the scene would be too chaotic and someone would take the opportunity to steal the child.


    Especially here, who knows if he will encounter a prisoner robbing, right? Too many people are prone to stampede injuries.


    Well, so let''s wait until they grow up.


    The two of them were disappointed when they heard that they could not go to the street. After all, their vacation is not long, one day less is one day.


    But they also know that it will definitely cause trouble if they follow it tomorrow.


    So he can only nod his head obediently, but the excitement just now has disappeared, and he is a little embarrassed.


    Lu Sheng was a little annoyed, and felt that he had done something wrong, and he should not have brought it up at such a time.


    However, Gu Yundong stepped forward, put his arms around the shoulders of the two and said, "It''s nothing to worry about, even if you can''t go to the street tomorrow, you can still walk around here, right? This ce is not far from Tianhai Academy. Nearby are all schrs, you can meet one in two steps, and one in two steps, and there are many students about the same age as you, maybe you can still make friends."


    When the two of them heard it, they immediately became interested, "Can we y around here?"


    "Yes, there is a child next door here, and Coco knows everyone, so I will let Coco take you there tomorrow."


    The little girl nodded immediately after hearing this, reached out and patted her little chest hard, "Yes, hang out with me, and have food to eat."


    Gu Yundong knocked on her forehead, "Who did you learn these words from?"


    Agou standing behind silently shrank his head, you can''t see me, you can''t see me, you can''t see me.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were finally happy again, and the two gathered around Coco to ask questions.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other, then shrugged and went to eat.


    After all, he was tired from the car ride all day, so he went back to his room to rest shortly after the meal, while Shao Qingyuan took Ah Mao and the others back to the shop he bought.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong put on his clothes and prepared to go out. Who knew that as soon as he opened the door, Gu Dajiang was already standing outside.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Sheughed dryly, "Father, good morning."


    Gu Dajiang snorted coldly, "It''s rare for you to get up so early, and it seems like no one wants to be disturbed, what, where are you going?"


    Gu Yundong saw his clear expression on his chest, so he didn''t hesitate to speak, "I just want to see the parade." Beheading.


    "What''s so good about this?"


    Gu Yundong sighed slightly, "Father, you don''t understand."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 785: good man, good life

    Chapter 785 Good man, safe life


    "Then tell me, and I''ll understand."


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong immediately said righteously, "I watched the parade, and wanted to warn myself. Dad, you know, my business is getting bigger and bigger now, and I am getting more and more people, and I will definitely get more and more people in the future. Good. I''m afraid that money will corrupt my heart and lose myself, so I go to see what happens to those bad people, and always tell myself to be a good person."


    Good man, have a peaceful life.


    Gu Dajiang was stunned for a moment, looked at Gu Yundong for a long time, and said with great relief, "I never imagined that you would have such an awareness at such a young age."


    Gu Yundong nodded cautiously, she never imagined that she would exin the word "curiosity" in such a heartwarming, high-end atmosphere.


    "Father, then I''ll go."


    "Wait a while." Gu Dajiang waved his hand and said, "It''s cold, go back to your room and put on some clothes before going out."


    Gu Yundong is actually not cold, but after all, there is a kind of cold called your father thinks you are cold, so she obediently went back and added a cape.


    Who knew that when she was about to go out, his father also followed with a coat.


    "You are right. Not only do you need to be vignt, but I also need to. I am a schr, and I don''t know where I will go in the future. In the future, I will educate Yunshu and them, and they should stay awake. I will go with you to see ."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Dad, why is your consciousness so high?


    sighed secretly in her heart, she still went out and got on the carriage, in front of the carriage, Xue Rong was already waiting there.


    Gu Yundong finally instructed Aunt Niu who was making breakfast, "Go back and talk to Shuitao Hongxiu and let them take care of several children."


    "Don''t worry, Miss, I will help them take care of Madam and them."


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car and got on the carriage with Gu Dajiang.


    It was still early, and there were not many people on the street.


    It¡¯s just that Xiaoerjin is a little far from Caishikou. The prisoners parade through the street to show the public the road from the cell to Caishikou, but it will be very slow and there will be detours in the middle.


    When the carriage reached the avenue not far from Caishikou, there were gradually more people on the street.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang had breakfast at a wonton stall nearby.


    There were also many people in the stall, all of whom seemed toe to watch the parade.


    Gu Yundong also doesn''t understand why everyone is so enthusiastic about this kind of thing, what is there to see, right?


    It''s not like her, because I haven''t met her before, so I came here to gain knowledge.


    After eating, Gu Yundong entered a nearby restaurant and booked a seat on the second floor.


    Fortunately, she came early, otherwise there would be no ce here. I heard that someone came to reserve a ce a few days ago.


    Gu Yundong, "..." is not a parade of champions.


    She shook her head and waited while drinking tea, taking a look at the scenery downstairs.


    She hadn''t been here much, but in her impression, she seemed to have passed by once.


    Looking out along the second floor, I saw a slightly familiar figureing out of a mansion.


    Zhou Steward? ?


    Could it be that the mansion is...


    As the waiter from the restaurant brought a te of peanuts over, Gu Yundong pointed in that direction, "Dude, which family is that?"


    looked over her finger, the man smiled, "That''s the Zhou Mansion."


    "Zhou Mansion?" Sure enough, it was Zhou Dafu''s home.


    It turns out that his mansion is in this area. Speaking of which, the steward smashed such a big thingst week, and he still hasn''t been kicked out by Zhou Dafu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 786: shes not the devil

    Chapter 786 She is not a devil


    Gu Yundong saw that the steward Zhou wasing here, and after a while, he walked into the tea house and hurried upstairs.


    He also seemed to havee to set a position. Who knew that just as he was about to talk to Xiao Er, he caught sight of Gu Yundong, who was sitting on the second floor and looked at him like a smile.


    Steward Zhou''s face changed greatly, he turned his head and left.


    Gu Yundong was instantly happy, she is not a devil, and this is not her own teahouse, so is it possible that he will not be allowed to sit here?


    Manager Zhou nced up when he left the restaurant, who knew that it happened to meet Gu Yundong''s line of sight. His face was pale at the moment, and he hurried back to Zhou Mansion.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Since Steward Zhou entered the mansion, no one hase out through that door.


    Of course, she couldn''t see the back door of Zhou''s house, and she didn''t know if they would go through the back door.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but rubbed his nose, it seemed that he was so frightened that others didn''t dare to leave the door.


    As he was thinking, there was a sudden exmation in his ear.


    "I''ming."


    Gu Dajiang also said, "The prison cart is here."


    Gu Yundong stopped paying attention to the Zhou Mansion, and looked at the three prison vans passing by the street downstairs.


    There was only one person in the two prison cars in front, but three people were crouched in thest one.


    These five people were executed this time.


    The ?? prison van was extremely slow, so it did not hinder the crowd on the roadside, throwing mud and rotten leaves on them and spat on them.


    The table next to Gu Yundong was chatting, talking about the death row inmates in the prison cart.


    "Deserved, this kind of gangster with many evildoings should have been executed long ago."


    Someone seemed to still not know the identities of the prisoners and asked, "Are these robbers?"


    "Isn''t it?" The faces of those who knew were filled with righteous indignation, "You haven''t forgotten what happened in Qing''an Mansionst year, right? When the bandit chief broke into the mansion, even the officials dared to kill them, and the wealthy households in the city were also killed by them. They were all robbed. What''s more abhorrent is that the innocent people are not spared. Seeing one kills another, it is not as good as a beast. "


    "They used the refugees who were outside the city at the time to incite them to break into the city, so that they could fish in troubled waters and do all kinds of bad things. Fortunately, themander Zhao of Xuanhe House led the troops to pacify the chaos, killing and arresting, but still Let the bandit leader run away, but he was caught when he got to our Xuanhe Mansion. The five people who were executed today are the rest of the bandits, and they have been arrested one after another this year. ."


    "Have you seen the men in the two prison cars in front? Those two are still small bosses. I heard that they killed several people during the robbery. Thest three are not good things, they are all ruthless people who do bad things."


    The man suddenly lowered his voice and said in a low voice, "I also heard that someone mighte to rob prisoners today."


    Everyone was shocked, "Someone robbed prisoners? Then you dare to go out and watch the fun?"


    The man snorted softly, "What are you afraid of, the yamen has already sent people to subordinate soldiers around here, it''s okay if they don''te to rob the prisoners, as long as theye, they will be able toe and go. We are on the second floor of this teahouse, Safe."


    Gu Yundong is ashamed, you are amazing, you can even know the affairs of the yamen. And this second floor is not necessarily safe at all.


    She and Gu Dajiang looked at each other, and it turned out that the prisoner downstairs had such an identity.


    Speaking of which, they still have a bad rtionship with their father and daughter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 787: woman who suddenly fell

    Chapter 787 The woman who suddenly fell


    The street was still full of people, shouting and scolding endlessly.


    A few prisoners probably suffered a lot in the cell, and now they are beaten and scolded, like numb dolls without consciousness.


    However, this ce is only one kilometer away from Caishikou. If someone really came to rob the prisoners, they should havee, otherwise, they would have to go directly to Caishikou and call the sword to keep them.


    Unfortunately, until the prison carts drifted away and slowly disappeared downstairs, there was no sign of anyone robbing the prisoners.


    The young man in the teahouse who had sworn beforeughed dryly and said, "Maybe, there may be an ambush in Caishikou, why don''t we go to Caishikou to see?"


    "Don''t go, if there is an ambush, what should I do if I suffer?"


    Gu Dajiang also heard the conversation over there, nodded frequently when he heard the words, and said solemnly to Gu Yundong, "You are not allowed to go either."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing andughing, "I didn''t n to go, let''s just wait for the news here, we will be executed at noon, just in time to have lunch and then go back."


    Gu Dajiang was relieved. He was really afraid that in order to wake him up, his daughter would have to go to see someone beheaded. It was **** and not suitable for girls.


    It was because of this that he had to follow him.


    Not only Gu Yundong''s father and daughter, but not many people left after watching the lively scene on the second floor. They all seemed to be waiting for noon, which made the whole restaurant''s business exceptionally good.


    The crowd downstairs has dispersed, some followed to Caishikou, and some went straight home after watching the excitement and throwing away the rotten vegetable leaves.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang waited until noon while drinking tea, and ordered a few dishes by the way.


    As soon as the hour came, someone ran over quickly and said, "Those bandits are ughtered!!"


    "It''s great, it''s great." There were bursts of cheers in the teahouse, and Gu Yundong was shocked. He saw many people''s faces revealing expressions of resentment, and some people even had red eyes, pulling tightly. fist.


    She understood in an instant that everyone hated this kind of robber who did so much evil and was punished by everyone.


    Gu Yundong also smiled happily, and after finishing the bill with Gu Dajiang, he got up and went downstairs.


    Xue Rong went to bring the carriage over. While Gu Yundong and the two were waiting downstairs, many people came down from the second floor.


    The entrance of the tea house suddenly became crowded, and many people came back from watching the excitement from Caishikou, and suddenly there were many more people on the street.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    They should have gone out a littleter, and now they only hope that Xue Rong will lead the carriage earlier.


    Just thinking about it, I saw Xue Ronging.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, and after helping Gu Dajiang to get into the car, he told Xue Rong to leave quickly and go home.


    Who knew that Xue Rong had just pulled the reins, and the horse didn''t have time to move forward. Suddenly, a man staggered out in front and fell straight in front of the carriage.


    Xue Rong, "..." If you don''t want to y like this, you want to extort something after my carriage starts to leave.


    So many people around here are watching, and they can all testify that it was you who fell.


    It was a woman who fell to the ground with a bag in her hand. When she fell just now, all the things in the bag fell out, and some of them rolled under the carriage.


    She picked it up in a hurry, with a look of panic on her face, "I''m sorry, I, I didn''t mean to, I''ll pick it up now."


    Xue Rong was stunned for a moment, didn''t hee to extort?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 788: Is this her aunt?

    Chapter 788 Is this her aunt?


    The carriage didn''t move for a long time, Gu Yundong lifted the curtain to look outside, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Xue Rong pointed to the front and said, "Someone fell out. It should be crowded and squeezed out."


    After saying that, those who were still crowding around just now stood far away, as if they were afraid that this person would rely on themselves.


    Gu Yundong looked at the man, she looked like a thin woman with messy hair and torn clothes. Now that the weather is a bit cold, her clothes are still very thin, hanging loosely on her body, looking like the refugees they were when they entered the cityst year.


    More importantly, Gu Yundong saw some scars on her exposed thin arm.


    With a worn-out bag in her hand, she squatted on the ground to pick up the wood carvings scattered nearby.


    Yes, they are all wood carvings, small ones. There are wooden hairpins, tops that children y with, and small boxes. The most delicate is the small screen that fell out and broke.


    Gu Yundong had just finished reading, but Gu Dajiang, who was beside him, had already got off the carriage.


    He crouched down and helped pick up the wooden sculpture on the ground.


    Xue Rong and Gu Yundong also hurried down, some of them rolled far away, and Xue Rong got under the carriage.


    Gu Dajiang stuffed all the wooden carvings in his hands into Gu Yundong''s hands, and thetter held them in front of the woman.


    "Auntie, this is for you, you put it away, be careful."


    "Hey, thank you, thank you girl." The woman opened the bag, her fingers trembling, and put all the wood carvings inside.


    Then he kept apologizing, "I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to fall in front of your carriage, it wasted your time, I''ll go now, thank you."


    said and turned around, walking forward with some staggering steps.


    Gu Yundong sighed softly and turned to go back to the carriage.


    Who knew that when he turned his head, he saw Gu Dajiang standing there with a stunned expression.


    followed, and he took two steps forward, grabbing the woman''s arm.


    Gu Yundong was startled, "Father, what are you doing?"


    The woman was also frightened, and lowered her head to avoid her, but Gu Dajiang was very strong, not to mention that this woman was skinny and had no strength, even if she had, she would not be able to earn it.


    Being pulled by a man like this in public, does she still want to be a human being?


    "What are you doing, let me go."


    Someone was already looking this way. Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped forward to stand in front of the two of them and pulled Gu Dajiang''s hand away, "Dad, what are you doing, talk to me if you have something to say."


    Gu Dajiang looked at the woman fixedly, his eyes were full of anticipation and fear, his throat was dry, and after a long time he said in a hoarse voice, "You, raise your head and let me take a look."


    The woman was shocked and took a step back.


    Gu Dajiang took a step forward, Gu Yundong looked suspiciously at the woman.


    The ?? woman only felt that her brain was buzzing, and it seemed that many people were pointing at them.


    "What are these two doing? They are not afraid of jokes in broad daylight."


    "This man looks very rich, and the woman seems to be a beggar. Are people''s eyes so weird now? Are you interested in a beggar?"


    Long-term malnutrition made the woman unsteady and her head felt dizzy.


    She buried her head and strode forward.


    Gu Dajiang suddenly called out, "Gu Dafeng!!"


    Gu Yundong raised his head in shock and looked at the figure with his back turned to him.


    Gu Dafeng? ? ?


    Her aunt''s name, is this her aunt?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 789: sister and brother reunion

    Chapter 789 Sister and Brother Reunion


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, walked a few steps, and stood abruptly in front of the woman.


    The ?? woman kept her head down and never raised her head, so she didn''t pay attention to what she looked like before.


    Gu Dajiang heard from her voice that he was a sister and brother for many years, and he was too familiar with his sister.


    "Dafeng, you are Gu Dafeng, aren''t you?"


    Gu Dajiang also hurried over, not breathing too loudly. He was afraid that he had made a mistake, and that the hope that had finally been ignited would be extinguished with a snap.


    Finally, the woman slowly raised her head with some trembling.


    That thin face, that familiar appearance, made Gu Dajiang''s eyes turn red in an instant, and his body trembled.


    Gu Dafeng saw Gu Dajiang clearly, and tears came down with a ''swoosh''.


    "Da, Dajiang, you, are you Dajiang?"


    There was also an unbelievable look on her face, as if all this was like a dream.


    Gu Dafeng stretched out his hand, but he didn''t dare to touch him if he wanted to.


    In front of ?? is Gu Dajiang, with the same face as before, no, hisplexion is much better than before, and he has gained a lot of weight.


    But the clothes he was wearing were so different from before that she didn''t even dare to recognize them and didn''t believe her eyes.


    A gust of wind blew over, not knowing whether it was cold or startled, Gu Dafeng shook violently.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong hurriedly took off his cloak and put it on her.


    A warm feeling came up, Gu Dafeng couldn''t hold it any longer, and cried out with a ''wow'', "Big brother, you are the big brother, you are really my big brother, I see you, I finally see you I''m following you... uuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    She cried bitterly, Gu Yundong hugged her tightly, feeling the touch of bones under the cloak, and knew that the aunt must have had a very difficult time for more than a year.


    "Sister." Gu Dajiang''s tears fell uncontrobly, "We finally found you, finally found you."


    "Woooo..." Gu Dafeng just cried, all the grievances, depression and pain in her heart were released, leaving her unable to say a word at all.


    The people around looked at each other, what happened? Is this... a reunion of siblings?


    looks a bit sad, looking at the clothes of this family, they must be living well, but looking at the appearance of the woman, it can be seen that they have suffered a lot.


    Someone looked at this side and whispered, whispering spection.


    Gu Yundong frowned and said to Gu Dajiang, "Father, let''s go back in the carriage first."


    Gu Dajiang nodded again and again, "Sister,e, get on the carriage first, it''s windy and cold outside."


    Gu Dafeng shook his head again and again while crying, "Wuwu...No, no, your brother-inw..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he let out a breath, his legs softened, and he fainted.


    "Auntie, what''s wrong with you?" Fortunately, Gu Yundong had been supporting her, otherwise she would have fallen to the ground.


    Gu Dajiang hurriedly hugged her, "Go to the medical center first."


    is just right, there is one nearby.


    Gu Dajiang hurriedly hugged the person in and kept calling the doctor, "Doctor, save the person quickly."


    Gu Yundong only hurriedly exined that Xue Rong took the carriage aside and waited, and hurriedly followed.


    Immediately someone came out of the hospital, took a good pulse, and said, "Don''t worry, it''s fine, it''s just that you haven''t eaten for a long time, your body is weak, and your emotions are too excited, which leads to aa. it is good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 790: Its good that theyre still alive

    Chapter 790 is still alive, so good


    Gu Dajiang breathed a sigh of relief, but when he thought of the doctor saying that she hadn''t eaten for a long time, her brows furrowed again.


    I don''t know where his sister has been for more than a year, and what kind of life she has lived.


    and brother-inw...


    By the way, brother-inw, Gu Dajiang thought of those wood carvings. His brother-inw was a carpenter before, and these wood carvings should have been carved by his brother-inw. At that time, he only got off the carriage to help pick up these wood carvings when he saw them.


    So, my brother-inw is still alive.


    It''s just that life is not easy.


    But, at least alive, Gu Dajiang breathed a sigh of relief.


    She looked at Gu Dafeng who was unconscious, and felt very uneasy.


    "Father, I''m going to buy a bowl of porridge at the restaurant next to me, and I''ll wait for my aunt to wake upter and give her a pad to warm her stomach." Gu Yundong said in a low voice.


    Gu Dajiang raised his head, "Thank you for your hard work."


    "It''s not hard, finding the aunt is more important than anything else." She smiled and ran out of the hospital.


    The crowd of people over there had already dispersed. Gu Yundong went into the restaurant next door, ordered a bowl of hot porridge, and fried side dishes. People who haven''t eaten for a long time are not tasty and too greasy, so she only made two dishes with some meat. Foamed vegetarian dishes.


    When she came back with the food box, Aunt Gu hadn''t woken up yet.


    Gu Dajiang frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Father, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Dajiang sighed slightly, got up and pulled Gu Yundong aside, and said in a low voice, "Your aunt is like this now, I''m afraid that when I tell her about Mn, she may not be able to bear it."


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "Then don''t talk about it, let''s tell her when the aunt is better."


    "Hey, well, with Yuanzhi, your aunt can be stronger."


    Gu Yundong felt, "Actually, don''t worry too much, since I fled the faminest year, there have been too many things like this. For more than a year, I think my aunt and my uncle have actually prepared for the worst in their hearts. "


    That''s what I said, but before the news is confirmed, I canfort myself with a glimmer of hope.


    Father and daughter were talking when a small voice suddenly came from behind.


    The two of them hurriedly turned around and saw that Aunt Gu had already woken up.


    She still looked a little dazed, as if she didn''t know where she was or what happened before she fell into aa.


    It was only when Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong were standing in front of her that she said with a trembling voice, "I''m not dreaming, brother, it''s really you."


    Gu Dajiang sat on the chair beside him, "It''s me, sister, I''m Dajiang, you didn''t dream."


    Gu Yundong also called out obediently, "Auntie."


    "Yundong, it''s Yundong."


    She reached out and grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand tightly.


    Justpared to Gu Yundong''s delicate hands, Aunt Gu''s hands were as thin as bones.


    Gu Yundong was a little sad, "Auntie, the doctor said that you haven''t eaten for a long time, I bought porridge, eat some to make a belly, and then let''s have a good talk, okay?"


    Gu Dajiang had already taken out the bowl and spoon, and took a sip and handed it over.


    Gu Dafeng''s eyes were wet, and he nodded with a choked breath, opened his mouth and took a bite.


    The soft and waxy white porridge was swallowed, and the whole person seemed to be warmed up.


    Looking at his brother in front of him, Gu Dafeng wanted to cry andugh.


    It''s so good, her eldest brother is still alive, and her niece is also doing well. She never dared to think about seeing each other again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 791: They are from the Zhou family now

    Chapter 791 They are now from the Zhou family


    After eating the porridge, Gu Dajiang helped her sit up and asked her in a low voice, "Have you been in Xuanhe Mansion for more than a year? Where do you live? Where is your brother-inw?"


    Mentioning her husband, Gu Dafeng''s face turned pale.


    She covered her face with her hands, her voice painful.


    "Your brother-inw, his leg is broken."


    Gu Dajiang''s pupils shrank and his leg was broken? ?


    Gu Yundong also frowned tightly, sure enough, the aunt''s life was very difficult.


    She squatted down, stroked her back lightly, and said softly, "Then where do you live now? We''ll bring the eldest uncle over and let the doctor take a look. Looking for the best doctor in the city, I happened to be with Huimin. The hospital is old, ask the doctor of their hospital to take a look, maybe it will get better?"


    Gu Dafeng was taken aback for a moment, then raised his head, "Really?"


    There was a glimmer of hope in her eyes, "Can it really be cured?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t dare to give her an answer that was too sure, lest she be disappointed again.


    "You have to find a doctor first. If the doctor at Huimin Medical Center doesn''t like it well, then we will go to the capital. There will always be a way." She also knew Song Dejiang in the capital.


    Gu Dafeng''s voice trembled slightly, "Hmm..."


    "Where is the eldest uncle? Are we going to pick him up now?"


    However, when he mentioned this, Gu Dafeng fell silent again. After a long while, he said, "He, he is in the Zhou Mansion."


    Zhoufu? ? ?


    Gu Yundong frowned, Zhou?


    She was stunned and asked in a low voice, "The Zhou mansion that the aunt said, but the Zhou mansion a street down here, the owner is Zhou Dafu?"


    "Yes."


    "Where are you?" Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dafeng and saw that her clothes were tattered and her figure was thin. Could it be that Zhou Dafu abused them?


    Gu Dafeng pursed his lips, looking a little hard to say, "We are now the servants of the Zhou family."


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong''s expressions changed at the same time, and their expressions were a little ugly.


    The aunt and the uncle became the servants of the Zhou family. In this way, life and death are all up to the Zhou family, and there is no freedom at all.


    "Big brother, Yun Dong, forget it, where we are now..." Gu Dafeng also realized that there is still a big difference now. Inparison, I am afraid it is much worse.


    She knew that the eldest brother must feel sorry for her, and that she and her husband were in a difficult situation and would definitely bring them out. But how? In Gu Dafeng''s heart, the Zhou Mansion is a giant, and the eldest brother is against the Zhou Mansion. It may not only be unable to bring them out, but also implicate the eldest brother.


    "Anyway, I''m very happy and content to see you again." Gu Dafeng was really happy, she thought she would never see these rtives again in this life.


    She actually wanted to ask Gu Dajiang if there was any news about her children and whether Mn and Yuanzhi had returned to Yongning Mansion.


    But she is a little afraid now, for fear that she will get bad news.


    Gu Dafeng wiped away her tears, "It''s gettingte, I sneaked out of the Zhou Mansion secretly, I have to go back, or I will be found out, and your brother-inw will be med. You will all live in Xuanhe Mansion from now on. Is it? Then I''ll find a chance toe out next time, and I''ll see youter."


    She said that she got up and wanted to leave, but Gu Yundong hurriedly grabbed her.


    "Auntie, you don''t have to go back. If you are servants of the Zhou family, let''s go and spend money and ask them to buy it back. When the timees, get the deed of betrayal and eliminate the ve status, and the family will be able to live together together. already."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 792: She is the concubine of the Zhou family master

    Chapter 792 She is the concubine of the Zhou family master


    She couldn''t figure out why the aunt was so pessimistic. She bought two servants and came back, why did she seem to have no hope at all.


    Gu Dafeng shook his head andughed bitterly, "She won''t agree, she won''t agree."


    she? ?


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Who is she? Zhou Dafu?"


    If Zhou Dafu didn''t agree, she would rush to Zhou''s house and crippled his leg.


    "No, it''s not Zhou Dafu." Gu Dafeng''s fingers trembled slightly, her face was pale, and it seemed a little hard to tell.


    For a long time, she fixedly looked at Gu Dajiang, her voice was a little fluttering, "Yes, it is Gu Qiuyue, we are now Gu Qiuyue''s servants, she will not agree."


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong looked at her in disbelief, suspecting that something was wrong with their ears.


    Gu Qiuyue?


    Gu Yundong murmured, "Isn''t Gu Qiuyue dead?" Fu Ming told her at the beginning that besides him still alive, Gu Qiuyue, their daughter, and their parents had all died in the chaos.


    Now the aunt tells her that Gu Qiuyue is still alive, not only alive, but also seems to be living a good life?


    Gu Dajiang calmed down a little, and his face became extraordinarily solemn. He looked at Gu Dafeng and said, "Sister, what is going on, tell me exactly what happened."


    What is Gu Qiuyue''s servant? ?


    It''s absurd, they are Gu Qiuyue''s sister-inw, and she even made her sister-inw sign a contract to be her servant. What did she think?


    Gu Dafeng looked at him with a sullen face, paused, and finally said, "Gu Qiuyue is now the concubine of Master Zhou."


    Fuck, Gu Yundong admired her a little. After all, Gu Qiuyue was married and had children at a very young age, but that lousy old man Zhou Dafu even took her as a concubine?


    Gu Dafeng was talking about what happenedst year. Last year, they also fled to Qing''an House.


    Just when they were about to arrive at Qing''an House, their husband and wife, their children, and their rtives were all separated.


    At that time, I didn''t have time to say anything, and I didn''t even think about where to meet. It would be good to be able to save my life in a hurry.


    Gu Dafeng and his wife could only go to Qing''an Mansion, which was close at the beginning. They went a stepte. Qing''an Mansion was already in chaos, and the city gates were wide open.


    Seeing this, the couple wanted to go to other ces. Unexpectedly, the chaos spread to the gate of the city, and the officers and soldiers who came to support Qing''an Prefecture fought with bandits, and the fight was very fierce.


    They didn''t have time to avoid it, and Bianhan''s leg was stabbed, and was trampled by the bandits who had rushed out on horseback to escape.


    Gu Dafeng looked at her husband, who was in severe pain, and waspletely chaotic.


    Bian Han was like this, she couldn''t take him away. Fortunately, the chaos in the city was gradually calmed down at this time, and arge number of bandits had been arrested or fled, and the order in the city was gradually restored.


    Gu Dafeng brought Bian Han, who had passed out in aa, into the city, and wanted to find a doctor to treat his leg.


    But where can you find a doctor at this time, there are dead people everywhere, seriously injured people, all the medical clinics are closed, and the pharmacy is even looted.


    Don''t talk about the doctor, they don''t even have a ce to rest.


    After two days of dy, Bian Han¡¯s legs were toote to be treated, and the environment in which he lived was poor and he didn¡¯t eat well. Gradually, he began to swell and pus, and he was about to bepletely useless.


    Even Bian Han developed a high fever because of this. Without treatment, he would not even be able to save his life.


    Then, they met Gu Qiuyue.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 793: when my servant

    Chapter 793 Be My Servant


    Gu Dafeng and Gu Qiuyue didn''t have a good rtionship before, but the age difference was a bit big, and because they were both married, they had very few opportunities to meet.


    But no matter what the previous rtionship was, Gu Dafeng was really happy to meet his rtives at this time.


    But Gu Qiuyue obviously didn''t think so, and she didn''t know how, she became the concubine of a wealthy family surnamed Zhou in this Qing''an mansion, and she looked very favored.


    When she saw Gu Dafeng like that, she only felt happy, but she didn''t feel the joy of meeting rtives and sisters in a foreignnd.


    Especially seeing Gu Dafeng''s dejected appearance, who can''t even afford to eat, and Bian Han''s almost helpless legs.


    Gu Qiuyue didn''t want to pay attention to them at first, so she turned around and left as if she didn''t know them.


    But he came back not long after, looking at them with a condescending expression of charity, "Gu Dafeng, do you want to save your husband? You beg me, if you beg me, I will ask a doctor to see his legs, give him medicine, let him You all survive."


    Gu Dafeng knew that Gu Qiuyue had done too much, but looking at her dying husband, she knelt down and begged her without saying a word.


    She had no choice but to beg her.


    Gu Qiuyue was really happy, her whole body was trembling withughter, she squatted down, her eyes shed maliciously, "Okay, I''ll save him, but you sold yourself, signed a betrayal contract, and became my servant, why? Sample?"


    Gu Dafeng''s face was full of shock, Gu Qiuyue wanted them...the present person?


    Of course she was not happy in her heart, but now, Gu Dafeng can only ept her fate.


    What''s more, in fact, one day earlier, she was still thinking about selling herself and giving the present person a life for her husband.


    But now there are refugees everywhere, how many people put a straw in their heads and sold themselves in order to have a bite to eat. This is still not dragged down and looks like abor force alone, but just like this, few people buy it.


    That''s all, she was prepared to sell herself anyway, but now the owner just changed Gu Qiuyue.


    There is no difference except for the heartbreak.


    Gu Dafeng agreed, and together with Bianhan, who had passed out of aa, put a handprint on the deed.


    Then, followed Gu Qiuyue back to the Zhou Mansion quietly.


    Gu Qiuyue really found a doctor to treat Bian Han''s leg, but the doctor''s medical skills were not very good. Not only did Bian Han suffer a lot, but his leg was notpletely cured.


    But in the end, the swelling and pus no longer appeared, and the high fever on his body also subsided.


    Anyway, life is saved.


    That''s enough, nothing else matters.


    But next, it was Aunt Gu''s catastrophe. She became Gu Qiuyue''s subordinate, and it wasmon to be beaten and scolded. Once she was not satisfied with the tea and water, she would not give food, and would kneel outside the yard to be frozen.


    Moreover, the contract they signed was for two people, and Bian Han couldn''t work because of his leg injury. Therefore, Gu Qiuyue asked Gu Dafeng to do all the work for both of them, otherwise they would not be allowed to eat or sleep.


    During that time, Gu Dafeng was so busy that he had no time to rest.


    Bianhan med himself very much for this. He tried several times to understand that her life would not be a drag on her, but Gu Dafeng finally saved her.


    If he also died, then Gu Dafeng felt that he would be meaningless to live.


    Anyway, her husband is by her side, and she has support in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 794: Theyre all for nothing

    Chapter 794 They are all for nothing


    Such torture continued until their Zhou family nned to move their family to Xuanhe Pce.


    Gu Dafeng and his wife naturally came together.


    When he first arrived at Xuanhe Mansion, Gu Qiuyue still refused to let them go. But it didn''t take long for Gu Qiuyue to stop suddenly. Although he was still humiliating secretly, he was no longer so tant.


    Gu Dafeng thought it was strange, butter heard that it was because Mrs. Zhou was brought back by the master.


    Mrs. Zhou was very dissatisfied with Zhou Dafu''s concubine, and she had a big quarrel with Zhou Dafu. She left Zhou Mansion and took people directly back to her parents'' home in Yongning Mansion.


    Mrs. Zhou felt that Zhou Dafu was so unscrupulous because she saw the Yongning Mansion was in a terrible famine, and that her family had suffered heavy losses and could not be her backer, so she was so unscrupulous, she even said in front of her that she would take a widow who had given birth to a child as a concubine.


    Angrily, she went home to find someone to call the shots. Fortunately, although her family had suffered some losses, no one could bully her.


    After their family recovered, they sent someone to find Chow Tai Fu to settle ounts.


    Zhou Dafu took his son to Yongning Mansion to pick up Mrs. Zhou.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but think about it. Thest time they met Zhou Dafu and his son on the way back from Yongning Mansion, could it be that they were there to pick up Mrs. Zhou at that time?


    After Mrs. Zhou returned, in order to show it to the Yue family, Zhou Dafu did not chase away Gu Qiuyue, but he left her in the cold for a long time.


    During that time, Gu Qiuyue shrank like a quail and did not dare to be a demon at all.


    was even called by Mrs. Zhou and beat her. She often stayed in Mrs. Zhou''s yard to serve her, and was often scolded by Mrs. Zhou.


    Gu Dafeng finally had a chance to breathe, and they could take good care of themselves in the backyard. Even though Gu Qiuyue didn''t let them feel better after suffering hardships on Mrs. Zhou''s side.


    But with Mrs. Zhou in Zhou Mansion, she didn''t dare to be too obvious.


    But not long after, Gu Qiuyue mysteriously kept them in the backyard, not allowed to go anywhere, and not allowed them to see anyone, and even locked the house where they lived.


    Even she herself seldom saw them, and only one mother, Ren, came into contact with them.


    Although Gu Dafeng thought it was strange, but no matter what, Gu Qiuyue stopped tossing them, and they still let the two breathe a sigh of relief.


    But Gu Qiuyue often starved them, barely filling her stomach with one porridge a day.


    Gu Dafeng and the two were like prisoners,pletely locked in the backyard.


    But there is still hope for the two of them, and they still want to leave here. Bian Han used to be a carpenter and could carve many gadgets.


    Gu Dafeng stayed in the backyard for a while, and found someone to bring back some wood that others didn''t want, and two carving knives.


    Ren''s mother saw it, but she saw that the things that Bian''s father sculpted were pretty good-looking. Anyway, as long as they don''t act as demons, it''s fine to sculpt them.


    Ren''s mother even bought the things that Bian''s father carved. Although the price is not high, he got some extra ie anyway.


    For this reason, Ren''s mother turned a blind eye, and even helped and persuaded Gu Qiuyue after knowing it, so that Gu Qiuyue did not let Gu Qiuyue take away their things.


    But what Ren''s mother did, still gave Gu Dafeng some inspiration.


    She can buy it, can she also?


    They are now said to be Gu Qiuyue''s servants, but unlike ordinary servants, they do not have monthly money. Gu Qiuyue said that they had already taken away the monthly money in advance to treat Bian Han, so they all did it for nothing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 795: Fate, amazing

    Chapter 795 Fate, wonderful


    Gu Dafeng needs money, she knows that no matter where she is, it will not work without money.


    It was said that in the backyard of Zhou Mansion, if she had money in her hand, at least she could find someone to bring them something to eat, so that she would not go hungry.


    Just like Mother Ren, although she is Gu Qiuyue''s confidant, she has her own interests and can still open the door for them.


    Therefore, after Bian Han carved those gadgets again, Gu Dafeng would secretly hide some of them.


    The rest will be taken away by Ren''s mother. For this extra ie, Ren''s mother also found wood for them. Anyway, it''s just a little effort, this Bian Han is her freebor.


    Bianhan moves fast, and the carvings look good.


    Gu Dafeng has already saved a lot of money, but unfortunately she can''t leave the house.


    Ren''s mother takes this very seriously. The yard where Gu Qiuyue lives is all her people, and the ce where they live is strictly viewed.


    Just when Gu Dafeng was a little frustrated, an opportunity suddenly came.


    The little servant who looked at them today didn''t pay attention, and left withoutpletely locking the door of the room where they were.


    Gu Dafeng ran out secretly, and she also paid attention to hearing people say that Master Zhou went out of the house, as if to see some prisoners parade through the streets, not only him, but also Gu Qiuyue went out, and Ren''s mother was not there.


    And the ce they went to was still rtively far from the Zhou Mansion, so I was afraid that it would be after noon.


    Gu Yundong thought of the steward Zhou he had met in the teahouse before, and after he went back, he never saw hime out of the main entrance. At this moment, I learned that Zhou Dafu has gone out, so it must have gone out through the back door.


    And because she was here, I was afraid of embarrassing each other, so I went to a far ce to watch the fun.


    What can she say? Fate...isn''t it wonderful?


    "So, auntie wanted to sell all the wood carvings in this bag while they were away?"


    Gu Dafeng nodded, looked at the luggage lying on the side, and said in a low voice, "Unfortunately, I didn''t buy any of them. When everyone saw me like this, they thought I was a beggar. Before I even spoke, everyone would hide away. Far."


    Gu Dafeng''s clothes were brought from her hometown, and Gu Qiuyue never wore them.


    always said that they were doing rough work anyway, and that good clothes were wasted for them, and they didn¡¯t have to go out, there was nothing to worry about.


    Therefore, although she has washed her clothes and her hair has been arranged, she is still avoided by pedestrians.


    The wood carving could not be sold, and was identally pushed and fell in front of someone else''s carriage.


    At that moment, Gu Dafeng''s heart was extremely desperate. She saw with her own eyes that someone blocked a rich man''s carriage and was beaten for half her life.


    At that time, her hands and feet were weak and she couldn''t stand up at all, and her mind was nk. She was just talking numbly, but she didn''t even know what she said.


    When she picked up the wood carving and was about to leave, a man grabbed her hand. At that time, she began to tremble, thinking it was over.


    Unexpectedly, the twists and turns turned, and the eldest brother and niece encountered him, and stopped him because he heard his own voice.


    Gu Dafeng was really ecstatic, wishing he could hug his eldest brother and cry loudly on the spot, crying out all the suppressed emotions over the past year.


    Finally, finally, she no longer has to hold on like this, she and her brother are reunited.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 796: Im going to bring my uncle back

    Chapter 796 I''m going to bring my uncle back


    Gu Dajiang''s eyes turned red when he heard it, he held his sister''s hand, and said, "Since I''m here in the future, sister, you can feel at ease, and you won''t be allowed to suffer like this again."


    then gritted his teeth again, "Gu Qiuyue, this beast. Last time I lied to me that Yundong and the others went to Wanqing Mansion, and now they are torturing their own sister and brother-inw with all their might."


    He looked at Gu Yundong, "I''ll go to the Zhou Mansion and bring my brother-inw out in person. You take care of your aunt."


    Gu Dafeng hurriedly grabbed him, "Big brother, don''t be impulsive, Zhou Mansion is not an ordinary family, you will suffer a loss if you go."


    Gu Yundong also stopped him, "Dad, you don''t want to go, I''ll just go to the Zhou Mansion."


    "You can''t go either, Yun Dong, you don''t know..." Gu Dafeng wanted to stop him.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "It''s okay, Auntie, I know Master Zhou."


    Aunt Gu was taken aback, "Do you know Master Zhou?"


    "Yeah, not only know each other, but also have some rtionship. When my shop openedst time, he gave a big gift." Gu Yundong said meaningfully, "So don''t worry, even if Gu Qiuyue doesn''t agree to let you go, But she herself is Zhou Dafu''s concubine, as long as Zhou Dafu agrees, it is useless for her to object."


    Gu Dafeng was stunned, a little stunned, Yun Dong opened a shop? Master Zhou also sent a congrattory gift? Did you know each other?


    Gu Yundong said to Gu Dajiang, "Father, I have been in contact with Master Zhou a lot, and I know his temperament. It is more suitable for me to ask him for someone. You and Zhou Dafu have never met, and he doesn''t know you. If I want to see you, there is no way you can ask someone. The most important thing is that in case Gu Qiuyue knows, it is not good for us to be on guard."


    Gu Dajiang frowned. Although he wanted to teach Gu Qiuyue a lesson himself, what Yun Dong said also made sense.


    So he nodded, "Okay, nothing else matters, the most important thing is to bring your uncle out first and get the deed."


    "Well, I know." Gu Yundong smiled, "Auntie, you have a good rest, I will reunite your family."


    Gu Dafeng is still very worried, her niece is only fifteen years old, and she used to be a timid girl who didn''t talk much.


    Zhou Dafu is a businessman, he has been in shopping malls for a long time, and he has a big family. This kind of person is an old fox.


    Although she has never had contact with Zhou Dafu, she also knows that he is not a good person.


    Yundong is so beautiful again, Zhou Dafu can look up to Gu Qiuyue, what if he has an idea for Yundong?


    Gu Dafeng''s mind was a little confused, and he kept thinking wildly.


    Gu Yundong had already stood up, looked left and right, and said to Gu Dajiang, "Dad, this is a medical center, it''s not convenient to stay for a long time. You take your aunt to the inn next to you to open a room, and let the aunt have a good rest. Take a break to refresh your spirits.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was right when he thought about it, so he helped Gu Dafeng to stand up.


    On the contrary, Gu Dafeng shook his head, "Where can I open a room? It''s a waste of money, it''s the same for me waiting outside."


    Gu Dajiang disagreed and insisted on taking her to the next inn.


    Gu Yundong made a special trip to the ready-to-wear store and bought two clothes, one for Gu Aunt and one for Uncle.


    Immediately, she handed Aunt Gu to her father, went out by herself, walked to the carriage, and jumped up.


    Xue Rong asked, "Miss, where are we going? Zhou Mansion?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 797: get help

    Chapter 797 Looking for help


    Gu Yundong was also thinking about where to go.


    It is of course the most important thing to go directly to the Zhou Mansion, but that person from Zhou Dafu...


    After several contacts, Gu Yundong can be considered to know what kind of temperament this person is, that is, the person who will trample you to death once he finds an opportunity.


    When he wanted her shop, because he didn''t know the details of himself and Shao Qingyuan, he only knew that he couldn''t beat him and ran away. As a result, I went back and investigated them and found out that the two of them are just poor people from the countryside and have no support, and they will immediately show their skills on the opening day to destroy and kill you.


    This kind of person, even if she saw the person who came to give congrattions when the shop opened, she was either rich or expensive, and she knew that she was not someone without a backer, but once she knew that the rtives she cared about were in the Zhou Mansion, and she was eager to go back, then about to be proud.


    Not only would he not let go, but he would intensify his efforts to hold her aunt and uncle firmly in his hands, and then he would get a steady stream of benefits from himself.


    For example, get on the line with Nie Fu.


    If you add Gu Qiuyue as a **** stick, then Gu Yundong feels that she will be sucked blood by Zhou Dafu in the future.


    So you can''t find someone so directly.


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage without speaking, his mind was spinning fast.


    After a long while, his eyes narrowed, and he said to Xue Rong outside, "Go to Dai House."


    This side is not far from the Yamen, so the Dai House is also nearby.


    Although Xue Rong didn''t know what the youngdy was going to do, he immediately turned his horse''s head, shook the reins, and hurried away to the Dai residence.


    Gu Yundong has never been to Dai Mansion. Before meeting Mrs. Dai, he was at a milk tea shop. This was the first time he visited.


    But Mrs. Dai told her that if you want to find her, just say it at the door, she told the porter not to stop her.


    Therefore, after Gu Yundong reported her identity, the porter immediately took her inside.


    Mrs. Dai happened to be at home today.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, her face was full of surprise, "Yundong, you''vee to Fucheng. It seems that the letter was sent to you correctly, so I should urge you toe back sooner."


    Gu Yundong greeted her with a smile, and Mrs. Dai took her hand and walked inside, "It''s alright, don''t be too polite, you came just in time, I have a lot to say to you. Come in quickly, I''ll have tea served."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly grabbed her, "Auntie, wait, I''m here today for something."


    "Anything?"


    "Well, it''s urgent." Gu Yundong said with a serious face.


    Mrs. Dai''s expression became solemn when she saw this, "You say, is there something wrong with the shop?"


    "No, it''s something else I want to ask... Mr. Dai for help." Gu Yundong looked around and whispered in her ear.


    "Wen Huo?" Mrs. Dai was surprised.


    "Yes, is Mr. Dai in the mansion?"


    "I''m here." Mrs. Dai was a little itchy, and she didn''t know what Yun Dong was looking for with Wen Huo.


    She knew that Wenhuo went to Yongfu Vigest time, and when she returned hometer, she asked him specifically. Wen Huo simply said that both Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had helped him a lot.


    Then he didn''t say much. Mrs. Dai knew that she didn''t know too much about some things, so she didn''t ask more.


    Could it be that Yun Dong¡¯s meeting with Wen Huo today was also about that incident?


    Then why didn''t the young master Shaoe to the door?


    Mrs. Dai thinks a lot, but she knows the proportions. What her husband and son are doing is a big thing, and she doesn''t know what she shouldn''t know.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 798: Devenhoe

    Chapter 798 Devin Huo


    So Mrs. Dai quickly asked the maid to find Deven Huo, "It''s a coincidence, Wen Huo happened to be at home today."


    Today is the day when the robbers will be executed. There is indeed news that some aplices maye to hijack the prison van, so Devinho followed in secret deployment to keep an eye on the executed people.


    Unexpectedly, there was nothing unusual. The robbers didn''te. Devinho waited for the robbers to be beheaded, and then went home.


    As soon as he finished eating and changed his clothes, he heard his mother call him over.


    De Wenhuo quickly packed up and went to greet his mother, and then saw Gu Yundong standing there.


    He was stunned for a while before he heard Mrs. Dai say, "Come on, it''s Yun Dong who wants to talk to you about something serious."


    After speaking, Mrs. Dai went out, leaving only Devin Ho and Dai Zhong who came in with him.


    Dai Zhong nodded, "Girl Gu."


    Gu Yundong nodded at him, then walked up to Devinho and said, "I want to ask you a favor."


    Devenho scratched his ears, "Who do you ask for help?"


    This guy¡­¡­


    must have resented his hatred for not giving him the porridge when he was in the deep mountains, little belly chicken intestines.


    "Please, Devinhoe, help."


    Forget it, her lord has a lot of it, and he will be proud of him for two days if he doesn''t care.


    Devinho knows that, this is a private matter to find himself. Since it''s not a serious matter, he is not in a hurry. He raised his eyebrows and asked again, "I didn''t hear you clearly, say it again."


    Dai Zhong, who was standing behind him, shouted inwardly, Master, what about your demeanor? Don''t you want that brother of Young Master Shao? It''s embarrassing for Miss Gu, and in the future, Miss Gu will definitelye back with revenge. It won''t do you any good to be quick.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and put on a smirk on his face, "It''s fine if you didn''t hear clearly, if it wasn''t for your closeness, I wouldn''t have to look for you. But now it looks like I''m wrong. , after all, your ears are deaf, I''m afraid you can''t help much, goodbye."


    Her first choice is the steward of the Nie House, okay? Zhou Dafu wanted to climb up to the Nie Mansion, and I heard that he had invited the steward of the Nie Mansion to have several meals. But Nie''s house is far away, and after all, the stewards of Nie''s house are not familiar with Devin Hui.


    How do you know that Devinhoe is not a thing at all.


    She turned her head and was about to leave, Devinho suddenly stood up from the chair, "Wait."


    He stepped forward to stop Gu Yundong in two steps, "Forget it, for Shao Qingyuan''s sake, what do you say, I will help you. Lest you go back and cry in front of him, he wille to me. Desperately."


    He didn''t say no to help, this woman really has no patience at all.


    He is not that ungrateful either. Thest time she and Shao Qingyuan took him into the deep mountains and gave him such a big clue.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, but she wanted to take Qiao and let him know that there is a price to be paid for being cheap.


    But she can''t wait, who knows if the aunt has not gone back, will it be discovered by Gu Qiuyue and find the eldest uncle to settle the ount?


    Therefore, Gu Yundong did not dy any longer, and simply exined the matter.


    De Wenhuo frowned when he heard it, and nodded after a long while, "Okay, let''s go then, go to Zhou Mansion."


    "Find me a little servant''s clothes, and I''ll go with you, Zhou Dafu knows me, I''ll dress up."


    Da Wenhuo nodded and asked someone to bring her a brand new dress, and then asked Dai Zhong to prepare the carriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 799: Disguised to go to Zhou Mansion

    Chapter 799 Disguised to Zhou Mansion


    Gu Yundong borrowed Mrs. Dai''s house and painted herself with makeup.


    Mrs. Dai watched from the side. Although she didn''t know what she was doing dressed up like this, seeing how skilled he could turn a delicate and beautiful girl into a slightly handsome but tough man in a short period of time, it was like watching a trick. It sounded like exmation.


    "Sure enough, I said that the more I know you, the more things I find out about you. I really want to see what you can do." Mrs. Dai really envied her hands, as if they could turn corruption into magic.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I''ll teach my aunt when I''m free."


    "That''s for sure."


    "Well." Gu Yundong said goodbye to her and hurried out.


    As soon as Mrs. Dai waited for her to leave, her eyes fell on the makeup items on her dresser, and she eagerly picked it up and gestured on her face.


    Gu Yundong had already walked out of the gate of Dai Mansion. There were two carriages parked there, and Dai Wenhuo was standing beside one of them.


    Gu Yundong walked towards Xue Rong on the other side, "Go back to the inn first."


    "...Yes, Miss?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, then turned and walked towards Devon Huo.


    Devenhuo didn''t recognize her at first, and only when he walked in did he widen his eyes and look at the handsome little servant.


    Gu Yundong has already unceremoniously opened the curtain and went up, "Hurry up, in a hurry."


    Davenhuo coughed lightly, trying to restrain the surprised expression on his face.


    is worthy of being the best at charcoal drawing. I didn¡¯t expect this skill to be useful not only on paper, but also have such a miraculous effect on my face?


    Gu Yundong didn''t look sideways, but he knew that Devinho would asionally turn to look at her.


    If she knew what Devinho was thinking, she would probably vomit blood. How could anything be rted to painting?


    Gu Yundong had something on his mind and didn''t want to chat, so he was silent all the way.


    was silent and silent, and the carriage arrived outside the gate of Zhou Mansion.


    Daiwenhuo''s carriage has the symbol of Daifu on it, and the concierge of Zhoufu has long been told by the old man to memorize all the people who can be said to be in this city.


    Seeing Dai Zhifu''s carriage at this moment, his eyes widened immediately, and he hurriedly pushed the other person beside him to the side, "Quick, go and report to the master, there is someoneing from Dai''s house."


    The man staggered a bit, didn''t say much, then got up immediately and stumbled inside.


    "Master, Master..."


    Gu Yundong got off the carriage, turned around and respectfully waited for Devon Huo to get off.


    Da Wenhuo jumped down directly, looked up at the Zhou Mansion in front of him, and said in a low voice, "Is this Zhou Dafu''s home?"


    "Yes."


    As he was talking, the concierge greeted him with a ttering smile, "Excuse me, is your distinguished guest Dai Gongzi?"


    "Well, I''m looking for your master."


    The doorman said busyly, "I have already sent someone to report, Mr. Dai will wait."


    It''s only ten counts of time. Zhou Dafu has already hurried out and went out the door eagerly, "Dai Gongzi is wee toe here, please forgive me."


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes and lowered his head slightly.


    Dwenhuo nced at her calmly, and then walked up, "I came here rashly, I hope Master Zhou doesn''t take offense."


    "Where, please, Mr. Dai."


    Dai Wenhuo led Gu Yundong and Dai Zhong, led by Zhou Dafu, and strode inside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 800: someone secretly help

    Chapter 800 Someone secretly helped


    At the same time, in the Jinn Courtyard of Zhou Mansion, a grandma was talking to Mrs. Zhou.


    "...ording to Madam''s instructions, I bribed the servants of Chuixueyuan and opened the door of the couple. The Gu family did carry a burden and went out. It was just to sell wood carvings. There will be no harvest, I didn¡¯t expect that when Mr. Gu came back, he ran into a carriage, and the people in the carriage came down and met her, obediently, but it was incredible.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou immediately straightened her back, "What''s going on?"


    Mammaughed, "A man came out of the carriage, and actually called the Gu family''s ''sister''."


    Mrs. Zhou suddenly widened her eyes, "Really?"


    "Yes, the old ve heard it clearly." Mammy did not expect such a windfall.


    She has been staring at Chuixueyuan for a while, but even though Aunt Gu, that little bitch, hasn''t been with the master for a long time, she doesn''t have the ability to be a royal. But Ren''s mother took refuge in her, and Ren''s mother had a quarrel with their wife, so she devoted herself to helping Concubine Gu.


    Ren''s mother is a vengeful person. She used to serve the olddy. Before the olddy died, she asked the master to take more care of Ren''s mother. Therefore, if their wife wants to deal with her, she has to be careful and restrained.


    Madam just got angry and went back to her parents'' house when the master first epted Aunt Gu, and gave Mother Ren time to not only get involved with Aunt Gu, but also arrange all her former people into Chuixueyuan.


    made it difficult for her to inquire about things in Chuixueyuan, and Aunt Gu didn''te out of Chuixueyuan some time ago.


    However, Huangtian did not bear the painstaking efforts. Mammy still learned from the mouth of a young servant that Gu Yiniang was keeping a couple, and she didn''t know what the rtionship was with the couple. I only heard that the man had a broken leg and his surname was Bian. The woman''s surname is Gu, and she shares the same surname as Aunt Gu.


    Mrs. Zhou and Mammy both guessed that Mrs. Gu and Concubine Gu might be fellow vigers or something, and they had hatred, otherwise, how could Concubine Gu torture her so much?


    Mrs. Zhou saw that she kept the two of them from going out, so she did not let her wish, and wanted to let Mrs Gu go out.


    It was because she opened the door of convenience that Gu Dafeng was able to leave Zhou Mansion unimpeded all the way to the street.


    The grandma had been quietly following behind her, and then saw the picture of Gu Dajiang recognizing her.


    Mrs. Zhou gently tapped her fingers on the table, frowning slightly, "Do you know who is in that carriage?"


    "This, the old ve doesn''t know." The mother said ashamedly, "The old ve was still thinking about following along, but unfortunately the man opened a room in the inn next to him, and his daughter left in a carriage. Going too fast, the old ve didn''t keep up."


    "Have a room in the inn? So you''re not from Xuanhe House?"


    Mamma thought for a moment, then nodded slightly, "I''m afraid yes."


    Mrs. Zhou sighed, "So, this Gu''s brother doesn''t dare to look for Zhou''s house to make decisions for her, and ask Concubine Gu to settle the bill?"


    Mamma was also a little disappointed. It is reasonable to say that they recognized the Gu family, but the man surnamed Bian was still in the mansion. If you were worried about his suffering, you shoulde to the Zhou mansion as soon as possible to ask for talent.


    But the Gu''s brother was apanying Gu at the inn, and the daughter also drove away in a carriage, and did note to Zhou''s house.


    The two were disappointed. At this moment, someone came to report, "Madam, the son of Dai Zhifu''s family hase to the door."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 801: Lord Zhou please give up your love

    Chapter 801 Please Lord Zhou to give up his love


    Mrs. Zhou came back to her senses instantly, put aside Gu''s affairs for a while, and asked with some surprise, "The son of the Dai prefect''s family? When did we have friendship with the Dai family?"


    The man shook his head, "I don''t know, the master seems to be quite puzzled."


    Mrs. Zhou thought for a while, "You go to the front yard to wait and hear what it is for. Don''te to make trouble..."


    Thest sentence, she said very low, as the voice fell, her heart began to feel uneasy.


    That servant quickly ran out, and Zhou Dafu at this time was also in the same mood. After greeting Dai Wenhuo to his seat, he asked tentatively, "I don''t know that Mr. Dai is here today, but what is the important thing?"


    "It''s nothing special, I just want to ask Master Zhou if he can give up his love and give me two servants." Devenhuo said with a smile.


    Zhou Dafu breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked curiously, "Who is Mr. Dai talking about?"


    Devinho took out two wood carvings and said, "I went to the street today and saw a woman holding a wood carving in her hand. I liked it very much, so I wanted to ask her to buy more. Who knows the woman But she said that she was a servant of the Zhou family, and that this wood carving was carved by her husband, so she couldn''t buy it for me."


    Zhou Dafu was surprised, there is a servant in their house who can sculpt? He didn''t know this.


    Picked up the woodcarving that Devinho put on the table and looked at it carefully. It was indeed quite fine, butpared with those real old craftsmen, there was still some gap.


    Rare, Devinho would actually like it.


    However, as if he didn''t see the doubts in his eyes, Deven Huo sighed faintly, and said as if recalling, "I really like this woodcarving, and I''m not afraid of Mr. Zhou''s jokes, I learned it myself when I was a child. , unfortunately, I didn''t study well, so I put it down. Now when I see this woodcarving, I actually think of the things I did when I was a child. I suddenly feel a little emotional, and I think about picking it up again and learning it. I can pass the time in my spare time. When I came to this sculptor who suits my heart, on impulse, I came to the door and asked Master Zhou to cut his love."


    Zhou Dafu was stunned for a while, it turned out to be like this.


    His mind began to turn rapidly, he and Devenho had no intersection at all, and it was harder to climb to the Dai mansion than to climb to the sky on weekdays.


    For this rare opportunity, Devinho only wanted two servants, not to mention the servants who had no impression and no value, even if he wanted the servant beside him, he would never say anything.


    What''s more, using these two servants to have contact and friendship with Devinho will be of great benefit to him in the future.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Deven Huo smiled, "Of course, it doesn''t matter if Master Zhou is reluctant, I''m just talking."


    Zhou Dafu was startled and hurriedly said with a smile, "Mr. Dai is joking, but it''s just two servants. How can you talk about ceding love or not. I am a rough person and don''t understand these elegant things, and this sculptor is also here for me. It''s a waste of talent, and with Mr. Dai, he has the opportunity to y a role, I can''t ask for it."


    Devinho came to the door in person, if he didn''t give it, he would be ignorant of praise.


    "Master Zhou really is a reasonable person." Deven Huo took out fifty taels of silver bills from his sleeve and slowly pushed them from the table, "This is the silver taels bought from them, and I hope Master Zhou will ept them. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 802: Its broken, he went to tip off

    Chapter 802 is broken, he went to tip the news


    Zhou Dafu hurriedly waved his hand, "You can''t ask for this, it''s just two servants, give it to Young Master Dai directly."


    "That can''t be done." Devinho said meaningfully, "If this is the case, if it is spread out, people will criticize it. I don''t want to be criticized by people for the sake of two servants."


    Zhou Dafu snapped back to his senses, thinking of Dai Zhifu''s identity.


    Indeed, gifts are given, but they can''t be disyed on the bright side. What if someone stared at Dai Zhifu, turned their heads, and participated in his book? Then didn''t he do bad things with good intentions, not only did he not let Mr. Dai owe him favors, but he also let people hold grudges?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Dafu shuddered on the spot and said with a serious expression, "Mr. Dai is right, we are a normal business transaction."


    "That''s right, it''s better to write it clearly in ck and white."


    Zhou Dafu asked the housekeeper to get a pen and paper without saying a word, and wrote the contract of selling Bian Han and Gu Dafeng to Devon Huo, signed it, and gave a copy to each person.


    Devenhuo took his share with satisfaction, and a light shed in his slightly lowered eyes. That''s right, in a normal business transaction, both the silver and the goods are sold. In the future, don''t rely on two servants to ask him to be courteous, he won''t admit it.


    Zhou Dafu''s thinking entered a misunderstanding, and he didn''t realize that he fell into Devinho''s text trap.


    He invited Devon Huo to drink tea, and then ordered someone to bring the servant who was surnamed Bian, who was a woodcarver.


    The servant turned around to go, but was stopped by Steward Zhou, "I''ll just go."


    And the person sent by Mrs. Zhou happened to see it, and immediately ran back to Jinn Courtyard, panting to recount the matter.


    Mrs. Zhou was stunned when she heard that Devinho was here to ask for someone.


    Could it be that the brother Gu met was rted to the prefect''s family. He didn''te before, but he came to the prefect for help?


    "It''s broken, ma''am, but steward Zhou and Ren''s mother had a good rtionship, so I''m afraid he didn''t go to tip off?" Mammy suddenly eximed.


    Madam Zhou couldn''t sit still for a while, "Go, go to the front yard and have a look, mammy, take someone to Chuixueyuan to bring them out. If your mother stops you, it will be said that the master ordered it. If it dys important matters. Make her look good."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Bring a few more people."


    Mammy immediately ordered a few rough women in the yard to leave, while Mrs. Zhou sorted out her clothes and led the two maids to the front yard.


    At this time, Gu Yundong on the other side also saw Steward Zhou who stopped the servant from going to find someone in person, and a bad premonition shed in her heart. She whispered to Devinho, "I''ll go to the thatched hut."


    Devenho knew that she must have something to leave, and immediately scolded, "I told you to drink less water before going out, why don''t you go quickly?"


    Zhou Dafu saw that although Devinho was dissatisfied, but there was no sign of his anger in his words, he knew that he must be favored. So he quickly said, "I will let the servant lead this little brother."


    Gu Yundong said in a rough voice, "No, no, I''ll just go out and ask."


    Then he looked like he couldn''t hold back and ran away.


    Zhou Dafu frowned slightly, and quickly gave a wink to the housekeeper not far away. This is his own mansion. Although the other party was brought over by Mr. Dai, he couldn''t walk around casually. There were a lot of secrets in his study.


    The housekeeper hurried to keep up, but Gu Yundong ran so fast, how could the housekeeper catch up?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 803: Oops

    Chapter 803 Too bad


    lost someone, and the housekeeper was a little annoyed.


    At this time, he ran in front of Zhou Dafu and said that he would definitely make Devinho unhappy, so he could only make the guards of the study and warehouse more vignt and stricter.


    However, Gu Yundong didn''t go to those ces at all.


    She moved quickly, and it didn''t take long for her to catch up with Manager Zhou who was walking towards Fubuki Garden.


    Steward Zhou quickly entered the yard, but there were two olddies guarding the gate of the yard.


    Gu Yundong was just thinking about how to bring the two down when he heard hurried footstepsing from behind.


    She hurriedly dodged behind the big tree next to her, and watched four big, big and three thick old women follow behind a grandmother, and hurriedly walked towards Kuixueyuan with her legs upside down.


    The grandmother in the lead exined to the old woman behind with a serious expression, "You will keep an eye on Mama Ren for a while, that person is the most rude, and she must not let her go and hide that servant surnamed Bian. ,Did you hear me?"


    "understood."


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes, is he a mother?


    Who are these people? Looking at the vicious look, it seemed like he was looking for trouble.


    The next moment, Gu Yundong confirmed his guess that these people were indeed here to make trouble.


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of the courtyard, they were stopped by the old woman who was guarding the gate. "What are you doing? This is Chuixueyuan, you can''t be arrogant."


    The leading grandma didn''t stop at all, and said to the old woman behind her, "Gag their mouths and drag them aside."


    "Yes."


    Then two old women came out and rushed towards the two guards.


    The two immediately shouted, "Mother Xu, you are so brave, you are not afraid that the master will find out, do you want to have a theory with Madam?"


    Mother Xu sneered, "We came to find someone on the orders of the master."


    After ?? finished speaking, he went in without looking back. The old woman who was guarding the door wanted to say something, but her mouth was blocked, and she couldn''t make a sound at all, and was dragged away.


    Gu Yundong understood, the person who came behind was Mrs. Zhou''s.


    It seems that Mrs. Zhou knew that Gu Qiuyue wanted to do something else, so she took precautions in advance.


    Just right, help her.


    Without the woman who guards the gate, Gu Yundong can easily go in again.


    She followed that Xu Mammy inside, and she really saw Gu Qiuyue, who she thought was dead sitting in the main room.


    Looking at her ruddy face in gold and silver, this little life is not ordinary.


    In front of Gu Qiuyue, Steward Zhou stood, and Steward Zhou bowed slightly, as if he was reporting to her.


    However, Gu Qiuyue''s face was leisurely, and she was not in a hurry to even break in, she just giggled, "What are you talking about, Manager Zhou? What kind of man is Bian? I don''t have such a person. You''re just embarrassing me, you won''t let me make one for you that you don''t have. And Xu mama, what do you mean by running into my yard with so many people? The concubine of the master, you are neither big nor small, so you don''t pay attention to the master at all."


    This contrived appearance made Gu Yundong nauseated, but soon, she narrowed her eyes slightly and scanned the room.


    Except for Gu Qiuyue and a few younger maids, there is nothing like a mother.


    Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, it was bad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 804: Gu Yundong shot

    Chapter 804 Gu Yundong''s Shot


    Withdrawing the gaze on Gu Qiuyue''s face, Gu Yundong immediately turned his head and ran to the left.


    Her movement was a bit loud, causing the women standing behind Xu Mammy to turn their heads.


    Unfortunately, before I looked carefully, the person had disappeared.


    Gu Yundong ran very fast. Aunt Gu had already told her about theyout of the entire Chuixue Garden beforeing, and she also knew where the room where they were locked was.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong recalled it in his mind for a moment, and then went directly to the destination.


    Sure enough, when I ran to the door of the second room in the back small courtyard, I saw a woman about the age of Xu Mammy leading the two maids to hurriedly unlock the door of one room.


    Then the two maids pushed open the door and went in, leaving Mom to stand at the door to keep the wind out.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, it was toote.


    She rushed up, and Ren''s mother only felt as if a gust of wind was blowing behind her. Just as she was about to turn her head, she was hit **** the shoulder. She rolled her eyes without seeing who was behind her. fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong immediately screamed, "Ah... any mother!!"


    The two maids in the room who were about to lift Bianhan out were shocked when they heard the words, and hurriedly left him and ran out, and then saw the man lying on the ground.


    The two of them were startled, and for a while, they were a little confused, and they hurriedly squatted down and called her, "Mama Ren, what''s wrong with you, Mama Ren? Wake up."


    Gu Yundong hid at the corner, just thinking about knocking these two maids unconscious, but Xu Mama had already killed them with her troops.


    Probably heard Gu Yundong''s scream and ran over. She took the lead and walked the fastest.


    Manager Zhou secretly screamed bad and followed, but Gu Qiuyue, because of the burden of clothes, had no choice but to walk quickly, and stumbled to the back.


    Gu Yundong saw theming, so he simply hid to see the situation.


    Director Zhou watched his mother lying on the ground, his face changed, and he asked, "What''s going on?"


    The two maids looked dazed and replied tremblingly, "Mother Ren passed out."


    "Why did the good ones faint?"


    Xu Mammy sneered, "Probably because of a guilty conscience and too much nervousness for doing bad things, so I fainted."


    Then she took the lead to walk to the room in front of her and asked Bian Han, "Your surname is Bian?"


    Bian Han is still a little confused right now. He has been worried since Gu Dafeng left in the morning, but he can''t move his legs, so he can only wait.


    But who knew that the person who originally promised toe back at noon, it has been two hours and no one has been seen.


    When Bian Han was worried, the voice of Ren''s mother came from outside the door, followed by the door being opened, and two maids came to carry him away.


    Bianhan''s mind was about to explode at that moment, and there was only one thought in his mind-the matter of Dafeng sneaking out of the mansion was discovered.


    But before he could think of it, the two maids dropped their hands and ran out.


    followed, and a lot of people broke into the room.


    Mother Xu was a little disgusted. Gu Qiuyue used to keep people in this room, and Bian Han was a wounded person, so the smell in the room was a little unpleasant.


    She waved her hand and asked the two old women to carry the person out, and she walked out the door first.


    But just as she was leading people to leave, Gu Qiuyue stopped in front of her with an angry look on her face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 805: Shes here to hammer Auntie Gu to death

    Chapter 805 She is here to hammer Auntie Gu to death


    "Mr. Xu, what do you mean? This is my Chuixueyuan, why do you, a bitch, take people at will?"


    Gu Qiuyue was so angry that when she heard Steward Zhou saying that someone was looking for a servant named Bian in their yard, she and Ren''s mother immediately thought of Bian Han, and Ren''s mother would secretly take him away immediately.


    Who knows, it''s still a step toote, what''s even more hateful is that Gu Dafeng is not in the room, it must be the trouble she caused by running out. She really underestimated her.


    Xu Mama saw someone, and since she was not taken away secretly beforehand, she is not in a hurry.


    Sheughed and looked at Guanshi Zhou next to her and said, "Guide Zhou, this is not something I want toe in and get people at will. Tell me, did the master ask you toe over and take this servant out of the surname Bian? Our wife came here alone when she saw Guanshi Zhou, and heard that this person has inconvenient legs, so I asked the old ve to bring someone to help, why, Guanshi Zhou still doesn''t appreciate it?"


    Steward Zhouughed dryly. Now he is not good at favoring Gu Qiuyue in an upright manner, so he can only nod his head and say, "That''s true, this is indeed what the master ordered."


    Gu Qiuyue red at him, "You..."


    Manager ?? Zhou gave a wink, indicating that there was no room for change in this matter.


    Gu Yundong looked at it from a distance, why do you think that these two...have a tacit understanding?


    Mother Xuughed, "Mr. Zhou has confirmed it, Auntie Gu should stay out of the way. This master is still waiting. If you neglect your distinguished guest, your auntie will do your best."


    Gu Qiuyue gritted her teeth and could only let Xu Mammy leave, but before leaving, she looked at Bian Han with a warning in her eyes.


    Bian Han didn''t pay attention at all, he is confused now, just listening faintly, as if the master wants to see him? ?


    Mother Xu took the people away, holding her head high.


    Hey, I didn''t let my mother mess around, I was refreshed, and things went very smoothly.


    I don''t know how this mother fainted, it''s really time to faint.


    Gu Yundong smiled, knowing that Gu Qiuyue could no longer stop people, and immediately quietly returned to the front hall.


    stood behind Devenhuo again, Devenhuo nced at him, Gu Yundong pursed his lips, and the corner of his mouth tickled lightly.


    Gu Yundong noticed that there was a woman sitting next to her, looking at her clothes, it should be the Mrs. Zhou.


    It''s just that Zhou Dafu''s face is not very good, and he is obviously very unhappy that Mrs. Zhou came over.


    Also, there was no female family who needed her to entertain, so he ran to the male guest in such a carefree manner. Zhou Dafu felt that it would leave a bad impression on Mr. Dai, and felt that their merchants really had no rules.


    But Mrs. Zhou came to kill Aunt Gu, she had toe.


    Therefore, she didn''t see the warning sight Zhou Dafu looked at. He wouldn''t scold her away in front of Devinho anyway, so she just lowered her head and waited quietly.


    After a while, there was a lot of movement outside.


    Zhou Dafu said to Devinho, "Someone must have brought it."


    The voice fell, and Steward Zhou came in to report, "Master, Bian Han has been brought over."


    Zhou Dafu was taken aback for a moment, "Lift??"


    Before he could think about it, Mamma Xu and the others walked in arrogantly.


    However, at this time, another faster figure jumped in quickly across the crowd, and jumped directly into Zhou Dafu''s arms, crying loudly, "Master, you have to decide for me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 806: Dai Gongzi directly takes it away

    Chapter 806 Dai Gongzi just takes it away


    Gu Yundong hooked the corner of his mouth.


    Mrs. Zhou also hooked the corner of her mouth.


    Devenho, he also ticked the meaning.


    Only Zhou Dafu''s face was ashen, he pushed the person away and shouted angrily, "What are you doing? With a distinguished guest here, who told you to be so unruly?"


    Gu Qiuyue was stunned for a moment, and she felt aggrieved, but she still saw clearly that there were many people standing in this hall.


    Mrs. Zhou was also there, looking at her happily at the moment. But the contempt in his eyes is bright, as if to say that a country woman is a country woman, so vulgar and stupid.


    Gu Qiuyue vomited so badly that she didn''t let her mother be by her side, she lost her mind for a while, and forgot what Manager Zhou said about having guests at home.


    On the other side, the man sitting should be the distinguished guest that Chow Tai Fu said? Gu Qiuyue did not dare to look at him at all.


    This person has a strong aura. Sitting there so fixedly seems to be more frightening than Chow Tai Fu standing.


    Gu Qiuyue didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore, after Nuonuo said sorry, he stood aside.


    Zhou Dafu gave her a vicious look before taking a deep breath and looking at Bian Han.


    The next moment, his brows furrowed fiercely, and he stepped forward two steps, "What''s wrong with your leg?"


    Bianhan was put on the ground. After being tossed like this, his leg was a little painful, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "If you go back to the master, this little leg is broken."


    Gu Yundong heard it and frowned slightly.


    Devenho said, "Since the leg is injured, there is no stretcher to carry it. It''s too much trouble."


    Zhou Dafu nodded hurriedly, "It''s just that I didn''t think about it carefully, Mr. Zhou, why don''t you go to the assistant stretcher?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Even Steward Zhou left, and Gu Qiuyue was isted and helpless for a moment, and she felt a little panic in her heart.


    Zhou Dafu nced at Bian Han, frowning fiercely.


    Which yard servant is this Bian Han? Why is he so sloppy, and he doesn''t have any good clothes. Although his clothes are fairly clean, they are also tattered. With those stump legs, he looks like a beggar on the street.


    No, even beggars are better than him.


    This Young Master Dai must have misunderstood that the lives of their servants are not good?


    No, after Mr. Dai left, he had to ask carefully, who is in charge of this Bian, and to manage it like this is simply negligence of duty and disgrace to him.


    Zhou Dafu took a deep breath secretly, turned his head and said to Deven Huo with a smile, "Here is the man, Mr. Dai will see if it is him. If so, I will ask someone to change him into better clothes, Mr. Dai. Just take it away."


    Gu Qiuyue, who was behind him, suddenly changed his face, take him away? Let this gentleman take Bianhan away?


    How does this work? Can''t.


    She originally thought that it was Mrs. Zhou who sued her in front of the master, and treated her husband and wife Gu Dafeng as a raft, but it turned out not to be, but gave the person directly to this Mr. Dai.


    Deven Huo already knew from Gu Yundong''s mouth that this person was the one they were looking for, when he said to Zhou Dafu, "It''s him, so there is no need to change the clothes, anyway, when I bring it back to the mansion, it will be updated. If you want to wear clothes, please ask Master Zhou to give me the sales deed."


    "Of course." Zhou Dafu nodded and turned to look for Manager Zhou, only to realize that he had just sent him to look for a stretcher.


    So I can only look at Xu Mama who brought people in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 807: This is the servant of Aunt Gus house

    Chapter 807 This is the servant of Aunt Gu''s courtyard


    Zhou Dafu thought, the person was brought in by Xu Mammy, so this person must be from Madam''s yard.


    He was a little dissatisfied at the moment, red at Xu Mama and said, "Why don''t you go and get the deed of prostitution?"


    Mammy Xu nced at Gu Qiuyue secretly, and replied respectfully and confidently, "If you go back to the master, this person is from Aunt Gu''s yard, and you have to ask Aunt Gu for the deed of prostitution. Aunt Gu''s yard, so as not to break the rules."


    Zhou Dafu was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to look at Gu Qiuyue, "Your servant in the yard?"


    Gu Qiuyue bit her lip, a little unwilling, but nodded slightly.


    Zhou Dafu''s brows were even tighter. Gu Qiuyue''s impression of him was always gentle and kind. Although she was a little out of proportion asionally, she lived in the country before and had never learned the rules, so she could still be tolerant.


    But now, the servant who looks like a beggar in front of her is actually in her yard? ?


    how can that be?


    He felt a little awkward, but Da Wenhuo was there, so he could only suppress these emotions and said to Gu Qiuyue in a low voice, "Since he is a servant in your yard, why don''t you take out the deed?"


    Mrs. Zhou also smiled and said, "Yeah, Sister Gu, quickly take out the deed of prostitution. The master has already agreed with Mr. Dai, and this is sold to Mr. Dai, you don''t want the master to say nothing. letter?"


    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, Zhou Dafu''s face instantly sank, "Why don''t you hurry up?"


    Gu Qiuyue could only go out of the front hall reluctantly, and ran back to call mother Ren, but the other party still didn''t wake up.


    She could only return to the front hall with the deed of prostitution, and at this time, Manager Zhou had already asked someone to carry a stretcher.


    Gu Yundong and Dai Zhong personally helped Bian Han onto the stretcher, and they let go of their hands when they feltfortable.


    Then, he just waited for Gu Qiuyue''s sale contract.


    Zhou Dafu was even more dissatisfied when she saw that she was slow, "It takes a long time to do things, and I can''t get on the stage."


    Mrs. Zhou immediately covered her mouth andughed silently, Gu Qiuyue''s face flushed, and her fingers trembled slightly.


    Suddenly raised her head, she didn''t hand over the deed of prostitution in her hand, she just said to Zhou Dafu, "Master, this is my person, you sell them to others, why don''t you even ask me."


    Zhou Dafu''s face changed abruptly. In front of Devenhuo, he was questioned by a concubine? ?


    Mrs. Zhou evenughed silently with a handkerchief covering her mouth. Now the master knows that he will be embarrassed by epting a country woman who does not understand the rules? deserve it.


    Zhou Dafu loves face, so there is no room for Gu Qiuyue''s provocation, "Master, even if I sell you, I don''t need to ask you."


    Gu Qiuyue gasped, and her body was shaky.


    This, what does this mean?


    Seeing that his body was unstable, the deed of prostitution in his hand was about to be taken away by Zhou Dafu.


    Mother Ren, who was finally woken up by various means, came over, and she hurriedly entered the door, "Master, this old ve has something to say."


    Zhou Dafu is very irritable. I sold two servants, and they dared to run out and touch his brows. Who is the master of this family?


    But Ren''s mother was the person beside his deceased mother. His mother valued Ren''s mother very much. Before she died, she told him not to cold the old servant''s heart.


    Looking at the olddy''s face, Zhou Dafu said calmly, "You say it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 808: Uncle, I am Yun Dong

    Chapter 808 Uncle, I am Yun Dong


    Ren''s mother nced at Bian Han and said, "Actually, this Bian Han is different from his wife and ordinary servants."


    He specially mentioned Gu Dafeng and gave Bianhan a vague warning.


    He continued, "The two of them are actually selling themselves. At the beginning, Bian Han''s legs were badly injured and he had no money for treatment. Aunt Gu happened to meet her, and she was kind-hearted and gave them money to treat their legs. It''s a pity that this Bian Han''s leg was so badly injured that the doctor couldn''t do anything. But even though the leg couldn''t be cured, the Bian family still thanked their aunt, and they had nowhere to go, so they wanted to sell themselves and repay their aunt. ."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched when he heard it, not bad, his ability to make up stories is quite strong.


    Ren''s mother said more and more smoothly, "Auntie has a pure and kind heart, but she refused and agreed. But Auntie Gu also said that she would not sell them at will. In case someone wants to sell them one day, they have to be asked for. Just agree to it."


    Gu Qiuyue breathed a sigh of relief, sure enough, with any mother by her side, she had nothing to be afraid of.


    So she nodded in agreement immediately, and tears came as she said, "That''s right, do you want me to be the one who goes back on my word?"


    "This..." Zhou Taifu immediately frowned.


    He looked at Deven Huo, but thetter smiled, "Actually, Master Zhou doesn''t need to be so embarrassed, since Aunt Gu said so, just ask this Bian Han directly, if he wants, then I will just take him away. "


    Zhou Dafu looked at Bian Han, "What do you say?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Ren''s mother said, "Bian Han, you have to think about it. I think you still need to discuss this matter with your wife, otherwise the couple will be separated from each other..."


    Bian Han heard it, and his face turned white.


    Gu Yundong also heard it, this is a threat, use Aunt Gu to threaten uncle.


    Unfortunately, neither Mama Ren nor Gu Qiuyue knew that Deven Huo was going to buy this time, it was two people.


    When Director Zhou went to inform Gu Qiuyue before, due to theck of time, it was toote to exin the cause and effect. I was afraid that he only said that someone wanted to buy Bianhan, and he went in without even telling the reason.


    Later, in this front hall, several times I mentioned the deed of sale, but I didn''t mention that it was two.


    That''s why Gu Qiuyue and Ren''s mother thought that Deven Huo only saw Bian Han and wanted to take him away.


    Even Bian Han himself thought so.


    So Ren''s mother''s threat is very effective, Bian Han will not leave Aunt Gu here alone and allow Gu Qiuyue to torture her.


    He was about to answer when Gu Yundong suddenly pulled his sleeve.


    Gu Yundong is squatting in front of the stretcher in front of him at this moment, with his back to Zhou Dafu and others, and there is still some distance away.


    So she lowered her voice and said softly, "Uncle, I''m Yun Dong, shh, don''t look at me yet."


    Bian Han was stunned, Yun Dong?


    He did what Yundong said subconsciously, and then Gu Yundong''s voice sounded in his ear again, "Don''t worry, I have already seen the aunt, she is with my father now, even if you say you want to follow Dai The son is gone."


    Bianhan''s eyes shed with joy, and he was finally able to let go of his worries and fears.


    It turns out that Dafeng is fine, and he met his wife and brother? That''s good, that''s good.


    A big stone fell in his heart, and when Bian Han looked at Zhou Dafu again, he was no longer afraid.


    He spoke slowly, but was extraordinarily firm, "I am willing to go with this Young Master Dai."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 809: he wants two

    Chapter 809 He wants two people


    "what??!!"


    The smug look on Gu Qiuyue and Ren''s mother''s faces disappeared, and the two looked at Bian Han in disbelief.


    Gu Qiuyue almost blurted out and asked him if he didn''t n to care about Gu Dafeng, but fortunately, Ren''s mother quickly stopped her.


    Zhou Dafu breathed a sigh of relief, um, it''s okay, he didn''t lose his trust in front of Devinho.


    He asked Gu Qiuyue to take the deed of betrayal, but thetter was stunned and still had not recovered, and let her mother take out the deed of deed of betrayal from her and hand it over to Zhou Dafu.


    But Zhou Dafu frowned when he saw the deed of prostitution in his hand, "Why is there only one?"


    Gu Qiuyue returned to her senses, "This, this is Bian Han''s, a contract of prostitution."


    "Where''s his wife Gu''s?"


    A bad premonition shed in Mother Ren''s eyes, and she asked uncertainly, "Master, do you mean that the Gu family''s prostitution contract is also required?"


    Mrs. Zhou watched a big show and finallyughed, "Sister Gu is afraid that she doesn''t know that the people Dai Gongzi wanted at first were the Bian couple."


    Gu Qiuyue''s face suddenly turned white.


    "howe?"


    Mrs. Zhou continued, "Mr. Dai has a good eye, and I saw this wood carving by ident and knew that it was carved by the Bian Han in our house. No, I had a good chat with the master. The master gave up his love and sold the two to Mr. Dai. ."


    At this moment, the face of the re-elected mother also turned pale.


    Wood carving, wood carving?


    Could it be those wood carvings she quietly took out?


    Damn, she shouldn''t be greedy.


    Zhou Dafu waspletely impatient, "Mother Ren, you go back and bring the other deed of prostitution. Really, it takes a long time to do something, and it''s not straightforward at all."


    Mother Ren responded in a trance and hurried out.


    She didn''t let out a slow breath until she reached Fubuki Garden.


    That¡¯s all, the two of them went to the Dai Mansion as people of the moment. She was still a ve, but she couldn''t let Concubine Gu vent her anger.


    But recently, thedy has been watching closely, and the two of them have just been kept in the backyard for nothing.


    In fact, the mother''s meaning, it would be better to sell it earlier, lest one day the wife will know the rtionship between the two and the aunt, and then use it as a tool for attacking.


    Ren''s mother felt that Aunt Gu shouldn''t have brought these two people into the house just to vent her anger in the first ce, and it''s better to sell them now.


    Thinking of this, Ren''s mother''s movements quickened, and she hurried to the front hall with the deed of prostitution.


    Zhou Dafu handed both deeds of sale to Devenho.


    Deven Huo has been here for a long time, and he will say goodbye to Zhou Dafu after finishing the business.


    Zhou Dafu wanted to keep him for dinner, but Devinho imed that he had something to refuse.


    Zhou Dafu had no choice but to send people out of the door with regret, while Gu Yundong and Dai Zhong carried Bianhan into the carriage.


    "Bian Han, in the future, when you go to the Dai mansion, you will take good care of Mr. Dai, keep your duty, and don''t lose it..."


    Before Zhou Dafu''s words were finished, Gu Yundong dropped the curtain of the car, directly blocking his vision.


    Zhou Dafu touched his nose, well, maybe people don''t like people who have already bought and are educated by the old master.


    He bowed to Devinho and watched the carriage turn around.


    However, just as he was about to leave, the curtain next to the carriage was lifted, revealing the thin face of Bianhan.


    He looked straight at the person standing behind Zhou Dafu, and said in a very calm voice, "Gu Qiuyue."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 810: Bian Han is her brother-in-law? ?

    Chapter 810 Is Bian Han her brother-inw? ?


    Um? Wait, Gu Qiuyue?


    Zhou Dafu and the others looked at Gu Qiuyue with a ''sigh'', even if this person surnamed Bian was bought by someone else, he would still be a servant, yet he actually called Gu Qiuyue by his name?


    Gu Qiuyue''s brows twitched, and she heard Bian Han continue, "I know that the doctor who treated my leg before was instructed by you to deliberately not heal my leg. You want to see us tortured. But you are my sister-inw and my wife''s sister after all, and we are still grateful to you after you cured my cold and made me survive."


    "If we say goodbye this time, the sister rtionship between you and Dafeng will also be broken. From now on, we will return to the bridge, and the road will return to the road. It''s better to meet and be strangers from now on. Even if we break our hands and feet, we will definitely I won''t beg you for help again. After all, I don''t want to see Da Feng tortured by you and begging to die several times. It will be indefinite."


    After he finished speaking, he lowered the curtain of the carriage, and the carriage slowly walked forward, leaving behind the people in the Zhou residence standing at the door, their bodies stiff and unable to return to their senses.


    Gu Qiuyue was probably the only one, her body trembled slightly, and she was finished shouting in her heart.


    Zhou Dafu slowly turned around and looked at her with an unfamiliar look. After a long time, he asked with a dry throat, "That man, is he called your sister-inw? He, he is your brother-inw? Gu is your sister? Yes? , Yes, Mrs Gu, your surname is Gu."


    Zhou Dafu suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, "Is what he said true? They are your sisters and sisters-inw? You not only made people mischievous and deliberately did not heal his legs, but also made them your servants and tortured them in every possible way. ?is not it?"


    Gu Qiuyue couldn''t say a word, but Mrs. Zhou was ecstatic.


    Hahahahahaha, it is really old -fashioned and old -fashioned. Such a person who can treat her sister and sister so cruelly should be retributed.


    The voice behind ?? became noisy, but the corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth in the carriage slightly curved.


    Bian Han slowly exhaled and asked her, "I was right just now, right?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "That''s right, but eldest uncle, your leg was really caused by Gu Qiuyue and deliberately failed to heal it?"


    Bian Han looked at his useless legs, smiled wryly, and nodded, "I didn''t know at first, I thought it was because the leg injury was too serious to be cured, but then I overheard that it was Gu Qiuyue. ordered."


    Gu Yundong also looked at his legs, "Don''t worry, eldest uncle, let''s find another doctor, if we can cure us, we can cure, if we can''t buy a wheelchair, then we can go out. You have craftsmanship, those wood carvings are very beautiful. , life is not a problem at all.¡±


    Bian Han couldn''t helpughing, "Yun Dong, you don''t have tofort me. It''s been more than a year since my legs have been like this. Those bad thoughts have long since passed, and I won''t forget them anymore. The hardest days. It''s all over, and now there''s nothing to fear for me."


    Devenhoe nodded, "Good point."


    Bianhan hurriedly turned his head when he heard the voice, "Thank you for your help today, Young Master Dai, I just don''t know..."


    He was a little curious about the rtionship between Yun Dong and this Young Master Dai.


    Dwenho saw it at a nce, waved his hand immediately, and said with disgust, "I am friends with her fianc¨¦, and I helped him out of his face."


    Gu Yundong didn''t deny it, she didn''t tell Bianhan Devenho''s identity, lest he feel ufortable.


    It didn''t take long for the carriage to arrive at the entrance of the inn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 811: couple meet

    Chapter 811 Husband and wife meet


    Xue Rong had been waiting at the door, and when he saw their carriage stopped, he hurried forward.


    Da Wenhuo instructed Dai Zhong and Xue Rong to lift Bian Han down together, and then said to Gu Yundong, "Since the matter is over, I will go back first. Tell Shao Qingyuan, and I will find him another day."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Thank you for today, goodbye."


    After finishing speaking, she took the lead and led a few people into the inn.


    Big Brother Gu and the two brothers have been waiting anxiously for a long time. After such a long time, no one hase back, for fear that Gu Yundong will be embarrassed by the Zhou family and will not be able to bring Bianhan out.


    Until they heard footsteps outside the door, the two looked at each other and eagerly opened the door.


    Gu Dafeng saw the Bian Han being carried at a nce, his eyes instantly turned red, he hurriedly walked over, "His father, you are back, Yun Dong brought you back."


    "Yes, I''m back, I''m back." Bian Han''s hands trembled with excitement. Until this moment, when he saw his wife who was also safe and sound, and Gu Dajiang, who stood straight there with red eyes and a smile, he believed that all this was true. It wasn''t a dream, and I was a little incoherent with excitement, "Thanks to Yun Dong, I, I''m fine, we''re all fine."


    Gu Dajiang hurriedly stepped aside, "Come in first, it''s not a ce to talk outside."


    "Yes, yes,e in first." Gu Dafeng wiped his face and walked in with the person on the stretcher.


    After entering the door, she gave a surprised "Huh", "Where''s Yun Dong?"


    Gu Yundong, who has been standing next to him and feels that he has a strong sense of existence, "..."


    Gu Dajiang recognized her at a nce, pushed her with a smile, and asked, "Why are you dressed like this?"


    Gu Dafeng was surprised, "Yun..."


    Gu Yundong opened his mouth, and his voice became familiar in an instant, "In order to act cheaply, Gu Qiuyue and Zhou Dafu didn''t notice that I also entered the Zhou Mansion. I''ll talk more slowly after this, and put the eldest uncle down first."


    put the person on the bed, and Dai Zhong left.


    Gu Yundong exined a few words to Xue Rong, and he also went out.


    There were only four people left in the room in an instant, and Gu Dafeng was still a little emotionally unstable, grabbing Bian Han''s hand and crying with joy.


    Bian''s father patted her, "It''s alright, isn''t this already out? I won''t go in in the future."


    "Yeah, auntie, it''s all over." Gu Yundong said, and took out two pieces of paper, "This is a contract for the two of you to sell yourself. Tomorrow we will go to the yamen to eliminate this ve status, and you can still be the same as before."


    Gu Yundong looked at the two with a little sadness.


    In my impression, Aunt Gu used to be a cool person. She is the eldest sister, and there is Gu Dajiang under her. Although she is only three years older than Gu Dajiang, she has already assumed the responsibility of taking care of and protecting her younger brother.


    But now, not only is she extremely haggard, but her temperament has also be trembling.


    From fleeing the famine, to being separated from her children, to her husband''s crippled legs, and finally to being tortured and humiliated by Gu Qiuyue as a human being, the reality always forced her to change again and again in order to survive, and her temperament had to be cautious.


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t help but tug at his fingers, and the atmosphere became a little heavy for a while.


    Fortunately, Xue Rong came back soon, and brought back the doctor in the hospital next door.


    Seeing the doctor, Gu Dafeng was stunned for a while, then looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter nodded, "Treatment of the eldest uncle''s leg is a top priority, let''s see how bad it is."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 812: There are always many ways

    Chapter 812 There are always many methods


    Gu Dafeng backed away and looked at the old doctor expectantly.


    The old doctor had already asked about Xue Rong''s situation before he came. Knowing that the patient in front of him had been dyed for a year, he could not help but be a little more cautious.


    He squatted down, patted Bianhan''s leg carefully, gave him a pulse, and finally opened his pants to take a look.


    After a while, he shook his head slightly under the nervous gaze of everyone.


    "The old man''s medical skills are not good, the old man can''t do anything about the patient''s legs." Seeing everyone''s eyes dimmed instantly, the old doctor said hurriedly, "But it''s notpletely impossible to cure, if you are capable, you can take him there. Check out other hospitals."


    Gu Yundong thought that the medical center where the old doctor was located was indeed not big, and there were only two sitting doctors in it, which was still much worse than the Huimin Medical Center.


    Therefore, after Xue Rong sent the old doctor away, Gu Yundongforted the two and said, "I know Doctor He from Huimin Medical Center. He has good medical skills and good medical ethics." Although he seems to be good at brain acupuncture, But he can introduce himself to a reliable specialist doctor.


    "But the Huimin Medical Center is a little far from here. I''m afraid it''s toote in the past. I''ll go back for a day''s rest today and recover my spirits. Tomorrow we''ll go to the medical center to see the doctor over there."


    "Yes." Gu Dajiang nodded, "We''ve only seen one doctor. If one doesn''t work, we''ll look at two. If two don''t work, there are three more. The Xuanhe Mansion is not good enough to see the capital."


    Gu Dafeng was finally amused by the urgentfort of the father and daughter, "Okay, let''s return to the capital. It''s far away from us, and it seems like you can go there casually."


    Gu Dafeng used toe from a vige, and at most he has only been to the county seat.


    I went to Fucheng after escaping the famine, and came to Xuanhefu so far away.


    But her way of thinking is still the way she used to think. In the countryside, when a serious illness urs, most people go to the county town to find a doctor.


    Gu Dafeng would not be reconciled, but at most he went to Fucheng for medical treatment. He had never thought of a ce so far away from the capital.


    That is simply impossible for them.


    At most, she will do more work in the future and take good care of her husband.


    But Gu Dajiang is different. He is currently studying in Tianhai Academy. Not to mention other students, many of the students he knows havee from various ces, and many of them are children of wealthy families in the capital whoe to study here.


    What''s more, he is notpletely ignorant of people in the capital. Last time, he helped the Zhaomander to catch the bandits, and the Zhaomander has now gone to the capital.


    He turned his head and went to beg with a cheeky face. People are loyal and will definitely help find a doctor.


    The most important thing is that their family, Yundong, has the ability to know Song Dejiang, the imperial doctor.


    Look, there are still many ways.


    "Anyway, you don''t have to worry too much, there will always be a way. Our family Liu Niang is going to the capital to get medical treatment. The doctor said that she is short of medicine now. As long as she finds it, Liu Niang''s head can also be cured."


    Hearing him mentioning the Yang family, Gu Dafeng was slightly startled.


    She had been thinking about Bian Han before, and she couldn''t calm down to chat with Gu Dajiang, so she didn''t know what happened to the Gu family now.


    Speaking of which, he couldn''t help but ask, "Is Madam Liu at home? Where''s Yun Shu and Yun Ke?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 813: Won Ji is still alive

    Chapter 813 Yuanzhi is still alive


    Gu Dajiang sat down without concealing her, "Liu Niang is at home, thanks to Yun Dong. In fact, I only found them a few months ago. To be honest, I have already nned for the worst. I didn''t expect Yun Dong. Dong protected her mother and younger siblings, and our family was reunited."


    Gu Dafeng was very happy to hear it, "That''s good, that''s good, you are all safe and sound, it''s better than anything else."


    Bian Han also nodded again and again, but... his child.


    He gently tugged at his hand and took a few deep breaths before finally raising his head and asking with some difficulty, "Da Jiang, do you know, do you know the news about Mn and his siblings?"


    Gu Dafeng also looked at him instantly, she had wanted to ask for a long time, but she was afraid.


    Gu Dajiang fell silent for a while, and Gu Yundong turned his head slightly.


    In this way, Gu Dafeng and his wife still don''t understand.


    The eyes of the two of them were immediately red and swollen, and tears were falling down.


    You shouldn''t ask, you shouldn''t ask.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t bear it, "Auntie..."


    "It''s alright, I know." Gu Dafeng waved his hand, "We''ve already made preparations. You said that for such a long journey, there is nothing to eat, and there is very little water..." She choked up as she spoke, " There are robbers and murderers everywhere on the road, and when we finally got to Qing¡¯an Mansion, and encountered troubles, we had little hope of surviving, and we all knew that¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong squatted down slowly, handed her a handkerchief, and whispered, "Auntie, cousin Mn is indeed gone."


    As soon as these words were confirmed, Gu Dafeng let out a ''wow'' and couldn''t bear to cry anymore.


    Gu Yundong let her vent and patted her back gently.


    After a long time, her crying gradually turned into sobbing. She wanted to try her best to control it, but it was extremely difficult.


    Gu Dajiang looked at Gu Yundong in disapproval, but thetter insisted that he should tell his aunt, cousin Mn, the news first, so that it would be better for her to cry.


    Bian Han''s pain has to be restrained a lot. Although he is also crying, his voice is always suppressed.


    He reached out and patted the back of Gu Dafeng''s hand, "Stop crying, we won''t cry anymore, ah."


    "I, I''m ufortable, so ufortable."


    The white-haired person gave the ck-haired person. Her two children are still so young, why are they gone? Why is it gone?


    "But Auntie, Yuanzhi is still there."


    "What did you say?" Gu Dafeng raised his head abruptly, she felt as if she had auditory hallucinations just now.


    Bian Han also looked at Gu Yundong in surprise.


    Gu Yundong said, "Yuanzhi is still there. He was brought back to Yongning Mansion by the Ding family. I brought him here. He is now in the mansion, and we can see him when we go back."


    "Really, really? Are you serious?" Gu Dafeng grabbed Gu Yundong''s shoulder, and the anticipation in her eyes made her hand clench hard.


    Gu Yundong didn''t feel the pain either, just nodded with a smile, "Really, he''s in Fucheng."


    "Alive, Yuanzhi is still alive, his father, Yuanzhi is still alive."


    Gu Dafeng still had tears in his eyes, watching Father Bian shaking slightly with excitement.


    She didn''t know whether to cry orugh, her mood was up and down, and a moment ago she felt that the sky was about to fall, but now she told her that Yuanzhi was still there, and he was still there.


    In the end, the couple still hugged and cried.


    Until it was about to get dark, Gu Yundong took the two to the carriage and went home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 814: family reunion

    Chapter 814 Family reunion


    Yes, go home.


    After being separated for more than a year, I can finally go home.


    The carriage drove towards Xiao Er, Gu Dafeng and Bian Han in the carriage had calmed down a lot.


    But at the moment, he still sped his hands tightly, nervous and looking forward to it.


    They didn''t look at each other until the carriage stopped at the door where Xiao Er entered, and got off the carriage.


    Xue Rong was about toe over and carry Bian Han on his back, but was stopped by Gu Dajiang. He hunched his back and carried Bianhan out of the carriage.


    Gu Dafeng stood at the gate, clenched his hands tightly, and took a deep breath.


    The door was opened from the inside, and Lu Sheng hurriedly helped to remove the threshold to let the carriagee in.


    The people in the room heard the movement, and there was a burst of sound.


    followed someone running out quickly, shouting as they ran, "Father, eldest sister, you guys actually went out early in the morning, and you didn''t wait for us to get up, it''s too bad."


    "Uncle, cousin, we met a lot of people today, and there are really students nearby. They also said that Tianhai Academy is beautiful, can we go tomorrow?"


    Gu Yunke''s little girl sprinted slowly, and screamed while rushing out, "Slow down, wait for me, or I''ll be angry."


    A few people rushed out, and Yun Shu immediately ran in front of Gu Yundong, before he could see the others clearly.


    It was Bian Yuanzhi, who was a stepte and moved his eyes to the side.


    Then, he was stunned.


    He looked at the familiar figure standing beside Gu Yundong who always appeared in his dreams, and at the man lying beside Gu Dajiang looking at him earnestly, his expression became dazed.


    Gu Dafeng and Bian Han had already cleaned up before they came back.


    Although he looks thinner and haggard, as their son, he thinks of their son every day in his mind, how could Bian Yuanzhi not know him?


    He staggered, and was almost hit by Yun Ke, who rushed out from behind.


    The little girl hurriedly stopped, "Cousin Yuanzhi, although I told you to slow down, you don''t have to stop."


    But Bian Yuanzhi didn''t seem to hear a single nce, just stared straight ahead, his eyes sore.


    As soon as the little girl turned around, she saw his big tears falling down.


    She was shocked on the spot, "Big sister, big sister, cousin, he was hit by me and cried."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know whether tough or cry, but because of these words, Gu Dafeng stepped forward and hugged Bian Yuanzhi into his arms.


    "Yuanzhi, Yuanzhi, my mother finally saw you."


    Bian Yuanzhi''s small hands were trembling, and he didn''t dare to touch her. Gu Dafeng''s hoarse sobbing came from his ears, and he looked up at Gu Yundong in a dazed way, as if he wanted to ask her if it was true.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward, touched the head of Gu Yunke, who was beside him, and said to Bian Yuanzhi in a low voice, "You are not dreaming, your parents have been found ande back."


    Bian Yuanzhi''s tears suddenly fell even more fiercely. He stretched out his hands and mmed around Gu Dafeng''s neck, and finally raised his head and started to cry.


    "Father and mother, where have you been? Where have you been? I thought I would never see you again in my life. I''m so scared, so scared that you will leave me."


    Gu Dafeng hugged his small body and shook it slightly, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, mother is here, mother is here, mother will never let go of your hand in the future, don''t be afraid."


    Bian Yuanzhi cried even more fiercely. Bian Han was lying on Gu Dajiang''s body and wanted to hug his mother and son, but he couldn''t help himself at the moment, so he could only wipe his tears and cry andugh.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 815: Wonji needs parents

    Chapter 815 Yuanzhi Needs Parents


    After the mother and son had enough crying, Gu Dafeng finally stood up holding the sobbing Bian Yuanzhi.


    She was too thin and felt a little dizzy when she got up. Gu Yundong hurriedly reached out to support her and said, "Let''s go ahead and talk about it."


    "Okay, go to the house."


    A few people entered the main room and sat down. Gu Yunke looked at Aunt Gu and Aunt Gu curiously with round eyes.


    She was so sad when Bian Yuanzhi cried just now, and she cried for a while, but her eyes were still bright now.


    Gu Yunshu had some impressions of his aunt and uncle, because he obediently called someone in the past.


    Gu Yun can see the situation, and he is also obediently calling people under the introduction of the eldest sister.


    Gu Dafeng looked at a few well-behaved children, ironed in his heart, and repeated "eh" a few times.


    Bian Yuanzhi was still in her arms. He cried a little hard just now, but he hasn''t recovered yet. Coupled with the fact that he had just met his parents who had reunited after a long absence, he just wanted to be a child who didn''t want anything and was not sensible at all, and would not let go of his parents'' arms.


    It wasn''t until there were more hands on his head that he slowly raised his head and looked at Bian Han with his eyes open.


    "Father..."


    Bian Han was ced by Gu Dajiang on the chair next to him. He looked at his son, who had grown a lot taller than a year ago, and was very grateful.


    Bian Yuanzhi calmed down slowly, but his eyes suddenly stopped when he moved to Bian Han''s leg, "Father, your leg..."


    "It''s alright, it''s just a minor injury." Bian Han didn''t want him to be too worried, so he said lightly, and then changed the subject, "Yuanzhi has grown up, and Dad almost doesn''t recognize him."


    "Haven''t grown up, Yuanzhi still needs parents."


    Gu Dafeng was about to cry again, feeling extremely guilty and remorseful.


    Bian Han, too, if he hadn''t escaped in time, his legs wouldn''t have been injured, and he wouldn''t have had a fever to the point of dying and had to ask Gu Qiuyue for help, so he was trapped in the Zhou Mansion and couldn''t get out.


    Otherwise, he could have brought his wife back to Yongning Mansion early and reunited with his son.


    is that he is not good enough.


    "Okay, don''t cry anymore, look at each of you, your eyes will be swollen tomorrow, quickly wipe your face and eat first."


    Gu Dajiang interrupted the somewhat sad atmosphere and asked Aunt Niu to put the food on the table.


    Gu''s family had already cooked a lot of dinner, and Aunt Niu had a low status in the previous master''s house and did not have the opportunity to develop her cooking skills. After arriving at Gu''s house, she was finally able to show her talents, and Miss You Qi also told her how to prepare several dishes without hiding anything, so Aunt Niu was the happiest thing in the kitchen every day.


    Especially all the main family members came back yesterday, but unfortunately they came backte, and she didn''t have time to prepare many dishes.


    is just right, I will do more today.


    So with the addition of Gu Dafeng and the two, the food on the table was still more than enough.


    The family had just walked to the flower hall and sat down when news of Shao Qingyuan''s return came from outside.


    Gu Dafeng didn''t know Shao Qingyuan, but when he looked up, he saw a tall figure stepping into the door.


    Gu Yundong got up and greeted him, "I thought you weren''t here at the pharmacy today."


    "Come over for dinner, you''ll have to goter."


    After Shao Qingyuan finished speaking, he saw two strange figures.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly introduced the two parties.


    Hearing that it was Aunt Gu and Uncle, Shao Qingyuan had a rare look of surprise on his face, "Finally found it?"


    "Well, I''ll tell youter about what''s going on here."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and hurried forward to greet the two elders.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 816: begging

    Chapter 816 Hello


    Gu Dafeng looked at the young man in front of him, and still couldn''t recover.


    Yundong, are you engaged?


    On the other hand, Bian Han had already learned from De Wenhuo that Gu Yundong had a fianc¨¦, so when he saw Shao Qingyuan, he looked at him a little more.


    is indeed a talent, personable, and seems to value Gu Yundong''s appearance very much.


    Neither of them knew where Shao Qingyuan was from or what was going on at home. But now is not the time to ask. After everyone knew each other, they sat down to eat.


    Aunt Gu ate a portion of porridge at noon, and Bian Han also ate half a bowl after being taken to the inn.


    I''m a little hungry at the moment, but when I was at Zhou''s house, starvation becamemonce and I''m used to it.


    Now looking at the dishes on this table, both of them are a little confused.


    Not to mention the hungry and full meal in Zhou Mansion, even before fleeing the famine, they never had such a sumptuous dinner.


    This, the life of the eldest brother is so good now?


    Gu Dajiang moved his chopsticks first, "Don''t be stunned, eat and eat, if you have anything to say, you can talk about it after eating."


    Gu Yundong asked Aunt Niu to bring two bowls of millet porridge over, and brought it to Aunt Gu and Father Bian and said, "The doctor said that you have a bad stomach now, so you need to take good care of it first, you should not eat too much oil, and the taste should not be too heavy. So in the past few days, I asked Aunt Niu to make some good food, such as millet porridge and noodles, to nourish the stomach first."


    Bian Yuanzhi, who was serving vegetables for his parents, heard the words, his chopsticks immediately dropped and went towards the vegetables.


    Gu Dafeng listened, only to think that Yundong has changed a lot today, and he is caring and capable.


    The millet porridge noodles are already very good. I used to eat rough noodles for almost every meal at home, and I had to eat it with soup.


    Looking at the millet porridge in front of them, they all felt like they were living the life of a rich grandfather and wife.


    So she nodded, "Okay, listen to Yun Dong."


    Bian Han also smiled.


    Who knew that when the two turned around, they found that their bowls were full of vegetables, and then looked at Bian Yuanzhi, looking at them with an expression of pleading for praise. Not only him, but also Lian Yunshuyunke looked the same, and obviously had a lot of dishes for them.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Yuanzhi, although you say that you can''t eat a lot of meat if you take care of your stomach, but you didn''t say you can only eat green vegetables. Those light shredded pork are still fine."


    Bian Yuanzhi suddenly felt embarrassed, Yun Shuyunke looked at each other in dismay, and took the chopsticks to pick up the meat.


    Gu Dafeng hurriedly stopped, "Enough is enough, don''t take it anymore, everyone still wants to eat."


    A few children then stopped and ate their own meals obediently.


    Only Bian Yuanzhi looked at his parents with admiration, as if watching them eat would make him full.


    Gu Dafeng''s heart was sour and swollen, until he was half full, he put down his chopsticks, and then fed his son.


    Although Bian Yuanzhi felt a little embarrassed, he still opened his mouth obediently and ate the food his mother fed him.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong exhaled slowly.


    Although they didn''t treat Yuanzhi as an outsider, they were not his parents after all, so Yuanzhi was very sensible on weekdays, and he would think clearly about everything he did so as not to cause them trouble.


    Probably only in front of his parents can he act like a child so unscrupulously.


    Yunshu looked at it, thought about it, and looked at his mother, but Mrs. Yang looked at Gu Dajiang, looking like she wanted to be fed.


    Gu Yundong, "..." She didn''t see anything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 817: News from Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 817 News from Shao Qingyuan


    What surprised Gu Yundong was the youngest Gu Yunke, the little girl was eating her own meal fragrantly.


    From time to time, he raised his head to look at his second brother and cousin, with contempt in his eyes.


    Contempt...disdain? ?


    Gu Yundong was stunned, but after seeing the little girl finish eating the dishes in the bowl, she said proudly, "I''m done, second brother,e here, I''ll feed you."


    Gu Yunshu, "..."


    Gu Dajiang, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Fortunately, the food in her mouth was swallowed, otherwise she would have to spit it out.


    Gu Yunshu hurriedly lowered his head and ate, but he didn''t hear him.


    Only Mr. Yang paused, and silently handed his bowl and chopsticks to Yun Ke, "Coco?"


    Gu Dajiang quickly stopped, "Liu Niang, why do you want cocoa to feed?"


    Yang said, "It seems to taste better when fed."


    No, that''s your illusion.


    Over there, Bian Yuanzhi was a little embarrassed, and Gu Yundong diverted Yang''s attention in disbelief, "Mother, if you don''t eat it, your favorite hot and sour lotus root will be gone."


    When Mr. Yang heard this, he quickly put the bowl back, not to mention the matter of feeding.


    Everyone then looked away.


    Yuanzhi has been staying in Gu Dafeng''s arms, leaning on her very much.


    It wasn''t until Yun Shuyunke was finished eating and told him toe down, he reluctantly went down to the ground and said to Gu Dafeng and the two, "Daddy, I''m going to help Aunt Niu clean up the room together, can Ie with you tonight? sleep together?"


    "sure."


    Bian Yuanzhi took his cousin and cousin out.


    It wasn''t until the three of them left the flower hall that they became morefortable talking.


    When mentioning the problem of Bian Han''s legs, Shao Qingyuan, who had been silent all the time, suddenly asked, "Is the eldest uncle''s leg serious?"


    Gu Dajiang nced at him, and it was quite fast to climb up the pole, is this called the eldest uncle?


    Bian Han had already looked away, touched his legs and said, "It''s quite serious, but it doesn''t matter if it can''t be cured. Like Yun Dong said, I can still do some woodworking, and let my mother take care of mine. Those wood carvings can be sold if they are sold, and it seems that the business is going well."


    "You can take it for granted." Gu Dajiang said, "But let''s try a few more hospitals. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, we won''t give up."


    Gu Dajiang is a man, and he actually knows very well that as the head of the family, a t man speaks lightly, but in fact he still feels ufortable inside.


    He wanted to take on the responsibility of being a husband and father, rather than being a burden to the two of them.


    Wood carving can indeed bring ie to the family, but inconvenience in life, he still has to rely on his wife and son. If things go on like this, it will still make him feel frustrated.


    "Tomorrow I will go to the Huimin Medical Center first." Gu Yundong said.


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his eyes and said after a moment of silence, "Huimin Medical Center is indeed thergest medical center in Xuanhe Mansion, but as far as I know, not long ago, the doctor in the medical center who was good at treating legs and bones went to Wanqing Mansion. the hospital."


    He is now in the business of medicinal materials, so he has a lot of dealings with medical pharmacies and is well informed.


    "The medical clinic in Wanqing Prefecture? Why did you go there?"


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while, "The town hall?"


    Gu Yundong choked a little. Wanqing Mansion used to have Xin Mansion, so the branch of Huimin Medical Center did not open there. Now that the Xin Mansion has copsed, a family has been opened there immediately, but depending on the situation, the manpower is limited, so the doctor here is brought over.


    "How about that?" Gu Dafeng asked worriedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 818: Shao Qingyuan is selected

    Chapter 818 Shao Qingyuan has a choice


    Shao Qingyuan had already put down his chopsticks and said, "I have a choice here."


    "Who?" Gu Dafeng asked eagerly.


    "My pharmacy in Fucheng is about to open, and I need a doctor in the store." Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong, "I told you, the doctor has been found. He is just good at this. If you think it''s okay, I will do it tomorrow. Bring him here and show the eldest uncle."


    The old doctor hase to Fucheng, and now he lives in the courtyard behind the pharmacy.


    But the pharmacy is being renovated now, and it is still a bit noisy during the day. Shao Qingyuan gave the old doctor money, and he could go to any teahouse to sit, drink tea and listen to books, or go to that beautiful pavilion to y with other old men.


    But the old doctor was not interested in these things. After he came to Fucheng, he went to the nearest medical clinic to discuss medical skills with others.


    Today is the first day. I heard that I was scolded directly by someone.


    When the old doctor came back, heined to Shao Qingyuan, saying that the small broken hospital was not good at all, and the doctors inside were not particrly self-righteous.


    Shao Qingyuan suggested that he can go to Huimin Medical Center to have a look, the old doctor ns to go there tomorrow.


    But there are patients here, he thought, and the old doctor must be more willing to see a doctor.


    Shao Qingyuan has always been reliable in his work, Gu Yundong knew that if the doctor didn''t have the skills, he would definitely not bring it up.


    So her eyes lit up immediately, and she said without thinking, "Okay, then pick him up tomorrow."


    The matter was settled, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    After eating, Shao Qingyuan went back. The second child was not big, there were only a few rooms in total, Yuan Zhi and Yun Shu were already crowded when they came, not to mention Aunt Gu and his wife.


    Anyway, there is no ce where Shao Qingyuan lives, so he still has to go back to the pharmacy.


    After he left, Gu Dajiang asked Gu Dafeng and the two to rest as well.


    Tossed around for a whole day, with ups and downs in emotions, crying andughing, most of the energy has gone, and a few people are really tired.


    just went back to the room and slept on the fluffy bed, and the son also returned to lie between the two of them.


    Although he was very tired, he couldn''t fall asleep.


    After a long time, Bian Han sighed with emotion, "I never thought that there would be a day when I could leave Zhou Mansion and see Yuan Zhi again."


    Gu Dafeng also nodded, she really thought that she would be busy in Zhou Mansion all her life, tortured by Gu Qiuyue until the day she died.


    Bian Yuanzhi slept in the middle, looked at his father and then at his mother, smiling contentedly.


    Gu Dafeng stretched out his hand and rubbed his head, "Yuanzhi, tell my parents, how did youe here all year, and... your sister..."


    When ?? mentioned Bian Mn, Yuanzhi was still very sad.


    He talked in a low voice about what happened after he separated from them. From Bian Mn entrusting him to the Ding family before he died, until the Ding family was unwilling to continue raising him and sent him to the old Gu family in Gujiatun.


    As for the days in Lao Gu''s house, he did not borate.


    But Gu Dafeng already knew what the virtues of the old Gu family were, and also knew how sad Yuanzhi''s life was.


    Later, Gu Yundong came to Gujiatun and deliberately nned to let the Ding family take him out of the old Gu''s house, and his hard days finally ended.


    Finally, he said that Gu Yundong went to the ce where Bian Mn died, moved her grave and brought it back to Yongfu Vige for burial.


    Said this, the family was sad again, and wept bitterly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 819: those things

    Chapter 819 Those things


    Gu Dafeng was very grateful to Gu Yundong at this moment, "Your cousin, you have really done a lot for us."


    "Well, my cousin is very powerful. On the way to escape from the famine, my aunt and Yun Shuyunke came to Yongfu Vige under the protection of my cousin. My uncle was also found by my cousin, and my cousin will do a lot of things."


    Speaking of Gu Yundong, Yuanzhi''s eyes were full of worship.


    Gu Dafeng and Bian Han looked at each other and looked at him dotingly, "Yes, you will be as good as your cousin in the future."


    Bian Yuanzhi nodded hastily, and then began to talk about the days when he came to Yongfu Vige. He said that when he first arrived in the county seat, he met Yunshu''s master, and then his cousin asked the master to ept him as a student.


    Gu Dafeng was stunned, "What did you say? You, did you go to school?"


    "Well, my cousin said that you don''t have to take the imperial examinations, but you must know the characters. If you study more, your future will not be bad. I''m studying in the school in the county town with Yunshu. Our master is amazing. He used to be the number one schr, and the requirements for epting students are very strict. He is good at reading Yunshu, and he is favored by the master. But I don¡¯t know how to read, so my cousin took a lot of effort to get the master to ept me.¡±


    Gu Yundong said, no.


    Gu Dafeng and the two were stunned. Although Gu Yundong told them something today, he never mentioned that he even offered Yuanzhi to go to school.


    Moreover, this school is not one of those small private schools in the vige, and the master is still a big man.


    Gu Dafeng was speechless, who would have thought that what she wanted to give to Yuanzhi but could not give, Yundong gave.


    Bian Yuanzhi is still talking, he said that the Gu family now has a workshop in Yongfu Vige, and there are more than 100 long-term workers.


    also mentioned that there is a shop in the county seat. Fucheng also opened a shop not long ago, and also opened a milk tea shop together with others.


    also mentioned that the uncle went to study in the best school in Xuanhe House, and was personally assessed by the mountain chief, and the introducer was the master of their school.


    also said that Shao Qingyuan was a strong martial artist. When he was embarrassed by his eldest uncle, he stood motionless at the gate and was exposed to the sun and the rain. He was good to his cousin, and he was also very good to them.


    also said that my cousin made super delicious cakes and candies, not only they liked it, but also their ssmates liked it.


    also talked about a lot of things he experienced after he arrived in Yongfu Vige.


    Gu Dafeng''s surprise at the beginning, to the shock and then to numbness, felt that many things in their minds were overturned.


    They saw that the eldest brother''s family had some wealth now, and the family could afford a carriage and servants, and their life was definitely different from before.


    But not to the point of difference.


    How to listen, it seems to be more powerful than the Zhou Fu who trapped them and made them tremble and panic.


    The impact was a bit big, and the expressions on the couple''s faces couldn''t be maintained.


    In the end, Yuanzhi was too tired, and he fell asleep while talking, and the two of them closed their eyes and fell asleep.


    I probably slept toote, plus I hadn¡¯t been so peaceful for a long time, so I woke up a littlete the next day.


    Gu''s family didn''t bother them, until Shao Qingyuan brought the old doctor, and when he entered the door, he shouted loudly where the patient was, and the family of three got up.


    The three of them were a little embarrassed and quickly got up and went out.


    When ?? came out, everyone saw that their eyes were red and swollen, knowing that they must have cried against night, and no one said anything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 820: Doctor Xiong

    Chapter 820 Doctor Xiong


    The old doctor''s surname is Xiong, and his temper is also a bit bearish, but he is a very dedicated doctor. He can''t wait to see the patient before he has finished drinking tea.


    Seeing him like that, Gu Yundong thought of Song Dejiang.


    Is it true that doctors with skills and strengths have such a weird temper?


    But she insisted that Bian Han finish his breakfast before showing him. Doctor Xiong was a little unhappy at first. Hearing that the other party had a bad stomach, he immediately waved his hand and told him to eat quickly.


    When we finished eating and started to look at the legs, the whole family began to stand up.


    Dr. Xiong washed his hands, and sat opposite Bian Han quickly, seeing his body tense, he waved his hands, "Rx, just take a look, it''s not too early for the treatment, it doesn''t hurt, and it''s too early. "


    Bian Hanughed when he said that, and he really rxed at that moment.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, Doctor Xiong knocked on the leg.


    "what¡­¡­"


    I don''t know where I hit it, but with such a light touch, it was so painful that he was about to burst into tears, and the cold sweat kept pouring out.


    Other people''s hearts suddenly tightened, Bian Yuanzhi directly hugged Doctor Xiong''s hand, "Don''t hit, it hurts too much."


    Doctor Xiong''s mouth twitched, "Then do you still want me to heal your father''s leg?"


    Gu Yundong is not good at medicine, but he also knows not to disturb the doctor to see a doctor, so he pulls Yuanzhi over.


    Doctor Xiong continued to look, and Bian Han''s nerves tightened again, afraid that he woulde again.


    But then Doctor Xiong didn''t do anything unexpected.


    After reading ??, he withdrew his hand and thought while bowing his head.


    Everyone looked at him, and no one made a sound to disturb him.


    But he kept silent, which made people a little anxious.


    Shao Qingyuan asked him, "Can it be cured?"


    "Huh? Oh, it can be cured."


    "Really?" Gu Dafeng was instantly excited, her fingers tightened, she looked at Bian Han, "Dad, did you hear? Doctor Xiong said it can be cured."


    Bian Han nodded again and again, can he heal his legs, can he be unhappy?


    "Doctor Xiong, what do we need to prepare, should we start treatment now?" Gu Dajiang was equally excited.


    Doctor Xiong nced at everyone and said, "I said it can be cured, but I have to ask him for his own opinion."


    "What, what do you mean?"


    "This leg can be cured, but it''s more painful to treat. I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it."


    "How to say?"


    Doctor Xiong shrugged, "First, we have to break his bones again, and then reconnect them."


    Heavy, re-interrupt?


    Everyone gasped, and Gu Dafeng even thought of the shrill scream of pain when her husband was trampled on by a horse, and her face instantly turned pale, and her body trembled slightly.


    Others don''t know, Gu Dafeng knows it, don''t look at Bianhan as a man, but he is actually very afraid of pain.


    Doctor Xiong also saw this.


    His slight tap just now made Bian Han sweat and tremble in pain.


    This broke the bones again, and the pain was really life and death for him.


    Father Bian did tremble, but he looked at his legs and thought of the future life of his wife and children. He gritted his teeth and said, "No, it doesn''t matter, just interrupt it again, I can, I can bear it. ."


    Can you bear it? The voice trembled.


    Bian Han took a deep breath, looked at everyone''s worried eyes, and finallynded on Doctor Xiong, closed his eyes and said, "Come,e, fight."


    Doctor Xiong was speechless, "It''s not the time yet."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 821: Warm and harmonious atmosphere

    Chapter 821 Warm and Harmonious Atmosphere


    Everyone was stunned again, "Why?"


    "His body is still too weak right now. Didn''t you just say that his stomach is not good? At least he has to wait until his body is well nourished and his spirit is strong before he can start treatment."


    Then don¡¯t you have to worry about being afraid for a while? Bian Han shook again.


    But you still have to listen to the doctor''s words.


    Doctor Xiong continued, "You take good care of you during this time. I''lle to see you in a few days. When I think it''s okay, let''s treat your legs."


    "...Ok, okay."


    Bian Han looked at Gu Dafeng with an expression of wanting to cry but no tears on his face.


    Gu Dafeng hesitated several times, but couldn''t say anything.


    Doctor Xiong after seeing her illness, checked Gu Dafeng''s pulse again, and determined that she was also weak and needed to be raised with Bian Han. Then he gave a prescription with several medicinal meals on it, and let them make them to eat.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, this Doctor Xiong really is very capable, and he even understands medicinal food?


    After the matter was resolved, Dr. Xiong left Gu''s house, leaving behind arge family, not knowing whether to be happy or worried.


    But the medicinal diet that Dr. Xiong mentioned needs to be studied carefully, and Aunt Niu took over the list.


    But she doesn''t know the characters very well, especially Doctor Xiong''s characters are flying like phoenixes and phoenixes, and it''s tooborious to look at.


    Gu Yundong could only follow a piece into the kitchen, just as she was also very interested in this herbal diet.


    As for the shop... I''ll go another day, the eldest uncle''s affairs are more important, right?


    Shao Qingyuan grabbed the medicinal herbs ording to what was written on the list, and then watched her cook the medicinal food while teaching her how to recognize it. After he finished speaking, he left.


    Gu Dafeng felt sorry, she felt that she should contribute.


    But she was worried that she was clumsy and wasting all the ingredients and herbs, so she could only y by the side.


    Yun Shu Yuanzhi and the others originally nned to go to Tianhai Academy today to see the wall full of names, but now they don''t go there. The two of them were talking around Bian Han, chattering andforting him with clumsynguage. Don''t worry, don''t be afraid, his leg will be healed.


    made Bian Han feel warm, as if it really wasn''t scary at all.


    It was Yun Ke, who was also looking around in the kitchen.


    Gu Yundong and Aunt Niu are both used to it, but Gu Dafeng is not used to it, for fear that she will get burnt. It was not until she saw her washing and picking vegetables swiftly that she remembered what Yuanzhi said to herself yesterday, that the little girl likes to eat and also likes to cook. thing.


    Mrs. Yang led Lu Hongxiu to take care of the flower pots. She had been back to Yongfu Vige for some time, for fear that something would happen to these flowers. I checked it yesterday, and I checked it again today.


    The whole small second entrance is gathered in a warm and harmonious atmosphere.


    Until Tong Shui Tao came back.


    She went out early in the morning and only came back at noon now.


    As soon as he entered the door, he went to the kitchen to look for Gu Yundong, and ''pricked and pricked'' a few times at the door, causing everyone in the kitchen to turn to look at her.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, you can''t say it''s mysterious anymore, okay?


    She put down what was in her hand, washed her hands, and went out.


    Both of them went to the side to talk, Tong Shuitao looked mysterious.


    Gu Dafeng shook his head and smiled, and continued to do his own thing.


    It''s just that Gu Yundong didn''te back for a while, and Aunt Niu happened to have a word he didn''t know, with a confused look on his face.


    Gu Dafeng took the order and went out to find Gu Yundong. Unexpectedly, they were standing under the porch and talking.


    It seemed that Gu Dafeng had not finished speaking, but Gu Dafeng waited, but who knew that the words ''Gu Qiuyue'' came to her ears.


    She was stunned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 822: Aunt Gus concerns

    Chapter 822 Gu Aunt''s concerns


    Gu Yundong also saw her, just as Tong Shuitao finished speaking, she told her to continue inquiring, then turned around and asked, "Auntie, what''s the matter, do you have something to do with me?"


    Gu Dafeng retracted his thoughts and said with the list in his hand, "Well, Aunt Niu said she wanted to ask you what medicine this is."


    Gu Yundong took it and walked inside. After entering the kitchen and discussing it with Aunt Niu, he noticed that Gu Dafeng hadn''te in yet.


    She was stunned for a while, then walked out, "Auntie, what''s the matter?"


    "I, I heard Gu Qiuyue''s name just now."


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized, and answered very simply, "Yes, I made Shuitao stare at Zhoufu and watch Gu Qiuyue''s movements."


    "Are you trying to... deal with her?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t hide it from her and nodded, "She has gone too far."


    "Yundong." Gu Dafeng eagerly took her hand and said, "Forget it, Gu Qiuyue is indeed not a good person. But no matter what purpose she had in the first ce, in the end, she saved us in the end. One life. Over the past year, I treated her as a cow and a horse and let her torture her, and I regarded it as repaying this life-saving grace. Now that your eldest uncle and I have left the Zhou Mansion, I just want to never talk to her again from now on. Don''t have anything to do with it. From now on, it''s fine to not know each other, you don''t need to..."


    Gu Dafeng knew that what he said was a little ignorant, Yun Dong wanted to retaliate against Gu Qiuyue in order to give them some breath.


    But Gu Qiuyue is now Master Zhou''s concubine. That Master Zhou still loves her very much. What should I do with the Gu family for Gu Qiuyue? Could it be that she was rescued by her eldest brother, and would have to implicate them as a result?


    Although, after listening to what Yuan Zhi saidst night, I feel that Yun Dong is very powerful now.


    But after all, Gu Dafeng had never experienced it personally, so she could not clearly understand how powerful Gu Yundong was.


    But she stayed in the Zhou family for a year, and experienced the Zhou family firsthand, how different from the environment she was in before.


    Gu Yundong saw Gu Dafeng''s concerns at a nce, and understood her concerns.


    So she also held her hand gently and said with a smile, "Okay. Then listen to the aunt and let your grievances be written off."


    Yes, she was talking about the grudge between Aunt Gu and Gu Qiuyue.


    didn''t say, the grudge between them and Gu Qiuyue should not exist.


    Gu Yundong didn''t forget that on the way to escape from the famine, Gu Qiuyue colluded with the Qian Ye, and asked Fu Ming to lead them over to pursue their family, just to sell her and her younger siblings to Qian Ye, to let them live a life rather than death. life.


    At that time, Lord Qian fiercely chased with a group of people, and it was absolutely inevitable. If he hadn¡¯t had a weapon in his wit, I¡¯m afraid that he might not be in the Gon courtyard now, and his younger brothers and sisters might not still be alive.


    Is this something a pro-aunt would do? Not even a stranger is so vicious.


    Gu Yundong did not forget that when his father met Gu Qiuyue, she was deliberately misled by her to go to Wanqing Mansion.


    These hatreds, she has always remembered them.


    Gu Qiuyue never saved her life, so there was no write-off at all.


    I heard that she was dead, so these hatreds naturally dissipated.


    Gu Yundong sighed at most that the wicked have their own destiny, and this person finally got the retribution.


    But isn''t this alive now? Moreover, he still lived a life of joy, and lived a better and richer life than before, and even took pleasure in torturing Aunt Gu and his wife.


    Then you have to do a good calction of the general ledger.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 823: Gu Qiuyues divine operation

    Chapter 823 Gu Qiuyue''s divine operation


    Aunt Gu saw that she agreed, she breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled again on her face.


    Gu Yundong pulled her back into the kitchen and got busy again.


    But what Gu Yundong didn''t expect was that she hadn''t asked Gu Qiuyue to settle the ount, but she hade to trouble herself.


    After Gu Yundong found Aunt Gu, he forgot the portrait of the missing person that was still posted on the notice wall, and did not tear it down in time.


    Unexpectedly, Ren''s mother tore off the two images, followed the address above to find Aunt Ke''s house, and told Aunt Ke that she knew where the two were.


    Cousin Ke was stunned. She went to Xiaoer to enter the house, especially since she hadn''t seen Yun Shu and Yuanzhi for a long time, so she went to Xiaoer to enter the second and third day after Gu''s family returned to Fucheng. I learned about the great reunion of Yuanzhi and his parents.


    I have also met Gu Dagu and Bian Han, and know more or less about their experiences.


    While feeling pity in his heart, he scolded Gu Qiuyue fiercely.


    The person in front of ?? imed to be Ren''s mother. Could it be the Ren''s mother who Yun Dong said was following Gu Qiuyue?


    Aunt Ke thought about it in her heart, and didn''t know what she was going to do, so she nodded calmly, indicating that she would take her to see the real seeker.


    Ren''s mother was a little surprised. She thought it was Cousin Ke who was looking for someone, but she didn''t expect that this was just a ce to connect.


    The person behind this, why is it so mysterious?


    Ren''s mother thought a bit too much for a while. She thought that the person who tried so hard to find Aunt Gu and his wife might have hatred between them? Otherwise, why are you still going around like this?


    Thinking of this possibility, Ren''s mother became excited.


    She followed Aunt Ke to find Gu Yundong, and she couldn''t help but want to ask, "Old sister, who is this looking for? What''s the rtionship with the person in this portrait?"


    I can go to your old sister.


    Cousin Ke''s face turned ugly, she looked at Ren''s mother, who was at least ten years older than her, and almost couldn''t hold back her saliva.


    She replied impatiently, "You see someone and ask yourself, I don''t know."


    Mother Ren felt that this person was difficult to get along with, so she put away the smile on her face and snorted coldly.


    Aunt Ke took her directly to Gu Ji, where Gu Yundong happened to be checking the ounts today to find out thetest ie.


    Zheng Gang vomited bitterly on the side, "Many people say that we have too little goods here, and there is simply not enough for them to eat. People in this city are rich, and they n to buy things one by one, and give them to him. If you limit your purchases, you will be scolded.¡±


    He was too hard.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Uncle Zheng has worked hard."


    "It''s nothing, I won''t lose a piece of meat if I scold them. Anyway, they still spend money to buy our things. But the owner, do we really not consider opening another one in the west of the city?" It''s too far from the west of the city, The people who came over there to buy things scolded the most.


    Gu Yundong also wants to open, but her energy is limited. This milk tea shop has just opened, so she has toe step by step.


    But you can really prepare it first. If there is a suitable store, you can buy it first.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong exined that Zheng Gang could pay attention first.


    As soon as Zheng responded, two people came in outside the door.


    The first person was Cousin Ke, Gu Yundong immediately greeted him happily, "Cousin, how are you..."


    Before the words were finished, Aunt Ke took a step to the side, revealing the wrinkled face of Ren''s mother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 824: Whats your relationship with the person in this painting?

    Chapter 824 What is your rtionship with the person in this painting?


    Gu Yundong''s smile froze, frowning slightly, looking at Aunt Ke.


    Thetter introduced with a look of schadenfreude, "This is Mama Ren. She tore up the missing person image on the notice wall, saying that there was a person in the portrait, and she came here to tell us."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Yes, the portrait, she forgot to tear it off.


    But, Mama Ren is going to tell her the whereabouts of her aunt and uncle?


    What the **** is going on here?


    Gu Yundong turned his head, then nodded to Ren''s mother, and said, "Come with me, go to the backyard and talk."


    Mother Ren had just finished looking at the shop in front of her, thinking that the shop was quite big.


    Hearing Gu Yundong''s words, he hurriedly followed with a smile.


    Cousin Ke also went to join in the fun, and the three of them went to the backyard and sat on the stone bench.


    Just sitting down, Cousin Ke stood up. The weather is getting colder, and the stone bench is also cold.


    She went straight to the second floor and got a cushion to put it on. Even her mother was a little jealous when she saw it. She was the oldest here and couldn''t stand the cold the most.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t mention it, and Ren''s mother only took one, so she couldn''t say anything.


    However, how did she know that Gu Yundong chose to be here on purpose, anyway, she didn''t want to take people up to the second floor to chat in such a nice environment, she was wearing a lot of clothes, and it was a little hot, so it was good to blow the air.


    But Su Changshun didn''t know the inside story, so he served tea to all three of them and let his mother take a sip, which made his body feel warmer.


    Gu Yundong asked, "You said you have news about the person in the portrait? But is it true? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    "No, no, how can this lie?"


    "That can''t be said." Gu Yundong saidzily, "There were several people who provided some fake news for the bounty mentioned above, which made people happy. I hope what you said is not false, otherwise I''ll have someone shoot you out."


    Ren''s mother shook violently, and immediately raised her right hand to make an oath, "I can swear that what I said is true, if there is half a lie, the sky will be struck by thunder."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, being very cruel to himself.


    In order to make her believe in herself more, Ren''s mother hurriedly said, "The woman on this image is called Gu Dafeng, right, and the man''s name is Bian Han?"


    Gu Yundong guessed what Mother Ren wanted to do at this moment. This was because she was unwilling to see her aunt and uncle bought by Deven Huo, and wanted to make something difficult for them.


    It''s a pity, she and Gu Qiuyue are afraid that they will not be able to get their wish.


    Gu Yundong got a little excited when he thought of this, and his eyes glowed when he looked at Ren''s mother, "Yes, yes, it''s called this name, it seems that you really know where they are. You said, as long as the information you provided is true, I''ll give you the bounty above right away."


    Mother Ren was also very excited about the reward, and immediately said, "Gu Dafeng and Father Bian are now in the Dai prefect''s mansion, and they were bought by Mr. Dai."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Really? You didn''t lie to me, they''re in Dai Mansion?"


    "Yes, every sentence is true."


    Gu Yundongughed, "It''s great, it''s great."


    Aunt Ke raised her eyes slightly and snorted secretly: "The actress."


    Seeing that she seemed very happy, Ren''s mother frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, "Girl, can I ask you, what is the rtionship between these two people and the girl? Let the girl not hesitate to spend such a high bounty to find it. them?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 825: Mommy gets hit hard

    Chapter 825 Ren''s mother was hit hard


    Gu Yundong was stillughing, he waved his hand upon hearing this, and said it out of nowhere.


    "They are my aunt and uncle. I have been looking for them for more than a year. But there is no news, and now I finally have them. Thank you."


    Said with a bit of sentimentality, "I don''t know if they have had a good year or not, if they have suffered, but it doesn''t matter, now that I have found them, I will take them home when the timees, and I will definitely let them have a good life. Don''t Not to mention, at least they don¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking, and there are servants around to serve them, so they can do their best.¡±


    Mother Ren seems to have been struck by lightning, aunt... and uncle? ? Also, let them live a good life? ?


    This person, is this person the daughter of the Gu family''s big room, as Concubine Gu said?


    Ren''s mother was not feeling well, she shook her head in a trance.


    how could be? how can that be possible? Why not the enemy?


    In fact, Gu Yundong was right, she and Gu Qiuyue were indeed very unwilling that Gu Dafeng and his wife could leave the Zhou Mansion and go to Dai Mansion to follow the promising young master Dai.


    Especially when Gu Qiuyue fell out of favor.


    Originally, this matter had little to do with Ren''s mother. She and Gu Dafeng had no grudges or grudges. They could just leave. She also had a lot less trouble.


    But the bad is bad. What Bian Han said before he leftpletely ignited Zhou Dafu''s anger.


    Gu Qiuyue''s good, simple and kind qualities that she had maintained before copsed instantly, and it also pushed Zhou Dafu into a very embarrassing situation. After all, those words of Bian Han at that time were spoken in front of Devinho.


    Now that Mr. Dai knew that his aunt was actually such a snake and scorpion character, he might have thought that his vision was not good, and he was so confused that he was yed around by a woman.


    Therefore, Gu Qiuyue fell out of favor, not only her, but also Ren''s mother.


    In the past, Zhou Dafu was able to be lenient to Mama Ren in the face of the olddy, that was because Mama Ren usually talked nicely, and there was nothing wrong with her words and actions.


    But that doesn''t mean Ren''s mother can lie to him in front of everyone, but she personally said that the two were selling themselves, saying how kind andpassionate Gu Qiuyue would ept them.


    fart.


    What did she take him for? A servant who actually fooled the head of the family and did not sell her is thest filial piety to the olddy.


    Zhou Dafu ignored Ren''s mother''s repentance and apology, and didn''t even look at her.


    Ren''s mother hated so much in her heart that she could not wait to rush to Dai''s house to kill the couple.


    So when Gu Qiuyue was unwilling and wanted to cause them some trouble, Ren''s mother thought of those two portraits.


    The two of them also guessed who the person was looking for, but in the end they thought there were only two.


    One is an enemy, and the other is a rtive or friend.


    But no matter what it is, if he cares about Gu Dafeng and the two of them, he will definitely go to Dai Mansion to ask for someone.


    Young Master Dai just bought the man back two days ago, so he must not be willing to give it. Isn''t this a contradiction?


    Anyway, even if there are no major conflicts, the small troubles are enough to make Devinho''s impression of Gu Dafeng and Gu Dafeng worse.


    Thinking of Deven Huo, Ren''s mother rekindled hope in an instant, and immediately said, "Girl, although the other party is your rtive, but now they were bought by Mr. Dai, they have be servants of the Dai mansion. Even if you If I want to bring them back to enjoy their happiness, I''m afraid I can''t do anything about it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 826: I happened to meet Mr. Dai

    Chapter 826 I happened to meet Mr. Dai


    Yes, that''s it, and Mama Ren felt two more points in her heart.


    She suddenly felt that this seemed to make Gu Dafeng more painful.


    Thinking about it, I finally found my rtives, but I couldn''t recognize each other. Obviously good days are just around the corner, but you can only continue to serve others as a servant.


    What if Gu Yundong opened a shop and had money and servants? Isn''t Gu Dafeng still a ve?


    This feeling of powerlessness is the most interesting.


    Ren''s mother couldn''t help but twitch her mouth as she thought about it.


    Cousin Ke also smiled slightly.


    Gu Yundong evenughed twice and waved his hand, "It''s okay, I happen to know Mr. Dai. He is loyal and has a good temper. If he knows the ins and outs of the matter, he will definitely let my aunt and uncle follow me. Come back. When the ve status is eliminated, you can still live a good life. Anyway, thank you today. "


    Know, Mr. Dai? ?


    Ren''s mother froze halfway, and she was a little dazed.


    Gu Yundong was stillughing, mainly because she couldn''t bear it any longer. People even came to the door to ask for abuse. She felt sorry for her if she didn''t irritate her.


    Ahem, let¡¯s be a little more restrained.


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand, patted Ren''s mother on the shoulder, and said gratefully, "Thanks to you, otherwise we wouldn''t know when we could see each other. I''m really so happy, I can''t wait for a moment, I''ll go to Mr. Dai, to see my aunt and uncle, thank you."


    After ??, she stood up and ran away without even mentioning the bounty.


    But at this moment, mother Ren, where can I still think of the bounty.


    She stood up a little numbly, and she seemed to hear Cousin Ke saying to send her out.


    She also nodded dumbly, and then walked outside.


    It wasn''t until Mother Ren walked out of Gu Ji''s gate that Gu Yundong came down from the second floor and looked at Aunt Ke, "Are you gone?"


    "Let''s go." Cousin Ke looked at her speechlessly, "In order to get rid of that bounty, you did a lot of acting."


    "That''s not what you said, what do you mean by cheating? My aunt and uncle have already gone home, so the news she provided in the Dai mansion is fake news. She lied to me that I would be polite if I didn''t shoot people out. Want a bounty? Dream."


    Gu Yundong returned to the counter and continued talking with Zheng Gang.


    Cousin Ke pointed at her forehead, "Anyway, you''re justified. I have nothing to do here, so I''ll go back first."


    "No, let''s go back to Xiao Er for dinnerter."


    "Let''s go next time." Cousin Ke waved and left. Now that the family is reunited, she doesn''t want to join in the fun, so she should go home.


    Gu Yundong saw that she insisted, so he didn''t hold back any longer, and continued to read the ledger with his head down.


    Zheng Gang is right, the business in this shop is really good, and she has made a lot of money in the short day she was here.


    When she saw that Su Changshun didn''t have a rest, she was so busy that she seemed to be sorry that he was so diligent if he didn''t give him a sry increase.


    Gu Yundong closed the ledger, and seeing that he had a rare rest, he beckoned him over and asked, "I heard you guys moved? Where did you move?"


    Su Changshun wiped his sweat with a towel, and replied, "Just go over Xingtao Street, and you''ll be there in less than half an hour''s walk."


    Xingtao Street, eh? Why does it seem a little familiar?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 827: Its her

    Chapter 827 is hers


    Gu Yundong thought about it, eh, isn''t that where Xiaoyuan and the others lived before?


    That location...


    Gu Yundong asked strangely, "I remember that there was a group of local snakes living there, and they were quite vicious."


    Su Changshun nodded, "Indeed, my mother was fooled by the middleman when she was looking for it. The middleman didn''t tell us that there were local snakes that would go out and wander around. My mother saw that it was close to Su Qing''s shop, and the rent was not expensive. Hurry up and rent it. As a result, on the day we moved, a local snake came to our door. "


    When he said this, heughed, "But I don''t know why. The local snake was very arrogant when he came to the door. After seeing us, he suddenly gave up. I didn''t have time to get the stick, so they ran away in a hurry for no reason. , as if he was afraid of me, and has nevere to the door since then."


    Gu Yundong blinked, and quickly figured it out.


    When Gu Ji opened, the gang of local snakes were outside, waiting to make trouble.


    So they must have seen Su Changshun as a buddy, and knew that he was Gu Ji''s person, and Gu Ji had a big backer, so they were afraid of Su Changshun even with them, so naturally they didn''t dare toe and make trouble.


    Zheng Gang, who was on the side, alsoughed, "This is not inexplicable. These local snakes havee to trouble Gu Ji before, but they were cleaned up by the owner and Qingyuan. This is scary. I guess Well, they must know you''re the guy here."


    Su Changshun was surprised, "It''s actually like this? So, I''m really thankful for the owner and Young Master Shao."


    "Whether it''s for this reason or not, since you''re a guy in our shop, if you''re in trouble, you can tell the shopkeeper or tell me, if you have the ability, we won''t ignore it."


    became her shop''s clerk, and was her person.


    Su Changshun nodded again and again, "Hey, thank you boss. But we''re all out of trouble now, I haven''t seen the gang of local snakes for a long time. Since we moved in, not only did they stoping to my house, they didn''t evene near our house. Xiaoyuan also said that I have to thank me for this, and gave us two pots of flowers. Oh, Xiaoyuan is our neighbor, a little girl."


    Gu Yundong said with an "ehh", "Is it the little kite that grows flowers and sells it at home?"


    "Yes, yes, do you know the owner?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect you to be neighbors. It''s quite fateful."


    Su Changshunughed twice again before saying a few words. There was another guest over there, and Su Changshun hurried to entertain.


    Gu Yundong went to the warehouse to have a look and asked about the delivery status.


    She thought that the demand is now high, and there are two more people to deliver.


    In particr, her business is actually quite eye-catching, and she has to match two good skills.


    Gu Yundong left Gu Ji after reading the shop and the ledger, seeing that it was gettingte.


    Thinking of the previous operation of the mother, she couldn''t help but feel happy. He was still on the road and bought some food to take home, and then went to the ready-to-wear shop to take home the two sets of clothes that had been custom-made for Gu Aunt and Uncle.


    At this time, Mother Ren, on the other side, seemed to have been severely hit, and returned to Zhou Mansion in a daze.


    Gu Qiuyue was waiting anxiously in the Chuixue Garden. When she saw her, she rushed over, grabbed her shoulders, and asked eagerly, "How is it? Have you seen anyone? Have you found out who and what? What is the rtionship between Gu Dafeng, is there a grudge?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 828: Its her who should be happy

    Chapter 828 It''s her who deserves to be blessed


    Mother Ren looked at Gu Qiuyue in front of her, the corners of her mouth opened and closed for a long time, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Gu Qiuyue was so anxious, "What''s the matter with you talking?"


    "No, it''s not an enemy, it''s... a rtive, and..." Mother Ren wanted to cry without tears, and slowly exined what she had inquired about.


    Gu Qiuyue was stunned, she fell back on the chair in disbelief, her pupils contracted fiercely, and muttered to herself, "You mean, that person is, Gu, Gu Yundong? She opened a shop, and now she has money , I also know the young master of the prefect''s family, and can bring Gu Dafeng and his wife back. Enjoy??"


    As she spoke, she suddenlyughed, "Mother Ren, are you kidding me?"


    She didn''t believe it, how could Gu Yundong still be alive, how could Gu Dafeng be able to enjoy happiness?


    Why, why should she only bemitted to being a concubine, being scolded by the principal every day, and now even more disgusted by the master. And Gu Dafeng, Gu Yundong, and the others are going to get better and better?


    There is no such reason, it is clear that she is the life of happiness.


    Gu Qiuyue suddenly stood up, "I don''t believe it, I''m going to see it, I have to see it with my own eyes."


    As she said that, she rushed out, Ren''s mother''s expression changed and she hurriedly hugged him, "Auntie, calm down."


    "I''m not calm, I just can''t let them have a good life." She hated her eyes so red that she was unwilling to Gu Dafeng, but she really hated Gu Yundong.


    If it wasn''t because she killed Lord Qian, those of Lord Qian''s subordinates would not have put the me on her head. Chasing them fiercely and wanting to take them back for business, she will not be separated from Fu Ming because of this, and her daughter will not die tragically.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Yundong, their family would still be neat and tidy, it''s all her, it''s all her.


    It was because she hated Gu Yundong but had nowhere to vent her anger, so after seeing the two Gu Dafeng couples who had a good rtionship with Gu Yundong, she took them back to Zhou''s house, tortured them, humiliated them, and wanted them to die instead of Gu Yundong. Atonement.


    Gu Qiuyue hated her more and more, and Ren''s mother could hardly hold her.


    Seeing someone from outside probing their brains here, she became anxious and mmed Gu Qiuyue hard, which finally made her awake two points from the pain.


    Ren''s mother whispered eagerly, "Auntie, calm down, now there are people staring at us outside, do you want to be sold by the master?"


    Gu Qiuyue was shocked, of course not.


    She can''t make any more trouble now, otherwise Chow Tai Fu''sst patience will be gone.


    "But¡­¡­"


    Ren''s mother pulled her to sit down again, and then whispered, "I know my aunt is unwilling, but it''s already sote, even if you go to her, you won''t be able to see anyone. And there are people watching outside, don''t worry. , I''ll make arrangements, and we''ll find a way to go out quietly tomorrow."


    Gu Qiuyue nodded stunnedly, "Okay, listen to my mother."


    Mother Ren sighed and sat down after seeing the people outside leave.


    This Chuixueyuan is no longer the original Chuixueyuan. Since the master knows the true face of the aunt, he is not worried about her. In addition, Madam added fuel to the fire, and the servants in Chuixue Garden were changed, and several of them were ced by Madam.


    This makes any mother be constrained in everything she does.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 829: come to the door

    Chapter 829


    To be honest, Ren''s mother resented Gu Qiuyue in her heart. In order to vent the perverted anger in her heart, she even let her own sister and brother-inw be beaten and scolded by others.


    In the end, after the incident was revealed, she was also med by the master, and her position in the house plummeted.


    But she can''t do anything now, Gu Qiuyue has no knowledge, except for Gu Dafeng''s confusion, she listens to her own words very much.


    Besides, although the master hates Gu Qiuyue, he still allows her to stay in Chuixueyuan safely, which shows that the master still cares about a little love, and it is not impossible for him to make aeback.


    Ren''s mother still wants to use her to continue to make a fortune in this house.


    forted Gu Qiuyue, and then mother Ren went to work.


    The next day, she asked a confidant of her own to change clothes with Gu Qiuyue and stay in the room pretending to be ufortable. Anyway, Gu Qiuyue pretended to be sick for two days in order to regain Zhou Dafu''s attention, and the servants who were staring at them were also used to it, and they would deliberately ridicule a few words as if they didn''t know, let alone ask a doctor.


    Then, Mother Ren took Gu Qiuyue out the back door on the grounds that she was going to get medicine for Aunt Gu.


    Gu Ji''s shop was a little far away, and when Gu Qiuyue arrived outside Gu Ji, it was already in the middle of the season.


    There were a lot of people on this street, and Gu Ji had a lot of customers. Gu Qiuyue stood so far away that she couldn''t see the people inside at all.


    She frowned and asked Mother Ren, "Are you sure this is Gu Yundong''s shop? How can she open such a big shop with such a good business?"


    Mother Ren was stunned for a moment, in fact, she was not very sure. But yesterday, Gu Yundong really had the attitude of a master, and even the shopkeeper in the shop didn''t say anything when he saw her taking someone to the backyard.


    Um? Wait, maybe... what does Gu Yundong have to do with the shopkeeper?


    Seeing that Gu Yundong was so simple, she would tell her everything one by one when she asked her. It really didn''t look like she could open a shop.


    Ren''s mother felt a little more confident when she thought of this.


    "Let''s get closer and have a look." Gu Qiuyue probed for a long time, only to see the guying and going back and forth, she was very anxious, "You should have inquired about where her family lived yesterday."


    Ren''s mother resisted the urge to roll her eyes, what excuse did she use to inquire about people''s residences?


    She was also annoyed, but she still walked forward with Gu Qiuyue.


    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the shop, a person, a woman, suddenly came out of Gu Ji''s door.


    Gu Qiuyue suddenly widened her eyes, "Is that... Gu Yundong?"


    Mother Ren saw it too, pursed her lips and nodded.


    Gu Qiuyue clenched her hands tightly beside her. She was actually here, really the owner of this shop?


    The hatred in her eyes was about to spread out, and that emotion shot towards Gu Yundong at the door as if it were real, making her look over here with a feeling.


    Mother Ren''s face changed drastically, she turned around suddenly, and stood in front of Gu Qiuyue, blocking each other''s sight.


    Gu Yundong just nced at it, and quickly retracted his gaze.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a slight smile, and he asked Tong Shuitao who was standing beside him, "Where are they standing?"


    "Isn''t it, I thought I was hiding well." Tong Shuitao was speechless. Don''t they know that their whereabouts are sneaky and attractive?


    While talking, a carriage slowly approached the street, and after reaching Gu Ji''s door, it slowly stopped.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 830: shes gonna tear them up

    Chapter 830 She''s going to tear them apart


    Gu Yundong nced at Gu Qiuyue''s direction again, and then walked towards the carriage.


    The car door opened, Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi jumped out from the inside, then turned around, and Gu Dafeng who was behind also came down.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Auntie is here?"


    "Yeah." Gu Dafeng has been well raised for the past two days, and his whole body is full of energy. "The two children said that I can''t stay at home all day, so they insisted on dragging me out for a walk. They just wanted toe to the shop to have a look. I came with a piece."


    "It''s time to go out for a walk, didn''t Dr. Xiong also say it? Walking more is good for your health."


    Bian Han was inconvenient toe out because of the problem with his legs, and he didn''t want to trouble others, so he continued to carve wood with a carving knife at home.


    Shao Qingyuan said that he had someone make a wooden wheelchair for him. Anyway, it would take a long time for him to recover after his legs were treated. It would be more convenient to have a wooden wheelchair.


    But it''s not ready yet, it will take a few more days.


    "Big sister, is this our shop?" Yun Shu walked inside excitedly. He had been in Fucheng for several days, but he had never been to the shop because of various things. arrive.


    Yuanzhi was still standing there, holding Gu Dafeng''s hand with his little hand. Since he reunited with his parents, his whole person has changed. With dependence, he is much more at ease.


    The carriage behind the two was pulled away by Lu Sheng who brought them over, and the ce at the door was instantly empty.


    Therefore, when Ren''s mother who was not far away stepped back halfway and no longer blocked Gu Qiuyue, she immediately saw Gu Dafeng''s mother and son holding hands.


    "How could..." Gu Qiuyue''s eyes widened, her face full of incredulity.


    Gu Yundong actually asked Gu Dafeng toe over from Mr. Dai''s side. Not only that, but Gu Dafeng also put on new clothes, and his face was radiant, and he was reunited with his son.


    As if all the suffering before was an illusion, her good day has reallye.


    can''t bear it, she can''t bear it.


    Gu Qiuyue''s eyes turned red, and she walked towards Gu Ji suddenly.


    Ren''s mother secretly screamed that it was not good, and hurriedly hugged her, "Auntie, please calm down."


    "How can I calm down? Gu Yundong is obviously damned, but she actually opened such a big shop now. Gu Dafeng should have been trampled under her feet and served as a ve and maid for the rest of her life, but now she is wearing gorgeous clothes and is still with her son. They''ve all met again, and someone will pick her up and send her in a carriage, why, why?"


    These are not even for her, why can these two **** enjoy it?


    She couldn''t bear it.


    Gu Qiuyue struggled to break away from her mother, and her strength was surprisingly strong in an instant.


    Pedestrians passing by looked at them pulling and pulling, and their eyes became strange, pointing at them.


    Ren''s mother was anxious, for fear that the movement here would attract Gu Ji''s attention.


    But this time, even if she pinched Gu Qiuyue hard, it wouldn''t help, she only had one thought in her mind, she went up to tear them apart.


    Ren''s mother was annoyed, "I know you''re not willing, but what can you do if you''re not? Could it be that you can still kill them? You can''t do anything. The guy and the shopkeeper grabbed it and sent it directly to the yamen, do you want the master to give up on youpletely?"


    Gu Qiuyue was stunned for a moment, and the movement became smaller.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 831: can be revived

    Chapter 831 can be revived


    Ren''s mother breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "And don''t forget, that Gu Yundong also knew Mr. Dai from the prefectural government, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to bring Gu Dafeng and his wife home in just half a day. She looked back for her. Mr. Dai has filed aint, Mr. Dai wants to hold you ountable, and the master will not let you go first."


    Gu Qiuyue listened, and finally calmed downpletely, and the reddenedplexion gradually returned to normal.


    Ren''s mother continued, "I brought you here today, not to stimte you to work hard. I want you to see with your own eyes that their lives are going well now, and you can''t easily touch them."


    Gu Qiuyue suddenly turned her head, red at her, and sneered, "You want to tell me that I''m just a disfavored concubine now, and the feng shui turns, I have to kowtow to them when I see us, right?"


    "No, I want you to know that you can only take care of them when you are stronger and stand taller than them."


    Gu Qiuyue was stunned for a moment, then snorted coldly for a moment, "You said it easily, how can I stand taller than them, I''m just an unloved concubine, I have no money and no one, and I don''t even care. Know that Mr. Dai."


    Any mother wants to roll her eyes, this person is really clueless.


    "So you have to fight, you have to rob, you have to regain the favor of the master, and then be the mistress of the Zhou Mansion." Ren''s mother''s eyes were shining, "You have to do everything possible to squeeze thedy out, and so on. If you can call the shots in the mansion, you will be able to know the wives of the real big families in the mansion. What if you don''t know Mrs. Dai? Can''t you know Mrs. Dai, Miss Dai? As long as you have a good rtionship with them, you What else is there to worry about?"


    The picture that Ren''s mother painted for her was so beautiful that she began to tremble with excitement.


    Yeah, how about knowing Mr. Dai? When she got to know Mrs. Dai, she told Mrs. Dai that Gu Yundong was shameless and wanted to seduce Mrs. Dai to marry into the Dai family. At that time, she doesn''t need to take action, and Gu Yundong can also be cleaned up directly by Mrs. Dai. Maybe Mrs. Dai, in order to avoid future troubles, not only Gu Yundong, but the entire Gu family, including Gu Dafeng, will be put in prison, and they will be finished.


    Gu Qiuyueughed, her excited eyes reddened and her fingers rattled.


    Ren''s mother exhaled in her heart. Gu Qiuyue, a country woman, didn''t understand anything, and she was blinded by hatred, so she was fooled by her own provocation.


    She knew in her heart that even if Gu Qiuyue got rid of Mrs. Zhou, she would not necessarily be the main room. Even if he became the principal, he would definitely not be able to meet someone like Mrs. Dai.


    It was impossible for Mrs. Dai to like her at all.


    But so what? As long as she is obedient, Ren''s mother will pull Mrs. Zhou down. The rest is not important.


    Gu Qiuyue tried her best to take her eyes away from Guji''s shop and looked elsewhere, so that she could calmly let her mother speak, "Okay, I''ll listen to you, then what shall I do next?"


    "Pregnant with a son."


    Gu Qiuyue frowned, "But now the master has already treated me..."


    "What''s the matter? The master still has such a little affection for you. With just a little bit, it can be revived. When the timees, you will seize the opportunity, and when you have a son, you will have chips in your hand to fight with your wife."


    Although Gu Qiuyue frowned, she nodded.


    Ren''s mother was satisfied, "Go, go back and I''ll tell you what to do."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 832: Escaping Cloud Books and Yuanzhi

    Chapter 832 Escaping Cloud Book and Yuanzhi


    Gu Qiuyue finally gave Gu Ji a reluctant look and left in resentment.


    Neither of them knew that, not far behind them, there was a man squatting with pricked ears pretending to be cleaning shoes.


    The man saw that they were about to leave, so he stood up and walked towards Gu Ji with his head buried.


    Gu Yundong was introducing the things in the shop to Gu Dafeng. When he looked back at Tong Shuitao, he nodded slightly and said, "Auntie, go up to the second floor and rest for a while."


    Then he called Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi who had already gone to the backyard, "You two help Auntie to go to the second floor to sit and take a look at the scenery."


    Aunt Gu nced at her helplessly, "What do you mean by helping me to go, I can''t walk, why do I need help?"


    But Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi had already run over there quickly, holding her hands from left to right.


    "Auntie, go this way, be careful."


    "Mother, let''s go to the second floor. I heard Coco say that the second floor of the shop here is beautiful, and the seats on it are soft andfortable."


    Gu Dafeng looked at the two dotingly, and let them walk upstairs with their hands.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "I''ll pour you some tea."


    Said, she really walked in the direction of the backyard, and Tong Shuitao hurriedly followed.


    The two said as they walked, "Those two are gone?"


    Tong Shuitao nodded, "Go, go home."


    "What did you say?"


    "I didn''t dare to get too close, but when Gu Qiuyue was out of control, I vaguely heard something unwilling, and Ren''s mother advised her to go back and have a baby first, and then be the main room. I couldn''t hear it clearlyter, but it seems to have said Mrs. Dai, Mrs. Dai or something."


    Gu Yundong walked to the kitchen, poured fruit tea for them, and smiled, "It seems that there is going to be a **** storm in the backyard of the Zhou Mansion."


    "Miss, what shall we do then?"


    Gu Yundong put the cup on the tray, Tong Shuitao hurriedly picked up the teapot, and the two walked towards the second floor of the shop.


    "What should I do? Well, Xiao Taozi, you said, this Aunt Gu has been with Zhou Dafu for more than a year, right? It is said that Zhou Dafu is quite fond of her, but she has not yet conceived a child."


    Tong Shuitao was taken aback, "Miss means..."


    "Not necessarily, just one year." Gu Yundong followed closely but shook his head, "It''s normal for some people to conceive a child after three or four years, but..."


    That Zhou Dafu has only one son so far, and the others don''t even have a daughter. He is not only a concubine of Gu Qiuyue.


    She smiled and said nothing, the two were already standing on the second floor.


    Tong Shuitao is puzzled, but what? Why is thedy still half-speaking?


    Gu Yundong walked into the attic on the second floor and saw two children lying on the sofa.


    "Reallyfortable, you can sleep on it."


    "Look at this pillow, it''s soft and can be leaned against the wall."


    "There''s a storybook here, wow, I''ve never seen it in the county seat."


    "There are many bookstores in Fucheng, so there will definitely be a lot of storybooks."


    "Then let''s go to the bookstore in Fucheng another day."


    "Okay, okay, then we cane here, sit in such afortable chair, drink milk tea, and read the book."


    "Ah, it''s a fairy life."


    Gu Yundong stood at the door with a ck line on his face. When he was not in love, how did these two escape like this?


    "Cough cough." She coughed heavily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 833: I read it wrong

    Chapter 833 Misread


    The two children stood up in a second when they heard the movement.


    Gu Yundong walked in and looked at the two of them with a half-smile.


    The two little guys alsoughed at her twice, then sat back and jumped on the cushion, "Sister, it''s sofortable here, so let''se out and p the little ones in our hearts. It''s not us who said those words just now."


    "Yes, not us." Bian Yuanzhi also nodded vigorously, his expression very serious.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and then he edited it.


    The brain hole is so big that even the viin in my heartes out.


    Will there be another viin in a while? The two viins had a fight in their minds?


    "Okay, I didn''t stop me at home, I just got out of it, but I can''t do this when I''m out."


    Yunshu immediately ran over, "No, we are good outside, people say I''m cute and want to take me home as a son."


    Yuanzhi covered his mouth and smiled, and some people really saw that Yunshuren was smart, good at reading, well-behaved and good-looking, and said that they wanted to take him home.


    As a result, Yun Shu was so frightened that he thought it was true, and the little mouth peddled the man for an afternoon, saying that it was wrong to kidnap the child, and that other people''s children were unfamiliar white-eyed wolves, so he left his parents. Big sisters and sisters can''t eat, can''t sleep, and then die of depression and haggard, and then they be ghosts and they won''t let them go.


    The corner of the man''s eyes twitched and he had a splitting headache. He made repeated promises and raised his hands and swore that he would not **** him back, so Yun Shu was willing to give up.


    From then on, he got a nickname in the school, saying that the dead don''t pay.


    Yunshu didn''t say these things, he felt that the nickname was not good, and it was detrimental to his image.


    Gu Yundong tapped Gu Yunshu on the head, put the tray in his hand on the table, and then asked, "Where''s Auntie?"


    "I just saw a small vendor passing by by the window, and the aunt went down."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Dafeng came back.


    Gu Yundong asked suspiciously, "Auntie, what did you see?"


    "It''s okay, I read it wrong." She was looking downstairs just now, almost thinking that the person who walked over with the burden was the fourth brother, but after walking down, she realized that it was not.


    Now she has reunited with her eldest brother, and the whereabouts of the others are clear. There is only the fourth brother, and I still don''t know where he is and whether he is well.


    Gu Yundong saw that she didn''t want to say more, so he didn''t ask any more and handed her a cup of fruit tea.


    The fruit tea is sweet and sour, Aunt Gu couldn''t help widening her eyes after taking a sip, "It''s delicious."


    The other two children have already gulped down half a cup, "Sister, let''s make this drink at home in the future, okay?"


    "it is good."


    Aunt Gu looked at the children, and her depressed mood improved again.


    finally had a chance to start looking at the attic, "It''s reallyfortable here, Yun Dong, how did you think of it?"


    "Just... I thought I liked it, so I asked someone to do it. But this ce is a little small and a bit simple, and the repaired ones are really good looking at the milk tea shop."


    She happened to go to the milk tea shop yesterday, and she didn''t tell Mrs. Dai Nie Shuang that she went there because she wanted to experience it as a guest and see what needs to be improved.


    I came back after watching it, and it was still very good, at least when ites to eating and drinking, the taste is really good.


    Yunshu heard her talk about the milk tea shop, and hurriedly said, "Sister, can we go now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 834: go to a milk tea shop

    Chapter 834 Go to the milk tea shop


    now go?


    Yun Shu said pitifully, "We haven''t had a few days since our holiday, so Yuanzhi and I agreed that we will go to Aunt Ke''s house to show him the yard where I lived, and I have to go to Tianhai Academy. To feel the strong academic atmosphere in the academy, you have to go to the bookstore to find the script... No, look for the Four Books and Five ssics to read."


    There are so many ces he wants to go, the schedule is too full, and he is so busy that it is really not easy.


    Gu Yundong felt sympathy for what he said, thinking that there was nothing important in the afternoon, so let''s go.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    During this time period, there should not be many people, so it is not a problem to go with two children.


    The milk tea shop can take children, but it is also limited to under the age of ten, and most of the people who bring children are going to the box.


    The two children cheered immediately, then looked up and finished drinking the fruit tea in the cup.


    Gu Dafeng shook his head helplessly, she drank very slowly, the doctor said that her stomach is not good now, she should drink more and eat slowly, to avoid being too hasty and easily injured.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi went to the cab on the wall to find the script.


    "I haven''t seen this, let''s take it back."


    "This book,st time Junjie said that he had been looking for it in the bookstore in the county town for a long time, but he couldn''t find it. I will bring it back to him, and he will definitely be happy."


    Gu Dafeng heard these words after drinking, and immediately frowned slightly and asked Gu Yundong in a low voice, "Is this okay? They can read and read, and they can read the book? Will it affect their studies? If the Master finds out I''m disappointed with them, what should I do to punish them?"


    Gu Yundong reassured her, "It''s okay, Master Qin doesn''t object to students reading some misceneous books. As long as they are in a good mood and it doesn''t affect their reading, it doesn''t matter if they read it properly. If it affects the normal course, then he will take that student The misceneous books have been collected, and...well, special education."


    Gu Dafeng doesn''t understand special education very well, but listening to Gu Yundong''s words, this is allowed by the master, and their master is still the champion, so there must be no problem.


    Gu Dafeng was relieved, and the two children over there also picked three books and put them away, smiling at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong put his hands around his chest and looked at them with a half-smile, "Did a viine out of your heart just now, and controlled your hands to get the book?"


    "Sister, you are really predictable."


    I can go to you, eloquent.


    The group went downstairs, told Zheng Gang, and then took the carriage to the milk tea shop.


    Tong Shuitao didn''t go, she still has something to do.


    The name of the milk tea shop is Xinming Pavilion.


    The name ?? was chosen by Nie Shuang and Mrs. Dai. Gu Yundong thought that he was a bad name, so he said one thing, thinking that they were not satisfied, so he thought of something else.


    Who knew that the two of them actually agreed, it was simple and clear, and people could see what the shop was doing at a nce.


    This new tea means new tea, isn¡¯t milk tea the new tea? You guys haven''t seen it before.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    ha?


    Is it so sloppy?


    Yes, the name is very sloppy, so that when Gu Yundongter mentioned the milk tea shop, he didn''t say the name very much.


    Anyway, when she saw the name herself, she had no idea in her mind.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of Xinming Pavilion not long after, and before the two children got out of the car, they opened the curtains and saw the two-story-high shop in front of them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 835: New Ming Court

    Chapter 835 Xinming Pavilion


    "New Ming Pavilion?"


    Several people got out of the car, and Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi raised their heads and looked at the name on the que with a contemtive look.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, and just wanted to say hurry in, there''s nothing fancy about this name.


    Who knew that Yun Shu suddenly said, "''Drink the river water to cook new tea, and buy all the green hills to use as a painting screen''. When I saw these two words, I could feel a rxed and contented feeling in this tea shop."


    ha? ?


    you sure?


    Gu Yundong''s rare head was knotted, and he looked at the que above his head with relief as he looked at the small man with his hands behind his back.


    d?


    Gu Yundong shook for a while, and said quickly, "Okay, don''t stand at the door, let''s go first."


    A few people walked in.


    The business of Xinming Pavilion is really booming. Even if this time is not the time for afternoon tea, there are more than half of the people sitting in the lobby.


    Most of these people are gorgeously dressed and speak very quietly. Even when they smile, they cover their mouths with a handkerchief.


    So when youe in, it gives people a quiet and elegant feeling.


    But this made Gu Dafeng so shocked that he didn''t dare to go forward. The so-called milk tea shop turned out to be like this.


    She thought it was simr to Gu Ji who went there before.


    But when I came in and took a look, I found that it waspletely different. Standing here, it was as if she had walked into another world, and she seemed particrly abrupt, as if she was out of tune with this ce.


    Gu Yundong took a few steps and found that the aunt was not following, and turned around quickly, seeing that she was a little helpless.


    She was startled, and immediately took a few steps back and supported her arm.


    Gu Dafeng immediately grabbed her, "Yun Dong, I, I still won''t go in, right?"


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "It''s okay, let''s go to the box, not in this hall. Auntie, don''t be afraid, I''m here, Yuanzhi is here, this is my shop, you''re a distinguished guest here,e here, keep your head up, I''ll take you in."


    I don''t know if it was what Gu Yundong said. With me and Yuanzhi, Aunt Gu felt a surge of momentum in an instant.


    Yes, what is there to be afraid of? This shop belonged to Yun Dong. If she dared not even enter her niece''s shop, she would not only lose her face, but also Yuan Zhi''s.


    Gu Yundong looked at her slightly raised face and smiled.


    She still wants her aunt to be the cheerful aunt she used to be, how cute, isn''t it?


    "Let''s go, I can do it."


    Gu Dafeng alsoughed, although she was still very nervous, her palms were wet with sweat, and her back seemed to be sweating, she could even feel that there were already guests in the hall looking over here.


    But, it doesn''t matter, she has Yun Dong by her side.


    She is not afraid.


    Gu Yundong held her in his arms, with a smile on his face, he walked to the counter calmly.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were already standing in front of the counter, and when they saw the menu was posted next to it, they couldn''t help but lean over to take a look.


    A girl behind the counter asked them with a smile, "Did the two young masterse by themselves?"


    Yunshu raised his head and met the sweet-smiling youngdy, her eyes also shining, "No, I came with my sister and aunt."


    Then he pointed to Gu Yundong''s side, the girl still had a smile on her face, and looked in the direction.


    The ?? smile remained on his face, but his eyelids jumped fiercely.


    Gu Yundong was talking to Aunt Gu in a low voice with his head down, but he didn''t see it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 836: Is Gu Yundong a broken house?

    Chapter 836 Is Gu Yundong a broken house?


    It wasn''t until she got to the counter that she asked the two children, "What do you want to eat and drink?"


    "I want to drink milk tea and eat that fries." Yun Shu said quickly.


    "I want double skin milk." Yuan Zhi has a soft spot for this, "I also want chicken nuggets."


    Gu Yundong looked at Aunt Gu again, who didn''t know how to read or what to eat, and became a little nervous. But with Gu Yundong by her side, she quickly calmed down.


    "You can order it, I don''t know what to drink."


    Gu Yundong thought about it and said to the girl, "Then let''s have another pot of osmanthus tea and a te of osmanthus cake."


    She said to Aunt Gu, "Osmanthus tea nourishes the stomach. This year''s sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet-scented flowers have just been picked and dried. The sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet-scented flowers in this Xinming Pavilion are all fresh."


    "Okay, then I''ll try."


    Gu Yundong said to the girl, "Let''s do this for now, then order what we want to eatter. If we want a private room, we can choose the type that children like."


    When it was renovated, there were many types of private rooms, and Gu Yundong didn''t know which one was still empty, so he could only ask the waiter.


    The girl gently tugged her hand under the counter, then nodded with a smile, "Okay, I''ll have someone take the guest to the private room."


    The girl first wrote down what they ordered, and then found another young girl with a round face and led them inside.


    Before leaving, Gu Yundong asked another question, "By the way, where is Su Qing? I saw her when I came yesterday."


    "Su Qing happened to rest today, so she didn''te."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and then stepped away.


    As soon as she left, the figure just disappeared behind the door.


    The girl in front of the counter suddenly crumpled the paper in her hand and threw it on the ground, "Who is it? It''s really shameless and disgusting."


    Another girl who was a little older just walked into the counter. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Who made you angry, and even lost the list."


    said, squatted down and picked up the paper, ced it on the table and smoothed it out.


    It¡¯s just that the undried ink on it haspletely smeared out several fonts, so it¡¯s impossible to see what the customer ordered.


    The girl couldn''t help frowning, "Xiaoyi, what''s written on it?"


    "You don''t care what she wrote, huh."


    The girl''s brows tightened, "What''s the matter? This guest offended you and made you behave like this. This can''t be done, the owner can say that the visitor is a guest, and they must be treated well."


    "Oh, Sister Lan, you don''t understand at all?" Xiaoyi snorted coldly, "What kind of guests are they?"


    "what happened?"


    Xiaoyi gave him a vicious look over there, "You don''t know, that woman also came yesterday, and before the afternoon, she came to the shop and ordered two cups of milk tea, one for her and one for her maid, and then The two of them sat in that corner of the hall for a whole afternoon, an afternoon, without moving the ground."


    The more she said, the more annoyed she became, "Look at thedies anddies who came to us, who would sit at the same table with the maid and drink tea. Only those poor and unskilled households are so careless."


    Wei Lan thinks this statement is wrong, "Xiaoyi, no one in our shop stiptes that you can''t sit with the maid."


    "What do you know?" Seeing her rebutting herself, Xiaoyi''s tone couldn''t help but be heavier, "There''s more to it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 837: three owners

    Chapter 837 The Three Owners


    When a guest looked over here, Wei Lan hurriedly pulled her, "Speak softly."


    Xiaoyi shrank her head and continued, "It''s fine for them to sit in this shop for a long time, the problem is that they still keep peeking at others. It''s more elegant to learn how to eat and drink from thosedies, I feel shabby when I look at them. Sister Lan, I''m not talking about them, in case otherdies find out, they mustn''t lose their temper, it''s our shop''s trouble."


    If Gu Yundong heard this sentence here, he would definitely cry out his injustice.


    She just wanted to know how satisfied the customers were with the shop, and to see if the food was satisfying for them.


    And she really just took a few nces, who would have known that this guy named Xiaoyi would be able to spot it.


    Wei Lan felt that Xiaoyi''s words were all guesswork, "It''s not so, have you misunderstood?"


    "My eyes are really looking at it, how could I misunderstand? Look at it, they came yesterday and tasted the sweetness, and they came again today, and they brought their family with them. When this timees, they will definitely have to sit again. It''s been an afternoon. By the way, there is one more thing, that Su Qing, she was the one who entertained them yesterday, you didn''t see that, that diligent, who saw that the milk tea was finished, immediately went over to add water .I think she also likes to serve such poor households."


    The more she talked, the more she went too far, Wei Lan couldn''t take it any longer, so she interrupted her and said, "You better tell me what''s written on this list first, and I''ll let them do it. So that the guests don''t have to wait for a long time."


    "I said so much, but you didn''t listen at all?" Xiaoyi stomped her feet.


    Wei Lan handed the paper forward, Xiaoyi was annoyed, "Milk tea double skin milk fries, chicken nuggets, and a pot of osmanthus tea and a te of osmanthus cake, gone."


    Wei Lan nodded and wrote it again on the paper.


    Xiaoyi rolled her eyes when she saw this, "I told you in vain, it''s really boring."


    Her tone was really bad.


    Wei Lan pursed her lips, feeling a little dissatisfied. She belonged to Nie Shuang, and Xiaoyi belonged to Mrs. Dai.


    In the beginning, everyone was the same, and they got along well with each other. After all, the two owners have repeatedly exined that they should live in harmony and not fight infighting.


    So the girls in this shop are all very friendly, after all, they are all carefully selected people, at least all the people in the customer area are doing their best.


    But after a long time, the contradiction came out.


    Among the three owners, Gu Yundong never showed up, although both Nie Shuang and Mrs. Dai seemed to value her very much.


    But everyone still knows that this owner has no power, and since they don''t know her, they don''t know her temperament. Naturally, they don''t have the prestige of the other two owners in the hearts of everyone.


    What''s more, Nie Shuang and Mrs. Dai brought a lot of people, and only one Su Qing was in Gu Dong''s house.


    This Su Qing is still a family and the conditions are not particrly good.


    So gradually, the shop was divided into several waves.


    At first, Wei Lan thought that Su Qing was alone, and she was afraid that she would be crowded out by everyone, but she didn''t expect her poprity to be pretty good, especially with the women in the kitchen.


    So even though she looked like she was alone, no one in this shop had any bad rtions, and everyone seemed to be in harmony with her all the time.


    During this time, everyone¡¯s mood has changed more or less.


    And Xiaoyi is the one with the biggest change in temperament here.


    Because, she felt that she was Mrs. Dai''s person, superior to others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 838: she said thank you

    Chapter 838 She said thank you


    Wei Lan didn''t like her very much, but he didn''t dare to offend her.


    Three owners, bnce is very important, if she breaks this bnce, I am afraid that she will not be able to stay here.


    With a sigh in his heart, Wei Lan took the menu to the back kitchen and asked people to quickly prepare it.


    When ?? was ready, she went over with the tray in person.


    The round-faced girl arranged Gu Yundong''s group in a private room with carpets and tangrams and other toys.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered, he regretted it.


    This is suitable for Coco''s age. These two are a bit older after reading books...


    The idea just came to an end when they saw Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi happily go in, and then started to y with the tangrams.


    "I''ve solved this nine-chain several times."


    "Then why are you still ying?"


    "I want to challenge the speed, I want to see how quickly I can untie it. Thest time I saw the master, it took less than half a cup of tea, I want to be faster than him, and then I can go and chat in front of the Master."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Your ambition is really great.


    "This private room is really nice." After the round-faced girl left, Aunt Gu felt much more at ease.


    She looked at the private room and liked it very much.


    She was even more satisfied when she saw the two children ying on the carpet.


    Gu Yundong sat with her on the sofa beside her, "This is just one of the types. When the day closes here, I will take my aunt to turn all the private rooms."


    "Where can I use it?"


    "Of course, after all, I haven''t actually seen it."


    Aunt Gu pointed at her with a smile, "So you want to go by yourself."


    The two kids ying over there also heard, "We''re going too."


    "You guys are going back to the county in a few days, so there''s no chance."


    Yunshu hurriedly stood up, "It''s better to hit the sun if you choose another day, let''s do it today. Let''s wait here until it closes, and then look at every room."


    "..." You are really on a whim, "I think about..."


    The main reason is that Su Qing was just resting today, and no one else in the shop knew her. The old women in the kitchen had met before, after all, she taught them how to make milk tea.


    is not very convenient.


    And the shop closed rtivelyte, they didn''t tell the family when they came out today, for fear that the family would be worried.


    As I was thinking, there was a knock on the door of the private room.


    Gu Yundong raised his head, "Come in."


    Wei Lan opened the door, walked in with a tray in hand, put the things on the table with a smile, and then said, "This is the milk tea and osmanthus tea osmanthus cake ordered by the guests, as well as the double skin milk and the other two snacks that need a little more. Wait a moment."


    "Thank you." Gu Yundong smiled and nodded to her.


    Wei Lan exited, and only paused when he left the door, then turned to look at the closed door.


    Thedy who came here, thank you very little.


    They are used to being served by the people around them, and have taken it for granted.


    This girl...


    The smile is also good-looking, and the voice is also very nice, especially the thank you, which made her feel sore and sore that she was recognized.


    Wei Lan felt that this girl was not like what Xiaoyi said at all, she was a shabby householder who didn''t know how to behave and could only make a fuss. She even had an aura about her, stronger than their youngdy.


    Wei Lan walked back to the counter, and Xiaoyi came over again, "How is it? Let me tell you, in the box, are they looking around like they''ve never seen the world before?"


    The explosion is over, good night everyone


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 839: owe

    Chapter 839


    Wei Lan is a little annoyed, she is not finished yet?


    is just a guest, why is there such a big opinion, and she has never had an unpleasant conflict with her?


    "What about you, I''ll answer." Xiaoyi tugged at her.


    Wei Lan took a deep breath in his heart, pulled back his sleeves calmly, and said in a low voice, "No, that girl or everyone else, they all get along very well and are very polite."


    "I don''t believe it, it must be in the wing so you can''t see it."


    If you don''t believe me, what are you asking me to do?


    Wei Lan was unwilling to continue chatting with her, and turned around with the tray in hand, "I''m busy, and there are guests from outside, so hurry up and entertain."


    Xiaoyi turned her head, and saw a familiardy walk in, with a smile on her face, and hurriedly greeted her.


    Wei Lan shook his head and went to the back kitchen to bring other snacks from Gu Yundong''s room.


    When ?? walked into the wing, he saw her picking up a teapot and pouring tea for Gu Dafeng, who was opposite.


    Wei Lan took one more look, and she was indeed not as elegant, slow and dignified as the youngdies from other big families, and seemed very casual.


    "Girl, this is your refreshment snack, please take it slow."


    Gu Yundong said a word of thanks again, and asked casually when she ced it, "What''s your name?"


    "If you go back to the girl, my name is Wei Lan."


    "Wei Lan." Gu Yundong whispered softly and continued to ask, "How does it feel to be a guy here?"


    She came over yesterday and checked the reactions of the guests. Today, she wanted to know the thoughts of the staff working here.


    Wei Lan paused for a moment, raised his head and said with a smile, "Of course it''s good, our Xinming Pavilion is the only shop in the entire Xuanhe Mansion that sells milk tea and only caters to female customers, I''m very happy to be able to work here. I live, others envy me for being the female buddy of Xinming Pavilion."


    "Really?" Gu Yundong smiled and didn''t ask any more.


    turned to greet the two people who were still working hard to untie the nine-link, "Everything is here, go wash your hands quickly, or it will be cold in a while."


    Gu Yunshu happened to untie thest link, but it took a long time, which made him a little frustrated.


    Bian Yuanzhi patted him on the shoulder, "It''s okay, let''s make persistent efforts, you have to think like this. Master is so many years older than you, and when you get to Master''s age, you will definitely be able to solve it faster than him."


    Gu Yunshu was instantlyforted, and said with bright eyes, "Yes, Master is quite old, and his hands are much older than mine."


    Then I shook my little fat hand. I have eaten a lot recently, and my hand is no longer flexible.


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. In your eyes, do people over ten years old look a lot older?


    The stinky boy is really underwhelming and not cute.


    She urged, "Why don''t you go soon?"


    "We''re going." The two hurriedly stood up.


    Wei Lan said hurriedly, "I''ll take the two young masters over there."


    This house is mostly for guests whoe with children. I was afraid that the children would knock over the water basin when they ran, so the water basin was not ced in it.


    Wei Lan opened the door and walked out with Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi.


    There is a ce to wash hands in the yard. Gu Yunshu stepped on the steps and wanted to wash himself, but Wei Lan had already taken the wet handkerchief and wiped his hands.


    Gu Yunshu was still a little embarrassed, so he stood there obediently and waited until he had finished wiping his hands before speaking, "Sister, when does Xinming Pavilion close?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 840: Facing Gu Yunshus brainwashing

    Chapter 840 Facing Gu Yunshu''s brainwashing


    Wei Lan was stunned for a moment, "What is this young master asking for?"


    She had already wiped her hands for Yunshu, then got up and twisted the water to wipe Yuanzhi.


    "We want to wait until there are no guests after closing, and then go to the other rooms to have a look."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yuan Zhi said, "Cousin said that she should think about it, but she didn''t agree."


    Gu Yunshu snorted twice, "I will definitely persuade her, my sister likes me and won''t have the heart to reject me."


    "Hahaha, boasting about yourself, Yunshu, you are getting more and more cheeky."


    "If you talk about me again, I''ll draw a turtle on your face when I look back."


    "cheeky, slightly..."


    Gu Yunshu made a gesture to cover his mouth, Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly ducked to the side, and then said to Wei Lan, "Sister, let''s go back to the wing first."


    and ran away.


    Gu Yunshu hurried to chase, and the two quickly entered the private room door in tandem.


    Wei Lan stood there, watching the news of their little figures gradually, the corners of his mouth pursed slightly.


    "Pfft..." A familiar sneer suddenly came from the side.


    Wei Lan turned his head, and sure enough, she saw Xiaoyi leaning behind the pir under the porch at some point, with an expression of "I''m right".


    She walked slowly to Wei Lan and pointed to the door of the wing, "I said you still don''t believe it, do you hear it now? They''re going to stay until it closes, and then go to all our wing rooms."


    Wei Lan didn''t speak this time.


    Xiaoyi was even more proud, "they think this is their own back garden, they can go shopping if they want, who agreed? I don''t even look at who they are, those distinguished guests who want to visit our wife didn''t agree, just them? What a great face."


    Wei Lan thought of Gu Yundong''s expression of thanking him, and felt that she was not the kind of guest who would make unreasonable demands.


    So he still defended her, "Just now, it was just the thoughts of the two young masters. You also heard that the girl did not agree."


    "But she said she would consider it, but she didn''t refuse."


    "Perhaps, it was to appease the young master."


    Xiaoyi snorted softly, "You are really stubborn, okay, then let''s see if they will stay until closing time. I''ll tell you first, for this kind of rude guests who make excessive demands, I won''t be polite. Our shop is backed by the prefect''s wife, and there is no need to give face to the entire Xuanhe Mansion. "


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head and left.


    "Xiaoyi, you..." Wei Lan chased a few steps forward, then stopped again, and turned to look in the direction of the wing.


    After a while, he returned to the lobby.


    In the wing at the moment, Gu Yundong was facing Gu Yunshu''s brainwashing.


    "Sister, don''t you often say that we are going to be unexpected? You think, you suddenly said today that you want to inspect the shop and check all the wing rooms, then everyone is toote to prepare, and what you see will be the real life in the wing room on weekdays. look, right?"


    "I heard our master tell us a story, saying that there was an emperor in the previous dynasty who wanted to go to the people to experience the suffering of the people, but every time he worked hard to tell everyone, and then everyone knew where the emperor went, so the whole thing happened. They are all prepared in advance. When the emperor leaves the pce, what he sees is that the folk sing and dance are prosperous, and the people can have enough to eat, wear warm clothes, and always have a satisfied smile on their faces."


    "Guess what happened in the end?" Gu Yunshu said, and he deliberately sold it at the end.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 841: I have something to ask my aunt

    Chapter 841 Ask the aunt


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll her eyes, of course she knew, this kind of story shouldn''t be toomon?


    But when she saw the aunt who was listening with relish and interest, she didn''t interrupt, and asked, "What happened in the end?"


    Gu Yunshu took chopsticks, ate a piece of french fries, and drank a sip of milk tea before lowering his voice with a mysterious look, "Later, the front office will be extinguished."


    The causal rtionship is turning too fast, Aunt Gu didn''t understand.


    With a look of shock on her face, she asked, "Why?"


    "Hey, because the emperor went to the people to see what others let him see, he didn''t know what the people''s real life was like. He felt that everyone was living well, and there were no corrupt officials in the court. If the people are well-fed and well-fed, then the emperor doesn''t need to do much. He no longer works hard to manage the government, no longer takes care of the officials who are rich in his own pockets, and even increases the exorbitant taxes and misceneous taxes, and asks people to build a summer pce. ."


    Aunt Gu suddenly realized, nodded and said, "I think this story told by your master is very good, we little people have a difficult life."


    "Isn''t it?" Gu Yunshu nodded fiercely immediately.


    Immediately stunned, no, that''s not what he was going to say.


    He looked at Gu Yundong and found that there was no other change on her face, so he hurriedly brought the topic back, "Eldest sister, look, let''s see the big because of the small... No, because the big sees the small, although the new Ming Pavilion is the same as the previous one. Chaos is a little small inparison, but the truth is the same, right? You just came here suddenly when everyone was unprepared."


    Gu Yundong saw that his mouth was about to finish, so he held the milk tea cup and handed it over.


    "Okay, I get it, I''ll tell Lu Sheng to go back first and tell Dad that he won''t go back for dinner tonight."


    Gu Yunshu''s eyes lit up, "Eldest sister, you are so kind."


    Gu Yundong nodded his head and said to Aunt Gu, "I''ll go out."


    Xinming Pavilion is not suitable for men toe in, so Gu Yundong asked Lu Sheng, who was driving, to sit at the tea stall next to him.


    Now the business of this tea stall is also very good, and there are many coachmen like Lu Sheng who send Mrs. and Mrs. to Xinming Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong came back after exining Lu Sheng, but when he passed by the counter, he felt an unfriendly look.


    She turned her head to look, and the other party immediately put on a smile.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, this seemed to be the one who ordered them before.


    She lowered her eyes and suddenly smiled, that stinky boy Yunshu still made some sense.


    Xiaoyi kept smiling all the time, and snorted when Gu Yundong left.


    She just waited for an hour to see if she would leave at that time. If she didn''t leave, she could only ask her to leave.


    Gu Yundong returned to the wing, and saw Gu Yunshu showing off to Bian Yuanzhi, "I just said that my eldest sister loves me the most, you see I only told a story, she agreed, and I prepared it for the harm. No other stories came in handy."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but tap his head, but Aunt Gu couldn''t help but ask, "Will it dy your business after being here all afternoon?"


    She knew that Gu Yundong was very busy now, and there were many things to do in the shop and workshop.


    "Don''t dy, just take the opportunity to rest." In fact, when she was just going out, she was thinking about taking down the pen and paper ount book on the carriage, but she dismissed the idea in an instant.


    "I just happen to have something to ask my aunt."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 842: To catch Gu Yundong away

    Chapter 842 To catch Gu Yundong away


    "What''s the matter?" Aunt Gu asked.


    "Eat first, let''s talk slowly." Gu Yundong brought her a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, Aunt Gu took a light bite, and then took a cherished sip.


    She also bought a few sweet-scented osmanthus cakes in the county town before, but none of them were as delicious as the ones here, which made people¡¯s mouths linger.


    After taking another sip of osmanthus tea, I felt that my whole life was satisfied.


    "Auntie, what are your ns in the future?" Gu Yundong asked in a low voice after seeing her finish eating a whole piece.


    When Aunt Gu saw that this was what she asked, she immediately smiled, "I have discussed this with your eldest uncle, didn''t that mother Ren saidst time that your eldest uncle''s wood carvings sell well? I''ll sell that one. Although your eldest uncle''s legs are not good, his carving skills are getting better and better now, even if the small things are not valuable, they can be made inrge quantities."


    Gu Yundong nodded, the eldest uncle has a craft that is much better than many others.


    Now make small wood carvings, and when the hind legs are better, you can also makerger ones.


    "Have you thought about where to sell it?"


    Aunt Gu shook her head, "I''m thinking of taking some to the market tomorrow and setting up a small stall on the ground to see how the business is doing."


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "I know there is a market not far from Gu Ji, where they sell some flowers and birds, calligraphy and painting, etc. The environment is okay, auntie can go there to see it first." Small wood carvings are also handicrafts. There should be a market.


    Aunt Gu''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    She thought at first that she would just go to the door of that kind of wet market and find a ce to put it there.


    When I was in Yongning Mansion, there was no flower and bird market in the county town, maybe she couldn''t get in touch, so I don''t know.


    "Well, the flowers in my mother''s yard were bought at the market. The mother and daughter who sold flowers should still be there. The little girl''s name is Xiaoyuan. They are still very nice."


    Aunt Gu was even happier. She had already hadpany before she went to the market. If you don¡¯t understand anything at that time, you can ask others.


    She had never walked around the Fucheng here, so she was somewhat worried, because she was afraid that she would not be able to talk to the people in the Fucheng.


    Gu Yundong asked her about the price again. The price set by Aunt Gu and his wife was too low. This is Fucheng, so you can raise the price.


    Although Bianhan''s craftsmanship is not as good as that of the master, he is conscientious and meticulous. Every small woodcarving is done with great care, and the quality is absolutely no problem.


    Aunt Gu is not really good at doing business, but she can ask.


    When Gu Yundong chatted with her, she slowly felt that she became a lot more cheerful.


    Sure enough, with the direction and things to go forward, Aunt Gu is still the Aunt Gu before.


    "Button."


    The two were talking vigorously when there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Gu Yundong''s voice stopped abruptly, frowned slightly and looked towards the private room door.


    Gu Yunshu had already hurried over to open the door, and was stunned when he saw Xiaoyi standing in front of him, "Are you okay?"


    Xiaoyi still had a smile on her face, and her attitude was still polite. She stood at the door, looked at Gu Yundong and said, "Girl, it''s time to apply."


    When to apply? and then?


    "Okay, I see." Gu Yundong smiled and nodded lightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 843: fight

    Chapter 843 Fighting


    Seeing that she was acting stupid and ignorant, Xiaoyi simply said it clearly, "Girl, it''s like this, since the opening of our new Ming Pavilion, there have been crowds of customers every day, whether it''s the lobby or the wing, it''s full of people. Especially after noon, some guests have to wait for a seat."


    Gu Yundong frowned, Xiaoyi still said with a smile, "Now this time is the time when there are the most people, and I can''t open the wing room now. Ady used tea and snacks in this roomst time, and she was very satisfied. , I came here today and asked us for this wing again."


    Gu Yundong looked at her with a half-smiling smile. It was strange that there were still guests.


    Gu Yunshu scratched his head, raised his head and asked Xiaoyi, "Then you didn''t tell thedy that there are already guests in this room?"


    Xiaoyi looked down at him, then continued to look at Gu Yundong and said, "Girl, look, you have been here for nearly two hours..."


    Gu Yunshu suddenly realized that he couldn''t help widening his eyes, "So it was you who wanted to drive us away."


    He turned around quickly, walked to Gu Yundong''s side and said, "Eldest sister, this is a bad guy."


    Xiaoyi was so angry that she almost fell backwards, stinky child.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t keep the smile on her face anymore, and finally said, "But we haven''t finished eating yet."


    I had been talking to Aunt Gu just now, and the osmanthus cake on the table only moved two pieces.


    Gu Yunshu''s fries were finished, but Yuanzhi''s chicken nuggets were still there. He wanted to eat themter.


    Xiaoyi also saw the table in front of them, and felt even more contempt. She didn''t expect them to eat so slowly in order to stay here until closing time. She was really knowledgeable.


    "The girl can take it back."


    As soon as he said these words, Wei Lan ran over out of breath and pulled Xiaoyi out, "Do you know what you are doing? Do you treat guests like this?"


    Then he bowed apologetically to Gu Yundong, "I''m sorry, girl, there are a lot of things, she''s a little dizzy because of her busy work, I''m really sorry."


    Wei Lan didn''t expect that she just went to the thatched hut, and Xiaoyi actually came here to catch the guests.


    From the first day they came here as clerks, Mrs. Dai and Miss Nie have emphasized that they are not allowed to be rude to guests, and they must not drive away guests. ''s refusal.


    The kind that is really unreasonable, they can drive people out and are not allowed to step into the Xinming Pavilion from now on.


    But this girl has never done anything out of the ordinary, and brought two young children without disturbing other guests by making a loud noise.


    It would be too much for Xiaoyi toe to catch guests.


    She lowered her voice and warned her, "Don''t go too far, it''s not good for you to offend the guests."


    "What are you afraid of, we have Mrs. Dai..."


    At this time, Gu Yundong had already stood up and walked towards the door, just when he heard these words.


    So, this person belongs to Mrs. Dai.


    Sure enough, the contradiction still emerged.


    Xiaoyi refused to leave, Wei Lan pulled several times without pulling.


    And at this moment, a scream suddenly came from the front hall. The little girl with the round face ran over and called Wei Lan and Xiaoyi, "Sister Lan, Miss Xiaoyi, it''s not good, there is a fight in front of you."


    "What?" Wei Lan and Xiaoyi were surprised at the same time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 844: package to ask

    Chapter 844 Inquiry


    Wei Lan hurriedly ran to the front hall, Xiaoyi paused for a while, looked back at Gu Yundong, and quickly followed the round-faced girl.


    Gu Yundong stood silent for a moment, and then said to Aunt Gu who was standing behind him, "Auntie, you rest here first, I''ll go take a look."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "No, I''ll be right back."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he strode towards the lobby.


    As soon as he turned around therge screen in the lobby, he heard a loud noise.


    There were quite a few people in the lobby, some of whom had already stood up and stepped aside to watch the fun.


    Gu Yundong nced at them, these people are also very interesting, and they all took the cups and refreshments in their hands, for fear that the pond fish could not be saved.


    The troublemakers should be two wealthy wives, who are still very young and don''t look like they are in their twenties. At this moment, neither of the two let anyone look at each other.


    It is a bit exaggerated to say that the fight was a bit exaggerated, it should be a quarrel, but there is a broken cup on the ground.


    Wei Lan and Xiaoyi were persuading two people, but they didn''t listen at all.


    Gu Yundong took a few steps forward, walked to the round-faced girl who was anxiously turning around, and asked her in a low voice, "What''s going on? Whose wives are these two?"


    The round-faced girl was stunned for a moment, then she turned her head to see that it was her, just smiled slightly, but didn''t answer.


    This is the guest''s personal affairs, how can you gossip in front of other guests, especially at this time.


    But she doesn''t gossip, that doesn''t mean other people don''t.


    A girl standing on the right side of Gu Yundong immediately told her enthusiastically, "You don''t know, I tell you, the one on the left is Mrs. Yu from the east of the city, and the family is from Kaibuzhuang. He is also from the east of the city, surnamed Tian, ??and his family is in the liquor business."


    Gu Yundong turned his head slightly, and saw the excited look on the girl''s face. She was holding a cup of milk tea in her left hand and a piece of bread in her right. She stared at the two quarrelling over there with glowing eyes, as if she was looking forward to a fight between them. of.


    The ?? round-faced girl also nced at her, probably because of her status, she didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, the girl was very happy to share the gossip with Gu Yundong, "Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Tian, ??it is said that their rtionship was good when they were young, but it became worse and worse after that. The flower banquet birthday banquet invited them, as long as one goes, the other will definitely not go out because of illness. If it happens that you have to go, it will be life and death. "


    "You understand quite clearly." Gu Yundong couldn''t help but want tough.


    The girl is still a little proud, "That''s right, I have no merits, I know a lot of things in this city."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Bao asked.


    "The girl''s surname."


    "Myst name is Bao."


    You are really a bag to ask, you don''t live up to this surname at all.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Miss Bao continued, "This is the new Ming Pavilion. The food in the shop is delicious and the ce isfortable. The bubble tea is even more fresh. The two wives who dislike each other cane here every day. They used to be fine before, but I can''t think of trouble today."


    Girl Bao shook her head as she said, "Is this because Madam Dai and Nie Shuang are not around, so you are even more courageous?"


    When Gu Yundong heard her mention Nie Shuang''s name, he couldn''t help but nce at her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 845: My name is Gu

    Chapter 845 My surname is Gu


    "So, why did they quarrel?"


    Miss Bao pointed to Mrs. Yu and said, "Though these two people don''t mind appearing in Xinming Pavilion at the same time, Mrs. Yu used to sit on the second floor. Today, she is sitting on the first floor, and, He also sat in the position where Mrs. Tian usually sits."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, so he was arguing?


    Girl Bao seemed to see what she was thinking, so she nodded, "Although it''s a small matter, isn''t it a long-standing resentment? Why don''t we start a fight for a reason?"


    Even the cup fell.


    These two are merchants, and they are ordinary merchants. They don¡¯t pay much attention to the rules, and they are both rtives.


    So it can be noisy even in this kind of ce.


    If you were like the Nie family, you wouldn''t dare to quarrel with people in public. Even if you got married, you would be criticized.


    Girl Bao enjoys a normal sip of milk tea again, and she should relish it when she is a melon eater.


    At the end, he suddenly remembered, turned his head and asked Gu Yundong, "By the way, I don''t know the girl''s surname yet, I haven''t seen you before."


    Gu Yundongughed, "Didn''t you say you know everything about the Xuanhe House?"


    "..." That''s not cute anymore.


    Before you understand it, don''t you have to ask about it first?


    "My surname is Gu." After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he walked towards the two people who were still arguing.


    Girl Bao frowned and thought, "Gu?" Which girl is that? Not at all impressed.


    Just wanted to ask more carefully. When she looked up, she saw that Gu Yundong had actually gone between the two of them. She was so shocked that she almost didn''t take out the milk tea cup.


    What are you going to do among them, can''t you just watch the fun?


    It wasn''t just her, Xiaoyi, who was standing in front, was stunned when she saw hering.


    just quickly reached out and grabbed her, "What are you doing here? It''s already messy enough here."


    Gu Yundong withdrew his arm, Xiaoyi staggered and almost lost her footing.


    Wei Lan didn''t notice that, she was raising her voice and said to the two of them, "Mrs. Yu, Mrs. Tian, ??you all calm down first, and talk slowly if you have something to say..."


    "I can''t say it slowly, she threw the cup at me, which is clearly trying to kill me."


    "You are so shameless to put money on yourself, who would murder you? It was you who came to trouble me first."


    "You took my ce first."


    "Your position?? It''s a big joke. Did you open this new Ming Pavilion? Did you buy this seat? It was originally for whoever came first. You are amazing, and you want others to specialize. keep it for you."


    "You usually sit on the second floor, but today you are on the first floor, and you have chosen this position. You are clearly deliberately provoking me."


    The more they quarreled, the more fierce they became, and neither would let the other.


    Gu Yundong already had a smile on her face, she stopped behind Wei Lan, reached out and patted her shoulder.


    Wei Lan''s mouth was dry, but the two of them ignored her and got closer and closer to each other.


    If you don''t pay attention, both your fingernails will be scratched.


    was patted on the shoulder, Wei Lan immediately turned around, and was even more surprised to see that it was Gu Yundong.


    "Go to the kitchen and find two strong olddies." Gu Yundong said.


    Wei Lan was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly, "Girl, go back to the private room, I''ll give you an exnation when I''ve dealt with it here."


    She thought she was still angry before that.


    It¡¯s toote, upload seven chapters first, and write a few more chapters when I wake up in the morning.


    Goodnight everybody!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 846: Is she Gu Dongjia?

    Chapter 846 Is she Gu Dongjia?


    Gu Yundong said, "Wei Lan, my name is Gu Yundong, I think Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang should have said my name."


    Wei Lan''s eyes widened suddenly, Gu, Gu Yundong?


    Isn''t that the name of the third owner of their new Ming Pavilion? Is she actually Gu Dongjia?


    Wei Lan was suspicious for a moment, but then there were very few people who wanted to know about Gu Dong''s family in Xinming Pavilion, and there was no need for this person to lie to her now.


    Besides, the women in the back kitchen all said that they had seen Gu Dong''s family.


    Wei Lan thought of this, nodded hurriedly, and ran quickly in the direction of the back kitchen.


    As soon as Xiaoyi stood up, she wanted toe forward to criticize Gu Yundong when she saw her, but Wei Lan didn''t see her at all, but bumped into her while running, knocking Xiaoyi back several times. He barely stopped, his hands resting on the edge of the table.


    She was instantly annoyed, and said angrily, shaking her aching fingers, "Wei Lan, what are you doing, hiss..."


    Wei Lan came back soon, with two old wives behind him.


    The two olddies squeezed into the crowd, and their eyes lit up when they saw Gu Yundong, "Gu Dong''s family."


    Wei Lan finally believed itpletely when he heard this title, his eyes were faintly excited, and he called out respectfully, "Gu Dongjia."


    I really didn''t expect that Gu Dongjia, who was rumored to be quite mysterious, actually appeared in front of him.


    Also, I said thank you to myself.


    Wei Lan''s inexplicable face was a little hot, thinking about what he did today, as if... he didn''t do anything rude, right?


    It''s Xiaoyi...


    Forget it, don''t think about it, these are not things that she should worry about, Gu Dongjia must be aware of it.


    Now the most important thing is to quiet down the two wives who are arguing, because Xinming Pavilion has be a ce to watch the fun.


    For fear that Gu Yundong would not know the identities of these two people, Wei Lan hurried forward and nned to exin it to her in advance.


    But Gu Yundong had already stretched out his hand and instructed the two olddies to pull Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Tian away.


    The boss ordered, the two olddies naturally have nothing to hesitate.


    As soon as he moved to the left and the right, he hugged the two who had already nned to start, and dragged them behind.


    Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Tian were both stunned. They didn''t expect that someone would dare to do something to them.


    turned his head and found that it was a strange old woman. He immediately ignored the quarrel and struggled slightly, "What are you doing, who are you, let me go."


    "Let go."


    Gu Yundong took a step forward, his voice suddenly raised, and he called to the left, "Mrs. Yu."


    Mrs. Yu was startled and subconsciously shut her mouth and looked at her.


    Gu Yundong raised his voice to the right again, "Mrs. Tian."


    Mrs. Tian also looked at her, the two of them finally didn''t quarrel like before so that no one else could get in.


    Even the entire lobby was silent for a while because of Gu Yundong''s voice.


    Xiaoyi''s fingers no longer hurt, but when she raised her head, she found that the situation in front of her was actually under Gu Yundong''s control, and she was immediately dissatisfied.


    She was standing far away just now, and the two wives quarreled fiercely again, so she did not hear the sound of Gu Dongjia called by the two olddies after they came over.


    It''s shameless to see this inexplicable person actually making a fortune in their shop at this moment.


    The two women from the kitchen still listened to her. Did they forget who was the master?


    Xiaoyi was about to step forward, but Gu Yundong was already looking at the two wives with a smile on his face.


    "Excuse me, Mrs. Yu, Mrs. Tian, ??but are you dissatisfied with our Xinming Pavilion??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 847: She wants to convince people with virtue

    Chapter 847 She Wants to Convince People with Virtue


    As soon as these words came out, the two who wanted to talk suddenly choked.


    Gu Yundong still smiles, she actually really wants people to fork them out, just how much they are making a fuss, how much business has they dyed their shop? Forks out are cheap.


    But no, she runs a shop, and so many people are watching here, how can she use violence, right? If they give the impression that their shop is vicious and wicked, they will fork out the guests if they don''t go their way, then others will not dare toe.


    So, she wants to convince people with virtue! !


    She asked again, "You two, do you have any dissatisfaction with our Xinming Pavilion?"


    Mrs. Yu and the two suddenly came back to their senses and shook their heads hastily.


    "No, we are not dissatisfied with Xinming Pavilion, we are just dissatisfied with her." Who dares to be dissatisfied with Xinming Pavilion?


    But they were indeed quarreling in Xinming Pavilion at the moment, and the two suddenly reacted and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Gu Yundong continued to smile, oh, there is a tacit understanding, even what he said was exactly the same.


    "Since there is no dissatisfaction, why don''t you calm down and talk slowly? The quarrel is so annoying, this person is more angry, but it is easy to get old. You two wives, you are both young, beautiful and talented people. It''s not worth being angry for such a trivial matter, right? Just give Xin Mingge a face, sit down and talk slowly, eh?"


    Gu Yundong gave a step, and the two went down.


    Now that they are awake, they only want to understand where they are. This is Mrs. Dai''s ce, and people like them still dare not make trouble.


    Therefore, although there was still a snort on his face, but in the end there was no more noise.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong turned his head and said to Wei Lan, "Take the two wives to the wing and have two cups of sweet-scented osmanthus tea to extinguish the fire."


    To solve problems, it is naturally not good toe in front of everyone.


    "Yes." Wei Lan breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly led the two to the wing.


    The two olddies also let go of their hands, Gu Yundong then said to the rest of the people, "I''ve disturbed everyone today,dies and gentlemen, please forgive me. Let everyone take it back. Don''t stoping next time because of this trivial matter."


    She spoke eloquently and promised to send something.


    Although it may not be valuable, this attitude makes people feel veryfortable.


    Don''t say that they didn''t dare to really me Xinming Pavilion, but they were disturbed when they came to have a tea break, and the good mood was gone, so naturally there would be some grudges.


    What''s more, there were also a lot of husbands or wives with high-ranking sons present. They didn''t have to look at Mrs. Dai''s face, they just pursued this quiet andfortable environment.


    Gu Yundong''s words really stopped thedies who wanted to leave.


    To be honest, the refreshments here are really delicious and novel, and I don¡¯t know what the gadgets are, so I have some expectations in my heart.


    Gu Yundong asked the little girl with the round face to clean up the ce first, then heined and left.


    As soon as she left, the people in the lobby suddenly reacted, this girl... Who is this? The new guy in the shop? But the clothes don''t look alike.


    It was Xiaoyi, who was stunned for a while and then followed Gu Yundong in a hurry, "Stop for me, who are you, who asked you to be the owner of our shop. You even gave me gadgets, you really..."


    Gu Yundong turned his head sharply, his sharp and cold eyes circled around her face, "Shut up, I''ll settle the ount with youter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 848: listen to me

    Chapter 848 Listen to me


    Xiaoyi was stunned by her icy gaze and stood on the spot. She always dared to speak ill of people behind her back. Even if she chased away guests, it was because her heart was too inted for a while, so she did it for the first time.


    Now seeing Gu Yundong like this, he was inexplicably a little flustered.


    Gu Yundong had already walked into the wing, and Mrs. Yu and the two were sitting on both sides, neither talking to anyone.


    Wei Lan whispered to them and poured them tea.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, the two immediately turned their heads away.


    Wei Lan has already said that this... is the Gu Dongjia of this new Ming Pavilion.


    Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang have both met, and this is the first time Gu Dongjia, who was rumored to have not evene to the opening day.


    Gu Yundong sat down in front of the two of them and said with a smile, "Okay, there''s no one else here, the two of you can talk about what happened."


    Mrs. Tian was the first to speak, "Gu Dongjia, I''m not that unreasonable person, and no one wants to cause trouble for Xinming Pavilion. It''s just that Mrs. Yu is too much, she takes my ce and doesn''t talk about it, and she sneers at me. , the words are too ugly."


    Mrs. Yu sneered, "It''s really interesting to say, that position is not yours. If you hadn''te to trouble me first, I wouldn''t care about you."


    "But you are usually on the second floor, clearly..."


    Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Stop, since everyone thinks it makes sense, why don''t you listen to me?"


    The two shut their mouths.


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Mrs. Tian, ??every seat in the new Ming Pavilion is prepared for all guests, and there is really no specific seat for who. Of course, I can understand that youe often and are used to that seat. But Mrs. Tian, ??have you ever thought that we can move to another ce to see other scenery. The second floor is good, and the back wing is also good. You may not know that this new Ming Pavilion is not the second floor, but those wing rooms. Each has its own unique scenery. If we change one day to another one without the same pattern, and then someone else asks about Xinming Pavilion, Mrs. Tian would have said it, and maybe everyone will envy you, right?"


    Mrs. Tian was a little unhappy when she heard that she was wrong at first.


    The words behind ?? made her slightly startled, and her mind shed, yes, there are not many peopleing to Xinming Pavilion. She was able toe here every day because her husband held great power and her dowry was rich.


    The other concubines and concubines in the family, even her mother-inw, have only been here twice.


    In the past, when family members asked, my mother-inw could tell them how spacious and novel the lobby was, how sweet and delicious bubble tea was, and how delicious and fresh the snacks were.


    After she finished speaking, naturally no one woulde to ask Mrs. Tian.


    If she turned all the ces in the new Ming Pavilion, wouldn''t it be like being surrounded by stars?


    In the final analysis, she is vain.


    Gu Yundong saw that she didn''t speak, smiled, then turned to look at the other person, "Why isn''t Mrs. Yu sitting on the second floor today?"


    Mrs. Yu was stunned for a moment. In fact, she was thinking about Gu Yundong''s words just now, which seemed to make sense.


    Hearing her question, he nced at Mrs. Tian and said, "I was originally on the second floor, but today there was someone on the second floor that I didn''t deal with, so I came downstairs. There are a lot of people, and it seems that the location is good.¡±


    The ghost knows that Mrs. Tian often sits there. She arrives early on weekdays and goes directly to the second floor.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, there are quite a few people who don''t deal with you.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 849: its over

    Chapter 849 The matter is over


    Gu Yundong nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Then she asked again, "Didn''t you tell Mrs. Tian about this?"


    "What can I say? Am I familiar with her? I didn''t even bother to look at her, so I walked straight to me and blocked the light in front of me."


    Mrs. Yu rolled her eyes, as if Mrs. Tian was dirty.


    Just this look, not to mention Mrs. Tian who has a grudge against her, even an ordinary person would feel unhappy in her heart.


    Mrs. Tian''s anger was instantly ignited again, "You don''t bother to look at me? Then, when Ie to you, you will ridicule me? If it weren''t for your unpleasant words, I would have quarreled with you? This is clearly the one who provokes me first. ."


    Seeing that he was about to fight again, Gu Yundong said, "Look, this is actually a very small matter. Mrs. Yu said less, Mrs. Tian took two steps, and such a thing would never happen. Yes. What''s the big deal, I''ll change the position if I don''t have one, and the two of them won''t talk at most if they don''t deal with each other, right?"


    "I know you guys are acting on impulse, but this is arguing in front of so manydies. I''m afraid it will take less than half a day to spread the word in the entire Xuanhe Mansion. It''s just because of such a trivial matter. Your reputation hurts your family''s reputation, and that''s not worth it."


    The two stopped talking. In fact, they calmed down now and knew that what they had done was wrong.


    Even if you want to quarrel, you can''te to Xinming Pavilion to quarrel.


    Although their family is only an ordinary wealthy family, this kind of scolding in public like a shrew in the market is really bad for face.


    The two of them thought about it clearly, but they felt that Gu Yundong''s words made some sense.


    Gu Yundong saw that the expressions of the two had calmed down, and then smiled, "This matter, let''s just forget about it? Our Xinming Pavilion, it''s not easy when it first opened, so we should give it to Xinming Pavilion. Face, I''ll have someone send you some gadgetster."


    She gave a step, and Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Tian immediately followed and said with a smile, "Then thank you Gu Dongjia."


    followed the two of them in a gentle and embarrassing chat, and the matter was just over.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Isn''t this good?"


    Dammit, it''s not easy to be a mediator''s women''s director, she''s so tired that she''s sweating, it''s better to fork them out.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was necessary to recruit a person with strong business ability in this area.


    "Drink tea and drink tea."


    Both drank a cup of tea, and after a moment of silence, finally got up and walked out of the wing.


    Gu Yundong came out first, and many people in the lobby waited absent-mindedly, poking their heads to look at the backyard.


    Especially the girl who asked about the bag, who was standing behind the big screen, waiting to see the situation as soon as possible.


    Xiaoyi wanted to take a look at the box in the past several times, but in the end she held back. The lobby is still a little messy, she has to lead someone to clean it up, and she has to appease the guests, so she can only suppress her dissatisfaction first.


    Wei Lan was in the box. If something really happened, it would also be Wei Lan''s responsibility.


    Thinking like this, Xiaoyi is not in a hurry.


    When Gu Yundong came out, the eyes in the lobby turned to this side.


    Girl Bao took a few steps forward and asked in a low voice, "How''s it going?"


    Gu Yundong turned sideways, and two people came out from behind Mrs. Yu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 850: gadgets

    Chapter 850 Gadgets


    Everyone looked a little surprised.


    yo, these two really stopped arguing. Not only did they stop arguing, but they seemed to be able to speak calmly. They looked friendly when they walked together.


    Miss Bao was a little itchy, "Miss Gu, what did you tell them?"


    "I didn''t say anything, and the two wives are not unreasonable people. This is a misunderstanding. The misunderstanding is solved, will it be all right?"


    Mrs. Yu both nodded, "Yes, it was just a misunderstanding and disturbed everyone, I''m really sorry."


    "This is just an impulse, please don''t mind."


    Thedies anddies present waved their hands one after another, saying that it was all right.


    Anyway, they didn''t lose anything, and they watched a lively event, and they could still talk a little bit when they chatted with others.


    Miss Bao didn''t find any useful news, and sighed with some regret.


    Immediately thought of something, he asked out of curiosity, "By the way, you said to send us some gadgets before, what are they?"


    As soon as these words came out, an older woman by the side gave her an angry look, "Are you so unruly? How can anyone ask for a gift?"


    "I''m curious, aren''t you all curious?" That person should be Ms. Bao''s elder. Although there was me in his words, he was also mostly made fun of.


    On the contrary, it was Miss Bao who asked such a question, and there were really a few who liked to join in the fun and asked, "Yeah, we are really curious."


    "Girl, what is it, let''s meet."


    "Okay, I''ll go get it now." Gu Yundong said with a smile, she also knew that the two of Yu Tian definitely didn''t want to stay here, so she nodded to the two of them, "Please wait a moment for the two of you." It was also given to them.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the warehouse behind.


    She has the key to the warehouse in her hand, which was given to her by Mrs. Dai when she went to Dai''s residence a few days ago.


    There are naturally no small gifts in the warehouse, but there are in Gu Yundong''s space.


    is actually nothing special, just her paintings.


    The main reason is that there are too many things in her space, but most of them cannot be used directly.


    What ?? can take out is not enough to support so manydies outside.


    except - painting.


    Now that she has the conditions, when she has free time, she almost paints one a day. Over time, there will be many paintings in the space, right?


    And it wouldn''t be rude to give this.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong arrived at the warehouse, he found arger tray and put all the paintings in his space into it.


    These paintings range from simple toplex, with all kinds of flowers and trees, mountains and rivers, downtown alleys, and food. Gu Yundong''s mind is free and imaginative, and he draws everything.


    These paintings are all rolled up and tied with red ropes and ced on a tray, which is a bit high-end.


    Gu Yundong walked out of the warehouse with a tray, just as Wei Lan came over in a hurry.


    She gave her the tray, and Wei Lan followed behind her and said, "Master, Xiaoyi doesn''t know where she went."


    Gu Yundong paused slightly, then continued to walk forward, "Does she know that I am the owner of Xinming Pavilion?"


    If he knew, he might have escaped in fear.


    Wei Lan shook her head, "I shouldn''t know." She originally wanted to find Xiaoyi and tell her Gu Yundong''s identity, but she was more or less emotionally prepared to help her.


    While speaking, the two returned to the lobby.


    Most of the eyes of everyone fell on her, but Gu Yundong''s eyes fell on Mrs. Tian and the woman beside her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 851: Can you get me out of here?

    Chapter 851 Can you get out of here?


    Where did this womane from? Why didn''t you see it before?


    Gu Yundong walked forward and asked Wei Lan, "Who is this?"


    Wei Lan said, "This is with Mrs. Tian, ??it seems to be Mrs. Tian''s concubine." He suddenly lowered his voice, "I remembered, this concubine seems to be the concubine sister of Mrs. Yu''s family, married. He is also the eldest son of the Tian family."


    So, are these two Yu Tian still inws?


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly, seeing that he was about to walk to Mrs. Tian''s side, and suddenly found that Mrs. Tian, ??who had been appeased just now, became irritable again, looking at Mrs. Yu''s eyes with uncontroble anger .


    The woman beside her kept persuading her, "Forget about my younger brother and sister, it''s not like you don''t know her temperament, let''s just take a step back. Anyway, I''ve gotten used to the things I used to do at home."


    "Get used to it?" Mrs. Tian sneered, "You are a prostitute, but I am not. I am the wife of the Tian family, so why let her?"


    A trace of resentment shed across the woman''s face, but she quickly regained herposure, and sighed, "What I said was that I was the one who implicated you, and I shouldn''t have followed you here. She provokes us when she sees using, but it''s actually against me. , if not..."


    "Even if you don''te, she will trouble me and has nothing to do with you."


    "Brother and sister, you don''t have to take the responsibility on yourself. It''s just that the matter hase to this point, and the other things don''t matter. I''m afraid that when I go back, I won''t be able to exin it to my family. This matter will definitely spread everywhere, and I''m worried about talking about it. Rumors outside will be bad for you..."


    Gu Yundong''s face was ashen when she heard it. Well, she just said that such a trivial matter made a quarrel like this. The two rich wives quarreled regardless of the asion. There is a family troublemaker involved in the rtionship.


    What the hell, she finally persuaded her to go to the warehouse to get something. The fire is showing signs of resurgence, right?


    Her violent temper, convincing people with virtue seems to be a bit unworkable.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward and patted the woman on the shoulder.


    Thetter turned around and looked at her in surprise.


    Gu Yundong still had a smile on his face, but what he just said shocked everyone present.


    "Can you get me out of here?"


    The woman''s face changed suddenly, she stood up suddenly, "You, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? You want to sow discord and make Mrs. Tian and Mrs. Yu fight. I can''t control it, but pleasee out of this door and talk again."


    Mrs. Tian looked at her in surprise. The woman met her gaze and hurriedly denied it, "I don''t have it. What do you mean by sowing discord? I''m just worried about my younger siblings."


    Gu Yundong didn''t have the spare time to apany her to wrangling with her here. The Tian Yu family''s affairs had nothing to do with her. When their sisters and wives fought, they fought.


    However, go home and fight.


    "You want to use our Xinming Pavilion as a venue as a raft. It''s beautiful." Gu Yundong sneered, "Is everyone an idiot? When I have no temper, right? Go away, Wei Lan, remember her, not in the future. Let here again."


    It was only a shop, but it turned out to be a tool for people to fight in the dark.


    Gu Yundong''s face is strange.


    This woman thought that she had just invited the two in with a good attitude. Did she dare not offend the guests or something. No matter what, the prefect''s wife is backing her up, and when it''s time to be tough, Gu Yundong will never be quiet and be nice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 852: smoke yourself

    Chapter 852 Draw Yourself


    The woman''s face turned pale, and after a while, she looked at Gu Yundong with tears in her eyes and said, "You, how can you wrong me so wrongly? Treat my whole heart as a wolf heart. I know I''m a concubine, and you all look down on me. ."


    He covered his tears and ran out crying.


    Gu Yundong didn''t even turn his head, looked up at Mrs. Tian who frowned and seemed to be thinking.


    She was also very speechless in her heart. She didn''t expect Mrs. Tian to be so unstimted, and her temper was easily ignited.


    It was Mrs. Yu, who had been watching from the side. At this time, she came over and thanked Gu Yundong, "Thank you. In fact, I thought this fight was a bit baffling before. It turned out that a viin was causing trouble."


    Someone next to him whispered, "No, when you quarrel, that one can always stand far away."


    Mrs. Tian suddenly felt a little embarrassed, and she was gradually reminiscing about it at this time. She smiled dryly at Gu Yundong, "I don''t know the person well, and the Xinming Pavilion was harmed. I''m sorry everyone."


    She has a good attitude, so Gu Yundong will naturally not treat her coldly.


    Anyway, as long as you don''t make trouble in Xinming Pavilion, it''s impossible for Gu Yundong to still have a smiling face.


    She asked Wei Lan to bring the tray over, took two picture scrolls and handed them to them.


    "This is a little gadget from Xinming Pavilion, I hope you two like it."


    "what is this?"


    That girl Bao couldn''t help it for a long time, and asked curiously.


    Gu Yundong took a roll from above and handed it over, Miss Bao blinked, "For me?"


    Gu Yundong thought about it, and then took it back.


    "Hey, wait, I didn''t say no, how did you take it back?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I didn''t give it to you, I just wanted you to draw it yourself."


    She put the scroll in her hand back on the tray, then pushed the tray forward and said, "These are paintings, just treat them as little things I gave you. But the scenes and objects painted on them are not The same, there are simple ones and someplicated ones, the paintings are all rolled up, so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the paintings, otherwise everyone will look at them by themselves, and it will be a fun, how?¡±


    Girl Bao''s eyes lit up at the first hearing, "Okay, this is interesting."


    Others also came over curiously, "The thing you sent is actually a painting, which is quite elegant."


    "The more interesting thing is to let us smoke by ourselves, then we have to see how lucky you are. My hands are itchy, can I be the first to smoke?"


    "Hey, that can''t be done. Who doesn''t know that you are famously lucky. I think you should be thest one."


    The man in front covered his mouth and smiled, "You also said that I am very lucky, even if I am thest one, maybe I will be the best."


    Everyoneughed, and the atmosphere in the lobby instantly became lively and harmonious.


    Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Tian over there buried their heads and quietly left when everyone was not paying attention.


    Just when they walked out of the gate, they suddenly froze when they saw a person in the carriage parked at the gate.


    followed closely, and the two hurriedly greeted with a dry smile and hurriedly left.


    As for whether I wille to this Xinming Pavilion in the future, I don¡¯t know.


    In short, after Mrs. Tian returned, she was afraid that the family would not be peaceful.


    Gu Yundong naturally knew that they were gone, but the atmosphere in the lobby became more and more enthusiastic.


    Girl Bao was the first to draw a picture scroll because she was the closest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 853: no resistance

    Chapter 853 No Resistance


    Someone couldn''t help moving beside her, "Look, what''s painted here."


    Girl Bao was inexplicably nervous, especially since everyone''s attention was on her hand, making her feel as if she was holding some fragile items worth thousands of dors.


    After a long while, she held her breath, carefully tore off the red rope tied to the scroll, and spread it out bit by bit.


    spread halfway, and suddenly rolled up again.


    provokes the heartbeat of the others standing next to her.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but stroke his forehead, it''s just a painting, do you need this? Is there too little entertainment on weekdays?


    After a while, Miss Bao reopened the picture scroll.


    The next moment, she made a ''wow'' sound with obvious joy on her face.


    People who were sitting farther away were a little more curious when they heard it.


    It''s just that they are no longer little girls, so they should be more dignified.


    But there was still a youngdy of the same age who eximed, "So cute."


    Gu Yundong nced at it, oh, it''s the Q map, this is what she drew when she saw arge group of children flying kites in Yongfu Vigest time, and suddenly got inspired.


    They are all with big heads and small bodies, with kite strings in their hands, and the two of them pull together.


    Others sit and watch, some are eating with their hands in their hands, some are tearful and want to y but dare not y, some are ying pranks, and two children are fighting with two grasses on their heads Tilt up.


    The postures are different and vivid.


    But without exception, all of them have big eyes, small mouths, and the pink ones are cuter than the New Year''s picture dolls, which makes the apex of the heart tremble.


    Women have almost no resistance to such cute things, not only Bao girl likes it, but also the people next to her.


    Someone asked Gu Yundong, "Are the other scrolls also of this type?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "No, there are probably only three or four of these."


    Everyone was a little disappointed, but they were still eagerly hoping that they could draw one of the three or four pictures.


    There are also people who are negotiating with Miss Bao and want to exchange with her.


    Gu Yundong let everyone sit down, "I asked Wei Lan to carry the tray over, everyone has a share,e one by one."


    Although everyone was anxious, they all sat back.


    Wei Lan walked through the crowd with a tray in hand. Now, whether it was the guests on the second floor or those in the box, they all heard the sound.


    There were several children among them, but they were all restrained by their own elders, so they didn''t make any noise.


    Soon someone drew a picture and opened it with hope, but unfortunately there was no picture of the many children and blessings she wanted, which made her a little disappointed.


    However, following closely, he was slightly happy again.


    "This, it seems to be a charcoal drawing that is popr recently? Is it a charcoal drawing? This drawing is too simr, you can see that there is still a shadow here."


    The people next to him all turned their heads to look, even the girl Bao.


    The picture in her hand is not a charcoal drawing.


    heard that it was popr recently, and ady said, "I''ve heard of this charcoal drawing. That kid in my family is learning it recently. Hey, if only I could draw itter."


    "Where are you saying this is a gadget, it''s obviously a good thing."


    "Isn''t it?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the lobby, and everyone looked at Gu Yundong with amazement.


    The people in the carriage outside the door have been watching silently.


    One of them couldn''t help it, and said dissatisfiedly, "Madam, am I right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 854: She is the third owner

    Chapter 854 She is the third owner


    "I don''t know where she came from. It''s okay to be the master of our Xinming Pavilion without authorization, and she has be the master of the house. Wei Lan listens to her, as if she is the master, and she is here to win people''s hearts. ."


    It was Xiaoyi who had disappeared before. She was standing beside the carriage, and inside the carriage was Mrs. Dai.


    Xiaoyi originally wanted to stop Wei Lan, but thinking that Wei Lan has been against her today, she felt particrly ufortable.


    To say that in this new Ming Pavilion, the person who has the most hope ofpeting with him for power is Wei Lan. As for that Su Qing, she didn''t even notice it.


    If Mrs. Dai''s impression of Wei Lan is worsened by taking this opportunity, wouldn''t that kill two birds with one stone?


    Coincidentally, Mrs. Dai actually came here this morning. Xiaoyi knew that she would go to a friend''s house not far from here in the afternoon, so she simply ran over to find someone.


    When ?? came back, he happened to see Gu Yundong scolding the sister-inw next to Mrs. Tian.


    "She also drove away the guests of our Xinming Pavilion and directly said that the person was sowing discord and offended both Mrs. Rentian and Mrs. Yu. This is too bad for our Xinming Pavilion''s reputation, madam, can you please Don''t let her go."


    Xiaoyi became angrier the more she spoke, but she didn''t hear Mrs. Dai''s voice for a long time, so she was a little puzzled.


    However, when he looked up, he found that Mrs. Dai had a smile on her face.


    Xiaoyi was a little surprised, "Madam?"


    Mrs. Dai finally nced at her, "Instigating discord? What are you doing now, isn''t it?"


    Xiaoyi''s face was instantly pale, and she hurriedly lowered her head, "ve, no ve."


    Mrs. Dai looked at her with a bit of disappointment in her eyes, and she didn''t continue talking, just let the maid next to her help her out of the carriage, and walked towards Xinming Pavilion with a smile.


    The people who she would have noticed early when she came, but now her attention was on those paintings, and no one noticed her arrival for a while.


    It wasn''t until she walked to the counter that someone finally said in surprise, "Mrs. Dai, are you here?"


    Gu Yundong also turned around andughed immediately.


    Mrs. Dai walked over to the guest, and an olderdy said, "Mrs. Dai, where did you get these paintings? Don''t you feel bad for them?"


    "I didn''t take this painting out. She doesn''t feel bad about it. What do I feel bad for?"


    The man was stunned for a moment. He nced at Gu Yundong, and asked hesitantly, "Mrs. Dai is a female shopkeeper from where she found her. She is so generous with her hand. She treats this as a gadget, and if she says it is a gift, she will give it away."


    Gu Yundong''s clothes were different from Wei Lan and the others, so everyone guessed that her identity might be higher.


    "Yes, you have a good eye."


    Mrs. Dai gotcent, walked over to Gu Yundong, patted her hand, and said to the guests, "Are you envious? But this is not the shopkeeper of our Xinming Pavilion. She is the owner of Xinming Pavilion."


    The owner? ? !


    Is this the owner of Xin Ming Court? how is this possible?


    Although I have long heard that there are three owners of Xinming Pavilion, the third one is too mysterious, I have never seen it, and I have not evene to the opening of the shop.


    Over time, there are rumors that there is no third owner at Xinming Pavilion, only Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang.


    I just didn¡¯t understand why they fabricated an owner.


    I didn''t expect it, it really exists! !


    And he appeared in front of them at this moment. He was young but had the means. He just gave them a ''gadget''? ?


    I''m stuck ah ah ah ah, think about it first, there are still a few chapters to write when I wake up tomorrow morning


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 855: You are such a Mrs. Dai

    Chapter 855 You are such Mrs. Dai


    Everyone present looked surprised, and many of them had already re-evaluated Gu Yundong''s status in their hearts.


    Girl Bao''s expression was even more shocked. She didn''t even guess that, yes yes, Nie Shuang said that the third owner of Xinming Pavilion was named Gu Lai.


    Moreover, she is in this lobby freely, talking andughing, why didn''t she think in that direction?


    Miss Bao was so annoyed that she said that she knew the big and small things in this city, and her face hurt.


    However, among the people present, there was one person who was even more excited by Mrs. Dai''s words, his face turned pale, his legs were even more limp and he couldn''t stand, and he sat directly on the ground.


    What, how could it be? Is she the owner? That Gu Dongjia? Then why didn''t she say it, did she deliberately see her joking?


    Wei Lan was the first to see it. Seeing this, he sighed secretly in his heart and walked over to help her.


    "Get up first, you will go and apologize to Gu Dong''s familyter. Maybe Gu Dong''s family will not embarrass you in the eyes of Mrs. Dai."


    Xiaoyi grabbed the back of her hand violently, and her neatly trimmed nails still scratched a bloodstain on the back of her hand.


    "Hi..." Wei Lan cried out in pain, "Xiaoyi, let go."


    Xiaoyi raised her head and looked at her with hatred, "You did it on purpose, you know she''s Gu Dong''s, right? That''s why you tried so hard to show her hospitality, and you didn''t tell me on purpose."


    "I do not have."


    "You have." Xiaoyi grabbed her hand, "You watched me speak ill of her behind your back, you didn''t tell me anything, just waited for this moment? Wei Lan, you are too sinister. "


    "You''re a demon. Believe it or not, I really didn''t know she was Gu Dongjia before. After I found out, I wanted to tell you, but I couldn''t find you, so you went to find Mrs. Dai."


    Wei Lan pulled her hand back and looked at Xiaoyi who had only the slightest resentment in her eyes and didn''t know how to repent. She had no desire to talk to her at all.


    She stood up, her voice cold, "You can do it yourself."


    Then, walked towards Gu Yundong.


    At this moment, Mrs. Dai took Gu Yundong and introduced it formally again, "This is the third owner of Xinming Pavilion, Gu Yundong Gu Dong''s. She is very busy, so she didn''t have time toe back for the opening, this time if it wasn''t for us Write a letter to urge her, maybe she still refuses toe, throw this shop to us, and she is so cruel."


    She spoke with intimacy and a little more solemnity.


    Everyone present heard that this Gu Dongjia has a very high status in Xinming Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong said helplessly, "How can I be as ruthless as my aunt said, look at me, I''lle right away after your letter, see how filial I am to you."


    Mrs. Dai approached her and whispered, "You have to be really filial, and teach me how to draw your makeup someday."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    You are such a Mrs. Dai.


    She smiled and nodded, "Okay."


    "That''s good." Mrs. Dai was instantly satisfied. "It happened that you came over today, and I have something to tell you. Let''s find a wing and sit down."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and Mrs. Dai said hello to everyone and excused herself.


    Others had the scrolls in their hands, so they didn''t leave it when they knew they had something to say.


    Miss Bao wanted to know more about Gu Yundong, but unfortunately she was stared at by her parents, so she could only look for another chance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 856: you have eyes

    Chapter 856 You really have a vision


    Gu Yundong and Mrs. Dai walked towards the backyard, but when they reached the big screen, she paused.


    Mrs. Dai asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll introduce a few people to my aunt."


    Gu Yundong pointed to the few Yunshu people who were sitting on chairs not far away talking to someone.


    We had agreed to let them wait in the wing, but it seemed that they couldn¡¯t wait, so they all came to the lobby right now.


    Not only did ??e, he and Yuan Zhi also yed with two other children of the same age.


    Four people head to head, lying on the table looking at a painting.


    Aunt Gu on the side of ?? was watching them, and the family members of the other two children were also there, but they might not be able to talk to Aunt Gu, but they were all silent, drinking tea and eating by themselves.


    When Gu Yundong and Mrs. Dai walked over, bothdies stood up.


    Gu Yundong nodded at them before introducing Gu Dafeng to Madam Dai, "This is my aunt, Gu Dafeng."


    Mrs. Dai was surprised, "I found it?" She knew that Gu Yundong was looking for her aunt and uncle. Thest time De Wenhuo went back, he didn''t mention it to her, so she was so surprised.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Yes, I found it."


    Then introduced Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi. Mrs. Dai looked at the two well-behaved young masters and couldn''t help but said, "Are your brothers and sisters so annoying?"


    Yunshu nodded, "Auntie, you really have a vision."


    Mrs. Dai was stunned for a moment, then covered her mouth with joy, and said to Gu Yundong, "It really is your brother, I learned from you."


    No, she was wronged.


    Gu Yundong rested his forehead and exined that Yunshu and the others had a good time with them. She had something to talk about with Mrs. Dai.


    Aunt Gu, "You can do whatever you want, I''ll just take care of them."


    The two left the lobby and went to the back room.


    As soon as they left, the twodies who had not spoken to Aunt Gu immediately came over curiously and asked, "That Gu Dong''s family, is that your niece?"


    There were also people who heard the words here, and they came over to inquire.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi felt bad when they saw this, and quickly took Aunt Gu and went back to the wing.


    On the contrary, the two children, who had be familiar with Yunshu, followed them with their two short legs.


    Children''s family, "..."


    The people in the lobby did not calm down because of their departure, but the discussion became more and more intense.


    It''s just that everyone doesn''t know which youngdy Gu Yundong is, and after some guesses, there is no result.


    But for the picture scrolls she took out, they all liked them tightly.


    Although some people are out of luck, they only get the simplest kind, but that doesn''t hinder their appreciative attitude.


    Originally, Gu Yundong thought that after the affair between the two wives of Yu Tian was over, some people would lose interest in leaving Xinming Pavilion.


    But now no one is willing to leave.


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied with this scene, and so was Mrs. Dai.


    The two entered the wing, and Mrs. Dai exhaled and said, "I heard about Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Tian, ??and it''s all thanks to your presence today. Otherwise, if they were allowed to quarrel, there would be no need to do this business."


    She said while frowning, "I''m afraid they will have no face in the future."


    Gu Yundong also guessed this, Mrs. Yu mighte over again, but Mrs. Tian is not sure.


    "Auntie, I think we stillck a shopkeeper."


    Mrs. Dai put her palms together, "I was going to talk to you about this."


    As soon as the voice fell, a crying voice suddenly came from outside the door, "Mrs. Dai, Gu Dongjia, the servant is wrong."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 857: return to its original form

    Chapter 857 Return to the original form


    The sudden sound made both of them stunned for a moment, and the maid who was standing behind Mrs. Dai even frowned, and bowed to ask for instructions, "Madam, let the servants go out and deal with it?"


    Mrs. Dai looked at Gu Yundong, "This girl, what are your ns?"


    "Auntie, you can call the shots. If I go, she''s afraid she won''t be convinced."


    Mrs. Dai nodded and instructed Yuzhu, the maid behind her, "Go, let her understand where she went wrong."


    "Yes."


    Yuzhu nodded to the two of them, opened the door of the wing, and looked at Xiaoyi who was kneeling outside the door.


    This wing room was specially reserved by Gu Yundong before. It is located at a corner next to the back kitchen warehouse and is used as an office. It is a little far from the wing room where other guests are, and it is not easy to see.


    So Xiaoyi''s movement here did not disturb other guests.


    Seeing Yuzhu, Xiaoyi hurriedly knelt down and took a few steps forward, "Sister Yuzhu, please help me and my wife to beg for mercy, I was wrong, I was really wrong."


    Yuzhu looked down at her, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I, I don''t know the identity of Gu Dong''s family, I am disrespectful to Gu Dong''s family, I should be damned, I..."


    Yuzhu shook her head in disappointment, she still didn''t know what was wrong.


    "Even if Gu Dong''s family didn''t reveal her identity, she was also a guest when she came here. There is no reason for Xinming Pavilion to drive the guest out."


    Xiaoyi felt aggrieved and couldn''t cry herself, "Yes, I''m impatient. I just heard the two young masters say that they want to stay here until closing time, and they have to visit all the wing rooms here. So I thought about it for a while.¡±


    "Thinking about it?" Yuzhu sneered, "When Xinming Pavilion first opened, many people had this idea and wanted to see theyout of other rooms in the backyard, but how did Madam and Miss Nie deal with it? Did you forget?"


    Xiaoyi''s face was pale.


    Yuzhu, "Mrs. has repeatedly reminded that if you encounter such a request, you need to euphemistically exin to the other party that this is not in line with the rules, and if you encounter a harassment, you need to take a tough attitude and invite the person out. But what about you? Don''t say that Gu Dong''s family didn''t make a request in front of you, even if you do, the first step you should do is not to chase away customers."


    Xiaoyi waspletely speechless, she was just, just, just thinking that she was Mrs. Dai''s person, such trivial things...


    Yuzhu sighed inwardly, shook his head and said, "You don''t need to stay in Xinming Pavilion in the future, go and pack up, and then go back to Dai Mansion."


    Xiaoyi raised her head suddenly, and then banged her head on the ground to plead, "No, Sister Yuzhu, I was wrong. Madam, Gu Dongjia, the servant is wrong, please don''t drive the servant away."


    How many people wanted toe to Xinming Pavilion but couldn''t? Madam once said that if the shop is done in Xinming Pavilion and the shop is opened elsewhere in the future, these old people can also be promoted to shopkeepers, and they will be much stronger than the maids in the house.


    If there is someone with outstanding ability, Madam will also be eliminated from very, and the scenery will be beautiful. This is a job that many people can''t envy?


    Xiaoyi knew that even Yuzhu in front of her was eager to move.


    But now, she has finallye this far, but she is going to be beaten back to her original shape?


    No, no, it''s worse than the original.


    She has been rejected by thedy, and it is impossible to do the same thing when she returns to the Dai mansion. I am afraid that she will be sent to Zhuangzi and die there forever.


    Xiaoyi was crying bitterly, but Yuzhu frowned, and summoned two olddies from the kitchen who came out to watch the fun, and hurriedly pulled them down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 858: Treasurers Candidate

    Chapter 858 Candidates for the shopkeeper


    Xiaoyi was pulled down, and the door finally became quiet.


    Mrs. Dai in the wing room couldn''t help but shook her head and said, "It''s my fault that I don''t know who you are, but I''ve wronged you."


    "Auntie''s words are serious. People''s hearts will change. How can I me you. Besides, I didn''t suffer any grievances. She just had a bad attitude. She didn''t beat me or scold me."


    It¡¯s just that this attitude is not suitable for Xinming Pavilion.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about her, let''s talk about the shopkeeper." It''s just a maid, and Mrs. Dai doesn''t really take it to heart.


    It''s not that the shop can''t be opened without her, but the shopkeeper''s business is the top priority.


    In fact, there was a shopkeeper in this new Ming Pavilion at the beginning, and Mrs. Dai found it. Moreover, she used to be a shopkeeper in a jewelry shop before, and she was also capable. Mrs. Dai trusted her andplied with her requirements in every aspect. It is reasonable to say that It is not a problem to manage this milk tea shop.


    The man was very confident at first, but after working for more than ten days, he suddenly suggested that he was notpetent and asked Mrs. Dai to choose someone else.


    Later, Mrs. Dai learned that although the shopkeeper had worked in the Jewelry Court before, he also served somedies and gentlemen.


    But it is still very different from this milk tea shop.


    First of all, thedies of the real big families usually go to the jewelry store in person, but they go to the door to customize, and take thetest patterns in the shop to the house for people to choose.


    Secondly, the guests whoe to the Jewelry Court will note in batches like this. Those with insufficient status will be entertained by other guys, and those with valuable status will be invited to the backyard to entertain them one-on-one.


    Thirdly, the jewelry store before the shopkeeper was not big, so there was actually no strong support behind the shopkeeper, his waist was not straight, and he was curving too much to please the guests. This caused her to do the same in the milk tea shop, but she didn''t seem to be asfortable as a maid like Xiaoyi Wei Lan who came out of Nie''s house in Dai''s house.


    Mrs. Dai couldn''t help sighing in her heart. She wanted to find the one who could straighten her waist, but such people have the power of the master behind them, so she is not good at poaching people.


    No way, the shopkeeper of the Xinming Pavilion just disappeared.


    When Gu Yundong went to Dai''s house that day, Mrs. Dai told her about these questions while she was putting on makeup.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong was also thinking about the problem of the shopkeeper for the past two days, but she did not have such connections, so she had to work **** the side of Madam Dai or Nie Shuang.


    "Since Auntie talked about the shopkeeper, does she have a choice in her mind?"


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Dai finally had a light on her face, "Someone has chosen, I''m going to a friend of mine today, just for her. My friend''s home is in the capital. A few days ago, the capital was There was a mammy over there, saying that she came here to retire, but in fact she didn''t want to get involved in the disputes of the main family in the capital. This mama has some skills, and the youngdies of the family follow her to learn the rules, that''s true I have seen the world. I finally persuaded her toe to this shop tomorrow to have a look, and then I will work hard and let her stay. "


    A grandma from the capital?


    "Although she is here to retire, she is not very old. This shop doesn''t need her to do anything, she just came to sit in town. With her here, such a thing will definitely not happen today. I was also in the capital when I was young. , I have to ask her a few points, as long as she is willing toe over, it will be no problem."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 859: Gu Dafengs goal is firm

    Chapter 859 Gu Dafeng''s goal is firm


    Mrs. Dai exined the situation of this mammy in detail. This mama is a very transparent person. Since she didn''t want to get involved in those disputes, when she came to Xuanhe Mansion, she naturally wouldn''t interfere much in their mansion.


    If it wasn''t for Mrs. Dai''s passing early, and a few dayster, Mammy was afraid that she would pack her bags and n to go to Zhuangzi to truly retire.


    Anyway, since she doesn''t want to take care of the affairs of the manor, wouldn''t she just help her take care of the affairs of the shop?


    Mrs. Dai is still quite confident, how innovative her milk tea shop is, Qiu Mamma will definitely like it.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, then let''se back tomorrow."


    Mrs. Dai breathed a sigh of relief, "I thought, by the way, I will call all the chefs and cooks working in the new Ming Pavilion, and everyone will recognize them together. You can also take the opportunity to see who is not suitable, just Let her go back."


    Mrs. Dai is also very helpless. Who makes the people she likes go wrong?


    The shopkeeper before ?? is also, and today''s Xiaoyi has directlymitted the taboo of Xinming Pavilion.


    Her ability to choose people is too pitiful.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing andughing. It stands to reason that with Mrs. Dai''s ability, it wouldn''t be like this.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to be a mistress and manage the backyard as big as the Dai mansion. She chose all the servants in Dai''s house, and the maids who served by her side were all well-behaved and well-behaved, didn''t they?


    But she was in business, and she suffered repeated setbacks, causing her to lose her temper.


    This milk tea shop is currently the most prosperous. Mrs. Dai thinks that Gu Yundong is a lucky star, and she still needs her to calm down.


    Gu Yundong has no opinion on seeing Qiu Mama tomorrow, and the two discussed the shopkeeper for a long time.


    Waited until the shop closed before Yuzhu came to remind them of the time.


    Mrs. Dai immediately asked Yuzhu to go to a restaurant not far away to buy some food, and this dinner was eaten in the shop, so as not to go back toote.


    Besides, Gu Yundong still wanted to take Yunshu Yuanzhi to see those wing rooms behind.


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Dai was rather proud, "Who told you that you didn''te when it opened, Nie Shuang and I both liked it very much when the shop was just renovated. The girl Nie Shuang also said that she would not go back. , I change a wing every day, and I will live here in the future, just to see the store."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but want tough, "Then why didn''t you agree?"


    "Don''t, it''s time for Nie Mansion to settle the bill with me."


    As the two of them talked, they walked one by one with the cloud book.


    The two children were extremely happy, and even Aunt Gu''s eyes shone brightly.


    After walking around, the sky was already a little dark.


    Gu Yundong brought Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi, who were still excited, and Aunt Gu, who seemed to have some kind of goal in her eyes and became more and more determined, and returned to Xiao Erjin together.


    As soon as Aunt Gu entered the house, she couldn''t wait to go back to her room, saying that she was going to sort out those wood carvings.


    Today, she could clearly feel how much Gu Yundong has achieved. The business of the two shops is booming.


    Yundong can start from nothing, and so can she, even if she is not as good as Yundong, but as long as she works hard, she can have her own shop in the future, and life will definitely get better and better.


    At this moment, the goal in Gu Dafeng''s heart was extraordinarily firm.


    On the second day, Yunshu Yuanzhi followed Gu Dajiang to Tianhai Academy and saw the stone wall full of names. With Gu Dajiang taking them with them, the two also entered the academy and saw this century-old academy. They were full of emotions all day long.


    And Gu Yundong took Tong Shui Tao and went to the milk tea shop again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 860: its a person

    Chapter 860 This is a character


    Nie Shuang also came. She was the first toe, and she had already eaten in the lobby by now.


    Mrs. Dai came to pick up Qiu Mama, and as soon as they entered the door, everyone in the Xinming Pavilion was already there.


    Gu Yundong is the first time to see Qiu Mama, what do you say? Mrs. Dai really did not say anything wrong.


    Qiu Mama - is a character.


    When she had a straight face, even Gu Yundong''s heart was a little nervous, her hands and feet were ced very well, and her eyes didn''t dare to aim at random. Just like the feeling she had when she met the dean of school in elementary school in her previous life, it was just... sour.


    Standing in the crowd like this, who would dare to quarrel in this new Ming Pavilion? Who dares? Anyway, Gu Yundong didn''t dare.


    But she didn''t keep her face straight, but the curvature of the corner of her mouth was slightly upward, and the expression on her face instantly became approachable and kind, and even the guy with this new Ming Pavilion dared to joke with her.


    The most important thing is that Mammy Qiu is versatile, proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and is omnipotent in cooking tea and fragrance. Even if the noble olddyes over, Mammy Qiu can chat with them for most of the day without bringing anything. cold.


    Remain, such a character must stay.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t show too much enthusiasm. People like Qiu Mammy are very assertive at first nce. If you are too enthusiastic, people will not be happy.


    She introduced the situation of the milk tea shop in a very ordinary way, and Gu Yundong answered the question asked by Qiu Mammy without being arrogant.


    turned around, but the two of them talked the most.


    There is a specialization in the art industry. Qiu Mama doesn''t know much about business, but she knows how to read people, teach people, read ounts, and how to get along with customers. That''s enough.


    Qiu Qiu asked a few people to think about it.


    Nie Shuang was a little disappointed, but Gu Yundong and Mrs. Dai were bright.


    When Mrs. Dai sent her back, she couldn''t help but say, "I said my milk tea shop will be good in the future, right?"


    "Then you are lucky to meet such a capable little girl."


    "Mammaing tomorrow?"


    Mother Qiu sat on the carriage, closed her eyes and was silent for a while, then said with a smile, "Well, it''s good to change the environment."


    Mrs. Dai was happy, and after sending Qiu Mammy back, she returned to the milk tea shop and announced such a good news.


    Nie Shuang''s eyes suddenly lit up. Although Gu Yundong was also happy, as expected, he seemed much calmer.


    But before she left, she still specifically said to Su Qing, "You will learn more from Qiu Qiu in the future, especially in her dealings with people, it will be good for you."


    Looking at Mrs. Dai''s posture, the milk tea shop will definitely open elsewhere in the future.


    Nowadays, Dai Zhifu is being used more and more. I am afraid that in another two years, the emperor will be transferred back to the capital. Mrs. Dai may have already found a suitable shop in the capital.


    Su Qing learns more, even if she doesn''t go to the capital in the future, she can go to other counties and cities to be the masters.


    Gu Yundong went back to the second room and found that Aunt Gu was still in the room and did note out.


    She seems to have been in the house all day, right?


    She stood outside the window and looked, and found that she was muttering to the wood carving, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Uncle sat on a chair beside her and gave her a soft ''shh''.


    On the third day, Gu Yundong had just woken up, and Gu Dafeng had already packed up and was ready to go out.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly stopped her, "Auntie, where are you going?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 861: Great job today

    Chapter 861 A big fight today


    Gu Dafeng showed her the bag energetically, "I''ll go to the market and sell small wood carvings."


    "Now?"


    "Yes, I prepared for a day yesterday. I set a price for each wood carving, and I memorized it. I keep it firmly in my heart, and I am ready to make a big fight today."


    What she didn''t say was that she had been rehearsing in the room for a long time yesterday, how to entertain guests, how to speak, and how to deal with people who made trouble, she practiced all over again.


    The first thing to do is tough. When Gu Yundong treated the two wives who were arguing that day, he always smiled.


    But you can''t be cowardly, so that people think you are easy to bully.


    Gu Dafeng now regrets it a little bit. When Bian Han took the wood carvings to sell, she didn''t go with them, otherwise she wouldn''t be so inexperienced.


    Gu Yundong did not expect that she would be so well prepared. At this moment, the aunt gave her a lever, as if it could hold up a piece of the earth.


    She smiled and stepped forward, "I''ll go with my aunt."


    "No, no, how can I rely on you for everything? I''m such an adult, and I''m your elder. I can''t always ask you to take care of me. I''ll go by myself. It''s okay, I can''t sell it today, and I can continue tomorrow. I **** slowly, and it will never be unseble all the time."


    Gu Yundong really likes Aunt Gu, think about Gu Qiuyue, and then look at Aunt Gu.


    So she said that the old man Gu was a blind fool. The eldest son and the eldest daughter, who really had great potential, didn''t pay attention to it, so she knew that she would keep on sparring and pampering those who couldn''t support the wall.


    "Then I''ll take my aunt there. It''s the first time my auntie went to the market, and she definitely didn''t know the way. When you find it, it might be noon, and when you get to the market, there''s no ce to set it up for you."


    Gu Dafeng was right when he thought about it, "Okay, then you take me there, but if you agree, just send it off."


    "Of course, send the aunt to me ande back. I promise not to even enter the market, and let the aunte by herself."


    Gu Dafeng smiled and followed her into the carriage, and Tong Shuitao drove them to take them there.


    Gu Yundong did what he said, and when he really got outside the market, he put Gu Dafeng out of the car and waved goodbye to her.


    Gu Dafeng entered the market without a hitch, but Gu Yundong didn''t leave. She let Tong Shuitao watch the carriage and followed by herself.


    Well, she was just curious about what the aunt did, she was just curious.


    Gu Dafeng didn''t know that her tail was falling behind, and she walked to the gate of the market. She couldn''t help but tugged her bag tightly, hesitated for a moment, and then walked in with big strides.


    She remembered that Yun Dong told herself that the first ce to enter the market was the little girl who was selling flowers, the mother and daughter.


    The little girl is called Xiaoyuan, about ten years old.


    Therefore, as soon as he entered, Gu Dafeng looked at the location, and he really saw a booth with twenty or so brightly colored potted nts in front of him.


    It was a little girl sitting behind a small stool.


    The little girl was watering the flowers with a water bottle. She looked serious and well-behaved, just like what Yun Dong described.


    Gu Dafeng immediately became happy and walked directly in front of them.


    The little girl raised her head and smiled immediately, "Auntie buy flowers?"


    Gu Dafeng shook his head and asked, "Is your name Xiaoyuan?"


    "Yes, does my aunt know me?"


    Gu Dafeng''s eyes brightened, and her happy appearance made Xiaoyuan''s mother, Fan Shi, who was arranging flowers, suddenly became vignt. Standing in front of Gu Dafeng, she frowned, "Are you okay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 862: Auntie speak up

    Chapter 862 The aunt opens her voice


    Gu Dafeng was stunned for a moment, and became a little nervous.


    Did she see that he was from the country? People in Fucheng don''t like her like this?


    No, Yun Dong said that the mother and daughter Xiaoyuan are very friendly.


    So she hurriedly exined, "Don''t get me wrong, my niece said you sell flowers here, so I came over to ask you guys?"


    Fan was suspicious, "Your niece is..."


    "Her surname is Gu, the girl who bought twenty pots of flowers for her mother from youst time, I don''t know if you still remember."


    Xiaoyuan immediately stood up happily, "Remember, is Sister Gu your niece?"


    "Yes, I am her aunt."


    Fan was also a little happy. Others didn''t remember it, but Gu Yundong and the others remembered it clearly.


    She was the first customer who bought twenty pots of flowers from them in one go, and also helped them drive away the shopkeeper Pan.


    Ever since shopkeeper Pan left, they have been selling flowers in this ce and it has been going smoothly.


    Now that she heard that the other party was her aunt, she hurriedly greeted her warmly, "It turned out to be Sister-inw Gu, are you here to buy something at the market? What do you want to buy, I''ll tell you where to go."


    "No no no, I''m not buying, I''m here to sell."


    Mr. Fan is confused, what to sell?


    She couldn''t help but look at the bag in her hand, Gu Dafeng coughed lightly, squatted down and opened the bag, "This is a wood carving carved by my husband, I want to sell it here."


    As soon as the bag was opened, Xiaoyuan eximed, "It''s so beautiful."


    Gu Dafeng took a small thing and handed it to her directly, "Give it to you."


    Xiaoyuan quickly refused, "No, no, auntie, you are selling it."


    "Take it, it''s not difficult, I originally brought it for you." Gu Dafeng knew about Xiaoyuan''s mother and daughter, so he prepared one in advance. It was carved by Bian Han, but it wasn''t tooplicated. flower.


    "Then I can''t ept it either."


    "Then so, you ept this wood flower, and then tell me what to pay attention to when setting up a stall here. I don''t even understand, you teach me, this will be hard work."


    Xiaoyuan looked at her mother, she liked the appearance of the flower very much.


    Fan thought for a while, then nodded.


    Xiaoyuan then thanked Gu Dafeng and took over the wood flower.


    Immediately, Mrs. Fan talked to Gu Dafeng about the rules of setting up a stall in this market. The first thing to do was to pay five cents to rent a small stall. Once you have a stall, you can buy and sell.


    Who else can¡¯t be offended, what time does the market close at night, and what time does the market open.


    Gu Dafeng listened carefully, there happened to be an open space next to Xiaoyuan, so Fan took Gu Dafeng to rent a stall first, and then she untied the burden next to her.


    Gu Dafeng didn''t dare to make a sound at first, but when she heard someone hawking beside her, she also shouted.


    Gu Dafeng used to have a very loud voice, but when he opened his voice, it suppressed the voices of the vendors around him.


    The surroundings suddenly became silent, and all looked at her.


    Gu Dafeng didn''t pay attention. Just as Fan was about to remind her, she didn''t expect those vendors to open their mouths to sell again, as if to suppress Gu Dafeng''s voice.


    Fan, "..."


    Fan Shi and Xiaoyuan are rtively shy people, and their voices are not loud, so the business is not so good.


    At this time, because the surrounding vendors seemed to be in apetition, the sound of this ce was extraordinarily loud, attracting many guests.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 863: Courage is getting bigger

    Chapter 863 Courage is getting bigger and bigger


    Gu Yundong almost died ofughter when she saw it, auntie is a business pulled by a good voice.


    A few people came to Gu Dafeng''s booth to take a look, and some people really liked her little wood carving.


    There were also people who went to Xiaoyuan''s shop to look at the flowers. Suddenly, the flow of people here suddenly increased.


    Gu Yundong felt that the aunt was just a piece of business material and was buried before.


    She stood outside and watched for a while, and seeing that there was no big problem, she turned and left.


    got on the carriage again, and Tong Shuitao asked, "Miss, shall we go back?"


    "If you don''t go back, go to Brother Shao''s pharmacy."


    "Yes."


    Shao Qingyuan''s pharmacy has almost been repaired, and the person who decorated it is still Feng Daneng.


    The decoration of the shop in Xinming Pavilion really made a big advertisement for Feng Daneng.


    Today''s Feng Daneng simply can''t get away and go back to Yongfu Vige. The business is one after the other, and he can''t be busy at all.


    But after hearing that Shao Qingyuan was going to be repaired, he came over in person without saying a word.


    Feng Daneng always remembered that he was today, and it was Gu Yundong who helped him a lot.


    Starting from the big blue-brick house of Gu''s house, to Gu Ji in the county town, then to Gu Ji in this Fucheng, and then let his namepletely enter the milk tea shop in the ears of Fucheng people, these are all brought to her by Gu Yundong .


    Without her giving him the chance again and again, he is afraid that he is still wandering in the vige now, maybe even the poor little business in the county town has been run on by her senior brother.


    So as long as the Gu family is in need, Feng Daneng will definitelye to help without saying anything.


    As for the Shao family, it already belongs to the Gu family anyway.


    When Gu Yundong walked into the shop, Feng Daneng was tidying up the shop.


    Gu Yundong greeted him, "Uncle Feng has worked hard, what about Brother Shao?"


    "He''s in the backyard warehouse."


    Gu Yundong nodded and walked towards the warehouse. She didn''t notice Feng Daneng''s hesitant expression behind her.


    When I got to the backyard, I heard a voiceing from the warehouse.


    Shao Qingyuan is looking at the medicinal materials. The shop is about to open, and the medicinal materials are naturally in ce.


    Gu Yundong looked at his serious back, tilted his head andughed.


    "What are youughing at?" Shao Qingyuan heard her footsteps without looking back and knew that she was here.


    He put down the angelica in his hand, pped his hands lightly, and walked out of the warehouse.


    "Why are you here?"


    Gu Yundong looked left and right and found no one, so he leaned into his ear and said, "I miss you."


    Shao Qingyuan''s pupils shrank, and he pulled her directly into the warehouse.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, the tip of his nose was full of the smell of Chinese medicine, and the door to the warehouse was closed.


    She herself was pulled into her arms by Shao Qingyuan and hugged tightly, "Say it again."


    Gu Yundongughed, "I miss you."


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his head, urately found her lips, and covered them heavily.


    Her head was buried in his arms, "You are getting more and more courageous."


    This person started holding hands, hugging, and now...


    He''s really a scheming guy, step by step is not ambiguous at all?


    Next, do you have to¡­


    "When you are ready, let''s get married." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong thought to himself: Sure enough.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 864: round house problem

    Chapter 864 The problem of the round house


    Gu Yundong raised his head and said with a smile, "My father can''t bear to marry me so early."


    "Then I can join the n." Without hesitation, Shao Qingyuan answered the interface very quickly.


    Gu Yundong was choked by him and couldn''t helpughing.


    "I''m still young."


    "We will be getting married next month. It''s not too young to get married."


    "I mean, I haven''t grown up yet."


    Shao Qingyuan froze for a moment, and the palm of his hand around her felt a little warm.


    Gu Yundong seemed to hear him swallowing softly. After a long while, he heard his voice hoarsely say, "You can get married first, and then consummate the marriageter."


    Gu Yundong choked on her own saliva, she covered her mouth and coughed twice.


    Late round house? You are the one who just wants to kiss and hug and hold high when no one is paying attention, can you hold back after getting married? Believe you are a ghost.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Yun Dong, your father has your mother, and your younger siblings. But I am only one person. When Ie home every night, the house is deserted, and there is no one to talk to. Sometimes I can''t sleep. But I don''t know what to do. I want to find you, and it''s inconvenient to talk to you. I just thought, as long as I can see you every day, that''s enough."


    Gu Yundong raised his head, met his somewhat gloomy look, and pursed his lips slightly.


    It''s over, he uses this trick again, what should she do if she softens?


    Gu Yundong opened his mouth, and at this moment, a full-fledged voice came from outside the door.


    "Shao Dong''s house, Shao Dong''s house, where are you?"


    Gu Yundong clearly felt that Shao Qingyuan''s arms were tense, and the breath on his body instantly turned cold.


    "Shao Dongjia, have you done what I told you?"


    The sound of ?? was getting closer and closer, and Gu Yundong could also hear a human voice, it was Doctor Xiong.


    She took a step back and withdrew from Shao Qingyuan''s embrace.


    Then, the aura around him became colder, and Shao Qingyuan''s low curse came from his ear, "This bear..."


    He started to straighten Gu Yundong''s hair and said, "I''ll go out to see him."


    "Um."


    Shao Qingyuan opened the door of the warehouse, Gu Yundong turned his head, vaguely heard the muttering before he left, "It was this bear who had to agree."


    Gu Yundong, "..." I didn''t, don''t talk nonsense, who was going to agree? Who! !


    Youe back to me and make it clear.


    Gu Yundong stood there and stared, but didn''t chase after him.


    She sorted out her clothes and stayed in the warehouse for a while, pretending to look at the medicinal herbs, and then walked out slowly.


    In the yard, Shao Qingyuan had already spoken to Doctor Xiong.


    It''s just that Shao Qingyuan''s face was cold and very unhappy.


    Doctor Xiong, although a bear, has a big temper. But that''s based on medical skills. In this respect, he has the confidence and is very persistent in some aspects, which is why he is so stubborn.


    And Shao Qingyuan is very tolerant to him on weekdays, giving him enough freedom for him to y. Therefore, Dr. Xiong has full authority over the medicinal materials.


    But this expression...


    Doctor Xiong said a few words to him, but he didn''t get a response from him, especially because the other party was cold, which really made him a little nervous.


    Could it be that the request he just made was too much?


    After all, what he is talking about now has little to do with medical skills, so Dr. Xiong has no confidence.


    Just when he was thinking about whether to take a step first, he looked up and saw Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 865: Kyoubo

    Chapter 865 Jiang Bao


    Doctor Xiong breathed a sigh of relief immediately, and hurriedly ran to her, "Gu, Miss Gu."


    "Dr. Xiong is looking for Big Brother Shao for something?" Gu Yundong nced at Shao Qingyuan who was walking towards him.


    Thetter looked helpless, but he didn''t have a cold face anymore.


    Doctor Xiong turned his head, and his eyes widened as if he was a different person.


    Hey, you still have two faces, and the attitude towards me and towards Gu Yundong is too different.


    Dr. Xiong''s temper was a little bit more temperamental, he snorted coldly, and simply said to Gu Yundong, "I want a buddy, but he has been diligently disagreeing. You can''t just say that he''s a big man, right? I have to leave so many important things to remind him again and again."


    Gu Yundong became curious, "What dude?"


    "Just a very clever guy, who speaks to my taste, and who recognizes herbs very quickly."


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan, who said, "Jiang Bao."


    "Jiang..." Isn''t this Shao Qingyuan''s guy in the county pharmacy?


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It''s him, I didn''t say not to let hime."


    Doctor Xiong was annoyed, "But you said you won''t allow him toe until next year. What''s the matter? The shop is about to open. Besides, there is no difference between a few monthster and a few months earlier."


    "He''s getting married next year."


    Dr. Xiong snorted coldly, "Is it important to be a partner in Fucheng when we are married? He wille here sooner, and he will be able to make a lot of money in the future. Do you know how important it is for him to study here for a few more months? What''s the matter? It''s only a matter of two or three days to get married, can''t you just call him back when a good dayes?"


    Gu Yundong heard it, this is a business maniac.


    Shao Qingyuan also told Dr. Xiong that he couldn''t go in, so he directly said to Gu Yundong, "Before getting married, there are many things to prepare, and the procedures areplicated. Two or three days will definitely not be enough. Brothers have to settle down first, and when he finishes his marriage next year, just at that time, Zhuangzi will alsoe to Fucheng, Jiang Bao said that they cane together."


    Gu Yundong thinks this arrangement is good, work is important, but life-long events should not be perfunctory.


    Now that the two families are engaged, they have to walk around frequently to discuss details.


    It''s impossible for Jiang Bao toe to Fucheng alone. His parents are the only ones involved in everything in their family, right? In the future, Orchid is married, so she should not be criticized, saying that she is rushing to go? It may also be neglected at the husband''s house.


    And listening to Shao Qingyuan''s meaning, Jiang Bao also agreed toe over after getting married.


    But I have to say, this talent is always vying for it wherever he goes.


    She used to think that Jiang Bao was clever. The first time she met her, she was so impressed that she was still attracted by Dr. Xiong.


    "Is the orchiding to Fucheng too?" Gu Yundong has another n to send the orchid to Xinming Pavilion, and there are still too few Su Qing.


    This Shao Qingyuan doesn''t know.


    "We''ll have to wait until they''re done and discuss it for themselves."


    These days, generally, husbands go out to find work to earn family business, and wives stay at home to manage the housework and take care of their parents.


    But if Jiang Bao and Lan Huaer get married, speaking of newly married Yaner, maybe they still want to bring people out.


    As long as Jiang Bao is willing, he will definitely be able to convince his family.


    In this case, Gu Yundong will not interfere, let them decide for themselves.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 866: want both

    Chapter 866 I want both


    Dr. Xiong on the side was going to die of anger. How did they manage to ''talk about love'' as if there was a big living person in front of them.


    "Dong Shao, do you really have to wait until after the Chinese New Year to let Jiang Baoe over?"


    His voice was sharp and a little noisy for a while.


    Finally, Shao Qingyuan turned around to look at him, and seeing that he was a little exasperated, he said, "Two options, or I will bring Jiang Bao over, and from now on, he will be the only one in this pharmacy. Otherwise, Jiang Bao has several times. Come again in the month, there can be two guys in the pharmacy, Jiang Bao and Ah Zhu."


    Doctor Xiong was suddenly annoyed. Jiang Bao wanted it, and A Zhu wanted it too. Can''t he choose both?


    You can see Shao Qingyuan''s unbearable appearance, Doctor Xiong... ran away.


    Gu Yundong stared dumbfounded at his back, who was running fast. After a while, he finally couldn''t restrain himself andughed ''hahaha''.


    "I didn''t expect his legs to be quite agile, hahaha, running so fast."


    Shao Qingyuan is also very helpless, this Doctor Xiong is really...


    Gu Yundongughed enough, and then he remembered what he said just now, "You let Ah Zhu stay in the drugstore as a clerk? Didn''t you tell the four of them to learn martial arts and be guards in the future?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "A Zhu recognized the medicinal herb on Zhuangzist time. After I went back, I tried him and found that he was very interested and talented in this field, so I asked him for his opinion. He wanted to be in this shop. Be a buddy and learn more."


    This is his own choice, and Shao Qingyuan will not object, as long as Ah Zhu learns martial arts and does not fall behind.


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized, no wonder that Fucheng was going to open a pharmacy, and Shao Qingyuan didn''t n to hire a buddy. Someone had already chosen it.


    "Since there is a candidate here in Fucheng, and you want Jiang Bao and A Zhu to work here, what about the pharmacy over there?"


    "Find another one in the county seat. The shop there is small and the business is average. One person who prescribes medicines and dispenses medicines is enough. Then find a diligent worker to help move things and clean the shop. It is not necessary. Know the medicine."


    The doctor in the pharmacy in the county town was different from Dr. Xiong. Dr. Xiong had good medical skills, so when he arrived in this city, he looked for a medical store everywhere to discuss his medical skills with others.


    Turn around and wait for the drugstore to open. Although he won''t be like this, there will always be a few days in a month to run out, so the drugstore needs Jiang Bao and Ah Zhu who know medicinal materials.


    The old doctor in the county town is a person who likes to stay in the house and does not go out. He is more Buddhist. When a patientes, he will prescribe medicine. No, he took the medical book and read it himself, or sorted out the medicinal materials, and he could not move the ground for a day.


    Go back and find another buddy, the old doctor also has the patience to teach others some simple pharmacology.


    Jiang Bao learned this step by step.


    But speaking of Jiang Bao and Lan Hua''er''s marriage, Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help but visit Gu Yundong.


    Now that Doctor Xiong is gone, can the topic be¡­


    Shao Qingyuan was just thinking about it when footsteps came from behind.


    He silently closed his eyes, why is it so difficult to speak alone? Next time he''ll just take her out on a horse to find a ce where no one else is.


    "Cloud Winter."


    Gu Yundong turned his head and saw Feng Danenging over, she smiled, "Uncle Feng finished?"


    "Almost." Feng Daneng walked towards them.


    Looking back at Yun Dong, I can see that Uncle Feng seems to have something to say.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 867: Feng Danengs concerns

    Chapter 867 Feng Daneng''s concerns


    "What''s the matter, Uncle Feng, do you have something to do with me?"


    Feng Daneng smiled ufortably, "Actually, it''s not a big deal, I just heard..."


    He nced at Gu Yundong, saw her confused look, and lowered his voice, "I just heard that you found your aunt and uncle?"


    "Yes, I found it."


    Feng Daneng touched his head, "This, congrattions."


    "Thank you Uncle Feng."


    Gu Yundong smiled, and out of the corner of his eyes, he saw two people standing behind the wall not far away, and kept winking at Da Dafeng.


    Feng Daneng saw it, opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say, and finally said, "Well, that''s all right, I''ll go first..."


    The two people in the back immediately became anxious.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but said, "Uncle Feng has something to tell me, it''s alright, you said, we are all from Yongfu Vige, there''s nothing to mind."


    Feng Daneng thought for a while, gritted his teeth, and said, "I heard that your uncle is also a carpenter, so I just wanted to ask, in the future, if you open a shop again, will your uncle give it to you? help?"


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect this to be what he was talking about.


    But obviously Feng Daneng asked not for himself, but for the two woodworkers.


    This is because she is worried that she has a closer candidate and will not use them in the future?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing and said with a sneer, "Uncle Feng, you are now a big celebrity in this city, why, are you afraid you won''t have a job?"


    "This, what I said, what a big celebrity is not a big celebrity, isn''t it all because of you who helped me get to where I am today? Otherwise, I wouldn''t even be able to get out of the vige."


    Gu Yundong can understand his worries, but she feels that such worries arepletely unnecessary.


    "Uncle Feng, although my uncle is also a carpenter, he is different from you. His work is more delicate and does not conflict. Besides, Uncle Feng, you have a group of people now, each of which has matured. What are you worried about?"


    Feng Daneng sighed, "Yun Dong, I''m not afraid of your jokes. I just feel that you don''t need us anymore, I feel a little panic in my heart. Hahaha, then, I''m fine, I''ll go. work."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and Feng Daneng ran away quickly.


    The two people who were hiding behind the wall immediately pulled him over, and the three of them whispered.


    Gu Yundong looked at their backs and became thoughtful.


    "Why do I feel like everyone is relying on me too much?"


    Could it be that she is too assertive?


    Shao Qingyuan was interrupted several times by what he wanted to say, and now he has lost his temper.


    Just turned her head and saw her frown slightly frowning as if she was very troubled, and thought it was cute.


    couldn''t help holding her hand, "You are very charming." So it will always be the backbone of others.


    Not to mention Feng Daneng, even Chen Liang, the vige chief of Yongfu Vige, can''t help but go to Gu''s house to discuss with her in the event of a major event.


    His Yundong will be the central focus wherever he goes, making people approach him involuntarily.


    At this moment, Shao Qingyuan had an inexplicable pride.


    Gu Yundongughed ''pochi'', watching him say such words in a serious manner, he actually felt a bit of joy.


    "Okay, okay, I''m attractive, so now you''re my fiance, isn''t it more attractive?"


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head suddenly, his eyes became eager to move again, and he felt that the atmosphere that had just disappeared had returned.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong quickly pulled out his hand and ran, "I''m going to Aunt Ke''s house."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 868: Arrangements for Cousin Ke

    Chapter 868 Arrangements for Aunt Ke


    Gu Yundong ran out the door, and disappeared after a while.


    Today Yunshu and Yuanzhi both went to Aunt Ke''s house, and she was going to pick him up.


    When we arrived at Ke''s house, we saw that Cousin Ke was happily preparing food for them.


    Cousin Ke has always been good to children, not to mention Yunshu Yunke Yuanzhi and Yang Shi.


    But when she saw Gu Yundong, she raised her face again, making Gu Yundong wonder whether tough or cry.


    Cousin Ke''s house has changed a bit. There are several pots of flowers in the corner of the yard, which seems to be given to her by the Yang family.


    There are more things for children to y in the main room, as well as paper, ink, pen and inkstone.


    Gu Yundong was a little silent after seeing it. Cousin Ke was too lonely to live by herself, but she refused to follow her for the old age.


    stubborn temper is really stubborn, if you persuade too much, you will lose your temper.


    Um? Retirement?


    Gu Yundong suddenly thought of something, so he leaned in front of Cousin Ke and said, "Cousin, have you ever thought about going to Xinming Pavilion to do things? You don''t have to do anything, just help me if you want, rest if you want, think about it. Just work, go to our room to sleep when you¡¯re tired, and chat with people when you¡¯re bored. As for the wages, I¡¯d like to send you some, how about it?¡±


    Aunt Ke''s hand paused slightly, and Gu Yundong was stunned by that subtle movement.


    It seems that Cousin Ke has thought about it.


    In this way, she ignored it, and Gu Yundong was suddenly a little annoyed.


    But Aunt Ke snorted softly and said, "What am I going to do? There are so many people, and my temper has not offended the guests."


    Gu Yundong smiled and hugged her hand, "No, although cousin Ke always ps me, you are more patient with children, and you can tell stories again. Look at Coco and Yunshu Yuanzhi. They all like you, and our Xinming Pavilion also has small guests, you can take care of them, right?"


    Aunt Ke used to be very talkative. I remember Nie Cong reminded her when she first saw her, saying that the children around here are afraid of seeing Aunt Ke, because once she is pulled by her, she can talk endlessly.


    But after getting along with Yunshu and the others for a year, this situation will no longer happen to Aunt Ke, because Yunshu can speak better than her.


    Sometimes when Aunt Ke tells stories, Yunshu hears a point he likes, and he can tell you a bunch of divergent things, and Aunt Ke has no room to interrupt.


    Besides, she, Nie Shuang, and Madam Dai opened the new Ming Pavilion together.


    Nie Shuang didn''t say anything, Cousin Ke was her cousin, and they had a good rtionship.


    Mrs. Dai also knew Cousin Ke, and the two also had friendship.


    As for Mama Qiu, who was just hired today, Gu Yundong felt that she and Aunt Ke were probably of the same kind. They were both transparent people who could understand each other''s meaning without needing to say more. Can be friends.


    Actually, Gu Yundong had thought about letting Cousin Ke be the shopkeeper.


    Unfortunately, it was rejected by Cousin Ke from the beginning. She didn''t want to take on such a responsibility at all, and she didn''t have that spare time.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong never mentioned asking Aunt Ke to go to Xinming Pavilion, but he never thought that Aunt Ke did not want to be the shopkeeper, but she did not exclude her from doing things asionally in Xinming Pavilion, and she could get along with so many children.


    Sure enough, when cousin Ke heard the words behind her, the expression on her face couldn''t hold back, and there was a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Well, since you''re so sincere, it''s okay for me to go there reluctantly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 869: Gu Yundongs proposal

    Chapter 869 Gu Yundong''s Proposal


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help rolling his eyes secretly, have you learned how to speak?


    However, Gu Yundong is still very happy for Cousin Ke to agree.


    But there is one thing to mention.


    "Don''t be too tired. It''s okay to goter in the morning. There are no guests at the beginning anyway. Come back early in the evening, you don''t have to wait until after closing. Although you are not very far from Xinming Pavilion, it is not toote. I''m worried."


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, I got it." Cousin Ke pushed her away, "Don''t be sticky, and quickly tell your mother and a few children to wash their hands, so it''s time to eat."


    Gu Yundong went out with a smile, and after a few people finished their lunch, she took them home.


    There were only Bianhan and Lu family left at home. Gu Dajiang took Yunshu and Yuanzhi back to Tianhai Academy yesterday, and happened to meet Master Xia. Today, Master Xia called him to the academy to help copy books, so not.


    Bian Han was sitting by the window, holding a piece of wood in his hand while carving, very focused.


    Hearing the sound from the door, he raised his head, greeted his son and ran in, asking him what happened to him when he went out today.


    Bian Yuanzhi told him in detail that since he reunited with his parents, he has be extraordinarily coquettish and more cheerful.


    Gu Yundong looked at Bian Han and thought of what Feng Daneng said today.


    The eldest uncle is indeed more focused on the meticulous work of carving, and he can also make some tables and stools. But to follow the kind of work simr to the construction team repairing the shop, but it is not suitable.


    Gu Yundong thinks it''s nothing, and it''s amazing to have a skill that is perfect, so he doesn''t worry about food and clothing.


    When I was in my hometown, there were not many people looking for my eldest uncle to work, so my craftsmanship did not improve much.


    But these days, Gu Yundong has seen those wood carvings and can still find many intricate and intricate ones.


    After thinking about it, Gu Yundong walked to the window.


    Bian Han saw hering, raised his head and smiled, "Yun Dong has something to do with me?"


    "Well..." Gu Yundong looked at a few small things he carved today and said, "Have you ever thought about carving someplete sets of wood carvings?"


    "Aplete set of wood carvings?" Bian Han didn''t quite understand.


    Gu Yundong, "For example, if you carve a Chinese zodiac sign, the characters and appearances can also be used. Then mark these wood carvings to show that you carved them. Some people have obsessivepulsive disorder, and they like you as a zodiac sign. I will also buy others. Some people like to collect, just like this kind ofplete set, do you think this is okay?"


    Yuanzhi''s eyes lit up when he heard it, "Yes, you can also carve the four gentlemen of plum, orchid, bamboo, chrysanthemum, and schrs will definitely like it."


    Bian Han also got more excited the more he listened, yes, why didn''t he think of it? I used to think about carving or something.


    Now that I heard Yun Dong''s words, I suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment.


    "You''re right, I''m here, I''ll start carving the zodiac."


    Yuan Zhixing hurriedly said, "Dad, I''ll help you write."


    Gu Yundong saw that the father and son were busy at once, smiled and left.


    Bian Han and Won Ji lost track of the time when they were busy, and didn''t realize it until the sky was getting dark.


    Aunt Gu... hasn''te back yet.


    Bianhan suddenly became anxious, "Yuanzhi, go out and see, why hasn''t your mothere back yet?"


    Yuanzhi put down the pen and was about to go out when the door to the courtyard was opened.


    Hmm... the transitional chapters may be a bit nd.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 870: make money make money

    Chapter 870 Make money, make money


    Bian Yuanzhi raised his head and saw his mother walk in with a red face.


    She was carrying a bag in her left hand and a basket in her right hand, and she did not know what was inside.


    With a happy face on his face, he hurried over, "Mother, you''re finally back."


    The smile on Gu Dafeng''s face was huge, she rubbed her son''s small head forcefully, and said to Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong who also came out, "Big brother, Yundong, here, this is meat, burn this for dinner at night. "


    Gu Dajiang''s footsteps stopped, and he frowned slightly, "What''s wrong with your throat?"


    Gu Dafeng coughed gently, her throat was really ufortable, and her voice was hoarse.


    Gu Yundong had already guessed it, he must have been shouting too hard, and as a result he broke his throat.


    Hey, she should have thought of it earlier and forgot to remind her.


    Who knew that the aunt was so solid, she had to wait until she couldn''t make a sound before stopping.


    "Your throat is fine, I''ll just drink more hot water." Gu Dafeng waved his hand indifferently, she was full of strength now. What is the throat? She doesn''t know.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward, took the basket in Gu Dafeng''s hand, opened the cloth covering it, and found that in addition to a piece of meat, there was also a pot of flowers, which must have been given to her by the mother and daughter of Xiaoyuan.


    "This meat has to weigh two pounds, right? Auntie, your business is good today?"


    Gu Dafeng smiled hehehe, seeing that Bian Han had already been carried by Lu Sheng over there. She walked mysteriously to the main room and took off the burden on her back.


    "I tell you, my business is very good today, and more than half of the wood carvings have been sold."


    She said, opened the bag, and saw that there were only a few wooden sculptures left inside, and they were all quite small.


    followed, Gu Dafeng digging and digging on his body again, took out a cloth bag, then opened the cloth bag, and took out a money bag from inside.


    The money bag was quite heavy and heavy. When it was bumped lightly, it rattled, and as soon as I heard it, I knew it was full of copper tes.


    Gu Dafeng excitedly opened the cloth bag and poured out all the copper tes inside.


    There was a sound of ''crashing'', and the copper te covered most of the table.


    Several children on the side eximed, "Wow, a lot of money."


    Gu Dafeng said proudly, "I made seven hundred cents today, and there are a lot of people in this city. As soon as I sat in the market and the hawking sounded, a lot of people came over. And they were all very rich. , Except for a few people who haggled a few times, everyone else bought what they liked when they saw it."


    She looked very emotional, "It''s just that the vendors next to them are working too hard, and their voices are really loud. It''s not easy for everyone to live."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Auntie, don''t do this tomorrow, she is afraid that someone will say that she regards the flower and bird market as a vegetable market.


    But others agreed with Gu Dafeng''s words. Several children were already counting the coins.


    Only Gu Dajiang frowned, "People are so loud, so you shout along? Then you don''t have to work so hard. You can''t even talk tomorrow, how can you sell wood carvings?"


    Gu Yundongughed dryly, Dad, you are wrong, it wasn''t the aunt who shouted after others, it was others who shouted after the aunt. This was driven by the aunt.


    Gu Dafeng was struck by lightning after hearing what Gu Dajiang said, yes, she was too excited to forget about it just now.


    My voice is broken, how will I do business tomorrow?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 871: miscalculated

    Chapter 871 Miscalction


    Thinking of this, Gu Dafeng couldn''t help but pped his thigh fiercely, "Miscalction."


    This is not the first time she has made so much money, is she too happy? When she was in Jiangyu County, it was her men who sold wood carvings. Often a burdened woodcarving is taken to the county seat, and when Ie back, I still get it back with a burden, and the money is not much.


    Too few people in Jiangyu County bought this woodcarving, so this is the first time for Gu Dafeng to go off to do business in person, and I was also apprehensive. I thought that it would be good to sell a few. So many people.


    When she sells one, she is excited, and her voice is a little higher. After so many times, she can''t care about anything, right?


    Gu Dajiang shook his head and asked Aunt Niu, "Is there rock sugar chrysanthemum tea at home?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Give her a drink."


    Gu Dafeng touched the position of his throat with his fingers, and finally felt a little ufortable.


    Bian Han said worriedly, "Let''s rest at home tomorrow and take care of your throat first."


    "What''s the matter? Today is a good start, of course we will strike while the iron is hot tomorrow."


    "But¡­"


    Gu Dafeng red at him, "You can''t speak because of a sore throat, so I''m not allowed to gesture with my hands?"


    Bian Han said helplessly, "Even if you want to sell it, there are not many wood carvings at home, and you have sold almost all of them today."


    The wood carvings that Gu Dafeng sold today were all secretly carved when he was in the Zhou Mansion, and the number was really small.


    In the past few days, because of his poor health, Gu Dajiang strictly forbids him to be overworked. When he has time, he basks in the sun, sleeps, sleeps, eats and eats. He has very limited time for carving every day.


    So there are not many wood carvings.


    Gu Dafeng was stunned when he heard what he said, so saying it... seems to be right.


    Hey, the speed of making it can''t keep up with the speed of her selling is also very worrying.


    At this moment, several children finally finished counting the money, and they all looked very excited.


    "Six hundred and fifty wen, mother, fifty wen is missing." Bian Yuanzhi raised his hand to report the situation.


    Gu Dafeng patted his hand down, "Isn''t that used to buy meat? Why is there less?"


    "Ah, yes, I forgot." He scratched his head, and soon became happy again, "Mother, you are amazing, you made so much money."


    "Of course." Gu Dafeng was triumphant.


    Gu Yundong also said, "I knew that the aunt was really a business person. Look at this copper te, it takes a few people a long time to count it."


    Although the current seven hundred articles is nothing to Gu Yundong, it is different for Gu Auntie.


    She used to want to split a penny into two to spend, and her living expenses throughout the year were only two or three taels of silver. Now, in just one day, she earns a quarter of living expenses, can you be unhappy?


    The meaning of ?? is very important in itself.


    Sure enough, when Gu Dafeng heard that even Gu Yundong said the same thing, he was even more excited and nodded again and again, "Like you."


    Gu Dajiang, "..." It''s the opposite, it should be a niece like an aunt.


    However, he still affirmed and praised the eldest sister''s achievements today.


    After he finished speaking, the others immediatelyplimented her.


    boasted that Gu Dafeng was a little overwhelmed, almost thought he was going to be the richest man soon.


    That night, eating the two kilograms of fat he bought himself, Gu Dafeng only felt that one book was satisfied.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 872: reluctant to silver

    Chapter 872 Reluctance


    But at night, Aunt Gu still knocked on Gu Yundong''s door.


    Gu Yundong was still stunned when she saw her when she opened the door, and hurriedly invited someone in, "Auntie, do you have something to do with me?"


    Gu Dafeng nodded with a serious expression.


    Gu Yundong closed the door. Seeing her expression, he couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? Did you get into trouble at the market today?"


    "Huh? No trouble, the market is pretty good, very lively." Gu Dafeng''s voice was still hoarse, and even seemed to be more serious, and he spoke softly as if he was angry.


    Gu Yundong silently looked up at the sky, lively? ? It''s better than the voice.


    Gu Dafeng lowered his head and took out a bag of things from his arms.


    Gu Yundong looked intently, isn''t this the purse from before?


    Gu Dafeng looked at the money bag and smiled contentedly, then ced it on the table and said, "This is for you."


    "Give me? What to do?" Gu Yundong was a little confused.


    Gu Dafeng nced at her sideways, "You give us food, clothes, and housing for us, and you also provide Yuanzhi to study, and when youe back, you have to treat your eldest uncle''s legs. We can''t afford it in vain, can we? I know the money in this family. You are in charge of it, so I won''t give it to your father. You keep these, although there are not many. But in the future, the aunt will work harder to make money. "


    Gu Yundong understood, Auntie couldn''t enjoy everything here with peace of mind.


    She was originally a person with clear grievances, and it can be seen from the first thing she did after she recovered that she was in a hurry to go to the market to sell wood carvings.


    Gu Yundong also knew that although they had a good rtionship with the aunt, the aunt and father were siblings who depended on each other since childhood.


    But now they are two families in the final analysis. They can help the aunt to tide over the difficulties, but it is impossible to help them all the time.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong did not stop the eldest uncle from continuing to carve, nor did he stop the aunt from going to the market to sell wood carvings. Sooner orter, they all had to live on their own.


    but not now.


    Gu Yundong picked up the money bag and put it back into Gu Dafeng''s arms.


    "Auntie, I know what you''re thinking. But you still have to take the money back yourself. You gave me the money now, so where will your business capitale from?"


    "..." Gu Dafeng blinked, the cost of doing business?


    The carvings were made of wood, which was brought to them by Ren''s mother in Zhoufu before.


    Before in my hometown, Bian Han went directly to the mountain and cut it down. A very thick tree can be used for a long time.


    But in this city, it seems that you can''t cut down trees at will.


    Gu Dafeng really didn''t expect it for a while.


    "And auntie, auntie''s craftsmanship is getting better and better now, and in the future, he will be able to carve moreplex wood carvings with better meanings and sell them to those wealthy families. Such wood carvings also have high requirements for wood. When the timees, you can buy them. Do you also need silver for wood?"


    Gu Dafeng was right after thinking about it, "Then, shall I take the money back first?"


    "Well, take it back." Gu Yundong nodded affirmatively, "When Auntie makes a lot of money in the future, I won''t hide if you throw money at me."


    "Pfft... What a mess, and even throwing money at you, I can''t bear it."


    Gu Yundong, "Is the aunt reluctant to part with me or the money?"


    "Of course I''m reluctant to give up the money. Look at your thick skin, what''s the point of hitting you." Aunt Gu is also a straightforward person. Gu Yundong said so, so she was not pretentious and insisted on giving it, and immediately took the money. The bag got up, "Okay, then I won''t give it for now, I''ll buy a few pounds of meatter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 873: wheelchair

    Chapter 873 Wheelchair


    Gu Yundong thought of the fat he served tonight, but his stomach felt ufortable.


    She whispered weakly, "Auntie, buy lean meat next time, okay?"


    "You fool, lean meat has no oil and water, and it is less than a few cents less than fat meat. Of course, fat meat is worth it. Take a bite and it''s very fragrant."


    No, she refused.


    Gu Dafeng had already left with the purse, with the attitude of selling the wood carvings another day and buying two more pounds of fat, Gu Yundong suddenly regretted not taking her purse.


    The next day, Gu Dafeng didn''t go to the market. First, there were not many wood carvings. Second, she waspletely speechless.


    Third, it is Yunshu and Yuanzhi, who will return to Fengjiang County tomorrow.


    The holiday is almost over, and the two have to go back to school to study.


    Therefore, on this day, the two did not go out to y, and both stayed at home to rest with their parents and family.


    Yuanzhi was very reluctant, and was tired of being by the two of them almost all day.


    Gu Dafeng was speechless, so he simply took the book to read to her. Yunshu heard it and couldn''t help but read along.


    The yard was filled with the young voices of the two of them.


    Gu Dafeng looked at it, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help curling up.


    It¡¯s so good, I never thought that my son could still read. The little one, holding a book and shaking his head, those words that seemed out of reach to her were popping out of his mouth one by one. Although she didn''t understand it well, it was really nice.


    The sunshine is warm and warm, making people extraordinarilyfortable.


    Until after noon, Shao Qingyuan and Doctor Xiong came.


    Not only people came, but also brought a surprising thing - a wheelchair.


    This wheelchair is a bit bulky, but in the eyes of everyone, this thing is a precious and powerful thing.


    Shao Qingyuan and Lu Sheng carefully put Bian Han on the wheelchair. Gu Dafeng stood behind him, his eyes were shining, his hands were sweaty, and he cautiously and cautiously pushed a few steps.


    The wheel roared on the bluestone b andnded in Bianhan''s ear, almost making him cry with joy.


    Since his legs were broken, he hardly ever went out during his more than one year in Zhou Mansion.


    Gu Dafeng was so thin that he couldn''t carry him at all. In order not to increase her burden, Bian Han settled almost everything in bed.


    Later, when I arrived at Xiao Erjin, I was always carried on my back when I went out and entered the door.


    Every time Bianhan is embarrassed, he feels that he has brought a lot of trouble to others.


    Now that he has this wooden wheelchair, he no longer needs others to carry it around. He is so excited that his fingers tremble slightly.


    After Gu Dafeng pushed him around for twops, he turned his head and said to her, "I, I''ll try it myself."


    "Then be careful."


    "Well, it''s okay." Bian Han exhaled, wiped his hands on his clothes, and then held the wheels on both sides.


    The wheels are made of wood and are heavy, and it takes a lot of effort to push them forward.


    Bian Han sits on it, and he can''t exert himself.


    But he never gave up until he was sweating and the wheelchair finally moved forward.


    Once you start to walk, inertia will make it easier to push again.


    Gu Dafeng eximed, "That''s great."


    Bian Han turned his head, sweating profusely, but the smile on his face was extremely satisfying.


    Immediately, Dr. Xiong helped him to check his pulse and said that he had taken good care of him during this time, and in a few days, he would be able to treat his leg.


    The whole family is very happy, but this happinesssted until the evening, and there is only sadness left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 874: parting

    Chapter 874 Farewell


    Gu Dafeng was reluctant to bear Yuanzhi, and You Qi looked at him sleeping in a small ball between the two of them, clinging to their hands with both hands and refusing to let them go, with a blushing face and a smile on his face.


    She wanted to apany him back to Yongfu Vige. They had only just met each other for a long time, so they couldn''t bear to be separated, and could not wait to be together all the time.


    No way, Yuanzhi''s reading is important, and his father wants to treat his legs here, and she also has to sell wood carvings to make money, so she can''t do without.


    There are a lot of people buying in Fucheng, so there is no need to worry about sales, and the county is afraid that there is no business.


    Instead, Bian Han looked at her and then at his son. After a long time, he said, "Why don''t you apany Yuanzhi back to Yongfu Vige."


    Gu Dafeng was surprised, "His father..."


    "Go...to see Mn." Bian Mn''s grave is now in Yongfu Vige.


    Speaking of their daughter, the two fell silent again, and the heartache was so painful that they were all pulled together.


    Their young daughter, who is only 20 years old, has never enjoyed happiness in her life, so why does it happen...


    Gu Dafeng''s eyes filled with tears again, and his nose was blocked. She stretched out her hand, wiped her eyes fiercely, and said in a hoarse voice, "Okay, I''ll go back, I''ll go see her, tell her we''re all fine, and let her not worry. An, go in peace, in the next life, be ours Daughter, we take good care of her."


    "...Hmm." Bian Han also said angrily, "I''ll treat the leg when youe back."


    "Then you remember to eat well. The wheelchair is too heavy, so don''t force it, but don''t fall and hurt again. You have to heal your leg early, and go back to Yongfu Vige to see Mn."


    "You also take care of yourself, don''t take care of Yuanzhi."


    "it is good."


    Although they were only separated for a few days, the two still talked for a long time.


    The next day, Yuanzhi found that when his mother was packing for him, she even packed her own.


    Just go back for a few days, and you don¡¯t need to bring too much.


    Gu Dafeng brought a few wood carvings and nned to burn them for Bian Mn.


    The carriage was waiting at the gate of the courtyard early in the morning. This time, Yunshu Yuanzhi was sent back by Shao Qingyuan himself.


    He also had to go back to the county seat, first to ask Qin Wenzheng about the Tao family, and secondly to go back to collect the medicinal materials.


    After Shao Qingyuan opened the pharmacy, he contacted several medicinal farmers and bought some medicines in their hands. The price he gave was fair and everyone was happy to give it to him.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were handed over to him, and the Gu family felt relieved.


    I just didn''t expect that Gu Dafeng also said that he would go back.


    After listening to her reason, Gu Yundong nodded slightly, "Alright, Yuanzhi knows the location of my cousin, but the mountain road is difficult to walk, so let Brother Shao **** you there."


    Shao Qingyuan on the side of ?? nodded, "Don''t worry, Auntie will leave it to me here."


    Bian Han also wanted to go back, but his legs and feet were not suitable for long distances. If the carriage was bumpy, I''m afraid his legs that he had managed to raise would be worse.


    Doctor Xiong suggested that he should stay at home these days and massage his thighs more.


    At this moment, he was sitting in a wheelchair, and was pushed by Gu Dajiang to the door. He watched his wife and children get into the carriage, and left slowly towards the alley.


    After a long while, until the carriagepletely disappeared, Gu Yundong said, "Let''s go, go back to the house, it''s cold outside, don''t catch a cold."


    Bian Han reluctantly withdrew his gaze, and the group entered the room.


    No one saw Gu Yundong, who had his back to them, a scorching light shing in his eyes.


    Yunshu and the others have left, and some ounts should be settled.


    For example, the Zhou mansion... Aunt Gu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 875: to settle accounts

    Chapter 875 To settle ounts


    After sending Shao Qingyuan''s carriage away, and after lunch, Gu Yundong let Tong Shuitao ride the carriage and told Gu Dajiang to go to the shop to have a look.


    But when the carriage turned out of the alley, Gu Yundong suddenly instructed Tong Shuitao, "Go to Zhou Mansion."


    "Okay." Tong Shuitao paused, and then immediately understood what thedy wanted to do. After all, she had been with thedy for so long.


    Tong Shuitao had been looking forward to it for several days, hoping that the youngdy would take care of that Gu Qiuyue ruthlessly.


    This person is really devoid of conscience, he has done all the bad things, and he doesn¡¯t show any sympathy to his own sisters and brothers, so he deserves retribution.


    But Miss didn''t act, Tong Shuitao thought for a while that Miss gave up.


    It turned out that he nned to wait until after the young master and the others left.


    She drove the carriage faster all of a sudden, "Miss, let''s go to the Zhou Mansion, are we going to tell Master Zhou directly?"


    "Do not."


    "Why? Master Zhou is afraid of you. If he knew that their aunt Gu had a grudge against you, he would definitely want to clean up her well. Just like the young master of the Peng family in the county town, I should give you face."


    Gu Yundong leaned against the car window and couldn''t helpughing when she heard this, to give her face?


    Where did Peng Zhongfei give her face? It was the face of the non-existent immortal that she was talking about. Besides, Peng Zhongfei was originally designed by Gu Xian''er, and he held a grudge against her, and Yao Shi and Aunt Xia were secretly trying to sow discord, which made Gu Xian''er have no chance to turn around. .


    But Zhou Dafu is different. He loves Gu Qiuyue... and he doesn''t know what this vision is about. Anyway, it can be seen from the fact that he has not given up on her yet, Zhou Dafu is good at Gu Qiuyue.


    Speaking of which, why does this old man Gu and the descendants of the Zhao family like to be concubines so much? Is this gic inheritance? In this way, the uncle is a gic mutation.


    "Zhou Dafu is afraid of me, but he also hates me. If he knew about Gu Qiuyue''s rtionship with me, he wouldn''t make a big fuss about it. Maybe we even helped Gu Qiuyue and let the two of them deal with the enemy together. And me."


    Tong Shuitao seems to be quite reasonable.


    "Then what should we do? Take Gu Qiuyue directly and maim him?"


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Little Taozi, we are civilized people, don''t beat and kill at every turn. You are right in front of me. If you say this outside, others might think I am cruel."


    Isn''t it true?


    "The carriage stopped at the teahouse diagonally opposite Zhoufu. You go and find out if Zhou Dafu is at home. I''ll wait for you at the teahouse."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tong Shuitao outside suddenly straightened the reins, "Yu...".


    Gu Yundong looked out the window, but he didn''t arrive.


    "Miss." Tong Shuitao said, "I don''t need to ask, Zhou Dafu is there."


    Gu Yundong changed the window and looked out, and he saw Zhou Dafu and Manager Zhou who were not far away standing outside the back door of a mansion, arguing with that and the concierge.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and looked, huh, isn''t this Dai Mansion?


    She frowned slightly and said to Tong Shuitao, "Drive the carriage forward a little and see what they''re talking about, don''t get caught."


    "Yes, miss."


    Tong Shuitao pretended to walk forward as if nothing had happened, and stopped when he reached the corner.


    Gu Yundong got off the carriage and squinted to look at Zhou Dafu not far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 876: Zhou Dafu cheated Devin Ho?

    Chapter 876 Zhou Dafu cheated Devon Huo?


    Zhou Dafu frowned and was walking around outside, looking very irritable.


    Steward Zhou kept smiling and said to the porter, "Brother, please help, our master really knows your young master. If you tell me, your young master will definitely remember it."


    As he spoke, he was still holding a silver ingot in his hand.


    The concierge hurriedly retracted his hand and said impatiently, "Go, go, you''re bluffing me, if you really know each other, you can directly ask your master to post a message to our young master, just go in through the main door, you need to be embarrassed here. Me? Well, hurry up, don''t waste my time here, go."


    The concierge pushed Manager Zhou out while talking.


    "Hey, why are you still doing it? Let me tell you, I really didn''t lie to you. Otherwise, you go to Bianhan, the servant your young master bought a few days ago. He knows our master''s."


    Manager Zhou had to settle for the next best thing and mentioned Bian Han''s name, although he didn''t think it would be very useful.


    Mr. Zhou is also worried. Of course, their master has posted a post, but every time he gets a response that Mr. Dai is very busy, Mr. Dai is not there, and Mr. Dai does not know him.


    The concierge at the front gate already knew them, so they had toe here to work hard.


    Anyway, Zhou Dafu felt that the servant didn''t tell Young Master Dai about him at all, otherwise how could Young Master Dai not see him? It doesn''t make sense.


    But the fact is, he can''t enter the Dai mansion at all, let alone meet Mr. Dai.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and pondered when he saw it. It seems that because Deven Huo bought her aunt and uncle, Zhou Dafu really climbed up the pole and began to seek him out for friendship.


    In the end, this trouble was also caused by her for Devinho.


    Or, stop Chow Tai Fu''s idea?


    But just as she thought about it, a person came out of the door in a hurry.


    This person didn''t notice Zhou Dafu and the two outside at first, so he didn''t have time to avoid it, and was looked at by Zhou Dafu.


    His eyes lit up immediately, and he dashed forward, as fast as a rabbit, not proportional to his plump body.


    "Wear a guard."


    Dai Zhong subconsciously avoided to avoid being hit by Zhou Dafu.


    took a closer look, and his expression suddenly distorted.


    Really unlucky, how did you meet him?


    Zhou Dafu breathed a sigh of relief, and took two steps forward to block Dai Zhong, "Dai Guard, I have seen you, tell the doorman, does Young Master Dai know me? I can send Master Dai a couple of..."


    "Hey, Master Zhou, please be careful." Dai Zhong stretched out his hand and hurriedly interrupted his blurted words, and said with a serious expression, "What do you mean by giving away two servants from our young master? Those two were bought by our young master. Mr. Zhou will not forget the matter of two silver goods in ck and white. Our young master still keeps the deed. Moreover, the asking price of Mr. Zhou is not low. The two servants asked for a total of fifty taels of silver. , This amount of money is enough for our young master to buy five servants, not to mention that one of them is disabled with both legs, and the other is yellow and skinny. It''s still you, Master Zhou, who tricked our young master."


    "Pit, Pit?? Pit Master Dai?" How did it be a pit?


    Dai Zhong nodded and said very seriously, "Isn''t it? Our young master has never suffered such a big loss, Master Zhou, good trick."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 877: Shes as stupid as a pig

    Chapter 877 She''s still as stupid as a pig


    Gu Yundong didn''t even know that Dai Zhong was such a talkative person, so he immediately covered his mouth andughed.


    Tong Shuitao whispered in her ear, "Miss, Master Zhou is going to die of anger."


    "You deserve it, and you want to use the events of that day to have a rtionship with the Dai House. If it were really that easy, Dai Zhifu would not have to be an official."


    Over there, Zhou Dafu and Manager Zhou were stunned. What, how could it still be like this?


    Although, although he received fifty taels of silver, he did not think that De Wenhuo was generous, and he also said that Bian Han was so powerful, as if he was thirsty for talents, who did not do it for the beloved. Spending a lot of money? Fifty taels of silver is a ball.


    How did he know that Devinho gave the fifty taels and was still waiting for him... to find money?


    And the deed, he clearly said that he signed his name in order not to be criticized. How could it have be evidence of the exchange of money and money?


    Dai Zhong snorted coldly, "It''s just a normal transaction, I hope Master Zhou doesn''t think too much."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    The concierge also listened to it, Dai Zhong guards said so, so he was sure that the two had nothing to do with their son, so he turned around and mmed the door shut.


    Zhou Dafu stared nkly at the closed door, and finally no longer had any illusions, Devinho, really didn''t want to see him.


    His face instantly turned ugly, he raised his feet fiercely, and kicked the wall beside him.


    Steward Zhou was shocked, and quickly pulled Zhou Dafu back a few steps, "Master, you must be calm, if this wall is broken, if you look back, Dai Zhifu is afraid that he will use us, we are here in Xuanhefu. But there is no backing."


    Zhou Dafu''s face was ashen, and he exhaled loudly, "Well, you Devinho, he actually plotted against me."


    Steward Zhou was about to cover his mouth again, and when he heard this, he immediately pulled Zhou Dafu to the side again, "Master, in fact, I don''t think it''s entirely the fault of Mr. Dai. I think it might be the Bian family. The husband and wife have said bad things about our mansion in front of Mr. Dai. The two of them suffered in the Zhou Mansion, but can''t they take revenge? The best way is to let Mr. Dai have an opinion on the master. "


    "..." Zhou Dafu frowned, but he thought it made some sense.


    Then he quickly thought that it was Aunt Gu who caused Bian Han''s resentment against the Zhou family, and he suddenly became gritted his teeth, "This **** Gu Qiuyue, if she had been nicer to her sister and brother-inw back then, we could still use this rtionship to have a rtionship with Dai. The young master has a good rtionship, but she is stupid, as stupid as a pig."


    Steward Zhou, "..." He pped his mouth suddenly, making you talk fast and mentioning things that shouldn''t be mentioned.


    He quickly changed the subject and said, "Master, what should we do now?"


    "What else can I do? Go back?"


    Zhou Taifu turned around and walked back angrily.


    Gu Yundong came out from the corner, "Go, follow."


    "Yes, miss."


    The target of the carriage was too big, so Tong Shuitao knocked on the back door of Dai''s house and asked the concierge to take a look at the carriage. The concierge knew Gu Yundong and immediatelyplied.


    Gu Yundong followed Zhou Dafu.


    Originally thought that Zhou Dafu would go back to the mansion directly, and he didn''t know what Steward Zhou told him. When they reached the door of the teahouse where Gu Yundong had been to, the two suddenly turned around and went in.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes, and after a moment of hesitation, he also lowered his head slightly and went upstairs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 878: Weird Weekly Manager

    Chapter 878 Strange Steward Zhou


    Zhou Dafu was in the corner, Gu Yundong chose a ce where he could see them, but it was not easy for them to find their ce to sit down.


    Fortunately, there are many people in the teahouse at this time, and peoplee and go, and no one pays much attention to them, and Zhou Dafu and the two naturally do too.


    Gu Yundong ordered a pot of tea, a stack of peanuts, a te of cucumbers, and ate slowly with Tong Shuipao.


    There were also storytellers in this teahouse. With a giveaway, the voice was raised, and the whole hall was immediately greeted with apuse.


    Gu Yundong hasn''t heard of it yet, so he''s a little curious.


    On the other hand, Tong Shuitao is not very interested in this storyteller. This man speaks well and loves to sell things. He only tells a few familiar stories. It''s not as good as the little stories that the youngdy told the young master and the others.


    Therefore, Tong Shuitao paid attention to Zhou Dafu''s master and servant the whole time.


    After Gu Yundong listened for a short while, Tong Shuitao suddenly said in surprise, "Miss, why is Master Zhou still drinking? This is a tea house, he thinks it''s a pub, why don''t you go to a pub if you want to drink?"


    "Drinking?" Gu Yundong finally turned his attention to Zhou Dafu.


    Zhou Dafu was drinking, and he didn''t know if he was using alcohol to drown his sorrows. Manager Zhou around him not only did not stop him, but persuaded him.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, which was a bit strange.


    There is also wine in the tea house, but it is suitable for a few drinks. This big mouth into the throat quickly attracted the shop assistant toe over.


    He should have known Chow Tai Fu, so he stepped forward and persuaded him a few words.


    Zhou Dafu was annoyed and took two more gulps. It was Steward Zhou who took the little Er two steps to the side, and said in a low voice, "Our lord is in a bad mood at the moment, so have two more drinks, don''t worry about it. I''m here to take care of it, the lord can even drink it. If you''re drunk, you won''t get drunk."


    Xiaoer frowned, and wanted to say something, but Zhou Dafu suddenly tilted his head and he was drunk.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Tong Shuitaoughed ''pochi'', "With this amount of alcohol, he is too embarrassed to drink?"


    Little Er sighed and looked at Manager Zhou, "Your master is drunk, let''s send it back first." Anyway, as he said, there was no trouble.


    Manager Zhou nodded immediately, "Don''t worry, I''ll help him go back."


    As he said that, he grabbed his arm and put it on his shoulder, and slowly stood up... he couldn''t get up.


    After trying ?? twice, Manager Zhou knelt down and sat back.


    He smiled at the young man, and thetter said quickly, "I''ll help your master back with you."


    Steward Zhou refused without saying a word, "No, no, you see that you have a lot of guests at the moment, and you are very busy, and there are guests over there calling you. In this way, I will go back to find someone immediately, Zhou Fuli It''s not too far, I''ll be back when I go."


    After he finished speaking, before Xiao Er could speak, the person had already gone downstairs in a hurry.


    Tong Shuitao was stunned and said in a low voice, "Miss, what the **** is the steward doing this week? Why do I look so wrong? He just threw Master Zhou there and left, and he didn''t care about it, and he wasn''t afraid of something going on?"


    Gu Yundong also thought it was very strange, she got up and walked to the window, looking under the window.


    Director Zhou just ran out of the restaurant, and turned to look upstairs.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly put his head back, and waited until Steward Zhou had run away before looking again.


    It''s very strange, but the manager of Zhou really ran in the direction of Zhou''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 879: Gu Qiuyue is here

    Chapter 879 Gu Qiuyue is here


    Gu Yundong sat back in his seat again, and Tong Shuitao hurriedly came over and asked, "Miss, how is it? What does Manager Zhou want to do?"


    "I don''t know, just watch here, he will alwayse back."


    "Okay." Tong Shuitao looked at Zhou Dafu while eating.


    Although Zhou Dafu has a bad personality, his wine is very good. When he gets drunk, he lies on the table and sleeps, so that he doesn''t cause any trouble. He doesn''t even snort, and his hands and feet are well-behaved. Moment, don''t even move.


    It took nearly a quarter of an hour, and Steward Zhou hadn''te back.


    Xiao Er was worried and anxious. Seeing that there were not many guests, he almost ran to Zhou Mansion in person.


    Even Gu Yundong thought he guessed wrong, and Director Zhou might note back.


    At this moment, Director Zhou appeared, not only him, but also two people behind him.


    Gu Yundong took a closer look, huh, isn''t this Ren''s mother? There is another one at the back... Gu Qiuyue, a woman disguised as a man?


    Tong Shuitao also recognized it, and immediately widened his eyes, "Little, miss, it''s Gu Qiuyue."


    "Yes, turn your head around quickly."


    Gu Qiuyue is probably guilty of being a thief, and now she keeps turning her head and sweeping around, for fear that others will recognize her.


    But she didn''t even think about it. Wouldn''t it be nice to dress up as a man without even squeaking her breasts? Especially in the haste, his hair was not neatlybed, and he didn''t look like a servant at all.


    That little Er stood aside and couldn''t say anything. He thought that Manager Zhou was going back to call the guards. What''s the use of calling a weak woman back?


    Manager Zhou pretended not to see his eyes. It was really time-hungry, and most of the people in Chuixueyuan now belonged to Mrs. Zhou. It was not easy to bring people out.


    Although Gu Qiuyue is a woman, her strength is still stronger than that of ordinarydies and wives, at least a little better than the aging mother Ren.


    So even though Zhou Dafu was slightly fat, she and Zhou Steward supported him from left to right, and there was a mother behind him. It was not a big problem, but it was a little bitborious.


    Xiao Er was also trembling, for fear that the two of them would throw Master Zhou, especially when he was going downstairs, he had been leading the way.


    It wasn''t until the two of them walked out of the door of the restaurant that Xiao Er heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yundong on the second floor was thoughtful, and some did not understand this operation.


    What do Manager Zhou and Gu Qiuyue want to do?


    Since he wants to send back the drunk Master Zhou, Steward Zhou will just go to the concierge directly, so why bother?


    "Miss, what do they want to do? Do they want to be detrimental to Mr. Zhou and make money and kill him?"


    Gu Yundong nced at her, "How is that possible? What good will it do for them if Master Zhou dies? Once he dies, Mrs. Zhou will be the master of the house, and Mrs. Zhou''s son will inherit the property, and Gu Qiuyue will be the first to be tortured to death. ."


    She paused, "Go, follow and have a look."


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly put down the tea money and followed Gu Yundong out of the teahouse.


    The two quickly saw Zhou Dafu and the others walking in front, supporting one person and walking slowly naturally.


    But not long after, Mama Ren suddenly took a few quick steps forward.


    Seeing that she was about to reach Zhou Mansion, she suddenly turned to the left.


    Then, Steward Zhou and Gu Qiuyue supported Zhou Dafu and followed.


    Gu Yundong, ? ? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 880: Gu Yundong was stunned

    Chapter 880 Gu Yundong was stunned


    The Zhou Mansion will be here soon, but they don''t even enter the house?


    It''s not really like what Tong Shuitao said, and he has murderous intentions, right? These three are not so stupid, are they?


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao looked at each other and followed.


    After turning the corner, I saw a building, this is a... an inn? ?


    And at this moment, the manager of Zhou was helping Zhou Dafu into the inn.


    Gu Yundong''s brows were tightly knitted, and he followed.


    The inn is not very big, but there are still a lot of guests, half of the people sitting in the lobby on the first floor.


    But Chow Tai Fu and the others went to the second floor.


    There are no people on the second floor at the moment, so Gu Yundong can''t go up rashly, otherwise it will be too easy to be discovered.


    She could only find a ce to sit down. After a while, she said to Tong Shuitao, "You go up behind the guest and see what they are doing on the second floor. Be careful not to expose it."


    Mother Ren, they have all seen Gu Yundong and are very familiar with them, but they have no impression of Tong Shuitao.


    Thetter nodded, got up immediately, and followed behind the two guests who had just driven upstairs by the counter.


    She had just climbed the stairs when she saw the figure of Ren''s mother in the corner.


    There was only Mama Ren alone, standing at the door like a doorman, with a calm face that made people afraid to approach.


    Tong Shuitao nced at it and stopped looking, and quietly went down again.


    As soon as she told Gu Yundong, thetter frowned, "Did you look carefully? Is your mother alone at the door?"


    "Yes, they opened the upper house in the corner, and there is no one else around Ren''s mother."


    Gu Yundong touched his chin, "Ren mother is at the door, there are only Master Zhou, Steward Zhou, and... Gu Qiuyue in the room."


    "What are the three of them doing inside? Oh, Master Zhou is still drunk." Tong Shuitao also looked worried and thinking.


    Gu Yundong reacted suddenly after hearing her words, and put his palms together gently, "Yes, you are right, Master Zhou is drunk. So strictly speaking, there are only Manager Zhou and Gu Qiuyue, the two of them in the room. , what are you doing alone in the room?"


    Gu Yundong said with wide eyes, no, no, right? It''s not what she thinks it is, is it?


    "Miss, what did you think of?" As soon as Tong Shuitao saw her expression, she knew that Miss must understand.


    Sure enough, thedy is still smart, she just can''t figure out what they want to do with such tossing and turning.


    Gu Yundong sped his hands and lowered his voice.


    "Xiao Taozi, do you still remember? I told youst time. Zhou Dafu has only one child so far. You said that his sweet wife and concubine have only one son after so many years. It is very likely that Zhou Dafu has only one child. Dafu has a problem with his health."


    This time, Tong Shuitao understood, "Miss means, Zhou, Zhou Dafu can''t have children?"


    "It can''t be said that it is impossible to have children, but it can only be said that it is difficult to have children." It is said that Mrs. Zhou was also pregnant after marrying Zhou Dafu for three years. "I wasn''t sure before, but now I''m 80% sure. It''s not easy for Zhou Da to be rich with children. I think the old people who have been in the house for many years should be able to guess this, especially the mother who has served Mrs. Zhou for many years. "


    But Ren''s mother still gave Gu Qiuyue an idea to conceive the child of Zhou Dafu, which shows that she had already thought of a way out.


    And the way out...is Zhou Guanshi.


    Fuck, this is cuckolding Chow Tai Fu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 881: disgusting

    Chapter 881 Disgusting and broken


    If this is the case, then Gu Yundong is really very convinced by this operation.


    Tong Shuitao was very excited, "Well, so Gu Qiuyue wants to..." She looked around, lowered her voice and said, "She wants to borrow, nt?"


    Tong Shuitao got goosebumps, it was so disgusting, and he borrowed it from an older man like Manager Zhou.


    The problem is, they are actually in front of the drunk Master Zhou...


    what--


    Tong Shuipao was ruined by nausea.


    No wonder Steward Zhou wanted to get Mr Zhou drunk, no wonder he hurried back and brought Gu Qiuyue over, no wonder he was so close to Zhou Mansion but he didn''t go back but brought him to the inn and opened a room.


    Um? and many more.


    "That''s not right, miss, then why did you bring Master Zhou into the room together? When Gu Qiuyue is pregnant with a child, why don''t you just say it''s Master Zhou''s?"


    Gu Yundong, "Zhou Dafu was disgusted with Gu Qiuyue during this time, where would he touch her? That''s why he was drunk, and when he woke up the next day and saw himself sleeping with Gu Qiuyue, he would definitely think that What happened to the two of them? When she is pregnant a monthter, will Zhou Dafu suspect that the child is not his? Probably going crazy with joy? I''m afraid Gu Qiuyue has a good life."


    There are still many people who don¡¯t understand the safe period of the dangerous period, especially among themon people, it ispletely random to conceive a child.


    But many big families have actually figured out the rules, especially some of the elderly, this mother is probably the one who knows, so they chose such a day.


    Gu Qiuyue has a high probability of having a child today.


    Tong Shuitao was so excited that she stood up immediately, "Miss, what are we waiting for? Let''s catch the traitor? Now that the traitor is caught, Master Zhou will definitely not be able to spare them. It just so happened that these three people had a holiday with us, Now the pot is clean."


    "What are you anxious about?" Gu Yundong gave her a sideways nce, "You also said that there are three of them, and Zhou Dafu is drunk and unconscious, so the ending may not be in our favor. When I turned around and was bitten back by Gu Qiuyue, I couldn''t pull it off."


    The ghost knows if Gu Qiuyue will pull her into the water too, if you die, it is best to have apanion on the road.


    "What should I do then? Don''t you just leave it alone?" Tong Shuitao was a little anxious, but then she seemed to be thinking of something, and she asked in surprise, "Could it be that Miss ns to wait until Gu Qiuyue''s child is born, and find an opportunity to give them a drop of blood. Recognize the rtives and let Master Zhou know that the child is not his. Then Master Zhou will feel that he is not happy, and all his love for that child is to remind him how much wrong he has made, and then he gets even more angry and beats Gu Qiuyue. die?"


    Child, you are very imaginative.


    However, Gu Yundong can''t wait that long.


    Besides, there is an innocent child involved in the middle, so she is a sin.


    Gu Yundong waved at Tong Shuitao, and when she got close, he whispered a few words in her ear.


    Tong Shuitao nodded repeatedly, "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    Her excited body trembled a little. After Gu Yundong finished speaking, she got up and walked outside the inn.


    Tong Shuitao''s skills are good now, and his speed is also fast. It didn''t take long for people to stop outside the door of Zhou Mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 882: something must have happened

    Chapter 882 Something must have happened


    There are two concierges at the main gate of Zhou Mansion, this Tong Shuitao knows.


    Miss ?? said that she had seen Steward Zhou entering through the main gate, but she did not see himing out of the main gate. Then they should have gone to the back door. Manager Zhou took Ren''s mother and Gu Qiuyue. Gu Qiuyue looked like he could see something was wrong at a nce, but the guards at the back door still let them out.


    Then, the gatekeeper of the back door must be steward Zhou or Ren''s mother.


    So the back door cannot go.


    Tong Shuitao came directly to the main entrance. When she was about to get there, she looked around and saw an eight or nine-year-old child not far away. She immediately took out a fruit candy and waved to him.


    The child''s eyes lit up and ran over.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    "Go to the concierge of the house in front of you and say a few words, this candy is yours."


    The child looked at the candy and swallowed, then nodded hurriedly.


    Tong Shuitao whispered a few words in his ear, and then handed him the candy.


    The child hurriedly stuffed the candy into his mouth and ran to the gate of the Zhou Mansion.


    ''Bang bang bang'' knocked on the door a few times, and after seeing the doormane out impatiently, he said, "The guy at Wufuxuan Teahouse asked me to tell me, your master was drunk in their teahouse, Zhou. The steward said he wanted to go back to the manor to find someone, but he never returned, if you are free, hurry up and bring someone back, be careful if something goes wrong."


    After saying that, the child licked the candy and ran away.


    The doorman was still a little confused, and when he came back to his senses, the children were gone.


    He frowned, "Wufuxuan Teahouse?"


    Director Zhou had returned before, and he was in a hurry. He didn''t reply when he asked questions.


    The porter frowned and said to the other gatekeeper, "You guard first, and I''lle back when I go and have a look."


    Anyway, the tea house is not far away. If it is really the master, what if something happens?


    If he brought people back, he might even be given a high look by the master.


    Thinking about it, the porter has already run away.


    But he ran to the Wufuxuan Teahouse to look upstairs and downstairs, but he didn''t see Zhou Dafu at all.


    The doorman scolded inwardly, he must have been yed by that kid, don''t let him see him again, or he''d have to rip off his pants and beat him.


    But before he left, he still asked Xiao Er.


    Xiao Eryi heard that he belonged to Zhou''s house, and that Master Zhou did not go back. He was shocked on the spot, "How is it possible? Manager Zhou has already taken Master Zhou away. Master Zhou was indeed drunk and was already unconscious. It''s been a long time, is it possible that you haven''t returned to the manor?"


    The concierge was stunned for a moment, it really happened?


    But, he is the concierge, and he didn''t see Steward Zhou go back.


    You shouldn''t go through the back door, right? But the back door is far away, and it makes no sense to go through the back door instead of the front door.


    The concierge had a bad feeling for a while, so he asked two more questions.


    The second said, "Guide Zhou can''t help him by himself. I originally wanted to help him send him back to the house. But Steward Zhou said no. He went back and called someone, but he called two women and one dressed up. It''s a weird thing to look like a servant."


    The porter''s eyes widened, what is Steward Zhou going to do?


    It''s over, something must have happened. The master was drunk and didn''t send it back to the house. He also brought two strange women with him.


    There is something strange about how to say it here.


    The concierge couldn''t care less and ran back to the Zhou residence in a hurry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 883: Shock

    Chapter 883 Shocked


    As soon as he entered the gate, the concierge hurriedly went to the housekeeper.


    The butler also felt that something was wrong when he heard it, and it was not that the steward Zhou was going to be detrimental to the master, right?


    He was also afraid, and hurriedly went to tell Madam Zhou.


    Mrs. Zhou suddenly stood up from the chair when she heard the words. She thinks more than the concierge housekeeper. The housekeeper has a good rtionship with Ren''s mother this week. She belongs to Aunt Gu. Now...


    Mother Xu also thought of it, and she leaned into Mrs. Zhou''s ear and said, "Ma''am, the youngdy in the teahouse said that he brought two women with him. Shouldn''t these two be, Gu Qiuyue and Ren''s mother?"


    "It must be them." Mrs. Zhou gritted her teeth, "I didn''t see Steward Zhou going out from the front door, so it must havee out from the back door. Okay, very good, I didn''t expect these two to have the strength to jump around. Mammy Xu, you Find someone to tie up the old woman who is watching the back door today, and then go to Chuixueyuan to see if Gu Qiuyue took the master to her."


    Mammy Xu hurriedly followed suit, and came back panting not long after, with a look of panic on her face, "Madam, Gu Qiuyue didn''te back, and the master didn''te back either. peoplee back."


    Didn''te back? ?


    Mrs. Zhou was surprised. She thought Steward Zhou took advantage of the chance that the master was drunk and deliberately brought people back from the back door and sent them to Gu Qiuyue''s bed.


    Mrs. Zhou realized that things had be serious, and after walking around the house for twops, she said in a deep voice, "They haven''t returned to the mansion, the master is still drunk, where are they going to take the master and what to do? I think, I have to think hard about where they''re going."


    "There are not too many carriages in the stable, and they shouldn''t go very far. Gu Qiuyue has nowhere else to go in this city, not even a ce to stay. Where else can you go?" Also puzzled.


    Mrs. Zhou couldn''t understand it. After a while, she could only give an order, "Go out and look for it. It''s only been a while, and it''s definitely not far away. Look around here, you can go in person, hurry up."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Mammy Xu went out with a group of servants in the main courtyard. The housekeeper was also at the door. He ordered a few people to go to the left, he and Mamma Xu nodded, and took a few people to the right.


    As for Mama Xu, she walked forward with great strides.


    Who knew that just after walking a few steps, someone suddenly ran towards her in a hurry and mmed into her.


    "Ouch, you''re walking..." Xu Mama cried out in pain, and just as she was about to scold someone, she felt something stuck in her palm.


    She was stunned for a moment. Tong Shuitao, who bumped into her, had lowered her head and apologized in a calm voice, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m in a hurry, I''m offended."


    and ran away quickly.


    From the beginning to the end, Xu Mama didn''t have time to see her appearance, only knew that the other party was a woman, she seemed to be quite old?


    Until the person ran awaypletely, she still stood in ce.


    Someone next to her called her softly, and Xu Mammy suddenly returned to her senses, but she did not continue to move forward.


    She squeezed the soft note in her hand, walked to the side, and slowly unfolded it.


    Just one nce, Xu Mammy''s eyes widened in shock, and she gasped in disbelief.


    "Mother Xu, what''s wrong with you? Why did your face suddenly look so ugly?" a woman beside her asked her.


    Mother Xu closed the note suddenly, took a deep breath, and as if she didn''t believe it, unfolded the note and read it again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 884: catch rape

    Chapter 884


    The next moment, Mama Xu said decisively to the old woman beside her, "Call those two gangs back, you don''t need to look for them."


    "This, why is this?"


    Mother Xu didn''t exin much, just hurriedly left a sentence, "I''ll go home first."


    Immediately, he returned to the Zhou Mansion with his legs upside down, and did not dare to stop for a moment to go to the main courtyard to find Mrs. Zhou.


    She handed the note to Mrs. Zhou, who nced at it and was equally shocked, "Is this true?"


    "Go and see and you''ll know."


    Mrs. Zhou suddenly stood up, her face was full of anger, but she was faintly happy.


    She took a deep breath and asked Mama Xu, "The housekeeper and the others are all back?"


    "came back."


    "Well, let''s go, take him."


    The housekeeper has won the trust of Chow Tai Fu. With his testimony, it doesn''t matter if the master is drunk and unconscious.


    Actually, the more convenient and suitable candidate is A Feng, but unfortunately A Feng and A Hai are not here today.


    Yes, it is because they are not here, so Steward Zhou will act today.


    Madam Xu put a cloak on Madam Zhou, and the group walked out inrge strides.


    walked out of the door and happened to meet the housekeeper who came back. Mrs. Zhou said, "Someone saw Ren''s mother going to the Xiangrui Inn in a hurry. I don''t know what the conspiracy is. You can go with me to see."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The group hurried to Xiangrui Inn.


    Not far away, Tong Shuitao, who had been observing here, ran away first. She took off the coat she was wearing, then ran directly into the inn, sat in front of Gu Yundong, and said excitedly, "Miss, you The guess was correct. Sure enough, the person at the front door went to tell Mrs. Zhou, and then Mammy Xu went out to find the person. As you said, I shoved the note into her hand. Madam is bringing someone this way."


    Gu Yundong nodded, if he wanted to tell Mrs. Zhou about this, he had to go through the confidant of Xu Ma. It''s a pity that they can''t enter the Zhou Mansion, so they turned around and let them realize that Master Zhou and others were gone.


    "Miss, what should we do now?" Tong Shuitao asked in a low voice, "Then mother is guarding the door, and Mrs. Zhou and the others came over, what should she do if she saw the tip?"


    "It''s okay, Mrs. Zhou is not stupid." Even if she is really stupid, isn''t she still there?


    Tong Shuitao was relieved, she took a sip of water from the teacup.


    Then, Mrs. Zhou came in with Xu Mama and the housekeeper.


    In addition to them, there are several people.


    The young man in the inn saw that they were aggressive, and just as he was about to ask a question, Mammy Xu gave him money, and then said that the servants of the house stole the property of the house and hid here, they are here to arrest people.


    The little Er looked at Yin Zi, but he still didn''t ask any more questions.


    Mother Xu said to an old woman, "Go up and see, is Mama Ren here?"


    The old woman nodded and came down after a while.


    She nodded to Mrs. Zhou, "Indeed."


    Mrs. Zhou said to the housekeeper, "I''m right, this Concubine Gu and Mama Ren really did shameful things, and the master might have been harmed by them."


    Butler, "What is thedy going to do?"


    Mrs. Zhou had a sneer on her face, raised her finger to two people, and said a few words in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong and the others sat far away, although Tong Shuitao had stretched his ears, he still couldn''t hear them clearly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 885: Gu Qiuyue is dead

    Chapter 885 Gu Qiuyue is dead


    However, they could still clearly see the two people who were called out by Mrs. Zhou. The two were wearing ordinary clothes that were not conspicuous, and they looked like guests who came to stay.


    After hearing the exnation, the two of them lowered their heads and went up to the second floor.


    Not long after, Mrs. Zhou and the others also went up.


    Tong Shuipao was curious and fell silently behind him.


    just poked his head, and saw that Ren''s mother was widening her eyes in horror at the moment, and was directly pressed down and gagged by the two people who went upstairs first, so there was no way to tell the news.


    Those two people may have some skills, and they were neat and tidy when they started, and they didn''t give Mother Ren a chance.


    Then, Mama Ren was full of disbelief, and watched Madam Zhou with Madam Xu and the housekeeper push the door open...


    Tong Shuitao wanted to go in and take a closer look, but Mrs. Zhou probably also knew the truth that domestic ugliness should not be publicized, so people surrounded this area, and there was no chance for people to watch the fun.


    As soon as she entered, the door was closed.


    Tong Shuitao sighed regretfully, went downstairs listlessly and sat opposite Gu Yundong.


    "Miss, aren''t you curious?"


    "What''s so curious, I''ve guessed it. Besides, it''s nothing to look at." It''s not a handsome man, and her figure is not very good, so she has hot eyes.


    Gu Yundong waited for a while before Madam Zhou came downstairs.


    Not only her, but also Chow Tai Fu.


    Zhou Dafu was forcibly woken up by Mrs. Zhou, and his hair was still wet with tea.


    I didn''t drink much, and after a while, I woke up after such a toss.


    It''s just that at this moment, Zhou Dafu''s face is ashen.


    Behind them were Steward Zhou and Mama Ren, who were being held in custody. Steward Zhou still had footprints on his body, and there were p prints on his mother''s face. Both looked desperate.


    On the other hand, Gu Qiuyue tilted her head and seemed to be in aa, so she was dragged out by the arms of the two olddies.


    The group hurriedly left the auspicious inn without even looking at the lobby downstairs.


    As soon as they left, there was a discussion in the inn.


    "Isn''t this the master of the Zhou family? What happened?"


    "I heard that a maid stole something from their house and ran away, and Mrs. Zhou came to arrest them."


    "Hey, the one who stole must be a treasure, otherwise, why did Master Zhoue here in person?"


    "Hey, who came in just now, is there Mr. Zhou?"


    "You said, what exactly was stolen?"


    I don''t know what was stolen, but the Zhou Mansion was robbed that night.


    It is said that the thief went to the Zhou Mansion to wander around, and the next day, there was a rumor on the street that Mr. Zhou was wearing a cuckold by his aunt.


    It was the thief who discovered this. When he went to the Zhou residence, it happened to be when Zhou Dafu was dealing with Aunt Gu.


    I heard that Zhou Guanshi and Ren''s mother were each hit with fifty big boards, but when the board hit halfway, they couldn''t hold it anymore and died directly.


    Zhou Dafu asked Concubine Gu to apologize by death. Adultery and adultery these days are not light crimes, especially if Concubine Gu is still a concubine.


    Concubine Gu refused, and she didn''t know why. During the pulling, Concubine Gu suddenly bumped into the pir, and then she was gone.


    When these news reached Gu Yundong, she was about to go out.


    Gu Dajiang has also finished his vacation and went to study at Tianhai Academy.


    Therefore, both father and daughter knew that Gu Qiuyue... was dead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 886: smallpox

    Chapter 886 Smallpox


    Gu Yundong''s face was expressionless, and his heart was not disturbed.


    In all seriousness, it can be considered that she contributed to this matter, but in the final analysis, it was Gu Qiuyue who killed herself.


    Instead, she turned her head and nced at Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Dajiang was really stunned for a moment, a little surprised, and his mood was a littleplicated.


    died?


    Gu Dajiang doesn''t know what it should be like, there are idents, sourness, and...relief.


    As if aware of his daughter''s gaze, he nced back at her, "Look at what I do? She did such a thing by herself. It''s alright, you go on your own, I''m going to the academy."


    After ??, Gu Dajiang got on the carriage directly.


    Xue Rong flicked the reins, and the carriage gradually drove away.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly, it doesn''t matter whether Gu Qiuyue identally bumped into the pir and died, or died after the crash.


    Anyway, this person disappeared from now on and will never appear in front of her again.


    She shook her head, ready to go to the shop.


    However, just after a few steps, a person came in a hurry not far away.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Doctor Xiong, why are you here? Didn''t you say that you are going to discuss medical skills with Dr. Wang from that medical center today?"


    "Sorry, don''t mention it, Doctor Wang went to see a family''s children. But the other party had smallpox, and they couldn''t be rescued, and Doctor Wang was in a bad mood, so I couldn''t bother to disturb him."


    "You''re... quite understanding?"


    "Well, you finally found out." Dr. Xiong waved his hand, and he walked towards Xiao Er, "So I took this opportunity toe and see your uncle''s legs. If there is no problem, I will interrupt him today. ."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Can you speak less terrifyingly?


    But since Doctor Xiong wants to treat his uncle''s leg, Gu Yundong can''t go out anymore.


    She followed Doctor Xiong back to the courtyard gate, but suddenly stopped after walking a few steps.


    Wait, smallpox? ?


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, the smallpox.


    Yes, everyone knows how terrifying smallpox is these days, it almost changes when you hear it. But this is an infectious disease, and people around you will suffer if you are not careful.


    Not to mention the folks, even the members of the royal family will mostly have to wait for death if they get this disease.


    Over the years, the number of smallpox cases has increased year by year, causing arge number of deaths every year.


    But whether it is an imperial doctor or a folk doctor, there has been nothing to do with this disease.


    Gu Yundong knows that many people are fighting against this infectious disease, and she also knows that the ''people pox vination'' has been around for a long time.


    Unfortunately, this method is not foolproof. Patients with mild disease will leave scars, and patients with severe disease will still die.


    It was not until someone abroad discovered the ''vination method of cowpox'' that humans conquered smallpox.


    However, Gu Yundong didn''t know how to operate these two methods, so she quickly stepped forward, followed behind Doctor Xiong, and asked him, "Doctor Xiong, you just said smallpox... Then do you know how to inocte human pox?"


    As long as you know how to do the human pox vination, the cowpox vination will be much easier.


    "Human pox vination?" Doctor Xiong paused, lowered his eyes for a moment, and said, "I''ve heard of it, but this method should be very cautious. If the doctor identally fails to inocte pox, he may not be able to do it again in the future. I have continued to practice medicine, so not many people use it, and it is not verymon.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 887: Shes such a clever little devil

    Chapter 887 She is really a clever little ghost


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up a bit, it seems that someone already knows how to inocte people with e.


    She asked again, "Can you Doctor Xiong know?"


    Doctor Xiong shook his head, "No." Then he frowned, "Why are you asking this?"


    But thinking of several children in her family, he suddenly became anxious, "Is it your younger brother and sister..."


    "Bah ah ah, of course not." Gu Yundong gave him a sidelong nce, "They are all right, didn''t you mention the smallpox disease just now, so I asked two more questions?"


    "So that''s the case, then how do you know the human pox vination method?" Many doctors don''t know this.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Of course someone told me."


    Doctor Xiong will not, so Song Dejiang will definitely.


    As an imperial physician, he is still an imperial physician who has been re-appointed by the current emperor. If he does not even know how to vinate people against e, it will be too useless.


    So Gu Yundong hurried back to the room and went to write a letter to Song Dejiang.


    She thought about it, Big Brother Shao is going to make a contribution, isn''t this a big credit?


    She''s such a clever little devil.


    Gu Yundong was ted until Doctor Xiong shouted from outside, "What, are you dying today?"


    Gu Yundong put down the pen and paper and hurried out, "What''s wrong?"


    Doctor Xiong snorted coldly, "I''ll treat your uncle''s leg, but he''s still not happy. I said it''s okay, but he still wants to pick a good day."


    "No..." Bian Han exined with an embarrassed smile on his face, "Doctor Xiong, I''m not picking a date, I just promised Yun Dong''s aunt that I''ll treat her legs when shees back. Well, if I go back on it, her aunt will have to be angry."


    "That''s why I said you people are really sticky mother-inw and mother-inw. Why do you still need someone to apany you when you are only treating a disease? How old are you, and your son is so old, so why don''t you just take it easy."


    Doctor Xiong looked unhappy, "I think you are afraid of pain."


    Bian Han couldn''t help shrinking his neck when he heard thest sentence.


    Gu Yundong also saw it now, and was a little surprised. Uncle...Is it really afraid of pain?


    She touched her chin slightly, but there was still painkiller in the space...


    But Dr. Xiong thought that he was not that unreasonable. Bian Han said that he would wait until Gu Dafeng came back. Lest he has no one to apany him, and the pain will be so painful that he will scare himself to death.


    He hummed proudly and left.


    Fortunately, the next day, Shao Qingyuan brought Gu Dafeng back.


    A few people are in the dust, Gu Dafeng looks a little haggard, but he is in good spirits.


    I''m afraid that after seeing Bian Mn, I''ll give vent to two more games, and my eyes are a little swollen.


    But it can also be seen that she is in a much more rxed mood.


    As soon as Gu Dafeng entered the door, he went to Bianhan first, "I told Mn that when your leg is healed, we will go back to see her together, so you have to get well soon."


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of myself."


    "That''s good, let me tell you, Yongfu Vige is really a very nice ce, with beautiful scenery. The big brother''s big brick house is the only one in the vige, oh, no, only two. How about we also build a house in Yongfu Vige? We will be neighbors with the eldest brother''s house."


    Gu Yundong saw that the two of them were talking in full swing, Gu Dafeng should have a lot to say.


    She quickly gave Shao Qingyuan a wink when no one was paying attention.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 888: she winked at him

    Chapter 888 She winked at him


    Shao Qing sees that she has been winking at him all the time, her brows are happy, is this... a wink at herself?


    He quickly followed, and the two walked into the main room to talk.


    "Did you go well these days?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Shao Qingyuan looked left and right and saw Mrs Yang standing not far away. It was a pity that she couldn''t hold her little hand.


    He coughed lightly and nodded, "Going well."


    "You went back to Qin Wenzeng and inquired about the Tao family. What did he say, how much Tao Xing was involved and would it affect you?"


    Gu Yundong is most concerned about this matter now. The Tao family hasmitted sins by herself, but she can''t just watch jokes, it''s too worrying.


    Speaking of this matter, Shao Qingyuan was a little serious, "Listen to Qin Wenzheng, this matter has not been thoroughly investigated, the water in the Tao family... seems to be quite deep."


    Gu Yundong snorted for a while, it was quite deep? so serious.


    Her brows were tightly knitted, and Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to smooth her eyebrows, "It''s okay, although Qin Wenzheng didn''t say anything, he gave me a guarantee that he would keep me safe."


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since Qin Wenzheng said such words, he must have known it.


    But they can''t just rely on others, and she always feels uneasy in her heart.


    "You don''t have to worry too much." Shao Qingyuan didn''t want her to keep worrying, and changed the subject casually, "How is your family these days? I heard that Gu Qiuyue... is gone?"


    After entering the city, Shao Qingyuan first transported the medicinal materials to the shop, and now Ah Zhu, who was staying in the shop, quietly told him about it.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "No more." The rest didn''t say much, "The family is fine, my father also went back to the academy to go to school. Speaking of which, the flowers that my mother grafted before have been raised, and I don''t know the flowers that will bloom in the future. What it looks like, we will have to wait until the spring of next year to find out. By the way, Doctor Xiong came over yesterday, and originally wanted to treat my uncle''s leg yesterday, but my uncle did not agree, saying that I would have to wait for my aunt toe back. "


    Speaking of Doctor Xiong, Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help shaking his head and asked casually, "Did he go to other hospitals to find doctors these days?"


    "Why didn''t you look for it? Yesterday, I had an appointment with Dr. Wang. Unfortunately, Dr. Wang treated a child, but the child had smallpox and the person was gone, so Dr. Xiong didn''t bother." Gu Yundong sighed. "Speaking of which, this smallpox is really worrying. I went to Zhuangzi outside the city the day before yesterday, and I saw smallpox growing on the cow, and I was shocked. Fortunately, there was an aunt over there who said it was not smallpox. It''s cowpox."


    Because the milk tea shop needs a lot of milk, Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang bought several cows near the Xuanhe Mansion, and found a ce to raise them. They also hired skilled peasant women to take care of the cows.


    "Fortunately, the symptoms of cowpox are much lighter than that of smallpox. Although it can also infect people, it will not die after life. By the way, I heard that people who have had cowpox will not get smallpox. You say it''s miraculous."


    Shao Qingyuan originally listened quietly to her talk about trivial matters, but he suddenly paused when he heard this, "You mean, people who get cowpox will not get smallpox again?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes, those aunts have had it. Even some of their own children have cowpox, and they are all fine."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 889: when to get married

    Chapter 889 When to get married


    Shao Qingyuan''s pupils shrank, and his expression became thoughtful.


    Gu Yundong quietly looked at him with his eyes, and didn''t bother. After a while, he heard him say, "The way to prevent smallpox now is the personal pox vination method, but this method cannot be guaranteed to be foolproof. If you say it like this , people with cowpox have nothing at all, can it be possible to rece humanpox with cowpox?"


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, ah ah ah ah, she knew, he thought of it all at once.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, and he said with a look of surprise, "Yeah, why didn''t I think of it? If it seeds, don''t we have to be afraid of this disease in the future?"


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes are also shining, if this is the case, this is a major event that benefits the country and the people.


    His hands trembled slightly, and he was about to move.


    For the first time, he had such a strong desire to do something.


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head, met Gu Yundong''s happy look, and suddenly smiled, reaching out and pinching her face, "You reminded me on purpose, right? Actually, you can tell me directly, you don''t have to be so circumstantial."


    What he said was so certain that Gu Yundong''s denial seemed redundant.


    But she still said confidently, "What''s the matter? Let me tell you directly, how can you find a sense of achievement yourself? Besides, I really don''t know anything about medicine, and I don''t know how to inocte human pox or cowpox, but I just thought of it. This possibility can only be said that the two of us have a good heart and have thought of it. As for the oue, I am not sure. "


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression moved slightly, "Really?"


    Gu Yundong nodded affirmatively, "Yes, so what should you do, you should do it yourself, I can''t help you much."


    This is true, she only knows the cowpox vination method, but she doesn''t know the specific details.


    She also looked through the spacest night, but unfortunately she couldn''t find any books on this subject.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    The corner of Shao Qingyuan''s mouth deepened, "I will go to Niu Zhuang someday, not only the Niu Zhuang near Xuanhe House, but I also want to know about other ces. If there is really no one who died of cowpox, I can give it a try. "


    "Okay, if the cowpox vination method is indeed feasible, then you have made a great contribution. When the timees to present this method to the emperor, even if the Tao familymits a heinous crime, your credit cannot be erased, and no one can move you."


    Gu Yundong only felt that the important matter in his heart had been resolved, and the whole person was relieved.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her with burning eyes, he didn''t say anything, after all he reached out and hugged her tightly.


    "Thank you." No one has ever done this for him.


    Gu Yundong''s brows and eyes were curved, but out of the corner of his eyes, he noticed that Yang Shi, who was not far away, stared at them with wide eyes.


    Afraid that her voice would attract other people, Gu Yundong hurriedly took a small step back and said, "I, that''s not entirely for you, I''m for this, the world is here."


    She was so embarrassed that she stuttered, why is she so cute?


    Shao Qingyuan felt agitated in his heart, "I know you have a good heart, so when will you agree to marry me?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." What causal rtionship does this have with getting married or not? No matter how kind-hearted you are, you can''t just agree to get married, right?


    She raised her eyes and red at him, then suddenlyughed, "As long as you can convince my father, we will get married."


    Well, this one is a bit difficult.


    As he was thinking, a high-pitched voice suddenly came from outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 890: Courtesy to Aunt Gu

    Chapter 890 Courtesy of Aunt Gu


    "Brother, why are you like this, what about your clothes? You are not afraid of freezing to death when you wear this. You are so old, will you take care of yourself?"


    This is Gu Dafeng''s voice.


    Hearing the sound, Gu Dajiang should havee back from school.


    Sure enough, the voice that followed him also rang, "It''s okay, it''s not cold in the carriage, I just ran for a while when I came back, it''s hot."


    "Then you should put your clothes on, hurry up, if you get cold in a while, you don''t even have to go to the academy."


    Gu Dajiang had no choice but to put on his coat.


    Shao Qingyuan in the room listened to the conversation between the siblings, but his eyes shed.


    The future father-inw seems to... listen to the aunt''s words?


    That''s right, my father-inw grew up under the care of my aunt. Although my aunt is about three years older than my father-inw, but my eldest sister is like a mother, then the Zhao family is not good to him. For Gu aunt, my father-inw is deep in his heart. is respectful.


    And now, those who are older than Gu Dajiang are Gu aunt and uncle.


    So in the following days, Gu Yundong found that Shao Qingyuan spent a lot of time with Aunt Gu.


    At this moment, he has already walked up to Bianhan, saying that he will let Doctor Xionge over tomorrow and treat his uncle''s leg.


    Gu Dafeng was naturally excited. After waiting for a long time, he finally came.


    The next morning, Shao Qingyuan really carried Dr. Xiong''s medicine box and led him to Xiao Er.


    It was still early, and everyone in the Gu family was still eating breakfast.


    Gu Dajiang was going to the academy, and everyone else stayed to apany Bian Han to fix his legs.


    Gu Yundong had asked Dr. Xiong if he had any painkillers such as Mafei San, but unfortunately, Dr. Xiong said that this medicine has long been lost, and now some people have prepared it, but the effect is not great.


    Gu Yundong looked at his uncle who had been in a cold sweat since Dr. Xiong entered the door, and knew that he was afraid of the pain.


    Therefore, she still took out the painkiller from the space, mixed it with the water, and gave it to Bian Han half an hour earlier.


    The amount is not much, I hope it has some effect.


    After Dr. Xiong was ready, Gu Yundong asked Lu Hongxiu to take Yun Ke and others to stay in his room, while she and Tong Shuitao were outside Aunt Gu''s door.


    There were only Aunt Gu, Doctor Xiong, and Shao Qingyuan who was pulled in by Doctor Xiong to help.


    Bian Han tightly grasped Gu Dafeng''s hand, not daring to look at his legs.


    Doctor Xiong squatted down and looked at it before saying to Shao Qingyuan, "Youe to fight."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    "It''s you who came. I am so old and my strength is limited. If I don''t interrupt once, I have to do it all over again. It will be a lot of trouble. You have kung fu, strength and strength. You have also studied medicine. Come clean and neat, no one is more suitable than you."


    When Gu Dafeng and Bian Han heard this, they quickly said to Shao Qingyuan, "Qingyuan,e ande."


    Hearing that Dr. Xiong might fight it all at once by himself, the two quickly pinned their hopes on Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Okay, I''lle."


    Bian Han quickly turned his head to the side.


    Doctor Xiong told Shao Qingyuan what to pay attention to, then raised his head and said to Bian Han, "We are about to start, you don''t need to be too..."


    "Click!"


    Doctor Xiong''s words hadn''t fallen yet, Shao Qingyuan had already moved his hands neatly.


    Doctor Xiong was stunned, and Gu Dafeng hurriedly turned to look at Bian Han.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 891: she has to be strong

    Chapter 891 She has to be strong


    Bian Han''s face suddenly twisted, "Ah..." screamed in pain.


    But soon, he blinked in surprise, as if it didn''t hurt that much.


    Could it be that he has put too much pressure on himself recently, but he was thinking too terrifyingly, but it didn''t actually hurt that much?


    Gu Yundong, who was outside, got nervous when he heard the call, and almost rushed in.


    Fortunately, the voice in the back was much lower, and there was no other sound, so she was relieved.


    The time passed little by little, Aunt Niu came over with hot tea, and Gu Yundong sat outside in the main room and drank two cups. Only asionally I could hear Doctor Xiong''s voice, Bian Han''s whimper, and Gu Dafeng''s soothing voice, but Shao Qingyuan''s voice was not heard.


    It was not until noon that the door in front of him was reopened.


    Gu Yundong stood up immediately, looked at Shao Qingyuan who came out first, and asked, "How?"


    "It''s alright." Doctor Xiong waved his hand, "Just take care of it, don''t move around, eat something good. Make some bone broth for him to drink. By the way, don''t make wood carvings for the time being. I wille over these two days to change the splint and medicine for him."


    "Thank you, Doctor Xiong."


    Tong Shuitao brought hot water for him to clean his hands again. After wiping, he drank a cup of hot tea, and Doctor Xiong left.


    Gu Yundong then went in and looked at Bian Han. At this moment, he was lying on the bed, his legs were splinted, and his body was stiff and unable to move. It was a bit funny to see him.


    Gu Dafeng praised him from the side, "You didn''t cry out loud just now. I thought you were so in pain that you couldn''t cry out. It turns out that it didn''t hurt that much. In this way, Qingyuan is still very powerful, and his unique technique didn''t make you suffer too much."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Deeply hides merit and fame.


    It''s okay, she has to be strong, even though the credit goes to Shao Qingyuan, but the husband and wife are one and the same.


    Bianhan was a bit embarrassed to be said, but deep down he felt that this was the reason why Shao Qingyuan took advantage of his distraction.


    is to cure the legs that are a little sleepy, but a little sore. I want to sleep, can''t sleep, and feel ufortable.


    Gu Yundong didn''t bother them anymore, and went out of the room quietly.


    She went back to her room, where Yang and Yunke were waiting for news.


    Hearing that it was all right, the two of them cheered instantly, and the mother and daughter hugged each other tightly, smiling silly.


    Gu Yundongughed, but to some extent the haze in his heart disappeared.


    Shao Qingyuan hurried away after sending Doctor Xiong away.


    Gu Yundong knew that he was going to Niu Zhuang, and began to study the issue of cowpox vination.


    Shao Qingyuan really asked all the peasant women in the Niu Zhuang, not all of them have had cowpox, but those who have had it, have never been infected with smallpox.


    There was even a peasant woman who said that she took care of her daughter, who was in a state of disarray a few years ago, who had smallpox, but she was not infected, and she has been healthy until now.


    Shao Qingyuan listened, and the thoughts in his heart became firmer.


    The pig who followed him didn''t understand at first, but after hearing the son''s exnation, his eyes lit up.


    "You mean, vinating cowpox can really prevent smallpox?"


    "I''m not sure yet, it''s just a guess at the moment. After I know more about a fewpanies, I''ll have to experiment, but..."


    How to experiment, that is the question.


    Even if it can be inocted with animals in the early stage, what about thetter? Who would be the first to be vinated with cowpox?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 892: A pigs life experience

    Chapter 892 A Zhu''s Life Experience


    This candidate must be voluntary, but this matter of life, who is willing to try it?


    Shao Qingyuan suffered from smallpox when he was a child, so even if he wanted toe by himself, there was no way he could do it.


    A Zhu seemed to see his embarrassment, and immediately offered himself, "Sir, I''lle."


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly looked at him, "What did you say?"


    "I said, I''lle." He didn''t mean to force it at all, he said with a smile, "I believe you, you can even make the medicine yourself, and it''s no problem to get vinated with cowpox. Besides, we didn''t ask all of them before. Is it? People with cowpox are not life-threatening, and it doesn''t matter if you nt me."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him with serious eyes, "Then you know that vination with cowpox doesn''t count. If I want to know the result, I have to inocte with smallpox to see if it really works. It''s okay to have cowpox, but what about smallpox? May be dead."


    A Zhu smiled nonchntly, "It''s not that serious, even if you get smallpox, we can still cure it if we prepare in advance."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned slightly, obviously still disagreeing.


    He turned around and walked out of the cattle farm, then went to other people who raised cattle, and continued to learn about the situation of people who had suffered from cowpox.


    On the way, Shao Qingyuan didn''t speak again.


    A Zhu was afraid that he would be angry, so he didn''t dare to speak, but just kept following behind him, hesitating to say anything.


    Until the two got into the carriage and entered the city again.


    Ah Zhu was driving on the carriage. With his back facing Shao Qingyuan in the carriage, he finally took a deep breath and said, "Sir, I''m actually afraid of smallpox, especially. You don''t know, I used to have a younger brother. He''s just a few years younger than me. He just... got smallpox when he was a kid, and it''s gone."


    He lowered his voice by two points, and seemed tough again.


    It''s just that Shao Qingyuan can''t see his expression, but he also knows that he must not be feeling well now.


    He continued, "Smallpox is really terrifying, not only my brother is gone, but even my parents... who were infected while taking care of him, are gone. I happened to be at my grandparents'' house at the time and escaped the disaster. When I got the news and went back, people in the vige scolded me because not only my parents and younger brother, but even two neighbors suffered.¡±


    "Young master, is smallpox very scary? A smallpox took my family away, and I couldn''t stay in the vige, and I couldn''t go to my grandfather''s house. I waspletely alone. Brother Cat and the others, maybe I''ll be dead right now, I never thought I could live such a good life now."


    Shao Qingyuan was silent.


    "Master, if there was such a way back then, my parents and the others would not have left. I just wanted to do something, so that I would feel better, and no one will be like me in the future. And you didn''t say Have you? Doctors taste all kinds of herbs, and doctors with excellent medical skills all eat poison by themselves. I followed to study medicine, why can¡¯t I connect things like cowpox?


    Shao Qingyuan now understands why Ah Zhu is interested in studying medicine, and between the guard and the assistant, he chose to be the assistant in the pharmacy.


    "Young Master, you promise."


    Shao Qingyuan was expressionless, "We''ll talk about thister, first make sure that all the people who have had cowpox are not infected with smallpox again."


    A Zhu thought, it''s okay, he always has a way to convince the son.


    I saw that several people said they wanted to change the names of Ah Zhu and several others. Actually, I also nned to do so, but it always needed an opportunity, so don''t worry, I will change it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 893: Gu Yundongs face hurts

    Chapter 893 Gu Yundong''s face hurts


    In the next few days, Shao Qingyuan went to several cattle-raising families one after another, and the results were the same.


    But not yet, maybe the location also matters.


    They need to understand not only the entire Xuanhe Mansion, but also other ces. Shao Qingyuan will do it only if they are sure that the situation in other prefectures and cities is also the same.


    But now there is no time, because his pharmacy is finally about to open.


    Unlike Gu Yundong''s Gu Ji, there is no fanfare in the pharmacy.


    is also not right, the propaganda of the pharmacy is entirely done by Dr. Xiong alone.


    He has visited almost all the medical centers in Xuanhe Fucheng these days, in the words of Doctor Xiong, "The doctors in this city are very knowledgeable, especially the doctors from the big medical centers, they are still very happy with me. Those who learn medical skills are not angry if they lose, but they are a little unconvinced. They wille to me next time. As for me, I just told us the address of our pharmacy and asked them toe back and introduce customers to our pharmacy, so this store is not yet avable. Open, the pharmacy is already famous."


    Are you famous?


    Gu Yundong was unable toin, but on the opening day, several doctors really came over.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Shouldn''t these doctors be very busy? Dr. Xiong is also a very powerful person. How hard did the hospital in the past want to drive such people away? Just because he has a bad temper?


    Shao Qingyuan set off a bunch of firecrackers, and it was lively and lively, and everyone nearby knew that there was a pharmacy here.


    Doctor Xiong called the doctors to go inside, but they refused, and waved their hands and looked at the shop.


    I don''t know if it''s because Doctor Xiong is not pleasing to the eye or something, and it doesn''t take long for him to start nitpicking.


    "Your shop is still a little small, old bear. You were so arrogant back then, and I''ve been waiting for some insight. I''m a little disappointed."


    "The old man is also, hey, I shouldn''t have believed you in the first ce."


    "And there''s only one guy in your shop. Can you be busy? There are six or seven pharmacists in our hospital."


    Gu Yundong felt a little pain in his face. Sure enough, Dr. Xiong had a friend who came to congratte him. This was an illusion. These people must have been provoked by Dr. Xiong before, and nowe here for revenge, right?


    Looking at the two guests who entered the door just now, they looked at each other in dismay, wondering if they should just turn around and walk away.


    "You don''t have a lot of medicine cabs, and there are also few medicinal materials." One of the doctors said, stretched out his hand and opened the medicine cab on his left, and took a look.


    The next moment, his eyes suddenly stopped, and he shouted, "Old Bear!!"


    Everyone else was startled, "What''s the matter?"


    "This, why are there so many medicinal materials? Lao Xiong, where do you get all the medicinal materials in your pharmacy?"


    A few other people came over to take a look, the doctor had already opened the medicine cab next to him, "There''s a box full here too, old bear, do you still have this medicinal material in your warehouse? Our hospital is in short supply, so hurry up and give it to me. weigh some."


    "So do we, so do we." After the others nced at them, they immediately started to shout.


    They opened several medicine cabs one by one, and they also saw several rare and rare medicinal materials from inside. Suddenly, their eyes glowed, just like a wolf seeing meat, and they wished to bring back all the medicinal materials in these medicine cabs. Family.


    The guests in the pharmacy were stunned. Are these doctors really the doctors from the hospitals they know?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 894: something happened at home

    Chapter 894 Something happened at home


    Gu Yundong felt... her face hurt again.


    Well, these doctors are still Dr. Xiong''s ''friends''. Seeing this is like a nurse''s trick, it''s just a big propaganda move.


    Have you seen the customers watching the lively outside the drugstore? They all crowded in.


    On the other hand, Doctor Xiong looked arrogant, rushed up and pped the hands of those doctors, "What are you doing? Stop it for me, do you have any rules of etiquette? Open other people''s shops casually. Medicine cab, if our pharmacy is missing something, will you be responsible?"


    The first doctor to do it was a little embarrassed. They really came over to make Doctor Xiong feel ufortable. Who made Doctor Xiong not show any respect before?


    But, he really loves medicinal herbs.


    Now that I see these herbs, they all look like chicken blood. I don¡¯t care about anything, it¡¯s important to get them quickly.


    "Old Bear, it''s our fault, I''m sorry, so how many of these herbs do you have in your warehouse? Give me a sack."


    "And me, I want a sack too."


    "Me too."


    "I also want."


    Everyone looked at the person who spokest. This person should be the guest who just entered the door. He didn''t know the situation, but he just saw everyone rushing to get something, so he hurriedly agreed.


    Doctor Xiong''s mouth twitched, "What do you want, what do you want, are you a guest of our shop? No, so these medicinal materials are not sold to you, I''ll go when I''m done, I''m going to entertain the guests."


    "Hey, old bear, don''t say that, we came here today as guests, really."


    Doctor Xiong squinted at them, "Okay, buy medicine and get the medicine, right? Bring the prescription over, and I will dispense the medicine if there is a prescription."


    Several people looked at each other, none of them were sick or in pain, what recipe do you want?


    But the words they said just now clearly offended Doctor Xiong. Seeing his unwillingness to give up, a few people didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Gu Yundong looked at it, thought about it, and whispered something to Tong Shuitao.


    Tong Shuitao immediately took out a pen and paper from behind the counter, silently handed it to one of the doctors, and winked at him.


    The doctor didn''t understand at first, thinking that Tong Shuitao had thoughts about him, and was a little unhappy in his heart.


    After seeing the pen and paper in his hand, he immediately understood, and immediately began to write straight on the counter.


    After a while, he wrote three prescriptions and handed them directly to Doctor Xiong, "Come on, dispense the medicine." He is a doctor, isn''t it easy to write a prescription?


    When others saw this, they suddenly realized and followed suit.


    Doctor Xiong saw what Tong Shuitao did just now, and he also understood what Gu Yundong meant. Opening a pharmacy is still a business. How can there be any reason to push money out?


    So even though he had a stinky face, he grabbed the medicine swiftly with his hands and feet.


    On the first day of opening, due to the faults of several doctors, it was prosperous, and it became famous that day.


    Shao Qing saw that there was nothing wrong with the pharmacy, so he said to Gu Yundong, "Tomorrow I want to visit the Niuhu''s house in Qing''an."


    Gu Yundong knew that he was now focusing on cowpox vination, so he nodded and said, "Be careful."


    "rest assured."


    However, early the next morning, before Shao Qingyuan had left the house, a horse suddenly dashed over and stopped at the entrance of Xiao Er. Someone rolled off the horse and knocked on the door eagerly.


    Seeing Gu Yundong''s first nce, he panted and said, "Girl, something happened at home."


    Good night everyone, okay?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 895: Someone wants to kill Yunshu

    Chapter 895 Someone wants to kill Yunshu


    The person here is an acquaintance, called Ye Zhou, the bodyguard that Shao Qingyuan hired to teach the four of them Kung Fu.


    He frowned very seriously, which made Gu Yundong''s heart skip a beat.


    "What happened?"


    Ye Zhou looked left and right, Shao Qingyuan understood, and hurriedly asked Lu Sheng to set up the horse first, and then led him into the door, blocking the sight of the neighbors on the left and right who probed their heads after hearing the movement.


    After entering the door, the three of them went directly to the main room.


    Ye Zhou didn''t see Gu Dajiang, he should have gone to the academy, but Gu Dafeng and the others were all there.


    So he lowered his voice and whispered, "Someone wants to kill Young Master Yunshu."


    "What did you say??" Gu Yundong raised his head suddenly, his face changed greatly, and asked anxiously, "How is Yunshu doing now?"


    "He''s fine, it''s just..." Ye Zhou paused, with a hint of reluctance, "It''s just that Tong An was stabbed while protecting Yun Shu, his stomach was stabbed, and his head was smashed with a wooden stick. Master Qin called to inform you that before I came, he was still in aa, and he still doesn''t know if Tong An is out of danger."


    He set off yesterday evening, and although he was quick, the gates of the city were still closed when he arrived at the city.


    So I waited until the city gate opened this morning before entering, and then went straight to Xiao Er.


    Gu Yundong''s fingers trembled slightly, his voice was cold and his eyes were fierce, "Who did it?"


    "It''s the master who taught at Dongyi Academy before."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were taken aback at the same time, Master of Dongyi Academy?


    The two heard that someone was going to kill Yunshu, and Ye Zhou was called by Qin Wenzheng. The first reaction was to guess who the Tao family was, how could they be rted to the master of the Dongyi Academy?


    Ye Zhou said, "Master Wei has been taken away by the yamen and has been imprisoned. The specific cause will not be clear until after the county master''s interrogation. Master Qin guessed that Master Wei was unwilling after being driven out of the Dongyi Academy, and it should be a deliberate revenge. I will find Young Master Yunshu to start."


    Gu Yundong nodded randomly, no matter what the reason, the most important thing now is whether Tong An is safe or not.


    She raised her head and said to Shao Qingyuan, "I''ll go back now. You help me go to Huimin Medical Center and invite Doctor He to Fengjiang County. Tong An''s head is injured, and Doctor He is good at this."


    "it is good."


    Gu Yundong only walked out of the main room, and said to Gu Dafeng who was looking at her worriedly, "Auntie, there is something wrong with the business at home, and Brother Shao and I have to go back. You help me take care of my mother and the others, wait for me. Dad is back, just tell him."


    "Are you okay?" Gu Dafeng asked worriedly.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "It''s okay, I can handle it in the past."


    It is better not to let other people know about this for the time being, the specific situation is still unclear, lest they worry. Ye Zhou should have also received Qin Wenzheng''s exnation, so he will tell the two of them alone.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he took Tong Shui Tao directly out of the house.


    Shao Qingyuan asked Ye Zhou to rest for a while, and he immediately led the carriage to Huimin Medical Center.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao went straight to Fengkai County.


    It''s still early, but when we rush to Fengkai County like this, it''s still after the future.


    Because of the close distance, Gu Yundong and the two went directly to Gu Ji in the county town to find the stake.


    Such a serious matter, the stake must know the situation.


    Sure enough, when he arrived at the shop, Zhuang Zi hurriedly greeted her when he saw her.


    "Master, you are back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 896: Are they in this relationship?

    Chapter 896 Are they in this rtionship?


    Gu Yundong asked, "How is Tong An now? Is there any danger? Where is he now?"


    "Master, don''t worry, the doctor said that Tong An''s life was saved." Zhuangzi saw that she was in a hurry, and her voice became hoarse when she spoke, so she quickly poured them two sses of water.


    Gu Yundong heard that his life was saved, so he breathed a sigh of relief, and then he poured arge ss of water and drank it.


    Seeing her breathing evenly, Zhuangzi continued, "But Tong An has been in aa and hasn''t woken up."


    Gu Yundong frowned, and Tong Shuitao was also flustered. Tong An was her uncle. After hearing that she was injured, she had been worried all the way, and almost fell off her horse several times.


    Zhuangzi said, "The doctor said that he injured his head. There have been cases of this before, but I don''t know how long this Tong An will fall asleep. It is possible for a day or two, or a month or two. The doctor in the county is here. I don''t have much experience in this area, and I don''t dare to do it. However, Master Qin said that he had already asked someone to tell the master about you. The master will definitely bring the doctor from Fucheng over there. Let''s just wait, so the child An has already been brought. Back to Yongfu Vige."


    Gu Yundong nodded when he heard the words, it seems that now he can only wait for Brother Shao to bring Doctor He.


    "Where''s the murderer, Master Wei? Did he exin why he wanted to kill Yunshu?"


    I don''t know about this stake anymore. "Master Qin is watching over the affairs over the yamen." Although he also asked friends in the county to inquire about it, he hasn''t found out anything yet.


    "I''ll go to Qin Wenzheng first."


    "Hey." Zhuangzi hurriedly stopped her, "Master Qin should be in Yongfu Vige right now."


    Gu Yundong nodded and went out the door. After getting on his horse, he immediately went to Yongfu Vige.


    When ?? arrived at the gate of Gu''s house, he saw Father Tong hurriedly greeted him, "Girls, you are back." While speaking, he looked behind them.


    Gu Yundong knew what he was looking at and exined, "The doctor is behind, Brother Shao will bring him hereter."


    Father Tong breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly led the horse to the backyard.


    The atmosphere of the Gu family was a little low, Xu heard the movement from outside, and soon Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi ran out.


    "Big sister." As soon as the little guy saw her, his emotions copsed, he rushed over and hugged her waist tightly.


    Gu Yundong crouched down and touched his head, "It''s alright, eldest sister is back."


    Yunshu''s eyes were slightly red, and tears were swirling inside, "Eldest sister, Tong An was injured to save me."


    "I know, the eldest sister has asked Dr. He toe here, he will save Tong An, don''t worry."


    She hugged the little guy, knowing that he must be extremely guilty, she couldn''t help but sighed slightly, got up and led him inside.


    Qin Wenzheng was also there, and he nodded slightly when he saw hering back.


    Gu Yundong went to see Tong An first. Tong An was lying on the bed quietly, he had changed into clean clothes long ago, with gauze still wrapped around his forehead, his face was pale and bloodless.


    In the room, in addition to the olddy Cui who was wiping her tears, there was also a sweet meditation.


    What surprised her was that the sweet tears of meditation never stopped, and she was still holding Tong An''s hand tightly.


    Gu Yundong was shocked, this...


    Although it was out of time, Gu Yundong still felt that he had an illusion for a moment when he saw this scene.


    When did the two of them have such a rtionship? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 897: he came for me

    Chapter 897 He came after me


    Gu Yundong shook his head, suppressed the doubts in his heart, and walked out again.


    Qin Wenzheng stood at the door. Seeing hering out, he walked to the side. After she followed, he said, "Sorry, this happened because of me."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, "What do you mean? But there are results from the county government?"


    Qin Wenzheng nodded, "The Master Wei, originally came for me."


    Master Wei was originally the master of the Dongyi Academy, and he always regarded himself very highly. In addition, he had such a **** rtionship with the dean, and he was considered to be very prestigious in the academy.


    Otherwise, why would the dean act so recklessly when the dean went to Beijing to take the exam and was not in Fengkai County, andpletely ignored the acting dean?


    But he didn''t expect that the consequence of his arrogance would actually destroy his own future.


    The first time Gu Yundong saw him, he was at the door of Qin Wenzheng School and pressed against Ge Shi step by step, almost causing Ge Shi to get hurt. Although Master Wei suffers in the end, Qin Wenzheng is a lover of his daughter-inw, so he doesn''t really care about such a person who almost hurt his wife.


    This ount was recorded by Qin Wenzheng.


    Up to this point, Qin Wenzheng just wanted to find a chance to teach him a lesson, but he didn''t really want him to pay any price.


    But Master Wei killed himself, andter brought the students of Dongyi Academy to challenge his students while Qin Wenzheng was away.


    And... he lost in public, which became a joke for the entire county, and even made the acting dean unbearable and suspended his position as master.


    This matter, until the dean returns to Fengkai County.


    At that time, Master Wei wanted to go to the dean to intercede, but he didn''t expect the dean to know Qin Wenzheng''s identity. Qin Wenzheng would naturally not show mercy to this kind of person who repeatedly troubled his wife and students.


    In addition, the dean himself was dissatisfied with what Master Wei had done, so hepletely expelled him from Dongyi Academy, and even issued a letter of expulsion, punishing him in public in front of the students of the whole academy.


    Weifuzi lost all face, and he left the academy in a disheartened manner.


    After returning home, he was also pointed by the neighbors. He was famous in the county, and it was impossible to teach in other ces.


    Even his family was implicated by him and kept away from outsiders.


    Master Wei was therefore extremely unpopr at home. His wife, who used to be gentle and careless in front of him, was like a different person.


    The family has also be more and more difficult. He has no ie as a master, so he can only eat surplus grain, and the grain he eats has changed from fine grain to coarse grain, and finally he can only eat half full.


    So day after day, the conflicts in the family are getting deeper and deeper, Mr. Wei''s temperament has be more and more gloomy, and he slowly began to drink alcohol.


    His wife exploded at the time, went back to find his brother, and in turn beat Wei Fuzi, almost to death.


    It took him half a month to rest in bed before he got better.


    Well, he didn''t dare to touch his wife, but the anger in his heart would always be vented, so he set his sights on Qin Wenzheng.


    Master Wei felt that Qin Wenzheng caused him all that he is today.


    Yesterday he had a little wine and started to strengthen his courage. He picked up a pair of sharp scissors and went out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 898: There is no such thing

    Chapter 898 There is no such reason


    Master Wei went to the door of Qin Wenzheng School, thinking that when he came out, he would rush up to give him a pair of scissors.


    But he waited for an hour, but Qin Wenzheng didn''te out.


    He wanted to go in, but there was a guard outside, and he never got a chance.


    At this moment, the school was over, and Yunshu and Yuanzhi came out.


    Coincidentally, yesterday, Father Tong was not feeling well, so the person who picked up the person was Tong An.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were thest ones toe out. Since Niuban also came to the county town to study, they thought of going back together every day. The three of them are good friends and would love to go to school together.


    It¡¯s just that Dongyi Academy will leave school a littleter, so Yun Shu and the two will not set off in a hurry. They will onlye out when the other students in the school have left, and then go to Dongyi Academy to pick them up together.


    When the two ran to the side of the carriage, they happened to say the words Dongyi Academy.


    This made Wei Fu, who was standing not far away, immediately turn his attention to them. Looking at Yun Shu, he remembered that he had lost a big ugly face back then, and also thought of the embarrassment his sister Gu Yundong gave him.


    He felt that he had encountered everything today, and the two of them were equally responsible.


    At that moment, hatred surged up, and drunkenness even worse, he rushed towards Gu Yunshu without even thinking about it.


    Tong An just carried Yuanzhi into the carriage, and when he turned around, he saw Wei Fuzi stab Yunshu with scissors, his face changed greatly on the spot, he hugged Yunshu without thinking, and avoided the scissors.


    But Master Wei couldn''t hold back his momentum, and the scissors stabbed directly into Tong An''s body.


    Tong An let out a pained cry. At this time, he still remembered to put Gu Yunshu down carefully.


    The moment Master Wei saw the blood, he suddenly woke up.


    Especially the person he stabbed was a stranger, which made him subconsciously look at the cloud book beside him.


    But at this nce, Tong An thought that Master Wei was still unwilling to give up, and nned to be detrimental to Yunshu again. Therefore, when Master Wei was about to run away, he grabbed his hand and asked Yun Shu to rush to call someone.


    Master Wei panicked, especially when he saw that someone was already running towards him, he picked up a wooden stick on the ground without thinking, and mmed it on his head.


    In a hurry, he struck hard and hard. Tong An only felt a flower in front of him, and he fell straight to the back.


    Fortunately, the concierge of the Qin family ran over at this time, and people who heard the movement on the street also ran over.


    Master Wei was arrested, but Tong An was in aa. He was sent to the nearest hospital, where the doctor stopped the bleeding and bandaged him, but there was nothing he could do about the injury on his head.


    Yunshu hurriedly went to Shao Qingyuan''s pharmacy to invite the old doctor over, but after reading it, the old doctor came to the same conclusion.


    The injury to the head is alwaysplicated. Doctors who are not proficient in this area will not dare to give needles easily.


    Yunshu med himself very much, he saw clearly that Master Wei was here for him, and Tong An was injured to save him.


    He didn''t dare to sleep all night, for fear that Tong An would just leave so unknowingly, and his small body was tense until Gu Yundong came back.


    Qin Wenzheng said in a deep voice, "He originally came for me, you don''t have to me yourself too much." He touched Yunshu''s little head.


    This matter is entirely because Master Wei is angry, what did Yunshu do? He was just fighting back when Wei Fuzi was embarrassing him.


    Could it be that it was only Master Wei who bullied him, and he still didn''t allow him to refute?


    There is no such thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 899: Doctor He is here

    Chapter 899 Doctor He is here


    Gu Yundong also said, "It''s Master Wei who is at fault for this. What we need to do now is to do our best to keep Tong An well, bring the murderer to justice, and avenge Tong An."


    Yunshu lowered his mouth slightly and nodded, "I know eldest sister."


    Tong Ping didn''t know when he came here. Since Tong An was injured yesterday, all he can do as a big brother is to help him do his thing as best he can.


    The eldest miss is not here, the young master is young, and Tong An has always been in charge of the workshop.


    Tong Ping was worried that Tong An¡¯s injury would affect the workshop, causing people to panic, so although he was also worried about Tong An¡¯s health, he went to the workshop early in the morning to stabilize the situation.


    Looking at it now, it is a bit haggard.


    Gu Yundong nodded at him, "Thank you for your hard work."


    "I''m fine, that''s what I should do originally." Tong Ping often runs outside now, and he is much more stable, "I won''t let the workshop mess up, Miss, don''t worry, when Tong An wakes up, you can feel at ease."


    After a pause, he looked at Gu Yunshu, "It''s the young master, I didn''t sleepst night, I''m afraid I won''t be able to bear it any longer."


    Gu Yundong lowered his head, the little guy shook his head hurriedly, "I''m not sleepy at all."


    "Then sleep too." Gu Yundong picked him up directly and walked to the room, "Children won''t grow taller if they don''t sleep."


    "But Tong An..."


    Gu Yundong put him on the bed, took off his shoes and jacket, covered him with the quilt, and patted him lightly, "There''s a big sister here."


    Big sister is here.


    These four words are like magic to Yunshu. When he was fleeing the desert, Gu Yundong always said that there is a big sister.


    With big sister here, he can rx. With the eldest sister here, he finally didn''t have to work hard to support his small shoulders.


    The little guy burst into tears, he wiped it with the back of his hand, and said "um" in a nasal voice, then pulled the quilt up to cover most of his face and closed his eyes.


    After all, he didn''t sleep all night, and his body''s exhaustion quickly surged up.


    Gu Yundong patted the quilt lightly with his hand, and he fell asleep after a while.


    Gu Yundong then gently pulled the quilt down, revealing that little red face.


    It wasn''t until a long timeter that she gently left the room.


    Yuanzhi, who was also worried, stood outside the door, "Is Yunshu asleep?"


    "Well, I fell asleep, you didn''t have a good rest, go get some sleep."


    Yuanzhi nodded heavily, then quietly walked into the room, carefully lifted the quilt and got into the bed.


    The two children slept side by side, and the whole room felt warm.


    Gu Yundong gently closed the door, and when he turned around, the expression on his face sank.


    Qin Wenzheng was still standing in the same ce waiting for her. When she saw hering, he said, "I''ll keep an eye on the Yamen side, don''t worry, it won''t make him feel better."


    "Um."


    Qin Wenzheng left just now, and with Gu Yundong in the Gu family, don''t worry too much.


    As evening approached, Shao Qingyuan finally came back, and it was Doctor He who came back with him.


    Doctor He looked a bit bad. When he arrived at Gu''s house, his legs were soft.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Didn''t you ride a carriage?"


    Doctor He turned around, red at Shao Qingyuan fiercely, and almost fell forward.


    Shao Qingyuan reached out his hand to support him expressionlessly, propping him forward.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 900: Theres nothing wrong with that

    Chapter 900 There is nothing wrong with those words


    "Where is Tong An?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Gu Yundong pointed to the front, "In his own room."


    Shao Qingyuan was about to take Dr. He there, but Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped him, "Wait, how can Dr. He see a doctor like this? His hands are shaking. Don''t make the wrong needle for a while, but it''s bad."


    The Cui n who just heard the movement outside and ran out heard the words, so they didn''te forward.


    Doctor He took two breaths and said, "Yun Dong is still sensible, look at the person you''re looking for, it''s true, he almost ran away with my life."


    "Doctor He, you also ride a horse?"


    Tong Ping brought a chair to Doctor He, poured water for him, and waited for him to rx before saying, "I was sitting in the carriage, but Shao Qingyuan is almost at the gate of the county town. Suddenly, I disliked the slow carriage of the carriage, and directly scooped me onto the horse''s back, and then rushed over with a whip."


    Gu Yundong looked suspiciously at Shao Qingyuan, who had a good reason, "Doctor He is not used to riding a carriage, and the road is too slow. If you don''t ride into the city at thest section, the city gate will be closed, and we can only get to Yongfu Vige tomorrow. ."


    That''s not a problem...


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "Doctor He is tired."


    Doctor He snorted coldly, but fortunately, he has a gentle temperament. Although he is angry, he also knows that saving people is important, so a fewints are enough.


    He is a lot older, so he doesn''t care about this kid.


    Doctor He waved his hand in a big way, "Okay, take me to the patient first."


    "Are you rested?"


    "Almost." In fact, Shao Qingyuan''s speed was a lot slower on the way into the vige.


    Doctor He was still supported by Shao Qingyuan, and Tong Ping immediately stepped forward to support him on the other side, making him look like a seriously ill patient.


    Gu Yundong followed into the room, looking at Shen Sitian and sighed slightly.


    She was still here, until Mrs Cui told her that the doctor who saw the doctor wasing, she suddenly stood up, wiped her face and moved aside.


    Doctor He took off the gauze on Tong An''s head, gave him another pulse, and nodded slightly.


    "How is it?" Shen Sitian asked eagerly.


    Doctor He, "Well, although it''s a little serious, it can be cured."


    The people in the room immediately looked happy, "It can be cured, it can be cured, that''s great."


    Doctor He, "I''ll prepare, and I''ll give him an injection tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow? Can''t you do it today?" Cui asked in a low voice, she was very worried, and hoped that the sooner her son woke up, the better, otherwise, her heart would keep on, unable to eat and sleep well.


    Doctor He knew they were in a hurry, but...


    He pointed to the sky outside, "It''s already sote, I can''t see clearly, how can I get the needle?"


    said, and gave Shao Qingyuan a pointed nce.


    Did you hear that? Even if you rush to bring me into town today, it''s still useless.


    Shao Qingyuan pretended not to see his gaze.


    Others were a little disappointed when they heard Dr. He''s exnation, but they were very happy to know that Tong An was fine.


    Shen Sitian also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he hadn''t slept all day and all night, and his body had been tense all the time. At this moment, he couldn''t hold it any longer, and his body shook violently.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped forward and supported her back, "Go and rest first."


    "Thank you." Shen Sitian wiped his face, and finally showed a smile, "If you hadn''t brought Dr. He here, Tong An would probably have..."


    Gu Yundong looked at her, an idea suddenly shed in his mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 901: care

    Chapter 901 Care


    After this thought tumbled in Gu Yundong''s mind for a while, she temporarily pressed it down.


    No hurry, let Tong An get well first, and ask him after he wakes up.


    With his contribution this time, it is not impossible to eliminate ve status.


    Doctor He temporarily settled in Gu''s house. Mrs. Cui packed the guest room for him and came out. After a day''s journey, Dr. He stopped after dinner.


    In the early morning of the next day, under the earnest expectation of everyone, he carried the medicine box and concentrated on giving Tong An a shot.


    In the room, except for Tong Ping who beat him up, everyone else was waiting outside.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi squatted on the ground, staring at the door with **** eyes. Gu Yundong watched from behind, knowing that the two children were in a hurry, so she didn''t persuade them much.


    After most of the day, there was a slight movement in the house.


    Tong Ping opened the door, and Doctor He walked out while wiping his sweat.


    "Doctor, how is Tong An?" Cui was the first to ask.


    Doctor He said, "It''s alright, if there is no ident, I will wake up at night."


    A look of joy shed across the faces of everyone, and Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi let out a long sigh of relief andpletelyughed.


    Since Tong An is fine, everyone else is no longer in the room.


    Gu Yundong sent the two children back to the room to read, while he went to the workshop in the vige.


    I was in a hurry toe back yesterday, and I was worried about Yunshu and Tong An, but I didn''t go out.


    Tong An is in charge of the workshop now. He was unconscious, so she naturally went to see it.


    There are now more than 100 workers in the ?? workshop. Since thest time we recruited 50 more long-term workers, the workshop has be very lively.


    In particr, many people came from other viges, and it was inconvenient to go back too far, but the row of dormitories at the back of the workshop was used.


    When Gu Yundong passed by, many people immediately gathered around and asked about Tong An''s situation with concern.


    "Master, is Tong Guanshi all right?"


    "Master, has the perpetrator been caught?"


    "Master, if you need any help from us, just say it."


    Most of the questioners were the long-term workers from earlier, who knew her well and dared to speak in front of her.


    Although the people who were summoned from behind were also concerned, they still stood at a certain distance.


    Gu Yundong answered the questions one by one. She watched everyone in the workshop busy in an orderly manner. Even though Tong An was not there, no one seemed to bezy.


    It seems that Tong An is really well managed.


    After passing the jam area, Gu Yundong went to the dried fruit and preserved fruit, and finally, to the sugar making room.


    Since the sugarcane has matured this year, the production of white sugar has naturally been put on the agenda.


    This time, she didn''t do it herself, and she didn''t put thest step in Gu''s backyard.


    At the very beginning, Gu Yundong predicted that the production of white sugar would be monopolized within two or three years, and it would definitely be more and moremon in the future. Now that the imperial court controls it, no one dares to tantly trade sugar.


    But Qin Wenzheng told her that someone in the capital had already made it secretly. It''s just that under the eyes of the emperor, these people only use it for their own use, and they don''t dare to sell it.


    This kind of petty trouble, the emperor also opened one eye and closed one eye.


    Although Gu Yundong never thought that it would always be in his own hands, but at present the production of this aspect is still in the hands of trusted people.


    In the ??white sugar area, all the people working are the Zeng family and the group of people who first worked with him as part-timeborers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 902: talk to you

    Chapter 902 Talk to you


    Of course, these people also have the highest wages.


    Gu Yundong trusted the two Zeng family members the most, so this was handed over to them to manage.


    Although Dong has a soft temperament, Zeng Hu has some management qualifications.


    Therefore, now thebined monthly money of the Zeng family and his wife is four taels of silver.


    It is said that after the New Year, the couple nned to send Zeng Le also to a private school. Nowadays, several members of Yunshu Yuanzhi Niudan Zeng''s family are studying in the school, and Zeng Yue has recently learned embroidery with Shen Sitian.


    Therefore, Zeng Le is often the only one in the family. Zeng''s family was poor and lived far away. The three children of Zeng''s family help the family sensible and seldom go out to y with other children.


    Therefore, Zeng Le had almost no children in the vige, but now he can go out to y. But when I was ying, I came back with mud all over my body, dirty all over my body, like a wild monkey going up the mountain and down the river.


    Every time Mr. Dong looked at him like that, and then looked at the eldest son who came back from the private school, he felt very bad.


    Thought, as expected, I should go to study.


    In addition to this, the Zeng family also ns to rebuild the house.


    Gu Yundong was naturally happy for them. When she first came to Yongfu Vige, the kindness that the Zeng family showed to them is now repaid.


    Everyone in the vige is envious, and some people regret it even more. If only Gu Yundong lived in their house, they might be the ones who will build a new house today.


    Some people even joked about Fang''s mother and daughter, look at how good an opportunity they didn''t seize in the first ce, and they drove people out.


    As a result, the Zeng family rose step by step, but the mother and daughter of the Fang family directly broke off the rtionship with the vige chief''s family.


    Gu Yundong has asionally heard of these rumors.


    This is exactly what she wants, so that everyone understands that they can have food, live in a new house, and have a good life with her. If you have to think about the trouble of looking for her, then you have to weigh the end.


    After watching the white sugar area, Gu Yundong went to the back dormitory again. It seemed that one-third of the people had already lived in it. Looking at it like this, there was still a bit of firework.


    After finishing the workshop, it was already noon.


    Tong An woke up much earlier than Doctor He said, and he woke up not long after noon.


    Doctor He checked him and nodded to make sure there was nothing serious.


    "As long as you take a good rest, there will be no major problems." Dr. He kept the medicine and exined the precautions. After the next day, the person returned to Fucheng.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who sent him back, and he went to Fucheng to report a letter to Gu Dajiang and the others.


    Then he went on to study the problem of cowpox.


    Gu Yundong stayed, and after Tong An had recovered a little for two days, she went to the door.


    Tong An is lying on the bed reading a book. Now that he can read, he has nothing to do while he is recovering, so he reads a book to pass the time.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, he straightened himself, "Why did youe here, miss?"


    "Don''t move, I''m just talking to you."


    Tong An was puzzled, "Miss, if you have something to do, just tell me."


    Gu Yundong pulled a stool and sat down beside him, "It''s about this matter, I want to say thank you to you. Thanks to you a few days ago, if you hadn''t saved Yun Shu, the scissors would have been stuck in the He might not even be able to save his life."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 903: Tong Ans thoughts

    Chapter 903 Tong An''s thoughts


    Tong An was terrified, and hurriedly said, "What did thedy say? I am the servant of the Gu family, and it is my duty to protect the master. Don''t say that I am fine now, even if I really die, it is me. It¡¯s not worth being a youngdy to say thank you. Besides, I¡¯m recovering from an injury these days, and Young Master and Young Master Biao alsoe to see me from time to time, and I¡¯ve also bought a lot of things. I¡¯m already very moved.¡±


    Tong An''s words were not adulterated at all, he really thought so.


    He has been a man of the moment since he was a child, and served the young master in the previous master''s house. They have never regarded subordinates like them as human beings, and they have always been unable to live or die.


    When I arrived at the Gu family, I was really apprehensive at first, but both the youngdies and the young masters of the Gu family were very kind to them, and they never beat or scolded them. Don''t dislike him for being clumsy, let him be literate, and be the steward of the workshop.


    Tong An always felt that she was so trusted by the youngdy that she could not repay her, and could not wait to dig out her heart and dedicate it all to the Gu family.


    This time, he was even more willing to block the scissors for the young master, thinking that when he finally got to use him, he did not regret it at all, and was even happy to be able to save the young master.


    Gu Yundong believes what he said, but...


    "Anyway, you have done a great job, and you should be rewarded." Gu Yundong said, "You can tell me directly what reward you want."


    "I don''t need it." Tong An blurted out without even thinking about it, "Miss Young Master treats us well, it is the best reward for us to value us so much."


    Gu Yundong, "..." A bit of a headache.


    She used to feel that Tong An was quite honest, but she didn''t expect to be so honest.


    She paused and reminded him, "Actually, you can think about it. For example, if you n to marry a wife and have children, I can also help to introduce you, or if you are missing anything, you can mention it."


    "No, in my life, I don''t n to get married again. I don''tck anything. Gu''s family has everything, and with such a high monthly money, I can buy anything I want."


    Gu Yundong frowned, listening to his decisive tone, did he really n to marry again?


    Could it be that he has no idea about meditation?


    Gu Yundong felt his head hurt even more. She looked at Tong An carefully for a moment, and she did not see the slightest bit of embarrassment on his face, and sighed silently in her heart.


    "Then... save it first. When you think about it, you can count it all together." Gu Yundong stood up, "You should have a good rest first, I''m leaving."


    She went out the door, a little confused.


    What should I do if my brain is not enough? What happened to these two?


    She wondered if she wanted to ask what Shen Sitian meant, but in the following days, Shen Sitian didn''t take a step closer to Tong An''s door.


    It was like Gu Yundong''s illusion that when Tong An was in aa that day, she was holding Tong An''s hand and crying.


    What are these two doing?


    Gu Yundong simply went directly to Shen Sitian and asked her what happened that day.


    Shen Sitian shook his head and said, "I was just scared that day."


    Gu Yundong believed that she was a ghost, "Tell me honestly, have you fallen in love with Tong An? Then have you told him?"


    "Yun Dong, I don''t n to marry again in my life. You know what happened to me in the past, and I can''t tell others about it. I just thought that when I saved enough money, I would build a building next to it. The house, maybe adopting a child in the future, it will be like that for a lifetime.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 904: everyone is back

    Chapter 904 Everyone is back


    Gu Yundong doesn''t agree with her negative thoughts, but she can''t figure it out herself, let alone what other people give her.


    bother.


    "Forget it, I''m not in a hurry anyway. Maybe you''ll change your mind in the future." Gu Yundong guessed that she might note out of Gu Gang''s incident, so it''s not easy to force her, "Anyway, when you need me, I''m always there."


    "Well, thank you." Shen Sitian smiled lightly, "It is my greatest blessing to have you as a friend."


    Gu Yundong didn''t care about it any more, just let it be.


    She will be very busy in the next days, Tong An is recovering from her injuries, Shao Qingyuan is looking for a way to treat smallpox, Gu Yundong has to manage the workshop, and she also found time to buy dozens of acres of orchards.


    The Shi family is very experienced in cultivating orchards, but the management is reallycking.


    Gu Yundong began to reuse Zhao Zhu. Zhao Zhu was very courageous. He helped Gu Yundong recruit some farmers to serve the fruit forest. In addition, his son became more and more stable, and now he is getting better and better.


    The four thugs who came to Gu Yundong''s house to steal money, except for Hu Liang who broke his leg and spent the whole day crying and tossing his parents at home, the other three were already working with Gu Yundong.


    This made Hu Liang''s mother Jin Yuexiang unbnced, and she often spoke ill of Gu Yundong in the vige.


    Unfortunately, now more than half of the people in Yongfu Vige are working in Gu Yundong''s workshop or orchard, so naturally they won''t listen to her.


    Even if he doesn''t work in Gu''s family, he hopes to be seen one day. How can he help Jin Yuexiang to arrange Gu''s family.


    On the contrary, the Hu family became more and more unpopr in the vige.


    The days just passed by in such a hustle and bustle. During this period, the workshop delivered goods to Fucheng several times, and also brought a letter from Gu Dajiang, just asking her about her daily life, but she didn''t know anything about Yunshu.


    The case of the Master Wei has ended, and Qin Wenzheng gave her the news that the person was sent thousands of miles away.


    Been busy like this until the end of the month, and finally ushered in Gu Yundong''s wedding ceremony! !


    Even she herself had forgotten about this day. Who knew that one day, her father, mother, sister, aunt, and cousin Ke all came back, and she suddenly remembered... This is a very important day for her.


    The eldest uncle didn''te back with him. His leg has only been treated for a month. Doctor Xiong exined that it is not advisable to move too much. he.


    "But he prepared a wedding ceremony for you." Gu Dafeng handed her a wooden sculpture.


    The wood carving of a screen is not tooplicated, but it is very fine and beautiful. It can be seen that the eldest uncle was very careful when he carved it.


    "I like it, thank you."


    There are still two days before the day of the sun, and in the afternoon, Shao Qingyuan also came back.


    It''s just that although he looks normal, Gu Yundong is keenly aware that he looks haggard and has a grumpy mood.


    What''s the matter, is there something wrong with the cowpox vination method?


    Gu Yundong suddenly became a little nervous, and when his parents were not paying attention, he quickly pulled him aside and asked, "Is it not going well?"


    Shao Qingyuan let out a sigh of relief, "No, it went well, one case has been sessful."


    Gu Yundong was overjoyed, "Really? It really seeded? Isn''t that very good, why do you still look so bad?"


    Judging by the importance Shao Qingyuan ces on this matter, he should be happy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 905: Bring a surprise to Qin Wenzheng

    Chapter 905 Bring a surprise to Qin Wenzheng


    Shao Qingyuan is indeed happy, but he is also a little angry when he is happy.


    "Do you know who this sessful person is?"


    Gu Yundong frowned and shook his head.


    Shao Qingyuan, "A pig."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened suddenly, "Is it nted on him? He agreed to it?"


    "It''s more than that." Shao Qingyuan sneered, "He still contracted cowpox himself, and then he contracted smallpox after he was healed."


    "..." Gu Yundong was speechless for a while.


    Although she knew that the cowpox vination method was correct, Ah Zhu didn''t know that such an unprecedented experiment, no one could guarantee that it would be foolproof. He was too daring, right?


    Shao Qingyuan also felt that he was bold, he originally nned toe back a few days earlier.


    But when such a thing happened to Ah Zhu, Shao Qingyuan couldn''t leave, so he had to stay to take care of him, lest he really kill himself.


    He didn''te back until it was confirmed that Ah Zhu waspletely healed, but after guarding him day and night for a few days, Shao Qingyuan''s face finally became more ugly.


    He told Gu Yundong about A Zhu''s family, and Gu Yundong understood why he acted like this.


    how to say? One is Ah Zhu''s trust in Shao Qingyuan, and the other is to get rid of one of his obsessions.


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed his forehead, Gu Yundong saw that he was really tired, so he rushed him to rest.


    "You go home and get a good night''s sleep. I have two days left until the wedding ceremony. When you rest, let''s go to the county town tomorrow and talk to Qin Wenzheng about your important achievement."


    Shao Qingyuan was taken aback for a moment, "Going tomorrow? It''s just a case of sess, it''s not enough..."


    "Enough, we can report the matter first. Let the emperor have a bottom line. Besides, the emperor must also verify it. They will also arrange for the imperial doctor to confirm this method again and again."


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed her eyes, she was so anxious...


    "Is there any news from Qin Wenzheng?"


    Gu Yundong knew that he couldn''t hide it from him, "Well, when I went to the county seat yesterday, I heard what Qin Wenzheng said, and the situation was a little serious."


    "Okay, then go to the county town tomorrow."


    Seeing his agreement, Gu Yundong drove him back to rest.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan rushed to the county seat.


    The county town was still very lively. The two first sent Niudan to Dongyi Academy, and then took Yunshu and Yuanzhi to Qin Wenzheng''s school.


    After sending the two to the lecture hall, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went straight to Qin Wenzheng''s study.


    Qin Wenzheng was a little surprised to see the two of them, "Why did youe here so early?"


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t speak, Gu Yundong took a step forward, coughed slightly and looked a little mysterious, "We have good news for you."


    "Behind the good news, is there any bad news?" Qin Wenzheng asked with a smile.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "No."


    "Then I can rest assured, tell me, what good news." This time, he was hospitable, he brought tea to both of them, and sat down by himself, "You are used to being tricky, so don''t bring any gossip. fool me."


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, "When did I fool you with the gossip? You do the math, Bai Tang, the great news, right? Thest thing about the Tao family was also great news, right? Why didn''t I give it to you? brought a surprise?"


    Qin Wenzheng thought, hey, that''s true.


    He suddenly became interested, "Then tell me, what surprises did you bring me this time? Could it be that you have a recipe for green sugar and blue sugar?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 906: The Tao family found the third young master

    Chapter 906 The Tao family has found the third young master


    Gu Yundong''s face was full of ck lines, "Your imagination is simply too barren and too narrow."


    "Okay, then say it, I''ll listen."


    "Master Qin knows about smallpox, right?"


    Qin Wenzheng frowned, and when he heard these two words, he was in a bad mood.


    "You know, smallpox is a very terrifying and fast-infecting gue. From ancient times to the present, the number of people who have died from the disease of smallpox is unknown. In the previous dynasty, two young geniuses died of the disease, which is a great pity. Even The royal family cannot avoid it, and there is no cure so far."


    Qin Wenzheng sighed as he spoke, and immediately puzzled, "What are you asking about this? Could it be that the surprise you mentioned has something to do with smallpox?" way?"


    Gu Yundong was expressionless, "No."


    Qin Wenzheng was suddenly disappointed, "Then what are you talking about? Unless you tell me there is a way to diagnose and treat it, it won''t be a surprise to me."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, your request was not so harsh just now.


    "I have no way of diagnosis and treatment, but I have ways of prevention."


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned, "Prevention? You mean... the human pox vination method? Yun Dong, you are not new, this method has been used for a long time."


    "I''m not referring to the human pox vination method. Of course, I know that this method has been used for a long time, and the failure rate is very high. I''m referring to the new method, the foolproof one."


    Qin Wenzheng was startled and suddenly turned to look at her, "Is what you said true?"


    "That''s called a surprise, right?"


    Qin Wenzheng finally sat up straight and his expression was serious, "Tell me carefully, why are you sure that this method of yours will be foolproof, have you tried it?"


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Brother Shao discovered this method, and I asked Brother Shao to tell you about it. But beforehand, you have to report this matter to the emperor truthfully, and let the emperor know that my brother Shao has done a great job and can be the one who can save the gold medal from death. This is a great credit, and he cannot be implicated because of the Tao family''s affairs."


    Qin Wenzheng, "..."


    He lowered his head slightly, and a strange expression shed past from the angle that the two of them couldn''t see.


    When he just raised his head, he became nonchnt again.


    "This is natural, you tell me, I promise to report it truthfully."


    Gu Yundong took two steps back and asked Shao Qingyuan to speak.


    Seeing that the two might talk for a long time, she simply left the school, "I''m going to buy something on the street."


    Qin Wenzheng waved his hand, quite like crossing the river and demolishing the bridge.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, anyway, the big credit is already a sure thing, so she can rest assured.


    After leaving the school, Gu Yundong walked to the downtown street.


    However, she had just arrived at the intersection when a person suddenly ran up in front of her.


    "Yundong, Yundong, it''s really you, I was going to Yongfu Vige to find you."


    Gu Yundong raised his head, and saw Liu Wei running out of breath with a blushing face, and rushed to her with great excitement.


    Gu Yundong immediately took two steps back and distanced himself from him, "What are you asking me for?"


    "I have great news for you."


    Liu Wei''s eyes are shining, and there is a schadenfreude in it.


    "You also have news?" Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "You said."


    "Hey, hey, let me tell you, the Tao family, Master Tao, Tao Feng, find his younger brother, the third Master Tao who was sent out since he was a child."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Who are you talking about? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 907: Tao Sangongzi is someone else

    Chapter 907 Tao San Gongzi has someone else


    Gu Yundong felt that she must have heard a hallucination, she tugged at her ears and asked again.


    "What did you just say? Who found who?"


    Liu Wei wascent, "Tao Feng, the eldest brother of Tao Xing, who jumped up and down all day long to fight against me but suffered the consequences. He found the third son of the Tao family, oh, yes, you may not know. The Tao family also has three sons.¡±


    He hurriedly coughed and tried to share the gossip with her, "Let me tell you, the Tao family originally had three brothers, Tao Feng was the eldest, he and the third were both born by Master Tao''s original wife, and Tao Xing''s deted calf is now Mrs. Tao was born, and now Mrs. Tao used to be a concubine, but Mr. Tao spoiled his concubine and destroyed his wife, and the original wife just changed the concubine''s family, so these years, Tao Feng''s life at home has been particrly difficult, but hispatriot Third brother, he was kidnapped and sold when he was a child."


    Gu Yundong was a little dazed when he heard it, isn''t that the third son of the Tao family, Shao Qingyuan? Shao Qingyuan was still exining to Qin Wenzheng about the cowpox vination method. How could Tao Feng find it?


    Trafficking? Gu Yundong was suddenly shocked by these two words.


    She suddenly raised her head to look at Liu Wei, "Did you just say kidnapping? Mr. Tao Sangong was kidnapped and sold?"


    "It seems to be, but this is what Tao Feng said, I don''t know the specific situation." Liu Wei said in a low voice and said mysteriously, "But when my father told me about this, he was very secretive. It looks like there is another inside story, I think, it must be more than just kidnapping and selling, maybe it is a smuggler in the back house, who was harmed by Tao Xing''s mother, it is really pitiful."


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath slowly, "When was the third son of Tao found?"


    "Yesterday morning, but I only got the news today." Liu Wei was a little regretful, "I heard that the Tao family was very lively for a while, and Mrs. Tao was determined not to let Tao Yan enter the door, not even Mr. Tao and Mrs. Tao. Agreed. It''s very strange. This Taoyan has been abducted for so many years, and it''s hard to find it back. Isn''t it supposed to fall in love with each other and cry with joy?


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and turned around abruptly.


    Liu Wei was startled, and hurriedly followed, "Hey, where are you going? I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    Gu Yundong walked faster and faster, and started to run at the back.


    Liu Wei chased for a while, ran too fast and staggered for a while. He just med himself for eating too much and gaining weight recently. When he looked up, Gu Yundong disappeared.


    "Why are you running so fast? I finally gossip with you, but you didn''t stay tough with me, are you still a friend?"


    couldn''t catch up, Liu Wei gave up anyway.


    Gu Yundong turned seven and eight, and soon returned to Qin Wenzheng''s school.


    Before entering the door, he saw Shao Qingyuan walking out.


    She rushed to him and asked, "Are you finished?"


    "It''s over." Shao Qingyuan said few words and exined it simply and neatly, very simply.


    For some more specific data, he directly recorded it in the notebook and handed it to Qin Wenzheng, so he could read it himself.


    Qin Wenzheng is not a doctor after all, and he cannot ask any professional questions.


    Anyway, he only needs to know that the cowpox vination method is feasible and the sess rate is very high.


    So as soon as Shao Qingyuan finished speaking, he came out to find Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 908: Old man Li lied to him again

    Chapter 908 Old Man Li lied to him again


    But why did she seem to be in a hurry when she saw her at this moment, but it seemed like something major happened?


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, didn''t it mean something big happened?


    She took Shao Qingyuan''s hand and walked inside again, strode towards Qin Wenzheng''s study, and mmed open the study door.


    Qin Wenzheng was looking at the handwritten note given by Shao Qingyuan, when he heard the sound of breaking the door, he was startled and hid the handwritten note almost like a conditioned reflex.


    Seeing that it was the two of them, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You have to knock on the door before you enter. Even your brother knows this truth. Don''t you understand the etiquette of being an older sister?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t seem to hear what he said, and rushed to him in a few strides, squinting his eyes and asked, "I heard that Tao Feng found the third son of the Tao family, and now the one named Tao Yan is in Tao Yan. home, isn''t it??"


    Shao Qingyuan''s pupils shrank and looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief.


    Qin Wenzheng froze when he heard this, but he still tried his best to maintain a normal expression on his face.


    But who is Gu Yundong? She has already figured out the connection between them when she came back all the way. This is not a question at all, but a positive tone.


    Seeing that Qin Wenzheng seemed to be looking for an excuse, Gu Yundong stared, "Don''t try to lie to me, it''s not good for you."


    Qin Wenzheng sighed softly, then nodded and said, "Tao Feng, we did find Tao Yan."


    said, he nced at Shao Qingyuan and said, "The real third son of the Tao family."


    Shao Qingyuan''s mind was nk for a moment, his brows were tightly knitted, "You mean, I''m not, the Tao family?"


    Qin Wenzheng nodded, "Yes, you should have been deceived by old man Li. But what he said about the third son of the Tao family was given to others as a broom star, and he kept squeezing it is true."


    Shao Qingyuan looked stunned, it turned out to be fake again.


    Before the old man died, he lied to him again! !


    But, he clearly did the investigation. He personally asked the two old men of the Tao family who had been there for more than 20 years, and confirmed that the third son of the Tao family was taken away by Old Man Li.


    He is now twenty, and the third son of Tao is twenty. Two days after Tao San Gongzi was taken away, that is when he appeared in Yongfu Vige. Master Tao''s original wife''s surname was Shao, and he also had the word Shao on his clothes when he was a child. He had seen that swaddle.


    Moreover, if he was not the third son of the Tao family, why did Old Man Li torture him like this?


    Qin Wenzheng nced at him and sat down again, "It''s no wonder that you couldn''t find out, because the third son of Tao was indeed taken away by old man Li. It''s just that he handled it once, and soon gave it to someone else."


    As for Shao Qingyuan''s clothes when he was a child, it is very likely that Old Man Li ripped off the real third son of Tao.


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his head slightly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a long while, he suddenlyughed, "So, the person who the Tao family calcted will punish six rtives, isn''t it me?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned, and suddenly felt badly distressed.


    It turns out that he has always cared about this the most.


    Gu Yundong didn''t believe it himself, but Shao Qingyuan grew up in such an environment, and the old man Li gave him such a big blow before he died. The words that he was a broom star had already taken root in his heart and became A dead end.


    She stretched out her arms to hug him, Qin Wenzheng''s eyelids twitched, it didn''t fit the rationale, and ignored the indecent, what kind of decency? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 909: Gu Yundongs accusation

    Chapter 909 Gu Yundong''s usation


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned his head to look at him, his eyes were fierce, "Since Brother Shao is not the third son of the Tao family, where is his real family?"


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned for a moment, then he touched his nose and said in a low voice, "This, I haven''t checked it out yet. Besides, it''s very difficult to check, I''m afraid only old man Li who has been buried knows it."


    "What''s the use of you then?"


    Qin Wenzheng, "..." Has he promised to investigate Shao Qingyuan''s background? Don''t bring such anger people? The temper is too bad, be careful not to marry.


    Gu Yundong didn''t look at him, and said in a low voice, "It''s okay, Big Brother Shao, Qin Wenzheng is useless and can''t find it. Let''s find it by ourselves, we will definitely find it."


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter to me whether I know my background or not. Now that I have you, that''s enough."


    He suddenly felt rxed, and that heavy feeling disappeared because Tao Feng found the real third son of Tao.


    He''s not from the Tao family, so he''s fine.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at him, seeing that the smile in the corner of his eyes became much clearer, and immediately followed.


    "Anyway, we have nothing to do with the Tao family. You''ll be fine if the Tao family dies or not."


    "Hmm." Shao Qingyuan lowered his head, and the corner of his mouth touched her forehead lightly.


    Qin Wenzheng, "..." You two think I''m dead, it''s okay to cuddle and hug, and kiss, kiss? Immoral and vulgar, immoral and vulgar.


    He pointed at them with trembling fingers, and said, "In the public, the two of you are not married yet, can you..."


    The smile on Gu Yundong''s face disappeared before he finished speaking, and he turned his head to look at him gloomily, "It''s fine if you don''t speak, but as soon as you speak, I remember that there are still ounts that you haven''t settled clearly with you."


    Gu Yundong let go of Shao Qingyuan and said with a sneer, "You already knew about this matter, but you were hiding it to the death. You are a sinister and cunning viin with ulterior motives."


    "Hey, you have to speak with conscience, why am I a viin? I just found out about this today. You came here early this morning, I wanted to tell you, but I was so shocked by your good news that I forgot it. ."


    "fart."


    "Don''t say dirty..."


    "You knew it more than a month ago."


    Qin Wenzheng''s eyes were slightly widened, hey, can you guess this?


    Gu Yundong didn''t smile, "You told Brother Shao more than a month ago that although the water in the Tao family is deep, you can guarantee that Brother Shao is safe and sound. Why do you guarantee that the Sacred Heart is unpredictable, how can you do it? You can be sure that the emperor will not really implicate Big Brother Shao. Thinking about it now, isn¡¯t it guaranteed? Big Brother Shao is not from the Tao family, so it has nothing to do with Big Brother Shao, right?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng: So, it''s not good that this fool is too smart, and it will be exposed at once.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across his face, and he said embarrassingly, "It was hard to say too much at that time."


    "I think you did it on purpose, just to deceive us about the cowpox vination method, right? You know that Brother Shao and I are looking for a way back, are you trying to drain ourst value?"


    Gu Yundong''s usation, his voice was heavier.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and there was a hint of ill will when he looked at Qin Wenzheng.


    Qin Wenzheng''s eyes widened, this crime is too big, what is squeezed? He just held a glimmer of hope in his heart to see what kind of great contributions the two of them could think of. When ites to her mouth, she has be a heinous sinner?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 910: Then Ill make you stupid

    Chapter 910 Then I will make you stupid


    "You, you can eat this rice, but you can''t talk nonsense." Qin Wenzheng quickly defended, "I''m just curious about how much skill you have. Facts have proved that you are really powerful."


    "It''s useless to tter you. You gave us the cowpox vination method, and I won''t give it to you anymore."


    Qin Wenzheng, "..." Did you y as a child? Can you take it back?


    "Yun Dong, this is what you are wrong. The cowpox vination is a great deed for the benefit of the country and the people. Do you know how many people can be saved by publicizing it? This is a kind deed, a merit, and a major event of saving people from water and fire. How can you take it back? Besides, Shao Qingyuan told me, I remember it in my mind, how can you take it?"


    said thest sentence, and he was vaguely proud.


    Genius is indeed a genius, and he remembered exactly what Shao Qingyuan told him.


    Gu Yundong''s teeth are itching with hatred, but she is not unwilling not to give Qin Wenzheng this thing, she is angry that Qin Wenzheng already knew about it and didn''t tell them, do you know how long they have been worried?


    This bastard...


    "You remembered it in your mind, right? Then I''ll fool you to see how you remember it."


    Gu Yundong said, grabbed the pen on the desk and threw it at him.


    Qin Wenzheng hurriedly stood up and took a few steps back abruptly.


    Gu Yundong was unwilling to give up, grabbed the book on the table and threw it at him.


    Qin Wenzheng cried out in distress, "This can''t be thrown away, this is an only copy, eh, this pen is a purple pen, it''s very expensive. That''s a painting I painted for two days, don''t... Shao Qingyuan, you''re stopping her. ."


    She really wants to beat him up and destroy these things he loves most, but shouldn''t he make him so angry that his brain hurts and makes him stupid?


    Shao Qingyuan saw him calling him, paused, walked to the side silently, moved a painting bucket with many picture scrolls over, and sent it to Gu Yundong''s side, "There are more here, smash it."


    Qin Wenzheng''s eyes widened, "Shao Qingyuan, you are helping the emperor to abuse him."


    "You should."


    Qin Wenzheng, "..." He wanted to save his painting, but Gu Yundong smashed it so fiercely that he couldn''t go forward at all, and he immediately twitched with heartache.


    "Gu Yundong, calm down, I was wrong, I promise I won''t hide it from you again in the future, don''t smash it, that''s all broken, broken."


    Qin Wenzheng''s voice became more and more sharp, and finally spread far and wide, so that the students in the lecture hall who had already finished ss and were resting heard.


    Yunshu thought that the eldest sister also came to find the master, worried that something would happen to her, and hurried over.


    Others saw this and followed him.


    Soon, the sound was getting closer, but it was very strange. It seemed to be the sound of the master crying and howling.


    Usually, the Confucius is very concerned about his image, how could such a situation arise.


    Yunshu became even more anxious, and began to shout from a distance, "Eldest sister, Master, eldest sister."


    Gu Yundong stopped instantly, and then ruffled his hair, looking like a calmdy.


    Qin Wenzheng was still out of breath, Yun Shu had already run to the door of the study.


    He looked at the mess on the ground, his moist eyes instantly widened.


    "Sister, what happened? Someone, did someone break into the house?"


    Others also arrived, and upon seeing this, they immediately looked at each other in dismay.


    Qin Wenzheng sneered, just about to say that it was your eldest sister who robbed, but Gu Yundong was already one step ahead of him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 911: Gu Yundongs influence

    Chapter 911 Gu Yundong''s Influence


    "No one robbed." Gu Yundong sat on the chair with a smile on his face and his hair was neat and tidy, she waved at Gu Yunshu.


    Thetter immediately went in obediently, and then he heard the eldest sister pointing at the paintings and calligraphy on the ground and saying, "You Master Qin suddenly got cramps in your legs and feet, and in a hurry, you kicked the painting bucket over and hit the table, and all these things fell out. Come on, look, it''s still rolling everywhere. Yunshu, ask your ssmates toe in and help Master pick them up."


    "Oh, alright." Gu Yunshu nodded quickly and began to greet other friends toe in.


    Qin Wenzheng exhaled, who knew that Gu Yundong nced at him, and added with a smile, "By the way, your master is very generous today, he said that these calligraphy and painting paper and pen were originally prepared for you, you can see for yourself, there are If you like it, just pick it up and take it back.¡±


    Yunshu blinked, "Huh?"


    Didn''t the Master always treasure these picture scrolls? Would you mind giving it to them?


    Qin Wenzheng''s eyes were about to pop out, he pointed at Gu Yundong with a trembling finger, "You, you..."


    Gu Yundong kept a smile on his face, "Master Qin, your students are all looking at you, you will never go back on your word, or say, you just... lied to me again??"


    The word ''cheating'' was bitten very hard by her.


    Qin Wenzheng looked at the eager eyes of the students outside the door, and then looked at Gu Yundong who was holding a painting as if he was about to tear it up, knowing that he was going to bleed heavily today.


    His heartache couldn''t be more severe, he gritted his teeth fiercely and nodded, "Yes, that''s right, you... pick your own."


    As soon as the voice fell, the students outside the door came in one after another and thanked Master Qin.


    After Qin Wenzheng nodded tearfully, he immediately rushed to his favorite painting.


    Qin Wenzheng thought to himself, fortunately, these students taught themselves what it means to be enough.


    Sure enough, everyone chose the same.


    Until... Yunshu stood up holding three or four paintings.


    Qin Wenzheng''s eyes widened, "What do you want so much for?"


    Gu Yunshu said, "I want to pick one for my father, one for my eldest sister, and one for my mother and younger sister. Originally I wanted to pick one for Niudan, Zeng Jia and Zeng Le, but I think people can''t be too greedy, these are enough, the Master doesn''t need to be polite to me."


    Qin Wenzheng looked at Gu Yundong in amazement, and his heart exploded with foulnguage. He forgot that there was another student here who was taught by Gu Yundong.


    Obviously, Gu Yundong''s influence on him is much deeper than his own.


    No, he has to focus on cultivating Gu Yunshu in the future, and he has to get his temper back.


    However, Qin Wenzheng himself forgot that he was actually a sinister person. If the painting that Gu Yunshu picked at this moment was someone else''s, he would be eager for him to sweep it away.


    After a quarter of an hour.


    Qin Wenzheng watched every student leave with at least two paintings or pen and paper, and his heart was bleeding.


    He looked at his empty study room with tears in his eyes, andforted himself, "It''s okay, it''s all his own students anyway, and it will be given to them sooner orter, don''t be angry."


    He walked up to Gu Yundong and asked with a dark face, "Are you out of anger now?"


    "Well, after it''s out, you can take the cowpox vination method, and I won''t take it back."


    Gu Yundong stood up and said, "I''ll go first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 912: Is this Yongfu Village?

    Chapter 912 Is this Yongfu Vige?


    Qin Wenzheng snorted coldly, it was long overdue to leave.


    This woman really can''t be messed with, and he promises to stay away from her in the future.


    For the sake of the cowpox vination they brought, he didn''t care about her for the time being.


    Thinking about it, Qin Wenzheng hurriedly took out the manuscript and began to read it.


    Eyes are also getting bigger and brighter. After reading it, he couldn''t help but take out the pen, ink, paper, and inkstone, and began to write in a swish swish. After he wrote three pages of paper, he cherished it and wrapped it together with the notebook.


    Immediately recruited a person and asked him to quickly send him to the capital.


    After finishing all this, Qin Wenzheng exhaled. Unexpectedly, this Shao Qingyuan is so talented in medical skills besides his kung fu skills. He really is a talent.


    However, this Shao Qingyuan''s life experience is really strange.


    Gu Yundong was sitting on the carriage back, thinking about this question, although he said it didn''t matter, but Gu Yundong took it to heart.


    She herself has never been cared for by her family since she was a child. She has always grown up alone. The feeling of longing for a family to rely on is too profound, although she no longer hopes to grow up. However, since she came here, she was still moved to surrender to such warmth.


    But Shao Qingyuan, never felt it.


    She didn''t know what his family was like, whether he wanted to stay far away like the Tao family, or was like her father, who never gave up searching after his wife and children separated.


    I haven¡¯t seen it, but I can¡¯t help but think about it.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t care about ?? looking for rtives, and Gu Yundong wouldn''t take the initiative to mention it.


    If the result was bad, wouldn''t it hurt him again?


    So, let it be.


    But in any case, the affairs of the Tao family will no longer involve Shao Qingyuan. Gu Yundong said that if a big stone falls in her heart, even if Qin Wenzheng calctes it once, she can ignore it.


    "By the way, I just forgot to tell Qin Wenzheng that I was due tomorrow and asked him toe with his wife, daughter and gifts." Gu Yundong suddenly remembered this, and was immediately annoyed.


    Shao Qingyuan, "Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi ask for leave tomorrow, and they will definitely exin the reason."


    In other words, Qin Wenzheng will definitely know.


    But after today''s encounter, I don''t know if I will bring gifts to the door.


    Gu Yundong felt a little regretful, "I should have had a falling out with him two dayster." There was an indescribable regret in his tone.


    Shao Qingyuanughed out loud, the lightness in his voice made Gu Yundong startled, and then he followed suit.


    The two of them drove the carriage home while talking.


    The family has already started to prepare for her wedding ceremony tomorrow. Gu Yundong looked at the busy backs of his father, mother, sister, and aunt, and felt unspeakable satisfaction in his heart.


    Such warmth, she wished Brother Shao could have it too.


    Cousin Ke came over and greeted her to go into the room to interview for clothes, "Where did you go so early in the morning? How can you be the most rxed when looking at you on such an important day?"


    Gu Yundong followed her into the door, and Shen Sitian had alreadye over with a in-colored skirt.


    "Come and try it out, if something doesn''t fit, it''s toote to change it now."


    The ted Gu family did not know that two carriages were driving into Yongfu Vige at this moment.


    A head poked out of one of the carriages and looked at the small vige in front of him with curious eyes, "This is Yongfu Vige, does that girl Gu live here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 913: inquire about

    Chapter 913 Ask


    There were three women sitting in the carriage, and the young woman who had just spoken had already stuck her head out of the car window.


    She excitedly looked at the country road in front of her, and said with some curiosity and some confusion, "How could she live in such a ce?"


    Sitting across from her was Nie Shuang, and she pulled her back to prevent her from falling through the car window.


    "Bao Lingyue, you can be careful with me, this road is not smooth, it''s not the same as Fucheng, if you fall out, maybe you will eat a mouthful of cow dung."


    "..." So disgusting, Bao Lingyue pooh pooh twice, turned her head and asked, "Aren''t you curious what the vige where Miss Gu is like?"


    "I''m curious, but I''m not in a hurry. After Sister Yundong''s wedding ceremony, I''ll ask her to show me around this vige. It''s better than your aimless optimism. What can you see? "


    "You are bing more and more bragging now, didn''t you say that your sister Yundong is very busy every day? How could she be free to show you around the vige?"


    Nie Shuang snorted, a little proud, "Who made me a good friend of Sister Yundong? You don''t understand, she treats her friends with sincerity."


    Bao Lingyue rolled her eyes very indecently.


    Mrs. Dai, who was sitting in the middle, shook her head andughed, "Okay, you two don''t quarrel, you don''t know where Yun Dong''s home is, so ask the fellow first."


    "I''ll ask."


    Bao Lingyue immediately lifted the curtain of the car, nced around the outside, and finallynded on a simple-looking woman, she waved her hand and called enthusiastically, "Auntie, can I ask you something?"


    Jin Yuexiang saw two carriages entering the vige, and was curious to see if they came to the Gu family again.


    As a result, I didn''t expect the carriage to go to Gu''s house, so I was immediately happy.


    Hearing the cry, she quickly raised her head and said with a smile, "The girl is from the city, right? Oh, looking at the style of her body, she looks like ady from a big family. This is the realdy of the family, It''s much stronger than the posturing."


    Bao Lingyue: ? ? ?


    She just wanted to ask something, but she was suddenly ttered, which made her panic a little, what should I do?


    Bao Lingyue herself is a familiar person, but facing Jin Yuexiang, she seems to be unable to get to know her?


    Nie Shuang came over and asked directly with a smile, "Auntie, we want to ask, Gu Yundong, how is the Gu family going?"


    When Jin Yuexiang heard the words Gu Yundong, her face suddenly sank, and she turned her head away with a cold snort.


    actually came to look for Gu Yundong again, but he just got lost.


    What kind of **** did that stinky girl have? Most of the horses and carriages in this vige came to her. Are these rich families blind?


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue looked at each other, what happened? Did they just say something that shouldn''t be said?


    But Jin Yuexiang quickly turned back, with a hard smile on her face, pointed to the position at the foot of the mountain and said, "Gu''s family, it''s there, at the foot of the mountain, it''s easy to recognize, you''ll know it at a nce. "


    After saying that, she hurriedly left.


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue frowned even more, and the two sat back in the carriage again and said, "This woman looked very unhappy just now, as if Sister Yun Dong had a grudge against her."


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s what I think too. Shouldn''t she have pointed us the wrong way on purpose?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 914: one male and one female

    Chapter 914 One man and one woman


    The more Bao Lingyue thought about it, the more likely it was, "You see she was going to leave just now, but suddenly she changed her mind and pointed the way without saying a word. She seems to have bad intentions."


    "Well, that makes sense." Nie Shuang nodded, "and Sister Yundong''s family doesn''t have any money, so why would she live at the foot of the mountain? I heard that there are many wild animals in Jiuhu Mountain. Aren¡¯t the people at the foot of the mountain the first to suffer? Sister Yundong and younger siblings, how could they live there?¡±


    "The woman lied to us and pointed us in the opposite direction."


    The two nodded heavily, and finally looked at Mrs. Dai who didn''t speak.


    Thetter also thinks...something makes sense.


    So Nie Shuang decided, "Then let''s go to the middle of the vige and ask other vigers when we meet."


    "it is good."


    The two of them stuck their heads out and asked the driver to keep walking forward, heading towards the center of the vige.


    "This Yongfu Vige is very good, but this road is too difficult to walk."


    "Otherwise, let''s take the main road, go around and go to the wider road."


    "No, what if I go wrong?"


    "You can''t go wrong, trust me, my intuition is very urate. And you think, there are carriages going back and forth in the Gu family every day. It''s inconvenient to walk on the small road, so I must go to the big road."


    "That''s not necessarily the case. The carriage can''t pass, so you cane down and walk."


    Mrs. Dai got a headache from the quarrel between the two of them. Seeing that they were all leaning out to look out, she said angrily, "I think what you said is reasonable. Just don''t ask anyone for directions. Let''s see who can persuade who. Let''s go as she says."


    Nie Shuang was stunned for a moment, but suddenly his eyes lit up, "That makes sense, Lingyue, let''s not ask for directions, let''s go down and find it by ourselves. How about who finds Sister Yundong''s house first?"


    "OK."


    Mrs. Dai, "..."


    The two really got out of the carriage, and one of them took a maid behind them, and then walked in the direction they chose.


    Mrs. Dai wanted to take back what she said just now, but seeing the two men walking away quickly, a word was choked in her throat and could not be uttered.


    She sat in the carriage and didn''t move, fearing that something would happen to the two of them in this unfamiliar ce, and hurriedly asked the two maids in the carriage behind her to follow.


    She herself soon saw another woman and asked the direction of the Gu family.


    However, when he learned that the Gu family was really at the foot of the mountain, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed immediately. It turned out that the woman didn''t lie to them.


    Jin Yuexiang of course wanted to lie to them, but her son Hu Liang was still half-dead in bed, and he was beaten by the Peng family. The people in these two carriages are either rich or expensive at first nce. If she knew that she cheated and broke her leg when she turned around, how could she live?


    But I didn''t expect her earlier actions to directly deny her words, which is also very wrong.


    Mrs. Daiughed and thought for a while, before deciding to go to the house by herself.


    At that time, let Yun Dong send two people to look for it. After all, she is not familiar with this ce, so don''t make Yun Dong more troublesome.


    At this time, Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue came to the same destination in different ways. Although they walked in two separate ways, they both stopped at the door of the same house.


    However, at the door of this family, there are still two people, a man and a woman.


    Looking at the appearance of the two, they seem to be husband and wife, with a gift box in their hands.


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue looked at each other, this is the Gu family, it must be true, these two are also here to congratte Gu Yundong and the wedding ceremony?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 915: someone speaks ill of you behind your back

    Chapter 915 Someone speaks ill of you behind your back


    Nie Shuang wanted to knock on the door, but this person always came first, since it was the couple who came first, they were the first toe.


    The woman didn''t know what to say to her husband, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door. However, after knocking for a long time, the door did not open.


    Bao Lingyue is surprised, doesn''t the Gu family have servants? Why is the concierge so unreliable? Neither guard.


    Ke followed, and the two heard the woman shout, "Uncle, auntie, I''m Yn, open the door."


    Nie Shuang and the two were stunned, uncle? Great aunt? Is this Gu Yundong''s parents?


    I haven''t heard that she has any cousins. Isn''t it said that there is only one rtive, Aunt Gu?


    Nie Shuang suddenly realized that he must have made a mistake.


    She pulled Bao Lingyue and wanted to leave, but unexpectedly heard the man''s impatient voice, "Okay, they just didn''t open the door on purpose. Your uncle said that he has cut ties with you, so why did hee to the door?"


    Chen Yn was in a hurry, "Why do you still say such things? If your mother did not go too far, and insisted on ndering Niudan as a thief, would my uncle be so cold that he wouldn''t associate with us?"


    "My mother just said it casually. If it wasn''t for that Gu Yundong being nosy, things wouldn''t be like this."


    Gu Yundong? ?


    Nie Shuang paused in their footsteps, and began to listen with pricked ears.


    Chen Yn saw that there were people around, she quickly came up and pulled Wu Chong, "Keep your voice down, you still have to rely on her for that shop."


    said, she took Wu Chong out, "It seems that my uncle and aunt are not at home, forget it,e back another day."


    Wu Chong snorted coldly, "I don''t think it''s necessary toe here. My mother listened to you and said that Gu Ji''s things sell well. No matter how good they are, we don''t have the money to buy them, so does your cousin. Just being a guy in Gu Ji, how can he help? You see what he can do, I feel ashamed to be used by that gangster from your vige."


    Nie Shuang and Nie Shuang didn''t hear the words behind ??, but they knew that the two of them must have animosity with Gu Yundong, and they looked shameless.


    The two of them were filled with righteous indignation, but when they thought that they had found the wrong person, they were suddenly a little annoyed.


    At this moment, aughter was heard in the distance, "I knew that if you walked into the middle of the vige, you must find the vige chief''s house."


    In this Yongfu Vige, apart from the two houses she and Big Brother Shao had at the foot of the mountain, in the middle of the vige was the big brick house of the vige chief Chen Liang.


    So after hearing Mrs. Dai''s words, Gu Yundong hurried out to look for them.


    Coincidentally, Chen Liang''s family happened to be at her house today.


    Because it will be her wedding ceremony tomorrow, the Zhou n, Song n, and the others are all helping at her house. Chen Liang heard that Gu Dajiang was back and came to talk to him.


    Recalling that after Da Jiang persuaded him, he changed his attitude towards Niudan. Sure enough, this kid is now more and more motivated in his studies. I heard that he was praised by the masterst time.


    Chen Liang couldn''t wait toe over and want to share this proud thing with him.


    So Chen Yn and his wife came to knock on the door of Chen''s house, but it was not Chen Liang who avoided seeing them.


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue saw her, and hurriedly walked a few steps to greet her, "Sister Yundong."


    "Girl Gu."


    Gu Yundong was very curious about how Bao Lingyue came here, but before she could ask, Bao Lingyue was the first to speak.


    "Miss Gu, I have big news for you. Two people spoke ill of you behind your back just now."


    This is¡­ big news? ?


    I''m going to break down, but my aunt came to move house today. Now my back is sore and my legs are stiff. I can''t sit still at all, so I will upload three chapters first, wait for me to sleep, and continue writing in the morning. love you, good night


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 916: You do not understand

    Chapter 916 You don''t understand


    Gu Yundong followed his kindness, "Who is talking ill of me?"


    Bao Lingyue has the look of me sharing big gossip with you again, "The two people who were standing at the door just now, what was the name of the uncle and aunt at the door, and what did you say that you meddled with your business and hurt them. I''ll just do the rest. I didn''t hear it, they didn''t knock on the door, and left with the gift box, as if they said they woulde back another day."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, this is also worth your mysteriously saying it''s big news? The bad thing is that she is nosy?


    But the only person standing at the door called Uncle Chen Liang is Chen Yn.


    Didn''t Chen Liang cut ties with her? Why did you evene to the door?


    But I also know that just because of the nature of the Wu family and Chen Yn, they came with a gift box, and they definitely asked Chen Liang for something.


    This is really interesting. Niu Dan was wronged and dropped out of school and pointed at him as a thief, almost ruining his reputation, and now he still has a face.


    Nie Shuang, who was beside ??, said busyly, "Sister Yundong, will they trouble you?"


    "No." Gu Yundong said, "I know who they are, don''t worry, they are just two cheeky people."


    Nie Shuang was relieved after hearing this, and no longer bothered about it, he just asked curiously, "Sister Yundong, is this really your home? Then your home is really at the foot of the mountain?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Indeed."


    "Why is it built at the foot of the mountain, isn''t it more dangerous there?"


    "Well, the reason is a bitplicated. When we first escaped to Yongfu Vige, we only had the choice of foundation, plus it was clean and the environment was pretty good. It''s not dangerous, and there are very few beasts in Jiuhu Mountain. I won''t go down the mountain easily." Even if they go down the mountain, her house is much stronger and safer than other houses in the vige.


    Bao Lingyue suddenly looked at her, surprised, "Yun Dong, did you escape from the famine?"


    This girl is really familiar, so she changed her mind from Gu girl to Yun Dong.


    Nie Shuang was unhappy when he heard this, "Why are you so surprised? Could it be that you look down on Sister Yundong after she escaped from the famine?"


    "Of course not." Bao Lingyue hurriedly shook her head, "I''m shocked. I fled to Yongfu Vige. Isn''t that what happenedst year? It''s only been more than a year, and there is a workshop and such a big new Ming Pavilion. That''s too great."


    Nie Shuang was very proud, "Of course, this is my sister Yundong."


    Gu Yundong modestly said, "Good luck, good luck." Come on, praise again, don''t be polite.


    The three of them reached the foot of the mountain while talking.


    Looking at the two identical blue-brick houses, both Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue''s mouths opened into O-shapes.


    It turned out that the woman didn''t lie to them, as long as they got to the foot of the mountain, they could recognize Gu Yundong''s home at a nce.


    This house is big and beautiful, much better than the previous one.


    Gu Yundong didn''t understand their expressions, "Although this house is beautiful, it''s not that big, right? Your Niefu Baofu is bigger than my two houses, with carved and painted buildings, rockeries and lotus ponds, more than this. stronger."


    "You do not understand."


    "You do not understand."


    The two of them shook their heads in unison. The main reason was that the house was in a vige, surrounded by low mud houses. Suddenly two identical houses stood in front of them, and the visual sense waspletely different.


    Moreover, this house looks different from the ordinary brick and tile houses, and it looks like a spirit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 917: The troubled Zhou

    Chapter 917 Zhou Shi in Embarrassment


    Spirit? ? ?


    Can the house be described in spirit?


    Gu Yundong let out a breath and led them through the door.


    The Gu family was very lively, and everyone attached great importance to Gu Yundong''s wedding ceremony. Not only the people from Chen Liang''s family came to help, but the Shi family and their wife also came with Orchid, and Dong Xin also came with a few children.


    Gu Yundong didn''t think to invite Mrs. Dai Nie Shuang, after all, she almost forgot that she was about to get married. Furthermore, the ceremony was held in Yongfu Vige. Mrs. Dai and the others were all in the prefecture, and it took a whole day to take a carriage to the county.


    Unexpectedly, they still came, and they also brought Bao Lingyue, a bag inquiry girl who only had a rtionship with one side.


    Gu Yundong had guessed that Bao Lingyue and Nie Shuang had a good rtionship. After all, she could still hear the familiarity in her tone when she talked about Nie Shuang.


    did not expect such a good rtionship. ording to Nie Shuang, she and Mrs. Dai happened to meet her when they were about to leave. I heard that she came to Yongfu Vige, she got into the car without saying a word, and then sent someone home to say something, and she yed with Nie Shuang.


    I heard that she often went to Nie''s house to find Nie Shuang, and everyone in the Bao family was used to it.


    But Gu Yundong was of course happy that they were able toe, and he warmly entertained a few people.


    Mrs. Dai went to Gu''s house first, and only had time to tell Gu Yundong about Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue. Gu Yundong asked Aunt Ke to lead her into the door to rest, and went out to find someone by herself.


    Now that the three of them have arrived, Gu Yundong introduced them to everyone.


    She didn''t say Mrs. Dai''s identity, but just introduced the three as elder friends from Fucheng.


    Nie Shuang immediately put his arm around her and added, "A very good friend."


    Although Chen Liang and the others didn''t know who they were, they could tell that the three weredies and wives of big families, and their status in the city was probably not low.


    Especially the Mrs. Dai, Chen Liang had seen the magistrate''s wife from a distance in the county town before. But this Mrs. Dai looked even more imposing than the county magistrate''s wife.


    He was a little restrained for a while, and others were even more so.


    Therefore, after dinner, Mrs. Zhou quietly came to Gu Yundong, a little embarrassed to exin that she was not the official guest tomorrow.


    Gu Yundong was stunned. The women''s ceremonial ceremony was usually attended by the ceremonial person, the host, the guest of honor, the secretary, the praiser, and others.


    The owner is her parents.


    Zhengbin chose a virtuous and talented female elder, and Gu Yundong''s first choice was Aunt Ke. But Cousin Ke refused because she was a widow.


    Gu Yundong had no choice but to find Chen Liang''s wifeter. The wife of the vige chief is considered to be the person with the highest status in this Yongfu Vige. Coupled with the friendship between Gu Yundong and the Chen family, it is reasonable and reasonable to invite Zhou as the official guest.


    Mr. Zhou was also very happy at the time, but he patted his chest with enthusiasm and assured that there would be no problem.


    The candidate for Yousi is Dong Xin.


    The liker is Orchid.


    Several people were already prepared, why did they suddenly quit?


    Mrs. Zhou had no choice, "Yun Dong, I didn''t do it on purpose, I just thought it would be more appropriate for you to ask Mrs. Dai toe here. I, I''m very nervous right now, and I think I''m going to screw it up."


    As soon as she thought of herself being the official guest in front of ady like Mrs. Dai, she felt that she couldn''t brush Gu Yundong''s hair, she always felt that she would make a mistake.


    What should I do if I can''t even speak, my hair is not wellbed, and I will embarrass Yun Dong? Will Mrs. Daiugh at Yun Dong? Looking down on Yun Dong?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 918: Qin Wenzhengs name sounds familiar

    Chapter 918 The name Qin Wenzheng sounds familiar


    and! !


    Chen Liang also told her, "I guess this Mrs. Dai may be the wife of an official family. I just talked to Da Jiang. As soon as Da Jiang saw Mrs. Dai entering the door, her expression changed, as if... she looked very respectful."


    The official wife? ? ?


    Zhou''s whole person is not well. She is the vige chief''s mother-inw, and she is barely an officialdy in the vige. But can an officialdy like her who doesn''t flow in canpare with a serious officialdy from that city?


    Her legs are weak.


    She will definitely be speechless tomorrow, and she will definitely lose face. Not only did he lose Gu Yundong''s face, but even Chen Liang, the vige chief, would lose his face.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shi''s heart could not calm down at all.


    The pressure is inexplicable... great.


    Gu Yundong can''tugh or cry, how can this be good, how could Zhengbin just change it? This is already established and everyone knows it.


    But at the pitiful look in Zhou Shi''s eyes, Gu Yundong was speechless for a while.


    It was Cousin Ke who heard the news and thought that tomorrow''s wedding ceremony shouldn''t have an ident, otherwise it would not have a good impact on Gu Yundong.


    So she also agreed.


    Gu Yundong persuaded several times, but seeing that Zhou Shi''s head was about to shake, he could only agree.


    Then she went to Mrs. Dai, who understood the whole story and couldn''t close her mouth in surprise.


    This...is her aura so strong? Didn''t Yun Dong not introduce her identity?


    How did she know that Chen Liang would make such a guess after seeing her, but fortunately he told Zhou Shi without dying.


    However, Mrs. Dai has also been a guest several times. She is no stranger to this kind of thing, so naturally, there is no problem.


    It''s just that she ''robbed'' the original Zhou Shi''s work, Mrs. Dai still felt that she should talk to her.


    Mrs. Zhou was overwhelmed when she saw Mrs. Daiing to the door in person to express her apology, "It''s not Mrs.''s fault, it''s because I''m too nervous. I''ve never seen the world, really."


    Then he turned around and pinched Chen Liang fiercely, "It''s all you, tell me what the official wife is, it made me nervous to death. I saw that Mrs. Dai was approachable and easy to get along with, and she came over tofort me specially. , you don''t look like the officialdy at all, you are really hurtful. My good guest is gone."


    Chen Liang: ? ? ?


    What did he do to him?


    But even though she said that, Zhou Shi also med Chen Liang. She really wanted her to continue to be a guest, but she still didn''t go.


    Fortunately, apart from Zhou Shi, nothing happened to Dong Xin and Lan Huaer.


    Although Nie Shuang really wanted to be a liker, she was too embarrassed to **** it as the candidates were confirmed.


    The next day was Gu Yundong''s wedding ceremony.


    The happiest person here is Shao Qingyuan, his daughter-inw is married, and they are one step closer to getting married.


    He looked at the hairpin on the tray and felt even more satisfied. This hairpin was chosen by him.


    Contrary to Shao Qingyuan, Gu Dajiang is the most reluctant. As my daughter grew up, she felt a step further away from him.


    Soon, maybe he will get married.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but stare at Shao Qingyuan fiercely. His cabbage was humiliated by this pig. He was angry, but he still had to keep smiling.


    After all, as a host, he also has to wee guests.


    Early in the morning, many people from the Gu family came to watch the ceremony.


    Most of them were from the vige. It was lively and lively, but it gave Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue a lot of knowledge.


    It turns out that this is the way the ceremony is in the vige?


    Qin Wenzheng came only near the middle of the clock, and stepped into the door with his wife and daughter.


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue, who were standing at the door, were stunned when they heard Qin Wenzheng''s name. This name...why does it sound familiar?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 919: It is said that Qin Wenzheng was murdered

    Chapter 919 It is said that Qin Wenzheng was killed


    Qin Wenzheng?


    Qin Wenzheng! !


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue looked at each other and rubbed their eyes vigorously.


    "Qin Wenzheng, isn''t that the young genius Qin Wenzheng, the one who was admitted to the top spot at the age of eighteen in the third year of even middle school, that Qin Wenzheng? Is it him?"


    "Yes, yes, my eldest brother admires him, but unfortunately I heard that he suddenly resigned a few years ago and disappeared. But some people say that he is actually." Bao Lingyue lowered her voice, "It is said that he has actually been killed."


    "Is it real?"


    "Really, my eldest brother was very sad when he heard the news, and I was also terribly sad. I couldn''t believe this fact. It took a long time to reluctantly ept it. It''s really jealous of Yingcai." Bao Lingyue sighed faintly. , "And you think, if he hadn''t been killed, with his talent and ability, today''s sages are thirsty for talents, and he will definitely let him return to the court. I have heard of many courtiers who are talented and capable but can''t show their ambitions. , After the new emperor ascended the throne, they were recalled and reused."


    Nie Shuang also knew about these news. Hearing that, he nced at Qin Wenzheng who walked in with his wife and daughter, and said, "So, this Qin Wenzheng just has the same name and surname?"


    "I think so, but at his age and appearance, he seems to be the same as in the rumors."


    Nie''s eyes rolled, "Go, just ask Sister Yundong and you''ll know."


    The two entered the room. Gu Yundong sat in the room and waited. Today, she doesn''t have to do anything, just wait in the back room behind the east room after bathing and changing clothes.


    Mrs. Dai was also in the room. When Nie Shuang and the two entered, it happened that Ge Shi and his daughter also came in. Qin Wenzheng greeted him outside the door, and went directly to Shao Qingyuan to speak.


    Compared to Nie Shuang and the others, Mrs. Dai knew a little more. Of course she knew whether Qin Wenzheng was dead or alive.


    She also knew about his affairs in Fengkai County. Qin Wenzheng brought his wife and daughter to Dai Mansion to visit the master before, so she and Ge Shi also knew each other.


    But what she didn''t know was that Qin Wenzheng actually knew the Gu family, and they had such a good rtionship.


    Gu Yundong and Ji Li, the whole family came, and no one was left behind.


    She turned her eyes to the outside, just in time to see Qin Wenzheng pulling Shao Qingyuan to talk enthusiastically, she was suddenly a little surprised, is it because these two people are familiar?


    Coincidentally, because of her daughter running out, Ge Shi was afraid that she woulde back dirty again, so she said hello to Mrs. Dai and Yun Dong, and hurriedly chased out. On the contrary, it is impossible to see how familiar the two of them are.


    Therefore, after Mrs Ge left, Mrs. Dai asked curiously, "Yun Dong, Qin Wenzheng, Master Qin, are you familiar with that young master Shao?"


    Thinking about it, I think it''s possible. My son''s evaluation of Shao Qingyuan is also quite high. It seems that he is a good talent, so whether it is Da Wenhuo or Qin Wenzheng, he can be friends with him.


    On Shao Qingyuan''s face, it was reasonable for Gu Yundong and Ji toe to watch the ceremony.


    Gu Yundong looked out of the window in the direction of Mrs. Dai''s fingers. Shao Qingyuan and Qin Wenzeng were indeed chatting hotly, and they were probably talking about the cowpox vination method.


    Yesterday, Qin Wenzheng must have read Brother Shao''s handbook, and he had a lot of questions in his mind. When we met this time, he naturally couldn''t wait to ask them clearly.


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded, "It''s quite familiar."


    Mrs. Dai asked again, "So, how did they meet?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 920: no she refuses

    Chapter 920 No, she refused


    As far as she knows, although Qin Wenzheng seems to be easy to get along with, he actually has a line in his heart. He has always kept a certain distance from others, and it is not so easy to make friends.


    Not to mention the appearance that made him so enthusiastic, looking at the way he was talking to Shao Qingyuan, he felt... Shao Qingyuan was the one who was indifferent and alienated. Qin Wenzheng''s impression of her was somewhat subversive, which made her unbelievable.


    Gu Yundong thought about it, how did you meet?


    She remembers...


    "Qin Wenzheng seems to like eating game. Brother Shao took Liu Wei into the mountains and beat two roe deer for him. That''s about it."


    Liu Wei also came early in the morning, but others were crazy, so he took a few children out to y.


    Mrs. Dai suddenly realized that this was the case.


    I heard from my son that Shao Qingyuan did often go to the deep mountains, and even took him in for hunting, so it is not unusual.


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue, who had not had time to speak, were immediately surprised when they listened to their conversation, "Auntie, you are talking about Qin, Master Qin, is that the one outside the door? The eighteen-year-old champion?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue looked at each other, silently looked at Qin Wenzheng who was talking at the door, and took a deep breath.


    Live.


    This is the living Qin Wenzheng.


    Today, at this moment, here, at Gu Yundong''s house, at Gu Yundong''s wedding ceremony, they actually saw the eighteen-year-old genius.


    Excited, excited, and an unstoppable urge to step forward.


    Bao Lingyue grabbed Nie Shuang''s hand tightly and said, "If I tell my eldest brother Qin Wenzheng that he is still alive, he will be very happy. God, I actually saw Qin Wenzheng. I grew up listening to his stories, my brother I must be very envious of me, I have to go to him and talk about it."


    "Me too, I feel like I''m dreaming right now."


    "What should I do, I want to go up and talk to him, but won''t it be too reserved?"


    "I don''t want it anymore. She has a wife and a daughter. Let''s not destroy the rtionship between husband and wife."


    "Yes, yes, that was his wife and daughter just now. His wife is also good-looking. He is a match made in heaven, and his daughter is too cute."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Are women chasing stars so powerful these days?


    She felt as if the two of them were about to faint.


    Seeing that the two of them were so excited, Gu Yundong finally understood why the two were able to be good friends, and it really was... like-minded.


    That''s right, and her father, who seems to admire Qin Wenzheng very much.


    That is a sinister and cunning guy, don''t be deceived by his appearance ah ah ah.


    Gu Yundongined frantically in her heart, if it wasn''t for the makeup that she had been dragged out of bed for early in the morning, she really wanted to rush up to shake the two of them up.


    But soon, this fire of excitement burned on himself.


    Nie Shuangyi grabbed her hand and said, "Sister Yundong, we are good friends, right? That Mr. Qin is your fianc¨¦''s good friend, right? Then can you please ask him, no, ask him to write a subtitle for me. "


    "And me and me."


    Gu Yundong looked indifferent, begging him? ? ?


    No, she refused.


    Mrs. Dai saw that she was unhappy, thinking about Qin Wenzheng''s temperament, she was unwilling to embarrass her.


    therefore gave the two of them a wink, "Okay, have you forgotten what day is today? It''s almost time, don''t dy Yun Dong."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 921: and wedding ceremony

    Chapter 921 and the ceremony


    Although Nie Shuang and the two were a little disappointed, they still knew the importance and quickly shut their mouths.


    Mrs. Dai then whispered, "If you really want to, why don''t you ask Mrs. Qin? Didn''t you see it just now?"


    Nie Shuang said ufortably, "This is not good? We are not familiar with Mrs. Qin after all."


    Bao Lingyue nodded frantically. Although she was a familiar one, Mrs. Qin was the wife of Mr. Qin, so she always thought it was too abrupt. What if Mrs. Qin misunderstood them and felt that they had other ideas, but they were self-defeating?


    Mrs. Dai was speechless, and when she wanted to say something, Ge Shi came in.


    Followed by Gu Yunke and Qin Anning, the two little girls were holding hands, each holding a lollipop, and happily ran to Gu Yundong.


    "Wow, eldest sister, you look so good today, the first look."


    Gu Yundong pinched her little face, "You guys look good too."


    "Sister Yundong, Aunt Ke said the time is up, let us inform you."


    Mrs. Dai stood up, "Yes, yes, it''s time to go out, Nie Shuanglingyue, don''t stand here, the wedding ceremony begins."


    A group of people quickly got up and went out and took their ces.


    When the hour came, Gu Dajiang coughed lightly and said a little nervously, "Today, the little girl Gu Yundong is going to the adult ceremony, thank you all the guests and friends foring. Next, the little girl Gu Yundong''s adult ceremony officially begins!!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his nose turned sour.


    His daughter has really grown up.


    Thinking back to the time when she was just born, she was so small that she almost failed to save because of an unexpected premature birth, but she grew up in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t help letting out a deep breath.


    Soon, Orchid came forward, washed her hands, and took her seat on the western steps. Then Gu Yundong walked out, went to the middle of the venue, faced south, bowed to the guests, and then knelt on the seat of the spectators.


    Afterwards, Mrs. Dai also got up and washed her hands. Dong Xin offered the Ropa and hairpin. Mrs. Dai walked up to Gu Yundong and sang the congrattions: "On the auspicious day of the month, the Canadian dor clothing will be started. Abandon your youthful ambitions, and you will be a virtue. Shou Kao Weiqi , Jie Er Jingfu." Then hebed her hair and added a haircut.


    followed by three worships and three additions. After the whole process, even Gu Yundong felt exhausted.


    This time the ceremony was arranged by Aunt Ke, and if it was a peasant family, there were not so many rules.


    But Aunt Ke felt that Gu Yundong''s future was boundless and soaring into the sky, and the ceremony would naturally have to be grand.


    Whether it is Gu Dajiang or Gu Dagu, they all agree with both hands and feet.


    For women, the ceremony is a very, very important day. Of course, if conditions permit, it cannot be treated casually.


    Li Cheng, Gu Yundong finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Immediately, along with Gu Dajiang and Yang''s family, they sent the guests away, and when they were almost gone, they returned to the room.


    After a short rest, she changed into a simple dress again. Just as she was about to go out, a few familiar voices came from outside.


    She was slightly attentive, and soon heard it.


    This was the voice of Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue, but the two just passed through Gu Yundong''s door and left soon after.


    Hearing the three words Qin Wenzheng mentioned again in their mouths, Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, shouldn''t he really go to Qin Wenzheng and ask for two handwritten characters?


    She couldn''t helpughing, star chasing girl,e on! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 922: Dont do such a rude thing

    Chapter 922 Don''t do such a rude thing


    However, the star-chasing girl was excited and her eyes were full of longing. However, he just didn''t dare to go up and talk to Qin Wenzheng, let alone ask someone for calligraphy and painting.


    The two of them could only hide in the corner, looking in Qin Wenzheng''s direction, murmuring softly.


    When Liu Wei came over, he happened to see their heads against their heads, looking furtively.


    These two people, aren''t there any conspiracies? Could it be that you want to take advantage of Gu Yundong''s wedding ceremony to be detrimental to her?


    Liu Wei remembered that when he followed his eldest sister to a banquet at the royal familyst time, he was amazed by the performance of those women, and he fully understood what intrigue was.


    Big sister told him that these back-house women fight all day long, and they like to choose such a big day with a lot of people to make a big fuss.


    Isn''t today the big day for Gu Yundong? The two women said they were friends of Gu Yundong, but he knew that Gu Yundong had never invited them, they were both uninvited.


    Liu Wei''s expression suddenly became serious, he quietly leaned towards them, and listened with his ears sideways.


    Then, I heard the nervous and depressed voices of two people.


    "Master Qin is indeed a talented person. No wonder thete emperor wanted to appoint him as a tanhung."


    "Ah, ah, I want to ask him for a calligraphy and painting. Really, I only ask for one. I have no regrets in my life."


    "I dare note forward."


    "I don''t dare either, I''ve finally seen a real person, why can''t I get past this leg?"


    Liu Wei understood and suddenly realized. He knew that Qin Wenzheng was very popr, especially among women. It was said that when he was the champion of high school on horseback, most of the women in the capital threw flowers, handkerchiefs, and purses on him, and they were able to smash Qin Wenzheng out of the whole body.


    I didn''t expect that in addition to the capital, other ces where I only heard their voices and never saw their people, those rumors were even described as divine, which made all the women even crazier.


    The two in front of me are.


    "Do you want Qin Wenzheng''s calligraphy and painting collection?"


    Liu Wei suddenly made a sound, which made both Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue stunned, and suddenly turned their heads.


    Nie Shuang naturally also knew Liu Wei. Thest time she opened Gu Yundong''s shop, she was very impressed by Liu Wei drinking arge cup of bubble tea.


    Later, in the Jinxiu Restaurant in Fucheng, I also met twice.


    Hearing him ask this now, I suddenly remembered. Sister Yundong said before that Qin Wengzheng and Shao Qingyuan would know each other. It seems that this young master Liu was the one who led the way. So, Liu Wei is also very familiar with Master Qin?


    Nie Shuang said quickly, "Can you help us get two pictures?"


    "Okay, you wait."


    Liu Wei is very atmospheric, and he will take a bite.


    The two of them looked at him gratefully.


    Liu Wei straightened his hair and walked towards Qin Wenzheng.


    However, it didn''t take long for him toe back, with a downcast look on his face.


    "Unsessful?" Nie Shuang asked.


    Liu Wei nodded and sighed, "Brother Qin is not happy."


    "Hey..." Bao Lingyue was disappointed.


    Nie Shuang nced at Liu Wei in surprise. He didn''t expect the young master of the Liu family to admit it so simply. Men don''t generally love face, why doesn''t he make up for it at such a time?


    Bao Lingyue suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly said, "Isn''t that Mr. Shao familiar with Lord Qin? You are also familiar with Mr. Shao, why don''t you ask Mr. Shao for help?"


    Liu Wei raised his eyes and nced at her, "Shao Qingyuan would not do such a rude thing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 923: Sister Yundong, please be polite

    Chapter 923 Sister Yundong, please be polite


    Bao Lingyue, "..."


    Nie Shuang, "..."


    Are you scolding us, or are you scolding yourself?


    But soon, Liu Wei''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Yes, you can find Gu Yundong, she must have a solution."


    Nie Shuang said, "We also thought about it, but today is Sister Yundong''s wedding ceremony. We can''t bother her. She has been busy all day and is resting in her room."


    "Where to rest, isn''t it?" Liu Wei pointed behind them.


    Nie Shuang turned his head and saw Gu Yundong walking over. He seemed to be in good spirits.


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue looked at each other and hurried forward, grabbing Gu Yundong''s arms from left to right, "Sister Yundong~~"


    Gu Yundong shuddered, "Speak well."


    "Sister Yundong, we want Lord Qin''s own calligraphy and painting."


    "Sister Yundong, you go find Young Master Shao, he will listen to you and help."


    Gu Yundong was really afraid of them, "It''s alright, alright, I''ll go."


    She pulled out her hand forcefully, then went back to the room to bring out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, followed by walking towards Qin Wenzheng.


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue were stunned for a moment, and quickly said, "Sister Yundong, Young Master Shao is over there."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I know, but don''t you want Qin Wenzheng''s calligraphy and painting?"


    "But¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong quickened his pace and reached Qin Wenzheng in a few strides, "Master Qin,e and give me two calligraphy paintings."


    Nie Shuangbao Lingyue, "..." Are you too direct? Be euphemistic, be euphemistic, what should I do if Mr. Qin is angry?


    Qin Wenzheng nced at the pen and paper in her hand and snorted coldly.


    Nie Shuang and the two had given up hope. Sure enough, Master Qin was not happy.


    "You still have the face to ask for my calligraphy and painting? You can calcte how much you gave me yesterday. Your brother took four of mine, plus the other students, you have caused disaster for all the calligraphy and paintings in my study. If it weren''t for my generosity, I would have cut off friendship with you."


    Nie Shuangbao Lingyue: ? ? ?


    What did they hear?


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll his eyes, is he generous? It was clear that he had calcted her own guilty conscience and didn''t dare to care about it. Now it''s shameless to say that he looks like he''s great.


    Makes it seem like she doesn''t like his calligraphy and painting.


    As he was thinking, Ge Shi''s voice came from over there, "Xianggong, are you still leaving?"


    Qin Wenzheng responded quickly, "Leave right away, wait for me a moment."


    After he finished speaking, he took the tray from Gu Yundong''s hand, turned around and walked to the table next to him, and then muttered as he wrote, "For the sake of your wedding ceremony today, I won''t do it. Comparing with you."


    Then he wrote two lines of words, both of which are sentences of blessings and good health.


    After writing ??, he blew it, and then handed it to Gu Yundong, "Take it, I''ll go back today."


    After walking a few steps, he paused again, and turned around and said, "By the way, I heard from your father that you n to take the exam for Xiucai after the new year. Just think about how to make something delicious for your father."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Thank you."


    Qin Wenzheng left.


    Gu Yundong turned around with two words in his hand, and met Nie Shuang''s dumbfounded expressions.


    "What happen to you guys?"


    There are still two more missed, I will write in the morning. good night everyone, love you


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 924: she lost

    Chapter 924 She lost


    Nie Shuang swallowed, looked at Gu Yundong, then looked at the calligraphy and painting in her hand, then turned to look at the door, where Qin Wenzheng''s carriage was getting further and further away.


    Bao Lingyue''s eyes widened, and even Mrs. Dai on the side was full of surprise.


    She heard what Qin Wenzheng and Gu Yundong said just now, but felt a little untrue.


    Qin Wenzheng was polite and steady even when facing her master. But facing Gu Yundong, his steadiness seemed to not exist at all.


    No matter the tone or expression, there is a trace of connivance, as if she is his younger sister, he should take care of him a lot, and it is normal to meet any requirements as much as possible.


    After a long time, Nie Shuangcai asked, "Sister Yundong, are you and that person, that Lord Qin, very familiar?"


    This kind of familiarity is not at all like they guessed, through the middleman Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong nodded naturally and asked, "Will hee to my wedding ceremony if I don''t know him well?"


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue both covered their faces, yes yes, why did they ignore this.


    If he just has a good rtionship with Shao Qingyuan, even if Gu Yundong and him are fianc¨¦es, Qin Wenzheng has absolutely no need toe over to attend the wedding ceremony in person.


    Only when he had contact with Gu Yundong himself, would he bring his family to the door so cautiously, and he did not leave immediately after the ceremony.


    And what did Lord Qin say before he left? He said that Gu Dajiang didn''t need to worry about the exam.


    That is... This is somewhat different from the Lord Qin that Nie Shuang and the others imagined.


    Obviously they heard that Qin Wenzheng is a very cold and arrogant person, but they didn''t see it at all.


    is also not right. When he rejected Liu Wei, he was still very neat and arrogant.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what they were thinking, if he could hear it, he would definitely spurn a few words.


    Qin Wenzheng? Cold and arrogant? There is a hairy rtionship.


    Nie Shuang felt a little regretful, knowing that Gu Yundong and Qin Wenzheng were so familiar, she should have taken the opportunity toe forward and say a few words.


    Still Bao Lingyue was a little puzzled, "Yun Dong, since you and Lord Qin are friends, why did you just talk as if... you were very angry."


    Speaking of this, Gu Yundong began to hold revenge.


    "Because he just cheated on me yesterday, let me tell you, Qin Wenzheng is really good-looking, but we can''t just look at people by their appearance, some people are very..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Nie Shuang suddenly eximed, "He cheated on you? Sister Yun Dong, you are already so powerful, and Lord Qin can actually cheat you. Sure enough, a genius is indeed a genius. Handsome, talented, and thoughtful men are really rare in the world."


    "Yeah, he can fool Yun Dong, and the seeds in his head are really good."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Is this the point? Is it this one?


    Is your fan filter too heavy? What she wants to say is that Qin Wenzheng is insidious and cunning. Don''t be fooled by his appearance, you two ignorant girls.


    As a result, you actually interpret the insidious and cunning as a brilliant mind and a meticulous brain. ? ?


    It was she who lost and said goodbye.


    Gu Yundong shoved the two calligraphy and paintings in his hands into the arms of the two of them, turned around and went back to the room.


    She is autistic.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 925: visit

    Chapter 925 Visit


    After the ceremony was over, Gu Yundong felt much more rxed.


    Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue held Qin Wenzheng''s calligraphy for a long time and finally calmed down. They didn''t n to leave, so Gu Yundong took them around the vige, rested for two days and then returned to Fucheng.


    The same is true for Mrs. Dai, who rarelyes out and is quite quiet in this rural area.


    She felt refreshed for the past two days, especially what she wanted to eat, she could go to the backyard to pick it by herself. This hands-on feeling made them particrly novel.


    On the other hand, Gu Dajiang did not dare to ck off because he was going to take the Tongsheng exam in February of the new year.


    Although he has confidence, Qin Wenzeng also said that there is no problem, he is still absorbing all kinds of knowledge like crazy.


    So he still has to go back to Tianhai Academy in Fucheng.


    On the contrary, Yang and Coco stayed, and it would be Chinese New Year in more than a month. There was no need to run around in such a cold day, and Gu Dajiang also felt distressed.


    As a result, in the early morning of the second day of the ceremony, the only people who left Gu''s house were Gu Dajiang, who wanted to continue studying in Tianhai Academy, and Gu Dafeng, who wanted to go back to take care of Bian Han.


    As soon as the two left, Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue put their arms around Gu Yundong''s hand, asking her to take them around.


    It was rare for them toe here, so Gu Yundong naturally wanted to show the friendship of thendlord, so she took them around the vige.


    In fact, the viges are almost the same, but because the life of the people in Yongfu Vige is getting better and better, many houses have been renovated, and they look much newer, so it feels richer than other viges.


    This is the way...


    After Nie Shuang almost sprained his foot for the second time, he finally couldn''t help sighing, "This road is a little bit worse, if only it was as smooth as the road in Fucheng." She almost stepped on dog **** just now. Ahhh.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes, looking at the bumpy and uneven road, thoughtful in his eyes.


    followed, and she took the three to the workshop to have a look.


    Nie Shuang was very excited, "Your workshop is interesting, and it''s actually divided into several pieces. It''s simple and clear, and it looks clean."


    Just a rough visit, Gu Yundong is not worried that he will be learned. It''s no secret that the jam-preserved recipe is known to many people.


    The business of her shop is good because of the different ingredients used. At least for now, there is no shop like her, which is made of sugar.


    But in the white sugar area, Gu Yundong didn''t take them there, just let a few people see the finished product.


    However, Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue were still extremely excited when they saw so many white granted sugar with white flowers and clear white flowers at one time, their eyes lit up and almost made them jump on them.


    Of course they also have white sugar at home, but the amount is small, like here, piles and piles.


    After watching the workshop, all three were very satisfied.


    After staying in Yongfu Vige for two days, Nie Shuang and Bao Lingyue wanted to enter the mountain, but Gu Yundong firmly refused.


    into what mountain? If you can walk a vige road and you can p your feet, how dare you go into the mountains? Afraid to let yourself down.


    Nie Shuang pouted, "I''ve climbed mountains before."


    "A mountain with steps?" Gu Yundong gave her a sideways nce.


    Nie Shuang, "..."


    Failed to do so, Nie Shuang was very disappointed.


    But I¡¯ve been here for a few days, so it¡¯s time to go back.


    Early the next morning, the three of them packed up their luggage, took a half-cart of things sent by Gu Yundong, and left Yongfu Vige beaming.


    Gu Yundong sent them to the entrance of the vige. When he came back, he looked up and saw a pigeon flying overhead.


    Yesterday, I said that I was not feeling well, and I received a lot of attention from cute little ones. Thank you.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 926: refuse, dont go

    Chapter 926 Reject, don''t go


    A carrier pigeon?


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and walked in the direction the carrier pigeon flew away.


    Sure enough, he finally stopped outside Shao Qingyuan''s courtyard.


    She walked in directly, the carrier pigeon was standing outside the yard cooing, and the cat was feeding it with millet.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, he immediately said hello, "The girl is looking for the son? The son is in the study."


    "Well, I''ll go in and have a look."


    Gu Yundong reached out and touched a handful of carrier pigeons before continuing to walk inside.


    Shao Qingyuan had indeed just removed a letter from the leg of the carrier pigeon, and there was arge piece of writing in the letter. Most of them are praises for him, and the other half are to convey a meaning - let him go to the capital.


    This carrier pigeon belongs to Dr. Song Dejiang. Shao Qingyuan has never met Dr. Song, but they both know each other''s existence.


    Later, Gu Yundong saw that Shao Qingyuan had a talent for medicine, and he remembered the medical book given by Dr. Song. He developed a good medicine for internal injuries ording to the medical book, and even after other medicines were sessful, Gu Yundong gave Song to Song. Dejiang wrote a letter and asked him to send several medical books.


    Later, Shao Qingyuan opened his own pharmacy, and he directly contacted Song Dejiang about medical matters.


    This back and forth, the two even became familiar with each other. Gradually, Song Dejiang began to appreciate Shao Qingyuan more and more.


    This carrier pigeon is the way the two of themmunicate.


    Recently, Shao Qingyuan was researching cowpox vination for smallpox. He didn''t tell Song Dejiang about this before. Because this is what Yun Dong thought hard to do to him, it must be kept secret before it seeds.


    However, after reporting the matter to Qin Wenzheng a few days ago, thetter quickly sent the letter to the capital.


    The emperor knew it, and Song Dejiang naturally knew it too.


    No, he immediately passed the book by flying pigeons and asked him to go to the capital, and the two discussed the cowpox vination method in detail.


    However, after Shao Qingyuan read the letter, his brows furrowed tightly.


    After a pause, he took the pen and paper on the side with an indifferent expression, and wrote two big words on it¡ªno go.


    Just as ?? finished writing, Gu Yundong came in.


    was stunned when he saw such huge words on a piece of paper, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Shao Qingyuan did not hide it from her, "Song Dejiang asked me to go to the capital, but I refused."


    It will be New Year''s Eve in more than a month. At this time, when he goes to the capital, he can''t be reunited for a whole year. He is not happy.


    After he finished speaking, he folded the piece of paper, rolled it into a small roll, and then asked Ah Mao to bring the carrier pigeon in, and stuffed the small roll into the small bamboo tube tied to the pigeon''s leg.


    The paper is too big and it is a little hard to stuff.


    Gu Yundong turned his head silently, Brother Shao, just write two words. Actually, there is no need to use such a big piece of paper, really.


    Looking back, Song Dejiang received such a thick volume, and thought you had a lot to say. When I opened it and looked at it, I had to jump up with anger.


    stuffed the paper in before Shao Qingyuan let go.


    Amao was about to go out when suddenly there was another sound of fluttering outside.


    The three people in the study turned their heads to look, and saw another pigeon stopped on the windowsill, jumping and jumping.


    It also has a small bamboo tube tied to its legs.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "This is still Doctor Song''s carrier pigeon, right?"


    "Um."


    Amao quickly carried the pigeon over and took out the note from the bamboo tube.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 927: exhort

    Chapter 927 Reminder


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, and sure enough, it was sent by Song Dejiang.


    As if he knew that Shao Qingyuan would reject his previous letter, so the first sentence directly said the main point.


    ¡®Boy, the cowpox vination method is of great importance, and it is rted to the world. You muste to the capital. Even if you reject me now, someone will definitelye to invite you in person in a few days. I''m here waiting for your arrival, don''t worry, the house is ready, and you will have a ce to stay as soon as you arrive. ¡¯


    Shao Qingyuan''s brows were tightly knitted, and it turned out to be one after another.


    It should have been thought long ago that once the cowpox vination method spread to the capital, he would not be able to stay out of it.


    Gu Yundong dragged Qin Wenzeng out and whipped him again in his heart. If he had told them earlier that Shao Qingyuan was not the third son of the Tao family, they would not have revealed the cowpox vination method at this time.


    Maybe wait until it is more clear, or maybe when they have some ideas, they will directly pass the book to Song Dejiang, which will give them a headache.


    Both of them knew that it was inevitable that Shao Qingyuan would go to the capital.


    Gu Yundong was reluctant, "Then when are you leaving?"


    Shao Qingyuan was even more unhappy, "Then let''s wait for someone toe and invite you."


    Gu Yundong nodded. The two originally thought that it would take at least a few days for this to happen. Unexpectedly, Qin Wenzheng brought two ''guests'' to Shao''s house the next afternoon.


    Looking at the dusty appearance of these two people, you know that they must being here quickly.


    It seems that today''s sage really values ??this important discovery.


    is also right, if the cowpox vination method is confirmed to be able to prevent smallpox, it will be a political achievement for him, and it will be a very strong one in history in the future.


    And whether it is a civil or a royal family, smallpox is fatal, and no one can do anything about it.


    Throughout the ages, not a few princes have died of smallpox.


    So the emperor was very anxious, let alone the Chinese New Year, even if it was the first day of the new year, Shao Qingyuan had to go to the capital.


    had no choice, Gu Yundong could only prepare luggage for Shao Qingyuan.


    I don''t know how long it will take, but Gu Yundong wanted to go with him for a moment.


    The atmosphere between the two was a little silent, Qin Wenzheng couldn''t help but touched his nose and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, it won''t be long. Although it is a long way to go to the capital, Shao Qingyuan has not already had sess here. An example? As long as he makes it clear what he knows, those imperial doctors will be busy with the rest of the matter."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help staring at him again, then turned around and continued to pack things for Shao Qingyuan.


    She prepared a lot of food for him, and told him worriedly, "When you go out, don''t mess around while you eat, especially those kind of hard and stiff steamed buns, don''t eat them, it''s not good for the stomach. .Even in the wild, it''s still a fire, and it''s hot before you enter it."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her back, and had a feeling that his wife was reluctant to help pack things while he was away from home.


    Hearing her voice warms my heart.


    "Also, you have to pay attention to safety. Bring your bow, arrow and dagger with you. Didn''t you also get some poison and drug? Remember to put it away. If you meet someone with strong martial arts, you can beat them if you can beat them. If you can''t beat them, you can use the medicine. Just run away, your life is at stake."


    Qin Wenzheng couldn''t listen anymore, they just went to the capital, not to participate in the martial arts conference.


    shook his head, and he hurried away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 928: we get married

    Chapter 928 Let''s get married


    As soon as Qin Wenzheng left, Shao Qingyuan stepped forward and hugged Gu Yundong from behind.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself. You too, wait for me toe back at home, and find Qin Wenzheng if you encounter anything that cannot be solved. I will take care of myself ande back as soon as possible. Besides, the capital is big after all, and there are many good things, so I will also Find out if there is any news about Bai Muzi."


    Gu Yundong lowered his head slightly, and made a sound of "um".


    "There are many dignitaries and nobles in the capital, and the water is very deep. I don''t know if anyone will trouble you. But these Qin Wenzheng will definitely have arrangements. You don''t talk much, but you still need to talk to the two escorts along the way. Make a good rtionship and ask more about the situation in the capital, you have to know what to do."


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes were bright, and he enjoyed her endless exhortations.


    He used to speak very little and barely interacted with people. Now he doesn''t anymore. He has people he cares about, and things he cares about, and he has opened a shop himself. As long as he is willing, basic human rtionships are not difficult for him.


    "Also." Gu Yundong said, and suddenly became fierce, "I heard that the women in the capital are very bold, and when they meet a good-looking man, they can''t help but send purses and handkerchiefs, and they have a pungent temperament. You have to protect your innocence, you know? You are not allowed to provoke rotten peach blossoms.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng is an example, how popr was he back then? I heard that several bags were smashed out of the purse. In her heart, Shao Qing is far more handsome than Qin Wenzheng, and is very eye-catching.


    Shao Qingyuan turned her around, held her face, and kissed her heavily, with a smile in his eyes, "Okay."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and couldn''t helpughing.


    After finishing packing, Shao Qingyuan''s luggage had two big bags, and he didn''t know what Gu Yundong had stuffed into it.


    Gu Yundong is too little, but unfortunately he has no space, otherwise there is no need to be so tired.


    Everything was ready, and several people rested at Shao''s house for the night.


    Early the next day, Shao Qingyuan took A Mao and set off with the few people from the capital.


    Both the Gu family and the Zeng family got up early to send him off, and even the little girl Coco rubbed her eyes in Yang''s arms, waved to Shao Qingyuan, and said in a milky voice, "Brother Shao, you have to go all the way, Coco. will miss you."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and swept over everyone''s faces.


    finallynded on Gu Yundong, "I wille back as soon as possible."


    Gu Yundong nodded, Shao Qingyuan took a deep breath, and finally didn''t say any more, and led the horse to the entrance of the vige.


    The rest of the Gu family were at the door to see people off, but Gu Yundong took a few more steps and stopped until they reached the entrance of the vige.


    Seeing that Shao Qingyuan was about to get on the horse, she suddenly said, "Wait."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, then came back again, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong looked behind him, Ah Mao was a man of current affairs, and the other two also winked, and immediately retreated for a distance, leaving a separate space for the two of them.


    But one of them still reminded, "Young Master Shao, long story short, we have to leave as soon as possible."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Got it."


    After the three of them were far away, Gu Yundong took a deep breath, raised his head, looked at him with a smile and said, "When youe back from the capital, we will get married."


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly widened his eyes and looked at her in disbelief.


    "You, what did you just say?"


    There will be three updates in the morning. The update time is a bit messy recently. I will try to adjust it back.


    Regarding the male protagonist''s life experience, um, in short, it will not be a prince or something like that. Our male protagonist moves forward step by step by himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 929: all wrong

    Chapter 929 Something is wrong


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and said again, "When youe back, we will get married."


    "...Okay." Shao Qingyuan''s eyes seemed to emit light, so strong that he almost swallowed Gu Yundong.


    He stretched out his hand and hugged him tightly, "This is what you said, don''t go back on it, I''lle back as soon as possible."


    "Well, be careful."


    A cat in the distance widened his eyes, quickly separated, separated quickly, and hugged and hugged at home, this is outside, or in the vige, the entrance of the vige where peoplee and go, I am afraid you don''t want to be drowned by saliva .


    He hurriedly turned his head to look left and right. It was okay, except for the two guards beside him, no one passed by for the time being.


    But these two guards also looked horrified.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong separated quickly, he no longer hesitated, turned around and led the horse and jumped up.


    "Walk."


    After saying that, he was the first to shake the reins, and the horse threw up its hooves and rushed out.


    The three behind them were all startled, and hurriedly mounted their horses to chase after them.


    Why are you leaving so impatiently all of a sudden? Wasn''t it still reluctant just now?


    Gu Yundong was still standing at the entrance of the vige, watching the few people walk further and further away, until they disappearedpletely.


    After a long time, there were already vigers walking back and forth, and even greeting her, Gu Yundong moved his stiff body, turned around and walked into the vige.


    Back at Gu''s house, she was still a little ufortable.


    My own wedding ceremony a few days ago, there are many people in the family, father, aunt, Mrs. Dai and others, and now they are all gone, and even Brother Shao has gone to the capital.


    Gu Yundong suddenly felt empty and ufortable.


    Da Hei limped out and rubbed against her calf.


    Gu Yundong reached out and touched its head, "You''re in good spirits now, you can''t be wild every day. But you have to stay at home for a while. Brother Shao went to the capital, and no one will take you into the mountains to y."


    Da Hei was a little ufortable when he first came to Yongfu Vige. Even if his legs were healed, he would still be restless all day long. Later, when Shao Qing saw that his body waspletely healed, he led him into the mountain.


    When ?? came back, it was very excited, and wanted to run into the mountain every three days.


    Shao Qingyuan doesn''t have that much time, so he can only take it with him once in a while. However, Da Hei gradually adapted to the life in the Gu family.


    In addition to Gu Guy''s good food, Yunshu Yuanzhi likes it very much, and he keeps a copy of anything delicious, and he will take it out for a walk when he goes back in the evening.


    Today''s Da Hei isme, but his body is smooth, his hair is ck and shiny, his eyes are sharper and sharper, and the whole dog is in high spirits.


    Da Hei seemed to understand what Gu Yundong said, and made a ''woo woo woo'' sound in his mouth, and he didn''t know whether it was sadness or regret.


    Gu Yundongughed, and then led it in.


    After Shao Qingyuan left, Gu Yundong was really depressed for two days, always feeling that something was wrong.


    I used to want to find him, as if I could see someone as soon as I turned around, he was almost everywhere. Now it took a while to realize that he had gone to the capital.


    At this moment, it is probably still on the way, right?


    Gu Yundong patted his face and stopped thinking about him for the time being. He has his own things to do, and she also has other important things on her side.


    Early in the morning, Gu Yundong put on his clothes, put on a cape, and strode towards the vige chief Chen Liang''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 930: buy foundations, build roads

    Chapter 930 Buying foundations and building roads


    It was cold and there was nothing to do in the fields at the moment, and Chen Liang didn''t want to go out.


    Now Niudan goes to the county town to study with Gu''s carriage, and he doesn''t need him to get up early in the morning to pick him up, but it makes him a lot easier all of a sudden.


    When Gu Yundong came in, he was cooking a fire in front of the brazier, talking to Mrs. Zhou who was doing needlework beside him.


    Hearing the movement, Mr. Zhou quickly stood up and greeted him, "Why is Yun Dong here at this time? Come in, it''s cold outside,e and bake the fire."


    Gu Yundong smiled and sat across from Chen Liang. Mrs. Zhou poured her a cup of hot tea, which she felt warm in the palm of her hand.


    "I came to see Uncle Chen. I have something to discuss with Uncle Chen."


    "What''s the matter? You said."


    "I want to buy some foundations, just the one at the foot of our mountain."


    Uncle Chen was taken aback, "Your house isn''t big enough?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Of course not, Uncle Chen, you know, I found my aunt, and their household registration has also been moved to Yongfu Vige, that is, they camete, unlike us, who could directly allocate foundations, So if you want to build a house, do you have to buy it?"


    Chen Liang nodded, "That''s true."


    "And my uncle. Although I didn''t find it, I want to buy it first. It will be convenient to be a neighbor in the future. By the way, Shen Sitian also wants to buy a piece. The foundation she bought is next to Zeng''s house, and it is not very big."


    Shen Sitian embroidered severalrge pieces of embroidery, all of which Gu Yundong brought to Fucheng to sell at a very beautiful price.


    So she now has some savings on hand, and she has the money to build a house. Even Gu Yundong was worried that she would live alone, but that didn''t prevent her from buying the foundation first.


    Chen Liang, "..." How can you buy so much in one breath?


    When did ?? the foot of the mountain be a fragrant pastry?


    He swallowed and nodded silently, "Okay."


    Gu Yundong looked at him with a smile. Chen Liang moved quickly. In the afternoon, he went to the yamen to implement the matter, and thend deed was also given to Gu Yundong.


    After all this was done, Chen Liang thought there was nothing to do.


    Who knew that early the next morning, Gu Yundong came to the door again.


    "Uncle Chen, I have one more thing."


    "Anything else?"


    Gu Yundong, "I want to build a road in the vige."


    Chen Liang was stunned for a moment, then suddenly raised his eyes to look at her, "What did you just say?"


    Even Zhou Shi, who had just walked in the door, widened his eyes.


    Building roads in the vige?


    This, this, this, this is a great deed.


    Their vige in Yongfu Vige was poor before, otherwise the refugees would not have been arranged here. Later, relying on the Gu family, many people were able to live a good life. Seeing that these days are getting more and more prosperous, I didn''t expect Yun Dong to actually think about building roads.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "But the road I want to build is not the road in the center of the vige."


    Chen Liang was stunned for a moment, then calmed down a little, "Tell me slowly, what kind of practice is it, and where do you want to practice it?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell the truth to Uncle Chen, I want to build the road, not only to make the road in Yongfu Vige a little easier, but also for my workshop. You also know that our workshop is getting bigger and bigger now, and the fruits we deliver are also getting bigger and bigger. More and more, the vige road is really narrow, and it is not convenient for horses and carriages to pass. So I want to build another road from the workshop to the vige entrance, which is specially used for cars.¡±


    Thest time Nie Shuang came over, he said that Yongfu Vige was good, but the road was too difficult to walk.


    Gu Yundong thought about it a long time ago, but she forgot about it after a lot of things happened.


    Now it¡¯s not good to dy any longer. Isn¡¯t there a saying that ¡°If you want to get rich, build roads first¡±?


    This road has been repaired, but the efficiency has been greatly improved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 931: Chen Liang is excited

    Chapter 931 Chen Liang is excited


    Nowadays, there are two ways to enter Yongfu Vige, but they are not spacious. In particr, there is a section of the road that is particrly difficult to walk. There is a small uphill and it is narrow. At most, only a horse-drawn cart or an ox cart can pass.


    There is a lot of fruit in the workshop now. Every time they deliver fruit, they have to go carefully. She went to find out that the trolley could pass that section of road, but if a basket was tied on each side of the trolley, it would not be able to get in.


    And the things on the car are easy to fall off, and once they are dropped, they are snatched back by the children in the vige and scattered.


    Every time the fruit was transported back to the vige, it was the happiest time for the children, and everyone followed behind, staring eagerly, expecting the fruit to fall to the ground.


    There are also vigers in the vige, who are very dissatisfied with the Gu family¡¯s carriage and scooter often passing by their door, saying that the ground is full of their horse¡¯s urine and horse feces, and the stench is overwhelming.


    Of course, these people didn''t dare to say it in front of her, but they whispered a lot behind their backs, which angered Father Tong who often drove a carriage. Their horses didn''t **** or pee at other people''s doorsteps at all. This is nder.


    But no one believed it.


    So this road, even if Gu Yundong wanted to repair it, there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t tear down other people''s houses and widen the road, right?


    Chen Liang also thought it made sense, nodded and said, "It''s really not suitable."


    "If you go directly from Gu''s workshop to the vige to practice Taoism, how do you n to go?" Chen Liang asked.


    Gu Yundong has also considered this point, and has also discussed with Tong Ping and others.


    "The Gu family''s workshop is also at the foot of the mountain. I want to repair it straight. But in this case, I either need to pass through two fields, or I have to pass through the backyard of the He family. I thought, can I have a discussion with the He family."


    Zhou Shi was surprised, "Why didn''t you choose those two fields?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t speak, Chen Liang nced at her and said, "Think about who owns those two fields."


    "...from the Li family." Yes,pared to the Li family who had a grudge against Shao Qingyuan, the He family was naturally a more suitable choice.


    The most important thing is that the He family is poor, their house is quite dpidated, and there are not many fruits and vegetables in the yard.


    If appropriatepensation is given, the other party will agree to it.


    As far as Zhou shi knows, the He family is rtively easy to talk to. The road has been repaired to his doorstep, which is very convenient for their family.


    Chen Liang took a sip of tea and nodded after being silent for a moment, "Okay, I''ll go over to the He family. Although you said that the road construction is for the convenience of the family''s workshop, it is also a great deed for the vige, and it is beneficial to Yongfu Vige. The vige also has toe up with some regtions."


    Although this road has been repaired, it is now convenient for the family.


    But now the days of Yongfu Vige are getting better and better, and there will definitely be more and more people with horse and ox carts in the future. In their own home, they were thinking about buying a mule cart some time ago.


    When I went back and bought it, it must be convenient to go down the road.


    Chen Liang thought, very excited.


    Road construction, Yongfu Vige will soon have its own avenue, and he is really excited to be able to facilitate such a major event for the vige when he was the mayor.


    "In this way, in the afternoon, I will discuss with the Sixth Master and the others to see how this matter will be dealt with. You alsoe, and everyone wille up with ideas. Also, road building is a big deal. After we have discussed it, I will You have to go to town and tell the mayor."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It should be, and building roads is not just about repairing."


    Chen Liang paused and suddenly remembered that she had bought several foundations yesterday.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 932: you sly girl

    Chapter 932 You sly girl


    Chen Liang''s eyes changed when he looked at Gu Yundong, and he pointed at her, "Okay, you sly girl."


    Gu Yundong looked innocent, "What happened to me? I didn''t do anything."


    She stood up with a smile, "Then I''ll trouble Uncle Chen for the next thing. I''ll go back first. Wait for the good news from Uncle Chen?"


    "Let''s go." Chen Liang is a little sad now and doesn''t want to see her.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched slightly as he bid farewell to Mrs. Zhou, then turned and left the vige chief''s house.


    As soon as she left, the confused Zhou Shi couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean by what you said just now? Why did you scold someone so well?"


    "When did I curse?" Chen Liang suddenly raised his head and asked in astonishment, who did he curse? Why no impression at all?


    Zhou pointed to the door, "Didn''t you just say that Yun Dong is cunning?"


    "Isn''t she cunning yet?" Chen Liang said, "Today I said I would build a road for the vige, but I bought several pieces of foundation yesterday."


    Zhou Shi was at a loss, and Chen Liang felt even worse, so he could only exin, "Think about it, the road she said was built from the foot of the mountain to the entrance of the vige, and it''s the closest to them. Just wait. , that road has been repaired, and in the future, if someone wants to buy a foundation to build a house, most of them will choose that one. If there are more people who choose, won''t the price of the foundation go up?"


    In today''s Yongfu Vige, everyone is living a good life. As far as he knows, there are several households who want to buy another piece ofnd to build a house because their family is toorge to live in and there is no way to expand it in the original location.


    Zhou Shi understood now, and immediately put his palms together, "Oh, isn''t it? The head of the family, then let''s hurry up and buy a piece ofnd over there while everyone doesn''t know the news."


    "Whatnd did our family buy? This house is not enough for you?" Their blue brick and tile house has only been repaired for less than ten years, and it isrge and spacious.


    "We have enough to live in, but in the future, the eldest and the second will have a few more children, so won''t it be crowded? You buy it and live for your grandson."


    Chen Liang nced at her and said nothing.


    Mr. Zhou hit him, "I''m talking to you, hurry up."


    "What''s the hurry? Anyone can buy this foundation, but not our house."


    "Why?"


    "Because I am the mayor of this Yongfu Vige, I bought the foundation at this juncture, and I immediately talked about the road construction. What do you want the vigers to think of me? Use power for personal gain?"


    Zhou Shi choked and stopped talking immediately.


    Therefore, being a vige chief has advantages and disadvantages.


    Chen Liang sighed and exined one more sentence, "Besides, our two sons will have great prospects in the future, and they will definitely go further and further. It would not be better to go to the county town to buy a house in Fucheng. In the vige, there is an old house that lives and returns to its roots. That''s enough, there''s no need to spend that money."


    Zhou Shi realized that he was a little bit of a demon just now.


    When she heard that the price of the foundation at the foot of the mountain might increase, she was a little anxious, and didn''t think carefully about whether she needed it or not.


    Chen Liang saw that she understood, so he stood up, "Okay, you can cook first, I''ll go out."


    After he finished speaking, he went out and went to Master Liu''s house.


    Zhou watched him go out the door, thinking of what Gu Yundong said just now, he sighed faintly.


    She is also a woman, why doesn''t she have the smart and easy brain of Gu Yundong?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 933: Hes request

    Chapter 933 The request of the He family


    It is a major event to build roads in the vige. Chen Liang is the vige chief, but he has to discuss it with the respected elders in the vige.


    In addition to the sixth grandfather, there are also several old grandfathers with big surnames.


    Everyone sat down and had a good talk about it.


    When I heard that the road was going to be built in the vige, these elderly people were all excited, and there was no disagreement at all.


    Even if there are difficulties, that¡¯s fine, just ovee the difficulties.


    The Gu family has given such a big convenience, and other small problems can be solved by them.


    Everyone reached an agreement without any objection. When Chen Liang came out of the sixth master''s house, his face was slightly red.


    He didn''t dy, and went to the He''s house without stopping.


    The He family''s presence in Yongfu Vige is not strong, because their location is also biased.


    Although it is not at the foot of the mountain, it is also on the edge. There is arge field behind the house, and it is not convenient to go out.


    The He family has a total of four members. He Shanchuan and his wife have a son who is a few years old, plus an olddy He.


    Mrs. He is in poor health. She has to stay in bed for two-thirds of the year, especially when the weather is warm and cold. He took medicine all year round, so the He family couldn''t save money.


    He''s wife can only take care of the children and mother-inw at home, and then clean up the housework at home, grow vegetables and do some embroidery work.


    He Shanchuan was the only one doing the work in the field.


    The family is diligent and diligent, and they can barely get by, but they are also really poor.


    When Chen Liang came to exin the situation to the He family, the He family was stunned.


    Want to demolish their yard?


    Chen Liang was afraid that they would misunderstand, so he quickly said, "Of course, it''s not for nothing, the vige will definitelypensate you. You can think about it and see what you need? If you can do it, the vige will definitely be satisfied. If not, let''s do it again. Think of another way."


    Chen Liang discussed with several elders, and thepensation that the He family needs will be provided by the vige, which is what it should be.


    He Shanchuan''s family fell silent.


    Chen Liang looked at the head of the family and said, "We also know that you are reluctant, it is a pity that this yard is well repaired and demolished. But after all, it is a major event in the vige, and my uncle also hopes that this road can be repaired. It''s convenient. Of course, Uncle will not force you. If you are really unwilling, we can expand and repair the ridge next to us. "


    "I agree."


    As soon as Chen Liang finished speaking, He Shanchuan raised his head.


    The rest of the He family looked at him in surprise.


    Chen Liang''s face suddenly became happy, "Are you really willing? Then, whatpensation do you want?"


    He Shanchuan said, "I want a foundation at the foot of the mountain."


    Chen Liang, "..." He gave him a strange look, but he couldn''t see that he would make such a request.


    "I don''t need to be too big, maybe two of the yard is enough."


    Since ?? ispensation, this requirement is not excessive.


    But Chen Liang was a little curious, "What do you want the foundation for? Your family now has money to build a house."


    "No, but I can circle and grow some vegetables first, and I''ll cover it when I have money."


    Chen Liang thought for a while, he could call the shots, so he agreed.


    "Okay, we''ll send you the title deedter."


    The He family got it here, and Chen Liang left.


    He went to Gu''s house again and told Gu Yundong about He Shanchuan''s request.


    Gu Yundong was also a little surprised, she didn''t have much impression of the He family or He Shanchuan. If it hadn''t happened to happen during the road construction, she specifically asked Tong An to find out, I''m afraid she didn''t know there was such a family in Yongfu Vige.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 934: Gu family benevolence

    Chapter 934 Gu Family Benevolence


    However, He Shanchuan''s request is not excessive.


    The only difficult thing to do, Chen Liang, has also been done, and then he can start building the road.


    The next day, Chen Liang beat gongs and drums ''bang bang bang'' and gathered all the people in the vige to the drying yard.


    He stood on the steps, facing the curious and bewildered eyes of the vigers, he coughed lightly and said, "To call everyone here today, there is something to announce."


    "What''s the matter, so early in the morning, I''m freezing to death."


    Chen Liang red at the man and said, "Of course it''s a good thing, if you don''t like it, then go back and bake your fire."


    "I was just joking, uncle, don''t mind." The man quickly changed his smile. Hearing that it was a good thing, he became excited and didn''t feel cold anymore, and urged him, "What a great thing, uncle, hurry up. talk."


    The crowd also quickly asked him to speak, and they also discovered that not only the vige chief Chen Liang was present on the drying field, but even the old master Liu and others were there.


    This is strange, what good thing ising to them who have never liked to go out?


    Chen Liang nced around, and then said loudly, "Our vige, we are going to build a road."


    "What, build a road?"


    There was a buzzing noise underneath, and everyone began to whisper.


    Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Vige chief, what''s the matter with this road construction? Did the yamen repair the vige for us? Who paid for it?"


    "Yeah, do we have to send one person from each family to work? Is there any wages?"


    "I can''t go without wages, our family has a lot of work to do."


    The following ideas are different. These days, when ites to building bridges, roads and dams, the first thing thates to mind isbor.


    The former emperor was ignorant, and it was the people below who suffered.


    The current magistrate is not bad, but the previous magistrate was not a good person. Many people in their vige died of exhaustion.


    Therefore, people are very resistant to building roads.


    Chen Liang saw that the vigers'' thoughts were all crooked, so he quickly said, "Be quiet first, be quiet, this road construction is not an order from the yamen, it is the benevolence of the Gu family, who paid for our vige to build an avenue."


    The drying field was really quiet, and everyone looked at Gu Yundong who was standing not far from the vige chief in disbelief.


    Gu''s family... pay?


    Everyone''s eyes lit up immediately, Gu family paid for it, it was definitely not abor service.


    Oh, isn''t that a good thing?


    Someone asked eagerly, "Girl Gu, how can we repair this road? Can we repair it in front of our house? Let me tell you, the road in front of our house is full of potholes. When it rains, when you step on it, halfway through it. Every shoe has to sink in."


    Gu Yundong nced at the man, oh, isn''t that the aunt who **** and urinated in her carriage passing by their door? You really have the face to say.


    But before she could say anything, someone immediately replied, "Is there anything to be repaired in front of your house? Didn''t you hear what the vige chief said? To repair the avenue, as narrow as your doorway, can it be regarded as an avenue? Your house was demolished."


    "Why can''t it be counted? The road in our house can also allow carriages to pass through. The carriage of the girl from the Gu family often passes by our door. The road in our house is the main road of the vige, and it cannot be separated from anywhere."


    As she spoke, she felt a littlecent.


    "Girl Gu, since you are so generous and righteous, why don''t you fix the outer wall of our house when building the road."


    Chen Liang frowned, somewhat regretting what he just said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 935: no, im not fair

    Chapter 935 No, I am not benevolent


    Gu Yundong and Chen Liang looked at each other, and then walked up the steps.


    As soon as she went up, it was instantly quiet below.


    As soon as she heard her clear and clear voice, "The road I want to build is indeed an avenue. At the very least, it is a road that can amodate two carriages at the same time. Therefore, it will not be corrected on the original road, but will start from the foot of the mountain again. Open a new one at the entrance of the vige."


    Everyone was stunned and repaired a new one.


    Some people are dissatisfied, what does the road from the foot of the mountain to the vige entrance have to do with them? They go out of the vige and do not pass there.


    Some people quickly thought of it, isn''t the Gu family''s house at the foot of the mountain?


    Isn''t this convenient for their home? What kind of righteousness is this?


    Gu Yundong just listened to them, but Chen Liang was sweating on his forehead. Damn, he just said too much, but instead he threw the Gu family girl into the pit.


    Gu Yundong was very calm. She knew Chen Liang''s intentions, and wanted her to gain a good reputation and increase her prestige.


    Chen Liang''s kindness was epted by Gu Yundong, but her thoughts were different from Chen Liang''s.


    She doesn''t need such prestige, and even this kind of reputation is a burden to her. Others think she is doing good things and ept it as a matter of course. In the future, they will use other things to kidnap her morally.


    It''s better to be clear about the involvement, anyway, the person who can handle it clearly will appreciate the benefits of walking on the road in the future, and will naturally be grateful to her.


    The kind of people who want to take advantage and think that you don¡¯t give enough benefits, they will only use their ''benevolence and righteousness''bel to bind you.


    So she said it very clearly, "Since I paid for the road, then it''s natural for me to decide which road to build. If I paid for the road myself, I would be told that my horse shouldn''t go that way. Dao, the road will be dirty. Then I''m afraid I''m not a fool, am I?"


    Someone immediatelyughed, and many people knew who she was referring to.


    The very powerful woman who shouted just now was immediately annoyed, but she really didn''t dare to quarrel with her in front of Gu Yundong.


    After all, Gu Yundong''s brutal appearance was too impressive.


    Gu Yundong continued, "I''m not afraid to make it clearer, this road is built for the convenience of travel. Of course, I won''t let everyone go just because I paid for the road, if everyone thinks it''s more convenient to take the road , then take the main road. If you feel that the small road is not time-consuming, then take the small road, but it is just an extra road that will make it more convenient for everyone to drive ox carts, donkeys, horses and carts in the future."


    Someone thought, hey, isn''t it?


    "Our family is nning to buy a cow recently. In the future, it will befortable to drag a scooter on the road."


    "That''s right. When I used to pull a trolley to transport food, I always bumped and blocked it on the vige road. It was tooborious."


    "Then I will go to the foot of the mountain to pick up firewood. Can''t I go directly from the road to the entrance of the vige with my back on my back? Yun Dong, is the road straight? Will it be crooked?"


    Gu Yundong replied with a smile, "No, it''s a straight path."


    "That''s fine."


    "Hey, our family is going to buy a donkey cart. With the road, I''m not afraid that my driving skills will be bad."


    The discussion below ?? is turning in a good direction. Although there are some ufortable voices, Chen Liang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yundong and the others had almost finished talking before continuing, "Next, I need to hire 20 people to build the road here. Anyone who is interested can go to the vige chief to sign up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 936: letter

    Chapter 936 A letter has arrived


    Employment? ?


    That is for money, and this is the real benefit that can be seen in front of you.


    Soon those dissatisfied voices disappeared, and even the aunt who had been against Gu Yundong from the beginning just now wanted to sign up for his son.


    even couldn''t wait to ask, "How much wages do you give this day?"


    But Chen Liang also has a temper, she was the most popr dancer just now, and now she wants toe to work? dream.


    He looked at the vigers and said, "Be quiet first, and I need to exin here first. Let''s build the road, it is best to finish it a year ago, so we want the kind of young and middle-aged people who are diligent in their hands and feet. They are too old or too old. Small, don''te to join in the fun."


    Now is the ck season, many people are resting at home, and some people go out to the town or county to take part-time jobs.


    But this part-time job is not easy to find, so it is easy to find twenty young and middle-aged people in the vige.


    Not long after, the vige chief registered the list and told everyone that the daily wage for road construction was fifty cents, not including food.


    "Everyone, work hard, this road is not only for the Gu family, but everyone in our vige can walk. This is a road built for us, so everyone must cheer up and fix this road for me. Fix it up, do you hear me?"


    "heard it."


    "Don''t worry, the vige chief, we will definitely not be perfunctory."


    "That''s right, our vige is getting better and better, and there will definitely be more and more bullock carts in the future. Everyone on this road can use it."


    Seeing that everyone has such a consciousness, Chen Liang was relieved.


    He took these twenty people to see the position first, and chose the leader. Unfortunately, Feng Daneng was not there, and he was still repairing houses in Fucheng, otherwise it would be best for him to take the lead.


    However, there is also an experienced master who is good at building roads. It is the same for him to lead the way.


    Among these twenty people, He Shanchuan of the He family was also included.


    There is nothing to do now. He Shanchuan originally wanted to go to the city to find work, but now he has it in the vige, so he doesn''t have to make an extra trip.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care much about what happened next.


    On the road construction side, Chen Liang cared more about her than she did, and stared at it early in the morning every day, for fear that something might go wrong.


    Fortunately, everyone did a great job, not ambiguous at all.


    Gu Yundong bought a lot of sand and gravel, andid it on the ground to make it smooth, so he wasn''t afraid of getting muddy when it rained.


    After ?? repaired a section of the road, she specially let the carriage walk on it, and it really went a lot faster.


    The ?? Avenue was built for more than 20 days, and it was almost done.


    At this time, Gu Yundong also received a letter from Shao Qingyuan.


    This letter is to report safety. Shao Qingyuan said that he went to the capital and met Song Dejiang. The journey was very safe, she ate well and slept well, and she kept her words firmly in her heart without being sick or in pain.


    Gu Yundong wanted tough when he saw it, but the thoughts in his heart also spread.


    He arrived in the capital so quickly, which shows that he must have worked hard along the way.


    After she read the letter, she immediately picked up a pen and wrote it back to him.


    told what she had done these days, and also talked about the road construction in the vige.


    Finally, I wish him a Happy New Year in advance, let him take care of his health ande back soon.


    Although we were separated for a while, it was interesting to have correspondence with each other.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, feeling quite happy.


    A monthter, the road from the foot of the mountain to the entrance of the vige was finallypletely repaired.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 937: envious eyes are red

    Chapter 937 Envy eyes are red


    The people of Yongfu Vige were very happy.


    Anyway, this is the road that belongs to their Yongfu Vige, a road that can be passed by two carriages.


    This road was built before the Chinese New Year, just for those who visited rtives after the Chinese New Year to see it.


    Everyone was excited, even those who had been muttering and expressing dissatisfaction on the Sun Valley were very proud. Especially when going to rtives and friends'' houses, no one does not mention this avenue, which makes the vigers in other viges jealous.


    On the day when the road was built, almost the entire vige came out, wanting to take a walk on this road.


    But they were all stopped by Chen Liang.


    He bought firecrackers, put them on long bamboo poles, and let people set them on fire, and took them all the way from the foot of the mountain to the entrance of the vige.


    On this day, the whole Yongfu Vige was beaming with joy, as if it was New Year''s Eve ahead of schedule.


    Gu Yundong was also very happy, and brought a lot of melon and fruit snacks for the children who were bouncing around to eat.


    The little girl Yunke was very bold now, and she was swaying to set off firecrackers behind Chen Liang''s back, so frightened that Gu Yundong hurriedly hugged him back.


    These firecrackers don''t have long eyes when they explode. If a child is injured, it will not be beautiful.


    Many people from the neighboring vige came to experience this road, and even the workshop was suspended for an hour, and everyone came out to see the excitement.


    This road is built right outside their workshop, so it will be easier to get in and out in the future? Especially for these workers in other viges, they don''t have to be afraid of someone jumping out of the corner when they walk at night, they all feel much safer.


    The road has been repaired, and many people are still grateful to the Gu family.


    After all...it''s really convenient.


    In addition, he can go to other viges to brag and brag with others. The vige chief of the next vige''s eyes is red with envy. Every time he meets Chen Liang, he is very unhappy when he sees his triumphant expression, "You''re a stray dog. Shit luck, if the Gu family settled in our vige, you would be jealous of us now."


    Chen Liang snorted coldly, forget it, there is a big road in their vige, he is more generous, and he won''t care about this poor bastard.


    This avenue has unexpectedly many people walking on it.


    On the third day, Gu Yundong also drove a carriage from the road to leave Yongfu Vige.


    The Chinese New Year ising soon, and this time she ns to go to the county to buy things.


    Also, now that there are more people in the workshop, she also has to buy more things toe back to send everyone New Year''s goods.


    The county town is now lively again, the streets are full of joy, and many stalls have begun to sell Spring Festival couplets.


    Gu Yundong took a look and then withdrew his gaze. Now that there are three schrs in their family, it is still easy to make couplets.


    Her father wille back in a few days, so let him write the same.


    Thinking, she decided to buy some scarlet letters back.


    Tong Shuitao came out next to her. The two parked the carriage at Gu Ji and went shopping while shopping.


    When it was almost noon, their hands were too full to put down, and they returned to Gu Ji and put things into the carriage.


    Gu Yundong pped his hands, "Let''s go eat first, let''s take a look after eating."


    "it is good."


    The two of them were about to go out, when Zhuangzi said quickly, "Master, please rest for a while. I''ll just go to Jinxiu Restaurant and bring the food back, no need to bother."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and the stake hurried away.


    After a while, a few voices suddenly came from the shop outside. Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao looked at each other, and they didn''t sound like the sound of a stake.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 938: Call him corrupt?

    Chapter 938 Call him corrupt?


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain that separated the shop and looked out.


    is really not the sound of a stake. In the shop at the moment, in addition to the guy Chen Jincai, there are two people standing in front of him.


    A man and a woman, yo, they are still two acquaintances.


    Gu Yundong stopped when he nned to go out, silently watching the situation in the shop.


    This man and woman are Chen Yn and Wu Chong. She told Chen Liang about the matter after hearing Nie Shuang and the others say that the two appeared at Chen Liang''s doorst time.


    Chen Liang snorted coldly at the time, just saying that he didn''t know.


    I didn''t hear any more news that the two had been to Chen''s house. I didn''t expect that they came to Gu Ji.


    Chen Yn had a smile on her face at the moment, and looked at Chen Jincai with some ttery, "Big brother."


    Chen Jincai frowned, "What are you guys doing here?"


    Wu Chong pursed his lips and didn''t speak. He stood aside with his hands folded. Only Chen Yn spoke to Chen Jin with a dry smile, "Brother, have you considered what you saidst time?"


    "Consider?" Chen Jincai sneered, only feeling incredible, "I remember that I rejected you at the time, when did I say I would consider it?"


    "Brother, don''t say that, we really can''t do anything about it. The Wu family''s shop is almost out of business now, and if it goes on like this, it will be closed soon."


    The shop of the Wu family is in the town. It is a small grocery store. The business in the past was still very good, so the people of the Wu family were always arrogant, and some people looked down on the mud-legged countrymen like the Chen family. If it wasn''t for Chen Jin, who was the small manager of a workshop in the town, he would not have gotten married to Chen Yn.


    But now, the business of their grocery store is getting worse and worse. In the final analysis, it is also closely rted to the Chen family.


    Jingyuan Town was not very big in the first ce, and the Niudan incident caused a lot of trouble in the city. Even the people near their grocery store knew about it, and they all knew that his mother ndered Niudan as a steal.


    This story spread widely, and it didn''t take long for the grocery store''s business to plummet.


    Many people say that they dare not go into their shops to buy things, for fear of being ndered and stealing.


    A few days ago, there was a grocery store opposite their house. The family was kind in business and the goods were good. In contrast, almost no one came into the Wu family''s shop.


    During this period of time, the Wu family has been living on their own, and the shop has not made any money, and the family is very worried.


    Then they startedining about each other, and the family was jumping around every day.


    Chen Yn remembered the Chen family at this time.


    "Brother, please help us. There is no one in town that sells this kind of white sugar. If we grab the first ce, the business will definitely improve. When the grocery store is over, we must personally Come to the door and thank you, okay?"


    Chen Jincai sneered, "Gu Ji''s white sugar is limited to five kilograms per person per day. As long as you buy it with money, I can also sell it to you."


    Chen Yn''s face stiffened, "Brother, aren''t you kidding me? Where can five pounds be enough? Besides, the white sugar in your shop is too expensive, look, can you sell it to us at a cheaper price, fifty a day... Thirty pounds is okay? I''ll buy some delicious food for my sister-inw and nephewter, okay?"


    Chen Jincai was about tough angrily, "Fuck you, you''re a good abacus, give you 30 pounds a day, and it''s cheaper? How can you be so capable, you''re calling me the goods of a corrupt shop, right? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 939: you want to be the shopkeeper

    Chapter 939 You want to be the shopkeeper


    Chen Ynughed dryly, "Big brother, don''t say that, we are a family, we just help each other. Big brother, I''m your sister. If you don''t help me, I really can''t live."


    As he spoke, his sorrow came, and tears were about to fall out.


    "My sister? You still have the face to say that when Niudan was ndered by your mother-inw, why didn''t you say that we were brothers and sisters. When my father came to ask for an exnation, you kept pouring on Niudan. Dirty water, why don''t you say that we are brothers and sisters? Let me tell you, our two families have long since severed rtions, let alone brothers and sisters, we will not even be strangers in the future."


    Chen Yn was a little embarrassed after being scolded by him for a while, her face was pale and pale, and her anger was rising, but after thinking of her current situation, she suppressed it again.


    On the contrary, Wu Chong, who had been silent all the time, snorted coldly and said to Chen Yn, "I said it''s useless to beg him, but you don''t listen, so you have toe and scold him. You don''t even look, he''s just a little guy. That''s all, he''s just an errand and moving goods, and there''s a **** shopkeeper on top of him, what can he do? What can he dare to do?"


    Chen Jincai looked at him suddenly, "Yes, you''re right, I''m just a little guy, I can''t do anything. So please don''te to the door again in the future, hurry up, get out, get out of here, don''t show up in the future. in front of me."


    After ??, he pushed the two of them out.


    Chen Yn wanted to say something else, but Chen Jincai didn''t give them a chance at all, her face was full of impatience.


    But just as the two were about to be pushed out the door, the stake came back.


    He was still carrying a food box in his hand. Seeing the three of them looked like this, he was stunned for a moment. Then he frowned and said, "Chen Jincai, what''s the matter with you? Who told you to drive the guests?"


    Chen Jin only paused, and even Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows.


    Tong Shuitao whispered, "What''s going on with Zhuangzi? Doesn''t he know Chen Yn? We all know that she is not a good person, and he still helps her, so why don''t he deliberately trouble Chen Jin?"


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Look first."


    In fact, the three-month period agreed with Zhuangzi has already arrived, but it will soon be New Year''s Eve, and Lan Hua''er will be married soon, so he simply waits another two months, and then waits until the new year to talk to Jiang Bao go to Fucheng together.


    So now in Gu Ji''s shop, the stake is still the shopkeeper, but most of the time he stays in the backyard, leaving Chen Jincai to be on his own.


    But Gu Yundong faintly felt that the post might not be enough of a shopkeeper''s addiction to dy the time.


    Chen Yn was a little flustered because of the arrival of the stake. In fact, they had been standing outside the shop for a long time, and they came in to find Chen Jincai after confirming that the stake was not there.


    Unexpectedly, the stake actually came back at this juncture.


    On the contrary, Wu Chong was a little happy. Anyway, things couldn''t be done, and Chen Jincai wanted to drive them away without giving any face, so he naturally liked the attitude of Zhanzi''s reprimanding Chen Jincai.


    So he seemed to share the same hatred and added a sentence, "That is, who gave you the courage to drive customers out. It''s not me, your shop guy''s attitude is too bad."


    Zhou Zhuang nodded, "That''s right, what qualifications do you have as a little guy to rush guests? If you want to rush, the shopkeeper will rush. When I leave in a few years and you be the shopkeeper, it will be your turn to do this."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 940: forewarned

    Chapter 940 Reminder in advance


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Tong Shuipao, "..."


    The other three people in the shop: ? ? ?


    Wu Chong was the first to react, suddenly raised his eyes to look at Zhuangzi, "You, are you leaving after the new year?" Then he pointed to Chen Jincai, "He came to be the shopkeeper?"


    This guy is very different from the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper is in charge of the entire shop, the ount book is also managed by the shopkeeper, and the shopkeeper also handles all the dealings with customers, not to mention the wages.


    Wu Chong suddenly looked at Chen Jincai again, "Are you going to be this Gu Ji''s shopkeeper after the new year?"


    Chen Jincai sneered, "This is our shop''s business, what does it have to do with you, hurry up and leave."


    "Didn''t you say it? The guy can''t drive the guests, so I can." Zhu Zhui interrupted him, shoved the food box in his hand into his hand, and then waved his hands out, "Go, hurry up, if you don''t go, I''ll take a big broom Fuck you."


    "Hey, you..."


    Wu Chong was half-dead with anger, but at this time Jiang Bao, who was next door, also came to help. He was holding tworge brooms in his hand, and threw one directly to the stake.


    Then, the two of them swept out Chen Yn and Wu Chong as if they were sweeping garbage.


    Wu Chong was still a little unwilling. He also wanted to ask clearly if Chen Jin would be the shopkeeper of Gu Ji after the year.


    If so, didn¡¯t he offend him in vain before?


    For a while, he felt a little regretful. It''s also Chen Jin''s fault that he didn''t make it clear. If he had told himself earlier, the two families wouldn''t have gotten into such a feud.


    Chen Yn was even more annoyed. Brother Hall was about to be the shopkeeper, and he was also the shopkeeper in the county seat, which was much more respectable than the town steward.


    I heard that Gu Ji is now driving to Fucheng, so in the future, will Brother Hall still be able to go to Fucheng?


    The husband and wife had different thoughts, but neither of them could stay to talk. The broom was really painful to hit on the body. In addition, the passers-by pointed and pointed, and the two quickly buried their heads and ran away.


    Zhuangzi snorted coldly, returned the broom in his hand to Jiang Bao, and then returned to the shop.


    Chen Jin was speechless when he looked at him, "How can you tell them that I''m going to be the shopkeeper after the year, so they won''t give up?"


    "Don''t tell me, don''t they know? Sooner orter, they need to know. It''s better to tell them now. At least theye again, and I can help you."


    Gu Yundong opened the door curtain and walked out, "There is some truth to what Zhuangzi said, it''s the same if you say it sooner orter."


    "Master." Chen Jincai was a little ashamed, "I''ve caused you trouble."


    "It''s not too much trouble. There are not many bad rtives. You have cut ties with them. They can still lick their faces. It only shows that they are thick-skinned. But I also want to warn you in advance. , you have to be aware of this matter. If you really can''t resist their threats and inducements and damage Gu Ji''s interests, then I will not be polite. At that time, it will not only be your work, but I will not even use your brother. ."


    Although it is a bit inhumane to sit together, Gu Yundong had to exin the seriousness of the matter to him.


    Sure enough, Chen Jincai immediately stern face, "Don''t worry, boss, let''s not say that we have cut off our rtionship now, even if we are close, I will definitely not do such a thing that was struck by lightning."


    "That''s good." Gu Yundong still believed this, after all, Chen Jincai had reminded himself that someone was going to attack her mother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 941: follow-up

    Chapter 941 Follow-up


    Gu Yundong didn''t care about this matter anymore, and left it to Chen Jin to solve it by himself.


    However, it was her shop''s idea that the Wu family was fighting, so Gu Yundong still paid attention to this matter.


    I heard that since that day, Chen Yn and his wife have note back to the shop. However, they were quietly inquiring that Chen Jin would not be the shopkeeper.


    It¡¯s a pity that not many people know about this, and they haven¡¯t been able to get the exact news. So I can only turn around and ask Zhuangzi if he will go to Fucheng in the next year. There are many people who know this. After all, before Zhuangzi leaves, many things have to be arranged first.


    After they got the exact news, they were not in a hurry. They seemed to want to wait until Chen Jin became the shopkeeper before convincing him.


    However, the Chen family had to move around.


    It is said that on the second day of the Chinese New Year, Chen Yn brought the Wu family to the house as a guest.


    But Chen Liang didn''t like their family and didn''t even let them in.


    But the Wu family refused to leave, especially Aunt Wu, who was crying and repenting outside, causing many people to go out to watch the fun.


    If people from this vige saw this, it would be fine. After all, many people know the grievances between the two families, but during the Chinese New Year, many people have rtives and friends as guests, which is a shame.


    Therefore, Chen Liang could only invite people in. Once inside, Aunt Wu apologized sincerely. Two apologies to Chen Liang and his wife, Chen Jinbao and his wife, and even Niuban.


    She looks like that, and people can see that she regrets and reflects on herself, and she has changed her mind. Coupled with the fact that the rest of the Wu family also lowered their posture, it is difficult for people to say cold and hard words in the New Year''s Eve.


    And Chen Yn is the only daughter of Chen Liang''s younger brother. Hearing her mention how her father looked when he was alive made Chen Liang feel a little more guilty.


    Seeing that his parents'' attitude softened, Chen Jin became angry.


    He thought that Chen Yn and his wife would go to the shop to find themselves, but he didn''t expect to directly hit the family''s idea.


    He exposed their purpose on the spot, Chen Yn denied it, but Chen Liang naturally believed in his son. Even if he stood up, he threw all the things they brought out, and drove out the Wu family, regardless of whether the people outside would see the joke or not.


    The Wu family lost face, and their teeth itch with anger towards the Chen family. What''s more, Chen Liang said very clearly, and directly said in front of rtives and neighbors, "This family has nothing to do with my Chen family in the future. When they enter the vige in the future, they will be driven out by me."


    It is said that the Wu family has not appeared in Yongfu Vige since then.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    At this time, Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao were still resting in the shop. After the two had lunch, they went back to the street to buy things.


    The new clothes for the Chinese New Year are all ready, so you don''t need to buy them.


    Firecrackers and fireworks are still required, especially fireworks. Several children like to watch them. Lanterns, door gods, paper-cut red candles, these things have been bought in the morning.


    Melon seeds, peanuts, dry goods, tea, drinks, etc. must be prepared first, candy and fruit are avable at home.


    As for the rice cakes and tofu dumplings, you can make them slowly in the next few days. It¡¯s toote to buy chicken, duck, fish and meat when it arrives at 289.


    With such a sum, our own New Year''s goods are almost the same.


    Next, time to prepare something else.


    Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao, turned around and went directly into a cloth shop.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 942: Annual meeting lottery

    Chapter 942 Annual meeting lottery


    Tong Shuitao wondered, "Miss, aren''t you almost buying everything? Why are you still in the cloth shop?"


    "Isn''t the workshop going to close in two days? Their New Year''s goods should also be ready." This year, the workshop will be opened a few days earlier thanst year, so that everyone can prepare the New Year''s things earlier.


    After all, there are many workers in the workshop this year, and they are busy all day. This stock is already enough, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you put it in a few days in advance.


    Tong Shuitao suddenly realized, "Yeah,st year, thedy also sent a carload of New Year''s goods."


    She heard that many people in the workshop were looking forward to this day, and they were already specting in private whether they would continue to make meat, cloth, etc. this year.


    Especially those neers this year are asking about the dayborers fromst year.


    "But Miss." Tong Shuitao suddenly frowned and said with some embarrassment, "Is it still a big piece of pork per person this year? But it''s already afternoon, and there''s not much meat in the meat stall, but we have a hundred in our workshop. How many people?"


    "That''s not in a hurry. Let Tong Ane to buy it. There are more than 100 people. I''m afraid that two big fat pigs will be ordered in advance. Let''s buy things for the annual meeting today."


    Tong Shuitao was stunned for a moment, with confusion on his face, "Annual meeting? Miss, what is an annual meeting?"


    "Uh... This is thest party before the new year. Everyone eats, eats, chats, ys games, etc."


    Of course, there is also a lottery.


    Gu Yundong is still very happy to hold such an annual meeting to make everyone happy. After working hard all year, rx on thest day, and then go home happily for the New Year.


    At this moment, what she wants to buy is the prize for the lottery.


    Tong Shuitao was all excited, and his face was slightly red, "Miss, you mean, more than a hundred people eat and chat together? How spectacr is that."


    Spectacr¡­?


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, looking at Tong Shuitao''s strange and excited appearance, he seemed to be looking forward to it.


    Gu Yundong quickly bought some good things, and went directly back to Yongfu Vige with Tong Shuitao.


    Before leaving, she said to Zhuangzi and Chen Jincai, "On the twenty-sixth day, you will close early, go back to the vige, and everyone will have a meal together."


    The two of them are a little dazed, have dinner together?


    But the two nodded immediately, indicating that they would go back early.


    It was Tong Shuitao, who blinked at the two of them before leaving, with a mysterious look that made them even more confused.


    The carriage quickly drove into Yongfu Vige. With the new avenue, it was much easier for the carriage to travel.


    There are still many people on the ?? road. The road has been built for several days. It seems that the vigers still can¡¯t get enough. They have to go through this road wherever they go, even if they take a long detour.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing when he saw it. He didn''t look at the people outside, and hurried home to unload the goods.


    The next day, the Gu family started making rice cakes.


    On the third day, on the evening of the twenty-fifth, Gu Dajiang returned from Fucheng with Gu Dafeng and a few others.


    Gu Dajiang was stunned when he saw the new vige road. Although Chen Jinbao and the others had already said this when they were delivering goods to Fucheng, but now that he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    This is the road built by his daughter, thanks to his daughter.


    At that moment, Gu Dajiang was overwhelmed with emotions and had an indescribable sense of pride.


    Gu Dafeng was also sitting in the carriage, looking at the spacious road and sighing again and again, he gave Bian Han an enthusiastic introduction, "This road didn''t exist before. The yard is blocking it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 943: Gus family is sending New Years goods again

    Chapter 943 The Gu family is sending New Year''s goods again


    Bian Han only felt that his eyes were not enough to see, he stared at the ground for a while, and then looked into the distance in the direction of Gu Dafeng''s finger.


    His legs have improved a lot. Although they still can''t bump too much, they can''t move.


    is just to take care of his legs, originally it only took one day to return from Fucheng, but it took two days.


    "I told you, don''t be too surprised when you see the house in a while. The house we built by Yun Dong is very spacious and beautiful. Whoever sees it will like it." Gu Dafeng whispered close to his ear and reminded him.


    After all, when I first came here, I was stunned when I saw the big brick house.


    Bian Han smiled and nodded, she had said this to herself many times.


    Not long after, the carriage arrived at the door of Gu''s house.


    However, Rao Shibian had already prepared himself mentally, and he was still stunned when he looked at the house in front of him.


    me him...forck of knowledge.


    I heard that this house was built after Yun Dong fled to Yongfu Vige. This girl is really capable.


    Gu Dafeng snickered when he saw his stunned expression, then got off the carriage, took the wheelchair from Lu Sheng''s hand, and pushed it in front of him.


    When I came back this time, the four members of the Lu family also came along.


    Little Er entered and locked the door, Gu Dajiang asked his neighbors to take a look. There are not many valuable things there, and the security of that area is good, there are many readers, and there are often people patrolling, but I am not too worried.


    Gu Yundong stood at the door and weed them in.


    "Father, are you still going to the academy after the new year?"


    Gu Dajiang shook his head, "Don''t go, feel at home to prepare for the exam, the master said that the problem is not big, so I don''t need to worry too much, and I don''t need to run back and forth, wasting time."


    If there is something he really doesn¡¯t understand, he can also ask Qin Wenzheng.


    Gu Yundong knew what to do, Gu Dajiang asked her about building the road again, and when he was done, he asked about Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Dafeng saw that he was endless, so he couldn''t help patting him, "You just came back, you''re not too tired, can''t you rest first and talk another day?"


    Gu Dajiang coughed lightly and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Everyone quickly finished eating and washing up and went to rest.


    The next day is twenty-six, and the workshop is closed today.


    Early in the morning, Tong An went to get the meat. There were a lot of people, two pounds of meat per person, and the two pigs were about the same.


    But there will be a dinner party tonight, and Tong An will need at least half a pig.


    For the butcher shop, this is a big order. The pork is prepared in advance and cut into pieces, ensuring that each piece of meat is two pounds, no more or no less.


    Tong An took the meat and bought a lot of vegetables to go back.


    When I went back to the vige, I was seen by many people. The scooter was full of things, which made people''s eyes go straight.


    Someone looked at it and swallowed, "Why did the Gu family suddenly buy so much meat? This is for the New Year? It''s too much."


    "You don''t even look at how many people there are in the Gu family, there are more than ten people in the family alone."


    "That doesn''t take so much, does it?"


    "You are really ignorant. I think this meat must be sent to those who work in the workshop."


    "What??"


    Immediately, that person also remembered, oh, isn''t the New Yearing soon? Last year, the Gu family was also very generous, everyone posted a lot of old stuff, and people happily carried them home for the Chinese New Year.


    envy, jealousy, hate! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 944: His daughter is awesome

    Chapter 944 His daughter is amazing


    The news that ??Gu''s family is going to send out New Year''s goods quickly spread throughout the vige, but the people in the workshop are still working hard to do the work on thest day of the year.


    Tong An''s scooter pulled back to look back at home, Gu Yundong brought his family to order all the New Year''s goods first.


    The stuff is simr tost year, it¡¯s also pork cloth and sugar, butst year¡¯s brown sugar turned into white sugar. Plus one cake per person, bought in the county seat, and ordered earlier.


    The people in the Gu family looked at the yard full of people, and their eyes were full of amazement.


    Gu Dafeng sighed with emotion, "If I got a small piece of meat in the past, I would wake upughing in my dreams. Even if it is to distribute the meat every year, I can continue to make it in the workshop. I didn''t expect that this year, this meat is all If you want to send it out, it still hurts to think about it.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Even Auntie, you think so, and you are reluctant to throw away this work for a piece of meat, so do other people think the same way?"


    Gu Dafeng was stunned for a moment, and pointed her finger at her, "You clever ghost."


    is not that right? There are many people in this vige who are just like the previous self. They have to be careful when they want to eat a piece of meat during the New Year. There are not many owners like Gu Yundong.


    After sorting things out, Gu Yundong decided to go to the workshop.


    She hasn''t told everyone about the dinner party.


    Gu Dajiang is very curious about this year''s meeting.


    He followed Gu Yundong to the workshop, "Your meeting this year is quite interesting, how did youe up with it?"


    this¡­¡­


    Can Gu Yundong say that this is not what she came up with?


    She turned her head, met Gu Dajiang''s curious gaze, and could only swallow her saliva.


    Then, he said solemnly, "Dad, that''s what I think, we talk about business and everything at the dinner table, and your ssmates often go to dinner and chat together, so it''s the most appropriate time to eat, drink, and exchange feelings. You guys are just working **** weekdays, and I guess some people don''t know each other, so why don''t you give them a chance to rx and eat together, right?"


    Gu Dajiang thought about it, indeed, many things are easy to open at the dinner table.


    A few sses of wine with contradictions will soon dissipate. If there is amon topic, chatting and chatting may make the rtionship better.


    In addition to good food and drink, everyone can feel more belonging to the workshop.


    This is... buying people''s hearts.


    His daughter, amazing.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that he was thinking so much in his heart, the two of them were talking, and it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the door of the workshop.


    Because I told everyone earlier that I would stop at 26 this year, so now there is not much fruit and sugar cane in the workshop, and it is estimated that we can stop work at noon.


    When Gu Yundong and the others came in, everyone stood up, "Master, Master, why are you here?"


    Someone''s eyes are shining, today is thest day, is it going to send New Year''s goods?


    But seeing that there was no trolley behind Gu Yundong pushing something, he was a little disappointed.


    Maybe...there are too many people this year, maybe they are gone.


    But no, no, I can understand, after all, the New Year''s goods distributed by the Gu familyst year were good things. If everyone distributed a copy this year, it would cost a lot of money.


    Gu Yundong beckoned to let those who were not alive for the time beinge over first.


    When ?? and others approached, she spoke.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 945: theyre lemonade

    Chapter 945 They are all lemon essence


    "There shouldn''t be many things to do. I think it will be almostpleted after noon. In this way, after everyone finishes their work, they should tidy up the workshop and clean the ce, okay?"


    "Okay." Someone immediately answered loudly, "Even if the owner doesn''t say anything, we will clean it all up and go back, don''t worry, the owner."


    In fact, they still want to go to work. I heard that there are extra wages for joining thebor union during the New Year.


    It''s like Zhuangzi and Chen Jincai in Gu Ji in the county seat. During the Chinese New Year, the shop can''t be closed. After all, it sells candy and other things, and the business is good during the Chinese New Year, so the two will take turns watching the shop.


    But their wages are also calcted separately these days, which is a lot more than usual.


    Many people in the workshop are very envious. Unfortunately, the workshop is on holiday.


    Gu Yundong looked at everyone with different expressions, and knew how much they were thinking. He was suddenly amused, and then said, "After cleaning up, take out some people and go to each household to borrow a dozen or so tables. The kind of ten or so people who came down."


    Everyone was surprised, "Master, why are you borrowing so many tables?"


    "It''s natural that everyone has a dinner together in the evening." Gu Yundong smiled, "Don''t go back to eat at night, let''s have a meal together, talk and chat, how about it?"


    "Wow, is the owner treating you to dinner?" There was a burst of cheers in the workshop.


    "It''s great, I don''t eat it at noon, I''ll keep my stomach for dinner."


    "Hahahaha, you can pull it down, just like your stomach, no matter how much you eat at noon, you can still swallow a cow at night."


    "Master, I''m drooling right now."


    "We definitely won''t leave. After cleaning the workshop, we''ll borrow tables and stools to make sure everyone can sit down."


    Gu Yundong could feel the excitement of everyone, and even Gu Dajiang was infected by this enthusiasm.


    He couldn''t help but say, "There will be New Year''s goods in the evening!!"


    Gu Yundong turned his head to look at his father, Gu Dajiang immediately touched his nose, coughed lightly and said, "This, I couldn''t hold back for a while, I just wanted to make everyone happier."


    Sure enough, as soon as his words fell, the workshop seemed to explode. The younger guy couldn''t help but jump up, "Ahhhh, I''ve been looking forward to the New Year''s goods for a year."


    Gu Yundong, "..." I didn''t see you being so happy when I was paid.


    She shook her head, thinking that there will be surprises in the evening, I hope you don''t get too excited.


    It was almost over, Gu Yundong left with Gu Dajiang.


    As soon as they left, the workshop instantly became happy, and everyone gathered together to chat and discuss.


    Tong An was helpless, came out and said, "Why don''t you hurry up to work? Finish things early, and you can eat dinner earlier."


    The ?? everyone dispersed in an instant, and now their whole body is full of energy, and even the efficiency is nearly twice as fast as before.


    Before noon, the work in the workshop was finished.


    The crowd began to clean up in a lively manner. The man took a bucket to the river to fetch water, and went back and forth several times to wash the entire workshop spotless, even the floor was clean.


    Some vigers saw how happy they were and couldn''t help but ask people.


    When I learned that they had a dinner together at night, it turned into lemon essence, and my heart was very sour.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 946: they all come

    Chapter 946 They are all here


    Now, the news of Gujia Workshop not only selling New Year''s goods, but also the news of having a big dinner in the evening.


    Many people poked their heads outside the workshop with tears in their eyes, wanting to follow along.


    When the cleaning of the workshop is almost done, everyone sees the people in the workshop happily moving tables and chairs, and their arrogant and high-chested appearance makes people envious and jealous.


    Gu Yundong hired a few women from the vige to help cook a delicious meal. The fish, meat, rice and noodles were unequivocally brought to the back kitchen of Gu''s workshop.


    This includes Zhou''s mother-inw and daughter-inw. It just so happens that Chen Liang''s family can finish their meal here.


    As the mayor of the vige, Gu Yundong is definitely going to invite him. In addition, Chen Jincai and Chen Jinbao are both working in his own workshop, and Niudan was invited by Yunshu early. As a result, there are only three Zhou n left in the Chen family. Now, juste here.


    And the orchid, pleasee here too.


    As for other people, they are not allowed to bring their family members, mainly family members at this time. When ites to family members, it is really not one or two, but a group of two. If they are allowed to bring their family members, almost the entire vige has toe. .


    That''s not all, there are long-term workers from the vige next door, and that workshop can''t entertain them.


    Dinner started at Shin Shi-jung, that is, at four o''clock.


    It gets dark early in winter, and there are no electricmps to illuminate it. Even if you light a lot of oilmps, the effect is not very good.


    At the beginning of Shen Shichu, the vigers of Yongfu Vige were surprised to find that another group of people came from the vige entrance.


    Take a closer look, isn''t the leader Zhao Zhu and his son?


    Since Gu Yundong is going to hold the annual meeting, the people here naturally have to be there. Although Zhao Zhu and the Shi family were not in the workshop, they also helped her manage the orchard, and the helpers they were looking for also brought a piece over.


    These people add up to more than ten, because they learned the news in advance, all of them are in high spirits, and some can''t wait.


    What kind of annual meeting is this, but I have never heard of it, but there is a big meal without giving out a red envelope. Who wouldn''t be happy toe?


    They don''t know that there are New Year''s goods, anyway, they have toe to eat.


    Gu Yundong felt that everyone was helping the Gu family, so he just took this opportunity to get to know each other, so as not to cause conflicts from his family, which would also be troublesome.


    A littleter, Zhuangzi and the others also came back in an ox cart.


    Not only them, but also Jiang Bao and the old doctor.


    Shao Qing is far away, Gu Yundong also has to help take care of his people, right?


    As for the shopkeeper over there, it was too far away, and there was no way to do it, but Gu Yundong prepared big red envelopes for these people, and distributed them to them after a few years.


    The people in the vige watched them go to Gu''s workshop in waves, and they lost their temper with envy.


    Anyway, many people were surrounding the workshop, desperately trying to look inside, especially some children.


    Gu Yundong saw that the table was all set, so he ordered a lot of melon seeds and peanuts for him to eat first. When a child ran in, she was caught. Seeing that there were more and more children, she was afraid of bumping into it, so she simply brought a cloth bag to Yunshu and Yuanzhi, and asked them to give it to the child.


    This lively energy is even louder than the Chinese New Year.


    Finally, it was time for everyone to look forward to the annual meeting, and all the people at the fifteen tables were seated.


    Before the dishes were served, Gu Yundong walked up to the front and started talking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 947: Gu Yundongs speech

    Chapter 947 Gu Yundong''s Speech


    "First of all, I would like to thank everyone here for working hard and diligently over the past year. A lot of things have happened in the middle. The Fucheng opened and the stock was in short supply. It was everyone who worked overtime to drive out the goods. Tong The steward was assassinated and fell into aa, and it was everyone who performed their duties in an orderly manner and stuck to their positions."


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect that one day he would stand in front of this and say these...emotional words like a leader.


    But these people really touched her a lot.


    They are hardworking, simple, enthusiastic, motivated, and really a very lovely group of people.


    So whether it''s a New Year''s gift at the annual meeting or a big meal, she thinks they deserve it.


    "Whether it''s the Gujia workshop or the orchard, it is the result of the joint efforts of everyone. In the past year, the number of people in the workshop has increased from 50 to 100, and the number of orchards has increased from 80 acres to 180 acres. It also opened from the county seat to the prefecture. These are inseparable from everyone present, you all have credit, you are great. "


    Someone below couldn''t help but whimper, "Boss, don''t say that, you help us even more. You give us such high wages, if we don''t work hard, are we still human?"


    "Yes, Master, if it weren''t for you, my house would still be a thatched hut, and I don''t even have a warm bed."


    "Yes, if I hadn''t worked in Gujia''s workshop, I wouldn''t be able to get a daughter-inw."


    "Yes, yes, after working here, my daughter''s dowry has been collected."


    Gu Dongjia is very good, they used to work outside, and no owner has ever affirmed theirbor like this. Don''t say thank them, it''s good to not be behind on wages.


    At this moment, they were actually thanked by the owner. Their hearts were as sweet as eating honey.


    Gu Dajiang looked at his daughter with iparable pride in his heart.


    He is also warm in his heart, Yun Dong is too good.


    Gu Yundong looked at them all crying, and was a little stunned, thenughed, "Okay, I won''t say more, I know everyone is waiting for a big meal, let''s serve."


    The voice of ?? fell, and there was a burst of cheers from below.


    followed, and someone brought up the meal.


    In the countryside, the dishes are all served inrge pots and bowls, and they are served directly on the table.


    Gu''s family meal is a real meal, most of which are hard dishes.


    As soon as ?? came to the table, one by one rushed up like a wolf like a tiger, one person clipped two pieces of meat, and soon the bottom was seen.


    But at Gu Yundong''s table, he ate a lot more politely.


    Gu Dajiang apanies Chen Liang to drink. Both of them are slow, and they can drink a ss of wine for a long time.


    The t man''s leg was still injured, but he couldn''t drink, so he spoke with him.


    The happiest are Yang Shi and Gu Yunke, they like this kind of liveliness the most.


    After he had almost finished eating and there were still two or three dishes left, Gu Yundong stood up and walked forward again.


    Everyone''s stomachs are already full, and their movements have slowed down at this moment, so most of them have seen Gu Yundong''s movements, which are a bit strange.


    "Are you going to send New Year''s goods?"


    "I could see it just now. Two big trolleys were advancing. Unfortunately, it was covered with a cloth, so I couldn''t see what was inside."


    "Anyway, there must be meat, but the steward Tong pulled back a lot of pork early this morning."


    "I heard that there were meat and clothst year, but this year there are so many people, I don''t know if there are still."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 948: A surprise at the annual meeting

    Chapter 948 Surprise at the annual meeting


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, and the humming below stopped immediately.


    Gu Yundong said, "I know, everyone is looking forward to the release of the New Year''s goods. As for this year''s goods, it will definitely be released, but before it is released, there is a surprise for everyone."


    surprise? ?


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and one of them had the guts to drink a little wine, and quickly stood up and asked, "Gu Dongjia, what''s the surprise? Is it still avable tomorrow after eating today?"


    "Hahahaha, you are so beautiful." Someone couldn''t helpughing and scolding.


    Gu Yundong alsoughed, "It''s not good to be a big fish every day. The surprise I said is this."


    She said and nced at Tong Shuitao, who immediately handed over a wooden box.


    Everyone looked confused, wooden box?


    Could it be that there is something good in it? But looking at the wooden box, it''s not too big or heavy. What''s in it?


    Everyone is still guessing, but Gu Yundong has already said, "There are notes inside, and words are written on them. Now, it''s up to your luck to see who has drawn the notes with the first, second, and third prizes written on them. There will be prizes.¡±


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    The bottom is boiling, there is a lottery, and there is a lottery?


    This is really a surprise, a big surprise.


    "Okay, now Shuipao will carry the box to each table, you can all be in your own position, then you can reach in and draw a note. This time, there are 15 rewards in total. two first prizes, five second prizes, and eight third prizes.¡±


    After ??, Tong Shuitao walked to the first table with the wooden box.


    The first person was still stunned for a while, until he was pushed by someone, then he suddenly recovered, and hurriedly reached in and took out a note.


    The second person rubbed his hands, closed his eyes and murmured, "Bless me to win the lottery, the lottery, the lottery."


    Then, with an expression of resignation, he put his hand in.


    The people behind ?? also looked like they were praying to God and worshipping Buddha, hoping that they could win the lottery.


    Even if you don¡¯t win the first prize, you will still win the second and third prizes.


    Everyone drew a note, but no one opened it first.


    It seems that if you areter, you will have better luck.


    Until Tong Shuitao returned to Gu Yundong''s side, the humming of the people below did not stop.


    "Look at yours and see if you have won the lottery."


    "Why don''t you look at you?"


    "Look at yours first, then mine, hurry up."


    Gu Yundong waited on it for a long time, but he didn''t see these people open the note, and immediately raised his forehead.


    "It''s gettingte, are you sure you won''t open the note until tomorrow? In that case, I''ll leave."


    "No, let''s see, we''ll see right away."


    The people below ?? finally couldn''t hold back any longer, and quickly opened the note and looked at it.


    Immediately, one after another sounded.


    "Hey, show me. What is this word?"


    "I don''t know either."


    "Ask the stake, he can read."


    Someone took the note to the nearest stake, who squinted, nced at the expectant man, and said with a sigh, "These four words, read ''Thank you for participating''."


    The man was a little confused, "What do you mean?"


    "It means not winning."


    "Ah..." The man suddenly wailed and patted his hand fiercely, "Stinky hands, bad hands, howe you can''t even get the third prize?"


    Gu Yundong saw that many people didn''t know the words, and they didn''t know what they meant, so he immediately exined, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know the words on the paper. Count them. If there are four words, then you have not won the lottery. Yes, then you won the lottery."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 949: what is the prize

    Chapter 949 What is the prize


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, someone jumped up suddenly, "Ah, I won the lottery, I won the lottery."


    Although I don¡¯t know words, I can count.


    followed closely, and one after another, the voices sounded in the crowd, "I also got hit, hahaha, I got hit too."


    Most people sighed when they saw the four words on their hands.


    immediately turned their eyes away and looked enviously at those who jumped up who won the lottery.


    Gu Yundong said, "The winners pleasee up first."


    Several people in the crowd walked forward excitedly and impatiently.


    There are fifteen people, four women, and the rest are all men. After all, the number of men working is rtivelyrge.


    They held the note tightly in their hands, their faces flushed with excitement, and their eyes were surprisingly bright.


    They handed the note to Tong An and asked him to tell them how many prizes they had won, after all they were illiterate.


    The first prize happened to be a woman and a man. The woman was from the next vige. I heard that the family was in trouble, and the four children were waiting to be fed. The eldest was only eleven years old.


    Later, the woman entered the Gujia workshop. With the wages, life at home gradually improved.


    I didn''t expect her to be so lucky and won a first prize.


    Someone whispered, "This Sun family can be considered to havee through hardships and joys. Since entering the Gu family workshop, luck has alsoe."


    Gu Yundong thought, Sun will definitely like this prize.


    As for the other man who won the first prize, he was from Yongfu Vige, and his family conditions were okay.


    The second prize is a woman and four men, one of them is Zhao Zhu, the other two are from the neighboring vige, and the remaining one is from Yongfu Vige.


    The remaining two women and six men are the third prizes. There are those from Yongfu Vige and those from the next vige.


    These fifteen people are very excited, even if they are as steady as Zhao Zhu, their hands are still tightly squeezed at this moment.


    Gu Yundong asked people to bring everything up.


    "Let me first talk about what the prize is."


    She lifted the first pile of tarpaulins to reveal what was underneath.


    "This is the third prize, there are not many things, I hope you like it."


    The crowd went forward to probe, and saw boxes ced on the ground, with longan, red dates, peanuts, melon seeds, etc. to eat.


    Everyone''s eyes widened involuntarily. This is quite a lot. These are enough to entertain guests during the New Year.


    And there are some things that they are reluctant to buy for Chinese New Year and festivals.


    Not to mention, there are two pots of wine next to it. Looking at the sign, this wine seems to be brewed by a pottery family in the county town, and it is not that kind of cheap wine.


    Anyway, it''spletely different from what they drink now, they haven''t even touched it.


    Many people present swallowed their saliva involuntarily.


    The eight winners were even more delighted, looking at the gift boxes eagerly.


    This box...is also pretty.


    Gu Yundong sent the things down one by one, and all eight of them excitedly said thank you, and when they got the food box in their hands, they walked back to their original positions with satisfied legs.


    The people at the same table immediately gathered around and tried to reach out to eat what was in the gift box, but he knocked him out.


    "What are you doing? This is what I want to bring back. I have to show it to my mother-inw. You don''t want to eat it, and you are not allowed to mess it up for me."


    "Look at you stingy." The person next to him hummed and continued to look ahead. The third prize is so delicious, I don''t know what the second prize and the first prize are, I''m looking forward to it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 950: second prize

    Chapter 950 Second Prize


    The people sitting below are very curious, with urging on their faces.


    Gu Yundong didn''t give a **** anymore, and let people lift the second pile of tarpaulins, and soon, several boxes were revealed below.


    everyone, "..."


    Why are they all packed in boxes? Is it possible that it is also peanuts and red dates, but the weight is more?


    "This is the second prize, a set of cutlery for each person."


    It is said to be a set, but in fact, it is full of a whole big box, bowls, tes, chopsticks, spoons, cups, at least four pairs, in addition to a small casserole, and a kettle, next to it are also two pots of wine .


    "Wow..." The people below eximed, their eyes widened.


    So many pots and pans, and they''re brand new, shiny and shiny.


    You have to know that most of the people here still have gaps in their bowls, and sometimes they tear their lips when eating and drinking porridge. But even so, they are reluctant to throw away what they are reluctant to exchange.


    At this moment, the owner has released a whole set, which is too much, right? ? ?


    Such an old thing, but not cheap at all.


    The men and women who won the second prize were even more excited at the moment, their cheeks flushed, and their eyes were staring at the boxes.


    Gu Yundong said, "These things are a bit heavy. If you can''t handle them well, you can ask someone to bring them back together after the annual meeting is over."


    "It''s easy to hold, we''re very strong, and we''re not afraid of weight." Someone immediately answered.


    The others couldn''t helpughing, but they all nodded, including the woman.


    Joke, they can''t wait to jump on the pile of cutlery and give them a good kiss, kiss and hug. How can they wait for the end of the annual meeting? I can''t wait to move home and hide now, lest other people look at their prizes, and look like ''whoever sees them has a share, and divides them on the spot''.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and she didn''t decide, and asked them to go forward and get a share.


    These things still have some weight, and the wooden box for the tableware is not light. If she divides them one by one, she will be exhausted.


    However, the winners are not afraid of being tired at all. They squatted on the ground back and forth, and each of them carefully touched them first, and then began to whisper, "This bowl is really t, it feels slippery, and it is not rough at all. "


    "If I took it back, I would be reluctant to use it."


    "Look at these chopsticks, there are carvings on the top."


    "Not cheap, so much, but not cheap at all."


    The bowls Gu Yundong bought were all y bowls, which were suitable for them. Originally, she had also considered ceramic bowls, but she was afraid that if they were divided, everyone would provide them and lock them up and no one would use them, so it would be boring.


    But even if it is an earthenware bowl, the quality is good.


    "Hey, have you had enough? Hurry down when you''ve seen enough, we''re still waiting for the first prize, don''t dy others."


    The people below can''t bear it anymore, these second prize winners are so abhorrent, they don''t even get the prizes, they have to gossip in front of them, and even hold their **** at them, they just want to rush up and beat them to death. .


    A few people coughed lightly, stopped discussing, and hurriedly picked up their suitcases.


    But...it''s really heavy.


    Therefore, except for a few men to carry them down one by one, the woman was in a dilemma.


    In the end, Tong Shuitao helped her carry it to her own position.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 951: first prize

    Chapter 951 First Prize


    The second prize is over, and now, there are only two people who have won the first prize.


    The two were inexplicably nervous, but on such a cold day, their palms were soaked with sweat.


    Gu Yundong asked people to lift thest piece of tarpaulin. Everyone just thought that thest pile was very big, thinking that there must be a lot of prizes.


    Sure enough, when the tarpaulin was lifted, everyone''s eyes widened instantly.


    This time, it was useless to pack it in a box, because it really¡­ couldn¡¯t hold it.


    Gu Yundong said, "This is the prize for the first prize, a 10-pound quilt, as well as mattresses, mats, tents, pillows, two sets for each person. In addition, there are two pots of wine and a packet of tea."


    "Wow..." A loud exmation suddenly erupted from below.


    Everyone''s eyes narrowed, a 10-pound quilt? There are other things, but there are still two sets? ? ?


    Their jealous eyes turned red, looking at the two first prize winners, wishing to switch with them.


    Compared with the third prize and the second prize, this prize is really rich.


    It is said that most of their quilts are only five pounds, and at most eight pounds.


    10 pounds, it looks big and brand new. It must be very warm when covered. This kind of weather is no different from sending charcoal in the snow.


    They want, want so badly¡­


    Many people reached out their hands unconsciously, and some even went up directly. If it wasn''t for Gu Yundong standing there, they would all be able to touch it.


    These things are not cheap, not to mention the quilts, even the quilts are thicker than the hard quilts they have used for a few years. After all, they have four quilts.


    Jealousy, jealousy makes them unrecognizable.


    Stinky hands, bad hands, why didn''t they get the first prize, why? ?


    The Sun, who won the first prize, was even more red at the moment, and tears almost fell.


    Really, what a thick quilt, a whole ten kilograms of cotton.


    Their family is already difficult. There are only two thin quilts at home, one for them and one for the children. In this winter, I can only cover all my clothes on it, but even so, I often wake up in the middle of the night.


    Originally, she entered the Gu family workshop this year, and she finally had some spare money in her hand. She nned to buy some cotton after the wig was paid for, and stuffed the quilt a little thicker.


    For this reason, she didn''t even buy New Year''s goods.


    Unexpectedly, her luck turned out to be so good, and she won two quilts directly.


    That''s great. With two such thick quilts, they can build a bed, and a few children can also build a bed. Finally, the family can get a good night''s sleep.


    Sun shi couldn''t bear it any longer, and tears were falling down.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, "What''s the matter, Sister-inw Sun, don''t you like this quilt? If you don''t like it, you can ask other people if they would like to change with you, or..."


    "No, I like it very much, thank you, thank you boss."


    Sun said quickly, "I am, I am so happy."


    Everyone below ??ughed, "Master, your prize, but the prize went into her heart."


    "That''s right, boss, you know us too well."


    Gu Yundong was relieved after this, and immediately said to the Sun, "This thing is a bit too much, and it is very heavy. Can someone help you bring it backter?"


    "well, thanks."


    Sun was so happy that he was speechless. Not only him, but another man who also won the first prize was also very excited.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 952: Everyones New Years Goods

    Chapter 952 New Year''s Goods for Everyone


    He is not short of quilts, but he really doesn''t have any that weigh ten pounds. This quilt is very beautiful.


    It''s just right, my daughter is about to get married, this quilt is a dowry, but it''s a big face, and the color is also festive.


    And that wine, that tea, but they are all good things. What to do, when his daughter got married, he was reluctant to drink it.


    But he also quickly said to Gu Yundong, "Master, thank you very much."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Since I like it, then I can rest assured. Put things here first, and when you go back, you can ask someone to help you carry them back together."


    "okay."


    The two of them didn''t even touch it, after all, they were reluctant. My hand is too rough, what should I do if I touch it?


    But when they returned to their positions, the people next to them gathered around, all of them were very enthusiastic, and they all said they wanted to help carry them home. In fact, I just want to take a closer look and touch it.


    The voice below ?? was very noisy, and they were so happy about winning the lottery.


    Whether it is the first prize, the second prize or the third prize, they are all envious.


    Originally, Gu Yundong was thinking about whether the first prize should be awarded to a cow or a donkey. After all, manypanies in Hyundai have annual awards for cars.


    After thinking about it, forget it, they are just a small workshop, and it is the first year to hold an annual meeting.


    If you reward cows, donkeys and donkeys now, what will you do in the future?


    So after thinking about it, let¡¯s give something practical.


    Judging by their reactions, they should be very satisfied.


    "Okay, the lottery is over. Next, there are New Year''s gifts for everyone."


    As soon as Gu Yundong opened his mouth, the people below instantly became quiet.


    As soon as they heard that the New Year''s goods were released, everyone immediately sat up.


    After all, these are really in their own hands, and it has nothing to do with others, and there is no need to envy them, so it is more important to receive New Year''s goods.


    Soon, Tong Antongping came over with a scooter.


    The top is full of meat, and everyone''s eyes lit up in an instant. Even though it''s just been a while after the big meal, now I can''t help swallowing hard, and several ways to cook pork have shed in my mind. .


    "Two catties of meat per person, don''t worry everyone, everyone has a share."


    Gu Yundong brought the Gu family and pieces of pork, and everyone shared it.


    Even the two little fellows, Yun Shu and Yun Ke, were eager to help, with their calves upside down, and hummingly carried the meat into the hands of these vigers.


    When the meat is finished, it will be released again.


    followed by sugar and finally pastries.


    There were four items in total, and everyone¡¯s hands were full, and no one was left empty.


    Everyone was very excited, chatting and discussing. During the Chinese New Year, many things do not need to be bought, which saves a lot of money.


    Gu Yundong waited for them to finish the discussion before continuing, "The New Year''s goods are finished, and finally, this month''s wages."


    Tong Shuipao brought up a basket again. Most of the people were issued copper tes, so they had no choice but to use a basket.


    Gu Yundong took pen and paper and ount book, sat behind a table, and said to everyone, "Nowe up one by one, and you can go back after receiving thepletion money. You have worked hard this year, and continue to work hard next year to earn more money. wages."


    "Okay!!" The voice below was exceptionally loud, and everyone was very excited.


    Gu Yundong nodded with satisfaction, opened the ount book, "I''ll call the name."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 953: And a surprise?

    Chapter 953 Are there any surprises?


    Gu Yundong quickly said, "Xu Hua''er."


    ing."


    Gu Yundong has an impression of her. Last year, she was also there when she was a part-time worker who received New Year''s goods.


    When the person arrived, Gu Yundong took a string of copper coins from Tong Shuitao''s hand and handed it to her.


    Xu Hua''er bowed, "Thank you boss."


    Then took the copper coins and walked aside, Gu Yundong ticked next to her name.


    followed and started calling the second person.


    When she was giving the second person the copper te, Xu Hua''er next to her suddenly eximed, "My boss, I''ve given you an extra 100 cents."


    Everyone looked at each other in unison, but Gu Yundong was not surprised, "It''s New Year''s Eve, this one hundred wen will be a red envelope for everyone, everyone has it, use it to buy New Year''s goods."


    100 wen is not much, it should be a year-end bonus.


    Everyone has worked hard for a whole year, and on thisst day, we still have to give a celebration.


    The people in the back were all delighted when they heard it. Unexpectedly, the workshop was going to close. This evening was a dinner party, a lottery, and a New Year¡¯s gift. At the end, there were red envelopes? ?


    Surprises came one after another, making them a little dizzy and unable to find Bei.


    These aremon things for modernpanies, but in this day and age, they are unique.


    But for Gu Yundong, these extra rewards didn''t cost a lot of money, and in total it looked like fifty or sixty taels.


    But this will make everyone happy, be more loyal to the Gu family in the future, have a more sense of belonging to the Gu family, and promote it for free. The money will be well worth it.


    The wages were distributed one by one, and everyone could not help but count them, over and over again.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Gu Yundong, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be paid less, but I can¡¯t help the desire to count the money, especially when I have an extra 100 wen, I feel so cool.


    The husband and wife of the Zeng family, the husband and wife of the Shi family, Zhao Zhu and other stewards, the sry is thest to be paid, and their sry is high, so the direct payment is silver.


    Everyone looked envious and thought that if he continued to work hard, he would be able to get money when he became a steward in the future.


    However, none of these people who finished receiving the money left.


    Gu Yundong still felt strange, and saw that everyone was busy driving, those who put away the tables put away the tables, those who put away the stools put away the stools, and the women were arranging the pots and pans and sweeping the floor.


    Gu Yundongughed immediately, whether it''s New Year''s goods or red envelopes, they are really worth it.


    It only took a while, and the inside of the workshop returned to its previous appearance, which was clean.


    The tables and chairs have all been returned.


    Everyone stood in front of Gu Yundong again, holding the New Year''s goods in their hands, and waved to Gu Yundong, "Master, I wish you a happy New Year in advance, let''s go first."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "I also wish you a Happy New Year, see you next year."


    Then everyone turned around and left. The weather outside was cold and dark, but everyone who came out of the workshop was beaming and warm.


    There were people from the neighboring vige who lived farther away, and their family members came to pick them up.


    Sun''s husband also came. Although he is not in good health, he has no problem going out.


    At this moment, I saw that Sun was carrying a lot of things in his hand, and there was still... a quilt?


    Her husband was shocked and hurried up to meet him.


    Mr. Sun was very happy to see him, and said with a smile on his face, "Dad, let''s draw a lottery today, I''ve drawn a first prize, you see, two big cotton quilts, and these..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 954: new year

    Chapter 954 Chinese New Year


    Sun''s husband was stunned. He subconsciously took over a quilt and touched the warm quilt, but he couldn''t recover.


    The person next to him has already started talking, "Your mother-inw is lucky and lucky, don''t you know, there are only two people in this prize, your mother-inw is one of them, this quilt weighs ten pounds, Look how thick it is."


    "Thick, indeed, really thick." He nodded stunned.


    Mr. Sun brought up the New Year''s goods again, "This is also from the owner, we don''t have to buy it for the New Year."


    Someone next to ?? shouted, "Go back first, it''s sote, don''t stand here, let''s go."


    Gu Yundong gave severalnterns to the people living in the neighboring viges, and asked them to go back together with each other, so as not to lose sight of the road.


    But it doesn''t matter to them whether there arenterns or not, how wide the road is, you can go wherever you want.


    The same vige is even more convenient, and many people in the family are still waiting outside.


    Soon, the lively crowd dispersed.


    Gu Yundong led his father, mother and siblings back to Gu''s house, the door of the workshop was closed, and then, just focus on preparing for the New Year with peace of mind.


    When he got home, Gu Yundong took out a few red envelopes and sent one to the Tong family, Lu family, and Xue Rong.


    Everyone thanked and epted it happily.


    Gu Yundong returned to the room and wrote a letter to Shao Qingyuan, exining in detail the events of today''s annual meeting.


    Now they can''t see each other and can only contact by letter.


    Unfortunately, he can''t be at home during the Chinese New Year. She remembered thatst year, Shao Qingyuan was lonely at home alone, andter was called by Yunshu to set off firecrackers for the New Year''s Eve dinner with the Gu family.


    This year, only Agou and his aunt who cooks are in the Shao family. Gu Yundong also sent them red envelopes instead of Shao Qingyuan.


    The next day, the events at the Gujia Workshop''s annual meeting, like a hurricane, swept across Yongfu Vige and several nearby viges in an instant.


    I heard that everyone has New Year''s gifts, and there are several big awards, everyone is very envious.


    So a new round of inquiries about whether the workshop is hiring or not began again.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yundong is temporarily not recruiting people. Even if we want to recruit people, we have to expand the workshop first.


    The next day, the Gu family began to prepare for the New Year.


    Sweeping the house, making tofu, ughtering chickens and fish, making dumplings, all are booming.


    When the New Year''s Eve arrives, the whole family gathers together, with smiles on their faces.


    Gu Yundong rememberedst year, when his father was not found and Aunt Gu didn''t know where he was, Yuan Zhi suffered at Lao Gu''s house.


    Now, except for Uncle Gu, their family is finally organized.


    Gu Yundong believes that sooner orter they will be able to find the uncle, and this is the first wish of the new year.


    The New Year''s Eve dinner was very rich. After eating, everyone went to set off firecrackers.


    Shao Qing was far away, and it was Gu Dajiang who came to light the firecrackers.


    Gu Yundong hugged the little girl in his arms, listening to the crackling sound, watching Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi jumping there, the corners of his mouth could not help but bend.


    After the firecrackers were put out, Yunshu and Yuanzhi ran in again and took out the fireworks.


    The two were bold enough to light it themselves, and the fireworks shot up into the sky with a ''bang'' and then exploded.


    People in the vige looked up one after another, and the voices of children were especially happy, even with the sound of **** and dogs, making the night in Yongfu Vige like a busy city.


    The fireworks on this side were finished, but I didn¡¯t expect that soon, fireworks exploded in the sky on the other side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 955: Gu Yundong is also a junior who is hurt by some people

    Chapter 955 Gu Yundong is also a junior who is loved by some people


    Gu''s family couldn''t help but turn their heads and look in the direction of the fireworks.


    Yunshu''s eyes were bright, and he jumped and said, "It''s Niudan''s house, it must be the fireworks set off by his house."


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded, it was indeed the direction of Chen Liang''s family.


    It seems that the Chen family has made a lot of money this year, and they are also extravagant.


    After the New Year''s Eve, the next day is the New Year.


    It is different fromst year. Last year, Gu Yundong was only given the red envelope. The only red envelope was given to her by Shao Qingyuan, and she still kept itpletely in the box and ced it in the space.


    When Gu Yundong got up this year, he received a red envelope from his parents and eldest uncle.


    Looking at the red envelope paper handed in front of him, Gu Yundong''s eyes warmed slightly.


    How many years have passed, this is really the first time that I have received a New Year''s red envelope from my family and elders. Gu Yundong feels that his life isplete.


    She put away theplicated and sour feeling in her heart and reached out to take it.


    "Thank you parents, thank you uncle, and happy new year."


    Gu Dajiang touched her head, "Happy New Year, I hope you will be healthy and safe in the new year, and be happy every day."


    As he spoke, he felt a little reluctant in his heart.


    Gu Dajiang has a feeling that maybe this year is thest year Yundong receives red envelopes as a single.


    Next year, maybe he will bring Shao Qingyuan along with him.


    After thinking about it, I began to dislike Shao Qingyuan again. Fortunately, he was not present this year, otherwise he would definitely receive Gu Dajiang''s anger again.


    followed closely, and Gu Dajiang sent red envelopes to several small ones.


    This time, it won''t be Gu Yundong''s turn to send. She is also a junior now, a junior who is loved by parents, aunts and uncles.


    Yun Shuyunke After receiving the red envelopes, several children ran out to find friends to y with.


    Not long after, he brought a group of children in for New Year''s greetings.


    Gu¡¯s family prepared a lot of sweets and melon seeds, and when the children came, they didn¡¯te back empty-handed, and their pockets were full.


    On the second day of the new year, most of the vigers began to visit rtives.


    The rtives of the Gu family are all at home and do not need to leave, but there are quite a few people whoe to the door, and the Gu family stays at home to entertain guests.


    On the third day of junior high, the whole family went up the mountain to see Bian Mn.


    Bian Han came back for the first time. It was inconvenient for him to be in a wheelchair, and the way up the mountain was difficult, so he could only be carried by a few people or carried on his back.


    When he saw Bian Mn''s tombstone, he couldn''t hold back and cried.


    The people present felt ufortable. They are having a better life now, but Bian Mn couldn''t enjoy it.


    After crying a little, the Bian family calmed down a little and then went down the mountain.


    On the fourth day of the first day, Gu Yundong''s family went to Qin Wenzheng''s house to pay New Year''s greetings to him.


    On the fifth day of the first day, Gu Yundong went to Liu''s house again. Liu Wei was away and went out to y.


    But Liu Yi is at home, he has a good rtionship with Yunshu Yuanzhi, and he desperately keeps them staying for the night.


    On the sixth and seventh day of the first lunar month, Gu Yundong went to other people''s houses to take a look.


    Until the eighth day, the workshop reopened and all the workers came back.


    Gu Yundong looked at the red faces of each and every one of them, indicating that this year, they all had a good time.


    Sure enough, after the workshop started, everyone worked more energetically.


    However, Shao Qingyuan hasn''te back yet, he has sent back several letters, only saying that everything is going well.


    Although Gu Yundong was looking forward to his return, he was very busy. After all, at the beginning of next month, his father was going to take the imperial examination.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 956: ten singles

    Chapter 956 Ten single clothes


    The imperial examination, Gu Yundong was still a little excited.


    It wasn''t just her, everyone in the Gu family stood up, especially Gu Dafeng.


    As Gu Dajiang''s older sister, she is the most aware of his feeling of wanting to study when he was a child but being frustrated and powerless everywhere.


    She apanied him through the experience of being favored by the old Xiucai and recognized by the old patriarch. Later, the old patriarch and Xiucai died one after another. She was about to take the Tongsheng test but was directly deprived of her rights. In the end, she put down her books and stayed at home all day in the field. The ups and downs ofbor.


    These were all apanied by Gu Dafeng.


    At that time, I saw that my younger brother, who was obviously talented in reading, was well-motivated, but because of Zhao''s suppression, Lao Gu''s inaction, and the patriarch''s official revenge, cut off the opportunity to study, which made Gu Dafeng resent the Lao Gu family very much. .


    She wanted to protect Gu Dajiang, but it was too difficult. She was young at that time, and she had to deal with the three mountains above her head, which was tantamount to seeking death.


    So now that Gu Dajiang can participate in the scientific examination, Gu Dafeng''s joy cannot be described in words.


    She even cried fiercely behind her back.


    Gu Yundong knew that there was no need to worry about the issue of the guarantee and the guarantee. With Qin Wenzheng''s help, what she was thinking about now was how to make her father y normally in the examination room and try to pass it once.


    The ?? county exam is in February. There are five exams, and each exam is only one day. It is still bearable.


    However, the weather is still very cold in February, so it is still very important to keep warm.


    Just heard that hats are not allowed to be doubleyered in the examination room, leather jackets should be removed from the surface, felt clothes should be removed from the inside, and robes should be singleyered, socks should be single-felt, and shoes should be thin-soled.


    Just thinking about these rules makes Gu Yundong feel cold.


    She touched her chin, but still went to Gu Dafeng and said, "Auntie, I think at least ten pieces of single clothes should be prepared for Dad, otherwise I will shiver from the cold."


    Gu Yundong''s embroidery work is still not good. After all, this is Gu Dajiang''s clothes. She couldn''t find Shen Sitian to do it, so she simply found her aunt.


    Gu Dajiang just happened toe over, and when he heard the words, he looked at himself, single clothes... ten pieces?


    "That, Yun Dong, the weather will be warmer next month, so you don''t need so much." He said, "If I put all ten clothes on my body, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stretch my hands straight, how can I write?"


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "It''s okay, the clothes inside are smaller, and the clothes outside are bigger."


    "But, that''s notfortable..."


    Gu Yundong turned around and said very solemnly, "Father, it''s better than getting cold. At least you put on your clothes when you go in. If taking a pen in the exam really affects your performance, then you can take it off."


    My daughter cares so much about herself, as if she would break her heart if she refuses again.


    Gu Dajiang nodded, "Okay."


    Gu Yundong was satisfied, thought about it again, and patted his forehead, "I almost forgot."


    "Forgot what?" Gu Dafeng asked.


    "Father, you have one exam room per person, right? And the location of the exam room is determined by drawing lots?"


    Gu Dajiang had already inquired about it a long time ago, "That''s true, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m worried that you won''t get a good spot." Gu Yundong frowned tightly, "Father, what would you do if you were drawn next to the toilet?"


    "This..." What can I do? Consider yourself unlucky?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 957: Yun Dong is right

    Chapter 957 Yun Dong is right


    Gu Dajiang was already mentally prepared, so he didn''t feel anything.


    On the contrary, Gu Dafeng became nervous, "What should I do? If I go to the toilet, wouldn''t I have to smell that disgusting dead person all day long, so how do you write? How do you think? How do you eat?"


    Gu Yundong nodded and said with approval, "And I heard that some candidates tend to get nervous when they enter the examination room. When they are nervous, they will have a stomachache, and when they hurt, they will have to go to the toilet. To be stunned."


    "That won''t work, that won''t work, Yun Dong, look, can someone change your father''s position?" After Gu Dafeng finished speaking, she asked worriedly, "This, shouldn''t it be... bribing the examiner, right? It''s just a change of position. , without cheating."


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "No, I heard that the examination room is very strict, and this kind of private transaction cannot be done at all, otherwise the head will be beheaded."


    "Then what should we do?" Gu Dafeng was anxious, "Your father finally got the chance to take the imperial examination, how could he be ruined in the toilet?"


    Gu Dajiang, "..." Wait, are you mistaken?


    This is just a possibility, it''s just a possibility, howe to your mouth, as if it has been confirmed that I will definitely sit in the examination room next to the toilet?


    "I said, there are so many people taking the exam, I really don''t necessarily..."


    "Father, any possibility must be taken into ount." Gu Yundong said solemnly.


    Gu Dafeng nodded, "Yun Dong is right."


    "We can''t take chances, so what if you are unlucky?"


    "Yundong is right." Gu Dafeng continued to nod.


    "So Dad, we have to find a way to solve this problem first."


    "Yun Dong is right." Gu Dafeng nodded halfway, and suddenly looked at her in surprise, "Have you thought of a way?"


    Gu Yundong said seriously, "I have a stupid but very effective method here."


    "Speak quickly." Gu Dafeng''s eyes lit up.


    Gu Dajiang suddenly had a very bad feeling for no reason.


    Gu Yundong said, "We have to let my father get used to this taste first."


    "You mean..."


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang, "Father, during this time, when you are reading and writing, move the table to the nearby thatched hut. When you get used to it and you can smell it, then you will have nothing to fear. , I don''t care where the test shed is when I write an article."


    "..." Gu Dajiang couldn''t help widening his eyes, Yun Dong, I am your father, your biological father.


    What the **** is it if it smells tasteless? You can make up your own idiom, right?


    Gu Dafeng was a little hesitant when he heard the words, this method... is it really okay?


    She looked at Gu Dajiang, who shook his head desperately, no, absolutely no.


    "I probably wouldn''t have drawn that spot at all."


    Gu Yundong, "Father, you also said it''s possible, what if? What if your luck is extremely bad?"


    "But, Yun Dong, in fact, Dad is not that vulnerable. Think about it, Dad has suffered a lot in the past. I can ovee such a few things, there is no need to work so hard."


    "But Dad, you have been reading and writing articles in afortable environment for more than half a year, and suddenly you are in such a bad situation. This gap is too big, and it is easier for you to be unbnced."


    Gu Dajiang now feels that he has read all the books in vain for many years, and he can''t say enough about his daughter? ? ?


    "Yun Dong, are you serious??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 958: dressed so festively

    Chapter 958 Wearing so festive


    Gu Yundong nodded seriously, "Very serious."


    Gu Dafeng saw that things had developed to this point, and there was no room for improvement, and suddenly he had a feeling of wanting tough.


    How did this go in this direction?


    Gu Dajiang was pushed out by Gu Yundong and pushed directly to the door of the toilet.


    Gu Dajiang immediately covered his nose, "Yundong, I am your father."


    "Look, you can''t take it anymore and want to cover your nose. You will have to face five exams in the future. Don''t you have to break down? It''s just because you are my father, that''s why I think about you so much."


    No, thanks.


    Gu Dajiang wanted to leave, but Gu Yundong firmly stood behind him, "Father, people say that you have to endure hardships, and you are the best. You have to get over it."


    Gu Dajiang, "..." Daddy''s daughter, no more.


    He couldn''t say anything about Gu Yundong, anyway, no matter what reason he had, Gu Yundong could find a point to refute.


    In the end, Father Tong and Xue Rong moved the table and chairs together and put them next to the toilet.


    Gu Dajiang sat there aggrieved, the veins in the hand holding the brush jumped violently, and he almost didn''t show the crowd a skill of pinching and breaking the brush with his bare hands.


    Gu Yundong was quite satisfied, but the others standing behind her smirked.


    Gu Dafeng couldn''t hold back, he turned his head hurriedly, but his shoulders shrugged.


    Yang and Yun didn''t understand what happened, so they giggled.


    Yunshu took Yuanzhi''s arm and took a few steps back, and said in a low voice, "Do you want to read and write articles like this?"


    Bian Yuanzhi touched his head, but also looked confused, "I didn''t hear what Mr.


    Gu Yunshu shrank his neck, "My eldest sister is too scary."


    The two little fellows were terrified, and they were already thinking about how to avoid this brutal method when they took the exam.


    Gu Yundong felt that he had resolved one of the major issues in his mind, and began to ponder other things.


    Don¡¯t worry about eating, it¡¯s just a day¡¯s test. Bring some pastries, bake bread, etc., and you can still fill your stomach for most of the day.


    Gu Yundong thought about everything he could think of, and felt that there was nothing missing, so he breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the next few days, she concentrated on preparing.


    By the end of the month, Gu Dajiang''s ten clothes have beenpleted.


    Gu Yundong brought it from Aunt Gu, andpared it, it was not bad, the outermost one was extrarge, so it wouldn''t be so hard to restrain her hands.


    Gu Yundong went to Gu Dajiang with the pile of clothes, but just walked into the yard when he ran into him.


    "Father, why are you so stinky?" Gu Yundong took a few steps back abruptly.


    Gu Dajiang''s eyes suddenly became a little gloomy, looking at Gu Yundong with a sneer.


    Thetter suddenly reacted, oops, it seems she did it.


    She turned around immediately, hugged her clothes and hurried away.


    Gu Dajiang snorted softly, and went back to his room to bathe and change.


    After more than half an hour, Gu Yundong came back quietly with his clothes in his arms.


    Originally thought Gu Dajiang should not be here, but when she arrived at the main house, she saw her father trying on a dress.


    Yang shi was looking at him with glowing eyes, as if he liked it very much.


    Gu Yundong was suddenly surprised, "Father, where did you get your clothes from? What are you doing so festively?"


    First of all, I''d like to say sorry to everyone. Zao''s mother came to check on her body. She was hospitalized today to prepare for a minor operation. So I may be busy these days. I have to run before and after, stay with the bed, etc., and the time for coding is limited. But I''ll try to write as much as I can, take theputer to the hospital tomorrow, and find two more chapters when I get a chance. In the next week, the update time and the number of updated words may not be stable. After my mother is discharged from the hospital, I will try my best to make it up. I love you guys.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 959: What does it have to do with you being married?

    Chapter 959 What does it have to do with you when someone gets married


    Yang was helping him tidy up his sleeves, and she also looked very happy, not letting go of the slightest wrinkle.


    Gu Dajiang nced at Gu Yundong and said, "Jiang Bao and Shi''s daughter are getting married, shouldn''t you forget?"


    "Of course I didn''t forget it, isn''t it the day after tomorrow?" Gu Yundong was suspicious, "But when you get married, what does it have to do with you wearing new clothes?"


    Gu Dajiang was proud, "They asked me to be a witness."


    certificate...the married person?


    When did this happen and why didn''t she know?


    Seeing that her father''s new clothes are so neatly prepared, she must have gotten the news early in the morning. Is this deliberately not telling her? Was it her revenge for letting him live near the toilet?


    A lot of old people, really naive.


    Gu Yundong snorted softly, but she was still surprised.


    But what she didn''t know was that Jiang Bao''s first consideration was Gu Yundong. Speaking of which, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan are more or less matchmakers for him and Lan Huaer.


    If she hadn''t hired Zhuangzi, and if Shaodong''s family had not hired Jiang Bao, the two would not have known each other, and Zhuangzi would not have introduced her to her.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan are matchmakers, benefactors, and honored guests to them.


    But Shao Qing is far away, Gu Yundong is not married after all, it is still inappropriate to be a witness or something.


    So Jiang Bao thought about it and thought about Gu Dajiang. This is the father of Gu Dong''s family, and the future father-inw of Shao Dong''s family, and a schr.


    I heard that he is going to take the imperial examinations soon, and then he will be a schr.


    The witness of their marriage is Master Xiucai, doesn''t that mean it''s glorious?


    So the Shi family and the Jiang family came to invite Gu Dajiang.


    It was the first time for Gu Dajiang to be a witness, and he was a little excited for no reason. So on the day Jiang Bao and Lan Huaer got married, he got up early. Jiangjia Vige.


    As a witness, Gu Dajiang naturally went to the man''s side.


    Gu Yundong took the rest of the Gu family to Shi''s house, but Gu Dafeng and his wife did not go there. After all, they didn''t have much friendship, and it was inconvenient to have t legs. There were too many people, and it was easy to get hurt if they squeezed around.


    The Shi family got married, and the whole vige became lively.


    The former Shi Dashan couple were timid and weak, and Zhuangzi was a scumbag, and there was an orchid in the family who was sensible and clever.


    No matter how clever, having such a family is also a hindrance. Therefore, people with slightly better conditions will not consider orchids when they marry.


    I didn¡¯t expect that in just over a year, the Shi family had changed drastically.


    Orchid is married to a good family. I heard that Jiang Bao will be going to Fucheng soon.


    This time, the Shi family invited guests, and most of the people in the vige came.


    When Gu Yundong entered the door, there was already a lively voice inside.


    A lot of vigers came to help, cooking the vegetables, and moving the table. Most of these people also knew Gu Yundong, and when they saw their familying, they raised their hands to say hello.


    Gu Yundong nodded and responded one by one, and then brought a few children to see the bride first.


    Orchid was sitting in her room. The Shi family rebuilt the house. She had a separate room, and it was quite big.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong entered, there were already many people sitting in the room.


    On the contrary, there are a few familiar ones, who are girls and women in the vige, and some arepletely strangers, presumably rtives of the Shi family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 960: Gu Yundong adds makeup

    Chapter 960 Gu Yundong adds makeup


    Orchid saw Gu Yundong and was about to stand up.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly asked her to sit down, "Sit down and don''t mess up your wedding dress. I just brought a few children over to have a look, and they all said they wanted to see the bride."


    As she said that, she lowered her head to look at Yunshu, Yunke Yuanzhi and Lu Hongqiao. Several of them stuck out half of their heads from behind her, their faces were a little red, and they looked a little embarrassed.


    "The bride is so beautiful." The little girl Yunke had the sweetest mouth. She took a few steps forward, raised her little head, looked at her with shining eyes, and was reluctant to move.


    Orchid was embarrassed by her, so she quickly picked up the candy next to her and fed one to her mouth, "Coco looks good too,e, eat candy."


    "Well, it''s delicious, thank you Sister Orchid."


    Orchid also distributed candy to other children, even Gu Yundong.


    Shi''s family is in good condition now, and there are a lot of candies, but they can''t be given randomly. After all, candies are really expensive.


    Several children took the candy and watched the bride, and were immediately kicked out by Gu Yundong.


    "When I came here just now, I saw Niu Dan Zeng Le and the others were ying outside, so hurry up and go."


    Several people immediately dispersed and ran to the door one after another.


    Gu Yundong then took out a red envelope and handed it directly to Lan Huaer, "You keep this, I wish you a happy wedding, and Jiang Bao will grow old and be happy."


    Immediately took out another silver hairpin, which was her makeup.


    After giving ??, Gu Yundong left the room with Mrs. Yang.


    As soon as she left, the people in the room gathered around, staring at the hairpin with gleaming eyes.


    "This Yundong is generous, and this hairpin is not cheap at first nce."


    "Let me take a look at me? Oh, this weight, and this style, must not be less than three taels of silver."


    "Orchid, this is your dowry, you have to keep it."


    "Yes, yes, don''t lose it, or you will cry to death, and you will betray Gu Dong''s heart."


    Orchid was very rxed at first, but when they said it, they became very nervous, and they didn''t know where to put the hairpin.


    Until a light snort sounded in the corner, "You are so funny, you are just such a broken hairpin, worthy of you being a treasure. That girl Gu is so rich, why didn''t she give a gold? I heard that those big families split up their families and gave them to others. Putting makeup on, it''s a whole set of heads and faces. You can blow into the sky even with a hairpin, which is rare and strange."


    As soon as these words came out, the room was quiet, and everyone looked at the girl who was talking, frowning tightly.


    Orchid also frowned. Her temperament is different from that of her parents. Especially on her big day, she is not polite to find someone who is not happy for her.


    "Better than giving nothing."


    This person is a cousin of her family named He Xiu, who is the same age as her. I used to look down on their family in various ways, and I would stab them every now and then.


    Later, Zhuangzi became a clerk in the county town. The Shi family''s life seemed to be getting better and better. This cousin had other thoughts and wanted to marry Zhuangzi.


    It''s a pity that Zhuangzi is focused on his goal of bing a shopkeeper. He doesn''t even know who He Xiu is, and Shi Dashan and his wife don''t look down on He Xiu.


    In the end, it was over, but who knows, just a few months ago, the He family learned that Zhuangzi had directly be the shopkeeper.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 961: Can be majestic, majestic

    Chapter 961 It''s majestic and majestic


    Shopkeepers, those who can be shopkeepers these days are elderly people.


    A big guy like Zhuangzi, but it takes at least a dozen years to get to that point.


    It hasn''t been a year since this guy was a buddy, right? The He family was excited, and ran over to try to match Zhuangzi and He Xiu.


    The Shi family''s husband and wife will not agree even more. The He family''s parents almost broke their face with them, and they couldn''t make them nod at all.


    Later, they came up with a bad idea, and they simply asked He Xiu to find the Guji shop directly to see Zhuangzi, and the two met more in private.


    He Xiu did go to the shop in the county seat, and saw the picture of Zhuangzi arrogantly instructing Chen Jincai to work.


    She felt very imposing, and imagined that there would be a maid for her to use in the future.


    So she became even more imperative to the stakes, and she felt a sense of immersion when she entered the shop, and she followed themander Chen Jin to get up.


    Chen Jin tolerated Zhuangzi because Zhuangzi was only pretending on the surface, but actually helped him a lot. This is how the two of them get along.


    But where did this woman named He Xiue from? Simply inexplicable.


    Then, He Xiu was directly kicked out by Chen Jincai.


    Zhou Zhai watched with a cold eye, and even gloated a little.


    These rtives of the He family are really ugly. Zhuangzi didn''t like it before. When their parents encountered difficulties, they avoided it and fell into trouble. Now, seeing that their life is getting better and better, they are rushing to curry favor, which makes Zhuangzi disgusted. Extremely.


    Therefore, no matter what kind of temper He Xiu is, the stakes will not be considered.


    Although he was the shopkeeper, the stake was still not stingy.


    He went directly to He Xiu''s vige to find He''s parents. If they let He Xiu entangle again, the whole vige he shouted would know that He Xiu would not be able to marry in the future.


    If He Xiu had the guts to marry him, then he would have the guts to beat her to death. As for filial piety to father-inw and mother-inw? Don''t even think about it.


    He Xiu''s family really felt that he could do it, and he was a little timid in his heart. After weighing it for a long time, he still felt that it was okay, so he restrained He Xiu and prevented her from going to the pile again.


    Orchid did not expect that He Xiu would find her ufortable here.


    With her stubborn temperament, she still doesn''t look down on Gu Yundong''s gift? That''s ridiculous.


    He Xiu was a little annoyed by Lan Huaer, she stood up and wanted to quarrel with her.


    But he was quickly overwhelmed by his sister-inw, "You can calm down for me, today is the big day for Orchid, if you make trouble, Zhuangzi will not let you go first, it''s not that you don''t know Zhuangzi''s temper. ."


    He Xiu took two deep breaths, endured it, and finally said nothing.


    Just lowered his head, his eyes rolled around, and his eyes fell on the hairpin.


    The sister-inw of the He family immediately changed the topic, and everyone turned their attention away from He Xiu.


    The chattering in the house soon became lively again.


    Not long after, there was a sudden burst of noise outside.


    Immediately after, a child ran in and shouted, "The bridegroom is here, the groom is here, riding a tall horse, but majestic and majestic."


    Everyone in the room stood up, smiling and letting Orchid quickly cover their heads.


    After a while, a louder voice came from outside.


    There were a lot of people in the room, and some of them went out soon. He Xiu also squeezed into the crowd and walked out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 962: Yang is an idiot

    Chapter 962 Yang is a fool


    However, no one noticed that He Xiu had something in his hand when he went out.


    Jiang Bao was blocked outside the gate with the big money dog ??and his two brothers. He asked him to do some somersaults and read poemster, making the crowd watching the fun.


    But the stakes are self-reliant and know a few words, and they also pretend to make pairs, making Yunshu and several childrenugh out loud.


    Jiang Bao was clever, and he called A Gou, a skilled man, toe and help. After a while, the people in the yard couldn''t stop them and let them in.


    Gu Yundong stood in the crowd, watching themotion of the crowd, and suddenly thought that Shao Qingyuan was thinking too much.


    I don¡¯t know when he wille back, but I received a letter from him two days ago, saying that everything went well and I would try toe back as soon as possible.


    After all, it is a biography of flying pigeons, and some confidential words are not easy to write on it.


    Gu Yundong exhaled slowly, and when he looked again, he saw that Jiang Bao had been surrounded by everyone and entered the new house, and quickly carried the bride out.


    A group of people cheered over there, as happy as if they had married a daughter-inw.


    Jiang Bao specially had someone bring a sedan chair here. These days, in rural areas to marry a daughter-inw, those who are really poor go back directly. If the conditions are a bit better, they drive a horse, cart, and ox cart to pick them up.


    Like Jiang Bao, who rode a tall horse and let someone carry a big red sedan chair, at least this was the first time in Yongfu Vige.


    Everyone in the vige is envious, especially those little daughters-inw. Thinking that she was deserted before, but Orchid was able to sit on the sedan chair, she felt itchy.


    "Orchid will be happy in the future."


    "Who said no, you said who would have thought that the Shi family would have such a fortune a year ago?"


    "The Shi family has good luck, and now they are following the Gu family''s prosperous life. After Lanhua''er returns to the door, I heard that Zhuangzi and the Shi family''s son-inw are going to Fucheng."


    He Xiu listened with disdain, just wait, she wants to see, will the Gu family take care of the Shi family forever in the future?


    Orchid was taken away, Shi Dashan and his wife were reluctant and their eyes were red. Even if Jiang Bao repeatedly promised to take good care of Orchid and not make her feel wronged, they were still worried.


    Until the sedan chair went farther and farther and waspletely invisible, Shi Dashan turned around and began to greet everyone into the yard for a feast.


    Gu Yundong was sitting in the main seat, with the Yang family sitting beside him.


    However, Mr. Yang is a child at heart, so he got off the table when he was full and went straight to Yun Ke to y.


    Gu Yundong also let her alone, and only let Lu Hongxiu look at her.


    He Xiu at the other table saw that Mr. Yang had gone out, so he hurriedly swallowed the meat in his mouth, put down his chopsticks a little reluctantly, and hurriedly followed.


    Mrs. Yang likes to y with children. In the past, there were children who secretly called her a fool. Later, the Gu family got better and better, and Gu Yundong became more and more powerful. These children were told thousands of times by adults not to offend the Gu family by speaking out.


    And Yunshu has be the king of children in this vige because of his good study and knowledge.


    So when Mrs Yang came over now, the children were also very friendly to her.


    But He Xiu frowned, mainly because there was Lu Hongxiu beside Yang, which made her unable to get close to Yang.


    He Xiu has already thought about it, Yang is a fool, easy to be deceived, easy to trust people.


    She told Mrs. Yang that the hairpin belonged to her family and was worth a lot of money, so it would be a pity to give it to others. How good would it be to leave it to her daughter as a dowry in the future? Looking back, I can give my daughter a long face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 963: close to Young

    Chapter 963 Approaching the Yang Family


    He Xiu had heard that the Yang family loves Gu Yundong very much, even if she is a fool, she is very protective of her daughter.


    So she encouraged Mr. Yang to get the hairpin back. Of course, she had secretly taken out the hairpin and put it in an easy-to-reach ce.


    In this way, the Yang family is a thief, Gu Yundong must not tell this matter, otherwise, her mother''s reputation will be ruined.


    That hairpin can¡¯t be used in the future, can¡¯t be seen by everyone, and can only be hidden forever.


    As for the orchid, when the dowry is counted the next day, the hairpin is bound to be missing.


    With the importance she attaches to the Gu family, she must find this hairpin, otherwise she will not be able to exin it when people ask the Gu family in the future. Of course, if she doesn''t want to make a statement, isn''t she still there? Pushing from behind can still make things happen.


    That idiot of the Yang family might even shout out on his own.


    In this way, it''s no wonder that the Gu family and the Shi family can continue to do well.


    Hahahaha, thinking about He Xiu can''t help but feel happy.


    However¡­¡­


    She thought very well, but that stinky girl Lu Hongxiu was always by Yang''s side, which made it impossible for her to start.


    He Xiu was a little anxious, if this goes on like this, Gu Yundong and the others will all finish their meal.


    After a while, her eyes suddenly rolled, and she simply pulled a girl about her own age and joined a few children in the y.


    Those children were stunned for a moment, but Yang was very happy.


    After all, these children were all shorter than her, and she was overjoyed that there were two who were as tall as herself.


    Standing in the back, Lu Hongxiu narrowed her eyes slightly. She didn''t follow Yang''s back step by step. As long as Yang''s was within her line of sight, it didn''t matter.


    I just thought this girl who suddenly appeared beside Yang... was weird.


    Lu Hongxiu was attentive, so she paid more attention, and soon found that this girl came to Yang''s side from time to time, muttering, as if she was joking, but the calctions deep in her eyes failed to hide her.


    He Xiu has little knowledge, and ying tricks in front of Lu Hongxiu is simply not enough to watch.


    Lu Hongxiu didn''t know what she wanted to do either, so she could only watch first.


    But she still summoned her sister Lu Hongqiao first and asked her to talk to the youngdy.


    Gu Yundong had already eaten, but she couldn''t leave the table halfway, and the people at the same table kept talking to her, so she could only continue to sit.


    Who knew that Lu Hongqiao ran over and secretly told her that someone was hitting on Yang''s idea.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, tsk, someone actually hit her mother''s idea again,st time there was Jiang Yongkang, who is so unsightly this time.


    I just don''t know if I want to hurt her mother or if I want to ask her mother for help.


    Gu Yundong got up, talked to Shi Dashan and his wife, and followed Lu Hongqiao out.


    Lu Hongxiu was standing outside the door, and when she saw her, she quickly called out, "Miss."


    "Well, what happened to my mother? Who was the one who approached her?"


    Who knew that Lu Hongxiu looked strange, and nced at Gu Yundong with some hesitation.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and looked forward, but did not see Yang''s figure.


    "Where''s my mother?" She frowned, Lu Hongxiu didn''t follow Yang''s side? ?


    "There... over there, that, let me take Miss." Lu Hongxiu said, leading Gu Yundong to the back of a corner not far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 964: I pinched back

    Chapter 964 I pinch back


    Before reaching the corner of the wall, I heard a whining sound of begging for mercy.


    The voice was not loud, and when you got close, you could vaguely hear the words, "Don''t fight."


    beat? ?


    Gu Yundong frowned, turned his head to look at Lu Hongxiu, who nodded and said, "It''s the girl named He Xiu."


    Gu Yundong took a few steps forward, turned around the corner, and saw a few children surrounding a girl, with small fists falling on her.


    Yun Shu snorted coldly, "Let you bully my mother, do you think we are blind? You dare to be so reckless in front of my face. If I don''t beat you, I will be unfilial."


    "Yes, not filial." The little girl Yunke mmed her fist on He Xiu''s shoulder.


    It''s just that the position is not very good, but her own hand hurts to death, the little girl immediately put on her leg and kicked her.


    He Xiu had a ball of cloth in her mouth and was trying hard to spit it out, but she finally got rid of it, and quickly said, "Let me go, or I''ll call someone."


    At this moment, she is being pushed back by the Yang family. Yang''s strength is still very strong. She used to be used to doing farm work. Now that the family is in good condition, she still likes to do it, especially those potted nts. It takes a lot to move around. strength.


    Just restraining a little girl like He Xiu, there is no problem.


    As for the children surrounding He Xiu, in addition to Yunshu Yunke Yuanzhi, there are Zeng Yue Zeng Le from the Zeng family, and Niu Dan.


    But only the three Yunshu started to do it, and the others acted as a wall and surrounded He Xiu.


    Gu Yundong saw the corners of his mouth twitching. After watching silently for a long time, he finally said, "What''s going on?"


    Several people turned around at the same time, Yang''s hand couldn''t help loosening, He Xiu immediately took the opportunity to escape, and took two steps back suddenly.


    With her hands and feet free, He Xiu immediately spoke first, "Miss Gu, you saw it with your own eyes, I was bullied by your mother and your younger siblings, look at my clothes, they all kicked and beat me. Footprints, my body hurts to death, if I go out now, others will know that they are bullying the less, and I''m afraid your reputation as a family member will be lost."


    yo, even the wicked sued first.


    Gu Yundong felt amused, "Why did they beat you?"


    "What else could it be? Of course, I didn''t let your mother go when I was joking, and they were so embarrassed."


    "You are talking nonsense." Yun Shu immediately retorted, and said to Gu Yundong, "Eldest sister, she has bad intentions, and she actually wants to beat her to steal something. Her intentions are sinister, and she cannot be forgiven lightly."


    "I don''t." He Xiu immediately retorted.


    Mrs Yang gave a heavy ''hum'', "You have, you told me personally, you told me to bring back the hairpin Dongdong gave to Lanhua''er, it belongs to Dongdong, and you still know where the hairpin is. ." She looked at Gu Yundong and said proudly, "She still thinks I''m a three-year-old child, how could I be fooled like this."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Mother is the best."


    Yang shi agreed, "That''s right, Dongdong said that what she gave out is someone else''s, how can I get it back? That''s called talking, and it should be despised. How can I let Dongdong be despised. , so I firmly refused, but I didn''t expect... She actually called me a fool and even pinched me."


    The little girl Yunke raised her hand aside, "I saw it, so I pinched it back."


    "I also pinched it back." Yang shi couldn''t wait to speak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 965: Sister is right

    Chapter 965 What the eldest sister taught is right


    Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi, who were standing beside them, also nodded vigorously, "We''ve all pinched them back."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    "Eldest sister said that you must not be silent when you are bullied, especially when the situation is favorable for us. There are so many of us, and we are still on our own territory. I am a future martial arts master. People can''t fight back with their hands and feet, right?"


    Yunshu has always regarded Gu Yundong''s words as wise words, and implemented them very thoroughly.


    As for the martial arts master... this is his self-proimed.


    Since thest ident that nearly killed Tong An, Yun Shu has been very active and started to practice martial arts, Yuan Zhi too. However, Yunshu is very good at reading, and his talent for martial arts is really ordinary.


    But he is very hardworking and firmly believes that he will be a master master in the future.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "That''s right."


    As expected of what she taught, it''s very good.


    But He Xiu, who was beside him, almost vomited blood. Indeed, she pinched Yang Shi, but that was just a point, and it wasn''t heavy or painful at all.


    But these arrogant children have pinched her arms to bruises, and now she still feels a dull pain.


    What''s even more extreme is that this is not enough, and she was pushed into this corner, which was another lesson.


    He Xiu regretted her death. The fool of the Yang family is not an ordinary fool at all.


    Gu Yundong looked at He Xiu, "So, you want to plot against my mother, right? And that hairpin, I gave Lanhua''er, I should go to Jiang''s house with Lanhua, why are you still here? You steal from?"


    He Xiu''s heart skipped a beat, and she raised her head hurriedly, but who knew she met Gu Yundong''s sharp eyes, she immediately defended, "I don''t, Miss Gu, do you believe what they say? A few children just don''t like me, It''s just me. I''ve never said anything about hairpins, never. If you don''t believe me, look at your mother, are there any marks I''ve pinched?"


    After she finished speaking, she wanted to go out, "Forget it, I don''t care about a few children anymore. If I''m unlucky, I can always leave, right?"


    He Xiu wanted to leave before Gu Yundong could react, but unfortunately she just turned around and Tong Shuitao was standing behind her.


    Immediately following, Gu Yundong''s faint voice sounded from behind, "You are a guest of the Shi family, you clearly know the rtionship between the Shi family and my family, and you still want to use that hairpin to frame my family. You have a grudge against the Shi family. Sowing discord, right? Tell me, where is the hairpin."


    He Xiu''s face changed, she wanted to go, the road was blocked, and she wanted to defend herself, but Gu Yundong seemed to have guessed her intention.


    She rolled her eyes, and immediately wanted to shout at her throat, "Save..."


    Before the ?? voice fell, Gu Yundong shed behind her with a knife, knocking the person unconscious.


    Tong Shuitao grabbed the person and asked Gu Yundong, "Miss, what should I do?"


    "This is a guest of the Shi family, but the Shi family banquet is not over yet. Take her home first, andter, you can call Shi Dashan and the others to see what they n."


    "Yes."


    After ??Tong Shuitao finished speaking, he carried He Xiu back to Gu''s house along the deserted path just like carrying a dead person.


    The Shi family''s banquet was at noon, and at this time they had almost eaten. Except for a few women from the same vige who helped, only close rtives were still there.


    The elder sister-inw of the He family is there, but at this moment, she can''t find her sister-inw.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 966: she cried stupidly

    Chapter 966 She cried stupidly


    The parents of the He family also came, but there was something at home, so they hurried back after the meal, leaving only the elder sister-inw of the He family to find He Xiu and bring it back.


    But now that He Xiu couldn''t find it, she suddenly became anxious and hurried to find Shi Dashan and his wife.


    Tong Shuitao came to the door at this time and told the story of He Xiu again.


    Shi Dashan was furious when he heard that He Xiu had made a n to destroy his daughter''s marriage.


    He hurriedly went to Gu''s house with his wife He Ye, and brought his sister-inw with him.


    The elder sister-inw of the He family was stunned, and she didn''t know what happened from He Ye''s mouth until she was on the way to Gu''s house.


    She was so angry that she almost fell backwards, so she could not wait to turn her head and hurriedly go home, and let her inwse over and take her sister-inw away.


    What''s the matter? Is He Xiu''s brain not working well?


    Forget the trouble of her looking for the Shi family, after all, He Ye is her aunt, and if she makes a mistake, she can tell the truth.


    But she actually had the Gu family''s idea to plot against the Yang family?


    During this day, Mrs. He''s sister-inw had heard a lot about the Gu family. Knowing that the Gu family came here from the famine, knowing that their family is the richest in the entire vige, knowing that Gu Yundong dared to tie people to a tree before he achieved his current achievements, and knowing that Gu Yundong knew the nobles of the Fucheng.


    There are too many rumors about the Gu family.


    Such a person, a person who can teach a **** like a post to be obedient, how could He Xiu want to provoke him? ?


    They didn''t even dare to offend the stakes, how could they have the courage to offend Gu Yundong?


    It''s like... I''m going to be made to cry stupidly by my sister-inw.


    But even if the dissatisfaction in her heart has reached its peak, the sister-inw of the He family still has to bite the bullet and go to take care of the family and bring people out.


    Just in time, when they arrived at Gu''s house, He Xiu also woke up.


    Seeing the sister-inw of the He family, she immediately cried and defended her.


    But the sister-inw of the He family obviously didn''t believe her words, and she didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Gu Yundong''s ears hurt because of her arguing, and he frowned, "Okay, shut up. You said you were innocent, right? That''s easy. Today, the Shi family ising and going, and there are many guests. You can hide the hairpin with the hairpin. At that time, someone must have seen it, I am not afraid of trouble, I will look back for everyone, I will ask one by one, and there will always be someone who can tell me the truth."


    He Xiu didn''t dare to speak. When she hid the hairpin, she really met several people.


    Also, someone has seen the hairpin in her hand, but she didn''t look very carefully, and that person was not in Lanhua''er''s room at the time, so she didn''t know that Gu Yundong gave Lanhuaer a hairpin as a makeup addition, so she didn''t know that. Not suspicious.


    But if things are really going to get bigger, and those people put things together, why don''t they understand? Her reputation waspletely ruined.


    When He Xiu was silent, those present knew that she was acquiescing.


    He Ye is very angry, she is honest, but no matter how honest she is, she also has scales, like Orchid.


    This man was going to make trouble on Lan Hua''er''s big day, and even stole the hairpin and put the me on the Yang family.


    This not only wants to harm the orchid, but also wants to harm the stake.


    He Ye rushed over and beat He Xiu, "Are you human, are you still human? With such a vicious mind at such a young age, I don''t have a niece like you."


    Shi Dashan was also angry, but this was He Ye''s niece.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 967: different than expected

    Chapter 967 is not the same as imagined


    Therefore, only the sister-inw of the He family went up to stop him, "Gu, you should calm down first, this is indeed what He Xiu did wrong, can you ask her to make amends for you?"


    He Xiu dodged twice but didn''t dodge, wanted to fight back, but was stunned by He''s sister-inw.


    In addition, Shi Dashan shouted loudly, and she let He Ye hit him twice.


    After He Ye was pulled away, Gu Yundong asked, "Uncle Shi, what are you going to do about this?"


    Shi Dashan and He Ye looked at each other, what should I do?


    Honestly speaking, they can''t take He Xiu anything. After all, they are all rtives. In addition, Orchid got married smoothly, so just get the hairpin back.


    But there is still a sigh of relief in my heart.


    Therefore, He Ye looked at He Xiu viciously and said, "I won''t have a niece like you in the future. From now on, don''t go to my house again. You are not wee in my house."


    He Xiu lowered his head and pouted secretly. If you don''t go up, you won''t go up. Who is rare.


    Anyway, the Shi family can''t do anything to her, He Xiu is a little proud.


    She pulled the sister-inw of the He family, "Let''s go, since it''s all right, let''s go home, I''m dying of pain."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Who said you can leave? The Shi family is finished, but I''m not finished yet."


    What happens to the Shi family''s husband and wife, Gu Yundong is naturally out of his control. What''s more, with the temperament of their husband and wife, at most it is like this.


    However, I don''t know what to do when the stakes are delivered and get married ande back from the Jiang family.


    "You''re not finished yet? I''ve got bruises all over my body, what do you think? Is it possible that I''ll be missing arms and legs?"


    He Xiu was so angry that she would lift her arm to let people see her injury.


    There was only a man present, and Mrs. He hurriedly suppressed her.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "The bruise on your body was caused by you pinching my mother first, and we gave it back to you. But it''s not so easy for you to get rid of my mother''s affairs."


    That''s two different things, okay?


    He Xiu has never seen such a shameless person, "What do you want?"


    Gu Yundong looked at the Yang family, "Mother, she is plotting against you, what do you want to do?"


    Yang was a little dazed, and Yun Shuyunke immediately came to her side to give her an idea.


    After a long time, Mrs Yang finally made up her mind. She said seriously, "I want her to stand at the door of our house and yell ''I''m a fool'' three times."


    Gu Yundong: "..." So you discussed it for a long time, and then came to such a result?


    Anyway, ask someone to pay for mental damage, right?


    You can see that Yang''s Yunshu Yunke seems to be quite satisfied, Gu Yundong can only stroke his forehead and agree.


    He Xiu screamed, "You guys are crazy, I won''t go."


    If she does, what face will she have in the future? Yongfu Vige is not far from her vige. When you look back, you need to know how she still got married?


    Gu Yundong didn''t care, "If you don''t do it, then prepare to go back without arms and legs."


    "You''re deceiving people too much."


    "The one who flirts first is cheap." If she hadn''t been eyeing the Yang family first, Gu Yundong wouldn''t even know which onion she was.


    He Xiu was unhappy, and the sister-inw of the He family quickly took her to the side to persuade her.


    After a long time, He Xiucai finally blushed and nodded shaking all over.


    As expected, she ran to the door of Gu''s house and shouted three times, and then ran away before the onlookers could show up.


    Yang''s Yunshu Yunke, "..." Why is it different from what they imagined?


    Shouldn''t there be a lot of people watching the fun?


    Thank you, I have received a lot of blessings from the babies in the past two days. My mother''s surgery went well, but she still needs to be hospitalized for a few days. After I am discharged from the hospital, I will resume normal updates. I love you.


    About He Xiu, there is another big use behind...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 968: compensation

    Chapter 968 Compensation


    Gu Yundong wanted tough, but she shrugged and said, "This is your own choice."


    This time, when you know that you want to punish others in the future, you should think about it carefully, right?


    He''s auntie left, but Gu Yundong also asked He Xiu''s mouth about the hairpin''s whereabouts.


    She told Shi Dashan and his wife, "The hairpin is hidden under the bed in Orchid''s room. You should be able to find it when you go back. If you find it, bring the hairpin. You can''t go to Jiang''s house. I''ll let Shuitao go. By the way,e back with my father and the others, and it won''t attract anyone''s attention."


    "Thank you boss."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, Shi Dashan and his wife were still a little ashamed. After all, it was their rtives who caused it. If it wasn''t for the bright eyes of the Gu family, I''m afraid they would really suffer.


    The two returned home soon. There were still some guests at home. They stayed to help with dinner.


    Shi Dashan entertained them, while He Ye found the hairpin and hurried to Gu''s house.


    A small storm subsided like this, until the stake came back.


    He came back veryte. As the eldest brother-inw, he had to stay at Jiang''s house to drink wedding wine after his marriage. He was drunk a lot, and everyone was dizzy until he woke up the next day.


    Who knew that after waking up, he heard his parents mention about the hairpin, and he exploded on the spot.


    After washing his face, Zhuangzi went directly to He''s house.


    His temperament is not to be provoked in the first ce, especially when dealing with the He family who did not consider their family family at all, he directly kicked over the baskets in the He family''s yard when he came to the door.


    Then he asked He Xiu forpensation, but the He family refused to give it. Uncle He even scolded Zhuang Zi for being unfilial, disrespecting the elders and not understanding etiquette, and Zhuang Zhai almost broke his hand.


    Anyway, his sister got married, and he was not in a hurry to get a wife. He didn''t care about reputation at all, and he started fighting with his uncle directly.


    Uncle He was not his opponent at all, and in the end the rest of the He family could only give him a tael of silver aspensation.


    The stake took the silver, and before leaving, he followed an old hen in the yard.


    "This shocked my parents. Who made He Xiu scare them yesterday?"


    "You..." Uncle He almost vomited blood, "The He family will have nothing to do with your mother in the future, we will not be rtives in the future, we will cut off the rtionship, cut off the rtionship."


    Zhou Zhan sneered, "I wish, no one cares about you."


    He had long thought about it, since the two old people of the He family passed away, Uncle He thought that there was no younger sister He Ye. When the ident happened to the Shi family, the He family even separated from them early. They hadn''t been in contact for more than ten years. What''s the difference between cutting off the rtionship?


    Now that their family is prosperous, they are rushing to catch the autumn wind. It is better not to have such rtives.


    The stake holds the silver and goes straight home with the old hen.


    He told his parents about this. Shi Dashan''s thoughts were the same as those of a scepter, but He Ye''s eyes were red and it was very ufortable. After all, he was his own brother. She really felt as if she hade this far. There is only one person in this world.


    Zhou Zhuang scratched his hair, not knowing how tofort her, so he simply went out of the house.


    She left the old hen behind and went to Gu''s house with the one or two silver in her pocket.


    "Master, who paid the money to you, you keep it."


    Gu Yundong nced at the silver and took it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 969: stake decision

    Chapter 969 The decision of the stake


    Zhou Zhu scratched his hair and said, "Also, there is one more thing."


    "What''s up?"


    Zhou Zi felt a little hard to say, and couldn''t help scratching his head, as if he was organizing thenguage to see how to say it.


    Gu Yundong didn''t rush and went about his own business. After nearly a quarter of an hour, Zhuangzi took a deep breath and said, "Master, I think, I want to take my parents to Fucheng as well."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Take your parents along?"


    "Yeah." Once you open your mouth, it''s much easier to continue, "I have inquired about a slightly smaller house in Fucheng, and the monthly rent is about one or two taels, and Jiang Bao and I will live together at that time. The original rent was half for one person. I took my parents there together, and I paid a little more. That is, just like this, my parents could not continue to work in the owner''s orchard. "


    This is also the reason why he had been hesitant about how to speak just now.


    Gu Yundong tapped the table with her fingers lightly. She raised her eyes and nced at Zhuangzi and asked, "Why did you make such a decision because of the He family?"


    Zhuangzi said, "It''s half and half, one is that the He family is not easy to get along with. If I leave, maybe they will make some trouble. You know, my parents have such a temper, they are bullied by others. Maybe it¡¯s still in my heart, I can take a step back and take a step back.¡±


    "There is one more thing, now that Lan Hua''er is also married, it is not easy to go home. I have a long way to go to Fucheng, and it takes a year and a half toe back. I just keep the two of them at home, and I am afraid that they will be alone. It''s strange that it doesn''t feel good in my heart."


    Gu Yundong smiled, Zhuangzi is indeed a filial person. Although the previous practice was disgusting, he became a second jerk, and he did not let Shi Dashan and his wife continue to be bullied and taken advantage of.


    She thought for a while, "It''s not a big problem in Guolin, just let Zhao Zhu manage it, just hire two more helpers if you''re too busy. It''s just that you have to pick up your parents to go to Fucheng, have you thought about it? Except for the house In addition to the rent, there is also food, clothing, and transportation. You make money alone, but you have to support three people in the city, which is not so easy."


    Zhou Zhai was distressed. He had also calcted this ount. It was indeed difficult. At least it would be difficult for him to save money.


    Gu Yundong continued, "And have you ever thought about it, your parents like to nt fruit trees and serve fruit forests. This is what they like. If they get to Fucheng, they can only stay at home to cook and wash clothes all day, and talk to them. Others are chatting, can they livefortably?"


    The stake froze, yes, this is the biggest problem.


    He not only wants his parents not to be too tired and enjoy the happiness, but also wants them to do what they like to do, but how can there be any good things in this world for him to take full advantage of?


    The stake was suddenly a little tangled. So, you can''t take your parents to Fucheng?


    Could it be that he will continue to stay in the county town as a shopkeeper, and let Chen Jincai go to the government town to be a clerk?


    But he had already promised his boss early, everything was arranged, there was no reason to go back on his word.


    Seeing that the hair on his forehead was about to be pulled off a lot, Gu Yundong said with a smile, "I have an idea here, would you like to hear it?"


    "Yes, of course." Zhuang Zi''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    The owner is smart, and her idea must be the best of both worlds, and it couldn''t be better.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 970: go together

    Chapter 970 Let''s go together


    Gu Yundong then said, "We have a vige on the outskirts of Fucheng, which is used to grow fruit trees and medicinal materials. Your parents like to grow fruit, so it''s just right to go there."


    As far as she is concerned, Shi Dashan and his wife are the two people who nt the best trees.


    Last time, she also walked around the vige. Although the fruit trees were growing well, the taste of the fruit was not as good as the ones nted by Shi Dashan and his wife. You could tell by eating a few more.


    But this kind of technical talent is hard toe by.


    If Shi Dashan and his wife went to Zhuangzi, it would be a good idea. There is Zhao Zhu here. He gets along with Shi Dashan a lot and has some experience in how to better serve fruit trees.


    Let Shi Dashan and his wife leave at this time, and it will not cause bad results.


    "That Zhuangzi is just outside the city, and Zhuangzi also has a ce to live. If you want to see your parents, you will arrive soon after you leave the city, which is much closer to Yongfu Vige."


    The more he listened, the brighter his eyes became, yes yes, if it was just outside the city, it would be almost equal to the distance from the county town home, and it was no different from now.


    Also, parents can continue to do what they love.


    Stake felt that there was simply no better idea than this.


    He immediately thanked Gu Yundong again and again, "Thank you boss, you are really kind, the best boss in the world, I will be loyal to you all my life and work for you, really."


    Gu Yundong, "...It''s not that serious." Did you stay with Jiang Bao for a long time? Even rainbow farts have learned?


    Zhou Zheughed, Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Okay, you can go back quickly? You have to discuss this matter with your parents first and get their consent."


    "Okay, I''ll go back now."


    After he finished speaking, he jumped, turned and ran out of Gu''s house.


    The pile didn''te back that day, and the next day was the day when Orchid returned to the door in three dynasties.


    Jiang Bao brought people back. After lunch at Shi''s house, a whole family of people came to Gu''s house.


    Gu Yundong looked at Orchid in a woman''s bun, with a shy smile on his face, and looked at Jiang Bao from time to time, the love between the young couple was vividly reflected.


    It seems that she has been living well these days.


    The interaction between the two was too sweet and greasy, and the stakes couldn''t stand it. They rubbed their arms and hurriedly said business.


    "Master, we have already discussed it. My parents are sure to go to Zhuangzi on the outskirts of Fucheng. They will pack up in the next few days and go with us when the timees."


    Gu Yundong nodded, which was also what she expected.


    Shi Dashan and his wife did not make good friends in this vige. They used to spend most of their time in the fields or at home. Especially at that time, Zhuangzi was a jerk, and no one had contact with their family.


    Later, they started to walk, but the friendship was not deep, and they didn''t feel reluctant.


    "Also." Zhuangzi added, "Although my parents will live in Zhuangzi in the future, Jiang Bao and I still n to rent a house outside to live together. After all, Lanhua''er will also follow us to Fucheng."


    If Orchid doesn''t go, then he and Jiang Bao can live in the yard attached to the back of the shop, which is convenient.


    Now with orchids, it would be inappropriate. Anyway, they are a family, just rent a house outside together.


    Gu Yundong''s face was filled with joy, "Orchid is also sure about the past?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 971: unexpected news

    Chapter 971 Unexpected news


    "Yeah." Lan Hua''er nodded a little embarrassedly. It stands to reason that she should stay at home to take care of her inws.


    But Jiang Bao insisted on taking her away. The newly married Yaner didn''t want the husband and wife to be separated from each other. What''s the difference between that and not getting married?


    Jiang Bao''s parents were a little unhappy, but now the most promising person in the family is Jiang Bao. In addition, Jiang Bao speaks nicely and promised to give more to the family, so his parents did not have to force Lan Huaer to stay at home.


    It''s just that since Orchid went to Fucheng, let the couple quickly have a baby.


    Jiang Bao agreed in one bite, anyway, his goal was achieved.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Since you are also going to Fucheng, do you want to consider going to Xinming Pavilion to be a female assistant?"


    Everyone present was silent, looking at Gu Yundong in shock.


    Xinming Pavilion, this name is not unfamiliar to them. Although I have never seen it with my own eyes, I know that this is a shop opened by the owner in cooperation with others in Fucheng. It is specially designed to entertain female guests. is female.


    Now the owner wants to hire Lan Huaer to be a female employee? ?


    This, this, this...


    Orchid was excited, "I, can I really go?"


    "Of course I can, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. But before you got married, I wasn''t sure whether you wanted to stay at home or go to Fucheng after getting married, so I didn''t say anything. Now that it''s confirmed, it''s natural to ask. Would you like it or not?"


    "Yes, of course I will." As a girl, she can earn more money.


    Now that she has her own small family, she will have her own children in the future. She heard that everything in Fucheng is expensive. If Jiang Bao is alone, to support her and the children, and to provide for the family''s parents, it will be very stressful. How big is it?


    So she thought about it, and when she got to Fucheng, she would do more embroidery work to subsidize her family.


    Although there are not many ??, he can help Jiang Bao to share some of the money, so he won''t be too flustered if he has some money in his hand.


    Unexpectedly, before she went to Fucheng, the owner gave her a big surprise.


    that is¡­¡­


    "Master, me, can I do it well? I don''t know anything, will I screw it up for you?"


    "Learn if you don''t understand, everyone never understands to understand." Gu Yundong felt that Orchid''s ingenuity must be much better than the previous Xiaoyi, "I''ll take you to know Su Qing, she has already With experience, if you have any questionster, just ask her."


    "it is good."


    The matter was settled like this, and the people of the Shi family were very happy.


    Jiang Bao brought the orchid home, but he didn''t mention it to his parents. It was agreed how much to give to the family. If the brothers in the family are not happy because of Lanhua¡¯s extra sry, what should I do if they want him to pay more?


    Jiang kept his own little abacus, which made a crackling sound in his heart.


    In the next few days, the Shi family and the Jiang family began to prepare for their trip to Fucheng.


    Gu Yundong handed over the fruit forest in charge of the Shi family to Zhao Zhu. Zhao Zhu was very happy. The more he managed, the greater his ability.


    But he has already begun to let go of some of his son''s control. Gouzhu is now more and more diligent. The rtionship between father and son has taken a big step forwardpared to before, and many previous knots have been slowly unraveled.


    Five dayster, Shi Jia and Jiang Bao husband and wife put all their luggage on the carriage and prepared to go to Fucheng.


    Gu Yundong is going to follow her. After all, she has not been to Fucheng after the new year. She has to read the ount book, and the red envelopes will also be distributed after the new year, so she has to exin things clearly.


    But they didn''t expect that as soon as they were about to set off, they heard a surprising news.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 972: Lis second room

    Chapter 972 Li Family Second Room


    The niece of the Shi family, He Xiu, is engaged.


    And the family that was appointed was from Yongfu Vige.


    The people of the Shi family are a little stunned. What is the He family thinking? The two families here just fell out, and the He family is going to marry their daughter here? What kind of family is so attractive to He Xiu?


    Gu Yundong asked a little, and after getting the answer, his face suddenly became strange.


    turned out to be the Li family.


    The son of the second room of the Li family.


    Gu Yundong didn''t have a good impression of the Li family, but the one he hated the most was the big house of the Li family. Although the second and third bedrooms turned a blind eye to Shao Qingyuan''s hardships when he was a child, he was somewhat dissatisfied with Mr. Li''s ''love'' for Shao Qingyuan, but he did not persecute much, so Gu Yundong only Treat them like strangers.


    Since thest time she and Shao Qingyuan made a big fuss at the Li family''s house, the big house of the Li family didn''t dare to make a sound at all. He was like a transparent person in the vige, and he didn''t dare to go to the Gu family''s side at all.


    It is said that they have not dared to go to the road she built.


    That''s fine too, only when they''re afraid will they stay safe.


    As for the second room and the third room, because the grievances with the Gu family are not very big, although they are a little afraid, they want to make money more.


    I didn''t expect that the son of the second room would actuallye together with He Xiu of the He family.


    He Ye sighed slightly after hearing this, "Forget it, she has nothing to do with us, it doesn''t matter who she is married to, anyway, we also went to Fucheng, and there won''t be many opportunities to meet in the future."


    Shi''s family also nodded, and Zhuangzi was a little fortunate for his decision to take his parents to Fucheng.


    Otherwise, with the temperament of his parents, He Xiu might even be calcted by He Xiu.


    After all, she was so daring that even the Yang family dared to move.


    If this is the case, the stake will definitely prevent her from marrying to Yongfu Vige.


    The group quickly left He Xiu behind and went to Fucheng happily.


    When ?? arrived at Xuanhe Mansion, it was alreadyte, so Gu Yundong asked everyone to go to the second child to rest first, and then go to the shop to arrange work tomorrow.


    Little Erjin has no one around, and a lot of dust has umted.


    Fortunately, the Shi family and Jiang Bao are diligent people. After a little tidying up, they can stay.


    Dinner is also easy to solve. When Shi Dashan came, he brought a lot of vegetables that were picked at home. At this moment, they have packed two big boxes. Just a few things can be dealt with.


    He Ye and Lan Huaer went to the kitchen to work, Gu Yundong took this opportunity to knock on the door of the next door neighbor with a pound of white sugar, two cans and a few pastries.


    There is a family of five living here. The owner¡¯s surname is Wang. The son of the Wang family is also studying in Tianhai Academy. He and Gu Dajiang are familiar with each other. The two often discuss knowledge together and often go to the academy together.


    When the Gu family went back to Yongfu Vige, there was no one in the second child, so he asked the Wang family to help take care of it.


    Now that Gu Yundong is back, he naturally has to thank him.


    Wang''s family saw that she had brought a lot of things over, so they were so busy that they refused.


    Gu Yundong said, "I''m staying here for a few days and still have to go back. I have to ask you to take care of the house. If you don''t ept it, I''m too embarrassed to keep bothering you."


    The Wang family was speechless, so they epted the thing.


    Just when Gu Yundong was about to leave, Mother Wang suddenly grabbed her with a mysterious look.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 973: someone looking for

    Chapter 973 Someone is looking for it


    "Yun Dong, let me tell you, when your family was away, someone came here several times and kept wandering in front of your house, not knowing what he was doing. I asked a few questions, and she said Ask me when someone from your house wille back."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, her first reaction was whether Uncle Gu found it?


    But then you can think about it, if it was Uncle Gu, then he must have gone to Aunt Ke''s ce, and he wouldn''te directly to Xiao Er.


    Feeling a little disappointed in her heart, she stabilized her mind and asked, "Who is he? What does he look like?"


    "Just a young woman who came here several times. She has been very diligent in the past two days. Oh, by the way, when I came yesterday, there was a little girl by my side."


    Gu Yundong recalled in his mind, a young woman with a little girl, who knew the address of their second entry, then only... the mother and daughter of Xiaoyuan.


    Gu Yundong described the appearance of the mother and daughter to Mother Wang, who nodded again and again, "That''s right, that''s them. Do you know Yundong?"


    "Well, I know, maybe I have something to do with our family. I''lle and take a look tomorrow."


    Then Gu Yundong left.


    Early in the morning the next day, Gu Yundong took the Shi family to Gu Ji and met Zheng Gang.


    Gu Ji is still busy as always, but fortunately there are two guys and there is still time for a break.


    Zhou Zi''s eyes lit up when he saw this shop.


    He whispered to Jiang Bao, "Sure enough, I was right in choosing toe to Fucheng. Look at how big this shop is, how good this business is, and how prosperous the Fucheng is. In the future, I will be the shopkeeper of this Fucheng, which is my goal."


    Jiang Bao also raised his head and looked left and right. Compared with the prefectural city, the difference between the county seat and the prefectural city is indeed too big.


    I just walked all the way from Xiaoerjin, the crowd in this street is notparable to the county town.


    As far as Gu Ji is in front of him, peoplee and go without saying, and the guests are also very generous. In addition to white sugar, there are no restrictions on the purchase of preserved fruit jams, so there are many people who buy them. No wonder Gujia Workshop has to recruit so many people to rush the goods.


    At this moment, whether it is Jiang Bao, Zhuangzi, or even Orchid, their hearts are full of fighting spirit.


    Now there are two guys in the shop, one is Ah Shu and the other is Su Changshun.


    Amo was originally a temporary assistant, but now that the stake hase, he is finally free. Speaking of which, he prefers to run around and doesn''t like to stay busy in a shop all the time.


    Gu Yundong called Su Changshun over and introduced him and Zhuangzi to each other.


    "You will be the guys in this shop from now on. Let''s get to know each other first, and then we can get along well and help each other."


    Su Changshun was honest, but still nodded excitedly.


    On the contrary, he is a scepter, with strong adaptability, and he is a former shopkeeper, and he chatted with Su Changshun in an instant.


    Gu Yundong immediately sent this year''s opening red envelope, and then told Zheng Gang about the shop''s business, and then the group went to Shao Qingyuan''s pharmacy.


    Jiang Bao already knew Doctor Xiong, and he was also familiar with Ah Zhu in the shop. In addition, he was quick-witted and quickly integrated into the pharmacy.


    As for some things about the pharmacy, Gu Yundong would not ask Doctor Xiong, after all, he devoted himself to studying medicine.


    But with Ah Zhu around, she knew enough about the shop.


    Finally, Gu Yundong took He Ye and Lan Huaer to Xinming Pavilion.


    Xinming Pavilion entertained the female guests, and they were left behind by her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 974: Where is my cousin Ke?

    Chapter 974 Where is my cousin Ke?


    The new Ming Pavilion has Qiu Ma, I haven''t seen it for a long time, and it has really improved a lot.


    At least the guys don''t bluff anymore, everything seems to be in order.


    Gu Yundong came, and one by one they stopped their movements and called out respectfully, "Gu Dongjia."


    This Gu Dongjia is not easy to mess with at all. They are still impressed by what she did in the shopst time.


    Whether it was dealing with the quarrel between the two wives or sending small gifts to each guest, people are still talking about it.


    During this period, customers came to ask from time to time if the paintings were still avable, and they could buy them directly.


    is said to be because the husbands and brothers in thedy''s family all want it, but unfortunately, they don''t have that painting.


    Gu Yundong brought Lan Hua''er to Mother Qiu and said, "Mother Qiu, didn''t you say that there is still a shortage of people in this new Ming Pavilion? This is Shi Lanhua, from the same vige as me, she is also smart and has a good image. This Xinming Pavilion can help, no problem, right?"


    Lan Hua''er quickly followed the teacher who took care of Yun Dong, with a smile on her face, she called out obediently, "Mother Qiu is good."


    Mother Qiu nodded slightly, looked at Lan Hua''er, and was slightly satisfied.


    She was still looking forward to the person Gu Yundong was looking for, at least better than the person Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang were looking for.


    The guys they brought were all servants who signed the death deed in the house.


    It is true that such a guy is loyal and will not be bought off at will.


    But maybe it''s because people are used to it now. When they meet customers, they will unconsciously put their posture very low. It took a long time for Qiu to adjust this bad habit.


    Instead, it was Su Qing, who didn''t have the kind of cautious attitude to serve people. Although he also bends slightly when facing the guests, his back is straight, and he dares to raise his head when facing the guests. He is generous and speaks smoothly.


    More importantly, people are also smart.


    Mother Qiu, just a little bit of advice, she will be able to master it quickly, and she is the person who makes Mama Qiu the most satisfied.


    Now Gu Yundong has brought Shi Lanhua again. Seeing this girl''s refreshing appearance, her eyes are clear and full of Chicheng, Qiu Mammy is already five points satisfied.


    "Okay, let the person stay. But I have to agree in advance. If I am not satisfied after half a month, I will return the person."


    "Naturally, it is agreed that this new Ming Pavilion is now managed by Mammy."


    Gu Yundong still has confidence in this point. If Orchid is stupid, she will not send someone over, otherwise wouldn''t she be pped in the face?


    Gu Yundong called Su Qing over and said to Lan Hua''er, "This is Su Qing, the former Su Chang is her brother by the way. She has been working in this new Ming Pavilion for a long time, if you have any problems I understand, just ask her. There are few customers at the moment, let Su Qing show you around the shop first."


    "Okay." Orchid was a little excited.


    When she entered the door just now, she felt that this store was very different, and her heart was full of curiosity and excitement.


    Gu Yundong let the two go by themselves, and He Ye followed.


    Immediately, she asked Mama Qiu about the Xinming Pavilion.


    Aunt Qiu was very happy, "Okay, the only milk tea shop in our city is very popr. If it weren''t for the cold weather, people would bezy and unwilling to go out, I''m afraid that even if it''s morning, it''s already full of people. ."


    "Where''s my cousin Ke?"


    There should be more in the afternoon


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 975: find aunt

    Chapter 975 Looking for Aunt


    Cousin Ke also helped in the shop, but Gu Yundong had not seen anyone for so long.


    Mother Qiu waved her hand, lowered her voice a little, and said in a low voice, "Sister Ke has gone to the capital."


    Gu Yundong was startled, his face full of surprise, "Going to the capital? Why? She went alone? When did she go? What happened?"


    There were a lot of questions all of a sudden, but Qiu Qiu could hear her anxiety and knew that she was very concerned about Aunt Ke.


    So she said quickly, "I went there a few days ago, not alone. She and Nie Shuang both went to the capital, as if it was for the eldest young master of the Nie family."


    The eldest young master of the Nie family? Nie Cong?


    Since she came to Fucheng, she has never seen Nie Cong again, and Biao Aunt Ke only said that he was sent by his father to another ce for training. So you went to Beijing?


    Mother Qiu saw that she was still frowning, andforted her, "Don''t worry, I heard from Mrs. Dai, it shouldn''t be a big deal, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    Since Mrs. Dai said so, presumably the problem is not serious.


    She asked about Mrs. Dai''s situation again, and learned that she was not in Fucheng either. It seemed that she was escorted by Deven Huo to an olddy to celebrate her birthday.


    Gu Yundong canceled the n to visit Dai House.


    Then Madam Qiu also told her about some major events in Fucheng in the past few months, and Gu Yundong knew it.


    After she finished reading the ledger, she nned to leave Xinming Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong also went to the mother and daughter of Xiaoyuan and asked them if they had anything urgent.


    She nned to go by herself, and it wasn''t very far from here. Therefore, she asked He Ye and her daughter to stay here, and they could help each other if they could, or to see how other people entertained the guests, and it would be better to adapt in advance.


    Immediately, Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao and drove the carriage to Xingtao Street.


    went to Xiaoyuan''s house and knocked on the door. Fortunately, Fan and Xiaoyuan were both at home. It seems that they didn''t go to the flower market to sell flowers today.


    But after Gu Yundong stepped into the door, he realized that there were not many flowers in the yard.


    The weather is cold at the moment, there are not many people in the flower market, and there are fewer flowers.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, Fan hurriedly greeted him, "Miss Gu, are you all back?"


    "No, I''m the only one back. I have to leave in a few days. I heard from the aunt next door that you and Xiaoyuan went to Xiaoerjin to find our house, but what happened?"


    Fan nodded, "There is indeed something, I want to find your aunt."


    Looking for Aunt?


    Yes, the aunt went to the flower and bird market to sell wood carvings, and the stall was adjacent to Fan''s.


    The two seem to be quite spective, and it is said that they have a very good rtionship.


    "It''s like this, your aunt told me before, let me help you check if there is any house for rent here. Some time ago, a family''s house on the street behind us happened to be vacant. The house is not big, but the rent is It''s okay, one or two or four dors a month, so I went to Xiao Er Jin to find your aunt."


    Fan said, "It''s just that I haven''t seen here back, and two days ago, I saw a middle-aged person taking someone to see the house, just because the other party was not satisfied with the price and wanted to lower the price, and was a little stunned for a while. I''m worried that if it''ster, the house will be rented out. Honestly, it''s hard to find a house here."


    Although ??Xingtao Street is also a mixture of dragons and snakes, and local snakese out to find trouble from time to time, its location is actually very good.


    Other ones with a little better security will have expensive rents.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 976: Gu Dajiang participates in the county test

    Chapter 976 Gu Dajiang participates in the county exam


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips slightly, Aunt Gu wanted to move out, she told her and Gu Dajiang not long ago.


    Gu Dafeng is a strong person. It¡¯s no problem to live in a junior second for a short period of time. After all, this is the Gu family''s house, and she has already married into the Bian family, so there is no reason to stay with her husband and son at her younger brother''s house.


    But she doesn''t have the money on hand now, so she can only find a cheaper and smaller ce to rent first.


    After getting acquainted with Mrs. Fan, she heard that Xingtao Street was not bad, and there were acquaintances like Mrs. Fan''s mother and daughter, so Aunt Gu asked her to help pay attention first.


    I just didn¡¯t expect it, so soon.


    But Gu Yundong can''t let Gu Dafeng move here now. Bianhan''s legs are not yet healed. If he moves out now, if he doesn''t pay attention, he is afraid that all the previous treatments will fall short.


    The aunt is going to sell wood carvings. If there is only my uncle in the family, what should I do if I identally fall?


    Anyway, let him stand up on his own first, and they can move out to be reassuring.


    In Gu Yundong''s view, it will take at least half a year.


    Gu Yundong told Gu Dafeng about this. After consideration, Gu Dafeng finally agreed and continued to live in Xiaoerjin.


    But it was obviously toote to tell Mrs. Fan about this, which failed her hard work.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong suddenly thought of Zhuangzi, didn''t they say they were looking for a house?


    If they lived here, it happened that Zhuangzi Jiang Bao could go to the shop with Su Changshun, and Su Qing could also be with Lan Huaer, so the two women didn''t have to worry too much.


    Everyone lives close together and can help each other.


    Gu Yundong thought of this, and quickly said to Mrs Fan, "Thank you aunt for your kindness, my aunt can''t rent a house here for the time being."


    Fan was stunned for a moment, and then heard Gu Yundong say, "But there are people on my side who really want to rent a house. I will let Shuitao call someone. Let''s go and see how that house is in a while?"


    Fan hurriedly nodded, "Of course there is no problem."


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to bring the stakes and the others back. When the Shi family arrived, Mrs Fan took them to the back street and found the owner of the house.


    The owner was taken aback when he saw thisrge group of people, and asked Mrs Fan, "So many people... live?"


    "Of course not." Gu Yundong replied, "The tenants are the three of them, let''s juste and have a look together."


    The owner breathed a sigh of relief. His house was small, and if he squeezed so many people, he would always have the feeling that "his house is going to be destroyed, and these people are not doing good things".


    A group of people entered the house and circled inside.


    The house is really small, only two rooms, but it is just right for Zhuangzi and Jiang Bao and his wife to have one.


    But the house is quite clean, Gu Yundong thinks it''s not bad, the piles and the others are quite satisfied, and even a little excited.


    In the end, Gu Yundong helped to negotiate the price and rented it out for one or two or three dors a month.


    The matter of the house was settled, and Zhuangzi Jiang Bao and Lan Huaer also performed their respective duties, and they quickly got started.


    Two dayster, Gu Yundong took Shi Dashan and his wife to Zhuangzi in the suburbs and handed them over to Xue Zongguang. After they settled down, she returned to Yongfu Vige without stopping.


    Five dayster, the date for the county exam arrived.


    Early in the morning, the Gu family got up early, and Gu Yundong checked Gu Dajiang''s things several times.


    Very good, the pen, ink, paper and inkstone are all there, ten single clothes are also put on, and everything is ready.


    The rest is up to my father''s luck, I hope nothing will happen to his position.


    However, it backfired.


    Sorry, sorry, I have something to do in the afternoon, so I postponed the update until the evening.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 977: Children are filial

    Chapter 977 Children are filial


    Outside the ?? county examination room, there were many people crowded.


    It is still early, the sky is not yet fully bright, and the temperature is low and very cold.


    Gu Dajiang got off the carriage and couldn''t help exhaling heavily.


    There are too many people, so the carriage can only park a little farther, and then walk down.


    Gu Dajiang carried a test basket in his hand, which was full of many things, all prepared for him by Gu Yundong.


    A group of people followed and walked inside, and not long after they saw Qin Wenzheng standing not far away.


    Yi Junkun and his family were standing beside him.


    This time, in Qin Wenzheng''s school, Yi Junkun was the only one who participated in the county exam. The thirteen-year-old boy was a little excited and a little nervous, and his family even pulled him and told him.


    Seeing Gu Dajiang, Yi Junkun quickly greeted him.


    Qin Wenzheng looked at the two of them and said, "The first round of the county exam is not difficult, and most people who are fluent in writing will be admitted. As long as you don''t get too nervous, calm down, and keep the paper clean and tidy, it will not be a problem to pass. The examiner will naturally make it clear to you, you just do as you please."


    then lowered his voice and added a few more words, "Remember, you can''t vite the taboos of imperial names and holy taboos."


    The two nodded and took note of it carefully.


    Not long after, there was a sound from the front, ready to enter the venue for a body search.


    Gu Dajiang and Yi Junkun hurried forward and lined up behind the line.


    There were a lot of people who took part in the county test. There were hundreds of people in Fengkai County, so they were divided into several rows for body searches.


    Gu Dajiang stood behind the team and couldn''t help touching his nose.


    After all, he is rtively old here, and most of them are about the same age as Yi Junkun when hees to take the county exam. Like Gu Dajiang, if he hasn''t even passed the county exam, he will basically be deemed to have no talent for reading, and most of them won''t take the exam again.


    Of course, there are also those who are unwilling to give up. They are so old that they still refuse to give up even after having grandchildren. Every year these people participate in the county examination, they will be pointed at and whispered.


    Now Gu Dajiang has also be the object of discussion.


    But...he was fearless.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before it was his turn to search, Gu Dajiang handed the test basket to the yamen, and then he let others remove his coat with a magnanimous expression.


    One, two, three, four, five¡­


    That yamen, "..."


    Is this person sick? He nced at Gu Dajiang with a strange expression, the corner of his mouth twitched, and asked, "How many are you wearing?"


    "...Ten items." Gu Dajiang saw the shocked expression of the person behind him from the corner of his eyes, and coughed lightly, "No way, my sons and daughters are filial piety, it must be said that the weather is still cold and the exam is quite stressful. Be careful to suffer from the cold, isn''t it all forfeited? I can''t live up to their wishes."


    At the end, he straightened his chest, "Don''t worry, I''m all in a single shirt, it''s clear at a nce, there''s no problem."


    The corner of the yamen''s mouth twitched twice, and he gave Gu Dajiang a dissatisfied look, which was obviously to increase their workload.


    Therefore, the test basket has been checked over there, and Dajiang''s shoes are still being looked after here.


    However, when they saw Gu Dajiang putting on his clothes warmly again, the other people who were still watching the joke couldn''t help shivering in unison, they were so cold.


    After the inspection, Gu Dajiang walked inside easily.


    When you enter, you have to wait in line, waiting for the county official to call your name, and you have to be a guarantor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 978: Failed the first test?

    Chapter 978 Did you fail the first test?


    After ?? was all confirmed, Gu Dajiang walked inside with his brand name.


    But the more he walked, the more hesitant his footsteps became, and a faint smell came from the tip of his nose that impressed him.


    Finally, he stood in front of his examination booth, tears streaming down his face.


    Yundong, you crow''s mouth.


    His luck is really different, he is really next to the toilet! ! !


    "Why didn''t you go in?" The yamen behind looked over and asked with a frown.


    Gu Dajiang''s heart haha, you ask, why don''t I go in? Then why are you standing so far? ? Ask a question and cover your nose?


    He wanted to take a deep breath, but after thinking about it, let it go. He even tried to slow down his breathing and slowly walked into the examination room.


    Fortunately, he had such an experience before, and he was used to... a fart.


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t help swearing, so he quickly turned over the test basket, took out two sters, and stuck them directly on the temples on both sides.


    This is what Gu Yundong asked the old doctor to prepare, which can refresh the mind.


    Then he took out another mask. This mask was very thin, just two pieces of cloth. Two ropes were pulled on the side, and they were put away as soon as the opening was pulled.


    After all, he had to search his body before entering the arena, so Gu Yundong couldn''t prepare too much.


    Two pieces of cloth are the limit, and then Gu Dajiang stuffed the dried flowers into the cloth and covered his nose and mouth, and it was much better.


    The yamen not far away was really impressed by Gu Dajiang''s ten single clothes, so he didn''t leave just now, and the corners of his mouth twitched when he saw his movement.


    Howe, this is because you will be sitting next to the toilet, so you have prepared so much in advance? ?


    But that''s not enough, Gu Dajiang took out another small bottle and put two drops in every corner.


    In an instant, a fragrance spread around the area.


    The candidates around ??, "..." Xiongtai, thank you.


    was finally ready, but when he thought that there were still several games toe, Gu Dajiang sighed inwardly.


    He was hesitating. After the first exam, he would not take the examter.


    The ?? county test consists of five sessions. The first session is the main session. Whether or not to participate in the subsequent sessions is up to the candidates themselves.


    But most of them will continue. Gu Dajiang nned to finish five exams from the beginning.


    He was very sad in his heart, but after getting the test paper, he calmed down and began to answer the questions seriously.


    It''s just that many students who took the county exam for the first time were too nervous, and it didn''t take long for some people to run to thetrine with an ufortable stomach.


    Gu Dajiang, "..." This is very influential.


    Fortunately, he was fully armed, and the first scene was not difficult, and he concentrated on writing quickly.


    In the first test, there are two essays in four writings and one essay in five-character and six-rhyme essays. The title, poem, and writing style have a certain format, and the whole volume should not exceed 700 words.


    For Gu Dajiang, it is really not difficult.


    By noon, Gu Dajiang simply ate some cakes and continued to answer the questions.


    He should be the first person to put down his pen. The yamen noticed his situation and couldn''t help but look at him more.


    After Gu Dajiang finished writing, he put down the pen and paper and read it carefully twice, and then waited for theyout.


    He answered early and was one of the first to appear.


    When ?? went out, he found that Yi Junkun also came out, his face was very calm, and there was no problem.


    On the contrary, it was Yi Junkun, who was shocked when he saw Gu Dajiang''s hurried and tangled expression, and wanted to ask him if it was not the right time.


    It wasn''t until both of them left the exam room that Yi Junkun said cautiously, "Uncle Gu, are you... alright?"


    Is it possible that you failed the first test?


    still today


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 979: Thats horrible

    Chapter 979 Too bad


    Gu Dajiang is not very good, he feels that he has a smell on his body, doesn''t Yi Junkun feel that he is standing beside him?


    Yi Junkun saw that his expression was even weirder, and thought he really didn''t do well in the test, so he quicklyforted him, "The county test is held once a year, and many people are very nervous when they take the test for the first time. Now, Uncle Gu, let''s..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Yundong and others who were not far away hurried over.


    "Dad, how are you? Are you okay?"


    She didn''t even ask about the grades, after all, Gu Yundong still had great confidence in his father.


    But seeing Gu Dajiang''s demeanor at this time...how can he be so sullen andcking in spirit?


    Gu Dajiang hadn''t had time to speak when two candidates passed by, covering his nose and smiling and pointing at him.


    "It''s him, the examination shed is next to thetrine."


    "It''s him, that''s too miserable. You see, he''s a lot of age, and it''s estimated that he failed the test a lot of times. This time, he was assigned to the toilet next to the bad luck, and he must have no hope this year. "


    "Isn''t it? Not long after noon, I looked up and found that he had put the pen down at that time. He must have given up on himself."


    "It''s so miserable, it''s me, I can''t stand it and want to spit it out."


    Gu Dajiang, "..." If you want to talk about others, should you go farther? What is it like to stand beside him and not speak at all without suppressing his voice?


    His eyes widened, and his eyes shot towards the two of them suddenly.


    The two candidates were startled and hurriedly pulled away, "I''m so embarrassed, let''s go."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes shed with disbelief, no, no? ? ?


    Although she only said what to do, she didn''t expect that it would actuallynd on her father.


    The rest of the Gu family also think that Gu Dajiang is too miserable, but they shouldfort him at this time, why do they just want tough?


    Yi Junkun''s eyes widened even more, so... Uncle Gu''s face looked bad because the location of the examination room was not good? So how did he fare?


    Gu Yundong remained steady and suppressed the smile on the corner of his mouth. He just raised his eyes but looked at the angry expression of his father. After a moment of silence, he sighed and patted his shoulder, "Dad, you have to thank me."


    "go home."


    At this moment, Gu Dajiang just wanted to go back and take a bath.


    After he said goodbye to Qin Wenzeng and Yi Junkun, he left in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong and the others looked at each other, followed immediately, and got into the carriage.


    Almost everyone in Yongfu Vige knew that Gu Dajiang, the head of the Gu family, was going to participate in the county examination this time, and everyone was looking forward to it.


    Some people want him to be admitted, some people want him to fail.


    But no matter what you think, there are many people waiting at the entrance of the vige at this moment.


    Seeing the Gu family''s carriage, he hurried forward and asked, "Da Jiang, how''s your test?"


    "Da Jiang, I heard that the county exam is very difficult, how did you do?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t pass the test, it''s once a year, and the test will continue next year. Anyway, your family can afford it."


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly, lifted the curtain of the car and said to the people outside, "Everyone, let''s go, this is the first test, how did you know the results so quickly after the test?"


    "When will we find out." Someone asked, after all, Yongfu Vige hasn''t produced a schr for a long time, and they don''t know how to take the county exam.


    "In half a month."


    What? so long?


    Gu Yundong ignored everyone, and the carriage quickly returned to Gu''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 980: a crime

    Chapter 980


    Two dayster, Gu Dajiang went to take the second exam.


    The second test is for the quiz, the third is for the retest, and the fourth and fifth tests are consecutive. After each test, there will be a two-day rest in between, so it is quite easy to pass the five tests.


    Since the first game, Gu Dajiang has been used to the taste.


    In the next few games, Gu Yundong even changed his tricks to find dried flowers that would make him morefortable, and let him stuff it into the mask.


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t helpughing andughing when he saw it, but it didn''t really matter anymore. The ''special training'' at home was very useful.


    Sitting next to thetrine, he can also write down the article calmly, without any hesitation.


    But after thest exam, Gu Dajiang still ran out, took a shower immediately after returning home, and soaked in the bathtub for half an hour.


    He sighed faintly, "Sure enough, it''s easy to change from frugality to luxury, but it''s difficult to switch from luxury to frugality. In the past in Gujiatun, cow dung and pig dung were directly grabbed by hand, and the dirt on the body could be scraped off. Layers of mud, you can still lie down and sleep soundly, now..."


    But, it is reallyfortable after taking a bath.


    And when he came out, there was delicious food made by his daughter on the table. At that moment, Gu Dajiang felt extremely satisfied.


    Gu''s family didn''t ask about his grades, and it would take five days for the crime to bemitted.


    During this period, just eat and drink well.


    But the other people in Yongfu Vige were scratching their heads.


    Even Dong Xin came to Gu''s house to ask twice.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Even if he passed the county examination, he was still not a schr. There was still the prefectural examination, and he was considered a schr after he passed the examination.


    Time flies, five days flies by in a sh.


    Early this morning, everyone in the Gu family got up.


    Although everyone felt that it was okay to pass the county test, the tension was still unbearable.


    I was still a family member, so I got on a carriage and headed to the county seat.


    The vigers in Yongfu Vige were a stepte, and when they came over, the Gu family had already left.


    Gu Yundong made a reservation at a restaurant near the county government two days ago. It was still early, and the case didn''t happen so quickly, so a group of people entered the restaurant and sat on the second floor by the street.


    It wasn''t long before Qin Wenzheng and Yi Junkun also came.


    The restaurant soon filled with people, Gu Yundong ordered something and waited while eating.


    Soon, even the streets were full of people, and the people below were discussing who might be on the list.


    Qin Wenzheng was also saying, "There are only fifty people in the county test. There are still many talented students in the county, including Shi Xiao from Dongyi Academy, Yu Hongcai and others are very likely to be on the list. But the two of you I have solid knowledge, so I''m not worried. I just don''t know where to rank."


    Gu Dajiang spends his days studying in Fucheng, and he doesn''t know much about the students in the county.


    But these students in the county town often hold poetry and literary meetings, and some people with good essays stand out.


    In this county test, these people are all popr candidates.


    Soon, when it was time, Gu Yundong and the others were about to get up and look at the yamen when they heard the sound of blowing and beating.


    All the people who were waiting in the restaurant stood up.


    "It''s a crime, it''s a crime,e on, go down and have a look."


    There was a crackling sound, and many people rushed downstairs.


    But the streets below are full of people at the moment, so even if you go down, you won''t be able to squeeze through.


    Tomorrow''s update may bete


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 981: who is the county chief

    Chapter 981 Who is the county case chief


    Gu''s family continued to sit in the restaurant on the second floor calmly. Now they can''t squeeze in at all. Let''s wait for the crowd to disperse before going down.


    Yi Junkun''s family wanted to go on, but after taking care of the Gu family, Qin Wenzheng was still there, so they all stabilized and continued to eat and drink.


    On the huge second floor, only the people at their table were left.


    The street below ?? was already crowded with people. There were two yamen with knives clearing the way in front, and the two yamen at the back took the list and walked to the notice board.


    The crowd looked at them earnestly. Several yamen officers had no expressions on their faces, but just reprimanded the crowd of people who were squeezing around, "Get out of the way and step back."


    Waiting for an open space in front of the notice board, the two yamen opened the list and pasted it on the wall.


    After the post was finished, as soon as the yamen left, the crowd rushed forward.


    Not long after, someone shouted, "I won, I won, 30th, hahahaha, 30th."


    Someone next to him immediately congratted him, and the man nced at him happily, and then he was pulled out by the person behind him.


    "Go out when you''re done, don''t block the people behind you."


    Gu Yundong and the others were standing on the second floor. Because they were far away, they couldn''t see the names on the list clearly.


    can only watch the various forms of beings on the street.


    Someone got hit, ecstatic and screaming loudly.


    Someone missed, weeping loudly, beating his chest.


    Gu Yundong even saw an old man with white hair covering his face and crying bitterly, "I missed it again, why did I miss it again? I can recite the four books and five ssics like a flow, why is it Failed? God, you treated me unfairly."


    Someone next to him gave him a sympathetic look andforted him, "If you don''t win this time, there will be another time. Next time you will definitely win."


    "Yes." The man came back to his senses and nodded heavily, "Yes, I will take the test again next year, I will go back to reading, I will definitely pass the test."


    Gu Yundong, "..." This seems to be about the same age as Old Man Gu, after so many years of taking the exam, you haven''t even passed the county exam, so do you still need to take the exam?


    The older you get, the better your memory andprehension abilities will be.


    Next year may be even worse.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, looked away, and stopped looking at him.


    There were still not many people on the street. Some people couldn''t squeeze through, so they simply asked the people in front if they had their names on them.


    Some people knew that they didn¡¯t pass the exam, so they asked other people.


    "Who is the county case chief? Who is the first? Is it Shi Xiao or Yu Hongcai?"


    "I guess it must be Shi Xiao."


    "I think it''s Yu Hongcai."


    "Maybe it''s someone else?"


    Some people can''t see the list, so they can only talk about it outside.


    But the next moment, there was a shout from inside, "It''s not Shi Xiao! It''s not Yu Hongcai! It''s Gu Dajiang, the county case chief is Gu Dajiang, it''s Gu Dajiang!"


    The students behind were suddenly startled, "Gu Dajiang? Who is Gu Dajiang? Why haven''t you heard of it?"


    "I haven''t heard of it either, where did this persone from?"


    "Anyway, he''s not a student of our Dongyi Academy."


    "Gu Dajiang, where is Gu Dajiang? Come out, Gu Dajiang."


    After the people on the street were surprised, they started looking for people.


    is really an unpopr one. They don''t know anyone in this county, and they have never heard of a name.


    At this moment, the Gu family members on the second floor of the restaurant all looked at Gu Dajiang, who was also shocked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 982: Dad, you are the first

    Chapter 982 Dad, you are the first


    County, county chief? ? ?


    It''s him? ? ?


    This, how is this possible? Gu Dajiang was stunned.


    Yes, he has a talent for reading, he is smart since he was a child, he has been greatly exaggerated by his teacher, he has been affirmed by the head of Tianhai Academy, and he is said by the young genius champion Qin Wenzheng that there is absolutely no problem.


    However, he was sitting next to the toilet during the exam. He was the first to put down the pen and paper. He hadn''t been taught by the Master for many years, and he even just entered the academy for half a year.


    Even so...he actually got the first ce in the exam, the county bureau chief? ? ?


    The corner of Gu Dajiang''s mouth couldn''t help cracking open, and then he stood up abruptly. Now he could no longer stay in the restaurant calmly, and immediately ran downstairs.


    He has to go and see for himself, he has to confirm it himself.


    When Yi Junkun saw him going downstairs, he couldn''t hold back and ran down after him.


    Gu Dafeng was the third to follow, followed by Yi Junkun''s parents.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t hold back, and immediately said to Qin Wenzheng, "You help me take care of my mother and younger siblings, thank you."


    After saying that, people rushed down with a ''huh''.


    Qin Wenzheng, who just wanted to get off the stool, "..." Sitting back silently, he was a little annoyed that he was a stepte.


    You should have known that you shouldn¡¯t be holding your own image and be left behind, right?


    He could only turn his head and said to Yang Shi, Yun Shu and others, "Well, squeeze below, you are easy to lose, and the same is true for waiting on top."


    "Yes, Master." Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi nodded at the same time.


    Although Mr. Yang was still thinking about it, Lu Hongxiu was beside him and persuaded him to stop.


    Seeing the three children squeezed to the railing to look down, she hurriedly squeezed past.


    Sure enough, as soon as he lowered his head, he saw Gu Dajiang and the others rushing out of the restaurant, walking towards the list one by one.


    Gu Yundong was fast and had already run to Gu Dajiang''s side.


    But...you can''t get in at all.


    Too many people.


    As soon as she was squeezed in, she was pushed out again, and as soon as she entered, she was pushed out again, and pushed out further.


    Gu Yundong supported his forehead, stood there and looked at it, and suddenly shouted, "Whose money fell to the ground?"


    As soon as these words came out, many people bowed their heads subconsciously.


    Gu Yundong was overjoyed and took the opportunity to go inside with Gu Dajiang.


    Fortunately, several people are strong, once they squeezed an exit, it is much easier to move forward.


    Finally, after several people were sweating, they finally stood three meters away from the list.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were good, when he looked up, he really saw her father''s name in the first row, and immediately called out happily.


    "It''s really No. 1, Dad, you are really No. 1, the county bureau chief." Gu Yundong pointed to the list, "Did you see that, Gu Dajiang, your name."


    Of course Gu Dajiang saw it, and his fingers trembled slightly.


    Next to ??, Gu Dafeng grabbed his arm, pinched it very hard, and shouted excitedly, "Big brother, it''s you, it''s your name, I recognize it, you are really amazing."


    When the people next to him heard the movement here, they turned their heads with a ''swish'', and their eyes were focused on them?


    County bureau chief? ?


    So this person is Gu Dajiang?


    There were two people next to him, their eyes narrowed fiercely, and they looked at him in astonishment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 983: he is fourth

    Chapter 983 He is the fourth


    One of them couldn''t help touching him, "You, your name is Gu Dajiang?"


    "...Yes, it''s me." Gu Dajiang finally came back to his senses, his face was full of joy, his eyes were shining on the list.


    The man''s eyes widened, "Are you really Gu Dajiang? But you, but when you took the test, the test room was next to the toilet, and you finished writing the test questions early and put down the paper and pencil, just like this, you can still test for a county bureau chief. ??"


    Other people were even more shocked when they heard it.


    The examination shed is next to the toilet?


    Finished the exam questions early? ?


    real or fake?


    Gu Dajiang also recognized these two people. Wasn''t this the person who left the examination room when he left the examination room, and as a result, there were two examinees standing beside him and not whispering at all, categorically saying that he could not pass the examination?


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t help but puff out his chest, "What if the test shed is next to thetrine? As long as you answer the questions carefully, you will naturally be able to write like a god."


    everyone, "..."


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth when he thought of the five or six sachets he brought with him in the second test.


    Forget it, on the big day, it will not be dismantled.


    But soon, everyone next to him congratted Gu Dajiang.


    "Brother Gu was able to get such a result in such an environment and got the county case chief, which really impresses me."


    "Where does Brother Gu study now, I don''t seem to have seen Brother Gu before."


    "Yes, Brother Gu, we often hold poetry and literary meetings, and we haven''t seen youe to participate. If youe, we can get to know you early."


    Gu Dajiang has been with the students in Tianhai Academy for a long time, but he is already used to it, and now he replied politely, "I live in Fucheng on weekdays, and I don''t like toe back, so I don''t know you guys."


    It turned out to be in Fucheng, so it''s no wonder that the eyes are raw.


    It''s just that they are also strange, Gu Dajiang is so old, it''s not the first time to take the county exam, right? If they had participated before, they wouldn''t have known each other at all.


    Someone wanted to ask, but a panting voice came from behind.


    "Uncle Gu, does Uncle Gu have my name?"


    is Yi Junkun.


    He was one step behind Gu Dajiang, and when he went downstairs, he couldn''t squeeze in outside. In addition, he was young and thin, and his parents were not from a peasant family. Now that he finally got here, he was sweating profusely and disheveled.


    Gu Yundong heard his voice and hurriedly turned to look at the list.


    The first ce is Gu Dajiang, and the second ce is an unfamiliar name, she doesn''t know it anyway.


    The third ce was Yu Hongcai, who was mentioned by Qin Wenzheng, who was expected to be the head of the county, and Shi Xiao, who was mentioned by the other, was in sixth ce.


    And Yi Junkun was in fourth ce.


    Gu Yundong was overjoyed, and immediately turned his head and said, "You also won, the fourth one."


    Yi Junkun was stunned for a moment, and immediately shouted happily, "I''m also hit, my parents, I''m also hit."


    His parents were even more sobbing with joy, "Yes, yes, you also got hit, my son is too capable."


    A lot of people were attracted by them. I heard that it was the fourth ce. Although it was not as good as the county case chief, it was also the top ten in the county, which was also an honor.


    All of them immediately envied each other, and this young man looked only thirteen or fourteen years old, so young, I am afraid that the future will be even more limitless.


    There were quite a few people who knew Yi Junkun and knew that he was studying in a small school.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that school to have such ability to train him to get the fourth ce in the exam.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 984: come here

    Chapter 984 Come Here


    Yi Junkun is a student of Qin Wenzheng. With Qin Wenzheng''s guarantee, Gu Yundong knew that he would be fine.


    But the fourth ce, this result is already very bright.


    However, her father is the number one, even brighter, she is proud.


    If there is no major ident in the future, the county bureau chief does not need to go all the way to the hospital examination, go to school as usual, and get the name of a schr.


    Her father is almost an iron-d schr.


    "Father, let''s go out first, Yunshu and the others are still waiting."


    "Okay, let''s go back first."


    Gu Dajiang hurriedly said goodbye to the candidates who were still talking to him. These people also knew that such good news should have been told to their family members earlier, but they did not stop him much.


    So a group of people squeezed out of the crowd again.


    Gu Yundong''s forehead was covered in sweat, he exhaled heavily, tidied up his clothes, and hurriedly went to the restaurant.


    A few people upstairs had been waiting anxiously for a long time, and they all looked downstairs.


    After Gu Yundong and others came up, Yun Shuyunke rushed over like a cannonball.


    "Father, is it true what they said, you are the county case chief, right?"


    "Yes." Gu Dajiang was happy and rubbed his little head fiercely.


    Yun Shu was overjoyed, "Father, you are awesome. You must make persistent efforts to win the government examination case and the hospital case test case in one go. After the township examination, you can get a solution. If you can win the Hui yuan in the court test, you will be able to do it in the pce test. You got the top score in the exam. Dad, do you know that you want to even get six dors?"


    Gu Dajiang, "..." No, I don''t know, and I don''t want to know.


    Son, you really look up to me, and you even got six dors. Your father and I even got a county case and it feels like a lot of luck.


    How did ??e out of your mouth, as if I was already the champion.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and said to Yun Shu, "Don''t put so much pressure on Dad, I''ll cry when I look back."


    Yunshu blinked, well, he should be less demanding of his father.


    Over there, Yi Junkun also walked quickly to Qin Wenzheng and bowed deeply, "Master, the student did not live up to your expectations. It''s on the list, fourth ce."


    Qin Wenzheng''s eyes lit up, "Okay, good job."


    His requirement for Yi Junkun was to be in the top ten in the county. The original estimate was seventh and eighth, but he was more ambitious than he thought and won fourth.


    But what surprised him the most was Gu Dajiang. He did have confidence in him, but he actually won the county case, which gave him a big surprise.


    In particr, he also heard that Gu Dajiang''s previous examination shed was leaning on atrine.


    Sure enough, with Gu Dajiang''s experience, his concentration is much better than that of ordinary young people.


    "It''s gettingte, since I already know my rank, I think it''s better to go first, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave in a while."


    If everyone knew that the county bureau chief was here, I''m afraid they would rush up soon.


    Gu Yundong also thought of it, and hurriedly asked his parents to go downstairs first.


    If there are too many people for a while, it will be bad to squeeze Yang and a few children.


    A group of people quickly got up and left while it was still lively below.


    But when they went, they immediately found that the gate was blocked.


    Sure enough, someone walked inside and shouted loudly, "Where is the county case chief? Where is the county case chief?"


    Gu Yundong hurriedly took two steps back, "Dad, you hide for a while, I''ll ask where the back door is."


    I always feel that these people whoe to the county case chief look excited.


    Gu Dajiang just nodded when someone suddenly beckoned to them, "Come here."


    Gu Yundong looked over, saw the personing, his pupils shrank suddenly, and suddenly rushed towards him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 985: come back to marry you

    Chapter 985 Come back and marry you


    "Why are you back at this time??"


    The joy on Gu Yundong''s face couldn''t be hidden at all. She rushed in front of him and hurriedly stopped to keep a distance of one meter from him.


    Unfortunately, he is outside now, otherwise she would have hugged him.


    Shao Qingyuan looked like a messy man, his hair was a little messy, his clothes were slightly wrinkled, and his face was a little tired, but when he looked at Gu Yundong, his brows were very soft, and he lowered his head slightly and said, "Come back and marry you."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly raised his head and said to Gu Dajiang and others who came over, "This is the back door, the carriage is waiting at the back, go back and talk about it."


    "it is good."


    Although Gu Dajiang was also surprised by his sudden appearance, but at this moment it was not the time to speak, he kept walking with everyone to the back door first.


    Over there, Xue Rong had already led the carriage and waited there. There were also the carriage of Qin Wenzheng''s house and the cat who came back with Shao Qingyuan.


    A few people quickly got into the car. When Shao Qingyuan supported Gu Yundong, he gently shook her hand.


    His big hands were warm, maybe he was holding the reins while riding, and there was still a little mark on the palm of his hand.


    Gu Yundong nced at him and quickly got into the carriage.


    Gu Dajiang is in a good mood today, and seeing Shao Qingyuan is also pleasing to the eye, he couldn''t help asking, "When did youe back?"


    Shao Qingyuan jumped on the horse, turned his head and saw Gu Yunshu looking at him eagerly, he looked very greedy, and immediately hugged him and ced him in front of him.


    Holding the reins, he replied, "I just entered the city, and I heard many people say that today is the time for the county test to release the list. I think Uncle Gu will participate in the county test this year. You muste to see the list, so just go directly I''m here to find you."


    When he came, he happened to see them entering the restaurant, and also saw the scene where other students came to the restaurant. Knowing that there was no way to get out of the front door, he found Xue Rong and asked him to lead the carriage to the back door first.


    Gu Dajiang nodded, yes, he was quite thoughtful.


    "This trip to the capital is going well, right?"


    Shao Qingyuan returned, "Everything went well." After a pause, he said, "Congrattions to Uncle Gu''s high school desk officer."


    Gu Dajiang coughed lightly, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but turn up. But he was an elder, so he had to be prudent, and he couldn''t let this stinky boy see that he was very happy, so he let out a ''um'' and lowered the curtain.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." He congratted him wrong?


    Gu Yunshu, who was in front of him, covered his mouth and giggled, and said in a low voice, "My father is shy."


    Shao Qingyuan could not imagine how shy his father-inw would look in the future.


    A group of people soon arrived at Qin Wenzheng''s school, but Qin Wenzheng wanted to have a good chat with Shao Qingyuan. After all, his trip to the capital could be considered to be facilitated by himself.


    Although news about the cowpox vination method in the capital came from time to time, it was not as clear as what I said in front of him in person.


    Seeing that Shao Qingyuan just wanted to go back and talk to his future daughter-inw, Qin Wenzheng twitched the corner of his mouth, and finally dismissed the idea and proposed to make an appointment another day.


    Gu''s family, Qin Wenzheng, Yi Junkun and others parted ways and went to Yongfu Vige again.


    The entrance of Yongfu Vige was already surrounded by many people.


    Even the vige chief, Chen Liang, was there, and when he saw the carriage approaching from a distance, he hurried forward.


    "Brother Gu, you''vee back. Have you posted the list? How''s it going?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 986: you are good

    Chapter 986 You are so good


    Many people in the vige looked this way, with eagerness in their eyes.


    Of course, there are also people who are gloating at misfortune. The Gu family has money,nd, and shops. They are already envious of their good life. If Gu Dajiang is still in the exam and bes an official, then the Gu family will not be able to go to heaven?


    The entire Yongfu Vige must not have the surname Gu?


    I heard that Gu Dajiang''s exam room is near the toilet. It''s all like this. It''s strange to be able to pass.


    Therefore, when someone asked the number of ces in the test, someone who seemed kind-hearted but was actually poking a knife said, "Dajiang, it doesn''t matter whether we do well or not, it doesn''t matter if we don''t pass the test this year and next year, I listen. It is said that the seven-year-old and the eighty are still insisting, you must not give up, you are still young, and your children are filial, so if you go back to the examination room with Yun Shu, it may still be a good talk."


    Most of the people didn''t hear it, and some people nodded in agreement, "That''s it."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan even looked directly at the person who was talking just now, his sharp eyes like a wild wolf.


    The man only felt a chill in his neck, and his face became stiff instantly after meeting his gaze, he opened his mouth, and muttered in a low voice, "Why do you feel that this wolf cub is more vicious than before?"


    Gu Dajiang had already got off the carriage. Hearing everyone''s questions, he didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    It was the little girl Yunke who came out from behind, and said very proudly, "My father is the county case chief."


    County bureau chief? ? ?


    Chen Liang, who was standing at the front, was shocked. Did he hear it right? What did Yun Ke say?


    But some people didn''t understand what the county case leader meant, and immediately frowned, "What county case leader? Didn''t pass the exam, right?"


    Chen Liang turned around abruptly, shouted, and patted his thigh forcefully, "Why didn''t you pass the exam? The county case chief is the first ce in the county exam, the first ce in our county, Brother Gu, you, you, you. Good."


    "What? First ce?? Really?"


    "Da Jiang, you are too powerful."


    "This is a big happy event, oh, isn''t it about to be a schr soon?"


    "Our vige actually has a county bureau chief and a big man."


    "Brother Gu, you have to treat yourself, everyone is lively and lively, right?"


    Gu Dajiang opened his mouth, he just passed the county test, it doesn''t have to be like this...


    Gu Yundong also understood that it is not appropriate to be too high-profile now, and immediately said, "Don''t worry about the matter of entertaining guests. When my father bes a schr, he will naturally have to celebrate. My father has to take the government exam in April, and I really don''t have time. It will be tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. We''re going to the pce."


    Chen Liang said quickly, "Yes, yes, the government exam is important, the government exam is important, and now you can''t let other things affect your study."


    then waved to the vigers, "It''s alright, don''t stand still, go back and do your own thing."


    What else do the vigers want to say? This is the county bureau chief. It¡¯s okay to shake hands and feel happy.


    But Chen Liang did not allow it, so everyone could only step back regretfully and make way for the Gu family.


    Amao had already dismounted from the horse and stepped on the firm and t ground. He couldn''t help stomping, and whispered to Shao Qingyuan, "Sir, this is the road that the girl built. It''s reallyfortable to walk."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded with a proud expression on his face.


    Gu family finally returned home, Gu Dajiang let out a big breath.


    However, although the Gu family did not n to treat guests, they still had to celebrate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 987: what did he do

    Chapter 987 What did he do


    Today not only Gu Dajiang got the county case, but even Shao Qingyuan came back.


    This is a double happiness, and you must cook by yourself.


    As soon as he got home, Gu Yundong went into the kitchen eagerly.


    Shao Qingyuan also wanted to follow him, but Gu Dajiang pulled him to talk and asked a lot of things after he went to the capital.


    After the two chatted for a while, Shao Qingyuan got away and walked to the kitchen.


    Gu Dafeng is also inside, she is very fond of Shao Qingyuan this junior. She can also see that this kid Shao Qingyuan has vision and ability, especially for her family Yun Dong, who ispletely determined, and there are no difficult family members around. Yun Dong marrying him is equivalent to having one more person in the Gu family. The son-inw is too rare.


    So seeing him enter the kitchen now, knowing that he and Yundong have been separated for so long must have a lot to say, he immediately greeted the others in the kitchen with a smile and walked out together.


    Even after going out, he closed the door thoughtfully.


    As soon as the ?? person left, Shao Qingyuan stepped forward and hugged her from behind.


    Gu Yundong was kneading his dough, and his hands were still stained with flour. It was difficult to touch him, so he could only slightly tilt his head and look up at his eyebrows.


    "I''ve lost weight, are you not listening to me and eating well?"


    Shao Qingyuan met her watery eyes, as if the whole person was about to be sucked in, he said in a hoarse voice, "Yes, but the food in the capital is not delicious."


    Is the food in Beijing not delicious? Why is this so unbelievable?


    "I want to eat your egg fried rice." He added.


    Gu Yundong was startled for a moment, and then he remembered that when they first met, she made him an egg fried rice, and he looked very satisfied.


    Unexpectedly, he still thinks about it often.


    "I''ll make it for you in a moment."


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t hold back, nced at the kitchen door, lowered his head and kissed her.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, and his flour-stained hand still grabbed his clothes.


    When Shao Qingyuan let go of her, he was still unfulfilled, and the desire in his heart became more and more obvious.


    He lowered his head and looked at her, "You saidst time that when I get back, we will get married."


    "...Well, after my father has passed the government test."


    "Okay." Shao Qingyuan didn''t ask any more questions, looking down at the basin in front of her, "I''ll help you."


    After he finished speaking, he went to wash his hands and came back to knead her face.


    Gu Yundong simply did something else, there were only the two of them in the kitchen, Aunt Gu guessed that it would take a long time before they came in.


    Gu Yundong asked him about the capital, "Is everything in the capital done? Did you encounter any difficulties?"


    Shao Qingyuan squinted his eyes slightly, and his tone was t, "No, I just made a suggestion, and I still have to rely on the imperial doctors from the Imperial Hospital to implement it. Things are going very smoothly, so I cane back at this time."


    "So the cowpox vination method is passed?"


    "Yes, passed, I have also met the current emperor."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and instantly became interested, "Have you met the emperor? What does he look like? What is his temperament?"


    Emperor, the supreme leader of the country, there is still some inexplicable excitement when you think about it.


    Shao Qingyuanughed, thought about it, and said, "Your Majesty, he is a very decisive person."


    Decisive? Gu Yundong had already seen this point.


    However, what did he do to give Shao Qingyuan such an intuitive impression?


    "What did he do??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 988: Is the emperor crazy?

    Chapter 988 Is the emperor crazy?


    What have you done?


    Shao Qingyuan still feels a little unbelievable when he thinks about it now.


    lowered his voice slightly and said, "After the cowpox vination method was confirmed to be able to prevent smallpox, the emperor ordered it to be poprized, but unfortunately... no one wants to try it."


    Even if the imperial physician said it was fine, even if it was the emperor¡¯s decree, even if the imperial physician said that this was an absolutely foolproof method on death row prisoners, no one was willing to try it, after all, it was fatal.


    What if? If they fail, they will lose their lives.


    Besides, this method was proposed by a country boy.


    I heard that this person is not even a doctor. The method he said is a wild way, can it be used? Dare to use it?


    Not to mention those dignitaries, even themon people are unwilling.


    Shao Qingyuan scoffed at this, and he liked to try it. He didn''t propose this preventive method for the sake of themon people. If it wasn''t for Yun Dong wanting him to make a contribution, he urgently told Qin Wenzheng the method, and Shao Qingyuan would not even mention it.


    He will only silently confirm to himself and vinate the people close to him. What else is there to do with him?


    Even if these people die from smallpox, he doesn''t care.


    Just when Shao Qingyuan impatiently nned to say goodbye to Song Dejiang and go back, the emperor in the pce suddenly made a very bold decision that shocked him.


    Emperor, let his eleven-year-old son try the cowpox vination method.


    Gu Yundong widened his eyes in astonishment, "Let the prince go into battle in person?"


    "Yes."


    After the news of ?? spread, the entire capital was in an uproar.


    This prince is also from the queen, the son of the middle pce, how noble his status is. What''s more, the current sage has only three children, one of which is a princess.


    Is the emperor crazy?


    Everyone felt that the emperor was dissatisfied with the middle pce and the prince.


    Later, Shao Qingyuan learned that this matter was requested by the prince himself.


    He doesn''t know the conspiracy and tricks in the pce, but he can still guess to some extent. This may not only be to tell the world about the effect of cowpox vination, but also some other purposes.


    Gu Yundong also became thoughtful when he heard the words.


    The emperor will agree, perhaps because he wants the world to see the prince''s courage and contribution to the world.


    He may be paving his way, building his reputation.


    But no matter what, Gu Yundong had to admire the courage of the father and son.


    But followed by a trace of anger in her heart, what if this method fails? The first person who was pushed out to be convicted was her family, Shao Qingyuan. What if someone wanted to harm the prince and seeded by the cowpox vination method? Don''t you want Shao Qingyuan to take the me?


    Sure enough, the political struggle is too dirty.


    If you are not careful, you may be cannon fodder.


    "and after?"


    Shao Qingyuan heard that there seemed to be a hint of dissatisfaction in her tone, turned his head to look at her, and said with a smile, "It was a sesster, the emperor rewarded me, and I came back."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Juste back, let''s stay away from these things in the future. Next time, let Qin Wenzheng go by himself, at most you can write down the method and let him figure it out for himself."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    He was silent, but still said, "Actually, when I came back this time, I also came with the emperor''s will, and I have something to do."


    Gu Yundong''s hand stopped, what the fuck, is this not over yet? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 989: He really makes the best of it

    Chapter 989 He really knows how to use everything


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly, "What''s the intention??"


    "The cowpox vination method has been proven and can indeed prevent smallpox. Naturally, it must be vigorously promoted." Shao Qingyuan said, "It''s not just the capital, but other ces as well. Our Xuanhe House is no exception."


    There are emperors and imperial physicians in the capital, and there are princes who test it personally, so the problem is not big.


    But on the Xuanhe House side, the emperor directly handed it over to Shao Qingyuan.


    To say that this cowpox vination method is the most experienced and familiar to him.


    Therefore, the emperor issued an imperial decree to let the Dai prefect of Xuanhe Prefecture cooperate with Shao Qingyuan to inocte the people of Xuanhe Prefecture and its subordinate counties and towns.


    Not only that, in order to spread this cowpox vination method all over the country, the emperor put a lot of pressure on various prefectures and cities, and asked the prefectural government to register and count the people who had been vinated.


    After half a year, if any prefecture has registered the least number of people, it will have to be reported to keep the record. At that time, an unfavorable evaluation by the local government office will most likely affect the future promotion.


    Of course, if the number of registered people is thergest, more than one third, then they will be credited with a credit, and the court will also reward them at that time.


    Gu Yundong almost fell back when he heard it, the emperor would really find trouble for them.


    "He made this decision... Don''t you worry that the prefects in some ces will go to extremes and force those unwilling people to be vinated in order to get such credit, and even focus on it, and don''t care about other things?"


    Shao Qingyuan had already kneaded the noodles, and covered a piece of cloth on the basin, "So the emperor will send a team of imperial guards to each government office to assist in handling affairs." Said to be assistance, but in fact it was also for supervision.


    "Not only the Imperial Guard, but also an imperial physician who is familiar with the cowpox vination method wille to various prefectures and cities."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and then he thought of something, and hurriedly asked, "Then which imperial physician ising from Xuanhe''s residence? Is Song Dejianging?"


    "I."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    What''s the meaning? When did you be a doctor?


    Shao Qingyuan exined, "I am not an imperial doctor, but I am more familiar with the method of vinia vination than an imperial physician. The emperor said that there are not many imperial physicians in the imperial hospital, and the imperial pce needs it, and the capital also needs it. Therefore, there will be no other imperial physiciansing to Xuanhe House, so I will do it. Cooperate with Dai Zhifu. And you won''te to the Imperial Guard, because Qin Wenzheng is here."


    Gu Yundong had a saying in his heart that MMP wanted to say, the emperor today really knows how to make the best use of everything.


    After ?? used up Qin Wenzheng, Shao Qingyuan''s idea started now.


    is not a good thing.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that she was so angry that she didn''t say thest sentence.


    In fact, when the emperor made this decision, he said something - I heard that your fiancee is also a very smart girl, even Qin Aiqing praised her, and she was tricked twice. You are also a rare talent. I believe that this matter will be handed over to you, and there will be no problem.


    Shao Qingyuan had the urge to beat Qin Wenzheng at that time. He must have ndered against the emperor. Otherwise, the emperor was so busy, how would he remember their Yundong family?


    But Yundong was busy, and Shao Qingyuan didn''t n to let her worry about it, so he would discuss this matter with Qin Wenzheng himself and implement the emperor''s will.


    "This matter is a bit urgent. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, I have to go to Fucheng. When are you going?"


    "Tomorrow to pack up, the day after tomorrow should go to Fucheng."


    "Okay, then let''s go together."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 990: Gu Dajiangs obsession

    Chapter 990 Gu Dajiang''s Obsession


    The two discussed it, and footsteps could be heard outside the kitchen.


    Soon, Gu Dafeng pushed open the door, and as soon as he came in, he saw the two of them were working, and immediatelyughed.


    "Qingyuan, Yundong''s father called you, hurry up, we are here."


    Shao Qingyuan washed his hands, "Okay, that''s hard work, auntie, I''ll go over and talk to Uncle Gu first."


    "Go, let''s go." Gu Dafeng waved, and when the people left, she looked at Gu Yundong meaningfully.


    Thetter silently turned his back to her, Auntie, we didn''t do anything, you have to believe us.


    "Why are you shy?" Gu Dafeng leaned behind her and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen each other for so long, so it''s nothing to talk about. Auntie is here, and the two of you are fianc¨¦es. No one is gossiping at home, so it''s fine. "


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, Auntie, please be more restrained.


    She quickened her movements, went to the cupboard to get the eggs, and by the way avoided Aunt Gu''s mysterious smile.


    The Gu family was very excited that night. Gu Dajiang won the county case, which was something he had never thought about before.


    For him, it was like a dreame true. Many years ago, before he went to take the county exam, he was directly banned from going out by his parents and the patriarch, making all his efforts in vain.


    No one knows that taking the imperial examinations has actually be an obsession buried in his heart.


    Now, his wish has been fulfilled, and the results are still so gratifying, he is happy, really, very happy.


    In addition, his family was getting better and better, and his family was by his side. He was in a veryplicated mood. He couldn''t help but drink a few more sses of wine. In the end, he was a little drunk.


    Gu Yundong was not at ease when he helped him back to the room, he stretched out a hand and asked him, "Father, what time is this?"


    "You really thought Dad was drunk, just a few sses of wine, just worry about it."


    "How much is this?" Gu Yundong insisted.


    Gu Dajiang sighed, "Three, I can see clearly and don''t have dazzling eyes. Okay, you''ve been busy all day, hurry up and rest, your mother is taking care of me here."


    Gu Yundong was slightly relieved, "Mother, if Dad is not feeling well, you have to go out and call us, you know?"


    "Well, I know." Mrs Yang nodded obediently.


    Gu Yundong then turned and left the room.


    As soon as the door closed, Gu Dajiang slumped on the bed, and Mrs. Yang helped him take off his coat. Who knew that as soon as he stretched out his hand, he would be wrapped around his waist and pressed under him.


    "Liu Niang, I''m happy today. The master and the old patriarch can finally feel at ease. I have lived up to their expectations and cultivation. In the future, I will have the face to see them. It''s really nice, really nice."


    Yang shi blinked, stretched out his hand and slowly wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes, then kissed him on the eye, "Dajiang is the best in the world."


    Gu Dajiangughed even more happily, holding her face, his voice soft, "Liu Niang too."


    Gu Yundong hid outside and listened for a while, he was fed a mouthful of dog food, rubbed his arms, and hurried away.


    Only the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and their days will definitely get better and better in the future.


    The next day, Gu Dajiang woke upte, and he still had a dull pain in his head when he went out.


    It wasn''t until the kitchen brought him hangover soup, and he felt a little better after drinking it.


    Dong Xin came to the door at this time, but there was something wrong with her face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 991: Dont worry, I didnt agree

    Chapter 991 Don''t worry, I didn''t agree


    Gu Yundong felt strange and just wanted to ask.


    But Dong Xin quickly put on a smiley face again and handed over the basket she was carrying.


    "Your father was admitted to the county bureau chief. I was busy with your family yesterday, so I wouldn''t be able to bother you. Take this, congrattions."


    Not only the vegetables, fruits and eggs in the vegetable basket, but also a red envelope.


    "Although it''s not much, but this is a piece of my heart, you must ept it."


    Three hundred words is really not much for today''s Gu Yundong.


    But for Dong Xin, it is already a very thick red envelope.


    Gu Yundong epted it and let here in and sit.


    Dong Xin happened to have something to ask Gu Dajiang, so she followed into the main room.


    "Brother Gu, is the county exam you took the exam difficult?"


    Gu Yundong poured her a cup of tea, then sat across from her. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but look at her in surprise, "Why did my aunt ask this?"


    "That''s it, I was thinking, should I let my eldest son take the test too. Although we didn''t n to let him be admitted as a schr, but it''s good to be a boy. He can be a boy too. As a private school master who enlightens children, I can rest assured.¡±


    The Zeng family really didn''t want to go to the imperial examinations at first, but thought it would be easier to learn more if they knew how to write, and it would be easier to go back and find jobs. Didn''t they see that all the guys in Yundong''s shop had to read and keep books?


    But seeing Gu Dajiang winning the county case, the whole vige was hotly discussing, and he felt very excited and honored.


    Dong Xin couldn''t help but be moved.


    Gu Dajiang is very supportive of this kind of thing, "If Zeng Jia has this idea, I can tell him some things about the county exam. As for whether the exam is good or not, he has to try it to find out, I can only say , Hundreds of students participated in the county examination, but only fifty students were finally on the list.¡±


    Mr. Dong really didn¡¯t know this, and was a little surprised. Fifty out of hundreds?


    This, doesn''t it mean that if you want to be on the list, you must be within 50 of the county? It''s too hard.


    She hesitated for a while.


    Gu Yundong said, "Zeng Jia is still young and can study for a few more years. Auntie doesn''t need to be so anxious."


    Dong Xin nodded, "That''s right, I have to go back and ask him what he means."


    After ??, she stood up and wanted to leave.


    Gu Yundong sent her out, and Dong Xin asked her to stay, so she walked straight to her house.


    I didn''t expect that just as she was about to enter the gate of her own courtyard, a person suddenly appeared next to her and pulled her over.


    Dong Xin eximed, "Ah...what are you doing?"


    Gu Yundong was about to turn around, and when she heard the voice, she immediately raised her head and looked over, but she only saw Dong Xin being pulled to the corner. As for the person who pulled her, she was blocked and couldn''t see clearly.


    She was startled suddenly and hurriedly yelled, "What are you doing? Let her go."


    While speaking, Gu Yundong strode towards Dong''s house.


    Just waited for her to turn the corner, only to see Dong Xin standing there alone, and the person who had just pulled her had left.


    "Auntie, are you all right?" Gu Yundong hurriedly looked down at her for a while.


    Dong Xin waved her hand, "It''s okay, I''m fine."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Who was that person just now? Does my aunt know him? Is it someone from our vige or someone from outside? He wants to harm you?"


    Dong Xin hurriedly shook her head, "No, no, she is from our vige and asked me for help, but don''t worry, I didn''t agree."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 992: thick skinned

    Chapter 992 Thick-skinned


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment. She has always been sensitive. Listening to her words, this person who asked her for help seems to have something to do with her? Otherwise, why reassure her?


    Dong Xin didn''t realize what she had exposed, so she pulled Gu Yundong out.


    "Okay, it''s okay, you can go back. Doesn''t it mean that I''m going to Fucheng? Hurry up and prepare things, I''ll go see Qingyuan."


    "Brother Shao has gone to the county seat." Gu Yundong held her back, "Auntie, why is that person asking you to help? It has something to do with me, right? If you want to join the workshop, or you want to be a shop assistant, or nt fruit trees in an orchard."


    Dong Xin was stunned, how did Yun Dong know that the person who asked him to help her had something to do with her?


    She didn''t want to answer, "No, no, it has nothing to do with you."


    "If my aunt doesn''t tell me, I''ll take it as someone from the outer vige with bad intentions and go to the vige chief."


    Gu Yundong was about to leave after speaking, and Dong Xin hurriedly grabbed her.


    She couldn''t stand it, so she sighed and said irritably, "It''s someone from our vige. That person just now was the daughter-inw of the second child of the Li family."


    The second child of the Li family? Who is it?


    Dong Xin saw that she didn''t think of it for a while, and quickly reminded her, "It''s the family that adopted Qingyuan, the second child of the Li family."


    Gu Yundong didn''t like the Li family at all, so his brows twitched when he heard the words, "Didn''t they nevermunicate? What are they looking for from you?"


    "The second son of the Li family is about to get married, and he is married to He Xiu, He Ye''s niece. I don''t know what they think. They want me to talk and make peace in front of Qingyuan, and let him go to a wedding wine. What the eldest Li and his wife are doing is unbearable, but they have never hurt Qingyuan, and it is also the second uncle and second aunt whom Qingyuan has called for so many years, they are all rtives and should move around."


    Gu Yundong, ? ? ? ?


    rtive? When Shao Qingyuan lived alone in a thatched hut, why didn''t this second uncle and second aunt say they were rtives?


    And thest time I went to Mr. Li to make a fuss, it seemed that Mr. Li''s true face had been exposed, right?


    Shao Qingyuan thinks that he has a grudge against Mr. Li. As his son, how can he have the face to say that his rtives are walking around?


    Sure enough, the charm of money is really irresistible.


    If Shao Qingyuan was still a poor boy with no money, how could they be like this?


    But this is not the end...


    Dong Xin added, "There is also the He family, I heard that the Zhuangzi family has gone to Fucheng, and they insisted that Ie to you, saying that you should send a message to Shi Dashan and his wife, and let theme back for wedding wine. What do you say? It''s a little unpleasant to fight back, and we just took this opportunity to have a step and reconcile with each other."


    The He family really didn''t know that the Zhuangzi family had gone to Fucheng, thinking that Shi Dashan and his wife at least stayed at home.


    Unexpectedly, when they came over, the house was locked.


    Gu Yundong is speechless, so this severing rtionship is a joke?


    These two families are really good at finding soft persimmons. Knowing that Dong Xin has a good rtionship with them, and her temperament is soft and easy to talk, they asked her to be a lobbyist.


    No wonder my aunt looked bad when she entered the door.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, Auntie, anyway, we will go to Fucheng tomorrow, and they can''t find our people."


    Dong Xin nodded, "I know, I didn''t n to promise them, it''s just too annoying."


    She went to the workshop in a while, the second daughter-inw of the Li family didn''t dare to go to the workshop to find her anyway.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 993: embarrassing situation

    Chapter 993 Embarrassing situation


    Gu Yundong didn''t care about the marriage of the Li family and the He family, let alone their unreasonable demands.


    The next day, the Gu family and the Shao family left Yongfu Vige in a carriage.


    They left early and set off before dawn.


    But not long after they left, Mr. Li and his wife came to the foot of the mountain.


    They probed for a while at the entrance of Shao''s house, and they were a little too afraid to enter.


    After thinking about it, he ran to the door of Gu''s house again.


    The gate of Gu''s house was open, and Father Tong, the doorman, was there. Li Dunzi took a few steps forward, but when Father Tong looked over, he quickly retreated.


    His wife Du Shi pped him sharply, "What are you doing? Hurry up and speak."


    Father Tong frowned. Of course he knew these two people, from the second room of the Li family.


    Don''t they have a grudge against the uncle? I''m looking for it at this time, I''m afraid I''m looking for trouble, right?


    Father Tong thought of this, and immediately walked over to them.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The two were startled, turned their heads and ran away.


    Father Tong, "..." As expected, he was trying to make a bad idea, and he looked like a thief with a guilty conscience.


    Not long after Mr. and Miss left, only two young masters went to the county seat to study.


    When he turned around, he had to talk to the two young masters and let them pay attention to these two people.


    Thinking, Father Tong hurried in.


    As for the two of them, Li Dunzi ran for a few steps and suddenly realized that they were here to find the Gu family, why were they scared away by an old man?


    Du Shi pped him twice again, "You''re just a mouse, you''re useless, you''re worthless."


    "Okay, don''t fight, you have the guts, you should go."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Du''s dare not, whether it is Shao Qingyuan or Gu Yundong, it is not easy to provoke.


    Yes, they can''t do anything about it.


    It''s really hard to live this day. Although they have drawn a clear line with the big house, after the things the old man dide to light, their house was also pointed out.


    Seeing that the lives of the people in the vige are getting better and better, but they are getting worse and worse. The gap in my heart can literally kill people.


    But if that''s it, that''s all, the problem is that their Li family has been ostracized.


    There are many family members in Yongfu Vige who work in the Gu family. Even if they don¡¯t work in their house, they hope that one day they will be selected to enter the workshop and enter the shop. Therefore, they all stay away from the Li family who do not deal with the Gu family.


    Of course, there are also some people who dislike Gu Jia and speak ill of them behind their backs.


    These people are happy to walk with the Li family, but Li Dunzi is not happy to hang out with them.


    They had seen the pictures of Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan teaching their elder brothers and sisters a lesson, so they didn''t have the courage to fight against the Gu family.


    Besides, didn¡¯t you see the vige chief standing by the Gu family¡¯s side? The Gu family also knew the big people in the county seat and the city. Wouldn''t it be easy to deal with people like them?


    In this way, the situation of the second and third bedrooms of the Li family became awkward.


    Life is almost gone, and even the marriage of his son has be a big problem.


    Finally settled on He Xiu. This He Xiu is still He Ye''s niece. How close is the He Ye family to the Gu family? Maybe it''s because of He Ye''s face that it can ease the rtionship?


    Unexpectedly, the Shi family went to Fucheng.


    So they had toe to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong by themselves, hoping that they woulde to cheer on their son''s big wedding day, so that everyone knew that their family actually had a good rtionship with the Shao family and Gu family, and it would not be difficult.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 994: We have something in our hands for Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 994 We have something for Shao Qingyuan


    Li Dunzi and his wife sighed, looked at each other, and then turned to go to Gu''s house.


    Dong Xin saw them as soon as they went out, and quickly stepped forward and said, "Why are you here again, why don''t you give up?"


    Du Shi was still a little annoyed when she saw her. If it wasn''t for her unwillingness to help, why would the two of theme here.


    "Don''t worry about it, you won''t help anyway, so let''s talk about it ourselves. We''re not trying to harm Qingyuan and the others. What''s wrong with inviting them to a wedding wine?"


    Dong Xin frowned tightly, "You better go, Qingyuan and Yundong have left Yongfu Vige and returned to Fucheng."


    "What? Are you gone?" Li Dunzi couldn''t help eximing.


    Du Shi even grabbed Dong Xin''s hand and asked eagerly, "Why did you leave, when did you leave, why didn''t we see it?"


    "Let''s leave early this morning, it''s almost an hour."


    Li Dunzi and Du Shi looked at each other and couldn''t help but patted his thigh.


    There is now a big road from the Gu family to the outside of the vige, and there is no need to pass through the vige at all, so no one sees when they go.


    I''mte.


    Dong Xin saw their annoyed faces, thinking that they couldn''t find anyone, so she should give up.


    So he pulled his arm back from Du Shi''s hand, and was about to walk in the direction of the workshop.


    She still has to go to work, but she has no time to pay attention to their entanglement.


    Who knows, before taking a few steps, Du Shi stopped in front of her again, "Zeng Hu''s family, you wait."


    "What else do you want to do?" Dong Xin became impatient.


    Mrs. Du nced at Li Dunzi, then gritted her teeth a momentter and said, "You, you help us with a message for them and invite them to a wedding party."


    Dong Xin suspected that there was something wrong with her ears, and her face was incredulous.


    I didn''t think it was so unreliable when I saw the second room of the Li family. They all said that they had returned to Fucheng, and they still wanted others to rush back? Why? What do you think? beautiful them.


    "I said Li Dunzi, although you didn''t hurt him when you were young in Qingyuan, but you said a lot of sarcastic things. It''s okay if he didn''t care about you, you''re still rushing to trouble him, right? Why are you? Do you think he will listen to you, if you let them have wedding wine, will theye? You really got kicked by a donkey in your brain."


    After Dong Xin finished speaking, she was about to go around Du Shi.


    Unexpectedly, when she passed by Du Shi, she suddenly said, "We have something for him in our hands."


    Dong Xin was stunned for a moment, then stopped instantly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Du Shi nced at Li Dunzi and said, "At the beginning, when the old man brought him back, he actually had something on him. Later, when the old man was not paying attention, I took a handkerchief. We thought, that handkerchief, Maybe it was left by Qingyuan''s biological parents, and it has something to do with his life experience."


    Dong Xin''s eyes widened when she heard this, and her breathing became a little short.


    "You, are you serious? What about the veil?"


    is about Qingyuan''s life experience, it must be retrieved, maybe it is an important clue, and Qingyuan will be able to find his parents by then.


    Dong Xin was excited, Qingyuan had suffered for so many years, and she had no father or mother. If she could find them now, wouldn''t it be a great thing?


    She suddenly looked at Li Dunzi and the two of them, "Give me the handkerchief, and I''ll give it to Qingyuan."


    Du Shi, "Of course the handkerchief is hidden, so I can''t give it to you."


    "You..." Dong Xin was a little angry, and these two are not good things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 995: resignation

    Chapter 995 Letter


    Such an important veil, they were stunned to hide it for so many years and refused to take it out.


    If ?? had been handed over to Qingyuan early, maybe he would have been able to find his parents earlier.


    Du Shi was a little startled by her resentful gaze, and couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Or Li Dunzi said bravely, "We won''t give it to you, but we will give it to Qingyuan, as long as you bring them a letter and ask them toe back for wedding wine. On that day, we will definitely hand over the handkerchief to Qingyuan. his."


    Dong Xin pursed her lips and was very unhappy, "That''s what Qingyuan originally belonged to. If you didn''t return it to him, you even took the opportunity to threaten him."


    "How can this be called a threat?" Du Shi was dissatisfied, but his voice was low, and he said in a low voice, "Even if we pick up things on the street on weekdays and return them to the owner, can we ask people to express their gratitude? We didn''t ask him to give money or anything, and we even invited people to drink wedding wine..."


    Dong Xin sneered, "Did you pick it up? You took it directly from him."


    "But if we hadn''t taken it, my father would have burned the veil long ago, leaving nothing behind."


    When the old man of the Li family brought the child back, the things on his body could be thrown away, burned, and even a single strand of hair was gone.


    If it wasn''t for her sharp eyes, she happened to see the veil when she was wiping the little doll''s body. Thinking that my son had just been born, this handkerchief was made of good material and was very suitable for children, so I quietly put it away.


    Otherwise, Napa would have turned to ashes earlier, and Shao Qingyuan would never have known his true origins.


    Dong Xin was too angry to speak, but what she said did make sense.


    And this matter is rted to Qingyuan after all, so she still took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I''ll help with the words. But whether they decide toe back is their own business."


    "Hey, then thank you girl." Du Shi immediately smiled and became happy.


    Dong Xin felt very bad, turned around and went home.


    She didn''t dare to dy, so she quickly asked her son to take out a pen and paper and wrote a letter to Qingyuan.


    After writing ??, he told Zeng Jia to keep it secret and not tell anyone else, and then he took the letter and went to Gu''s workshop.


    There is no one in the Shao family, Ah Mao and the others followed Shao Qingyuan.


    In the Gu family, Father Tong and a few women are left. Dong Xin can find someone he trusts to help, and the two brothers, Tong Ping and Tong An, are now in the workshop.


    I didn''t expect her toe to the workshop, but neither of them were there.


    Dong Xin is a pity, if they were there, maybe they could ride over and catch up with Yun Dong and the others.


    She could only go home temporarily and put the letter away.


    Seeing that she was a little anxious, Zeng Jia hurriedly reassured her and said, "Mother, there is no rush. In any case, Li Dunzi and the others will not give the handkerchief to Brother Shao until the big day in a month''s time. One dayter. Send the letter one day earlier, and they will note back until a monthter."


    "You''re right." Dong Xin nodded, settled down, packed up and went to work in the workshop.


    While she was working, she waited for Brother Tong Ping toe back. Unexpectedly, she waited until the evening.


    Tong Ping heard that she had a letter to deliver to Shao Qingyuan, and was busy making sure it would be delivered tomorrow.


    The Gu family will go to Fucheng in a few days to deliver the goods. It just so happens that tomorrow will be the day when Tong Ping and the others will deliver.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 996: bad

    Chapter 996


    The next night, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong really received a letter from Dong Xin.


    Both of them were a little surprised, and they hurriedly opened the letter, regardless of the day''s fatigue.


    After reading ??, both of them were stunned.


    "There''s actually something from you over there, the second child of the Li family?" Gu Yundong''s face was full of disbelief.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned slightly, shook his head and said, "When Old Man Li took me home, he exchanged clothes with the third son of the Tao family. The veil might belong to the third son of the Tao family."


    "But it''s also possible, it''s yours." Gu Yundong didn''t want to let go of the only clue. After reading the letter, Brother Shao''s eyes lit up obviously, indicating that he was actually looking forward to finding his biological parents. of.


    Since this is the case, what does it matter if you look for it?


    Maybe Shao''s family, are they still looking for him after so many years?


    "Anyway, it''s just spection now. Since the second child of the Li family wants us to attend the wedding banquet, we''ll go there in a month. After we get the veil, we''ll investigate and we''ll know the result. ."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Okay."


    "You said, the old Li family has your things in the old second-hand, so does Mr. Li also have it?"


    "There shouldn''t be any, and even if there is, I''m afraid they would have sold it." Shao Qingyuan said, "After Old Man Li died, I searched for Old Man Li''s house to find out his life experience, but I found nothing."


    In addition, Aunt Dong''s letter also stated that Old Man Li burned all the clothes and objects he was wearing, and left nothing. It was an ident that Li Lao Er got that veil.


    Besides, Boss Li is a man who is greedy for life and fear of death. If he really had something from him, when he beat him, he would definitely use it as a bargaining chip.


    Gu Yundong felt a little regretful after hearing this. It seems that he can only wait until he sees Mr. Li in a month.


    "It''s not urgent." Shao Qingyuan lit the letter on the candle and watched it gradually burn to ashes before he said, "It''s urgent to inocte the cowpox. Lord Dai."


    Speaking of this, Gu Yundong felt a little headache.


    Emperor is also too good at giving people problems.


    "It''s not easy to handle. After all, cowpox vination has never been tried. Everyone is afraid of death, and I''m afraid that no one will be the first experimenter. Even if the emperor''s words are spoken by the emperor, and the prince himself has verified it, the distance is too far. For most people, not seeing it with their own eyes is always less convincing."


    Smallpox, some people can get it, some people can''t get it.


    Even if it is worth it, it may survive.


    Everyone will have a chance and feel that he is the lucky one.


    Cowpox vination is just prevention, or something they''ve never seen before, who wants to risk it? In case of failure, what if they die?


    The problem is that the emperor has also ordered, not to use too rude means.


    There are only four words on Gu Yundong''s forehead - convincing people with virtue? ?


    Sure enough, they went to Dai Mansion the next day. After Gu Yundong went to find Mrs. Dai, Shao Qingyuan met Dai Zhi Mansion.


    Dai Zhifu furrowed his brows after listening to Shao Qingyuan''s will.


    The first sentence of ?? is, "This matter is not easy to handle."


    He sighed and walked around in ce for twops, and finally stood in front of Shao Qingyuan and asked him, "Do you have an idea in mind?"


    "There is one."


    Mom has been discharged from the hospital. The number of words will return to normal tomorrow. As for the supplementary update, I will have to wait for my mother to go back to my hometown after a week for the review before I have time to make it up. please understand, love you


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 997: Its better to ask for

    Chapter 997


    Have one? ?


    Dai Zhifu was instantly refreshed, and he looked at him with a burning gaze.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "In the end, this matter is beneficial to the country and the people, but we think so, but the people don''t believe it. If we take the initiative to say that we want to help people prevent and vinate people, I''m afraid people still have doubts in their hearts and think that there is no pie in the sky. Good thing. Since this is the case, it is better to do the opposite, let people ask for nothing, and the people take the initiative to ask for vination."


    "How to take the initiative?" Dai Zhifu was interested, and what he said made some sense.


    Shao Qingyuan whispered, "Tell them a story."


    ha?


    tell a story?


    Dai Zhifu was a little disappointed for a moment. He thought it was a great idea, so he just told a story?


    But he still asked, "What story?"


    Shao Qingyuan said the content of the story in a low voice.


    Dai Zhifu nodded as he listened, and after a while, his eyes also lit up.


    After listening to this, he pped his hands abruptly, "Okay, okay, it''s really a good way to attract people, so let''s do it. In this way, you can write down the content first, and then I''ll ask the storyteller to find Mr. Storyteller in the biggest teahouse in Fucheng. Go ahead."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, walked behind the desk, and picked up the pen.


    However, as soon as the first line of words was written, Dai Zhifu disliked it, "Ehhh, your writing is too nd, we have to be passionate, exciting, high, and the tide is rising. You go to the side. , I''ll write, I''ll do it."


    Shao Qingyuan stood up and nced at the first line of words he had written - cowpox vination is a new method to prevent smallpox, which has be popr in the capital...


    Well, it is indeed a bit nd.


    He looked again at the first sentence written by Dai Zhifu - saying that our country of Jin is now more and more prosperous, and the lives of the people are even more prosperous and greatly improved. This is all because our sage is a wise emperor who cares about the world. Since the emperor ascended the throne, for everyone to live a good life, it has been exhausting and painstaking. Let''s talk about the cowpox vination method, which is...


    Shao Qingyuan frowned slightly. Although he was suspected of ttering, it was much better than what he wrote.


    That¡¯s all, let¡¯s first follow what Dai Zhifu wrote.


    Dai Zhifu became more and more excited as he wrote, and the more he wrote, the more smoothly he could write. Finally, he wrote seven or eight pages in a splendid manner before he stopped.


    He handed the papers to Shao Qingyuan, "Look, how did I write?"


    Shao Qingyuan brought it over, to be honest... a bit esoteric.


    But it must be much better than himself, he couldn''t write it anyway.


    At least, Dai Zhifu has written clearly what he wants to express, and when he turns back to let the storyteller speak with more emotion, the effect must be great.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Master Dai is very literary."


    "Haha, it''s your story."


    "It''s Mr. Dai who wrote well."


    "It''s easy to talk, and it''s thanks to you that you came up with such a good idea."


    Deven Huo, who just walked to the door of the study, happened to hear the voices of the twoplimenting each other, and couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.


    He knocked on the door, and didn''t push the door until it came in. He looked at the two and said, "It''s gettingte. Mother asked me toe to the flower hall for dinner."


    Dai Zhifu reacted suddenly, yes, he has been writing for so long, and it is past noon now.


    "That''s right, let''s have dinner first, and we''ll discuss the next thingter."


    Dai Zhifu said that he took the lead to go out, took a few steps and then came back, bringing the few pieces of paper with him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 998: Dai Zhifus flattery is too ruthless

    Chapter 998 Dai Zhifu''s ttery is too ruthless


    Mrs. Dai and Gu Yundong were already sitting in the flower hall talking, and when they saw them, they hurriedly stood up.


    Dai Zhifu had already seen Gu Yundong, and immediately waved his hand with a smile, "No need to be too polite, no need to be too polite, all sit down and eat first."


    After Gu Yundong sat down, he couldn''t help but nce at Shao Qingyuan and asked, "Have you and Uncle Dai talked about it?"


    "It''s over." Before Shao Qingyuan could answer, Dai Zhifu spoke first.


    He looked even happier than Shao Qingyuan, "Qingyuan is really talented, he gave me a good idea."


    The flower hall was filled with his own family members, and Dai Zhifu did not shy away from telling them the results of their discussions in the study.


    Mrs. Dai nodded frequently, "It''s true, doing the opposite is better than taking the initiative to promote it."


    "Isn''t it? If we directly posted the announcement, or found arge number of people to persuade the people everywhere, the effect would not be very good, and we would not have the time and energy. Now let the storyteller use the way of talking books to be fascinating, and even better. It left a very deep impression on people. Especially... Tell the people that the vination time is limited and the number of people is limited. In order to grab a ce, the people will not wait to participate. "


    People are like this, with limited purchases or something, people will be more anxious, afraid that such good things will not fall on them.


    But if there are no restrictions, even telling them that this is a task given by the superior and must bepleted, these people feel that it may be unfavorable to them.


    This method, to be honest, Gu Yundong doesn''t know either.


    She couldn''t help but nce at Shao Qingyuan and asked them, "Then how are you going to say this?"


    Dai Zhifuughed, "We have already written it down,e and show you."


    He immediately handed over the pages full of words.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at it, no wonder Dai Zhifu brought these pages with him when he went out before, it turned out to be showing off.


    The three of Gu Yundong took it over. Mrs. Dai and Devenhuo looked at it and nodded slightly, indicating that it was not bad.


    "The writing is clear and smooth, the story line is clear, and the logic is no problem."


    "The story is very full, the poems are quoted appropriately, and the head and tail echo each other, good."


    Gu Yundong, "..." What if she can''t say something to praise?


    Dai Zhifu was very satisfied after seeing that his wife and children had finished talking. Finally, his eyes fell on Gu Yundong, only to see that she had a strange expression and a constipated look after reading it.


    Dai Zhifu thought for a moment, yes, is there any problem? He considered himself to be good at writing, and he checked it over and it was correct.


    "That, Gu family girl, how did I write this story?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t bear his disappointment, racked his brains and finally said, "Praise the emperor''s words, quite, quite a lot, Uncle Dai''s vocabry is very... amazing."


    There were four people present, "..." Forget it, don''t brag about it, just say Dai Zhifu''s ttery is too hard.


    Dai Zhifu wiped his face, "You, you should tell the truth, you Uncle Dai, I can still hear the truth. After all, this matter is very important, and we have to be cautious in every step. If this story is not good , then we won''t get the effect we want, and it''s not good for the cowpox vination method, so I''ll work in vain."


    Mrs. Dai also said quickly, "Yes, yes, Yun Dong, you have a big idea. Tell me what''s wrong. If it''s not good, we can fix it in time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 999: I will write

    Chapter 999 I will write


    Gu Yundong''s gaze swept across the four of them one by one, and after a while, he said in a low voice, "Then I...


    "Tell me."


    Even Shao Qingyuan looked at her earnestly. He himself thought this idea was a good idea, but if Yun Dong said no, he would quickly think about it.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "The story is fine, that''s what it was written, it''s not fascinating enough."


    Dai Zhifu hurriedly leaned forward, "Where is not enough?"


    "Uncle, our story is mainly for themon people. Most of themon people are illiterate. Even if they do, they cannot understand the words that are too profound, especially these verses. We can understand them, but themon people may not be able to hear them. Understand."


    The story, of course, needs to be simple and straightforward, and it is a fuss.


    "That makes sense."


    Dai Zhifu nodded slightly, and then heard Gu Yundong say, "After all, this script is different from the article. In addition to being logically rigorous, the most important thing is to set suspense to catch people''s attention, so that people can understand the next story. There are guesses and expectations for the plot. And the first sentence is especially important. It is best to be concise and straightforward, and directly hit the theme. The rhetoric is too gorgeous, which will make people drowsy.


    Dai Zhifu, who felt that his first sentence was wonderfully written, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan, who felt that Dai Zhifu wrote much better than himself, "..."


    Feeling that the first sentence would definitely make the emperor happy, Mrs. Dai and Mr. Dai, "..."


    The first sentence, ??, seems, indeed, not concise enough.


    Dai Zhifu felt that he had been hit. He took the sheets of paper, and after looking at them again, he suddenly felt dull.


    He is also a person who can really listen to what he has to say, and immediately asks for advice with humility, "Then ording to your opinion, how to write it?"


    Devenho said, "We are not good at writing scripts, why don''t we find a schr who is good at scripts to try?"


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "No need. I''ll write it. I''ll write it outter and you''ll have a look. If it doesn''t work, we''ll find someone else to try it out."


    After all, she is someone who has read so many novels and news. The story is not long, and she is good at attracting people''s attention.


    "Okay, then you write first."


    Mrs. Dai nced at a few people, "What to write? Eat first, and then write when you''re done."


    Really, everyone is talking about forgetting to be hungry, right?


    She hurriedly asked the servants to put the meal on the table, and invited Yun Dong to eat first.


    Gu Yundong thought about it in his head while eating, the others were silent, and the speed was very fast, and he finished eating after a while.


    Not long after Gu Yundong finished his meal, he took the papers and went into the study.


    No one bothered her, let her write slowly by herself, and they continued to discuss the next process.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while with the pen in hand, and finally wrote the first sentence on the paper.


    "By the way, some time ago, a great event happened in the capital..."


    Gu Yundong is not a professional writer, but at least it is more like a scripture than what Dai Zhifu wrote, and it is more listenable to people.


    She moves fast. Anyway, there is a sample of Dai Zhifu. She changed the way of writing a little, and then adjusted the sequence before and after, and deleted all the nonsense that praised the virtues. Finally, there was a suspense, and it was done.


    Gu Yundong put down the pen, blew on the ink, and walked out of the study door with a few pages of paper.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1000: take a good topic

    Chapter 1000 is a good topic


    The people outside the door immediately gathered around, and Mrs. Dai took the pages and was stunned.


    "Why do you seem to be missing two?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I''ve simplified the story." In fact, the nonsense was deleted.


    Dai Zhifu deserves to be an official as a leader, and he has touted the emperor''s great achievements a lot, and the words of ttering are not repeated.


    Gu Yundong really could not have imagined that he was such a prefect, a first-ss talent of Rainbow Fart.


    Mrs. Dai nodded, then looked down.


    Dai Zhifu wanted to take it and nced at it first, but it was not easy to grab it in front of everyone, so he could only endure it first, show Mrs. Dai a picture and then take it by himself.


    Mrs. Dai, the more she looked at it, the more she liked it, and the more excited she became.


    After reading it, he looked at Gu Yundong with sparkling eyes, "It''s so well written, even after reading it, I still don''t know what to do, it''s really like reading a book."


    How can an article have a good storybook?


    Anyway, Mrs. Dai felt that after reading her master''s writing and then reading Yun Dong''s revision, it would be like reading two stories.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, she asked the others, "Do you think it''s okay?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded immediately, even if he hadn''t finished reading it, "It can''t be better."


    Devenho alsoughed, "Yes."


    Only Dai Zhifu, withplicated eyes and writing... is indeed more fascinating than himself.


    is too vernacr, and, "Is it better to add some words to praise the emperor?"


    The four people present couldn''t help rolling their eyes, and Mrs. Dai said directly, "I think it''s good. Without those praises, the people can know what the emperor has done. , many burdens."


    Seeing that everyone else agreed, Dai Zhifu could only secretly sigh, and said, "Okay, then use this, Wen Huo, take it to thergest teahouse in the city, if they get things done, they will have it back. reward."


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I''ll get it done."


    He said that he was about to leave with the paper in hand, but Gu Yundong suddenly called out, "Wait, I remember that the storytellers in the teahouse will announce what they are going to say in advance."


    "Yes, I will tell the guests what to say two days in advance."


    Gu Yundong smiled a little weirdly, "Since that''s the case, shouldn''t we also give this script a name first?"


    "That''s right, so what name should it be?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "A story about cowpox vination."


    Dai Zhifu, "The good days of themon people havee."


    Devinho, "Smallpox is finally saved."


    Mrs. Dai, "As a parent, you can finally rest assured."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Are you all serious?


    What kind of topic is this? If it was her, she would definitely not go into the teahouse to listen to the story for this inexplicable title.


    Seeing her speechless expression, the four of them were stunned. Isn''t it quite in line with the content? Why don''t you seem satisfied?


    "Yun Dong, what good questions do you have?"


    Gu Yundong took a pen and paper and wrote one on one of the pieces of paper.


    The four of them all looked at each other, "..." Isn''t this question a little bad?


    Gu Yundong wrote two more, and after a few people poked their heads and discussed it carefully for a while, they finally chose one of them.


    After finalizing the topic, Gu Yundong finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    De Wenhuo immediately took a few pieces of paper and left Dai''s house and walked out of the gate. He instantly felt that the things in his hand were heavy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1001: Shock! Beijingers were terrified

    Chapter 1001 Shocked! Beijingers were terrified


    The biggest teahouse in Fucheng is called Hongyunlou. This teahouse has been in business for over a hundred years and is an old brand.


    The owner of the ??tea house is very thoughtful, not only diversifying tea leaves, but also a variety of desserts. Before Gu Yundong and the othersunched a few kinds of food after the opening of their new Ming Pavilion, the owner of this teahouse came over to contact them.


    In addition, there is another feature of Hongyun Building, that is, this storyteller.


    The stories told by the storytellers here are very novel, and they are particrly emotional. What¡¯s more, there are people behind the screen who are ying drums and gongs for dubbing.


    Therefore, there are many people whoe here especially in the teahouse, and the guests of the teahouse are not limited by their identity. Guests with low consumption can still make tables in the lobby downstairs.


    Therefore, the business of this restaurant is very good, and sometimes there is a queue, so even if Gu Yundong and the others open a new Ming Pavilion, it will not affect their source of customers.


    Dawen Huojin is this Hongyun Building.


    This time, he directly conveyed the government''s order, and the owner of Hongyun Building must cooperate.


    However, after reading the book that Devinho brought, the owner immediately became interested. Even if there was no official order, he wanted to spend money to buy it.


    only¡­¡­


    "Master Dai, is this story true?"


    "Naturally it''s true. How can something be faked when it involves the lives of hundreds of thousands of people?"


    The owner nodded, "What he said is that Mr. Dai has always loved the people like a son, I believe him!!"


    He was even a little excited, and asked tentatively in a low voice, "It''s just that there are only a few hundred free ces in the front? Can we reserve a few for us?"


    "Staying at the club has helped us so much, of course." Devinho tried his best to suppress the curvature of the corner of his mouth.


    Look, Shao Qingyuan was right, the number was limited, but everyone was scrambling to settle first.


    Even the well-informed Liu Dongjia in the teahouse is so tempted, let alone others?


    However, this is inseparable from the good reputation his father has left over the years as an official.


    Devenhoe believes that their n will be rolled out soon.


    Liu Dongjia suddenly smiled, "Then thank you Mr. Dai."


    Devonhoe bowed his hands and left soon after.


    As soon as ?? and the others left, he hurried to find Mr. Teller and asked him to memorize the contents of these few pages, so that he must speakpletely and without any trace of passion.


    Mr. Storyteller saw that his boss was paying so much attention, so he hurriedly and cautiously took over a few pieces of paper.


    Leave the owner to let him stay in the private room to watch, don''t leak this content.


    Immediately, he went out, wrote a line on a sign, followed closely, and hung it outside the door.


    The ce outside the door is where the title of the story is hung.


    As soon as the owner left, someone came to see it.


    "What did you say in the next two days? Is it a book about the schr fox demon? I didn''te and miss the ending yesterday, so why not say itter?"


    "I want to hear about General Wang''s war."


    "Don''t make noise, let me see..."


    Thest man squinted and looked at the title above - Shock! People all over the capital were terrified when they found out.


    everyone, "..."


    ha?


    what''s that?


    "This time, the book seems to be... very different."


    "What a serious matter, the people in the capital are actually terrified."


    "Wait, why did this scripture wait until six dayster?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1002: great event

    Chapter 1002 A great event


    About the content of this storytelling, it quickly attracted the attention of everyone in the restaurant.


    is really the title, it''s too fascinating.


    Someone even went to stay with him and wanted to ask him if there was any important news from the capital.


    Leaving the owner tough without saying a word, just said, "Wait two days after youe and listen, won''t you know?"


    "Then tell us what it is about."


    Leave the owner to shake his head and run away when no one is paying attention.


    This matter was quickly publicized. In fact, what happened in the capital was the weather vane of the entire Jin Dynasty. Everyone was very interested in what happened in the capital.


    Now it is said that people in the capital are terrified, what about them? Do you have to be scared to death?


    Dewenho came back after inquiring outside, and said cheerfully, "Nowadays, many people are talking about this on the street. Miss Gu is really amazing, and she took such a name."


    Gu Yundong hehe.


    In fact, her title at the beginning was not this at all.


    What she originally wrote was: Shocked! The emperor actually did such a thing.


    Incredible! Why did the prince make such a life-and-death decision.


    This one looks like a royal secret. It''s more eye-catching, right?


    But Dai Zhifu almost shook his head when he saw it, and was resolutely unwilling to use this. Said that this was a great disrespect to the emperor, and when he turned around, he didn''t do anything well, but instead he was investigated for his guilt.


    Gu Yundong had no choice but to settle for the next best thing and take another one.


    Although the effect seems to be okay, she still has some regrets in her heart.


    As for why it took six days to start talking, it was naturally to leave enough time for Shao Qingyuan and the others to make other preparations, and of course to allow the event to continue to ferment.


    Saying that there is no problem with the teahouse, Dai Zhifu started to call the doctors in the county town.


    To inocte the people of Quanxuanhe Prefecture with cowpox, Shao Qingyuan would definitely not be able to make the trip alone.


    He has to tell the doctors how to operate it first, and everyone can work together to work together.


    But just like what Shao Qingyuan said, whether it is a doctor or amon man, it must be asked by others and not obtained.


    In order to avoid unnecessary doubts and troubles, Dai Zhifu released a message.


    There is finally a solution to an untreatable disease. The imperial doctor of the Tai Hospital intends to select some talented doctors and teach him this method.


    If there are interested doctors, they can report to the Fucheng Yamen in the near future, and the Yamen will select ten suitable people to teach them carefully.


    Yes, there are only 10 people, firste, first served.


    As soon as the news came out, doctors from various hospitals in Fucheng took the lead to report to the yamen.


    Dai Zhifu wrote down all the names, but he was also afraid that all the doctors woulde over, resulting in an empty medical hall in the city, and patients could not see a doctor, so he still limited the conditions.


    For example, in a medical clinic, only two people can participate at most.


    This restriction made these doctors even more itchy and eager.


    Six dayster, the doctors have been assembled, and even many doctors from the various counties below havee.


    Dai Zhifu cleaned up a few courtyard rooms behind the government office and let everyone live in it.


    Shao Qingyuan, began to teach formally.


    At the same time, the storyteller of Hongyun Tea House pped the gavel abruptly, and the gongs and drums behind the screen banged heavily.


    Then, we started talking.


    "By the way, some time ago, a great event happened in the capital..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1003: This guy is handsome

    Chapter 1003 This man is handsome and handsome


    Hongyun Tea House is full of people, the boxes upstairs are all full, and the lobby downstairs is even more crowded, sitting or standing.


    Even the door and windowsill are filled with people, and everyone listens to the story with their ears sideways.


    It''s really that this propaganda is particrly powerful, not only because of the effect of the shocking title, but also because of the reason why Dai Zhifu made people secretly promote it.


    Therefore, there are more guests than ever before in Hongyun Restaurant today.


    Mr. Storyteller was inexplicably still a little nervous, but in the end, he was very experienced and quickly immersed himself in the story.


    "By the way, at the end ofst year, a man suddenly appeared in the capital. This man is young and handsome. The most important thing is that he has a good ability."


    The storyteller said in a rhythmic and mysterious manner, "This person is exhausted from the dust and the dust. After arriving in the capital, he immediately went to the residence of Emperor Song, the head of the hospital, and knocked on the door of Emperor Song with all his strength, and then fainted. In the past. Guess what this person came to Song Taiyi''s house for?"


    Someone immediately guessed, "Why can I find an imperial physician? Of course, he has an incurable disease. Please ask this imperial physician Song to treat him."


    "No." Mr. Storyteller shook his head.


    "Could it be that he is a rtive of Imperial Physician Song and asked him for help when he encountered any difficulties?"


    Mr. Storyteller still shook his head, "It''s not and it''s not." He sold two offenses and quickly solved the mystery, "He looked for Imperial Doctor Song because he had a secret prescription in his hand and wanted to give it to Imperial Doctor Song. It''s a pity. what¡­¡­"


    He shook his head, and everyone straightened up immediately, "What a pity? Could it be that he didn''t wake up after fainting?"


    Gu Yundong upstairs couldn''t help but twitch his mouth when he heard it, why is your heart so dark? If you only think about the bad, you can''t think about the good?


    Mr. Storyteller pped the gavel again with a ''smack'', shook his head and said, "It''s a pity that there are no known people in the area, there are no salutations and no referrals, how difficult is it to meet the head of the Imperial College Hospital? The concierge won''t let anyone in at all. He was kicked out without seeing his face. But he did not give up. This medical prescription is rted to thousands of people. Only when it is handed over to Song Taiyi can it be handed over to the emperor and made known to the world. Let the world no longer die because of this disease, and the family will be destroyed."


    "So, he dragged his tired body and stayed outside Imperial Doctor Song''s mansion, thinking that he would be able to see him when it got dark. But what he didn''t know was that Imperial Doctor Song happened to go out to collect medicines. He won''te back. Think about it, God in December, how cold it is in the capital, he was stunned to resist all the wind and cold, and stayed outside the door for three days and three nights, and finally waited for Song Taiyi toe back. ."


    "Song Taiyi saw that his face was pale and his body was stiff and suddenly appeared, and he was shocked. Fortunately, Song Taiyi''s doctor was kindhearted. Seeing him shivering with cold, he quickly let him take him back to the house and let him After eating and drinking hot water, this person slowly recovered."


    "How do you know that this person is able to speak fluently as soon as his body warms up. He immediately grabbed the hand of Song Taiyi and said impatiently and excitedly, ''Song Taiyi, the illness that has gued us for thousands of years can finally be solved. Finally found a way to prevent smallpox, and in the future, no one will die of smallpox infection.''¡±


    "What??"


    Whether it was upstairs or downstairs, all the guests in the teahouse couldn''t help but stand up and suddenly widened their eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1004: Wish to go down to eighteen levels of hell

    Chapter 1004 Wish to go to the eighteenyers of hell


    "What disease did you just say? Smallpox?"


    Some people were even excited to rush forward, but fortunately the shop assistant was clever and quickly stopped them.


    "Everyone, calm down first, wait for the sir to finish."


    The distinguished guest upstairs questioned, "How is this possible? Since ancient times, no one has ever found a cure for smallpox. You are bragging."


    Mr. Storyteller smiled and said, "This gentleman is right, and Imperial Doctor Song doesn''t believe it. Isn''t this nonsense? How can you say that you can cure such a life-threatening matter? Impossible!! Imperial Doctor Song is angry. Yes, Song Taiyi is angry, Song Taiyi wants to drive this person out. But!!"


    "This person made a firm oath, saying that if there is a half-truth, he is willing to go to the eighteenth hell, be divided by five horses, let people be stabbed by a thousand swords, and never survive!!"


    Gu Yundong upstairs, "..." Has she ever written such a sentence? You don''t want to add it randomly, okay? ?


    But Mr. Storyteller became more and more excited, his face flushed, and the gavel in his hand pped.


    The sound of the entire Hongyun Teahouse disappearedpletely, and everyone was so shocked by such an oath that they dared not speak out.


    How cruel is this? Make such a heavy oath to yourself.


    "Song Taiyi was shocked. He saw that this person made such an oath, and thought that if what he said was true, wouldn''t it benefit all people? No one will have to wait to die because of smallpox. How shocking this is to the world. happy event?"


    The passion he said was surging, and the people below were also excited.


    Mr. Storyteller paused and lowered his voice, "So Imperial Physician Song was dubious and patiently listened to him talk about the medical prescription. Unexpectedly, the more he listened, the more excited he became, the more he recognized the medical prescription, and he immediately touched the palm of his hand with great joy, and even I called you three times."


    "However, as the head of the imperial hospital, Imperial Physician Song has never seen the effect of this medicine with his own eyes, and naturally he will not tell the world. He has to be responsible to the world. Therefore, he pushed everything aside, Concentrating on testing this recipe, even the emperor asked for leave."


    "One monthter, Imperial Physician Song came out of the mansion with a tired face, but his eyes radiated light, and the scorching heat could burn people. He entered the pce overnight and immediately reported to the current sage."


    Mr. Storyteller bowed his hands towards the east, "Sage is wise, everyone knows it. Since the emperor ascended the throne, he has worked hard, is wise and martial, loves the people like a son, and can be called an emperor through the ages. Dirty officials, let¡¯s just say that in Xuanhe Mansion, the thieves on the mountain were also arrested by the emperor¡¯s troops, so that we ordinary people can have a good life today, right?¡±


    "Yes!!" This is true. The Sage has only been in the position for a long time now, and he can do things one by one, all for the people to have a better life.


    Mr. Storyteller was satisfied, "So, although the sage was woken up in the middle of the night, when he heard that Imperial Doctor Song brought a medicine that could prevent smallpox, he immediately lost his anger. He was very excited and full of expectations to discuss with Imperial Doctor Song until midnight. The next day, the emperor personally went out to the pce to verify the results."


    "Seeing that the medical prescription is really useful, the emperor was overjoyed, waved his sleeves on the spot, and gave the medical prescription a name - cowpox vination method. The meaning is very simple, that is, people who have been vinated with cowpox will no longer be infected with smallpox. ."


    Everyone was stunned, vinated with cowpox?


    "Really?" Someone asked in a low voice.


    Mr. Storyteller said loudly, "Good question."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1005: The whole city was terrified

    Chapter 1005 Everyone in the capital was terrified


    "After the emperor announced the cowpox vination method, everyone was questioning whether the cowpox vination method was really useful, or was it fake? If it was fake, wouldn''t it be fatal?"


    Mr. Storyteller continued, "Despite the emperor''s repeated assurances that there is absolutely no problem, more than 30 or 40 people have been vinated with cowpox. What the emperor has seen with his own eyes, there are still many people who doubt it."


    "Your Majesty is worried, how can this be good? This kind of thing that benefits themon people is a great thing, but no one wants to try it. Isn''t it a waste of such a good medicine? People who get smallpox every year will still be in groups. Died in batches, the emperor''s heart is bleeding, these are his people, he wants to save everyone''s life."


    Mr. Storyteller''s voice was hoarse, and some people started to wipe away tears. The emperor really loves his name like a son.


    "The emperor is a benevolent king. Although he was anxious, he didn''t want to force others to be vinated, but could things just be like this, with no progress? At this time, the eleven-year-old second prince solemnly knelt on the emperor''s knees. In front of him, he said with a firm expression, ''Father, my son is willing to give it a try, my son has not had smallpox yet, so he can be vinated with cowpox. When the timees, the father will invite the officials and themon people to witness with their own eyes, and they will definitely believe the father''s advice. .''"


    "Wow", everyone was stunned.


    The second prince? The second prince is actually willing to be the test product in person? ?


    This is too bold, isn''t it?


    Isn''t he afraid of failure?


    The storyteller was shocked again, "You heard right, the second prince really wants to test it himself. The first prince has survived smallpox, and even if he wants to help, he can''t do anything. But the second prince can''t, and if he wants to be vinated, he must use himself. His life is being gambled. When such shocking actions spread, the whole capital was terrified."


    Very good, that''s the point.


    Gu Yundong upstairs nodded slightly and took a sip of water. She didn''t pick the title randomly, it was more appropriate.


    The guests in the tea house all widened their eyes, but, isn''t it? Not to mention the people in the capital, they were horrified when they heard it.


    That is the prince, the second prince is still the direct son, how noble is his status, and he is willing to be vinated with cowpox?


    Mr. Storyteller took a sip of tea. He was too excited to talk just now, and his throat was a little smokey.


    Someone below couldn''t help it, and asked cautiously, holding his breath, "Then what happenedter, the emperor agreed?"


    Mr. Storyteller clicked on him, "Good question, everyone is paying attention to this matter, and it took less than a day for it to shock the government and the public. No one in the capital agreed, and they went to the memorial to beg the emperor to dispel the second prince''s thoughts. Even There was that loyal and patriotic minister who brought his son into the pce and asked him to inocte the cowpox instead of the second prince."


    "Guess what the emperor said?" Mr. Storyteller paused, before waiting for anyone to speak, and then continued, "The emperor said that my son is a prince, he is respected by thousands of people, praised by the world, and enjoys rights and food and clothing. Worry, then he should do something for the people of the world. For the sake of the world, I agree with him to personally test the cowpox vination method, and you don¡¯t need to persuade him any more, the matter is settled as it is.¡±


    Everyone present sucked in a sigh of relief, "Your Majesty, did your Majesty agree to this?"


    "The emperor is kind to the world, and to have such a bright ruler is the blessing of the people and the luck of the world."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1006: works great

    Chapter 1006 The effect is too good


    Many people were grateful, knelt down and shouted, "Long live the emperor, long live."


    Gu Yundong, "..." This, the effect is too good.


    Fortunately, Dai Zhifu''s entire page of praise was not used, otherwise these people would have to kneel and listen to the whole process.


    Waiting for everyone to express their gratitude, Mr. Storyteller continued, "My dear fellows, the emperor is really well-intentioned for the sake of the world, in order to make smallpox disappearpletely, and prevent the people from dying from this disease again."


    "What happened to the second prince?" Someone asked anxiously.


    Mr. Storyteller''s face instantly brought a smile, "The cowpox vination method has been affirmed by the head of the imperial hospital and approved by all the imperial physicians. What do you think will happen to the second prince? Smallpox gued."


    "At that moment, the whole capital was celebrating. All the officials witnessed the second prince''s vination process and saw him get better. The cowpox vination method is really a major invention, and the exciting time hase. The officials shouted that God bless my court."


    Mr. Storyteller froze, and his whole body trembled when he spoke.


    "The cowpox vination method is effective, and everyone has seen it with their own eyes. After the second prince, Prince Ning, Prince An, the prime minister, the Minister of Punishment and others have all turned up and down, wanting their son to follow in the footsteps of the second prince. , to vinate against smallpox."


    "The emperor agreed, but unfortunately..."


    Everyone was stunned, what a pity? Don''t you mean it works?


    Mr. Storyteller shook his head again, "It''s a pity that the imperial doctor''s manpower is limited. Apart from the person who invented the cowpox vination method, only the imperial physician Song understands this vination method."


    "The emperor was worried and asked this person and the imperial physician of Song to immediately teach this medicine to all the imperial physicians, so that everyone in the capital could be vinated as soon as possible. You must know that in our great country, the number of people who die every day from smallpox is irrelevant. Numbers, the earlier you get vinated, the earlier you can prevent it, and the earlier you can rest assured."


    "However, in addition to the capital, there are thousands of people in the world, and the emperor has to take care of it. What''s the matter? There are only so many imperial doctors, and the number of people is really limited. If we wait until all the people in the capital are vinated, it will be our turn. This Xuanhe Mansion, I don''t know what year and month it will be."


    "Huh??" The people below eximed, so wouldn''t there still be many people dying from smallpox on their side?


    Mr. Storyteller shook his head and sighed, "Hey, there''s no way to do this. Who keeps our city far away? After the capital is inocted, there will still be Linzhou, Wanqing, and Yongning..."


    Someone hurriedly said, "Is it possible to ask the prefect to write a letter and ask the emperor to send us an imperial doctor and let us inocte?"


    "Yeah, yeah, my first two children died of smallpox, and now I have a third son. I''ve been worried all day, for fear that he won''t be able to survive this disease. Now I finally have a solution, I don''t want to miss it."


    "Who said it wasn''t? I had an elder brother who also died of this disease. My parents were devastated by this blow, and they haven''t recovered yet."


    Gu Yundong listened silently on the second floor, there should be support here, right?


    Mr. Storyteller spread his hands, "Then I can''t do anything about it. I''m just a storyteller. I can only tell everyone about the big happy event I know. I don''t understand the matter of healing."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of people suddenly walked past.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1007: The subtext is very obvious

    Chapter 1007 The subtext is very obvious


    Someone with sharp eyes could clearly see the person who took the lead, and immediately shouted loudly, "It''s Mr. Dai, that''s Mr. Dai."


    The people in the teahouse turned their heads one after another. The people at the door were close, and ran to Devinho quickly, blocking his way.


    Dvenhuo looked nk, looked at the people who suddenly appeared, took two steps back and asked, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t see clearly on the second floor, but he knew that Devinho had led people past the door of the restaurant as they had nned.


    Now that the way forward is blocked, the yamen behind Devinho immediately watched everyone on guard, separating them a little.


    Someone pointed his head and asked loudly, "Mr. Dai, there is already a medicine to prevent smallpox in the capital, is this true?"


    "Yes, Mr. Dai, the second prince personally tested the authenticity of this medicine. Is there such a thing?"


    "Master Dai, when will it be our turn to be vinated in Xuanhe House?"


    "Master Dai, we can''t wait for years."


    Devenho''s face went from doubt to surprise to sudden realization, and finally heaved a heavy sigh. The rich expression was very convincing.


    He nodded and said, "I don''t think you all already know, this is indeed true."


    said he raised his hand, and then everyone realized that he had a piece of paper rolled up in his hand, which looked like an official document.


    He said loudly, "This is true, and the emperor cares about the people. Just a few days ago, he sent an official document to the government offices, and sent an imperial doctor to teach the doctors of the government to learn the method of vinating the cowpox. Everyone. I should have heard that a few days ago, the government office called the doctors of various medical centers for this purpose. After the doctors learn, they will naturally vinate everyone."


    Someone in the crowd asked loudly, "Can the doctor learn? Can the imperial physician sent by the imperial court inocte us?"


    Very good, herees the point.


    Deven Huo said, "The imperial physician sent by the imperial court will stay in Xuanhe Mansion for three months, personally instructing the doctors to inocte everyone. After three months, the imperial physician will return to the capital. Everyone knows that the imperial physician belongs to the imperial family. From the hospital, it is not easy to leave the capital for three months toe to Xuanhe House. So if you are worried, try toe to the House for vination within three months."


    Yes, it''s only three months, if you don''t hurry up, you won''t have your share.


    Don''t hesitate, wait for the imperial doctor to leave, you can only let the doctor in the city to inocte it.


    "By the way, due to therge number of people in Fucheng, the number of people who can be vinated every day is also limited. It is temporarily limited to 200 people a day for cowpox vination. After 200 people are full, we have to wait for the next day. Of course, you can also register first. When the timees, it will be.¡±


    Yes, not only the time is limited, but also the number of people. So if you don¡¯t sign up today, if you sign up again tomorrow, it may be three monthster.


    "Also." Devinho continued, "The imperial doctor sent by the emperor is free to vinate everyone. This is the emperor''s grace. But after the imperial doctor leaves, it depends on whether the doctor in the pce charges a fee or not. They are on their own, after all, the doctors also have to eat."


    Yes, if you don''t hurry, not only will you lose the chance, but you will also have to spend money, so you can measure it yourself.


    The ?? subtext is already very obvious.


    After finishing speaking, Devenhuo raised the paper in his hand and said, "This is an official document, everyone please let me go. I will post it at the gate of the city. If there is anything you don''t understand, just go and see."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1008: more and more people

    Chapter 1008 More and more people


    The yamen separated the crowd and let Devenho go forward.


    Others wanted to ask, but one of the yamen stayed and said loudly, "If you have any questions, you can ask at the gate of the government office. Those who want to register, please go to the gate of the government office as soon as possible to find a document to register."


    As soon as these words came out, several people ran away quickly.


    When the others saw this, they couldn''t care about anything. For fear of falling behind, they quickly followed.


    There was indeed a clerk sitting at the entrance of the government office. The first person rushed in front of him, sweating profusely, "Sir, is the cowpox vination registered here? I have registered now, can I be vinated immediately?"


    The clerk shook his head, "Of course not, the cowpox vination will start the day after tomorrow, but you can write down your name first."


    Not to mention that Shao Qingyuan is still instructing other doctors on the process of vinia vination, but that the vinia liquid is not so easy to collect.


    The man swallowed and hesitated in his heart, do you really want to register? Do you really want to be vinated?


    Just before he could think about it, someone pushed him from behind, "Do you want to register? If you want to, just get out of the way, and don''t get in my way."


    The clerk raised his head and nced at him, very good, it should be the nurse they were looking for.


    He raised his hand and asked the man, "Name, address."


    "My name is He Daniu, and I live in Hulu Lane, Dawang Street, Fucheng. Not only do I need to be vinated, but I also have to register for my younger siblings, as well as me..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was pushed aside by the first person, "What are you anxious about? I haven''t said it yet."


    The man didn''t care about him, "Okay, okay, hurry up."


    The first person immediately said three or four names.


    Soon, anotherrge group of people came over, scrambling to squeeze in front of the desk.


    Fortunately, a yamen came over and asked people to line up first.


    There are a lot of people, and most of them are listening to books on the first floor of the Hongyun Tea House.


    The people on the second floor all have some background, and they came slowly when they came, and they were still a little hesitant in their hearts.


    So even though they came, most of them were still standing far away and had no ns to register.


    I didn''t expect that for a moment, the registration clerk suddenly shouted, "The 200 ces for the first day are full, and the registration for the second day is now started."


    "What, it''s the next day? Didn''t it just pass a dozen people?"


    The clerk said loudly, "Although it''s only been a dozen or so, but everyone has reported their younger brothers, sisters, sons, daughters, nephews and nieces. This person has reported many names, and the quota will naturally be filled all at once."


    What? Is that okay?


    The crowd suddenly became anxious, and those big families who wanted to observe and observe were also a little anxious.


    At this time, there were still people calling, "My mother''s family is all in Fengkai County, sir, can you leave us a few ces and fill in it directly when my mother''s family arrives."


    "Oh, I have to tell my uncle''s house in the countryside too."


    Now it''s more like stabbed the ant''s nest. Those who were hesitant at first no longer hesitate, and hurry up to sign up.


    If there is someone who is undecided, immediately find someone to inform the family.


    And the people who didn''t go to the teahouse to listen to the book saw that there was a long queue at the entrance of the county government office, and they came over curiously to ask about the situation.


    Immediately someone told them the process vividly.


    people, more and more.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1009: Another shocking title

    Chapter 1009 Another shocking title


    All the people in Hongyun Restaurant were finished, only Gu Yundong was still upstairs, slowly finishing all the tea and snacks on the table.


    After all, money is spent and cannot be wasted. Never give up until thest peanut is eaten.


    The storyteller downstairs was still drinking water. He was too excited to talk, and his mouth was dry and ufortable.


    Liu Dongjia came over at this time, patted him on the shoulder and said, "That''s right, that''s a good thing to say."


    Mr. Storyteller smiled, "Master, when will we start the second half of the talk? These people are too impatient, they all ran away before they finished speaking."


    "I was too anxious for a while, for fear that there would be no quota. I understand. When they remembered itter, they naturally asked who was the first to discover that cowpox vination can prevent smallpox."


    "Then, do you want to release the title now?"


    "I''ll post it in two days. Well, I''ll write it first." The owner was very interested. The book that Mr. Dai brought over was really extraordinary, and even the title was particrly attractive.


    Today, the guests are several times more than in the past, and this story is unique.


    Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, I can say it twice, and then the storytellers of other teahouses in Fucheng will also memorize it and preach it everywhere.


    But this story is only halfway through. How to solve the suspense left behind depends on their Fortune Restaurant, and the number of customers will definitely increase.


    The owner thought of this, and immediately rushed to write the title.


    After a while, Gu Yundong finally came downstairs with Tong Shuitao.


    When I walked behind Liu Dong''s house, I couldn''t help but nce at it, and I saw the very prominent title - Oh my god! He was the one who invented the cowpox vination! !


    Gu Yundong secretly coughed, how could he feel so ashamed?


    She beckoned and hurriedly left with Tong Shuitao.


    When the carriage passed the gate of the government office, I saw a crowd of people, bustling, and the matter about the cowpox vination method waspletely hot, and everyone was talking about it.


    The original registration documents at the entrance of the government office have also changed from one to three, and the queue is long.


    Gu Yundong lowered the curtain of the car and sighed slightly, "I only know now that there are so many people in our city."


    "It''s still rtively small today. Many people don''t know the news yet. I''m afraid it will be even more lively tomorrow." Tong Shuitao drove the carriage to turn around to avoid bumping into others.


    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a familiar figure huddling around in the crowd.


    She hurriedly pulled the reins, "Miss, is that Xiaoyuan?"


    Gu Yundong fixed his eyes, didn''t he? Xiaoyuan is small, and she is also at the back of the line at the moment.


    It''s just that there are too many people around here. Gu Yundong has seen her being squeezed to the side several times. It seems that her feet have been stepped on several times, and her face has turned white in pain.


    There were also people who spoke ill of her, if there were no servants here to maintain thew and order, she would have been thrown out.


    Gu Yundong paused, then got off the carriage and walked towards Xiaoyuan.


    Xiaoyuan was trying hard to probe, she was stunned for a moment when she saw Gu Yundong approaching, and soon smiled again, "Sister Gu, are youing to line up too?"


    A woman behind her immediately looked at Gu Yundong on guard, as if she woulde in.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I didn''te to line up, why are you here alone, where is your mother?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1010: Doctor Pig? ?

    Chapter 1010 Doctor Pig? ?


    When Mrs Fan was mentioned, Xiaoyuan looked a little lonely and said in a low voice, "My mother has a cold. When I came out to buy medicine for her, I heard people talk about the government office, so I came to line up."


    She said, raised her hand, and there was indeed a medicine bag in her hand, but it was just squeezed around, and the medicine bag was a little t.


    Gu Yundong beckoned, "Youe out first, I''ll take you back."


    "Yes, but..." Xiaoyuan was hesitant. She looked at the team in front of her and the long dragon-like crowd behind her, unable to move her legs.


    She knew that smallpox was a disease. She had a good ymate when she was very young, but she could not be saved from smallpox.


    Later, her mother told her about the seriousness of smallpox, and she especially hoped that there would be medicine to cure this disease. Now that she finally got it, she didn''t want to miss it.


    When ??Tong Shuitao saw this, he immediately leaned into her ear and whispered, "Mydy knows the ''Emperor Doctor'' from the capital, don''t worry."


    Xiaoyuan''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she came out of the team.


    Gu Yundong took her hand and got on the carriage, looked at the long queue, and slowly exhaled.


    Xiaoyuan helped them, she saw that she was so embarrassed by herself, so naturally she would not sit idly by.


    The two of them took her home directly. Mrs Fan did catch a cold. Fortunately, after taking a few medicines, she was much better. Seeing that Xiaoyuan went to get the medicine for a long time, she was in a hurry.


    Seeing Gu Yundong and the others, she hurried into the house to avoid infecting her.


    Therefore, it was Xiaoyuan''s father who entertained Gu Yundong. Gu Yundong exined to him what happened at the yamen, and Xiaoyuan''s father was immediately excited.


    "Can it prevent smallpox? Really, then, then I''ll go to the queue and register my little kite''s name."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped him, "Don''t, I just brought Xiaoyuan back here specially, so there''s no need to queue up. I''ll let Ah Zhue over and vinate Xiaoyuan first."


    Not only the Xiaoyuan family lived here, but also the Su family and Zhuangzi. Simply vinate everyone at one time to avoid future troubles.


    However, the person who was vinated was A Zhu, and Shao Qingyuan had no time at all.


    Speaking of which, Ah Zhu may know better about this vination technique than Song Dejiang. After all, since Shao Qingyuan started asking about verifying cowpox, Ah Zhu has been learning with him. He even infected himself with cowpox himself, so his technique is fine.


    Daddy Xiaoyuan was even more grateful, "Then I will trouble Doctor Pig."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Doctor Pig? ? ?


    She couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of her mouth, this sounds too awkward. Ah Zhu and the others, should they change their names? What was your name before?


    Looking back, she had to ask.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, and agreed with Xiaoyuan and the others on the time to inocte the pox before leaving with Tong Shuitao.


    Unexpectedly, when I went out, I happened to meet Mother Su who lived next door.


    Mother Su was a little surprised when she saw her, and then she was very excited to greet her.


    "Gu Dongjia, why are you here?"


    "I bumped into Xiaoyuan on the way and brought her back." Gu Yundong nodded, "Auntie, you are busy, we will leave first."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he raised his foot again.


    Mother Su ran in front of her, "Hey, wait, Gu Dongjia."


    "Auntie something?"


    "I, I do have something to ask you about."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1011: A pair made in heaven

    Chapter 1011 A pair made in heaven


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Okay, you can ask."


    Mother Su looked to the left and right, looking like she couldn''t say it here.


    Gu Yundong saw that it was still early, so he simply said, "Why don''t you go in and talk about it."


    "Hey, okay, pleasee to Gu Dong''s house."


    Entering Su''s house, Su''s mother immediately poured her a ss of water, very enthusiastic.


    Gu Yundong had just had a drink at Xiaoyuan''s house, and now he just held the cup in his hand and asked bluntly, "If there is any problem with my aunt, just tell me, Su Changshun and Su Qing are both helping me now. I will definitely help you."


    "Then, then I''ll just say it." Mother Su coughed lightly, even though she was at home, she kept her voice low and said in a low voice, "I just want to ask Gu Dong''s house, then, that stake. , how is his character?"


    Stakes? ?


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Why did my aunt ask about him?"


    "Isn''t that, did he and our parent Shun Du work as a buddy in Gu Ji? The two have a good rtionship after getting along for a long time. I have been to my house twice. I saw that this young man is very energetic and polite. Being generous and clever, I like it very much.¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked, he liked it if he liked it, "So..."


    "So I asked my parents to inquire about it, and I knew that this deal has not yet been engaged, and the family poption is simple."


    Gu Yundong suddenly reacted, and his eyes widened instantly, "Auntie, did you like him? I want him to be with... Su Qing..."


    Mother Su is a little embarrassed, "I''m not afraid of your jokes, I do have this idea."


    She is living a good life now, her children have jobs, and the family has gradually started to umte savings.


    Now the most worrying thing is the marriage of the children, the eldest is okay, he is a man, and he is not shabby. Especially after bing Gu Ji''s friend, there are quite a few matchmakers, but the boss himself wants to make more money and have a better life before getting married.


    But Su Qing is different, she has been dismissed from rtives before. These days, the reputation of a woman who has been dismissed from a rtive is not good. Many people don''t care what the reason for your dismissal is. Anyway, they are not happy when they hear that they have been dismissed.


    There are also some people who like Su Qing, but the conditions are too bad, either the widower or the poor health, or the family wants to find a hard-working daughter-inw to work as an old mother.


    Such a family, where would Mother Su be happy?


    Later, Su Qing became the female friend of Xinming Pavilion, not to mention, there are people with better conditions. But the character is too bad, especially for a few families who came for Su Qing''s monthly wages and asked her to hand over all the money.


    There were also people who disliked her showing up, and asked her to quit her job after she got married, so as not to be embarrassed. But he turned around and said that he could let other people do the work. After all, Xinming Pavilion also had an elderly woman working in the back kitchen.


    Mother Su almost fell backwards and fainted, these people are all good at abacus.


    Because of this, Mother Su was a little disheartened.


    Until he saw the stake, the young man had a sweet mouth and straight eyes. He also has a job, and his family has a simple poption. His sister is also a female friend of Xinming Pavilion, so she will definitely not mind women working outside.


    The more Mother Su looked at it, the more she liked it, and the more she felt that he and her daughter were a match made in heaven.


    It doesn''t matter if the stakes are from Fucheng or from the countryside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1012: This deflated calf has no feelings

    Chapter 1012 This deted calf has no feelings


    Gu Yundong was a little stunned to hear that, but he really liked the stake?


    The question is, why ask her?


    Although she is an owner and has always been a master of her own words, she has not yet married herself ah ah ah ah.


    She was really just a girl, Gu Yundong felt wronged.


    Mother Su saw her silence, and asked in a low voice, "Gu, Gu Dongjia? But what''s wrong? Or is Zhuangzi actually married in the countryside?"


    "No, he''s not married." Gu Yundong shook his head hurriedly.


    Mother Su breathed a sigh of relief, "Gu Dongjia, I haven''t told anyone about this, not even my parent Shun. I wanted to ask you first, to find out what kind of person Zhuangzi is."


    What kind of person?


    Gu Yundong thought about it for a while, but gave Su mother a vinate first, "Zhuangzi is really good. He started out as a buddy in Gu Ji in my county town, and it was because of his good work that I transferred him to Fucheng. Come on. But there is one thing I have to make clear with my aunt. Before Zhuangzi, he was a second **** in the vige. Although he never did anything wicked, there are still some thieves. "


    Gu Yundong is not sure if Mother Su minds this matter, if she does, then let it go.


    Mother Su was really stunned, second bastard?


    This was something she had never thought of, let alone expected.


    Gu Yundong didn''t hide it, he made it clear why he became a second bastard, and also exined his transformation and efforts these days.


    Mother Su lowered her head and was silent for a while.


    After a long while, he raised his head again and said, "If you say that, he was this second **** because of his parents and sister. Now that he has gotten better, he knows that he has made progress, and the past is over. And from another angle, he is also a serious problem. People who value righteousness very much care about their family members and protect them in their own way."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Can you still understand it like this?


    Respecting love and righteousness, is it really a stake?


    But Mother Su felt that it is impossible for a person to be perfect. She doesn''t know what kindness and righteousness are, but a man is good to his family and has a sense of responsibility. Knowing that you are filial to your parents, love your sister, and work hard to make money, you will be no worse for your wife in the future.


    They are all small people, and it is enough to protect their little family.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong felt that Mother Su was extremely transparent.


    but¡­¡­


    That deted calf of Zhuangzi is dedicated to developing his career, how can it be broken?


    He doesn''t seem to think about getting married yet. His goal is to be a shopkeeper and reach the pinnacle of his life! !


    This deted calf has no emotions.


    Gu Yundong thought of this, and the blue veins on his forehead twitched.


    After a long while, she said, "Since my aunt thinks that the scepter is a good person, then I will go back and test his meaning. If he is interested, let him find a matchmaker to propose marriage. If he doesn''t want to get married, then we will take care of it. Never said that, what do you think?"


    Mother Su smiled and nodded, "Then thank you Gu Dongjia."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "No, they are all guys in my shop. If it can be a good thing, I''ll be happy too."


    Just don''t ask her to be a matchmaker next time, right?


    She''s really not good at this.


    Gu Yundong wiped his sweat secretly, and left Su''s house with Tong Shuitao.


    After getting on the carriage, she was paralyzed inside. Tong Shuitao gave her a surprised look, paused, and asked in a low voice, "Miss, shall we go to Gu Ji to find a stake?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1013: Ugly ugly, get used to it

    Chapter 1013 Ugly is used to being ugly


    Gu Yundong got up, nced outside, shook his head and said, "Don''t go, the road to Gu Ji is blocked right now, it''s hard to walk. Besides, I haven''t figured out how to ask the stake."


    Tong Shuitao is confused, what else do I need to ask?


    directly asked him if he wanted a daughter-inw, and thedy would introduce him to one.


    But the road is really crowded at the moment, and it¡¯s gettingte, so let¡¯s go home first.


    Xiao Erjin was also very lively, and there are many people talking about this on the street where they are today.


    Gu''s family all knew that the cowpox vination method was Shao Qingyuan''s idea, but they didn''t say it.


    In the past few days, except for Gu Yundong who went out, everyone else in the Gu family stayed obediently in the second room.


    A few days ago, Shao Qingyuan also helped the little girl Gu Yunke get vinated. Now the little girl is much better.


    Several younger siblings in the family have not had smallpox yet. Since there is a preventive method, it must be used for them at the first time.


    However, Yunshu and Yuanzhi were in the county seat, so they vinated Coco first. Even the little girl still has e marks on her body, and she feels that she is too ugly. She stayed in the room and refused toe out.


    The first time Gu Yundong came in, he saw her covering her head with a red gauze, looking like a little bride.


    Sheughed all of a sudden, and the little girl turned her head when she heard the sound.


    "Big sister, are you back? Where''s Big Brother Shao?"


    "He won''t be back today, but he told me that the little girl''s pimples will disappear soon, can you stick with it for two more days?"


    "Okay." The little girl felt that she was used to being ugly.


    As long as she doesn''t look in the mirror or in the basin, she can still deceive herself.


    That night, Shao Qingyuan did note back.


    It is estimated that he will stay in the government office for the past two days to give emergency training to those doctors.


    And the entire Fucheng, just as they thought, the story about the cowpox vination method was soon told in the second, third, and fourth teahouses.


    More and more people know this method to prevent smallpox, and they also know the great actions of the emperor and the second prince. They also know that there are long queues outside the government office, and the number of registered people has reached a monthter.


    Most people have a herd mentality, plus this is an official certification, the court officials will definitely not joke about such a life-threatening event, this cowpox vination method is certainly true.


    They had to take this opportunity to hurry up and queue up, not only their own names were written down, but the names of those close to them were also reported.


    The people of many viges outside the prefecture also heard the news and rushed over.


    Even some people from the nearby counties came to register.


    Seeing more and more people, Dai Zhifu began to let people tell stories in the teahouse in the county seat.


    But the ending is slightly different. After all, it is impossible for the imperial physicians sent by the imperial court to go to every county, and staying in the prefecture for three months is the limit.


    Therefore, the point of ''the imperial physician sits in the prefecture'' is reced by "the doctor who was taught by the imperial physician himself sits in the county town".


    The other two points-the limit on the number of people and free medical consultation are the same as those in Fucheng.


    But that was enough, and soon, a long queue began to line up outside the county office in the county seat.


    Shao Qingyuan only returned to Xiao Er in the third night. When he came back, it was already dark, and the rest of the Gu family had almost rested. Only Gu Yundong was still sitting in the study reading the ledger.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1014: I pick the day first

    Chapter 1014 I pick a good day first


    Gu Yundong knew that he would definitelye back today, so he specially waited for him.


    Hearing the movement outside, she came out immediately.


    Shao Qingyuan looked very tired. Although he had been groomed and changed into clean clothes, his spirit was still haggard.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly pulled him to sit down, stood behind him and pressed his shoulder, "Are you tired?"


    After all, he is alone, but in just a few days, he has to screen hundreds of doctors with good character, and he has to teach these doctors to keep an eye on them and master the whole process of cowpox vination.


    The amount of work is sorge, it is very hard to think about.


    Gu Yundong was very dissatisfied with the emperor. It was obvious that their pce could send an imperial physician over, but it was too dark for her family Shao Qingyuan to host this matter.


    I knew she would not spend so much pen and ink praising his great achievements.


    "Are you feeling well?" Gu Yundong said while pinching his shoulders, "I simmered the chicken soup at night, and I left a bowl for you to keep warm in the kitchen. I''ll bring it to you now. Did you drink it and go to bed earlier?"


    "I''ll drink itter." Shao Qingyuan pulled her to him. It was quiet at night, and his actions were much bolder.


    stretched out his hand, hugged the person directly on hisp, and buried his head in her neck, "I''ll just hug you, I haven''t seen you for a few days."


    He said, his hand could not help tightening for two more points, "We will start vinating everyone tomorrow, and it may be more busyter."


    Gu Yundong is veryfortable in his arms, resting his whole body on him rxedly, whispering in his ear, "It''s okay, I''ll see you every day."


    "Really?"


    "Well, seriously."


    Shao Qingyuan breathed out a sigh of satisfaction, "After three months, I will almost be able to let go. At that time, we will prepare for the marriage, okay?"


    "it is good."


    Gu Yundong raised his head slightly, looking at the corners of his slightly hooked mouth, feeling inexplicably happy.


    "Then, shall I pick the date first?" I heard that it is best to pick three good dates for marriage, and then take them to the temple to do the math to see which one is the most suitable.


    Gu Yundong felt ready to prepare, and then after her father finished the government exam, she showed her three days to her father.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes suddenly brightened, seeing her thinking seriously, her heart trembled, and she kissed her fiercely.


    Gu Yundong almost lost his seat, his hands subconsciously clinging to his shoulders, but fortunately there were his big hands behind him.


    As soon as the kiss fell, Shao Qingyuan''s voice became hoarse, "Pick the time closer."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing and pushed him, "Got it, I''ll bring you chicken soup."


    After he finished speaking, he stood up and walked away. When he passed outside the main house, he suddenly heard a heavy sneeze from Gu Dajiang inside.


    Not only was Gu Yundong startled, but even Gu Dajiang himself was woken up.


    He turned around in a daze, and continued to sleep with his daughter-inw in his arms, but he always felt as if he had missed something.


    The next day, the outside of the Xuanhe House was crowded with people early in the morning.


    Everyone is waiting, waiting for the gate of the government office to open, waiting for the cowpox vination to start.


    The two hundred people who registered on the first day, in addition to being excited, also had anxiety on their faces.


    They are also afraid. After all, they are the first group of people. If they fail, others still have a chance to escape, but they only have to wait to die.


    Among these two hundred people, more than half of them regretted it, but they had toe after they registered their names and addresses, otherwise they would be arrested.


    Among them, there is one person who regrets it especially badly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1015: met Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1015 Met Shao Qingyuan


    This person is the shopkeeper Pan. He happened to be fine that day. He was listening to the book in the Hongyun Teahouse. He was very excited and excited.


    Luckily, he was finally registered in time for thest one, and he almost didn¡¯t run away with his life.


    But today, I really came over to be vinated, and I felt anxious again. I was afraid that I had made a wrong decision.


    Therefore, he couldn''t help but retreat back, but at this moment, the gate of the government office opened.


    Two teams of yamen quickly ran out from inside, leaving a space outside the yamen, followed by Dai Zhifu and his master and others.


    Seeing the crowd crowded and moring outside, he immediately waved his hand and told everyone to stop first, and then said, "Quiet, I know that everyone still has some doubts and distrust about the cowpox vination method. Guarantee, the cowpox vination method is indeed a medicine that can prevent smallpox. It has been certified and affirmed by all the imperial doctors of the imperial hospital of the current dynasty, and the method that has been named by the emperor himself has been tested by the second prince himself, so everyone can do as much as you can. rest assured."


    After all, ?? is the prefect with a good reputation and both favor and prestige. The people present heard these words from his own mouth and felt a lot at ease.


    Dai Zhifu continued, "Furthermore, the people who came to our Xuanhefu this time to instruct other doctors to learn how to inocte cowpox are the ones who have personally vinated the second prince."


    "Wow..." The bottom was full of surprise, and soon became excited again.


    Those who vinate the second prince himself will be fine. If the medical skills are not good and the techniques are not skilled, the emperor does not worry that he will do it himself, right?


    Dai Zhifu''s words are like giving everyone a reassurance.


    Seeing the expressions of the people who seemed to be relieved and extremely reassured, Dai Zhifu was satisfied, "Now, the first two hundred people to register, please follow Wang Zhaotou to Wanjin Pavilion, where we will be there. vinate."


    Wanjin Pavilion is arge courtyard, not far from the government office. It used to be the mansion under the name of a certain official, but it was vacated after the house was raided.


    Because it was said that the feng shui of this yard is not good, and the price is not low, no one has bought it so far, so it is still owned by the government.


    Just in time, the next at least three months of vination time, the number of people isrge, it must be inconvenient in the government office, Dai Zhifu thought about it, and asked people to clean up the Wanjin Pavilion and put people here.


    He just finished speaking here, and the master over there has already started to call names, and then Wang Zhutou led these people to Wanjin Pavilion.


    Not only the 200 people to be vinated today are following, but there are at least a thousand people on the way.


    When they reached the Wanjin Pavilion, except for the two hundred people, everyone else stopped.


    Then they saw that there were hundreds of doctors standing inside the gate.


    Dozens of them are well-known doctors in their city, many people know each other, and their medical ethics are very good.


    Seeing them, these people felt relieved.


    Wang Caotou quickly called out his name and led the people to the doctors.


    The rest of the people who didn''t have their turn will wait by the side first.


    The shopkeeper Pan is thest one, so he has nothing to do now, but he still looks nervously at the people who are being vinated.


    After looking at it for a while, I felt ufortable, so I turned to look elsewhere, and then I saw... Shao Qingyuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1016: Is he a doctor? impossible

    Chapter 1016 Is he an imperial physician? impossible


    Shao Qingyuan had just separated from Gu Yundong at the door, and he did not let her into the Wanjin Pavilion.


    There are people everywhere, and they are still vinating, and the air is dirty, where is it good to bring people in.


    But before Gu Yundong left, he gave him many masks. Let him wear it himself, and the rest will be distributed to other doctors, which is somewhat beneficial.


    After taking the mask, Shao Qingyuan asked her to go back to work first. After seeing Gu Yundong leave with his own eyes, he turned around and entered the Wanjin Pavilion.


    I will distribute masks to these doctors who are making preparations, so he has not had time to put them on his own face.


    Doctors have also been exposed to epidemics before, and they would cover their mouths and noses with a cloth towel. Now, seeing what Shao Qingyuan brought over, he still finds it very novel.


    This mask is really light and dry, and the two straps are tied behind the ears, so it is not easy to fall off even when running, which is too convenient.


    One by one immediately thanked Shao Qingyuan for his kindness.


    They got along with Shao Qingyuan in the past few days, and they felt more and more that this young man was not only extremely talented in medical skills, but also a very private person.


    When they asked him about the way the imperial physicians in the capital dealt with illnesses, he would tell him candidly.


    And he is very careful and careful in his work. In addition to listening to the process of cowpox vination these days, they have also personally visited the death row to inocte those executed prisoners who havemitted capital crimes. Shao Qingyuan was directly standing next to him and personally instructing.


    So everyone has experience, and now facing these people, it is not at all embarrassing.


    The masks in Shao Qingyuan''s hands were quickly distributed, and Gu Yundong personally made them for him.


    He took it and looked at it, and a second before putting it on, Shopkeeper Pan''s eyes moved over and looked straight.


    Shopkeeper Pan was stunned. He was too familiar with Shao Qingyuan. This man not only made him humiliated, but also suffered a prison sentence. Now the days are getting worse and worse, even if he turns to ashes, Shopkeeper Pan can still make people be recognized.


    But, but why did this person appear here?


    Seeing that he has the same stuff on his face as other doctors, could it be that he is also a doctor?


    But how is that possible?


    Shopkeeper Pan had doubts in his heart, but in the end, he was wise enough to gain wisdom. Instead of rushing forward, he carefully observed.


    Then I found out that Shao Qingyuan didn''t vinate people by himself, but he shuttled among every doctor, instructing them on the way of vination, it looked like, like...


    That''s right, as if he was the boss, as if he was the imperial doctor from the capital, who came to Fucheng to teach these doctors to inocte.


    how can that be? He is just a stinky boy from the countryside, how can he have such ability?


    Shopkeeper Pan felt a little bit of anger in his heart, with a faint excitement.


    He had to break him.


    But to be on the safe side, Shopkeeper Pan held back his impulses, walked quietly to an old doctor who seemed to have a good temper, and pretended to be curious and asked, "Doctor, who is that son? It''s yours too. Doctor? Why didn''t you see him helping people get vinated?"


    The doctor had just empty hands. Hearing that, he nced in the direction of Shopkeeper Pan''s fingers, and immediately smiled, "Oh, you said Mr. Shao, he is the imperial doctor from the capital. He has to look around, naturally it is not good. Do it yourself."


    "He? An imperial physician from the capital? How is that possible??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1017: hes gonna break him

    Chapter 1017 He wants to expose him


    Shopkeeper Pan stood up suddenly, even though there was already a hint of spection in his heart, he still shouted out in shock.


    The sound was a bit loud, instantly attracting the attention of everyone in the lobby.


    The doctor who just answered his question was suddenly a little unhappy, "What are you talking about? Why can''t Young Master Shao be an imperial physician from the capital?"


    "Yes, but he..." Shopkeeper Pan pointed at Shao Qingyuan, but his mind was running fast.


    Shao Qingyuan is from Fengkai County. He knows it, and he also knows that he is a poor boy from the countryside. He worked in his shop for dozens of pennies a day, and let him call and drink. He even wore decent clothes. None of them, and all they eat are dry steamed buns, and they don¡¯t have any rtives.


    Just like him, how could he be an imperial physician from the capital?


    This is a liar, this is clearly a liar.


    Yes, this person must have been concealed from the prefect, he is going to kill the entire Xuanhe mansion.


    Shopkeeper Pan was excited, and he finally found an opportunity to take revenge and go back.


    Therefore, when some yamen thought he was here to make trouble and n to arrest him and throw him out, he immediately shouted, "Let me go, let me tell you, he is not some imperial doctor from the capital, he is a liar. Really. , I have seen him, he is a penniless and ruthless poor boy, how could he be the imperial doctor who saves the world."


    All the people present were stunned, and even the yamen stopped.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Shopkeeper Pan with a hint of doubt in his eyes.


    He said...Who is this person?


    Know him yourself? seen him?


    Seeing his expression, Shopkeeper Pan became even more angry, okay, he pretended not to know him.


    Although almost two years have passed, but he had humiliated and bullied him back then, how could this stinky boy not remember him?


    Shopkeeper Pan broke away the yamen''s hand, ran in front of him suddenly, and said with a sneer, "Don''t pretend to me, I tell you, I will never let you do things that endanger the people of our Xuanhe Mansion."


    What he said was extremely righteous, hum, if he exposed Shao Qingyuan''s true face in front of everyone, the prefect would definitely look at him with admiration, and all the people of Xuanhe Prefecture would be grateful to him for saving their lives.


    At that time, everything he lost before wille back.


    Thinking about the shopkeeper Pan, his body trembled with excitement. He asked Shao Qingyuan loudly, "I ask you, are you from Fengkai County, is your name Shao Qingyuan?"


    "Yes, so what?" Shao Qingyuan squinted slightly.


    Shopkeeper Pan gave a "ha" and said to everyone, "Everyone heard it, right? He is from Fengkai County, and he is not an imperial doctor from the capital at all. He is a liar who came to harm everyone."


    The people present eximed with a ''wow'', and they all stood up and took a step back.


    Someone who had just received the seed was about to cry. He was scared and grabbed the doctor in front of him and asked him to save him.


    The scene was chaotic for a time, and the cries and shouts were constantly inteced.


    Wang Chautou frowned and shouted loudly, "Everything is quiet, whoever makes any more noise will be thrown out."


    The lobby was silent for a moment, but everyone looked at Shao Qingyuan with resentment in their eyes.


    Shopkeeper Pan was proud for a moment, but Shao Qingyuan looked at him like a fool.


    After a moment, he took something out of himself and asked him, "Do you know what it is?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1018: whats the matter

    Chapter 1018 What''s the matter


    Shopkeeper Pan was stunned for a moment, then blinked and stretched his neck to look.


    I didn¡¯t quite understand it at first, but my expression changed after a while.


    "You, how could you have this?"


    "What do you think?" Shao Qingyuan looked at him coldly.


    Someone next to ?? couldn''t see clearly and didn''t understand, so he hurriedly asked, "What is that?"


    Wang Chaotou answered everyone''s doubts in a cold voice, "That''s a fish talisman, and officials in my court all have this thing to prove their identity. Young Master Shao is an imperial physician, so of course he has it."


    Fish Charm? Are there any imperial officials?


    So, is he real?


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, followed closely, and looked at Shopkeeper Pan angrily, "What''s the matter with you? We were vinated for the first time. You are still talking nonsense here and we are worried."


    "Wang Zhaotou, I''m afraid this person has bad intentions, so hurry up and arrest him."


    Shopkeeper Pan shook his head, "How is it possible?" How could a person enter the capital and be an imperial physician in such a short period of time?


    He grabbed the fish talisman in Shao Qingyuan''s hand and looked at the words engraved on it.


    The name, and the address, even have them, and they are all right?


    Yes, but...


    Shao Qingyuan took the fish talisman and said, "Go away."


    Shopkeeper Pan subconsciously took a small step backwards, and Wang Zhao stepped forward to grab him and sneered, "Do you think our lord is that stupid official? How could it not prove Shao''s life because of the lives of millions of people? The identity of the young master will entrust such a major matter to him? Young master Shao came from the capital and was escorted by the imperial guards sent by the emperor."


    No, there is no Praetorian Guard, but the words must be said beautifully.


    "I, I..." Shopkeeper Pan took two steps back, panicking in his heart.


    The other people present even pointed at him, making him panic.


    Wang Chautou grabbed him directly and walked out, "This is the will of the emperor. You doubt that Young Master Shao has ulterior motives. Come and follow me to the yamen."


    "Don''t, don''t, please forgive me, sir, I really don''t have it, I am, I misunderstood, I misunderstood."


    Wang caught the head but didn''t listen, he dragged the person and walked out. "Is it a misunderstanding? Go and tell the prefect."


    Shopkeeper Pan burst into tears on the spot. He has already been to the cell once, and he doesn''t want to go again.


    His begging voice became more and more urgent, but also more and more distant.


    After the voice waspletely inaudible, Shao Qingyuan said to the crowd, "It''s alright, continue."


    The people present now have no doubts about Shao Qingyuan. He is a real imperial physician who cane up with a fish talisman, so you can trust him.


    Shao Qingyuan squeezed the fish talisman in his hand, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    This fish talisman was given to him by the emperor. Since he was to be inocted with cowpox in the entire Xuanhe House, some necessary things should be given to him to avoid a lot of trouble.


    It seems that the emperor''s consideration is correct, and this fish talisman really got in the way.


    He walked around in the lobby, and after seeing that the doctors were skilled and no problem, he quickly and quietly left the Wanjin Pavilion through the back door.


    A carriage was parked outside the back door, guarded by guards on the left and right. When he saw Shao Qingyuan, no one stopped him, so he walked straight to the carriage and jumped up.


    There were two people sitting in the carriage, talking in a low voice, and immediately turned to look at him when they heard the movement.


    "That shopkeeper Pan, what''s going on?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1019: Found the money?

    Chapter 1019 Picked up the money?


    The person who spoke ?? was Qin Wenzheng, who was supposed to stay in the county seat.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and said, "It should be someone who knew me before, I don''t remember him."


    Dai Zhifu waved his hand, "I have already sent someone to investigate him. Do you think he is the one who destroyed the cowpox vination?"


    "It doesn''t look like it." Qin Wenzheng lowered his eyes and pondered, "If you really want to disrupt this vination incident, you shouldn''t find someone like this, he looks a bit like a fool."


    Shao Qingyuan agrees with this point, "It''s not him, but when the shopkeeper Pan made such a fuss, it made me realize that someone''s behavior is very strange."


    "Who?" Qin Wenzheng asked eagerly.


    It''s really that this vination event is too big, and it is very likely to be made a big fuss by the people.


    Especially in Xuanhe Mansion and Fengkai County, Qin Wenzheng stayed in Fengkai County for several years, and he came with the emperor''s secret mission. It can be seen that Fengkai County hides a huge secret.


    Unfortunately, although the Tao family and their sons have been found out, they are not important figures. Qin Wenzheng will find out all the beasts hidden in the county seat.


    So this time, in addition to asking Shao Qingyuan to inform Qin Wenzheng about the vination of cowpox, the emperor also gave him a secret order to always pay attention to the person who started it secretly.


    These things, although neither Shao Qingyuan nor Gu Yundong want to participate, but...


    From the time Gu Yundong handed the prescription of cowpox vination to Qin Wenzheng, many things were out of their control.


    Can Shao Qingyuan refuse to help the emperor?


    cannot.


    Therefore, even though Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan didn''t want to get involved in these incidents, at this moment, they could not help themselves.


    The only thing they can do now is to solve the problem as soon as possible, so that they can live their lives easily andfortably.


    "It''s very strange to have a short man in his twenties." Shao Qingyuan said, "At that time, Manager Pan bumped into him. He seemed to be holding something in his hand, but immediately hid it in his sleeve after being bumped. "


    Qin Wenzheng and Dai Zhifu looked at each other, "So, let''s thank this shopkeeper Pan?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Whatever you want.


    He got off the carriage, and the next thing was about Qin Wengzheng and Dai Zhifu. The short man probably didn''t know that he was exposed, so Qin Wenzheng would probably gain something if he sent someone to follow him.


    He returned to Wanjin Pavilion, looked at the busy crowd, and sighed.


    I miss Yundong.


    Gu Yundong had already arrived at Gu Ji at this moment, and from the first sight of getting off the carriage, he saw the happy and busy piles.


    He looked too excited, as if something happy happened, and he didn''t even notice Gu Yundonging in.


    It was Su Changshun who called his boss first, and then he turned around quickly.


    Gu Yundong looked him up and down for a while, "It looks like he''s in good spirits. Are you still used to working in this city?"


    "Adapted, very adaptable." The pile nodded again and again.


    Gu Yundong walked to the side and sat down, and Zhuangzi immediately poured her a cup of tea.


    He walked briskly, and it seemed that something really happened.


    "You picked up the money? So happy?"


    "No, no." Zhuangzi immediately shook his head, thought about it, and said in a low voice, "Master, I went out of the city to see my parents yesterday."


    "Well, then what?" Are you so happy to see your parents?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1020: fortune

    Chapter 1020 Fortune Teller


    Zhou Zheughed, "Then, when I came back, I met someone."


    He turned his head to look and saw that Su Changshun was busy there, his voice became even lower, "Master, do you know what that person is doing?"


    "...I don''t know." You are still mysterious, so can''t you finish it all at once?


    Zhuangziughed more and more wretchedly, "That person is a fortune teller, my boss, the fortune teller said, I have a lot of luck this year, and I may soon be able to achieve my dream. As you know, my boss, I am thinking of an early morning. Being a shopkeeper, I think that''s what the fortune-teller said."


    Gu Yundong was speechless, "You want to be the shopkeeper. It seems that it is not what the fortune teller said, but what I said, right?"


    "Of course, but when the fortune teller said this, I immediately guessed that the owner is going to have a good fortune this year, and he must open another shop, so that I can be the shopkeeper?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." This is ttering me around the corner.


    But inexplicably feel that it is quite useful? What''s the matter?


    Looking at the stake, she couldn''t help smiling and said, "Yes, if that''s the case, then the fortune teller is quite urate. Since you are going to be the shopkeeper this year, should you start thinking about your marriage too? already?"


    Gu Yundong asked tentatively, but he didn''t expect Zhuangzi tough slyly again.


    Gu Yundong silently covered his eyes, please don''tugh like that if you are the shopkeeper in the future, otherwise the guests will be scared away by you.


    Zhuangziughed enough before he said, "The fortune teller actually not only counted fortune for me, but also gave me luck with peach blossoms."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Oh?"


    "He said, I have a good luck with the peach blossoms this year. If there is no ident, I will arrange a marriage this year."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Who is this fortune teller from?


    Having said that, this deted calf finally has a love line and is no longer focused on developing his career?


    It''s pretty good, so she can help Mother Su inquire more easily.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "Then do you have a crush on any girl?"


    Zhou Zi frowned, this is really not there.


    He couldn''t help sighing, "Don''t you know, boss, since I became a clerk, my ultimate goal is to be a shopkeeper. So I worked very hard, and learned to read and abacus with the shopkeeper every day. The words on the ount book, when the guest came, I didn''t have time to see if it was a man or a woman, so I first thought about what he might buy, how many things he might buy, and how much money he would need in total. After returning home at night, that is After eating and counting the money, there is no chance to see any girl."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, are you crazy?


    The scepter is pitiful. In fact, before he became a shopkeeper, he never thought of marrying a wife.


    If before, the fortune teller said that he would have a peach blossom this year, and he would not take it seriously.


    But doesn''t he live with his sister and brother-inw now?


    He is a single man, watching Jiang Bao and Lan Huaer stick together every day, feeling that there are only two of them in the world, no one else at all, he is too stimted.


    Especially since he often called them out loud, the two of them seemed like they didn''t hear them, and Zhuangzi was so angry several times that he didn''t want to go home and lived in the backyard of the shop.


    Therefore, he felt that he must start thinking about marriage.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but rolled his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1021: Ill steal it for him

    Chapter 1021 I''ll steal it for him


    Zhuangziughed again, "Master, you know a lot of people, show me if there is any girl who is suitable for me."


    "I''ll think about it." Gu Yundong frowned, and seemed to be thinking about it for a while, then he raised his head abruptly, "There really is a very nice girl."


    Zhouzi''s eyes lit up, he spontaneously sat down on the chair next to her, and handed her a teacup attentively, "Really? Which girl? Please tell me about it, boss."


    Gu Yundong was the first time to pull a red line on someone, for fear that he would screw up someone if he didn''t say it well, he was inexplicably a little nervous, "Sister of Su Changshun''s family, have you seen it?"


    Zhou Zhuang blinked, blinked again, and looked nk, "He has a sister??"


    He has only seen Changshun''s mother, sister... Yes, yes, he vaguely seemed to have heard Changshun mention that he has a little sister. But he hadn''t seen it before, and after passing the ear, he quickly forgot about it. After all, he is a big man, so it''s not easy to ask more about other girls'' homes.


    Gu Yundong, "..." You''ve worked with him for so long, Lan Hua''er and Su Qing have worked together for so long, and you''ve even been to Su''s house twice, yet you don''t know that Su Changshun has a sister? ? ?


    Gu Yundong was stunned, what the **** is going on in your mind these days? Only silver and the goal of bing a treasurer?


    Zhou Zhuang was also clever, and he reacted immediately, and immediately asked excitedly, "The owner wants to introduce me to Changshun''s girl?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, and said speechlessly, "His sister is Su Qing, and now she''s working as a female friend in Xinming Pavilion, so it can be considered that you have something inmon to talk about."


    "That''s it." Zhuangzi thought of his sister and Jiang Bao, who seemed to have endless things to say every day.


    He immediately became interested, and if he could enter the Xinming Pavilion as a female buddy, he must be smart and good-looking.


    but¡­¡­


    "Master, this Changshun family belongs to Fucheng. Although I am now working as a clerk in Fucheng, but I am a countryman, can people like me?"


    Well, this is a very real problem.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, not to mention, Mother Su just liked you.


    But don''t let him know, otherwise, this kid''s tail will be lifted to the sky.


    She touched her chin and said, "The Su family doesn''t seem to care about this, but there is something I need to rify with you."


    Zhou Zi suddenly became serious when he saw her face, and hurriedly sat upright, "Master, tell me."


    "Su Changshun was wrongly used of being a thief, you know that?"


    "I know." Speaking of this, Zhuangzi was still a little indignant, "Changshun is too honest, if it were me, I would rush over and tear down the door. If I was wronged for stealing, I would steal it and show you."


    Gu Yundong covered his face, walking, you are amazing.


    She continued, "Su Qing once ordered a marriage, but because Su Changshun was a ''stealer'', the family withdrew the marriage for fear of hurting his own reputation. Do you mind?"


    Zhou Zi almost didn''t even think about it, "What do I care about? This is clearly the other party''s fault. For this kind of people who are famous for their reputation, they are fortunately not married, otherwise their life will be ruined."


    Gu Yundong nodded with satisfaction. Although this kid is a little sleazy, he is not that kind of pedantic person.


    She raised her head and looked behind the stake, "Did you hear that?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1022: Dont be so flattering

    Chapter 1022 Don''t be so ttering


    Zhou Zhan was stunned for a moment, then turned around abruptly, and then saw Su Changshun standing behind him.


    Zhou was a little embarrassed, this, it seems a little bad to talk about the sister''s affairs behind the back of the elder brother?


    But at the moment, Su Changshun also looked embarrassed, and he didn''t eavesdrop on purpose.


    He was a little concerned when he heard his sister''s name all of a sudden. Just now, there were no customers in the shop, so he came over to see what was going on.


    I didn''t expect to hear the stake when I was standing in the back.


    For a while, Su Changshun''s heart was veryplicated.


    But he quickly realized that the owner wants to introduce Zhuangzi to marry his sister? ?


    He suddenly raised his head to look at Gu Yundong, "Master, my sister she..."


    "Su Qing is good-natured and diligent, and Zhuangzi is also clever and protective of his family. You have been with him for a while, what do you think?"


    Su Changshun felt that... the Zhuangzi person is very loyal and has a good character, and is worthy of entrustment for life.


    So, it seems that his sister marrying him is not bad.


    Zhou Zi saw that Su Changshun was thinking about it for a long time without making a sound, and was a little anxious, and immediately put his arm around his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, I can''t do anything else, but I will definitely protect my shorings. Your sister will marry me and promise not to regret it."


    Gu Yundong pressed his forehead, "Wait, don''t worry, it''s not up to the two of you to decide on this matter. I think, at least you have to meet Su Qing, and both of you feel that the other party is good. Sit down and talk about this marriage?"


    Su Qing doesn''t know about this yet, so what you said is useless.


    Zhou Zhuang nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, the owner, let''s go over now."


    "Now??" Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth and nced at him, "You dress like this to see each other?"


    Zhou Zhe looked down and saw that he was wearing the uniform work clothes in the shop. He had just moved the goods, and his clothes were still a little dirty.


    It seems that it is really inappropriate. If you go to see other girls like this, maybe she will think that she is a sloppy person who doesn''t like cleanliness.


    "Then, I''ll ask Lan Hua''er to help me make new clothes, and go back in two days?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, then looked at Su Changshun, "You go back and ask Su Qing what she thinks." After a pause, he added, "Speak in front of your mother."


    "I know the owner."


    Gu Yundong looked at Zhuangzi again, and thetter said quickly, "My parents are fine, they said, as long as I am happy, they wille to propose marriage when Ie back."


    Gu Yundong didn''t say any more, and agreed to meet at this shop after the two of them.


    At that time, Su Qing can take the opportunity to see Su Changshun and talk to Zhuangzi. If both parties are satisfied, then there will be nothing to do with Gu Yundong.


    You''re done, Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, it is too difficult to match people.


    She stood up, "Okay, let''s go on with your work, I''ll go to the pharmacy."


    Zhou Zi hurriedly escorted her out, "Master, please walk slowly, be careful of these steps, don''t ssh water on the ground."


    Gu Yundong, "..." She shook her body fiercely, don''t you need to be so ttering?


    Tong Shuitao couldn''t stand it either, so he quickly stepped up and followed Gu Yundong.


    The pharmacy was not far away, and the two of them turned around two alleys to arrive.


    As soon as he entered the door, Jiang Bao was standing behind the counter pounding the medicine, moving cautiously.


    As for Ah Zhu, he is sorting out the medicine cab.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1023: renamed

    Chapter 1023 Rename


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, both of them stopped.


    "Why is the girl here?"


    Gu Yundong was about to speak when he saw Agou and Ashuing out of the backyard. Amao was not there, and followed Shao Qingyuan in Wanjin Pavilion.


    Doctor Xiong is also no one. He is a medical idiot, and is naturally the most keen to learn cowpox vination. So at this moment, he is also among the hundreds of doctors who are inocting people.


    But he was not there, and the business of the drugstore was exceptionally good.


    It is probably that the whole city will be vinated soon, and there are some people who are not at ease who quietlye to the pharmacy to buy medicine in advance. If the vination fails, there is still a way out, isn''t it?


    So Doctor Xiong was not here, but Agou Ashu came to help.


    "Is the girl looking for us? Let''s go to the backyard and take a rest?"


    "No." Gu Yundong shook his head, "I just came to find Ah..." He stopped halfway through.


    She remembered the name of Daddy Xiaoyuan, Doctor Pig?


    Suddenly, she couldn''t name Ah Zhu, and after a pause, she could only point to him who closed the medicine cab and got down from the woodendder, and said, "Come down first, let me ask you something."


    A pig was at a loss, and hurried over, "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yundong took another look at the dog and the mouse, and asked with a frown, "What was your original name?"


    The three of them looked at each other, "Why did the girl suddenly ask this?"


    "I''m just thinking, you guys are not too young, and in two or three years, you will have to find a wife to marry. If you walk outside in the future, you can''t let people continue to call them pigs, dogs, mice, and cats. I thought I was in the zoo. Why don''t I change my name back?"


    The three of them were stunned for a moment, then paused, but fell silent.


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, "Of course, if you don''t want to change, it doesn''t matter, I''m just making a suggestion."


    "No, girl, it''s not that we don''t want to change, it''s just..." Ah Zhu hesitated for a moment before quietly denying it.


    Jiang Bao listened for a while, and immediately said, "I think it''s better to change. Two days ago, there were customers who came in to buy medicine, and they called Ah Zhu the pig guy."


    Gu Yundong, "..." It turns out that it''s not just Xiaoyuan''s father who calls him Doctor Pig.


    A Zhu red at Jiang Bao, who raised his eyebrows at him with a sullen look on his face.


    After a long time, as the eldest of the three, Ah Shucai said, "Girl, we actually want to change our names, but we don''t want to change our previous names. If you can, can you tell the owner and let us... surnamed Shao ?"


    "Why?" Gu Yundong was surprised.


    Ah Shu smiled wryly, "We are all orphans with no father or mother. When the four of us lived together, we agreed to be brothers and rtives, so that''s why we randomly took cats, mice, pigs and dogs. Name, I feel like this... Be kind, like we still have family. If we change our original name, a different surname, a strange name, we will feel that we have be that fatherless orphan again. It''s the same."


    Gu Yundong was shocked, she didn''t expect them to think so.


    I regretted the proposal just now.


    Although the name doesn''t mean anything, to the four of them, Ah Zhu, the meaning ispletely different.


    Jiang Bao''s action of pounding the medicine also stopped, the expression on his face became a little serious, and he didn''t speak.


    Gu Yundong opened his mouth, just as he was about to say that, that''s all, when he heard Ah Gou speak a little embarrassedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1024: Want the last name Shao

    Chapter 1024 Want to surname Shao


    "Girl, in fact, we are all with the son now, and the son treats us like family. We also thought about whether we could follow the son''s surname Shao, and I''m afraid... we will climb the son."


    They also had parents and brothers before, and they even had a good rtionship.


    But since they were gone, it seemed like they were the only ones left in the world. What rtives, nsmen, friends, apart from falling into trouble, which one has reached out to them?


    The four of them only have each other, they are each other''s rtives and friends.


    It was not until they met Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong that they gradually felt a sense of belonging.


    But they never thought about changing back to the original name, and even faintly rejected it.


    Gu Yundong understood, and evenughed, "What does it matter? I''m in charge, so your surname will be Shao. But you can decide on your own name, and wait until Big Brother Shao is free before deciding."


    The three of them were instantly happy, with a hint of excitement on their faces, "Really?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded heavily.


    Actually, before Shao Qingyuan met him, why was he not alone? This is also good.


    Jiang Bao was also happy for them. Seeing that the atmosphere was good, he immediately waved his hand and said, "I''ll give you a name. Let me tell you, my name was changed when I was in my teens, doesn''t it sound good?"


    Three, "..." No, they refused.


    Gu Yundong saw that the matter had been settled, so he began to talk about the real business, "I came here today to look for Ah Zhu. I thought that he would go to Xingtao Street to help Xiaoyuan and the others vinate them with cowpox first."


    A Zhu immediately became interested when he heard the words, "Okay, no problem, I''m better at vinating cowpox than those doctors in Wanjin Pavilion today, I''ll go now."


    After saying that, he turned around and ran into the house to get his medicine box.


    Gu Yundong was afraid that Xiaoyuan''s family would be unfamiliar with them, so he asked Tong Shuitao to apany him.


    She went back to the second school herself first.


    After two days, Zhuangzi went to the shop wearing a neat new dress. At noon, Su Qing came to deliver food to Su Changshun, and the two met.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what they were talking about, but Zhuangzi ran to the Shi family the next day, and then went to the Su family to propose marriage.


    Gu Yundong was invited as a witness.


    The marriage of Zhuangzi and Su Qing was settled in just a few days.


    And the cowpox vination in Wanjin Pavilion was also in full swing, and the story of the troubles with the shopkeeper Pan was still spread that day.


    Many people knew that the imperial doctor sent by the capital was actually from Fengkai County.


    But it is still uncertain whether it is true or not, and at this moment, a new title was hung outside the gate of Hongyun Tea House.


    Everyone pointed to this title and talked a lot, and some people couldn''t wait to ask the owner to ask the answer in advance.


    Now the vination of cowpox has spread throughout the whole city, and almost everyone knows it.


    Therefore, this time, the number of guests who booked a seat at Hongyun Teahouse was twice as many as thest time.


    Shao Qingyuan hasn''te back for a few days again. Wanjin Pavilion has a ce to live. People who have been vinated with cowpox can''t leave for the time being. They have to stay in Wanjin Pavilion for a few days.


    Shao Qingyuan, as the ''doctor in charge'', naturally has to deal with emergencies at any time.


    Fortunately, the person who wanted to make trouble that day was seen by Shao Qingyuan, and now Qin Wenzheng caught it, so the next vinations were very calm.


    However, on this day, seven or eight people suddenly came from outside the city and found Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1025: Various versions of rumors

    Chapter 1025 Rumors Various Versions


    When the Gu family was about to have dinner, there was a knock on the door of the second entry.


    Lu Sheng was busy with his work. Gu Dafeng went to open the door and was stunned when he saw the people outside the door, "You guys, why are you here?"


    Gu Yundong heard the sound and quickly got up and walked out, and the people at the door were also surprised.


    "Uncle Chen??"


    It was Chen Liang, the head of Yongfu Vige, who was followed by other vigers in the vige.


    There are men and women, plus Chen Liang, there are eight people in total.


    and Chen Jinbao who brought them here, the door was crowded.


    The group of ?? looked like they were all dusty and dusty. Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped aside and said, "You guys have just arrived in Fucheng? Come in first, if you have anything to say, I will talk about itter."


    Chen Liang wiped his face, "Hey, sorry to bother you."


    Gu Yundong led a group of people into the main room, and Gu Dajiang also came out and poured sugar water for them.


    The group all took a big sip, their whole body was warm, and they slowly exhaled.


    When he was relieved, Chen Liangcai said, "Brother Gu, Yun Dong, we didn''te here on purpose to disturb you at this time. We are really anxious about some things, and I want to rify."


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other, "Just ask."


    "We heard that a solution to smallpox has been found in the capital city. Now the imperial doctor is picking up everyone in the pce city, what kind of medicine is there, but the imperial doctor doesn''t go to the county town, right?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that this was what they were asking.


    Before she could answer, another viger next to him couldn''t wait to ask, "Yeah Yundong, this imperial doctor only treats people in the Fucheng, and doesn''t care about the county? Isn''t our vige even less chance?"


    "Now it''s spread throughout Fengkai County, saying that there is only three months before the vination is over. What''s the matter? After three months, we don''t care, don''t we just have to wait to die?"


    "Why don''t you vinate us?"


    "We heard that we need to go to the government office to register first, but we asked, and the number of people registered at the government office has been more than three months old, and we have no share at all."


    As soon as Chen Liang opened his mouth, the people behind him started talking.


    Among the people who came this time, in addition to Chen Liang, there are also the grandson of the sixth master, as well as people who have a good reputation in the vige and can talk, and a few women are also smart and capable.


    It seems that everyone attaches great importance to this vination.


    It¡¯s just that the news has been passed around, and there are various versions of this version. Obviously, everyone has a little understanding of it.


    There is no way to do this. Although there are also storytellers in the county town to exin things clearly, it is not enough for everyone to go to the teahouse to listen, which leads to different focuses for everyone.


    but¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but look at Chen Jinbao. Chen Jinbao was delivering goods to and from Fucheng and Yongfu Vige. He should know about this Fucheng, and he didn''t exin it clearly.


    Chen Jinbao touched his nose andughed dryly, not knowing how to exin it.


    On the contrary, Chen Liang red at him and said to Gu Yundong, "We also thought that this kid should be clear about how long he stayed in Fucheng, but we didn''t expect to ask three questions, or else I was confused, and the more I said it, the more unclear it became. I was also afraid that he made a mistake, so I went to Fucheng to find out."


    But he was unfamiliar with the ce of life in Fucheng. When he got here, he subconsciously came to the Gu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1026: Take you to hear the book

    Chapter 1026 Take you to hear the book


    Chen Jinbao sighed secretly, it wasn''t that he couldn''t exin clearly, but that there were some things he couldn''t say.


    He knew about the cowpox vination method, but what shocked him was that Shao Qingyuan was actually the ''emperor doctor'' from the capital, and he couldn''t tell his parents about it at all.


    After all, he had to hide this matter from the beginning. If he said it, what would he do if he ruined the matter of the prefect?


    So when Chen Liang asked him a question, he just said that everyone in Yongfu Vige will be vinated, so he can rest assured. When Chen Liang asked him why he was so sure, Chen Jinbao couldn''t tell the reason.


    So many times, if the foreword does not match thest words, Chen Liang no longer believes what he said, and has toe and see for himself.


    He is a dedicated vige chief. It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t get vinated, but there are so many people in the vige. He is the mayor of the vige. Who will hee forward if he does not appear in such a big matter? Always be clear.


    Gu Dajiang listened with emotion, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, it''s not as serious as you think. The way to prevent smallpox is true, and it is true that the emperor sent people to Fucheng to inocte people. .But definitely not just the prefecture, the county, the town, the vige, no one will fall behind."


    Chen Liang''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, "Really?"


    Gu Yundong replied, "Of course it''s true, if Chen Bo Ruo doesn''t believe it, it''s just that there will be a very hotment at the Hongyun Teahouse tomorrow. I''ve reserved a seat. I''ll take you to listen to it when the timees, how about it?"


    Chen Liang was stunned and shook his head quickly, "What time is it, I don''t have the heart to listen to other people''s stories."


    The other people present were interested. The storytelling in Fucheng is very exciting. They rarelye here once, so they have to take a look and listen. Originally, I wanted to find out clearly, buy something to bring back, and then tell people about the flourishing scenery of this pce city.


    Hearing Chen Liang say this, they could only hang their heads in disappointment and did not express their opinions.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Uncle Chen, don''t be too busy to refuse. You don''t mean that you don''t know what the cowpox vination method is about, and you don''t know if Yongfu Vige can be ranked first? If you go to listen to it tomorrow, everything will be fine. Understood."


    "Really?" Can you understand the book just by listening to it?


    He couldn''t help but look at Gu Dajiang, who nodded, "Listen to Yun Dong, that''s right."


    His unfathomable appearance made Chen Liang''s heart calm down a little. He knew that Yun Dong was much more reliable than his son.


    "Well, that''s fine." Chen Liang stood up, "If I''m bothering you today, then we''ll go first, and I''ll go with you tomorrow to see what, what Hongyun Tea House."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly asked, "It''s sote, you haven''t eaten yet, I''ll ask the kitchen to add a few more dishes, eat before leaving."


    "We all brought dry food, and we already ate it on the way. Don''t bother, you guys are busy, you don''t need to send us." Just in time for the meal time, Chen Liang came over, and Chen Liang was also very embarrassed.


    But there was no way, not only he couldn''t wait, but others too, especially when they passed by the gate of the government office, they found that there were many people waiting outside at night.


    "Then where do you stay at night?" Gu Dajiang asked.


    Chen Liang said, "When we entered the city, we happened to meet Feng Daneng and asked him to help him book two Datong shops in the inn, so that there was a ce to live."


    Feng Daneng''s business is doing very well now. When he came to Fucheng in the new year, he took over his wife and children by the way.


    Now I rent a small courtyard in Fucheng, and my life is getting better and better.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1027: country folks

    Chapter 1027 Vige folks


    However, just as they finished speaking, there was a knock on the courtyard door.


    Feng Daneng, who I just mentioned, walked in, with a look of shame on his face, and said to Chen Liang, "Vige Chief, I''m sorry."


    Chen Liang was taken aback, "What''s wrong?"


    "Datong Shop, it''s gone." He asked many inns, and they all said there were no rooms.


    Not only the Datong shop is gone, but also the upper room and the ordinary room.


    Chen Liang was surprised, "There is no room to live in such a big city?"


    Gu Yundong thought of it just now, but before he could say it, Feng Daneng came back.


    Looking at the anxious expressions of Chen Liang and the others, she said, "Fucheng is now inocted with cowpox, so there are many people who have heard the news. Not only the Datong shop is gone, I am afraid that many of the yards that can be rented out are gone."


    This is also unavoidable. There are many counties under the Xuanhe Mansion. Those who heard the news must be eager to go to the mansion to verify whether the news is true.


    In particr, there are some wealthy and big families with a lot of servants and guards around them. Most of these people live in the Datong shop.


    Chen Liang and others came a littlete, so naturally they had no ce.


    "Then what should we do? Otherwise, let''s spend the night in the ruined temple." Someone suggested.


    There were also people who nced at the Gu family''s second child, but unfortunately they were soon disappointed again. This ce is too small, and there are so many people in the Gu family, so don''t think about it.


    These are all people from Yongfu Vige. They have a good rtionship with the Gu family on weekdays. Gu Yundong will definitely not let them live in the ruined temple. What is this?


    "Uncle Chen, Brother Shao and I have a yard behind our shop, but there are still a few rooms vacant. If you don''t mind, just squeeze and live first."


    There were originally three rooms in Gu Ji''s backyard. Zheng Gang was the shopkeeper who lived in one. He had also prepared a room for the piles before, but he and Jiang Bao rented a small yard outside, and only stayed for one night when he was on duty asionally. , so only simple futon.


    There is another one, which is prepared for Chen Jinbao and the others who carry the goods. It is rtivelyrge.


    Shao Qingyuan''s pharmacy''s backyard is a bit bigger. Now there are a few people living in Ah Zhu, and two rooms are vacant. After all, there are four rooms, and there is no problem for nine people.


    Chen Liang was still a little embarrassed, "Isn''t this too troublesome?"


    "The vigers, help each other. Uncle Chen, you have helped me a lot before, it''s just a small matter."


    The matter is settled, Chen Jinbao recognizes the location of the shop, so he can take it there.


    It was the first time that the group saw Gu Yundong''s shop in Fucheng. Looking at Gu Ji, who was much bigger than the county seat, their eyes shed with amazement.


    In the end, it was decided that the three women would stay in the spare room on Gu Ji''s side, one room for three. Chen Jinbao and Chen Liang lived in the house where Zhuangzi asionally lived.


    The remaining four men took a few more steps and went to Shao Qingyuan''s pharmacy.


    In this way, it is quite spacious.


    At least, it is much morefortable andfortable than the Datong shop in the inn.


    Chen Liang also sighed, "When the girl from the Gu family brought her mother and younger siblings to Yongfu Vige, I thought it would be very difficult for them to live without an adult man in their family, but I didn''t expect that the whole vige would have a hard time. The best is their home."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1028: take them to a book

    Chapter 1028 Take them to listen to the book


    Chen Jinbao is a little proud, after all, Gu Yundong is now his owner, right?


    "It''s not just their home. How many people in Yongfu Vige have had a good life since she came? In the past, everyone in the winter had to go to the city to find work. Two months, that sry is not enough to even take it home to celebrate the new year. How many people are envious of our vige now, and who is not big enough for the New Year?"


    Chen Liang smiled, "Yeah, if it wasn''t for the Gu family, we woulde to Fucheng now, I''m afraid we would really have to spend the night in the ruined temple." Maybe even the ruined temple would have no ce left for them.


    The father and son stopped after saying a few words, and the people in the other rooms were also talking about the Gu family.


    They were alling to Fucheng for the first time. Although Chen Liang, the vige chief, was there, and Chen Jinbao was taking them with them, they were really uneasy.


    It wasn''t until I entered the second school and saw the Gu family that I felt at ease.


    Now in this unfamiliar ce, there is afortable ce to rest. It is better than anything to be able to sleep peacefully.


    Gu''s family was still the same, and after eating, he rested early.


    The next day, Gu Yundong took Yang and Yunke out.


    The pimple marks on the little girl are gone. These days she has been staying in the room and never even went out to the yard, but she was bored.


    Gu Yundong thought about taking her out to rx and listen to books.


    Gu Dajiang is going to the academy, Gu Dafeng is going to the market, and Bian Han is going to carve, so only the three of them and one Tong Shuipao go out.


    The group went to Gu Ji first, and when they arrived, everyone else was there.


    At this moment, I was helping to organize the goods, but I was rushed to the backyard by the piles. "We are all skilled, but I can''t find the ones you move around. They all go to the backyard to rest, don''t stay in the way. , the shop is so big, so many of you are crowded."


    Chen Liang patted him, "You stinky boy."


    But still took people to the backyard.


    Gu Yundong went directly to the backyard to find them. Seeing how many people couldn''t be idle, helping the backyard to clean and wipe the table, he couldn''t helpughing, "Uncle Chen, have you had breakfast?"


    "I ate them all. Jinbao said there was a steamed bun shop over there. We bought two big steamed buns by ourselves. The stuffing is quite a lot, but it is expensive. It costs two cents a piece, and we only have one cent in the county seat."


    Although the ??fucheng is good, big and prosperous, people who don¡¯t have any savings will really not be able to live here, and everything is expensive.


    Gu Yundong saw that it was almost time, so he said to a few people, "Then let''s go, it''s almost the same now."


    Several people stood up immediately, and some people also carefully looked at their clothes and found that they were not wrinkled, so they felt relieved.


    Hongyun Building was still a little distance from Gu Ji. When they arrived, they found that the whole teahouse was crowded with people, and even the door was crowded for several floors, and they couldn''t get through.


    "My dear, the business of this restaurant is also very good. There are so many guests." A woman surnamed Wan behind Chen Liang spoke in shock as she looked at the scene in front of her.


    Gu Yundong looked left and right, and sure enough, she still saw an aisle vacated by the shop assistant for the door. She hurriedly walked over with someone.


    The second shop assistant knew her, "Miss Gu is here? Pleasee in."


    Gu Yundong booked a private room early and went inside with someone.


    The people outside the door looked at their group with envy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1029: It turned out to be someone from our Xuanhe Mansion.

    Chapter 1029 It turned out to be someone from our Xuanhe House


    There were still a lot of people in the restaurant, and until the private room on the second floor, the group finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why are there so many people that I almost couldn''t catch my breath." Everyone wiped the sweat from their foreheads while sorting their clothes.


    Gu Yundong asked the shop assistant to serve two pots of tea and some snacks, and then let everyone sit down and said to Chen Liang and others, "There are not so many people on weekdays, isn''t this the content of today''s storytelling attractive? So There are more people."


    Chen Liang was surprised, "You said yesterday that they were talking about the cowpox vination, right? Didn''t you say it was over? Why haven''t you been tired of hearing it for so many days?"


    "The cowpox vination is over. There is more toe. You will understand after listening to it."


    Chen Liang nodded, also interested.


    He also went to the teahouse in the county seat to listen to books before, but at that time he was squatting outside the door and listening with his ears pricked up. This was the first time he sat in the box on the second floor of the city, drinking tea and eating snacks. , this feeling... quite novel.


    He felt this way, and everyone else felt the same way.


    They didn''t dare to drink tea, so they just looked downstairs.


    The little girl Yunke was like a little hamster. She ate some braised pork, and when she looked up, she found that everyone didn''t do anything. After thinking about it, she got off the table and divided a piece for each person, and she was satisfied. head and continue to climb on the chair to eat.


    Gu Yundong touched her little head, and immediately heard a loud noise from downstairs.


    "Come out,e out, Mr. Fan came out, everyone is quiet."


    Sure enough, the downstairs was instantly silent.


    The people in the box also looked down. Chen Liang even shoved the braised pork in his hand into his mouth. He stared at the man downstairs who walked to the stage. He looked extraordinarily elegant in a long gown. Mr.


    Mr. Storyteller, with a flushed face, walked to the table, set out the gavel and tea, and then said slowly, "I made you wait for a long time, the old man iste, I''ll make an excuse for everyone here first."


    He nodded slightly.


    The guests downstairs couldn''t wait for a long time. They waved their hands and said, "Mr. Fan, don''t care about these etiquettes, let''s start quickly. We''ve been waiting for a long time, and we''re just waiting for today."


    "That''s right, Mr. Fan is about to start. We especially want to know who the warrior who invented the cowpox vination is."


    Warriors? ?


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched twice, he coughed lightly, and took a sip of tea.


    Mr. Fan downstairs was still moving slowly, and it was so ticklish that he wanted to go up and speak for him.


    After a while, I heard a heavy knock of the gavel.


    An extremely abrupt sound made the hearts of several people in the box tremble violently, and even their breathing eased.


    Immediately, Mr. Fan''s voice was raised, "Last time, we said that someone traveled all the way to the capital, and tried every means to send the medical prescription of the cowpox vination method to Song Mansion, but it was only after all the difficulties and dangers that it was handed over to Song Imperial Doctor. In our hands, this has allowed millions of people to receive this great gospel."


    Everyone, "..." You have a lot of "thousands".


    "If you want to say who this person is, you have to say it in detail." The gavel in Mr. Fan''s hand pped again, and a proud and proud smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, "However, it is even more so. What everyone can''t think of is that this person is actually a person from our Xuanhe Mansion!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1030: Unexplainable

    Chapter 1030


    "What??" Everyone was shocked.


    "Mr. Fan, are you serious, the warrior who invented the cowpox vination method is from our Xuanhe government?"


    "Oh my God!! It''s actually from us, and there are such talents in Xuanhe Mansion."


    "Hahaha, it turned out to be our fellow viger, our Xuanhe House is going to be famous."


    "Oh, Mr. Fan, hurry up and say it, maybe you said it, I still know this person."


    Mr. Fan looked at everyone''s excited appearance with satisfaction, not to mention them, even he was proud when he knew about this.


    There is a talented person in your hometown, but isn''t it just a light on his face?


    Heughed, "Perhaps a lot of people really know this person''s identity."


    Mr. Fan raised his hand, "Shaoji Pharmacy, everyone knows?"


    That''s right, Shao Qingyuan''s pharmacy is called Shao Ji Pharmacy. After all, he and Yun Dong are fianc¨¦es, so they have to sing along. Her shop is called Gu Ji, and her own is called Shao Ji, so easy to remember.


    And people knew they were a couple as soon as they heard it.


    When everyone heard the Shaoji Pharmacy, they immediately lowered their heads and whispered.


    Some people know about Shao Ji, some people don''t.


    But in the private room on the second floor, Chen Liang and the others were familiar with this name and could no longer be familiar with it.


    A few people lived in the backyard of Shaoji Pharmacy yesterday.


    The group looked at each other in dismay, and finally focused their eyes on Gu Yundong.


    Thetter pursed his lips, "Continue listening??"


    Mr. Fan''s voice continued to sound downstairs, "This Shaoji Pharmacy opened from Fengkai County to our Xuanhe Mansion. The owner of the pharmacy, Shao Qingyuan, is a talented person. He is very handsome and extremely smart."


    "Mr. Fan, is it possible that this cowpox vination method was invented by this Shao Qingyuan and Shao Dong''s family?" Someone asked loudly.


    Mr. Fanughed, "That''s right, it''s Shao Dong''s house."


    "Wow..." and the downstairs exploded instantly.


    And Chen Liang and the others upstairs were so shocked that they couldn''t even turn their eyes.


    What did they just hear?


    That, the cowpox vination method that can prevent smallpox, yes, was invented by Shao Qingyuan?


    How is this possible?


    Mr. Fan said, "Speaking of which, Shao Qingyuan and Shao Dong''s family are really hidden and very low-key. It is said that he has been interested in studying medicine since he was a child, and his talent in medicine is amazing. He has to memorize it thirty or fifty times. The medical prescription, he remembered after reading it once. Those herbs that look simr, he can recognize after reading it once."


    "Likest year, there was a case of quack doctors deceiving people in Luyang County, everyone knows it. That quack used wild herbs instead of medicinal materials, that was walking around the streets and deceiving people in several viges, even that The eldest man of the big family was fooled and gave the quack doctor a lot of money in vain. But I didn''t expect that the retribution cycle of heaven''sw would not be happy, and this man actually hit the head of the Shaodong family. "


    "This Shaodong family has opened a pharmacy, so they collect herbal medicines everywhere. One of them is very rare, not to mention our city, even the capital may not have it. Shaodongjia heard that this quack doctor had it, and wanted to buy it at a high price. Hey. I didn''t expect this medicine to be fake. Shao Dong''s family saw through it at a nce, and immediately found that all the medicines in the quaint medicine basket were all weeds with simr appearance, and they directly sent the quack doctor to the official. , so that he will not continue to harm themon people. You said, what Shao Dong''s family did is inexplicable??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1031: no contrived reason

    Chapter 1031 Reasons without Pretentiousness


    "Relieve your anger." Someone immediately agreed, "Mr. Fan, you don''t know, I am from Jiaojia Vige. I saw with my own eyes that Shaodong''s family saw through the trick of the quack doctor and saved the lives of our entire vige."


    With a ''wow'', everyone turned to look at the person who spoke.


    The man wiped away tears and said, "It''s true, my son happened to be suffering from a cold at that time, and the quack doctor prescribed medicine. After two days, not only did his condition not get better, but his condition worsened. If it weren''t for Mr. Shao, my son would have died. I''m going to be killed by that quack doctor."


    Mr. Fan nodded, "Yes, fortunately Mr. Shao appeared in time."


    Everyone instantly had a good impression of Shao Qingyuan, "I didn''t expect the owner of this Shaoji Pharmacy to be so powerful."


    "I''ve seen this Shao Dong family before. He is very young, and I can''t see that he has such skills."


    "You don''t know, when the Shaoji Pharmacy opened, we went to a lot of doctors in the city. At that time, those doctors went crazy after seeing the herbs in the pharmacy, saying that they were all rare and good herbs, one by one. You have to buy everything, and every time you buy it, it¡¯s a sack.¡±


    "Really? Then let''s get medicine in the future, isn''t it better to go to Shaoji Pharmacy?"


    "Anyway, if you can''t find medicinal herbs in the future, go to Shaoji and have a look."


    Gu Yundong upstairs had pointed ears, and some vague words reached her ears, and she smiled with satisfaction.


    How powerful is this advertisement? From now on, there is no need to worry about the business in Brother Shao''s shop.


    Mr. Fan also looked satisfied, took a sip of water and continued, "Young Master Shao is a low-key man, and he never says anything about doing such a good thing. He just opened the pharmacy silently and bought medicinal materials. Someone asked him, since you are He has such a talent in medicine, why not be a doctor, but go to open two pharmacies? Guess what happened to Master Shao?"


    What happened? How do they know this?


    But since Mr. Fan wants to interact, let them cooperate reluctantly.


    Someone guessed, "Did Shao Dong''s family say that he is young, afraid that everyone will not believe that he is good at medicine?"


    "I think Shao Dongjia must say that he likes to solve intractable diseases. Those minor illnesses and pains are too simple. He wants to solve those problems that cannot be solved for thousands of years, such as this method of preventing smallpox, right?"


    Everyone thinks... what this person said is **** reasonable. After all, geniuses like to take on difficult challenges.


    Mr. Fan couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. This, Shaodong''s family is not as great as you said.


    He shook his head and said, "No or no. Shao Dongjia said that he wants to make money, and he likes money, so he wants to open a pharmacy and make a lot of money."


    ? ? ? ?


    Is ?? such an unpretentious and refreshing reason?


    Isn''t ?? a bit... vulgar? ?


    Upstairs Gu Yundong snorted coldly, of course to be more vulgar, otherwise you think my big brother Shao is apassionate and soft-hearted person, what should I do if I go to the door to buy medicines without giving money?


    At that time, she still uses morality to kidnap, so isn''t her big brother Shao a big loss?


    Not to mention, I heard from Mr. Fan before that Shao Dongjia¡¯s actions to expose quack doctors thought he was a great man, thinking that if he had no money, he would go to his pharmacy and cry and beg for two bags of medicine for nothing.


    Now Mr. Fan said this reason...


    Someone sighed in disappointment, while someone asked loudly, "Mr. Fan, since the Shao Dong family doesn''t like being a doctor, why did they develop the cowpox vination method?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1032: One more good news

    Chapter 1032 There is another good news


    "Good question." Mr. Fan stunned, "It''s definitely not idental that Shao Dong''s family developed this prescription."


    "This Shao Dong family has a subordinate, and this subordinate has a particrly pitiful background. Originally, the Shao Dong family did not know about it, but I identally heard him talk about it, only to know that this person''s family died of smallpox disease, which led to this subordinate. Alone, wandering around until I met Shao Dong''s family."


    "The Shao Dong family has been with this subordinate for a long time, and they are in love with their brothers. After knowing his background, they began to pay attention to the smallpox disease, thinking that if there is a way to prevent this disease, no one will be like his subordinate in the future. It''s been a miserable childhood to be so lonely."


    "He thought about it, thought about it, thought about eating, thought about sleeping, and thought about walking. In the end, this man would get smallpox, but what about the animals? Pigs, cows, sheep, what would happen if they got smallpox. ?"


    "Shao Dong''s family went to the farm in the suburbs at that time. He first went to see the cows and found that the cows will get cowpox, and the men who have been raising cows will also get cowpox. The problem is, those who have been infected with cowpox will no longer be Got smallpox. Are you saying this is umon? People who have had cowpox will no longer get smallpox."


    "Shao Dong''s family is very happy, this is a very important discovery, if this is true, isn''t this a way to prevent smallpox? However, Shao Dong''s family is still worried, he is afraid that it is just the cattle club of our Xuanhe House. With this effect, what if there are no cattle in other ces? In order to be safe, he ran to Qing''an Mansion, Yongning Mansion, Wanqing Mansion and other cities one after another, and the results confirmed that all the conditions were the same."


    "But!! It''s not enough, people haven''t tried it yet, so they can''t be sure."


    "At this time, his subordinate volunteered to test on himself. Shao Dong''s family did not agree. What if something went wrong? As a result, this subordinate actually contracted cowpox by himself."


    "Wow..." The people below eximed.


    I never imagined that this subordinate would have such courage. If they were reced, they would never dare to try this kind of medicine that has never been verified, and even lost their lives identally.


    Mr. Fan wiped the corners of his eyes, "This is called cause and effect. Shao Dong''s family is looking for a way to prevent smallpox for this subordinate. This subordinate reciprocates, and he trusts Shao Dong''s family so much that he is willing to take the risk. The brotherhood of heaven and earth."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Why is thisst sentence weird? It felt like something wasn''t right.


    Everyone nods after hearing this, it is really a deep brotherhood, which is very rare.


    Someone asked loudly, "Is the subordinate okay?"


    Without waiting for Mr. Fan to answer, the person next to him replied, "It must be fine, otherwise, how could the Shaodong family send this doctor to the capital?"


    Mr. Fan nodded, "Indeed, the subordinates have nothing at all. Shao Dongjia felt that this medicine was too precious and important to the world, so they didn''t even bother to spend the New Year at home, so they sent it to the capital without stopping, and handed it over to the Taiyuan Hospital. First Doctor Song''s hands."


    Everyone''s blood boiled when they heard it, "Shao Dong''s family is too powerful."


    "I am proud to have such a fellow."


    "He has made a great contribution, giving us Xuanhe House a face, ox."


    Mr. Fan nodded, "Yes, Shao Dongjia is admirable. Here, I have to tell you good news."


    I wish everyone a happy New Year''s Day, a prosperous new year, and all the best


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1033: want to jump in line

    Chapter 1033 Want to cut the queue


    good news? ?


    Everyone probed their heads, and the voices stopped, waiting for Mr. Fan to announce.


    Some well-informed people have already guessed it. After all, it was not long ago that someone said that the imperial doctor in Wanjin Pavilion was called Shao Qingyuan, and he used to be just a poor boy in Fengkai County.


    Now that I think about it, this Shao Qingyuan is the imperial physician.


    Sure enough, Mr. Fanughed and said, "Because the Shao Dong family is a member of our Xuanhe House, he is the one who was sent by the emperor to the Xuanhe House to vinate everyone. The person who is most familiar with the vination belongs to our Shao Dong family. When the second prince was vinated with cowpox, the Shao Dong family was present throughout the whole process and did it himself."


    "Wow..." When the people below heard it, they were even more excited.


    The imperial physician over there in the capital would teach cowpox vination, which was taught by Shao Dong''s family, so now he is teaching the doctors in their city to learn how to vinate cowpox, doesn''t it mean that these doctors are also very powerful?


    With this reassurance, what else do they have to worry about?


    Someone suddenly thought of something, and asked eagerly, "Since the Shao Dong family is from Xuanhe''s residence, so he will still be here three monthster, we don''t have to worry about him going to the capital?"


    As soon as these words were asked, many people breathed a sigh of relief.


    Especially those who did not have time to go to the government office to register, they closed their eyes and looked happy.


    Who knew that Mr. Fan shook his head, "Of course not, Shao Dong''s family came here on the order of the emperor, other imperial physicians are three months, and Shao Dong''s family is no exception. Besides, the vination situation of Xuanhe House is also If you want to report to the capital, Shao Dong¡¯s family will still leave after three months.¡±


    "Huh?" Everyone was immediately disappointed.


    Mr. Fan continued, "What''s more, as I said just now, the Shao Dong family doesn''t want to be a doctor. He has to buy medicinal materials everywhere, so he won''t stay in Fucheng for a long time."


    was silent, and then changed the topic again, "Of course, you don''t have to worry too much. The Shao Dong family will definitely teach the doctors in our city well. With him watching for three months, the doctors will definitely be very skilled."


    Although ?? said so, everyone still thinks that it is better to be vinated with cowpox within these three months.


    After all, the Shao Dong family is still there. If there is any problem, he will definitely be able to solve it.


    There are also big families who have been watching. These people don¡¯t care about the three-month deadline. After all, they have money and connections. Even if they have to pay after three months, it doesn''t matter much, it doesn''t matter if the imperial doctor is gone, they can still go to the capital and find a doctor in the capital to vinate them.


    In their opinion, the imperial physicians who stayed in the capital were definitely better than the imperial physicians who were sent to other ces. The doctors they taught were naturally more powerful than the doctors in the city.


    In any case, I have to send someone to the capital to find out if the second prince is true, and to see if something will happen to those who have been vinated.


    But now after listening to Mr. Fan''s words, they are more or less anxious.


    This most powerful boss is in their Xuanhe House, what are they rushing to the capital for? If this person really lets go after three months, then no matter how much money they have, it will be useless.


    Therefore, after this day, the big families in Xuanhe House began to find ways to cut the queue. If they want to be vinated within these three months, it is best to let Shao Qingyuan vinate them personally.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1034: Chen Liang and their shock

    Chapter 1034 Chen Liang and their shock


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied with the response downstairs, which is why the teahouse still has unfinished business after the cowpox vination is finished.


    The storytellingst time was actually for ordinary people. These people care about deadlines, connections, and money.


    This time, it is for these powerful people. What they care about is a safer and more urate method.


    I believe that after so many days, the people they sent to the capital to inquire about the news should have almost returned. Knowing that the capital is now vinating the whole city, they should be anxious.


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea and was incredibly calm.


    But the others in the box werepletely stunned. Chen Liang and the others were all in a trance, standing there motionless.


    After a long time, Mr. Fan downstairs finished with a heavy blow to the gavel, and Chen Liang suddenly came back to his senses.


    Just the next moment, all of them looked at Gu Yundong excitedly, their voices trembling, "Yun, Yundong, is what the gentleman said true? What kind of cowpox vination, yes, did Qingyuan do it?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded.


    Chen Jinbao, who was on the side, finally exhaled and said dissatisfiedly to his father, "That''s why I said don''t worry, don''t worry, our vige will definitely be able to take turns, absolutely no problem. You are still anxious with me, and you have to run by yourself. When youe to Fucheng, those who work hard are not afraid of being tired.¡±


    had just finished speaking, when Chen Liang gave him a savage beating on the head, "Your words are unclear, so I''m not in a hurry."


    After reprimanding his son, Chen Liang suddenlyughed again.


    "It''s actually Qingyuan, hahaha, it''s actually Qingyuan, who discovered the way to prevent smallpox. In the future, there will be no babies who can''t be saved, and we old people don''t have to be afraid of getting smallpox and being driven out of the house by our children. "Laughing and choking again, "Okay, that''s great, that''s great."


    Chen Jinbao hurriedly said, "Dad, what you said, do I look like someone who will kick you out of the house?"


    Chen Liang seemed to have not heard him at all, crying andughing, "Hahaha, there is a great man in our vige, that kid is very promising, too promising."


    Gu Yundong was filled with emotion, Chen Liang really lived up to his name, and was considered a very conscientious vige chief.


    When the others heard it, they couldn''t help but nodded, and even said with great excitement, "Yes, yes, I didn''t expect Qingyuan to do this."


    "Our vige will be famous in the future."


    "Our vige has long been famous. Didn''t you see how many people from Shili Baxiang came here when this Gujia workshop was recruiting? But now, it''s even more famous."


    "No wonder Qingyuan suddenly left a few years ago. He didn''te back for several months after he left. It turned out that he went to the capital."


    "Hey, did you hear what the storyteller said just now? He said that Qingyuan personally inocted the second prince with cowpox. So, he has seen the emperor and the prince, right? Right?"


    Everyone hears it, isn''t it?


    Back then, that wolf cub whose father didn''t love his mother and couldn''t even get enough to eat, actually went to the capital and met the emperor, what a blessing...


    Um? and many more.


    Wan said suddenly, "Well, Qingyuan lived so hard in the past, and no one helped him. Everyone in the vige called him a wolf cub, so he...will he still vinate us?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1035: Villagers regret

    Chapter 1035 The vigers regret


    As soon as these words came out, the box was instantly quiet.


    Except for Chen Liang, everyone else lowered their heads slightly.


    Yes, how hard was Shao Qingyuan? They all know it.


    Because he has a cold face towards everyone, whoever offends him will not end well. When he does something, he doesn''t even distinguish whether you are a child or an old man. Therefore, the whole vige avoided him, especially the parents, who warned their children to stay away from him.


    Shao Qingyuan is not the kind of person who repays grievances with virtue. He is cold-hearted and doesn''t care about the life or death of the people in the vige. He can do itpletely.


    In an instant, the vigers present felt extremely regretful.


    Chen Liang sighed secretly, but said, "Qingyuan is not as stingy as you think, isn''t this rtionship eased now? If you really felt that you were sorry for him in the past, treat him better in the future and care more about him. If you care about him, if you need help, just go and help, it''s not difficult."


    The others hurriedly shook their heads, "No embarrassment, no embarrassment, we have long stopped treating him as a wolf cub, really."


    This is true, since Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong got engaged, he has be more mboyant. The vigers in the vige met him on the road and called him, and he would agree.


    What''s more, thest time there was such a riot at the Li family, everyone knew what the old man of the Li family was, and they felt a little more sympathy for Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong also said, "Brother Shao is busy with his work, so he will definitely not be able to help everyone in the vige get vinated. But there are also Dr. A Zhuxiong and the old doctor in the county who know how to vinate. Isn''t the Li family going to have a wedding after a while? I Brother Shao will go back for a few days, and then we will take Ah Zhu and the others back to help everyone get vinated before returning to Fucheng."


    Most of the people in Yongfu Vige are actually pretty good. Although there are so many **** sticks, the cowpox vination is an order from above, so there is no need to have many twists and turns on it.


    Hearing the words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    They didn''t want Shao Qingyuan to do it himself. With so many people in the vige, how could they be so busy.


    But with him watching, they can calm down.


    Chen Liang was a little surprised, "The Li family has a wedding, you guys... are you going to participate?"


    The second room of the Li family doesn''t seem to have a good rtionship with Shao Qingyuan, right?


    Not only him, but the others also looked weird.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I''m going to participate, and the Li family invited us. Just in time, we are also going to inocte everyone with cowpox, so we stopped by the Li family."


    Chen Liang always felt that things were not that simple. How could the Li family invite Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong?


    But Gu Yundong didn''t say much, so he didn''t ask any more.


    In short, this time they came to Fucheng and brought back good news.


    The storytelling downstairs has ended, and the guests have left the restaurant one after another.


    Although some of them stayed there to talk loudly, the way out was not blocked.


    Gu Yundong took Chen Liang and others downstairs.


    When he left the restaurant, Chen Liang said, "Yun Dong, thanks to your care we came here this time. Since Qing Yuan is busy, it is not easy for us to disturb him. Now we know that he is the imperial physician from the capital, We can finally breathe a sigh of relief in our hearts, everyone is waiting for our news in the vige, and we will go back."


    Gu Yundong, "Let''s go now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1036: Gu Yundong and the two returned to Yongfu Village

    Chapter 1036 Gu Yundong and the two return to Yongfu Vige


    Chen Liang nodded, "Everything in this city is expensive, so I don''t want to stay longer."


    Gu Yundong looked behind him, although Chen Liang said so, but there were still a few people behind him who were hesitant to say anything, obviously not wanting to leave so quickly.


    is also right, I finally came to Fucheng, but I didn¡¯t go anywhere, I always felt bad.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and said, "It''s not too early now, so let''s wait until tomorrow. If we leave at this hour, I''m afraid it''s not safe to live in the wild forest at night."


    The Wan behind Chen Liang nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, let''s stay for one more night, it''s rare toe to Fucheng, we still want to buy something to go back."


    The other woman also nodded, "Yes, yes, we still want to go to the market. I also promised my son to buy him cakes from Fucheng."


    Now that they are living a good life, although they also feel that everything in this city is expensive, Ruanxin can still spend money to buy something that suits his heart.


    Chen Liang could only nod his head when he heard the words.


    He has nothing to buy. His son oftenes to Fucheng, and he has bought everything he can.


    However, Fucheng is still worth a visit.


    Thinking of this, Chen Liang was also excited.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to take them for a walk, but was rejected by the Wan n, "You are busy with you, let''s go find a great daughter-inw, she is very busy."


    Although Feng Daneng''s wife was brought to Fucheng, she was fine, and she was chatting with people outside all day.


    Yesterday, they heard Feng Daneng say that his daughter-inw was gossiping too much, and her mouth was bubbling.


    With so many things, Gu Yundong is so busy that he has no time. Besides, it''s notfortable for the little girl to go shopping with their aunts.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say much after listening. After taking them to Feng Daneng''s residence, he went to Wanjin Pavilion to find Shao Qingyuan.


    She promised him that she would visit him every day.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t have much time, so he came out to meet her once, and after hearing her talk about how Chen Liang and the others came over, he went back to Wanjin Pavilion to work.


    Chen Liang and the others left early the next morning. When Gu Yundong went to send them off, he saw that they were all carryingrge and small bags, and it was estimated that they had bought a lot of things.


    As soon as they left, Gu Yundong got busy.


    The stakes and Su Changshun in Gu Ji''s shop were all vinated, and they went home to rest for the next two days, so Gu Yundong personally came to the shop to sit down.


    After a few days, Su Qing and the others also asked Ah Zhu to be vinated, and she went to Xinming Pavilion to help.


    There have been significantly fewer guests in Xinming Pavilion these days. After all, such a big incident has happened in the city, and many of thedies have already started to be vinated with cowpox.


    After Mr. Storyteller exined Shao Qingyuan''s identity that day, most of the big families in the city went to Shaoji Pharmacy.


    Unfortunately, Shao Qingyuan has always been in Wanjin Pavilion, and only Jiang Bao and Ah Zhu are in the pharmacy.


    In this way, these people can only find Dai Zhifu, ask, and cut a line.


    After being embarrassed by Dai Zhifu, he adjusted the daily limit of 200 people, which finally gave these people a sigh of relief.


    What they didn''t know was that these were originally in Dai Zhifu''s n.


    There are 200 ces a day, how many people will there be in the half-year period specified by the emperor? Therefore, Dai Zhifu posted another notice at the gate of the city, saying that after repeated discussions, he decided toply with public opinion.


    But because of this, Shao Qingyuan is even busier.


    But after more than half a month, he still walked out of the Wanjin Pavilion.


    The happy event of the Li family was just two dayster, and both Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan nned to go back to Yongfu Vige.


    I¡¯m a little stuck, I will continue writing tomorrow morning


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1037: new guy

    Chapter 1037 New Buddy


    This time, only Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, Doctor Xiong and Ah Zhu were left.


    A group of people traveled lightly, and it was still early to arrive in Fengkai County.


    Before entering the city gate, Gu Yundong asked the carriage to stop first. He took out the makeup box from the carriage, tidied up himself and Shao Qingyuan a little, and changed his clothes.


    Immediately, both of them got off the carriage and walked into the city.


    Shao Qingyuan''s reputation was probably spread to Fengkai County early. They couldn''t see anyone in Fucheng. They had already started to wait for the rabbit in this county, hoping to have the luck to wait for Shao Qingyuan.


    Fortunately, he seldom has friendship with people, and most people don''t know what he looks like.


    But just in case, it¡¯s better to disguise yourself.


    The two entered the city and nned to go to Shaoji Pharmacy first.


    When I passed the county office, I saw a lot of people crowded at the door.


    At first, there were four or five doctors in Fengkai County who went to Fucheng to follow Shao Qingyuan to learn vination techniques. Later, they vinated people in Wanjin Pavilion for more than ten days. After they were thoroughly mastered and proficient, they returned to Fengkai County to vinate people in the county. of.


    So now the county town is the same as the prefectural town, and there are many people waiting outside every day.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and went straight to the pharmacy without dy.


    The old doctor was not there. He was also one of the people who went to Fucheng to learn cowpox vination. After he came back, he helped people get vinated in the county government office. Now there is only one new recruit in the shop.


    This guy''s name is Liang Jianbao. He used to be a school child in the medical center and knew some basic pharmacology. Later, the medical center was run on by another medical center in the county and could not be opened, and he had no job, so he was recruited by Shao Qingyuan. over here.


    People are diligent and conscientious, but they are not as smart as Jiang Bao, but they are worse than being honest and obedient.


    When Liang Jianbao saw theming, he hurriedly greeted them, "Master, girl, why are you back at this time?" He was very happy, "Master, you don''t know, now everyone in the county is saying that you are the imperial doctor who invented the cowpox vination method. Our shop has been doing very well during this period of time, and many people havee to inquire about the owner''s news. But don''t worry, the owner, I didn''t say anything. "


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and gave him a piece of paper, "Get the medicine on it first, I''ll take it with me."


    "Okay, okay." Liang Jianbao quickly took the paper and quickly grabbed severalrge packets of medicinal materials ording to the prescription on it.


    After I caught it, I quickly handed it to Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan took the medicine bag and left, Liang Jianbao took two steps, and when he was gone, he pped his head, "Oh, I forgot to pour a ss of water for the owner and the girl, obviously Brother Jiang taught me something. , I forgot again."


    He was annoyed, but Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had already left the county seat quickly.


    Along the way, they also understood the situation in the county seat.


    After they left the city gate, the two got on the carriage again.


    It was a bitte when we arrived at Yongfu Vige. Compared with the county seat, Yongfu Vige was surprisingly calm.


    There was no one at the entrance of the vige. They walked along the main road and returned home almost unimpeded.


    In Yongfu Vige at this time, no one knew that Shao Qingyuan, whom they were always proud of, had returned.


    And the next day was the day when Li Zhihu, the second son of the Li family, married He Xiu.


    Mr. Li and his wife got up early in the morning with a lot of thought, looking at the gate with some anxiety and some anticipation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1038: Li family happy event

    Chapter 1038 Li Family Happy Events


    Li Dunzi and Du''s are not sure if Shao Qingyuan wille back. After Dong''s letter, he didn''t reply to them.


    As for Chen Liang and the others, although they knew that Shao Qingyuan would return to the vige in the next few days, they were not sure which day it would be.


    And on the way back, Chen Liang warned the seven people who followed to Fucheng that day, telling them to keep their mouths shut and not to tell the story of Shao Qingyuaning back to attend the happy event of Li Laoer''s family, lest everyone find out ande to Yongfu. The vige guards.


    If all the powerful people from the county town took Shao Qingyuan away, then they would definitely not have a chance to win in Yongfu Vige.


    Therefore, even though Wan and others have the intention to show off, but listening to Chen Liang''s words are so serious, they can only bear it for now.


    But they knew that Shao Qingyuan was going to attend Li Zhihu''s wedding, so they came to Li''s house early in the morning.


    Li Dunzi and his wife were still very surprised. They invited a lot of people from the vige, but many people said that they were not free. Open vigers.


    Even the vige chief came over when his son left to pick up his rtives.


    Li Dunzi hurriedly ushered people in, while Du continued to wait at the door.


    The vigers were amazed when they saw that Chen Liang actually came to attend the happy event of Li Laoer''s family. Some people were curious and brought some eggs and vegetables to congratte him.


    The Li family was very lively for a while, which made both Li Dunzi and his wife heave a sigh of relief.


    The ?? team to pick up the bride came back soon. The Li family borrowed an ox cart to pick up the bride. He Xiu sat on it with a red hijab, but there was no joy on her face under the hijab.


    She sat with a sore back all the way, but Orchid, who had just gotten married not long ago, was carried away by a big red sedan chair.


    He Xiu is still deeply impressed by that scene.


    Now that she is married by herself, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t have a sedan chair. This cow is still an old cow, and she doesn''t know if she is not feeling well. She has been pooping all the way, so she almost couldn''t hold back and went straight down.


    He Xiu was depressed to death, but the ox cart had already arrived at Li''s house.


    Li Zhihu turned around and walked into the hall with He Xiu on his back.


    Li Dunzi and Du Shi both had beaming expressions on their faces, but they were a little anxious in their hearts, why hasn''t Shao Qingyuane yet?


    It wasn''t just them, even the Wan n was very strange. They all approached Chen Liang and asked, "Vige Chief, didn''t Yun Dong say that they woulde today? They have all started to worship, why haven''t they appeared yet?"


    Chen Liang was also at a loss, thought for a while and said, "Is something dyed? Didn''t you get back in time?"


    "It''s possible, but fortunately I didn''t say that they would go back to Yongfu Vige today, otherwise people would think I lied to them."


    "How about I go to their house to see if theye back?"


    A few people were talking, and when Chen Liang raised his eyes, he saw his son came in.


    Chen Jinbao went directly to their table and sat down, took a ss of water and drank it himself.


    Chen Liang then asked, "Have Yundong and Qingyuane back?"


    "I''m back."


    The person next to him was surprised, "Really back? Then why didn''t theye?"


    "What you said, you don''t even think about how famous Shao Qingyuan is now. If youe here at this time, should the neerse to worship? Why don''t youe after the worship is over? Otherwise, the happy event cannot be done, and the Li family can''t me them. Head up?"


    This... makes sense.


    There will be an update tonight


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1039: Qingyuan, you are back

    Chapter 1039 Qingyuan, you are back


    Everyone calmed down and continued to eat happily.


    After the sound of ''sent into the bridal chamber'' came from the main room, there was finally a movement outside the door.


    Chen Liang and the others raised their heads, and they really saw two men, a man and a woman, appearing at the door.


    The people who were eating the feast in the yard were stunned. After a while, someone suddenly shouted, "Wolf cub...Ah, Qingyuan, Qingyuan, are you back?"


    The voice fell, and the people present stood up one after another, and rushed towards him in unison.


    But Shao Qingyuan still had the same cold face as before, exuding the aura of ''no strangers entering'', but let everyone stop when they rushed to the ce two steps away from him.


    However, the expressions of everyone looking at him were extremely eager and excited, and their eyes were extremely hot.


    "Qingyuan, we all heard that you are the doctor who invented cowpox vination."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I heard that you also went to the capital, entered the pce and met the emperor, right? What does your emperor look like, is it so powerful that people dare not look up?"


    "Qingyuan didn''t expect you to have such skills, and you can heal and save people. You are much more powerful than the doctors from the county. Why don''t you tell us, none of us knew that you actually knew medicine."


    "Qingyuan, why did youe back at this time? Didn''t you say you were going to stay in Fucheng for three months? Did you inocte us with cowpox when you came back?"


    "That''s right, we''re all waiting for you toe back. Everyone was very excited after hearing what happened to you."


    The vigers are very enthusiastic. These people who had a cold and alienated attitude towards Shao Qingyuan now look at him like a baby.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of Shao Qingyuan in his heart, I''m afraid that he would reach out and touch him at this moment to see if he could be happy.


    Gu Yundong twitched at the corner of his mouth as he watched it. In the past, this treatment belonged to her.


    Hey, these people love the new and hate the old too fast, right?


    Shao Qingyuan, who was standing beside her, couldn''t help reaching out and pinching her, then looked at the person in front of her and said, "Can we go in?"


    "Ah, can it be possible." The man standing in front of him hurriedly backed away half body and weed him in.


    Shao Qingyuan walked a few steps, and Chen Liang, who finally squeezed in, finally came to him, "I thought you guys weren''ting back."


    "It''s done." Shao Qingyuan said, and sat down at their table following Chen Liang''s actions.


    Everyone looked at it strangely, "They also came to attend the Li family''s marriage?"


    "No way, aren''t Shao Qingyuan and the Li family not dealing with each other? Why did youe here?"


    "He doesn''t deal with Boss Li''s family, so he shouldn''t have much hatred with Boss Li?"


    However, if there is no hatred, it will not be friendly, right?


    Shao Qingyuan suffered a lot of crimes when he was a child, and Li Dunzi and his wife did not help each other. I heard that they were very dissatisfied with Old Man Li''s love for Shao Qingyuan.


    There was a lot of spection. Li Dunzi and Du Shi, who heard the movement over there, ran over quickly and rushed directly in front of Shao Qingyuan.


    I just really stood in front of me, and I felt a little uneasy in my heart.


    "Qingyuan, Yundong, you guys, are you here?"


    They were also afraid of Shao Qingyuan before, but in order to make the situation at home a little better, they mustered up the courage to bite the bullet and threw the bait to invite them over.


    I didn''t expect to hear that Shao Qingyuan invented the cowpox vination method some time ago. Is it worth it? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1040: Give the handkerchief to Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1040 Give the handkerchief to Shao Qingyuan


    Shao Qingyuan was someone who had seen the emperor, so it was very different from before.


    That is someone who has done a great job and can crush them to death with just a single hand.


    Not to mention that they only had a handkerchief that was originally his, even if there was gold and silver, Shao Qingyuan said that they would have to give it obediently.


    So at this moment, both Li Dunzi and Du Shi''s bodies were shaking slightly, and they were scared to death.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong raised his hand and handed over the package of cakes he was holding, "Congrattions."


    Du Shi was stunned for a while, a little unbelievable, but Chen Liang pushed her, and she reacted abruptly, and hurriedly took it with both hands, with an extraordinarily bright smile, "Look, you''re polite, and you gave such a big gift, Hurry up, pleasee in the room, the table is already open outside, and there is an empty table in the room, go and sit there."


    She was very happy, there was a red seal on the cake, there must be money in it.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong not only did not force them to hand over the veil, but also gave them such a big face in front of everyone.


    Li Dunzi and his wife both breathed a sigh of relief. In the future, they will not be in a dilemma in this vige.


    Gu Yundong smiled and walked inside with Shao Qingyuan.


    The expressions of Li Dunzi and Li Dunzi were also clearly seen, and she was momentarily speechless.


    They are not the kind of bandits who take things by force without reason, and the second house of the Li family doesn''t have any big grudges with them. They have a handkerchief in their hands, and they need this handkerchief, so when they give a red envelope in front of everyone, they should buy the handkerchief from them, and everyone takes what they need.


    The two entered the main room, and the people outside wanted to follow, but were stopped by Chen Liang.


    "Alright, alright, today is the big day for the Li family. Let''s talk about something after the dinner is over."


    The Wan Shi and others also said, "That''s right, you don''t want to eat, Qingyuan and Yundong still have to eat."


    When everyone heard the words, they could only suppress their excitement and silently returned to their seats and sat down.


    But the buzzing discussion has never stopped, and his eyes have been fixed on the main room.


    Who knew that not long after, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong both stood up and walked into the house together with Mrs Du.


    Where is this going? See the bride?


    is not right, isn''t the bride in another room?


    Shao Qingyuan is really not interested in eating wedding wine, they came here just for the veil.


    After drinking two sips of wine, the two followed Du Shi to the main house.


    As soon as he entered the door, Du Shi closed the door and dropped the bolt.


    immediately took out the key, opened a coat box in the corner,y down inside and found a small box, and then opened the box with another key.


    She kept it very secretive, not to mention the two keys were locked, and there was actually a mezzanine in thest box.


    The handkerchief was taken out from the mezzanine.


    Gu Yundong guessed that the mezzanine was originally supposed to be used to hide money, but there is no such thing now.


    Du Shi exhaled, handed the veil to Shao Qingyuan, and said, "This is the veil you wore back then. This material should be a good material, but I haven''t seen it before, and I don''t know it. You have a lot of knowledge. Yes, you may be able to find out where you are and find your family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1041: Shao Qingyuans Shao

    Chapter 1041 Shao Qingyuan''s Shao


    Shao Qingyuan took it and touched it. It was indeed a good andfortable material, even better than what they were wearing.


    He handed the handkerchief to Gu Yundong. Gu Yundong helped Shen Sitian to sell embroidery a few times in the cloth shop in Fucheng, and he had seen a lot of materials, but this... I have never seen it before.


    Could it be that this material doesn''t even have a prefecture?


    Gu Yundong reached out and flipped it over, and found a word - Shao embroidered on the corner of the handkerchief.


    Shao of Shao Qingyuan.


    She frowned slightly, Gu Yundong remembered that the deceaseddy of the Tao family was surnamed Shao.


    Sure enough, does this veil still belong to the Tao family?


    Gu Yundong was a little disappointed, but she still carefully put away the veil.


    Du Shi couldn''t help but say a few more words, "When you were brought back, the clothes on your body were very delicate, and you looked like a child from a big family. Your face is good, your original family should not worry about food or food. wearing."


    Gu Yundong thought for a while and asked, "Then, is there anything else on Big Brother Shao? Did he dress neatly at that time?"


    If Old Man Li changed clothes for Shao Qingyuan and Third Young Master Tao in a hurry, the clothes might be a little messy.


    The matter is too long, Du Shi frowned and thought for a moment before continuing, "It''s not very messy, but you also know that my father-inw, who came back in a hurry with a man with the child in his arms, will definitely not be too neat. As for whether he has any more Other things should be gone."


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart, it seems that there are not many clues.


    "Okay, we got it. Thank you for giving us the veil. It''s gettingte, so we''ll be back first."


    Mr. Du opened his mouth, but he still wanted to keep them for a while longer.


    But he also knew that this was unrealistic, so he nodded, "I''ll send you out."


    She reopened the door, and there was a table outside the door. Because there was Li Dunzi sitting there, no one dared to eavesdrop in an open and honest way.


    But the people present still pricked up their ears, trying hard to hear what they said inside.


    Unfortunately, the voice was so soft that there was no sound at all.


    Gu Yundong nced around, but he didn''t see Boss Li''s family.


    Thinking about it too, since thest riot, the second and third rooms of the Li family felt that the big room was too vicious, and it was considered a broken rtionship.


    Besides, Li Dunzi invited Shao Qingyuan toe over this time, why would people from the big housee to block him?


    Gu Yundong shook his head and walked out of the main room.


    Chen Liang came over and asked, "Is this going back?"


    "Well, it''s gettingte, so I have to go back and get ready."


    Prepare?


    Chen Liang reacted immediately, and his eyes lit up, "Is the vination going to start tomorrow?"


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Chen Uncle tell everyone, but this ce..."


    "There are, there are, the vige has already cleaned up the ancestral hall, and when that timees, everyone will be vinated in the ancestral hall, and the ancestors will bless them."


    Shao Qingyuan was relieved after hearing the words, he talked to Chen Liang about other matters, and then left the Li family with Gu Yundong.


    As soon as he left, the people who were eating the feast all stood up and were about to go out.


    "Why did you just leave? I want to ask about vinations."


    "Did hee back for a wedding meal? Then don''t we really have to wait three months?"


    Seeing that someone was going out, Chen Liang quickly coughed and said, "Be quiet, I have something to say."


    Everyone turned to look at him involuntarily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1042: She is the only one unhappy

    Chapter 1042 She is the only one unhappy


    Chen Liang said, "Qingyuan said, in Yongfu Vige, we will start vination tomorrow. The location is at the ancestral hall, and everyone can queue up tomorrow morning."


    Everyone was overjoyed when they heard the words, "What time? Did you really vinate us?"


    Chen Liang nodded, "Tomorrow at 90." After a pause, he continued, "I know that everyone has children and rtives in other viges, and they also want to be vinated early. But manpower is limited, so we have to focus on our own vige first. , so don''t tell people from other viges toe here for the time being, and even if theye, they definitely won''t be able to rank up."


    Everyone was a little disappointed when they heard it, but thinking about it, there are still hundreds of people in their vige, and Shao Qingyuan has to go back to the city.


    If people from other viges or towns or even the county seate, then the vigers in their own vige must not all line up behind.


    Chen Liang continued, "There is one more thing I have to make clear with everyone. Qingyuan is alone, and he can''t inocte everyone. So it was Dr. Xiong and the others who did it. They were all taught by Qingyuan himself. ."


    Someone was immediately dissatisfied, "Why can''t he do it himself? Then if we go out..."


    Chen Liang suddenly looked at the man, and his voice suddenly became cold, "Then you say, who did he vinate? For you? Or for me? We have all been vinated, do the others have to let hime? He is busy alone. Do you have toe? Even in Fucheng, he also asked those doctors to inocte. Why did he have to work hard when he arrived in our Yongfu Vige? This vination does not cost a penny. If you are not willing, go to the county seat by yourself to line up. Go, you have to go in and out."


    The man immediately shrank his neck and did not dare to say a word.


    Naturally, other people didn''t dare to say anything, and then I thought about what Chen Liang said was right.


    If this was the case before, Shao Qingyuan would have ignored them.


    Now that I havee back in person, I will stay in Yongfu Vige for a few more days.


    With him watching, they would feel much more at ease.


    Seeing that the crowd was meaningless, Chen Liang exhaled and nodded, "After a while, you have finished your wedding, talk to those next-door neighbors who didn''te to the feast, and ask them toe to the ancestral hall early in the morning, do you hear me? "


    "Understood, vige chief."


    After getting the exact news, everyone finally let go of their hearts and finally started to enjoy drinks, meat and dishes with peace of mind.


    Probably the only unhappy thing is that he was in the bridal room, but he listened to the bride He Xiu outside the whole process.


    Are these two sick? When people are happy, theye to show off.


    It''s alright now, as soon as they left, these people went back to rest early after eating the wedding wine, and they didn''t even make trouble in the bridal chamber.


    She is a pro, and it is not lively at all.


    But she was the only one who was dissatisfied with the second room of the Li family. Everyone else thought it was fine. Thinking that they were going to be vinated with cowpox tomorrow, they all stopped early.


    So early the next morning, when He Xiu was ready to serve tea to her inws, there was no one at home, so they all ran to the ancestral hall early to wait.


    It was just dawn today, but the entrance to the ancestral hall was already crowded with people.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were not in a hurry. Although they got up early, they sat in the flower hall and finished breakfast.


    Immediately went to Yunshu''s room to look at him and Yuanzhi.


    Yesterday, they went to Li''s housete. First, they really wanted to wait for the Li family''s worship. Second, they wanted to inocte Yunshu Yuanzhi first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1043: A pig is not trusted

    Chapter 1043 A pig is not trusted


    Gu Yundong has already asked Yunshu and the others to take time off. I''m afraid they won''t be able to go to school these days.


    But Qin Wenzheng is no longer in the school now. There are still a few students in the school who have already lined up at the county government office. After the vination, he rested at home.


    So even if Yunshu and the others passed, most of them just taught themselves to endorse them.


    The two little guys are still sleeping and seem to be doing fine.


    Gu Yundong was slightly relieved, and quietly left the room.


    Immediately, the two of them walked towards the ancestral hall together.


    Chen Liang had already opened the door of the ancestral hall, and the first ones to enter were Ah Zhu, Doctor Xiong, and the old doctor from the county pharmacy.


    It was the three of them who vinated the vigers of Yongfu Vige this time.


    As soon as they entered the door, the vigers began to line up under Chen Liang''s arrangement.


    It''s just that these people have disputes about who is on the line.


    Most of them wanted to go to Doctor Xiong''s side. After all, Ah Zhu was a servant in their eyes, and he was young, so how did he know the technique of vination?


    Although the old doctor has already inocted a lot of people in the county town, he is not as good as Doctor Xiong, who came from the prefecture.


    It''s just that Doctor Xiong has a bad temper. Seeing the long queue in front of him, he immediately ps the table and stares, "What are you all doing here? Are you trying to exhaust me?"


    The people in the back trembled, their eyes wandering and a little scared.


    Some people moved quietly to the old doctor''s side.


    I didn''t expect that when I looked up, the Zeng family, Chen Liang''s family, and the He family''s family at the front were lined up on the side of Ah Zhu, who had no one at all.


    The Zeng family and the Chen family have a good rtionship with Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan. The He family is also a shrewd family. Didn''t they see that when they built the road before, they changed the homestead at the foot of the mountain with the vige?


    All three of them went to Ah Zhu. Could it be that he is the most skilled of the three?


    The people were in shock, some people couldn''t hold back, and they passed by.


    But some people still stand firmer on Doctor Xiong''s side.


    But this way, the number of people in the team in front of the three is almost the same.


    Tong Ping also came to help early in the morning. He sent a note to everyone with the words written on it.


    "There are a lot of people, it''s hard to wait here all the time, everyone take this note, turn around and call the name, and thene back, don''t need to guard, go out for a walk ande back again."


    Everyone was holding a note, but no one moved.


    Although I say that, what if I miss it?


    Besides, it''s just waiting, it''s not that they haven''t waited, it doesn''t matter.


    So, even though the line had already lined up outside the ancestral hall, no one moved a step, at most they were tired from standing, so they just sat down.


    As for the problem of eating, there are people in the family who survived smallpox when they were young, so they don¡¯t need to be vinated, so it¡¯s good to ask them to help.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were thest toe. When they entered the door, they saw such a bustling scene.


    When the vigers saw him, they immediately stood up to say hello, "Qingyuan is here, hurry in, the inside has already begun."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and led Gu Yundong into the gate of the ancestral hall.


    When the person who was inocting inside saw him, his heart was instantly settled.


    Gu Yundong said in a low voice, "I see, your role is to appease everyone''s emotions."


    Shao Qingyuan did not answer the question, "When are we leaving?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1044: Pig, they changed their name

    Chapter 1044 Ah Zhu and the others have changed their names


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky and replied, "Probably, it will take another half an hour."


    The news that they returned to Yongfu Vige and vinated the vigers of Yongfu Vige today is estimated to have spread.


    It''s good that the people in the vige next door knew about it. With Chen Liang around, no one would make a fuss about Shao Qingyuan being vinated.


    But the people in the county seat are not necessarily so, there are many powerful people.


    They probably also sent people to inquire about the news of Yongfu Vige at any time. Shao Qingyuan appeared at Li''s house yesterday and announced the news a littlete. Even if the servants who sent to inquire about the news wanted to go back to the city to report the news, the city gate was closed.


    They can only tell the main house when the city gates open this morning, so even if people from the county town want toe to Yongfu Vige, it is estimated that they will be less than half an hourter.


    Therefore, at this moment, Shao Qingyuan and the two are still watching Ah Zhu and the others inoction leisurely.


    A pig is really skilled, and he is currently vinating the He family.


    He Shanchuan stood next to his wife, watching Ah Zhu holding the dagger, and suddenly became a little nervous, "Doctor Ah Zhu, my wife is afraid of pain, you will..."


    Ah Zhu, "..." Doctor Ah Zhu? ?


    He raised his head with a serious expression, and said with a faint pride, "My name is Shao Quan now, you can call me Doctor Shao."


    He Shanchuan nodded again and again, "Okay, Doctor Shao."


    Azhu was instantly delighted, how about Doctor Shao?


    Someone next to ?? asked curiously, "Why is your name Shao Quan?"


    "Not only my name is Shao Quan, but cats, dogs, and mice have changed their names. The four of us are called Wen and Wu Shuangquan. Remember, don''t call them wrong next time."


    Gu Yundong silently covered his face, looking at you stunned.


    The four of them took the civil and military pairs by themselves. After Shao Qingyuan and Ah Mao came out of the Wanjin Pavilion a few days ago, the first thing Ah Gou did was to talk about changing their names.


    They originally wanted to be Zhongxiao Renyi, but several of Dai Wenhuo''s subordinates, Dai Zhong Dai Yi and the others have already taken it.


    So after a few days of deliberation, thinking, and racking my brains, I finally came up with the four words of civil and military.


    They feel that these four characters are particrly good, especially majestic, especially in line with Shao Qingyuan''s image.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t speak for a long while after listening, "Okay, just be happy."


    But Gu Yundong and the others were used to calling him a pig, and they couldn''t change it for a while.


    A Zhu took the trouble to remind them, as if he liked the new name very much.


    The people next to them heard that Ah Zhu and the others had changed their names, and said with some regret, "Why did you change the name? Ah cat, dog, pig, and mouse are so nice, easy to remember, and unique. We country people like to be cheap. Name, good to feed."


    A pig, "..." No, I''m going to be called Shao Quan, Shao Quan! ! ! remember! !


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other andughed at the same time.


    The cowpox vination went very smoothly. After receiving it, Shao Qingyuan said some precautions, and then asked them to go back and have a good rest.


    After saying ?? several times, everyone remembered it.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s not busy with farming yet, so I can still make time for two days of rest.


    After half an hour passed like this, someone came hurriedly outside and said loudly, "No, there are several carriagesing from the entrance of our vige, it seems that they are alling from the county town, are they here, are they here? Looking for Shao Qingyuan, want to take him away?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1045: you go hide

    Chapter 1045 You go and hide


    The vigers in the ancestral hall were shocked, "It''s really here? Why did ite so quickly?"


    Someone even responded very quickly and said directly to Shao Qingyuan, "Qingyuan, hurry up and hide."


    "Yes, yes, go and hide, they wille back and can''t find you, they will definitely go back."


    "Let''s just say you''ve left and returned to Fucheng."


    Everyone was talking about each other, and everyone wasing up with ideas. They were worried that Shao Qingyuan would be taken away by those powerful people from the county.


    Without the Dinghaishen needle, they couldn''t help but panic in their hearts.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, as expected.


    Chen Liang also came over to persuade, "You avoid it first, don''t worry, they are here for you, and they can''t do anything if they don''t see you."


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to Uncle Chen here."


    After Shao Qingyuan finished speaking, he nodded with Ah Zhu, and then left the ancestral hall with Gu Yundong.


    The people from the county town all came from the road in horse-drawn carriages, but Shao Qingyuan and the others left directly at the center of the vige. When they arrived at the entrance of the vige, they saw that Father Tong was waiting there with the horse-drawn carriage.


    As soon as the two got into the carriage, they bypassed the main road and walked directly to the county town.


    Not long after they walked here, those carriages also stopped at the foot of the mountain.


    I heard that all the people in the vige were at the ancestral hall, and a group of people quickly walked towards the ancestral hall.


    However, when they all arrived, they only saw a few doctors vinating the vigers.


    Shao Qingyuan was not there at all. Not only was he not there, but someone ran over and said that they had just left the other way.


    Everyone cursed in unison, looked at the people in Yongfu Vige, left a few people to continue to stare, and then left angrily.


    The vigers, "..." They were all ready to talk and use their hoes and shovels to chase people away, but you left?


    is too unfulfilling, why don¡¯t you stick to it? No sincerity at all?


    But when they left, Chen Liang breathed a sigh of relief and continued to organize everyone''s vinations.


    The big house of the Li family came at this time. Ever since they knew that Shao Qingyuan had seen the emperor make great contributions, they had been uneasy in their hearts.


    They wanted to go to the county seat to line up to register, but they went toote, and the county clerk said that they would have to queue up at least six monthster.


    Six monthster? How did that happen?


    So even though I was afraid to die, but now the vige has started to inocte cowpox, this opportunity is too rare.


    They huddled at home for a long time, and after hearing that Shao Qingyuan left, they finally came out.


    looked at the vigers who were inocting in front of them. There were three teams in total. They definitely wouldn''t dare to line up with Ah Zhu''s team. If he did something during the vination, their family might die.


    Doctor Xiong has a bad temper, and it''s not good either.


    So in the end, the big family of the Li family were all in the old doctor''s team.


    The vigers in front of them frowned immediately, this person happened to be not dealing with the big house of the Li family, and immediately sneered, "You still have the face, why, when you see Qingyuan''s absence, you think no one knows about you. Have you persecuted him before?"


    "Fuck you."


    "Hey, wanna fight, right?"


    Seeing that the two were about to fight, Chen Liang rushed over when he heard the movement.


    Seeing the big house of the Li family, he couldn''t help but frown, and his disgust shed by.


    "Okay, stop arguing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1046: this shit

    Chapter 1046 This shit


    Chen Liang didn''t drive them away. He was the vige chief, and the whole vige had to be vinated. It was impossible for them to be left behind.


    Again, it''s not good for Shao Qingyuan to spread this out.


    If someone in the big house of the Li family got smallpox, how would outsiders think of Shao Qingyuan? Said he was the one who invented cowpox vination, and as a result, people in his own vige died from this disease?


    is just vination, nothing to do with it.


    "If you want to be vinated, be quiet. If something happens, you will suffer."


    The people in the big house of the Li family didn''t dare to speak, and could only lined up in the queue angrily, enduring the pointing of other vigers.


    The subsequent vinations went smoothly. Although people from the next vige heard the news, they knew that it was impossible to join the team, so they could only be greedy.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong and the two have quickly arrived at Fengkai County.


    As soon as the two arrived at the county seat, they went straight to Liufu.


    Liu An was already waiting at the gate, and when he saw them, he immediately greeted them, "Young Master Shao, Miss Gu, you cane. Our young master has kept Xiao waiting for you at the gate."


    After ?? finished speaking, he greeted the two of them and walked inside.


    Just turned around the courtyard when Liu Wei, who heard the movement, rushed over and stopped suddenly in front of them.


    Then, Hongguang stretched out his hand and patted Shao Qingyuan''s shoulder with a bright smile on his face, "Brother, you are very promising now. I am very proud of having a brother like you, especially proud, very proud!!"


    As he said that, he patted Shao Qingyuan on the shoulder.


    It''s just that posture, but it doesn''t look like pride. Instead, it looks like he wants to shoot Shao Qingyuan underground.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and turned slightly to avoid him when he took the third shot.


    Liu Wei couldn''t hold back his momentum, so he threw himself forward.


    Fortunately, Liu An was quick-witted, "Young master, be careful." He was caught by chance.


    Liu Wei turned around and was about to be dissatisfied, when he met Gu Yundong''s ring eyes, "You have a deep grudge against my brother Shao, right? With such a force, you will p a piece of flesh on your shoulder."


    Liu Wei immediately shrank his neck in a guilty conscience, but still retorted firmly, "Hu, nonsense, I am expressing my admiration for Brother Shao like a galloping unstoppable horse. Besides, for such an important matter, I am here. I was afraid that my brother Shao couldn''t believe it was like a dream, so I started to focus on patting him and telling him that it was not a dream, it was real, and it was something to be excited about. Don''t try to provoke my rtionship with Brother Shao."


    Gu Yundong, "..." When you said this, it might be more convincing if you contained the expression of jealousy, resentment and resentment on your face.


    Liu Xijing, your acting skills are regressing.


    While speaking, Master Liu also came out with augh, "Little boy Shao, girl Gu, you are here. This time, you have made a lot of noise. Not bad, not bad, I know you will have great prospects in the future. No. A useless thing like our prodigal son knows that eating, drinking, and having fun is not right, and it doesn¡¯t matter if he can¡¯t inherit the mantle in business, but he is not obedient.


    Gu Yundong nced at Liu Wei, she understood why Liu Wei was so angry with Brother Shao.


    Master Liu, if you educate your son, educate your son.


    Sure enough, as soon as Master Liu finished speaking, Liu Wei walked forward angrily.


    Master Liu snorted coldly, "I still have a face to lose my temper."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1047: Liu Wei is engaged

    Chapter 1047 Liu Wei is engaged


    The group entered the main room, and little Liu Yi obediently gave him a bow, showing great courtesy.


    Gu Yundong was silent, then nced at Liu Wei who was sitting next to him and started nibbling on apples.


    is really a bad thing.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t even look at him, and said directly to Master Liu, "Let''s start."


    He came here today to inocte several members of the Liu family.


    Liu Wei had smallpox when he was a child, but he didn''t need to pick it up. But Liu Yi still needs it, and so do other people in Liu Mansion.


    Master Liu saw that he didn''t even drink tea, and said quickly, "You guys just came, so you should rest for a while."


    "No, let''s do it now, we have to go back earlier."


    "Okay, youe with me, the room is ready."


    Master Liu led a few people to the back hall, Shao Qingyuan still carrying a medical box in his hand. Liu Wei looked at it, tsk tsk, and said, "It''s quite like that."


    Gu Yundong nced at him, Liu Wei immediately leaned over to her and said, "Look, Brother Shao used to be an hunter, then a merchant, and now he''s a doctor, what do you think he will be in the future?"


    "No matter what it is, it''s better than you prodigal son."


    Liu Wei, "..." Can we still be good friends?


    Didn''t he just pat Shao Qingyuan twice on the shoulder? A vengeful woman, break up.


    Shao Qingyuan vinated Liu Yi, but the others did not need to be in the room, so they all waited outside.


    Master Liu took the opportunity to ask Gu Yundong, "Last time your father got the county case chief, and he wanted to go to your Hexi''s house, but you both went directly to the Fucheng. This is about to be tested by the government, can you be sure to get the case chief again?"


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "I don''t know about this either. It doesn''t matter if I can''t win the case. My father missed the scientific examination in those days, but now it''s a dreame true, and we don''t want to put too much pressure on him. The most important thing is to be happy. You will naturally be happy if you can get a desk, but if you don¡¯t pass the exam, you will be trained.¡±


    Master Liu was stunned for a while, he had never heard of such a statement.


    But after thinking about it, it''s right, although the Gu family is still white. But Gu Yundong extracted the white sugar, which gave the court such great benefits. I heard that the emperor sold the white sugar to other countries, and the real money earned was a lot of money, and the treasury was full.


    For this credit, if she has the heart, it is okay for the emperor to reward a county magistrate Dangdang.


    What''s more, Shao Qingyuan has also given a medical prescription for cowpox vination, which is also a major event for the benefit of the country and the people.


    On these two items alone, the Shao family and the Gu family had eyes in front of the emperor.


    If Gu Dajiang was admitted to the capital in the future, no matter the ranking, he would be in the eyes of the dignitaries in the capital.


    Master Liu thought of this, so he didn''t ask about it, and instead talked about her marriage with Shao Qingyuan.


    "Your marriage should also be put on the agenda, right?"


    "After my father finishes the government exam." Gu Yundong was still a little embarrassed.


    Master Liu was delighted, "That''s too soon. So, I should prepare a big gift now. It''s pretty good, at least faster than our Liu Wei."


    Gu Yundong just wanted to nod his head, followed by a stunned moment, this means...


    She suddenly looked at Liu Wei who was listening to them with her ears pricked up, "You, are you engaged?"


    When did this happen? Why doesn''t she know?


    Didn''t you run to Fucheng to hide in order to avoid Master Liu giving him a blind date? Has he finally surrendered?


    Master Liuughed, "Yes, it''s finally settled."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1048: Let Gu Yundong accompany me

    Chapter 1048 Ask Gu Yundong to apany me


    Gu Yundong was about to ask which one, when he saw someoneing to look for Master Liu.


    Master Liu could only exin that Liu Wei entertained Gu Yundong, and left in a hurry.


    There were only the two of them left in the hall, and Gu Yundong suddenly looked at him with burning eyes.


    Liu Wei was stared at by her and felt ufortable. After a long while, he waved his hand and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll say it. It''s true that the engagement was made, and my father ordered it for me a month ago. "


    "Which girl?"


    "Just the Zhang family girl." Liu Wei was very dissatisfied, "My father didn''t know what medicine he took wrong, so he insisted on finding me a fierce daughter-inw. You don''t know, that Zhang family girl is very fierce, I, I''m afraid she."


    Gu Yundong, "..." This, she is useless.


    Liu Wei''s face was unrequited, "My father doesn''t listen to me at all, he insists that I''m out of character and find a daughter-inw who can control me. Then how can I live in the future?"


    Gu Yundong wanted tough, but he tried his best to restrain it.


    Forget it, he''s so miserable, it''s hard tough at him.


    But if it was a friend, she still asked a few more questions, "Have you seen that girl? Do you have any... feelings for her?"


    "I''ve seen it before, but it looks okay. It''s fierce, to be honest, I don''t like it at all."


    Gu Yundong frowned, but that''s how men and women get married these days. Since the parents'' life has been married, it means that Master Liu has made up his mind.


    But what can make Master Liu fancy, that girl must have something special that he admires.


    But Liu Wei is now very repulsive of this girl Zhang, then...


    Gu Yundong only thought, Master Liu hurried back.


    Who knew that his first words when he came back were to Liu Weidao, "The Zhang family came and said that they got a wild deer, and the young master of the Zhang family set up a banquet, pleasee to a lively ce."


    "What is there to hold a banquet for a wild deer, I don''t want to eat it anymore, so I won''t go." Liu Wei refused without saying a word.


    Master Liu was so angry, "Who told you to eat deer, I asked you to see Miss Zhang family."


    "Then I won''t go, I don''t like her."


    Master Liu looked left and right, looking like he was looking for a stick.


    Liu Wei quickly jumped up to hide behind Gu Yundong, "Dad, you, you, don''t be impulsive."


    "You''re really, really stupid. If you don''t like it, you should go to see it. Don''t you like it if you talk more? Let me tell you, I''ve been tolerant enough to you, and I let you both develop feelings before marriage. You don''t know what to do ."


    As he spoke, Master Liu began to breathe rapidly, his face flushed red, and he looked like he was about to faint.


    Liu Wei was in a hurry and said quickly, "Okay, okay, I''ll go, can''t I go?"


    But, he also made a request, "Let Gu Yundong apany me."


    Gu Yundong, "..." No, I''m not here, you can''t see me.


    Master Liu frowned, and Liu Wei said eagerly, "Dad, didn''t you say she has good eyesight? Then you ask her to go to Zhang''s house with me to see if that Miss Zhang''s is good. If she says yes, I will marry her. She, will not be a demon in the future, okay?"


    Gu Yundong: ? ? ? ?


    What about me? I have a good eye, am I wrong? I''m just a melon eater.


    Liu Wei, you are a big fool, can''t you see that your father is acting?


    But Master Liu''s eyes lit up, nodded and said, "It''s possible."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1049: Im so hard

    Chapter 1049 I''m too hard


    You can do shit, have you asked my opinion? when i don''t exist? ? ?


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I don''t think it''s appropriate, I''m an unmarried woman, and I followed Liu Wei to Zhang''s house to find Miss Zhang''s family. Others thought I had something to do with Liu Wei. If that girl misunderstood me, I came to provoke him on purpose. , didn''t you do something bad with good intentions?"


    Who knew that Master Liu waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, I''ll let Yan''er go with you. At that time, you can say that you are Yan''er''s friend, and Yan''er can take it with you."


    Liu Yan is Liu Wei''s older sister. Gu Yundong has also met her. She is a good person, probably because the eldest child of the Liu family has a decisive temperament, which ispletely different from Liu Wei.


    Gu Yundong sometimes thinks that it may be because he has such a sister on his head that Liu Wei is so spoiled as a heartless fool.


    But even with Liu Yan, Gu Yundong didn''t want to go.


    With a serious expression, she firmly refused, "I don''t think it''s appropriate, what if Miss Zhang doesn''t believe it? Besides, I have to wait for Big Brother Shao..."


    Before he finished speaking, Master Liu clutched his chest and looked like he was going to be terminally ill again.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched fiercely, Uncle Liu! ! I''m not a big fool like Liu Wei, you said that I have good eyesight, can''t you see that you are acting? ?


    Liu Wei hugged Master Liu, "Dad, Daddy, are you alright, don''t worry, girl Gu is kind-hearted and will agree, don''t get dizzy."


    Gu Yundong, "..." She wanted to tell Shao Qingyuan to leave, not to worry about the life and death of the Liu family.


    Master Liu panted and said with great difficulty, "Yun Dong, you are Liu Wei''s friend, do you have the heart to see his marriage not going well, and the husband and wife will not be able to grow old together in the future?"


    I can''t bear it.


    "As long as you go and have a look, Liu Wei can also wait for marriage with peace of mind. You also know that he has a bad temper. What if one can''t think of it and suddenly runs away on the day of marriage? Then my Liu family is harmonious. The Zhang family is about to have a vengeance. Now you just have to take a look and know that the girl is good, Liu Wei will not be so unhappy in his heart, I ask you."


    "I''m so old, it''s too hard to hold a grandson."


    "For the sake of uncle taking care of you, do me a favor."


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky and sighed secretly in his heart, he really owed them. Master Liu said so, she would die of pain if she didn''t go to her conscience.


    "Okay, can I go?"


    Master Liu immediately stood up straight and nodded with a serious expression, "It''s hard work."


    Gu Yundong was numb when he saw his lively appearance.


    Master Liu then turned his head and said to Liu Wei, "When you pass by the Sun''s house after going out for a while, pick up your sister by the way, and go to Zhang''s house together."


    Sun''s family is the husband''s family where Liu Yan, the eldestdy of the Liu family, married.


    Liu Wei nodded, "Dad I know."


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead, entered the room and spoke to Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan was silent for a moment, "Alright, you''re bored waiting outside, just take a look."


    "You wait for me toe back."


    "it is good."


    Gu Yundong walked out the door again, Liu Wei was ready.


    The two went directly to the carriage outside. Because they were going to pick up Liu Yan, the carriage had to go around for a while.


    On the way, Gu Yundong didn''t want to talk to Liu Wei, and thetter didn''t care either.


    Just when he passed the Jinxiu Restaurant, Liu Wei suddenly made a ''huh''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1050: Tao Yan, the third master of the Tao family

    Chapter 1050 Tao Yan, the third master of the Tao family


    Gu Yundong nced at him and pretended he didn''t hear it, don''t think she didn''t know that he deliberately made a noise to attract her attention.


    I just didn''t expect Liu Wei to look her way, and said strangely, "How did theye together?"


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car and looked out, just in time to see two people who were about to enter the Jinxiu Restaurant.


    One she doesn''t know, the other one, isn''t it Peng Zhongfei?


    I haven''t seen this person for a long time. It looks like he''s been doing well recently, with a red face.


    Gu Yundong asked casually, "Do you know the person beside Peng Zhongfei?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "I know him, the third son that the Tao family got back at the end ofst year."


    Gu Yundong froze suddenly, "Who are you talking about?"


    "Tao Third Young Master Tao Yan."


    Gu Yundong suddenly shouted, "Stop."


    The sound was sharp and sharp. Liu An, who was driving outside, quickly pulled the reins. Liu Wei was unable to sit firmly due to inertia and almost fell out of the carriage.


    He touched his aching head and asked angrily, "What are you doing? This is a surprise."


    Gu Yundong said to him, "Go to Zhang''s house by yourself, I have something to do, so I won''t go."


    After saying that, regardless of Liu Wei''s reaction, he jumped off the carriage.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, and then got off the carriage in a hurry. When he looked up, he saw Gu Yundong hurriedly walking towards the Jinxiu Restaurant.


    He hurriedly asked Liu An to drive the carriage aside to rest, and then quickly chased after Gu Yundong.


    The two entered the Jinxiu Restaurant one after the other. Liu Wei just caught up with her when he heard what she was asking the shopkeeper.


    "Which wing are Master Peng and Master Tao who came in just now?"


    The shopkeeper was stunned, he naturally knew Gu Yundong, but...


    Fortunately, Liu Wei came over immediately, "Hurry up and say, which wing is it?"


    The shopkeeper immediately replied, "It''s in the bamboo-shaped wing."


    "Thank you." Gu Yundong left a sentence and walked upstairs quickly.


    After going up two steps, seeing Liu Wei following him, he frowned and said, "What are you doing with me? I have something urgent to do, so go to Zhang''s house first. As for seeing Miss Zhang, wait for the next opportunity. ."


    "Hey, the Zhang family is not in a hurry, what are you busy with?" Liu Wei was enthusiastic, "Is it rted to that Peng Zhongfei Taoyan? I''ll help you, I can beat people or cheat people."


    He started rolling up his sleeves as he spoke.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Nothing, I just have something to ask, you hurry up."


    Liu Wei raised his neck and resolutely refused, "I promised Dad that I will go out together, and I have to go back together. There is no reason to leave you here alone."


    If it wasn''t for the gossip on your face, I would have believed that your integrity was awe-inspiring.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help it, he didn''t bother to entangle with him, so he just left him alone.


    She turned and walked upstairs again.


    Liu Wei was satisfied, and took a few steps to lead the way, "The bamboo-character wing is here, please."


    Walking to the door of the wing, he directly raised his hand and knocked.


    Peng Zhongfei''s voice soon came from inside, "Who?"


    "I."


    Liu Wei''s voice is very recognizable, Peng Zhongfei heard it right away, and immediately opened the door with a smile, "Master Liu, it''s been a long time since I saw you,e in,e in quickly, it''s just a block..."


    Halfway through his words, he saw Gu Yundong standing behind Liu Wei.


    The smile on Peng Zhongfei''s face froze instantly, and he looked at her in disbelief, "You, you, you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1051: like hell

    Chapter 1051 It''s like hell


    Gu Yundong was very unhappy, why did he look like he saw a ghost when he saw her?


    Isn''t she beautiful? Isn''t it at the age of youth and youth like flowers and jade?


    No vision! !


    Peng Zhongfei quickly cleaned up his expression and looked at Gu Yundong with a dry smile, "Miss Gu, so it''s you."


    He had a bright smile on his face, but tears in his heart.


    Every time he sees Gu Yundong, he is going to be unlucky, and he finally recovered. For more than a year, their family finally didn''t have many moths, and they lived a colorful life. Something went wrong.


    Thinking about it, Peng Zhongfei nced at Liu Wei with some dissatisfaction, and asked angrily, "What are you doing here?"


    Liu Wei, "..." Hey, what do you mean when your face changes?


    Didn''t you just ask me toe in for dinner and drink with enthusiasm? What the heck.


    The three people outside the door were staring with wide eyes, and Tao Yan, who had been waiting in the wing, also came out.


    He naturally knew Liu Wei, and immediately said hello, "So it''s Young Master Liu, you''re here to eat too? It''s a rare encounter, how about a piece?"


    In a blink of an eye, he saw Gu Yundong, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    He didn''t know Gu Yundong, and when he saw her standing with Liu Wei, he thought it was his rtives and cousins. If their family had a dinner party, it would be difficult for them to invite them.


    But Liu Wei was not embarrassed, he immediately pushed Peng Zhongfei away, "Okay, okay, but I said in advance that although it is in my restaurant, you have to invite me for this meal."


    Peng Zhongfei''s mouth twitched, and then he looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter also walked in very naturally, without even being polite.


    Peng Zhongfei only felt a toothache, so he could only sigh secretly, then turned around and closed the door of the wing.


    There is a pot of tea on the table in the wing room. It may be that Gu Yundong and the others came quickly, and Peng Zhongfei and the two did not have time to serve.


    Taoyan was stunned for a while, especially seeing Gu Yundonging in.


    It was Liu Wei who introduced them, "This is Gu Yundong, my sister."


    Gu Yundong nced at him, you can really take advantage.


    Taoyan''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard the words Gu Yundong, this is the girl from the Gu family.


    He hurriedly cupped his hands and said, "I''ve been fascinated by the name for a long time, but I haven''t been able to see him for a long time. I didn''t expect it to be a coincidence today."


    It was the first time that Gu Yundong saw Tao Yan. This man was a little short, at least a bit shorter than the other two young masters of the Tao family.


    But with this appearance, he is the one that most resembles Master Tao. At a rough nce, there are at least five or six simrities.


    His temperament looks very good, and he has just been recognized by the Tao family not long ago, but he can be friends with a famous **** like Peng Zhongfei, who looks down on people who think I''m the biggest county, and drink tea and eat peacefully. distracted.


    When she saw herself, Tao Yan''s attitude was also very respectful and polite. She didn''t ignore her to the end because she was a woman, but at first nce, it made people feel good.


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded, "I didn''t expect Third Young Master Tao to know me, it''s my honor."


    "Haha, Miss Gu is humble. After I was recognized by the Tao family before, there was a banquet in the family, and my elder brother also said to invite Young Master Shao and Miss Gu toe over, but I didn''t expect you two to be in the county town, which is a pity I missed it. ."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, but seeing that he did not hesitate to mention his own background, it happened to be convenient for her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1052: how to get it back

    Chapter 1052 How to get it back


    "Then I can only congratte Third Young Master Tao on recognizing his ancestors and returning to the n, and the family is reunited." Gu Yundong offered him a cup of tea with a cup of tea.


    Taoyan hurriedly took the teacup and drank, "Thank you."


    "Speaking of which, the third son hase to terms with all his hardships now, and the good days are still toe." Gu Yundong said casually, "By the way, did you catch Paihuazi who took the third son? If you want me to say, this kind of person is the best. It''s abominable. I don''t do anything. I only do this kind of conscienceless thing. It destroys people''s good lives and destroys people''s families. I hate this kind of person the most. He left with a child in his arms in broad daylight. If it wasn''t for that person''s whereabouts being sneaky, and I found something wrong and stopped him on the spot, the child''s family would have been heartbroken."


    The Tao family imed that Tao Yan was kidnapped and taken away when he was a child. Although many people knew that it was not, and Gu Yundong also knew the inside story, he still had to pretend to be on the surface.


    She had an expression of righteous indignation, Tao Yan didn''t think about it, just said, "Where can I get it, after Paihuazi sold me, I don''t know where it went."


    Gu Yundong sighed regretfully when he heard the words, and then asked curiously, "How did the three young masters know about his background? I heard that you were only about a year old when you were taken away."


    "It just so happens that when I was in my teens, I overheard my adoptive parents arguing, and only then did I know that I was not their own son. No wonder they were not friendly to me. I also knew that if I asked them directly, they would definitely not say anything, so I secretly investigated it myself."


    Gu Yundong immediately became interested, "How did you investigate it? Could it be that there were any clues at the beginning?"


    "Well, when they were arguing, I heard them say that the clothes I was wearing seemed to be of good material and the price was not cheap, so I took them directly to the pawnshop. Although there were few clues, there were finally some, and I followed them. After searching for this thread for a long time, I finally found the **** shop. Fortunately, the clothes were worn by children and no one ever bought them. In the end, the **** shop owner took it as a good deed and donated it directly to the charity hall. I am I found this dress in the Charity Hall."


    Charity Hall shelters homeless orphans. Tao Yan''s clothes are made of good material, and Charity Hall is naturally well maintained, which makes Tao Yan''s search further.


    If you sell it to others, I am afraid that it will be worn out and thrown away.


    Gu Yundong was secretly surprised when he heard it. ording to Tao Yan, when he was taken away, he was wearing Tao''s clothes. There is no such thing as changing clothes with Shao Qingyuan?


    The Tao family changed the statement that Tao Yan was abandoned as being abducted and sold because the Tao family wanted to cover up the scandal.


    And Tao Yan talked about the process of retrieving the Tao family, but there was no need to lie.


    Gu Yundong felt that maybe from the beginning, Shao Qingyuan and himself thought too much.


    Maybe Old Man Li has nothing to do with the third son of the Tao family being taken away. He may just know the inside story of the third son of Tao''s being abandoned, and then directly put the matter on Shao Qingyuan''s head.


    Yes, it must be so.


    He put Shao Qingyuan together before he died, deliberately saying this to confuse the public and make it impossible for him to find his real rtives.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1053: Pazi belongs to Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1053 Pazi belongs to Shao Qingyuan


    The more Gu Yundong thought about it, the clearer the clues in his mind.


    If things go back to the original point, and all the clues rted to the Tao family are put aside, then... the only thing that can prove Shao Qingyuan''s background may be the veil that was hidden by Li Dunzi and his wife.


    That handkerchief belonged to Shao Qingyuan and was given to him by his family.


    Why did Old Man Li do this? It can only show that he has a grudge with Shao Qingyuan, or with Shao Qingyuan''s family.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes are getting brighter and brighter, they can start from this.


    At this moment, her mood suddenly brightened.


    "It''s also my luck. When I found half of it, my eldest brother was looking for me." Tao Yan continued, "I only knew about my background. After confirming it, I returned to the Tao family."


    Gu Yundong came back to his senses, nodded and said, "Three young masters havee after all the hardships, and there will be blessings in the future."


    "Hahaha, I have your good fortune." Tao Yan smiled, "My eldest brother is indeed very kind to me."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, um, it''s just that your eldest brother treats you well, other people are not very good.


    The corners of Peng Zhongfei''s mouth twitched desperately. He wanted to speak, but the two of them couldn''t stop going back and forth since they sat down, and he couldn''t find a chance to interrupt.


    Isn''t it the first time these two meet? How can there be so much to say?


    He endured it, and then nced at Liu Wei.


    I didn''t expect this kid to be enjoying tea, is there a mistake? Even if he treats guests, even if this tea is the best tea in Jinxiu Restaurant, you don''t need to do this, right?


    This is your restaurant, and you want to take advantage of me if you want to drink high-quality tea?


    I can''t bear it! !


    Peng Zhongfei raised his foot under the table and kicked him fiercely.


    "Pfft...cough cough." Liu Wei identally poured the tea into his nose and exploded, "Why are you kicking me?"


    Peng Zhongfei, "..." This, the strength is great.


    He touched his nose with a guilty conscience, met the gazes of the other two, and said, "Isn''t this listening to them chatting, I bumped into you when I got excited?"


    "What are you excited about, wasting my cup of tea."


    So your focus is this? ? ?


    Gu Yundong nced at Peng Zhongfei with a half-smile, "It''s my fault, isn''t it because I''m too curious about the bizarre background of the third son, so I asked a few more questions. By the way, it''s rare to encounter Young Master Peng, I just have something to look for. You help."


    Peng Zhongfei''s eyes widened, "You, you, do you have anything to help me with?"


    He was so nervous that he stuttered.


    Why ask him for help? The first two times I looked for him, he had an ident, can we not look for him this time?


    Peng Zhongfei regretted it to death. He knew that he would not have more feet just now. Wouldn''t it be better to be a quail quietly? If Liu Wei wants to drink tea, he will drink tea, and he doesn''t have much money. Now it''s alright, Gu Yundong, the evil star, finally noticed himself.


    He was desperate to die, but in front of the two friends, Peng Zhongfei still controlled his facial expression very strongly, and said seriously, "What are you doing, talk about it. After all, it is a friend, I can help me. I will definitely help. But you also know that my abilities are limited. I am a young man who eats and drinks, so don¡¯t me me if I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Gu Yundong, "..." Am I scary? And don''t let you go up the mountain and go down to the sea of ??fire.


    She shook her head and took out the embroidered handkerchief from her sleeve.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1054: Paps history

    Chapter 1054 The origin of the handkerchief


    After the handkerchief was taken from Du Shi, Shao Qingyuan gave it to her directly.


    Gu Yundong always puts important things in the space, and the veil is taken out of the space through the sleeves.


    She handed it directly to Peng Zhongfei, "Master Peng''s family runs a cloth shop, so he must be very familiar with fabrics. I just got a piece of fabric not long ago, I think it is very good, and it feels veryfortable. I want to ask Peng. Young master, do you have to sell the material of your cloth vige?"


    Peng Zhongfei breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, that''s all, fortunately he didn''t ask him to help.


    Although he is a dude, he still has to manage his own business. It is the most basicmon sense to be familiar with fabrics. So Peng Zhongfei took over the veil with confidence at this moment.


    "I see?"


    As soon as I touched it, I really felt that this material was very good.


    but¡­¡­


    Peng Zhongfei frowned and looked carefully, then looked again, his face was slightly red.


    Gu Yundong asked, "Master Peng, do you know him?"


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t looked carefully yet." Peng Zhongfei coughed lightly, stood up and walked over to the window, and looked at the lighting in from the outside carefully twice.


    I don''t know if he noticed the reason, he followed him and sat down at the table again, then grabbed the handkerchief with both hands and rubbed it desperately.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Hello.


    Fortunately, just rub it twice.


    But then Peng Zhongfei scratched it twice with his nails.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t take it anymore, he stood up abruptly, pulled away his hand and took back the handkerchief.


    She looked at it like a baby, it was okay, not bad, but there were traces.


    Gu Yundong looked at Peng Zhongfei angrily, "Do you recognize it? Don''t mess with me if you don''t recognize it, okay?"


    Peng Zhongfei nodded immediately, "I know, of course."


    Gu Yundong, Liu Wei and Taoyan all looked at him suspiciously, knowing that you had been struggling for so long.


    "I really recognize it." Peng Zhongfei was a little anxious, "I have seen this material, but we don''t have it in our cloth vige, not only in our cloth vige, but probably not even in the city. This material is the fabric from the Qiu Kingdom, which is used to enter the market. Dedicated to my dynasty. So there are definitely not many materials, basically they are given to concubines or dignitaries in the harem after the emperor gets them."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, what was in the pce? isn''t it?


    "So you mean that only those noble families in the pce or the capital have it?" Is Brother Shao''s identity so awesome?


    "That''s not true. There are also folks, but they are very few. There is definitely no sale in the shop." Although it was donated by Qiu Kingdom, the fabrics that entered their Jin Dynasty were basically used by the emperor as a reward. Concubines and officials.


    But the Qiu Kingdom also had business dealings with them in Dajin. If the people had the financial resources, it would not be surprising to get this fabric. However, it is absolutely impossible to sell it, otherwise it is courting death.


    "Are you sure?"


    Peng Zhongfei nodded vigorously, very sure.


    He saw it once, or when he went to Beijing with his father before. The fabric is so small that it can''t be sold at all.


    Gu Yundong is a little confused, so the scope is still very wide. The dignitaries in the capital have them, the concubines have them, and the people have them.


    Where do we find this? Also, old man Li is unlikely to go to the capital, right?


    But she was sure of one thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1055: go to Zhangjia

    Chapter 1055 Go to Zhang''s House


    This veil must have nothing to do with the Tao family.


    As Master Tao and Madam Tao hated Tao Yan, they would definitely not give him such a rare and precious fabric. At least before Tao Yan was taken away, the veil would never fall on him.


    This is Shao Qingyuan.


    And the word ''Shao'' is embroidered on the handkerchief, so let''s find it from someone whose surname is Shao. Brother Shao''s father may be surnamed Shao.


    Gu Yundong had a clue in his heart, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    She put the handkerchief back into her sleeve, and when she looked up, she saw Peng Zhongfei looking at her with a smile, "Miss Gu, are you alright?"


    "No more." Gu Yundong looked at him with a smile, wanting to see what he was going to say.


    Peng Zhongfei exhaled secretly, "Then let''s have something to eat, it''s been a long time since this young man hasn''t served the food yet." Then he began to use Liu Wei, "I said your restaurant is not fast enough. That''s why I''m magnanimous and can tolerate people, I don''t care about you, if you encounter that rude, the table will be smashed for you."


    Liu Wei snorted coldly and stood up directly, "Come here, you smash it. You are jealous of my restaurant''s business, aren''t you? Why don''t you invite a guest? Look at you in a hurry, it seems that I took a lot of advantage. simr."


    Before he came up, he deliberately asked Xiao Er not to serve the food first. Seeing Gu Yundong''s anxious look, he knew there must be something to ask. How bad is it to serve half of the food?


    Besides, he is not willing to share a table with Peng Zhongfei, who knows if he will default on his debts and make him cheaper at the end, right?


    Peng Zhongfei knew that he was not a good thing, "I invited you to dinner, and I asked for something wrong?"


    "Hmph, I''m not very happy to eat it. The Zhang family also invited me to eat wild venison. I''ll eat it now, and there will be a periodter."


    After saying that, he greeted Gu Yundong to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Tao Yan, who was quietly listening to their bickering, was suddenly startled and asked, "The Zhang family? Which Zhang family?"


    "Just Zhang Hao''s house."


    "The Zhang family who sells cakes? Are you familiar with the Zhang family?"


    Liu Wei waved his hand, "No, it''s just business dealings."


    Taoyan did not speak.


    Gu Yundong looked at him more, and there was some doubt in his mind.


    Unfortunately, before she could ask, Liu Wei urged her to leave quickly.


    As soon as he went out, Liu Wei snorted softly, asked Xiao Er to serve Peng Zhongfei and the others, and opened another wing for dinner.


    Gu Yundong grabbed him, "Eat here? Don''t go to Zhang''s house?"


    "What are you going to? It''s sote, it''s no fun to go. I just don''t want to eat with Peng Zhongfei, so I came out on purpose."


    Liu Wei said happily, but Gu Yundong was silent for a moment, then said, "Let''s go to Zhang''s house."


    She was a little concerned about what she wanted to say to the talented Tao Yan.


    Liu Wei frowned, "It''s alright, if my dad asks, you say I won''t go, he just beat me."


    Gu Yundong was already walking downstairs, "But I suddenly want to eat venison."


    Liu Wei, "..." You, a woman, why are you so interested in venison?


    Don''t you know that''s Zhuang, Zhuang, Zhuang or something?


    Liu Wei''s face was still a little red when he thought of this.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong was going downstairs and was about to go out, he quickly chased after him.


    Liu An was still waiting outside, and he was finally relieved to see theme out.


    When the two got into the carriage and walked back to the Sun family, Gu Yundong asked, "Peng Zhongfei and the others don''t even know about your engagement with Miss Zhang?" Otherwise, why would they ask them what their rtionship with the Zhang family is?


    Venison is really delicious, (£þii£þ;)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1056: Is this the fierceness Liu Wei said?

    Chapter 1056 Is this the fierceness Liu Wei said?


    Liu Wei pouted, "You don''t even know, how would they know?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows to look at him.


    Liu Wei saidzily, "This is what I asked for. I can get married, but I can''t say it. My father was afraid that he would push me and I would run away without a trace, so I did it. You also know that I don''t I am satisfied with this marriage, but my father insisted that I get along with Miss Zhang, and he seemed to have decided that I would definitely like her. I will give each other a way back. If I still don¡¯t want to. When you get married with Miss Zhang, the marriage contract will be dissolved silently, and it will not ruin her reputation."


    "The Zhang family doesn''t object to your request?"


    Liu Wei said, "There is a problem with the Zhang family''s business. With my Liu family''s help, I will naturally not object. However, the girl is very angry, and she is fierce. Every time I see me, she looks like she is the boss. I can only It looks like it''s crawling on the ground."


    This description is really...indescribable.


    The two were talking, and the carriage also stopped at the entrance of Sun''s house.


    Liu Wei asked Gu Yundong to wait in the carriage, and jumped out of the carriage.


    After a while, he came back with Liu Yan.


    Gu Yundong and Liu Yan have met twice. Although they are not as familiar as Liu Wei, they have a good rtionship.


    As soon as she came up, she sat beside Gu Yundong and said, "I''ve heard Liu Wei say, this kid is too naive, and my father is also messing around, and I have to make you run, really..."


    "It''s okay, I''m friends with Liu Wei, and his fiancee, I''m also very curious." Gu Yundong smiled, "Is Sister Liu familiar with that girl?"


    "I''ve seen each other twice, but I can''t say I''m familiar." Although they were all youngdies in the county town, Liu Yan was seven or eight years older than Miss Zhang.


    When she was a girl, Miss Zhang was a little beanie. Later, she got married and gave birth to a child, and she couldn''t y with Miss Zhang.


    is said to be two sides, but in fact ites and goes in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong nodded, knowing what to do.


    Zhang''s family is really some distance from Liu''s family, almost in the south and north of the county.


    When the carriage stopped at the gate of Zhang''s house, there was a servant waiting anxiously outside the gate.


    Seeing Liu Weiing down, he hurriedly ran over, "Master Liu, you cane, our young master will be waiting for you, you..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Liu Yan and Gu Yundong who came outter.


    He was stunned for a moment, "Mrs. Sun Shao?"


    Liu Yan smiled, "I happened to go home to see my father. I heard that you got a wild deer, so I couldn''t help bute over to join in the fun. Why, aren''t you wee?"


    The little servant suddenly came back to his senses, "Where is it, pleasee here, the little one will have someone tell the youngdy."


    Liu Yan nodded, and the three of them followed the servant into Zhang''s house.


    Compared with the Liu family, the Zhang family is indeed smaller.


    But anyway, he is considered a big family in Fengkai County, and he looks very rich.


    In the front yard, Liu Wei separated from them.


    The little servant led him to the left, and on Gu Yundong''s side, there was a little maid leading the way.


    After walking for a while, a hearty voice suddenly came from his ear, "Sister Liu, are you here?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Yundong saw a figure walking quickly from the front.


    Wearing a pale pink dress, the bead hairpin on her head swaying along with her is actually a bit cute.


    There is a bright smile on his face, and there are two small pear vortex on both sides. At first nce, he looks like a sweet girl.


    This is... Liu Wei said fierceness?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1057: Miss Zhang Zhang Jiao

    Chapter 1057 Miss Zhang Zhang Jiao


    Miss Zhang quickly stood in front of Gu Yundong and the two of them, the two pear eddies on her face were particrly conspicuous and yful.


    She smiled and grabbed Liu Yan''s arm, who would have seen Gu Yundong standing beside her at a nce.


    Zhang Jiao blinked in surprise, "Who is this?"


    "Look at me, I almost forgot to introduce. This is Gu Yundong, Miss Gu." Liu Yan said with a smile, and then said to Gu Yundong, "This is Miss Zhang, Zhang Jiao."


    Zhang Jiao was stunned for a moment, then looked at Gu Yundong suspiciously, "Girl Gu? Is she a girl from the Gu family in the north of the city?"


    As far as she knew, there was only one family named Gu in the county seat. It''s just that she has also seen the girl from that family, why is Gu Yundong so faceless?


    Liu Yan''s face instantly shed a trace of embarrassment, and said in a low voice, "No."


    Gu Yundong was very calm, "I have nothing to do with the Gu family in the north of the city, I''m just a country girl, I happen to know Sister Liu and follow her out to see the world."


    Zhang Jiao was stunned. She looked at Gu Yundong up and down for a while before she said, "How can Miss Gu look like a country girl, just like this, I believe that she is ady of the official family."


    "Hahaha." Liu Yan covered her mouth andughed, "You girl can talk."


    Zhang Jiao was dissatisfied, "I''m telling the truth." After speaking, people ran to Gu Yundong''s side, "Miss Gu, this is the first time youe to my house, let''s go, I''ll show you around."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and the three walked towards the backyard.


    Zhang Jiao is very cheerful and lively, and as the host, she can hear her chattering voice all the way.


    She led the two of them to sit down until they reached the flower hall, "Come,e, sit down,e and **** brother''s new venison today."


    A lot of dishes have been ced on the table, and the array is very rich.


    Zhang Jiao took good care of Gu Yundong, as if she was too polite, she kept urging her to eat first.


    Gu Yundong could only smile politely, indicating that he cane.


    After finishing the meal, Gu Yundong broke out in sweat.


    Her impression of Zhang Jiao can''t be said to be anything else, she just thinks she is too enthusiastic. As for fierceness, probably only Liu Wei thinks so?


    After dinner, Zhang Jiao took them around Zhang Mansion again.


    When we were halfway through the walk, Mr. Zhang Hao and Mr. Zhang sent someone a message, saying that everyone would be invited to throw pots and y together.


    Liu Yan winked at Gu Yundong and whispered, "This is a chance for the two of them to meet and talk."


    After saying that, he immediately agreed.


    "Okay, I like pot pitching. When it was a girl''s house, I was the number one in this county for pitching pots."


    Zhang Jiao got excited, "Really? Sister Liu is so powerful?"


    After that, he went to see Gu Yundong again, "Where''s Miss Gu? Can you y?"


    "If you haven''t yed it, I''ll take a look." She really didn''t throw the pot, and she has always been full of things. If it''s entertainment, she mostly uses it to paint, or y chess and apany her brother. My sister is ying puzzles or something.


    Throwing a pot? ying for the first time.


    Zhang Jiao smiled, "It''s okay, I''ll teach you, but it''s easy."


    So the group went to a courtyard in Zhang Mansion with great interest, and saw Zhang Hao and Liu Wei who were talking andughing.


    Seeing Zhang Jiao, Liu Wei jumped up almost like a conditioned reflex, and immediately took two steps back.


    No way, people are really ufortable today, and my mind is a mess. Please take a leave of absence and update a chapter. I''ll try to upload the rest with tomorrow''s update, I''m really sorry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1058: Gu girl is the first time

    Chapter 1058 Miss Gu is the first time


    Liu Yan squinted and gave him a warning nce, Liu Weicai tried hard to restrain the urge to escape.


    But he soon turned his face slightly and looked at Gu Yundong with condemnation in his eyes.


    seems to be saying ''I came to you just to help you, but you are still pulling my back and following them to make fun of you that you are not a human being''.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at the sky, the weather was very good today, um.


    In addition to Liu Wei and Zhang Hao, there were a few servants in the courtyard, which were very lively.


    Zhang Hao is Zhang Jiao''s older brother. I heard that he is five years older than her. He has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and is quite energetic.


    Seeing the three of theming over, Zhang Hao hurriedly greeted, "You are here, Jiaojiaoe over to help eldest brother. You are always good at throwing pots, let Liu Wei see and experience, lest he think that he is unmatched. Quick, help big brother beat him."


    said and pushed Liu Wei again, "You canpare with my sister. If you lose to her, you have to give me back the money you just won. Jiaojiao, you have to fight for my eldest brother."


    Zhang Jiao frowned, "Brother, you guys still bet money?"


    "It''s just for fun. It''s only a dozen or twenty taels. Anyway, it''s my own family. What does it matter? Help me win the money back."


    Zhang Jiao red at him helplessly, but took a few steps forward.


    Liu Wei was not happy, he moved to the side and said with a stubborn neck, "No, I''m a man, she''s a woman, I willpete with her, if you win, you won''t be able to win."


    The problem is, if he loses, he loses face.


    Zhang Jiao raised her eyebrows, "How do you know that you will definitely win?"


    She was provocative, but Liu Wei didn''t ept it at all, "It''s not good anyway, I''m trying topete with a woman, isn''t that bullying her? Absolutely not."


    He shook his head again and again, and Liu Yan, who was not far away, was going to be mad at him.


    Who couldn''t see that this was Zhang Hao''s intentional proposal to create a chance for the two of them to get along? But it''s good that he is still hiding far away?


    Liu Wei disagreed, and the scene was a little awkward for a while.


    still Zhang Haoughed, "Forget it, it seems that I can only y in person."


    After he finished speaking, he rolled up his sleeves and came forward and threw an arrow directly into the pot.


    There is a bad brother, Liu Yan can only pay more attention, following the lively atmosphere, the second one came forward, "Speaking of which, I may not have yed for a long time, and my hands are born.ugh at me?"


    After going back and forth like this, I finally uncovered this stubble.


    Liu Wei is a yful person, although he is not happy to get along with Zhang Jiao. But the guys were having a st, and he was in high spirits.


    The four of them went around like this for twops, Zhang Hao couldn''t help but raised his head and nced at Gu Yundong who was sitting in the pavilion, and said with a smile, "Why does Miss Gu patronize and drink tea? ."


    Zhang Jiao hurriedly said, "No way, Miss Gu has never yed this before, this is the first time." Then she said to Gu Yundong, "Let''s not listen to eldest brother, I will teach you how to y first, it''s boring topete."


    Zhang Hao waved his hand, "You can y well by yourself, so you can teach others. I''ll teach, and Miss Gu will definitely like it after she has learned this. Next time, you won''t have to sit there alone and be bored."


    Liu Wei frowned, what are these two making fun of, girl Gu is not familiar with them, what to teach?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1059: Gu Yundong crushed

    Chapter 1059 Gu Yundong crushed


    He''s here, the eldest sister is here, is it their turn to get them?


    Liu Wei jumped into the pavilion in three or two steps, "Don''t pay attention to them, just sit here, eat snacks and drink tea. Speaking of which, their dim sum is not bad." After all, they are in the business of dim sum.


    Gu Yundong was silent and whispered, "I remember you told me in the carriage when you came, you once told Miss Zhang my name, right?"


    Liu Wei nodded, but looked nk, "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Nothing."


    She stood up and walked outside the pavilion. I don''t know if the two brothers and sisters saw that Liu Wei had a different attitude towards her, and their faces were a little unhappy at the moment.


    Liu Yan couldn''t help but help her forehead, this silly little brother.


    Gu Yundong walked in front of Zhang Hao, drew an arrow from the basket next to him, and said, "No need to teach, I just watched you y twops, and you know it."


    Zhang Hao quickly came back to his senses and said with a smile, "It''s not something you can do just by looking at it, you don''t know, although this pot throwing looks simple, it also pays attention to ingenuity, the angle should be chosen well, and the wrist should be hard, eyes..."


    With a ?? "bang", the arrow in Gu Yundong''s hand flew forward, directly into the pot.


    Zhang Hao, "..."


    Zhang Jiao, "..."


    Liu Yan, "..."


    Liu Wei, "Okay!!" The apuse sounded.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and Zhang Hao, who was beside him, quickly apuded, "Miss Gu is so amazing." It must be good luck.


    Gu Yundong picked up another arrow and threw it in again with a bang.


    "Okay." Liu Wei continued to cheer, excited.


    Liu Yan didn''t want to see this bad brother. Fortunately, there is still Liu Yi in the family. In the future, being able to inherit the family business will not let the Liu family lose like this.


    Zhang Hao frowned slightly, and soon loosened it again.


    ''bang bang bang bang bang'' followed by a few soft sounds. After the sound fell, the arrows were all in the throwing pot, without exception.


    A few people present at the moment were surprised. It looked simple to throw the pot, but Zhang Hao was right, he was really skillful.


    ???With seven or eight arrows in a row, even if they were, it would be impossible for them not to miss any of them.


    Thest three sounds of ''bang bang bang'' fell, Gu Yundong nodded with satisfaction, "Not bad."


    In the courtyard, except for Liu Wei, who was proud and excited, everyone else had a nk face.


    Zhang Jiao took a while to find her voice, "Miss Gu, is this really your first time ying?"


    Gu Yundong nodded seriously, "Really, I never lie."


    "..." Liu Wei curled his lips secretly, are you saying this right?


    Gu Yundong rubbed his wrists and continued, "You all know that I am a vige girl in the countryside. I have done a lot of farm work at home.


    "Also, how can you do this?" Zhang Jiao looked at her in astonishment, then lowered her eyes to look at her wrist.


    Gu Yundong sternly said, "It must be so."


    Zhang Hao was so shocked that he couldn''t speak a word, and now he finally answered dryly, "So doing farm work has such benefits, it seems that I should also go to the field to exercise."


    "Master Zhang''s idea is good." Gu Yundong agreed.


    Zhang Haoughed dryly again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1060: Are you interested in Gu Yundong?

    Chapter 1060 Fancy Gu Yundong?


    Gu Yundong threw the pot once, almost frightening everyone present by crushing it.


    When we went to y again, no one called her anymore.


    It''s just that Zhang Hao and Zhang Jiao stille to her side from time to time to greet her, for fear that as the host, she will be left out in the cold.


    Gu Yundong also responded with a smile and continued to drink tea and eat snacks.


    Not to mention, Liu Wei¡¯s words make sense, Zhang¡¯s dim sum is really good.


    It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t control my physiological reactions if I eat and drink too much.


    Gu Yundong saw that the other people were ying around, but he didn''t notice her, so he greeted the maid next to him and asked her to lead the way to the thatched hut.


    The maid hurriedly responded and took her away from the pavilion.


    went out of the courtyard and made two more turns before the maid stopped.


    Gu Yundong entered the thatched hut, and the maid was waiting outside.


    However, when Gu Yundong came out, the maid was nowhere to be seen.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help rubbing his chin. Could it be that the Zhang family has to do the same thing as the Peng family?


    Is it so dangerous to go to a thatched hut in a big family''s house? Going in and going out might be over?


    Not really, she and the Zhang family don''t have any deep hatred, and she was very flustered when they first met to y so big.


    Gu Yundong stood there for a while, but still didn''t wait for the maid.


    Forget it, she still recognizes the road.


    She raised her foot and took a small step forward slowly.


    The same as when he came, Gu Yundong turned two corners and was about to reach the courtyard when voices suddenly came from the corner.


    She didn''t want to stop, really, even if the speaker happened to mention her by name.


    But if she didn''t stop, she would just bump into it, making it impossible for the speaker to finish her sentence. What a pity?


    So, Gu Yundong leaned against the wall beside him and quietly listened to the voices in the corner behind him.


    "Have you noticed, that girl Gu''s appearance turned out to be the most outstanding of the three."


    "I found it, she looks really good, but I heard she''s just a country girl."


    "What about the vige girl, even if she is a vige girl, she is better than our servants, better than us..." The voice of the speaker suddenly lowered, "Better than our youngdy."


    "That''s right, the youngdy''s body is too bad. She has been lying on the bed crooked all day long. The eldest young master doesn''t go to her room anymore."


    "Speaking of the young master, did you notice just now that the young master seems very unusual to that girl Gu."


    "Yes, yes, I can see it too. The eldest young master takes special care of Miss Gu. From time to time, he has to take a look at her, as if he is afraid of leaving her in the cold. We let us take hot tea and snacks, and the whole courtyard is also Just as Miss Gu is eating and drinking alone, the young master asked us to take the hot food, isn''t it just for her? And just now, the young master said that he would teach Miss Gu personally. In the past, the young master was very impatient when the youngdy asked the young master to teach her."


    "You said, is the young master interested in Miss Gu? I have never seen the young master so caring about a person."


    "Hey, so what if it''s interesting, with the youngdy here, it is impossible for the young master to marry her."


    "Who said it''s impossible?" The tone of the person who spoke suddenly became excited, but he tried to suppress it again, as if he was about to say something shocking, "I tell you, I just heard an amazing thing yesterday. news."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1061: attentive

    Chapter 1061 Diligence


    "What news?"


    "Did the youngdy vomit blood yesterday? Dr. Liu came to the house for treatment. At that time, heforted the youngdy and said that she was fine, as long as she took the medicine on time. But as soon as she went out, she sighed at the young master, saying that the youngdy was afraid It''s been a good few months."


    "What?" The person who heard it eximed, then quickly covered his mouth and asked in a low voice, "You, are you serious?"


    "Really, I was there to lead the way for Dr. Liu at the time, and I happened to be listening. The young master gave an order on the spot not to let anyone who knew it speak out, and it was because you and I were friendly that I told you. ."


    "I won''t say it, I promise I won''t say it. But this way, the young master may also marry Miss Gu?"


    "I think it''s possible, the young master is really interested in Miss Gu."


    "No, if the youngdy is really gone, then the young master will have to marry again at least a year or twoter."


    "You don''t understand this, right? As long as our young master brings Miss Gu to the door before the youngdy is gone, and then turns around and supports her as the youngdy, then there is nothing to worry about."


    "But, but..."


    "But what?"


    "But she is a small family. Even if our young master likes her, he will help her to be his wife. The master and wife will not agree, right?"


    "That''s right, Mr. and Mrs. definitely prefer to find the right one for the young master. Unfortunately, Miss Gu has no advantage. If there is, our master is still very good at talking."


    "No, the youngdy''s family used a pastry recipe to get the master to agree to the two betrothed."


    "Girl Gu doesn''t have any recipes in her hand. It''s useless to say more. Oh, I won''t tell you, I have to change the tea. The tea is cold."


    Then, Gu Yundong heard the sound of rustling, and followed the footsteps of the two of them, getting further and further away.


    She closed her eyes slightly, leaned against the wall, and wanted tough.


    This is really taking her as an ignorant country girl, right?


    She stood there again, and sure enough, footsteps sounded again after a while.


    followed closely, and the maid who had led the way hurried over.


    "Miss Gu, so you are here. I''m really sorry, just now I saw that Madam Wang was carrying something heavy, so I helped her to carry it over. When I came back, I didn''t see the girl, and I thought she hadn''te out, so I kept going. Waiting outside. After a long while, I realized that something was wrong, and I hurried to find it."


    This exins...


    Gu Yundong smiled, "It''s okay, let''s go, it''s been a long dy."


    "Yes, yes, Master, they should be in a hurry."


    The two returned to the courtyard one after the other, and saw that the four of them had stopped ying pot throwing, and now they were all sitting in the pavilion talking and chatting.


    Zhang Hao was the first to see her, and immediately stood up and said, "Girl Gu is back. The kitchen has just made a new dessert, can Miss Gu try it?"


    Gu Yundong walked to the seat and sat down. Liu Yan was on her left and Zhang Jiao was on her right.


    Zhang Jiao gave her a snack with a smile, "Try it, this is delicious, but it costs a lot of sugar."


    Gu Yundong took a sip, um... a little greasy, it did cost a lot of sugar.


    She didn''t talk much, and watched other people talk andugh.


    Zhang Hao kept his eyes on her from time to time, but Gu Yundong just lowered his head and pretended not to see it.


    It wasn''t until Liu Yan saw that it was gettingte and got up to leave, she then stood up.


    The gate that Zhang Hao and his sister sent them out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1062: where is the problem

    Chapter 1062 Where is the problem


    When he got into the car, Liu Wei copsed in his seat.


    Liu Yan hit him, and she ignored him. She turned her head and asked Gu Yundong, "How? Miss Zhang is not as fierce as Liu Wei said, right? It''s just a little more enthusiastic, aren''t you scared?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head and leaned against the wall of the car, "I''m just a little tired."


    "Tired?" Liu Yan was stunned. Although they had been ying pot throwing most of the afternoon, Gu Yundong didn''t move any more than the ten arrows. He almost sat in the pavilion eating.


    Although we¡¯ve been chatting for the second half of the year, it¡¯s not like¡­ tired?


    Liu Yan thought of something and asked, "What do you think is wrong with Miss Zhang?"


    With a "bass", Liu Wei immediately regained his energy when he heard this, "What''s not good, what''s not good?"


    As if Gu Yundong said something wrong, he could immediately break off the marriage.


    It seemed that he really rejected this marriage.


    Gu Yundong and Liu Yan looked at her with ck lines at the same time.


    After a long while, Liu Yan stroked her forehead, "You are such an old man, can you be more sensible?"


    "This is a major marriage event. If I were more sensible, I would have to marry Miss Zhang."


    Gu Yundong shook his head and said to Liu Yan, "Let''s go back to Liu Mansion first."


    Liu Wei wanted to ask, but she was stared at, so he could only wait patiently.


    After all, Gu Yundong said just now that he was tired. Although it might be because he was tired, it was not good to force her any more. What if Shao Qingyuan knew that he was bullying his daughter-inw?


    The carriage walked all the way towards Liu Mansion. Although Gu Yundong didn''t say anything, Liu Yan lowered her eyes and began to ponder, thinking back to today''s situation to see what was wrong.


    It was only until the carriage stopped at the gate of Liu Mansion that Liu Yan still felt that Zhang Jiao was a little rude and enthusiastic, and everything else was normal.


    The three entered the gate and walked all the way to the main room.


    Master Liu and Shao Qingyuan are talking, both of them are businessmen now, so naturally they have a lot ofmon topics.


    In addition, Master Liu thinks that Shao Qingyuan is smart and transparent, especiallypared with his own son, so he likes this young man a little more.


    Seeing theming back, Mr. Liu still looked a little unfinished.


    But he still stood up immediately, looked at his daughter first, then turned to Gu Yundong, "How, are you having fun?"


    Liu Wei felt that he was probably not his biological son. Seeing that his father didn''t look at him at all, he simply went to talk to Shao Qingyuan.


    After Gu Yundong sat down and took a sip of tea, he began to talk about what he said and did when he entered Zhang''s residence, until she left the courtyard and went to the thatched hut.


    Master Liu nodded, "So, this girl is not bad, she is warm and thoughtful." He looked at Liu Wei, "Did you hear? Even girl Gu gave a good opinion of girl Zhang, so hurry up and prepare for marriage. "


    Liu Wei frowned, "Dad, you are deaf, how did she say that Miss Zhang is not bad?"


    Master Liu, "..." It seems that there is no conclusion.


    He paused, then turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter asked Liu Wei, "Didn''t you hear the problem?"


    Liu Wei blinked and blinked again, with a nk expression on his face.


    Just when Gu Yundong sighed and gave up on treating him, this guy suddenly jumped three feet high, "I see."


    He instantly becamecent, "When I met Miss Zhang before, I told her Gu Yundong''s name. She knew it clearly and deliberately asked if you were from the Gu family in the north of the city."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1063: Zhang Jia has a good abacus

    Chapter 1063 Zhang Jia yed a good abacus


    Master Liu was taken aback and frowned, "She did it on purpose, to embarrass Yun Dong on purpose?"


    He knew that Yundong was not from a big family, but he deliberately mentioned the Gu family in the north of the city, as if he was waiting for Gu Yundong to say that he was a country girl.


    Gu Yundong said, "It doesn''t really matter. She may have misunderstood the rtionship between me and Liu Wei, and she wanted to beat me with a little vanity. People can''t be perfect, and a little bit of thoughtfulness is no big deal."


    At that time, Gu Yundong didn''t really feel anything. Even during the meal, Zhang Jiao kept introducing various delicious dishes. She looked like she was just a country girl with no experience, but she didn''t cook too much. Too obvious.


    At least Liu Yan, who was at the same table at the time, just sighed that she was too enthusiastic.


    Until, I saw Zhang Hao.


    "What happened to Zhang Hao?" Liu Yan always felt that her IQ was quite high, and others praised her for being smart. But after listening to Gu Yundong''s words, I realized that these details were ignored.


    Gu Yundong talked about Zhang Hao, but sneered, "Zhang Jiao, want to match Zhang Hao and me."


    "What did you say?" Shao Qingyuan, who had not spoken for a while, frowned first.


    Liu Wei''s face was also shocked, and after the shock, he silently reduced his sense of existence, lest Shao Qingyuan me him.


    "Why did she match you with Young Master Zhang?" Liu Yan was a little strange, "If she really looks down on your identity, why..."


    "Probably for white sugar, and she didn''t want Zhang Hao to marry me as a wife, just a concubine. If a concubine''s identity is traded for white sugar, their family is not at a loss."


    The Zhang family is in the pastry business, and they need to use too much sugar, but Gu Ji can only buy five kilograms at a time. How can they satisfy their appetite?


    But everyone in Fengkai County knows that the white sugar of the Gu family is dedicated to the emperor. With the emperor''s will, people in the entire county dare not make the idea of ??white sugar.


    But this doesn''t mean that Gu Yundong''s idea can''t be taken. Now, apart from the imperial court, only the Gu family can trade in sugar.


    As long as Gu Yundong became a member of the Zhang family, then the sugar business would naturally also belong to the Zhang family.


    This home is a good abacus.


    Moreover, the two whisperers deliberately named the youngdy in a few months, giving Gu Yundong a sense of oppression and letting her know that if she wants to marry into the Zhang residence and be the youngdy of the Zhang residence, it is best to be the young master as soon as possible. concubine.


    Gu Yundong was speechless, why did the Zhang family think that she would definitely like Zhang Hao?


    Just because he is the eldest young master of the Zhang family?


    Mr. Liu frowned when he heard it. Mr. Zhang''s business ability was average, and he also had some minor problems, but there was no major problem as a family member.


    But his sons and daughters...


    Especially Zhang Jiao, it''s okay to be a little careful or a little tricky, he doesn''t care.


    But it can''t be too outrageous, Liu Wei is already out of reach, even if it''s not very smart to marry a wife, you should be measured.


    Since Zhang Jiao knew that Gu Yundong''s family was in the sugar business, she would also know that she was already engaged.


    She went to match a girl who was engaged to be her own brother as a concubine? ? He also uses his own sister-inw as a raft, which is simply unknown.


    What''s more, the rtionship between Gu Yundong and the Liu family can be seen by anyone with a discerning eye, but she is going to offend people. Not only can such people not be able to help Liu Wei, but they will also be a hindrance.


    Gu Yundong saw that Mr. Liu had something in his mind, so he added, "Uncle Liu, why don''t you spend some more time asking more about Zhang Jiao''s temperament in the hall and the Zhang family''s ns?" Gu Yundong still cared about Taoyan''s expression when he asked about the Zhang family. of.


    Master Liu nodded, he thought so too.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1064: shocking result

    Chapter 1064 Shocking Results


    Liu Wei was very happy to hear it. Seeing what his father meant, he and Zhang Jiao''s marriage was not going to be followed up?


    However, until Master Liu finds out the result, the marriage must continue.


    However, no one expected that after more than a month, the result of Mr. Liu''s investigation would be so shocking.


    Zhang Jiao is not only unreliable, but her temperament is not fierce, but vicious.


    Why does the youngdy of the Zhang family linger on the sickbed, because Zhang Jiao gave her medicine.


    And the reason was because Zhang Jiao and Zhang Hao had a beginning and end, which messed up the rules.


    The amount of information was huge, and when Master Liu found out, he almost didn''t take a breath, and his fingers trembled.


    The Zhang family, the Zhang family actually wanted to marry such a junk to their Liu family and be the wife of his precious son? ?


    Master Liu was trembling with anger, but he continued to investigate.


    Sure enough, Zhang Jiao was not the daughter of the Zhang family at all, but the illegitimate daughter of Mrs. Zhang''s elder brother outside. Because she was afraid that the tigress would find out, she lied and imed to be Mrs. Zhang''s daughter, and gave Mr. Zhang some benefits and put Zhang Jiao away. Raised in Zhang family since childhood.


    Until Zhang Jiao and Zhang Hao''s affair was exposed, Master Zhang and Madam Zhang couldn''t wait to set up a marriage for Zhang Jiao.


    Zhang Jiao was of course reluctant at first, she wanted to make her identity public and marry Zhang Hao openly.


    But she thinks beautifully, how could Master Zhang and his wife agree.


    She is only an illegitimate daughter, not to mention the impact of her public identity on Mrs. Zhang''s brother, she just said that Zhang Hao already has a wife, and with Zhang Jiao''s identity, at most she can be a concubine.


    But Zhang Jiao was not reconciled, so she prescribed medicine to Mrs. Zhang Shao.


    When Master Zhang found out, he almost didn''t beat her to death. It was Mrs. Zhang who took care that she was her own niece and was raised from childhood, so she stopped her in time.


    But Zhang Jiao, it is impossible for him to stay in Zhang''s house no matter what.


    Zhang Jiao also knew that she could only marry after the incident was exposed. Now Master Zhang can listen to Mrs. Zhang and choose a good marriage for her.


    If he waited until the day when he became impatient, it would be possible to ration any old man as a concubine.


    Zhang Jiao, under the persuasion of Madam Zhang and Zhang Hao, finally decided to get married.


    Anyway, even if she can''t be husband and wife with Zhang Hao, if the rtionshipsts for a long time, how can it be day and night?


    Waiting for her to marry into a big family, then give birth to Zhang Hao''s child, and let this child inherit all the property of that family, wouldn''t it kill two birds with one stone?


    What made Master Liu uneptable was that at the beginning, Master Zhang chose Taoyan from the Tao family.


    The third young master of the Tao family, although he is the son of the Tao family.


    But Mr. Liu knows the trivial adulthood of the Tao family, and knows that Tao Yan was disgusted and abandoned by the Tao family.


    At least in Master Liu''s heart, Tao Yan is much more noble than his own Liu Wei.


    He is the eldest son of Master Liu. Although he is indifferent, he has always been favored. He grew up peacefully in the Liu family. He has a wide range of friends in both literature and martial arts, which is not bad at all.


    However, Tao Yan didn''t want Zhang Jiao, but he couldn''t wait to book this person.


    Master Liu almost spat out a mouthful of blood, but it was his own fault. Because he didn''t know who revealed his standards for his daughter-inw, many people in the county knew that he wanted to find a stronger daughter-inw for his son who could suppress him.


    Therefore, Zhang Jiao went to this person.


    Thank you for your concern, I am so touched, today is much better, I will write more tomorrow, I love you


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1065: He wants to marry a wife

    Chapter 1065 He wants to marry a wife


    Master Liu was angry, angry and regretful in his heart. It was all his fault that he was too impatient. As a result, this kind of people who didn''t know what to call them came up with the idea of ??their Liu residence.


    Now he can''t help but be d that Liu Wei didn''t like that girl, and even made a request to keep the engagement private for the time being.


    Otherwise, something like this happened, although the Zhang family and Zhang Jiao had a worse reputation.


    But their Liu family also caused a show, and Liu Wei was also pointed at him.


    This marriage will definitely be cancelled.


    Not only did they have to retreat, but the Zhang family could not easily let go. It''s really like their Liu family is bullied, right? They actually take them as a big head, and he doesn''t have the surname Liu.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    At this moment, although Mr. Liu has not had a good impression of Zhang Jiao, he is not so hated.


    He was grateful to Gu Yundong, "Sure enough, it was right for you to follow Zhang''s house, but Gu girl, ording to what you said, Zhang Hao also had your idea, you have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, they also expect me to take the initiative to find someone to be a concubine. They can only do such beautiful things in their dreams. Besides, we will go back to the city in a few days. When wee back, I will They are all married to Big Brother Shao."


    Shao Qingyuan on the side of ?? originally had a very bad expression when he heard Zhang Hao''s little abacus, and was thinking in his heart whether to beat him with a sack or throw him directly into the water.


    He didn''t expect to hear Gu Yundong talking about getting married, the depression in his heart was instantly swept away, and he turned to look at her with soft eyes.


    Yes, they are about to get married soon, so the guy surnamed Zhang can just retreat, if he doesn''t give up and wants to get close to them, he will break his hands and feet lightly.


    Liu Wei touched his arm from the side, and they made him numb.


    But inexplicably, suddenly there is such a trace of envy.


    Single for nearly 20 years, a man who is extremely repulsive of marriage and wants to eat, drink, and have fun all his life, this is the first time he has the idea of ??finding a daughter-inw.


    Daughter-inw and child''s hot kang head seems to be pretty good too.


    When he has a daughter-inw, he also takes her out every day to show his affection, telling everyone that their rtionship is very, very good. Let those men who don''t have a daughter-inw be envious, jealous, and hateful. He wants them to dislike me and kill me. It''s a joy to think about.


    Well, the next time my father said to let him go to see each other, he would reluctantly take a look at it, and he would not refuse.


    However, at this time, Master Liu also sighed in his heart.


    Fate is something that really cannot be forced. Maybe his son''s marriage hasn''te yet, so he doesn''t need to be so anxious. When he wants to get married, let''s talk about it.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan saw that it was gettingte, so they said goodbye and left the Liu family.


    After getting on the carriage, Gu Yundong took out the handkerchief from his sleeve.


    Facing Shao Qingyuan''s doubtful gaze, she recounted all the things she had met Tao Yan and Peng Zhongfei in Jinxiu Restaurant.


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised when he heard the words, "So, this handkerchief was originally mine? Old man Li didn''t change the clothes on me and Tao Yan?"


    "Yes, it must be yours."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "And ording to Peng Zhongfei, this veil is rare and precious. Since your family can put such a rare veil on you and use it as an ordinary veil, they must love you very much. ."


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly tightened his handkerchief, and his drooping eyelids trembled slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1066: Does old man Li have enemies?

    Chapter 1066 Does Old Man Li have any enemies?


    Gu Yundong saw it, and at that moment, he suddenly felt sorry for him.


    Sure enough, Brother Shao was very concerned about this.


    She stretched out her hand, held his big palm, inserted her ten fingers between his fingers, and held it tightly.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head and hugged her, rubbing his chin lightly on her hair, "I''m fine."


    "Brother Shao, Old Man Li might have a grudge against your family, so he took you away and tortured you like this. But if your family is powerful and powerful, how could Old Man Li, a farmer who doesn''t know a word, get involved. up?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "Go back and ask Li Dunzi."


    Gu Yundong nodded.


    When the ?? carriage drove into Yongfu Vige, the sky was already dark.


    When they arrived at Gu''s house, the two got off the car and went directly to Li''s second son''s house.


    Li Dunzi and Du Shi have been very proud of the spring breeze in the past two days. Their son got married. Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong came over to congratte them. The attitude of the people in the vige changed in an instant, and even Du Shi''s maiden family became a lot more affectionate.


    Especially today, they still wanted her to talk to Shao Qingyuan so that their family members could also join the team ande over to be vinated in advance.


    How dare Du Shi dare toply with this kind of request, her family does not know, but she still knows. Shao Qingyuan and the others gave them face, it was for the sake of the veil.


    So she made an excuse to reject them altruistically.


    When ?? Shao Qingyuan and the two came in, Du Shi was feeding the chickens.


    Hearing some familiar voicesing from the door, she thought for a moment that she heard it wrong.


    took a while to react, and hurriedly went out.


    "You, why are you here?"


    "We want to ask you something." Gu Yundong looked behind her, but didn''t see Li Dunzi.


    Du Shi was clever, and he hurriedly invited two people in and said, "The child''s father is in the house,e in and have a drink."


    Li Dunzi sat happily eating peanuts, and was shocked when he saw the twoing in.


    After a few people entered the room, Du Shi closed the door.


    Shao Qingyuan asked, "Do you know who Old Man Li has a grudge against?"


    Li Dunzi and his wife are all surprised, do they have hatred?


    No, although the old man Li is a little deeply hurt and hurt by Shao Qingyuan, at least to outsiders, he looks like an honest, honest and kind old man, and his poprity in Yongfu Vige is also very good.


    So they both shook their heads, "I''ve never heard of my father having a grudge against anyone. He hasn''t even blushed with the vigers for so many years."


    Gu Yundong frowned, in fact this Shao Qingyuan also knew.


    She thought about it for a while and asked another question, "Then do you know that he has left Fengkai County before, been to Fucheng, or even further away, like the capital?"


    Mrs. Du''s eyes widened, "Jing, the capital? No way, why go so far. My father-inw is only a peasant man, so how could he go to the capital? It''s the capital, and there is no money, so who would dare to go?"


    She shook her head vigorously, thinking it was impossible.


    Mrs. Du herself had been to the county seat at most, not even the prefectural city. She felt that the capital was just on the horizon, too far away, and she could only hear this name in her life.


    On the other hand, Li Dunzi frowned slightly, as if he was thinking.


    He didn''t make a sound, but instead asked Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan to look at him.


    Mrs Du asked in surprise, "Father, why did you think for so long, could it be that father-inw really went to the capital??"


    Is ?? so powerful?


    Li Dunzi shook his head, "I don''t know."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1067: very weird

    Chapter 1067 Weird


    Gu Yundong was about to be disappointed when he heard him say, "Although I don''t know if my father has traveled that far, but Fucheng did."


    He scratched his head and tried very hard to recall what happened decades ago.


    "My mother told us that before my father got married, he was a trader and went to Fucheng. After he got married, he didn''t work as a trader anymore, but he would go out to find work when he was ck, but he was not like the vigers. Look for it in the county seat. He almost always goes to the prefecture, so he will be away from home for two or three months. As for whether he has been to the capital, even my mother doesn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Away from home for two or three months? If you ride faster, it is not impossible to go to the capital ande back.


    "Then before he brought Big Brother Shao back, wasn''t he at home?"


    This Li Dunzi knew, he nodded, "It''s really not here, he went to Fucheng. We were all grown up at that time, and we all had children. At the time, the three of our brothers said that our father would take us to Fucheng to make a fortune, but my father did not agree. , went alone."


    In this way, Shao Qingyuan might have been carried by Old Man Li from somewhere else.


    As for whether it is the capital or not, this is yet to be verified.


    Old Man Li doesn''t seem to be close to any of his three sons, and he never brought any of his sons to Fucheng.


    This guy is really weird.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan walked out of Li Lao Er''s house.


    The two of them didn''t speak all the way, there was a vast sea of ??people, and their only goal seemed to be the capital.


    At least you have to know who owns this kind of fabric and who is the family with the surname Shao. The fabric is small, and there is always a trace.


    Shao Qingyuan took her hand, "No hurry, take your time." Twenty years have passed, and it must not be that easy.


    "Hmm." Gu Yundong exhaled.


    Anyway, it¡¯s good to have a direction.


    The two walked and talked, and when they arrived at the door of Gu''s house, they realized that Chen Liang was waiting there for some time.


    Seeing theming back, he hurriedly greeted them with a happy smile on his face.


    Gu Yundong, "Why did Uncle Chene, is it going well today? Did those people trouble you?"


    While speaking, they led Chen Liang into the gate.


    Chen Liang waved his hand immediately, "No, no, they left when they heard that Qingyuan was not here. Don''t worry, everything went well with today''s vinations. I came here to let you know so that you don''t worry. But I think they will return tomorrow. Wille again."


    "It''s okay, Brother Shao and I will go into the mountains to collect herbs tomorrow morning."


    Chen Liang nodded, "That''s good."


    He also talked about the vination situation today. Some people in the vige have already been vinated.


    In the Gu family¡¯s workshop, five or six people have also been vinated, and there is no way to stop the production in the workshop, so it is impossible to inocte everyone at one time, only in batches, five or six people are reincarnated.


    Anyway, the workers in Gujia''s workshop are not worried. Anyone who Shao Qingyuan has treated badly will not treat anyone in Gu Yundong badly, right?


    Therefore,pared to the fiery vigers in the vige, they were much more calm, and they still held on to their posts conscientiously until it was their turn.


    They trust Gu Jia so much, thanks to Tong An''s good leadership.


    Gu Yundong''s letter to Tong An became more and more serious.


    Chen Liang finished talking about the situation in the vige but didn''t leave. He looked at Gu Yundong with some hesitation, "Well, Yundong, there is another private matter, I want to ask you for help."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1068: Cow Egg Donkey Egg

    Chapter 1068 Niudan


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Uncle Chen doesn''t have to be so polite, you can say anything if you have anything, and I will definitely help if I can."


    "That''s right." Chen Liang was still a little embarrassed, "You also know that Niu Dan and his brother Donkey Dan were studying in the town before."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, she really didn''t know Niudan''s brother was called Donkey Dan, didn''t it mean that he went to school early and was called a big name?


    Chen Liang, who is also a grandfather, still insists on a cheap name to support himself.


    Donkey Dan is the son of Chen Jincai.


    "Donkey Dan is now studying at Dongyi Academy in the county seat." Chen Liang said.


    Gu Yundong, "This is a good thing."


    Donkey Dan used to study in the town. When Chen Jin was a small manager, the family of three rented a house in the town.


    Later, Chen Jincai''s job was gone, and the house was naturally not rented. Fortunately, Wei''s natal family was from the town, so Donkey lived at his grandfather''s house most of the time, which was convenient for going to and from school.


    But the Wei family''s aunt and aunt were quite dissatisfied. After all, Chen Jincai had already gone home to farm. Even if he would pay for food every month, how could he get enough? They were dissatisfied, and the family rioted several times because of this, and Donkey Dan''s reading was also affected.


    It wasn''t until Chen Jin became the county''s clerk that the Wei family became enthusiastic about donkey eggs.


    But donkey is not a fool, so there is no way to see this kind of perfunctory politeness.


    So, after Chen Jin became a shopkeeper, and the wages rose and stabilized in the county town, he began to search for the donkey eggs to be sent to the county town to study.


    Just right, Niudan is in Dongyi Academy, and the two brothers can bepanions.


    So not long ago, Donkey Dan also entered the Dongyi Academy.


    Chen Jin was relieved, but problems also appeared. Niudan used to go to the county seat in the Gu family''s carriage, but now that he has a donkey egg, Chen Liang is embarrassed to let both grandchildren rub against the other''s carriage.


    These days, Chen Liang drove his two grandsons to the county seat in an ox cart.


    It¡¯s just that the county town is far away, and the ox cart is slow. If he delivers it once or twice, it doesn¡¯t matter. If he has to pick him up every morning and evening, it will take too much time, and he doesn¡¯t have to do his own work.


    Chen Liang also thought about renting a house in the county, but firstly, the rent in the county was expensive, and secondly, because the two grandchildren were young, they were not at ease without anyone around to take care of them.


    Although Chen Jincai could asionally live in the backyard of Gu Ji''s shop, he could never live there with his children.


    Thinking about it, Chen Liang still wanted to borrow the Gu family''s carriage to go back and forth to the county, just to carry an extra donkey.


    Gu Yundong immediately agreed, "No problem."


    Chen Liang breathed a sigh of relief, took out the copper coins on his body, "This is a hundred pennies, just treat it as their brother''s carriage fee."


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, but epted it without rejecting it.


    Chen Liang breathed a sigh of relief, "Then I''ll go back first, and you should rest early."


    He waved his hand and left Gu''s house briskly.


    Returning to his yard, Mr. Zhou, who had been waiting, hurriedly greeted him, "Have you epted the one hundred pennies?"


    "epted." Chen Liang looked rxed and went in to eat.


    Zhou Shi let out a breath, but Wei Shi, who was beside him, was unhappy when he heard it, "I just took one more person, and they still charged money, and the Gu family is not bad for that one hundred yuan, why bother with us. ."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou was pped on the back heavily, "You can shut up, I think I know why the boss didn''t take you to the county seat."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1069: Kaifu Castle

    Chapter 1069 Huifu City


    Wei Shi exhaled in pain, then froze again, and hurriedly asked, "Why?"


    "Because you''re stupid and don''t know yourself yet." Zhou Shi sneered, "If the Gu family doesn''t ept the hundred yuan, your father will not feel at ease, your man will not feel at ease, and your second brother will not feel at ease, so don''t work in the Gu family at all. already."


    "Why?" Wei Shi didn''t take it seriously.


    "Why not, then the Gu family''s carriage is to send Yunshu and Yuanzhi to the school, why should they carry two more people? In order to pick up Niudan, the carriage had to go to Dongyi Academy, and the two schools are a little bit better. They are not close. Niudan and Yunshu are good friends, so he sent them by the way, but your brother and sister will send some eggs and vegetables from time to time for this love. Now, our two children are going to the county seat. When you go to school, you think it''s a matter of helping hands. I''ll tell you that it''s a big deal. What if everyone in the vige did the same? Everyone who goes to the county town thinks about going on the road, so what happened to the Gu family''s carriage? What do you think about the consequences? Have you been?"


    No wonder his son said to let Mrs Wei stay at home and let him teach her how to behave in the world.


    This eldest daughter-inw is too opaque.


    One hundred pennies are still murmuring and fussing about it, and she doesn''t think about it. If it wasn''t for them and the Gu family, youe and I get along well, would Yun Dong consider letting Jin be the shopkeeper?


    Wei was so stunned by her mother-inw that she didn''t dare to speak, but when she lowered her eyes, she saw her younger brother and sister Songughing happily on the side, and her teeth itch with anger.


    Mr. Song twisted his waist and went into the room.


    The next morning, the vinations at the ancestral hall started again.


    The county seat really had another horse-drawn carriageing to the vige. Unfortunately, Shao Qingyuan went into the mountains early in the morning to collect herbs, and did note out until it was dark. Everyone thought that he had entered the deep mountains and would not be back until at least tomorrow.


    But on the third day, the carriage came again.


    But he learned that Shao Qingyuan went to collect medicinal materials from the medicinal farmer in the nearby vige.


    On the third night, these people simply found a farmhouse in a nearby vige, endured the dirty environment and hard beds and slept all night, and went to Yongfu Vige to block people just before dawn.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong... have returned to the city.


    They came back mainly for two things, one is to get back the handkerchief, and the other is to inocte the vigers.


    Now that things are done, they really can¡¯t dy any longer.


    After all, Dai Zhifu didn''t give him much time, and he had been in Yongfu Vige for several days.


    This time, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan not only returned to Fucheng by themselves, but Yunshu and Yuanzhi also went with them.


    The two of them had just been vinated a few days ago, and now there are still some pimple marks on their bodies, but they are no major problem.


    But these two little guys stayed in the carriage obediently this time, and didn''t even look out.


    for fear that others will see them as ''ugly''.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but think of little girl Yunke. It seems that her younger brothers and sisters are very concerned about their appearance. They already know the beauty at a young age.


    But Ah Zhu, oh, no, it was Shao Quan who stayed in Yongfu Vige.


    When the ?? carriage arrived at Fucheng, the sky was dark, and it seemed like it was going to rain.


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car and looked out, the pedestrians on the road really became hurried.


    When she was about to speed up the carriage, her eyes narrowed, and she suddenly saw a familiar figure standing in front of the notice board.


    "Stop."


    With a ?? "call...", Shao Qingyuan pulled the reins.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Gu Yundong jumped out of the carriage and walked to the man in three or two steps.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1070: Aunt Gu is moving out

    Chapter 1070 Aunt Gu is going to move out


    "Auntie?" Gu Yundong patted her shoulder.


    Gu Dafeng was taken aback for a moment, and then he took his eyes away from the portrait on the notice wall.


    "Yundong, are you back?" Gu Dafeng said in surprise.


    Gu Yundong nodded, then looked at the notice wall.


    There is still a portrait of my uncle, but there is no news of him so far.


    Gu Dafeng sighed slightly, "We are reunited, now only your uncle is left, and I don''t know where he is now."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, "Don''t worry, Auntie, this portrait is not only in Xuanhe House, but also in Wanqing House in Qing''an House and even in the capital. I also asked someone to inquire about his whereabouts."


    Gu Dafeng nodded, "I know, I''m just... a little ufortable. It''s been so long, there''s no news at all. You said, will he already..."


    She didn''t dare to say anything. If that''s the case, Gu Dafeng hopes that he will never hear from him in his life.


    The loss of her daughter has already made her extremely painful. If even the youngest brother lost his life during the escape, it would be a **** of a lot.


    He didn''t even marry a daughter-inw.


    Gu Yundong was actually prepared for this in his heart, but he was a little unwilling.


    "Auntie, let''s go back first, it''s going to rain soon. By the way, Yuanzhi is also in the carriage."


    When Gu Dafeng heard this, he didn''t turn his eyes away, rubbed his face hard, and when he turned around, he was already smiling.


    She quickly got into the carriage. The two children in the carriage seemed to be sleeping, but was woken up by Gu Yundong''s ''stop'' sound, and she was just about to sit up in a daze.


    Gu Dafeng hadn''t seen his son for a while, and when he saw his appearance, he immediatelyughed.


    When Bian Yuanzhi saw his mother, he suddenly got up and rushed over.


    "Mother."


    Gu Dafeng hugged him and sat beside him, "Is it sleepy or not, I''ll sleep a little longer, and my mother will call you when I get home."


    Bian Yuanzhi nodded with a blushing face, and he leaned against her arms and closed his eyes.


    Yunshu pouted when he saw it, and turned to look at his sister.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    The little guy shoved his head into Gu Yundong''s arms without saying a word, and also closed his eyes and continued to sleep.


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky, she really, really, really wasn''t married yet, brother.


    Gu Dafeng originally wanted to carry Yunshu over, but he couldn''t helpughing when he saw this.


    The carriage started to move again, Gu Dafeng looked down at his son, and when he looked up again, he lowered his voice.


    "Yun Dong, I n to move out after your father finishes the government exam."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "So anxious?"


    "Why are you in a hurry?" Gu Dafeng shook his head, "Your uncle can stand up now, and he can walk a few steps even if he is staggering. It seems to be getting better and better. Of course, he should find a new house and move out."


    It''s been half a year, and Bianhan''s legs have indeed improved a lot. Although he still uses a wheelchair every day, he can stand up and take care of himself.


    She thought about it, but she didn''t hold back.


    "Okay, is the house still on Xingtao Street?"


    "Well, I asked Xiaoyuan Niang to help me keep an eye on it."


    As the two of them spoke, they arrived at Xiao Erjin.


    They came back, and the Gu family were very happy. Especially Xiao Yunke, who rushed over to hug his brother, who knew that he ran to the front, but found the e marks on his face.


    The little girl immediately stopped, turned her head and fell into Gu Yundong''s arms.


    The whole family wasughing, only Gu Yunshu, who was despised, was full of resentment.


    The next day, Shao Qingyuan went to Wanjin Pavilion again.


    But the rest of the Gu family began to be nervous and looking forward to the government exam three dayster.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1071: Government test release

    Chapter 1071 The government test release list


    Registration for the prefectural examination, guaranteepletion, and the content of the examination are simr to the county examination, but there is one more graduate student who guarantees thepletion.


    As for the exam subjects, it is divided into three sessions: the scriptures, essays, and strategy discussions.


    After passing the government test, he was born a child.


    Gu Dajiang won the county case, and he is no longer as nervous as before. Now he is not afraid of taking the government exam again.


    Yi Junkun, who also passed the county exam, also came to Fucheng ten days earlier. It''s just that the Fucheng is noisy now, and many people whoe to inocte the cowpox fill the inn. Yi Junkun could not find a ce to live, so Qin Wenzheng found the Gu family for him.


    He is a ssmate of Yunshu, and he takes care of Yunshu Yuanzhi a lot on weekdays, and he is also lucky to have the same exam with Gu Dajiang.


    With a little effort, the Gu family will naturally not refuse.


    Gu Dajiang arranged for Yi Junkun to live in Gu Ji''s backyard, but Gu Ji''s guests were noisy during the day, so he would bring books to the second child of Gu''s family and discuss knowledge with Gu Dajiang.


    Now the rtionship between the two has grown by leaps and bounds, and their words are particrlypatible.


    On the day of the exam, Gu Yundong brought his younger siblings and his mother to the exam room with Gu Dajiang.


    At ??, before dawn, the Gongyuan opened its doors, and thousands of candidates were examined in turn.


    Gu Yundong handed the test basket to Gu Dajiang. Now that the weather is getting warmer, he finally got rid of the shackles of ten single clothes. There is nothing in the test basket. In this test, except for the introduction, nothing is allowed to be brought into the test room.


    Pen, ink, paper and inkstone will be provided by the examination room, and meals and water will also be delivered.


    The first two exams take one day, but the third exam takes two days. However, overnight quilts are also provided, which is not a worry.


    After ?? and others entered, a few people turned around and left.


    Fortunately, Gu Dajiang was not next to the toilet this time. After the whole test, everything went smoothly unexpectedly.


    After the government test was over, Gu Dajiang came out refreshed.


    The whole family went up to greet him. Gu Dafeng was the first to not hold back and asked him, "How did you do in the test? Is it difficult? Have you answered it all?"


    "It''s all fine, don''t worry." Well, except for the food provided by the examination room, it was a bit unptable. For Gu Dajiang, the government test was morefortable than the county test.


    There were many people outside the examination room. Gu Yundong was afraid of crowding his younger siblings, so he quickly got people on the carriage and went back first.


    After a few days, it will be the day when the government test will be released.


    The family still booked a nearby restaurant first and found a private room to sit.


    Shao Qingyuan also came, Wanjin Pavilion is not very useful to him now, and the doctors inside are already skilled.


    For everyone, the poprity of the cowpox vination method has dropped, and everyone is more concerned about the government test and the list.


    Therefore, after the list was posted, there was a surging crowd in front of the notice board, which was much bigger than the scene of the county test.


    Gu Yundong was waiting upstairs, but Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao couldn''t wait, so they went down early and squeezed in front.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the sound of "hit" one after another exploded in everyone''s ears.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but get nervous. His father was awarded the county case, and he didn''t know if he could continue to get a government case.


    Just thinking about it, a loud cry came from downstairs again.


    "Who is the head of the desk?"


    Gu Yundong immediately pricked up his ears to listen, not only her, but also everyone else present.


    On the contrary, it was Gu Dajiang with an indifferent look on his face.


    For him, getting a county case officer was unexpected. It''s a little difficult to get the head of the government again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1072: kill the case

    Chapter 1072 Kill the desk


    Not to mention that the people who participated in the prefectural examination are like thousands of horses, but it is said that there is a Tianhai Academy in this prefecture, and it is already full of talents.


    Sure enough, an unfamiliar name was quickly answered downstairs.


    Everyone was a little regretful, but they still had a smile on their faces,forting Gu Dajiang, "It''s alright, how hard is the exam in this government, I saw people who took the exam that day, and there were all seven and eighty people, so it''s not easy to pass. Now, we can''t be too greedy."


    Gu Dajiang didn''t know whether tough or cry, "You don''t have to do this, I have already prepared myself mentally. As far as I know, there are dozens of people who participated in the government examination in Tianhai Academy. I''m an old man who has only been in the academy for less than a year, so I''m already satisfied to pass the exam."


    How many years has he put down his books? The head of the government office is not radish and cabbage, so it is easy to be hit.


    Just thinking about it, two people ran upstairs out of breath.


    Tong Shuitao took the lead in entering the door, turned her head and found that Xue Rong was still behind, and immediately went back and dragged him over, "I said that you are too sick, so you don''t want to go down, but you won''t listen. I''ll go in and out by myself. With you, trouble."


    Xue Rong, "..." Yes, you are strong and you are justified.


    He couldn''t say a word, and he didn''t even have the strength to refute her arm being pulled so hard by her that it hurt.


    Tong Shuitao strode into the door with a beaming smile on his face.


    "Congrattions, Master, Hexi, Master, the second ce in the government test."


    second? ?


    Everyone was stunned, and Gu Dajiang was also shocked. He suspected that he had heard it wrong, "What did you just say? Is it the second or the twentieth?"


    "Second!!" Xue Rong finally regained his breath and answered decisively. "And Young Master Yi, the eighth ce in the government test."


    Yi Junkun was not with them. He went back after the exam. It was their turn for vination in the county town.


    Gu Dajiangughed, "Okay, okay."


    Gu Yunshu thumped the table fiercely, "It''s almost a little bit, and it''s almost a little bit to kill the desk leader."


    Gu Yundong, "..." shouldn''t be taught by her, right?


    But anyway, after passing the government test, today''s Gu Dajiang is a serious boy.


    Although he is a little old, this is the first time for Gu Dajiang to take the imperial examination, and he is among the best, and his ranking is very gratifying.


    "Father, I''m happy today, how about we go to Jinxiu Restaurant for a while and have a good meal to celebrate?"


    "Okay, just go to Jinxiu Restaurant."


    Go to celebrate, a few children are the happiest.


    The little girl Yunke has already started ordering, "Sister, I want to eat peach meat, Huadiao chicken, melon strips, squirrel fish, and tender tofu and eggs."


    Gu Yundong pinched her pink cheeks, "You are quite skilled at remembering dish names."


    "I''m amazing." The little girl patted her little chest, looking very proud.


    provokes Yunshu and Yuanzhi to order dishes. Although the dishes made by the eldest sister are also delicious, it is also a kind of enjoyment to go to a restaurant to eat their signature dishes once in a while.


    They haven''t eaten at Jinxiu Restaurant in Fucheng.


    Therefore, the Gu family has already ordered all the dishes before leaving the restaurant.


    After going downstairs, a group of people looked at the lively streets with peopleing and going, and hurriedly walked to the avenue, where the carriage stopped in a spacious ce.


    They got into the car and quickly ran to their destination.


    However, when we arrived at Jinxiu Restaurant, everyone just sat down in the box, but the guy in the store suddenly came up and said, "Miss Gu, your Tongping is here, do you want to invite him up?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1073: gave birth

    Chapter 1073 Born


    Gu Yundong was just ordering food when he heard the words, "Tong Ping is here?"


    "Yes."


    "Let hime up."


    Tong Shuitao got up quickly, "Miss, I''m going to pick up my father."


    looked at Gu Yundong and nodded, she immediately followed the man downstairs.


    Gu Yundong felt strange, "Tong Ping came here to deliver? Then why did hee to Jinxiu Restaurant?"


    "Maybe it''s to help bring something." Shao Qingyuan said that because of the good rtionship with the Liu family, sometimes the Gu family needs to deliver something.


    Several people were pondering, Tong Shuitao had brought Tong Ping up.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and saw the excited look on Tong Ping''s face, he couldn''t help but smile, "Why did youe here, looking at you, it seems like a happy event?"


    She seldom saw such obvious emotional changes on Tong Ping''s face.


    "Yes, there is a happy eventing." Tong Pingughed as if thinking of something.


    "Oh? Say it now."


    The smile on Tong Ping''s face never went away, "My mother-inw gave birthst night!!"


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "The child was born?"


    Yes, Tong Ping''s daughter-inw''s due date is indeed these few days, and she prepared a red envelope gift before. It was just that she happened to meet her father''s exam, and she forgot about it for a while.


    The others were also happy, and Tong Shuitao jumped up in shock, "My mother gave birth? A boy or a girl? When was it born? Is my mother okay?"


    "It''s okay, your mother is very good. She gave birth to a big fat boy, and the birth went well."


    This is all thanks to the goodness of the masters of the Gu family. Tong Ping still remembers that when Tong Shuitao was born, his daughter-inw was in pain for a whole day and night, and she almost didn''t recover. It''s like there''s no breath.


    At that time, his daughter-inw was thin and weak, and she had to work even after she was pregnant. If she did not do well, she would kneel and kowtow to the master''s family, and she would be scolded. When he was pregnant with Shuipao, the young master of the host family deliberately bumped into his daughter-inw''s stomach twice, so frightened that the Tong family thought that the child could not be saved.


    But what can be done? Not to mention that the young master just bumped twice, even if the child in her stomach was to be knocked out, they had no right to object.


    But when they arrive at the Gu family, it ispletely different. They eat well and live well. When their daughter-inw is happy, they are healthy and have no pain at all.


    They have money in their hands, and they can also go to the doctor to invite the mother, and the food is not bad.


    Miss ?? even asked his daughter-inw to rest more, especially when the fetal image was unstable in the first three months, she was not allowed to work at all.


    Even if you are stable at the back, you will only be allowed to do some light work. These days, there are only two young masters in the family, and they don''t have much to do at the moment.


    The two young masters are even more friendly, and they all run and jump out of Gu''s house, and they only read and write at home.


    His daughter-inw especially likes to listen to the young masters reading in the room, and listening to the tender voice, she feels extrafortable and stable.


    Tong Ping felt that in the future, when this kid grows up, he will be able to read and write very fast, just like his second brother Tong An.


    In fact, her doctor said that it was a little dangerous for his daughter-inw to have children at her age. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be even smoother than the original water peach, and it came out in an hour, even the mother said it was a miracle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1074: give a name

    Chapter 1074 Name


    Tong Ping was in a turbulent mood and couldn''t help but say, "The child has just been born and he doesn''t have a name yet, so I just thought, I beg the master to give the child a name, I wonder if it''s okay?"


    Gu Dajiang was very happy, "Let me take a name? Of course, I took all the names of Yun Dong and the others."


    "Thank you sir."


    Gu Dajiang lowered his eyes and pondered, tapping his fingers lightly on the table, "My elder sister is called Shuipao, and my younger brother is called Yuzhu. One is water and the other is wood. They grow together. Bamboo also represents tenacious vitality and blessings. The meaning of peace and smoothness. I hope this child is safe and happy, the brothers and sisters are of one mind, and their profits will break the gold."


    Yunshu was eager to try it. He had already thought of many names in his mind, and he just said it right now, and then let Tong Ping choose one.


    But who knew that he just opened his mouth and hadn''t had time to spit out the first name.


    Tong Ping knelt down abruptly and kowtowed heavily, "Thank you, sir, for your name."


    Gu Dajiang was startled, and quickly got him up, "Okay, okay, today is a happy day, don''t kneel and kneel. Name, I like to do this thing the most."


    Unfortunately, when the four of them changed their names before, they didn''t look for him, which made Gu Dajiang regret for a while.


    Gu Yundong immediately greeted him and said, "Okay, you''re here just in time to have dinner together. This is a great event, and it has to be celebrated."


    Tong Shuipao was so happy just now that tears flowed out.


    At this moment, he quickly wiped his sleeves, "Yeah, Dad, today is a double happiness, not only my mother gave birth to a younger brother. I also won the master''s mansion test and won the second ce."


    Tong Ping suddenly came back to his senses, "Yes, yes, today is the day of the government''s test release. Before I came to Fucheng, the vige chief asked me to take the news back after reading it. I passed by just now, but the street over there is too heavy. I couldn''t get in because of the traffic jam, so I thought about going around here, but I just came here, just when I saw Mr. and Miss entering the Jinxiu Restaurant, I hurried over."


    As soon as thedy asked him about the happy event, he immediately thought of his wife''s childbirth, but he forgot what he was going to say.


    Unexpectedly, the master won the second ce, which is really a happy event.


    Not only that, before, there was Shao Gongzi who presented the medical prescription of cowpox vination to the emperor.


    Everyone in Yongfu Vige regarded him as a hero.


    Three joys areing! !


    Gu''s family was very happy and asked the guy toe and order.


    After everyone ate a book to their satisfaction, they left the Jinxiu Restaurant happily.


    After exiting the gate, Gu Yundong said to Tong Shuitao, "Your mother gave birth, go back and wait for your mother''s confinement ande backter."


    Tong Shuitao was stunned for a moment, then immediately shook his head, "No, I''m the maid of the youngdy, and I will follow the youngdy to protect the youngdy. My mother''s side has my milk to take care of her, it''s fine."


    "Okay, just let you go back for a month, can''t I leave you? Could it be that you don''t want to see your brother? Go back with your father, your mother is getting old, and you have to take care of the family and your mother, too busy. Come."


    Tong Shuipao thought about it and was right.


    Her mother would definitely not be able to work if she was confinement, her milk had to take care of her mother, and the backyard of Gu''s house had to be cleaned up. In addition, the two young masters will have to go back to Yongfu Vige in a few days, so her milk will not be able to be busy by herself.


    She is very strong, one person can match two people, and the effect is still veryrge.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1075: i go out

    Chapter 1075 I''m going out


    Therefore, Tong Shuitao agreed after hesitating for a moment.


    After all, she really couldn''t wait to see her newborn brother.


    Tong Shuitao quickly went back to pack some clothes, and then left with Tong Ping.


    Gu''s family all went home, the results of the government test came out, and all the neighbors knew about it.


    On the way back, Gu Yundong specially bought some sweets and desserts, so that everyone would be entertained.


    As soon as they got home, someone came to the door shortly after.


    The people living in this area are all schrs, and there are also schrs who are talented, so although Gu Dajiang won the second ce in the government test, everyone was not surprised, and they went back aftering to the door to congratte him.


    The candy in Gu Dajiang''s hand was quickly distributed, but the family who lived next door to Xiao Erjin left at the end.


    When ?? went out, he pulled Gu Dafeng and said, "A sister Fan came over before and said that the things you asked her to pay attention to have already been raised, so you cane and take a look tomorrow."


    Gu Dafeng''s eyes lit up, he quickly thanked the neighbor and sent the person out.


    Gu Dajiang asked curiously, "Who is Sister Fan?"


    "It''s Xiaoyuan''s mother."


    Gu Dajiang suddenly realized, "It turned out to be Xiao Yuanniang." He had the impression that these potted nts in the yard were all bought from their house, "What did you ask her to pay attention to?"


    "It''s about finding a house. Didn''t I tell you before? We''ll move out when you pass the government test."


    Gu Dajiang was stunned, "You said that, but I just passed the government test, and you are too fast."


    Gu Dafeng waved his hand, "Hurry up, I''ve been paying attention to it for a month before I finally find something suitable. I''ll go check it out tomorrow, and rent it if I can."


    "Actually you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t stop me, you know my temperament, and besides, I''ve already passed on your anger."


    Gu Dajiang heard the words, he couldn''t help but sighed, and did not continue to persuade.


    There is really no reason to keep stopping her from leaving. Brother-inw Bianhan''s legs are already healed, and their wood carvings are also selling well.


    Before, Bian Han listened to Yun Dong''s advice and often carved someplete sets of works. Not to mention, there are many people who are unwilling to buy only one set, and they have to sell them together when they see aplete set.


    Gu Dafeng now has a lot of money in his hand.


    Now the husband and wife n to buy some good wood and carve more delicate things, which can be put in the shop for consignmentter.


    When the money is ready, they also consider renting a shop, so that they don''t have to go to the market every day.


    It had rained several times in Fucheng a few days ago, and it wouldst for two or three days at a time. In this weather, it was not convenient for Gu Dafeng to set up a stall.


    It is better to have your own shop.


    Gu Yundong saw that his father had no opinion, so he said, "Auntie, I will go with you tomorrow."


    "Are you all right tomorrow?"


    "fine."


    Gu Dafeng nodded, "Just right, I heard that the local snakes on Xingtao Street are afraid of you. With you following me, I can save a lot of trouble."


    Several children immediately raised their hands, "We are going too."


    "Don''t follow. It''s not because you need so many people to fight. You can go after the house is rented." Gu Dafeng rejected them mercilessly.


    Several children pouted in disappointment, turned around angrily, and ran into the room, mumbling and not knowing what to say.


    Shao Qingyuan, who had been silent all this time, narrowed his eyes slightly, tightened his fingers, and suddenly said to Gu Yundong, "I''ll go out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1076: familiar box

    Chapter 1076 Familiar Box


    "Where to go?" Gu Yundong looked at the sky, it''s been a while, so he wouldn''t have to go to Wanjin Pavilion.


    Shao Qingyuan had already walked to the door, he waved his hand, "I''ll be back in a while."


    When Gu Yundong wanted to ask again, the other person had already disappeared behind the door, moving very fast, and instantly disappeared.


    Gu Yundong was confused, and after a while, he turned around and went back to the yard.


    Then he saw Gu Dafeng packing up his things, especially the wooden sculptures scattered in the yard, they were all gathered up by her.


    Gu Yundong walked over to help organize the piece, "Auntie, don''t be in such a hurry, the house hasn''t been seen yet, what if you''re not satisfied?"


    "If you''re not satisfied, you''re not satisfied, it doesn''t matter, you''ll have to clean up sooner orter. Hey, you hand me that."


    Gu Yundong followed the direction of her finger and handed over a wooden sculpture.


    Gu Dafeng took it, then looked up at her and asked, "Where did Qingyuan go?"


    "I don''t know either, it looks like there is an urgent matter."


    Gu Dafeng nodded, "It must be very urgent and important. Qingyuan is a good boy and has a sense of proportion. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "Auntie seems to think highly of him?"


    "That''s right, don''t look at his cold face, but his heart is warm. Although he doesn''t speak nicely, the things he does make people feel warm. Your uncle has inconvenient legs and feet these days. Hold your hand, even if you go to the thatched hut, he will carry it on his back. You say a big guy who is not rted to us, who would like to do this? Isn''t it because he loves you? "


    As she spoke, she thought of Bian Mn''s husband, if it were him, he would definitely not do such a thing.


    The niece is blessed and will live well in the future.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and smiled, Shao Qingyuan is really good, but he doesn''t know how to say good things... She doesn''t agree, this guy is smart.


    She and Gu Dafeng were talking while packing up, thinking that Shao Qingyuan would go back when he left.


    Unexpectedly, until the sun went down, he hurriedly appeared at the gate of the courtyard where Xiao Er entered.


    In addition to him, behind him is Shao Wen, the former cat.


    Shao Wen was carrying two big boxes, which looked like tea and wine, and looking at the packaging on the outside, they were the most expensive ones in the city.


    On the other hand, Shao Qingyuan held a somewhat familiar box in his hand.


    Gu Yundong''s eyelids jumped, and a familiar feeling came to his mind.


    She was about to go up and ask him where he went, when she saw Shao Qingyuan wink at her, and then strode into the main room.


    Gu Dajiang was talking to the three children there. They were curious about what was going on in the examination room and were asking what was the difference between the county examination and the prefectural examination.


    was listening with gusto when he saw Shao Qingyuane in.


    He said to Gu Dajiang, "Uncle Gu, I have something to tell you."


    Gu Dajiang saw his solemn expression, nodded, and said to the three children, "Okay, you go out first, turn back and talk slowly."


    After the little boys left, Gu Dajiang took Shao Qingyuan to the study.


    Gu Yundong stood in the yard, his heartbeat suddenly increased.


    Gu Dafeng didn''t know when he came to her side and stood still, and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter with Qingyuan looking for your father? It looks like it''s serious."


    "I don''t know either." Even though he said that, his hands clenched tightly.


    The voice just fell, and there was a sudden loud noise inside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1077: Gu Dajiang, shut up

    Chapter 1077 Gu Dajiang, you shut up


    The sound of ?? "bang" seemed to be the sound of a stool being knocked to the ground suddenly, and everyone in the courtyard was startled and turned to look.


    Gu Yundong lifted his feet to go inside, but the door of the study was suddenly opened, and Shao Qingyuan and Shao Wen were pushed out directly.


    Gu Dajiang blushed and pointed at him with trembling fingers, "Go, go, go quickly."


    Shao Qing was far from moving, and Gu Dajiang was instantly angry.


    Although he is a schr, he is also a peasant man. He was so angry that he swears on the spot, "I told you to go, did you hear? I am happy that I just passed the government examination. You are good,e over and pour cold water on me immediately, right? What is marriage? , you don''t even look at how old Yun Dong is, you can''t wait to get the cabbage, right? I tell you, there is no way, you wait two more years for Lao Tzu, no, three years..."


    "Gu Dajiang, shut up!!" Another voice suddenly sounded in the courtyard.


    Gu Dajiang stopped his voice for a moment and looked up at Gu Dafeng who was furious.


    Gu Dafeng rolled up his sleeves and strode over, facing Shao Qingyuan, who was standing at the door without saying a word but aggrieved and stubborn, and immediately said in a gentle voice, "Qingyuan, you go to rest for a while, I''ll talk to him. , don''t worry."


    Then he turned his head and looked at Gu Dajiang, his face turned ashen again.


    She pushed Gu Dajiang into the room, and after pushing in, she closed the door with a ''bang''.


    Immediately following, came Gu Dafeng''s resentful voice, "I said you are enough, do you have such a father? Yun Dong and Qing Yuan have been engaged a long time ago, didn''t you agree? Now you are still embarrassed People, why, I''m afraid your daughter will have a good life in the future, right?"


    "No...sister, Yundong is still young." Gu Dajiang''s confidence was not so strong against his own sister.


    "Small or small, she''s all grown up, she''s a big girl." Gu Dafeng snorted coldly, "You still want to keep her for two or three years, you can just keep her until the seventies and eighties."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Gu Dafeng red at him again, then sighed again, sat beside him, and said earnestly, "I know that you love Yundong, you can''t bear her. But you can''t keep her forever, Yundong and Qingyuan are two people. How hard is it to have a good rtionship?"


    As he spoke, he suddenly lowered his voice and whispered, "And you have to think about it, Qingyuan is different now than before. In the past, he had no parents, his house was broken, and he couldn''t even eat by himself. In addition, the reputation in the vige is not good, and this is why he has not been married. But now, he has been to the capital, met the emperor, and even treated the prince. He has good skills and is tall and handsome. There are several more shops. Do you know how many people are watching him now?"


    "When I was at the marketst time, I heard a lot of people talking about him. Even the big families in the city thought he wanted him to be their son-inw. It was rare that he was unmoved, and he just wanted to make peace with him. Yun Dong is together. I can tell you, if you stop you again, you might be intercepted by someone."


    Gu Dajiang frowned and said with a sneer, "If you cut the beard, just cut the beard. Our family, Yundong, is so good, is it possible that we are afraid of not finding a good husband?"


    Gu Dafeng pped him on the back angrily, "But Yundong likes Qingyuan, so what''s the best husband? Do you still want to be that fool who fights the mandarin ducks and be two couples of grudges?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1078: than thumb

    Chapter 1078 Comparing the thumbs


    Gu Dajiang suddenly stopped talking.


    The people outside the door gradually could not hear their voices, and could only look at each other.


    Gu Yundong walked over to Shao Qingyuan and gave him a side nce, "I said that after my father finishes the Fucheng exam, he will talk about getting married, but I didn''t say that I''m in such a hurry. It''s just after the rankings are released and I haven''t spent the night."


    No wonder her father was so angry.


    Shao Qingyuan pursed her lips, paused, and said, "Tomorrow, Auntie will go to see the house. If it is suitable, I am afraid that she will move there that day."


    He didn''t make it clear, but Gu Yundong understood itpletely.


    She stared at him with wide eyes, and for a long while,pared her thumbs to him.


    You are amazing, I know that my aunt is the only one in the whole family who has the courage to yell at my father and help you, so I mentioned it first while my aunt was still entering the second year?


    Shao Qingyuanughed, "Don''t say it."


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes at him, "I''m not stupid."


    During the conversation, the door of the study was reopened.


    Gu Dajiang''s face was still very stinky, but his tone was much better. He said to Shao Qingyuan at the door, "Come in."


    Shao Qingyuan immediately took the box and entered the study again.


    Gu Yundong was scratching his head, why did he only ask him to go in alone?


    Isn''t this about her marriage? Shouldn''t her client be more likely to go in?


    I don''t know what was said inside. After a long time, Aunt Niu came for the third time to say dinner, and the three people in the study came out.


    Gu Yundong saw with sharp eyes that the box in Shao Qingyuan''s hand was gone, but he was not kept by Gu Dajiang and asked him to go back and eat his own.


    In front of Gu Dajiang, Shao Qingyuan didn''t want to say anything to Gu Yundong. He just made a gesture at him and left Xiao Erjin with Shao Wen.


    Gu Dajiang, with his hands behind his back, greeted the people in the yard, "Okay, let''s eat first."


    Gu Yundong could only suppress his doubts and followed him to the flower hall.


    Gu Dafeng was a step behind, walked to her side and whispered, "Don''t worry, your father doesn''t dare to hit Qingyuan in front of me, and he won''t break up you."


    Gu Yundong, "..." She wasn''t worried at all about that.


    entered the flower hall, probably because Gu Dajiang''s face was really not good, everyone was very quiet, no one said a word, and immediately dispersed after eating.


    Gu Yundong also returned to the room, but not long after she entered, there was a knock on the door.


    Gu Dajiang''s voice came from the door, "Yundong, can Ie in?"


    "Father?" Gu Yundong hurriedly opened the door and let Gu Dajiang enter the room.


    Gu Dajiang took the box given by Shao Qingyuan in his hand, walked to the table and sat down, then looked at Gu Yundong and said, "This is what Shao Qingyuan sent today."


    Gu Yundong nced at her father, paused, and reached out to open the box.


    Sure enough, there are all Shao Qingyuan''s worth inside.


    "The betrothal gift." Gu Dajiang said, "The two shops and the house in Yongfu Vige are all given to you. He said that the deed from Zhuangzi outside the city was handed over to you first, right?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, looking at the box in front of him, his hands felt extremely hot.


    Gu Dajiang sighed, "He has a heart, and Dad didn''t actually want to stop you from marrying. You said that there are few couples in this world who love each other? It is indeed very rare toe here. Daddy... Daddy just can''t bear to part with you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1079: dowry

    Chapter 1079 Dowry


    Gu Dajiang said, his mood slightly lowered, "You are your father''s first child. When your mother gave birth to you, it was difficult to give birth. The doctor said that she would not be able to have children in the future. At that time, my mother and I thought that You are our only daughter, I can''t wait to give you everything."


    Among the three children, Gu Dajiang''s affection for Gu Yundong has always been the deepest.


    "I still remember when you were just born, you were a small group. I didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, you were going to get married. I just thought...it was like a dream, unreal. I didn''t give you a good life when I was in the Gu family. Now in Yongfu Vige, it is you who made the Gu family live a good life. Now that I am a child, I will get a schr in August, and I will be able to protect you to some extent. "


    "Dad just thought, when I get fame, your status can be different. Dad can still shield you from the wind and rain for a year or two. I didn''t expect that kid to be so impatient, I..."


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t hold back after all, lowered his head and wiped the corner of his eyes.


    Gu Yundong was also a little sad when he said that, his heart was blocked, and he felt warm.


    She knew that his father had been working very hard to support the family, so he worked very hard, he won the first ce in the county exam, and the second ce in the government exam.


    He wanted to have fame as soon as possible to shield her from the wind and rain.


    Gu Yundong actually knew all along that his father made money by writing letters to people, copying books and painting, and also working hard to sell canned candies in the academy. He was silently supporting her daughter in his own way.


    Although some people in the academy criticized him for being a schr, he was full of copper smell, but these Gu Dajiang didn''t care.


    All he cares about is that he, a father, still needs his daughter to support him so hard to study. He wanted to share a part, even if it was insignificant.


    He still wanted to help Yun Dong do more, but Shao Qingyuan, a stinky boy, cut him off.


    This is where Gu Dajiang dislikes him.


    Gu Yundong slowly took a deep breath, suppressed the sourness in the corners of his eyes, and said with a smile, "Father, even if I and Big Brother Shao get married, you can continue to shelter me from the wind and rain. I''m still your daughter, if outsiders bully me. I am, I will tell them that my father is Gu Dajiang, now he is a schr, three yearster he will be a Juren, and in the future he will be a jinshi."


    Gu Dajiang was amused by her, "You have confidence in me."


    "Of course."


    Gu Dajiang clicked on her, and then continued, "I will find someone to calcte the date of your marriage tomorrow, and I must choose a good date. As for your dowry, Dad can''te up with anything else. , these were originally earned by you. Several shops and workshops in the vige are all your dowry. As for the house in Yongfu Vige, the current second house, and the hundreds of acres of orchards... It was directly recorded in my name, so my father should buy it from you, and I will give it to you when my father has money in the future."


    Gu Yundong''s brows furrowed tightly, "Dad, what did you say, how could I be all..."


    "You, children don''t understand, women have dowry, so they have confidence." Gu Dajiang bluffed, "That''s it, I am a father, and I will take my daughter''s things as my own. Yes, I don''t have that big face yet."


    Gu Yundong stood up, "How can this be called taking it as one''s own? You raised me up, shouldn''t I be filial to you?"


    "That''s not so much filial piety. If I take it here, I''ll lose my heart."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1080: Did the Gu family escape from the famine?

    Chapter 1080 Did the Gu family escape from the famine?


    Gu Yundong frowned, for the first time she realized that she couldn''t tell her father.


    But since she remembered these things in Gu Dajiang''s name at the beginning, it was the Gu family''s house. She has no problem with the shop and workshop as a dowry, but the house is...


    How to do? Bald.


    Gu Dajiang made a final decision, then dropped the box of betrothal gifts given by Shao Qingyuan, and the man ran away.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Sure enough, once you want to get married, the matter besplicated in an instant. The first is the issue of property distribution.


    If this is ced in other homes, I am afraid that the father can give his daughter a dowry of several hundred taels. When she got to her father''s ce, she didn''t want anything. Even if the house she currently lives in, she will be given money in the future.


    She can understand his father''s thoughts, but she can''t bring everything into the Shao family as a dowry.


    This matter has to be discussed again.


    This night, few people in the Gu family slept soundly.


    But the next day, Gu Dafeng got up early.


    Gu Yundong promised her to apany her to see the house, but not many people went there. Besides her and Gu Dafeng, there were also Bian Han and Xue Rong.


    The others, especially the three little kids, all stayed at home honestly.


    Xingtao Street Gu Yundong hase here several times, and he is already familiar with it.


    knocked on the door of Xiaoyuan''s house, Fan Shi and Xiaoyuan happened to be going out to set up a stall.


    Seeing Gu Dafeng, Mr. Fan immediately put down the cart in his hand and nned not to go out. "You came to see the house, I''ll take you there."


    Gu Dafeng hurriedly stopped her, "No, no, you can just tell us where the owner of the house is. Today''s rare good weather, don''t dy your business, we can do it ourselves."


    Gu Yundong also said, "Yes, sister-inw Fan, you are busy, we are adults, we can find it by ourselves."


    "How did that happen? I''ve agreed to take you there, so there''s no reason to leave you all of a sudden."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a head suddenly came in from outside the door. When he saw the person inside, he suddenly said "Huh", "Master? Why are you here?"


    Gu Yundong turned his head and looked, isn''t this Su Qing?


    "Is today your day off?"


    "Yeah, it''s just my turn to rest. I heard something going on here, so I''lle and take a look." The Su family lives next door, but it''s very close.


    Xiaoyuan has a good rtionship with her, and even exined things one by one.


    Su Qing nodded clearly, "I know where the owner of the house is. Sister Fan, go do your work. I''ll take the owner and them there."


    "you know?"


    Su Qing nodded affirmatively.


    Fan was relieved, and then he took Xiaoyuan out of the courtyard and went to the market to set up a stall.


    Su Qing went home and told Mother Su, who still felt strange, "Gu Dong''s aunt is looking for a house? How did she find it here? Is it possible that her aunt''s house is not in good condition?"


    You must know that the rents of the houses here are cheap, but this area is not very peaceful, and the head snake alone is a headache.


    Su Qing said, "I heard that the aunt of the Dong family escaped the famine and came to Xuanhe Mansion the year beforest, but she has never been able to find it. She just reunited with the Dong familyst year. It must be difficult for her family."


    "Fleeing from the famine?" Mother Su was surprised, "Her aunt came from the Yongning Mansion?"


    "Yeah, didn''t I tell you? The owner also fled from the famine, so she admired her very much."


    After Su Qing finished speaking, she hurried out the door.


    Mother Su murmured, "It''s really worth admiring, I only escaped from the famine the year before, but now there are so many... Wait, escape from the famine?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1081: She finally remembered! !

    Chapter 1081 She finally remembered!


    Mother Su suddenly stood up, she remembered, she finally remembered where she had heard the name Gu Yundong.


    Oh, it''s all because of her being so confused, I just remembered now.


    Mother Su hurriedly went out to chase, but when she tried so hard, her foot suddenly bruised, she screamed in pain, and hurriedly sat down beside the door frame.


    Then he called to the next door, "Xiaoqing, Xiaoqing, are you still there? Are you at Dong''s house?"


    no respond.


    Mother Su was in a hurry and called out twice, "Xiaoqing..."


    Finally, Father Xiaoyuan''s voice sounded next door, "What''s wrong with my aunt? Xiaoqing followed Miss Gu to see the house. What''s the matter with you, do you need me to help you?"


    "No, no, I thought she didn''t leave. I have something to do with her. You can do your own thing."


    "Okay, that aunt called me for something."


    "well."


    Mother Su sighed, she didn''t expect Xiaoqing and the others to move so fast, they just went out, and no one was there.


    She stood up again, holding on to the door frame, but luckily she was able to walk back to the house with only a broken foot.


    Mother Su slowly moved back to the house, and rubbed the wine vigorously a few times.


    On the other side, Su Qing had already led Gu Yundong and the others to find the owner.


    The owner lives not far, that is, the house to be rented is a little far from Xiaoyuan''s home.


    There is no way, there are not many suitable houses after all.


    The owner saw a few people and immediately took them to the rental house with enthusiasm.


    "Although my house is not big, it''s in a good location. There is a river when I go out, so it''s very convenient to wash things." He looked at Bian Han who was in a wheelchair and was pushed by Xue Rong, and said, "The road is full of It''s made of bluestone, t, and you don''t have to worry about going back and forth."


    Su Qing leaned into Gu Yundong''s ear and whispered, "If it''s not far from the river, the rent may be a little expensive. And I heard my mother say that when she used to rent a house on Xingtao Street, she also went to the river to look for it. Then I found out that there was a family by the river whose house was not very good. They had been unjustly killed. They were haunted in the middle of the night. I didn¡¯t know if this house was the other. Home, don''t be fooled."


    "Don''t be so troublesome."


    "No trouble, it''s not far from my house. It takes half a cup of tea toe and go." After that, Su Qing ran away.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing when he looked at her fiery look, "Why did you get engaged to Zhuangzi, and his temperament was also influenced by him?"


    Su Qing quickly returned to Su''s house. Who knew that her mother was sitting on the bed and rubbing her ankles before she had time to speak.


    She was startled, "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mother Su raised her head and hurriedly put down the things in her hand, "Oh, you''re back." After speaking, she looked behind her, "Where''s your boss? She didn''te back with you?"


    "The owner is going to see the house." Su Qing was sitting beside the bed and was about to take the Jiu Jiu from her hand.


    Mother Su waved, "I don''t need you, I''m in a hurry to find your boss, you can take me there."


    said that she was about to go down the ground, so scared that Su Qing hurriedly supported her, "Don''te down, don''te down, you can just say what''s the matter, I''ll go find the boss."


    "Hey, I can''t tell you this sentence or two."


    "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll find the boss right now, sit down and don''t move."


    After Su Qing finished speaking, people rushed out again.


    ran to the door, and suddenly remembered the purpose of his return.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1082: go to point protection fee

    Chapter 1082 Go to point protection fee


    Su Qing hurriedly stopped, looked at Su''s mother, and asked, "Mother, when you were looking for a house, you said that there was a family by the river that had been wrongly killed and haunted. Which one is that?"


    "It''s just the innermost house, which has been abandoned."


    Su Qing nodded, knowing what she knew, she quickly ran out of the house.


    She walked back and forth quickly, and it didn''t take long for her to catch up with Gu Yundong and the others.


    Seeing her seeming to be in a hurry, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but wonder, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Master, my mother, my mother said she has something very important and urgent to look for you."


    "Look for me?" Gu Yundong pointed at himself, "In a hurry?"


    "Yes, she originally wanted toe over in person, but she identally stabbed her foot and couldn''t get out."


    Gu Yundong is even more strange, but listening to Su Qing''s meaning, Su''s mother has pped her feet for this matter, which must be very important.


    Gu Dafeng next to ?? also heard it, and so did the owner of the house.


    Just now, he saw Su Qing run away alone, but now he hurried back, and he wanted them to go back as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Could it be that this girl has found another house that is cheaper, better and more suitable? How does this work?


    The owner was suddenly unhappy, "What does this mean? Whether you want to rent a house or not, I have brought you all here. You will leave without even looking at the house. Are you kidding me?"


    "Rent, I didn''t say rent, isn''t it urgent?" Gu Dafeng said, pulling Gu Yundong''s arm and saying, "Why don''t you go back with Su Qing and have a look, we''ll go see the house by ourselves. It''s not too far away anyway. , we will rent it if it is suitable after reading it, and look for it if it is not suitable.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, then nodded, "Okay, auntie, take your time, you can''t be in a hurry to rent a house."


    "Know."


    Gu Yundong exined to Xue Rong again, "Take good care of my aunt and uncle, and you can also help with reference."


    "Yes, miss."


    Gu Yundong then said to Su Qing, "Let''s go, I''ll go home with you and have a look."


    Su Qing nodded hastily, but before leaving, she asked thendlord, "Which house are you renting? The innermost house?"


    The owner waved his hand, "The innermost house is deserted. The house I want to rent is there. I will go to the third house here. Don''t worry, I will never pit you."


    Su Qing was relieved when she heard the words, and she left with Gu Yundong.


    On the contrary, Xue Rong was attentive and asked one more question, "What happened to the innermost house, why is it abandoned?"


    "Hey, that house is haunted and no one lives in it. But don''t worry, my house is far away from there, it has nothing to do with it, you can see it after seeing it."


    The owner led them to the river, but when they were about to get there, a person suddenly came across.


    The man walked crookedly, and his eyes were meaningful when he fell on the owner of the house.


    The owner''s face suddenly changed, and he lowered his head immediately.


    It was just that Gu Dafeng and Xue Rong were both checking the environment on the left and right and didn''t notice their expressions.


    After the man and the owner passed by, his steps quickened immediately.


    Not long after, he walked into a courtyard and said to one of the people who were pushing Pai Gow, "Boss, when I came back just now, I met a man named Qian, and he happened to take people to see the house by the river, I guess We''ll be able to rent it out soon, shall we...e and ask for protection fees?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1083: negotiated

    Chapter 1083 Negotiated


    The boss raised his eyebrows, pushed Pai Gow away, raised his head and asked him, "Someone went to see the house? Did you see who it was?"


    "There were three people next to the surnamed Qian, one woman and two men. One of the men was ame man who was pushed around in a wheelchair."


    "Cripple??" The boss touched his chin, tsk tsk, and said to him after a while, "Liu, go and see, see which of them wants to rent a house, or all three of them. Wait for them to rent it. After paying the money, we will go to the door to find someone to ask for the protection fee."


    "Okay, I''ll go right now." Xiao Liu got excited, rubbed his hands together, and walked out of the yard happily.


    He ran fast, and it didn''t take long for him to see Gu Dafeng and the others, who happened to walk into the yard of the third household.


    Xiao Liu hurriedly took a few steps forward, lying outside the door listening to the movement inside.


    The owner of Qian was just introducing the house, "This house belongs to my uncle. He and my aunt lived together before. Recently, they bought a big house elsewhere, and this is vacant, because it is an old house, and I was reluctant to sell it, so I nned to rent it out. The ce is not big, just two rooms, here is the main room, next to the other is the stove and thatched hut, and there is a small warehouse, which is convenient for storing odds and ends. The yard is not big, but It¡¯s okay to have all kinds of side dishes in the corners on both sides.¡±


    "And the things in this room are all for your use, but some of the tables and chairs are old. If you don''t want it, I''ll take it away. If you want it, I''ll repair it. It''s not a big problem."


    "There is a river when you go out. Walk to the left for more than 20 meters and there are stone steps to go down. You can also worry about doingundry. By the way, how many people do you live in?"


    Gu Dafeng watched and listened to him, in fact, he was very satisfied with this house.


    There are only two rooms, but they are big enough. The kitchen hut is fairly clean, the tables, chairs and benches can be used, and the missing edges and corners can be repaired. Anyway, her man is a carpenter.


    There is also that small warehouse, just enough to put wood carvings for them.


    "We just live alone, we are husband and wife." She pointed to Bianhan.


    The owner of Qian nodded, "It''s enough for two people, and the price is not expensive. The rent for this house is only one or two dors a month. How about it? Are you considering renting it?"


    Gu Dafeng frowned, "It''s not cheap for a tael or two, and a better ce over there is only a tael or two."


    "But it''s convenient, and to be honest, this price is very rare in the prefecture."


    Gu Dafeng still frowned, with a reluctant look on his face, "Let''s discuss it first."


    "Okay, let''s discuss first."


    Gu Dafeng and Bian Han Xue Rong went to the side to whisper, the three of them muttered for a while, and finally made a decision.


    If the other party is cheaper, then rent it.


    Gu Dafeng negotiated with the house owner Qian, at least one or two silver coins a month, and then the house was rented.


    The owner of Qian is also afraid of trouble, but he just saw Xiao Liu in that local snake.


    That Xiaoliuughed slyly when he saw him. He was afraid that he was going to do something, so let¡¯s make the rent less. Let¡¯s rent it out first.


    The two sides quickly settled all matters and wrote a lease agreement. The rent here is paid once a month, and there is also one or two silver coins as a deposit. The lease term is at least half a year.


    After the money was in hand, the owner of the money finally let out a sigh of relief.


    And Xiao Liu at the door also threw thest peanut in his hand into his mouth and quickly got up and ran.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1084: Do you recognize Gu Xiaoxi?

    Chapter 1084 Do you recognize Gu Xiaoxi?


    Qian, the owner of the house gave the key to Aunt Gu, and the person left.


    Gu Dafeng looked at the house that already belonged to them, and suddenly his heart was filled with infinite vitality.


    Although the house is still rented, she believes that soon they can also buy a house of their own.


    "Yundong hasn''te back yet, let''s tidy up the house first, wait for Yundong toe and have a look, so that we can move in tomorrow."


    Bian Han agreed, "Okay, let''s see which desks and chairs need to be repaired first." He slowly stood up and moved forward little by little.


    Bianhan''s legs are more flexible now, as long as he doesn''t walk too long and doesn''t have too much burden on his body, there is no problem in stopping and going.


    Xue Rong saw this and immediately went into the kitchen and took a wooden bucket out, "I''ll go to the river to fetch some water."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    The three of them quickly got to work in full swing. No one knew that Xiaoliu had already happily told his boss about the situation here.


    "Boss, shall we go now or another day?"


    The local snake boss stood up and moved his hands and feet, "Let''s go now, it''s just boring, let''s take care of the new neighbors, lest they don''t know the rules of this street."


    A few younger brothers immediately echoed, "That''s right,e to live here on Xingtao Street, how can you not say hello to us?"


    "Hey, I just lost fifty pennies to the boss. If I go out, maybe I can make it back."


    "Haha, I also lost 20 cents. Let''s go together, maybe it''s a fat sheep?"


    The bossughed, put on his coat and left, "Liu Liu, lead the way." Although he knew the address didn''t need someone to point to him, he had to be imposing.


    "Okay, boss this way."


    The local snake led a group of younger brothers to the house where Gu Dafeng rented.


    Wherever ?? went, passersby quickened their pace and turned their heads to avoid.


    When the person was far away, he shook his head and whispered, "I don''t know who is unlucky this time."


    If Gu Yundong was here, he would be able to recognize this group of people. It was the local snake who received the favor from the Zhou family and wanted to trouble her shop.


    Unfortunately, she is still at Su''s house.


    After hurriedly returning home with Su Qing, Gu Yundong saw Mother Su sitting on the bed, sighing and looking annoyed.


    She and Su Qing looked at each other, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Auntie, I heard Su Qing say you have something important to ask me?"


    Mother Su raised her head and said hastily, "Yes, yes, I suddenly remembered something, I think I need to tell you as soon as possible." She said, and hurriedly greeted Gu Yundong to sit down.


    "Auntie, tell me." Gu Yundong sat down beside him.


    Su Qing saw this and hurriedly poured two cups of hot water for the two of them.


    As soon as she entered the door, she heard her mother say, "Xiaoqing told me that all of your family escaped from Yongning Mansion?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Gu Yundong nodded.


    Mother Su paused and said, "When I heard your name for the first time, it sounded familiar to me, as if someone had mentioned this name in my ear. I didn''t remember it at that time, after all, people with the same name and surname are different. Little. It wasn''t until I heard that you fled from Yongning Mansion, and I came back to my senses. Gu Dong''s house, do you recognize a man named Gu Xiaoxi?"


    With a ''pop'', Gu Yundong stood up abruptly, and the stool behind him instantly fell to the ground due to her strength.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1085: Uncle Gus whereabouts

    Chapter 1085 The whereabouts of Uncle Gu


    Gu Xiaoxi, Gu Xiaoxi, this is her uncle''s name.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened suddenly, grabbed Mother Su''s hand, and asked anxiously, "Auntie, do you know Gu Xiaoxi? My uncle''s name is Gu Xiaoxi, and he also came from Yongning Mansion. looking for him."


    Gu Yundong was talking, and suddenly thought of something, he hurriedly took out Gu Xiaoxi''s portrait from the space through his sleeves.


    "Auntie, look, is this the person you saw?"


    Su Qing was surprised, the owner really took great pains to find her rtives, and even took the portrait with her.


    However, Mother Su looked at the portrait, frowned slightly, shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Don''t know?"


    "The Gu Xiaoxi I saw at the beginning had a blue nose and a swollen face, and he was very thin. He looked like he would copse when the wind blows. It doesn''t look like this portrait..."


    Mother Su had seen this portrait, and it was posted on the notice wall every day, but she never saw it again after seeing it once.


    First, she didn''t know the person above, and secondly, she didn''t know how to read, and she didn''t know what the words on the portrait meant, so she never thought that this person might be someone she had met.


    Gu Yundong was stunned, yes, the portrait he painted was what his uncle used to look like in Lao Gu''s house.


    On the way of escaping, people must lose a lot of weight, but she didn''t know that he was still bruised.


    It must be that the road to escape from the famine was not peaceful, and he suffered a lot.


    Gu Yundong put the portrait aside, and asked anxiously, "When did you see him, auntie? Do you know where he is now?"


    "I saw it a few days before the city gate opened." Mother Su said, "At that time, a niece of mine came to the door, and Gu Xiaoxi came with my niece, Xiaoni."


    "Niece? My uncle is with your niece?"


    Mother Su nodded, "I have a distant cousin. Although they are separated by several floors, they used to work together when they were young, and the rtionship was not bad. It''s just that sheter married from our side to the Yongning Mansion, and she didn''t get married after that. I walked around. This time the Yongning Mansion was in famine, and my cousin disappeared on the way. Only my cousin-inw and daughter Xiaoni were left. Later, my cousin-inw was gone. I heard that it was to save your uncle. Xiaoni entrusted it to your uncle, and told them toe to Xuanhe Mansion and find my cousin''s family."


    "I''m afraid they have suffered a lot along the way. When they arrived at Xuanhe Mansion, they were penniless and starved for several days. Fortunately, there were porridges at the gate of the city, and they survived. It was only when the new emperor ascended the throne. After the gate of the pce opened, Xiao Ni and your uncle entered the gate and found my house."


    "It should be the address my cousin gave to Xiao Ni. When I saw them, your uncle''s face was already bruised and swollen, and I couldn''t see his appearance. Later, they rested at my house for a long time and said that it happened on the way to escape the famine. It was at that time that I knew your name. Your uncle said he was looking for you, and his elder brother entrusted you to him, but he lost you. I have been inquiring along the way, and I have no idea. Well, if I have heard your name, I will send a letter to tell him."


    At that time, Uncle Gu was also very desperate. In fact, when he said those words, Mother Su could tell that he had given up hope.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1086: to find him

    Chapter 1086 Going to find him


    It should be said that no one has given up hope, on such a chaotic road to escape.


    One adult, three children.


    That adult is still a woman, and his behavior is like that of a child, unable to make any correct judgment. Strictly speaking, this is the road of the four children on the road of feeding the weak, and if they can struggle for a day, it is a day.


    What''s more, the food on them was only small potatoes the size of a dozen quail eggs, and they couldn''tst for two days.


    Who would think they would survive?


    So when Mother Su heard it, she actually knew in her heart that the elder sister-inw and niece and nephew that Gu Xiaoxi spoke of had already suffered an ident.


    She never linked Gu Yundong and Fuhuang.


    A penniless girl who fled from Yongning Mansion, how could she have the ability to open such a big shop in the mansion and make such a prosperous business in just one year?


    However, the fact is such a coincidence, it turns out that Gu Yundong in Gu Xiaoxi''s mouth is Gu Dong''s family.


    Mother Su sighed, "Afterwards, they had lunch at my house and asked if the people in my hometown were still there. Knowing that her two rtives and uncles were in their hometown, they left."


    At that time, Mother Su wanted to keep them there for two days, but Xiao Ni refused. First, the Su family''s house was not big, and secondly, they were in a hurry to leave.


    Mother Su didn''t ask for it, she had never met in the end, and her rtionship with her cousin also faded due to the distance of twenty years. In addition, during that time, there were endless incidents of people being beaten, smashed and injured by refugees in the city, and Mother Su was also apprehensive.


    So she gave the two of them a little trouble, told them the direction, and sent them out of the city gate.


    Because they didn''t stay in Su''s house for a long time, Su Qing and Su Changshun, who were out looking for work, never met Xiao Ni and Gu Xiaoxi.


    Just after I came back, I heard Mother Su talk about this matter.


    But what she talked about the most was the cousin from that year. She was also depressed about her cousin''s death.


    Gu Yundong listened to the whole thing, but the ecstasy on his face became stronger and stronger.


    That''s right, it''s his uncle.


    After so long, I finally have a clue.


    "Where is Miss Xiao Ni''s uncle''s house, not far from here?" She couldn''t wait to find her uncle now.


    Father and aunt will be very happy to hear this news.


    Mother Su said, "Xiao Ni''s uncle''s house is in Dashitou Vige in Heyuan County."


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly, Heyuan County? It was the farthest county town from Xuanhe House.


    It takes a day for them to go to Fengkai County by horse-drawn carriage, but it takes at least two and a half days to go to Heyuan County. How far is it?


    No wonder, her portrait has been hanging on the notice board for so long, but there has been no news.


    Mother Su asked her, "Are you going to find him? Are you sure he is?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Sure, it must be my uncle. There are not so many coincidences in the world, they all came from Yongning Mansion, and the name also matches. He said that taking care of us on behalf of my father also matches, so that''s right. ."


    Mother Su exhaled, "That''s good, that''s good."


    "Auntie, thank you very much. You don''t even know, we all got separated when we fled, but in the past two years, we have found them one after another, except for my uncle, who has no whereabouts at all. I Dad and my aunt have been thinking about him all the time, and during Chinese New Year and festivals, we always think about where he is now and whether he is doing well..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1087: come to you

    Chapter 1087 Come to the door


    Mother Su waved her hand and sighed, "Don''t say that to Gu Dongjia, it''s also my bad memory. If I remembered it earlier, you would have found him earlier."


    "No, you tell me, it''s something I''m very grateful for. If we don''t have an aunt, we don''t know when to go."


    Gu Yundong really thanked her, and was very fortunate that he had listened to Zheng Gang''s suggestion and came to Su''s house to ask Su Changshun to go to Gu Ji as a buddy, otherwise, he would miss Su''s mother''s message.


    but¡­¡­


    After thinking about it, she asked, "You said just now that my uncle was rescued by Xiaoni''s father, and then entrusted him to take care of Xiaoni, then the two of them..."


    Mother Su said, "Even if they were not entrusted by her father, the two of them, alone and widowed, came all the way, and they were designated to be together."


    "I know." Gu Yundong nodded. So, does she have an aunt?


    Gu Yundong stood up, "Anyway, thank you auntie today. I have to go back quickly and tell my father and aunt the good news, and I wille to the door to thank you another day."


    "No, no, no." Mother Su waved her hand hastily.


    Gu Yundong had already left, "I''ll go first." Then he exined to Su Qing, "Take care of your mother and take her to the hospital to see her legs."


    "Got it, Boss." Su Qing responded, thinking of something, and hurriedly chased after him, "Do you want to go to the riverside, Boss? Do you know the address there?"


    "Yes, the third one is easy to find."


    After ?? finished speaking, Gu Yundong''s figure had already disappeared from the door.


    Just got the great news, Gu Yundong was very excited, he was walking with wind, and his speed was exceptionally fast.


    It didn''t take long before we reached the river.


    At this moment, the gang of local snakes arrived at Gu Dafeng''s newly rented house half an hour earlier than her.


    Looking at the group of people who suddenly appeared, Gu Dafeng and the others were shocked.


    She almost subconsciously stood beside Bian Han.


    Xue Rong has stayed in a big family for many years, and he can still observe the most basic things.


    Looking at this group of people, you know that the people whoe here are definitely not good.


    He pushed the wheelchair over and let Bian Han sit down first. So that if there is any conflict in a while, it will be bad if you identally push him.


    Immediately, he slowly held the broom in the corner and asked the group of people in front of him coldly, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Gu Dafeng also picked up a long bench and looked at the person opposite him with a sullen face, "This is the house we rent now, isn''t it bad for you toe in without consent?"


    When the local snake boss saw their posture, he nced at theme man in the wheelchair, and suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited, of course we know that this is the house you rented, or just rented it. The rent is one or two silver a month, which is quite cheap, right?"


    Gu Dafeng frowned, looked at them a few times, and suddenly understood.


    "You are the local snakes in Xingtao Street?" Yes, I have long heard that there are a bunch of local snakes nesting in this street.


    The boss raised his brows, "Yo, have you heard of us? That''s easy."


    As soon as he waved his hand, a younger brother ced a stool behind him.


    The boss, Shi Shiran, sat down, "As for me, I don''t talk too much. Do you know why your rent is so cheap?"


    "Is it because of you?"


    "That''s right, it''s because of me. Neighbors who live here all know that this area is not safe, and there are often some robbery and robbery. We exist to prevent such things from happening!!"


    It¡¯s so easy to get scammed when renting a house. I¡¯ve been scammed when I rented a house before. If children rent a house outside, they must be careful


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1088: We are reasonable people

    Chapter 1088 We are people who understand reason


    Gu Dafeng and Xue Rong nced at each other, and the things in their hands tightened.


    She turned back and said to Bian Han, "You stay awayter, so as not to hurt you."


    Bian Han also knew his own situation. Now is not the time to be brave, so he nodded and exined in a low voice, "You guys be careful, try to dy as much time as possible, and wait for Yun Dong toe over. Don''t you mean the local snakes are afraid of her? Let''s use Yun Dong. to scare them with the name."


    Gu Dafeng thought for a while, "But I don''t think they seem to be very smart, I''m afraid they won''t believe it."


    Talking here, the boss of the local snake has be impatient, "Why, what are you discussing? I tell you, it''s useless to say more, anyway, the protection fee will definitely be paid. Don''t say that you have any backing, If you have a backer, you won¡¯t go to Xingtao Street to rent a house, and you won¡¯t bargain with the owner for two cents less for the rent.¡±


    Gu Dafeng, who just wanted to say that he has a backer, "..." You said that, how can I answer it? I''m self-sufficient, I''m thrifty, can''t I?


    The boss continued, "I don''t want more, a month, a tael of silver, how about it?"


    Gu Dafeng gasped, "A tael of silver, why don''t you grab it?" Their rent is only a tael of silver, right?


    "Hey, we are all reasonable people, how could we rob money? That''s what robbers do. Don''t say I cheated on you, you can inquire about the streets and alleys nearby, the rent is all overpaid. Twenty taels of silver or more. This is Fucheng, and this Xingtao Street is not biased. The owner rents it to you for one tael of silver, knowing that you have to give us another tael of silver, so that we can protect you, right?"


    Xiaoliu and other younger brothers cheered in the back, "Yes, the boss is right, if you don''t believe it, you can ask the people nearby, are we doing good deeds?"


    Gu Dafeng and the three, "..." They were speechless.


    At this time, there were neighbors who were watching the lively outside, and someone said directly, "Yes, yes, you can give it, and you will live in peace if you give it."


    "If you don''t give it, there will be less things in your house, and things in your house will be broken."


    "You rented this house for a tael of silver? That''s really a big advantage, and it makes sense to buy a tael of silver for peace."


    Gu Dafeng and the three of them almost fell to their knees in anger, what kind of nonsense is this? What do you mean by taking a big advantage? To actually believe so much in the words of a local snake who bullied them is simply sick.


    Of course, different voices sounded, "That''s not what you said, the yard is not big, and a tael of silver is not too small. If you give an extra tael, then they will lose..."


    Before he finished speaking, several local snakes turned their heads in unison and looked at him with a sneer.


    The face of the person who spoke turned pale, and he quickly lowered his head and silently moved to the back.


    There are other people who agree with this point of view, and they don¡¯t dare to speak at this moment.


    These local snakes said that they had received protection fees to protect them, but in fact they did nothing at all. They just don''t go to their house to steal chickens and dogs. What else should be done? If you identally bump into them on the road, you will still be beaten.


    The boss finally became impatient, stood up suddenly, kicked the chair behind him, and said to Gu Dafeng and the others, "Hurry up, I have to go back and push Pai Gow, you waste my time, believe it or not, don''t think about it in the future. Have a good night''s sleep?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1089: Gu Yundong is your niece?

    Chapter 1089 Is Gu Yundong your niece?


    Gu Yundong just walked not far from the door when he heard this somewhat familiar and arrogant voice.


    She frowned slightly and looked up at the people around the gate of the third courtyard.


    took a few steps forward, Gu Yundong pushed away the crowd watching the lively crowd, and immediately saw a group of familiar local snakes, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    As expected of a local snake in Xingtao Street, the people who just came to Huyansheng immediately came to knock on the door.


    Gu Dafeng in the courtyard hadn''t seen her yet, she was not weak at first, and when she heard the threat of the local snake, she immediately put the bench across her chest and said angrily, "You are quite capable, how can you tell us to stop? Get a good night''s sleep? Do you know who I am? You dare to say that in front of me."


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dafeng in surprise, and gave her a silent apuse in his heart, very good, that''s the momentum.


    I remember a long time ago, she seemed to have used this to frighten Chow Tai Fu.


    However, the local snake is not the same as Chow Tai Fu.


    The boss looked at Gu Dafeng from top to bottom,ughed loudly, and said to the younger brother next to him, "Listen to what she said just now? She thought she was the wife of a wealthy official, but her posture was It''s very well ced. Come,e, tell me who you are, and let us be afraid, hahahaha."


    The younger brothers behind ?? alsoughed, and even the people watching the fun outside the door alsoughed softly.


    Gu Dafeng gritted his teeth, "You should know about Gu Ji, right?"


    "Haha...ga." The sound ofughter suddenly stopped.


    Whether it is the boss of the local snake or the younger brother, they all lost their voices.


    Gu Dafeng exhaled secretly, it seems that they are really afraid of Yun Dong.


    However, the expected anxiety and retreat did note, instead she saw the boss''spletely darkened face and red eyes.


    After a while, I heard his sneering voice sound, "Why, you also want to say, what rtionship do you have with that Gu Ji''s owner? Are you going to tell me that she is your daughter, your niece, ah?? Does it look so stupid? Can any of you use Gu Ji to fool me? Let me tell you, just now I just wanted to collect a tael of silver. Now, if you don''t have a tael of money, don''t think of this door today. ."


    The younger brother behind ?? immediately echoed, "Yes, give me the money."


    They were also very angry. Many people in Xingtao Street knew that they did not dare to provoke Gu Ji.


    Because of the Su family and the Shi family who moved in a few months ago.


    Su Changshun of the Su family works at Gu Ji. The new kid named Zhuangzi is also Gu Ji''s buddy.


    There is also that guy named Jiang Bao, the guy in Shaoji Pharmacy.


    The local snakes suffered losses from Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, so naturally they did not dare to provoke their buddies.


    So they charge protection fees, basically to bypass their two families, and even the neighbors of their two families do note to ckmail.


    There is no shortage of smart people on Xingtao Street. Over time, many people have noticed it.


    So one family imitated the Su family and the Shi family. When the boss came to ask for protection money, the family actually said that they had a good rtionship with Gu Ji''s shopkeeper and often drank together and called them brothers.


    The local snake was not sure at the time, and he was really fooled. Looking back and investigating, the good guy actually dared to lie to them.


    This made the boss very angry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1090: Gu Dongjia, you heard wrong

    Chapter 1090 Gu Dongjia, you heard wrong


    Now, there is another family that flickers and frightens them under the banner of Gu Ji. It''s still a neer.


    The local snakes are afraid of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, but that doesn''t mean they are easy to bully.


    Therefore, the boss directly **** the chair behind him, and was about to smash it on the ground, "You really think we can talk to you, right?"


    "Stop!!" A loud shout suddenly came from behind.


    "You tell Lao Tzu to stop, and Lao Tzu will..." The local snake sneered and turned his head, wanting to see who would dare to stop him at a time like this.


    But he was only halfway through his words. After seeing the appearance of the person who came, his voice suddenly stopped and his face changed suddenly.


    It wasn''t just him, the younger brothers around him also took a small step back one by one, looking at Gu Yundong who walked in in horror.


    They didn''t forget that this woman looked young and thin, but her skills were **** good. One person could hit ten, and they could be knocked down in an instant.


    And the maid next to her, that strength is stronger than the three menbined.


    Huh? That maid didn''te today, it''s okay.


    Gu Yundong walked up to the boss with a smile, raised his eyes to look at the bench he was still holding in his hand, and said, "Should you put it down first? If you identally break itter, you will have to pay it back ten times."


    The boss was stunned, and Xiao Liu, who was next to him, was clever and hurriedly stepped forward to pick up the stool, and ced it on the ground carefully and cherishly.


    Gu Yundong nodded with satisfaction, and nced at Xiao Liu with admiration.


    Liu couldn''t help but puff out his chest, feeling that there was a ray of light on his head.


    Gu Yundong then walked to Gu Dafeng''s side, "Auntie, how does the house look? Is this already rented?"


    "Yeah, it''s rented, we all think it''s pretty good."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Since it''s good, let''s live first, and if it feels small in the future, let''s change it."


    As she spoke, she turned to look at the stunned local snakes.


    What did they just hear? ?


    Auntie? ?


    Gu Dongjia of Gu Ji, call this woman Auntie?


    The younger brothers silently looked at the boss, the boss is so powerful, you can guess it.


    The boss felt bitter in his heart, so he said casually, how could he know that Gu Yundong was really her niece.


    Is there any mistake, niece''s family is so rich, what kind of house do they rent in Xingtao Street? Is your brain flooded?


    The group of people were shocked and couldn''t recover for a moment.


    It was Gu Yundong''s voice that pulled them back, "I heard you say just now that you want to make my aunt feel bad?"


    "No!! Absolutely not!! You heard wrong."


    The boss immediately shook his head, as if he was going to throw his head off.


    The other brothers shook even more fiercely.


    The people watching the lively outside the door were shocked. Did these people have any moral integrity, and they denied it so quickly and so thoroughly.


    Who is this little girl? These local snakes seem to be very afraid of her, even more afraid than seeing the yamen in the government.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "I heard it wrong? Then what were you holding the stool for?"


    "I, I practice arm strength, yes, I suddenly feel that the weight of this stool is just right, suitable for arm strength training."


    The younger brother on the side of ?? echoed again and again, "Yes, yes, Gu Dongjia, you know, our boss''s right hand is not very strong, you know."


    Gu Dongjia? ? The man at the door suddenly widened his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1091: Knocked out

    Chapter 1091 Knocked out


    Could it be that this girl is Gu Dong''s family from Gu Ji''s shop?


    So young?


    And the local snakes are afraid that she is even more exaggerated than the rumors. It is a little girl''s family, so many of them can''t handle it?


    The voices outside the yard came one after another, and everyone whispered. Some people''s voices became louder identally, and it would reach the boss''s ears.


    The boss hummed in his heart, what do you people know? Despite her young age, this girl is very insidious. Not to mention that they were beaten a few times, but that on the day she opened the business, she deliberately led Master Zhou to go there, and even cheated Master Zhou so much money, you can see that this person is not a fuel-efficientmp.


    And she is not only Gu Ji''s shopkeeper, she is also the fianc¨¦e of Shao Dong''s family who has been to the capital to see the emperor treat the prince, and the owner of the new Ming Pavilion shop with the prefect''s wife, Miss Nie Fu.


    Such people, they dare to provoke them when they are impatient?


    Gu Yundong almost couldn''t helpughing when he heard the reason of this group of people.


    She restrained her facial expression, looked at their sincere eyes, lowered her eyes and thought for a moment, "So this stool is so important to you? If that''s the case, then take it away."


    "Okay, okay." The boss responded hurriedly.


    Gu Yundong said in embarrassment again, "But if you take this stool, we will have one less. What if we don''t have enough? We have to buy it again, and I don''t know that this stool is not cheap."


    The boss was suddenly blessed, and then he felt bitter in his heart, and said with a sad face, "How can you let Gu Dong''s family give it away for nothing? Doesn''t it seem that I can''t be a human being? So, I''ll buy, I''ll buy this stool, okay? One, one ..." He gritted his teeth, "How about a tael of silver?"


    "Sorry, you''re too polite, it''s just a broken stool, where do you need a tael of silver, if I ept it, will others think I''m bullying you?"


    "No, no." The boss shook his head hurriedly, "As the old saying goes, money can''t buy a good heart, who made this stool just right for me? I had to buy it, Gu Dong''s family didn''t bully me at all, who would want to do this? Say, who am I in a hurry with?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head and sighed, "Since that''s the case, then I''ll... ept it with reluctance."


    Her white and tender right hand was spread out, and her face was full of innocent expressions.


    The boss was so heartbroken that he took out a piece of silver or two from his waist with trembling hands, and ced it in her hands with difficulty.


    "Gu Dongjia, our business is done, I''ll go back first?"


    "Okay, you can go back. Hey, remember, this is my aunt and uncle. Since you both live on the same street, please help and take care of them in the future."


    "sure."


    The younger brother behind ?? also made a sincere promise.


    Then, a group of people started scrambling out of the yard, without even looking back, for fear that someone would be chasing them.


    After walking a long way, the boss pped Xiao Liu fiercely, "You son of a bitch, ask me carefully next time and thene to the door, if there is such a thing, I will kick you into the river and submerge you. You die, believe it or not."


    After ??, he put the stool in his hand into Xiao Liu''s arms and strode away.


    And Gu Yundong in the yard threw the broken silver in his hand, turned around and handed it to Gu Dafeng.


    "Auntie, pack it up and buy a better stool."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1092: Auntie, uncle found

    Chapter 1092 Aunt, uncle found


    Gu Dafeng didn''t refuse, she put down the stool in her hand, and said with a smile, "Fortunately you came early, these gangsters are too bad. Come,e, I will show you our newly rented house."


    She said that she was going to pull Gu Yundong inside, but she just moved her foot and was pulled back by her backhand.


    "Auntie, don''t rush to see the house, I want to tell you good news."


    She had a happy and excited smile on her face, and the hand holding Gu Dafeng almost lost her strength.


    Gu Dafeng looked at his niece''s rare appearance of losing control, and was a little surprised, "What good news makes you happy?"


    "I have news about my uncle!!" Gu Yundong smiled and dropped a bomb directly.


    The news shocked Gu Dafeng with wide-eyed eyes, and even Xue Rong, who was about to close the courtyard gate, stopped in surprise.


    Bian Han even stood up directly, and his face was full of excitement.


    After a while, Gu Dafeng came back to his senses and confirmed that he heard correctly, and immediately asked eagerly, "What did you say? Yes, there is news about your uncle, really?"


    "Really, I know where he lives. Let''s go home first, tell my father the good news, and then go and bring my uncle back for a family reunion."


    Gu Dafeng nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, let''s go back first, go back first."


    She didn''t even bother to ask where Gu Xiaoxi is now and where did Gu Yundong get the news. These are not important anymore. Anyway, there is news about her little brother, and they will be able to meet soon. That''s enough. ,enough.


    Gu Dafeng turned around and pushed Bianhan''s wheelchair, telling him to sit down quickly and go home first.


    However, the group walked to the door, only to find that the people who were watching the fun had not left.


    They looked at this group of people curiously, most of them focused on Gu Yundong.


    They were both curious and apprehensive about this little girl.


    But in the end, he was different from those local snakes. He had never experienced Gu Yundong''s methods, so fear didn''t exist.


    Xue Rong frowned and said to the onlookers, "Let me go, let me go first, we''re going out."


    One by one, they turned their bodies slightly sideways, but the distance was still not enough for a wheelchair to pass.


    Gu Yundong frowned, his voice became cold, "Get out of the way."


    Her face sank, but she still had a bit of momentum. Everyone hurriedly backed away and let them go out.


    Xue Rong locked the door, and the group hurried away.


    Gu Yundong nced back at these people and shook her head secretly. She had heard many onlookers persuade Gu Dafeng to pay the protection fee before.


    To say that the local snake in Xingtao Street is also a rare feature here.


    Gu Yundong had inquired about it before, why didn''t the yamene to clean up this group of people? It''s not like no one will report to the police, right?


    Of course there are people who report, but not many. Some yamen came to catch the local snake a few times, but they were released very quickly.


    The reason is that the people in Xingtao Street are not in harmony.


    These local snakes are also very interesting. Every family charges a protection fee, but for local residents, they charge less, which is within the range that others can afford. In addition, they have always lived in this street. If they report to the official, these local swindlers will retaliate, so they can only bear it, and the protection fee is not much anyway.


    But for out-of-towners whoe to rent a house on Xingtao Street, the protection fee will be too much.


    Just like Aunt Gu, the owner of the house rents a tael of silver, and they will let them supply the rest ording to the market price.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1093: go find uncle now

    Chapter 1093 Go to Uncle Now


    Look, it¡¯s also within the range of everyone¡¯s tolerance.


    Otherwise you don¡¯t rent here, go to rent other ces, the rent is still so much, or even more.


    Those who do not pay will be advised by local residents. After all, they have all paid, so why don''t these people from other ces not pay, to put it bluntly, they are unbnced.


    These local snakes are thus mixed like a duck to water in this area, and their wealth is prosperous.


    Of course, there are those who are hard-tempered. For such people, if they can provoke them, they can provoke them. If they can¡¯t provoke them, they should not be seen.


    Gu Yundong thinks, if these people say they are smart, they are also smart, and if they say they are stupid, they are also quite stupid.


    But these are their way of life in this street, she can''t control it.


    As long as these people don''tmit crimes against her people.


    The four of them hurried to the ce where the carriage was parked and went up quickly.


    It wasn''t until the carriage started to move forward that Gu Dafeng calmed down and asked Gu Yundong, "How did you know about your uncle? Where is he, not far from us? When are we going to pick him up?"


    Gu Yundong also knew her urgency and didn''t hide it, she replied with a smile, "Aunt Su told me that she had met my uncle before, but she didn''t expect me to have a rtionship with my uncle, until I heard that we are also from The Yongning Mansion fled from the famine, and she only contacted her at once, so she asked Su Qing to quickly call me back and tell me about my uncle."


    She told Gu Dafeng what Mother Su said without missing the slightest detail.


    Gu Dafeng was overjoyed when he heard it, "It''s fine if he''s alive, as long as he''s alive, nothing matters."


    Before, she had been trying her best to tell herself that if there was no news from Gu Xiaoxi, it would be good news.


    But in fact, she often prepares herself mentally - Gu Xiaoxi may not have survived the famine, and the people are gone.


    Now that she knew that he hade to Xuanhe Mansion safely, she felt relieved.


    As long as he survives the famine, Gu Dafeng believes that he will definitely be alive.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, the carriage had already arrived at the door where Xiao Er entered.


    Gu Dafeng hurriedly got out of the carriage, not even caring about her husband, and strode into the yard.


    Gu Dajiang is walking out the door, "Are you back? Is the house ready? Just in time, I''m looking for someone to count on a good day. Let''s see, which day is better for Yun Dong to get married. If you want me to say, it''s still next year..."


    "Oops, none of this matters, I have good news for you."


    Gu Dajiang''s eyes widened, "Why isn''t the big day of my daughter getting married?" Even if you are my sister, you are not allowed to say that.


    Gu Dafeng was stunned for a moment, and patted his mouth hurriedly.


    She didn''t pay attention to what he said just now, so she couldn''t wait to interrupt.


    "Yes, yes, the news of Yun Dong''s marriage is very important. But this matter has to be discussed slowly, and the opinions of their young couple have to be asked. Now there is another big happy event I want to tell you, Xiaoxi, he has news!!"


    Gu Dajiang froze suddenly, "You, you just said..."


    Gu Dafeng nodded again and again, dragged him into the main room, and then repeated the news that he had heard from Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong came in one step behind, and happened to be listening.


    Well...Although the aunt said something exaggerated in some ces, there are a little more details, and some of the meanings are wrong, others are basically consistent.


    Gu Dajiangughed when he heard it, causing several children to run over.


    Then I heard him say eagerly, "Let''s go, let''s go to Xiaoxi now, let''s go now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1094: how to go

    Chapter 1094 How to go


    Gu Dajiang''s excited speech was incoherent, and his eyes narrowed.


    Gu Dafeng was also very excited, grabbed his hand and nodded again and again, "Yes, let''s go find it now, it''s really good. I''ll just say, why are the people in the old Gu family still in order? Something happened? God bless you."


    "Let''s go, we''re ready to pick up someone."


    The two siblings were in a hurry. When Shao Qingyuan first entered the door, they saw them pulling their arms into the house.


    He looked at Gu Yundong suspiciously, he came here today to negotiate a wedding date.


    Yesterday, my father-inw finally agreed that they should get married this year. In order not to make any other troubles, it would be better for him toe over and keep an eye on them.


    went to Wanjin Pavilion for a while in the morning, and then went straight to Gu''s house.


    Anyway, there is no need to stare at the Wanjin Pavilion anymore. He will go up once and go there in the afternoon.


    In Gu Yundong¡¯s words, just punch a card to and from get off work.


    "What happened?" Shao Qingyuan walked to Gu Yundong''s side and asked in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong took the trouble to repeat the matter.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes widened in surprise, "Is there any news?"


    He paused and asked, "Do you know how to go?"


    "By the way, I''ll take out the map first and take a look." Gu Yundong said in a low voice.


    Maps are not allowed to be stored privately among the people, but Gu Yundong had them, and she asked Qin Wenzheng for them. For her, to understand a town, at least she needs to know the location and direction of various ces. She is in business, so how can she not have a map?


    And all she wanted was the general map of Xuanhe Mansion, and she quietly kept it.


    She took Shao Qingyuan into the house, and by the way, she also pulled over the mboyant Gu Dafeng and Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Yundong knew how long it would take to go to Heyuan County, but she did not know which towns he passed through on the way, and how far Dashitou Vige was from Heyuan County.


    The four of them sat in the study and discussed the map in front of them.


    "Why is Heyuan County so far away? There are too many mountains around here. It''s too inconvenient to go around." Gu Dafeng frowned first.


    She hadn''t seen the map before, this was the first time, it seemed to be very close on the map, but as soon as Gu Yundong exined it, she waspletely stunned.


    It takes so long for this palm-sized distance?


    Gu Dajiang sighed, "No way, Heyuan County is rtively poor, and there is only this official road to the county seat. The official road has to take a detour. If you take a shortcut, you have to climb over at least two mountains, which is not easy." He After all, he is half a schr, and he still has some understanding of the county seat under the Xuanhe government.


    The reason why Heyuan County is poor is because the road is not smooth and no one wants to go.


    Yundong has a saying that if you want to get rich, build roads first, which is really true.


    Gu Dafeng felt distressed immediately, "When my little brother went to Heyuan County, I was afraid that his legs would break."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Auntie, you have escaped from the famine, are you still afraid of this way?


    Several people are familiar with the situation on the road from Xuanhe House to Heyuan County, and they have considered which towns they need to pass through and which road is safer.


    As for how to get from Heyuan County to Dashitou Vige, we can only talk about it when we arrive at the county seat. The vige is too small to be shown on the map.


    However, in the end, when thinking about who should go to Heyuan County, the opinions of several people diverged.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1095: bad for uncle

    Chapter 1095 Bad for Uncle


    Aunt Gu felt that she was definitely going, so how could she be missing when she went to pick up my younger brother?


    Gu Dajiang felt that he was the eldest brother. Now that they have left Lao Gu''s house, he has the responsibility to take care of his younger brother and find him.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that he was about to be a part of the Gu family, and this opportunity to gain goodwill must not be missed.


    Gu Yundong, "..." These people are making trouble.


    Several people disagreed, and finally Gu Dafeng mmed his palms together, "How about we all go, bring my younger brother and sister and a few children, and give my younger brother a surprise."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at the sky, "Auntie, we are going to pick up someone. Naturally, the sooner the better, wouldn''t it be a vacation for everyone to go there?"


    Even brought the child, what do you think, auntie?


    "I think, it''s better for me and Yun Dong to go together. We can speed up and shorten the distance." Shao Qingyuan suggested.


    Gu Dajiang immediately denied, "No, although you are about to get married, but not yet. What does it look like when you are alone when you go out? Besides, my daughter''s family is delicate and expensive, so what''s the matter? What whip? It''s not your daughter, you don''t feel bad for her, do you? We are in a hurry to find her uncle, so we are not in a hurry. "


    Shao Qingyuan understood that the old man was very angry with him.


    But speaking of which, since Gu Dajiang came back, he really never went out alone with Yun Dong under the eyes of others. At most, it is to return to Fengkai County from Fucheng, but it only takes one day to arrive, and there is no problem of sleeping outside.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak anymore, Gu Dajiang knew that he must have a guilty conscience, and said with a cold snort, "So, sister, don''t go, brother-inw is not in a good position, your house has just been rented and you have to clean and move. , Yuanzhi also rarelyes to Fucheng, you can get along with him more. And it''s a long way to Heyuan County, it''s too tiring."


    "I..." Gu Dafeng wanted to refute, but Gu Dajiang was indeed right. The main reason is that she is old now, and she might be a hindrance when she goes there.


    "Dad, don''t go there either." Gu Yundong agreed with Shao Qingyuan''s opinion, "You still have to take the college exam in a few months, so it''s important to study at home. Besides, we can''t be without you at home. If we all go, then Who will take care of your mother and younger siblings?"


    Gu Dajiang frowned, but he couldn''t leave this family behind, he was worried.


    He couldn''t help but nce at Shao Qingyuan, he was not happy for the couple to go alone. But he couldn''t let Yun Dong go by himself, so he was even more worried.


    Shao Qingyuan can go alone, but Xiaoxi doesn''t know him, what if he is a bad guy?


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he said in surprise, "I''ll go with Qingyuan, Yundong, you''re at home." Yes, this is the best of both worlds. Yun Dong doesn''t need to eat and sleep in the open, and is the backbone of the family. He can rest assured that she is at home.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." No, I refuse.


    went out with the old man, wondering what kind of Shura Field it would be.


    His mind was spinning fast, and after a while, he frowned and said with an embarrassed expression, "I''m fine, but..."


    "But what?" Could it be that he went with him and wronged him?


    He Gu Dajiang has hands and feet or is still a boy. He is very strong, and he doesn''t need him to serve. What''s he not happy about?


    "But I don''t think it''s good for uncle."


    Gu Dajiang frowned, "What do you mean by that?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1096: Dad, wake up

    Chapter 1096 Dad, you wake up


    Shao Qingyuan said, "I heard Yun Dong say before that when Aunt Su saw his uncle, he was in a bad mood and looked gloomy. Apart from the hardships he suffered on the way to escape from the famine, the bigger reason should be that He is very uneasy and guilty about losing Yun Dong and the others."


    Gu Dajiang pursed his lips and fell silent.


    Shao Qingyuan continued, "My uncle must feel that he has been entrusted by his uncle, and he feels ashamed to see you. So I think, what he actually wants to see most is probably Yun Dong and his aunt. If he knew that Yun Dong still I must be very happy and pleasantly surprised to be alive. So Yun Dong''s absence is the greatestfort to my uncle. "


    "If my uncle goes, the first time my uncle sees you, I''m afraid it will be painful and ufortable, and I will feel sorry for you. He will worry that you me him, ask him to settle ounts, and ask him about aunt and their whereabouts. He is afraid that he can''t wait to apologize to death."


    Gu Dafeng''s heart skipped a beat when he heard it, and he quickly grabbed Gu Dajiang and said, "Yes, yes, what Qingyuan said makes sense. You better not go, or what should you do if you scare him and ask him to die?"


    Gu Dajiang, "..." Can''t he exin it? Does his mouth look good?


    Shao Qingyuan, "Of course, we can also exin and tell him that Yun Dong and the others are all safe, so that he doesn''t have to me himself. But the uncle will think that we areforting him, and he will definitely be uneasy and unbelievable before seeing anyone. Instead, why not let the uncle see Yun Dong who is safe and sound from the beginning?"


    Gu Yundong put his hand behind him and silently extended a thumb.


    Gu Dajiang had to admit that what he said had a little truth.


    He wanted to surprise Xiaoxi, not to scare him.


    He red at Shao Qingyuan, that''s all, anyway, he was about to get married, but he was like a viin when he stopped him.


    "Okay, then you go, you don''t have to hurry up, go by carriage, the most important thing is safety." After a while, he said, "Let Shao Wen apany you." There is a third person, not alone. Bar?


    If Gu Yundong knew what he was thinking, he would just say something to deceive himself, right? Shao Wen is from Big Brother Shao, Dad, stay awake.


    The matter was settled like this. Although Gu Dajiang was a little dissatisfied, he was still very excited to help pack things up when he thought that he would see his younger brother soon.


    Afraid that Yun Dong would be cold and hungry, he personally carried three quilts into the carriage, and then exined to Shao Qingyuan, "You three, one bed per person, do you know?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded obediently, he went back first to ask for leave from Dai Zhifu.


    Since he was going to Heyuan County, he would not be able to go to Wanjin Pavilion.


    Dai Zhifu red at him dissatisfied. He just returned to Yongfu Vige some time ago, and now he is going to Heyuan County so far away? ?


    Although he said he was looking for Uncle Gu Yundong, he didn¡¯t need to do it himself, right?


    The rtives of the fianc¨¦e, are they more important than the emperor''s will?


    However, although he was unhappy in his heart, Heyuan County was so far away, so he still wrote a letter to him, "If you encounter any trouble, go to the local magistrate. This letter is to prove your identity. It''s an ''emperor doctor'' sent by the emperor. But you and Gu Yundong are both capable people, so this letter is not necessarily useful."


    "Thank you." Shao Qingyuan took the letter. If you don''t need it, you don''t need it, otherwise it will be too much trouble.


    Hopefully, everything goes well.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1097: Such a **** operation?

    Chapter 1097 Such a showy operation?


    Gu Yundong is almost ready, she doesn''t have much things, the most important things are in the space.


    Just a few sets of changed clothes were put in the carriage, and the pots and bowls were also stuffed under the frame of the carriage just in case.


    After getting ready, the three of them set off in the reluctance of Gu Dajiang and others early the next morning.


    "Be sure to bring your uncle back, and remember to tell him that everything is fine at home. I passed the childbirth test, and I will be a schr soon. You are about to get married, so he muste back."


    "That''s right, that''s right, he said that his eldest brother and eldest sister are all waiting for him in Xuanhe Mansion, and even if he didn''te back, we are all worried. When hees, our family will be reunited."


    "Got it." Gu Yundong waved his hand, seeing that Gu Dajiang was about to reach the alley, Shao Qingyuan quickly gave Shao Wen a wink, and the speed of the carriage increased in an instant.


    The carriage drove all the way towards the city gate. Heyuan County and Fengkai County were in two different directions, so as soon as they exited the city gate, the carriage turned around.


    Gu Yundong wasying out the quilt, intending to choose afortable position for himself and rest against it.


    The carriage suddenly stopped with a ''wheeze''.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, "What''s wrong?"


    "I have something to exin." Shao Qingyuan said, reaching out and pulling a bag from the side.


    Gu Yundong recognized that this was Shao Wen''s burden.


    She was stunned for a while, blinked her eyes and looked puzzled.


    However, Shao Qingyuan had already pulled the curtain of the car and said to Shao Wen who jumped out of the carriage, "You will stay in Zhuangzi for a few days to help you see how the fruit and medicinal materials look like, by the way, I will give you a few days off, don''t go back yet. city."


    "I know, the son has a smooth journey."


    Gu Yundong, "????"


    Gu Yundong, "!!!"


    She was stunned, there was such a sassy operation? ?


    Father, let me tell you to wake up a little bit? What''s the use of letting Shao Wen follow?


    Shao Wen took over the burden and waved at Gu Yundong, "Then I''ll go first, the youngdy is careful all the way."


    Gu Yundong just watched as he approached Zhuangzi outside the city not far away.


    She turned her head to look at Shao Qingyuan, silent for a moment, then nodded, "Amazing."


    However, Shao Qingyuan turned his head and said with a serious expression, "I''m doing it for everyone''s sake, and you''ve seen the map. If you don''t happen to be on the way, you''ll probably be sleeping in the wild. We''re just a carriage, and Shao Wen is there. If so, the carriage can''t sleep."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, I believe you are evil. She reached out and pushed him outside, "It''s alright, everyone is gone anyway, so I won''t pull him back. Then you drive quickly, I''ll rest for a while."


    "Yes, what Madam says is what you say." Shao Qingyuan sat on the carriage obediently, and the carriage started to move again.


    Gu Yundong retracted his carriage and covered his face with his hands.


    Asshole, whatdy? What do you call unmarried?


    He knew that there were only two of them left, and he started to be rude.


    But to be honest, with just the two of them, it would be a lot more rxed.


    Shao Qingyuan must have had the sweetnessst time. At that time, he brought Devon Huo into the deep mountains. When he came back, the three of them took one step first, and the two of them were left to return to the county town slowly.


    On the way, Shao Qingyuan was clearly excited and excited.


    Now...the bottom of the pot, it''s amazing.


    However, what''s even more powerful is that Shao Qingyuan''s wordse true.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1098: Meet Gao Feng again

    Chapter 1098 Meet Gao Feng again


    Gu Yundong and the two of them did not catch up with the viges and towns. At night, they slept in the wild.


    Fortunately, both of them have experience, they found a cooler riverside to stop the carriage.


    The sky hadn''tpletely darkened yet, Shao Qingyuan looked at it, picked up the bow and arrow hanging behind the car and said, "I''ll go to the woods over there to see if there''s anything to eat, sir, if there is anything, just call me aloud. ."


    "Well, go ahead." Gu Yundong waved his hand to reassure him.


    Shao Qingyuan first picked up some dry branches nearby, and then went into the woods with the treasured bow and arrow she gave. Gu Yundong took out the pot from the frame, built a small tform with stones by the river, and then Wash the pot.


    Boil the water first.


    Immediately, he stared at the surface of the river. After watching it for a long time, he felt a little regretful. The water here is too shallow. Only small fish swim around. The biggest ones have long fingers, and there are not enough gaps between their teeth.


    She sighed and simply gave up.


    Not long after, Shao Qingyuan came back. He was carrying a hare in his hand.


    It''s just that Gu Yundong''s sharp eyes saw that his sleeve was actually cut.


    And the openings are neat, not like being hooked by branches.


    She stood up suddenly, "What happened? Someone troubled you?"


    "It''s alright, it''s just a misunderstanding. When I shot this rabbit just now, someone happened to pass by, and the arrow almost hit him. The man thought I was going to kill him, so he came to fight me with his sword. Don''t worry, it will be exined soon, you see, no injuries."


    said that he was not injured, but Gu Yundong was still worried and pulled him around two or three times to make sure that he was indeed safe and sound.


    just frowned, "Why is that person so impulsive? What''s his name? The next time I meet him, I have to settle ounts with him."


    "His name is Gao Feng, he''s just in a hurry, we''re pretty happy talking..."


    "Gao Feng??" Gu Yundong was suddenly startled, thought for a moment, and asked him, "You said that person is called Gao Feng? Is he tall and tall, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a cold face that looks very awkward. Is it easy to get along? The mouth is a little thin, and the sword scabbard in his hand is white?"


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised, "You know him? He does."


    Gu Yundong felt that this was really fate.


    "I do know. When I was fleeing from the famine, I met two beasts who didn''t do anything. I thought they were going to be bad for my younger brothers and sisters, and I thought about solving them. I didn''t expect that they were looking at Gao Feng''s people. At that time We worked together to solve those two people. And Song Dejiang, who is also familiar with Gao Feng..."


    Gu Yundong rarely talks about the escape from the famine, but Shao Qingyuan also knows that it must be a very difficult and especially distressing journey.


    He wanted to know, but he didn''t want her to recall these bad things, so he never asked.


    It is only now that I understand that Gao Feng actually had such a rtionship with her, and he even gave Yun Dong and his family a bag of dry food.


    "So, he is kind to you. If I knew it earlier, I gave him this rabbit just now as a reward."


    Gu Yundong looks weird, is there any kindness...? Well, there should be.


    She coughed lightly, and quickly changed the subject, "He seems to be very defensive, but I didn''t expect you to meet each other. He even told you his name. Did he say where he was going?"


    "He said to go to Xuanhe House and find someone."


    Find someone?


    Gu Yundong remembered that Song Dejiang also saidst time that Gao Feng seemed to be looking for someone in a hurry. How long has it been since then? Haven''t found it yet?


    The person he was looking for was hiding too deep.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1099: Arrive in Heyuan County

    Chapter 1099 Arrival in Heyuan County


    Gu Yundong thought, this person should be very important to Gao Feng.


    Unfortunately, in this era of inconvenientmunication and transportation, it is too difficult to find someone.


    Fortunately, the people she was looking for already had clues.


    Shao Qingyuan packed up the rabbit, and the two went to sleep after eating.


    After all, he was in the suburbs, Gu Yundong was sleeping in the carriage, but Shao Qingyuan was watching the night outside. He didn''t enter the carriage until the next day to rest while Gu Yundong drove.


    After two days, the two finally arrived in Heyuan County.


    Heyuan County is too far from Fucheng. Although it is lively and lively during the day, it is still far behind Fengkai County.


    The houses on both sides of the road are very old, and there are many beggars on the street, all of them are staring at them eagerly.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were both expressionless and squinting, and walked all the way to a decent-looking inn in the county town.


    Tonight, they n to rest here for a night, inquire about the situation in Dashitou Vige, and pick up Uncle tomorrow morning.


    Although Mother Su was married from Dashitou Vige, it was too far away. She went back one or two years ago, and then waited for the only rtive in her mother''s family, her father died unexpectedly. I went back to incense a few years ago, but I didn''t move around anymore.


    Mother Su''s mother only gave birth to her one daughter, so her father once adopted a child in the n, but that child was a white-eyed wolf, sowing the rtionship between Mother Su and her father, and in short, the rtionship was very poor.


    That''s why Su''s mother married so far. After her father died, she would not have this family.


    Mother Su is not very clear about the current situation of Dashitou Vige. She didn''t stay for a long time when she went back to Shangxiang four years ago, but she saw Xiaoni''s two uncles, and they are indeed still alive.


    As for the current situation, Gu Yundong can only inquire about it himself.


    When the two arrived at the inn, they first asked Dashitou Vige.


    Coincidentally, one of the guys at the inn lives in the next-door vige next to Dashitou Vige...


    Although it was separated by three viges, he still knew about Dashitou Vige very well.


    ording to the guy, Dashitou Vige can be regarded as a big vige. It was formed by the merger of two viges a hundred years ago, so this vige mainly has two surnames, namely Chang and Zhou.


    Of course, there are also some vigers with scattered surnames who have relocated from other ces. For example, in the past two years, there are four or five families who have settled in Dashitou Vige.


    Butpared to Chang and Zhou, they don''t have much say in the vige, they just have to live their lives well.


    The numbers of these two big nsmen in the vige are about the same, so they can be regarded as evenly matched.


    When ?? first merged, they could be considered peaceful coexistence with each other, and asionally intermarriage.


    But more than ten years ago, the two ns suddenly fell out, and the guy didn''t know the exact reason. In short, the two ns ignored each other and prohibited intermarriage.


    Fortunately, although there are contradictions between them, they will not cause major events such as human lives. All in all, a very delicate bnce was maintained.


    However, in the past year, this bnce has gradually be unsustainable, and the two ns have begun to attack each other.


    And Xiaoni''s uncle''s family name is Zhou.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1100: strange big rock village

    Chapter 1100 Strange Big Stone Vige


    Hearing this information, Gu Yundong''s brows could not help but tighten a little.


    I don''t know how my uncle is in Dashitou Vige. Gu Yundong intends to take my uncle away. Heyuan County is too far away, and secondly, my uncle doesn''t even have any rtives, especially in this kind of half the vige. In the case of the same n, it is easy to be wronged, and there will be no one to speak at that time.


    You can see from the original Gu Jiatun, her father couldn''t even split up the family.


    Especially the uncle is still an outsider to them.


    The most important thing is that the rtionship between Chang and Zhou is still bad. What will happen to my uncle in the future?


    So Gu Yundong wanted to move Uncle Gu''s hukou to Yongfu Vige, but he didn''t know who the head of the current Dashitou Vige was, whether it was the Chang family or the Zhou family, and whether it would embarrass them.


    Hearing her asking the vige chief, the guy hurriedly said, "The vige chief of Dashitou Vige is neither Zhou nor Chang, he is an old man with the surname Xu, who came from out of town. Back then, no one from the Chang n of the Zhou family would let each other be the surname. Vige head, no, it''s cheaper for other people. However, this vige head Xu is only in name and has nothing to do with the Zhou family and the Chang family, except when there is an announcement from the county yamen on weekdays, or what needs him to do. Get him."


    Gu Yundong felt a little relieved when he heard this.


    The next morning, she and Shao Qingyuan went to Dashitou Vige together.


    Fortunately, Dashitou Vige is not too far away. When they arrived, they had just arrived at Shishizhong.


    Because I heard the guy talk about the situation of Dashitou Vige the day before, the two of them couldn''t help being a little cautious when they went there.


    When ?? arrived at the entrance of Dashitou Vige, they got off the carriage and asked the coachman hired by the county to take care of them, and then they walked into the vige by themselves.


    Compared with Yongfu Vige, Dashitou Vige isrger, but the roads are not smooth and the houses are low and old.


    Also, the two ns have been fighting for many years, and they are not in harmony with each other.


    Yongfu Vige has an old vige chief who is dedicated to the welfare of the vigers and works tirelessly. That would be much happier.


    The two of them walked and watched, but they didn''t even see a single person after passing three or four households.


    Where have all the people in this vige gone?


    And it was supposed to be lunch time, but the chimneys of these houses didn''t even rise?


    The two looked at each other, and couldn''t help but quicken their pace.


    Fortunately, I saw a figure soon, and there were two people, two women, one old and one young.


    The old woman sullenly scolded the young one while walking, who should be her daughter-inw.


    "Then why are you going to join in the affairs of the Chang family and the Zhou family? You think our family''s life in the vige is too peaceful, right? We still go out at this hour, and the lunch at home is not burned, why do I have you like this? Daughter-inw, let the boss take care of you when you turn around."


    The little daughter-inw was aggrieved, lowered her head and elerated her pace, and quickly ran into a yard.


    Seeing that the old woman was about to go in, Gu Yundong hurriedly took a few steps forward and asked, "Auntie, may I ask, how do you get to Zhou Jin''s house?"


    Zhou Jingui, as Mother Su said, Xiao Ni''s eldest uncle, he should be in charge now.


    The old woman hurriedly stopped and looked up at Gu Yundong in surprise, "Who are you?"


    "We heard that Zhou Jingui is familiar with mountain roads. My husband wants to go hunting in the mountains, so I want to hire him to show us the way, ask some questions by the way, and ask my aunt to give us directions."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1101: something big

    Chapter 1101 Something big happened


    In order to be cautious, they thought of an excuse in advance to find Zhou Jingui first, so Shao Qingyuan also brought a bow and arrow on his back.


    The old woman frowned, as if she didn''t want to get into trouble.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong hurriedly took a dozen copper tes and stuffed them into her hands, "Auntie, do me a favor."


    The old woman''s expression changed, she put away the copper te, turned around and led them into the vige.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and hurriedly followed.


    As expected, few people were seen along the way, the old woman said two more words for the sake of the ten coins, "Something happened to Zhou Jingui''s house today, I advise you, if you are not in a hurry. ,e back another day."


    "What happened?"


    "You have also seen this along the way. There are no people in the vige. Everyone just went to Zhou Jingui''s house to watch the fun. Their house..." Halfway through, he stopped talking.


    Gu Yundong knew that this old woman had nothing to do with her temperament, and she knew it from the moment she brought her daughter-inw home.


    So she didn''t ask any more questions, but she couldn''t help but step a little more eagerly.


    After walking for a while, the old woman pointed not far away and said, "Do you see it? There are people at the door, that is, Zhou Jin''s house. You can go over by yourself, I won''t go."


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    "Thank you auntie."


    "Thank you, I''ll lead the way."


    The old woman waved her hand and walked away quickly.


    Gu Yundong and the two continued to walk towards Zhou Jin''s house. Who knew that just after a few steps, they suddenly found that the group of people moved.


    The vigers who were standing outside the Zhou''s house to watch the excitement all stepped aside and let the people insidee out.


    Gu Yundong didn''t recognize anyone, only faintly judging from their voices and their distinct appearances, they should be from the Chang and Zhou ns, and the two old men who were ahead seemed to be the patriarchs of the two ns.


    Next to one of the patriarchs, followed by a middle-aged man, Gu Yundong heard someone call... Uncle Jin.


    "Could that be Zhou Jingui?" Gu Yundong looked up, "I don''t know if Uncle is in this group or not."


    Zhou Jingui is Xiao Ni''s uncle. It seems that something big has happened at the uncle''s house now. All the other vigers are here, and Xiao Ni and Gu Xiaoxi should be there too.


    However, they watched for a long time, but never saw Gu Xiaoxi.


    The two of them could only minimize their sense of existence, follow behind the group, and listen to these excited voices.


    However, the clothes of the two were different from those of the vigers. A few vigers at the back looked at them curiously and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Oh, we went hunting in the nearby mountains. We passed through Dashitou Vige. We felt a little thirsty and wanted to go into the vige to ask for a ss of water. But we saw that there was no one in the vige, and only heard a big movement here, so we came to have a look. . . . what happened?"


    That person should not belong to the Zhou family and Chang family, so he spoke with the energy to join in the fun, "Damn, you don''t know, there is a couple whomitted adultery and were caught by the husband''s wife. Coincidentally. Yes, the woman belongs to the Chang family, and the man belongs to the Zhou family. Isn''t the two families making a fuss? The man and woman have been locked up in the ancestral hall for two days. Now the two families have finally negotiated a solution. , I''m going to do them right now."


    Adultery between men and women? Or the Zhou and Chang ns who are ipatible with each other, this...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1102: Uncle Gu commits adultery?

    Chapter 1102 Uncle Gumits adultery?


    Gu Yundong frowned and asked, "What is the solution?"


    The man clicked his tongue and said, "What will happen to the adulterer, the man will be burned to death, and the woman will be sunk in the pond."


    Gu Yundong''s eyelids jumped, and Shao Qingyuan grabbed his hand.


    She raised her head and smiled at her, "It''s alright." She just thought this method was too inhumane, and adultery was wrong, but in private it directly killed others...


    She exhaled and continued to follow the crowd.


    The vigers next to him continued to say, "Hey, then Gu Xiaoxi can''t think of it either. He married the daughter of the Zhou family, who is also very handsome. You said to provoke the Chang family..."


    Gu Yundong grabbed his arm violently, "Wait, what did you just say? Who can''t think of it?"


    "What, what''s wrong?" The man was stunned by her grasp. This girl looks soft and weak, how can she be so strong?


    The person walking by ?? was also attracted by the strangeness here, and turned his head to look over. Shao Qingyuan hurriedly took Gu Yundong''s hand back, but his face was equally solemn, and said, "You said just now that the adulterer''s name is Gu Xiaoxi?"


    "Yes, yes, is there any problem?"


    What''s the problem? ?


    The problem is big! !


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth pursed tightly, the two stopped at the same time, and the person who was talking to them looked at them, feeling inexplicable, and quickly followed the crowd.


    As soon as they left, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "My uncle can''tmit adultery."


    "I know, something must have happened. The man said he was locked up in the ancestral hall, let''s go to the ancestral hall now and rescue people."


    Gu Yundong nodded, but there were two ancestral halls in Dashitou Vige, and they didn''t even know the location.


    Shao Qingyuan just wanted to go and recapture the man just now, and asked him for the exact location, when he saw that arge number of people in front had stopped, listening to the movement, they had already arrived at the ancestral hall.


    The two looked at each other, took advantage of theck of attention, walked the alley next to them, and quickly circled to the back of the Zhou Family Ancestral Hall.


    The patriarch of the Zhou Chang family seemed to be talking at the entrance of the ancestral hall, but this gave Gu Yundong a chance.


    The walls of the ancestral hall are a little higher than ordinary houses, but it is not difficult for the two of them.


    Gu Yundong stepped on Shao Qingyuan''s shoulder and jumped in lightly.


    Shao Qingyuan turned over cleanly.


    The Zhou family ancestral hall has been repaired very cleanly. It seems that Dashitou Vige is poor, but the two ns are not ambiguous in this regard, and they must be trying to overwhelm each other.


    The two entered the courtyard of the ancestral hall, but when they wanted to walk into the house, they found that there were three or four people guarding the house.


    "Put down directly." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong was about to nod his head when the door of the ancestral hall, by ident, opened at this time.


    The two looked at each other and knew that it was toote, so they could only temporarily hold back their eager hands. Hastily stepped back a few steps and hid behind arge vat in the yard.


    The gate of the ancestral hall opened, but not many people came in.


    This is the Zhou n''s ancestral hall. It is a great thing to let the Chang n chief and a few n elders in, and the other vigers can only stay outside.


    However, only the patriarch, Zhou Jingui and a small number of people came in for the Zhou family. The entire ancestral hall was too quiet.


    Patriarch Zhou led the people to a small and dark room next to the main house of the ancestral hall.


    He stood with his hands behind his back and signaled to the guards, "Open the door."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1103: wronged

    Chapter 1103 Wronged


    The door of the house opened, and arge amount of light flooded into the house instantly, causing the people who were locked inside to slowly raise their heads.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong had walked around the window and quietly opened a crack in the window.


    Then, he saw Gu Xiaoxi lying on the ground with wounds on his face and blood all over his clothes.


    Her eyes suddenly widened, and she almost couldn''t help rushing in.


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly pressed her shoulders and said in a low voice, "Calm down first and see the situation."


    "But my uncle he..."


    "I know, but it''s just the two of us here, and the people outside the ancestral hall are full of people from Dashitou Vige. It''s difficult for us to go out by ourselves, let alone the uncle who is seriously injured. If we go in and force our way in, the uncle is afraid that he will hurt his home. Injury, he''s in very bad shape right now."


    Gu Yundong is not someone who can''t listen to her words. She closed her eyes and exhaled slowly.


    "You''re right, don''t be impulsive." After she calmed down, her thoughts became clear in an instant, "The Zhou and Chang families were not in harmony. It is best to find an opportunity for them to conflict, and we take the opportunity to save people."


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan rubbed her head, "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong suppressed the surging emotions in his heart and continued to look inside.


    Only then did she notice that besides Gu Xiaoxi, there was another girl in this room.


    The girl also looked a little embarrassed. Someone might have scratched her face with her fingernails, and now it''s a little scabbed.


    Other ces are fine, it doesn''t seem to be seriously injured.


    It was just that the two of them were **** with ropes, Gu Xiaoxi seemed to be thrown directly to the ground, and the girl was leaning against the wall.


    Hearing the movement, the girl raised her head, fixedly looking at the Chang n chief, and said in a hoarse voice, "I was wronged."


    n Chief Chang''s face was full of hatred, and he sighed slightly. After ncing at the girl, he turned his head away.


    When the girl saw him like this, the only gleam in her eyes slowly dissipated, turning into a dead silence.


    She suddenly yelled, "I was wronged. I didn''t steal. If you don''t believe me, find a woman who is safe toe over and test it for me. I''m innocent. I''m innocent."


    "Enough." The Chang n chief frowned, "Is it shameful?"


    The patriarch Zhou also said, "What''s the use of Mother Wen? Even if you''re still a virgin, it''s because you haven''t had time to do anything. But it''s true that you and Gu Xiaoximitted adultery, the evidence is conclusive, what else do you have to do? Sophistry."


    "Evidence?" Gu Xiaoxi raised his head with some difficulty and looked at Patriarch Zhou and Zhou Jingui, his voice hoarse, "What kind of **** evidence is that?"


    Zhou Jingui sneered, "Then tell her yourself." Then he shouted to the outside, "Come in."


    The voice of ?? fell, and a woman was brought in.


    Gu Xiaoxi saw her, struggled slightly, and said, "Why don''t you believe me? I didn''t do anything to hurt you, I didn''t do it."


    His mood suddenly increased, the wound at the corner of his mouth opened again, blood flowed into his mouth, and the rust smell in his mouth made him feel that his whole heart was bitter.


    The woman suddenly burst into tears, humming heartbroken.


    "I saw it with my own eyes, I saw it with my own eyes, you and she both rolled into bed, and you said you didn''t do anything sorry for me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1104: an arrow

    Chapter 1104 An arrow shot


    Gu Xiaoxi closed his eyes, "Xiao Ni, I was killed by someone."


    Hong Xiaoni was startled suddenly, raised her head, and said eagerly, "Are you killed by someone? Who is it? Is it her? Is it Chang Yaya who framed you?"


    She pointed at the woman leaning against the wall and called.


    Gu Xiaoxi, "It''s not her."


    "You still said you didn''t have an affair with her, you still defended her at this time, and you still said you didn''t have her in your heart?"


    Gu Xiaoxi fixedly looked at Hong Xiaoni, "I have a bad conscience to push things that I haven''t done on her."


    "Your conscience is uneasy? You don''t even want me to protect her, do you? Have you forgotten how you promised my father?"


    "Enough." The Chang n chief was dissatisfied, and he looked at the Zhou n chief, "We had a good discussion in the room before, and both parties were wrong in this matter. Are you trying to go back on this matter? Are you putting the me on us? "


    Patriarch Zhou shrugged and said helplessly, "You can''t me me, Xiao Ni is too heartbroken. Women, they always refuse to believe that their husband betrayed her."


    Patriarch Chang was so angry that it happened so suddenly that their Chang n had no time to react, so the Zhou n arrested the two of them in the ancestral hall and locked them up.


    For the past two days, they were discussing how to resolve this matter, but the matter was powerful for Zhou, and they were very passive.


    YouQi''s **** scene was at Gu Xiaoxi and Hong Xiaoni''s house, that is to say, the girl from the Chang family took the initiative to send her to their house, and then rolled into bed with Gu Xiaoxi, and was directly blocked by Hong Xiaoni on the bed.


    The Zhou family insisted that it was Chang Yaya who seduced Gu Xiaoxi and wanted to rob her son-inw from the Zhou family and humiliate the Zhou family.


    even put out a few pieces of evidence to prove that the fault was all Chang Yaya.


    Patriarch Chang asked Chang Yaya, but Chang Yaya said that Hong Xiaoni took the initiative to invite her to the house.


    The rtionship between the Chang and Chang families is so bad this week, how could Hong Xiaoni invite Chang Yaya as a guest? Everyone thought she was making excuses, and Patriarch Chang felt the same.


    Therefore, the two sides fought each other for two days, and n Chief Chang was always at a disadvantage. Finally, he finally reached a consensus with n Chief Zhou.


    Patriarch Zhou can say that Gu Xiaoxi has strengthened Chang Yaya, so that the other girls of the Chang family will be less affected.


    As for Gu Xiaoxi, he is not from the Zhou family anyway, he is just the husband of Zhou Jingui''s niece, and he came to Dashitou Vige only after fleeing the famine two years ago. He is at fault and has little influence on the Zhou family.


    But the Chang family had topensate the Zhou family with six hundred catties of grain, and some ces also had to give up profits.


    And Chang Yaya still has a rtionship with Gu Xiaoxi after all, and still has to deal with it. In fact, the patriarch Chang still believed that Chang Yaya did not do such a thing, but for the sake of the entire Chang family, Chang Yaya did not survive.


    After negotiating, the people from the two tribes came to take these two people out to deal with them, and the matter was over.


    "The two of you have been charged with adultery. The n decided that Gu Xiaoxi should be burned to death, Chang Yaya and Shen Tang."


    Chang Yaya''s face was numb.


    Hong Xiaoni suddenly burst into tears after looking at her uncle Zhou Jingui, "Gu Xiaoxi, you''re sorry for me, you''re sorry for me."


    Gu Xiaoxiy on his back, looking at the ceiling above, and suddenlyughed, "It''s okay if I die, I''ll go down and apologize to my elder brother, my sister-inw and several nephews and nieces."


    Patriarch Zhou waved his hand, "Take it away."


    Immediately, two people came in, trying to grab Gu Xiaoxi on the ground.


    With a ?? "ßÝ" sound, a sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded, and an arrow passed in front of several people in an instant, and it was nailed to the wall with a ''ng''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1105: I see who dares to touch him

    Chapter 1105 I see who dares to touch him


    The people in the room were suddenly startled, their eyes widened and they all took a step back, subconsciously focusing on the arrow on the wall whose tail was still shaking.


    "Who?" The two patriarchs Zhou Chang shouted loudly, and the two vigers who wanted to go up to catch Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya didn''t dare to move again.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the window, only to find that the window that was originally closed was opened at some point, and there were two young men and a woman standing outside the window.


    The ?? man held a bow in his left hand, and drew an arrow from the quiver in his right hand, aiming straight at them.


    "Let me see who dares to touch them."


    Gu Yundong turned over and entered the room, looking at the two of them with cold light.


    The two patriarchs Zhou Chang paled in shock, pointed at them with trembling fingers, and turned their heads to call out to the people outside.


    "Come on..." Who knew that just as he opened his mouth, the arrow in Shao Qingyuan''s hand shot out with a ''bang'', and it was directly fixed on the wall between the two.


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Don''t shout and move, or the next arrow will miss."


    She lifted her sleeves, revealing the crossbow bolts tied to her arms.


    While talking, Yu Guang saw Zhou Jingui standing by the door trying to sneak out. When she moved her arm, the crossbow arrow rubbed his calf directly, bringing out arge string of bloodshots. He screamed in pain and knelt heavily. on the ground.


    "Ah..." Hong Xiaoni wanted to scream, but the voice stopped abruptly when she saw the arrow pointing at her, and she swallowed in horror.


    Gu Yundong, "I''ve already warned you, why don''t you believe it? Who else wants to try going out and calling someone?"


    No one dared to try. Although there were only two people on the other side, at first nce, he was a person with extraordinary skills. He was also good at long-distance attacks, and he was ruthless and did not hesitate to shoot an arrow.


    They have more than ten people in the house, but they are all ordinary vigers, and most of them are old n elders who are not very quick to walk. Where are their opponents?


    Even if they shouted loudly, the people outside the ancestral hall were noisy, and they might not be able to hear them.


    So, now we can only stabilize them and see what they want to do.


    This is the Zhou family ancestral hall, the patriarch Zhou saw that although the two did not really hurt anyone''s life, he knew that they could still have a good conversation, so he took a deep breath and said, "Who are you and why are you here? Our Zhou family ancestral hall?"


    Patriarch Chang also said, "Looking at your appearance, you probably aren''t from a few nearby viges. If you''re just a passerby, don''t mind your own business. This is a private matter in our vige."


    In their opinion, these two must have nothing to do with Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya.


    Gu Xiaoxi, a person who escaped from Yongning Mansion, has no rtives and no reason.


    Chang Yaya is even more from Dashitou Vige, and they know all the people she contacts.


    Looking at the two neatly dressed, they looked like they came from a big family with bows and arrows on them.


    Thinking about it, it should be a youngdy from the county town or a little further away. When they came to hunt here, they happened to be heading to the ancestral hall. They were curious and came to have a look.


    And I didn''t hear what I said before, I only heard that they were going to execute these two people. Suddenly, I had a sense of justice and I stopped it. I felt that it was great to help me when I saw the injustice?


    It must be the case, there are too many stories like this in the book.


    The people in the room were all guessing like this for sure. Who would have guessed that Gu Yundong suddenly turned around and squatted in front of Gu Xiaoxi quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1106: Uncle, Im Yun Dong

    Chapter 1106 Uncle, I am Yun Dong


    Gu Xiaoxi knew that there were people in the room and what they had done.


    But he knew it was useless, how could outsiders manage such a big family thing? The unity of the n is very scary, and it is not easy to provoke.


    Sometimes even the magistrates won¡¯t intervene.


    Gujiatun used to be like this, Gu Xiaoxi knew it too well.


    So, when he felt a shadow crouch down beside him, he said in a hoarse voice, "Let''s go, so as not to get into trouble."


    Gu Yundong suddenlyughed and said in a low voice, "We finally found you, how can we leave? Uncle."


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned for a moment, and there was a moment of confusion in his eyes.


    The next moment, he turned his eyes sharply to look at her.


    In front of ?? is a familiar and somewhat unfamiliar face, which he has often thought of over the past two years, sometimes bing more and more clear, sometimes more and more blurred.


    At this moment, this face is in front of him, but he feels as if he is dreaming again. In a dream, she was driven out by her parents on the way to escape the desertednd, and when she was dying, she called him - uncle, save us.


    "Uncle, I''m Yun Dong, I''m still alive, we''re all still alive."


    Gu Yundong''s voice was very soft, but it seemed to explode in his ears.


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenly came back to his senses, tears filled his eyes instantly, and his voice murmured, "Alive..." Are you still alive?


    Yundong, Sister-inw, Yunshu, Coco, are they all still alive? Are you all right?


    "Yes, we are all fine, you''re the only one here, so I''m looking for you to go back this time, and the family will be reunited."


    She patted Gu Xiaoxi''s arm lightly, "You hold on for a while, we''ll go home when the matter is resolved."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he stood up again.


    She turned her back to everyone, everyone didn''t know what she said to Gu Xiaoxi, but the guard in her eyes became more and more intense.


    Gu Xiaoxi bit the tip of his tongue hard with his teeth, it didn''t hurt, it was a dream, probably still a dream.


    Patriarch Zhou''s annoyed voice suddenly sounded, "You two, you should leave quickly. This man and woman were caught on the spot for disregarding their integrity andmitting adultery during the day. ording to the rules of the n, they were executed so as not to tire the n. The reputation of the people in your family. If you insist on intervening, and don¡¯t say that the people in our n disagree, even you, I¡¯m afraid your reputation will be hampered.¡±


    The threat in his eyes is bright. If you know that he rescued the two men and women who hadmitted adultery, what they did, it could not be called an injustice.


    Gu Yundong looked at him with sharp eyes, "What is adultery? Didn''t you hear them saying that they were wronged? Yamen convicts people, and they have to admit the crime and sign and detain them. It''s better for you, juste after the parties themselves have discussed it. Killing people, are you all right? You also say that you are the head of a n. I think you are mentally retarded."


    "You, girl, don''t take an inch." Patriarch Zhou was annoyed, "We have evidence."


    "Evidence? What kind of evidence?" Gu Yundong sneered and pointed at Hong Xiaoni, "The evidence you''re talking about isn''t her, right? She said you would believe them when you saw them in bed? Then I also said that she didn''t think Gu Xiaoxi was too poor. If I want to get rid of him and find a new man, I deliberately frame the me."


    Gu Yundong said it casually, but Hong Xiaoni''s face changed greatly, and she lowered her head suddenly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1107: What kind of evidence is this?

    Chapter 1107 What kind of physical evidence is this?


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, ha, this is interesting.


    She suddenly looked at Patriarch Chang, "I think you should think about it carefully."


    Patriarch Chang was suddenly mentioned, and he was a little surprised for a while, "What are you thinking?"


    "Think about what kind of person this girl from your Chang family is like on weekdays, think about who has suffered the most from this incident, and think about what is unreasonable about this incident."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "For example, the so-called witnesses are from the Zhou family. The persecuted person is an outsider and a girl from the Chang family."


    Patriarch Chang shrank his pupils and looked at the girl in front of him in surprise. Listening to what she said, she should have listened to everything outside the window from the beginning, but she still extracted the source from such a small amount of information.


    Before, Patriarch Chang had been pressed and scolded by Zhou n all the time, and his mind was in a mess, especially since they did not give them time to think and react one after another, and all the charges were confirmed.


    The next thing is to talk aboutpensation and disposal. Patriarch Chang had only one thought in his heart at that time, and he could not let this matter affect the reputation of other girls in the n. The sooner this matter calms down, the better.


    The other members of their Chang n also thought the same, forcing him to make a decision quickly, and this was the result of such a deal.


    But now that he jumped out and watched the whole incident, he really felt... something was wrong.


    Zhou Patriarch was furious when he saw him like this. He pointed at Gu Yundong and said, "What do you mean? Of course, our evidence is not only Hong Xiaoni, but also physical evidence."


    "What is the physical evidence?"


    "We found Gu Xiaoxi''s personal belongings from Chang Yaya''s house."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "What kind of physical evidence is this? It''s just a personal thing, then I''ll secretly take the clothes of any woman who was drying in the yard and put them in your house, so are you also having an affair with that woman? "


    Patriarch Zhou was so angry that he leaned back and said angrily, "The purse made by Chang Yaya has Gu Xiaoxi''s name embroidered on the bottom."


    Gu Yundong smiled and looked at the patriarch Chang, "Is Chang Yaya literate?"


    Patriarch Chang narrowed his eyes, "I don''t know."


    Gu Yundong looked at Patriarch Zhou, and thetter defended, "Illiterate doesn''t mean she can''t embroider on her purse. If she has the heart, what''s wrong with embroidering Gu Xiaoxi''s name?"


    "Then how can you be sure that the purse was made by Chang Yaya? If someone has a heart to frame it, she can also take a purse and put it in her house."


    Patriarch Zhou gritted his teeth, "But someone has seen Chang Yaya deliver food to Gu Xiaoxi, and that person is still a member of the Chang family."


    Patriarch Zhou looked at Patriarch Chang, who grabbed his hand, and it was because of thisst point that he finally gave in.


    Because the person who saw this scene was the son of one of their n elders, this person could not be bought.


    It was also the Zhou shi who spoke aggressively first, letting this person say these words inadvertently, and there was no room for turning around.


    Thisst piece of evidence proves that they do have an affair, and it is indeed not good for Chang Yaya and Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and looked at the girl leaning against the wall.


    Thetter looked at her, as if hope had rekindled, and said in a hoarse voice, "I did send something to Gu Xiaoxi, but it was for Hong Xiaoni, I just asked him to pass it on on his behalf."


    Hong Xiaoni immediately retorted sharply, "I''m not familiar with you at all, how could you give me something? I''m from the Zhou family, you are from the Chang family, and you don''t even say a word. You still use me as an excuse, Do you have a conscience?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1108: Ill add a fire

    Chapter 1108 I''m going to add a fire


    Hong Xiaoni flew towards Chang Yaya as she spoke, and when she passed Gu Xiaoxi, she even stepped on his hand.


    Gu Yundong was quick-witted and pushed Hong Xiaoni out, "Go away, don''t hurt my uncle."


    "Ah..." Hong Xiaoni fell heavily on the ground, almost breaking her tailbone.


    But even so, she still heard what she just said.


    Not only her, but everyone present was frightened by the loud shout.


    Small, uncle? ? ?


    Isn''t Gu Xiaoxi unrted? Why are there rtives? how is this possible?


    Patriarch Zhou couldn''t help but look at Hong Xiaoni, who also looked stunned.


    After a long while, her lips trembled slightly and said, "You, are you his niece? Gu, Gu Yun..."


    "Yes, my name is Gu Yundong."


    Hong Xiaoni sucked in a breath, yes, that''s the name, the name Gu Xiaoxi often says.


    But how is that possible?


    That famine, with just a few children and a foolish woman, how could it be possible to survive?


    Hong Xiaoni was a little dazed, but Gu Yundong couldn''t care about her anymore.


    Because Gu Xiaoxi had a fever, he was a little confused, his eyes were half-open, and he couldn''t even make a sound.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly took the antipyretic medicine from the space and fed it to him. Shao Qingyuan still had a water bag hanging around his waist, and he undid it and gave him two sips of water.


    Gu Yundong med himself, "Just now when I patted my uncle''s arm, I didn''t feel that the temperature on his body was too high, but I didn''t expect him to have a fever in such a short period of time. I shouldn''t have been crawling with them so much, I should have taken them away directly. of."


    "If you don''t talk to them, we won''t be able to take the uncle. You talk to them about these words, at least..." He nced at n Chief Chang and smiled, "It will be much smoother for us to take people away."


    Shao Qingyuan patted Gu Yundong, "You take care of the uncle, I''ll go and add a fire to the patriarch Chang, we have to take people away quickly, this ce is cold and damp, not suitable for recuperation."


    "it is good."


    Shao Qingyuan stood up and looked at the people in the room, only to realize that there were two less people, so he should have gone out to call someone.


    doesn''t matter anymore, even if the Zhou family memberse now, the situation is not necessarily against them.


    He looked at Patriarch Zhou and said, "You bullied Gu Xiaoxi, didn''t you just see him alone without anyone to help? Unfortunately, he is not alone now, he is our uncle. You want to kill him, You have to ask us if we agree or not."


    Patriarch Zhou was speechless for a while, and his heart was frantically calcting gains and losses.


    He never thought that things would develop to such a point that a niece of Gu Xiaoxi appeared out of nowhere, and this niece was still so strong.


    No, Gu Xiaoxi must not be allowed to leave. Once he leaves, everything they did before will be in vain.


    What about niece? What if they have bows and arrows in their hands? Outside this week''s ancestral hall, it''s all their people.


    Thinking of this, Patriarch Zhou''s eyes shed with a stern look.


    There were footsteps behind him, and the vigers who were originally outside the ancestral hall rushed in with hoes and shovels, instantly crowding the door of the house.


    Patriarch Zhou took a step back and said, "Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya have indeed done something that is against human rtions and nature. You two outsiders want to interfere in our vige affairs, so don''t even think about leaving this ancestral hall today."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1109: we dont go

    Chapter 1109 We will not go


    Said, Patriarch Zhou waved his hand and said to the vigers behind him, "Arrest these two people who deliberately disturbed the Zhou family''s ancestral hall."


    The vigers behind him were eager to try, but the Chang n couldn''t help but look at the Chang patriarch, who hesitated.


    Just when he was not sure which side he was standing on, Shao Qingyuan suddenly took out something and mmed forward, "I see who dares toe over."


    The vigers were shocked by his momentum and stopped in unison. They looked at the things in Shao Qingyuan''s hands - they didn''t know them well.


    But he didn''t know it, but the patriarch of the Zhou Chang family changed his face after a nce.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at them, "The two patriarchs are well-informed, shouldn''t they not know this thing?"


    "Fish, fish talisman..." n Chief Zhou shrank his pupils, raised his head, and asked in trembling, "You, you are..."


    Patriarch Chang''s eyes were bright, and he instantly took his stand.


    If these two people are men and women with no background, they broke into Dashitou Vige alone and showed their rtionship with Gu Xiaoxi so carelessly, they didn''t take the two ns seriously at all.


    That is, they are courageous, and they are too weak to do much.


    Even if Patriarch Chang was on their side, he was not sure of victory.


    But now it is different. This man has a fish talisman and is an official of the imperial court. Since they are rtives of Gu Xiaoxi, they will definitely not let Gu Xiaoxi be charged with adultery, and they will definitely make him a clean man.


    Gu Xiaoxi''s crime is gone, and the crime of adultery with Chang Yaya is naturally not established.


    Then they can get all the benefits that the Chang family gave to the Zhou family.


    But the sternness in the eyes of the Zhou patriarch was even more serious, but he did not dare to persecute the court officials. If these two people dare toe to Dashitou Vige alone, their people must be waiting not far away.


    Shao Qingyuan added fire to n Chief Chang, then turned around and crouched down, carrying Gu Xiaoxi on his back.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, and helped Chang Yaya beside him.


    Chang Yaya nced at her in surprise, Gu Yundong smiled at her, "Let''s go, go out and talk."


    However, Patriarch Zhou gritted his teeth, still stood in front of them, and said unwillingly, "You can''t go, even if you are an official of the imperial court, but it is a fact that Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yayamitted adultery, even if the death penalty cannot be executed, it must be deal with the rules."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Patriarch Chang, "What do you say?"


    The patriarch Changughed, "I heard it clearly just now. Several pieces of evidence are indeed untenable. As for thest piece of evidence, now Chang Yaya and Hong Xiaoni have their own opinions, and neither can be convincing. I think, This matter has to be re-investigated and investigated. After all, it is a matter of human life, so we can¡¯t act hastily, how can we let the truth be revealed, Patriarch Zhou, do you think?¡±


    "You..." This shameless old thief.


    But the other elders of the Chang n nodded frequently, "It makes sense, I think this is not right, and it is indeed necessary to re-investigate."


    "Of course." Patriarch Chang turned his head again and said to Shao Qingyuan, "You can''t leave Dashitou Vige until things get to the bottom of things. After all, Gu Xiaoxi is also suspected."


    "Of course we won''t leave, and it''s impossible for me to let my uncle leave with a huge grievance on his back. I will take my uncle and leave in an upright and innocent manner." Gu Yundong said with narrowed eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1110: This is to protect him

    Chapter 1110 This is to guard against him


    "But my uncle is now injured and has a high fever. This week''s ancestral hall is obviously not suitable for recuperation. Can Patriarch Chang help us arrange another courtyard for us to live in temporarily."


    Gu Yundong said, seeing Patriarch Zhou objecting, he immediately blocked his words, "Of course, if Patriarch Zhou is worried, he and Patriarch Chang can find a few vigers to watch us, and we promise not to leave. We will wait for you to find out. The truth, how?"


    Nothing, of course Patriarch Zhou wanted to refuse.


    Unfortunately, Patriarch Chang agreed, and the two in front of him were so strong that if he wanted to stop him again, everyone would feel that he was guilty.


    So he could only hold his face and nodded in agreement.


    The two patriarchs had no objection, and the vigers automatically gave way.


    Shao Qingyuan carried Gu Xiaoxi, who was in a semi-consciousness, and Gu Yundong supported Chang Yaya out of the Zhou family ancestral hall.


    Zhou Chang and the two n heads finally agreed to let them live in Gu Xiaoxi''s house temporarily.


    At the beginning, although Gu Xiaoxi brought Hong Xiaoni to join her uncle, he had no intention of joining the family, so he also built a house. Although it was not big, it was much better than living in someone else''s house.


    Hong Xiaoni temporarily lived in her uncle Zhou Jingui''s house, while Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya lived in Gu''s house. Of course, the Zhou and Chang ns also sent three people to guard in the yard, and another three people to guard outside the yard. on.


    Gu Yundong is also very speechless, these vigers are full and have nothing to do, right? No work in the field?


    Patriarch Chang now assigns himself to Gu Yundong''s side, and Shao Qingyuan is also a court official, so his attitude is very good. Seeing that Gu Xiaoxi was injured and sick, he hurriedly asked, "There is a gentleman in our vige, I will have someonee over."


    Shao Qingyuan refused, "No, we will take care of it ourselves."


    He is now very familiar with the treatment of suchmon diseases. Compared with the doctors in this vige, he is probably a little better.


    Patriarch Chang looked at him in surprise, nodded, and went out with Patriarch Zhou.


    Shao Qingyuan sent them out, but just as they stepped out of the door, he suddenly stopped and put a firework bomb in the air. exploded at once.


    Zhou Chang, the two patriarchs were both startled and looked at him in astonishment.


    Shao Qingyuan was expressionless, "It''s okay, just tell my subordinates that we are temporarily safe. If they don''t receive my signal tomorrow, they can bring people in to search the vige."


    "Hey..." Patriarch Zhou gasped, this was to prevent him.


    Patriarch Chang was happy and turned away.


    Shao Qingyuan went straight back to the house. Naturally, the fireworks were not meant to inform his subordinates. They just told the driver waiting outside the vige to go back to the inn first ande back tomorrow.


    Entering this kind of vige where the tribes are united, both he and Gu Yundong will prepare both hands. If there is danger, the fireworks will not stop once, and the coachman will report for him when he sees it.


    Gu Xiaoxi in the room was still having a fever, and Shao Qingyuan hurriedly showed him the situation after he came in.


    After taking Gu Yundong''s antipyretic, his temperature has been slowly dropping, but there are still many injuries on his body.


    He asked Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya to go out first, and then bandaged Gu Xiaoxi''s wound.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to ask Chang Yaya the ins and outs of what happened, but seeing her gaunt face and chapped lips, she was probably hungry for the past two days.


    This Zhou family is too human.


    Uncle''s situation was estimated to be the same, so Gu Yundong went directly into the kitchen.


    I have no card today, I want to prove my innocence, I am not a scumbag


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1111: Dont worry, I will accompany you

    Chapter 1111 Don''t worry, I''ll apany you


    Chang Yaya followed behind her, but her body was shaky. Gu Yundong didn''t let her work. After searching in the kitchen for a long time, he finally found a small bag of sweet potatoes.


    Gu Yundong frowned and crouched on the ground. Chang Yaya saw this and thought she couldn''t cook, but just wanted to say that she woulde.


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up and said to the guards in the yard, "I need rice, millet, white noodles, and some vegetables. Which of you has it? It doesn''t take much."


    The six people in the yard looked at each other, and no one spoke for a while.


    Gu Yundong could only take out a small piece of broken silver, "I asked him to buy it, who has it?"


    "My family, my family has it." The first ones to speak were the members of the Chang n. Their patriarch exined it before they left. Although they were helping to watch people, these two were with them, and they could help if they could.


    The most important thing is the three who are guarding the Zhou n.


    The three Zhou ns are actually greedy. Their Dashitou Vige is very poor. Who doesn''t want to earn money?


    But this person broke into their Zhou family''s ancestral hall privately, and the crime was unforgivable, so when he saw the ttering appearance of the Chang family taking the money, he immediately sneered, "It''s a shame, I haven''t seen the world."


    The three of Chang''s turned their heads and red at them, "Why, do you want to fight?"


    "Fight and fight."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    In the end, there was no fight. All three of them had leaders. They knew that this was not the time to make trouble.


    Chang''s family went back to get what she wanted, but the quality of the things they brought was a bit poor.


    But there is no way, this is probably the best rice noodles they havee up with.


    When Chang Yaya is not paying attention, she will take out the food in the space and exchange some of it.


    She took the things into the kitchen and let Chang Yaya, who had no strength, sit behind the stove and help burn the fire.


    The six people in the yard were a little puzzled, can this girl cook? Will they use their country stove? Why does it look so unreliable?


    But soon, there was a beeping sound of vegetable cutting in the kitchen.


    Followed by another sound of ''thorn'', and the fragrance wafted out not long after.


    The six of them sniffed hard, "It''s so fragrant, so fragrant, so fragrant. It''s much more incense than my wife''s, what is this for?"


    They didn''t even go into the kitchen, but they were also suffering in the yard.


    Gu Yundong cooked the porridge and cooked a few lighter dishes. Although there is no meat, but luckily the Chang n brought her a fish, which is still fresh, it should have just been fished out of the water.


    Gu Yundong steamed the fish. After all, he had to take care of the two wounded first.


    After the porridge is cooked, the four dishes and one soup are ready.


    Gu Yundong carried it back to his room, and when he passed by the yard, the smell of the smell caused the six people to swallow hard. They haven''t eaten lunch yet, so why hasn''t the mother-inw brought over the meal?


    entered the house, just in time to see Shao Qingyuan bring out a basin of water and pour it out.


    Gu Xiaoxi''s injuries are not bad. I heard that he was caught raped on the bed at the beginning. Maybe he was covered by a quilt when he was beaten, so there is no internal injury, but the external injury is more serious.


    The main reason is that his body was already ill from overwork. Later, after being beaten, he was locked in a dark ancestral hall and blew the wind. After two days of starvation, he fell into a fever anda.


    Gu Yundong''s face became much ugly after listening to Shao Qingyuan''s illness.


    "I''ll get this debt back."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll apany you." Shao Qingyuan held her hand gently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1112: Its really Yun Dong

    Chapter 1112 is really Yun Dong


    Chang Yaya looked at the friendship and tacit understanding between the two, and a trace of envy shed in her eyes unconsciously.


    Just then, there was a slight noise on the bed.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly turned his head, saw Gu Xiaoxi frowning, and opened his eyes a little heavy.


    He looked at the beam above his head with a nk expression on his face.


    This is...his home?


    Why is he here? Isn''t it in the Zhou family ancestral hall? Wasn''t it to be taken to be burned to death as an example?


    Could it be that he is dead now, but his soul has drifted into his house? Why not float to the underworld and ask him to find his eldest brother and niece?


    Wrong! !


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenly frowned. He was in the ancestral hall, and he seemed to hear a voice saying that she was Yun Dong and called him uncle...


    "Uncle, uncle??" Gu Yundong called him twice, but found that he had been stunned and did not respond, and suddenly became anxious.


    Wouldn''t it be a high fever and confused? But how could it be so long?


    "Uncle, can you hear me? Are you ufortable?"


    This time the voice was a little clearer, Gu Xiaoxi was suddenly startled, his eyes rolled and turned to Gu Yundong''s face.


    "...Yun..." Yun Dong?


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief andughed happily, "It''s me, uncle, I''m Yundong. Don''t worry, I''ll take you out of the ancestral hall. It''s just that you have a high fever now, so we''re still here. Dashitou Vige, when you feel better, we will take you home."


    I heard it clearly, this time I heard it all clearly.


    Gu Xiaoxi sat up abruptly, and suddenly felt dizzy in the middle of sitting, and fell back heavily.


    fell to half and was supported by Shao Qingyuan.


    "Uncle, you are sick, don''t move around and don''t get too excited."


    How can you not be excited? After the dizziness subsided, Gu Xiaoxi grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand, her eyes were moist and her cheeks were flushed, "It''s really Yundong, you are not dead."


    "No, no." Gu Yundong could only sit on the edge of the bed and reassure him, "Not only am I not dead, my mother, but also Yun Shuyun are all fine, they are all growing taller now. By the way, and me Dad, the eldest uncle Yuanzhi has been found. They are now in Xuanhe Mansion, and we have not looked back to Jiatun. We have been looking for you for the past two years, but there is no news of you. This time, I identally found out that you are there Dashitou Vige, both father and aunt are moring toe pick you up. But I persuaded me to stop it, and I''ll take you home on their behalf."


    go home! !


    Gu Xiaoxi couldn''t control it any longer, tears were streaming down his cheeks, and he couldn''t wipe them away even if he wanted to.


    He is actually not very old. Even when he was in Gujiatun, he didn''t wee his mother, but his elder brothers and sisters treated him as a son. Even though he suffered, he still had a strong spirit.


    But in the two years since he escaped from the famine, he has been living like an old man, numb day after day, both mentally and physically.


    But this numbness seemed to be swept away after seeing Yun Dong and hearing her words that everyone was safe.


    Gu Xiaoxi felt that the shackles on his body were instantly dropped, and he felt at ease like never before.


    He wanted to go home, especially.


    Gu Yundong took out the handkerchief and handed it to him, "Uncle, it''s all right, we''ll be reunited when you get home."


    "Well, go home, let''s go home." He wiped the handkerchief vigorously, only to feel embarrassed after wiping, and then asked impatiently, "Yun Dong, when did you arrive at Xuanhe Mansion? , how did they meet with big brother and big sister? You..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1113: nephew of similar age

    Chapter 1113 A nephew of simr age


    Gu Yundong is helpless, doesn''t he know that he is still sick? Asking so many questions without feeling dizzy?


    "Uncle, these things are not urgent, I will tell you slowly. We have other things to solve now, have you forgotten?"


    Gu Xiaoxi was taken aback, yes, they are still in Dashitou Vige.


    He suddenly became nervous, "Yun Dong, hurry up, the Zhou family is trying to kill me this time, and I will implicate you."


    "Don''t worry, we brought you out of the ancestral hall, so there must be a way out. As for you, eat something first, recuperate well, and then tell me the cause and effect of the matter, and we can discuss it together."


    Shao Qingyuan handed over a bowl of porridge at the right time, Gu Yundong scooped a small spoonful, blew it, and fed it to Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Xiaoxi''s eyes fell on Shao Qingyuan behind her, "This is..."


    "This is Shao Qingyuan, my fianc¨¦, we are already engaged."


    Gu Xiaoxi''s eyes suddenly widened, if he hadn''t leaned against the head of the bed, I''m afraid he would have to fall back on the bed now.


    Engaged?


    He was a little nervous for a moment, especially seeing Shao Qingyuan as if he was in good condition, for fear that he would embarrass Gu Yundong, he didn''t dare to speak for a moment.


    Shao Qing saw this, thought for a while, took the bowl from Gu Yundong''s hand, and said, "I''ll feed my uncle, you go to eat first, and we''ll talk about other things after eating."


    Gu Yundong nodded, got up and walked to the table, she first served a bowl to Chang Yaya who was motionless.


    Chang Yaya was stunned for a moment, then raised her head and looked at her in surprise.


    "Eat, I don''t think you have any strength at all, so drink some to warm your stomach first. How can we say that we are standing on the same line now, we can''t wash the dirty water from our bodies, but starve to death first. "


    Chang Yaya pursed her lips, reached out to take it, lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    Gu Yundong didn''t speak anymore, she and Chang Yaya faced each other and ate quietly.


    Seeing that she only drank porridge, Gu Yundong sighed and could only put arge piece of vegetables into her bowl.


    Chang Yaya''s head dropped lower instantly.


    On the other hand, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Xiaoxi, who were beside the bed, fell into a strange silence.


    Gu Xiaoxi looked at his nephew-inw who was about the same age as him, holding a spoon carefully, and suddenly felt even more dizzy.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan was patient, and while feeding him, he whispered to distract his attention, "Uncle, don''t worry, although Dashitou Vige is dominated by the Zhou family and the Chang family, as long as the two sides are not in harmony, it will be like a mess of sand. It''s not a big threat to us. Now that the Chang family is on our side, the Zhou family has no advantage and can''t get good. And we also have helpers, we really can''t go away, and the yamen wille to deal with this matter. "


    Gu Xiaoxi really listened, and not long after, he ate half a bowl of porridge.


    It wasn''t until he had almost eaten that Shao Qingyuan came back with a bowl and started to solve his own lunch.


    Gu Xiaoxi leaned on the head of the bed, watching his niece jumping around in a hurry, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but keep smiling.


    Gu Yundong saw that his spirit was better, and the heat had almost subsided, so he closed the door.


    The six people outside the door were only asked to watch from the yard, so although it was strange that they were going to say something when the door was closed, no one dared to eavesdrop on the other side.


    The four of Gu Yundong formed a circle at this moment and started to talk about the whole story of this adultery case.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1114: Suspicious Hong Xiaoni

    Chapter 1114 Suspicious Hong Xiaoni


    Although Gu Xiaoxi followed Hong Xiaoni to Dashitou Vige to join her uncle.


    But the Zhou family didn''t really wee them very much. A niece they had never met suddenly came all the way to their house to ask them to take care of them, and brought Gu Xiaoxi. Wouldn''t that be causing trouble?


    However, the Zhou family had their nemesis in the vige, the Chang family, and Gu Xiaoxi and Hong Xiaoni were both refugees. At that time, the court gave preferential treatment to the refugees. If the Chang family made a fuss about this matter, wouldn¡¯t their Zhou family have bad luck?


    So the Zhou family left Hong Xiaoni two.


    At that time, Gu Xiaoxi hadn''t given up looking for Gu Yundong''s family, so he didn''t n to settle in Dashitou Vige at first.


    He thought, if the Zhou family treats Hong Xiaoni well, then entrust the Zhou family to take care of it for the time being, and if it is not good, he will take Hong Xiaoni with him.


    Obviously, the Zhou family treated Hong Xiaoni very badly. They lived in the Zhou family for two days, and they were tossed in various ways.


    Gu Xiaoxi promised that Father Hong would take care of Hong Xiaoni, so he wanted to leave with Hong Xiaoni.


    Who knew that Hong Xiaoni fell ill at this time.


    The disease was so severe that she almost didn''t survive. Gu Xiaoxi could not get away, so she could only stay and take care of her while trying to make money to support her family.


    However, Hong Xiaoni''s illness has not recovered one after another.


    It wasn''t until a yearter that Gu Xiaoxi realized something was wrong.


    He vaguely felt that Hong Xiaoni might not be that seriously ill, she was just afraid that he would leave, that he would go to the Gu family, so she dragged him in this way and let him settle in Dashitou Vige.


    But he had no evidence. Anyway, the doctor swore that Hong Xiaoni was in poor health and could not travel long distances.


    But even if he confirmed that Hong Xiaoni was feigning illness, he couldn''t me her. After all, he promised Father Hong that he would take care of her, and Hong Xiaoni was just afraid.


    He has failed his eldest brother''s entrustment. If he fails Daddy Hong''s entrustment again, what face will he have to live?


    The days went by so slowly, until a few days ago...


    Gu Xiaoxi noticed that Hong Xiaoni was suddenly approaching Zhou Jingui, and when she asked her, she also said that her uncle suddenly woke up and wanted to be nice to her, so she asionally asked her to talk to her aunt.


    But the eldest uncle didn''t like Gu Xiaoxi. He felt that it was too hasty for the two of them to get together at the beginning, and her father died to save Gu Xiaoxi after all. The eldest uncle was a little angry.


    So Hong Xiaoni didn''t take Gu Xiaoxi to her uncle''s house for the time being. After he persuaded her uncle, the two would walk around again in the name of husband and wife.


    Gu Xiaoxi was quite happy when she heard it. After all, Hong Xiaoni''s closest rtives in Dashitou Vige were Zhou Jingui''s two brothers, so it would be good to ease the rtionship.


    He didn''t think much about it and advised her to go for more walks, which was good for her body.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t feel very well two days ago, so he didn''t go down to the ground,y down on the bed to rest, and then asked Hong Xiaoni to help him to call Langzhong in the vige.


    Hong Xiaoni agreed and went out, but she didn''t see her for a long time.


    Gu Xiaoxiy in the room and waited for a long time, and finally fell asleep in a daze.


    There was a faint movement in the middle, but at that time his eyelids were too heavy and he couldn''t open them at all.


    When he woke up again, he saw Chang Yaya lying next to him in only his underwear.


    Before he could react, the door was suddenly pushed open, followed by Hong Xiaoni.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1115: They are friends

    Chapter 1115 They are ''friends''


    Not only did Hong Xiaonie in, but she also showed up with a member of the vige''s husband.


    She didn''t give Gu Xiaoxi time to react, so she rushed over and punched them in the face.


    Chang Yaya also woke up. The wound on her face was picked by Hong Xiaoni with her fingernails.


    As soon as there was amotion here, the Zhou family who heard the noise outside rushed in, and Zhou Jingui even took his son and beat him hard, and finally tied both of them directly.


    Gu Xiaoxi were both stunned, followed by Hong Xiaoni crying, the two patriarchs rushed over and shouted ountability, and the vigers pointed at them.


    Gu Xiaoxi subconsciously said that he was wronged, he only said that he was ufortable lying in bed, and that was it when he woke up.


    Ke Langzhong took his pulse, but said he was healthy and had no problems.


    The two were caught in the bed, so they were brought into the Zhou family ancestral hall and locked up for two days and two nights.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan frowned upon hearing this, "Why do I feel that this gentleman is quite suspicious? Is he from the Zhou n?"


    "No, he is a foreigner."


    A foreigner in the vige, but there is a high possibility of being bribed.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help looking at Chang Yaya, "What about you? When talking about evidence earlier, you said that you gave my uncle something. What happened?"


    Chang Yaya smiled bitterly, "I was deceived by Hong Xiaoni, I had no friends since I was a child. When Hong Xiaoni approached me, I was strange, but she said that her uncle was from the Zhou family, she was not, her maiden name was Hong, and her husband''s surname was Gu, so she doesn''t want to get involved in the Zhou and Chang family affairs, she just wants to live her own life and make her own friends."


    Chang Yaya was very happy, and the two became friends in silence.


    But no one told it, after all, in the eyes of outsiders, Hong Xiaoni is the Zhou family. She had a hard time in Dashitou Vige, and Chang Yaya didn''t want her to be med by her uncle''s house.


    She was all about Hong Xiaoni''s ns, but she didn''t expect to be put together...


    Why Gu Xiaoxi''s underwear appeared in her home, she didn''t know. But it''s too easy for someone who cares to put it in her house.


    She didn''t know why Gu Xiaoxi''s name was embroidered on her purse. The purse was indeed embroidered by her, but one day she suddenly couldn''t find it. When she reappeared, she just breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t look carefully at the embroidered three very small words inside the purse.


    But she said this and no one believed it.


    As for the food she gave to Gu Xiaoxi, it was because Hong Xiaoni said that she suddenly wanted to eat the sour radish she made. Recently, her appetite has been bad and her mouth has no taste.


    As a friend, Chang Yaya naturally hurried home and made her pickled radish.


    When I brought it over, Hong Xiaoni was not at home, only Gu Xiaoxi was there.


    She gave the bowl of sour radishes to Gu Xiaoxi and asked him to pass it on for him. But in the eyes of outsiders, she took the initiative to put food into the hands of Gu Xiaoxi, who had a nk face.


    But Chang Yaya remembered that there was no one around at that time. How could I have imagined that there was a son of a n elder who happened to pass by and saw him right?


    In just a short period of time, it became evidence that others said they gave and received privately.


    Gu Yundong tapped the table with his fingers, "So you took the initiative to show up at Gu''s house two days ago, and you also went to find Hong Xiaoni?"


    "Yes, she said that there is no one at home. There is a very rare thing in the house. I am her friend, and I specially took me to see it." When I got to Gu''s house and drank a ss of water, I felt dizzy.


    There is still something I don''t understand now, this is what Hong Xiaoni nned.


    At this moment, Hong Xiaoni is also at Zhou''s house, anxiously thinking about countermeasures with Zhou Jingui and others.


    There will be a small update tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1116: Zhous plan

    Chapter 1116 Zhou Family''s n


    No one from the Zhou n thought that things were going well, and suddenly a Cheng Yaojin was killed in the middle, and Cheng Yaojin, who was so powerful that they were helpless, felt aggrieved to death in an instant.


    Patriarch Zhou was especially angry, he asked Hong Xiaoni, "That''s really Gu Xiaoxi''s niece, are you sure?"


    "She said her name was Gu Yundong, so that''s right." Hong Xiaoni said, "The age seems to be simr, I guess she met a noble on the way to escape, so she lived so well."


    said this, Hong Xiaoni was still a little jealous.


    She was also a fugitive, and she was also in her teens. Why did she meet a useless man like Gu Xiaoxi? God treated her unfairly.


    Zhou Jingui was a little anxious, "Patriarch, now is not the time to talk about this. Patriarch Chang also said before that he would bring in the food that waspensated for us, but now he doesn''t. It''s not good for us, don''t ask us to turn it around when the timees. Compensating them would be a big loss."


    "Okay, you don''t need to remind me, I know." Patriarch Zhou said impatiently, and he was even more irritable, tapping his fingers on the table.


    After a while, he asked the three n elders on the opposite side, "What are your thoughts?"


    "What else can you think? I said that it shouldn''t be so messy at the beginning, and the Chang family is not a fool. Once the matter is over, they will still want to understand, and then..."


    "Crack." Patriarch Zhou pped the table suddenly, his eyes widened, "What''s the use of talking about this now? You''ve already done it, can you go back in time?"


    The old man shut his mouth and dared not speak.


    The other n elders also said in a low voice, "I think it''s better to just leave it alone, it''s just a misunderstanding. I think that the man and woman will definitely not let Gu Xiaoxi be charged with adultery. "


    Zhou Patriarch also thought of this, which is why he was in such a dilemma.


    But how easy it is to say that there is a misunderstanding, the Chang family will be the first to make them bleed.


    "Knock Knock" There was a sudden knock at the door, Zhou Jingui went to open the door, and the vigers who were guarding outside Gu''s yard came in.


    Patriarch Zhou asked him, "What happened to them?"


    "Nothing happened. I just spent a couple of dors to buy some rice, noodles, fish and vegetables from the Chang family." The viger''s tone was a little sour, and he finally asked, "Patriarch, if they buy more, we can Sell ??it to them?"


    Patriarch Zhou waved his hand, "Just watch if you want to watch, what are you doing staring at that little money?"


    Vigers can only go out.


    However, as soon as he left, a few people in the room started to discuss, "Just a little rice, noodles, fish and vegetables, and just give me a tael of silver. It''s really generous."


    "That''s right, that man is an official. When you see these two people, they are well dressed. The family must not be short of money."


    "I thought Gu Xiaoxi had no rtives and no reason, but I didn''t expect to have such a rich niece now."


    Several people were whispering, and Patriarch Zhou''s face was ashen.


    It was Zhou Jingui. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he whispered, "Actually, there is another way."


    "What method, tell me." Seeing his confident look, n Chief Zhou immediately became interested.


    Zhou Jingui nced at Hong Xiaoni and said, "Xiao Ni is still Gu Xiaoxi''s daughter-inw, isn''t that couple her junior? As long as Xiao Ni and Gu Xiaoxi live well in the future, then everyone will be a family. Help each other, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1117: unwilling to be suspended

    Chapter 1117 Unwilling to be suspended


    Zhou Patriarch''s spirit instantly, "You mean..."


    "Patriarch, that pair of men and women are not only rich and powerful, they are much stronger than the Qiu family in the county. Moreover, looking at that woman, she is very fond of this uncle Gu Xiaoxi, and she will never treat him badly in the future. Don''t you have a good time with Xiaoni? We can also have some soup with you."


    Patriarch Zhou lowered his eyes and thought, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he could do it.


    They are supported by a big man who is an official of the imperial court. Are you afraid that they will not be able to overwhelm the Chang family? I''m afraid that the entire Dashitou Vige will be up to them.


    The issue is¡­¡­


    He looked at Hong Xiaoni, "Will Gu Xiaoxi continue to be husband and wife with her?"


    Hong Xiaoni was full of confidence, "Don''t worry, Patriarch, I know Gu Xiaoxi. He promised my father that he would take care of me, so he would not break his promise. What''s more, he didn''t know that I was involved in this matter from beginning to end, even if I was just at the ancestral hall, and I just told Chang Yaya that she lied."


    Facing Gu Xiaoxi, she always looked like she was broken and heartbroken, and she didn''t say anything in front of him.


    "As for Chang Yaya? What if she tells the truth? I just insist that she is lying and that she took the initiative to seduce my husband. She and I are not friends at all. I am Gu Xiaoxi''s wife for nearly two years, Chang Ya. You have only known Gu Xiaoxi for a few days, he must believe me more."


    Zhou Patriarch thinks it makes sense.


    "Alright, you take the initiative to go to Gu Xiaoxi and say that you were too impulsive before and didn''t believe him, but now you wake up and realize that he is also a victim. You go and apologize and ask him to forgive you. He is also an honest man, and when he softens his heart, he will forgive you."


    "When the timees, all the faults will be med on Chang Yaya. Gu Xiaoxi is innocent. Naturally, the couple will not continue to hold on to it. After all, you are also their little aunt, and they still hope that you and Gu Xiaoxi will continue. If the husband and wife are in harmony, it is better to help you than to help an outsider."


    Hong Xiaoni nodded, "I''ll go now."


    She was eager to try, and under the faint instructions of Zhou Patriarch and Zhou Jingui, her eyes were red and swollen, and she walked out of the door of Zhou''s house with a basket of vegetables.


    Hong Xiaoni''s expression was sad, but her steps were brisk.


    That''s right, she did design Gu Xiaoxi with the Zhou family.


    In the past two years, Hong Xiaoni almost never went to the ground because of her illness, and Gu Xiaoxi did most of the housework. Therefore, she was covered with white and tender skin at home. Except for not eating enough and bing thinner, she looked better than the mother-inw in the vige in other ces.


    A few days ago, my aunt was going to the county town to buy something, she made an excuse and went with it.


    She has been in Dashitou Vige for nearly two years, but only two or three times to the county seat, because Gu Xiaoxi felt that she was weak and did not let her go out. This time with his aunt, he agreed.


    I didn''t expect to meet the young master of the Qiu family as soon as I arrived at the county seat. It was a coincidence that the young master of the Qiu family liked her delicate appearance when the wind blew, so he wanted to take her as a concubine.


    The Qiu family in the county seat is a big family. Compared with Gu Xiaoxi, who is so poor that he only has two clothes to change, even if he is a maid in her house, it is better than in the Gu family.


    So, Hong Xiaoni was moved.


    It''s just that she is already married, unless Gu Xiaoxi divorces her. But that would be detrimental to her reputation, how could she be willing to be dismissed?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1118: obscure mind

    Chapter 1118 Obscure thoughts


    Zhou Jingui gave her a notice and asked Gu Xiaoxi to take the initiative to make mistakes, preferably the kind of mistakes that can directly kill Gu Xiaoxi.


    No one would care even if he died anyway.


    That''s not all, Patriarch Zhou and Zhou Jingui felt that they could not only use this time to catch up with the Qiu family in the county town, but also severely suppress the Chang family.


    Picking and choosing, they liked Chang Yaya.


    Chang Yaya is a Chang family member, but her life is not very good. Her parents died when she was born. Her grandmother said that she was a broom star, which caused her to have no friends since she was a child, and even the Chang family members avoided her.


    Grandma Chang didn''t like this granddaughter, but she only had one son, and the son left such a granddaughter. So she beat and scolded Chang Yaya, and at the same time she could only live with her. Chang Yaya''s reputation can be said to be destroyed by her force, but Chang Yaya can grow up safely, and she also raised her.


    Two years ago, the grandmother who lived with her, loved and killed each other passed away, and she was the only one left in her family.


    Such a candidate is perfect. Chang Yaya has reached the age of marriage, and there is no elder to support her. It is normal for her to see Gu Xiaoxi, who is hardworking and hardworking.


    The two of them were caught raped in bed, and they would definitely not end well.


    At that time, Hong Xiaoni can say to the Qiu family, "My family is poor, I have no money for medical treatment, and my health is good and bad. So although I have been married to Gu Xiaoxi for nearly two years, I have never let him touch it. Unexpectedly, he suppressed it. He can''t stop looking for another girl. He can look for it, as long as he leaves with me, he can look for anyone he wants. But he is afraid of being driven out of Dashitou Vige by the Zhou family, so he can only trap me while he is And it''s not clear to other girls..."


    Yes, Hong Xiaoni and Gu Xiaoxi have been married for nearly two years, and they are still innocent.


    It''s not that Hong Xiaoni didn''t let Gu Xiaoxi touch her, but that she started feigning illness not long after she came to Dashitou Vige. Gu Xiaoxi is not a beast, and she insisted on marrying her when she was still sick.


    But Hong Xiaoni herself also wanted to leave a way out, so the two sides have been a nominal couple for so long.


    No, the young master of the Qiu family has taken a fancy to her. When I hear that she is still an innocent girl, I am afraid that she will be even happier.


    All the ns have been scrutinized, and they led Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya into the trap step by step.


    Watching n Chief Chang being forced to step back step by step, the Chang family members were so overwhelmed that they couldn''t lift their heads.


    Everything is perfect, as long as I go to the ancestral hall today and pull the two out to be executed, the matter will be over.


    I didn''t expect... The person who is the least likely to be rescued has such a big backer.


    But that''s okay.


    Hong Xiaoni''s eyes are shining, she is also Gu Xiaoxi''s wife, the Qiu family in the county town is a big family, but Gu Xiaoxi''s niece-inw is an official.


    is another multiple-choice question. Of course, she chose the official and the rich. Moreover, she is also a full-fledged wife, which is better than being a concubine.


    The most important thing is that Hong Xiaoni still has a bit of an obscure mind. She thinks... that man with a bow and arrow who kills the young man who is the imperial official at a young age is handsome, stalwart and especially masculine, much better than Master Qiu.


    Maybe, she also likes a weak and boneless girl like herself?


    Compared to the strong Gu Yundong, he is much more feminine.


    Hong Xiaoni quickly walked to the door of Gu''s house, and the people guarding the door frowned when they saw her.


    Seeing that she was about to reach out and push the door in, the Chang family immediately stopped her.


    "Wait, you''re not allowed in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1119: Watching my daughter-in-law wash her eyes

    Chapter 1119 Watching my daughter-inw wash her eyes


    Hong Xiaoni was stunned, "I''m here to bring some food to my Xiaoxi. There''s nothing to eat at home. I''m afraid she''ll be hungry."


    "That won''t work, they have food, they don''t need you, you can go."


    Hong Xiaoni frowned, "This is my house, why don''t you let me in."


    The Zhou family also began to help, "That''s right, the patriarch just let us look at them, and he didn''t say they were prisoners. The husband is ill, and the daughter-inw can''te in and see?"


    The two sides disagreed, and they soon quarreled.


    The four people who were talking in the room also heard it, and Shao Qingyuan got up and said, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    "Be careful."


    Shao Qingyuan left the house and walked towards the courtyard gate.


    The vigers of the Zhou and Chang ethnic groups were still pushing and arguing, but Hong Xiaoni saw her first with sharp eyes.


    immediately lowered his eyes and wanted to go inside, but after taking two steps, he suddenly fell to the ground.


    The people on both sides who were still arguing were stunned for a moment. Just now... they shouldn''t have met her, right?


    Did you meet it? no?


    may have identally pushed her, otherwise how could she fall?


    The Zhou family wanted to reach out to help her, but Hong Xiaoni quickly waved her hand, "No, no, I can do it myself, men and women can''t ept it, I just need to get up by myself."


    said yes, but looked at Shao Qingyuan, patted his hands weakly, put the vegetable basket in front, and had no intention of getting up for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." turned around and left.


    Eyes hurt, let''s go and see my daughter-inw to wash her eyes.


    He went back to the room, walking in a hurry, Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise, "What''s wrong? Is there a dog behind you?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "It''s okay, Hong Xiaoni is just here."


    As soon as he heard Hong Xiaoni''s name, Gu Xiaoxi''s expression changed.


    Although he is not smart, he is not a fool either.


    In fact, when he and Chang Yaya were locked in the ancestral hall at the same time, they talked to each other, and he was more inclined to believe in Chang Yaya at that time.


    Now that things have been sorted out from the beginning to the end, and there are reminders from Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, Gu Xiaoxi only thinks that Hong Xiaoni is very scary.


    She was no different from the vicious and vicious people they encountered on their way to escape.


    Those refugees can still be said to be forced to live, and they have no way to survive, but what about Hong Xiaoni? He raised her, took care of her and followed her, but in the end he ended up being calcted to death by her.


    Almost, if Yun Dong came a dayter, he and Chang Yaya, an innocent person, would be dead.


    How can Gu Xiaoxi not hate in his heart?


    Gu Yundong patted his shoulder, "Uncle, rest first, I''ll go out and have a look."


    "She''s not a good person, be careful, don''t be bitten by her."


    "Don''t worry, I have my senses."


    When Gu Yundong went out this time, Hong Xiaoni, who had fallen to the ground, also got up.


    She never thought that when Shao Qingyuan saw her fall, she not only turned around and left, but didn''t even ask a question.


    "Hong Xiaoni, what are you doing?"


    Gu Yundong walked up to her and saw that she was stunned, her eyes were full of disappointment, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help twitching fiercely.


    Fortunately, Hong Xiaoni still knew the purpose of hering. If she couldn''t seduce Shao Qingyuan, she would have to hold Gu Xiaoxi in her hands.


    She looked at Gu Yundong and smiled very kindly, "Yundong, I''m your little aunt. I saw it in the ancestral hall before. The scene was chaotic and I didn''t have time to introduce myself."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1120: you are so ugly

    Chapter 1120 You are too ugly


    Gu Yundong''s scalp is about to explode! !


    Who is who? who are you mine? Make it clear, don''t talk to yourself.


    Hong Xiaoni tidied up her clothes and said kindly, "I know we don''t have anything to eat at home, and I was afraid you might be hungry, so I went to my uncle''s house to get some dishes."


    She raised her arm and showed her the vegetables in the basket.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, they have already eaten lunch, is it a bitte for you to deliver the food again?


    Hong Xiaoni was still talking, she acted as a charitable and polite elder, "Is your uncle alright, he passed out before, I was so angry that I didn''t pay attention, this wife is really ipetent. By the way, I I went to see Lang Zhong just now, but I heard that you don''t need it, you can treat it yourself, so how is he now? Is he awake? I''ll go in and take care of him."


    As she said that, she was about to walk in. The Zhou and Chang nsmen didn''t stop her this time, so they were afraid of knocking her down again.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong, who was standing inside the door, suddenly pulled out his hand behind his back.


    Her hand...is holding a wooden stick?


    The wooden stick was lifted and directly pressed against Hong Xiaoni''s stomach, "Stop."


    Hong Xiaoni, "..."


    She raised her head in amazement, "Yun Dong, why don''t you let me in? Your uncle needs me, he will definitely want to see me when he wakes up."


    "No, my uncle doesn''t want to see you at all, you are too ugly."


    "I, I''m ugly??!!" Hong Xiaoni screamed, reaching out and touching her face, where is she ugly? where?


    The other people present looked at each other, although Hong Xiaoni was not as good-looking as this girl Gu, but in Dashitou Vige, she could be regarded as a vige flower.


    is just a little weak, and it is not easy to have children.


    Who knew that Gu Yundong nodded affirmatively, "Yes, you are so ugly, your heart is dirty, aren''t you ugly?"


    Hong Xiaoni''s hands stiffened, she raised her head and smiled dryly, "Yun Dong, did you misunderstand me? Did Chang Yaya say something? I tell you, she is lying, she just wants to provoke our rtionship as husband and wife. I It''s your little aunt, and my uncle and I fled all the way to the desert, that''s the feeling of sharing weal and woe, I can''t bear him, he can''t bear me, we are a very loving couple."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Love couples? What do you mean by conjugal love? Did you let your uncle lead someone to beat him up and throw him in the cold ancestral hall? Or did you mean he was locked up and starved for two days? God, you didn''t even look at it? Or did you even stop him when he was about to be pulled to death by the two n chiefs?"


    Hong Xiaoni felt breathless being questioned, she could only continue tough, "I misunderstood that Xiaoxi did something wrong to me, I understand now, I know that he was wronged, it was Chang Ya You''re seducing him."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Misunderstanding? What about before there was a misunderstanding? Look at you, and then look at my uncle. One was raised to be white and tender, the other was skinny and full of frost; one was warm and neat, the other was thin Patch; one has been working in the field all day, and the other has nothing to do and doesn''t even wash his clothes. This is called a loving couple? You are clearly using my uncle as a ve!!"


    Hong Xiaoni''s face turned pale, especially when she saw the meaningful eyes of the vigers standing beside her.


    But she still stood strong and exined in a low voice, "I was sick. The doctor said that I couldn''t do heavy work, so I could only support it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1121: i beat him

    Chapter 1121 I killed him


    "I''m sick, why is it so strange?" Gu Yundong retracted the stick, "Just right, I will treat the disease, I''ll give you a pulse and see if I can cure youpletely."


    Hong Xiaoni dared to let her feel the pulse, she immediately took two steps back, "No, no need, I''m already fine."


    "When it''s so good, do you think I''ll believe it? Do you think I''m a fool?"


    Gu Yundong pressed close, "I don''t think you''re sick, you''re just kidding, cheating,zy, and scheming, aren''t you just bullying my uncle without any rtives around? Nian still dares toe to the door now, do you really think I have no temper? I will return the previous ount for my uncle now and return it to you. "


    "Pa" Gu Yundong pped her face with a p with his backhand.


    She really got more and more angry the more she talked, this woman is absolutely hateful.


    In particr, she had previously heard about the cause of Hong''s father''s death. Hong''s father was injured on the leg when he was fleeing the wastnd. When he encountered refugees, he couldn''t escape at all, but it happened that Gu Xiaoxi also fell to the ground. A knife shed over, and Father Hong turned over and put it on Gu Xiaoxi''s body to block him.


    But even if Father Hong didn''t save Gu Xiaoxi, he couldn''t escape, and he would also die.


    Father Hong didn''t die to save Gu Xiaoxi, he found a way back for his daughter before he died.


    But Gu Yundong had to admit that it was a fact that he saved Gu Xiaoxi. If it weren''t for such a block, which gave Gu Xiaoxi a chance to escape, even if Gu Xiaoxi saved his life, he would have been seriously injured.


    So Father Hong asked him to take care of his daughter. He agreed and did it, but it was enough.


    What Gu Xiaoxi owes Father Hong has been paid off since he sent Hong Xiaoni to Dashitou Vige safely and took care of her for so long, giving her a stable enough life.


    And Hong Xiaoni designed him to kill him.


    But she owes Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Yundong''s p was to collect debts for his uncle.


    But Hong Xiaoni was stunned, and so were the others.


    The Zhou n wanted to go forward to stop it, but the stick in Gu Yundong''s hand suddenly mmed into a jar under the courtyard wall.


    The sound of ??''crash'' made everyone afraid to move.


    Gu Yundong''s cold eyes swept over them one by one, "Whoever dares toe up, I will kill him."


    Everyone swallowed, this little girl... too cruel.


    Hong Xiaoni also swallowed her saliva, looked at her in horror, her voice stuttered, "I, how do I say it is your little aunt, you are not filial, are you not afraid of ruining your reputation?"


    "Snapped"


    Who knew that the one who responded to her was Gu Yundong pped again, "It won''t be the case in the future, my uncle has already divorced you."


    Hong Xiaoni''s cheeks were flushed, and hatred filled her eyes little by little.


    How dare she? How dare you beat her again and again in front of everyone? This is in the big stone vige.


    However, this hatred disappeared in an instant.


    Because she saw Shao Qingyuane out.


    Shao Qingyuan came out when he heard the noise outside, but when he came out, he still had a shoe in his hand.


    These shoes, which Hong Xiaoni knows, are the only two pairs of shoes that Gu Xiaoxi has.


    Why did he take out Gu Xiaoxi''s shoes? Do you want to say that she is just a broken shoe?


    As soon as he thought about it, he saw Shao Qingyuan passing the shoe in his hand to Gu Yundong, "Didn''t you always use the sole of your shoe to p people? Why are you using your hands today? Does it hurt?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1122: These two are not normal

    Chapter 1122 These two are abnormal


    Gu Yundong shook his hand, it really hurt.


    "I was so angry for a while, I never thought that this woman would dare to run up to the door brazenly after doing so many bad things, and she didn''t have time to go back and get the soles of her shoes."


    Shao Qingyuan, "It''s okay, I brought it for you, you use it,e back into the room and I''ll rub some ointment for you, your palms are red."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong responded, then turned his head.


    Hong Xiaoni looked at these two people in horror, they were abnormal, these two people were not normal, they were just crazy.


    She turned her head and ran away, no longer caring about finding Gu Xiaoxi to reconcile, and no longer caring about seducing Shao Qingyuan.


    She just wanted to run far away, otherwise she would lose her life.


    As soon as Hong Xiaoni ran, Gu Yundong could only say regretfully, "I really can''t help but fight."


    Then she went into the house with Shao Qingyuan.


    The people outside couldn''t help swallowing, stunned.


    Also, can you still do this? It was the first time I saw a junior beat an elder, and he fought so confidently.


    The members of the Chang n said mockingly, "Hey, Hong Xiaoni seems to belong to your Zhou family, right? You were beaten like this, and you didn''t even stop her."


    A trace of annoyance shed across the faces of those Zhou vigers. They were all startled just now. How dare they do it?


    "Well, that''s their own business. Auntie and niece are fighting. We can''t get started."


    "That''s it, the girl''s business, our big man''s, is it easy to pull?"


    After a few people made excuses, they could feel at ease.


    Besides, Hong Xiaoni is not one of their n, strictly speaking.


    Gu Yundong returned to the room and saw Gu Xiaoxi looking at her with aplicated expression.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "What did I do wrong just now?"


    "No." Gu Yundong and Hong Xiaoni, he must be on his niece''s side. "It''s just sad."


    I can''t tell what I feel, it just feels like a dream.


    A few days ago, the two still cared about each other''s husband and wife under the same roof, but in just a few days, they became enemies.


    Gu Xiaoxi has nothing to say about Hong Xiaoni. He likes girls who are hardworking, hardworking and kind-hearted. Hong Xiaoni and his ideal daughter-inw are thousands of miles apart.


    It is a responsibility for him to work diligently to support her. In fact, for Gu Xiaoxi, who is only about 20 years old, this responsibility is like a mountain, and the burden on his shoulders makes him very tired.


    Now, there is a sense of relief.


    "Yun Dong, if you hit her, n Chief Zhou will probablye to her door in a while." Beating Hong Xiaoni in front of so many people is equivalent to hitting n Chief Zhou in the face. Can he not be angry?


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I just want them toe."


    Gu Xiaoxi was puzzled.


    Gu Yundong pressed him to lie down, "Don''t worry about the next thing, you are still ill, lie down and get a good night''s sleep, and when your body recovers, things will probably be almost the same."


    Gu Xiaoxi was even more confused, but he was really tired. With Yun Dong and his fianc¨¦ by his side, he was really more at ease, and he fell asleep not long afterying down.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at Chang Yaya, "You haven''t had a good rest for two days, the room next door is empty, you can go to sleep. Don''t worry, we are here."


    Chang Yaya hesitated for a moment, "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Not yet, I will tell you if I need it."


    "it is good."


    Chang Yaya went back to the house to rest.


    Sure enough, Patriarch Zhou came to the door aggressively with Zhou Jingui.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1123: divorce

    Chapter 1123 Divorce Wife


    In order not to disturb Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya to rest, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan took the lead out of the courtyard and spoke directly at the gate.


    Before Patriarch Zhou spoke, Zhou Jingui had already dragged Hong Xiaoni and rushed in front of Gu Yundong.


    "Miss Gu, what do you mean? Our Xiaoni goes back to her own home, it''s fine if you don''t let her in. You don''t appreciate the food for you and you beat her. Do you think there''s no one in our Zhou family? "


    Gu Yundong looked at him, his brows and eyes were a little cold.


    It was this old man who led someone to beat his uncle seriously, and he still had the face to ask the teacher for guilt?


    Patriarch Zhou also said, "Miss Gu, you must give us an exnation."


    "Exin? Well, because of her." Gu Yundong pointed at Hong Xiaoni who was standing behind Zhou Jingui and said, "She humiliated me and took advantage of me."


    People: ? ? ? ha?


    "How did she humiliate you?"


    "My uncle has divorced her, but she still said that she was my aunt, calling her a niece. This is not humiliation? I am about the same age as her, but she insisted on lowering me, not upying me. What is cheap?"


    Zhou Jingui was furious, "Divorce his wife?? Why did he, Gu Xiaoxi, divorce his wife? I don''t agree."


    "Why do you say? A man who has been married to her husband for two years has not been married yet, and he doesn''t know what he''s nning. Shouldn''t my uncle quit for such a person?"


    Everyone was in an uproar, no, no, Gu Xiaoxi hasn''t touched this Hong Xiaoni yet?


    Even Patriarch Zhou didn''t know about this, and he looked at Hong Xiaoni with swollen cheeks in surprise.


    Patriarch Chang came here at this time, and heughed as soon as he approached, "Brother Zhou, this is your fault. We are all men, don''t we marry for the sake of our daughter-inw and children? Working hard all day, working in the fields and working as a family member, serving his daughter-inw like an ancestor, but she still wouldn''t be touched. If you were you, you would have driven such a daughter-inw away long ago. Are you going home? You can''te to your niece, do you think she''s right?"


    Zhou Jin was so arrogant that he was gnashing his teeth, this old man came at the right time.


    Hong Xiaoni didn''t expect Gu Xiaoxi to even tell her niece this kind of thing, doesn''t he feel ashamed?


    She quickly defended, "That''s because, because I''m not in good health, that''s why..."


    "If you are not in good health, you havemitted one of the seven evils, and you should quit."


    "I, I, I''m fine now."


    "I also said that I am good at medicine, and I am not inferior to your vige elders. I can give you a pulse to see if you are all well. By the way, let''s see what diseases you have had in the past, why it''s only been two years. It''s not good, is it all right now?"


    Hong Xiaoni immediately stepped back.


    Gu Yundong sneered, "What are you hiding? Are you guilty? I think you are a woman with a heart full of lies, wickedness, shamelessness, and scorpion. Who are you going to leave??"


    Everyone''s ears were buzzing. This woman was so good at talking. The problem was not the same as the quarrel with the women in the vige.


    At least n Chief Zhou threw his sleeves away under the schadenfreude expression of n Chief Chang.


    Zhou Jingui couldn''t say anything about Gu Yundong, so he could only lead Hong Xiaoni away in a hurry.


    Patriarch Changughed, "Miss Gu''s words are really sharp, I admire it."


    Shao Qingyuan patted the patriarch Chang, "We''re tired, so let''s go back to rest first, and we won''t entertain the patriarch Chang."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1124: Theres a way out

    Chapter 1124 There is still a way out


    Patriarch Chang was taken aback for a moment, feeling that a note was stuffed into his hand.


    He immediately smiled again, "It''s reallyte, we won''t bother, and wait for something to happen. I''ll have someone elsee to inform you."


    "Thank you."


    Shao Qingyuan took Gu Yundong and turned back to the room. After closing the door, Gu Yundong said, "Huh, I''m so tired. I used to think that these seven rules were especially unfair to women, but now I find that Hong Xiaoni is divorced for this reason. The woman is simply delightful."


    Shao Qingyuan stood behind her and pressed her shoulder, "The rule of seven outs is just a source, anyone who really wants to divorce his wife can find any excuse. If he doesn''t want to divorce his wife, even if hemits all seven out of the way, he doesn''t care. of."


    Gu Yundong nodded. Anyway, in her ce, there is no divorce, only Heli and... widowed.


    Thinking, she turned her head and gave Shao Qingyuan a gloomy look.


    Thetter, "..." Why do you feel that your back is cold?


    He quickly changed the subject, "After such amotion, the Zhou family should know that reconciliation with us ispletely impossible, and it is estimated that they will find other ways. I have already handed the note to n Chief Chang, and we will see them next. "


    Patriarch Chang hurriedly returned to his home with the note, and immediately entered the house and unfolded the note.


    There are many characters written with charcoal pen on it, the most important one - let people follow Zhou Jingui and Hong Xiaoni from now on, and find someone to guard the entrance of the vige.


    Patriarch Chang touched his chin, which means, what are Zhou Jingui and Hong Xiaoni going to do?


    No matter what you do, it seems that Young Master Shao and the two are already on their side.


    Now the most important thing is to suppress the Zhou family.


    Patriarch Chang went out quickly, and asked a few clever and shrewd people in the n to give some advice.


    These people quickly nodded and dispersed, and two of them went to the vicinity of Zhou''s house, staring at the movement of Zhou''s house.


    In the Zhou family at this time, Zhou Jingui couldn''t help but p Hong Xiaoni so hard that she almost knocked out her teeth.


    Patriarch Zhou frowned, "Okay, what''s the use of hitting her now?"


    "Patriarch, what should we do now?"


    Patriarch Zhou had a grim expression on his face, "I''m afraid the two surnamed Shao are unwilling to reconcile with us, so they have to find another way." He paused before saying, "Let''s find Young Master Qiu."


    "But the surname Shao is an official. Although Young Master Qiu can talk in the county town, is he happy to meet the official?" Young Master Qiu just wanted to take a concubine. For Hong Xiaoni''s sake, he would offend the surname Shao. of?


    "The man surnamed Shao is an official, but we don''t know how big an official is. Who knows if he is just fooling people." At that time, he looked at the fish talisman, but he couldn''t see the words engraved on the fish talisman clearly. "Hasn''t Young Master Qiu been in contact with our county magistrate? Please help him to ask your lord, who is this person, if he is not an official... hum."


    Zhou Jingui asked in a low voice, "If the official... is big?"


    "That''s not too big of a problem. He doesn''t even have a decent guard by his side, and the wife he married is also Gu Xiaoxi''s niece who has no background."


    Zhou Jingui nodded again and again, "Yes, Uncle is right, I will go to the county town early tomorrow morning, you can drag it here first."


    "Well, don''t let people pay attention. When you see Master Qiu, talk more about Xiaoni''s difficulties and the grievances and humiliation she has received."


    "Yes."


    Early the next morning, Zhou Jingui really left the house before dawn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1125: Im going to the county

    Chapter 1125 I''m going to the county town


    What Zhou Jingui didn''t know was that he just went out.


    A man who was nestled in the straw pile not far away had his eyes lit up, woke up his sleepingpanion, and said in a low voice, "Keep staring here, I''ll follow."


    "Be careful, it''s definitely not a good thing to sneak out so early. It seems that the vige chief is right, they really did something."


    The man nodded, closed his clothes, and followed silently.


    Then he followed him all the way into the county seat, crossed the alley, and finally stopped at the back door of Qiu Mansion.


    Chang''s boy frowned and could only wait outside. After waiting for nearly half an hour, Zhou Jingui came out.


    just looks happy.


    Chang''s boy nced at Qiu''s mansion, he was worried, and followed Zhou Jingui back to Dashitou Vige.


    As soon as he entered the vige, he quickly found Patriarch Chang.


    Patriarch Chang sighed in his heart, "The Zhou family is so close to Qiu''s residence? Could it be that their backer is Qiu''s residence?"


    "Patriarch, what should we do now?"


    "Wait a moment." n Chief Chang said, hurried into the room, took a pen and paper and wrote something, then came out and handed the paper to him, "Go and give it to the few people who are staring at Gu''s house. When someone delivers food, find an opportunity to quietly hand this note to Young Master Shao. Don''t let the Zhou family find out, go ahead."


    Shao Qingyuan quickly received the note and learned what he wanted to know.


    Patriarch Chang also thoughtfully wrote the Qiu family''s origin and status in the county on the note.


    Gu Yundong also read the words on it clearly, "This week, the Zhou family has a rtionship with the Qiu family. This is because they think they have a backer, so they are trying so hard to suppress the Chang family."


    ording to the meaning in Patriarch Chang''s letter, the status of this Qiu Mansion in Heyuan County is the same as that of Liu Mansion in Fengkai County.


    The only difference is that unlike Liu Mansion, there are rtives who are officials in the capital.


    "You said, this Hong Xiaoni, could it be that someone from Qiu''s mansion took a fancy to it?" At that time, Gu Yundong guessed that she disliked Uncle Gu for being poor and poor, so when she wanted to climb the high branch, Hong Xiaoni''s face changed.


    Isn''t this Qiu Mansion like that Gaozhi?


    Shao Qing is far from sure, after all, he thinks Hong Xiaoni is so ugly, people in Qiu Mansion have to be blind to see her.


    "I''ll go to the county seat in the afternoon."


    "Okay, leave it to me here. I have experience in procrastinating, so they won''t let them find out that you''re not there."


    Shao Qingyuan hugged her, "Be careful yourself, if something happens...the first choice is to protect yourself. I wille back as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make fun of myself."


    As they talked about Shao Qingyuan, they walked towards the yard. Before leaving, they had to perform a scene for these people in the yard.


    Shao Qingyuan arrived in the yard and squatted on the ground trying to clean up the tank that was broken yesterday.


    Gu Yundong immediately came over and pulled him up, "Brother Shao, don''t be too busy,st night I took care of my uncle all night. Now he doesn''t have repeated fever, you go to bed quickly, here is the And me."


    Immediately in front of everyone, he pushed Shao Qingyuan into the house.


    The people in the yard couldn''t helpughing, "I didn''t expect this young man to look very noble and filial. He took care of Gu Xiaoxi for a whole night."


    "This Gu Xiaoxi is afraid that it will be time to turn around in the future."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Yundong came out angrily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1126: someone wants to see you

    Chapter 1126 Someone wants to see you


    "What are you arguing about, didn''t you hear what I said just now to let my eldest brother Shao go to bed? Everyone''s voice is so loud, there is still a patient in this room, can you think about it for others, do you have a sense of public morality?"


    As soon as Gu Yundong came out, he was scolded for a while, and the six people were scolded and stared at her nkly.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly turned out of the yard while their eyes were on Gu Yundong and his back was turned to him.


    There is no way, the yard of the Gu family is really small, and there is no window exit on the other side. The only exits are this yard and that gate.


    Fortunately, the courtyard wall is not high, which is too easy for Shao Qingyuan, and the person disappears in an instant.


    Gu Yundong stared at the six people when he saw that he was gone, and said in a slightly soft tone, "You all stop talking for a while, keep quiet, or I will kick all of you out."


    She was fierce, and after speaking, she returned to the room arrogantly.


    From beginning to end, none of these six people noticed that Shao Qingyuan had left.


    Shao Qingyuan left the yard and quickly left the vige.


    Sure enough, there was already a carriage parked at the entrance of the vige, and it was the driver he hired yesterday.


    The driver saw him and rushed up to greet him, "Young Master Shao, do you want to go back to the county seat?"


    Shao Qingyuan took off the reins of the carriage and said to the driver, "I have an urgent matter to go back to the county town. You wait for me here first, and then you can drive the carriage back when I get back."


    "Okay, Young Master Shao."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Where is the hard work, this young master Shao is generous, hired him as a driver for a few days, but gave him a full three taels of silver, which is enough for his sry for a month, and he is willing to wait for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan jumped on the horse and went straight to the county seat.


    And at the gate of the county government at this moment, the young master of the Qiu family was walking out of it with ease.


    It''s just the county magistrate who is still in the yamen, but he asked the master beside him with a puzzled look, "There are officials from the courting to our Heyuan County, why didn''t I know? Could it be an adult from the capital who has a secret mission?"


    "If this is the case, the other party should not take out the fish talisman to dere his identity. Sir, ording to what the young master of Qiu Mansion said, this person does not even have a guard by his side. I am afraid that his identity is not very high, and it is somewhat suspicious."


    The magistrate touched his chin, he is a cautious person.


    Suddenly a young official with a fish talisman came. No matter if the official was big or small, he had to find someone to check it carefully.


    So he didn''t bother anymore, just told the catcher around him, "You find someone to check the identity of this person."


    "Yes." Chu Kuai hurriedly responded, turned around and left.


    After just walking a few steps, the county magistrate stopped him, "...Recently, pay attention, be diligent, go out and patrol more, don''t let those sneaky people disturb the order of our county. If you bump into someone else''s hands , a lot of trouble."


    "I see, my lord."


    The magistrate then waved his hand, "Go."


    The arrest was about to leave, but the magistrate was still thinking while rubbing his chin.


    Who knew that it was only half a cup of tea time, and the chaser who had left came back.


    The magistrate was taken aback for a moment, and almost pulled off two of his beards, "Have you found it?"


    "No, my lord, someone wants to see you."


    "Who?"


    "Doctor Fang."


    The county magistrate frowned, "Isn''t he teaching other doctors in the county to inocte people with cowpox? Why did hee here? Did something happen?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1127: Its that simple

    Chapter 1127 It''s that simple


    The magistrate thought, and quickly stood up and walked out.


    As soon as he took a step, Doctor Fang came over, and the county magistrate realized that it was not only Doctor Fang who came, but a handsome young man behind him.


    Doctor Fang hurriedly bowed his hands in salute, "Sir, this is Young Master Shao, Master Shao."


    Young Master Shao? Mr. Shao? Who ising?


    The magistrate looked at Shao Qingyuan with confusion on his face.


    After Shao Qingyuan came to the county seat, he went to find Doctor Fang first. Doctor Fang was a doctor who traveled from Heyuan County to Xuanhe House to study cowpox vination, so he naturally knew him.


    Now Dr. Fang is inocting the people in the county, so it is easier to meet the county magistrate. Shao Qingyuan looked for him to save a lot of trouble.


    Doctor Fang saw that the magistrate didn''t remember it, so he hurriedly introduced Shao Qingyuan''s identity.


    The magistrate was stunned for a moment, followed by his eyes getting brighter and brighter, and hurriedly grabbed his hand, "So you are Mr. Shao, you have been famous for a long time, and I am lucky to meet you."


    Of course he had heard the name of Shao Qingyuan. The people did not know the will of the saints, but as a county magistrate, he was very clear. This talent, whom even the emperor praised, has done great things for the country and the people and saved countless lives. In the future, this one will definitely have an unlimited future.


    As for Shao Qingyuan''s name, it is already familiar in the whole Heyuan County. His deeds have be the most popr book in the teahouse and are very popr.


    I didn''t expect that he would appear here.


    The county magistrate quickly pulled Shao Qingyuan to sit down, and asked him to serve tea, so he was curious about his purpose.


    "Young Master Shao is here because of the cowpox vination method?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "This trip is for personal affairs, but I have encountered some problems. I would like to ask the adults for a favor."


    I heard that it was a private matter, so the county magistrate was busy asking several people in the main room to go out, leaving himself alone to talk to Shao Qingyuan.


    "Young Master Shao, please speak." Of course he would like to help Shao Qingyuan.


    As long as it does not harm the society and his interests, the magistrate is willing to make this friend.


    Shao Qingyuan did not hide it from him, and told him what happened in Dashitou Vige.


    The county magistrate frowned suddenly, pped the table with a p, "It''s ridiculous, the court has long since issued a decree that private executions are not allowed in the n, and they still want to set fire to the pond, it''s ridiculous."


    After scolding, he slumped back into the chair, reached out and rubbed his forehead, "It was myx supervision that almost let them hurt your uncle. It''s just that these people rely on thew not to me the public, or they The rules of the n shall prevail, and vices are difficult to eradicate.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan also understands this. This kind of thing does not only happen in Dashitou Vige, but there are many such viges all over the country.


    Although the imperial court has issued a decree, if it really wants to enforce this decree, I am afraid it will cause a huge bacsh.


    Therefore, in fact,bining two small n viges and cing some refugees in it is also a method that is not a solution.


    At least, Dashitou Vige can still find a chance to find a needle in the fight between the two ns.


    Shao Qing did note here to ask the county magistrate to send troops to suppress it and to let the vigers let them go. He just wanted to find out about the Qiu family.


    "Qiu''s house? You want me to help you find out, why does Qiu''s house help the Zhou family, and what does it have to do with the Zhou family?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s that simple?" Wouldn''t it be overkill? I feel like I''m useless, and this kind of favor doesn''t matter much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1128: Report to Dashitou Village

    Chapter 1128 Go to Dashitou Vige to report


    The magistrate began to touch his chin again, Shao Qing saw this, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    After thinking about it, he continued, "If possible, please let your lord tell Qiu Mansion, and I hope they won''t interfere in this matter."


    "Okay, okay, this is no problem." The magistrate replied without saying a word.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Suddenly, he was extremely grateful that he did not hand over the letter that Dai Zhifu gave him to the county magistrate in front of him.


    This magistrate of Heyuan County seems to be eager for others to owe him favor.


    The county magistrate also acted very quickly. As soon as he agreed, he immediately got up and ordered the arrester to call back Master Qiu, who had just left.


    The young master Qiu, who was not far from the county office, had just ordered his men to go to Dashitou Vige to report the letter, "Tell Zhou Jingui that the county town has not received any news of an adulting here recently, and even the county magistrate does not know. It''s a secret. It''s not very likely that he will do an errand, so it''s very strange that he suddenly took out the fish charm. You, let them wait patiently for a day, I will give him news soon, if there is nothing, I will still give the small Ni was brought into the door, and this young master doesn''t care whether he has been married before. Well, you can go."


    After listening to this, his subordinates left immediately.


    As soon as he left, the arrest came to look for Master Qiu.


    Young Master Qiu thinks it''s strange, didn''t you just see it? But still followed to the county office.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t see this young master Qiu, he was drinking tea in the back, and let the magistrate talk to the young master Qiu.


    Young Master Qiu was shocked when he heard that the official holding the fish talisman had a lot of history.


    The county magistrate reassured him, "Don''t worry, that adult has no grievances with you, and will not trouble you. I just heard that you have some contacts with the Zhou family, so I asked about your rtionship, so as not to hurt innocent people. Well."


    Master Qiu exhaled, that''s fine, that''s fine, he quickly pointed to the sky and swore, "I have nothing to do with the Zhou family, but there is a girl in the Zhou family who is so pretty, and I intend to take her as a concubine, It''s only been two walks."


    After walking around twice, the lord found himself on his head, and Young Master Qiu had to admire the lord''s high skill.


    The magistrate asked the girl in detail, but the girl in Master Qiu''s mouth and what Shao Qingyuan told her werepletely different things.


    Of course he believed in Shao Qingyuan, so he told Young Master Qiu firmly, "I''m afraid you have been deceived."


    The magistrate patted him on the shoulder sympathetically and told the story of the incident.


    Young Master Qiu was instantly furious, "What a Zhou family, how dare you lie to this young master. That woman dislikes the poor and loves the rich, so she is vulnerable to what her husband said. Fortunately, fortunately, sir, you told me, otherwise I would If a woman with such a vicious heart goes back, I am afraid that the house will be uneasy, and I don''t even know when I was killed by her."


    He stood up and walked around for twops before exhaling, "I will never have anything to do with the Zhou family again. Don''t worry, my lord, I will let the Zhou family settle ounts."


    "It''s good if you have your measure."


    Young Master Qiu thanked him a few more times before leaving in a hurry.


    After ?? walked out of the county office, Young Master Qiu found his servant again, gave some orders, and asked him to go to Dashitou Vige quickly.


    After dismissing Young Master Qiu, the magistrate re-entered the back hall, "You also heard that this week''s family is cheating from both ends, and they want to profit from it. It''s a pity that the ambition is too big, and it''s enough to want Hong Xiaoni to marry into the Qiu family. He also wanted to take the opportunity to bring down the Chang family, but eventually capsized."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1129: there is a good show

    Chapter 1129 There is a good show to watch


    Shao Qingyuan has almost connected the cause and effect of the incident ording to the time period mentioned by Master Qiu.


    He thanked the magistrate, and handed over to leave.


    The magistrate still wanted to stay with Shao Qingyuan for dinner and chat. As the magistrate of a remote county, he really wanted to know what happened in the capital.


    But Shao Qingyuan promised Gu Yundong to go back early, but he could only decline the invitation of the magistrate, and declined the help he wanted to send the yamen to Dashitou Vige. Promised to wait for things to be done,e here and have a drink with him.


    The county magistrate was satisfied and let him go back, let him do it with confidence, and juste to him if he needs help.


    Shao Qingyuan hurried away in a cold sweat.


    On the way back, he was still scrambling, and he quickly surpassed that young master Qiu''s servant, all the way to the entrance of Dashitou Vige.


    After getting off the horse, he asked the coachman to put the carriage back on, and the coachman said, "A carriage entered the vige not long ago."


    Shao Qingyuan paused and understood.


    Young Master Qiu sent a total of two subordinates over, one came early, probably already at Zhou''s house, and the other was still behind, but it wasing soon.


    Now, there is a good show to watch.


    Shao Qingyuan guessed right, the person who was seen by the driver entering the vige was indeed the person that Young Master Qiu had told him to go to Dashitou Vige.


    He left early and was already at Zhou''s house by now.


    When Zhou Jingui saw hime in, he immediately weed him in with a smile and invited the patriarch over.


    When the servants saw that everyone had arrived, they took a sip of tea and said, "Our young master said that the county magistrate is very sure that the county town has not received any news of any adulting here recently, so don''t scare yourselves. You wait one day, and then carry Xiao Ni in the door a dayter. Our young master doesn''t care whether he has been married before. As long as Xiao Ni serves the young master well in the future, there will be no problems, so you don''t have to worry about it. "


    Zhou''s patriarch Zhou Jingui, Hong Xiaoni and several others were overjoyed to hear it. Young Master Qiu said so, it must be no problem.


    But the Zhou Patriarch quickly became confused again, "But that person has a fish talisman in his hand..."


    That guy was stunned, this, he can''t remember what the young master said, as if he was talking about something about the fish talisman. After thinking about it, his eyes suddenly lit up and he said, "Young master said that there is something strange about that fish talisman."


    Patriarch Zhou was even more happy, "Meaning that he may have stolen the fish talisman from someone else?"


    "right."


    Patriarch Zhou''s eyes lit up, and immediately exined to Zhou Jingui, "Go and gather all the nsmen, let''s go take care of the family!!"


    "Yes." Zhou Jingui went out with a hundred spirits.


    As soon as he went out, the people who were staring at him from the outside immediately chased him out. When he found that he started to gather his nsmen as if they were going to do something, his face changed greatly, and he hurried to inform the patriarch Chang.


    When Shao Qingyuan entered the vige, he happened to see this noisy scene.


    He immediately rushed to the outside of Gu''s courtyard, squatted in the corner and ''gugu'' twice.


    Gu Yundong in the kitchen could hear clearly and knew that he was back. Even if he made a cry, the six people in the yard who were drowsy suddenly woke up and subconsciously got up and ran into the kitchen.


    All six people went in, Gu Yundong screamed again and said in a loud voice, "Why are you alling in?"


    Shao Qingyuan received the message and quickly climbed over the wall and entered the house in a sh.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1130: to catch someone

    Chapter 1130 Come to arrest people


    Gu Yundong came out of the kitchen after a while, and said to the six people, "You are all making a fuss, I just let something fall on the ground and scream, it''s worth all of you running in? Big men, why? So frizzy."


    Six people, "..." Who is making the fuss?


    They wanted to defend themselves, but Gu Yundong had already bypassed them and strode towards Shao Qingyuan who was standing in the yard at some point.


    "Brother Shao, you are awake, did I just wake you up? I''m sorry, I will pay attention next time."


    "It''s okay, I almost slept enough."


    The two went back to the house while talking.


    Six people, "..." So what happened just now?


    Shao Qingyuan briefly exined the process of going to the county seat to meet the magistrate, and then said, "When I came back just now, I saw Patriarch Zhou summoning people, it seems that the ount is about to settle. Is your uncle better? Let him Be mentally prepared."


    "It''s much better, I''ll go in and have a look."


    Gu Xiaoxi''s spirit is indeed much better than yesterday. Seeing here in, he hurriedly asked, "Did Shao Qingyuane back?"


    "Well, it might be a little messy for a while, uncle, get up and get dressed first."


    "it is good."


    Gu Yundong also said to Chang Yaya who was peeling beans in the hall. Chang Yaya was a little nervous, but Gu Yundong smiled at her soothingly, "It''s alright."


    "Um."


    Just as the ?? voice fell, there was a knock on the door outside the courtyard.


    The people in the yard immediately ran to open the door, and after a while, arge group of Zhou family members rushed in outside.


    Patriarch Zhou bore the brunt, looking at Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya who came out of the house, and said with a sneer, "The matter has been checked, Chang Yaya seduced Gu Xiaoxi, and the two secretly taught and received secret music, the evidence is conclusive, the previous The punishment remains the same."


    then said to the young guys behind him, "You guys, go in and bring Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya out."


    "Wait." Patriarch Chang and the members of the Chang n who hurried over turned ashen, "What does n Chief Zhou want to do? What does it mean to investigate the matter clearly? Why don''t we know? You want to execute my Chang n, but you even follow us. Haven''t said a word, is it easy to bully when we are in the Chang family?"


    The people behind him were equally indignant, holding a **** and a shovel in their hands as if they were going to fight with others.


    n Chief Zhou sneered, "Why don''t you know? When so many people saw them lying on the bed with disheveled clothes, wasn''t it clear enough to catch the **** on the bed?" After speaking, he suddenly leaned into n Chief Chang''s ear and said in a low voice, "Old man Chang, don''t me me for not reminding you, but I got the exact news, this Shao is not a high-ranking official, that''s a fake, you continue to mix with him, be careful and you will never be saved. Hahahaha."


    Patriarch Chang turned pale and looked at him in astonishment.


    Zhou Patriarch waved his hand impatiently, "Catch someone."


    "Yes, Patriarch." The young men behind him responded confidently.


    Shao Qingyuan''s bow and arrow straightened immediately, and the few people stopped walking and didn''t dare to step forward.


    Patriarch Zhou snorted coldly, "Young Master Shao, do you know what the crime of impersonating a court official is? It''s a big crime of copping and beheading people. I advise you not to mind your own business, otherwise it''s not worth it to implicate your whole family for a Gu Xiaoxi."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1131: Great amount of information

    Chapter 1131 A lot of information


    Everyone present widened their eyes in astonishment, posing, posing?


    Gu Yundong felt amused, "Who told you that Brother Shao was impersonating?"


    Patriarch Zhou, "You really can''t cry without seeing the coffin." He winked at Zhou Jingui.


    Thetter quickly led a person to the front, and said proudly, "This little brother is from the Qiu Mansion in the county town. The young master of the Qiu Mansion has personally asked the magistrate, and the lord said you personally. It''s fake."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." He was very sure that the magistrate never said this, really.


    He looked at the servant of Qiu''s residence, who was inexplicably reluctant to meet his gaze.


    But under the eagerly looking forward eyes of Zhou Jingui and others, he still nodded firmly, "Yes, your fish talisman is strange, you are not a court official at all, I advise you to..."


    "Fart." A loud shout suddenly interrupted his words.


    The man was a little unhappy, and turned his head back with a frown.


    However, not far away, he saw a man panting and running over, and he looked familiar.


    As he got closer, he suddenly became alert... Isn''t this Qiu De, the capable boy in front of the young master?


    This guy is just a clerk in Qiu¡¯s house, and he has no status. Young Master Qiu didn''t pay much attention to the Zhou family at all, so he just sent a servant over here.


    It was onlyter that he sent his little servant over cautiously.


    When the servant saw Qiu De, he immediately greeted him and said with a ttering smile, "Why is Qiu De here? It seems that the young master is very interested in Hong... the Zhou family."


    Patriarch Zhou and Zhou Jingui immediately became more imposing when they heard this.


    Zhou Jingui had met Qiu De. He knew that he was very talkative in front of Young Master Qiu, and he came in person when he saw him. I thought that Young Master Qiu was very satisfied with their Xiao Ni.


    He also hurried forward and said, "Brother Qiu, don''t worry, with so many of us, we will definitely be able to catch this thief who dares to pretend to be an official of the imperial court."


    Qiu De almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood, so he kicked him in anger.


    "Shut up, who is the thief? I think you are so bold, even Lord Shao dares to move, don''t even live."


    The scene was quiet, and everyone was stunned.


    The previous servant''s eyes widened, and he immediately realized that he had done something wrong.


    Sure enough, Zhou Jingui pointed at him and said, "Yes, but he said that Young Master Qiu confirmed that this Young Master Shao is false..."


    "What''s fake, what''s fake? You are the ones who don''t have a word of truth in your mouth." Of course, Qiu De would not bring the mistakes to his side, and his family should go back and clean up, and now they must agree to the outside world.


    He pointed to Zhou Jingui and said, "You guys are so brave, you dare to lie to my young master. My young master has taken a fancy to Hong Xiaoni and wants to take her as a concubine, and doesn''t mind if she is married, but he also made it clear that if her husband He is reluctant to let her go, and he will not do the thing of robbing a civilian girl. What do you say? You said that Hong Xiaoni''s husband would let her go with only fifty taels of silver, and our young master gave her the silver, but what happened?"


    ''Wow...'' This is a lot of information.


    Everyone looked at Zhou Jingui and Hong Xiaoni in disbelief.


    Zhou Jingui wanted to stop Qiu De from talking, and Hong Xiaoni regretted it so much that she followed out to watch the fun, and now she wanted to drop her head to the ground.


    But Patriarch Chang is very excited, look what he heard?


    He immediately asked a crucial question.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1132: Its a scorpion

    Chapter 1132 This is a snake and scorpion


    "Brother Qiu De, when did your young master say that he wanted to take Hong Xiaoni as his concubine?"


    Qiu De said, "Half a month ago."


    Two weeks ago? ?


    At that time, there was not the slightest sign that Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya had contacts.


    You guys are not fools, what else is there to not understand? It was clear that Hong Xiaoni wanted to be a concubine, and couldn''t wait to get rid of Gu Xiaoxi. In order to separate herself from her rtionship, she also designed him and Chang Yaya.


    Miserable, really miserable.


    Gu Xiaoxi didn''t know when he came out, he probably heard what Qiu De said before, he said in a low voice but loudly, "I never said to let Hong Xiaoni go, and I didn''t see any fifty taels of silver. , I don''t even know that the young master of the Qiu family has taken a fancy to her about taking a concubine."


    Qiu De immediately pointed at Zhou Jingui, "Where did the money go?"


    "I, I, I..." Zhou Jingui was speechless, and in a panic, he could only look at Zhou Patriarch.


    But since Qiu De appeared and revealed Shao Qingyuan''s identity, the Zhou patriarch was already in a state of cold sweat and intuition, so how could he still care about him?


    The Zhou family was terribly quiet, but the Chang family began to whisper, and the buzzing sound became louder and louder.


    The patriarch Changughed, "It''s obvious now that Hong Xiaoni is the one who is full of lies. What Chang Yaya said is true, I''ll just say it, the girls in our Chang family are always honest and responsible, why? It''s possible to do such an inferior thing, this is Hong Xiaoni''s trick."


    "I''m not, I don''t." Hong Xiaoni immediately denied it.


    Patriarch Chang suddenlyughed, "Aren''t you? I also have a witness here, do you want to hear what he has to say?"


    He waved his hand at the back, and immediately someone walked over with a middle-aged man between them.


    Zhou Patriarch looked at him, and his face became very ugly.


    This is that man.


    In the note that Shao Qingyuan gave to Patriarch Chang, in addition to asking him to stare at Zhou Jingui and Hong Xiaoni, he also asked him to focus on interrogating the vige elder.


    Now, ask.


    Na Langzhong stood in front of everyone, facing everyone''s covetous eyes, he could only bite the bullet and say, "Actually, Hong Xiaoni gave me benefits two years ago, and asked me to lie and tell Gu Xiaoxi that she was not in good health and had to be raised all the time. , This supportsted for two years. Also, a few days ago, Hong Xiaoni took two packets of medicine from me and gave it to Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya, and then fell into aa. Later, I listened to her words and told everyone about Gu Xiaoxi''s health Health can''t faint..."


    Everyone''s eyes widened when they heard this, and the person standing beside Hong Xiaoni couldn''t help but take three steps back.


    Even the Zhou family couldn''t help gasping for breath.


    This is how much hatred it is, to be so calcted on her husband, not only that, but also to kill the innocent Chang Yaya.


    Viper, this is Viper.


    Gu Yundong saw that the matter was almost a foregone conclusion, so he simply said to the patriarch Chang, "The next thing, it is up to the two of you to discuss the matter yourself. My uncle is not feeling well, so take him in to rest first, and you can go slowly."


    Anyway, thest time they discussed the disposal of Gu Xiaoxi and the two of them, they didn''t need the parties to be present, and now they don''t get involved.


    After all, now it''s the Chang family''s turn to take advantage of it, and it is estimated that they will have to argue with the Zhou family for a long time.


    Gu Yundong and the others returned to the house, the courtyard door closed, and it was instantly quiet.


    No one looked at them this time.


    And the result of the disposal wille out soon.


    There is an update tonight, Zaozi is in the car on the way back to his hometown, and he will continue writing when he gets home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1133: process result

    Chapter 1133 Processing Results


    The next morning, Patriarch Chang came to them beaming.


    The Zhou family has no power to fight back now, since Qiu De appeared in Shitou Vige to reveal the truth, from the vige clerk whopletely tore up Hong Xiaoni''s true face, and from the confirmation that Shao Qingyuan was the real court official.


    Zhou Patriarch knew that they were finished, and all their ns came to nothing.


    Now, it is they who have to pay and be reckoned.


    How much food the Zhou family lost to the Chang family, and how much benefit they gave, these are matters of the two races, and naturally there is no need to talk to Gu Yundong. What Patriarch Chang brought was the result of the handling of the three of Gu Xiaoxi.


    "There was a meeting in the vige, which proved Gu Xiaoxi''s innocence, and these things were designed by Hong Xiaoni and the others. Naturally,pensation should be made for Gu Xiaoxi''s innocent being beaten and locked in a ck room. Here is the money given to him by the Zhou family, fifty two."


    Fifty two?


    "I remember that the young master of the Qiu family gave Zhou Jingui fifty taels of silver..."


    Patriarch Changughed immediately, "The fifty taels were taken away by a servant of the Qiu family yesterday. These are the silver in the Zhou family." After a while, he advised, "Don''t think too much, let''s The vige is poor, it is not bad that the Zhou family can provide fifty taels."


    Gu Yundong also knew that it was because she and Shao Qing were far away that the Zhou family would offer money topensate, otherwise the uncle would be beaten for nothing.


    She didn''t say anything and put away the fifty taels.


    Seeing this, n Chief Chang breathed a sigh of relief. Although he also wanted the Zhou family to bleed, some things could not be done too much. This money is rted to the interests of the entire Zhou family. If you give it too much, these people will also be dissatisfied. There will be trouble.


    Anyway, after this incident, the Zhou family was dissatisfied with the Zhou n chief, maybe if he tried harder, the Zhou n chief would have to be reced by someone else.


    The patriarch Chang added, "This matter was facilitated by Zhou Jingui''s family. He is now subject to the rules of the n and is also locked in the Zhou family ancestral hall. As for Hong Xiaoni, for doing such a ruthless thing, it should have been Shen Tang. only¡­¡­"


    He nced at Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong understood that Brother Shao was the official of the imperial court, and this matter was registered with the county magistrate.


    "But her leg was broken, and Dashitou Vige knows what kind of person she is, and she will not have a good life in the future. Speaking of which, her situation is more painful than directly sinking into the pond. torture."


    Because of her, the Zhou n suffered heavy losses. Because of her, Zhou Jingui was imprisoned in the ancestral hall because of the n rules, and because of her, the Zhou n leader was greatly humiliated.


    These people will me Hong Xiaoni, but one can imagine how difficult she will be in the future.


    Especially, Gu Xiaoxi is leaving soon, and the people who love her the most and take care of her are gone, how can she be better in the future?


    "And Yaya, that girl has been wronged, and the n willpensate her." As for thepensation, n Chief Chang didn''t say.


    Finally, the patriarch Chang left a sentence, "I know that Gu Xiaoxi may not stay in Dashitou Vige in the future. I also greeted the vige chief, and when you are free, go to the county town to apply for household registration."


    He then left Gu''s house.


    Gu Yundong saw his beaming back, and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Fortunately, the head of our Yongfu Vige is not like him."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1134: i marry her

    Chapter 1134 I Marry Her


    After seeing a lot of the world outside and getting to know more people, only then did I find out what kind of peerless treasure Chen Liang is.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Fortunately, we can leave right away and don''t have to deal with him anymore."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a light cough suddenly came from behind.


    Gu Yundong and the two looked back, and saw that Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya were standing behind them for some time, thinking about it, they heard what the patriarch Chang had just said.


    Gu Yundong handed the fifty taels of silver notes in his hand to Gu Xiaoxi, "This is what the Zhou familypensated you for, you keep it."


    Gu Xiaoxi grew up so big, and it was the first time he saw such arge denomination of silver, and he didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and looked at Chang Yaya next to him, "You... your patriarch said that he willpensate you."


    Chang Yaya smiled wryly and nodded.


    But in fact, everyone knows that the so-calledpensation is probably just a little bit of rice noodle diesel, and they don''t need to ask Chang Yaya''s opinion.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know how to persuade her. In fact, it was her who suffered the most from this incident.


    Originally, she lived her life peacefully, but because she was alone and became Hong Xiaoni''s target, she almost died.


    Chang Yaya turned around and entered the house. In fact, now that the truth has been revealed, she can go back to her own home, but she suddenly did not have the courage to lift her legs and walk out of the courtyard gate.


    She knew what she was facing when she walked out of Gu''s house.


    After she left, Gu Xiaoxi pursed her lips and lowered her head, wondering what she was thinking.


    After a long time, his eyes gradually became firm, and he said in a low voice with certainty, "Yun Dong, I want to take Chang Yaya with me."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Uncle, do you know what you mean?"


    He wants to take Chang Yaya away, not just take it away. Although Chang Yaya has no rtives, but she has nsmen, the Chang n will not allow her to follow Gu Xiaoxi with a girl who does not understand, what is the difference between that and elopement, and then the girls of the Chang n will marry or not. ?


    Chang Yaya is different from the original meditation, so Gu Yundong never opened this mouth.


    Gu Xiaoxi smiled, raised his hand and scratched his head, "I know, I will marry her."


    "She is still implicated by me. A good girl''s family has ruined her reputation. Although everyone knows that she was killed, it is a fact that she and I are lying on the same bed. Everyone doesn''t believe her. It''s innocent. Yun Dong, you know, even if she wasn''t caught in the pond this time, if she continued to live in this vige, she would be forced to die."


    Gu Yundong frowned, his heart tangled to death.


    Of course she knew, and she couldn''t bear to let a girl of hers be killed like this. Isn''t that just trying to figure out how to help her? Just a little difficult.


    Her uncle''s first marriage was due to responsibility, and it ended up like this.


    She didn''t want Uncle Gu to finally break free from such shackles. As a result, a second marriage came immediately, but it was still due to responsibility. There is still such a long way to go in the future, can two people who are reluctantly together because of unavoidable reasons, can live well?


    Gu Xiaoxi doesn''t quite understand her entanglement. In his heart, isn''t it normal to get married when he meets a suitable girl? Everyone came here like this, at least for now, Chang Yaya is quite suitable, why is Yun Dong so embarrassed?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1135: Even the future is planned

    Chapter 1135 Even the future is nned


    Gu Yundong and Gu Xiaoxi''s channels are not in a straight line at all.


    In the end, Gu Yundong still said, "I think, should I ask Chang Yaya about this matter?"


    "You should really ask her, I''ll ask her now."


    Gu Yundong exhaled, frowning slightly. She thought that there must be more than one way to help Chang Yaya, there are other ways, she will think about it.


    Shao Qingyuanughed, "You don''t have to think too much, it''s their business. Your uncle is not Yunshu and they are young. He has gone through so many things and knows what he wants."


    Gu Yundong was startled and rubbed his head, "I got into a dead end, that''s all, let''s wait for them to discuss it first. Today is a good day, let''s make something delicious to celebrate."


    "it is good."


    The two went straight to the kitchen and happily cooked five or six dishes.


    When he returned to the main room, he found Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya walking out of the room.


    After a short while, Gu Yundong actually felt that there was something different in the atmosphere between the two.


    Um? ? ?


    Gu Xiaoxi looked at Gu Yundong embarrassedly and said, "Yaya has agreed. I have fifty taels of silver, enough to marry a wife." He was penniless, and the house in front of him was built by borrowing some money from Zhou Jingui.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Okay, as long as you are happy.


    She could see that Gu Xiaoxi might have some feeling for Chang Yaya.


    "I, I also saved three taels of silver." Chang Yaya whispered.


    Gu Xiaoxi was even happier, "Then we have fifty-three taels of silver, and it doesn''t cost much to live in the countryside. If we save some money, we can use it for a long time. When we leave, the house here can still be sold. , Although it may not sell for a few dors, I will work hard and my life will not be bad."


    Chang Yaya lowered her head and said, "I, I will also work hard." Then she frowned slightly, "It''s just that my house can''t be sold, I''m married, and the family wants to take that house back."


    "It''s okay, we have enough money." Gu Xiaoxi was really happy. In the past, he was the only one at home, and Hong Xiaoni didn''t move.


    Now that he heard Chang Yaya said that he would work hard with him to make it over, he felt that his heart was warm.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    is good, the days toe have been nned.


    But Gu Yundong looked at Gu Xiaoxi, who was full of infinite expectations for the future, and finally couldn''t helpughing. He greeted the two of them and said, "Okay, when the timees, you can shut the door and talk slowly. Eat first."


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya both blushed.


    Gu Xiaoxi was a little annoyed, she shouldn''t have said this to Yun Dong, she was a junior, and she still didn''t get married.


    But in front of him, Yun Dong is a rtive, and she has been too assertive these days, and she is not a few years younger than herself, so she can''t help but tell her everything.


    The four of them sat down to eat, but this time they were all quiet, especially Gu Xiaoxi, who buried their heads and ate white rice.


    Gu Yundong was funny. After eating, Gu Yundong took the pen and paper to Gu Xiaoxi, "But there is one more thing that needs to be resolved first."


    Today''s small explosion is over, love you all


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1136: write a leave of absence

    Chapter 1136 Write a leave letter


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned for a moment, then raised his head and looked at him with a puzzled face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes, "You are going to marry another wife, shouldn''t the first one be resolved first?"


    The previous solution? Hasn''t Hong Xiaoni been resolved? why¡­¡­


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenly reacted, "You mean, leave the book??"


    "if not."


    Gu Xiaoxi smiled contemptuously, and quickly brought the pen and paper over.


    The pen this time is not a charcoal pen, it is a brush that Gu Yundong borrowed from n Chief Chang. After all, it is a book break, so it should be formal.


    Gu Xiaoxi is literate. He also grew up behind Gu Dajiang''s buttocks, so he can still write basic characters.


    It''s just that I didn''t have the conditions to practice calligraphy for him at Lao Gu''s house before, so this font is a bit ugly, like a dog crawling, and it''s a bit irritating.


    But Chang Yaya looked at it, but she was amazed, "I didn''t expect you to know so many words."


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenly became embarrassed, "It''s okay, it''s okay." After a while, he added, "If you want to learn, I''ll teach youter."


    "Can I learn too?"


    "Yes, my eldest brother said that the more women can read and read, the less likely they will be deceived."


    Chang Yaya''s eyes seemed to radiate light, of course she wanted to read, but in Dashitou Vige, not to mention girls, there were not many boys who could afford to go to school.


    Facing Chang Yaya''s adoring eyes, Gu Xiaoxi was inexplicably...heartbeat a little faster.


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes from the side, uncle, you should practice your own handwriting first, don''t make people crooked, then let people think that normal fonts are like you.


    Hugh finished writing, and Gu Xiaoxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    This letter of divorce, he intends to hand it over to Hong Xiaoni himself, so let''s take it as a break with each other.


    Chang Yaya still stayed at Gu''s house, and Gu Yundong didn''t go out. Therefore, it was Shao Qingyuan who apanied Gu Xiaoxi, and the two of them went to Zhou''s house together.


    Along the way, I met many vigers, some from Zhou¡¯s family, some from Chang¡¯s family, and some retail households in the vige. All eyes fell on them, resentment, joy and curiosity.


    Gu Xiaoxi didn''t have much sense of presence in Dashitou Vige before. He almost walked around when he encountered the strong and unreasonable people of the two ns. Now, it doesn''t matter anymore, and he faces all kinds of gazes very calmly.


    Arriving at Zhou Jingui''s house, before entering the house, I heard screaming and scolding, "It''s all you, you shameless thing, you have hurt our head so miserably, why don''t you die? Why don''t you die?"


    "You don''t even look at what you are, thinking that everyone else is rushing for you. Now, Master Qiu doesn''t want you, and even Gu Xiaoxi doesn''t look down on you. What hope do you have in life, you have no father or mother? , I don''t even have a man anymore. In the future, others will spit at you when you go out. Believe it or not, if I were you, I would just jump into the river."


    "So many people died when fleeing the famine, howe it wasn''t you?"


    Gu Xiaoxi outside the door hadplicated eyes and sighed secretly in his heart.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, "Have your heart softened?"


    "I''m not soft-hearted, I just didn''t expect it toe this far."


    As soon as she thought about her n to frame her and almost got burned to death, her heart couldn''t soften, it was as cold as iron.


    "Go in." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Xiaoxi nced at the divorce book in his hand, nodded, and strode into the yard of Zhou''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1137: Im so miserable

    Chapter 1137 I''m so miserable


    "Hong Xiaoni, I can tell you, this is Zhou''s house, don''t stay dead, you..."


    Aunt Zhou was still scolding people angrily, but when she saw the two people entering the door, her voice stopped abruptly.


    "You, what are you doing here?"


    Aunt Zhou of course also hated Gu Xiaoxi. If it was before, she would have jumped up to beat him, bit him, and tore him.


    But as soon as his eyes fell on Shao Qingyuan, all Aunt Zhou''s impulses fell to the ground.


    Her man is still locked in the Zhou family ancestral hall. If she dares to do anything, their family will not have a good life.


    Gu Xiaoxi nced at her and said, "I''m looking for Hong Xiaoni."


    "What are you doing with her?"


    "Something."


    Aunt Zhou felt resentment in her heart, and after ncing at Shao Qingyuan with fear, she could only reluctantly point to a room next to her, "It''s there."


    Gu Xiaoxi nced at the room and pursed the corners of his mouth.


    When he first came to Dashitou Vige, he and Hong Xiaoni lived in Zhou Jin''s house for a while, so they were very familiar with the environment of Zhou''s house.


    The house that Aunt Zhou was referring to was not even a firewood house.


    That is a ce where all kinds of farm tools are ced. It was originally built together with thatched huts, but now it is separated by a one-person-high mud wall.


    Gu Xiaoxi exhaled and walked towards the room with big strides.


    Shao Qingyuan stood in the yard and didn''t move, so even if Aunt Zhou really wanted to hear what they said in the room, she didn''t dare to move under his nose.


    As soon as Gu Xiaoxi opened the door, he saw Hong Xiaoni lying on the bed.


    There are many baskets, hoes and other things in the room, only a small piece is still empty, there are two benches, two wooden boards are ced on it, and it is regarded as a bed.


    Hong Xiaoni was lying on this wooden board, staring nkly at a basket hanging on the beam above her head.


    Seeing Gu Xiaoxiing in, she was slightly stunned, and then she was about to sit up.


    But her leg was broken, and she fell directly from the bed.


    Gu Xiaoxi instinctively ran forward to help her, but as soon as she met her, she immediately remembered the grievances between the two of them, and she was not the wife who was seriously ill and needed to take care of herself.


    He quickly took his hand back, but it was toote. Hong Xiaoni grabbed his arm and asked eagerly, "Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi, why are you here? Did youe to take me away? You take me away, I was wrong, I''m sorry for you, I won''t be able to do it in the future. I will be a good wife in the future, I will take care of you, serve you, and give birth to you children, okay?"


    Gu Xiaoxi wanted to stand up, but Hong Xiaoni''s strength was surprisingly strong, and he couldn''t break free.


    He quickly took out the divorce letter and handed it to her, and said, "You misunderstood, I am here to give you the divorce letter. We will have nothing to do with each other in the future. You can do it yourself."


    Hong Xiaoni was stunned for a moment, Gu Xiaoxi took this opportunity to quickly withdraw her hand, and immediately took two steps back.


    Hong Xiaoni was illiterate, but when she heard the word "Hui Shu", her face suddenly turned ghastly, and she grabbed the ''swish'' and shredded it to pieces.


    "What kind of divorce, no, there is no divorce." She raised her head and looked at Gu Xiaoxi, "You won''t leave me, right? You were so kind to me before, you can''t bear me to suffer a little bit, a little bit tired. , You can listen to what I say. But now, my legs are broken, look at me, I am so miserable, Xiaoxi, you can''t ignore me, you can take me away, okay, please. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1138: Propose marriage

    Chapter 1138 Proposal


    Gu Xiaoxi looked at the scraps of paper on the ground, paused, and said, "It''s useless if you tore up this letter of divorce, and I will keep one in the Zhou family."


    Hong Xiaoni''s voice stopped abruptly, she looked at him in disbelief, and cried, "I''ve been begging you like this, are you still indifferent? Do you have to leave me? Gu Xiaoxi, didn''t you hear the outside just now? How did that woman scold me? I stay here and I''m going to die."


    Gu Xiaoxi looked at her fixedly, "You caused all of this yourself."


    "Yes, but you promised my father that you would take good care of me. My father entrusted me to you, how could you ignore me." Hong Xiaoni cried so hard. As if seizing thest chance, she urgently moved Dad Hong out.


    Yes, as long as she mentions her father, Gu Xiaoxi will definitely soften his heart, that is his savior.


    "He saved my life, you killed me, and it has been paid off."


    "No, I haven''t paid it off." Hong Xiaoni shouted exhaustively, "You are still alive and well, but my father died, how can this be paid off?"


    Gu Xiaoxi saw that she seemed crazy, and shook his head slowly, "If you think so, I can''t help it. After I die, I''ll go and apologize to your father."


    After he finished speaking, he stopped looking at Hong Xiaoni and turned away.


    Hong Xiaoni panicked and took a few steps forward, "Don''t go, Gu Xiaoxi, don''t leave me, don''t leave me, I''m wrong, I''ll change it, don''t go..."


    Gu Xiaoxi didn''t look back. From now on, he and Hong Xiaoni will never have anything to do with each other. That''s it.


    Hong Xiaoni''s voice was so piercing that everyone outside the yard heard it.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that he came out simply, and still exhaled slightly, "Let''s go."


    The two of them left the Zhou''s yard in big strides, and they could vaguely hear Aunt Zhou''s scolding again, "What a howl, what a mourning, your uncle isn''t dead yet..."


    What else is saidter, it is no longer their business.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Xiaoxi returned to Gu''s house and began to discuss the matter of Chang Yaya.


    Gu Xiaoxi must first go to Chang''s family to propose marriage. Now Chang Yaya doesn''t have any rtives by her side, but her current situation is a bit special, so she still has to ask Chang''s patriarch to propose marriage.


    So that afternoon, a group of four went directly to the county seat in a carriage to buy a wedding ceremony.


    They left Patriarch Chang in shock.


    Let''s go, why did you take Chang Yaya with you? It''s not easy for things to calm down. If there is another rumor that Chang Yaya eloped with someone, their Chang family will also be finished.


    Fortunately, a n elder persuaded him, "The Gu family''s house is still there. Gu Xiaoxi is going to leave, and it will definitely be sold. I guess it''s just a matter of leaving temporarily, so don''t worry."


    "I have something to leave, what are you doing with Chang Yaya?"


    This n elder does not know.


    But in the evening, the four of them all appeared at the house of n Chief Chang.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya both put on brand new clothes, which they bought at a clothing store in the county.


    Gu Xiaoxi bought it with his own fifty taels of silver. After all, he was going to propose a marriage, so he couldn''t wear that patch-covered clothes anymore.


    He still carried a lot of things in his hand, and Patriarch Chang was surprised when he saw it.


    When she saw Chang Yaya looking at Gu Xiaoxi a little shyly, she suddenly reacted and was overjoyed, and hurriedly invited people in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1139: no wine

    Chapter 1139 Don''t put wine


    Sure enough, Gu Xiaoxi exined his purpose directly, "I''m here to propose a marriage today, and I want to marry Chang Yaya."


    Patriarch Chang was very happy, very happy.


    In fact, he thought about it before, and let Gu Xiaoxi marry Chang Yaya. Being seen by so many people lying on the same bed, I have long since lost my innocence. Chang Yaya continues to stay in Dashitou Vige, and rumors can still force her to death in the future. It is better to let Gu Xiaoxi be responsible.


    With Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong here, he dared not mention such a request. So they can only continue to wrong Chang Yaya. Unexpectedly, they have this kind of intention.


    Without thinking much, n Chief Chang hurriedly nodded in response, "Okay, Yaya, this child is hardworking and willing to work, it''s good. You are someone who will endure hardships, and when you be husband and wife in the future, you will definitely get along with each other. and Meimei for a lifetime."


    He took another look at the marriage proposal on the table, but it was not very valuable, it was simr to what the vigers in the vige brought for marriage.


    I thought there was a niece-inw who was a high-ranking official, so I would buy some good ones.


    Gu Xiaoxi didn''t know what he was thinking, but he bought it with his own money. Naturally, he bought the same things as other vigers.


    Patriarch Chang retracted his thoughts and asked again, "Since this marriage is all right, when will this banquet..."


    "We won''t hold a banquet here." Chang Yaya interrupted before Patriarch Chang finished his words.


    However, when these words came out, not only n Chief Chang was stunned, but even Gu Yundong and others were stunned.


    Chang Yaya said with a smile, "After all, something like that just happened in the vige. If there is a lot of fuss about my marriage with Xiaoxi at this time, the Zhou family will definitely be unhappy, and maybe there will be other rumors spread. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile. Xiaoxi and I signed a marriage contract, so we can be considered husband and wife.¡±


    Patriarch Chang lowered his eyes, what he said made sense. They just cheated on the Zhou family, and everything should be done in moderation. If they add fuel to the fire, they may rebound.


    Chang Yaya continued, "Also, Xiaoxi and his brother and sister have been separated for so long, and his family is looking forward to him returning early. Yundong and Qingyuan also have important things to do, so it''s not good to dy for too long. "


    Patriarch Chang nodded, "Indeed."


    He could only sigh regretfully, but it didn''t matter, he didn''t care about Chang Yaya, and it was her own business whether she wanted to drink or not.


    "Since that''s the case, then the matter is settled. Early tomorrow morning, youe over to sign the marriage certificate, and you will be husband and wife in the future."


    "Thank you, Patriarch."


    Things went very smoothly and quickly, Gu Xiaoxi originally wanted to talk to Chang Yaya about the wine setting.


    Unexpectedly, that night, Chang Yaya was left in Chang Patriarch''s house.


    After all, she is a member of the Chang family. On thest night before getting married, she can no longer stay with the Gu family.


    In addition, Patriarch Chang intends to sell it to Shao Qingyuan, so he still asks his daughter-inw to prepare something for her, not much, just to be happy.


    That night, Chang Yaya slept with the daughter-inw of the patriarch Chang, and his daughter-inw specially told her a lot of things that newlyweds should pay attention to.


    Chang Yaya has no elders around, so she can onlye.


    His daughter-inw was very kind to Chang Yaya, and she talked about the ways of getting along between husband and wife, as well as the contradictions between mother-inw, daughter-inw, aunt and aunt, saying that Chang Yaya hardly slept all night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1140: ready to go home

    Chapter 1140 Ready to go home


    Early the next morning, n Chief Chang summoned several elders to talk about the matter.


    No one objected, even they all agreed.


    Therefore, when Gu Xiaoxi and others came, the patriarch Chang took the marriage certificate and asked the two to sign it, officially bing husband and wife.


    When Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya pressed their handprints, there was an inexplicable feeling of being implicated in each other, very subtle, and... very happy.


    There is no banquet, and a dowry is still required.


    Chang Yaya''s total silver is only three taels of silver, but her family has a box, which was brought by her mother when she got married.


    Some clothes and quilts are really worn out and not very useful.


    n chief Chang finally discussed with a few n elders. Although he decided to take her original house back into the n after her marriage, in order to make up for the grievances and injustices she had suffered before, the n still bought it for two taels of silver.


    also added two pieces of red cloth and a happy quilt. In this way, Chang Yaya''s dowry is actually much better than some girls in the vige.


    As for the dowry, it would be a cut-off, and it would definitely not be given to the people of the n. In the end, it was given to Chang Yaya.


    In this way, the bottom of the press box that Chang Yaya is holding in her hand is already quite rich.


    Even the patriarch''s daughter-inw envied her. When she got married, her family didn''t give her so much money.


    The wedding bookmark is an official couple.


    Chang Yaya''s hair was also pulled up, and the whole person looked different.


    Several people returned to Gu''s house, and Gu Yundong specially reserved space for the newlyweds, dragged Shao Qingyuan and ran away. They also have to go to the vige chief to get household registration and other things done first.


    On the contrary, it was Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya, who were sitting alone in the room with ufortable expressions on their faces.


    There was a lot of things to say two days ago, but it suddenly seemed impossible to say.


    Seeing that it would be impossible to stay silent like this, Gu Xiaoxi still swallowed and spoke first, "By the way, why don''t you agree to set the wine? If you''re worried about trouble at the Zhou family, we can just set up two tables and make it a little more lively. "


    "No, I just...don''t like it here." Chang Yaya said, "I lived in Dashitou Vige as a child. I have no friends or rtives. Even if I invite guests, I don''t know who to invite. Others, I don''t want to..."


    Gu Xiaoxi understood that although Chang Yaya had nsmen, she did not feel the warmth of her nsmen.


    Even not long ago, she was almost pulled out of the pond by these nsmen.


    No one interceded for her, no one believed her innocence, and everyone wanted her to die sooner.


    She was heartbroken.


    If she gets married, she believes that no one whoes to dinner will sincerely bless her.


    Because of that, there''s no point in having a seat.


    Gu Xiaoxi was silent, he couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to cover her hand and said, "In the future, I will love you and be good to you in the future."


    Chang Yaya''s eyes are sore, yes, now, she also has a husband.


    And this husband, looks good.


    She raised her head, looked at Gu Xiaoxi and smiled again, the tears in her eyes fell without warning.


    Gu Xiaoxi felt very distressed all of a sudden, and reached out to wipe it...


    After Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan got things done, they began to think about whether they should go back home?


    Just going back like this, will it interrupt any good things?


    "How about we go to the county town to stay overnight ande back tomorrow?"


    "Alright, after we sell my uncle''s house tomorrow, we can leave for home."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1141: Unexplainable silver

    Chapter 1141 The inexplicably sent silver


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan decisively went to the county inn to stay for the night.


    Because he had promised the magistrate of Heyuan County to go to the county government before leaving, Shao Qingyuan went to the magistrate to fulfill his promise and to thank him.


    Gu Yundong didn''t follow, she walked around the street by herself.


    I don¡¯t know what day it is today, but at night the streets are still very lively, and there is a night market.


    Gu Yundong wants to see if there are any local specialties here, and bring some back to eat.


    I didn''t expect to go to the third stall, when aining voice suddenly came from behind, "It''s really unlucky, the Zhou family is using me for nothing. You go back and teach them a lesson, don''t let them think it''s dignified Qiu My young master, he is so easy to bully."


    Master Qiu?


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, turned his head and nced at the person behind him.


    The man just raised his head and saw Gu Yundong, his eyes lit up immediately, he took a few steps forward, stood in front of her, and said, "Girl, do you have a marriage?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." She should not look the same as Hong Xiaoni, right?


    Was still hurt by Hong Xiaoni and had seque, so the aesthetics also changed?


    It was Qiu De behind Young Master Qiu, who looked familiar to Gu Yundong.


    After a while, he suddenly narrowed his eyes. Seeing that the young master was going to flirt, he quickly pulled Master Qiu to the back, "Master, don''t, don''t go."


    Young Master Qiu was originally in a good position, but he was suddenly pulled and almost fell, unable to maintain his image at all.


    Immediately annoyed, he raised his foot and kicked Qiu De, "You son of a bitch, the young master is so kind to you on weekdays, that if you are so insignificant, I will kill you, believe it or not."


    Qiu De was kicked but couldn''t cry out the pain, so he could only whisper bitterly, "Master, that''s the girl next to that lord."


    "Sir, I don''t know what you''re talking about, I..." Young Master Qiu was suddenly startled, and turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter put his hands around his chest and sneered slightly as he watched the interaction between the master and the servant.


    Young Master Qiu stunned in his heart, and pulled Qiu De away abruptly, "Quick, quick, go back to the manor, I won''t go out for a month from today onwards, the recent fleeting years have been unfavorable."


    Can take a few steps and thene back.


    He looked at Gu Yundong, thought about it, took out a silver note from his sleeve, handed it over silently, with a smile on his face, "This, this is an apology for that Gu, Gu Xiaoxi. I know the ins and outs of the matter, but girl, you must convince the adult that I really don''t know that Hong Xiaoni has such a vicious heart that she almost killed her husband. But anyway, it''s because of me And up, if I hadn''t fallen in love with Hong Xiaoni, she wouldn''t have such thoughts. I heard that little brother Gu suffered a lot, so I''ll buy him some food to make up for it."


    Gu Yundong silently took the silver note and nced at it. It was fifty taels. It was a generous move.


    When Young Master Qiu saw her pick it up, he hurriedly cupped his hands again, "That''s it, farewell. Also, it''s unsafe at night, so it''s better for the girl not to go shopping alone, if you meet a disciple like me again... ...ahhh, anyway, farewell."


    Young Master Qiu finished speaking quickly, and led Qiu De''s feet to the wind and ran quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1142: very intense

    Chapter 1142 is very intense


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, watching the two of them walk further and further away, he sighed secretly in his heart.


    She didn''t seem to say a word just now.


    This man, he shouldn''t be too majestic, if he''s frightened him, he won''t want it if he loses his money.


    Gu Yundong silently put away the banknotes, turned his head and nced at the stunned little vendor behind him who had watched the whole process, and said, "Don''t think about getting something for nothing, people still have to do business well, hurry up and shout."


    Then, Gu Yundong, who had earned nothing for nothing, turned around and went back to the inn.


    After all, that little vendor''s eyes are shining. In order not to be robbed, he, who is carrying a lot of money, should stay safe in the house.


    When Shao Qingyuan came back, he saw Gu Yundong looking around with a silver note.


    His face was a little red, he should have been drinking some wine with the magistrate.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly poured him hot water for him to drink, and then let the little Er bring a basin of water over to wipe his face.


    "How was your chat with the magistrate."


    "Everything else is good, but...it''s too enthusiastic." Really, that kind of enthusiasm is that he doesn''t care about Shao Qingyuan''s cold face at all.


    He rubbed his forehead and asked where the silver note in her hand came from.


    Gu Yundong told about his encounter with Young Master Qiu on the street. Of course, he did not say that Young Master Qiu asked him if he was married, but only said that he gave the bank note to make amends for his younger brother.


    Shao Qingyuan was silent, after a while, "Uncle seems to be quite rich now."


    The Zhou family lost fifty taels, and Young Master Qiu lost another fifty taels, so here is one hundred taels of silver.


    Ask the vigers in Dashitou, there is not necessarily anyone who has one hundred taels of silver in their hands.


    Gu Yundong patted his shoulder, "It''s all your credit."


    is not that right? Which of the two parties didn''t give so much because of Shao Qingyuan''s face?


    But with this money, my uncle will definitely get better and better in the future.


    Gu Yundong put away the bank note and gave it to Gu Xiaoxi tomorrow.


    The next day, she and Shao Qingyuan left the room and headed to Dashitou Vige.


    When I arrived at Gu''s house, I saw that both Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya had sweet expressions on their faces, exuding an air of love that could not be ignored, and they made pancakes in the kitchen in tacit agreement.


    The two of them didn''t talk, they just looked at each other and moved, looked at each other from time to time, and turned their faces away shyly. It took only a long time to bake two or three pancakes, and the speed was no different from that of a snail.


    Gu Yundong had been leaning against the kitchen door for a long time, yet they didn''t even notice it! ! !


    She felt that if she didn''t make a sound, she might be a stone statue and no one could save her.


    "Uncle."


    The two people in the kitchen were startled and looked at the door.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, both of them were immediately embarrassed.


    Gu Yundong was fed another mouthful of dog food, and his body couldn''t help shaking.


    Damn, after watching my parents show their affection at home, I finally went out with Big Brother Shao alone, and I had to be shown affection by my uncle, so I didn''t take her seriously.


    She also has Big Brother Shao, okay?


    "Yundong, you guys are back." Gu Xiaoxi quickly washed his hands and came over, "Have you and Qingyuan eaten? The porridge has not been cooked yet, so you should eat a piece of cake first."


    Of course they ate, and they didn''t even look at what time it was. They all came back from the county seat, okay? ?


    It seems that their wedding night was intense.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly hit his head, pped the mess in his mind, and said to Gu Xiaoxi, "Let''s get down to business first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1143: enough money

    Chapter 1143 Enough money


    Gu Xiaoxi thought for a moment before remembering what the business was. He nodded quickly and said to Chang Yaya, "Yaya, you bake it first, and if you bake more, you will have to eat on the way. I will go to the patriarch Chang to sell the house, and we will leave in the afternoon. Family."


    "Well, you just go to work."


    Gu Xiaoxi and Gu Yundong came out. Gu Yundong was blinded by the spring in his face, and hurried to Shao Qingyuan''s side.


    All three went to Patriarch Chang''s house and asked him to estimate the price of Gu Xiaoxi''s house.


    In the end, in the name of the n, Patriarch Chang bought Gu Xiaoxi''s house with six taels of silver.


    Gu Xiaoxi''s house is not big, and it is sold in a hurry, and the location is not very good, so I bought it for six taels of silver.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the presence of Gu Yundong and the two of them, Patriarch Chang would have lowered the price.


    It''s fine for Gu Xiaoxi, he didn''t have any money at all when he built this house. I asked Uncle Zhou to borrow a little bit, and he picked up the soil and straw to paste the walls. It can be said that more than half of the house was built by himself.


    So this house is his hard work, and to be honest, he is a little reluctant to give up.


    But what he was more reluctant to give up were his brothers and sisters, who were all waiting for him to go back.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xiaoxi couldn''t wait.


    After signing the deed with n Chief Chang and taking the money, the three of them went back.


    When I got home, Chang Yaya had already cooked porridge and baked cakes.


    After the four of them had eaten, Gu Yundong gave the fifty taels of silver notes to Gu Xiaoxi, and told about the encounter with Young Master Qiu on the way.


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned and looked at the silver in disbelief, "Is there another silver?" Has he been more prosperous recently? Why is it his turn?


    The niece is still alive, and the older brothers and sisters are waiting for him at home. The Zhou family has lost fifty taels, and he has married a wife he likes. Now, do you have any money? ?


    Gu Xiaoxi couldn''t help but look up at the sky, why does it feel like a pie suddenly fell from the sky?


    Chang Yaya was also shocked, feeling like she was in a dream.


    Gu Yundong shoved the bank note to him, "It''s alright, hurry up and collect it. When you go back to Yongfu Vige, you have to build a house, treat guests with wine, buy fields andnd, or start a small business that requires capital. This one hundred taels, Maybe not enough."


    Gu Xiaoxi blinked, "Why might it not be enough? This is one hundred taels, enough is enough."


    Shao Qingyuan pouted, I hope you can still think so when you arrive at Yongfu Vige.


    Gu Yundong let the two people digest it, and quickly started to pack up.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya didn''t have much luggage. Gu Xiaoxi really only had two sets of clothes to change. Gu Yundong looked at these two clothes full of patches, and cursed Hong Xiaoni fiercely in his heart again, and hated Tie by the way. Bucheng red at Gu Xiaoxi.


    Chang Yaya''s dowry box has been moved over, and she has few things, only half of it is stuffed into the box.


    After everything was loaded into the carriage, Gu Xiaoxi took onest look at the house, locked the door, and gave the key to the patriarch Chang who came to deliver them.


    When their carriage left, everyone in Dashitou Vige knew.


    Many people came out to see, seeing Chang Yaya there, everyone realized that she and Gu Xiaoxi were married?


    Aunt Zhou was also in the crowd. Seeing Chang Yaya''s red face in new clothes, she felt annoyed for a while, and she couldn''t help but trouble Hong Xiaoni when she returned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1144: Why not mention the old Gu family?

    Chapter 1144 Why not mention the old Gu family


    "You don''t know how good Gu Xiaoxi is to Chang Yaya, he even has to support him when he gets on a carriage. Their new clothes are very eye-catching. In the future, when there is a niece-inw who is a high official, Gu Xiaoxi will be prosperous. Chang Yaya has also risen with the tide, and maybe there will be servants by her side in the future."


    Hong Xiaoni almost went crazy listening to Aunt Zhou''s words.


    how is this possible? howe? Gu Xiaoxi had just divorced her, but she actually married Chang Yaya, how could he dare?


    It is clear that she is his wife, and it is clear that she should follow to enjoy the glory and wealth, and she should be served by servants.


    Why do you give it to Chang Yaya, why?


    Hong Xiaoni looked at her hand and slowlyughed again.


    That''s right, she personally pushed this wealth out. Why didn''t she act a few dayster, just a few dayster, Gu Xiaoxi''s high official and niece-inw came, and they became prosperous! !


    Aunt Zhou, who was outside, felt panicked when she heard herughter, and hurriedly shook and went to work.


    The four of Gu Yundong had already arrived in Heyuan County. They first bought something in the county town and settled the money for the driver before setting off again.


    Shao Qingyuan was driving. Gu Xiaoxi was about the same age as him, and he was a man. Naturally, he wanted to try it.


    So he sat directly on the carriage and followed Shao Qingyuan while talking and learning.


    Only Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya were left in the carriage, and Chang Yaya was still a little embarrassed and nervous.


    Thinking of the way the mother-inw and daughter-inw and daughter-inws get along with the daughter-inw of the Chang patriarch the night before the wedding, she couldn''t help but whispered to Gu Yundong, "Yun, Yundong, can you tell me, your parents and the others? thing?"


    Chang Yaya doesn''t know much about the Gu family. After all, she and Gu Xiaoxi don''t have much time to chat privately.


    She only knew that Gu Xiaoxi had older brothers and sisters, who were separated when they fled.


    Brother is Gu Yundong''s father. He has read books and is a very powerful person whom Gu Xiaoxi admires. His sister-inw hit her head a few years ago, and now she is like a child.


    and Gu Dafeng and his wife are good people.


    and older siblings have several children.


    The rest, Chang Yaya doesn''t know, especially about Gu Xiaoxi''s parents, he never mentioned it.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while and said, "Then let me tell you from the beginning. In fact, my father, aunt and uncle are half-parents. The original old Gu family..."


    Gu Yundong told the story of the old Gu family without prejudice. Since Chang Yaya is married to her uncle, she always needs to understand these backgrounds.


    Chang Yaya listened very attentively. When she heard that Gu Xiaoxi was not treated by his mother and was bullied by her two brothers, her face was filled with distress.


    Slowly, she also understood why he didn''t mention his parents and didn''t go back to his hometown.


    Chang Yaya breathed a sigh of relief inexplicably. The Zhao family is not easy to get along with. If there is such a mother-inw, she will not have a good life in the future. Now that she is so far apart from her mother-inw and doesn''tmunicate with her, she is the master of the family, and life will definitely be much easier.


    Besides, brother-inw and sister-inw are both sensible people. Chang Yaya thinks that she is better than many girls to marry.


    But she was still nervous. After all, she and Xiaoxi got married, and she never asked her elder brother and sister''s opinion. She was afraid that they would not be satisfied when they saw her.


    Chang Yaya was so anxious all the way, and slowly approached the Xuanhe House.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1145: come see uncle

    Chapter 1145 Come to see Uncle


    Xuanhe Mansion, Gu Xiaoxi came once, but Chang Yaya never came.


    Looking at the tall city gate, her anxiety reached an unprecedented peak.


    Gu Xiaoxi hurriedly stretched out his hand to shake it and whispered, "It''s okay, my elder sister and second brother are both very good people, they will like you."


    Chang Yaya nodded, but she was still nervous.


    Gu Xiaoxi quickly diverted her attention, looked at the city wall and said, "If I had stayed in Xuanhe Mansion for a few more days when I was fleeing, maybe I would meet Yun Dong. Two years, what a pity."


    But it''s not right to think about it, so wouldn''t he miss Chang Yaya?


    Gu Xiaoxi hurriedly looked at her, thetter puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head speechlessly, turned his head to look out the car window, and said to Shao Qingyuan in the car, "Why are there so many people lining up to enter the city today?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "I''ll go ask."


    He jumped out of the carriage and walked forward. Not long after he came back, he smiled and said to her, "It''s the people from Nie''s house who are back. There are several carriages and some goods in front of them, all queuing up, so walk slowly."


    Gu Yundong''s face brightened, "So, Nie Shuang and Cousin Ke are back?"


    They went to the capital for several months. They said it was for Nie Cong before, but now that they came back, the problem must have been solved.


    "It should be." Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Would you like to go say hello?"


    Gu Yundong looked up at the long queue, then looked back at Uncle Gu, and said, "Another day, they just came back today, I''m afraid they''re very tired, so I''d better take my uncle home first."


    "it is good."


    Shao Qingyuan got on the carriage again and moved forward slowly with the team.


    entered the city gate, the sky was a little dark.


    Shao Qingyuan increased his speed and drove directly towards Xiao Er.


    Gu Xiaoxi is unfamiliar with Fucheng, but he can see that this time he came back, and the Fucheng he sawst time has changed a lot. It has only been two years, and it feels much more prosperous.


    Yundong said that she had opened a shop in Xuanhe House.


    This is so powerful to be able to open a shop in Fucheng.


    He was looking for the shop called ''Gu Ji'' all the way, but unfortunately he couldn''t see it.


    The carriage gradually slowed down until it entered the street of the ''School District Room''. Who knew that Shao Qingyuan suddenly stopped when he was approaching the entrance of the alley.


    Gu Yundong just lifted the curtain of his car and looked out, when he saw a few familiar children ying there at the entrance of the alley.


    She was about to say hello, but Gu Yunke saw her first, and rushed over like a cannonball, shouting happily, "Big sister, big sister, are you back?"


    Hearing the crisp little milk voice, Gu Xiaoxi also quickly lifted the curtain of the car, and saw that the lively figure had already run up to him.


    You can still vaguely see the once very familiar outline, and Shao Qingyuan''s small body is hugged into the carriage.


    The little girl immediately got in and threw herself into Gu Yundong''s arms.


    "Big sister, you are finally back. Dad and aunt are waiting for you to cry. In order not to make them too sad, I dragged the second brother and cousin to the alley to y, so that when you go home, I will I can see, am I very smart?"


    She puffed out her small **** and looked like she wasing to praise me.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help smiling and nodded vigorously, "Yes, Coco is the smartest. Come, meet Uncle."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1146: so miserable so miserable

    Chapter 1146 Too bad too bad


    Gu Yundong turned the little girl around and asked her to greet Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Xiaoxi looked at her excitedly, his eyes were sour. The little girl who could only sleep in a basket two years ago and couldn''t even walk, is now able to run, dance and be healthy.


    Good, very good.


    "This is Coco?"


    The little girl nodded vigorously, "Are you uncle?"


    Gu Xiaoxi stretched out his hand and hugged the little girl, "Yes, I am your uncle, Xiao Keke has grown taller and more beautiful."


    The little girl immediately covered her face shyly, then paused, lowered her head, took out a jujube from the small bag hanging on her body and stuffed it into Gu Xiaoxi''s mouth, thought about it, and took out the fruit from it. Dried fruit in his hand.


    Then raised his head, looked at him carefully, and whispered, "It''s still too thin."


    So, she continued to dig and dig in the bag, took out a handful of melon seeds and stuffed them into her clothes pocket, then took off the whole small bag from her neck, and was silent, and then she reluctantly stuffed it all. Gu Xiaoxi''s arms.


    Gu Xiaoxi, "..."


    Gu Yundong almostughed to death when he saw the expression on her face, "Why did you stuff your uncle with your precious snacks?"


    The little girl looked at Gu Yundong wholeheartedly, and said, "My aunt said, my uncle has suffered a lot and suffered a big crime. In the past two years, I must have been unable to eat enough, and I couldn''t wear warm clothes, she said. Maybe he stillcks arms and legs, which is really pitiful. I just saw it, what the aunt said was true, the uncle is so thin that he has no meat, I will make up for him. "


    Gu Xiaoxi had to eat it first because she stuffed a date into her mouth.


    As soon as I finished eating, I wanted to talk, but she was so frightened that she almost swallowed the core.


    He hurriedly coughed twice, and Chang Yaya hurriedly asked him to spit out the core, and then took a sip of the water bag and let him take a sip, and then he was relieved.


    The little girl looked puzzled, that date...is it poisonous?


    Gu Xiaoxi waved his hand, smiled and put the small bag back on her neck, and said, "Uncle is fine, not too bad."


    "Yes, it''s too bad."


    "Not really."


    "It''s too miserable, too miserable." The little girl was very firm.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong resistedughing, and finally two voices came from outside, "Eldest sister, go home first, father and aunt are waiting at home."


    "Yes, my mother and uncle must be anxious."


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were one step behind Coco, so when they saw Coco being carried into the carriage, they saw that there was a woman in the carriage besides the eldest sister and the uncle.


    This should be Aunt Hong Xiaoni, right?


    They are also very excited and happy, but! They are already men now, and men can''t squeeze in casually, so they have been standing beside the carriage, and only reminded them when the words inside were almost finished.


    Gu Xiaoxi looked at the two children standing in front of the carriage, his eyes glowing, "Yunshu, Yuanzhi."


    "Uncle."


    "Uncle."


    "Wee home."


    Gu Xiaoxi was in a turbulent mood, really, they are all here, it''s good, everyone is here.


    "Uncle, sit down first, let''s go back."


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi turned around immediately, they did not get in the car and ran back to the alley.


    Gu Xiaoxi became more and more excited, but Gu Yunke was looking at Chang Yaya curiously without seeing it at the moment.


    It was Gu Yundong who introduced her, "This is Auntie."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1147: finally reunited

    Chapter 1147 Finally Reunited


    When the carriage arrived at Xiao Er, Gu Dajiang and Gu Dafeng were already standing at the door and looking at them eagerly.


    Seeing that the carriage stopped, the two hurried forward, lifted the curtain of the car, and happened to meet Gu Xiaoxi who also came out.


    The three of them were stunned for a moment, and immediately after that, Gu Dafeng''s eyes turned red, "It''s my little brother, it''s my little brother. As I grow up, I also lose weight."


    Gu Xiaoxi''s eyes were sore, and he immediately jumped off the carriage, "Eldest sister."


    Gu Dafeng grabbed his hand and looked up and down for a long time, "Did you suffer a lot? It''s alright, I''m going home, with the eldest sister and the second brother here, you don''t have to be afraid of anything in the future, ah."


    Gu Dafeng grabbed his hand and felt extremely distressed.


    Really thin, although he was thin when he was in Lao Gu''s family, but he is not so thin, he is out of shape, it is obvious that he has suffered a serious sin.


    Gu Dajiang stood beside him and slowly calmed his excitement. Seeing them standing outside the door, he hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, let''s go first, don''t block the road."


    The group quickly entered the door, and the alley was smooth. It''s just that the neighbors on the left and right are still very curious, why is this Gu family always so lively? Which rtive is thising from?


    There was a lot of discussion outside the door, but there was already an exciting meeting scene inside the door.


    Gu Dajiang patted Gu Xiaoxi on the shoulder and sighed, "I have grown up." After two years of not seeing him, there was a hint of frost on his face.


    Gu Xiaoxi wiped his face, "Second brother, I''m sorry. I lost both my sister-inw and niece at the beginning. Obviously you have entrusted me well, and I still..."


    "Okay, don''t talk about this, it''s all over, Yun Dong and the others are fine, don''t worry about adding burdens to yourself." Gu Dajiang said, seeing Chang Yaya standing beside him, he immediately asked with a smile "Is this your daughter-inw?"


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenly came to his senses, and hurriedly pulled Chang Yaya, who was very nervous, to his side, and said, "Yes, this is my daughter-inw. Big sister and second brother, I, I didn''t tell you when I got married, don''t be angry with me. ."


    "Hey, why are you angry, it''s toote to be happy." Gu Dafeng waved his hand, pulled Chang Yaya to his side, looked up and down for a while, and said with a smile, "You are Xiao Ni, right? You really look like a sign. , looks like a good girl."


    The scene was quiet, and the expressions of Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya changed slightly.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly coughed and said, "Auntie, this is Auntie, her name is Chang Yaya."


    Gu Dafeng was stunned, and everyone else was surprised.


    No, isn''t it called Hong Xiaoni?


    Gu Dafeng also went to Su''s house to ask Su''s mother, and she was sure that she was called by that name.


    Gu Xiaoxi said, "Eldest sister, her name is Chang Yaya. As for Hong Xiaoni...I have nothing to do with her anymore. In short, things are a bitplicated. I will tell youter."


    Gu Dafeng nodded again and again, "It''s the eldest sister who is wrong and should be punished. You are called Yaya, don''t you be nervous, you will live a good life with Xiaoxi in the future, and the eldest sister will love you too."


    Chang Yaya is the kind of well-behaved and diligent girl at first sight. In Aunt Gu, Gu Xiaoxi is just like her son, and now she looks at Chang Yaya like her daughter-inw.


    Chang Yaya pursed her lips and nodded lightly, still looking very nervous.


    When the group finally sat down and started talking, Chang Yaya breathed a sigh of relief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1148: luckily you

    Chapter 1148 Fortunately, you are


    Gu Xiaoxi was the first to exin the affair between Chang Yaya and Hong Xiaoni.


    How she and Hong Xiaoni arrived in Dashitou Vige,ter life in Dashitou Vige, and some time ago she wanted to be a concubine in Qiu Mansion, so she worked with Zhou Jingui and Zhou Patriarch to design him and Chang Yaya to be caught in bed, and finally met Gu Yundong and the two of them. things are simply said again.


    The room was quiet, only Gu Xiaoxi''s calm voice sounded.


    After he finished speaking, Gu Dafeng pped the table with a p, "Why is this woman so vicious? If she wants to climb the high branch, she will climb the high branch, and my Xiaoxi can still hold her and prevent her from going? She has to kill two innocent people. Only people who are willing to let go, such a woman should be let go, staying in the vige all her life and being drowned by everyone''s saliva. It''s disgusting."


    The others nodded, and Gu Dajiang squeezed his fist.


    After a while, he looked at Shao Qingyuan, who was inexplicably a little hairy.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Dajiang said, "Fortunately, it was you and Yundong who went to Dashitou Vige. If you bring me and her aunt, I''m afraid there will be dys on the road. If it''s half a dayte, I''m afraid that in the future We''ll never see the creek again. Thankfully it''s you."


    Therefore, he will not pursue Shao Wen''s absence.


    Gu Dajiang is a smart person. Shao Wen was not seen in so many things Gu Xiaoxi said, and they didn''t see him when they returned to Xiao Erjin this time. Gu Dajiang guessed that Shao Wen might not have followed him to Dashitou Vige at all.


    This brat...


    After listening to Gu Dajiang''s words, Gu Dafeng also had a look of rejoicing and fear, "Yeah, in just a little time, I almost missed it. When I thought that they wanted to burn Xiaoxi, my heart thumped. ."


    "Okay, it''s over. Now it''s a blessing in disguise, and everyone is happy atst."


    "Yes, yes, if anyone bullies you in the future, eldest sister will be the first to let him go."


    The Gu family was very happy this day. Gu Xiaoxi''s return indicated that their family was finally reunited.


    As for the affairs of the old Gu family, apart from mentioning how to get Yuanzhi back, he will not talk about itter, and there is no need to let him know what happened to the old Gu family.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Gu Dajiang are different. The Zhao family is his own mother, and although she treats him badly, she did not spare no effort to persecute and spar with Gu Dajiang.


    Anyway, Gu Xiaoxi settled down in Xuanhe Mansion.


    On this day, the candle of the Gu family lit most of the night and did not go out. The joy of the reunion made them feel as if they were not tired.


    Gu Xiaoxi knew that Gu Dajiang had passed the government test, and he was still second.


    Knowing that Gu Qiuyue tortured her eldest sister and brother-inw for a whole year before she was finally freed, and now she has begun to carve wood and sell it in the market, and the business is not bad.


    He knew that Yundong not only had shops in Fucheng, but also workshops and fruit forests at home.


    Knowing that Yunshu and Yuanzhi are both studying in the school, knowing that Yunke has be a foodie who is particrly keen on cooking, knowing that sister-inw''s condition is under control, as long as Bai Muzi is found, it can bepletely cured.


    Their lives are getting better and better and more prosperous.


    Finally, Gu Dafeng asked Gu Xiaoxi, "Although you and Yaya signed the marriage certificate, you still have to set the wine. After all, Yaya gave up all the thousands of miles toe here with you, we can''t wrong her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1149: the most correct choice

    Chapter 1149 The most correct choice


    Chang Yaya was stunned, she looked up at Gu Dafeng in disbelief.


    She followed Gu Xiaoxi, and after rejecting Patriarch Chang''s proposal to set the wine, she never thought about the day when she put on her wedding dress.


    Unexpectedly, the eldest sister...will take the initiative to bring it up.


    She looked at Gu Xiaoxi, who nodded immediately, "I think so too, I also want to set a drink, let the elder sister and the second brother watch us get married."


    Without the blessings and witnesses of rtives, this marriage would not be perfect.


    Chang Yaya pursed her lips and lowered her head slightly, slowly, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.


    Gu Dajiang took another look at Shao Qingyuan, whose back froze again.


    The frequency that the future father-inw looks at himself today is a little high.


    Gu Dajiang said, "There is a good day at the end of August. I have found someone to calcte it. It is the best and most suitable day for marriage this year. On this day, the newlyweds will be harmonious and beautiful for the rest of their lives. I originally wanted to let Yun Dong got married today, but you are her uncle, and you have already received the marriage certificate, why don''t you get married first and let them pick another one next year..."


    Pick again next year? Absolutely not! !


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly said, "I think it''s better to get married together, it''s lively and lively. It''s not long since my uncle came to Xuanhe Mansion, and I don''t know many people. It''s a bit deserted to have a drink alone, so it''s better to have a big one. Besides, uncle Although they are old, they are about the same age as me, isn''t it a good talk for two couples to worship together?"


    Gu Dajiang nced at him with a half-smile, "It''s rare to see you say so much in one breath."


    did not refute any more, and seemed to agree.


    The matter was settled like this, Shao Qingyuan breathed a sigh of relief, and then he couldn''t help but smile.


    Unexpectedly, he and Yundong went to Dashitou Vige, and Uncle Gu had already chosen the days.


    It¡¯s already May, and there are still three or four months to the end of August. At that time, the weather has just started to cool down, so I don¡¯t suffer much.


    "Okay, it''s gettingte, let''s go to rest first, and talkter if there is anything."


    Gu Dajiang hurried everyone to go to rest, it was veryte now, and everyone took a rest at the second entry, and they could still stay in if they squeezed.


    Gu Yundong deeply realized that this room was still too small.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya live in a separate room, and even though they have traveled all day, Chang Yaya doesn''t even feel sleepy at all.


    For a long time, she grabbed his hand, and suddenly whispered, "Your brothers and sisters are all well, I will get along with them in the future."


    What responded to her was Gu Xiaoxi''s gentle breathing.


    She turned her head, looked at him, and brought her head closer. Gu Xiaoxi hugged her subconsciously and covered her with the quilt.


    After a long time, a low voice sounded again in the room, "Marrying you may be the best choice I have made in my life."


    Because everyone had been chatting toote the day before, when they woke up the next day, it was already three poles in the sun.


    Gu Yundong had to go to Cousin Ke, and brought little Coco with him. As for Yunshu and Yuanzhi, they are going to Tianhai Academy for a lecture today. It is said that a famous gentleman came over.


    Yunshu and the two are a hard-won opportunity that should not be missed.


    Gu Yundong asked Gu Xiaoxi before he left, "Would you like to take you out for a walk?"


    Gu Xiaoxi thought for a while, "Okay."


    So Gu Yundong took the two of them into the carriage. Who knew that the carriage had just driven out of the alley when another person got in outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1150: get off

    Chapter 1150 Get off the bus


    The four-person line became a five-person line.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan speechlessly, "Don''t you have to go to Dai Zhifu to report?"


    "No hurry, not a day or two away, I''ll ask Cousin Ke about the situation over there in the capital."


    The group went to Aunt Ke''s house, but she was not there. Neighbors said she went to Xinming Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect Cousin Ke to be so dedicated, so she didn''t rest at home and go to work the next day after she came back.


    The carriage could only turn around and head towards Xinming Pavilion, but halfway through, Gu Yundong drove Shao Qingyuan and Gu Xiaoxi away.


    Gu Xiaoxi looked bewildered, "Why did you let me down? That new Ming Pavilion, can''t I go?"


    "Xinming Pavilion only entertains female guests, you are a big man, what should you do if you go and startle those female guests?"


    Gu Xiaoxi''s eyes widened, "Is there such a restaurant?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "So, let Brother Shao show you around other ces, I''ll take my aunt over there to have a look, and have dinner at Jinxiu Restaurantter."


    After saying that, she let Lu Sheng drive away, leaving only Gu Xiaoxi and Shao Qingyuan looking at each other.


    The two stood on the side of the street for a long time before Gu Xiaoxi said, "So, where are we going now?"


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while, then thought again, and said, "Jinxiu Restaurant."


    Gu Xiaoxi, "..." Isn''t that thest ce to gather for dinner?


    Shao Qingyuan had already taken the lead in walking towards Jinxiu Restaurant and asked him to take a big man shopping? ? ? Forget it, let''s go to the restaurant and listen to the book.


    I heard that Jinxiu Restaurant has also introduced Mr. Storyteller recently, and started to talk about the cowpox vination method.


    is also strange, this thing has been going on for several months, how can it be so hot now?


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that Shao Qingyuan and the two went directly to the destination to wait for them. She introduced Xinming Pavilion to Chang Yaya.


    "...Xinming Pavilion is mainly for entertaining female guests, but there are also children, Coco likes to go there very much, to meet new friends."


    The little girl who was burying her head in peeling out the seeds one by one and nning to eat the seeds raised her head nkly when she heard her name.


    Gu Yundong raised his hand and touched her head, then took the Guaziren she put on the low table and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Gu Yunke: ? ? ? ?


    What happened just now? What about her melon seeds?


    "The most popr thing in Xinming Pavilion is milk tea, but drinking too much milk tea is not good, and it is easy to gain weight. Therefore, thedies who often order milk tea, the female staff will remind them to drink other things, such as flower tea, ck tea, **** Tea, fruit tea, as well as some snacks and cakes, all sell well. When you go back to the shop, you can try it."


    Chang Yaya hurriedly shook her head, "These are very expensive, so don''t want them."


    She heard it clearly. Yun Dong said that all thedies who went to the shop were rich people. Their food and drinks were definitely not cheap.


    The little cocoa girl has peeled several more pieces. She just raised her head to rest, and replied by the way, "It''s expensive to sell to others, and it''s not expensive for my aunt to drink."


    Chang Yaya liked Coco very much, and immediately asked her with a smile, "Why?"


    "Because my sister opened the shop." After thinking about it, she shook her head again, "No, it was opened by my sister and others."


    Chang Yaya suddenly raised her head, she... opened? ?


    While talking, the carriage stopped at the gate of Xinming Pavilion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1151: shes so attractive

    Chapter 1151 She is too attractive


    Gu Yundong got out of the car first, and hugged the little girl who was rushing to put the melon seeds in her mouth.


    After Chang Yaya came down, the whole person was shocked.


    This is Xinming Pavilion? Isn''t it a small shop? It''s so big! !


    Moreover, the renovation of this new Ming Pavilion is also very beautiful and rich. There are actually two floors, and it is full of guests, and they are all well-identified guests.


    Chang Yaya was a little immobile for a moment, but Keke stopped her and Gu Yundong from left to right, and then brought Mumu''s her into Xinming Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong has not been here for a while, and the Xinming Pavilion is even more lively than before. It is not yet noon, the lobby on the first floor is already full, and the guys in the shop are a little too busy.


    Orchid was also there. She just came back after delivering a cup of milk tea. When she saw Gu Yundong, her face was filled with joy.


    Xinming Pavilion has a separate wing for several owners. Gu Yundong only had the other wing when he first came, andter he went to a specific wing.


    Gu Yundong looked around and asked her, "Where''s Cousin Ke?"


    "Cousin Ke and Madam Qiu were talking inside, as if they were discussing something. I''ll call them." Lan Hua''er was about to leave.


    Gu Yundong stopped her, "No, wait for them to discuss it first. This is my little aunt. You will send us two cups of milk tea and a cup of milk for Coco."


    "Okay, boss."


    Gu Yundong took Chang Yaya, who was so nervous and didn''t know where to put her hands and feet, into the backyard.


    It was only then that Chang Yaya discovered that this new Ming Pavilion not only has two floors, but also has such arge yard behind it, separated by so many wing rooms.


    Coco, who was familiar with the road, led the way in front. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned a corner, he almost collided with a little girl.


    The little girl was about the same age as Coco, with tears on her face, as if she had just cried.


    Can you frighten her to cry for yourself, hurriedly rubbed her little face, and when she didn''t feel scary, she said nervously, "I''m sorry, I''m leaving too fast, don''t cry, does it hurt? Can I give you a huhu? Let me tell you, my huhu is very powerful, my brother fell and hurt, and he will be fine if I huhu, really."


    The little girl opposite was stunned for a while, and before she had time to speak, a little maid came running from far behind, "Fifth Miss, so you are here, why did you run out? Why didn''t you tell the servants when you came out? What if you don''t go back?"


    The fifthdy said with a displeased face, "The third and fourth sisters all dislike me and don''t take me to y. Hmph, I don''t care, I don''t want to y with them anymore, I have found new friends. I don''t care about them anymore, and I don''t divide what they eat."


    Then, she took Coco''s hand and snorted at the maid again.


    Coco blinked, so she made new friends again? Is she so attractive? Simply unbelievable.


    The maid can''tugh or cry, it''s no use humming to her. She''s just a girl, she can''t force the third and fourth misses to y with her.


    She raised her head and was stunned when she saw Gu Yundong, "But Gu Dong''s house?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I am." She nced at the little girl with a smile and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The maid shook her head, how could she talk about the matter of the master.


    But the fifth girl, who was very angry, spoke up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1152: Gu Yundong choked

    Chapter 1152 Gu Yundong is choking


    "My third and fourth sisters paint, write, and y chess in the house. I also want to y, but they say I''m too young and they won''t take me to y. I''m young, I''m four years old."


    Coco on the side of ?? listened, and his eyes suddenly lit up, "You are four years old? Then I am five years old, or you are five years old, so we are the same age and can y together."


    The fifth girl took her hand, "Really? Well, that''s fine, then I''m five years old."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh? How old can you be at this age?


    The two did not see the shocked expressions of the three adults present, and they went to the wing not far away hand in hand in a harmonious rtionship.


    The maid reacted suddenly, and hurriedly called the fifth girl to stop.


    Gu Yundong said immediately, "It''s okay, just let her y in our wing for a while, I''m watching, don''t worry."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Otherwise you can follow us to the wing and watch you five girls."


    The maid hesitated for a moment, but still said, "Then I''ll trouble Gu Dong''s house." She wasn''t the fifth youngdy to take care of alone. There were also third and fourth youngdies in the other wing.


    Gu Dongjia is the owner of Xinming Pavilion after all, and he is most concerned about the reputation and safety of Xinming Pavilion. With her there, nothing would happen.


    Gu Yundong waited for the maid to leave, and then took Chang Yaya, who had been silent, into the wing.


    The two little girls in the room have already started chatting, and their words are innocent and cute, but they are still serious.


    "I have decided that I don''t like my third and fourth sisters, unless, unless they beg me, I will speak to them."


    Little Coco nodded, "Yes, my second brother often begs me."


    "How did he beg you?"


    Coco tilted his head, thought about it, and said, "I can hear what he begged me for in his heart."


    Gu Yundong almost spit out a mouthful of water, you can do it, you can, I didn''t know there was such a special function.


    The fifth girl burst into tears, "But, I can''t hear the third and fourth sisters begging me, what should I do?"


    Coco patted her on the shoulder,forted her, and said, "I''ll teach you,e, now in your mind, imagine the picture of your third and fourth sisters begging you."


    The fifth girl closed her eyes, thought hard for a while, and then nodded, "I thought about it."


    "Well, think about it a little more, do you feel like you''re out of breath?"


    "Out of breath."


    "Then do you forgive them?"


    "Forgive me."


    "That''s good."


    "Pfft...cough cough cough." Gu Yundong finally choked. She clutched her stomach and almost didn''t straighten up, her face flushed red.


    Coco was in a hurry, ran to her in a hurry, and patted her back on her toes. I''m worried."


    Thank you, really! !


    Gu Yundong finally eased off, and finally felt less ufortable. Who knew that when he looked up, he found that Chang Yaya, who was beside him, was also trying to hold back herughter.


    Chang Yaya didn''t know where to put her hands and feet after she entered the house, and it was only when she heard the childish words of the two children that she slowly rxed.


    She tried hard to suppress the smile on the corner of her mouth, and gradually let go of talking to the two children, "Actually, older children are not willing to y with the younger ones. So you can find others of simr age to y with. "


    "y something else? What?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1153: kids play things

    Chapter 1153 Things children y


    The fifth girl tilted her little head and looked curious, "I can turn the flower rope and throw the pot, but they still dislike me for being too young and say I have no strength, hum."


    Chang Yaya was stunned for a moment. She just shed in her mind a lot of things yed by country children, such as vaulting horses, mud, kidnaps, stones, etc. However, it seems that this is not suitable for these.


    These children are all youngdies from big families, and they y gracefully. Didn''t you hear what she just said? Drawing, ying chess and writing, no one wants to get muddy.


    Facing the expectant gaze of the fifth girl, Chang Yaya felt a little guilty for a moment.


    She couldn''t help looking at Gu Yundong, but thetter touched his chin, looking thoughtful.


    After a while, he suddenly said, "This is a problem. I have an idea in my mind, but it will take some time."


    She said, rubbed the fifth girl''s head, and said softly, "I have a fun thing here, but I haven''t made it yet, it will take a while. Would you like to y with Coco first? When it is done, let Coco The first to invite you over to y, okay?"


    The fifth girl shifted her gaze instantly and met Gu Yundong''s eyes, her face full of excitement, "A fun thing? What is it?"


    "You''ll know when the timees, be patient."


    "it is good."


    The fifth girl wasforted, and she went to turn the flower rope together with Coco.


    Orchid quickly brought in milk tea and milk, and Gu Yundong gave Chang Yaya a cup.


    Chang Yaya only felt that the cup was full of sweet smells, so she couldn''t help swallowing, lowered her head and took a careful sip.


    Immediately, his eyes lit up, and it was really delicious. No wonder so manydies and youngdies like toe to Xinming Pavilion. This milk tea is really sweet on the tongue.


    Chang Yaya''s face was full of happiness, and it wasn''t until she drank half a cup that she suddenly came to her senses, hurriedly put down the cup, and turned her head to look at Gu Yundong.


    Who knew, she saw that she took out a piece of paper and a pen from nowhere, and was drawing something seriously with her head down.


    She leaned over cautiously, and took a double look at it carefully...I didn''t understand it.


    But seeing Gu Yundong''s concentrated appearance, she didn''t dare to make a sound to disturb her, so she simply watched the two children y, drank the milk tea from the cup asionally, and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    Such a quiet andfortable atmosphere is a way of life that Chang Yaya has never experienced before.


    If only...the stream was there too.


    As he was thinking, there was a knock on the door.


    Chang Yaya was suddenly startled and hurriedly stood up and opened the door.


    There were two middle-aged women standing at the door. Chang Yaya looked at their expressions, and her body instantly became stiff and restrained.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong''s voice sounded from behind, "Mother Qiu, Aunt Ke, you are here,e in quickly."


    Chang Yaya immediately stepped aside to let the two of them in.


    Aunt Qiu was stunned for a moment when she saw the five girls ying by the side, but it could be seen that Aunt Ke smiled sweetly at her, because she had to apany the heartbroken little friend who was abandoned by the two sisters, so She didn''t rush over and fell into her arms.


    Gu Yundong introduced Chang Yaya to them, and then he said, "I heard Lan Hua''er say that you are going to discuss something. It seems to be quite important. What is it? Do you want to talk to me?"


    "There is indeed something that I want to solve. Now that Gu Dong''s family is here, let''s discuss it together." Qiu Ma nodded and sat opposite Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1154: Childrens play area

    Chapter 1154 Children''s y Area


    Gu Yundong listened attentively, but to her surprise, the question discussed by Qiu Qiu and Aunt Ke was actually the same thing she had just thought.


    Mother Qiu exined the recent situation of Xinming Pavilion, "Since Young Master Shao became famous in Fucheng, the business of this milk tea shop has improved."


    Ordinary people may not know the rtionship between Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, but how could the big families in the city not know? Just check it out and you will know, so there are manydies anddies whoe to the shop.


    There are many ?? madams and many children, and there are not many of those childlike rooms. But these young children especially like this kind of house, and no one is willing to let it.


    Later, Qiu Qiu thought about it, just let the children stay and y together and let the servants in the family watch, so there is no such thing as robbing the wing.


    But a new problem came up again. The younger children couldn''t stay in the wing for a while, especially when they saw the older son and youngdy drawing and reading books, they felt very bored, Shouting to find a mother.


    I found my mother, and I am not satisfied because the wing room is too strict.


    Therefore, the backyard wing of Xinming Pavilion often bes jittery, which also affects other guests.


    No, Qiu Mamma discussed this matter with Cousin Ke, who specializes in taking care of children.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundongughed immediately, and she turned the paper she just drew to show them.


    Qiu and Qiu tilted their heads and looked at it for a long time, but they couldn''t see why, and asked in confusion, "What is this?"


    "This is called a slide, which is specially designed for children to y. There is a small swing frame, a small wooden horse and a seesaw next to it. When the timees, there are young children who can''t sit still and can y in this area."


    The backyard of Xinming Pavilion is big enough, they can separate arge room specially, and the walls are soundproof. The ground is covered with a thick carpet, so that the child is not afraid of falling, and two people are found to watch the child.


    These kids would love it, she thought.


    Xin Ming Court is now booming in business, and problems follow. When this happens, it is natural to find a way to solve it.


    Gu Yundong used to like the children''s area specially set up in some restaurants. The adults chatted and talked for a long time when they were eating. Most of the children were impatient and couldn''t sit still. They couldn''t let them run around in the restaurant.


    At this time, the children''s area is very convenient.


    Qiu and Qiu listened to Gu Yundong''s exnation while watching, and the more they listened, the brighter their eyes became.


    You don''t need too much space, you don''t need to stay quietly, and you won''t think that the house is not childish enough.


    good, very good! !


    Qiu Qiu mmed her palms together and said, "Just do it like this, Gu Dongjia, are you here for this??"


    Gu Yundong thought of Bian Han, now his uncle''s legs are much better. He used to be a carpenter, so carpentry was a no-brainer. It was onlyter that the carpentry work was difficult to find, and he gradually began to carve some detailed things.


    The slide can beposed of many small pieces of wood. Bianhan is used to carving, so he must be very careful and patient to do this thing.


    By the way, take care of my uncle''s business.


    This is a big list.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, leave this to me."


    Several people discussed carefully on the drawing paper again, and Qiu Qiu went out to work with satisfaction, and took the five girls who were sleepy away by the way.


    Aunt Ke was left in the room, and Gu Yundong asked about her going to the capital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1155: ok, soon

    Chapter 1155 is okay, soon


    Cousin Ke hugged Xiao Keke, and kissed her for a while, making her giggle for a while before letting go.


    immediately talked about the reason for going to the capital, "Nie Cong caused some peach blossom debts in the capital, and it''s not a big deal. I went to the capital with his mother, and it''s all right now."


    As she said that, she sighed, "It''s better toe back, the climate in the capital is not suitable, and Xuanhe House is morefortable."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "After all, Xuanhe House has me."


    Aunt Ke''s mouth twitched, she hadn''t seen her for half a year, how could she be so shameless. He also said that the manager is straightforward and not shy at all.


    She squinted at Gu Yundong and changed the subject, "By the way, Nie Shuang saw a suitable store in the capital and bought it, saying that it will be used to open a new Ming Pavilion in the future. I checked it out, the location is really good. , do you continue to ask Feng Daneng to help go to the capital to repair it, or do you find it locally in the capital?"


    The n to open a new Ming Pavilion in the capital was a long time ago.


    Gu Yundong only knew one Song Dejiang in the capital. Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang knew a lot of people, so there have always been suitable shops in the capital to attract attention.


    Now that I have found it, it is naturally a happy thing.


    But when it will open, this is still up for debate, but it is necessary to decorate it first.


    As for the decorator...


    Gu Yundong said, "I have to ask Uncle Feng. After all, I''m going to the capital. The journey is long, and it takes a lot of time to go back and forth."


    Cousin Ke nodded, then turned to other things, "When did you and Shao Qingyuan get married?"


    "Cough, the end of August."


    Aunt Ke raised her eyebrows, "Is the day chosen?"


    "Just selected yesterday."


    Cousin Ke thought for a while, and then pondered for a while, "Your mother''s current situation, there is no way to prepare things for you before getting married. After all, Dafeng has juste to Xuanhe Mansion, and he doesn''t understand some things. If you need it, I can barely help you."


    "Of course I need it." Gu Yundong has long regarded Aunt Ke as his own elder. Before she left home for a few months, Aunt Ke helped take care of the family.


    Besides, Gu Yundong also knew that these things were actually more suitable for Aunt Ke.


    Aunt Ke listened to her answer without hesitation, and then nodded, and took the matter over with satisfaction. "When the timees, I will discuss it with your aunt and the others."


    Gu Yundong was busy talking to her about Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya again, and by then the two couples would get married together.


    Cousin Ke had an idea.


    Gu Yundong talked with her for a while, and seeing that it was gettingte, he took Chang Yaya and Keke out of Xinming Pavilion and went to Jinxiu Restaurant.


    The three entered the wing, and Gu Yundong noticed that there were a lot of peanut snacks on the table. He had already eaten more than half of them, and he was suddenly curious, "How long have you been here?"


    Shao Qingyuan calmly said, "It''s okay, it won''t be long."


    Gu Xiaoxi smiled, "I''ve finished listening to Mr. Storyteller''s three stories, it''s really nice."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Chang Yaya immediately sat beside Gu Xiaoxi and asked in a low voice, "What story did you tell?"


    "Go back and tell you." He bit her ear quietly.


    Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly, as if nothing had happened, and called out to the second shopkeeper outside, "Let''s serve."


    Gu Yundong held back a smile.


    After eating, a few people stopped shopping. Now the weather is getting warmer, and going out in the afternoon is often a sweat.


    Gu Yundong simply took a few people to Xingtao Street to find Aunt Gu.


    During the Chinese New Year, there are a lot of things, so the update may not be stable, the babies forgive me, I repent, I face the wall.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1156: Talk to Uncle

    Chapter 1156 Talking about business with my uncle


    After learning of Uncle Gu''s whereabouts at Su''s housest time, Gu Yundong took Aunt Gu back home in a hurry, so Gu Yundong has not looked carefully at what the house she rented looks like.


    Nowe in again, but the house has changed a lot from before.


    Bian Han is a carpenter. He is best at repairing. Not only are there a few more shelves in the yard, but there are also two more benches.


    Seeing theming, Aunt Gu was very happy, and hurriedly dragged them around her yard.


    "Although it''s rented, it''s not very big, but it''s enough for our family of three. There''s also a small warehouse here, where there are some gadgets carved by his father."


    Gu Yundong went to see the carvings. Compared with the small carvings at the beginning, these are now more refined. These woodcarvingse in sets. ording to Gu Auntie, this type of woodcarving sells for a special fire.


    Even some guests, seeing that there is something missing in their set of wood carvings, will make special customizations.


    It seems that the aunt''s business is not bad.


    Aftering out of the barn, Gu Yundong turned around and said to Bian Han, "Uncle, I have a business here that I would like to discuss with you. I wonder if you are interested."


    Bian Han was stunned, "Business?"


    "Yes, I want to hire you to help me make a set."


    Bian Han immediately waved his hand, "Yun Dong, whatever you want to do, just say it, uncle can do it right away. It''s too oundish to say that business is not business."


    Aunt Gu also nodded, "That''s right, do you still talk about money with aunt and uncle?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing and crying, "Auntie, if I ask my uncle to do it myself, I''ll definitely be rude. But this is work in the shop, so how can I take advantage of my uncle?"


    "In the shop?" Gu Dafeng was surprised, "Xinming Pavilion?"


    Gu Yundong nodded.


    Gu Dafeng suddenly became excited, Xinming Pavilion was not Yundong''s sole business, of course the book should be clearly distinguished.


    She didn''t refuse at the moment, "Then what else does Xinming Pavilion need his father to do? Is it to carve something? Where is it ced, and do you have any requirements for wood?"


    Bian Han also rubbed his hands excitedly while listening. The business of Xinming Pavilion, ording to what Yun Dong said, is still a big business.


    Among the people present, only Chang Yaya knew exactly what the work was.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Xiaoxi were at a loss.


    Gu Yundong entered the room with a smile, and took out the blueprint he had drawn before to show it to Bian Han.


    "This is a slide. It''s not a small sculpture. It''s a big one. It''s for children to y with. Can my uncle make it?"


    Bian Han brought the blueprints over. He didn''t understand the drawings originally, especially the drawings drawn by Gu Yundong, probably only someone like Feng Daneng who had worked with her would understand at a nce.


    But these days, Bian Han lives in Xiao Erjin. Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang have painted a lot, and he will also think about them even if he is immersed in them. In addition to theplete sets of things he carved before, some of them were also painted for him by Gu Yundong, so looking at this now, it is still familiar.


    It¡¯s just that the drawings this time have more dimensions, so Gu Yundong needs to exin to him in detail.


    Bianhan''s eyes lit up as he listened to it. He looked at the blueprint repeatedly, and after a while he said, "I, I''ll try it first and make a small one."


    Seeing that he was so cautious, Gu Yundong felt that there was no problem.


    Bianhan immediately took the wood and started to move, while Gu Yundong and his party went to Su''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1157: high salary

    Chapter 1157 High wages


    After returning from Dashitou Vige, Gu Yundong felt that he still had to make it clear to Mother Su about Hong Xiaoni.


    Gu Xiaoxi also wanted to see Mother Su. When she first came to Xuanhe Mansion, Mother Su also took care of him.


    What''s more, it was Su''s mother who told Gu Yundong her own news, which made their family reunite, and they were really grateful to her.


    Shao Qingyuan was still carrying gifts, and a group of people entered Su''s house.


    Mother Su couldn''t recognize Gu Xiaoxi at first nce, until she heard him introduce himself, and then she reacted suddenly.


    However, she saw Chang Yaya standing beside Gu Xiaoxi, Hong Xiaoni...not here.


    Mother Su was a little stunned for a moment, until Gu Yundong told her the cause and effect of the incident.


    Mother Su was silent for a while after hearing this, and finally sighed, "I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Fortunately, you went early and rescued people in time."


    Speaking of this, Mother Su was suddenly a little fortunate that when Hong Xiaoni came to the door two years ago, she did not force them to live in her own house. Otherwise, with Hong Xiaoni''s character, she still doesn''t know what kind of disturbance it will cause to her family.


    Anyway, everyone is happy.


    After sitting at Su''s house, Gu Yundong and the others returned to Bian''s house.


    In just one afternoon, Bian Han had already made a model of a small slide, which was very delicate and small, and Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up.


    Coco was even more reluctant to put it down in his hand, looking at Bian Han with anticipation in his eyes.


    Thetterughed, patted her little head and said, "Go back and wait for the slide to be done, this will be for Coco."


    "Thank you uncle." The little girl jumped up happily.


    Bian Han then looked at Gu Yundong and asked, "Is this possible?"


    "Of course." Not only that, but Gu Yundong looked at the small model and suddenly thought of something else.


    A DIY small house, prepare all kinds of parts, and then build the house yourself.


    Gu Yundong felt that in addition to woodcarving, my uncle might be able to extend it and make some small toys like this in the future.


    But it''s too early to say that, at least until he finishes his work.


    I just don¡¯t know if my uncle wants to focus on carving, or if he wants to make more money with other novelties.


    Gu Yundong nced at the slide model again, and said to Bian Han, "Since there''s no problem, let''s talk about the wages. I talked with Qiu Mama about making aplete set ofponents such as the slide, swing, seesaw, etc. The wages are Twenty taels. Of course, this is our price, and my uncle can bargain."


    Two, twenty-two? ?


    Still haggling? ?


    Bian Han and Gu Dafeng were both shocked, and Gu Xiaoxi, who was beside him, widened his eyes and gasped. The wages in this city...are they that high?


    Bian Han hurriedly shook his head, "Too, too much. Yun Dong, I know you take care of me, but you pay me such a high sry, and you can''t exin it to other employers. It''s not good, it''s not good."


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Uncle, you think too much, I didn''t take care of you. This was Qiu''s mother''s proposal originally, otherwise you asked my aunt and she heard it."


    Chang Yaya nodded immediately, and she was shocked when she heard the price. You must know that all the worth she had saved for several years was only three taels of silver.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Also, this job is not as easy as you think."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1158: After half a month

    Chapter 1158 After half a month


    "First of all, this slide and swing frame is for children, so it must be very careful, at least to ensure safety, and it must be smooth and free of wood thorns. Secondly, this thing must be very strong, and the wood used should have a little bit of wood. If it is not qualified, it cannot be used. Then, in the future, this slide will need a year of after-sales maintenance.¡±


    Bian Han looked puzzled, "What is after-sales maintenance?"


    "It''s just to check and repair every once in a while, to see where it bes outdated and inappropriate, and to repair and adjust it in time."


    Bian Han suddenly realized, "This is no problem, let alone a year, even if it is ten or eight years, I will go."


    It doesn¡¯t need to be used for ten or eight years. After all, the business of Xinming Pavilion is good. When the slide is old, it will definitely be reced generously.


    "There is onest point. Uncle, your legs and feet are just right after all. Some rough work is not suitable for you. I thought, can you hire a small worker to help?"


    Bian Han was stunned, he really hadn''t thought about this.


    But Gu Yundong is right. He managed to heal his leg, but if it breaks again because of this, it will be a big mistake.


    Just, who to hire? Bian Han was tangled for a while.


    Gu Xiaoxi hurriedly pointed at himself, "I, me, me, brother-inw, I can help you."


    Bianhan turned his head to look at him, his eyes suddenly lit up, yes, Xiaoxi just came to Xuanhe Mansion, and now there is no work in his hands. He is young and capable again, and he is still his own family. Don''t worry about leaking this blueprint of Yun Dong. He is the most suitable candidate.


    "Okay, then you will help me, and we will share the money we earn at that time."


    Gu Xiaoxi hurriedly waved his hand, "How can I share it equally? I''m just a helper. I don''t understand these carpentry work. If the wages are divided equally, who am I?"


    "Can¡­¡­"


    Gu Xiaoxi, "If it''s evenly divided, then I''ll quit."


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong could only say to Bian Han, "Uncle, it''s really not appropriate to divide it equally. I don''t think it''s better. Since my uncle is here to help fight, then pay ording to the wages of the people in the city, how about it?"


    Bianhan thought for a while, then nodded.


    In the following days, Bian Han and Gu Xiaoxi started to get busy.


    Because we have to check the location and size of the wing on the spot, the closing time of Xinming Pavilion has been adjusted in the past few days, half an hour earlier.


    When all the guests left, Bian Han took Gu Xiaoxi to see the location.


    After researching like this, I started to do it.


    Chang Yaya also apanies Gu Xiaoxi to live in Bian''s house, taking care of their food and daily life. Anyway, Yuanzhi and Yunshu have already returned to Fengkai County to start their sses. Therefore, the couple also have a room to live in, and it is not crowded.


    Bianhan temporarily stopped woodcarving, and Gu Dafeng naturally spent much less time going to the market.


    So, together with Cousin Ke, they prepared for the marriage of the couple, Gu Yundong and Gu Xiaoxi. With Cousin Ke''s suggestion, Gu Dafeng felt much more at ease.


    She was afraid that she would not do well at first. After all, she was just a country woman. If she nned to get married, most of the arrangements were made ording to the country''s specifications.


    But Yundong and Qingyuan''s identities are different now. If they were still in the countryside, they would appear to be much petty and would beughed at.


    With Cousin Ke around, Gu Dafeng only needs to help by the side and learn more about the rules here.


    After more than half a month, the slides in Xinming Pavilion are finally ready.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1159: Xinming Pavilion has a novelty

    Chapter 1159 The new Ming Pavilion has a novelty


    Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang both know about slides, but they have never seen it before, they just heard about it from Mama Qiu.


    Gu Yundong has always been proficient in publicity, and this time as well.


    Two days ago, she had already informed the guests that Xinming Pavilion wouldunch new items on this day, which were specially prepared for guests with children at home.


    When everyone heard it, they were all interested.


    Xin Ming Pavilion has always been novel and will not disappoint. It is said that this time it was prepared by Gu Dong¡¯s family, and even Mrs. Dai and Miss Nie have never seen it.


    Driven by curiosity, that day, whether it was a woman with a child or a youngdy in the waiting room, they all appeared at the door of Xinming Pavilion.


    The slide has been ced in the wing room, and Gu Yundong is still standing next to the excited Bian Han and Gu Xiaoxi.


    After all, they did it, so I can exin it in front of everyone now.


    The fifth girl who almost bumped into Coco that day also came, and now holding Coco''s hand, she proudly and proudly said to her third and fourth sisters, "Sister Gu said, she heard my words before she suddenly felt So I and Coco were the first to y, you can''t grab it, you know?"


    Her third and fourth sisters looked surprised. They didn''t even know that the new stuff from Xinming Pavilion was actually rted to her own sister.


    When thedy next to ?? heard this, he became even more curious.


    The slide was covered with cloth, Mrs. Dai was holding a corner, and Nie Shuang was also holding a corner.


    Someone said impatiently, "Should it be opened, everyone is almost here."


    Mrs. Dai looked at Gu Yundong, who nodded.


    Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang took a deep breath with anticipation shing in their eyes as they stretched out their hands and pulled them down.


    With a sound of ??''p'', the cloth on the slide fell to the ground in an instant, revealing the contents inside.


    Everyone took a closer look and saw arge, strange-looking object standing in the middle.


    You guys don''t quite understand it, all you know is that this thing has adder, and after going up there is a small house, but the roof of that house is mushroom-shaped, which looks very bright and interesting.


    There are two slides next to the house, one is straight and the other is in a circle.


    On the other side of the house, there is a pocket with handrails on both sides for people to walk through. Passing through the pocket, there is another small roof, the roof is in the shape of a windmill, looking at it, it feels like being in the suburbs, and it is free.


    There is also a slide here, which is slightly higher.


    There are fences next to the wholerge object, the fences also have shapes, and there are paintings on them, which look like some small animals, very cute.


    Everyone couldn''t help but wonder, "What is this?"


    "It looks strange, never seen it before."


    "It must have never been seen before, otherwise how could it be called a novelty?"


    Even Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang looked at it for a long time and couldn''t understand.


    Gu Yundong gave Bian Han a wink and gave him an encouraging look.


    Bian Han took a deep breath, tugged at his sweaty palms, stepped forward, and said, "Ladies anddies, you must be very curious about this thing. Let me introduce it to you. This thing is called a slide. It is specially prepared for children from three to six years old."


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were focused on him, Bian Han was stunned for a moment, but he quickly pinched himself, and then recited the words he had practiced hundreds of times at home.


    "Sliding slides can allow children to exercise physical fitness, increase the bnce of their legs, and make their hands and feet more coordinated. It can also make children more courageous and confident by climbing and sliding."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1160: greedy

    Chapter 1160 Envy


    Everyone was a little surprised to hear this, this... has this effect?


    Seeing is better than hearing, Gu Yundong gave Keke a wink when he saw everyone''s eyes.


    Coco immediately took the fifth girl forward, and when she reached the stairs, she turned her head and said to the fifth girl, "Don''t be afraid, you can just follow me, it''s very fun."


    The fifth girl was not afraid at all, eager to try, nodding her head vigorously.


    Coco started to step up the stairs, and the fifth girl immediately followed up, but her mother didn''t even hold back when she tried to pull it.


    The two little girls entered the mushroom house one after the other, and then sat down.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward, adjusted the sitting postures of the two, and then nodded.


    Cocoa moved her butt, and the ''ßÝ'' was drawn down.


    The five girls followed closely and shouted excitedly, "I''m down, I''m down, have fun."


    There is a nket under the slide, so you are not afraid of falling and bumping.


    After the two little girls slid down, they immediately turned around and climbed the stairs again.


    everyone, "..."


    The two went to walk the bag again, passed another windmill house, and came down on the revolving slide.


    This is not to mention, the more they y, the more vigorous they are, they slide down to climb thedder, slide down to walk on the bag, and go back and forth several times. Come.


    Thedies present also thought it was quite interesting, but the slide was too small for them, even if they wanted to y it was impossible.


    So when Coco and Wu girls tried to climb thedder for the third time, they were caught by third girls.


    She asked hurriedly, "Five sisters, is this slide really so fun? How does it feel to go up?"


    "Huh? Feeling, it felt a little high when I first walked up. But with Coco, I wasn''t afraid at all. Coco took my hand and it was very strong. When I went down the slide, my whole body seemed to be flying. It''s so interesting. By the way, there''s that pocket, when I first left, I thought I would fall, but I wouldn''t. After all, the pocket is too small, and I''m too big."


    After saying that, ?? broke away the third girl''s hand and ran over again.


    After listening to the other children, they immediately quit and went to y, "Mother, I''m not afraid of heights at all, I''m going."


    "I, I want to walk that, I''m big too."


    "I want to slide down, I want to fly."


    Some of thedies present had a headache from the noise, but some of them became thoughtful.


    Perhaps, it can really exercise the courage of children?


    The height of this slide is indeed average for them, but it is a bit high for children. If it can ovee their timidity, have fun, and solve their moring problems in Xinming Pavilion, wouldn¡¯t it be perfect?


    All of them looked at Gu Yundong, thetter smiled, "It''s okay to y if you want, but ying here is the third chapter of the offerw."


    The children nodded like smashing garlic, and there was nothing they should not put down.


    "First, you have to queue up ande one by one. You can''t use the big to bully the small or bully others."


    "Secondly, you must take good care of your belongings, and don''t cause damage. Going and kicking the slide will cause trouble to others."


    "Third, you must obey the order, go up the steps, and can''t climb. Be reasonable and don''t make any noise."


    For now, let¡¯s talk about other things.


    "Can you do these three points?"


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, the children present nodded immediately, "Can, can, can."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1161: twenty taels of wages

    Chapter 1161 Twenty-two wages


    Gu Yundong asked them to line up ande one by one.


    followed, and she went to lift the other three pieces of cloth.


    Everyone was taken aback and looked at the three facilities.


    One is a swing frame, which they know, and the other is a small wooden horse, which they also know.


    thest one¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong didn''t say much, and let Coco and Wu girls y.


    The two people immediately sat on both sides of the seesaw, there were two small stools on both sides, and there were handles in front for you to hold.


    After Coco sits up, he points his toes and the person goes up.


    All the other children were attracted, but they wanted to y the slide again. They looked at this one and the other, and their faces were very anxious.


    But these children were still queuing up obediently, thinking about what Gu Yundong said.


    Soon the swing frame and the small wooden horse were also yed, but the most lively thing was the slide.


    Ady looked at this lively scene and couldn''t help but say, "My kid always likes to pretend to be an adult, but now, it''s rare to see this side."


    "No, my girl has always been afraid of heights, but now I don''t mind." I guess it was all pretense before, but seeing the fun shows the truth.


    The children yed together. These people were children of big families. The basic etiquette was trained since childhood. Most of them can listen to the words, but it is not difficult to manage.


    This ce is managed by Cousin Ke. She has always liked children and can tell stories to these little guys.


    Gu Yundong saw that he had nothing to do here, so he took Bian Han and Gu Xiaoxi out the door.


    As soon as the two entered the yard, they couldn''t help being excited.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so popr. Watching those kids was a lot of fun."


    "I see that the guests are also very satisfied."


    Gu Yundong led them to the counter and said, "When this ce is prosperous, there may be businessing, uncle, you have to be mentally prepared."


    Bianhan sped his hands, "Really, is there really a business? Will they spend money to make such a thing and put it at home?"


    "Of course, you will know when the timees."


    While talking, the three stopped in front of the counter.


    Qiu Qiu didn''t know when she was already there, and when she saw Gu Yundong, she nodded slightly.


    Immediately, he took out a money bag from under the counter, pushed it in front of Bian Han, and said with a business face, "Here is 22 taels of silver, which is the cost of this slide. ording to the original agreement, there will be another one in the back. year for repairs.¡±


    Twenty taels of silver, really twenty taels of silver?


    Bian Han can be considered to have seen the world now, but earning twenty taels in one go is still a very big sense of aplishment for him.


    He nodded quickly, "I will oftene over to see if there is any damage to the slide and swing, much, thank you."


    Bian Han put away the money, and the corner of his mouth cracked into a big smile.


    It has only been half a month, and I have made so much.


    After the wages were settled, Gu Yundong left Xinming Pavilion with the two of them.


    After getting on the carriage, Bian Han opened the money bag, took out the broken silver in it, and handed it to Gu Xiaoxi three taels of silver.


    "This is your sry."


    The guys in Fucheng were paid about three taels of silver a month, and that was the case with Su Changshun and Zhuangzi in Gu Yundong''s shop.


    Gu Xiaoxi actually only worked for half a month, but the original estimated construction period was one month, and the wages had already been negotiated, so it was not too much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1162: start a house

    House from Chapter 1162


    Gu Xiaoxi didn''t refuse, he was equally happy with the silver, and he took a hard bite, which made himugh out loud.


    Although he has more than a hundred taels of silver on his body, in the end, those are not what he earned by himself. Now, he feels extra at ease when he has this in his hand.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly sighed again, "Yun Dong said that there will be businessing to you in the future, and I also want to help you, you pay me wages. Unfortunately, I have to give my household registration to Yongfu first. If we go to the vige, we have to build the house."


    I was going to go back before, but it happened that Bian Han was going to slide on the slide, which was dyed for half a month.


    After all, he is someone who wants to get married, how can he do without a house?


    Isn''t it wronged Yaya then?


    He now has silver in his hand and can build a better one.


    Speaking of building a house, Gu Yundong couldn''t help turning his head to look at Bian Han, "Uncle, do you want to take this opportunity to build your house?"


    Bianhan wanted to cover, but he hesitated.


    Now they have some money in their hands, and they have discussed with Dafeng before that it is best to build the house as soon as possible. Although they are renting in the city now, in their concept, their hometown still needs to be rooted.


    Mn''s tomb is still in the back hill of Yongfu Vige, and Yuanzhi also stayed in the county town to study. In the future, if you go back to your hometown for New Years and festivals, you can''t always live in Gu''s house, which is really outrageous.


    What they hesitated about was what kind of house should be built and how big should it be.


    The house, who doesn''t want to build a bigger and more sturdy one?


    Especially seeing the tworge brick houses of the Gu family and the Shao family, who in the vige would not envy them?


    When Bian Han first saw it, a raging fire was ignited in his heart, and he secretly vowed to do the same when he built a house from home.


    He now has money in his hand, although it is not enough, but when Yun Dong was building a house before, his hand was tight. It can be done by borrowing and working hard.


    However¡­¡­


    These thoughts Bian Han can only think about in his heart, he doesn''t have the courage of Yun Dong, and he dares to build such a house when he escapes. He also does not have the skills of Yun Dong, the house has not been built yet, and he has already made enough money.


    He pondered that he could build a house a little bigger than the one he was renting now.


    But he and Gu Dafeng are still hesitating about building a mud house or a brick house.


    Now that Gu Yundong asked about it, Bian Han also wanted to hear her opinion.


    "Brick house."


    The answer Gu Yundong gave was no surprise, Bian Han had already guessed it.


    He and Gu Dafeng had the same tendency in their hearts, and now Gu Yundong has made up their minds for them.


    On the contrary, Gu Xiaoxi frowned and asked in a low voice, "Are we going to build a brick house? In Gujiatun before, only the patriarch''s house was a brick house. We built it so well, wouldn''t we? Make others jealous?"


    As he said that, he quickly counted the money in his heart. He had enough money in his hand, but he still had to save some money for marriage and farm purchases.


    Bian Han nced at Gu Xiaoxi who lowered his head, his eyes were extraordinarilyplicated.


    Red eye? You think too much.


    When you look at the houses of the Gu family and the Shao family, you will know that if you are too jealous, you will be numb.


    The matter was discussed, and the next day, Gu Yundong and his party returned to Yongfu Vige.


    Apanied by Shao Qingyuan, Gu Xiaoxi and his wife, Bian Han and his wife, Gu Dajiang temporarily stayed in Xuanhe House.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1163: feel poor

    Chapter 1163 Feeling poor


    They are going to settle in Yongfu Vige in the future. Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya were still a little excited. Once they arrived at the entrance of the vige, they couldn''t help but lift the curtain of the car and look out.


    "This road is really spacious. I can''t imagine that the road in a vige is simr to the official road." Gu Xiaoxi sighed, "It seems that Yongfu Vige is much richer than Gujiatun."


    Gu Dafeng covered his mouth andughed, "Thanks to Yun Dong."


    "Huh?" Gu Xiaoxi was puzzled and was about to ask when Chang Yaya''s eximed voice came from her ear, "There is such a magnificent house in the vige."


    Gu Xiaoxi immediately followed the direction of her finger, widening her eyes in surprise.


    The carriage stopped at this moment, Gu Yundong and several others went down one after another, but Gu Xiaoxi was still stunned.


    Gu Dafeng walked to the car window, reached out and patted his head, "Okay, hurry down, get home."


    "Arrived, here?" Gu Xiaoxi hurriedly got down, and then watched Gu Dafeng and the others calmly walk into therge and spacious blue-brick building.


    He opened his mouth in astonishment, no, no? Is this his elder brother''s house?


    Gu Xiaoxi turned his head and looked at Chang Yaya, who was also stunned.


    After a while, he began to worry about his money.


    Originally thought that one hundred taels was a lot, but now it seems, seems, probably... very poor.


    Gu Dafeng saw that they would note in for a long time, and then ran out and pulled the two inside.


    As soon as he entered the door, Gu Xiaoxi realized that the house was even more beautiful and unique than he had imagined, and he fell in love with it almost at first sight.


    He secretly began to count the money in his hand again.


    Gu Yundong didn''t wait for him to figure it out, so he took someone to find Chen Liang.


    Chen Liang has been full of spring breeze recently, not to mention how happy.


    The cowpox vination in their vige has beenpleted, but Shao Quan has not left and is still in Yongfu Vige.


    So there are many people in the nearby viges begging toe to the door. Today''s Yongfu Vige is a fragrant pastry, not to mention how prosperous.


    During this period of time, there are many people who are close to each other. Those who have daughters want to marry into Yongfu Vige, and those who have sons also want to marry the daughters of Yongfu Vige.


    Chen Liang now walks with the wind on his feet, which is extraordinarily imposing.


    And these are the blessings brought by Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    Therefore, when he saw Gu Yundong approaching the door, Chen Liang immediately asked the Zhou family to make tea and give them snacks, let them sit down with a smile, and asked beamingly, "Why are you returning to the vige at this time, is there something wrong in the workshop? ?"


    Immediately looked at Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya, "These two are..."


    "This is my uncle and aunt."


    Chen Liang was stunned for a moment, a little uncertain, "Who are you talking about?"


    "My uncle and auntie." Gu Yundong repeated.


    Chen Liang suddenly widened his eyes, of course he knew that the Gu family had been looking for Gu Xiaoxi.


    To be honest, he always thought that the uncle of the Gu family might be gone long ago, but unexpectedly, they were actually found by them?


    His surprised eyes circled around Gu Xiaoxi twice, finally suppressing the gossip in his heart, and said, "Congrattions, congrattions, now the family is reunited."


    "Yes, the family is reunited." Gu Yundong sighed, "So this time, in addition to letting my uncle''s household registration in Yongfu Vige, I also want to build my uncle and aunt''s house."


    "This is a good thing." Chen Liang happily rubbed his palms, paused as if thinking of something, and asked, "Or let your Uncle Feng cover it?"


    The new coronavirus is very serious now, everyone must protect themselves, take precautions, and pay attention to safety.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1164: house building budget

    Chapter 1164 Budget for building a house


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "Uncle Feng is very busy right now. There are a few big businesses on hand that I have to keep an eye on, so I didn''t look for him."


    Feng Daneng has always been grateful to Gu Yundong, Gu family wants to build a house, he wille over in person without a word.


    It was Gu Yundong who stopped him. He finally managed to gain a firm foothold in the pce city. He happened to have an urgent job in hand. He had agreed with the owner that he would start it himself and had apletion date. If this juncture is left alone, then his good reputation will also be ruined.


    So Gu Yundong found his apprentice Xiao Gao, Xiao Gao always followed Feng Daneng and didn''t leave when he was down. He is a very patient and meticulous person, and he works diligently, so Gu Yundong can rest assured.


    As for the renovation of the store in the capital that Cousin Ke and Gu Yundong mentioned before, she also asked Feng Daneng.


    Feng Daneng thought about it for a long time and refused, although he knew that this was a very rare opportunity given to him by Gu Yundong, and although he also wanted to go up, he was very clear about his own ability. It is still necessary toy a solid foundation in Fucheng and then develop to the surrounding area.


    The shops that didn''t take care of Gu Yundong are still only open in Fucheng, didn''t they go to the capital? It''s not that she has no money or ability, it''s just that the time has not yete.


    Xin Ming Pavilion is because there are Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang, they have connections in the capital, so they dare to win the shop.


    Therefore, for the renovation of Xinming Pavilion in the capital, they are still discussing finding suitable craftsmen.


    Chen Liang listened to her meaning and nodded, "No matter how good the little master is, he is a man who knows gratitude. He has been able to graduate a long time ago, and he has been by Da Neng''s side all the time. It is no problem to leave it to him."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and told Chen Liang about the start date.


    Then he greeted Zhou Shi and went back to Gu''s house.


    The next day, news came out that the Gu family was going to build a house. The farming is busy now, and many people can''t do it, but anyone who has a little free time wille to help.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Bian Han''s house foundations are both at the foot of the mountain, and they were first bought by Gu Yundong in their name before.


    This piece ofnd at the foot of the mountain has be very hot because of the newly built road.


    Recently, several families have built houses nearby. The original house was too many people to live in, and this location was chosen after the separation.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Bian Han both looked at the location carefully, thinking about the shape of the house.


    After learning that Gu Yundong designed and drew therge blue-brick house of the Gu family, Gu Xiaoxi took the pen and paper and stuffed it into her hands, "You can also draw one for me, I don''t need your size. Just, the smaller one."


    He tried his best to restrain his eyes from looking at the big blue-brick building in front of him, lest he wanted to build it up if he couldn''t control it.


    Gu Yundong was amused by his forced expression, "Okay, then tell me first, how much money are you going to spend on building this house?"


    Gu Xiaoxi counted his fingers, gritted his teeth and said, "Thirty or forty taels, no more than forty taels at most."


    Gu Yundong knew what to do, "Okay, I''ll draw it for you."


    Bian Han''s budget was not as high as Gu Xiaoxi''s, and he didn''t have more than one hundred taels of silver in his hand. But there was still a fire burning in his heart, so he gritted his teeth and nned to build a house like Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Yundong nodded and started to draw.


    However, the next day, Bian Han returned to Xuanhe House.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1165: how come taoyan

    Chapter 1165 Why is Taoyan here?


    Gu Yundong was right, there was indeed a business in Xuanhe Mansion to find Bianhan.


    Although it is not a slide, just two small wooden horses, but it is always a good start.


    Therefore, the building of the house was left to Gu Xiaoxi to watch.


    Gu Xiaoxi is ted every day, discussing with Xiao Gao how to build the house every day, looking like he is full of experience.


    Gu Yundong didn''t interfere much after drawing the structure of the house, but Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Xiaoxi to pull bricks and tiles, very skilled.


    Seeing the house being built up little by little, Gu Yundong began to ponder the expansion of the Gu family workshop.


    The ?? workshop is still too small. Although there is no problem with supplying the two stores in the county and Fucheng, it is only under the condition of limited purchases.


    Dai Zhifu told herst time that the restriction on the purchase of sugar business has caused dissatisfaction among many people in Fucheng, and it would not be good for her if it continued like this.


    So Gu Yundong ns to increase the production volume, then the workshop will be expanded again.


    When Shao Qingyuan pulled thest cart of bricks and tiles back, he saw Gu Yundong standing at the door of the workshop with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong touched his chin and exined his idea of ??expanding the workshop.


    Shao Qingyuan paused and said, "It''s better to build another workshop to make white sugar and other candies and candies separately."


    "Build another one?" Gu Yundong thought of the cluttered appearance of the white sugar area, and suddenly felt it was necessary.


    "Okay, after the aunt and uncle''s house is built, let Xiao Gao continue to build the workshop." There is no need to find another ce, just build another house next to Gu''s workshop.


    The two discussed the matter of the workshop, and when they were talking excitedly, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    As soon as Gu Yundong turned around, he saw Liu Wei got off the horse with an excited look on his face.


    However, to her surprise, there was someone behind him, who turned out to be... Tao Yan?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Why is Taoyan here?"


    While talking, Liu Wei had already walked up to the two of them, "You haven''t said a word since you came back from Fucheng for more than half a month. If I didn''t happen to go to your shop to buy something, I didn''t know from the storekeeper Chen. "


    said, and looked behind them for a while, "By the way, I heard that your uncle has also been found? Where is it?"


    Gu Yundong was speechless, "I don''t know what to do with my uncle."


    "Am I not curious?"


    Gu Yundong ignored him, raised his eyes and looked behind him.


    Tao Yan led him immediately, and bowed his hands to the two of them, "Young Master Shao, Miss Gu, I''m bothering you."


    "Tao San Gongzi, why are you free toe to Yongfu Vige?"


    Tao Yan smiled and said, "I''m here to find Miss Gu, and it just so happens that Young Master Liu ising too, so I''ll go with you."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned.


    "Looking for me?" Gu Yundong was surprised, she felt that there should be no intersection with Tao Yan.


    Thinking so, Gu Yundong still took the two back to Gu''s house.


    Someone brought tea to the two of them, and Gu Yundong asked, "What is the third son of Tao looking for me?"


    "I remember when I was in Jinxiu Restaurantst time, Miss Gu showed a handkerchief to Young Master Peng to see, and asked the origin of the handkerchief?"


    As soon as Gu Yundong heard the handkerchief, his expression tightened, and the hand hanging by his side slightly pinched it.


    She nodded and asked, "Yes, why did Third Young Master Tao suddenly ask about Pazi?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1166: what tiger and wolf words

    Chapter 1166 What are the words of tigers and wolves


    Tao Yan said with a smile, "It was really unusual to see the veil at first, so I took a second look. Especially when I heard Master Peng say that the material of the veil is rare and rare, when I saw it again, I paid more attention subconsciously. "


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, "See you again?? Have you seen that kind of material again?"


    Taoyan raised his eyes and nced at Shao Qingyuan.


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong didn''t get the veil by ident, it should be special to them.


    And he noticed at the time that there was a word ''Shao'' on the handkerchief, which was Shao Qingyuan''s Shao.


    But looking at the expressions of the two at the moment, Tao Yan found that they were notpletely secretive about the matter.


    That''s right, if it''s very private and doesn''t let anyone know, it''s not going to ask Peng Zhongfei Pazi''s question directly in front of him.


    He sighed secretly in his heart and said, "Yes, I have seen it."


    Without waiting for Gu Yundong and the two to ask questions again, he answered very sinctly this time, "I followed my eldest brother to Jingzhou Mansion to discuss a business. At that time, I took a second look, thinking that Miss Gu seems to be very interested in this kind of material, so I asked a few more questions. That person is a talkative person, and he really told me a lot about the material. "


    "Last time, Master Peng said that the fabric is rare, and that''s true. But he is wrong about one thing. Themon people really don''t have this material, and even if they have it, they don''t dare to use it. It''s some dignitaries. This is only the case in recent years. If it was ten years ago, there would be very few people who used it."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes are shining, very few people used it ten years ago? Brother Shao''s Napazi was from twenty years ago, so there must be fewer people who use it. Their scope can be narrowed and narrowed.


    Shao Qingyuan was very calm, took a sip from the teacup, and said to Tao Yan, "That person knows quite well what happened ten years ago."


    "Yes, that person''s status in the capital is not ordinary. It is said that twenty years ago, their Shao family was also number one in the capital. They had done great deeds and received a reward from the previous emperor, and there was this kind of fabric in the reward."


    Gu Yundong was startled, "Shao family?" She nced at Shao Qingyuan and smiled, "Has the same surname as Brother Shao."


    "Yeah, their home is the Marquis of Huaiyin, and the old marquis back then was a famous person."


    Huaiyin Hou, surnamed Shao, got this kind of fabric twenty years ago.


    Gu Yundong was a little excited. Could it be that Brother Shao''s life experience is about to be revealed?


    She looked at Shao Qingyuan, the meaning in her eyes, even if he didn''t speak, he could see through it at a nce.


    Gu Yundong thought that he would be as impatient as himself, but Shao Qingyuan said very firmly, "Get married first."


    "The wedding date is at the end of August."


    "Get married first!!"


    Gu Yundong, "..." Okay, the marriage is over, it seems that he is going to the capital for a trip.


    I just don''t know if this Marquis of Huaiyin has anything to do with Big Brother Shao.


    She wanted to ask more about the Marquis of Huaiyin, but Liu Wei suddenly eximed, "Wait, wait, wait, what did I just hear? Did I hear something?"


    Gu Yundong was almost startled by his surprise, what did he hear? Do you need to be so excited?


    Liu Wei suddenly grabbed Gu Yundong''s shoulders, Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, and quickly separated the people, allowing Liu Wei to directly grab his shoulders.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care about it, it''s the same with anyone he holds.


    As if stimted, he shook Shao Qingyuan vigorously twice, "What kind of words did you spit out just now, repeat what you just said!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1167: Is this about me?

    Chapter 1167 Is this rted to me?


    Shao Qingyuan pushed Liu Wei''s face away. Do you have the quality? No matter how excited you are, you can''t spit all over the ce, right?


    "You calm down, what did we say?"


    Liu Wei almost screamed, "You guys just said getting married, you said getting married at the end of August, isn''t it, isn''t it??"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "Why I don''t know, you didn''t tell me such an important thing."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, isn''t it still some time before the end of August? Need to tell him so early?


    Seeing how excited he was, Gu Yundong felt that he should not speak out to stimte him.


    Still Shao Qingyuan snorted coldly, with a look on his face, "If you want to settle ounts, then make a good calction".


    "You got engaged before, didn''t you say it?"


    Liu Wei, "..." He immediately felt guilty, let go of Shao Qingyuan''s shoulders in a guilty conscience, took a step back, and whispered weakly, "Isn''t this about to retire soon?"


    This time, it was Tao Yan''s turn to be surprised, "You, when did you get married, why are there no rumors at all, and now you''re going to quit the marriage?"


    Liu Wei reacted suddenly with a jolt, grabbed Tao Yan and pushed him out the door, "Why are you a big man so gossipy, go out, don''t listen to what you shouldn''t listen to."


    Tao Yan was pushed out of the door just like that, and Liu Wei rudely closed the door in front of him.


    Taoyan, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan pulled Liu Wei behind him, reopened the door, and said to Tao Yan, "Come to my house for a cup of tea."


    Taoyan also knew that Liu Wei''s matter was not easy to inquire about. He didn''t really want to know anything, he was just a little... curious.


    At this moment, Shao Qingyuan gave a step, and he naturally went down.


    The two turned to leave, and Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and looked at Liu Wei, and said, "Last time, your father said that he wanted to investigate the Zhang family. Has it been investigated?"


    Liu Wei nodded, speaking of this matter with a bit of righteous indignation, "You don''t know, that Zhang family is too bad, I''m afraid that I will stain your ears when I say it."


    That''s what he said, but he still exined the little things about the Zhang family clearly.


    Gu Yundong, "..." My ears.


    But after listening to Liu Wei, she was really shocked, it was an eye-opener, I didn''t expect the Zhang brothers and sisters to y like this.


    "My father was so angry that he was sick for several days. If my sister hadn''t stopped me, I would have gone to Zhang''s house and killed their family."


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, "Fortunately your sister stopped you, but everything has been checked, so the marriage hasn''t been cancelled yet?"


    "Of course my father wants to retire, but how can things be so simple? Although this matter is the Zhang family''s fault, there is no evidence at all for the things that my father investigated. Even if the Zhang family is stabbed in front of them, the Zhang family will not admit it. , instead, it will be pped backwards.¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Since your father has investigated, howe there is no evidence?"


    "These things were all told to my father by Zhang Hao''s wife. His wife couldn''t possibly testify for us, so the matter got stuck." After a pause, Liu Wei added, "Actually, my father has also been around the corner. I have hinted that Mr. Zhang, our family wants to break off the marriage, but that Mr. Zhang is just hateful, and he threatened us secretly and secretly, and..."


    Liu Wei said and stopped again, and nced at her secretly.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, "Why, is this still rted to me?"


    It''s the 30th anniversary of the Chinese New Year. I wish you all a happy new year, family reunion, and good health. love you


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1168: I have an affair with you

    Chapter 1168 I have an affair with you


    Liu Wei sighed, and sat down on the chair beside him with some dejection, and said weakly, "It''s all my fault, if I hadn''t said in front of Zhang Jiao that you were better than her in everything and wanted to mad at her, she wouldn''t hold any grudges. You. My father said, what Master Zhang said, if we take the initiative to break off the marriage, then he must suspect that I have an affair with you. "


    His father didn''t tell Master Zhang that he already knew about Zhang Jiao''s bad things, lest the Zhang family jumped over the wall and really resorted to indiscriminate means to nder him and Gu Yundong.


    Zhang Jiao can be notorious, but why should Gu Yundong pull him into the water?


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    So she really wanted to smash Liu Wei''s dog''s head, so it''s okay to use her as a shield, and she has to say that to stimte Zhang Jiao, who is not normal.


    Even if you are telling the truth, you should be a little more tactful, right?


    "So, Uncle Liu didn''t want me to be involved in this matter, so he couldn''t cancel the engagement?"


    Liu Wei nodded, but quickly said, "But don''t worry, my father is trying to find a way to get evidence, and I will definitely not let you make a mess."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what to say either, although she wasn''t afraid of the Zhang family sshing dirty water, these things could be exined.


    But he was always in trouble. Master Liu was thinking of her and didn''t want her to get involved in the Liu Zhang family''s affairs, so he postponed the divorce.


    It''s just that the Zhang family is too disgusting, it seems that they have to climb the Liu Mansion, even if they are evil, it doesn''t matter.


    Um? ?


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes suddenly, the marriage between the two families must be the best of two surnames, why does Master Zhang seem to be relying on Liu Mansion.


    Gu Yundong still reminded Liu Wei, "You asked your father to check the Zhang family again. I always feel that they have some secrets that they are hiding and not telling."


    "Yes." Liu Wei nodded.


    He stood up, as if his fighting spirit was rekindled.


    Of course, we have to continue to investigate, and we have to find evidence to break off the marriage! !


    But after talking about the Zhang family, Liu Wei asked about her marriage with Shao Qingyuan.


    Knowing that the time is the end of August, I immediately began to think about what clothes to wear that day.


    As Shao Qingyuan''s best, best, best brother, he would definitely follow him on the wedding day to wee him. He was even thinking about how to deal with the bride''s embarrassment, or how to make a good rtionship with Gu Yundong''s brother in advance?


    By the way, isn''t her brother Gu Yunshu? He and Liu Yi were studying in the same academy, and he let Liu Yi be a spy, so that he could embarrass them if Gu Yunshu had any strange thoughts at that time.


    His thoughts diverged a bit, and when Tao Yan came back with Shao Qingyuan, he finally became serious.


    Taoyan nced at him and said nothing.


    The two of them didn''t stay at Gu''s house for a long time. Liu Wei came here, in fact, to talk to Gu Yundong about Zhang''s family.


    After dinner, Liu Wei saw Gu Xiaoxi and finally left with satisfaction.


    As soon as we left here, Gu Xiaoxi was about to talk about the progress of building the house, but he opened his mouth unexpectedly, and Gu Yundong took Shao Qingyuan into the house with a serious look.


    Gu Xiaoxi, "..." I''m such a big man, can''t you see it?


    He went to his daughter-inw with some resentment.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong in the room asked Shao Qingyuan in a low voice, "What did you say to Tao Yan? Did he say why he came over to tell us about the fabric?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1169: Who are you looking for?

    Chapter 1169 Who do you fancy?


    Gu Yundong admits that he has no friendship with Tao Yan, and only met oncest time.


    He was very careful about the fabric, and even made inquiries and went to Yongfu Vige to tell them that Gu Yundong didn''t believe that he was just bored.


    Shao Qingyuan did the same, he did test Taoyan.


    The answer given by ??Taoyan is very interesting.


    "He said he admired our ability and wanted to have a good rtionship with us and make friends."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Make friends? He knows we won''t deal with the Tao family. I won the shop in the county town from the Tao family. Is he making friends? He wants us to owe us favors."


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan nodded, "From what he said, I guess the situation in the Tao family is a little nervous now."


    Tao Yan was found by Tao Feng for some time. With the disgust of Mr. Tao and Mrs. Tao, he was afraid that life in the Tao family would be very difficult.


    Especially I heard that Tao''s recent business is not very good, and the profit is also declining.


    In this way, Mr. Tao believes that Tao Yan is the nemesis of the Tao family. If he fails to suppress Tao Yan and makes him unable to lift his head, the Tao family will be finished sooner orter.


    Together, the Tao family will be very dissatisfied with Tao Feng.


    Some time ago, Tao Feng was in charge of most of the Tao family''s business, and now they are all back in Tao Xing''s hands.


    Today''s pottery family ispletely divided into two factions.


    The ?? faction consists of two brothers, Tao Feng and Tao Yan, and the other party consists of Master Tao and others.


    Tao Feng brothers want to live a good life, they have to be their own masters.


    Why Taoyan wants to befriend Gu Yundong is not necessarily because he really likes Gu Yundong''s ability, but... he likes the rtionship between Gu Yundong and Qin Wenzheng.


    When Tao Feng first found Tao Yan, Qin Wenzheng helped in secret, Tao Feng should know Qin Wenzheng''s identity.


    "So, they want to seize power and bring down Master Tao, but they want to borrow Qin Wenzheng''s hand?"


    "The meaning revealed in Taoyan''s words is probably true."


    Gu Yundong touched his chin and sat on the chair involuntarily.


    Shao Qingyuan poured her a ss of water and said, "But now the Tao family is involved in other incidents, Qin Wenzheng clearly knows that they have a problem, but he is slow to move. I am afraid it is not yet time to move."


    Gu Yundong sighed, "So not only can we not be Tao Yan''s helper now, but we also have to make both Tao Yan and Tao Yan not allowed to touch Master Tao?"


    How do you think, so¡­ ufortable?


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, but then he said, "Perhaps, you can ask Qin Wenzheng''s opinion."


    Shao Qingyuan felt that Qin Wenzheng had been inactive, probably because the Tao family had not moved.


    I''m not sure, can you scare the snake?


    Gu Yundong obviously went with him, raised his head, and the two looked at each other.


    They seem to have a tacit understanding.


    Thinking of this, Shao Qingyuan''s brows moved, and he couldn''t help lowering his head and kissing her. Wish I hade earlier inte August so he wouldn''t have to be so sneaky.


    Just as I was thinking, there was a sudden sound of messy footsteps outside.


    followed, the door was knocked with a ''papapa'', and then came Gu Xiaoxi''s panicked voice.


    "Yundong, it''s not good, something happened."


    Gu Yundong snapped back to his senses, got up and pushed Shao Qingyuan out.


    Thetter shed a trace of annoyance in his heart, and with a bad face, he opened the door.


    Outside the door, Gu Xiaoxi stood with sweat on his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1170: pregnant

    Chapter 1170 Pregnant


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "What happened?"


    Gu Xiaoxi''s expression was about to cry, "Yaya, Yaya, she suddenly vomited, and her face turned pale, and she fainted."


    Gu Yundong in the room heard the words and hurriedly got up and walked out, "Why did you faint?"


    Gu Xiaoxi shook his head, "I don''t know, I thought she ate bad food at first, but why is she fainted?"


    He turned around as he spoke, and walked quickly to his room with the two of them.


    entered the room and found that Chang Yaya was lying on the hospital bed with a pale face, and Sitian Tian who also heard the movement was standing beside her.


    With a towel in her hand, she was wiping the corner of Chang Yaya''s mouth.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuaning, he hurriedly took two steps back to make way for him.


    Shao Qingyuan is now half a doctor. He can see the usual symptoms and has no problem with his pulse.


    After spending a few months in Wanjin Pavilion with hundreds of doctors, he didn''t miss anything he should learn.


    He sat on the stool beside the bed and stretched out his hand to take Chang Yaya''s pulse.


    Gu Xiaoxi watched worriedly from the side, his nervous hands were twisted together.


    After a while, he saw Shao Qingyuan withdraw his hand, frowning with a contemtive look.


    "How''s it going?" Gu Xiaoxi asked nervously, "Is there something wrong with her body? Yaya has suffered a lot before, and her health has always been very bad, now is it..."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say anything, and reached out again to give her a pulse.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly grabbed Gu Xiaoxi and told him not to speak.


    The room was quiet, except for the shallow breathing of a few people.


    Until Shao Qingyuan withdrew his hand, the three of them looked at him.


    "It should be...pregnant." Shao Qingyuan said that he was actually a little unsure, it seemed that the month was still light, and the pulse seemed to be absent.


    Three people in the house, "..."


    What did they just hear?


    Chang Yaya, I am pregnant! ! !


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned, the whole person froze, standing there motionless.


    Until Gu Yundong reacted, he pushed him abruptly and said happily, "Uncle, are you stupid? Brother Shao said just now that Auntie is happy."


    Gu Xiaoxi turned his head nkly and blinked, "So, so I heard right? Me, I''m going to be a father? My daughter-inw is pregnant?"


    "Yes." Shen Sitian also smiled aside, "Congrattions."


    The corner of Gu Xiaoxi''s mouth cracked, and he rushed to the bedside, "Yaya, Yaya you..." He stopped abruptly halfway through his words, he turned his head worriedly and asked Shao Qingyuan, "Why did Yaya pass out? She was pregnant. Will it be okay if the child faints? When will she wake up?"


    "It''s alright, she will wake up soon. She will faint because her health is not good, and she has suffered from cold before and has not received good care. She is too tired from building a house these past few days. Just fainted."


    Gu Xiaoxi was relieved.


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while and then said, "But she is still young, you should take her to the medical center in the county seat, and find an experienced doctor to see and confirm."


    Women''s symptoms, Shao Qingyuan does not know much.


    However, it seems that he has to pay more attention to this aspect in the future, so that Yun Dong can be better taken care of in the future.


    Gu Xiaoxi didn''t know if he heard Shao Qingyuan''s words, but he just nodded vigorously at the moment, and then looked at Chang Yaya cautiously.


    followed and looked at her belly again, with a silly smile on his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1171: forgot

    Chapter 1171 I forgot


    Gu Yundong shook his head secretly, heaving a sigh of relief.


    "Uncle, take good care of Auntie first, and then go back and make up for Auntie. Don''t let her go to the new house for the time being."


    Gu Xiaoxi kept nodding, Gu Yundong thought about waiting for Chang Yaya to wake up.


    The three of them only left him here to take care of others, turned around and left the room.


    As soon as he walked out the door, he saw Tong Shuitao walking over with a child in his arms.


    This child is the son of the Jiang family not long ago. It has been almost two months now, and he is very well-behaved. I don''t cry or make trouble on weekdays, but I hummed twice when I was hungry, and I felt that there was less crying.


    Gu Yundong walked over and held his little hand. The little guy immediately grinned, revealing his pink and tender gums. He was so happy that she felt relieved.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and said to Tong Shuitao, "Just right, your mother just gave birth, there are some things that need attention, just ask my aunt to ask her."


    Gu Yundong really doesn''t know what pregnant women should pay attention to, but Jiang''s has two children and is very experienced.


    It''s just that Chang Yaya''s health is really not very good. Now, not only can she not be overworked, but she also needs to eat something good.


    Thinking about it, she went to the study, took a pen and paper to record it, and nned to buy it in the county town another day.


    As soon as I finished writing, I heard Chang Yaya wake up.


    Gu Yundong looked over and saw Chang Yaya and Gu Xiaoxi hugging each other and crying with joy.


    Chang Yaya only felt an unprecedented sense of joy welling up in her heart. When she was a child, she was disliked by her own grandmother, and after her reputation waspletely ruined, she also thought that she might be the only one living in the future, and it was impossible to get married again.


    Unexpectedly, a disaster made him meet Gu Xiaoxi.


    It was a blessing in disguise to find such a husband who loves her. The people in the Gu family are even easier to get along with, because she is afraid that she is alone and has no rtives by her side, especially to take care of her.


    I will soon have my own house, my own home.


    Originally thought that happiness was nothing but this, but I didn¡¯t expect that their child woulde so soon.


    Chang Yaya felt that if all the hardships she had suffered in the past sixteen years could be exchanged for the happy life she has now, it would be worth it.


    Shao Qingyuan endured it, and finally said, "I''m pregnant, it''s best not to have too much emotional ups and downs, just cry a little."


    Gu Xiaoxi reacted, and hurriedly let go of Chang Yaya, wiping her tears, "Yes, yes, it''s a good thing to stop crying. Your health is not good, I''ll turn back and cook you a contraceptive pill, you have to drink it obediently. Don''t go to the new house. With me there, it will be fine."


    Chang Yaya nodded obediently.


    Gu Xiaoxi touched his stomach and became excited again, "By the way, I have to send a letter to tell my eldest sister and second brother, they must be very happy, maybe they will go back to Yongfu Vige."


    Gu Yundong thought, Aunt Gu shoulde back, but his father will beter.


    but¡­¡­


    Looking at the silly Gu Xiaoxi, Gu Yundong could only remind him, "Uncle, did you forget another thing?"


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned, forgot something?


    He lowered his head and thought, telling Chang Yaya to take a good rest and taking care of the baby, telling the eldest sister and second brother the good news, reminding himself to spend more time with his daughter-inw, and when he looks back, he has to ask Qingyuan what to eat, and then ask Jiang Shi for other things that need attention. ce.


    Besides these points, what else is there?


    He raised his head, and looked at Gu Yundong nkly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1172: give a feast

    Chapter 1172 Wine


    Gu Yundong''s heart haha, so you are stupid when your daughter-inw is pregnant, right?


    She sighed and said, "You have a problem with the wine."


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya were stunned at the same time, and the smiles on their faces instantly disappeared.


    ce wine? ?


    Yes, yes, set the wine! !


    Since Chang Yaya is pregnant, she can''t wait until the end of August to set the wine.


    Although they have already signed the marriage certificate, they are considered a formal couple, but in the eyes of others, the marriage certificate is not counted at all, and the marriage cannot be considered a marriage until the wedding ceremony is finished.


    If you wait until the end of August, Chang Yaya''s stomach will get bigger, and the gossip she will endure by then don''t know how bad it will be.


    If you set a drink now, and when the child is born, you just say that it will be done in advance. This is not a big problem.


    Gu Xiaoxi couldn''t care anymore, and nodded quickly, "Then set the wine first, then, just this month, I will choose a good day."


    He stood up and squatted back in the middle of his standing, "But, nothing is ready, the wedding dress is still..."


    He looked like he had no masters, and Chang Yaya grabbed his hand with a soft smile on her face, "It''s alright, we don''t know many people here, just ask for two or three tables. The clothes are still in time, and I''m actually halfway through."


    Chang Yaya knows how to do needlework. Although she is not as good as Shen Sitian, she still makes her own wedding dress.


    From the very first day she decided to set the wine, she has already started sewing happily.


    Gu Xiaoxi nodded again and again, she should do whatever she said.


    Gu Yundong saw that they had a lot of business, so there was no problem.


    The next step is to decide the day when the two get married. Not far, half a monthter.


    Gu Yundong wrote a letter and asked Chen Jinbao and the others to take them to Fucheng to his aunt and his parents. Sure enough, Gu Dafeng came back the next day with his luggage and the freight team in a hurry.


    Gu Dajiang didn''te back, it''s not toote to wait until a few days before they get married.


    As soon as Gu Dafeng came, he exined to Gu Xiaoxi, "Let Xiao Gao and the others build your house first, and most of this house has already been built, and in the next half a month, you will be dedicated to building your house, and you will definitely be able to live before you get married. "


    When you get married and wee your rtives, you must be in your own house.


    Originally, the houses of Gu Xiaoxi and Gu Dafeng were built together, and both of them are half-built.


    There is no such thing as formaldehyde these days. It can be lived in for two days after it is covered and dried. Now, in May and June, the sun is already very strong, so it is not a big problem.


    But Chang Yaya is pregnant, so naturally it is better to live in the Gu family.


    Their new house will live on the day they get married.


    Gu Xiaoxi responded immediately after hearing this, and turned around and followed Xiao Gao to build a house in full swing.


    A dozen people worked together, the house is not very big, and it will be able to be beamed in a few days.


    After ?? drying for two days, it is time to decorate the new house.


    It happened that Chang Yaya''s health was getting better, so she nned to go to the county town with Gu Yundong to buy some things.


    After all, she was married, and there are some things she needs to see for herself.


    Gu Yundong took her and Gu Dafeng to the county seat. She and Chang Yaya didn''t know much about it. Many things were handled by Gu Dafeng.


    is that when you buy, you will ask two people''s opinions to see which one you like.


    After walking around for a while, Gu Yundong was worried that Chang Yaya was tired, so he wanted to find a teahouse to rest.


    Unexpectedly, just after Gu Dafeng and Chang Yaya got into the carriage, she caught a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1173: Cheating?

    Chapter 1173 Betrayal?


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly and said to Tong Shuitao next to him, "First take my aunt and aunt to the teahouse to rest and order something to eat, I''ll be right back."


    said, she followed the figure calmly.


    When Gu Dafeng and Chang Yaya stuck their heads out, they only had time to see her back.


    What Gu Yundong saw was Zhang Jiao. If it was in the past, she wouldn''t care about Zhang Jiao''s appearance.


    But the Zhang family wanted to throw dirty water on her when she didn''t want to get married, so she was disgusted, so let her and Liu Wei break off the marriage as soon as possible.


    I don''t know where Zhang Jiao is going, not even a maid beside her.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, if he did something shameful, maybe he just had the evidence for her and asked her to break off the marriage with the Liu family?


    It''s a little exciting to think about it.


    Gu Yundong quietly followed behind Zhang Jiao with a thumping heartbeat.


    Zhang Jiao didn''t notice either, except that there was no maid to follow, she looked very calm.


    Not long after, Zhang Jiao stopped and walked into a restaurant.


    Gu Yundong looked up, isn''t this... Splendid Restaurant?


    As soon as ?? Zhang Jiao''s figure entered, Gu Yundong followed.


    The shopkeeper of the restaurant was very familiar with her, and he would greet her as soon as he saw hering.


    Gu Yundong raised his hand and pressed it lightly.


    The shopkeeper immediately understood and asked in a low voice, "Is there something wrong with Miss Guing here?"


    "Where did that girl go just now?" Gu Yundong looked around and saw Zhang Jiao, presumably not in the lobby downstairs.


    Sure enough, the shopkeeper pointed upstairs and said, "In the second wing."


    No. 2, it''s a pity, it''s not the wing where the voices could be overheardst time.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart, looked upstairs, and continued to ask the shopkeeper, "Is there anyone in that wing?"


    "Yes, Master Zhang is also inside."


    Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, Zhang Hao was there? ? Okay, this is the one who sneaked into the restaurant of my fianc¨¦, isn''t it too disrespectful? Simply hateful.


    The shopkeeper saw that her face was not good, and he felt a little uneasy, and asked in a low voice, "Miss Gu, but what''s the problem?"


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "No, I''ll go take a look."


    The shopkeeper was hesitant to say anything, Miss Gu''s expression, tone, and actions, didn''t she want to eavesdrop on other people''s words again?


    Hey, what a girl, how can she have such a hobby?


    He still had to find a chance to talk to the owner and let him persuade Miss Gu. Otherwise, she will fall in love with the problem of eavesdropping on others in Jinxiu Restaurant in the future, so they don''t have to do business.


    Gu Yundong had already gone upstairs, standing at the entrance of the stairs, frowning at the second wing.


    How to do it? Don''t know what''s going on inside.


    It would be great if we hugged each other and did some ignorant things right now, just push the door and catch the **** on the scene.


    Gu Yundong took two steps at the entrance of the stairs, and when he saw the second shopkeeper bringing the food, he almost reached out to stop him.


    On second thought, Zhang Hao brother and sister have both seen her, even if they dress up as a second child, they will be recognized at once.


    If she can''t go in, she can''t put a recorder.


    Therefore, he could only watch helplessly as the shop assistant pushed open the door of the wing, brought the food in, and then came out directly, closed the door, and went downstairs.


    But just a short while ago, Gu Yundong looked into the wing, but he didn''t see anything unusual about the behavior of the two of them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1174: very strange siblings

    Chapter 1174 Very strange siblings


    Gu Yundong felt a pity in his heart, and his brows were tightly furrowed.


    However, just when she was about to get out of control and was about to climb up the roof to eavesdrop, the door of the second wing opened? ?


    Gu Yundong immediately turned around and quickly hid behind the pir.


    Sure enough, Zhang Hao and Zhang Jiao came out at the same time. Zhang Jiao said proudly, "Brother, don''t think that you should apologize for inviting me to dinner, but it''s not enough."


    "Okay, okay, when you go back, eldest brother will give you another gift, okay?"


    Zhang Jiao snorted coldly, "That''s about it."


    The two of them said, and went downstairs one after the other.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and didn''t pay attentionst time. Now that he knows what kind of rtionship they have, and looking at the behavior of the two, it''s really not just the intimacy between brothers and sisters, but the behavior is a bit more ambiguous.


    The question is, let''s be intimate when you are close, and if you have to go to the Jinxiu Restaurant, who will you answer?


    Watching the two brothers and sisters leave the restaurant, Gu Yundong hesitated for a moment and entered the second wing.


    As soon as you go in, what catches your eye is the dish on the table that hasn''t been touched much.


    That''s right, they came out not long after the food was served.


    This is strange, since I ordered food and didn¡¯t eat it, what¡¯s the point?


    Is it just to talk to the restaurant? But I can''t say a few words in such a short time.


    is weird, very weird.


    Gu Yundong nced at the dishes on the table and saw nothing.


    She looked around the entire wing again, and felt nothing unusual, a very ordinary wing.


    Gu Yundong was observing when suddenly there were footsteps outside.


    She subconsciously wanted to hide, but she looked around and found nowhere to hide.


    Finally, he bent directly under the table and turned the tablecloth down.


    As soon as she put it down, she spurned herself angrily, what did she hide for? It can''t be the Zhang brothers and sistersing back, what''s there to be afraid of.


    Sure enough, footsteps quickly entered the door.


    followed, and the suspicious voice of the second shopkeeper came, "This table didn''t eat much, it''s such a waste."


    Before the words were finished, it seemed that another shop assistant came in and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter, it''s better if they don''t eat it, let us eat it. Look at this chicken, it hasn''t been touched, it''s still big. The master cooked it by himself. Half of us can take it home in the evening and give it to the elderly and children in the family to taste it.¡±


    "That''s true."


    Gu Yundong hid under the table¡ªis she going out or not?


    It seems embarrassing to go out. The two younger brothers just discussed to bring the leftovers home, but she didn''t expect to be heard by her.


    And her dignified beauty and wisdom coexisted in front of Liu Wei, Gu Yundong, who was the eldest sister, how could she be seen digging under the table?


    If Liu Wei found out, wouldn''t sheugh at her to death?


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong squatted under the table calmly, nning to wait for the two to pack up and leave beforeing out by himself.


    The speed of the two of them was very fast, and one person and one tray brought out all the dishes.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, and just as they were about toe out after they walked out the door, unexpectedly, a voice came from the door again.


    "Bring me a pot of tea." The person outside the door seemed to want to enter this wing, and was standing at the door talking to the shop assistant who went out.


    The little Er nodded hurriedly, "The guests will wait a moment, the little one will change the tablecloth for you and serve tea."


    Gu Yundong''s heart skipped a beat, "Damn it, you have to change the tablecloth, isn''t she exposed?" ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1175: something wrong

    Chapter 1175 Problems


    Gu Yundong was anxious, but he didn''t expect the next moment, but he heard the guest say, "No need to change, I''m thirsty, just bring me a pot of tea."


    Gu Yundong was silent in his heart, very good, this idea won my heart, but it was a little sloppy.


    However, why does this sound sound familiar?


    Gu Yundong wanted to lift the tablecloth and look out, but unfortunately the man had already entered the door.


    He sat directly on the stool, Gu Yundong lowered his head and could only see his feet.


    The shop assistant outside the door left in a hurry, and came in with a pot of tea not long after.


    "Your tea, sir? Would you like to order something?"


    The man waved his hand, "I''m waiting for someone, it''s not toote to order food when my friendes."


    "Okay, guest, please take it slow, if you need to say hello, just say hello."


    "Well, you go out."


    The shop assistant left, the door of the wing closed, and only Gu Yundong and the guest were left in the huge room.


    Gu Yundong''s squatting feet were a little numb, he wanted to move but he didn''t dare, but his mind was running fast, who the **** is this person.


    The ?? voice was really familiar, she must have heard it before.


    Before she coulde up with a reason, the man suddenly put down the teacup, stood up and walked to the side.


    Gu Yundong immediately held his breath, the man seemed to have walked to the door, and listened to the movement outside.


    Immediately, the door bolt was gently dropped.


    ''Gada'' sounded softly, and Gu Yundong suddenly tightened his nerves.


    What does this person want to do?


    Just as she was thinking about it, she saw the man walking to the table again, drinking a ss of water and turning around again.


    Gu Yundong could only see his feet to determine whether he was facing away from him or facing him.


    Soon, the feet walked to the wall, and the direction of the shoes was facing away from him.


    He didn''t know what he was doing, and started rustling against the wall.


    Gu Yundong endured it, and finally gently lifted the tablecloth and looked at the man.


    only saw a back, Gu Yundong did not recognize who this person was.


    But she could see the man''s movements clearly.


    He actually turned over a pair of calligraphy and painting hanging on the wall, and then gently scratched it with a dagger.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, is there any problem with that calligraphy and painting?


    However, following closely, she saw a slender piece of paper fluttering to the ground.


    The man bent down, Gu Yundong was startled, he hurriedly flipped down the tablecloth, quickly took out the mask from the space to cover his own, and stared at the tablecloth with all his attention.


    Fortunately, the man did not notice the movement on her side, and quickly picked up the note on the ground, walked to the table and looked at it.


    Gu Yundong didn''t dare to move, just put his ears up to listen to the movement.


    Unfortunately, nothing happened.


    The man drank thest cup of tea, then stood up and opened the door of the wing.


    The shop assistant came over quickly, "Is the guest officer ordering food?"


    "No, it looks like my friend won''te. This is the money for tea." The man threw a small piece of silver to the shop assistant and hurried away.


    The shop assistant scratched his head and could onlye in to clean up the table.


    Who knew that just after picking up the teapot, a figure suddenly rolled out from under the table.


    The shop assistant was startled and almost screamed, Gu Yundong jumped up quickly and covered his mouth.


    "Gu, Miss Gu??" The shop assistant looked shocked, "Why are you here? You, when did you hide under the table?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1176: Cheating woman?

    Chapter 1176 A cheating woman?


    Gu Yundong was anxious about the person who left, so he squinted at the shop assistant and said, "You didn''t see or hear anything just now? If you dare to say that you saw me, I''ll let Liu Wei fire... let youe back. Eat your own home."


    Then she hurried away.


    Leaving the shop assistant''s face full of tears, he, he doesn''t speak out, his mouth is very strict, and thest time he found out that Miss Gu was eavesdropping on someone else''s speech, he just told the shopkeeper.


    Such a sincere, tight-lipped, kind and honest person was actually threatened by Miss Gu, and he felt wronged.


    Gu Yundong had already gone downstairs quickly, out of the door of the restaurant, and didn''t even see the shopkeeper greet her.


    The man hadn''t gone far, Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief.


    The man was steady on his feet, and he didn''t feel in a hurry what he wanted to do after he got the note. He was very calm.


    Gu Yundong finally saw his appearance clearly when the other party turned the corner.


    Her eyes could not help shrinking fiercely, is that him? ?


    That middle-aged man who was with Tao Xing at the beginning, is this person from the Tao family? ?


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips tightly, Tao family? Zhang family?


    Tao Xing, Master Tao, Zhang Hao, Zhang Jiao...


    She suddenly heard what Liu Wei said to her. During Mr. Liu''s investigation, Zhang Jiao wanted to marry Tao Yan at first, butter turned yellow.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t figure it out, so he could only follow behind the middle-aged man.


    However, when I was passing by the restaurant, I suddenly heard a voice from upstairs.


    She looked up and saw Tong Shuitao, who was drinking tea with Gu Dafeng and Chang Yaya on the second floor, greeting her.


    Gu Yundong immediately pressed his hand, Tong Shuitao immediately understood, and hurriedly turned around and went downstairs.


    Gu Yundong didn''t stop, and followed behind the middle-aged man.


    Tong Shuitao ran a few steps before catching up with her, "Miss, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll check things up. You''ll take my aunt and aunt back in a while, and I''ll go home by myself, don''t worry about me."


    "Check something?" Tong Shuitao was eager to try, her eyes sparkling, "Miss, do you want me to help?"


    "You''re helping me by sending aunt and aunt back."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Okay, let''s go."


    "Oh." Although Tong Shuitao was a little disappointed, she still obediently turned around and went back to the restaurant.


    But before leaving, he still nced at the middle-aged man being followed by his youngdy.


    The middle-aged man entered a shop at this moment, Gu Yundong raised his head and nced at the sign of the shop.


    is a grocery store. The middle-aged man just bought a paper bag and came out with a jug of wine.


    did not dy, and quickly walked forward again.


    Gu Yundong followed him a short distance before entering an alley.


    She watched the middle-aged man knock on one of the courtyards, the courtyard door opened, and a woman came out.


    The woman was stunned for a moment when she saw the middle-aged man. She didn''t know what the middle-aged man said. The expression on the woman''s face changed slightly, and she immediately pulled him in with a smile, as if she was waiting for her husband to return. The same as the mother-inw at home.


    also seems to be a woman who has an affair with someone.


    But Gu Yundong could see clearly that the moment the woman just opened the door, the expression on her face was a little strange.


    Maybe...she didn''t know the middle-aged man, but it was what the middle-aged man said that she changed her attitude instantly.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and looked at the courtyard wall. It was a pity that she probably couldn''t go in like this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1177: stuff in the cellar

    Chapter 1177 Things in the cer


    Fortunately, the middle-aged man and the woman came out not long after.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped aside, lowered his head and waited for the two of them to leave.


    As soon as the two of them left, Gu Yundong stared at the courtyard gate.


    hesitated for a moment, but hurriedly walked towards the courtyard.


    The door was locked, Gu Yundong nced at it, it seemed that he still had to climb over the wall.


    She walked around in a small circle, found a corner where no one came in and out, and turned in with her feet raised.


    As soon as shended, she instantly tensed up.


    The yard was quiet, there was no movement at all, there were no flowers or vegetables, no chickens or ducks, and it was clean.


    Gu Yundong stepped inside and entered the main room, where there was a little more poprity.


    On the table in front of ??, there are the wine jug and paper bag that the middle-aged man brought up just now, and there is a cup of tea on the table.


    The whole house, there are not many things.


    After seeing the main room, Gu Yundong went to the left wing room. In addition to the bed and the cab, there were two boxes in the wing room, and there was nothing special.


    The same is true for the right wing, with only a few of the woman''s clothes and daily necessities.


    Gu Yundong went to the kitchen again. The kitchen seemed to have cooked food. There were still two dishes on the table, but it was already cold.


    After walking around, there is nothing special about it.


    But what do the middle-aged peoplee in for? The jug and paper bag he was carrying had never been opened, and this short period of time was not enough for him to make out with the woman.


    He must havee here for some purpose.


    Gu Yundong suddenly remembered how he looked when he was in the Jinxiu Restaurant. He also ordered a pot of tea and was in a hurry, without even ordering food.


    In the end, he just got the note to enter the second wing, and he left after getting it.


    It should be the same here. I came in for such a short time and left, probably to get something.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes turned around in the kitchen again, and finally, itnded on the cab.


    She opened the cupboard, just a few sets of tableware.


    However, when she was about to close the cupboard, she suddenly found a partition on the floor next to the cupboard.


    This is¡­ a cer?


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, he squatted down and opened the door of the cer, and probed inside. After confirming that there was no danger, he went down.


    After ??, she suddenly widened her eyes.


    This cer is veryrge,rger than the two rooms abovebined.


    At this moment, the cer was crowded with many things.


    Gu Yundong hurried forward and reached out to untangle one of the bags.


    "Meter?"


    She walked to the side again and untied another bag, "Noodles?"


    Although the rice noodles are not particrly good, they are all misceneous grains, but these are all grains, serious grains.


    It''s such a big piece, and the portion is quite a lot.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and looked at the dozen or sorge boxes beside him.


    opened one of them, and she gasped abruptly.


    "Silver..."


    There is rice, flour and silver, but they are kept in the cer, and they are so mysterious and sneaky, there are no ghosts.


    Especially in the middle, the Tao family was involved, and that might be a big deal.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly closed the box, re-tied the grain bag, and then left for the cer entrance.


    Unexpectedly, just as I was going up the stairs, there were footsteps outside, and it was very close, directly at the door of the kitchen.


    Gu Yundong''splexion changed greatly, it was impossible to leave here now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1178: Gu Yundong was carried away

    Chapter 1178 Gu Yundong was carried away


    made a decisive decision, Gu Yundong returned to the cer and closed the cer door.


    She walked to arge box close to the wall, opened it and put all the money in it into the space, and then the whole person got into it.


    The box was just closed, and the cer door was pulled open.


    Then, there were footsteps.


    Gu Yundong secretly left a small gap, wanting to see the people outside.


    Unfortunately, this location is not very good, so one seam ispletely invisible, but fortunately you can hear the sound.


    It should be two people, one of them is the middle-aged man, and the previous woman is not there.


    "Everything is here, take a look." This was the voice of a middle-aged man, and his tone was somewhat ttering, just like his attitude towards Master Tao.


    Soon, a deeper voice sounded, "There''s something missing."


    This voice is not from Master Tao.


    The middle-aged man exined, "The county city management has been very strict recently because of the cowpox vination. It''s not bad to be able to get these. Don''t worry, we will continue to prepare in the future."


    "Um."


    When the middle-aged man saw that he didn''t say anything, he breathed a sigh of relief, "Then when will you be lucky?"


    "Let''s ship it now, part of it first." The man said, and the untied cloth bag began to check.


    Seeing him approaching, Gu Yundong''s heart tightened, and he didn''t dare to leave any seams, but just hunched over and stayed in the box.


    But the words she heard before the box was closed made people a little worried.


    Shipping part first? I hope it didn''t get to her box.


    The middle-aged man said, "Okay, then I''ll go first, I''ll leave it to you here."


    "Go out and exin to the people outside, and let them drive the car to the back door."


    "Yes."


    After ??, Gu Yundong couldn''t hear the words very clearly, and he didn''t know if the two people outside had left.


    She could only stay in the box and wait quietly.


    It¡¯s just that the box is closed, and after a long time, it willck oxygen, making people breathless.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid she can''t help but open the box and be exposed.


    Gu Yundong frowned, closed his eyes and rummaged in his own space.


    After rummaging for a while, I saw the oxygen bag in the corner. I was instantly overjoyed and secretly relieved.


    When she was hoarding medicines in the space, she threw everything into the space.


    There are a lot of portable oxygen tanks and oxygen bags used to deal with altitude sickness alone, and now I can finally use them.


    Gu Yundong exhaled slightly and tied the oxygen bag.


    There was a big movement outside, and it seemed that several people hade.


    Gu Yundong frowned, is someone helping something? Seems to be really ready to ship these out.


    After thinking about it, she still took out some of the money she received in the space.


    It would be bad if they moved to this box of theirs and found it too light to be suspicious.


    However, I am really afraid of what wille.


    Gu Yundong soon found that the two boxes in front of her had been removed, and someone immediately lifted the big box she was in.


    Gu Yundong almost wanted to cry, today is really inappropriate, and I have to be worried wherever I go.


    The feeling under her body suddenly lightened, and she knew that the box she was in had been moved out.


    Gu Yundong did not dare to move, for fear that someone would identally drop the box.


    She felt the movement of going up the stairs, it should be out of the cer.


    followed and swayed forward, and finally, the two of them mmed and lifted the box to the car.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1179: sleepover is great

    Chapter 1179 Sleeping in the rough


    Gu Yundong''s head was bumped and he almost cried out.


    After she recovered, she let out a light breath.


    It should be outside here, and I don¡¯t know if anyone is guarding it.


    Gu Yundong endured it, but he couldn''t hold back, so he quietly pushed the top of the box up, revealing a crack to look out.


    To her relief, the box was ced inside the carriage.


    And there was no one in the carriage.


    Gu Yundong exhaled and pushed the lid further open.


    Immediately, I heard voicesing from outside the carriage, "How many more?"


    Gu Yundong was startled and almost closed the lid again.


    This voice was the voice he spoke to the middle-aged man just now.


    She understood that if she didn''t want to expose herself, she couldn''t go out at this time.


    But she doesn''t know where these things are shipped, in case...


    Gu Yundong struggled for a while, and finally decided not to start a panic.


    She took out a packet of medicinal powder from the space. This medicinal powder was developed by Shao Qingyuan, which has the effect of calming the nerves and increasing fragrance.


    The fragrance is not heavy, very mild, but this is enough for the **** at home to smell.


    Gu Yundong pushed the lid open a little and listened carefully. The voice was on the left side, so she opened the medicine bag and sprinkled the medicine powder out of the window on the right side.


    After ?? sprinkled a pack, I sprinkled some in the corner of the carriage.


    As soon as he took his hand back, he heard someone outside say, "Why is there a scent?"


    Gu Yundong groaned in his heart, why don''t you have rhinitis? Can you smell it?


    Fortunately, another voice sounded soon, "This packet is a medicinal material, it should be emanating from it."


    "Yeah." The man nodded and said nothing.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, closed the box, and reattached the oxygen bag.


    Herbs... She didn''t have time to see this.


    Soon, she felt the carriage move, and it seemed that it had already started its journey.


    Gu Yundong estimated that these people might go out of the city gate pretending to be merchants, and the grain, gold and silver in the cer were not all shipped out.


    It''s a pity that she couldn''t hear the movement outside, so she could only shrink in the box, hold the oxygen bag, and swayed forward.


    I don''t know how long it took, but Gu Yundong could feel that the speed suddenly increased, and it should be out of the city.


    She became a little anxious, but fortunately there was a lot of cargo in the car, and no matter how fast it was, it was not going anywhere.


    After walking for a long time, Gu Yundong felt hungry.


    She took some food from the space, drank some water, and then continued to wander forward.


    The carriage never stopped in the middle. After being silent all the way, Gu Yundong realized that there should be no one in the carriage, only two people were driving on the outside carriage.


    So she still asionally opens the lid a little bit to let some air out, and sprinkles some medicinal powder by the way.


    Fortunately, she has a lot of medicine powder, and it is convenient to store them in the space.


    The box she was in was also moved outter, so it was piled on top of another box. There was nothing on top of her head, and it was not troublesome to open the lid.


    is that I can''t stretch my body, and my back pain is very ufortable.


    Gradually, the sky began to darken.


    Gu Yundong frowned, why doesn''t this carriage stop?


    Just as I was thinking about this, the carriage suddenly stopped.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly put the box back on, leaving a small gap.


    I vaguely heard someone outside say, "Eat some food first, I''ll be sleeping here tonight, everyone, stay alert."


    Gu Yundong''s face was filled with joy, it was great to sleep in the open.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1180: poison

    Chapter 1180 Poisoning


    Soon, someone shouted and got on the carriage to get pots and bowls and eat.


    Gu Yundong huddled in the box motionless, waiting for there to be no movement at all, then quietly opened a crack.


    There was a lot of noise outside, and it didn''t take long for it to be quiet.


    Gu Yundong vaguely heard someone''s order, "You two will be vigil tonight, pay more attention, don''t fall asleep."


    "Yes." Two figures responded.


    Then there was another rustling noise, and it didn''t take long before the outside waspletely quiet.


    Gu Yundong exhaled slightly and listened carefully for a while, then hepletely opened the lid of the box, quietly opened the corner of the carriage curtain, and looked outside.


    The light on the left was a little bright, Gu Yundong looked at a fire not far away.


    These people are big men, and they are not particr about it. They spread some hay or hides directly by the fire, and theny down on it and fell asleep.


    There were not many people, about five people. At this time, the voices were loud, and they fell asleep.


    There are two people not far away, who should be on vigil tonight.


    What troubled Gu Yundong was that the two had been walking around beside the cars.


    Now she can also see clearly that in addition to the carriage she is staying in now, there is another carriage, and the rest are three wagons, which are loaded with food and medicinal materials.


    She released her hand and turned her head to look at the window on the right.


    This side is a lot darker. It looks like a mountain forest not far away. The branches are shadowed by the wind, and there are some infiltrations.


    After reading ??, Gu Yundong withdrew his gaze and frowned in thought.


    If she wants to go out, she has to put these two people down anyway, even if they can''t, one will always be needed.


    But... how can this be done without arousing their suspicion?


    Gu Yundong stayed in the carriage for a long time but couldn''te up with a reason.


    Just when she almost fell asleep, a voice suddenly came from outside, "I''m a little hungry, there''s some jerky in the car, I''ll take it down, let''s eat it together?"


    "That meat is very dry and stinky. I don''t like to eat it. Go get it yourself."


    Gu Yundong was instantly refreshed, his eyes rolled around in a circle, and finallynded on the pile of food in the carriage.


    Most of the food they eat is ced on this carriage, some of them were taken before, and some are still ced here.


    She quickly saw that the mutton was dry, and immediately took out thexative from the space and sprinkled it directly on it.


    Then quickly retracted and closed the lid.


    As soon as ?? was closed, the curtain of the carriage was opened, and a man took tworge pieces of mutton jerky and went out again.


    Fortunately, it was dark, and the man didn''t notice that the mutton jerky was dusted with powder, so he picked it up and ate it in big mouthfuls.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, revealing a gap.


    I vaguely heard the voices of outsiders, "You really don''t eat? This thing is not easy to handle, it''s all dried out, and it doesn''t taste much."


    "Eat your food, I''ll take a look around."


    Gu Yundong waited quietly.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the man to snort suddenly, pull the other person and say, "My stomach hurts, I''ll go over there to fix it, here you look first."


    "Did you eat a bad stomach?"


    "I guess, oh, I can''t bear it anymore, I''ll go to the woods first."


    The man ran away quickly, and the other shook his head, put the mutton jerky in the carriage again, and continued to work at night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1181: Shao Qingyuan is here

    Chapter 1181 Shao Qingyuan is here


    Gu Yundong took this opportunity to quietly climb out of the box.


    She wiped thexative powder that had just fallen in the corner of the box, and put the top piece of driedmb dipped in powder into the space. Only then did he carefully pull the corner of the curtain.


    Her eyes fell on the man on duty at night, and when he walked in front of him with his back to her, and his vision was blocked, she flexibly got off the carriage.


    The man quickly turned his head, Gu Yundong hurriedly lowered his body and slowly moved back.


    However, the man walked back, Gu Yundong felt a sigh in his heart, hurriedly lowered his body, and shrank to the side of the carriage.


    The ?? people got closer and closer, and Gu Yundong shrank smaller and smaller.


    Fortunately, the sky was dark, and the man didn''t notice that there was another person hiding on the other side of the carriage.


    He walked over, Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, and walked towards the cart in front.


    As if he was following the man in circles, when the man came to the end, Gu Yundong finally found an opportunity to dodge into the woods.


    She knew that there was another person in the forest, so she simply walked in the opposite direction.


    It was not until he left this area that Gu Yundong finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    is finally out! !


    She started walking towards the road back, and stopped after a long distance.


    Now that they are here, Gu Yundong still wants to figure out where their destination is.


    Otherwise, you would have suffered these sins in vain.


    In fact, it is much more convenient to go directly in the carriage, without having to follow her on foot. But that box is really ufortable, it''s okay to eat and sleep, but... people have three urgency, right?


    Gu Yundong found a stone to sit on, ate something and drank some water, and he finally feltfortable.


    I don''t know what''s going on at home, my aunt and uncle will definitely be very worried, but with Brother Shao here, they should beforted.


    But what she didn''t know was that Shao Qingyuan was rushing over here on a horse.


    In front of the ?? horse, Daikuro trotted forward while arching his nose.


    Dahei is sensitive and human, but he has been injured and his legs and feet are inconvenient.


    So after running for a while, Shao Qingyuan will carry it on the horse''s back.


    It wasn''t toote for him to set off. After chasing him all the way, he was getting closer and closer.


    Gu Yundong soon heard the sound of horses'' hooves. Although it was light, it was particrly obvious in this silent night.


    She immediately stood up from the stone and ran to hide in the grass behind.


    It sounds like two horses, and I don¡¯t know if it has anything to do with the group in front.


    Just thinking about it, the sound of hooves is getting closer.


    Then, not far from her, he suddenly stopped.


    Gu Yundong tightened his hand slightly, and the crossbow arrow in his hand was ready.


    Shao Qingyuan on horseback, but he could only see the grass moving slightly, as if someone was lying in ambush there.


    He immediately took the bow and arrow behind him, drew the bow and arrow, and aimed it at the ck spot.


    "Come out." His voice was very cold.


    Gu Yundong in the grass was stunned for a moment. He immediately put away the crossbow and stood up with joy on his face, "Brother Shao."


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan''s mouth twitched instantly, he put down his bow and arrow, jumped off the horse, and ran towards her inrge strides.


    "Yun Dong, are you okay?"


    Shao Qingyuan pulled her hand nervously, touched her little face, and looked at her carefully. After confirming that she was not injured, she hugged him into his arms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1182: gag

    Chapter 1182 Shut up


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand and hugged his waist tightly.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Shao Qingyuan''s panicked heart finally calmed down the moment he saw her.


    He couldn''t help it, reached out and patted her buttocks, frowned, "Why are you alone in danger? Can''t youe back and tell me first? I will apany you wherever you want to go. It''s toote for me to regret it when it''s in danger."


    Gu Yundong twisted ufortably, raised his head and snorted lightly, "I didn''t want to be in danger... It''s not, the situation is moreplicated, I didn''t find a chance to escape."


    She really wanted to go out to find Qin Wenzheng after seeing what was in the cer, and then she just ignored the matter.


    But when she was thinking of going out, outsiders came in, so she could onlye here by hiding in the alley and being carried on a carriage?


    Gu Yundong raised his head, seeing that he still had lingering fears on his face, and felt a little guilty in his heart.


    She touched his face, "I''m sorry, I will definitely consult with you as soon as possible, and I won''t worry you anymore."


    Shao Qingyuan lowered her eyes, sighed secretly, pressed her head against her chest, and said in a hoarse voice, "Next time, I will be banned for half a year."


    "..." Grounding? Too cruel.


    Gu Yundong pouted, just as he was about to refute, a shadow was cast over his head.


    Shao Qingyuan bit the corner of her mouth and snorted coldly, "Looking at your expression, you don''t seem to be convinced?" With a look of "You can say if you are not convinced, but see if I will let you open your mouth to speak".


    "..." Gu Yundong immediately shook his head, "No dissatisfaction."


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly felt a little regretful, and somewhat unwillingly lowered his head and kissed her, paused, and kissed her again.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, I was convinced, what do you mean by gagging?


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know what to do, but the hem of his clothes was pulled, and there was a sound of ''woo woo'' in his ears.


    He and Gu Yundong bowed their heads at the same time, and saw Da Hei looking at him fiercely.


    Gu Yundongughed ''poof'', squatted down and touched Dahei''s big head, and asked, "You brought Dahei to find me?"


    "Yeah." Shao Qingyuan was dissatisfied with Da Hei, and this big guy didn''t even look at who brought it up the mountain and ran wild everywhere on weekdays. At the critical moment, he actually became a traitor, something with no conscience.


    "Tong Shuitao came to me after he went back and said that you were following a middle-aged man, who might be a bad guy. I took Da Hei to the county town, looked around the ce Tong Shuitao said, and found the powder you left behind. . Then I followed along with the chasing wind and the gusty wind."


    Shao Qingyuan pointed to the two horses behind him. He didn''t drive a carriage, so it was always more convenient to ride a horse.


    "Who is that middle-aged man? How did you get out of the city?"


    Gu Yundong pulled him to sit on a stone beside him, knowing that he hade over in a hurry since he heard the news of him, and he must have never rested or ate and drank water along the way.


    So she pretended to take out a cloth bag from the grass and handed over the buns, pastries and water bags inside.


    "Eat something first, I''ll tell you slowly. This is what I took from their gang''s carriage when I escaped. Eat it quickly. Dahei also eats it."


    She took the jerky again and put it in front of Da Hei. The big guy rubbed her chin on the palm of her hand and ate it with a look of satisfaction.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the food in his hand, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1183: all is well

    Chapter 1183 Everything is fine


    Did it go right from the gang''s carriage?


    But if a normal person wants to escape, he will only concentrate all his energy on running away, how can he separate his energy to go along with things?


    There are so many things that I carry with me when escaping, but it is easy to be a burden, and it is very likely that it will hinder her and expose her position.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that Gu Yundong had a secret. He knew it from thest time when the four jars of wine from the Tao''s house on Yadao Road suddenly disappeared and reappeared.


    But, Yun Dong didn''t want to say it, so he just assumed he didn''t know.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, took out the still warm bun and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Gu Yundong lowered his head slightly, pursed the corners of his mouth tightly, and continued to feed Da Hei.


    After Da Hei finished eating, she raised her head and recounted how she met Zhang Jiao today and then a middle-aged man.


    Shao Qingyuan listened and ate, but his expression became more and more serious.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he couldn''t help but guess, "You said, the Tao family has been quiet recently, could it be because the Zhang family is helping them?"


    "It''s possible that Qin Wenzheng sent someone to stare at the Tao family, but I didn''t expect that the Zhang family should be paid the most attention. These two are in the same group."


    Gu Yundong nodded while rubbing Da Hei''s head, "And during Uncle Liu''s investigation, the Zhang family initially wanted to marry the Tao family, and wanted Zhang Jiao to marry Tao Yan. Now it makes sense, Zhang Jiao and Zhang Hao are unclear. If she married Tao Yan, Tao Yan would have to be betrayed by his wife again, and he would be shameless when he went out with a cuckold hat, so Master Tao would suppress him again, okay? ?"


    Unfortunately, Tao Yan didn''t know what to do, and the marriage didn''t happen.


    So the Zhang family came up with the Liu family''s idea. The Liu family had a background in the capital, and that background was still the emperor''s confidant.


    If all this was instigated by the Tao family, it would make sense.


    Everything went smoothly.


    "You said that there is a lot of grain, medicinal materials, and silver in the cer?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes."


    "Have you seen any weapons?"


    "Not that."


    Seeing his heavy expression, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Do you suspect that they are preparing... to rebel?" Thest two words were very soft.


    Gu Yundong really had to think so, only the army that was raised privately needed to secretly transport arge amount of food and grass.


    It seems that they have to make this trip to figure out where they are going to ship the stuff.


    The current emperor is a wise man. She is deeply involved with Qin Wenzheng. Who knows if changing the emperor will make her a thorn in the eyes of others?


    There are some things that she can''t do without meddling.


    After ?? and Shao Qingyuan agreed, Gu Yundong rested temporarily against him.


    When it was dawn, the two of them followed behind with their horses. Before Gu Yundong left, he did tricks on the carriage, so relying on Da Hei, there was no problem in tracking it all the way.


    After just following him for two days, the leader, Da Hei, went straight up the mountain.


    On the mountain? ?


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and quickly followed.


    This road has seven detours and eight detours, which is really not easy to walk.


    The mountain went deeper and deeper. If it wasn''t for Gu Yundong and the two who were also people who often traveled deep into the mountains, they would be lost in it at this moment.


    After walking for a day, they finally found the traces of someone ahead, and they had already caught up with the group.


    The group stopped on a slightly t ce, and someone hurried over, "You guys are back?"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan raised their heads and looked over, their expressions suddenly changed the next moment.


    "Why is he here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1184: Do you still want to go home?

    Chapter 1184 Do you still want to go home?


    Qin Shu, this person is actually Qin Shu! !


    "Isn''t he supposed to live a good life in that paradise in Qinnan Vige? Why did hee here? Also, he still got involved with this group of people."


    Gu Yundong frowned. The Qin Shu in her mind was still the hospitable young man who took out all the food at home to entertain them who came out of the deep mountains in embarrassment.


    The young man who she gave the money and refused to ept it, and then used it all to buy food and cloth to distribute to the aunt and uncle in the vige.


    That young man who has never even been to the county seat and can be excited just by taking them to the town, how, why does he appear in this ce? ?


    Shao Qingyuan gently held her hand and whispered, "Let''s see the situation first."


    Gu Yundong nodded, pursed his lips and looked at the boy.


    Qin Shu was helping to move things, and asked, "Brother Sun, you bought so much food this time. We still have a lot here, and we have enough to eat."


    Brother Sun is the leader who brought the team back this time.


    He nced at the boy with a nk expression, "If you want to move, you can move, where do you get so many words?"


    The boy''s smile narrowed, and his neck shrank, "Oh." He said, and then went to carry the food obediently.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and watched Qin Shu chirping and carrying the bag and walking inside.


    After a while, he came out in a hurry and continued to carry the next cloth bag.


    Until that brother Sun was gone, another person beside Qin Shu bumped him and said, "You know that Brother Sun has a bad temper, why do you have to rush to talk to him?"


    Qin Shu carried a bag on his shoulder, sighed after hearing this, and said, "I just want to ask Brother Sun when I can go home. I''ve been here for three months, why can''t I go down the mountain? I I want Brother Sun to take me with me when I go down the mountain, although there is enough food and clothing on this mountain, there is not even a ce to buy things."


    The man next to him sneered, "Do you still want to go home?"


    "Don''t you want to?"


    The manughed again, shook his head, ignored him and turned away.


    Qin Shu looked at his back nkly, why did he leave before he finished speaking?


    just thought, someone in front of him called him, he quickly followed with a cloth bag.


    Although the conversation between the two was not loud, it was clearly transmitted to the ears of Gu Yundong and the two in this silent mountain forest.


    "Listen to what Qin Shu said, he has only been here for three months, and he still doesn''t know what these people do?" Gu Yundong said in a low voice, but he was relieved.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "In a while, I will sneak him over to ask him why."


    The two of them waited quietly, everything in the car was moved in, and the grandson exined that the two people pulled the carriage down the mountain and went inside by himself.


    Qin Shu came outst. He seemed to be guarding in the woods here, standing with another person, observing the surrounding situation at any time.


    Qin Shu was honest and really stood there and guarded it conscientiously.


    It was another person who sat on the stone for a while, then rolled his eyes, excused himself from a stomach ache, and went away without looking back.


    But this just happened to be convenient for Gu Yundong and the two of them.


    Shao Qingyuan squatted down to find a small rock, mmed it upside down, and then threw it towards his back with a ''boom''.


    "Who?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1185: brainwashed

    Chapter 1185 Brainwashed


    Qin Shu immediately turned his head alertly, holding a bamboo whistle in his hand, as if it was about to blow the next moment.


    However, when he turned his head to look over, he saw two familiar figures, and his eyes were happy, and he was about to speak out.


    Gu Yundong immediately raised his index finger and gave him a "shh".


    Qin Shu was startled, saw Gu Yundong beckoning to him, then ran over with a smile.


    "Sister Gu, why are you here?"


    Gu Yundong immediately pulled him a few steps away, and then frowned at him, "I also want to ask you, why did youe to the mountains if you didn''t stay in Qinnan Vige?"


    Qin Shu scratched his head, sighed and said, "I want toe out to see the world and see what''s going on outside. My sister has told me a lot in Shang Kuo, and I want to see it with my own eyes. So I came out. Now, I''m thinking about finding a job and making money by myself, and after I make a lot of money in the future, I''ll go back and build the road in Qinnan Vige, so that the vige chief and the others wille out more easily."


    Gu Yundong suddenly choked up, knowing that he shouldn''t have told him so much. This time it''s good, it actually hooked him out.


    Although Qin Shu''s original intention was good, he was well protected in Qinnan Vige. Although he was thirteen or fourteen years old, he was still very innocent. He didn''t know that there were so many bad people outside, but there was no one around him.


    "Does your vige chief know you came out?"


    Qin Shu''s neck shrank, Gu Yundong understood immediately.


    Sure enough, if the vige chief Qin knew about it, he would definitely be worried that he would go out alone. At this moment, I wonder how the vige chief Qin would scold her in his heart.


    "Then how did you end up here?"


    Qin Shu hurriedly said, "I just met Brother Sun in the county next door. Seeing that he was very busy moving goods, I went to help and asked him if he needed manpower. I wanted to find a job. Don''t need too much, just pay me to eat and live, and a little money is enough. Brother Sun sees my diligent hands and feet, so he promises me."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan twitched the corners of their mouths at the same time. Are they moving goods? See your hands and feet diligently?


    I''m afraid that Brother Sun is worried that you will go out and talk nonsense when he sees you breaking them. It turned out that this kid was very simple and easy to deceive, so he simply let him work as a coolie on the mountain?


    Sure enough, Qin Shu followed closely and said, "Unfortunately, Brother Sun brought me to the mountain. They said that there is a shortage of manpower here. The owner''s goods are ced on the mountain. They are in great need of such young people. But the people in the mountains are very good, and they work very hard. They also say that we are a family and will help each other in the future. When I have a future, I can go back to the vige and bring my uncle and aunt with me. Come here. The wages here are high, I got three taels of silver in the first month, but I haven''t paid the wages of thest month, and I will pay one yuan in half a year."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Damn it, isn''t this just pyramid scheme brainwashing?


    This is because Qin Shu has never been outside. He knows that he doesn''t understand the market and is easy to deceive, right?


    This silly boy.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but pped him fiercely, "What do I say about you, you''ve been deceived and deceived, but you still don''t know, and you think everyone is a good person?"


    Qin Shu was stunned for a moment, "I was deceived? How could it be possible? They gave me wages."


    "For three taels of wages, you worked for three months in vain."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but rejoice, if they hadn''te, Qin Shu might have continued to be deceived. If these people were really conspiring to rebel, Qin Shu, who would be an ''aplice'' in the future, would have only one fate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1186: to stay

    Chapter 1186 to stay


    This is the first time this young man has walked out of Qinnan Vige. He is full of longing and longing for the outside world. He wants toe out and see, but who knows, but he has stepped directly into the abyss of eternal redemption. How innocent?


    Gu Yundong nodded his head, "These people are not good people, they paid you a month''s wages, just trying to hold you back..."


    Gu Yundong regards Qin Shu as his younger brother, so he exined with great patience what this group of people are.


    Shao Qing was staring in the distance, but luckily the other guard never came back.


    After Gu Yundong briefly exined the cause and effect of the incident, Qin Shu waspletely stunned.


    His eyes widened in disbelief, his legs and feet began to soften, "Gu, Sister Gu, you mean, these people, they, they..."


    "There are good people and bad people out there. You shouldn''te here alone. People are unpredictable. Maybe someone who treats you well one moment will stab you in the back the next moment." Gu Yundong sighed, "Yes. My fault, I shouldn''t have told you so many beautiful things outside."


    Qin Shu shook his head, "No, it''s not Sister Gu''s fault, it''s because I''m too eager toe out and see."


    His father died early, and his mother remarried and left Qinnan Vige. He just wanted to know how good it was to let his mother leave him and run out and marry someone else.


    "Okay, before they find out, I''ll take you away first. The vige chief should be very worried about your safety."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, then pulled Qin Shu, who was still a little dazed, and walked down the mountain cautiously.


    Who knows, after taking a few steps, Qin Shu suddenly stopped, "No, I can''t go."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Why?"


    "Gu, Sister Gu, if it''s like what you said, Brother Sun and the others are not good things, then if I leave, they will know that I have seen their true colors, and then I will find Qinnan Vige and hurt the vige chief and the others. How to do?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then looked at him in surprise.


    Unexpectedly, he could think of this.


    Qin Shu¡ª¡ªAlthough he is naive, he is not stupid.


    But what he said was right, Brother Sun must have already inquired about Qin Shu''s hometown. If Qin Shu was missing, Qin Nan Vige might indeed be targeted.


    But she can''t let Qin Shu continue here.


    "Sister Gu, I want to stay here. You and Brother Shao are here to know their true colors, so you can report to the officials and let the officials arrest them, so that if I leave again, Qinnan Vige will be fine, right? Bar?"


    is right. Can¡­¡­


    "Since I know that they are not good people, I will be careful myself, don''t worry, maybe I can still help."


    I''m really not worried.


    Gu Yundong was entangled in his heart, but Shao Qingyuan on the side looked at Qin Shu more and said, "Okay, you continue to stay."


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Qin Shu knows the seriousness of the matter, even for Qin Nan Vige, he will not expose himself to danger, right?"


    Qin Shu nodded vigorously, and suddenly felt a great responsibility.


    Yes, now he not only has to protect himself, but also the vigers of Qinnan Vige.


    If he was exposed, so many people in Qinnan Vige would be killed.


    Gu Yundong looked left and right, hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded.


    "Okay, you stay, but be careful about safety. After the matter here is over, I''ll take you to see the real world outside. Then you''ll be able to make more money and build roads for Qinnan Vige."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1187: Uncle is getting married

    Chapter 1187 Uncle is getting married


    Qin Shu grinned, "Okay, it''s settled."


    "...It''s settled." Gu Yundong nodded.


    After a pause, she exined to Qin Shu again, and gave him something.


    Of course, he also asked about the situation in Qin Shushan, not to mention that although Qin Shu was the outermost guard, he still knew a lot.


    The main thing is that he looks unworldly, looks sincere, and likes to ask people about the outside world.


    Others see him as thirsty for knowledge, like an uninformed country bumpkin, and they inevitably want to show off.


    This show is easy to miss. Qin Shu has a good memory at a young age, so he told Gu Yundong all at once that the two of them had deleted and deleted, and they really got a lot of useful information.


    Before leaving, she exined to Qin Shu, "You can continue with this attitude, and pretend that you haven''t seen us today. We will contact you againter, remember, nothing is more important than life-saving. When necessary, betray us. OK too."


    Qin Shu''s eyes widened, "How about that? I don''t want it!!"


    Shao Qing said, "You don''t know much anyway."


    Qin Shu, "..."


    Gu Yundongughed, "I don''t want you to tell the truth. The truth can be fooled."


    "I, I got it."


    Gu Yundong was really worried about him and wanted to warn him again, but seeing that it was gettingte, he had to leave.


    Qin Shu looked at their backs from a distance, pursed the corners of his mouth tightly, and reluctantly returned to the original ce to guard until the two were gone.


    But seeing Sister Gu and Brother Shao today, he was still very satisfied.


    Sister Gu gave so much food and cloth to their vige at the beginning, but he couldn''t return it, he will definitely be able to do it this time.


    After Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went down the mountain, they jumped on the horses without dy, and they rushed back to Fengkai County.


    It was the afternoon of the second day when we arrived at the county seat, and the two went straight to Qin Wenzheng''s school.


    Qin Wenzheng is still teaching the students, and Yunshu and Yuanzhi are reading in the ssroom.


    Gu Yundong, who was entertained by Mrs. Ge, heard that they were in a hurry, so they hurriedly called Qin Wenzheng over.


    Gu Yundong quickly exined the cause and effect of the incident, and Qin Wenzheng was overjoyed.


    "So, is the Zhang family helping the Tao family?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded, and told him about Taoyan''s visitst time.


    Qin Wenzheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his fingers tapped the table lightly, "I know this, you can write me the address of the small courtyard, and I will let someone look at the cer. As for those people in the deep mountains... Don''t worry, I will send someone to investigate further, you give me Qin Shu''s portrait, and I will have someone secretly protect him."


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.


    She stood up and quickly drew Qin Shu''s appearance.


    By the way, I also drew the appearance of that grandson.


    The rest will be handed over to Qin Wenzheng.


    He promised to protect Qin Shu, so he wouldn''t be in trouble.


    Qin Wenzheng turned around and ordered someone to go to work. Gu Yundong saw that it was almost time for school, so he simply waited and went back with Yunshu Yuanzhi.


    Yunshu ran over happily when she learned that the eldest sister was here.


    "Big sister, you are back. Tomorrow is the day when my uncle gets married. If you don''te back, you won''t be able to catch up."


    Gu Yundong was startled, counted the days, and pped his forehead suddenly.


    Yes, yes, tomorrow is the big day, and she almost didn''te back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1188: frankly

    Chapter 1188 Honest Confession


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan hurriedly left the school with two little carrot heads.


    A few people first went to Dongyi Academy to pick up the two Niudan brothers, and then hurried back to Yongfu Vige.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the vige, he saw that Gu Xiaoxi''s newly built house had been pasted with red words of joy, and a redntern was hung in front of the door.


    The same is true for the Gu family, because tomorrow is the normal day, so there are busy people inside and out.


    Gu Auntie even stood at the door and gave instructions, "Why isn''t the red cloth on the wine jar? Shuipao, is the Shuipao red cloth there with you? And that chair, who is in charge of the red cushion? Oh, I This memory, I..."


    While talking, when he turned around, he saw Gu Yundong and the others, and he was overjoyed and ran over.


    "Yun Dongqingyuan, are you back?"


    "Auntie." Gu Yundong got out of the carriage, "I''m making you worry."


    "Aren''t you worried? If Qingyuan hadn''t said that you were busy with business, your uncle wouldn''t have the heart to get married." Aunt Gu patted her, "By the way, your father came back yesterday, and he was inside."


    As they said, the two walked inside.


    Gu Dajiang really stood in the main room, and although he was looking at a list in his hand, his brows were tightly furrowed.


    He raised his head abruptly when he heard the movement, and the worry in his eyes softened a little when he saw Gu Yundong.


    After a pause, he said to Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, "Come in with me."


    Gu Yundong looked at each other and followed Gu Dajiang into the study.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" As soon as the door closed, Gu Dajiang looked up at them with a serious look, "I asked Shuitao, and she said you followed a middle-aged man and never came back. I''ll look for itter. When I asked Master Qin, he said that you are helping him, it doesn''t matter, what is the matter?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment. Gu Dajiang only got home yesterday afternoon. When he came back, he asked Tong Shuitao and went to Qin Wenzheng again. He must be very anxious.


    But Qin Wenzheng didn''t tell them about this. He actually didn''t know where he went. He said this to Gu Dajiang to appease him.


    Come to think of it, he also sent someone to look for her and Big Brother Shao.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong felt warm in his heart.


    She walked to Gu Dajiang''s side, took his arm, and said with a smile, "Dad, you are so kind."


    The serious expression on Gu Dajiang''s face couldn''t be maintained, he pushed her head, "Speak quickly."


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, she didn''t n to hide it from Gu Dajiang.


    My father is going to take the imperial examinations. This is what he should know. The things he will encounter in the future may be more difficult and serious. Now that he has a mental preparation.


    Not to mention the two years of experience, his father is no longer the ordinary viger who was still in Gujiatun and was suppressed by Gu Patriarch and others.


    So she told him about the Tao family and Zhang family, Gu Dajiang was a little surprised.


    Actually, is it such a serious thing?


    He didn''t speak for a long time, and after a long while, he digested the information, patted Gu Yundong on the shoulder, and said, "You did a good job, this kind of wicked, perverse thief who is trying to destroy my peace, you should do it as soon as possible. Eliminate." After a pause, he frowned again, "But Qingyuan is right, next time you encounter this kind of thing, you can''t take risks alone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1189: Its not at the orders of the eldest sister

    Chapter 1189 Wasn''t ordered by the eldest sister


    Gu Yundong responded immediately, promising again and again that he would never catch up alone if this kind of thing happened again.


    Gu Dajiang looked at her and wanted to say something. But thinking that her daughter is bing more and more capable now, and she knows more about some things than he does, she felt a sense of loss for a moment, and after all, she left without saying a word.


    Gu Yundong looked at the back of his leaving, stunned, and asked Shao Qingyuan a little puzzled, "What''s wrong with my father?"


    "Knowing that you are all right, he can rest assured to help my uncle prepare for marriage." Shao Qingyuan said with certainty.


    Gu Yundong thought it made sense, "Let''s help too."


    Gu''s family was busyte that night, for fear of missing something in tomorrow''s wedding banquet.


    Gu Xiaoxi was even more excited and stayed up all night, walking around in his new house alone, checking the front and back of the house with an oilmp in his hand.


    Chang Yaya was married on the Gu family''s side. She is pregnant now and can be taken care of on the Gu family''s side.


    So early in the morning, Chang Yaya dressed up at the Gu family''s side.


    I just changed my clothes and put on my makeup, and there was a sound of weing a kiss from outside.


    Although Gu Xiaoxi has only been in Yongfu Vige for just over a month, he is good-natured, lively and young, and he has a good rtionship with the vigers.


    This time, we not only brought Shao Qingyuan, but also brought Liu Wei, who loves to join in the fun, and two other young guys in the vige, so it was quite lively.


    The only children who blocked the door were Yunshu and a few children with Tong Shuitao, Xue Rong and others. They didn''t know which side they were standing on.


    When Gu Xiaoxi came in, he smashed his hair fiercely, "I''ll settle the ount with youter."


    Fortunately, he brought a group of people, and the result was a few children who blocked the door, even if they tried their best, it was useless. You can''t push the door, or what if you hurt a few children?


    Yunshu happily held the red envelope and hummed twice.


    "I''m not going to tell you that all this was done by someone."


    Gu Yundong, who was standing not far away to watch the excitement, "..." Come over here, boy, I promise not to kill you.


    Sure enough, after hearing these words, Gu Xiaoxi instantly turned his eyes to her.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at the sky, "Today''s weather is really nice, it''s a suitable day for getting married. Uncle, you will definitely be with Auntie and Meimei in the future."


    Gu Xiaoxi reached out and nodded at her from a distance, "Don''t forget, August is the day you get married."


    Shao Qingyuan who was standing behind him, "Uncle wants to embarrass me and block my door?"


    "Uh..." That''s right, he was the one who greeted the rtives, not his wicked niece.


    Behind Liu Weiughed, and quickly pushed Gu Xiaoxi forward, "Wee the bride first, wee the bride."


    Gu Xiaoxi instantly forgot everything, and hurriedly ran to Chang Yaya''s room.


    Chang Yaya was wearing a red wedding dress with a red hijab on her head, so she couldn''t see what she looked like at the moment.


    But her hands on her knees were tightly squeezed, and she was obviously very nervous.


    Gu Xiaoxi was already standing at the door of the room, but stopped in an instant, scratching his head andughing.


    Everyone else was happy, and the matchmaker even threw off the veil and said loudly, beaming, "The groom is shy."


    "I saw it too." Everyone in the roomughed.


    It was Gu Dafeng who pushed him, and he suddenly came back to his senses, stepped forward, squatted down, and lifted Chang Yaya on his back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1190: Bye bye

    Chapter 1190 Worship


    A big red sedan chair was parked outside Gu''s house, which was rented by Gu Xiaoxi.


    He couldn''t afford to buy it, but he still wanted the best for Chang Yaya.


    Many people outside are looking at this, and many young wives are envious.


    Before the orchid got married, there was also a sedan chair. Now this is the second top of Yongfu Vige.


    The sedan chair is much better than an ox cart or a donkey cart or walking directly.


    The four people lifted the sedan chair, followed behind Gu Xiaoxi who was riding a horse, walked around Yongfu Vige, and finally stopped at the door of his new house.


    Gu Dafeng has also arrived at the new house at this moment, and warmly wees the guests whoe today.


    Gu Xiaoxi doesn¡¯t know many people, so naturally he invites few guests.


    In addition to Gu Jiabian''s Shao family, there are Dong Xin''s family next door, the vige chief''s family, and the sixth grandfather who is highly respected in the vige. In the end, it is these people who help their family build houses and their families these days.


    The ?? is full, and there are five or six tables. For Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya, they are already very satisfied.


    The neer was introduced to the door. As the eldest brother, Gu Dajiang was also the officiant this time.


    Seeing the two stepping into the door, Gu Dajiang was still veryforted. Xiao Liu also finally grew up, became a biological child, and had his own family.


    The two stood in the main room, the male guest sang and the neer began to worship.


    "Worship heaven and earth."


    "Second worship high hall."


    "Husband and wife worship each other."


    Gaotang was not there, so Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya bowed in the direction outside the door, and the ceremony waspleted, and they were finally sent to the bridal chamber.


    Not long after, Gu Xiaoxi was pulled out to apany the wine again.


    Gu Yundong secretly carried the bowl of noodles into the new house. The hijab on Chang Ya''s head had been lifted, and now she was sitting upright with a hint of blush on her face.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, she hurriedly stood up, "Yundong."


    "Auntie, sit down first." She put the tableware and chopsticks on the table, "You are pregnant, haven''t you eaten for a day? My uncle asked me to bring some noodles and eat first."


    Chang Yaya said "um", sat at the table and took two bites, thenughed.


    "You brought it yourself, right? I know your uncle, and although I know he loves me, he is very careless and noisy today, and he is dizzy. Bring me noodles?"


    Gu Yundong sat opposite her and said with a smile, "Who said that? Although my uncle was dizzy today, he told me repeatedly yesterday, saying that my task today is to look at you more and take good care of you. I Don''t you have to be ordered by my uncle to deliver noodles to you?"


    Chang Yaya was amused by her, but her heart was sweet.


    Now, she has really fallen into the nest of blessings.


    Gu Yundong spoke with her, and waited until after she had eaten the bowl of noodles before helping her to the bed.


    "I don''t know when my uncle wille back. You should go to sleep first. I''ll let Shuipao guard outside. Don''t worry, they will definitely not dare to make a bridal chamber today."


    Shao Qingyuan will not make trouble, Liu Wei knows about Chang Yaya''s situation, and other people are not very familiar with Gu Xiaoxi, so Chang Yaya can rest well.


    Covered her with a quilt, and Gu Yundong walked out of the room.


    She went to the kitchen with tableware and chopsticks, and a woman who was helping in the kitchen immediately grabbed her, "Hey, Yun Dong, don''t go yet,e here and ask me something."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1191: August

    Chapter 1191 August


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "What''s the matter?"


    The woman''s face was full of curiosity, "Didn''t I hear before that you and your uncle got married on the same day? Why did your uncle suddenly get married so much earlier?"


    This woman doesn''t have any malicious intentions, but she is a little curious about people gossip.


    Gu Yundong thought to himself: I just took this opportunity to prove my name, so as to avoid a lot of spection outside.


    There are many people talking at the gate of Gu''s house today.


    So she patiently said to the woman, "I originally wanted to get married together, but then one of my father''s masters said that it was not polite, there is no reason for an uncle and niece to get married together. No matter how you look for it, you have to let it go. The uncle needs to get married first, if not, it can only be staggered."


    She said, and said regretfully, "Later, I went to count the days, and I counted the days. Before August, today was the best day, so I was in a hurry. Fortunately, everything was fine. It''s all right, the house has been built, and the gifts and other things have been neatly arranged."


    The woman nodded again and again, "No, I already said that this uncle and nephew are not good to get married on the same day. But today is really a good day. There is also a new couple in the next vige who are getting married today. "


    Gu Yundong smiled, "That''s right, auntie has worked hard today, you''ll be busy first, and when you go back,e to the main room to get the gift in return."


    "Hey, good."


    Gu Yundong walked out of the kitchen and exhaled immediately.


    The yard is still lively and lively, with Liu Wei being so naive, the atmosphere can be fried no matter how cold it is.


    Seeing that Gu Xiaoxi was poured a lot of wine, Gu Yundong couldn''t bear it anymore and asked Shao Qingyuan to pull Liu Wei out.


    "My aunt is still pregnant. What if my uncle is drunk and unconscious and hurts her hands and feet without serious injuries?"


    Shao Qingyuan thought it was reasonable, so he stepped forward and pulled Liu Wei aside.


    This kid was still not happy. After being warned by Gu Yundong, he finally came over.


    He immediately rushed to the crowd who were still persuading people to drink, and stood in front of Gu Xiaoxi, "It''s alright, it''s already this hour, let''s not disturb others to enter the bridal chamber, and stop drinking."


    Liu Wei is the eldest young master of the Liu family in the county town, and these vigers naturally have a sense of awe for him. It was also Liu Wei''s coaxing to persuade him to drink there before, but now he has died down, and the others will naturally stop making trouble.


    Gu Xiaoxi exhaled and was supported by Shao Qingyuan back to the room.


    The rest continued to eat and drink, and dispersed after a long time.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were thest to leave their new home.


    It was already dark outside, Shao Qingyuan held her hand and suddenly said, "There are still more than two months."


    After more than two months, it was time for them to get married.


    It doesn''t take long, but Shao Qingyuan felt that...it seemed like two years.


    Gu Yundong looked up at the night sky andughed, "You still think about how many red envelopes you should prepare on the day of your wedding."


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head, "Schadenfreude."


    In the following days, Gu Yundong stayed in Yongfu Vige.


    After Gu Xiaoxi''s house was built, the Bian family''s house followed.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya came back to Gu''s house to live, just in time to raise the baby quietly.


    After the Bian family''s house waspleted, they started to build a workshop.


    Many vigers saw it, and they all guessed that the Gu family was about to start looking for new long-term workers, and several nearby viges ran around again to tell them.


    After being so busy for a while, we finally ushered in the still hot August.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1192: hospital exam

    Chapter 1192 Court Exam


    August is destined to be a busy and fulfilling month for the Gu family.


    At the beginning of the month, it was time for Gu Dajiang to take the academy exam. As long as he passes the hospital examination, he is an official schr.


    When he entered the examination room, Gu Yundong and others still went to Fucheng. There are generally two exams in the hospital, including the main exam and the second exam. Each examsts a full day, which is not too difficult.


    Gu Dajiang entered the examination room full of confidence, and came out with a smile on his face, it seemed that it was not a big problem.


    After the test is over, it will be taken care of, then just wait for the results toe out.


    Gu Dajiang asked Gu Yundong to go back to Yongfu Vige. Not long ago, the new workshop was built and people were recruited.


    The number of people is a bitrge. After all, it is not only needed in the new workshop, but also for purchase and delivery and nting of fruit forests.


    Two months ago, Gu Xiaoxi bought three acres ofnd right after he got married. He said that he didn¡¯t know how to do business, and he didn¡¯t have any skills. The best thing was to work in the fields.


    Gu Yundong didn''t stop him, the uncle had his own choice, even though she had suggested to let him work in the workshop.


    At that time, Gu Yundong also bought arge piece ofnd in a nearby vige to grow sugar cane.


    So now there are at least two or three hundred people under Gu Yundong''s hands, and things suddenly be more and moreplicated.


    In addition to promoting a few capable people as management, we also need to recruit knowledgeable people.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong did take Xiao Keke back to Yongfu Vige first.


    I didn''t expect Chen Liang toe over as soon as I got home, looking at her with excitement and excitement in his eyes, "Yun Dong, has your father finished the college exam, how are your grades, did you pass?"


    Gu Yundong suddenly couldn''t helpughing andughing, "Uncle Chen, this guy just left the exam room yesterday, and it will take at least five or six days to get the results out, how can it be so fast."


    "It''s still five or six days." Chen Liang was a little disappointed.


    Zhou Shi, who came with him, couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, "I think you, Uncle Chen, are more nervous than your father. He hasn''t slept well for the past two days, and he is always tossing and turning at night, as if he is going to take a talent test. ."


    "What do you know?" Now that Yongfu Vige is prospering under his tenure, everyone''s life is getting better and better, and no one is short of those few bites of meat.


    Now that we have money, can we no longer pursue something else?


    Yongfu Vige now does not have a single schr.


    Zhou Shi snorted coldly, "Why don''t I understand? You don''t even think about the number of ces in Gu Dajiang''s county test and the government test. He is already an iron-d schr, and I don''t know why you are panicking."


    "That''s different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    Chen Liang couldn''t make sense with her, flicked his sleeves, and walked away.


    Mrs. Zhou sneered at his back, turned her head and said to Gu Yundong, "Don''t pay attention to him, he''s a vige head."


    Especially now that life is better, the two sons in the family have work, and the two grandsons are in school again, and there is less work in the field. It is not his turn to worry about things, and he spends all day thinking about things in the vige. , Not long ago, I was thinking about opening a private school in the vige to see if he could do it.


    "By the way, Yun Dong, when are you going to buy moon cakes. The Mid-Autumn Festival is approaching. I think I will make a good purchase this year, and then I will go with you. If you have a good eye, the moon cakes you buy will definitely be good."


    Speaking of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Gu Yundongughed.


    "My family''s moon cakes are not going to be bought outside. I thought about making them myself. But our workshop is going to distribute moon cakes, and those have to be bought in the county town, so I ordered them with a shop before."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1193: make moon cakes

    Chapter 1193 Make moon cakes yourself


    Zhou Shi was taken aback, did he do it himself?


    She was a little moved, but she also knew that Gu Yundong was good at craftsmanship. She said that she made it by herself, maybe it was the kind of secret recipe that was not avable outside, and she was not easy to speak.


    So she asked, "Which shop have you booked with? Zhang''s?"


    Zhang family? Gu Yundong smiled, shook his head and said, "It''s not Zhang''s house, it''s a newly opened shop, and it''s not very famous. But the cakes made are delicious. Tong An went to see them before, and the ce where they make moon cakes is also clean. I also tried it. I got one, it tastes better than the Zhang family, and I am afraid there will be a ce in this county in the future."


    Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t think so. Who didn¡¯t know that this pastry shop in Fengkai County was the best of Zhang¡¯s family.


    In the past, there were many new shops that made many novel cakes, and in the end, the Zhang family bought the secret recipe. In the entire Fengkai County, the Zhang family is thergest pastry shop.


    But these are all things between them, at least now the Zhang family has not taken a fancy to that pastry shop, and the prices of pastries there are definitely not high. Coupled with Gu Yundong''s assurance, Zhou Shi believed that the moon cake would be delicious.


    So Zhou Shi quickly nodded, "Okay, then I''ll order the moon cakes from this house too."


    Gu Yundong said curiously, "The workshop will distribute mooncakes, Chen Jincai and Chen Jinbao have them, why do they still buy them?"


    "Sorry, isn''t that a lot of rtives and friends? Our family is living a good life now, and there are a lot of guests here, so we always have to get some good treats, right?"


    The Zhou family used to be proud. After all, her man was the vige chief, but the family didn¡¯t have much money. Now she really can buy whatever she wants, and her two sons are promising and filial. She is proud of it.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Okay, then I''ll go back and ask Tong Anduo to buy some and bring you a copy."


    "Okay, then thank you, I''ll go back first."


    Zhou Shi was very tired when she saw that she had just returned, so she went back after a few words.


    But little Coco looked at her excitedly, "Sister, shall we make moon cakes by ourselves?"


    "Yeah, do you want to learn?"


    "Think about it."


    Seeing that her little head was nodding too hard, Gu Yundong hurriedly held her chin andughed, "I knew you were a foodie. I''lle back and prepare the ingredients, and I''ll ask you to do it together."


    "Yeah." The little girl grabbed her with her soft hands and walked into the room happily.


    The next day, Gu Yundong went to buy materials.


    I was busy in the kitchen with Coco and Shen Sitian, Chang Yaya moved a stool and sat at the door to help pick up mung beans.


    Gu Yundong is nning to make snow skin mooncakes and bean paste mooncakes, and she has the molds ready.


    She happened to be away from home during the Mid-Autumn Festivalst year, and the moon cakes were not made, but this year, she couldn¡¯t miss it.


    Coco took the mold and looked around curiously, staring at her round eyes and asking, "Big sister, what is this?"


    "You''ll know in a while." Gu Yundong poured a bowl of glutinous rice flour and said to her, "Come on, add some water to me."


    "Okay." The little girl hurriedly put down the mold, ran to her side, grabbed the waterdle, and carefully released the water little by little.


    Gu Yundong was extremely patient, waiting for her to take her time.


    The little girl likes to cook, and maybe she will do it in the future.


    But I''m still young, take your time, and see if you can find a great chef in the future.


    After the water was finished, the little girl raised her head and smiled at her with her small mouth pursed.


    Soft and cute, it instantly melted Gu Yundong''s heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1194: brother in the stomach

    Chapter 1194 The younger brother is in the stomach


    Gu Yundong adjusted the batter, put it there and let it sit, then began to make the filling.


    The little girl secretly took some, stuffed one into her mouth, then ran to Chang Yaya''s side and ate one for her, "Auntie, my brother said he wants to eat it."


    Chang Yayaughed, the little girl always said that the one in her belly was her younger brother.


    There is an old saying here, that a child has spiritual energy and can tell whether the child is a boy or a girl.


    So the little girl called her brother, Chang Yaya was very happy. It''s not that she doesn''t like girls, but the first one is a boy. Whether it''s a boy or a girl, it will be much easier for her, at least no one will gossip.


    Gu Yundong felt that this kind of thing was impossible to say, but everyone thinks like this these days, and it is impossible for her to change this deep-rooted thought.


    And Chang Yaya will be very happy every time she hears Coco talking about her younger brother. If she stops it, she might even make her think more, thinking that there may be a problem with the gender of the child in her stomach. After all, Chang Yaya originally had a weak body, and the fetal image was unstable.


    What she can do now is to untie her more, and by the way, remind my uncle to let him express more that he likes both boys and girls.


    Gu Xiaoxi actually likes girls more. You can tell from his attitude towards Coco. He likes to hold her when hees back, and sometimes he will make the little girl angry.


    Gu Yundong nced at Chang Yaya, saw that her brows and eyes were curved, and she seemed to be in a better mood, so she didn''t speak.


    She turned her head and continued making moon cakes.


    In the afternoon, the finished mooncakes filled the entire hall.


    The amount she makes is a bitrge. After all, she has a lot of family members, so she also has to give some to others.


    Fortunately, at the beginning, she did it by herself, and Shao Qingyuan came overter, and all the work that took a little effort was handed over to him.


    Gu Yundong felt at ease, Shao Qingyuan gave her a sideways nce, and worked hard withoutint.


    After the ?? was done, she asked people to send some to the Zeng family, Chen Liang''s family, and Liu Taiye''s family.


    As for the Liu family in the county seat, as well as the Nie family and the Dai family in Fucheng, Gu Yundong asked Chen Jinbao to bring them when he went to deliver the goods the next day.


    When Chen Jinbao came back, he not only brought back gifts from several houses, but also brought the moon cakes she ordered in the county town.


    The people in the workshop were immediately excited when they saw the piles of stuff on the two scooters.


    Especially for the workers who were recruited justst month, their eyes lit up.


    It has long been heard that the Gujia Workshop will give out gifts at various festivals, especially during the Chinese New Year, when the New Year''s goods are more abundant than those purchased by themselves.


    Today, this moon cake is unusual at first nce.


    Sure enough, after the carriage went to Gu''s house, Tong An entered the workshop and said to everyone, "It''s the Mid-Autumn Festival soon, everyone has been working hard these days, so the owner decided to give each person two tubes of mooncakes to take home. Have a family reunion festival."


    "Oh¡ª" The crowd suddenly became lively.


    Every time the owner sends something, they are as excited as they have won the jackpot.


    Tong An smiled and shook his head, and continued, "After work in the afternoon, everyone will go to Gu''s door and line up to receive moon cakes. Don''t bete, keep order, do you hear?"


    "Yes, child steward."


    Tong An waved his hand and left.


    At this time, there was actually a queue in front of Gu''s house.


    Gu Yundong set up tables and chairs in the front yard and asked people toe up one by one to register to get moon cakes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1195: hit hit hit

    Chapter 1195 hit the hit


    The workers in the workshop have to wait until after work, but these fruit farmers in the orchard do not need it.


    To avoid crowding with the workshop workerster, Gu Yundong asked Zhao Zhu to bring them over first.


    Those who have already experienced fruit farmers are calm, but the neers are especially excited by whispering.


    However, when they got the moon cakes, their expressions suddenly became weird.


    But he didn''t say anything in front of Gu Yundong, and when he walked out of the door, they gathered together to discuss in a low voice.


    "Why haven''t I seen this moon cake?"


    "Isn''t it Zhang''s family?"


    "No, Zhang Ji doesn''t look like this. I''ve never seen this one before, and other pastry shops in the county are not like this."


    "No way, maybe it was bought by Fucheng."


    "You think so beautifully, how could it be transported back from Fucheng? I have inquired, Chen Jinbao and the others brought it back from the county."


    "Hey, I thought it was Zhang Kee''s moon cakes, but I''ve been waiting for it for a long time, and I told my children the same thing. My children were waiting for me to take the moon cakes back, but..."


    "Isn''t the Gu family quite rich? Why didn''t you buy Zhang Kee''s moon cakes, or did you recruit too many people this time, so it''s cheaper?"


    When Zhao Zhu came out, he just heard these words, and his face sank.


    "What nonsense? The owner sent moon cakes wrong? You go and ask, which owner sends you things like our Gu Dongjia? Be content. If you don''t want it, return it. Some people want it."


    Those few people immediately touched their noses embarrassingly, "Brother Zhao, we don''t mean anything else, that is, we just didn''t expect it. We won''t talk about it, we promise not to talk about it, we all know that Gu Dong''s family is good, otherwise we won''t. Desperately want toe to Gu''s house to work, don''t you?"


    "Yes, Brother Zhao, don''t tell Gu Dongjia, we are very grateful to Gu Dongjia, really."


    Zhao Zhu snorted coldly, he was a fruit farmer working outside, different from those long-term workers in Gu''s workshop.


    These people are neers, and they are not managed by Gu Yundong. They don''t know Gu Dongjia''s skills and methods, and they don''t have much sense of awe for her.


    In the end, it was still his problem. His son was right. He should have established Gu Dongjia''s prestige on the first day these people came.


    Just thinking about it, I saw Chen Liang running over suddenly.


    He is a lot of age, but now he is jumping like a rabbit.


    When ?? ran in front of Zhao Zhu, he almost fell to the ground by being thrown by the threshold.


    Zhao Zhu hurriedly supported her, "Cun Chief Chen, what are you doing in such a hurry? Don''t pay attention at this age."


    Chen Liang waved his hand, gasping for breath, unable to speak.


    Zhao Zhu saw that he was very anxious, so he didn''t bother to warn the fruit farmers, so he helped Chen Liang to enter the door first.


    Seeing Gu Yundong who was still registering, Chen Liang jumped directly in front of her desk.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback and suddenly leaned back, but fortunately Shao Qingyuan raised his hand to support her.


    Gu Yundong patted his heart, "Uncle Chen, what''s wrong with you, a dog is chasing you?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the **** man in the corner made a ''wang wang'' twice.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing.


    Chen Liang finally caught his breath, his eyes were astonishingly bright, as if he was going to eat people.


    shouted with an unprecedented high voice.


    "I hit it, hahahaha, I hit it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1196: Lin Sheng

    Chapter 1196 Unborn


    Chen Liang said something inexplicable. Whether it was Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan or other fruit farmers who were receiving moon cakes, they all looked at him in confusion.


    Chen Liang swallowed hard, and then repeated, "Your father, your father has won, and he has be a schr."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, he stood up with a ''sigh'', "Really? Is the list out?"


    Even though he knew there was absolutely nothing wrong with his father, Gu Yundong was still very excited when he heard such exact news at this moment.


    Chen Liang nodded again and again, "Come out,e out, just now I met the messenger at the entrance of the vige to announce the good news, they told me. I hurried back to tell you the great news first, by the way, you hurry up and prepare the reward Silver, the official will be here in a while."


    The audience was stunned for a while, but now they all understood.


    There was an uproar immediately.


    "Is Master Gu a schr?"


    "Oh, this is really a good thing."


    "Congrattions to Gu Dongjia, congrattions to Gu Dongjia."


    "By the way, Vige Chief Chen, how many ces did Master Gu win?"


    Which number? Chen Liang was stunned for a while, and then heughed twice, "Well, what, I was too excited for a while. I heard that Brother Dajiang was hit, so I happily ran back and forgot to ask the messenger."


    "It''s alright, we''ll know when the messenger is here."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly asked Tong An to sit at the table to register and distribute moon cakes, and quickly ran into the house to get the money.


    But where do you still have this mood now? The originally well-lined line spread out at once, and everyone squeezed to the door and looked at the road anxiously and expectantly.


    This is a big happy event in Yongfu Vige, let alone Yongfu Vige, how long has it been since there was a schr in this neighborhood?


    In the two viges next door, there are only two old schrs so far, and there are really not many schrs.


    When Gu Yundong took out the money, Gu Xiaoxi and others had already heard the movement and ran.


    also crowded in front of the door along with everyone excitedly.


    is near, near, see! !


    Everyone was excited and stared at the two officials who approached.


    The two officials were banging on the gong and walking towards this beamingly, but they stopped at the sight of such a sight, and held the saber at his waist with some worry, as if the vigers would pounce on the next moment. They are like.


    It was Chen Liang who said eagerly, "Brother Guanchai, this is the Gu family, and the Gu Dajiang, who you said was a schr, belongs to this family."


    said, turned his head and waved at the group of vigers, "I said you don''t block at the door, what about Yun Dong? Why haven''t youe yet."


    Gu Yundong, who was unable to squeeze in front, "..." She was too difficult.


    Fortunately, the crowd soon dispersed from both sides.


    The two officials were also relieved, holding the news of the good news in their hands. Seeing Gu Yundong walking out, they asked, "Is Gu Dajiang here?"


    "Master Chou, Gu Dajiang is my father. After he finished the academy exam in Fucheng, he waited for the day to publish the list, and he hasn''te back yet."


    "So it is." The officer almost nodded.


    "Then let''s congratte Miss Gu here first." Immediately, one of them beat the gong and drum in his hand, and the other took two steps forward with a good news, and said with a smile, "Congrattions to Mr. Gu Dajiang, Yongfu Vige, Yingben College. Try, the fifth schr in high school."


    the fifth ce?


    Gu Yundong''s face had a happy look on his face. With such a high ranking, he was born.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1197: Zhous exclamation

    Chapter 1197 Zhou''s exmation


    "Thank you for the trip, Big Brother Guanchai, you have worked so hard." After Gu Yundong was happy, he hurriedly handed out the purse in his hand, "This is the money for the two Big Brother Guanchai to drink."


    "Miss Gu is really polite." The two received the money, and they rushed from the county town to Yongfu Vige to announce the good news, but it was for this little money.


    They are well-informed and know that the Gu family''s conditions are not bad, so they must be generous.


    No, the two touched the purse, and soon found that there were several pieces of silver in it, which was much better than some people who used a dozen copper coins to send them away.


    Gu Yundong invited them, "The two of you first,e and have a cup of tea and rest. It''s hard toe from a long way, it''s such a hot day."


    "No, no, we have to go back to the county seat before the city gate is closed, so we will say goodbye."


    Gu Yundong could only give up after hearing what they said. But still let Tong Shuitao pour two cups of sugar water for them to drink to quench their thirst.


    At this time, Shao Qingyuan also came over with two tubes of moon cakes and two cans.


    Gu Yundong took it and handed it to the two officials, "Then I won''t leave you, just right, today is when our Gu family is giving everyone a Mid-autumn festival, and the two servants also brought back the moon cake and canned food, one piece. Rejoice."


    The eyes of the two officials lit up, and this trip really came right.


    They just said, howe there are so many people in the Gu family today, it turned out to be a Mid-Autumn Festival ceremony.


    is really a generous owner, and they also give out gifts during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    The two of them said, "Gu Dongjia is so polite." They took it.


    At the end, he said sweetly, "Master Gu has great talents, and Dong''s family can do business again. In the future, the family of Gu will be amazing. We congratte Miss Gu first."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Then let''s say goodbye first, Dong Gu, let''s keep busy, no need to send."


    With money and gifts, the two of them couldn''t be more happy, and their smiles never faded.


    When the two officials were dispatched, all the people present in Guoxiang turned their heads to congratte Gu Yundong.


    "I just said that Brother Dajiang is definitely not bad. The fifth ce is amazing."


    "Yeah, I heard that this is the first time for the Dajiang brothers to participate in the imperial examination, that is, they are born."


    "There are also schrs in our vige, hahahaha."


    Everyone was very excited, and Chen Liang let out a sigh of relief.


    Someone directly suggested, "Gu Dongjia, should we invite a guest to a dinner to celebrate this big happy event?"


    "That''s right, right, I got the county case before and didn''t drink alcohol, but this time I got a schr, so I can''t just let it go."


    Even Chen Liang nodded, "It really should be festive and festive, let everyone know that there is a new student in Yongfu Vige."


    The wine is to be set, so Gu Yundong has no objection.


    But when to set it up and how toplete it, this needs to be discussed and discussed.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong pressed his hands in the face of the heated discussions and said, "I will discuss with my father when my fatheres back tomorrow, and I will inform everyone when the timees."


    "OK."


    "Continue to line up, everyone, let''s send the Mid-Autumn Mooncakes first."


    The fruit farmers, who were overexcited, all stood back in the team.


    Gu Yundong also turned around and went back to the front yard. She was holding the good news in her hand. Gu Xiaoxi, who was beside her, wiped her hands on her body, and said very cautiously and reverently, "Yundong, show me."


    Gu Yundong handed the good news to him, Gu Xiaoxi just took it, but unexpectedly, there was Zhou''s exmation from outside, "Yundong, it''s bad, something happened."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1198: Zhang Jia kicked the iron plate

    Chapter 1198 Zhang family kicked the iron te


    Gu Yundong was stunned, Chen Liang even frowned, turned his head and scolded, "What are you doing? What''s wrong. Brother Dajiang''s good news has just been delivered to your home, so you''re going to be in trouble, right?"


    "Hey, I''m talking to Yundong." Mrs. Zhou walked around Chen Liang and immediately grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand and said, "Yundong, I just came back from the county seat, do you know what happened in the county seat?"


    Gu Yundong heard her talk about the county seat, thought about the time, and probably knew what happened.


    But she still asked nkly, "What happened to the county seat?"


    "Just that Zhang family, the Zhang family in the county seat, you know?" Mrs. Zhou and her daughter-inw went to the county town to visit her son Chen Jincai early this morning.


    Their mother-inw and daughter-inw just went to cook him a delicious meal and make up for him.


    Who knew they had just finished lunch when something happened suddenly in the county seat.


    Gu Yundong was still calm, but the others present were not calm, and asked eagerly, "The Zhang family? Is it the Zhang family who sells cakes? What happened to his family?"


    "Yes, sister-inw Zhou, tell me, what is it that makes you so hot?"


    Zhou Shi slowly exhaled, and finally said with bright eyes, "I said, don''t be too surprised. The Zhang family is indeed the Zhang family that sells cakes. Speaking of which, their family is in ours. The county town is also considered a big family, and the cakes are famous in the county town, but do you know where their novel cakese from?"


    "Isn''t it that Zhang''s family is generous, and all the novel and delicious pastry recipes are bought from other ces?"


    Zhou Shi pped his thigh, "What? Where did you buy it? You just stole it."


    She started to get excited as she spoke, "Don''t you know, a new pastry shop has opened in the county recently, and the pastries made by the pastry shop are delicious, cheap, and very novel. By the way, the moon cakes that Gu Dong''s family is now sending out. , I bought it from this pastry shop."


    Everyone was stunned, and looked down at the moon cakes in their hands.


    Mr. Zhou continued, "Gu Dong''s family has a vision. At first, they saw that the moon cakes from this shop were better than Zhang''s, and then they ordered them. Unexpectedly, Zhang''s family saw that this shop was a good business to buy people. Too many, they came up with an idea and wanted the secret pastry recipe from this shop. When people buy the secret recipe, at least the price must be right, and both parties are willing. But the Zhang family doesn¡¯t think so, the Zhang family can give you here The county opened a shop, but the business of the pastry shop must not be better than them, otherwise it would be against them. They want the secret recipe of this shop, but they have no sincerity at all. If they drop 10 taels of silver, they will buy other people''s daily gold. The secret recipe? You tell me, this is a human officer??"


    Ten taels of silver? The crowd was in an uproar.


    They looked at the moon cakes in their hands, and there were only so many moon cakes ordered by Gujia, it was less than twelve, right? What''s more, there are others.


    This home is quite beautiful.


    "The owner of that shop didn''t agree either. The Zhang family got angry, so they found gangsters to look for trouble. They started to threaten and lure everything. It''s a pity that they kicked the iron te this time."


    "What iron te?"


    Mr. Zhou was proud and snorted coldly, "Don''t think that this shop is not famous or eye-catching, but you can never imagine who is the owner of this shop."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1199: vomited directly

    Chapter 1199 vomited directly


    "Who?"


    Zhou said mysteriously, "The owner of this shop is from the capital, and this is the family."


    She gave a thumbs up, and everyone suddenly realized that the family is a high-ranking official? No wonder.


    That Zhang family really kicked the iron te.


    Gu Yundong knew better than Zhou, this shop was newly opened not long ago, and the owner was invited by Qin Wenzheng.


    It was indeed a pastry shop opened in the capital, not only in the capital, but also in other ces.


    On the contrary, Xuanhe Mansion has not had time to open a branch yet. It stands to reason that if they want toe here to open a shop, they will definitely choose Xuanhe Mansion.


    But the owner behind this shop has a little friendship with Qin Wenzheng. Qin Wenzheng asked them toe and help, and open a shop in Fengkai County first, and it is also convenient to open to Xuanhe Mansion in the future.


    And the other party''s request is that Gu Yundong supply them with sugar.


    Not only the sugar needed for pastries in Fengkai County, but also the sugar from the other three branches in Jingcheng.


    Although they can also buy it in the capital, there are many dignitaries in the capital, and the supply of sugar is in short supply. The demand for their cakes is huge, and they can''t get much.


    Gu Yundong agreed without thinking. She has just built a workshop, and the production of white sugar has greatly increased, so there is no problem in supplying them.


    Besides, the price given by the other party is not low.


    It can be said that this is a three-way win situation.


    So the pastry shop opened in such a low-key and luxurious way.


    The Zhang family didn¡¯t take it seriously at first, but until the Mid-Autumn Festival came this time, the pastry shop became popr all of a sudden, so the Zhang family began to be anxious.


    "You said that the Zhang family is going to deal with the owner of this shop, is that possible?" Zhou''s voice pulled back her thoughts.


    Gu Yundong followed suit, and Zhou said, "As soon as the Zhang family threatens others, the owner of the shop will know about it, and they will immediately take down the Zhang family. I found out a lot of dirty things in the Zhang family. It turns out that the secret recipes of the Zhang family were all stolen from others in this way. Some people were not willing to give it, and the Zhang family directly hurt people.


    Speaking, Zhou''s voice suddenly dropped, "I heard someone say on the street that there are two poor families who set up a stall on the road to sell their own cakes, but the Zhang family took a fancy to them. The family not only smashed their stalls, but also stole their secret recipes, and finally...killed them."


    "Wow¡ª" the crowd eximed, "Really?"


    Mr. Zhou shook his hand, "I heard it on the street, how do I know if it''s true or not? But I think it''s 80% true, otherwise why would the government seize Zhang''s family?"


    "The Zhang family was sealed up?"


    "What''s more, I heard that those officials went to Zhang''s workshop to make pastries. The workshop was outrageously dirty. There were a lot of flies and insects crawling around on the pastries. It was disgusting. There was dirty water in the corner. I can''t smell it, and there are people working in the workshop with dirty fingers. An official just bought pastries from Zhang''s family two days ago, and he vomited when he saw this scene."


    "Gret." Someone next to him couldn''t help retching.


    The face of the fruit farmers who hadined that Gu Yundong didn''t buy Zhangjia''s moon cakes changed, and they almost couldn''t stand.


    After a long while, I was d in my heart, but it was okay, their owner was wise and decisive, and bought this pastry shop with a big backer.


    Otherwise, they would vomit after eating Zhang''s moon cakes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1200: The fate of the Zhang family

    Chapter 1200 Zhang Family''s End


    Not only them, but there were also many fruit farmers who had doubts in their hearts, and now they admire Gu Yundong even more.


    Just now, Mr. Zhou said that the moon cakes in their hands were eaten by the owner and thought it was better than Zhang''s.


    Speaking of which, they still made money.


    Someone wanted to know the follow-up, so they hurriedly asked Mrs. Zhou, "What about the follow-up?"


    Zhou shrugged, "Later,ter, I came back."


    "Then, you don''t know what happened to that Zhang family?"


    "I don''t know what the Zhang family is like. I just listened to what people on the street said, and I inquired about it." As for thetter, it''s the government''s business, what''s her business?


    When everyone heard the words, they were a little disappointed.


    However, the voices of discussion continued, Tong An greeted everyone to take the moon cake first.


    On the other hand, Shao Qingyuan leaned into Gu Yundong''s ear and whispered, "Shao Wen has been in the county for the past few days. We will find out when hees back at night."


    Gu Yundong nodded.


    The Zhang family has to clean up, they help the Tao family to do this kind of thing, Qin Wenzheng naturally can''t let him go.


    But he couldn''t use it as an excuse to collude with the Tao family, so he started from the pastry side.


    In the past two months, Qin Wenzheng had already figured out the Zhang family''s bottom line, and knew the dirty things they had done, so the shot must be a hit, and there would be no way for the Zhang family to escape.


    And when the Zhang family is over, the Tao family will take action.


    The ?? moon cakes were distributed, and all the workers in the workshop took them back.


    But on this day, Yongfu Vige was extremely lively. First, the Gu family gave a Mid-Autumn Festival gift, secondly, Gu Dajiang was a schr or a junior, and thirdly, something happened to the Zhang family.


    These three things, each of which is enough for people to talk about.


    The Gu family had a happy dinner.


    Immediately, Gu Xiaoxi posted the good news that said Gu Dajiang was a schr in the middle of the main room.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Only then did she know that these days everyone is also posting awards, and they will post the good news in the most conspicuous ce in the hall. First, they can honor their ancestors, and secondly, they can be seen by visiting guests at a nce.


    It can be seen that everyone attaches great importance to the imperial examination.


    Gu Xiaoxi asked everyone if the location was right, and everyone below was looking at the details.


    Or Gu Yundong said, "Uncle, this is still the good news of the schr, you have to post it in the middle, then in the future, where do you n to post the good news of the people and the good news of the jinshi?"


    Raise people? Schrs?


    That''s right, his eldest brother is very good at reading. He must be more than just a schr in the exam. He has to take a long-term perspective. How can he be like a kid who has never seen the world?


    Gu Xiaoxi coughed lightly, "Then, like this, stick it on the left side." He gestured and asked Gu Yundong, "This position is conspicuous enough, and it also makes room for the good news behind."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and Gu Xiaoxi posted it.


    Shao Wen came back at this juncture. Gu Yundong was very concerned about the fate of the Zhang family, and immediately turned around to inquire about the news, not even hearing Gu Xiaoxi calling her from behind.


    Shao Wen was already reporting to Shao Qingyuan and stopped when he saw Gu Yundonging over.


    "How is it, how is the Zhang family?"


    Shao Wen said, "The Zhang family wasted on life, and the government found out that they killed three people for their own selfish interests, and in order to expand their business, they used unfair means to harm many poor people and legitimate businessmen. Even the Zhang family''s workshop was unclean. There is a great danger that threatens the health of the people in the entire county, so the father and son of Zhang, who had human life in their hands, were sentenced to beheaded, and the female rtives were exiled."


    "What about Zhang Jiao and Liu Wei''s marriage?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1201: Tan is pregnant?

    Chapter 1201 Tan is pregnant?


    The Zhang family was disposed of, and Zhang Jiao was very likely to drag her up with the Liu family in order to prevent herself from being implicated.


    Sure enough, Shao Wen said, "Zhang Jiao said that she is the daughter-inw of the Liu family, and she is not a member of the Zhang family. She denies these charges of the Zhang family. She wants the Liu family to rescue her and marry Liu Wei as soon as possible."


    Gu Yundong almost choked on his saliva, this is shameless.


    "But she didn''t know that Master Liu made a deal with Master Zhang in advance." Shao Wen said.


    Gu Yundong was instantly interested, "What deal?"


    "When the Zhang family was convicted, Master Liu told Master Zhang that as long as the marriage between Zhang Jiao and Liu Wei was released, he would protect Zhang Hao''s wife and the child in her stomach, and let the Zhang family keep a Bloodline. Otherwise, Zhang Hao''s wife will also be exiled together, and he will know what the fate will be on the way to exile."


    Master Zhang agreed, but he did not expect that when he was locked in the cell waiting for the sentence, his frail daughter-inw Tan would suddenly feel unwell, and the doctor was diagnosed with a pregnancy. Just a huge surprise.


    Therefore, whether it is Mr. Zhang, Mrs. Zhang or Hao Zhang, the three of them are trying their best to keep the child in Tan''s belly. But after the ident happened to the Zhang family, the people who had made good friends in the past turned a blind eye to the Zhang family.


    Master Zhang had no choice, and finally hit his head on the Tao family.


    However, although he was helping Master Tao, he was not very clear about what Master Tao wanted to do with so much grain, and he had no evidence.


    Besides, Master Tao had sent someone to quietly tell them that as long as they didn''t talk nonsense, they would take care of the exiled Mrs. Zhang and the others.


    Otherwise, not only would they have to die, but the rest of the Zhang family would be left alone.


    Master Zhang believed it, so he didn''t dare to call out the Tao family''s fault. He knew very well that even if he did, he wouldn''t be able to bring down the Tao family.


    But now, he did not let the Tao family save their father and son, but just kept Tan and the child in her womb, maybe?


    Just when he thought so, Master Liu appeared.


    Master Liu''s conditions are also simple. After breaking the engagement between Liu Wei and Zhang Jiao, he will buy a yard in the county town for Mrs. Tan to give birth, and will also find a doctor to take good care of her body so that she can give birth to a child smoothly.


    Master Zhang agreed after considering it for a quarter of an hour. There are connections in the Liu family''s capital, and it is more likely to rescue the Tan family. Coupled with his understanding of the two masters Liu Tao, Master Liu is more trustworthy, and he must have done what he said.


    is just to terminate the engagement. Zhang Jiao is not her daughter anyway, so naturally the Tan family is more important.


    So when Zhang Jiao shouted that she had a marriage contract with Liu Wei, the three Zhang family denied it, even Zhang Hao was no exception.


    Zhang Jiao was in a hurry and said that she was not the daughter of the Zhang family at all. Master Zhang immediately said that she had lost her mind.


    Zhang Jiao revealed her adultery with Zhang Hao, but Zhang Hao denied it, and Mrs. Zhang pped her a few times.


    Zhang Jiao madly used the Zhang family, but everyone didn''t believe her words, thinking her crazy words were outrageous.


    Even more do not believe that she and the young master of the Liu family are married.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect this to happen, and Master Liu really didn''t let Zhang Jiao pour dirty water on him.


    but¡­¡­


    "Is Tan really pregnant?"


    Shao Wen smiled meaningfully, "What do you think, girl?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1202: The ending is still perfect

    Chapter 1202 The ending is still perfect


    Pregnant, of course not.


    Tan''s hatred for the Zhang family was not less. Not long after she married into the Zhang family, she discovered the adultery of the Zhang Hao brothers and sisters.


    Her body became so weak that she was bedridden, and it was also the medicine Zhang Jiao gave her that made her almost die.


    But the Zhang family turned a blind eye to Zhang Jiao''s behavior, Zhang Hao defended Zhang Jiao, but instead reprimanded her for making a fuss, causing trouble in the house and ruining Zhang Jiao''s reputation.


    Mrs. Zhang was also on her side, and kept saying that Zhang Jiao was too young and ignorant to act properly, so she would just teach her slowly in the future. As a sister-inw, she should be more generous and don''t care about her, everyone is still a family member.


    Although Master Zhang reprimanded and beat Zhang Jiao, it was nothing more than that. When he turned around, he found a good marriage for her¡ªLiu Wei, the young master of the Liu family.


    Why? Why would someone like the Liu family marry a vicious woman like Zhang Jiao?


    At that moment, Mrs Tan knew that she had fallen into a fire pit by marrying into the Zhang family. She hated the Zhang family and wished that everyone in the Zhang family would not end well.


    So when Master Liu asked about the Zhang family, she quietly sent him a message, telling him everything about the Zhang family''s filth.


    Although she could not use Zhang Jiao on the spot as a witness, Master Liu knew the truth and would definitely not let Zhang Jiao enter Liu''s house.


    In addition, Master Liu is also a kind person who knows that she has been in bed for a long time, so he helped her find a doctor from Fucheng with good medical skills. Only then did Mrs. Tan know that the person who had been treating her all the time was actually Zhang Jiao''s.


    But the rest of the Zhang family also knew about it. They seemed to acquiesce that Mrs. Tan should die slowly. After all, she knew such a terrible thing.


    Tan''s hatred and anger reached its peak, and she wanted everyone in the Zhang family - no, yes, well, die! !


    Qin Wenzheng was able to find the evidence of the Zhang family''s crime so quickly, thanks to the Tan family. As Zhang Hao''s wife, she wanted to know something, but it was much easier.


    In this case, she is the hero, and Qin Wenzheng wanted to protect her.


    is also just right. Using this matter to get the Zhang family to agree to dissolve the marriage of Liu Wei and Zhang Jiao, the Zhang family should also be grateful to the Liu family for this. Wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful to kill two birds with one stone.


    Tan, she is not pregnant, she just took advantage of this to get herself out of the way.


    She asked Zhang Hao for a letter of reconciliation. For the only blood of the Zhang family, Zhang Hao agreed to reconcile with her on the spot.


    As for how the Tan family will live in the future, she has already made arrangements, so don''t worry.


    Gu Yundong nodded repeatedly, "The ending is perfect."


    Shao Wen is very excited, isn''t he? Master Qin is really talented.


    "By the way, Master Qin said, the next step is to deal with the Tao family."


    "How to deal with it?"


    "Take advantage of Tao Feng and Tao Yan brothers." Shao Wen said, "Master Qin said that the people behind the Tao family can''t know that they have investigated the Tao family, so people simply think that the Tao family''s civil strife caused the Tao family''s internal turmoil. The family changed hands, Master Tao and Tao Xing were killed, maybe they can lead out the people behind them."


    Gu Yundong raised his head and looked at Shao Qingyuan, this idea coincides with what they thought at first.


    However, Qin Wenzheng should have a good idea of ??how to do it, and he has also discussed it with Taofeng and Taoyan.


    That''s fine, the two Tao Feng brothers are now struggling in the Tao family, and they don''t mind Qin Wenzheng''s actions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1203: Mid-Autumn Festival reunion

    Chapter 1203 Mid-Autumn Festival reunion


    However, Gu Yundong didn''t have the heart to pay attention to these things.


    On the second day, Gu Dajiang returned with the Yang family and the Bian Han couple.


    Cousin Ke also came back with her. When she came this time, she nned to stay until after Gu Yundong got married and then went back.


    As soon as Gu Dajiang arrived home, Chen Liang and many vigers came to congratte him.


    Not only that, but the county seat also sent reward money to Gu Dajiang.


    After the excitement was over, the vigers asked about the wine setting.


    Gu Dajiang also thought about this before, "At the end of the month, it will be the day when Yun Dong and Qing Yuan get married. I think, then it will be a drink together."


    "This..." Chen Liang didn''t expect him to have such a n, and was a little surprised.


    "Brother Chen, after all, I''m just a schr, and I shouldn''t have made a big ssh in the first ce. What''s more, if there is a show now, and another show at the end of the month, people will be criticized by many people even if they are tired."


    Chen Liang thought it made sense, "It''s still your thoughtful consideration."


    On the contrary, many vigers were a little disappointed when they heard it, hey, they thought they could have two wedding parties, why is Gu Dajiang so incapable of thinking about it?


    I heard that the son of a family in the town was also a schr, and the ranking was not very high, and they nned to hold a water feast for three days.


    Gu Dajiang is still a student, so why is he a bit stingy?


    Still low-key? All of them have passed the exam, shouldn''t they be publicized everywhere? What is there to hide. If they were, they would have beaten gongs and drums to tell everyone.


    But everyone could only think about it in their hearts, and left after saying congrattions.


    Chen Liang shook his head when he saw it, these people just want to eat like that.


    After ?? and others had all left, Gu Dajiang exhaled and entered the main room.


    Just sat down, the little girl Coco came in with a te of things.


    "what is this?"


    "Moon cake." The little girl said proudly, "I made it together with my eldest sister, but it''s delicious. I ate three of them today."


    Gu Dajiang frowned, looked at the big moon cake in his hand, and said, "You eat three of these big ones? Isn''t your stomach bloated? What should I do if I umte food?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help smiling, "Dad, she just cut the moon cake into three pieces and eaten it as three pieces."


    Gu Dajiang, "..." As he gets older, he doesn''t understand more and more what children think today.


    Instead, it was Mrs. Yang, who hugged the little girl with a look of surprise and said, "Coco is so good and smart, then I will also cut it into three pieces, so I will eat three."


    The little girl''s fleshy hands held her face in a shy look, "Mother, don''t praise me like that, although I know I''m very smart, but you have to be gentler next time."


    "Oh, alright." Mr. Yang nodded immediately, "Coco, everyone says you are so smart."


    Gu Yundong is about to die ofughter by these two living treasures, mother, is this your euphemism?


    Gu Dajiang shook his head helplessly, looked at the moon cake in his hand again, and said, "I''ve never seen this moon cake before, it looks delicious."


    He took a bite, his eyes lit up slightly, it was really good! !


    The day after Gu Dajiang came back was the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    It is rare for the Gu family to reunite like this, and now it can be regarded as a real big reunion.


    Therefore, this Mid-Autumn Festival is especially cherished and meaningful to the Gu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1204: Avoid suspicion before getting married

    Chapter 1204 Avoid suspicion before getting married


    Gu Yundong prepared moon cakes, grapefruit, oranges, glutinous rice balls, melons and fruits, edamame beans, drinks and other offerings for the moon.


    When the moon came out at night, Shao Qingyuan moved the big table to the courtyard, and everyone immediately got busy and put the offerings on the table.


    There are also procedures for worshiping the moon, but there are not so many details in rural areas.


    was just a little mean, and everyone sat on the mat under the moonlight and started drinking and chatting.


    The wine is fruit wine, and Gu Yundong also mixed a few cups of drinks for the children to drink.


    It is rare for a family to calm down and chat together.


    Gu Dafeng was very happy, took a sip of fruit wine and said, "I used to be busy trying to make money. I never thought there would be such a day."


    Gu Yundong turned his head to look at her, "How''s your business going recently?"


    Speaking of this, Gu Dafeng was even happier, pped his hands suddenly and said, "That''s good, just that slide or something, there are really many big families who want one. His father took a lot of work, and he still epted it. have an apprentice."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Apprentice?"


    Bian Han waved his hand, "What apprentice, it''s that little Liu."


    little six? ? Gu Yundong thought about it for a long time, then the corner of his mouth twitched, "That local snake?"


    "Yes, he is probably afraid of you, so he also takes good care of our family. When I went outst time, it took a long time to walk and I was not veryfortable. He saw me and helped me home immediately. He''s helped me a few times, but he''s not really an apprentice, he''s just helping me out, and I''ll pay him some wages."


    You must know that those who are apprentices these days are all working in vain and not giving money.


    "Then his boss of the local snake can agree?"


    Gu Dafeng shook his head, "I heard Xiaoliu say that he and their boss seem to have a falling out."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Okay, let''s solve this by themselves.


    But the uncle''s business is booming is still worth celebrating. I think it won''t be long before their shop can be opened.


    The guys touched a cup and talked about Gu Xiaoxi again.


    Now he is busy and fulfilled, probably because he has a family and children, and works very hard.


    Seeing that his brothers and sisters have a future, he is not in a hurry, but he really doesn''t have that ability.


    Isn¡¯t there an old saying, you can eat as much rice as you can? He thinks farming is not bad, at least for now he just wants to take care of his few acres ofnd.


    For his idea, everyone present was quite supportive.


    It¡¯s good to be down-to-earth, with such an ordinary mind, who will say that there is no future in the future?


    Gu Dajiang ate the moon cake and squinted at the moonlight above his head, but he was very satisfied.


    That night, the Gu family chatted veryte before dispersing. When Shao Qingyuan left, his eyes fell on Gu Yundong for a long time.


    After tonight, he won''t be able to see her again from tomorrow.


    Well, Aunt Gu and Aunt Ke said to avoid suspicion before getting married.


    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, we started to prepare for the next wedding banquet.


    Gu Yundong''s wedding items are all ready, and all the specifications are watched by Aunt Ke herself.


    The day before the wedding, the yard of the Shao family or the lonely family was filled with all kinds of things.


    Even the tables and chairs have been borrowed and ced in the corner, and the whole Yongfu Vige can feel the excitement.


    When ?? Qin Wenzheng came, he saw the busy Gu family members and the vigers who came to help.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect Qin Wenzheng toe here at this time, but what made her even more unexpected was that he also brought someone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1205: The Tao family changed hands

    Chapter 1205 The Tao family changed hands


    Gu Yundong was stunned, looked at Qin Wenzheng, and then at the person behind him.


    The man behind ?? smiled at her, raised his hand and scratched his head, with a familiar look on Gu Yundong''s face.


    "Sister Gu, so this is your home? It''s so big and spectacr."


    Gu Yundong suddenly came back to his senses, "Qin Shu? Why are you here?"


    Qin Shu looked at Qin Wenzheng, "Master Qin brought me here. He said that you live here and that you and Brother Shao are getting married tomorrow, so I just want toe and see."


    Gu Yundong quickly stepped aside, "Come in first,e in and talk."


    Qin Shu let out an "eh" and walked inside happily.


    All the way, he opened his eyes and looked at the big house of the Gu family. He was still curious about everything just like the young man who had just walked out of Qinnan Vige.


    When he saw Gu Dajiang and others along the way, he immediately began to greet them obediently.


    Other people were very curious about Qin Shu, and looked up at him, Qin Shu was suddenly embarrassed.


    It wasn''t until the three of them reached the study that he slowly exhaled.


    Gu Yundong poured him a ss of sugar water, Qin Shu took a slow sip, his eyes widened with joy, "Drink well."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "It''s made of white sugar. If you like it, I''ll give you a packter."


    Qin Shu didn''t know it before, but in those days on the mountain, he heard that sugar was a precious thing, and immediately shook his head, and when he lowered his head to drink tea, he became sips.


    Gu Yundongughed, then raised his eyes to look at Qin Wenzheng, "Isn''t Qin Shu on the mountain? Why did you bring him here?"


    Qin Wenzheng also took a sip of tea, and after a while, he said, "The Tao family has changed hands."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up, "Tao Feng and Tao Yan pushed Master Tao down?"


    "Yeah." Qin Wenzheng nodded, "I originally meant to use Mr. Tao''s ident to draw out the people behind him. Things were indeed going very smoothly. When Mr. Tao was about to be seized by his two sons, someone was behind him. I helped him. Unfortunately, with me here, Tao Feng and Tao Yan were naturally prepared. Even if Mr. Tao was helped, he only struggled a little bit. The man saw that Mr. Tao was gone, and directly regarded him as an abandoned child. Murder is dead."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Master Tao is dead?"


    "Yes, he died of poisoning. That person was probably also angry that Tao Feng and Tao Yan had done bad things to him, and wanted to put the crime of angering Master Tao on the two of them, so Master Tao was so angry when he was arguing with Tao Feng. He was bleeding and died on the spot."


    Fortunately, Tao Feng and the two were ready, and immediately went to the doctor for diagnosis and treatment, and determined that Master Tao was poisoned to death.


    But who is the murderer, it is still an unsolved case, and it is only stored in the official archives.


    As for Tao Xing, he didn''t have much promise in the first ce, but it was only because Master Tao loved him that he did such nonsense. Now that Mr. Tao is dead, Mrs. Tao is in bed with anger, and Mrs. Tao has been sent to prison because of the revtion that she killed her former wife many years ago.


    In the face of the two brothers, Tao Feng, who were united and aggressive, Tao Xing did not even have the courage to criticize his parents.


    Tao Feng sent him directly to Bie Zhuang, and let him spend the rest of his life guarding a small broken Zhuangzi.


    The matter of the Tao family came to an end, and the mastermind behind the death of Master Tao also fell into Qin Wenzheng''s eyes.


    Qin Wenzheng chased all the way, and then entered the mountain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1206: Qin Wenzheng is leaving

    Chapter 1206 Qin Wenzheng is leaving


    However, the man disappeared into the mountains.


    "If it wasn''t for Qin Shu''s help, I''m afraid we would havee back without sess this time." Qin Wenzheng said, looking at Qin Shu who was curiously eating pastries.


    Thetter immediately took his hand back, very embarrassed.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly pushed the te in front of him, "Eat it, I just brought it here for you to eat. If you''re polite, you won''t consider me your sister."


    Qin Shu quickly grabbed two and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Qin Wenzhengughed and continued, "Qin Shu is familiar with the mountain, and he also saw the man enter the mountain with his own eyes. There is a stockade in the mountain, Qin Shu led our people to sneak into the stockade quietly, and found a secret passage. In that secret passage, we found a mine."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, mine?


    "It''s not a big mine," Qin Wenzheng said, "but it''s an iron ore. Those people arrested a lot of people to mine for them. These iron ore are used to make weapons. The stockade where Qin Shu is located is just a In the outermost area, the grains in the mine are transported through the stockade. If there is no secret passage, we would never have found the small mine."


    At the beginning, Qin Wenzheng knew from Gu Yundong that there was such a small stockade and the reason why they didn''t act is because of this. Even if they brought this small stockade back then, it would be of no use. There were only a dozen families in the stockade, and at most one thief would be installed. ''s guilt.


    But in this way, that small mine will never be found.


    Having said this, Qin Wenzheng couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "I told you that I was in Fengkai County to investigate a certain matter. In fact, it was for this mine. When someone risked his life to escape from the small mine, he happened to be caught by me. Encountered, unfortunately, the person died without being able to say the specific location."


    He reported this matter to the current sage who was still the prince at the time. The emperor asked him to find out the location of the mine before he would stay in Fengkai County as a teacher.


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized that it was so.


    No wonder Qin Wenzheng asked Shao Qingyuan several times about what happened in Jiuhu Mountain. No wonder Da Wenhuo asked Shao Qingyuan to take them deep into Jiuhu Mountain in the name of hunting.


    Unfortunately, Jiuhu Mountain is too big, and there are many dangerous beasts in it. It is too difficult to find such a hidden mine.


    Fortunately, things have made a big breakthrough.


    However, Qin Wenzheng still sighed, "Unfortunately, the mine was found, but the person behind it still couldn''t be found. I only knew that the person was in the capital."


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized something, his eyes flickered slightly, and he asked in a low voice, "You... are you going back to the capital?"


    "Yes."


    As expected, Gu Yundong felt reluctant to part with it.


    Although they quarrel and despise each other on weekdays, they are already friends. The cooperation with each other was not once or twice. She helped Qin Wenzong several times, but Qin Wenzong also did not regard her as an outsider, and was protecting her all the way.


    "But don''t worry, even if I leave, no one dares to move your workshop now. Not to mention other things, several big families in the county town have a good rtionship with you."


    Isn''t it?


    Needless to say, the Liu family, the Peng family also took good care of Gu Yundong. The Tao family was very friendly to Gu Yundong without Master Tao being the master, and the Zhang family was directly destroyed.


    And the newly arrived pastry shop in the county town with a backing has also established a cooperative rtionship with Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1207: Take Qin Shu along

    Chapter 1207 Take Qin Shu along


    Speaking of which, Qin Wenzheng has never seen such awork of people in a small workshop.


    Besides, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan are not so easy to bully.


    So Qin Wenzheng has nothing to worry about leaving this time.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart and asked in a low voice, "When are you going?"


    "After you get married, you should leave. The emperor has made a decree to urge me to return to the capital. As for my students, they are still studying in the school for the time being. Master Fan is still there, but the school will not be open by the end of the year. I will arrange When other students went to Dongyi Academy, I greeted the dean there. As for Yunshu and Yuanzhi, I have to ask your opinion.¡±


    Yeah, that''s a hassle too.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "This matter is not in a hurry, I will discuss it with my father and the others before making a decision."


    "Also." Qin Wenzheng nodded, suddenly nced at Qin Shu, and said, "There is one more thing."


    "Um?"


    "I n to take Qin Shu with me to the capital."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, and suddenly turned to look at Qin Shu. Qin Shu was also surprised that he forgot to eat pastries, his mouth bulging and his face full of shock.


    Obviously, he didn''t know it before.


    Seeing that the two people in the study were looking at him, Qin Shu hurriedly wiped the corners of his mouth, swallowed the cake, and stammered, "Qin, what are you talking about, Mr. Qin? You want to take me, go, go to the capital. ?"


    My God, that''s the capital. The vige chief said that it was at the foot of the emperor, the most prosperous and most desirable ce in the Jin Dynasty.


    He, he has never even been to the county seat before, can he go to the capital now?


    Qin Shu blinked, then shook his head abruptly after a while, and said, "No, I promised Sister Gu, and I''ll see the world behind her in the future."


    Qin Wenzheng looked at Gu Yundong, who was thinking.


    Honestly, with Qin Shu¡¯s temperament, it¡¯s not really suitable for aplex site like the capital.


    There, let alone Qin Shu, even Qin Wenzheng must be careful not to make mistakes. The people Qin Shu had contacted in the past were very simple, and the mostplicated ones were those in the cottage. They may have grown a little these days, but the water in the capital is too deep.


    But someone like Qin Wenzheng can learn a lot from being around him, which is a huge benefit to Qin Shu.


    After a long pause, she looked at Qin Shu and asked, "Then do you want to go to the capital and stay by Lord Qin''s side?"


    Qin Shu was stunned, this...whether he wanted it or not, should he say yes or not?


    Qin Shu nced at Qin Wenzheng, in fact, this Lord Qin is very powerful.


    At that time on the mountain, he saw with his own eyes Lord Qinmanding others calmly, and watching him face the little leader of the mine with his sword and his face unchanged. He seemed to be very powerful, more powerful than anyone he had ever seen. A hundred times more powerful.


    Qin Shu wanted to follow him, he wanted to learn from him.


    Okay, Gu Yundong doesn''t need him to answer, just by looking at his eyes, he knows what he''s thinking.


    After all, this man really doesn''t hide himself.


    "Okay, then you can follow Mr. Qin. In the future, you can read more, learn more and talk less?"


    See more, learn more, talk less.


    These seven words will apany Qin Shu''s growth in the days toe, so that he has been pulled back by these seven words several times before making mistakes.


    Qin Shu nodded vigorously, and this matter was settled like this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1208: big day

    Chapter 1208 The Day of Rejoicing


    Qin Wenzheng reassured her that he could not even protect Qin Shu.


    "This time he has also made a contribution. It is not an exaggeration to ask the emperor for some reward. Although Qin Shu has little contact with the outside world, he is more sincere. He is actually quite clever. Difference."


    Gu Yundong nodded, why didn''t she think so?


    "But he didn''t say a word to the vige chief of his vige when he left the house before, althoughter I asked someone to bring a letter to Qinnan Vige. But before Qin Shu goes to the capital, it''s best to go back and say goodbye, lest they worry. "


    Hearing this, Qin Shu immediately stopped drinking tea, lowered his head slightly, and med himself, "It''s all my fault."


    Qin Wenzheng replied, "After eating your wedding wine tomorrow, let him go back."


    Things are settled, Gu Yundong has other things to do, so the people outside have called her several times.


    Gu Yundong opened the door of the study and asked Qin Shu to stay at Gu''s house today.


    Qin Wenzheng left first.


    Qin Shu was very happy to be able to stay in Yongfu Vige for one night. Seeing the busy family of Gu, he immediately started to help.


    In just one afternoon, he had already inquired about a lot of things.


    Gu Yundong now understands why Qin Wenzheng brought Qin Shu by his side. This person is a good person for inquiring about news.


    However, Gu Yundong soon ran out of time to pay attention to Qin Shu. The night before she got married, she was caught up to bed early by Cousin Ke.


    The next morning, before dawn, was dug up by Aunt Ke again.


    She sat dazedly on the stool and asked people to apply makeup.


    Gu Yundong waspletely sobered up by the act of the makeup girl''s twisting the face. The pain wasn''t a little or two, it was simply a sin.


    But Cousin Ke and Aunt Gu both pressed her shoulders, as if she was afraid that she would stand up and kick someone over.


    "No matter how much you endure, the bride will have to go through this. Look at it. After the face is twisted, the appearance will change immediately, and the whole face will be smooth."


    Gu Yundong was about to burst into tears, "Really?"


    She raised her hand to touch it, but was beaten down by Aunt Ke.


    Gu Yundong was so wronged, she was originally a face full of cogen, and her skin was slippery like a peeled egg, where do you need such a twisted noodles?


    Strange, when my aunt got married, she was watching from the side.


    But she didn''t see my aunt''s pain, why did it hurt so much here? ?


    Fortunately, there was Mrs. Yang, who loved her, and whispered while helping her blow by the side, "Dongdong, mother wants to save you, but there are too many of them, mother can''t beat them, they can''t It''s too bad for your mother-to-be to call your father."


    said that she was still angry and red at Aunt Gu several times.


    Gu Yundong was sessfully amused by her, but he didn''t care about the pain anymore. He took Yang''s hand and said, "It''s okay, I have a mother to help me blow it, it doesn''t hurt."


    Yang started tough.


    Gu Yundong looked at him, all his emotions turned into reluctance.


    At this moment, she has a sense of reality... She is really going to marry today.


    Looking at the still ignorant Yang Shi, Gu Yundong seemed to return to the way he was on the road to escape from the wastnd, and Yang Shi walked forward step by step with his back on his back.


    It''s like it was yesterday.


    "Dongdong, what''s wrong? Does it hurt a lot?" Yang shi suddenly panicked and hit the makeup girl''s hand, "Don''t do it, my Dongdong hurts too much, she hurts too much."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1209: wedding ceremony

    Chapter 1209 Makeup Gift


    Everyone in the room was taken aback by Mrs. Yang, Aunt Gu was about toe forward, and Gu Yundong hurriedly raised her hand to stop her.


    She hugged Mrs Yang, patted her back gently, and whispered, "Mother, I don''t feel pain, I''m fine, I''m not afraid."


    Yang shi slowly calmed down, but still worried, she raised her hand and touched her face.


    The makeup girl was in a hurry, for fear that she would be rough again, so she wanted toe forward and persuade her. Aunt Gu waved her hand, she could only sigh and step back.


    Gu Yundong appeased the Yang family before holding her hand, letting her sit next to her, and asking Zhuangniang to do her makeup again.


    Maybe it was because of the connection between the palms of the hands, Yang''s heart also settled down, tilted his head to look at her, and said, "Our family Dongdong is so beautiful, better than anyone else."


    "Because my mother is beautiful, so I gave birth to such a beautiful daughter."


    Smile Yang narrowed her eyes, turned her head to look at Aunt Gu, and said shyly, "Dongdong said I look good."


    Aunt Gu didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Yes, yes, of course you look good."


    was talking, but when she looked at Yang Shi, she felt a little sour in her heart.


    She used to be a good younger brother and sister, but it became like this because of the **** of the old Gu family. Now that Yun Dong is married, as a biological mother, she is still ignorant and doesn''t realize anything.


    She can''t even send her daughter to marry soberly, and she can''t talk to her the night before Yun Dong''s wedding like other mothers, telling her what the bride should pay attention to, and she can''t prepare her daughter''s dowry in person.


    After her illness is cured, I am afraid this will be her biggest regret.


    Aunt Gu thought, she couldn''t bear to stay any longer, so she simply went out of the room.


    But she came in again after a while, with a smile on her face again, "The guests are here, and Master Liu''s family is here."


    It''s still early, and Master Liu has a good rtionship with their family and came very quickly.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and saw Liu Yan came in happily, his eyes lit up as soon as he entered the door, "Yundong is so beautiful today that I can''t move my eyes."


    "Sister Liu, you are too exaggerated." Gu Yundong asked her to sit.


    Liu Yan recruited the maid behind her, took a box and handed it over, "I''m not exaggerating, everyone has bright eyes. Come, this is a makeup gift for you, keep it well."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, opened the box, and saw a whole set of heads and faces in the box.


    Before she made a sound, everyone else in the room widened their eyes.


    At this moment, in addition to Gu Auntie, there are several daughters-inw in the vige, including Dong Xin and Zhou family members who are familiar with Gu Yundong, and people who are not familiar with her who just came to see the bride before she can leave. .


    Gu Yundong''s room is big, so even if these peoplee in, it will not be crowded.


    Seeing this whole day''s head and face, several people started talking in low voices and in amazement.


    "This Liu family''s shot is really generous, and a whole set of heads, why do they have to be twenty-two?"


    "Twenty taels, I think it''s fifty taels."


    "The Liu family is worthy of being a big family in our county. If you give me this face, I will go crazy."


    Mrs. Zhou wiped her face, these ignorant things, said this in front of Miss Liu, is it shameful or shameful?


    She frowned and dragged a few daughters-inw out, "It''s alright, the bride has seen it, so don''t stay here with so many people, go outside and help."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1210: you guys are here

    Chapter 1210 Everyone is here


    After a few people went out, Gu Yundong shook his head and said to Liu Yan, "It''s too precious."


    Sitting beside her, Liu Yan said in a low voice, "It''s not expensive, if I wasn''t afraid that you wouldn''t ept it, my father would have given away a few. The stupid boy has not been tricked by the Zhang family, you have to ept it no matter what."


    She said so, Gu Yundong didn''t say much, just nodded.


    Liu Yanughed now. She also knew about the Zhang family. At this moment, she had to sigh that stupid people have stupid blessings. Although her younger brother is not very promising, he has made very good friends.


    She apanied Gu Yundong to talk for a while, and then went out.


    After a while, Gu Yundong heard the voice of someone from the Tao family, followed by Qin Wenzheng and his wife, and Ge Shi also came to see her and gave her a makeup gift.


    Who thought she had just left when Tong Shuitao came over and said that the young master and youngdy of the Peng family had arrived.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment. She got married, but she did send an invitation to Peng Zhongfei. After all, it was considered a friendship, and what should be given should still be given.


    But she felt that with Peng Zhongfei''s attitude of avoiding her, she probably wouldn''te, and most likely she would find an excuse to quit.


    I didn''t expect it toe?


    not only came, but also brought Yao Shi.


    Gu Yundong''s forehead twitched slightly. She didn''t have any affection for Yao Shi at all. When she thought of her, she would think of Gu Xian''er.


    However, thinking of Cao Cao''s arrival, Yao Shi came in after a while.


    In the room at this time, except for Yang and Zhuangniang, everyone else went out.


    Aunt Ke and Gu Dafeng both went out to entertain guests, Zhou Shi and Dong Xin went to Shao Qingyuan''s house to help, and Shen Sitian went to speak with Liu Yan and Ge''s family.


    Therefore, after Yao shi entered the door, the corner of his mouth tickled slightly.


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes slightly, oh, why does he look like the visitor is not good.


    Yao Shi also has a box in his hand, naturally it is not as big as the one Liu Yan brought, a long box.


    She put the box on the table and smiled, "Congrattions to Sister Yundong on her wedding, this is my makeup gift, I hope you like it."


    The box was opened, and it was a pearl ne, but the pearls were quiterge.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Yao shi didn''t leave. She sat opposite Gu Yundong, looked up at the makeup girl behind her and said, "Can you go out first? I have some private things I want to talk to Sister Yundong."


    Zhuangniang was taken aback for a moment. She was also invited by the Gu family from the county seat, so she naturally knew about Yao Shi.


    Listening to her request, Zhuangniang couldn''t help but look down at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "You should go out to eat first, it''s been hard work today."


    "Okay, then you can call me if Miss Gu has anything to do." Zhuangniang tidied up the dresser a little, then nced at Yao Shi again, and walked out of the room with a hint of suspicion in her heart.


    Yao''s maids stood guard at the door, as if this was their territory.


    Gu Yundong looked amused, but when he faced Yao Shi again, his eyes turned cold, "What does Mrs. Peng Shao have to say to me?"


    Yao nced at Yang, she knew that Yang''s brain was not good, but she didn''t care.


    In front of her, Yao shi spoke unequivocally, "Miss Gu is overjoyed today, it was originally something to be happy about, I was just a little curious, why didn''t Miss Gu invite your cousin over for wedding reception? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1211: Gu Yundongs Threat

    Chapter 1211 Gu Yundong''s Threat


    Yao really hates Gu Yundong very much. If it wasn''t for her, Gu Xian''er wouldn''t be Peng Zhongfei''s concubine.


    Although Peng Zhongfei didn''t like her, he was enough to dislike her.


    And since that incident, Peng Zhongfei has been very impatient with her. Except for taking her to save her face on necessary asions outside, he hardly steps into her door in the house.


    In today''s Peng Mansion, her status as a youngdy is not as useful as Concubine Xia.


    Yao was angry and fought with Concubine Xia upside down.


    But deep down in her heart, there is a lot of jealousy towards Gu Yundong.


    Originally, this hatred would be suppressed by her. After all, her husband rarely took her out. If she dared to cause trouble, it would be even more difficult for her in the future.


    But today is Gu Yundong''s big wedding day, she looks very beautiful and very happy.


    Happy, it made her feel dazzling.


    Yao shi did not suppress the resentment in his heart, and wanted to draw a crack on such a happy day.


    Therefore, she mentioned Gu Xian''er like she was deliberately disgusting Gu Yundong.


    However, Gu Yundong looked at her strangely, "Gu Xian''er? Everyone is gone, where can I invite her?"


    Yao Shi smiled and said, "So you knew she was gone? You personally sent her to be our grandfather''s concubine. Her life is very difficult. You are a big sister, and you have a good life. , but I never thought of going to see her. Even if she was gone, you never went to give her a ride, hey."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "What are you talking about? If you don''t hurry, someone shoulde inter."


    "..." Yao shi was a little annoyed, but he quicklyughed again, "I have nothing to say, just a little curious. Does your father know about this, does he know that his own niece was kissed by his own kiss? The daughter was sent to another man''s bed, do you know that his niece lost her life in this unfamiliar ce, and that no one will collect the body when his niece died?"


    When Gu Yundong was overjoyed, he was clearly here to find fault.


    Seeing that her face was not looking good, Yao Shi immediately rejoiced, "By the way, I heard that your father just passed the exam as a schr, you said, if these things spread out, will it affect your father''s career? Um?"


    Mrs Yang didn''t quite understand these words, but she could feel the maliciousness of Mrs Yao, so she stood up and stood in front of Gu Yundong, frowning, "You keep talking with your mouth, my family Dongdong But I''m busy and I don''t have time to talk to you, so hurry up when you''re done, or I''ll be rude."


    Yao shi nced at her, sneered, ignored her at all, just looked at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong pulled Yang Shi, pulled her to the side and sat down. Afterforting her, he looked at Yao Shi, "What are you going to do?"


    "What do you say?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Do you want my father to think that I am a ruthless daughter who disregards sisterhood? Or do you want to ruin my father''s reputation? Yao Shi, you can give it a try, but I promise, if you do it today, you will definitely do it tomorrow. She will be swept out of the house by the Peng family and be an abandoned woman, and will spend the rest of her life miserable."


    Yao shi tensed her hand suddenly, wishing she could rush to bite her, "It seems that the Peng family will listen to you, but you take yourself too seriously. Even if our father has friendship with you, Peng The old man and the olddy will not allow him to divorce his wife and make bad rtions with my parents'' family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1212: here comes the groom

    Chapter 1212 The bridegroom ising


    Yao''s voice just fell when Tong Shuitao''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Miss, Madam Prefect, Young Master Prefect, and Miss Nie are all here."


    Yao shi froze, what did she hear just now? ?


    Mrs. Prefect? Prefect Master?


    She looked at Gu Yundong in amazement, Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Did you hear it? Do you still think that the Peng family will not divorce his wife? Or, you think you have been divorced, and your parents dare to take you back?"


    Yao Shi suddenly stood up, she looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief.


    "Impossible, do you know Mrs. Zhifu?" Why, she is just a little girl who escaped from the desert.


    Even if you have some means, even if you can make some money, how can you know these powerful people?


    And the prefect also came to attend her wedding in person? ?


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "You have been staying in the mansion for too long." He was busy fighting with Concubine Xia all day, and the world outside had changed a long time ago without knowing it. It was really sad.


    Yao didn''t believe it, she wanted to see it for herself.


    Before she could turn around, Tong Shuitao had already led Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang in.


    Yao''s maid didn''t dare to stop them when she saw them, she just shrank to the side and stood.


    As soon as Mrs. Dai entered the door, she took Gu Yundong''s hand affectionately and said, "It''s all my fault for Wen Huo, who lived in the county townst night. When he woke up in the morning, he had to go to the wonton shop in the east of the city. Eating wontons. He said that he ate it oncest time, and he even took us there."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "It''s not toote, it''s not yet auspicious time. I told you a long time ago that I asked you to stay at my house yesterday, but you have to live in the county seat, which is very inconvenient."


    "Farewell, we are a bunch of messy people. It''s too troublesome to live in your house, and it''s okay to live in an inn. When I came back to your house, I visited Yongfu Vige. I haven''t seen much of the county, so I just took advantage of this Time to walk around."


    Mrs. Dai and the others are not just three people. There are also a maid and olddy guarding the coachman, adding up to a dozen or so.


    Nie Shuang on the side of ?? is also nodding, "That''s right, the county town is quite fun."


    Mrs. Dai hurriedly brought her own makeup gift. She gave a pair of jade bracelets. The quality of the bracelet was very good, and it was very expensive to think about.


    Nie Shuang gave a hairpin. ording to her, she bought it when she went back to the capital. She liked it when she saw it, and felt it was a special match for Gu Yundong.


    She also brought a pair of earrings from Miss Bao. Miss Bao had something to do at home, so she didn''te to her wedding.


    There wasughter andughter in the room, and a few people knew that they had an excellent rtionship.


    Yao Shi, who had retreated to the corner a long time ago, only felt cold all over. She was the one who met Mrs. Dai, that''s right.


    And that girl Nie, in the Nie Mansion in Fucheng, is also the object that the Peng family dare not climb high.


    They, they actually have such a good rtionship with Gu Yundong? How is this possible?


    If Gu Yundong''s backers were them, then the Peng family might really abandon her.


    Gu Yundong took a moment to nce at Yao Shi, Yao Shi''s face changed greatly, and he lowered his head suddenly.


    Gu Yundong knew that she would never dare to make trouble again.


    Mrs. Dai was attentive and looked at Mrs. Yao, but didn''t say anything. Instead, she talked to Mrs. Yang patiently.


    Just at this moment outside the door, there was the noise of the bridegrooming to pick up his rtives.


    "The bridegroom is here¡ª"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1213: block the door

    Chapter 1213 Blocking the door


    With a bang, several people poured in instantly from the door.


    Aunt Gu asked Gu Yundong to quickly cover her head and sit by the bed and wait quietly.


    Mrs. Dai, Nie Shuang and others also walked out of the room at this moment, and Yao shi also went out in the chaos.


    She didn''t dare to have any other thoughts anymore, so she went to look for Peng Zhongfei when she went out, but she didn''t expect to hear that Peng Zhongfei went to Shao''s house. She suddenly felt so choked up that she almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    She wanted to leave Gu''s house, but the door of Gu''s house was closed at this time.


    The gate was blocked by a group of people. The closest to the gate were three small stools with three people sitting on them.


    Yunshu and Yunke Yuanzhi, the three of them sat facing the door like the forwards blocking the door.


    Behind them stood three brothers and sisters Zeng Jia, two brothers Niudan Donkey, and Liu Yi Qin Anning Lu Hongqiao and other children.


    The people who came to watch the lively were stunned, and they never imagined that all the people blocking the door were actually children.


    This made Gu Xiaoxi, Qin Shu, Nie Shuang, Shen Sitian and the others who were nning to block it to retreat and look at the group of children with twitching mouths.


    The onlookersughed, and the whole courtyard was very lively.


    Mrs. Dai watched from a distance, and couldn''t help but said to Aunt Ke, "Can the children stop you?"


    "With those children around, people outside wouldn''t dare to push the door hard."


    Mrs. Dai raised her eyebrows, yes.


    As he was thinking about it, a loud voice of opening was heard from outside the gate.


    "The groom is here to pick up the bride, open the door now."


    As soon as he heard this energetic voice, he knew it was Liu Wei.


    Yun Shu, who was sitting in the middle of the door, stood up from the small stool with a rub, akimbo, and shouted to the door, "If you want to marry my sister, pass me first."


    "Yes, yes, yes, pass first." The childish voices of the children followed.


    Liu Wei outside the doorughed, leaned over to Shao Qingyuan who was a little nervous, and said, "Don''t worry, I have asked our family Liu Yi to inquire about the problem of Yunshu, that is, some poems and songs. You have Brother Dai and me by your side, and we can stop you with every word and martial arts."


    After he finished speaking, he shouted towards the door again, "Okay, then you can solve the problem."


    "Okay, listen to the people outside the door." Yun Shu patted the new clothes on his body, coughed lightly, raised his chin slightly, and gave himself a very handsome pose before opening the mouth, "Excuse me, a Dude''s son is never called Dude Daddy, why is that?"


    everyone, "..."


    ha?


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head slowly and looked at Liu Wei, who was eager to answer but stiffened because of the unexpected question.


    "Poems and songs? Swords, spears, swords and halberds?"


    Liu Wei closed his chin slowly andughed dryly, "I was deceived by that stinky boy Liu Yi, this spy. Hehe, hehe."


    Devenho couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "Let''s think about the answer first."


    Liu Wei nodded, "Yes, yes, think about the answer first." Then he shouted to Shao Wenshao Wu, Shao Shuang Shaoquan, the two Tao brothers, Peng Zhongfei, and arge group of vigers who were watching the fun. , "Everyone help to think about it together."


    Not only them, but even the people inside the door are looking down for answers.


    What''s the problem? Why doesn''t my son call him father?


    "I see." Liu Wei outside the door shouted loudly, "Because that guy is not good to his son, his son hates him, so he refuses to call him father."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1214: brain teaser

    Chapter 1214 Brain Teasers


    "No, no." Yun Shu shook his head, "Next."


    Davenhuo frowned and guessed, "Is it because this child was adopted by a buddy? Haven''t had time to change his mind?"


    "Neither right."


    Peng Zhongfei immediately shouted, "I see, it must be because this guy was cuckolded by his mother-inw, and this son belongs to the old king next door."


    everyone, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan, Liu Wei, Da Wenhuo and others silently turned their heads to look at Peng Zhongfei, with the urge to beat him up.


    Liu Wei even reached out and nodded at him, "Are you stupid? How could he have such a problem as a child?"


    Peng Zhongfei was dissatisfied, "You dare to say that you didn''t have this thought in your mind just now?" Anyway, this answer was the first thing that popped into his mind after hearing the question.


    Liu Wei and the others were silent. To be honest, they also felt that this answer was the standard answer.


    The cloud book in Kemen snorted again, "No."


    is not right? Everyone could only bow their heads and start to meditate.


    Shao Qingyuan moved his fingers slightly and suddenlyughed.


    Liu Wei''s eyes were sharp, and he immediately asked, "Did you think of it?"


    "Yeah." Shao Qingyuan nodded and took a step forward. He didn''t have a loud voice like Liu Wei, but he spoke loudly, "Because that''s a female guy, her son can''t call her father."


    Everyone was stunned, and then pped their hands suddenly.


    Yes, why didn''t they think of it? Isn''t there a few female guys in Gu Yundong''s milk tea shop?


    Even Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang had a look of sudden realization on their faces. Fortunately, they were the owners of the milk tea shop, so I didn''t even think of such a simple answer.


    Yunshu was slightly satisfied, "Well, the first question, you got it right."


    The people outside the gate were instantly excited, very good, very good, the first battle was won, and the rest will definitely be smooth sailing.


    Everyone is full of confidence, waiting for the second question.


    The second question is from Yuanzhi, "Excuse me, Da Niu looks ordinary, nothing special, but he can keep his eyes open for several hours. How did he do it?"


    Everyone, "..." Where did you find these weird questions? How to answer this?


    Liu Wei racked his brains for a moment and said, "I see, Daniel has an eye problem."


    "Not true."


    Devinho, "Da Niu, Da Niu is holding his eyelids with small wooden sticks."


    "Neither right."


    Peng Zhongfei, "The ox can''t close his eyes when he dies."


    Everyone, "..." What did you say, do you dare to say it again?


    Liu Wei turned around directly, dragged Peng Zhongfei and left.


    On the day of everyone''s big day, you are either green hat or dead. I''m afraid you have a grudge against the neer, right?


    Peng Zhongfei is very wronged, all of you are sanctimonious, is it possible that you don''t think so in your heart? I don''t believe it.


    Liu Wei solved Peng Zhongfei and came back soon.


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan and asked, "Did you think of it?"


    Liu Wei felt that Gu Yundong must havee up with such a bizarre topic, and it was only her mind that always turned a corner and looked abnormal.


    And Shao Qingyuan has been with Gu Yundong for so long, so he can always get to know her, right?


    Sure enough, after squinting his eyes, Shao Qingyuan rxed.


    "Because Daniel has his eyes closed." Shao Qingyuan thought that he couldn''t reason withmon sense based on the previous question, so he quickly thought of it.


    Sure enough, Yuanzhi''s voice came from inside, "That''s right."


    The people outside the gate cheered instantly, "That''s great." That''s thest question left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1215: not quite right

    Chapter 1215 is not quite right


    Thest one, of course,es from Cocoa.


    The little girl stood up from the stool, with her hands behind her back, looking like a little adult, she said in a milky voice, "Excuse me, why can''t you eat wooden fish?"


    "Huh?" What''s the problem?


    Dawenhuo frowned, "Mufish, isn''t it not edible in the first ce?"


    Liu Wei waved his hand, "Don''t worry, their questions are all bizarre and must have other meanings. Let''s find the answer word by word."


    The others nodded and began to meditate.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi inside the gate also froze for a while, and they looked at each other.


    Yunshu said in a low voice, "How did Coco give out the answer?"


    "She seems to have misunderstood the title. She should have asked them what fish are not allowed to eat."


    Two people, "..." What should we do now?


    They looked at Coco, the little girl looked very happy.


    After a while, he jumped up and ran to Yun Shu, "Second brother, I''m so happy, I can be a female master once, isn''t the question I just asked very good?"


    Yunshu''s face was serious for a moment, he touched the little girl''s head, nodded and said firmly, "Yes, Coco is very good, the topic just now is very good."


    Yuanzhi also nodded, "You can see that there is no movement outside, everyone is stumped by you."


    The little girl was even happier, and patted her little chest, "That''s right, your questions are too simple, and you still have to rely on me."


    The two brothers nodded vigorously, and after the little girl turned her head, she whispered, "What should I do? If my cousin-inw can''t answer, my cousin will not be able to get married."


    "This, this... It''s okay, my brother-inw will definitely think of a way."


    That''s what they said, but there was no voice outside, and they were also very anxious.


    Liu Wei at the door was also anxious and asked Shao Qingyuan in a low voice, "Did you think of it?"


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "I don''t think this question is right."


    "Damn, none of the three questions they asked was right?"


    Shao Qingyuan still felt that there was a problem. Seeing that it was gettingte, he really couldn''t find his way.


    After a pause, I could only implement the second n.


    He winked at Devinho, who immediately walked to the side and looked at the high wall in front of him.


    Although the wall is quite high, it is not a problem for him.


    So he jumped up, stepped on the wall and suddenly climbed to the top of the wall.


    On the side of the door, Liu Wei also pouted his **** and said into the crack of the door, "Cocoa, we really can''t think of it, so how about we give red envelopes?"


    Coco was about to shake his head, and they all guessed her brother''s question, so she had to guess her question.


    However, when the vigers in the yard heard the red envelopes, they shouted as if they had been beaten with blood, "Quick, quick, if you can''t guess, give the red envelopes."


    Yun Shu saw that Coco was not happy, so he hurried forward and said to Coco in a low voice, "Your question is too difficult, let''s ask them topensate with red envelopes. If it''s toote, you''ll miss the auspicious time."


    The little girl pouted, hesitated for a while before nodding, "Well, that''s fine."


    Liu Wei immediately became happy, reached out and took red envelopes from the cloth bag hanging with him, and stuffed them one by one into the crack of the door.


    A group of children rushed to the door to grab it.


    Even some thick-skinned adults squeezed over, and instantly pushed the child aside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1216: Yun Dong, are you willing to marry me?

    Chapter 1216 Yundong, are you willing to marry me?


    Shao Qingyuan frowned when he heard the movement here, and looked up at the wall.


    Devenho also had a cloth bag hanging from his waist. He grabbed a handful of red packets from it and threw them into the yard.


    "Get the red envelope here."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone saw the rain of red envelopes falling.


    Compared to grabbing from the crack of the door, of course, it is more scattered in the yard.


    The crowd dispersed in a hurry, the adults went to the yard, and even the children passed by.


    Liu Wei smiled and said to the cocoa few people on the side of the gate, "Don''t worry, all I give are big red envelopes. They are not as big as you, so hurry up and put them away."


    Coco''s eyes lit up, he nodded quickly, put all the red envelopes in his small bag, then waved his little hand domineeringly, and said to his brother, "Okay, open the door and let them in."


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi, "..." You are too easy to be bought, right?


    However, she was not the only one who was bribed, and soon two adults ran over and removed the bolt.


    immediately stood aside with their three children in their arms. As soon as the door opened, people from the outside rushed in instantly.


    Yunshu and the two were stunned, how could they do this?


    Shao Qingyuan was wearing a bright red dress, and walked in with a graceful look with sword eyebrows and starry eyes. His always indifferent face was now full of joy, and there was a smile on the corners of his eyes and brows.


    As soon as he entered the door, he reached out and rubbed the heads of several children, and took out three big red packets from his sleeves and put them in their hands.


    After the three children were picked up, Shao Qingyuan strode to the new house.


    There was a crackling sound of firecrackers outside the door, and some people shouted loudly along the way, "The groom is here, hurry up, the groom is here."


    Gu Yundong, who was sitting in the room and listening to the movement outside, suddenly his heart beat fast, and his fingers tugged on the wedding dress unconsciously.


    Gu Dafeng hurriedly stretched out his hand and pulled, and said in a low voice, "Calm down."


    She can''t calm down...


    Shao Qingyuan entered the door and saw the person sitting on the edge of the bed at a nce.


    Wearing a bright red wedding dress with a red hijab on his head, he sat there well-behaved, like a painting.


    Shao Qingyuan''s throat instantly became dry, he swallowed hard before taking a step forward slowly.


    There were many people talking in the room, including Mrs. Yang, Aunt Gu, and Xi Niang, as well as other people who followed up and asked for red envelopes.


    These voices, as if Shao Qingyuan could not hear them, he walked towards Gu Yundong step by step.


    came to him and suddenly squatted down.


    The room was silent for a moment, and everyone looked at them.


    After a long while, Shao Qingyuan asked in a low voice, "Yundong, I am here to marry you today, because I am happy with you. In the future, I will treat you with all my heart, never mind, and you are the only one in this life. No matter what happens in the future, We will share the blessings with you, share in the difficulties, and never give up. From now on, you will be the master of the family, the property will be controlled by you, and we will educate together when we have children. So, are you willing to marry me?"


    Everyone looked at him in astonishment. In this kind of thing, it was already time for a nail in the coffin. Shao Qingyuan even made such an oath, which shocked everyone present.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect him to say such a thing, his eyes warmed slightly.


    After a while, he nodded slowly.


    Shao Qingyuan''s nervous mood was instantly appeased, the corners of his mouth widened, and he stood up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1217: sent to the bridal chamber

    Chapter 1217 Sent into the bridal chamber


    Gu Yundong was helped by Xi Niang and Tong Shui Tao and left the house.


    The group came to the main room, Gu Dajiang and Yang were already sitting in the middle of the main room.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t see their expressions, but he knew that Gu Dajiang must be full of reluctance at this moment.


    "Yun Dong." Gu Dajiang stood up, walked up to her, looked at his daughter but choked instantly.


    After all, she was reluctant to part with her, even though the ce where she married was next door, but it was different.


    Gu Dafeng patted him, Gu Dajiang took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said, "From now on, you are the daughter-inw of the Shao family, the wife of Qingyuan, you...if you are wronged, Come back, Dad will call the shots for you, you..."


    Gu Dafeng pulled him, "What do you say?"


    Gu Dajiang paused, took another breath, and then continued, "Qingyuan people are good, very good, both civil and military, decisive in doing things, father, I hope you two will be in harmony with Meimei in the future, you love me, respect and tolerate each other, When ites to things, you have to have business and measure, and you will grow old together forever, you know?"


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were even more sour and ufortable, and it took a while for a low "um", "Father, I know..."


    Gu Dajiang looked at Shao Qingyuan again, "I gave my daughter to you."


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I will take good care of Yun Dong, not let her be wronged, and love her dearly."


    Gu Dajiang exhaled and looked at Yang.


    Mrs. Yang held Gu Yundong''s hand tightly, as if she finally realized what Yundong meant by getting married.


    Her tears kept falling, "Dongdong, don''t go."


    Gu Dajiang held back his reluctance, and slightly helped Yang Shi back, then waved his hand, "Okay, don''t miss the auspicious time."


    Xi Niang was busy leading Gu Yundong out, urging the sedan chair to get ready.


    Gu Yundong took a few steps and turned around, listening to Yang''s cry, but her feet couldn''t move.


    Xi Niang began to urge her a second time, and finally helped her out of the main room.


    Gu Dajiang and Mrs Yang chased after them for a few steps. The firecrackers outside became louder, and the voices of the guests were even more lively.


    Seeing Gu Yundong getting on the sedan chair, Gu Dajiang finally couldn''t help it, turned his head and went back to his room.


    Yang was stunned for a moment, and followed in a hurry.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Gu Dajiang wiping his eyes with a handkerchief, his eyes were red.


    Seeing Mr. Yanging in, he forced a smile and said, "It''s okay, the wind was a bit strong just now, and I lost my eyes."


    Yang didn''t know whether to believe it or not, so he took the handkerchief in his hand and wiped it for him.


    Gu Yundong sat in the sedan chair, bowed his head slightly, but the choked voices of his parents yed over and over again in his mind.


    The sedan chair also walked around the vige in the same way as the previous review of the stream, and finally stopped at the entrance of Shao''s house.


    Xi Niang helped people get off the sedan chair, crossed the brazier, stepped on the red felt, and finally stood on the right side of the Xitang.


    Shao Qingyuan stood on the left, holding a red silk in his hand, which he and Gu Yundong held from left to right.


    While everyone was not paying attention, Shao Qingyuan gently squeezed Gu Yundong''s hand.


    Gu Yundong wanted to stare at him, but there was a red hijab in front of him.


    The voice of the singing guide suddenly came from my ear, "One day to worship the heavens and the earth."


    Xi Niang supported her and guided her to turn around.


    "Second worship high hall."


    There is no high hall in the Shao family, so I still worship the outside.


    "Husband and wife worship each other."


    "Sent into the bridal chamber."


    When thest word ?? fell, Shao Qingyuan couldn''t stop the smile at the corner of his mouth, and the palm of his hand holding the red silk was full of sweat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1218: wine

    Chapter 1218 Wine


    Entering the new house, Gu Yundong was led to sit on the wedding bed.


    heard the shouts of everyone, "Take off the hijab, the groom quickly take off his hijab."


    Shao Qingyuan''s hand was immediately stuffed with a steel scale, he was holding the scale, and he was nervous for a moment.


    Hearing Xi Niang''s congrattions and urging voices, he didn''t know who pushed him, Shao Qingyuan stepped forward abruptly and stood in front of Gu Yundong.


    He took a slow deep breath and ced the scale under her hijab.


    After a long while, he gently lifted it away.


    Gu Yundong raised his head, at that moment, Shao Qingyuan only felt that his breathing stopped.


    Someone next to ?? eximed, "Wow, the bride is so beautiful."


    Yeah, so beautiful.


    Shao Qingyuan had never seen such a beautiful Gu Yundong before, he felt his throat was extremely dry and itchy.


    The people standing in the room couldn''t help covering their mouths andughing when they saw this.


    Xi Niang even pulled him and made him sit with Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan stared at her intently until he had a ss of wine in his hand.


    Gu Yundongughed, how did he be so stupid?


    "This is Hexi wine." Xi Niang said with a smile, "Drinking this Hexi wine, I wish the bride and groom a hundred years of harmony, and they will be together forever and forever."


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly recovered, looked at the wine in the ss, and the corners of his lips curled up.


    Gu Yundong went around his arm, the two of them raised their heads, and finished the wine in the cup.


    "it is good!!"


    "I wish the bride and groom a happy and prosperous old age together."


    "One heart and one mind, the piano and the melody."


    The voices of ?? blessings came one after another, and there were so many people in the room that it was impossible to tell who said it.


    is still Devin Huo smart, the cloth bag hanging on his waist is still there, whoever says a word will send a red envelope.


    For a while, the atmosphere in the room was even more enthusiastic.


    Shao Qingyuan secretly exhaled, and just wanted to say a few words to Gu Yundong. Unexpectedly, Liu Wei suddenly pulled him up, "Alright, alright, let''s drink a ss of wine, let''s go, let''s go out for a drink."


    Shao Qingyuan only had time to look at Gu Yundong before being pulled out by Liu Wei.


    Because the two families were close, and the people who invited both knew each other, whether it was the Gu family or the Shao family, the courtyard was full of tables.


    Almost all the vigers in Yongfu Vige came, and now everyone is busy eating around the table.


    Shao Qingyuan was dragged to the main table by Liu Wei, forced him to eat two mouthfuls of dishes, and then brought him a toast.


    He made up his mind. Looking back at the time when Xiaoxi got married, Gu Nian often got pregnant and was too drunk, but now it''s different.


    Gu Yundong is healthy, can run and dance, and his strength value is still high, even if Shao Qingyuan is drunk, it doesn''t matter, Gu Yundong will definitely be able to handle it by then.


    Liu Wei said that he had nothing to fear.


    He waved at Shao Wenyi, "Bring the jar of wine here."


    "Okay." Shao Wen turned around excitedly, and after a while, he and Shao Wu came back with a jar of wine.


    Liu Wei smiled at Shao Qingyuan, "Come,e, fill your son."


    Shao Wen took a bowl and poured a full bowl.


    Liu Wei held it in front of Shao Qingyuan, who gave him a cold look.


    Liu Wei was not afraid, "Today is your big day. It''s fine if you don''t give face in the past. If you don''t drink today, you won''t give face to your daughter-inw. Everyone said, right?"


    Someone took the lead, and the others booed on the spot.


    "right!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1219: he dare not gamble

    Chapter 1219 He dare not gamble


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the bowl of wine, the target that fell on Liu Wei was meaningful, "Don''t regret it?"


    "I don''t regret it." Liu Wei shook his head, although he was apprehensive, but it didn''t matter, even if he turned back and was settled by Shao Qingyuan, it would be worth it.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, took the bowl of wine, raised his head and drank it.


    "Okay." There were cheers around.


    Liu Weiughed and let Shao Wen fill it up again.


    On the side of ??, Devenhuo nced at the bowl of wine thoughtfully, paused, and suddenly took advantage of Shao Wen not paying attention and smelled the wine in the jar.


    Shao Wen was taken aback and immediately took two steps back. Then he nced at Devinho with a dry smile, pretending that nothing happened.


    Davenhuo smiled, um, it smelled like alcohol, but it was very light, and it was mixed with other vors.


    When he thought of Shao Qingyuan''s identity as a medical student, he immediately understood.


    After he drank the second bowl of wine, De Wenhuo approached Shao Qingyuan under Shao Wen''s anxious gaze, and said in a low voice, "You can''t do this, isn''t that a bar?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, not at all feeling guilty and flustered after being exposed, and said in a low voice, "I seldom drink, my alcohol intake is too poor, and it is easy to get drunk. Say, isn''t it good?"


    Devenhoe, "..." This is a threat.


    Yes, Shao Qingyuan knows a lot of secrets, such as the affairs of the Tao family, such as the affairs of the Zhang family, such as the purpose of him and Qin Wenzeng entering the mountains. If these are publicized, the consequences will be unimaginable. All their efforts must be In vain.


    De Wenhuo couldn''t help grinding his teeth, he didn''t believe that Shao Qingyuan was not good at drinking, but he didn''t dare to gamble.


    After taking a deep breath, a smile appeared on Devinho''s face again, "It''s good, you still have foresight."


    "Thank you for yourpliment." Shao Qingyuan nodded and drank the third bowl of wine.


    What Devenho finds strange is that drinking this stuff can make people blush, which is amazing.


    Liu Wei didn''t notice anything wrong. Shaowu was pouring wine for other guests, so his jar of wine was genuine.


    There were a lot of people, and it was noisy.


    Gu Yundong in the new room could hear Liu Weina''s loud voice. She was holding a bowl of boiled eggs with brown sugar in her hand, which Dong Xin brought to her just now.


    There were only her, Dong Xin and Tong Shuitao in the room. Gu Yundong ate slowly, and there was a lot of stuff on his head, and it was very heavy.


    She wanted to take it down, but was stopped by Dong Xin.


    "You eat slowly. After you finish eating, eat a rice pad to cushion your stomach. You don''t know when themotion will end."


    "Thank you auntie."


    "Thank you." Dong Xin looked at her with kindness on her face, "It is my greatest wish to see you and Qingyuan get married and grow old together in the future."


    As she said that, she was still a bit sentimental, "I used to worry that Qingyuan would be alone in his whole life, and he would grow old alone and have nopany. Until he met you, you didn''t care. His bad reputation, I don''t care that he has no father, no mother, disposition and unpleasantness, I apany him to open a shop and build a house, I watch you get married and see your rtionship getting better and better, I don''t know how happy I am."


    She patted Gu Yundong''s hand, "You can rest assured, I know that Qingyuan''s child is good. You stay with him when he has nothing, and no matter how promising he is in the future, you will love you. You, will not let you down."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1220: you feed me

    Chapter 1220 You feed me


    Gu Yundong finished hisst mouthful of brown sugar water and said with a smile, "I know, Auntie. It''s because he''s very good, that I agree to marry him."


    Yes, Shao Qingyuan is very good, he gave everything to her, he can put his life in her hands.


    In this life, it is not easy to meet such a person.


    After the brown sugar boiled egg was finished, and the rice was finished, Dong Xin packed up, let Tong Shuitao help Gu Yundong to sit on the bed again, and went out with the bowls and chopsticks.


    As soon as I went out, I happened to see the noisy people drinking there.


    After Shao Qingyuan toasted and walked around for a while, he looked a little confused.


    Liu Wei went to help him, but Shao Qingyuan almost crushed him to the ground.


    A group of people hurriedly helped him up. Seeing this, Dong Xin rushed over.


    "Okay, okay, don''t look at how drunk he is, it''s almost okay. Today is a big day for the people, you really don''t let him have a wedding night?"


    That''s what Liu Wei thought. Just as he was about to refute, he suddenly heard Shao Quan whispering from behind, "Master Liu, the medical book says that if people who don''t know how to drink drink too much, they will be poisoned."


    Liu Wei was shocked, "Are you serious?"


    "Well." Shao Quan nodded earnestly, "If our son is poisoned, then..."


    Gu Yundong''s angry face shed in Liu Wei''s mind instantly, he shuddered fiercely, and said hurriedly, "Yes, yes, after all, it''s a wedding night, we are good brothers, we can''t let him live a happy life, right? "


    Then, Liu Wei and Deven Huo helped the twisted Shao Qingyuan back to the new house.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan who was drunk in surprise, Liu Wei said quickly before she put her eyes on him, "He''s been drinking a bit too much, you take care of it, we''ll go first, we won''t disturb you."


    Finished speaking, and quickly went out with Devinho.


    Dwenhuo looked at him amusingly, "Why do you feel like you are more afraid of Gu Yundong?"


    Liu Wei looked like you had little knowledge, "I offended Shao Qingyuan, at most I was beaten by him. Offend Gu Yundong, she will kill me."


    Da Wenhuo suddenly realized, "So you dare to drink Shao Qingyuan wine, but you dare not disturb Gu Yundong''s bridal chamber?"


    This kind of thing should be understood in your heart, you don¡¯t need to say it, right?


    Liu Wei nced back and ran away quickly.


    Gu Yundong in the new house, just supported Shao Qingyuan when he saw him slowly sitting up straight and holding her hand.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then pursed his lips and smiled, "I was still thinking about how you could be drunk by Liu Wei, so you lied to him."


    "He wants to destroy my wedding room, how can I let him seed?" Shao Qingyuan lowered her head, grabbed her hand and kissed her, and asked in a low voice, "Have you eaten?"


    "Well, Aunt Dong just delivered it. It''s you, haven''t you eaten much?"


    "There''s no other way, I''ve been drinking too much." Shao Qingyuan said, taking off the hair essories on top of her head and cing them on the table beside her.


    Gu Yundong finally felt much more rxed, rubbed his neck slightly, and handed the pastries on the table to Shao Qingyuan, "Eat some first."


    "You feed me."


    Gu Yundong blushed slightly, "..."


    But she took the cake to feed him, Shao Qingyuan looked at her while eating, "It''s delicious."


    "Then you eat more." Gu Yundong felt uneasy when he saw him, got up and went to get another pastry te.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1221: bridal chamber candle night

    Chapter 1221 Wedding Night


    Who knew that as soon as he stood up, his hand was pulled, and his body was gently pulled back. Gu Yundong was caught off guard, took two steps back and sat directly on Shao Qingyuan.


    There were more hands around his waist, and before Gu Yundong could react, he was pressed onto the bed by him.


    His hot and rapid breathing came from his ear, "But, I want to eat you more."


    Gu Yundong turned his head slightly, a shadow fell on the top, and a warm touch came from his lips.


    (The following omits the scene where the ten thousand words are not allowed to be described, just a little bit¡­)


    Gu Yundong didn''t know when Shao Qingyuan stopped, she seemed to hear his voice calling for water in a daze, and then she fell asleep again.


    She seemed to wake up several times, and each time she was in his arms, held tightly by him.


    The sky was slightly brighter, and Shao Qingyuan opened his eyes.


    Although he didn''t sleep much that night, when he woke up, he was still full of energy and contentment.


    Looking at his daughter-inw who was sleeping soundly in his arms, the smile on Shao Qingyuan''s mouth could not be suppressed.


    He couldn''t help but hug him for two more points, and he didn''t let go until she moaned softly.


    ying around her for a while, before he ced a kiss on her forehead, then slowly released her, and got out of bed quietly.


    It was already bright outside, and the entire courtyard of the Shao family was quiet.


    Last night, everyone should have been cleaned before they left, and the tables were all neatly arranged.


    Shao Qingyuan put on a piece of clothes and went straight to the kitchen.


    Today, there is no one in the Shao family. Whether it is the four of them, or the olddy, Aunt Liu, they all went to the Gu family to rest.


    He and Gu Yundong were the only two in the entire Shao family. This was specially exined by Shao Qingyuan. On the first day of marriage, he didn''t want anyone to disturb him.


    There are leftovers from yesterday in the kitchen. Shao Qingyuan is not good at cooking, but he has also learned from Aunt Liu these days.


    Cooking on the stove is easy to ignore and burn down half of the kitchen if you don¡¯t mind. What about using a casserole?


    Shao Qingyuan, as a medicine dealer and doctor, always knows how to cook medicine.


    So he directly used the casserole to burn it on the charcoal fire, which was immediately convenient.


    On the first day after marriage, he still wanted to cook a pot of porridge for his wife. She used to make delicious food for herself, but now he wants her to enjoy it too.


    Lighted the fire, washed rice and added water, and when the casserole began to bubble, Shao Qingyuan''s tense body finally rxed.


    The porridge was added with diced mushrooms, lean meat, pumpkin yam and other things. Shao Qingyuan thought it was quite fragrant, and it was good to take a bite, so he brought arge porcin bowl and poured all the porridge into it.


    immediately ced it on the tray and carefully carried it into the room.


    Gu Yundong was still sleeping, she was so tired that she huddled under the quilt.


    Shao Qingyuan walked to the edge of the bed, took off his shoes, andy on it.


    He gently hugged her from behind and looked at her face so quietly, as if he could never see enough.


    He now has a wife and family.


    When I woke up this morning and saw her lying beside her, Shao Qingyuan felt an unprecedented satisfaction.


    The body in his arms moved, Shao Qingyuan saw that it was almost time, and the porridge was cold, so he lowered his head and kissed her, and said in a low voice, "Get up to eat first, my stomach is starting to growl, eh?"


    Gu Yundong opened his eyes slightly, still a little confused.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help but kissed again, "I''ve made porridge, do you want to try it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1222: Cozy two world

    Chapter 1222 The warm world of two people


    Gu Yundong looked surprised, and suddenly woke up. He blinked in a daze, as if he wanted to make sure that the person in front of him was real.


    Shao Qingyuan felt itchy, and kissed her again, "Are you up?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, just about to get up, only to realize that there was a bellyband hanging on his body, blushing immediately, and slipped into the bed again.


    The crazy thing about the saucest night suddenly shed through his mind, and he didn''t know how to face her for a while. The soreness on her body surged up, causing her to give Shao Qingyuan a dissatisfied look.


    clearly said no more, but he still refused to stop, he was simply a beast.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that her nce seemed to be a wink. It was a fire in the morning, but the man who had tasted it can''t restrain himself now.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Hmm.


    When the two got up again, the pot of porridge waspletely cold.


    Gu Yundong was paralyzed on the bed and did not want to move, nor did he want to talk to Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter touched his nose, knowing that he was wrong, and whispered, "Can I go and have a warmer?"


    "Humph."


    Shao Qing went to the kitchen away from the pot of porridge. Gu Yundongy on his back and looked at the bed tent, feeling unreal in his heart.


    She really got married and married the man she liked. From now on, she will live with him and face all the hardships and happiness.


    Although this person is a bit beast in some respects, Gu Yundong''s heart is still very happy.


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly brought back the pot of porridge. After reheating, he didn''t know if his technique was not good and the porridge was a little mushy.


    Shao Qingyuan''s brows were almost tied into a knot, and he sighed, "Forget it, I''ll find Aunt Liu ande back."


    He said that he was about to go out, but Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped him, "No need, it smells pretty good, please bring me a bowl to taste."


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression was tangled, and it smelled like a burnt smell, where is it good?


    But he obediently scooped a bowl and put it in front of her.


    Gu Yundong sat in front of the table, his hands were still a little weak, Shao Qingyuan immediately blew the cold and fed her, "How is it?"


    "Well...the taste is okay." Gu Yundong took a sip, it was actually quite delicious.


    Although it smells like a burnt smell, as long as you don¡¯t eat the burntyer underneath, the other parts are quite fragrant.


    Shao Qingyuan breathed a sigh of relief, sat closer to her, and fed her little by little with a spoon.


    There are only two of them in the entire Shao family. They are very quiet and very free.


    After dinner, it was already after noon, and the two of them cuddled under the grape trellis and read a book for a while.


    Shao Qingyuan holds a medical book, Gu Yundong holds... a storybook.


    asionally there will be voices from the vigers next door. Now the Shao''s house is not empty anymore, the Zeng''s house is on the right, and a family built a house on the left not long ago. The woman of this family is now scolding. The son who is crazy everywhere.


    Gu Yundong thought it was quite interesting to hear it, so he couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan lowered her eyes and kissed the corner of her mouth.


    The two of them wandered through the afternoon. In the evening, Gu Yundong was cooking noodles, and Shao Qingyuan was very satisfied.


    In the evening, he was full of energy and wanted to pull Gu Yundong''s beasts, but he was just thinking about her first experience in personnel, and tomorrow was the day to go home, so he had to rest early.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong really felt more energetic.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1223: We also go to Beijing

    Chapter 1223 We are also going to the capital


    The Shao family and the Gu family are only a few steps apart, so they cleaned up after getting up, and knocked on the Gu family''s door not long after.


    Gu Dajiang and Yang Shi had been waiting early in the morning, and when they saw Gu Yundong, both of them couldn''t help but have sour eyes.


    Although I have only been married for a day, it seems that there is one person missing from the family all of a sudden, and I am still very ufortable.


    Especially a few children, pulled her and chatted away.


    Gu Yundong was dragged away by his younger brother and sister, while Shao Qingyuan apanied his father-inw to talk, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    Mrs. Dai, Nie Shuang and the others left Fengkai County a day earlier, Liu Wei and others also returned to the county seat, and the rest were their own family members.


    When ?? was having lunch, Qin Shu came over.


    He went to the county town to buy things yesterday. He had been an undercover agent for Qin Wenzhang before, so he could be considered a reward, and he had money in his hand.


    He was going to go back to Qinnan Vige after buying it. He left today, and after passing through Yongfu Vige, he came to look for Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan to bid farewell.


    Qin Shu was very reluctant to part, "I will go to the capital after the vige chief and the others have exined. I will work with Master Qin in the future, and I don''t know when I will see you again."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "I should see you soon."


    "Huh?" Qin Shu was puzzled.


    Gu Yundong said, "We will go to the capital after a while."


    "Really?" Qin Shu was overjoyed.


    Gu Yundong nodded, but the others looked reluctant.


    The decision to go to the capital was told to everyone before. Everyone also knew that going to the capital was to find Shao Qingyuan''s biological parents. This was something that had to be done, and no one stopped him.


    I just don¡¯t know when this is going and when it wille back.


    Qin Shu got the news he wanted and left very happy. There was a carriage waiting there at the entrance of the vige. The driver was from Qin Wenzheng and sent him back specially.


    After Gu Yundong sent him away, and when he came back, he had to prepare to go to the capital.


    The main thing is that there are a lot of things at home, especially industrial things to exin clearly.


    For this reason, Gu Yundong specially called a few responsible persons to hold a meeting.


    The location is Shao Qingyuan''s home.


    The workshop is now on the right track, and Gu Yundong has handed over the full power to Tong An.


    In addition to his one manager, there are four other managers, one of them is Zeng Hu, from sugar to canned to preserved fruit to candy, each has his own area of ??responsibility, and everything is in order.


    Then there is the orchard, which is in charge of Zhao Zhu and his son Gouzu. The original name of the dog left is Zhao Zhengyong. The father and son are now taking care of the orchard.


    The area of ??the orchard isrge now, and Zhao Zhu has already allocated some rights to Zhao Zhengyong, so that he can slowly learn to manage it.


    Next is the store in the county seat, which is managed by Chen Jincai.


    Finally, there are people in charge of acquisition and shipping, Da Qian, Chen Jinbao and Tong Ping.


    Eleven people were sitting in the study, some excited and a little nervous. They''ve never been through a scene like this before, where everyone gets together...a meeting?


    Gu Yundong sat at the desk and told about his trip to the capital.


    The people below ?? were stunned, "The owner is going to the capital? How long will it take?"


    Gu Yundong naturally wouldn''t say to go to Shao Qingyuan''s parents, "I''m not sure how long I''ll be there. The eldest Miss Nie bought a shop in the capital and ns to spread milk tea to the capital. I''m going to take a look and open the shop. And I also want to see the environment of the capital, and maybe open a Gu Ji in the capital at that time.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1224: meeting

    Chapter 1224 Meeting


    Open Gu Ji in the capital? ?


    Everyone was overjoyed, with excitement shing on their faces, "We Gu Ji drove to the capital so soon?"


    "Great, that''s the capital, and Gu Ji''s reputation will be getting louder and louder by then."


    "Master, what can I help you with?"


    "Yes, yes, boss, should we also go to the capital?"


    Gu Yundong waved his hand and asked them to calm down first, "The matter of opening a shop in the capital is still under investigation. How easy is it to open a shop, but the current affairs in the county town cannot be rxed just because I am not here. So I called you here today, It''s just to discuss your mission after I go to the capital."


    Everyone was silent, and immediately sat up.


    Gu Yundong looked at Tong An and said, "The matter of the workshop is left to you. If there is something that can''t be solved, you can ask the vige chief. In this Yongfu Vige, Uncle Chen''s words are still very important. Let someone send a letter to my father, and he will find a way."


    Tong An nodded cautiously, "Yes, Miss." He said very seriously, "Tong An will definitely not betray Miss''s trust."


    Gu Yundong said to the four little stewards again, "You are responsible for one piece, and it is also a great responsibility. When we cook food, the most important thing is to be clean. I don''t want the workshop to be dirty and messy, and I don''t want to follow in the footsteps of Zhang''s family."


    "Don''t worry, boss, we won''t do that conscience thing."


    Gu Yundong nodded, then looked at Zhao Zhu and his son, "The matter of the orchard is left to you. There are many more fruit trees nted this year. You can recruit more people when picking them, so that the fruit will not rot in the ground. "


    "Okay, boss."


    Gu Yundong doesn''t know much about the orchard, so she doesn''t know how to point fingers. She still trusts Zhao Zhu.


    Next is the matter in the Guji shop in the county town, she looked at Chen Jincai, "The business is getting better and better now, but there are some people who don''t have a good eye for trouble. If they can solve it, they can solve it. Uncle Liu helps."


    "Yes, the owner."


    In the end, it¡¯s about purchasing and shipping.


    Gu Yundong looked at Da Qian, "You and those fruit farmers are familiar with each other, and you are flexible, so I''m not worried about this. I''m just worried that some people will start raising prices when they see a good business. Although they have already signed the contract, they cannot guarantee a hundred Rest assured. You have a bottom line in your heart, beyond the bottom line, you would rather not have those fruits."


    Big money responded, "Don''t worry, boss, we now have our own orchards, and those people will be at a loss for breaking the contract, I will pay attention."


    "That''s good, thest thing is to deliver the goods." Gu Yundong said to Chen Jinbao and Tong Ping, "The things produced by our Gu family have always been scarce and eye-catching. You can be considered skilled when you often go to Fucheng. But before the peace does not mean the future It''s okay, you pay more attention on the road."


    The two nodded immediately. In fact, they had heard a little bit of wind before, saying that someone was recruiting people to intercept goods on the road.


    However, they also hired the guards to follow, so there will be no major problems for the time being.


    "It''s almost the same. You all work at home. Although each person is responsible for different areas, no matter what, if one party has a problem, it will affect the other. I hope you can help each other and work together to solve the problem."


    "Yes, the owner!!"


    Gu Yundong exhaled, and after exining some things, the people dispersed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1225: Shes so cute

    Chapter 1225 Her mother is too cute


    Shao Qingyuan on the other side has also finished talking to the shopkeeper of the herbal medicine shop.


    He also hired some people, who were responsible formunicating with the farmers to buy medicines, nting medicines, processing medicinal materials, and the pharmacy shopkeeper. Before he went to the capital, he had to exin clearly.


    After exining the business affairs, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went to the county seat.


    Qin Wenzheng has already left and returned to the capital, and there is now a master in the school who continues to educate Yunshu and the others.


    Gu Yundong and the two went to Liu Mansion, Liu Wei rushed forward excitedly when he saw them, and said with a gossip, "I''ll tell you something."


    Seeing his mysterious appearance, Gu Yundong couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "You said."


    "Peng Zhongfei and his daughter-inw have been sent to a temple outside the city for half a year."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "You mean Yao''s? Why?"


    Liu Wei''s expression of ''you pretend to me'', "Is it not because of you?"


    Gu Yundong frowned, because of her? Thest time she and Yao shi met was on the day of their wedding.


    Sure enough, Liu Wei couldn''t wait to speak, "Did that Yao shi go to you on the day you got married? Did he threaten you?"


    Shao Qingyuan raised his brows, "Yao Shi went to threaten you?" Why didn''t he know about this.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "It''s alright, she''s just pretending to be rude, and I stopped her from answering with a single word." Then she asked Liu Wei, "Who told me about her threat to me?"


    "Your mother."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Yes, besides her and Yao Shi, there was her mother Yang Shi in the room at that time.


    Although her mother was ignorant, she could see the goodness clearly and knew that Yao shi had a bad look and a bad tone. She may not understand the meaning of Yao''s words, but she can memorize her words and tell others one by one.


    Yao didn''t take Yang''s attention at all at that time, who knows, it was nted in her hands.


    After sending Gu Yundong off for marriage, the Yang family was very depressed. It wasn''t until she saw that Yao''s hurriedly found Peng Zhongfei and was about to leave Gu''s house, she suddenly remembered Yao''s hostile expression towards Gu Yundong in the new room.


    She rushed over at that time, looking for Yao shi to settle ounts.


    Peng Zhongfei happened to be next to him, and he instantly heard what Mr. Yang said.


    He was so angry that he was about to explode on the spot, okay, he knew that Yao should not be taken out of the house, this **** who has more than enough sess will drag her back.


    It''s not enough to offend Gu Yundong once, but you want to find her unlucky on the wedding day. Do you think he is impatient?


    Peng Zhongfei didn''t have a seizure on the spot, and after returning home, he began to settle ounts with Yao.


    Liu Weiughed to death, "We didn''t know about this originally, but who knew that Concubine Xia of the Peng family was someone who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, and exposed this matter. Now, we all know this. Yes, hahahaha."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, she didn''t do anything yet, this waspletely the death of Yao Shi.


    This matter, her mother never told her about it.


    Her mother is really cute.


    Gu Yundong suddenly wanted to go back to see the Yang family, so after talking to the Liu family about going to the capital for a few days, she and Shao Qingyuan couldn''t wait to return to Yongfu Vige.


    There are still a few days to go, and she wants to go back and spend time with her family.


    The carriage stopped in front of Gu''s house. Gu Yundong just got off the carriage when he suddenly heard the sound of ''Titanium''ing from inside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1226: Gu Xiaoxis way out

    Chapter 1226 Gu Xiaoxi''s way out


    Gu Yundong was startled, looked at Shao Qingyuan, and hurriedly walked in.


    The voiceing from his ear became clearer, it was Gu Xiaoxi''s voice.


    "The schr was so angry on the spot that he pointed at the woman and said, ''You are just arguing, I, I don''t tell you, good men don''t fight with women''. After speaking, the schr left in a hurry. I didn''t think about that. The woman stretched out a leg, and the schr didn''t pay attention, and was tripped to the ground on the spot. He was immediately stunned, his face flushed red, and he cried out with a ''wow''."


    "Hahahahahaha." A burst ofughter sounded.


    Gu Yundong had already walked to the door of the main room, and had a clear view of the scene inside.


    Her uncle was standing in the middle of the main room, telling the story vividly, with his arms and feet together.


    Chang Yaya, Mrs Yang, Auntie, Bian Han, Gu Dajiang, Xiao Keke, etc. all surrounded him, apuding and pping their hands.


    Gu Yundong turned his head helplessly, looked at Shao Qingyuan and said, "I thought something happened."


    Gu Dajiang, facing the door, was the first to see them, and hurriedly greeted them toe in, "Are you back? Is everything going well?"


    "Smooth." Gu Yundong walked in and sat directly next to Yang''s, holding her hand.


    Yang was stunned for a while, then grabbed her hand and smiled until her eyes narrowed.


    Gu Yundong then asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Your uncle is telling a story." Chang Yaya said, "Today a child moves, and he talks to the child, and when he talks, he bes a storyteller."


    She didn''t expect how things would turn out like this. Originally, she was the only one listening. Later, the whole family came to listen, and everyone listened with gusto, which made peopleugh and cry.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Uncle is so powerful?"


    Gu Xiaoxiughed twice, but Chang Yaya said speechlessly, "You don''t know, since thest time he heard a story in Fucheng, he fell in love with it. The first few times he went to the county seat and passed a teahouse, he would Stop and stand outside and listen. One time, I was so fascinated by it that I almost missed the time when the city gates closed."


    These Gu Yundong really don''t know, I can''t think that my uncle actually likes this.


    Shao Qingyuan, who was standing behind her, suddenly said, "If my uncle is interested, you can go to the restaurant to be a storyteller. I heard the story from my uncle just now, and it''s actually not worse than those gentlemen."


    Shao Qingyuan is right at all, Gu Xiaoxi is simply devoted to the story when he tells the story, and the tone is cadenced, and it sounds very picturesque.


    Of course, it is slightly worse than the experienced storyteller in Fucheng, but it is a little worse than the teahouse in the county town.


    The only shoring is that he is not confident enough. Gu Xiaoxi is only so open in front of his family. If he is in the restaurant, he is afraid that he will feel ufortable.


    Not to mention that there are asional emergencies in the teahouse, and these Gu Xiaoxi are not able to deal with them.


    But these can be cultivated.


    When Gu Xiaoxi heard that he was going to be a storyteller, he immediately waved his hands and shook his head, "No, no, I''m just a three-legged cat, and I''m just telling stories to my children. How can I go to a teahouse to tell stories? Don''t mess with it. People''s business. No, no, I can farm at home."


    He didn''t dare, he was timid, even if he went to hear books on weekdays, he would always stand at the door and listen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1227: just do it

    Chapter 1227


    However, Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up when he heard it, "Okay, my uncle rarely likes this, why can''t he try it? Although Mr. Storyteller is not as good as his own business, he is not as good as his uncle''s craftsmanship. But there are The basic sry is paid, and asionally the stories are told well, and if you meet generous guests, you can also get silver rewards."


    The most important thing is that my uncle likes it.


    "Uncle, you''re not confident now, but as long as you exercise for a while, you''ll be fine. Besides, you can read words, read a book, and your voice is loud. You can see that everyone was surrounded by you just now, and they were all attracted by you. It means you speak very well, right?"


    Others nodded again and again, but Keke''s hands turned red, "It sounds good, it''s just a little bit worse than my eldest sister, but better than everyone else."


    The little girl still likes the eldest sister to tell her bedtime stories the most. She still remembers it now. When the younger brother in the aunt''s womb is born, she will tell him.


    Gu Dajiang also recognized, "It''s really good. It''s amazing in itself to be able to listen to someone say it once and write down all of it."


    Chang Yaya also thinks it''s good, "And every time you tell a story, your eyes light up." Especially charming.


    Gu Xiaoxi was embarrassed to say, "Really, is it really that good?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Well, if Uncle is worried that he can''t speak well in front of those guests, he can find a ce to test it first."


    She lowered her eyes and thought for a while, then suddenly pped her hands, "Otherwise, you can try it in our vige first. The uncles of the vigers in Yongfu Vige also know almost all of them, and then they can organize everyone to go to Sun Valley when they get off work in the evening. Field, you tell everyone stories, just the ones you heard in the county town. It¡¯s free anyway, and everyone will definitely like to hear them.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan also said, "The weather is not too cold now, and everyone is willing to go out. In front of the people he knows, the uncle shouldn''t be afraid, right?"


    Gu Xiaoxi thought for a moment, "Then, there''s really nothing to be afraid of."


    Even, there are still some eager to try.


    Gu Dafeng stood up directly, "Just do what you say, let''s go to the vige chief now, and we will start tonight."


    Gu Xiaoxi'' eh? '' With a sound, he was directly pulled away by Gu Dafeng.


    The people in the room looked at each other, and then allughed.


    Chang Yaya is actually quite happy. Although he thinks Gu Xiaoxi''s farming is good, he is too tired. She watched hime home after a day''s work every day, but the results were mediocre, and she felt very distressed.


    Especially the eldest sister and the second brother are getting better and better. This is actually quite exciting to Gu Xiaoxi. He also wants to catch up, not wanting to drag them down, and also want to live a good life for his unborn child.


    But he didn''t want topletely rely on the eldest sister and the second brother, he wanted to rely on his own ability.


    However, after thinking about it, he can only farm thend.


    These days, Chang Yaya sometimes sees him showing a very confused expression.


    Now that he has found a job he likes, that is the most gratifying thing to her.


    Not long after, Gu Dafeng came back.


    Gu Xiaoxi''s face was full of excitement, "The vige chief agreed, and he agreed very much. He said that now everyone is living a good life, and some people have nothing to do at night, and start to find people to quarrel with. Recently, the vige chief has I ran to several households to persuade people to fight, and I was so tired. Now that I can listen to the book, these people can finally stop."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1228: great success

    Chapter 1228 Great sess


    Everyoneughed immediately.


    In the evening, the rice drying field was indeed crowded with people. Most of them came with stools, and some brought food. It looked even more lively than the banquet, and everyone was excited.


    "I have never heard Mr. Storyteller''s speech book, this time I finally have a chance to listen."


    "No, I went to the county town before and saw that the guests in the teahouse were cheering, I was very curious, but I didn''t have any money in my pocket, so I didn''t dare to go, and I didn''t even dare to get close."


    "I went to listen to it once. The taste... tsk tsk, it''s very beautiful, but the tea is too expensive, so I can only listen to it outside."


    When Gu Yundong came, there was almost no ce left.


    Fortunately, she is a family member of Gu Xiaoxi and has the privilege, and the seat in the front row has been reserved for them.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan quickly walked through the crowd to the front.


    As soon as he sat down here, Gu Xiaoxi walked up with an excited and apprehensive look.


    Gu Yundong clenched his fist at her to cheer him up, Gu Xiaoxi saw it, and instantly felt confident. I nced at the crowd below, very good, they are all familiar faces, so don''t be afraid.


    There was a table in front of him, Gu Xiaoxi imitated the storyteller in the teahouse, and pped the gavel abruptly.


    The crowd that was buzzing and talking instantly quieted down, and everyone focused their attention on Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Xiaoxi was inexperienced and did not understand the opening remarks. When everyone saw it, he went straight to the topic.


    "On the far side of the sea, there is a girl named Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu has been well protected since she was a child, and her family is harmonious with her parents. Until one day..."


    Gu Yundong listened, feeling a little wrong.


    This story...a bit familiar.


    She looked at Coco, who was sitting next to Gu Dajiang with her chin resting on her chin and listened with relish, and hugged the little girl.


    "Ah?" The little girl suddenly vacated her body, stunned, and turned her head hurriedly.


    Seeing that it was my eldest sister holding me, I felt relieved immediately.


    Gu Yundong grabbed her little hand and shook it, and asked in a low voice, "You told this story to my uncle?"


    The little girl nodded, "Yes."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help pinching her little face and shook his head with a smile.


    This story is a bedtime story she told to the little girl, almost a big adaptation of the fairy tale of the mermaid. The main reason is that the little girl Coco likes to eat too much, and she is well-behaved and cute. She is worried that the little girl will be deceived by others, so she deliberately made up a story to tell her that she should not be casual when she meets strangers. was deceived.


    I didn''t expect that my uncle would tell such a story today.


    In fact, this is fine. Now that the conditions in Yongfu Vige are good, I don¡¯t know how many people outside want to marry the girls in the vige. I''m afraid that those people who are ill-intentioned and directly calcte other people''s property use despicable means to deceive the girl, that''s bad.


    The story of this little fish is that the little fish is ignorant of the world and is deceived by a person with a false appearance. In the end, he refuses to listen to his parents and insists on being with that person, which not only kills his own life, but also pays for it The sad story of the family.


    The story of ??... is a bit tragic, but inexplicably resonated with others.


    After Gu Xiaoxi finished speaking, the crowd stayed for a long time.


    Everyone was crusade against the inhuman scum in the story, but no one noticed that there were one or two girls in the crowd, with their heads bowed slightly and a little guilty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1229: Depart for Beijing

    Chapter 1229 Departure to the capital


    Later, Gu Yundong heard that there was a young man in the outer vige who had been in close contact with a girl from Yongfu Vige, and the girl was almost coaxed by the young man.


    It was because after listening to Gu Xiaoxi''s story that night, the girl went back and thought about it for a long time and told her parents.


    The girl''s parents immediately asked someone to inquire about the situation of the young man''s family. Only then did they know that the young man''s family was so poor that his parents were both old andzy. There were two brothers and a sister-inw in the family. That sister-inw did it.


    The boy''s family heard that the girls in Yongfu Vige were rich, so they cleaned up the boy and asked him to hook up with the girl. After marrying him back home, the girl''s maiden family would be able to support the boy''s family.


    The girl was almost stunned after hearing about it. No wonder the young man had been refusing to exin the situation at home and let his parentse to propose marriage. He just kept coaxing her. Raw rice is cooked.


    Gu Yundong sighed after hearing this, and Chen Liang even ran to Gu Xiaoxi and asked him to tell a few more stories like this, so as to wake up the people in the vige, especially telling everyone that there is no such thing as a pie in the sky.


    As soon as this task came, Gu Xiaoxi immediately became nervous.


    He can tell stories, but he can''t write stories.


    He went to Gu Dajiang. Gu Dajiang had a passion for writing, but what he wrote... was too serious, and it was all about social affairs, which was too far from the content of the book.


    In the end, it was Gu Yundong who rubbed his face and helped Gu Xiaoxi write a few adapted stories.


    But she''s not a professional either, she just knows a lot of things, so it''s enough to make up a few things, and it''s not enough. So he suggested to Gu Xiaoxi, "Uncle can actually observe more about the things around you, and change what is really happening around you. The good and bad aspects will be magnified and serious, and it will be a fascinating story."


    Gu Xiaoxi listened thoughtfully, but what Gu Yundong didn''t expect was that the next day, Gu Xiaoxi came over with two books that were written crookedly.


    Gu Yundong took a look, isn''t this what happened to Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya?


    Although it has been changed, it is also divided into two separate stories.


    But a young master whose wife was interested in a rich family wanted to climb a high branch and framed his man.


    The other is a lonely woman who was deceived by a wicked friend and was almost killed in the end.


    This is their personal experience.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help looking at Gu Xiaoxi, who scratched his head, "I have discussed with Yaya, and I think it''s okay."


    "You can do it if you think so."


    Perhaps because of his personal experience, Gu Xiaoxi was very devoted when he told these two stories, and the response from the vigers that day was overwhelming.


    Gu Xiaoxi became more and more enthusiastic about storytelling. Not only that, he also collected events around him, modified and rewritten them into storybooks.


    Five dayster, Gu Yundong took Gu Xiaoxi to the Jinxiu Restaurant in the county seat.


    Jinxiu Restaurant doesn''t have a storyteller, but it doesn''t matter if you add it temporarily. Anyway, Gu Xiaoxi is here to exercise courage, and it''s free.


    After that, Gu Yundong didn''t care anymore.


    She and Shao Qingyuan finally decided to go to the capital to find their life experience.


    This time, the two of them traveled lightly. Gu Yundong brought Tong Shuitao, and Shao Qingyuan brought Shao Wen.


    The group of four said goodbye to the Gu family who were sad to see them off, and soon left Yongfu Vige.


    After the Lantern Festival, try to resume normal updates tomorrow, okay?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1230: Three more days to arrive

    Chapter 1230 There are still three days to arrive


    Gu Yundong went back to Fucheng first. Nie Shuang bought a shop in the capital and was going to open a shop. Some details in the middle had to be discussed first.


    On Dai Zhifu''s side, the incident about the cowpox vination happened just over half a year ago. Shao Qingyuan had to take the bill for the number of people who participated in the vination in the past half year to the capital, and he also reported the situation in Xuanhefu.


    There are also shops in Fucheng. There is no problem with Gu Ji, and the shopkeepers are all skilled. If you encounter any difficulties, it is easy to find someone to help you.


    As for the milk tea shop, she arranged for two female buddies. Orchid was diagnosed as pregnant not long ago, so Gu Yundong let her rest at home. After giving birth, it is up to them to decide whether to continue to work or not.


    Su Qing also got married to Zhuangzi, and the two of them were very sweet soon after the wedding.


    The two of them don''t have to worry, with Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang around, they won''t suffer any grievances.


    After Gu Yundong went to see it, he went back.


    After all the exnations were made on the side of Fucheng, the group of four left Xuanhe House.


    To go to the capital, you must first pass through Wanqing House.


    As it happens, since he came backst year, Gu Yundong has not been to Wanqing Mansion, and he has no idea how the groceries are being spread out by Uncle Yu and the others.


    Although there were letters from before, I couldn¡¯t say much.


    Four people, one carriage, and two horses. If the carriage is ufortable, you can still ride a horse, which is quitefortable.


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage to eat, leaning half of his body on Shao Qingyuan, looking at the scenery outside the window.


    When she fled to Xuanhe Mansion, it was still deste, but now it''spletely different.


    The new emperor has indeed done many practical things.


    "Miss, there is a river over there, let''s take a break here and have something to eat."


    Tong Shuitao''s voice came from outside, Gu Yundong sat up slightly, his body a little stiff.


    Shao Qingyuan held her lower back with his big palms and rubbed it a little harder.


    "Is it better?"


    Gu Yundong nodded and stretched his waist, "You really can''t bezy. If you arezy, you won''t be able to sit in the carriage for a few days, and the bones in your whole body will be stiff."


    She got off the carriage and took a deep breath, instantly feeling refreshed.


    Tong Shuitao has taken the small pot at the back of the carriage to fetch water, and Shao Wen is also picking up firewood nearby.


    Gu Yundong looked around, "Where have we all gone now, and how long until we reach Wanqing Mansion?"


    Shao Qingyuan tied her sleeves and replied, "At this speed, we will be able to reach Wanqing Mansion in about three days."


    "That''s good, I''m ufortable in the carriage ride."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Let''s go horseback ridingter. When we arrive at Wanqing Mansion, we can take a boat to the capital. The waterway is fast, and the big boat can be morefortable."


    That''s right, at least he won''t hold back. If he wants to stand up, he can only get off the carriage.


    While talking, Tong Shuitao had already brought out the ingredients and was about to start setting up a small stove.


    "Miss, do we still have our hot sauce? It seemed that the jar was finished before."


    "Yes, I''ll get it." Gu Yundong quickly turned around and entered the carriage.


    looked over it, and actually ate the few cans I brought along the way. She made this chili sauce. It has a lot of oil and water, and it is especially fragrant with porridge.


    Thest bottle was gone, she could only pull out two bottles from the space, and was about to take them down when a loud noise suddenly came from her ear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1231: something is missing

    Chapter 1231 Things are missing


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment. He was still in the carriage, and his hand had already lifted the curtain of the car and looked out.


    Then he found a team of convoysing this way, and stopped not far from them, it seemed that they were nning to rest on the spot.


    Shao Qingyuan outside the car also looked at the convoy, which seemed to be a caravan carrying goods.


    There were six carriages in the entire convoy, and the carts were full of big boxes of sacks, and I didn¡¯t know what they were.


    There are also fourteen or five people in total, all of whom are tall men.


    They also saw Shao Qingyuan''s group. Seeing how they were dressed, they probably guessed that it was a newly-married young couple going away.


    The leading man came over to say hello to Shao Qingyuan, "This little brother, we are a caravan carrying goods to Qing''an Prefecture. We passed by here to rest for a while. It is rare to have a fate, little brother, where are you going?"


    "Go to Wanqing House to visit rtives."


    "It''s a coincidence, we came from Wanqing Mansion. It''s not far from Wanqing Mansion. Where did the little brothere from?"


    Shao Qingyuan felt that this person was a bit annoying, why did he ask so many questions? Everyone is separated by a certain distance from each other, and no one will disturb the other. Can''t you just go your own way after eating?


    So he just said nonchntly, "We''re going to have lunch."


    Seeing this, the leading man came to his senses. He didn''t ask any more questions and returned to his team.


    was immediately surrounded by people and asked, "Boss, what''s the background?"


    "It was said that they were going to Wanqing Mansion to visit rtives, and others were not willing to say more." The leading man waved his hand, "Forget it, let''s not talk about it, we just don''t have much contact, just be careful and leave after eating."


    "Okay, I''m going to fetch water."


    The two parties will do their own thing without disturbing each other.


    that is¡­¡­


    The team eats dry food, holding dry pancakes with boiled water to drink. What Gu Yundong is eating here is¡ªhot pot?


    Yes, it is hot pot.


    Beforeing here, Gu Yundong had fry the hot pot base, and now the boiled water melted after a little rush. They bought some meat and vegetables in the county town they passed byst night. Now they are scalded and dipped in hot sauce, which is simply delicious on earth.


    The strong taste of the hot pot was irritating the team members who couldn''t stop swallowing. Looking at the dry food in their hands, they couldn''t eat it for a while.


    "Are these people really going for a kiss? Didn''t theye for an outing?"


    The leading man also thought that they were just here for an outing. How could anyone do this like them when they went away?


    Gu Yundong and the others didn''t think so. First of all, they were not in a hurry, and secondly, it was really ufortable to stay in the carriage all day, and it was rare to stop to rest and have a meal. .


    Besides, she and Shao Qingyuan were newly married not long ago, and this trip was their honeymoon, of course, they couldn''t treat themselves ashamed and leave regrets.


    Sost night, she suddenly mentioned that she wanted to eat hot pot, and the four of them immediately started purchasing ingredients and getting ready.


    The people on the ?? side of the convoy became even more disgusted, and sniffed hard, regretting that they stopped at this ce and suffered such a crit.


    After Gu Yundong finished eating, he poured a ss of water contentedly and slowly drank it. Thenfortably watched Shao Qingyuan put out the fire, and brought her some fruit after dinner from the carriage.


    However, just after she drank half a ss of water and ate two dates, there was a sudden loud noise from the convoy.


    "Something is missing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1232: The man jumped up and ran

    Chapter 1232 The man jumped up and ran


    Gu Yundong and the others looked towards the team subconsciously.


    Everyone in the convoy stood up and looked nervously at the person who spoke, "What''s missing?"


    The man''s face showed a look of anxiety, "The big bag of steamed buns I boughtst night is half of it. And my two clothes are gone, and the water in the water bag is gone."


    Everyone in the team was stunned, "Just, that''s all??"


    "Could it be that you forgot where you put it?"


    "Did you eat the steamed bread yourself?"


    The man was in a hurry, "I don''t have it, it''s really few. I originally nned to eat it tonight, why would I go to eat steamed buns if I still have pancakes. This time I came out with two clothes to change, and now I''m wearing a The rest of the set is missing, and there is also a jacket for sleeping at night."


    The others looked at each other, and the leading man frowned, "It shouldn''t be lost for no reason, everyone, let''s look for it and see if it''s mixed in other ces."


    You won''t meet a thief, will you? Which thief would be so stupid to steal food, drink and clothes instead of stealing these valuable goods?


    The leading man waved his hand, and the others acted immediately.


    However, they had just started to find the first carriage, when a man suddenly jumped up from the back of thest carriage and ran into the woods ahead without looking back.


    It was probably too sudden, and everyone in the team was stunned.


    The next moment, I heard the man who had lost something shouting, "Hey, my clothes, what he is wearing is my jacket."


    The voice of ?? fell, and the man quickly chased after him.


    The others ran forward one after another. The leading man frowned and shouted, "Go for two people to chase, and the others stay where they are."


    The people who were running forward suddenly came over. There are still several trucks of goods here, how can they all leave?


    They returned to the convoy and saw the steamed buns that fell next to thest carriage, they squatted down and picked them up one by one.


    "Is it a beggar from somewhere, who hadn''t eaten for several days, and came to our motorcade to steal some food?"


    The current situation seems to be like this, but the leader is more cautious and exined a few people, "Let''s see if there is any problem with the goods, and for the rest, we will see if they catch someone ande back."


    "Yes."


    Others are starting to check it out.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, who were not far away, looked at each other and continued walking by the river to digest food silently.


    There seemed to be no shortage of other things on the side of the convoy. After a while, the two chasing people also came back.


    But they were the only ones who came back. The leader asked, "Didn''t catch up?"


    "Chasing to the river on the other side of the forest, there was a bamboo raft parked on the bank, and the man ran away with the bamboo pole and couldn''t catch up."


    "Boss, do we have anything missing?"


    "No." The lead man frowned, "Without your two clothes."


    The man with less clothes sighed with a sullen face, but it was a good thing that there was no shortage of goods.


    The lead man felt that it was not appropriate to have extracurricr branches, so he greeted everyone to stop resting, and it was important to leave quickly.


    They didn''t talk to Shao Qingyuan and the others, they hurriedly packed up, and the convoy quickly left.


    Thekeside, which was still lively just now, became quiet in an instant.


    Tong Shuitao came to Gu Yundong''s side, "Miss, what are you talking about just now?"


    "I don''t know, it''s none of our business anyway, we''ll leaveter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1233: acquaintance

    Chapter 1233 Actually an acquaintance


    Tong Shuitao and Shao Wen cleaned the pots and bowls and put them on the carriage.


    Gu Yundong had just eaten a little bit, but he felt better after walking. Just as he was about to get on the carriage and leave, a person suddenly rushed out of the woods.


    The four of Gu Yundong were stunned for a while, wasn''t this the one who escaped just now?


    The clothes on his body are exactly the same as those of the person who escaped just now. Didn''t he say he got away on a bamboo raft? Why is it back.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, the man saw them too, was startled, and was about to turn and run to the side.


    However, after running for a few steps, he stopped abruptly and stared at Gu Yundong with wide eyes.


    "Gu, Miss Gu..."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, this person knew him? Listen to the voice, still a woman.


    The man quickly ran to the front of several people, Gu Yundong frowned, looking at her messy hair and dirty face, it was indeed familiar.


    "You..." She paused, and a sh of light shed in her mind, "Miss Duan?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Duan Wan seemed to have met her rtives, and tears welled up in an instant, as soon as she said it.


    Gu Yundong suddenly didn''t know what to do, and quickly handed her a handkerchief, "You, don''t cry, what''s going on? You''re not staying in Wanqing Mansion, what are you doing here, your brother? What? How did you get this way?"


    Gu Yundong had a general impression of Duan Wan at first, she was a somewhat proud eldestdy, she was always superior in front of others, and it was difficult to talk to her.


    But after looking at her, she is also a person who knows the current affairs. After knowing that she is not easy to mess with, she immediately restrained the thorns on her body and kept silent.


    But Duan Wan''s eldest brother, Duan Qian, is a very capable businessman, capable and decisive.


    After Xin Mansion was defeated, Duan Qian quickly gathered up the businesses that Xin Mansion could get his hands on, and Duan Qian became a big family of Wanqing Mansion.


    When she left Wanqing Mansionst year, she asked Duan Qian to help take care of her grocery store.


    Why is Duan Wancheng like this now? Duan Qian has always loved his sister, so she won''t let her down like this, right?


    "Girl Gu, I, I am now..."


    Duan Wan was about to speak, but there was another sound from Lin Zi.


    Someone came over here, "Be careful, that girl must be hiding around here, don''t miss it."


    "This **** can really escape, don''t let her catch me, or I want her to look good."


    The sound of ?? was getting closer and closer, Duan Wan''s face was instantly pale, and she hid behind Gu Yundong, the hand holding her sleeve trembled violently.


    "Gu, Miss Gu, help me."


    Although Gu Yundong didn''t know what happened, but for Duan Qian''s sake, she really wouldn''t leave Duan Wan alone.


    nced at Lin Zi, Gu Yundong grabbed Duan Wan''s hand and pushed her towards the carriage, "You go up and hide first, don''t make a sound."


    "Okay." Duan Wan swallowed and hurriedly retracted into the carriage.


    As soon as Gu Yundong put down the car curtain, the five people in the woods also came out.


    These people looked like Lianjiazi. One of them frowned slightly when he saw Gu Yundong and the others, and asked, "Who are you? Have you seen a girl of fifteen or sixteen?"


    Shao Qingyuan and Shao Wen took two steps to block the front, "I didn''t see it."


    The five people looked at each other, and their eyes fell on the carriage behind them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1234: to search for carriages

    Chapter 1234 To search for carriages


    "Didn''t see it? I just saw that girl running over here, shouldn''t you be hiding in the carriage. Let me tell you, that girl is a court prisoner, and I advise you not to mind your own business. "


    If a stranger hears this, they will definitely weigh the importance in their hearts, and maybe they will really hand over Duan Wan.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yundong knew Duan Wan, how could he easily believe their words?


    What''s more, looking at their appearance, the vicious tone is more like a court criminal.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes were cold, "I don''t know what the imperial court hasmitted, and we haven''t seen any girls, you can go."


    "Let''s go? That won''t work, I clearly saw that girl running this way. This ce is empty, only your carriage can hide people. So, let''s do a search. If there''s no one, we''ll leave right away, how about that?"


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "No, I don''t want to."


    "Hey, I said, brother, aren''t you toasting and not eating and drinking? You have to weigh it. There are five of us, and you are only two big men, and you have to protect the two girls. It''s not a good idea to fight against us. "


    While speaking, the five people approached them.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that these people would definitely not listen to him, so he started rolling up his sleeves.


    But before he started, he still turned his head and said to Gu Yundong who was behind him, "You should rest first, you have eaten too much just now and your stomach is ufortable, so it is best not to move violently."


    Gu Yundong''s face is full of ck lines, you just eat too much, your whole family eats too much.


    Ah, he seems to be the only one in his family.


    However, Gu Yundong nodded and stood in front of the carriage.


    When the five people saw this, they became angry, "You guys are quite arrogant, don''t beg for mercy for a while,e on."


    Several people surrounded him instantly, Shao Qingyuan didn''t care, but Shao Wen clenched his fists eager to try.


    It is true that although he has learned kung fu, he usually goes into the deep mountains to fight with those beasts and animals, and then he has yed against Shaowu and the others. There is really no chance that he will encounter this kind of people whoe to find fault and let him practice his skills.


    The **** of the **** has taught him. Although these people are trainers, but at first nce, they are unstable in the bottom te, their steps are vain, and they have not caught a woman so far. They seem to be unreliable flower fists and embroidered legs.


    So even if Shao Wen considers himself to be average, he has absolutely no problem dealing with them.


    So as soon as those people rushed up, Shao Wen directly greeted them.


    Shao Qingyuan immediately surrounded three people, all with knives and sticks in their hands, and greeted him without saying a word.


    Duan Wan, who was hiding in the carriage, looked out through the gap in the curtain, and her breathing stopped for a moment.


    She whispered tremblingly to Gu Yundong who was standing beside the carriage, "Yes, will something be wrong?"


    "It''s okay, just stay inside and don''t make a sound."


    "Okay, okay."


    The voice fell, and Shao Qingyuan directly kicked the first person who approached.


    Immediately, he turned sideways, avoided the knife in the second hand, raised his hand and shed at the back of his neck, directly shing the man to the ground.


    The third person knocked on the back of his head with a stick. Shao Qingyuan seemed to have eyes behind him. He tilted his body slightly. After avoiding it, he turned around and grabbed the stick in his hand. Hit him in the stomach.


    But in the blink of an eye, the three fell to the ground.


    On Shao Wen''s side, one person had already been knocked over, and he started to clean up the second one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1235: Who is picking up who?

    Chapter 1235 Who cleans up who?


    Tong Shuitao was a little disappointed, she also thought that these few people could break through the defense line of Uncle and Shao Wen, ran in front of her, and let her kick her flying.


    Unfortunately, these people are too useless.


    She shook her head regretfully, restraining her urge to stand beside the youngdy.


    Gu Yundong nced at her sideways, the corners of his mouth twitched, with such a violent personality, he didn''t know who to follow. Tong Ping and Jiang''s are obviously gentle.


    Shao Qing looked down at the five people who were beaten down from afar, "Do you still want to search our carriage now?"


    Shao Wen also squatted on the ground and stretched out his hand to pull on the cor of one of them, "That is, do you still need to search for the carriage now? I don''t think you are looking for someone at all, it''s clearly because we are small and easy to bully, so you want to take advantage."


    "No, no." The five people no longer had the arrogance they had before, and begged for mercy to the two of them repeatedly, "We are really looking for someone, we watched her run this way with our own eyes, that''s why..."


    "Bah, why didn''t I see it? I only saw a few of you running this way. As soon as we came, we were going to trouble us. Our mood to eat and go out on a green outing was destroyed by you."


    "No¡­¡­"


    Shao Wen didn''t give them a chance to refute at all, and hit him on the head, "I still deny it, I still deny it."


    "I was wrong, big brother, I was wrong. We have eyes but don''t know Mount Tai, and we don''t know how to talk nonsense. Let us go, we don''t dare anymore."


    Shao Wen then stopped, got up and walked to Shao Qingyuan''s side and asked, "Master, what should I do?"


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and looked at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong nced at them and said, "Since they are catching the imperial court, we shouldn''t be too embarrassed for them. Since they admit their mistakes, then forget it. It''s toote to catch up with where I live."


    Qing''an House? The ce they went to was obviously Wanqing Mansion.


    Tong Shuitao was a little puzzled, but she immediately understood when she saw the youngdy''s eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan and Shao Wen also nodded, and Shao Wen patted the man''s head again, "Open your eyes a little more next time, it will be cheaper for you."


    Gu Yundong was supported by Tong Shuitao onto the carriage, Shao Qingyuan and Shao Wen sat on the carriage, and the carriage turned around and walked in the direction the caravan left.


    It wasn''t until he was far away that Shao Qingyuan changed his direction and started walking down the avenue of Wanqing Mansion.


    Gu Yundong finally put his mind on Duan Wan''s body, only to realize that Duan Wan''s original dress was very thin, no wonder he stole the team member''s jacket.


    Her face was also a little bad, Gu Yundong frowned, and suddenly reached out and touched her forehead.


    Sure enough, some fever.


    Duan Wan''s whole body rxed at this moment, and she became confused, leaning weakly against the wall of the car.


    Gu Yundong brought a pill, which was made by Shao Qingyuan.


    "You eat this first."


    "Thank you." Duan Wan trusted her and stuffed it into her mouth without saying a word, then took the water bottle from Tong Shuitao''s hand, gulped a few mouthfuls and swallowed the medicine.


    Who knew that as soon as he finished drinking the water, his stomach would growl.


    Duan Wan blushed and buried her head between her knees.


    Gu Yundong sighed and took out some pastries from the cab. There was also a hard-boiled egg in the cab, which was left in the morning and was stuffed into her now.


    "Come on, have something to eat first, and then talk when you''re done."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1236: Duan Qian is missing

    Chapter 1236 Duan Qian is missing


    Duan Wan couldn''t help crying again, holding the eggs and cakes for a long time without moving.


    After a while, she looked up and said again, "Thank you."


    "You eat first."


    Duan Wan lowered her head and immediately devoured it.


    Gu Yundong frowned, seeing her like this, it was like she hadn''t eaten for a long time, and she wanted to stuff it all into her stomach in one breath. It''s like the arrogant Miss Duan family I sawst time.


    Duan Wan finally finished eating and wiped her mouth directly with her sleeve. She really couldn''t care about her image.


    Gu Yundong handed the kettle over again, "Slow down, be careful of choking. How could you be so embarrassed that you haven''t eaten for a few days?"


    "...I haven''t eaten for two days." After drinking the water, Duan Wan lowered her head and whispered, "After I left Wanqing Mansion, I hid in the east." Her tears fell again, and she tried hard. After wiping, he continued, "Afterwards, I followed a caravan going to Qing''an and hid in the box of their carriage. I was afraid they would find out, so I never dared to make a sound. But I was so hungry and smelled again. I couldn''t help it when I saw the delicious smell, so I took the steamed buns from their team and ate it, but as soon as I took a bite, I was found, left the steamed buns and ran away."


    Before she drank water, she had no strength. When being chased, she ranpletely by instinct, her legs were actually very soft.


    There is no way, if she is caught up, she may even die.


    Sitting in the carriage just now, she felt that her legs had been shaking.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao looked at each other and touched their noses silently. Duan Wan smelled a very fragrant smell. Could it be the hot pot they cooked?


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and asked, "Why did you leave Wanqing Mansion, where is your brother?"


    Duan Wan pursed her lips, and after a while, she choked and said, "He''s missing."


    "What did you say??" Gu Yundong was stunned, missing?


    Why did Duan Qian disappear so well?


    Duan Wan sniffed, "My brother went to Qing''an Mansion two months ago and said that he had a business to discuss, but he never came back. It wasn''t until half a month ago that he came back with the servant next to my brother and said, My brother disappeared suddenly. He searched Qing''an and found no one, so he didn''t know where he went."


    Gu Yundong''s brows furrowed tightly, Qing''an Mansion?


    "That''s why you followed the convoy of Qing''an Mansion and left home to look for your brother?" She guessed, then shook her head again, no, if that''s the case, it would make no sense for Duan Wan to be tracked down by someone behind her.


    Sure enough, Duan Wan shook her head, "I really want to find my brother, but I also know that I don''t have that ability, so I want to ask someone for help. But before I could find a helper... I was in trouble."


    "Someone wants to kill you?"


    Duan Wan nodded, and became gnashing of teeth in an instant.


    "It''s my second uncle. When he saw my brother disappeared, he told the outside world that my brother was dead. The stewards who followed my brother didn''t believe it and insisted on waiting for my brother toe back. But the second uncle suddenly attacked, and the stewards confronted the second uncle. It''s also very difficult. Who knows that at this time, Second Aunt will attack me. "


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly, the family has a big business and it is easy to have problems.


    Sure enough, at such a young age, this Qian held the entire Duan family in his hands, and naturally some people were dissatisfied.


    It''s fine for him to stay in Duan''s house. If something goes wrong, these people will jump out and make trouble.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1237: Duan Wans decision

    Chapter 1237 Duan Wan''s decision


    Duan Wan took a deep breath, "Second Aunt gave me the medicine while I was not paying attention, and wanted me and the Zheng family master in the city to be a good thing. The Zheng family master is in his thirties, and the family already has a group of wives and concubines. If you marry into the Zheng family, you will fall into the fire pit. Fortunately, a girl next to Second Aunt once had my brother''s help and was grateful to my brother, so she quietly told my maid."


    Unfortunately, the information was delivered toote. When Duan Wan''s maid knew about it, Duan Wan had already been drugged.


    Her two maids were loyal, one dyed the time, and the other escaped from the Duan family with a sour body on her back.


    Tong Shuitao asked, "What about your maid?"


    Duan Wan shook her head, "I don''t know, someone is chasing us, and I don''t know if it''s from the second uncle or from the Zheng family. In order to let me escape, Zhn used herself as a bait to lure them away, now..."


    Gu Yundong patted her, "So you saw the convoy going to Qing''an, so you just followed them and tried, can you find Duan Qian?"


    "Well." Duan Wan nodded.


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes and thought for a moment, she couldn''t turn around and head to Qing''an Mansion now.


    Not to mention that most of the people who tracked down Duan Wan went to Qing''an to look for someone, and it was very strange to say that Duan Qian was missing.


    She went rashly and was not wise.


    So she said to Duan Wan, "We are going to Wanqing Mansion now. If you trust me, follow us back first. Your elder brother is a capable person, and it is impossible for him to disappear for no reason. Why don''t you go to Qing''an Mansion? I will definitely find him, and even put myself in danger. Of course, if you insist, I will not stop it, and when the next town, I will help you find a reliable and suitable bodyguard to **** you to Qing''an."


    Duan Wan raised her head, her eyes a little nk.


    She didn''t know whether to go to Qing''an Mansion or not.


    Duan Wan has also traveled far, she has even been to the capital. But it was all guarded by a big brother, with maids and guards around, so you don''t have to worry about anything when you go out, just eat and drink.


    This time was the first and only time she left Wanqing Mansion alone. In just three days, it seemed as if three years had passed, and several times she felt like she was going to die, and she would never see her big brother again.


    If it wasn''t for the vigor that didn''t believe her brother''s ident was supporting her, perhaps she would have fallen long ago.


    Now¡­


    Duan Wan''s head became more and more groggy. She looked at Gu Yundong and remembered what her elder brother said.


    After a long while, he finally said in a low voice, "I... go back to Wanqing Mansion and wait for the news from Big Brother."


    "Okay, we''ll take you back."


    Duan Wan reluctantly let out a smile, and finally copsed with a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yundong brought her a pillow and put it on her, looked at her eyes half-open and half-closed, and whispered, "Go to sleep."


    "Thank you." Duan Wan closed her eyes and fell asleep after a while.


    Gu Yundong took off the jacket on her body, took the quilt and covered her, and then sat aside to think about the problem.


    When Duan Wan woke up again, the carriage had entered a county seat under the Wanqing House.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and nced, "Awake? Your fever is almost gone, but you should have no strength. After dinner at the inn, take the medicine again and sleep well tomorrow."


    Duan Wan nodded and looked at the scenery outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1238: I owe the emperor in my last life

    Chapter 1238 I owe the emperor in myst life


    She has also been here in this county, where the previous motorcade stopped here.


    It''s just that Duan Wan was toote to hide, so naturally she didn''t have the heart to see what it was like outside.


    Looking at it now, I found that this county is also very lively.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of an inn. Duan Wan was helped by Tong Shuitao to get off the carriage. Her legs were still weak, but her spirits were much better.


    Five people opened three rooms, and Gu Yundong let Duan Wan and Tong Shuitao live together. Duan Wan has no sense of security now, and it is better to have someone by her side.


    Several people ate dinner in the room. At noon, everyone ate hot pot. At night, they cleared their stomachs and drank porridge.


    It was obviously just a humble bowl of pumpkin porridge in a small county town, but to Duan Wan, who hadn''t eaten a hot bite in two days, it seemed like a delicacy in the world. The warm feeling that came up after swallowing her throat made her cry. fell off.


    After eating, Duan Wan went to rest.


    Gu Yundong was lying on the bed and changed afortable position in Shao Qingyuan''s arms before asking, "What do you think about Duan Qian''s disappearance?"


    Shao Qingyuan kissed the corner of her mouth, and then pondered, "You said that although Duan Qian is young, he has a deep scheming. After a trip to Qing''an Mansion, his whereabouts are unknown. It really doesn''t make sense. Just bring a servant."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I think so too. He can be in charge of the Duan family at a young age, so how could he not have someone around to protect him?"


    "It''s a strange thing about Duan Wan."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "What''s so strange?"


    "Duan Qian disappeared, Duan Er Ye couldn''t wait to take over the means. In fact, he persuaded Duan Wan to let him stand on his side and subdue those stewards together. It was a wise move, but he couldn''t wait to marry Duan Wan, this At the juncture, it is very patient to think about it.¡±


    Gu Yundong paused for a moment, then nodded immediately, "Yes, and she still married Duan Wan to a thirty-something master of the Zheng family who was far less wealthy than the Duan family. If it spreads like this, the Duan family''s reputation ispletely stinky, Erye Duan. It''s very strange indeed that couples will be med."


    Shao Qingyuan saw that her brows were wrinkled, she couldn''t help smiling, pinched her chin, and said, "No matter what the reason is, since we went to Wanqing Mansion, it is estimated that we can''t escape the rtionship. Not to mention how much Duan Qian took care of our grocery store before, but the Duan family was chosen by you and Mo Ye to rece Xin¡¯s house as a big family in Wanqing¡¯s house, so we can¡¯t get around it.¡±


    If Wanqing Mansion falls into the hands of Duan Er Ye, with his ability, the business economy of the entire Wanqing Mansion may be in chaos.


    This is not a good thing for today, although the emperor does not want the Duan family to dominate, but now is obviously not the time.


    At least the Duan Mansion was pushed up by his people. The Duan Mansion is loyal to the current emperor and can very actively cooperate with the current policies.


    If Wanqing Mansion changed to a different family at this moment, it would be a very headache for the emperor.


    Gu Yundong also thought of this, and suddenly wailed, "Why do I feel that I owe the emperor in myst life?"


    You have never met, but how much has Gu Yundong done for him directly or indirectly?


    The problem is, there is no reward...


    Thinking about it is not reconciled, ufortable, unhappy, want to explode.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1239: Gu Yundong is really capable

    Chapter 1239 Gu Yundong is really capable


    Shao Qingyuanughed and hugged her tightly, turned over and pressed her under him.


    "Didn''t you say it? The country is responsible for the rise and fall of the country. Today is a good emperor, and he is a Ming Jun. Isn''t it a good thing for a little guy like us? If there is another emperor, the sugar business will not be able to keep up."


    "I''m too hard."


    "I''m here." Shao Qingyuan said, slowly bent down and kissed him.


    Gu Yundong snorted softly, and soon only the shrill voice came out of the room.


    The next day, when the two walked out of the room again, they found that Duan Wan hade out. It seemed that the whole person was in a lot of energy, and the fever hadpletely subsided.


    She changed her clothes, it belonged to Tong Shuitao.


    Gu Yundong wants to buy her a set of clothes. Although she has clothes, she has grown taller in the past two years, and now she is a little taller than Duan Wan. Her clothes are too big for Duan Wan.


    Tong Shuipao''s is just right, but the fabric is definitely not as good as Duan Wan''s. This girl has always beenfortable and neat, how to wear itfortably.


    Unexpectedly, Duan Wan rejected the proposal to buy new clothes, she thought it was good.


    She didn''t want to attract attention at first, although Gu Yundong told her that there was no chasing troops behind, but Duan Wan still felt that she could keep a low profile as much as possible.


    Gu Yundong was very relieved to hear that, as expected, she has gained a lot of wisdom. After experiencing such an escape, the once arrogant eldestdy has matured a lot.


    In this case, Gu Yundong is not reluctant.


    The group went back on the road and left the county seat.


    But the speed is still unhurried, and asionally they will stop to eat something delicious, it looks like an outing.


    Duan Wan was originally very anxious and anxious, but during such a journey, she gradually calmed down.


    Yes, what if she is anxious, what is the use of being anxious, what can she do when she goes back?


    She can''t even show her face, so how can she take revenge and go to the second uncle and second aunt to settle ounts?


    Duan Wan, who calmed down, began to slowly think about these issues that she had not thought about carefully.


    However, she thought about it, but she couldn''t find her thoughts. The whole person went from dazed to contemtive to dazed, and she couldn''t seem to find her head at all.


    Finally, the night before the carriage entered Wanqing Mansion, Duan Wan took a deep breath and knocked on the door of Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    Seeing hering, Gu Yundong was a little surprised.


    Shao Qingyuan poured a cup of warm water for the two of them without saying a word, helped Gu Yundong put on a cape, and said, "It''s cold in the morning and evening, put on a cape and don''t catch a cold."


    Then, let Duan Wan and Gu Yundong chat slowly, open the door and go out to Shao Wen to exin the matter.


    Duan Wan stood in the room, staring at Shao Qingyuan the whole time.


    It wasn''t until Gu Yundong knocked on the table that the person left and she suddenly came back to her senses.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes slightly, she knew that her man was very attractive, but she couldn''t stare at him so tantly, right? Still in front of her.


    Duan Wan smiled and said, "My eldest brother told me before that Miss Gu was young but had the ability to win the eye-catching shop in Xin Mansion, or it was the big backer behind Miss Gu, or else, It''s that Miss Gu is very capable. My elder brother said that you are thetter, but I have always been unconvinced, thinking that you are the backer. "


    Gu Yundong blinked and said these words in front of me, is it really okay?


    Who knows, Duan Wan took a deep breath and said again, "Now, I think eldest brother is right."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1240: Gu Yundongs reminder

    Chapter 1240 Gu Yundong''s Reminder


    "What made you change your mind? Because I saved you?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Duan Wan shook her head, "No, I just changed my mind when I saw your husband being considerate and considerate to you."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Is the angle of changing your mind so novel?


    Just because she saw that Brother Shao was kind to her, she felt that she was very capable?


    Come on, make it clear, what kind of skill do you mean?


    Duan Wan didn''t see her face, took a sip of tea, and said, "I think now, I didn''t hesitate to go to you to ask for help at that time, maybe I did the most correct thing."


    "Haha." Gu Yundongughed dryly and brought tea and water, "So, what are youing to me for now?"


    said this, Duan Wan suddenly became nervous.


    She held the teacup, poured herself another ss of water, raised her head and drank it, and then looked at her firmly and said, "I, I want to ask you, what should I do after returning to Wanqing Mansion. "


    doing what?


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect that she would ask herself this.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Duan Wan lowered her head, "I don''t know, I found out now that I have no ability. I can''t find my brother, and I can''t take revenge on my second uncle and second aunt."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Then have you ever thought about finding the whereabouts of your two maids first?"


    Duan Wan was stunned, "Find the whereabouts of the two maids? But I can''t go into Duan Mansion either."


    Of course she had thought about it. Zhn Hun was loyal to herself. If they were all right, they would most likely be locked up in Duan Mansion now.


    But how can she enter Duan Mansion alone?


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead, well, she can''t expect a girl who has always been pampered and grown up without thinking about these things.


    Forget it, just pay Duan Qian''s favor.


    Gu Yundong can only remind her, "You can''t enter the Duan Mansion, but the people from the Duan Mansion can alwayse out, like the maid next to your second aunt who reported to you before."


    "That maid... She usually serves at the mansion and doesn''te out very often." Duan Wan hesitated.


    She always felt that just now, Miss Gu looked at her as if she was looking at someone with a questionable IQ.


    But she was right.


    Gu Yundong squeezed his hands secretly, with a smile on his face, and said, "Did you tell me that your brother''s stewards are loyal to your brother?"


    Duan Wan nodded, met Gu Yundong''s eyes, a sh of inspiration, and she reacted with hindsight.


    "You mean, I, can I ask these stewards for help? Let them send a letter to that maid or other loyal maids in the house, and then tell me the whereabouts of Zhn Hun and the others?"


    is finally a child who can be taught.


    Gu Yundong nodded and took a sip of tea, "That''s right."


    As for how those stewards operate, there are many methods.


    Although these people are working outside, they must have connections in the house, and they are still very strong.


    Don''t say anything else, just say a little word from the kitchen shopping or the door guard at the back door. It would be a matter of minutes for these errands in the outer courtyard to pass the words to the ears of a certain maid in the inner courtyard.


    In the entire Duan Mansion, she believed that there must be more people loyal to Duan Qian than to Er Ye Duan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1241: The latest news from Wanqingfu

    Chapter 1241 Thetest news from Wanqing House


    Duan Wan slowly followed what Gu Yundong said, and could understand it bit by bit.


    She gradually became more confident.


    Yes, although the eldest brother is not here, all the people he left behind are there.


    She contacted them quietly, and she was able to find the whereabouts of Zhn Hun first.


    Big brother is right, Miss Gu, she really is a capable person.


    Duan Wan''s eyes became hot all of a sudden, she grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand, "Then, what should I do next?"


    The water in Gu Yundong''s cup almost spilled out, the corners of her mouth twitched, and after a while, she said, "Thetter...you will find outter. We haven''t even been to Wanqing Mansion yet, and we don''t know what''s going on inside, so let''s talk more now. It¡¯s useless, and it has to be analyzed on a case-by-case basis.¡±


    Duan Wan nodded again and again, "Yes, you are right."


    Gu Yundong exhaled, "Then you should think about it when you go back tonight, who is the most trustworthy person in charge."


    Duan Wan understood and said cautiously, "Okay, I''ll think about it carefully. Thank you, Yun Dong."


    said, she stood up, "Then I''ll go back first, you have a good rest."


    The voice of ?? fell, and the person had already opened the door and went out.


    Gu Yundong drank the warm water from the cup in one gulp, and Shao Qingyuan pushed open the door and came in, "Are you done?"


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong sighed and shook his head, "Women are really fickle, they called me Miss Gu a moment ago, and then they called me Yundong directly and affectionately."


    Obviously not so familiar.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at her, "You are also a woman."


    Gu Yundong, "..." You really have no desire to survive.


    "Go to bed early and go to town tomorrow."


    The next morning, the group of five set off again.


    Maybe she has a goal, Duan Wan looks refreshed today, as if she is full of fighting spirit.


    Just thinking that she was about to reach Wanqing Mansion, she took another deep breath, trying to keep her head down so as not to attract attention.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong smiled and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    Approaching Wanqing House, the roadside became prosperous.


    Duan Wan did not dare to lift the curtains and look out, for fear that others might identally recognize her.


    The carriage did not enter Wanqing House until the afternoon.


    Gu Yundong was quite familiar with Wanqing Mansion, so he directly found an inn to stay.


    She asked Shao Wen to drive a horse-drawn carriage past the door of the Gu family''s grocery store, and took a look inside.


    I didn''t see Yu Jin and Mr. Yu, but I saw Mr. Zhang greeting the guests, and he didn''t look abnormal.


    Gu Yundong lowered the curtains and the carriage drove all the way to the inn.


    After the room was booked, Duan Wan couldn''t wait to say to Gu Yundong, "There is a manager surnamed Lin who is the person my brother trusts the most. My brother saved Uncle Lin''s life before, so he is the most loyal to my brother."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "You write a letter, and I will have Shao Wen deliver it to this Uncle Lin tomorrow."


    Duan Wan was stunned, "Will Shao Wen send it?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I was thinking, Uncle Lin is loyal to my brother, my second uncle will definitely send someone to watch him, won''t Shao Wen be exposed then?"


    Gu Yundongughed, "Don''t worry, Shao Wen has a way, who will give it away openly?"


    Duan Wan was stunned for a moment, "Yes, is that right?" What she imagined was an open and honest delivery...


    However, Gu Yundong agreed to help, and Duan Wan was relieved.


    After a night of rest, Gu Yundong went to the teahouse the next day to inquire about thetest news in Wanqing Mansion.


    Not to mention, in addition to Duan Qian''s disappearance, there is another news that has been discussed in full swing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1242: scheming man

    Chapter 1242 The scheming man


    Duan Qian''s disappearance should have been kept secret, but Duan Erye moved too much, causing those who had been staring at the Duan family to quickly realize that something was wrong, and directly stabbed the matter out.


    However, the affairs of the Duan family belong to other families. For themon people, they are just talking about gossip and have little to do with them.


    But another message is closely rted to them.


    A new member of the Wanqing Mansion joined. He was said to be a vigorous and resolute master. He aplished several major events and copied several households. Even a guerri whose official position was second only to the general was arrested. The disturbance caused the entire city to panic and tremble.


    Especially those who have ghosts in their hearts, they are even more timid and dare not make trouble.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help being stunned when she heard the news. She remembered that Xin''s house and Wanqing''s prefect were colluded at the beginning, and then the prefect was also convicted, and then the emperor sent a new prefect.


    The newly arrived prefect has a smooth personality, and I don''t know if it was originally a muddy temperament or intentional. After taking office, the general performance was mediocre, and nothing was aplished.


    Now that I think about it, most of it was deliberately done by the emperor. At that time, the Xin Mansion and the Prefect Mansion were raided and beheaded, causing such a big incident, and the entire Wanqing Mansion was hurt. plummeted.


    It should be known that Yongning Mansion had just experienced a famine at that time, Qing''an Mansion had experienced disaster and ended, Xuanhe Mansion and Wanqing Mansion were also affected, and the emperor had just ascended the throne for less than a year, and several measures were implemented one after another. So there is really no energy and time to spare to clean up these unimportant roles.


    However, the way of heaven is good for reincarnation, and now the emperor can spare his hands, no, he immediately sent a decisive general. He caught those who thought they were safe and started to make trouble again, and was caught off guard, and the entire Wanqing Mansion was wiped out.


    Come to think of it, the prefect who has always been mediocre, this year has not only been eating and waiting to die.


    Gu Yundong sighed repeatedly in his heart, sure enough, the current emperor is really a scheming man.


    She asked Duan Wan, who was beside her, "Have you heard of this General Dou?"


    Duan Wan shook her head, "I only know that a new general came a month ago, and I don''t know about the rest."


    Since the eldest brother left Wanqing Mansion, Duan Wan has hardly gone out, so she knows very little.


    "More than a month ago?" Such a short time.


    Duan Wan nodded, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, I just think this general is really powerful." Gu Yundong took a sip of tea.


    They were sitting in the corner of one of the busiest teahouses in Fucheng at the moment. The clothes of several people were inconspicuous, and Duan Wan was sitting in the darkest corner, burying her head low.


    Suddenly, a voice came from her ear, and the name mentioned in this person''s mouth instantly made Duan Wan nervous.


    "I heard that, Duan Er Ye from Duan Mansion went to the Sergeant General''s Mansion yesterday and visited the Sergeant General. Do you think Duan Er Ye knew Master Dou before, and the two have friendship?"


    "Really? Are Duan Erye and Master Dou still friends?"


    "Hey, my brother said it. He saw Duan Eryee out of the General''s House yesterday, and he was sent out by Master Dou himself. The two seem to be talking happily."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1243: The two sentences are different

    Chapter 1243 The two paragraphs are different


    , to actually let Young Master Dou send people out in person, it is probably a good rtionship.


    Duan Wan''s fingers tightened when she heard it, and she looked at Gu Yundong in a panic, "Yundong, what, what should I do? If the second uncle knew General Dou and had General Shen as his backing, we would still be able to fight him. Is it? Can my brother be found?"


    Gu Yundong pped her hand, "Don''t be impatient, things are still unclear, you can''t make a judgment based on the audiobook."


    Duan Wan was very flustered, but she forced herself to calm down.


    She bit her lower lip and nodded.


    Gu Yundong saw that she was still in a state of restlessness. Knowing that she would not be able to calm down for a while, he simply stood up and said, "Let''s go back to the inn first, we won''t get any useful news here."


    Duan Wan got up subconsciously and followed behind Gu Yundong.


    The group returned to the inn again, and Duan Wan had been following behind Gu Yundong.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong could only say, "Shao Wen has already brought your letter to your Uncle Lin, if it goes well, your Uncle Lin will definitely inquire about the whereabouts of your two maids after receiving the letter. The first thing to do now is to bring the maid next to you safely, other things are not in a hurry, it has to be done step by step, it is useless if you think too much."


    Duan Wan finally listened, took a deep breath and nodded.


    "You''re right, it''s just an audiobook. Even if my second uncle knows General Dou, as long as my eldest brotheres back, there must be a way to deal with him."


    Having said this, Duan Wan calmed down.


    Shao Wen hadn''te back, so they had lunch first.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went downstairs to eat in the lobby, Duan Wan and Tong Shuitao stayed in the room.


    Like the teahouse, most of what was said in the lobby of the inn was about General Dou Shen.


    However, there is also news here that Duan Erye is just saying, but it is different from what I heard in the teahouse before.


    "I heard no, the Duan family is going to marry the General''s House."


    "What? Are you telling the truth?"


    "Of course it''s true. Yesterday, Erye Duan personally went to the General''s House to discuss the marriage between the two. It was Master Dou who personally sent Erye Duan out. That respectful attitude was clearly his attitude toward his future father-inw. ."


    "Wow, the marriage between the Duan family and the General''s Mansion is still a good thing? The Duan family is already the richest man in Wanqing Mansion. If there is another General''s backing behind him, wouldn''t they walk sideways in Wanqing Mansion?"


    "You said, will this mansion be the second... Xin mansion?"


    "Shh, you want to die, can you talk nonsense like this?"


    "But if Second Master Duan and Cang Dou really get married, the Duan family will really fall into the hands of Second Master Duan."


    "That''s not necessarily the case. That young master of the Duan family is just missing. Maybe he wille back someday. He is very powerful, and the second master Duan may not be able to fight against him. General Dou Can also looks like a good man who is selfless and decisive for the people. Officer, can you **** the property of the eldest young master of the Duan family just because he is married to the second master of the Duan family?"


    "Official affairs are veryplicated, it''s hard to say who he helps."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, but when they looked up, they happened to see Shao Wen walking in from outside.


    The two got up immediately, greeted Shao Wen, and the three went upstairs together.


    As soon as she entered the room, Duan Wan looked at Shao Wen eagerly and asked expectantly, "How is it, did you give the letter to Uncle Lin?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1244: another bad news

    Chapter 1244 Another bad news


    However, Shao Wen shook his head and took out the letter, "No."


    The expression on Duan Wan''s face froze, and she looked at him in astonishment, "Did you see Uncle Lin?"


    Shao Wen sighed, his face a little ugly, "I saw it, but the Uncle Lin you mentioned may not be loyal to your eldest brother. He should have taken refuge with Duan Er Ye."


    Duan Wan''s face changed suddenly, and she suddenly fell on the chair.


    howe? how could be?


    Gu Yundong frowned, this is another bad news.


    The situation is very unfavorable for Duan Wan.


    Duan Wan suddenly raised her head and looked at Shao Wen, "You, are you sure that Uncle Lin has joined my second uncle? Are you sure?"


    Shao Wen nodded, "I deliberately pretended to be a guest and went to his shop to buy things. I originally wanted to take the opportunity to give him the letter quietly. Unexpectedly, I saw a woman walking out of the backyard of his shop and talked to him before leaving. When I was close, I vaguely heard the woman say the word ''two'', and I became suspicious, so I didn''t give the letter to Uncle Lin for the time being. After the woman left, I followed behind her and saw her enter. A restaurant, standing behind the seconddy of the Duan family."


    Shao Wen used to be a beggar, and he is very sensitive in this regard, especially he knows how to look at people''s faces.


    At that time, he felt that the rtionship between Uncle Lin and the woman was unusual. Although there was no physical contact, the two of them standing together gave people a very ambiguous feeling.


    Uncle Lin looked at the woman''s eyes, very intimate.


    Duan Wan''s expression changed when she heard the whole thing, but she still asked in disbelief, "What does that woman look like?"


    Shao Wen described it, and Duan Wan''s face became even worse, "That''s thedy in charge of my second aunt. A few years ago, her husband died, and she has been alone. She is the person who my second aunt needs to use."


    Having said that, what else do you not understand?


    This Uncle Lin is afraid that Aunt Duan has already turned her back on her beauty trick.


    That woman is really good-looking, and depending on her age, she is only in her early twenties, when she is in her prime.


    Duan Wan gritted her teeth, hating her to death.


    Gu Yundong was very calm, "We have also analyzed this matter. Your second uncle dared to attack at this time, and he must have relied on it. It was notpletely unprepared before. Since Uncle Lin is not credible, then change another one, it will not be all. The stewards were turned back."


    Duan Wan nodded vigorously, "Yes, not everyone is as ungrateful as Uncle Lin."


    Don''t panic, it doesn''t matter, she is not alone now, she is no longer isted and helpless like a few days ago.


    There are Gu Yundong and his wife by her side. They are so powerful, what should she be afraid of? Look, didn''t Uncle Lin get caught?


    Duan Wan took a deep breath and sifted through her mind again, this time she was much more cautious.


    He no longer made judgments by himself. He just told the daily behavior of each steward and his brother''s evaluation, and asked Gu Yundong and a few people to help him. Who is more credible.


    In the end, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan both picked a person who was not particrly prominent in Duan Wan''s opinion and seemed not to be very loyal, and asked Duan Wan to write a new letter and send it there.


    Duan Wan hesitated, wondering why they chose this person.


    But she couldn''t figure it out herself, so she just listened to the smart people, so she wrote the letter cautiously and handed it back to Shao Wen.


    Shao Wen ran again.


    It was an hourter when he came back, and this time, he didn''t bring the letter back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1245: see Uncle Yu

    Chapter 1245 Meeting Uncle Yu


    "Next, let''s wait for the news first."


    Duan Wan exhaled and nodded.


    However, the news came faster than she thought. Early the next morning, Shao Wen brought back the news of the shopkeeper Luo.


    Shopkeeper Luo asked them to meet at An Huai Restaurant, which is a street not far from here.


    Gu Yundong and a few people packed up, leaving Tong Shuitao and Shao Wen waiting at the inn, and the three of them went to Anhuai Restaurant.


    They went early and arrived at the restaurant before lunch time.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the restaurant before and after, and then went to the private room on the second floor.


    They chose a good location, opening the window just so they could see the peopleing in at the gate.


    Duan Wan was a little nervous, got up a few times and sat down to see if Shopkeeper Luo was here.


    Until noon, when the number of people in the restaurant gradually increased, Shopkeeper Luo appeared at the door in a low-key position.


    Shopkeeper Luo was originally inconspicuous, and when his face was expressionless, he looked very unpleasant. No wonder Duan Wan said that Shopkeeper Luo was not very popr, and Duan Qian would not hand over many important things to him.


    It''s not that he doesn''t trust him, but the expression of the shopkeeper Luo is like someone owes him millions of taels. When such a person goes out to negotiate business with others, it is easy to break down.


    Therefore, shopkeeper Luo is suitable for keeping things sessful.


    Shopkeeper ??Luo came in and was slightly stunned when he saw Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, but the next moment, when he saw Duan Wanshi, his eyes shed with excitement, and he walked over in three or two steps.


    "Miss."


    "Uncle Luo." Duan Wan stood up, feeling a little overwhelmed for a while.


    Shopkeeper Luo waved his hand and let her sit, then asked, "They are..."


    "They were my friends, thanks to them for saving me."


    Shopkeeper Luo immediately thanked Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "You don''t need to thank us, you can talk, let''s go out first."


    Duan Wan looked at them nervously, but Gu Yundong went out anyway. Duan Wan had to face some things herself, she couldn''t sort out everything for her.


    Shopkeeper Luo sighed inwardly, the eldestdy was lucky and met a noble person to help her.


    After the people left, the shopkeeper Luo said, "I already know about the eldest miss, sorry, we didn''t think about it carefully, and I didn''t expect the second master to attack you. Fortunately, the eldestdy came back safe and sound. Don''t worry Eldest Miss, Eldest Young Master will be all right, we will wait for him toe back."


    Duan Wan''s nose was a little sour, and she gave a heavy "um", "I also believe that my brother wille back."


    Shopkeeper ?? Luo said, "As for the matter of Zhn Hun mentioned in the letter of the eldest miss, I have already asked someone to inquire about itst night. They are all in Duan''s mansion now, but..."


    "Just what?" Duan Wan asked eagerly.


    Shopkeeper Luo sighed, "It''s just that both of them were injured. I heard from the servant girl in the house that the seconddy beat them up on the grounds that they lost the eldest youngdy, but did not let the doctor treat them. The high fever is not very good."


    Duan Wan stood up suddenly, holding her fingers tightly, "This old goddess!"


    "The eldestdy should calm down first. The seconddy doesn''t directly beat people to death, nor sells it. Most of the time, she is waiting for the eldestdy to be caught by herself. We have to take a long-term view on this matter, so as not to get the seconddy''s advice."


    Duan Wan gritted her teeth and sat back again.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan who were outside the door had already gone downstairs at this moment, and the two of them took a seat facing the gate and sat down.


    I didn''t expect to see Uncle Yuing in from the door just as I was about to order food.


    There are still two chapters toote to write, I will make up tomorrow morning


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1246: Yu Dabos second spring

    Chapter 1246 Yu Uncle''s Second Spring


    Gu Yundong looked at Uncle Yu in surprise, and wanted to raise his hand to say hello.


    Who knew that behind Yu Yanghong was a person, a woman, who looked like she was in her mid-thirties, catching up with Yu Yanghong step by step.


    Yu Yanghong didn''t see Gu Yundong, so he quickly found a table next to them and sat down.


    Gu Yundong turned his head curiously, Yu Yanghong turned his back to him, the woman sat next to him and poured water for him with some diligence.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, what''s the situation? Uncle Yu is about to develop the second spring?


    Just thinking about it, I heard Yu Yanghong''s impatient voice, "If you have anything to say, just say it, I still have a lot of things in my shop, and I''m very busy."


    "I know that Brother Yu is busy, but no matter how busy you are, you need to rest a lot, right? Otherwise, your body will not be able to bear it. Besides, isn''t there a boss Zhang working in the shop? Where do you need your boss to do it yourself?"


    The woman covered her mouth andughed, and shyly nced at Yu Yanghong.


    Yu Yanghong couldn''t help but shivered and said seriously, "I''ve said it all, I''m not the owner, the owner of the grocery store is someone else, our family is all working for people, at most half of it. Just a shopkeeper."


    The womanughed and said, "Brother Yu, you are here again. Why can''t you be the master of everything in the shop? Isn''t the owner able to work in the shop with all three of your family?" Yu Yanghong and Yu Jin are nothing more than that, even someone as old as Uncle Yu? Who are you deceiving?


    Yu Yanghong had a headache, he exined it many times, but this man just didn''t believe it.


    But he couldn''t casually tell outsiders about Gu Yundong.


    was really impatient, he simply didn''t bother about this matter, and said directly, "You said before that someone hit our shop, and I followed you out. You''d better tell me what happened first."


    The woman smiled and said, "What are you doing in such a hurry? We haven''t ordered this dish yet, and we haven''t eaten yet, and we haven''t said a word."


    Yu Yanghong frowned, "Then order first."


    He suppressed the irritability in his heart, and invited the shop assistant to serve the food first.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan at the table next to them saw this scene and whispered.


    "Someone hit our shop? Who is so shameless? Do you think what she said is true?"


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while and said, "In the past, Duan Qian was protecting the grocery store. Now that Duan Qian is missing, it is indeed possible that someone would take advantage of the danger and want to swallow the grocery store. Didn''t you say that the store is in a good location, with many peopleing and going, and business is booming? ?"


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, so fortunately they came in time.


    She nced at the woman again, "You look at this man''s eyes, do you have any thoughts about the uncle?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at it, just in time to see the woman blinking at Yu Yanghong with a spring look on her face.


    He hurriedly turned his head and washed his eyes to see his daughter-inw''s face.


    Then, nodding affirmatively, "Most likely."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the dishes on Yu Yanghong''s table were already served, and he said again, "Can we talk now?"


    The woman took a bite and sighed contentedly, "You also said that you are not the owner. It''s not cheap to eat at this ce. If you are half the shopkeeper, why would you be willing to spend this money?"


    Yu Yanghong couldn''t bear it any longer, "I came here because you said you wanted to taste the signature fish of this restaurant."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1247: Duan Erye went to the grocery store

    Chapter 1247 Duan Erye finds a grocery store


    The ?? woman''s face instantly turned red with blush, "So you care so much about my words, I said that you brought me here if you wanted to."


    Yu Yanghong, "..."


    Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    But the woman continued, "Brother Yu, in fact, I also think you are a good person. Look, your mother-inw has been gone for several years, and I am all alone, or let''s work together. .In this way, your shop is my shop, and the idea of ??whoever runs a shop is that they can''t get along with me, and I will definitely tell you who that person belongs to."


    Gu Yundong was astonished to hear this, there are still women so open these days?


    Yu Yanghong was also stunned, looking at the woman in front of him with light in his eyes in disbelief, his body shuddered fiercely.


    He had thought that this woman might want to ask him for something, such as having a meal at Huaian Restaurant, such as asking him to give him some money or something.


    But he never thought that this man would have such an idea.


    how can that be?


    Yu Yanghong''s face changed, and he categorically refused, "Impossible, I have to keep my mother filial for three years."


    Gu Yundong held his forehead, this is a verymon reason.


    Sure enough, the woman didn''t care, "Isn''t this full in less than a year? We can make an order first, I''m not in a hurry."


    "I, I said that the shop is not mine."


    "Why are you lying to me? Don''t worry, I won''t be greedy for your shop. I know what your shop will leave to your son in the future. I just want to take good care of you because of your hard work. There are only three big men in your family, and it would be inconvenient to have no woman in your family."


    Yu Yanghong almost regretted that he hade out with her. He felt that he might have been fooled.


    Seeing that he was speechless, the woman threw another wink at him, "Don''t worry, after I pass the door, I will take care of the whole house properly. We are both second-married couples. Now, those dowries don''t need much, just the meaning is enough, what about me..."


    Yu Yanghong was sweating on his forehead when he heard it. He felt that if he didn''t stop it, this woman might even have nned to have a baby.


    He wanted to speak out, but he couldn''t think of a very suitable reason. Seeing that she was exaggerating more and more, he blurted out in a hurry, "I, I don''t like you."


    The whole world is quiet.


    Gu Yundong almost choked, Shao Qingyuan patted her on the shoulder, "Calm down."


    "Uncle Yu is this." Gu Yundong smiled and gave a thumbs up.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his chin, "He''s finished."


    Sure enough, after being quiet for a while, the woman stood up abruptly, pointed directly at Yu Yanghong and said, "Okay, you can do it, you can really do it, don''t you think so? Then you just wait for your shop to be caught. Let''s tear it down. You immortal, I really think you are so handsome and handsome, it''s amazing to have two stinky money, right, bah."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. After walking a few steps, she came back unwillingly. She nced at the dishes on the table, sat down and ate resentfully.


    The three of Gu Yundong, "..."


    The woman had almost eaten, and then she stood up fiercely, poured the tea on the table directly on Yu Yanghong''s face, and strode away.


    Gu Yundong looked at Yu Yanghong with a dark face and a little embarrassed, and sighed.


    The boss of the Zhang family ran into the restaurant at this time, panting and panicking.


    "Yang Hong is not good, Duan Er from the Duan family brought Master Dou to our shop."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1248: go to the grocery store

    Chapter 1248 Go to the grocery store


    Yu Yanghong''s expression changed immediately, he stood up suddenly, and hurriedly followed the Zhang family boss.


    Boss Zhang turned his head in surprise and looked in Gu Yundong''s direction before he left, but he was pulled away by Yu Yanghong before he could see clearly.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan also stood up, their brows furrowed at the same time.


    "Go, go to the shop."


    Master Duan, with Master Dou? ? That Young Master Dou from the General''s Mansion?


    Gu Yundong thought of what the woman just said, someone had an idea for a grocery store, could it be Duan Erye?


    was so mad at her that this second master''s own affairs were still in a mess, so he started to reach out to other ces.


    However, just as the two were about to leave the restaurant, Gu Yundong suddenly stopped again.


    She thought of Duan Wan who was still talking to Shopkeeper Luo upstairs, she frowned and said, "You go first, I''ll send Duan Wan back to the inn before going there."


    "Okay, be careful." Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Don''t worry, no one wants to open a grocery store when I''m here."


    "Ok, I know."


    Shao Qingyuan turned and left the restaurant. Gu Yundong slowly exhaled and walked towards the stairs.


    Just in time, when we reached the stairs, the door of the private room was opened, and Shopkeeper Luo came out.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, he nodded slightly and said, "Eldest miss, please ask the girl."


    After saying that, he lowered his head and left with a nk face.


    Gu Yundong walked into the private room and saw Duan Wan sitting alone at the table, her face didn''t seem very good-looking.


    It doesn''t look like the news that Mr. Luo brought is good news.


    Duan Wan raised her head, and when she saw her, she strode towards her, "Yun Dong, Uncle Luo said that Zhn Hun was in very bad condition, my second aunt beat them half to death, and now she has a fever. Locked in the house, if they don''t save them, they will die."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was surprised when he saw Gu Yundong''s sullen face, "What''s wrong?" Do you think her affairs are too much trouble and don''t want to care about her?


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "It''s okay, let''s go, I''ll take you back to the inn first."


    deliver?


    Duan Wan was a little puzzled, and then she felt something was wrong. By the way, what about Shao Qingyuan? Why is he gone?


    Duan Wan opened her mouth, and didn''t dare to ask anything, let alone say anything, just followed Gu Yundong and left the restaurant.


    Gu Yundong''s footsteps were fast, Duan Wan had to trot to catch up.


    Waited until she returned to the inn before she asked out of breath, "Yun Dong, did something happen to you?"


    "Well, something happened in my grocery store. Brother Shao will deal with it first. I''m going to go too. You rest in the inn first, and I''ll let Shuitao apany you."


    "There''s something wrong with the grocery store? What''s the matter? I can help..." Duan Wan stopped halfway through speaking.


    Yes, she can''t protect herself now, what else can she do to help others? It''s good not to hold back.


    She slowly took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I''ll stay in the inn, you can go to work first."


    Gu Yundong nodded, exined to Tong Shuitao, and then left with Shao Wen.


    Duan Wan felt a little self-me, Shao Qingyuan went to the shop first, but Gu Yundong specially waited for him to be sent back at the restaurant before leaving. This is not to worry about her.


    Zhn Hun''s matter, she has to find a way by herself and can''t trouble them any more.


    Duan Wan sat in the room, her eyes lowered in thought.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1249: This is a black shop

    Chapter 1249 This is a ck shop


    Tong Shuitao on the side was very anxious, she also wanted to follow, but Miss Duan couldn''t be alone. I don''t know if my uncle arrived in time to resolve the matter in the shop.


    Shao Qingyuan, who was being chanted, had already rushed to the door of the shop with Yu Yanghong and Boss Zhang.


    There were four people standing in the shop, Yu Jin, Mr. Yu, Mr. Duan, and a young man in brocade clothes with his back to Shao Qingyuan, who should be Mr. Dou.


    There were some people watching outside the shop, and Shao Qingyuan vaguely seemed to see the woman who wanted to develop a second spring with Uncle Yu.


    There was a middle-aged man beside her, frowning and looking irritable.


    Shao Qingyuan walked over there, and heard the man whisper, "Why is Duan Er Ye here?"


    The woman sighed, "Not only did hee, but he also brought Master Dou with him. It seems that the rumors are true, Duan Erye and Dou Mansion really have a close rtionship. But in this way, you want to fight this. The idea of ??a grocery store, I''m afraid it won''t work."


    "It''s not your fault, even an old man can''t handle it."


    The woman was so angry that if it wasn''t for everyone around her, she would probably have jumped up and scolded him.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, it seems that the person who the woman said was the one who had the idea for the grocery store was not Duan Erye.


    He gave the middle-aged man a special look, and before he turned his head, he looked into the grocery store.


    Duan Er Ye was picking on the thorns at the moment, "I have said earlier that this grocery store is a ck shop, and because I am the only grocery store in this area with aplete range of things, the things are very expensive, and the neighbors here have long been It''s miserable."


    Yu Jin sneered, "Second Master Duan, don''t open your eyes and talk nonsense, the items in our grocery store have always been clearly priced, where is the price? What''s more, if our store was a ck shop, the government would have sent someone to seal it up. , how could you allow us to drive for so long?"


    Second Master Duan said, "Who doesn''t know that you have contacts with Wu Tongfeng, the imperial prisoner. Before Wu Tongfeng was a guerri master, with his backing, who would dare to seal down your shop. Now that Wu Tongfeng is down, I think you are making a fortune. The days are over."


    This Wu Tongfeng, the guerri master who was personally dismounted by General Dou Can before, is now locked up in the prison waiting for the court to deal with it.


    At this juncture, whoever gets involved with him will be finished.


    Uncle Yu was so angry that his body was trembling, "Nonsense, nonsense, Master Dou, you have to be careful. We have nothing to do with that Wu Tongfeng, he just came to the shop to buy things twice. Are all the people who have done his business with him?"


    Master Duan, "Why did youe to your store to buy things twice, then Wu Tongfeng''s family has servants and maids, so he still needs toe to the grocery store to buy things in person? Who will believe it if you say it?"


    "You..." Uncle Yu and Boss Zhang were also angry.


    But how could they know what Wu Tongfeng was thinking, and how could they guess why he came to buy things in person?


    Erye Duan hurriedly turned his head and said proudly, "Young Master Dou, you have heard, they can''t find any evidence to prove that they have nothing to do with the imperial prisoner."


    "Master Dou, we are wronged." The three members of the Yu family were busy shouting their injustice.


    The onlookers outside the door were all whispering. The shopkeeper in the nearby shop and the Yu family were already familiar with them. Knowing that they were all honest and responsible, they naturally believed him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1250: I am their owner

    Chapter 1250 I am their owner


    But there are also people who are jealous of other people''s business and are eager to get into trouble.


    On the other hand, that Young Master Dou never opened his mouth and looked up at the entire shop carefully. After a while, he turned around and looked at the three members of the Yu family.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned when he saw the face of that young master Dou. This young master... Has he seen it somewhere?


    looked familiar, but Shao Qingyuan was sure that he didn''t know anyone with the surname Dou.


    After sizing up the three members of the Yu family, Master Dou suddenly looked in the direction behind them, his eyes lit up, and he strode over.


    "White sugar? Do you also have white sugar for sale here?"


    Before the three members of the Yu family could answer, Duan Er Ye hurriedlyined, "No, if you want to talk about how precious this white sugar is, the entire Wanqing Mansion and Duan Mansion can buy some goods from the capital, and it''s very little. Their small grocery store actually has this ability. If it wasn''t for that Wu Tongfeng to support them, who would dare to sell it? Master Dou, you must interrogate the three of them well, maybe they still haverades."


    Yu Jin was almost stunned, "This white sugar is given by our employer, it''s just a little bit, and it is usually purchased in limited quantities. The young master of the Duan family is very clear about this, don''t talk nonsense here, You have to put us on the charge of being an aplice with the criminal."


    Second Master Duan, "Who in the whole city doesn''t know that the eldest young master of our Duan family is missing, and you want to throw the crime back to our Duan family because you have no evidence?"


    Duan Erye knew that Duan Qian had a rtionship with this grocery store, and it was because he knew that he was greedy for this store while he was not taking advantage of the Dou family''s power.


    Unfortunately, Second Master Duan knew very little. He didn''t know how the shop fell into the hands of the three Yu family.


    asked him to say that Duan Qian is too concerned about his reputation, so what if the shop is in the hands of the three family members? Using some means, doesn''t it belong to their Duan family? For the sake of so little face, all the benefits were given up.


    It is also possible that he had some secret dealings with the Yu family, so not only did he not trouble them, but he also protected them.


    But no matter what, he, Duan Erye, had to get this shop today.


    Thinking, he looked at Master Dou.


    Master Dou is interested in the owner mentioned by the three family members, "You said that these white sugar were given by your owner, who is your owner? Where are you now?"


    The three of Yu Jin looked at each other, a little hesitant.


    If they reveal Gu Yundong''s identity, will this Dou Can go to trouble with her?


    Second Master Duan was even more happy when he saw that they were silent. "Young Master Dou, you saw that they couldn''t say anything. They were clearly guilty. These white sugars may havee from some improper ce."


    "Given by our owner."


    "Then tell me who your boss is and where are you now." Duan Erye sneered proudly.


    "Here, I am their owner." A cold voice suddenly came to mind outside the door.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at them with a ''sigh'', and saw a man striding in, and his eyes fell on Duan Erye''s body coldly.


    Duan Er Ye shivered inexplicably, looking at the other party, as if he saw Duan Qian, a coldness came up from the bottom of his feet.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1251: Master Dous question is very strange

    Chapter 1251 Master Dou''s question is weird


    Shao Qingyuan came out after seeing that the three members of the Yu family were a little anxious.


    As soon as he stood up, not only the people in the shop, but also the people outside looked at him.


    Shao Qingyuan stood directly in front of Master Dou and said, "I''m the owner of this shop, you can ask me if you have anything."


    Young Master Dou was stunned for a while, he looked at Shao Qingyuan carefully for a while, and a trace of doubt shed between his eyebrows.


    How do you feel that the person in front of you seems to have seen it somewhere.


    On the other hand, the three grandparents of the Yu family were astonished. Who is this person? How do you say it''s their owner?


    The three of the Yu family have never seen Shao Qingyuan. Thest time Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao came over.


    The good thing is that Jin has been the shopkeeper for more than a year, and he quickly calmed down.


    Although it is not clear who Shao Qingyuan is, it does not prevent him from listening to what he has to say.


    "How is that possible? You are their owner?" Duan Erye suddenly shouted.


    Young Master Dou reacted suddenly, he calmed down, nced at Shao Qingyuan, and then at the three members of the Yu family.


    "Is he really your boss?"


    Yu Jin''s eyes fell on Shao Qingyuan, who said, "I''m Gu Yundong''s husband."


    The Yu family suddenly widened their eyes, and Uncle Yu rushed directly in front of him, "You know girl Gu? Is she here?"


    "She''s here, but there''s something going on for the time being, so she should be here in a while, let me deal with it here first."


    "It''s great, it''s great, it''s good that girl Gu is here." Uncle Yu couldn''t be more excited, and the original anxiety came to reality in an instant.


    That girl is very capable. With her around, she will definitely be fine.


    Yu Jin and Yu Yanghong were equally excited, but they restrained themselves. Yu Jin was much more cautious and asked, "You said you are the husband of Sister Gu, may I ask your surname?"


    "Shao."


    Yu Jin breathed a sigh of relief in an instant. That''s right. When Sister Gu sent someone to transport white sugar, she wrote a letter to inform her that she was about to get married, and her husband''s name was Shao Qingyuan.


    seems to be correct.


    The three of them forgot for a while that Young Master Dou was next to them, and they were all looking at Shao Qingyuan carefully.


    Well, tall and straight, with a dignified appearance, handsome and imposing, at first nce, he is a man who stands above the ground. He is a match for Yun Dong. It is indeed a match made in heaven...


    Master Duan saw that he and Master Dou werepletely ignored, so he quit the job immediately.


    "What boss, how do I look at them as if they don''t know this person at all, Master Dou, this person must be from the same party, must be."


    Shao Qingyuan finally turned his head and nced at him, Duan Er Ye was shocked by the sight of him, and silently hid behind Master Dou.


    Young Master Dou had a good temper and asked again, "Are you really the owner of this shop?"


    "I''m."


    "So, you brought this white sugar? Where did you bring it, how much?"


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, this question from Master Dou is a bit weird.


    "The white sugar was shipped from Xuanhe Mansion. Master Dou wants to buy it? If the price is right, I can share some for you."


    Master Dou''s eyes lit up with a ''bass''.


    "Really?"


    paused, then frowned again, "Xuanhe Mansion? Xuanhe Mansion...Fengkai County...Fengkai County..."


    He suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly asked, "Can you take a step to talk?"


    "Of course you can, pleasee inside."


    The two of them were about to walk towards the backyard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1252: Was kicked out by Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1252 Was kicked out by Shao Qingyuan


    Duan Erye was stunned when he saw the harmony between the two of them.


    No, no, things shouldn''t be like this. What''s the matter with Young Master Dou? Why does he seem to be in good agreement with this person.


    Seeing that the two were about to leave, Erye Duan hurriedly took a step forward, "Wait, wait a minute."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyes and nced at him.


    Second Master Duan didn''t dare to meet his eyes, so he quickly said to Master Dou, "The matter here has not been resolved, Master Dou must not be fooled by them, you follow them, be careful that they are not good for you. , they are a ck shop."


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, stretched out his hand, and brought Duan Erye over.


    "You say our shop is a ck shop? Where''s the evidence?"


    Er Duan''s cor was held by him, and his neck was strained. He could only point at the things with trembling fingers and say, "Expensive, expensive."


    "You said the things in our shop are expensive?" Shao Qingyuan let go and sneered, "Where is it expensive?"


    Duan Erye immediately stepped back, and instantly retreated behind Young Master Dou, and he had the confidence to say, "Look at those pots and pans, you are two or three cents more expensive than others. And those tea and drinks, then It is even more expensive by one or two dors. By the way, that basket is also several dozen more expensive than other grocery stores."


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "Your so-called ck shop is just a little more expensive than others? Do you have any misunderstanding about the ck shop? The things in our shop are expensive, have we forced others to buy it? Forcing people to pay money or customers entering The store won''t let you go?"


    ording to Duan Erye''s logic, Duan''s family''s good things are ridiculously expensive. Are they all ck shops?


    Second Master Duan choked, "Then, then you have contact with that Wu Tongfeng?"


    "What''s the rtionship? Just because Wu Tongfeng stepped into our shop, the young master of the General''s Mansion also came in today. Can we say that the General''s House is the backing of our shop?"


    "I didn''t say that, I just..."


    Shao Qingyuan "Huh?" "What are you?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    "I think you''re here to find fault, hurry up and get out."


    Second Master Duan hurriedly looked at Master Dou, but thetter pondered for a moment, then nodded and patted Second Master Duan on the shoulder, saying, "These reasons are really untenable, I don''t think there is anything wrong with this grocery store, it should be It''s not a ck shop, and there''s nothing wrong with it. Well, I have something else to do, so you can go back first."


    said, looking at Shao Qingyuan, "Go?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, and Master Dou strode towards the backyard.


    Master Duan was anxious and wanted to stop him, but Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, stretched out his foot suddenly, and kicked the person out of the door.


    The audience was as quiet as a chicken.


    I don''t know if Master Dou didn''t hear him, but he didn''t stop anyway, and he had already walked to the backyard.


    Erye Duan fell out. If it weren''t for the many people outside the gate watching the fun, he would be able to catch them, I''m afraid his bones would be broken.


    Shao Qingyuan took a few steps forward and approached him, "Don''t stretch your hands too long, you can make up your mind about this shop? Next time, don''t even think about getting up again when you lie down."


    After saying that, he raised his head and circled the faces of the onlookers outside. Finally, the woman and the middle-aged man paused, snorted coldly, and turned to leave.


    The people present were stunned by such a change, and no one dared to move.


    Until theplete news of Shao Qingyuan''s back was in the backyard, everyone exhaled and began to talk in a low voice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1253: He was thrown out by Gu Yundong again

    Chapter 1253 Was thrown out by Gu Yundong again


    Master Duan managed to get up with great difficulty, his nose was about to crook with anger, and his face was terribly ugly.


    He pushed away a few people who were supporting him, and staggered back inside.


    Yu Jin also reacted from the shock of Shao Qingyuan''s actions, he hurriedly stood in front of Duan Erye, and sneered, "Why, dare toe in? Aren''t we afraid that our boss will give you another kick?"


    Erye Duan shivered and took a small step back while clutching his cramping stomach.


    But he is not reconciled, he has never suffered such a humiliating and humiliating second master of the Duan family. This shabby owner of a grocery store dares to take such a heavy hand.


    Now, the entire Wanqing Mansion knew that he was disgraced.


    He wanted revenge, and wanted to ask Master Dou to decide for himself. Master Dou must have not heard it just now, otherwise someone would definitely arrest this broken owner.


    When Gu Yundong and Shao Wen arrived, they happened to see the confrontation between Duan Erye and Yu Jin.


    didn''t see Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong was a little strange, and strode in on the road that Shao Wen squeezed away.


    "How about Grandpa Yu, Uncle Yu, Brother Shao?"


    The three members of the Yu family and Boss Zhang suddenly heard a familiar voice, and immediately turned their heads. Seeing Gu Yundong, the four of them were overjoyed.


    "Girl Gu, is it really you? You really came back, great, great."


    Uncle Yu was the most excited, ran to Gu Yundong, looked up and down for a while, saw herbing the woman''s head, and immediately smiled, "I heard that you are married, congrattions. I just saw your husband. Well, he looks good."


    "Really?" Gu Yundong saw their beaming appearances, and thought that nothing had happened. "It''s been a long time since I saw you, grandpa, and it seems that you are getting more and more energetic and younger."


    "Hahahaha." Uncle Yu was overjoyed. "It''s all thanks to you. If you didn''t take care of it and leave this shop to us, our life wouldn''t get better. I have something to do every day. Wouldn''t it make you more energetic? By the way, when did youe to Wanqing Mansion?"


    Yu Jin hurriedly reminded him, "Grandpa, Sister Gu must have rushed over because she was worried about her husband. If there is anything we can talk aboutter, let her find someone first."


    Uncle Yu patted his head, "Yes, yes, I am confused. Brother Shao is in the backyard, talking to Master Dou."


    Talk to Master Dou?


    Gu Yundong was surprised, he raised his feet and walked inside.


    He was stunned for a moment when he passed by Erye Duan, and asked with a frown, "This is..."


    "This is the second master of Duan Mansion."


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized, "So it was you who came to our grocery store to trouble you."


    She turned her head and instructed Shao Wen, "This kind of person standing here simply pollutes the environment of our shop and throws people out."


    Erye Duan''s eyes widened in amazement, "You dare??"


    He was just kicked out and crawled back. Where did this wild girl moviee from, how dare you ask someone to throw him out?


    "Do you think I dare or not, do it."


    "Yes." Shao Wen got started without a word, and Yu Jinxing hurried over to help.


    The two lifted Duan Er Ye, who was struggling, and threw it out the door.


    The ?? scene was silent again.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t wait to run into the backyard. As soon as he ran to the door of the hall where the guests were entertained, a strange voice suddenly came from inside, "So it''s you??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1254: old acquaintance

    Chapter 1254 Old acquaintance


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, why is this voice so excited?


    She pushed open the door of the hall without thinking, and saw a man in brocade clothes grabbing Shao Qingyuan''s hand.


    Gu Yundong, "..." What''s the situation?


    The two people in the room turned to look at her at the same time, and Shao Qingyuan suddenly pulled out his hand.


    That young master Dou also came over, and immediately coughed in embarrassment.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes fell on him, he walked to Shao Qingyuan''s side while looking at him, and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    Shao Qingyuan took her hand and introduced, "This is my wife, Gu Yundong, who just got married at the end of August."


    "It turned out to be my younger brother and sister, I''m disrespectful." Master Dou immediately bowed his hands to her with a very kind attitude.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, but the doubts in his eyes became more obvious.


    Shao Qingyuan then whispered, "This is the son of General Dou Can of Wanqing Mansion, Dou Fukang."


    Gu Yundong, "You guys... know each other?"


    "Do you remember that I told you that when I was eight years old, I was sold to a human trafficker by Mr. Li. Later, I met a child who was also abducted and sold. We both escaped together? Dou Fukang is the same."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened in astonishment, no, it''s such a coincidence?


    Dou Fukangughed, "That''s right, what happened back then is still very scary in retrospect. If it wasn''t for Brother Shao, I''m afraid I still don''t know where to suffer now, maybe even my life would be lost. After so many years, I didn''t expect us to meet again. No wonder I saw you just now. I feel very familiar, but I can''t remember where I met. If you didn''t say your name just now, I''m afraid we would have missed it again. "


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, "I didn''t know your real name was Dou Fukang."


    Master Dou coughed lightly, and said a little embarrassedly, "At that time, our family had many enemies, and it was difficult to show the public by their real names when we were wandering outside. That''s why I couldn''t tell you the truth. I''m sorry."


    "understand."


    Shao Qingyuan was eight years old, Dou Fukang was actually one year older than him, and the two were considered to have grown up, so they felt as if they were familiar with each other just now.


    But Shao Qingyuan did not remember that he knew someone with the surname Dou, but Dou Fukang heard Shao Qingyuan''s name and quickly remembered it. After checking, they found out that it was an old acquaintance.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a while, "I never thought that you guys still have such a rtionship."


    "Isn''t it?" Dou Fukang was very happy.


    The Dou family can be regarded as a militarymander, but it is in Dou Fukang''s generation that he is a different kind of person who likes learning literature and not martial arts.


    Fortunately, there is a brother with outstanding martial arts above him, so the Dou family will not force him, thinking that it would be good to have a schr at home, so as not to be called rude when he goes out.


    Unexpectedly, when Dou Fukang was nine years old, he suddenly suffered and was kidnapped.


    He has both talent and brains, but his strength can''t keep up. Even if he has N ns in his mind, he will eventually lose to his body, which can''t be lifted by his shoulders.


    Later, he met Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan has been running up and down the mountains since he was a child. Fighting and running away is not a problem at all. Although he is thin, his body is strong.


    The two of them learned from each other''s strengths and cooperated with each other, so they sessfully escaped from the palms of those traffickers.


    And they were lucky. As soon as they escaped, they got help from nobles, and the gang of traffickers were wiped out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1255: things of the year

    Chapter 1255 The events of the year


    Dou Fukang said here, but suddenly sighed, "I only recently learned that it was not because we were lucky to get help from nobles, but because someone secretly helped us to escape so smoothly."


    Shao Qingyuan was taken aback, "What do you mean by that?"


    Speaking of their shared experience, Dou Fukang didn''t hide it, "I was arrested at this Wanqing Mansion, and then sent to Anqing Mansion all the way to meet you. In fact, when I was in Wanqing Mansion, I met you. There was a gap in the locked house, and when I woke up, I saw a little girl outside, and I asked her for help, asking her to help me find someone to save them, and I''ll be rewarded with a lot of money."


    It''s a pity that the little girl was too young, she didn''t look like she was five years old, and she looked dazed as if she didn''t understand what he said at all. And the traffickers entered the room very soon. Dou Fukang was afraid that the traffickers knew there was a little girl outside and would implicate her, so he immediately stopped talking and closed his eyes to pretend to be dizzy.


    When he looked out again, the little girl was gone.


    Dou Fukang was in despair at the time, and did not pin his hopes on this little girl at all.


    After that, I was looking for a way to escape, but I couldn''t find it.


    After arriving at Qing''an Mansion and meeting Shao Qingyuan, the two of them cooperated and finally got the chance to hit the spot.


    For so many years, Dou Fukang always thought that they were lucky, and God was helping them to escape.


    It wasn''t until some time ago that his father told him that in fact, they were able to meet the government''s shot so well back then because someone secretly helped.


    The person who helped them was the little girl''s father.


    The little girl really didn''t understand what Dou Fukang said, because what Dou Fukang said was tooplicated. At that time, he was worried that the little girl would also encounter unexpected events, so he said a few more words, and asked her to leave quietly, ask trusted family members for help, and not make it known to everyone. He also told the little girl that the trafficker was cruel, and it was best to act in secret, otherwise they might attack the child directly.


    So the little girl was at a loss when she exined things that were very easy to understand.


    But after she went back, she still tried her best to copy what Dou Fukang said.


    Her parents understood on the spot, but when they ran to the house where Dou Fukang was locked, the building was already empty.


    However, there were still some traces left at the scene. The little girl''s parents immediately reported to the official quietly, and the official followed this line all the way to Qing''an House.


    happened to meet Shao Qingyuan and the two escaped. At that time, they caught the traffickers with lightning speed.


    Dou Shen will know about this matter, but the little girl''s parents know that the trafficker is cruel, and they are worried about harming themselves, so they are not willing to disclose it.


    So General Dou Shen just gave them a thank you, and didn''t tell others about it.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Dou Shen was going to be transferred to Wanqing Mansion as a general, Dou Fukang would alsoe to experience it. When the two talked about Wanqing Mansion, Dou Fukang mentioned what happened here, and he might not know about it. these past events.


    Dou Shen will feel that after so many years, things were not so serious back then.


    Since he came to Wanqing Mansion again, and he was a general, then it was appropriate to visit the benefactor and see what the benefactor needed.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan sighed slowly after hearing this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1256: Duan Erye is his benefactor?

    Chapter 1256 Duan Erye is his benefactor?


    Who would have thought that there were so many twists and turns in the past?


    Um? wait, benefactor? ?


    Gu Yundong''s eyelids twitched, thinking of the stories that the Duan family and Dou Fu had to tell, a bad premonition flooded his heart.


    Shao Qingyuan also thought of it, he frowned slightly, "The benefactor you said, shouldn''t it be Duan Er Ye?"


    Otherwise, how could Young Master Dou treat Duan Er Ye so well?


    Dou Fukang nodded, "Yes, that little girl was Duan Erye''s daughter."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, "..." This **** life.


    In this way, General Dou Can will definitely keep Second Master Duan. After all, he is a benefactor, so he won''t avenge his kindness, right?


    Dou Fukang saw the difference in expressions between the two of them, thought for a moment, and said in a low voice, "I heard that you have a good rtionship with the eldest young master of the Duan family, and the eldest young master of the Duan family has been taking care of this grocery store, right? So... ...you don''t want Duan Erye to be the head of the Duan family?"


    Gu Yundong saw that he was frank and did not hide it, "It is true, and Master Dou should know that Duan Qian was chosen by the top after the Xin Mansion was defeated."


    Gu Yundong pointed his finger upwards, she believed that since General Dou Can was trusted by the emperor toe to Wanqing Mansion, he would definitely understand what he should know.


    Sure enough, after saying this, Dou Fukang fell silent.


    He sat back on the chair and tapped the table with his fingers lightly.


    After a long time, he raised his eyes and nced at the couple on the opposite side.


    After a while, he raised his head again and looked fixedly at Gu Yundong.


    Immediately, he mmed the table, "I remembered, Gu Yundong... When Xin''s house was raided, you, you..."


    Yes yes, Dou Fukang felt that the name was familiar too.


    There are some news that others don''t know, but his father knows. For example, the big case of Xin Mansion in Wanqing Mansion more than a year ago, although it was sent by the emperor to take over. But since his father is going to take over the Wanqing Mansion, some things must be investigated clearly, especially the case of Xin Mansion.


    Coincidentally, his father met Mr. Mo who was in charge of the matter at the time, and got some news from him specially.


    Although Mr. Mo had mentioned Gu Yundong''s affairs once, his father remembered the name because of his affection for Wanqing Mansion.


    Dou Fukang is still surprised, how can this girl be so clear about Xin Mansion''s affairs, so it is, so it is.


    Dou Fukang shook his head with augh, and then the eyes of the couple became different.


    "Well, since that''s the case, I''ll tell you the truth."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and sat opposite him.


    Dou Fukang said, "Although Duan Erye is my benefactor, he really has no business skills. It''s fine to keep a small family and a small business. If he takes over the Duan family, I''m afraid it won''t take long. lost."


    "Master Dou sees it very clearly."


    Dou Fukang waved his hand, "Qingyuan and I are brothers, and we have experienced life and death together back then. If my younger siblings don''t dislike it, just call me Big Brother Dou, so as not to be too much."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shao Qingyuan said, "It''s good to be called Master Dou."


    Dou Fukang squinted his eyes, how could he feel that he heard the smell of vinegar in this sentence?


    Oh, by the way, Gu Yundong called him as if it was Big Brother Shao.


    I haven''t seen each other for many years, Shao Qingyuan has be so stingy, he even cares about his name.


    "That''s it, Master Dou, let''s do it, Master Dou."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1257: Dous plan

    Chapter 1257 Dou''s n


    Dou Fukang sighed and continued, "Although Duan Er Ye is not suitable for taking over from the family, but the whereabouts of Duan Qian is unknown now, and there is no one in the Duan family to guard it, so it is indeed inappropriate."


    "You are supporting Duan Erye so that the Duan family will not be in chaos, so that those who make the Duan family''s ideas will weigh them?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Dou Fukang nodded, "Yes, if the Duan family is in chaos, the entire Wanqing Mansion will be in chaos, and the Wanqing Mansion''s economy will be turbulent, which is not good for anyone. So now the first task is to calm down the Duan family first. Even if the Second Master Duan is in the upper position, with our General Office to support him, no one can disturb the Duan family''s troubled waters."


    These things were the first reaction of the Dou family and their sons after seeing Duan Erye.


    Dou Fukang is not a fool, can''t you see that Duan Erye is overwhelmed in business? But there is a way to help someone out.


    Duan Erye is a member of the Duan family, and his name is justified. He also has some forces in his hands. If the Dou family is there, the situation will not be too chaotic.


    "But someone from the Duan family went to Qing''an Mansion to look for Duan Qian, and my father secretly sent someone to investigate his whereabouts. I hope he is still alive, if..."


    He didn''t say anything after ??, but Gu Yundong could guess it.


    If Duan Qian was gone, General Dou Can and the others would have to implement other ns.


    It''s just that the Dou family wants to be the backer of Second Master Duan, and Duan Wan''s side...


    This matter is troublesome, it seems that all the source is on Duan Qian''s side, I hope to find his whereabouts as soon as possible.


    Seeing that they understood, Dou Fukang exhaled and said, "But don''t worry, I will go back and exin to Duan Erye, and tell him not to hit your grocery store. Just do business as usual, and I guarantee that no one will look for it. your stubble."


    Even if someone finds fault with them, they probably won¡¯t be able to get it right.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Thank you."


    Gu Yundong suddenly thought of something, "The rumors outside say that you are going to marry Duan Erye..."


    "Pfft...cough cough." Dou Fukang choked, then waved his hand hastily and said, "Misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding."


    Gu Yundong gave him a suspicious look, why didn''t she feel like she had misunderstood?


    Dou Fukang has lowered his head. In fact, at the beginning, his father had such an idea. But after contacting the Duan family''s father and daughterter, he dismissed this idea.


    I didn''t expect that Duan Erye was not very good at business, but he was very sensitive in this regard. His father just tried a word, he immediately became interested, and directly regarded Dou Fukang as his son-inw.


    Dou Fukang had a headache, he said it very clearly, but Duan Erye started to act stupid, and he didn''t understand it at all.


    He was also very helpless, especially the two people before the meeting had a look of ''we have seen it through'', and wanted to cry out, so he quickly changed the subject and said, "It''s rare to meet Shao Qingyuan, I happen to be free, why don''t we find someone Where to drink and catch up?"


    "No, I don''t have time, I want to apany my daughter-inw, I don''t drink, I will smoke my daughter-inw."


    Dou Fukang, "..." Showing off that you have a daughter-inw, right?


    Thinking back then, he also had some¡­


    You are going to have no friends.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t be more happy, she pushed Shao Qingyuan, "You don''t need to drink, it doesn''t matter if you catch up with Master Dou, the reunion should be celebrated."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, no, he didn''t want to.


    Reminiscing with Dou Fukang is more meaningful than being with his daughter-inw.


    Again, I already know what I wanted to know just now, nothing else matters.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1258: reminisce

    Chapter 1258 Reminiscence


    Dou Fukang saw his reluctance and waved his hand, "Forget it, let''s talk about itter. Second Master Duan is still waiting for me outside, so I''d better go first."


    He stood up, but just changed the subject, and it is not the present if we really want to reminisce.


    But he still gave Shao Qingyuan a token, "You take this jade pendant ande to Dou Mansion to find me if you have anything. I want to find you, juste to this grocery store, right?"


    "Um."


    Dou Fukang saw that he had collected the things, and went out, "Then I''m leaving. When you have time another day, remember toe to me."


    "goodbye."


    Dou Fukang left, but when he just walked out of the grocery store, Duan Er Ye had already disappeared.


    asked the onlookers, only to know the cause and effect, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    Shao Qingyuan kicked Duan Er Ye, he knew, but he didn''t expect Gu Yundong to be ruthless, and he was thrown out as soon as he came. He even threw out the wounds and was carried directly to the hospital.


    Dou Fukang felt a pain in his head, so he was silent for a moment, and then he went to the medical center.


    When he got to the hospital, he suddenly remembered - did he forget something?


    What did you say when you went to the backyard with Shao Qingyuan? ?


    Dou Fukang didn''t think of it for a while, and Shao Qingyuan even forgot to go to the horizon.


    After ?? and others left, he and Gu Yundong walked out of the backyard and came to the grocery store in front.


    The three members of the Yu family were very happy to see them, but just imagined, seeing the two of them together at this moment, it is really a match made in heaven, a pair of beautiful people.


    Gu Yundong introduced their identities to each other with a smile, Shao Qingyuan nodded lightly, "Thanks to you, Yundong and the others were able to escape the disaster in Qing''an Mansion in time."


    Uncle Yu waved his hand, "Don''t say that, I just reminded me that Yun Dong has the ability. Andpared to her helping me, I''m not enough to say that."


    Shao Qingyuan and Uncle Yu were able to say a few words.


    Seeing this, Yu Jin, who was beside him, took the ount book from the shop and gave it to Gu Yundong, "Sister Gu, how about you look at the ount book first? You don''t know how good the business of our grocery store is."


    Gu Yundong took over the ledger, but simply nced at it and closed it.


    Yu Jin was puzzled.


    Gu Yundong said, "I''ll take the ledger back and look at it, so I''m not in a hurry anyway."


    As he was talking, Yu Yanghong came over and said, "I''m going to buy vegetables and have a good meal, Yun Dong, where do you live now, or do you want to live in the backyard of this shop?"


    As soon as he saw Yu Yanghong, Gu Yundong thought of the previous woman and wanted tough.


    Yu Yanghong looked puzzled, "What''s wrong? In fact, I am very good at cooking. I have prepared all the meals for the family this year. The market is not far away, and I will be back soon."


    Gu Yundong shook his head hurriedly and refused, "I''ll stop eating now, Shuitao is still waiting in the inn. If we don''t go back for so long, maybe I''ll get anxious. We still have something to do, so we''ll go first, ande back to eat another day. ."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Yu Yanghong frowned, "I haven''t said a few words yet."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It is indeed a little urgent. Anyway, we are still staying in Wanqing Mansion these days, and there will be a chance to meet. Beforeing, my father asked me to say hello to you."


    For the sake of ??''s words, it is not easy for the three Yu family to keep them.


    Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong, and Shaowen quickly left the grocery store.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1259: lingering on a thought

    Chapter 1259 Wandering with a thought


    However, they didn''t get far when they found someone following them.


    Gu Yundong turned slightly to the side, and the figure of the man behind him immediately hid in the alley.


    But the startling nce just now was enough for her to see clearly.


    Isn''t this the woman who covets the uncle? This is to finally know that the grocery store has another owner, and want to inquire about the information?


    Shao Qingyuan gave Shao Wen a wink, Shao Wen nodded, turned and walked back.


    The woman thought she was hiding well, but when she wanted to stick her head out, she suddenly faced Shao Wen''s expressionless face.


    She instantly took two steps back and said with a dry smile, "You, you are blocking my way."


    Shao Wen took a wooden board in his hand and folded it hard in front of the woman.


    With a ''pop'' sound, the nk was divided in half.


    The woman''s heart skipped a beat, and her face was immediately white.


    Facing Shao Wen, she did not have the courage and pungency to face Yang Hong, so she could only swallow desperately.


    Shao Wen''s indifferent voice sounded, "Follow us again, and you can try to see if your bones are easily broken like this board."


    The ?? woman looked terrified, turned her head sharply and ran away.


    Shao Wen stood where she was, until she ran away, snorted coldly, turned around and followed Shao Qingyuan.


    But after today''s riot, Duan Er Ye is afraid that he is also eyeing them. Although Dou Fukang said that he was there, Duan Erye''s small stomach will definitely check their bottom secretly.


    Gu Yundong and the two were not afraid of his investigation, but Duan Wan had to be careful when she was with them at the moment.


    It seems that after going back, the three of them had better change to another inn, and only leave Tong Shuitao to take care of Duan Wan.


    "Don''t you tell Dou Fukang about Duan Wan?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "No matter what the reason is, the Dou family is now on Duan Erye''s side. The less people know about Duan Wan''s whereabouts, the better, not to mention that although I worked with Dou Fukang when I was a child, the We haven''t seen him in years, and we don''t know who he is."


    Gu Yundong nodded as she thought about it, but a thought had been lingering in her mind.


    At this moment, he couldn''t hold back, but he still said, "You said...the little girl who reported to Dou Fukang back then was really Duan Erye''s daughter? Could it be, Duan Wan?"


    "Um?"


    "You think, before we wondered why Duan Er Aunt chose to deal with Duan Wan at this juncture, or marry her to the old man. If it is rted to the marriage with the Dou mansion, wouldn''t it make sense? If Duan Wan is the one who saves people, Duan Er Ye deliberately let his daughter pretend to be a deceiver?"


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his eyes and said, "What you said makes sense, but there is one point that doesn''t make sense. A thoughtful person like Dou Cangjian is unlikely to mistake the recipient of his gratitude. Besides, ording to Dou Fukang, his father was personally Thanks to the benefactor, that is to say, he has met Second Master Duan in person."


    This...seems to make sense.


    Gu Yundong sighed.


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed her head, "Don''t think about it, or go back and ask Duan Wan, maybe she still remembers."


    Probably...remember.


    "Well, let''s go back and find Duan Wan first. Before I came out, she also said that her two maids also had an ident. I don''t know if she and Shopkeeper Luo have discussed a way to save people."


    Several people quickened their pace and soon arrived at the inn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1260: live apart

    Chapter 1260 Live separately


    Tong Shuitao in the inn had been waiting anxiously for a long time. If she hadn''t squeezed her hands tightly, I''m afraid she would have rushed to the shop to see what was going on.


    Therefore, she did not see Duan Wan sitting behind her being too quiet.


    When Gu Yundong and the others came back, Duan Wan suddenly returned to her senses and asked worriedly, "You guys are back, how is it? What happened in the shop?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t hide it from her, and told Duan Er Ye''s idea of ??opening a grocery store.


    Duan Wan shook her whole body, "You mean, my second uncle not only wanted to pick up the hand, but also took Master Dou to your grocery store, trying to charge the grocery store with a thief?"


    "It''s roughly like this, but you don''t have to worry too much. Your second uncle was thrown out by us, and Young Master Dou didn''t say anything."


    "Throw, throw out??" Duan Wan looked at her in amazement, her mind was a little dazed for a moment, she couldn''t imagine her second uncle being thrown out in front of so many people.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s just that your second uncle''s temperament is probably a vengeful person. After what happened today, maybe he has secretly tried to take revenge on us. So you are living with us now and it is easy to expose, I After discussing with Brother Shao, we will find another inn to live in, and you and Shuitao will continue to live here."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong raised his hand to stop her, "If you let your second uncle know that there is a connection between us, things may be moreplicated. It''s good for everyone to live apart."


    Duan Wan said nothing, "Okay, okay."


    On the other hand, Tong Shuitao looked disappointed, and she wanted to follow Miss. How could her temperament be suitable for guarding people in the inn, but this was the youngdy''s decision. Although Tong Shuitao was regretful, she nodded in agreement.


    Only then did Gu Yundong talk about other things, "Duan Wan, I heard that your cousin, the daughter of your second uncle, once met a group of human traffickers when she was a child, and a child even asked her for help, and then your second uncle They helped save all those children, is that the case?"


    Duan Wan was taken aback, frowned for a long time, and shook her head, "I don''t remember much."


    Gu Yundong, "What about you? Have you ever met a child who asked you for help?"


    Duan Wan still shook her head, "No impression."


    Gu Yundong sighed, well, the little hope in her heart has disappeared.


    She no longer bothered about this matter, and then began to ask how she was talking with the shopkeeper Luo.


    Duan Wan pursed her lips, "Uncle Luo told me not to show up for the time being, he will find a way to rescue Zhn Hun."


    "How can he save him? I remember you said before that Zhn Hun was injured."


    Duan Wan shook her head, "I don''t know, Uncle Luo just asked me to wait for news in the inn." Seeing Gu Yundong''s worried look, she raised her head and smiled again, "Don''t worry, since Uncle Luo said so, there must be something After all, he has a lot of connections in the manor, don''t worry."


    Since she said so, Gu Yundong didn''t make any morements.


    If shopkeeper Luo had any ns, she would rashly insert it, but it would be a bad thing.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Gu Yundong packed up his things and said to the two of them, "Let''s go to Yui Inn first. If you have anything to do, go there and find us."


    Yui Inn is the inn where Shang recalls Yun Dong when he came.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1261: Duan girl is missing

    Chapter 1261 Miss Duan is gone


    After the exnation, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan took Shao Wen and settled the rent and left.


    Yui Inn is still a little far away. It has not been here for more than a year, and there is still not much change here.


    As soon as she walked in the door and raised her head, the shop assistant''s eyes lit up and ran over quickly, "Miss Gu?"


    Gu Yundong turned his head and said with a smile, "Do you still remember me?"


    "Of course I remember, Miss Gu is a good-natured person, she remembers the first time she met her, how dare you forget it?"


    "Cough cough." A light cough suddenly sounded beside him.


    The shop assistant was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to look, just in time to meet Shao Qingyuan''s gloomy face.


    He was suddenly startled, and only then did he notice the woman''s head that Gu Yundong hadbed, and the posture of her and the man in front of him.


    He shuddered on the spot, and the next words blurted out, "Girl Gu is just like Guanyin Bodhisattva, kind-hearted, kind-eyed, and powerful. I respect and worship from the bottom of my heart, and I don''t dare to be slighted."


    This shop¡¯s second is still so talkative, full of desire to survive. Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, remembering that when he left the inn, this man even gave a small jar of pickles made by his mother.


    She squinted at Shao Qingyuan, and sure enough, his expression had softened a lot.


    The shop assistant breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Does Miss Gu live in the shop? How long will you be in Wanqing Mansion this time?"


    "It shouldn''t be long, you can open two rooms for us."


    "Okay, the three of you please."


    This shop''s second is really smart, the room he opened is actually the two rooms they stayed inst time, and now standing here again, there is a feeling of right and wrong.


    Gu Yundong sat on the edge of the bed and said to Shao Qingyuan, "When my father was injured, he lived here. There is a hospital next door, and Mrs. Yu is very nice. By the way, he really likes the bottle of internal injury medicine you made. "


    Shao Qingyuan sat down and hugged her, whispered, "I''ll apany you another day and sell him a few more bottles."


    "it is good."


    "Last time, I should apany you to Wanqing Mansion." He kissed her face, "You don''t have to face such a big thing in Xin Mansion alone."


    Gu Yundong leaned in his arms, "I will have you in the future."


    Besides,st time Shao Qingyuan was going to help **** the four jars of wine from the Tao family to Qing''an Mansion. That matter was also very important.


    "Well, there will be me in the future."


    His hand around her shoulder tightened slightly.


    At this moment, Shao Wen knocked on the door.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and let go of the person in his arms slightly, "Come in."


    As soon as Shao Wen came in, he said in a low voice, "Young Master, someone is staring at us furtively outside."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "Is he from Erye Duan?"


    "Mostly so."


    Shao Wen''s hands were itchy immediately, "Would you like me to grab someone and clean it up."


    "No need, let him go."


    Shao Wen nodded and went out again soon.


    The three of them ignored the person sent by Duan Erye to follow and monitor for the time being. They didn''t seem to notice. They went downstairs to eat and chat as usual. After dinner, they just rested.


    The next day, the three of them wanted to go to the grocery store to have a look, but they came back in a hurry yesterday, and they didn''t have time to talk to Uncle Yu and the others. Unexpectedly, just as he was about to leave, there was an urgent knock on the door outside.


    As soon as Gu Yundong opened the door, he saw Tong Shuitao looking flustered, "Little Miss, Miss Duan is gone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1262: go, go to Duanfu

    Chapter 1262 Go, go to Duan Mansion


    Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, "What did you say?" Then he thought that there were people from Second Master Duan staring outside, and quickly pulled Tong Shuitao in.


    After ?? closed the door, she asked with a serious face, "What the **** is going on, you can say it clearly."


    Tong Shuitao was very anxious, "I woke up in the morning and was fine. During dinner, Miss Duan suddenly said that she had a bad appetite and wanted to eat wontons from the stall outside the inn, so let me buy them for you. I went downstairs and waited. I bought wontons and came back, and Miss Duan was gone."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Have you looked for the inn?"


    "I looked for it, I asked the shop''s second, and the second said she went out. Miss, where do you think she will go?"


    Tong Shuitao med herself, the youngdy clearly entrusted such an important thing to herself, but she couldn''t even do such a small thing well, and she couldn''t even look at herself.


    "It should be the Duan Mansion," said Shao Qingyuan on the side.


    "Go, go to Duan Mansion." Gu Yundong immediately turned around and walked out the door.


    But not long after leaving the Yui Inn, Shao Qingyuan suddenly ordered Shao Wen behind him.


    Shao Wen''s eyes lit up and he quickly turned away.


    The other three quickly left for Duan Mansion.


    Shao Qingyuan guessed right, Duan Wan at this moment is in the Duan Mansion.


    She has been very uneasy since the second uncle Duan went to find Gu Yundong''s grocery store. Gu Yundong has enough things to do, and she can''t rely on others to help her.


    They were not rtives, not rtives. They were able to save themselves on the road, and settle in the inn well, take care of food, clothing, housing, and transportation, and let her contact Shopkeeper Luo.


    Zhn Hun is her maid, it is for her that she suffers those sins, and she should grow up too.


    Duan Wan knew that although Shopkeeper Luo said it would be done by handing over to him, she also understood that Shopkeeper Luo had very limited connections.


    He wasn''t the kind of person who was good atmunication. He tried his best to find out about Zhn Hun''s situation. It would be even more difficult to bring people out.


    Sure enough, after Duan Wan left the inn, she went directly to the outside of Shopkeeper Luo''s shop, and found that he was being troubled by Duan''s second uncle''s people, and she was so exhausted that she couldn''t care about anything else.


    Duan Wan decided to go to Duan Mansion by herself.


    She is the one who is more familiar with Duan Mansion than Shopkeeper Luo.


    Duan Wan thought for a whole night in her heart, and after pondering for a long time, she finally thought of a suitable person.


    This person is her wet nurse.


    Duan Wan''s nanny was very loyal to her and loved her since she was a child. However, the Duan family has rules. Generally, when the child is about ten years old, the wet nurse will not be allowed to stay with him.


    So when Duan Wan was ten years old, the nanny left Duan Mansion and bought a house in the city herself.


    In the past few years, Duan Wan has also asionally visited her and took some things to honor her nanny.


    The nanny has a good sister, and she is a steward in the Duan mansion kitchen, so it is not a problem to enter or leave the Duan mansion.


    It''s just that the meddling woman is not a nosy master, so Duan Wan didn''t ask her for information before.


    But this time, she had no choice but to ask the nurse to use her favor.


    The nanny was very happy when she saw Duan Wan, she pulled her to see her excitedly, and she was relieved when she saw that she was safe and sound. After hearing Duan Wan''s request, heplied without saying a word, went directly to the woman in charge, and asked her to bring Duan Wan into the Duan mansion.


    After the woman in charge dressed up Duan Wan, she immediately brought people in safely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1263: the two meet

    Chapter 1263 The two meet


    However, just as Duan Wan approached the house where Zhn Hun was imprisoned, there was a sudden sound of arresting people.


    Duan Wan''s face changed greatly, and she ran away in a hurry.


    Fortunately, she was very familiar with the Duan Mansion, and knew where there were holes where people could hide. She quickly threw away the pursuers to hide, and then went straight from the dog hole into the rockery in the backyard of Erfang''s house.


    She didn''t know what went wrong, she admitted that she had been careful along the way, and no one had found out.


    She was wondering if it was the steward who helped her and then regretted it and went to inform her again.


    But Duan Wan knew that at this moment, she could only hide quietly, not even make a sound, let alone be taken away. Otherwise, the second uncle and second aunt will definitely not be negligent again this time, and it will definitely make her and that old master a good thing.


    Fortunately, this yard is the second bedroom, those people are unlikely toe here to search, she is safe for the time being.


    When the search outside is not so strict, she will move to another ce.


    Duan Wan exhaled and sat on the ground hugging her legs, sad and regretful.


    She still can''t do it. She can''t even do such a small thing. Not only did she fail to rescue Zhn and the others, but now she even lost herself.


    Gu Yundong and the others knew that they would not be willing to care about her anymore.


    She misses her eldest brother so much, if the eldest brother is here, how dare they treat her like this?


    My parents have left, and she is afraid that her elder brother will also leave, leaving her alone. The family business can''t be protected, the servants around can''t protect it, and even myself...


    The more Duan Wan thought about it, the more sad she became, and tears fell without warning.


    Just as she reached out her hand to wipe her face, a familiar voice suddenly came from her ear.


    Duan Wan was busy holding her breath, not daring to make any more movements.


    But the voice outside was getting closer, it was the voice of her cousin Duan Wen.


    "Master Dou, where have you been, Master Dou? My father said that there are thieves in the house. Be careful that the thieves are not good for you, so you should go to the front hall first."


    Duan Wan shrank her neck, for fear that her cousin would find her hiding ce.


    only¡­¡­


    Master Dou? ?


    Duan Wan just frowned when a person suddenly got in outside the rockery.


    She stared straight at her eyes, and the person who got in was also stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, there was a maid who was crying with red eyes.


    However, Duan Wen''s voice sounded again soon, "Master Dou..."


    Dou Fukang didn''t care much, he hurriedly got in, and said to Duan Wan, "Please move inside."


    Duan Wan was a little dazed, but subconsciously moved inside.


    Fortunately, the rockery is big enough, Dou Fukang retracted his entire body, and there was a fist distance between them.


    Duan Wan didn''t dare to speak out, and tightened and tightened the hands holding her legs.


    what happened? Why did this mane in? Will he inform himself?


    Wait, Duan Wen called Master Dou outside just now...


    Duan Wan looked to the side, this man was indeed wearing a brocade robe and looked very noble.


    Could it be that the person in front of him is the son of General Dou Can''s family that everyone mentioned?


    Dou Fukang saw her looking at him, and said in a low voice, "Shh, don''t make a sound, and I won''t tell others that you arezy here."


    Duan Wan was wearing the clothes of the maid of the mansion and hid here alone. Dou Fukang naturally thought she was the maid of the Duan mansion, maybe she was wronged.


    Hearing this, Duan Wan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but she still slowly turned her head and buried her face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1264: whos with whom

    Chapter 1264 Who is with whom?


    Duan Wen''s voice outside had been heard a few times before leaving, thinking that Dou Fukang was not here, let alone that the son of Tangtang General''s family would hide in the rockery, so he went to look for someone else.


    Hearing the footsteps go away, Dou Fukang breathed a sigh of relief and came out of the rockery.


    He was about to leave, but Duan Wan was still inside with her head down. After a pause, he asked, "Aren''t you going out?"


    Duan Wan didn''t even say a word, she felt that Dou Fukang and the second uncle were in the same group.


    Dou Fukang didn''t have the heart to guess the behavior of a maid, so he raised his eyebrows and left.


    He came here to avoid Duan Wen, and he didn''t expect that Duan Er and his wife were so daring, they brought him here on purpose, and then made an excuse to leave and asked Duan Wen toe and talk to him. ''Cultivate feelings'' yourself.


    Fortunately, when Dou Fukang saw Duan Wening from a distance, he immediately fled.


    Now, he should go to Erye Duan to settle the ount. I really thought he was my savior, and I thought he wouldn''t lose his temper, right?


    However, just when Dou Fukang was about to leave the courtyard, he suddenly saw a few olddies hurriedly passing by, and there were rustling voices.


    He had sharp ears and could hear clearly.


    They were talking¡ªthe eldestdy dressed up as a maid and sneaked in, and quickly found the person and handed it over to the seconddy.


    Dou Fukang frowned, Miss?


    is Duan Qian''s sister?


    Didn''t she mean that she was worried about Duan Qian''s safety and insisted on going to Anqing Mansion to find her elder brother despite persuasion? Why do you even dress up as a maid to sneak in?


    Maid?


    Dou Fukang turned his head sharply and looked in the direction of the rockery.


    There, isn''t there a maid with a strange whereabouts?


    Dou Fukang immediately turned around and went back to the yard, and got into the rockery again.


    Duan Wan''s face changed drastically. She originally thought that when he was far away, she would hide in another ce, but she didn''t expect him toe back so soon.


    "Are you the eldestdy of the Duan family?"


    Duan Wan''s eyes mmed, suddenly knocked him to the ground, and hurriedly crawled out of him.


    Dou Fukang made a snort and touched the back of his head with one hand, while the other hand grabbed the person violently.


    "Wait, I won''t hurt you, what are you running for?"


    Duan Wan bit the back of his hand without saying a word, Dou Fukang sucked in a breath, why is this stinky girl so good with her teeth?


    He hurriedly changed his hand and restrained the person.


    "Calm down first, I''m not from the Duan Mansion, my surname is Dou, I''m..."


    "I know, you and my second uncle are together, get out."


    Duan Wan''s teeth itch with hatred. It was really unfortunate that he was caught by him.


    Dou Fukang, "..." Who is with whom?


    He quickly realized that Duan Wan and Uncle Duan should have some conflict, and immediately exined, "I''m not with anyone, I''m close to Uncle Duan, and we are friends with the Duan family. If your eldest brother still Now, I will also have some contacts with your elder brother."


    Duan Wan was stunned when he heard about his big brother, and stopped trying desperately to run away.


    Dou Fukang breathed a sigh of relief, "Can you tell me now, why are you like this? Duan Erye didn''t say you can''t worry about your elder brother, did he send someone to **** you to Qing''an Mansion to find someone?"


    "Bah..."


    Duan Wan was so angry that she spit out, the second uncle is really shameless, it turns out that this is what he said to the outside world.


    She didn''t know if what Dou Fukang said was true, anyway, she directly exposed Duan Ershu''s lie.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1265: Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan came to the door

    Chapter 1265 Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan hit the door


    Dou Fukang listened quietly, neither of them knew at this time that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong had alsoe to the door.


    Duan Er was furious because Duan Wan broke in, but at this juncture, Master Dou was also there. He didn''t know where he was, and he might run into Duan Wan, which made him so angry that he pointed at Nanny Duan Wan. scold.


    "Do you still have any brains? Duan Wanes in, you don''t tell us in advance, and youe over after you send people in, what''s the use? What''s the use? I tell you, if you ruin my major affairs, I want yours Life."


    The nanny flinched and defended in a low voice, "Old ve thinks, if the eldestdy enters the mansion, it will be difficult to fly, just in time to catch the turtle in the urn."


    "Shut up, the two idioms are still showing off, right? Catch the turtle in the urn? Where''s the turtle? Where''s the turtle??" Duan Erye was so angry that his hair stood on end.


    Aunt Duan hurriedly reassured him, "Okay, okay, the top priority is to let someone find someone first, and don''t let Duan Wan''s dead girl and Master Dou run into each other. Wen''er is the same girl, why let Dou do it? Did the young master run away?"


    Duan Erye''s forehead jumped suddenly, so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    At this time, a servant''s report came from outside, "Second Master, there is a man and a woman outside, saying that they want to see the master."


    "One man and one woman? Who?" Second Master Duan frowned and waved his hand, "No."


    The servant said, "But the people here said that if Duan Erye doesn''t see you, they will go to the Dou Mansion to find Dou Can in the future to judge."


    Duan Erye was taken aback for a moment, "What''s the reason formenting?"


    "I don''t know, but the man and the woman are very young. The man''s surname is Shao, and the woman''s surname seems to be Gu."


    Shao? Gu?


    Duan Erye suddenly thought of the scene where he was thrown out yesterday, and his expression changed on the spot.


    "It''s them?"


    "Master, who is it?" Aunt Duan asked.


    Duan Erye''s face was ashen, and he looked like he was gnashing his teeth.


    "It''s a good pair of dogs and men, I didn''t ask them to settle the bill, but they brought them to the door. Let theme in... Wait, forget it, let them go, just say that I don''t have time now, sir, and I will go there in person. find them."


    He''s so overwhelmed now that he doesn''t have time to meet two idlers.


    "Yes."


    The servant quickly turned around and ran out.


    It didn''t take long before he ran back in a hurry, stumbled and panicked.


    "Second Master, they, they came in."


    "What did you say?" Duan Erye was furious and stood up directly from the chair. "What are you all doing? Are there so many people who can''t even stop two?"


    That servant was about to cry, "They are too powerful, we can''t stop them at all. Moreover, most of the people in the house are looking for it, Master Dou and the others."


    Master Duan was trembling with anger, "Call all the guards in the house, and give me a good job of tidying up this pair of dogs and boys."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a crisp voice came from outside the hall, "Then I want to see if your bodyguard came faster, or if I brought you to ashes first."


    Er Duan''s eyes widened in astonishment, and he watched helplessly as they walked into the main room.


    "You, do you know that this is a private intrusion, I can report it to the officials."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Before reporting to the official, Duan Er Ye may wish to exin this first."


    The voice fell, and Shao Wen behind him suddenly lifted a person and fell directly in front of Duan Erye.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1266: give us a say

    Chapter 1266 Give us a statement


    There was a sound of ''bang'', and everyone in the hall was shocked and their eyelids jumped fiercely.


    Master Duan was stunned for a moment, and then he fixed his eyes on the person who was thrown to the ground.


    The man had a bruised nose and a swollen face, and his hair was messy and very embarrassed, but Erye Duan still recognized who he was from his slightly swollen face. His expression changed on the spot, and he quickly looked away.


    Gu Yundong looked at his guilty appearance, and sneered, "Second Master Duan, would you like to exin to us why there is such a sneaky viin who must follow us and monitor us sincest afternoon? You? Do you think that we have no power and power here from other ces, and deliberately figure out our course of action, and then it is not good for us? You want to kill people!!"


    "Nonsense." Duan Erye suddenly raised his head and retorted sharply, "I, I don''t know what you''re talking about at all, I don''t know who this is. I haven''t settled with you for what you hurt me yesterday. Today, I don''t know where to find such a gangster, and I want to frame it on my head, and even break into the house without permission, I think you are thewless."


    "Second Master Duan doesn''t know him, okay, then I''m wee." Gu Yundong squinted his eyes and smiled.


    Erye Duan''s cheeks twitched fiercely, and he saw Shao Qingyuan rubbed his wrists and came forward, grabbing the person on the ground.


    When the man saw him approaching, his face was instantly pale, and he couldn''t care about anything, so he hurriedly shouted, "Second Master, help me, Second Master, they are too ruthless, they will kill me. Second Master, look at the little ones. For the sake of being loyal and loyal to you, you will save me."


    Duan Erye''s face was ashen, and he couldn''t speak at all.


    Shao Qingyuan had already raised his hand. Seeing that there was no hope for the second master, the man could only save himself and hurriedly shouted, "I, I have evidence that the second master ordered me to follow you. I have evidence..."


    Duan Erye red at him fiercely immediately, "Shut up, you still want to frame me at this time." Then he pointed at Shao Qingyuan and said, "I think you are here to make troubles sincerely,e here,e here, put the me on me. A few of them took it."


    The servants of the Duan family had already called for the guards, and they rushed towards Shao Qingyuan without saying a word.


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, and the next moment he stepped forward suddenly, grabbing Erye Duan''s neck, "Then let''s see who moves faster."


    Duan Erye held his breath for a moment, "You, you..."


    Aunt Duan screamed loudly from the side, "Ah...what are you trying to do? Killing is a life-threatening death."


    Gu Yundong shook his shoulders and looked at Er Duan again, "Didn''t I say it before? Let''s see if your guard arrived in time, or if we brought you to ashes sooner."


    "You guys, what are you trying to do?" Duan Er Ye didn''t dare to move, his neck was under Shao Qingyuan''s hands, and the strength was very clear, as if his neck could be broken in two if he was not careful.


    Mingming, obviously this is Duan Mansion, yet he was threatened and held hostage by several outsiders.


    Duan Erye was so angry that his teeth were itchy.


    Gu Yundong said, "We didn''t want to do anything, we just wanted to settle ounts with you. You sent someone to monitor us and it''s not good for us. Should you give us an exnation for this?"


    "What do you want to say?" At this moment, a somewhat familiar voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1267: Master Dou is standing on Shao Qingyuans side

    Chapter 1267 Master Dou stands on Shao Qingyuan''s side


    Second Master Duan looked at the person who walked in, with a happy expression on his face, and hurriedly shouted, "Master Dou, Master Dou, save me."


    Dou Fukang looked at Duan Erye with a cold face, and when his eyes moved to Shao Qingyuan, he was a little surprised.


    "Shao Qingyuan, why are you here?"


    Shao Qingyuan was also a little surprised that Dou Fukang was actually present, he was silent for a moment, and finally released the hand that restrained Duan Erye.


    Duan Erye was relieved, and hurriedly ran behind Dou Fukang, and hurriedlyined, "Young Master Dou, they will be detrimental to me by trespassing in private houses. Under the jurisdiction of General Dou, they are sowless, they should be caught in jail. Lock it up inside."


    Said, he shouted to the people behind him, "Arrest them, arrest them for me."


    Duan Mansion''s guard was about to step forward, but unexpectedly Dou Fukang suddenly raised his hand, "Hold on."


    "Master Dou?" Duan Erye was stunned.


    Dou Fukang didn''t look at him, but asked Shao Qingyuan, "What the **** is going on here?"


    Shao Qingyuan said, "He wanted someone to follow us and thought it would be bad for us, so we called."


    Dou Fukang, "..." came to the door? You are not polite at all, shouldn''t this kind of thing be reported to the officials first?


    But Shao Qingyuan''s exnation is simple and rude, and easy to understand.


    Dou Fukang turned his head and frowned at Duan Erye. Without waiting for Duan Erye to exin, he said with a sullen face, "Duan Erye, what do you mean? I told you yesterday that you can''t touch the grocery store. Shao Qingyuan is my friend, if you do this, Where do you put me?"


    "I do not¡­¡­"


    "It seems that Duan Erye never took what I said to heart. Since you don''t take me seriously, it''s better to have less contact in the future." Dou Fukang sighed, shook his head and turned around as if he was about to leave. .


    Duan Erye was in a hurry, and hurriedly grabbed him and exined, "No, Master Dou, you misunderstood, I didn''t..." He wanted to say that the person was not sent by him, but he looked at Shang Dou Fukang''s insightful eyes. , Thinking of the seriousness of what he just said, he didn''t dare to lie anymore.


    He could only admit, "Master Dou, I did send someone to follow them. But you can''t me me, you know what they did to me yesterday, I just want to find out who they are. I promise, I I didn''t want to hurt them."


    ensure? Do you dare to swear?


    Dou Fukang frowned, "Anyway, it''s really your fault that you sent people to follow them."


    "But yesterday they..."


    "If you hadn''te to our shop to find fault, would we have thrown you out? In the end, it was you who provoked the right and wrong first, you are a fine right and wrong." Gu Yundong snorted coldly.


    "You..." Duan Erye was almost stunned, and actually said he was right or wrong?


    He looked at Dou Fukang who was beside him, but he didn''t expect that he nodded in agreement.


    What''s going on with Master Dou? Today it seems that he has been standing on the side of the surnamed Shao.


    He said that Shao Qingyuan was his friend, but when they met yesterday, they clearly didn''t know each other, and they only knew each other for a day.


    Knowing a friend for a day is more important than his life-saving benefactor?


    Duan Erye felt ufortable, but Dou Fukang pretended he didn''t see it and turned to ask Shao Qingyuan, "Then what do you want Duan Erye to do to shake hands and make peace?"


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other and said, "For your sake, we won''t be embarrassing Second Master Duan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1268: Gu Yundong and their request

    Chapter 1268 Gu Yundong''s request


    Duan Erye sneered in his heart, as if you were still very lofty.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Actually, it''s simple, as long as Duan Erye confesses his mistake to us, and promises that this will not happen again in the future. Moreover, if we put a banquet at home and treat us to a good meal, then our grievances with each other will not matter. uncovered."


    Dou Fukang, "..." Do I have such a big face?


    The corner of Duan Erye''s mouth twitched. Would you like to have a good meal? Where does this country bumpkine from? He has never eaten good food, right? He is engaged in such a big battle just to eat and drink?


    "How about this, isn''t this condition excessive?" Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and looked at Duan Erye.


    Dou Fukang nodded, "It''s really not too much, what does Second Master Duan mean?"


    "Okay, for Young Master Dou''s sake, I don''t care about you trespassing into my house." Duan Erye waved his hand, "Tomorrow, tomorrow I will set up the best banquet at home and invite you toe. , how about trying the most authentic dishes in Wanqing Mansion?"


    "No." Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong refused, "I don''t need tomorrow, just today, just now. Or is it that Duan Erye wants to go back and regret it, and he will default when Master Dou is gone tomorrow?"


    "How could I go back on it? Wouldn''t it be okay for me to invite Master Dou to the door tomorrow as well?"


    Gu Yundong sneered, "That''s nice, is it possible that Master Dou is free every day?"


    Dou Fukang, "..." I will still be free tomorrow.


    Shao Qingyuan also nodded, "Besides, we have other things to do tomorrow. I think it''s better to hit the sun instead of picking a day. Right now, I just happen to have a good chat with Master Dou."


    Dou Fukang squinted and looked at the two of them. If they wanted to chat and reminisce about the past, they would have to rely on Duan Erye''s family? Not so good?


    These two are not right.


    Dou Fukang also wanted to know what the two were doing, but he responded with a serious face.


    "Okay, it''s almost noon, then I''ll go back after lunch. How about I try the food from the house?"


    Duan Erye was expecting Dou Fukang to refuse, but he didn''t expect him to agree very much.


    It''s a pity that Duan Wan is still missing in his house, but these people can''t be chased away.


    Master Duan suppressed the anger in his heart and could only turn around and instruct the servants to prepare meals.


    "In that case, let''s have lunch here, everyone."


    Shao Qingyuan and Dou Fukang directly found a seat and sat down, and started talking and chatting.


    Erye Duan could only bite the bullet and follow along, but he simply apologized to Shao Qingyuan first, and then sat on the side as if nothing had happened.


    As a result, Gu Yundong, who is a woman, became abrupt and idle.


    Duan Erye asked someone to find Duan Wen to entertain her and apany her to talk.


    Unfortunately, the two have nomonnguage at all, so Gu Yundong stood up irritably before they could say a few words, "It''s so boring, I don''t understand the poems and words that Miss Duan said at all. I don''t think it''s better than this, Duan. Since the girl said that she has raised a few pots of beautiful chrysanthemums, I am also very curious. It just so happens that my mother likes to grow flowers when she has nothing to do on weekdays. If Miss Duan doesn''t mind, how about taking me to see it?"


    Duan Wen, "..." I am very interested.


    Duan Er Ye also frowned sharply.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "What''s the matter, can''t you see it? Or Miss Duan was just teasing me. I know, does Miss Duan think I''m from the country and can make fun of me at will? This is the sincerity of your Duan family?? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1269: Master Dous Reminder

    Chapter 1269 Master Dou''s Reminder


    Gu Yundong looked like he was about to get angry, and instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the main room.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up immediately, his face gloomy, and asked, "What happened? Who bullied you?"


    "They are." Gu Yundong began toin angrily, and said with a look of grievance, "They simply look down on me, thinking that I am from the country and I don''t deserve to see the flowers they grow."


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes immediately fell on Duan Wen, who waved his hands again and again, "No, no, I don''t mean that." She didn''t say anything at all.


    Master Duan also said, "Yes, how could our Wen''er look down on you?" Does she dare to look down on you?


    Dou Fukang on the side of ?? became thoughtful. In fact, when he heard Duan Wan talk before, he already knew that Duan Er Ye had lied to him.


    Duan Wan said that she was designed by Second Aunt Duan to escape from the Duan Mansion. If she hadn''t met a noble person on the way to bring her back, she might have suffered an ident long ago.


    Although Duan Wan tried her best to protect the privacy of the benefactor, she did not reveal their name and identity.


    But what kind of character is Dou Fukang? A rookie like Duan Wan is not enough to see in front of him, and some information has been revealed unconsciously during the conversation.


    For example, the benefactor is a husband and wife.


    For example, the benefactor arrived at Wanqing Mansion two days ago.


    For example, she didn''t want to implicate her benefactor again, so she ran back to the Duan Mansion again.


    If these pieces of information were taken apart, Dou Fukang would definitely not think of Shao Qingyuan and the two of them.


    But if it is abination, it is very appropriate.


    Otherwise, how can you exin that Shao Qingyuan and the two just happened to appear in Duan Mansion, and why there was such a bigmotion, but just as long as Duan Erye invited him to eat, it was over, and Gu Yundong still wanted to go to other ces to have a look. look like?


    So, they actually came for Duan Wan.


    Dou Fukang originally wanted to bring Duan Wan out, but Duan Wan didn''t trust her, so he could only give up, and came to Erye Duan himself first, but he didn''t expect to meet Shao Qingyuan and the others.


    Now that they are going to save Duan Wan, he naturally has no reason not to help.


    So Dou Fukang said, "Actually, I also think that our big men are discussing things here, and their women are really boring, so why don''t you go to enjoy the flowers and see theke. If my younger brother and sister like flowers like this, Miss Duan is not as good as Take her to have a look. By the way, didn''t Erye Duan say that the scenery in the backyard is good? He took me there before, but I haven''t seen you back for a long time..."


    After saying this, Duan Erye immediately felt guilty, for fear that he would settle ounts in the autumn, and quickly winked at his daughter, "Yes, yes, Wen''er, you can take Mrs. Shao to the backyard to see the flowers. But don''t go too far, also It''s not good to dy too long, it''s time for dinner."


    "Got it, Dad." Duan Wen understood and nodded.


    Anyway, the backyard of their second room is very clean, and there are people watching the courtyard gate, Duan Wan will never appear there.


    Dou Fukang waved his hand and said, "The backyard is really nice, especially the rockery, it''s very impressive."


    said, taking advantage of the angle that everyone did not notice, and winked at Gu Yundong as if pointing.


    Gu Yundong''s expression froze, the rockery in the backyard?


    seems to be famous.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly and raised his chin at Duan Wen, "Let''s lead the way, but I said in advance that I want to see those pots of precious flowers, don''t make it seem like I don''t understand anything."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1270: Gu Yundong, who has little knowledge

    Chapter 1270 Gu Yundong, who has little knowledge


    Duan Wen, who had her back turned to her, couldn''t help but pouted, don''t you just know nothing?


    Really ignorant, shameful.


    Duan Wen secretly let out a sigh of turbidity in her heart, she was naturally gentle and good at talking in front of Dou Fukang, she turned her head and said to Gu Yundong with a smile, "Mrs. Shao, please, I will definitely take you there. Look at the most beautiful chrysanthemums in our house."


    Gu Yundong snorted softly and walked forward arrogantly.


    Tong Shuipao immediately followed.


    Duan Wen squeezed the palm of her hand and let out a breath, then quickly followed.


    The backyard of the Duan family''s second bedroom is a bit smaller than the big one, but with the Duan family''s worth, it''s not too small. There are also flowers, water, trees and pavilions, and it is also very beautiful and artistic.


    Gu Yundong looked at it and looked at it. After entering the backyard, the words Dou Fukang said shed through her mind.


    Backyard, rockery?


    Her eyes swept across several rockeries.


    Duan Wen had already taken her to the flower house next to her, and there were indeed a lot of flowers growing in it.


    "This is the Hangbai chrysanthemum I told you. Among the chrysanthemums, Hang chrysanthemum, Bo chrysanthemum, Chu chrysanthemum and Huai chrysanthemum are the most famous, and are known as the ''Four Famous Chrysanthemums''. Hang Bai chrysanthemum is also called Qianye Yulinglong, and its petals are white. Like jade, the stamens are as yellow as pure gold. It is my favorite chrysanthemum."


    Leaving Dou Fukang, Duan Wen''splexion changed, and her posture instantly became arrogant, looking at Gu Yundong with a look of arrogance.


    Gu Yundong didn''t look at her, and let her get distracted over there. She looked at the flowers in the conservatory and asked, "Where''s the peony? Why didn''t I see the peony? Your family is so powerful, what is Yao Huangweizi? Always have?"


    Duan Wen was so angry that her teeth were itchy, "The peony blooms in April and May, where is it now?"


    She couldn''t help rolling her eyes, she really didn''t know anything, she didn''t even know the most basic things.


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized, "Yes, I forgot."


    said so, but his expression was not ashamed at all. She raised her eyes and gave Tong Shuitao a wink. Thetter lowered her head slightly. Seeing that the maid next to Duan Wen went to pour tea and hadn''te back, she took advantage of the juncture of Duan Wen and Gu Yundong''s conversation, and slowly backed away. After a while, he disappeared in front of the two of them.


    Gu Yundong continued to look at flowers, like someone who knew nothing about flowers. Whenever you see a pot of beautiful flowers, you should ask.


    is probably the point of Duan Wen''s question, which makes her very proud and has a sense of superiority.


    As if in front of Gu Yundong, she was a knowledgeable and elegantdy.


    It was that Gu Yundong kept reaching out to touch her, which made her very dissatisfied, and stopped her from listening to it several times. Duan Wen felt that no matter how rich and expensive Gu Yundong was in her clothes, it was difficult to hide the vulgarity on her body.


    Gu Yundong has always been absent-minded, and after looking at three or four pots of flowers, Tong Shuitao came back.


    However, the expression on her face was not very good, and she slightly shook her head at Gu Yundong.


    When Gu Yundong walked over, she whispered, "No, I searched the rockery in the backyard, but I didn''t see Miss Duan."


    Not in the rockery?


    Gu Yundong frowned, Dou Fukang is unlikely to lie to himself, right?


    After thinking about it, she instructed Tong Shuitao again, "Look around hereter, especially where you can hide people."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong continued to look at the flowers again. After Duan Wen''s maid brought the tea over, she took a sip and sighed and said, "It''s boring to just drink tea, are there any cakes?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1271: find Duan Wan

    Chapter 1271 Find Duan Wan


    Duan Wen felt that she had never seen such a brazen person. Previously, her husband wanted to stay in Duan Mansion to eat and drink, but now she still wants to eat cakes?


    Is she nning to eat everything in the Duan Mansion?


    Duan Wen sneered, but Gu Yundong looked innocent, "Isn''t there? That''s it, I think your hospitality is different from what I imagined."


    "Yes, of course there is." Duan Wen sneered, she decided in her heart that Gu Yundong was deliberately embarrassing them. It''s clear that she still harbors resentment towards her father, but she has to pretend to be generous in front of Dou Fukang to easily expose the matter, but as soon as she turns around, it starts to make things difficult for her, right?


    I want pastries, right?


    Duan Wen turned her head and instructed her maid, "Go get some more cakes, especially the ones I like, and give Mrs. Shao a taste."


    The maid received her youngdy''s eyes, came over, and went down again after being blessed.


    Very good, after a while, Tong Shuitao also took advantage of the opportunity for them to speak.


    ording to what thedy said, she looked around here.


    I didn''t expect to find Duan Wan hiding in a small house with trimming tools not far away.


    It was Duan Wan who saw her first and then came out of the basket.


    She was stunned for a moment, "Why are you here?"


    "Our youngdies and uncles are here to save you."


    Duan Wan immediately felt guilty, she really still caused trouble.


    She did hide in the rockery before, but after meeting Dou Fukang, although they talked a lot with each other, Duan Wan still didn''t dare to trust him easily, so after Dou Fukang left, she changed ce Tibetan.


    She thought, if Dou Fukang betrayed her and told the second uncle that he was hiding in the rockery, the second uncle would definitely send someone to look for it. If she didn''t see it in the rockery by then, she would have thought that she had escaped to another ce, so Duan Wan continued to hide in this backyard.


    If Tong Shuitao knew about her idea, she would haveughed at her for being naive.


    But now nothing else is important, let''s talk about business first.


    "I have limited time, so I''ll keep the story short. The youngdy and uncle are all procrastinating outside now. You know the topography of the Duan Mansion, and you will do it in a while..."


    Tong Shuitao whispered the n that Gu Yundong had exined to her.


    Duan Wan listened and blinked, "That''s it, is that enough?"


    "Yes, you hide at the back door after you''re done. I''ll take you out when the timees."


    Duan Wan swallowed and nodded after a while, "I, I know, I can definitely do it."


    "Well, be careful yourself. Also, don''t trust anyone along the way, you know?"


    Duan Wan thought about the incident when she entered the Duan Mansion but was betrayed, her face instantly became more serious, and she nodded hastily, "Don''t worry, I will pay attention to it myself."


    Tong Shuitao exined a few more words, and then left a little uneasy.


    Back to the flower room, Duan Wen''s maid also brought pastries.


    Tong Shuitao immediately stepped forward to help and nodded slightly when he approached Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong knew that she had done it, and continued to admire the flowers in the conservatory while eating the cakesfortably.


    Duan Wen snorted coldly from the side, eat more, it will kill you.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yundong eats very slowly, as if ''I am ady, so I should eat slowly''.


    When she slowly finished eating two pieces, there was a sudden scream from outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1272: on fire

    Chapter 1272 is on fire


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and slowly looked towards the backyard door.


    Duan Wen was startled by the fright. Hang Baiju, who was just stroking her hand, was directly cut off by her.


    She felt extremely distressed, and said to the maid angrily, "Go and see what''s going on, don''t you know there are guests in the mansion? What kind of fuss is made?"


    "Yes, miss." The maid quickly ran out.


    It didn''t take long for him to run back again, with a worried look on his face, "Miss, it''s not good, the eastern guest room is on fire."


    Duan Wen turned her head suddenly, "What did you say? It''s on fire?" She hurriedly ran outside the flower room.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao looked at each other and left the flower room.


    As soon as he walked out of the backyard, he saw the servants in the Duan Mansion all running eastward, holding various fire fighting tools in their hands.


    Gu Yundong turned his head to look east, there was indeed a fire zing into the sky, screaming constantly.


    She followed Duan Wen forward, and halfway through, she saw Shao Qingyuan and others who were also hurried.


    Dou Fukang''s eyes circled Gu Yundong''s face with deep meaning, and thetter pretended not to see it, but said anxiously, "How can something so good catch fire? This is too strange, the people in the house should Are you all right?"


    "I don''t know yet, let''s go and have a look first."


    "it is good."


    The husband and wife then went to the east guest room with their hands in hand, and Erye Duan was shouting in a hurry, "Hurry up and fetch water, don''t be stupid, the fire is getting bigger and bigger."


    People ran to this side one by one, carrying water, quilts, and brooms. The scene was very chaotic for a time.


    Therefore, no one noticed when an outsider like Tong Shuitao disappeared.


    Dou Fukang frowned at the fire, walked over to Duan Erye after a while and asked, "Is there anyone in the room?"


    Duan Erye wanted to say how did he know if there was anyone? Even if there is, it is only a servant in the house.


    But on the opposite side was Dou Fukang, he could only suppress the irritability in his heart and replied, "No, this is the guest room, on weekdays only servantse to clean and tidy up, today people will look for... I mean, today There should be no one in there."


    Dou Fukang said, "It''s not the way to go on like this. It''s too chaotic. If this side is extinguished, the other side will be on fire again. You tell everyone to follow my instructions, so that the next guest room will not catch fire."


    "Okay, okay." Duan Erye immediately asked the servants toe over and follow Dou Fukang''s orders to put out the fire in an orderly manner.


    Dou Fukang should be experienced. Seeing that the fire slowly subsided, Duan Erye finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    calmed down, he immediately thought that the fire was too strange. Although the vicinity of the guest room was dry, it would not start a fire in a good way. Someone must have set it.


    Duan Wan! It must be Duan Wan! !


    Duan Erye''s pupils shrank, and he hurriedly walked over to Duan Eryi''s side, and said in a low voice, "This fire may be caused by Duan Wanfang, she must want to take this opportunity to take her two maids out of Duan''s residence, you quickly bring People go and see, don''t let them escape."


    Second Aunt Duan snapped back to his senses, "Okay, I understand, I''ll go right away."


    Having said that, she took a few wives and left in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong looked at the backs of them leaving, and quickly retracted his gaze, looking at the ruins in front of him and sighing, "I really didn''t expect such a thing to happen, Second Master Duan, I express my deep sympathy for your experience. I can''t eat a meal."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1273: rescue people

    Chapter 1273 Rescue people


    The corner of Duan Erye''s mouth twitched, at this juncture you are still thinking about eating? ?


    He said without a smile, "If the reception is not good, it will not be given."


    Gu Yundong nodded his head, "It''s really not very thoughtful."


    Then rolled his eyes, turned with Shao Qingyuan and left.


    Master Duan, "..." Don''t let him touch him next time.


    Dou Fukang also wanted to leave, but in this situation, it would be a little suspicious if he also left together.


    He turned his head to look at the ruins in front of him, and let out a breath¡ªdid that Duan family do it?


    It was indeed Duan Wan who set the fire.


    It''s just that she followed Gu Yundong''s advice.


    is the eldestdy of the Duan family, and is very familiar with the structure of the Duan mansion. The guest room here has never been used very rarely. Even if a fire is set, it will not hurt anyone. As long as the treatment is timely, it will not even burn down the surrounding houses.


    So after sneaking here quietly, she also found tung oil and sprinkled it around, and then lit a fire.


    While everyone was fighting the fire in chaos, they quickly ran to the house where Zhn Hun was locked.


    The old woman and the guard were watching outside the house, but because Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan came to have a fight, the guard left.


    And because he heard the sound of fire, one of the two women also left.


    The remaining old woman, Duan Wan pped her head with a stick when she was not paying attention, knocking the person unconscious before running into the room.


    Zhn has passed out of aa with a fever, but Hun is fine. Although she is also injured, she can barely take care of Zhn.


    Seeing Duan Wan, Hun almost cried.


    Immediately, Duan Wan carefully supported Zhn and left the house with Hun to the back door.


    Halfway through, Tong Shuitao came to pick them up.


    Duan Wan''s sigh of relief instantly rxed.


    When ?? arrived at the back door, Duan Wan saw that the two people who were guarding the door had fainted, and they hurriedly left the Duan Mansion.


    There was a carriage parked in an alley not far from Duan Mansion. After Tong Shuitao helped them up, he returned to Duan Mansion and silently returned to Gu Yundong''s side.


    followed by Gu Yundong and a few others, who left in an upright manner from the gate of the Duan Mansion.


    It wasn''t until he left the door that Gu Yundong asked, "Did someone bring it out?"


    "Don''t worry, miss, they''re all brought out, they''re in the carriage." Tong Shuitao said as she led them into the alley, "I''ll also give the antipyretic medicine that miss gave to Miss Duan."


    While talking, a group of people had already reached the front of the carriage.


    Hearing the movement, Duan Wan opened a corner of the curtain and looked out. Seeing that it was Gu Yundong, she was instantly overjoyed, "Yundong."


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao got into the carriage. Unexpectedly, as soon as they got in, Hui Lan, who was still sober, kowtowed three times at her, "Thank you girl, thank you girl for saving ourdy."


    It seems that at this time, Duan Wan has already told her the matter,


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Don''t talk about these for now, you all have injuries on your body, it''s important to treat the disease first."


    While speaking, the carriage moved.


    The car drove all the way to Gu Yundong''s grocery store.


    Finally stopped at the back door of the grocery store, Shao Wen got out of the car and knocked, Uncle Yu hurriedly opened it, and he was stunned when he saw their group.


    It wasn''t until he saw Tong Shuitao carrying an injured girl''s home down his back that he suddenly came over, his voice softened, "Come in first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1274: Gu Yundongs praise

    Chapter 1274 Gu Yundong''s praise


    There are several rooms behind the grocery store. Uncle Yu took them to a clean and spacious room and made the bed for Zhn to lie down.


    Looking at the two girls who were injured, Uncle Yu asked, "Girl Gu, do you want me to invite the doctor over?"


    Gu Yundong thought for a while and said, "Do you know a reliable and strict doctor woman?"


    Shao Qingyuan is a doctor, but Zhn Hun was beaten, and the injuries on her body need to be treated with medicine. Shao Qingyuan is naturally not good at doing things. It is more convenient for a doctor toe.


    Uncle Yu really doesn¡¯t know any doctor-inw. They have only three big men in their family. Usually, a person who has a headache and a fever also goes to the medical center to find a doctor. He really has no contact with the doctor-inw.


    Still Shao Qingyuan said, "The Huimin Medical Center is not very far from here, there should be female doctors in their medical center."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Yeah, why did I forget their home."


    The Huimin Medical Center in Wanqing Prefecture only openedst year, but as a chain of major medical centers across the country, there are usually female doctors in the medical centers.


    Gu Yundong and Huimin Medical Center are also old acquaintances, knowing that their medical center has always had a good reputation, and they are reliable and trustworthy.


    Tong Shuitao immediately volunteered, "I''ll go please."


    She ran out of the grocery store immediately.


    Duan Wan turned her head to look at Zhn Hun and wiped away tears. After a while, he raised his head and said to Gu Yundong, "Yundong, thank you very much this time. I originally thought of not causing you any trouble, but I didn''t expect it to hurt you. I''m sorry, I''m so useless."


    Gu Yundong really wanted to scold her, is there anything we can''t discuss together?


    But seeing that her head was about to go down to the ground, it would be autistic to beat her again. And it seems that she is sincerely repentant, and she will not say anything serious.


    She nced at her sideways, "It''s fine if you know it''s wrong, don''t be so impulsive next time. But the fire behind you is not bad, you brought your two maids out yourself, anyway, it''s you It''s not easy to do it alone, but there is still progress."


    Duan Wan suddenly raised her head, a hint of joy shed on her face, "I, am I really doing well?"


    "Well, it''s fine." Everything went smoothly.


    Duan Wan wiped her face, she has been praised many times before, but she has never been praised like this, her whole body is warm, and her whole heart is about to bloom.


    Gu Yundong actually praised her. She was such a capable person that she actually praised her.


    Duan Wan took a deep breath, she grew up.


    Tong Shuitao came back with a female doctor not long after, and the female doctor made the unconscious Zhn look injured without saying a word.


    Zhn''s injuries were not fatal, but they were injured in several ces.


    Duan Erye also wanted to save the lives of the two of them and lead Duan Wan out, so he didn''t kill him.


    But ording to Hun, the two of them could not be healed even after they were injured, and asionally they would have a little bit of leftovers to cover their stomachs. Fortunately, the weather has turned colder now, otherwise the injuries on their bodies would be difficult to heal.


    Gu Yundong and the others were waiting outside, and Uncle Yu and his family also came. They have met Duan Wan and know who she is.


    It was just that the three of them didn''t ask any further questions, and turned around to go to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    It wasn''t until after the meal that the doctor girl came out with a tired face.


    After ?? exined that she would take a good rest and prescribed medicine, she left.


    Gu Yundong was about to go into the house to have a look, but Dou Fukang came over at this time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1275: She doesnt want to look at the big picture

    Chapter 1275 She doesn''t want to take care of the overall situation


    As soon as ?? came, Dou Fukang asked, "Where''s Miss Duan Family?"


    Gu Yundong already knew from Duan Wan''s mouth that she and Dou Fukang had met. Now hearing him ask, he couldn''t help looking at him, "Why do you care so much about her?"


    Dou Fukang, "..." Because she is the eldestdy of the Duan family.


    Gu Yundong looked inside and said, "Inside, her two maids were injured."


    When Dou Fukang heard the words, he didn''t ask any more questions.


    He came here, in fact, to bring a message to them, "Second Master Duan was searching the whole city for arsonists. It is said that someone sneaked into the Duan family to steal things. Several servants of the Duan family were injured, and they also fled the Duan mansion, so Duan Erye reported to the official and is now looking for people everywhere."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, "He still dares to report to the officials?"


    It was Duan Wan who was obviously looking for, yet he dared to make a big fuss.


    But think about it, so what if the trouble is big, as long as Duan Wan is found, he can take her back to the house. As for what to do with her after returning to the mansion, that''s what the Duan mansion closed the door on.


    As for what Duan Erye did to Duan Wan before, there is no evidence. Even if Duan Wanes out and uses them, they can find the words and mix it up, so there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help rolling his eyes, this second master was really angry this time.


    Dou Fukang said, "Since the eldest Miss Duan family lives here, it shouldn''t be a big deal, your shop..." He smiled, "It seems that the people in the government have always taken good care of her."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows proudly, that is, how many people must be attracted to such a big shop, even if Duan Qian is backing, the merchant will only bow his head when encountering the government. But the whole grocery store is only managed by the three Yu family. They have no power and no power, and they must not be a thorn in the eyes of others.


    Last time, Duan Er Ye didn''t know what to call the door to find fault, but he brought the son of General Dou Can''s family, which caused the officials from the government to note to the door.


    If Duan Erye finds someone toe to their shop this time, then she will be very wee.


    During the conversation, Duan Wan came out of the room.


    When she saw Dou Fukang, she was stunned for a moment, her expression was no longer the alert she had when she was in the rockery before, she nodded slightly, "Young Master Dou."


    Dou Fukang thought for a while, "I want to chat with you alone, is it convenient or not?"


    Duan Wan nodded, "Yes."


    Dou Fukang and Duan Wan went to the next room to talk.


    When the two of them came out again, it was already half an hourter, and I didn''t know what to say for so long.


    After Dou Fukang finished speaking, he left, but Duan Wan was still sitting on the chair in a daze.


    Gu Yundong stood beside her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Duan Wan suddenly came back to her senses and shook her head with a wry smile, "It''s nothing." It was just that Dou Fukang and her analyzed the current situation and let her understand that at this moment, not only could she not be able to take revenge on her second uncle and second aunt, she even had to help find the original Those who are loyal to the elder brother, temporarily obey the orders and arrangements of the second uncle.


    Duan Wan felt very ufortable. She was an eldest youngdy who didn''t know the world. She didn''t want to take care of the overall situation at all, and she didn''t want to make the second uncle and aunt happy.


    However, the Duan family is her eldest brother''s hard work. Those in charge can withstand the pressure for a while but can''t stand it for the rest of their lives. If they continue to fight against the second uncle, the consequence is that they will all lose their jobs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1276: Gu Yundongs method

    Chapter 1276 Gu Yundong''s Method


    Duan Wan looked at Gu Yundong nkly, "Yundong, if it were you, what would you do?"


    Gu Yundong''s expression was tangled and he looked constipated.


    After a long while, he said, "My method may not be suitable for you." So you asked for nothing.


    But Duan Wan still wanted to know, "Tell me."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong sighed, "If it were me, I would kill the second uncle and second aunt, and take all the Duan family''s property into my own hands. Dou Can''s request is that the Duan family cannot fall, then I have With the ability to support the Duan family, their worries will naturally disappear."


    Duan Wan, "..." She was about to cry.


    Sure enough, this method is not suitable for her, she does not have that ability...


    She lowered her head, and after thinking for a moment she could only say, "Well, then I can only let go of my personal grievances. I don''t care about the second uncle and the second aunt, and supporting the Duan family is the most important thing."


    Actually, even if she wanted to take revenge on the second uncle and second aunt, she couldn''t do it.


    Gu Yundong shrugged, "It''s okay, take your time. It''s not that you are not allowed to settle ounts with them. When you have enough strength, you can still pay it back."


    "Yeah." Duan Wan took a deep breath, and then she felt that the whole person was much morefortable, and it was really useful to talk to Yun Dong, "I''ll wait until Zhn Hun is ready."


    She has matured.


    Sure enough, the next day.


    Duan Erye was looking for people outside, and of course some people found them in Gu''s grocery store, but at most they just stood in the front store and looked at it, the backyard would note.


    Duan Erye''s goals are more concentrated in those inns or rented houses.


    Unfortunately, there has been no progress.


    And Duan Wan, with the help of Dou Fukang, contacted the stewards who were still on her side. In order to recharge their batteries and wait for the return of the eldest brother, let them preserve their strength and temporarily submit to Duan Erye.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan reminisced about the past together at the same house, and by the way, got to know the situation of the shop in the past two years.


    Originally, she and Shao Qingyuan only nned to stay in Wanqing Mansion for a few days, and then go to the capital by boat.


    Now something happened to Duan Wan, and Dou Fukang and Shao Qingyuan also reunited after a long absence, and they became more and more spective.


    But it is impossible for Gu Yundong to stay in Wanqing Mansion all the time. What if Duan Qian never shows up?


    So she is also nning to leave.


    Duan Wan has been following her to learn some business matters. She feels that she can''t mess around in a confused way. Especially when I heard that there is an eldestdy from the Nie family in Xuanhe Mansion, who is also very petite, but she still follows Gu Yundong to open a milk tea shop, and she is very envious.


    She also wants to be such a person, who can help her eldest brother in the future, so that she will not bepletely helpless when something happens to the eldest brother.


    Duan Wan even wondered if she could cooperate with Gu Yundong to open a shop or something.


    "I also have some money for my body, but it''s still in the house now, so I can''t get it. When I get it back, we can go to open a shop together. The milk tea shop you mentioned is very interesting to me. , Anyway, if you want to open a branch, if you open one in the capital, then you can also open one in Wanqing Mansion, right? How about letting me buy some shares in Wanqing Mansion?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, this idea... It doesn''t seem impossible.


    Not to mention herself, Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang will definitely not be satisfied with opening two stores. When opening a store in another city, it is naturally more appropriate to find a local person to manage it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1277: Duan Qian has news

    Chapter 1277 Duan Qian has news


    The few days that Gu Yundong and Duan Wan have been together, actually have some new understanding of Duan Wan.


    Although this person used to be naive, he was notpletely ignorant of business.


    It seems that she also inherited the business acumen of her father and brother. As long as she has a correct attitude and studies hard, it is not a problem at all to be the owner.


    "I have to discuss this with Mrs. Dai and the others first. After all, the milk tea shop is not my own."


    Duan Wan nodded vigorously immediately.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "And if you have time, after your eldest brother finds you, you can also go to Xuanhe Mansion to get a feel for what a milk tea shop is like and how it operates. management will be more clear and intuitive.¡±


    Duan Wan, "Go, go to Xuanhe House..."


    Gu Yundong suddenly reacted, yes, it is not easy for a woman to travel far these days.


    Especially ady like Duan Wan, who went to Xuanhe House so far away.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "Forget it, I''ll find someone who used to work in a milk tea shop toe to Wanqing Mansion. But this matter may take a while, and I have to go to the capital. If you really want to be a milk tea shop, Maybe you can find a suitable shop first.¡±


    Duan Wan nodded again and again.


    However, although Gu Yundong said that he would find someone toe to Wanqing Mansion to help, the proposal she said before to let her go to Xuanhe Mansion to experience it for herself still took root in her heart.


    Actually, she really wanted to see it.


    Because the milk tea shop depicted by Gu Yundong really makes people yearn for it.


    Unfortunately, everything is just thinking about it now, and Duan Wan today can''t even go out to the grocery store.


    Zhn Hun was much better. After the two were able to get out of bed, they thanked Gu Yundong and his wife again.


    Not only thank them for saving the youngdy, but also thank them for saving me.


    Seeing them getting better, the smile on Duan Wan''s face finally increased.


    On the seventh day that Duan Er Ye searched for Duan Wan''s whereabouts everywhere in Fucheng, Dou Fukang hurriedly ran to the backyard of the grocery store with a happy expression on his face, "Duan Qian has news."


    As soon as these words came out, Dou Fukang breathed a sigh of relief.


    There is really no way. During the period of Duan Qian''s disappearance, although he has tried his best to help Duan Erye, those in charge are also obeying Duan Erye''s decision.


    But why Duan Er Ye alwayses up with bad ideas? No matter how capable subordinates and helpers are, they can''t stop a boss who is confused and has no self-awareness.


    Dou Fukang is really fed up, especially Duan Erye is getting more and more excessive. He manages a huge industry and even thinks about putting Duan Wen on him.


    Therefore, with Duan Qian''s news, Dou Fukang was rather excited.


    Duan Wan''s eyes instantly turned red when she heard this information, and she grabbed Dou Fukang''s hand in a gaffe, "Is there really news about my eldest brother? He''s still alive, right?"


    Dou Fukang looked at her hand, Duan Wan was stunned, and hurriedly released it.


    Dou Fukang coughed lightly, his face a little unnatural, and after a while he said, "Yes, Duan Qian is still alive."


    Duan Wan couldn''t help cheering, her body rxed instantly, Hun behind her hurriedly reached out to support her, lest she fall to the ground unsupported.


    Dou Fukang also subconsciously reached out and tried to pull a hand, but his hand retracted halfway.


    Hearing the sound, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan rushed over and saw this scene. The two couldn''t help but nce at each other and raised their eyebrows.


    But the news that Duan Qian was all right finally gave them a sigh of relief.


    Just the next moment, Dou Fukang frowned and said, "It''s about Duan Qian. The news that came back is a bit strange."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1278: Adou who cant help

    Chapter 1278 A Dou Who Can''t Help


    "What''s strange?" Duan Wan asked nervously.


    Dou Fukang frowned and said in a low voice, "He was hunted and killed, and he would disappear when he fell into the river. The guards who were with him at the time searched along the river for two days, but could not find him, nor did he know. Where was he rushed. When our men found him, he was still unconscious."


    Later, the guard asked Duan Qian''s servant toe back to Duan''s house to report the letter. Originally, he was counting on Duan Erye to send someone to find the eldest young master. Who knew that Duan Erye could not wish that Duan Qian would nevere back and just die outside. .


    The servant was not with Duan Qian when he disappeared, so he didn''t know the reason for his disappearance. The guard felt that something was wrong, so he didn''t tell him the specific reason.


    Someone who was still General Dou Can ran to Qing''an Mansion and found the guard, only to know that Duan Qian was being hunted down.


    "Why is my brother being chased and killed in Qing''an Mansion? Could it be that he offended someone in Qing''an Mansion?" Duan Wan raised her heart when she heard the word "chasing and killing".


    Dou Fukang said, "It''s strange here, Duan Qian went to Qing''an Mansion, just to talk business with people, and didn''t touch anyone''s interests. The merchant who made a deal with him also gave Duan Qian the advice. The way of cooperation is very satisfactory, but Duan Qian''s disappearance is the one who is most worried. That group of people seems to have suddenly appeared, as if they have some deep hatred with Duan Qian. "


    Shao Qingyuan asked, "Could it be the enemy of Wanqing Mansion?"


    "It''s unlikely, Duan Qian''s trip to Qing''an Mansion is very secret, and even Second Master Duan doesn''t know about it. If the little servant hadn''te back to report, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have known that Duan Qian had gone so far. Killing Duan Qian is the most suitable way to go to Qing''an Mansion, there is no reason to let him arrive at the mansion city safely and then strike."


    Duan Wan nodded, "Yes, my eldest brother only told me about his trip to Qing''an Mansion, and he told me not to tell anyone. I didn''t even say Zhn Hun."


    That being said, there is indeed a problem.


    Who did Duan Qian offend and put him to death like this?


    "Let''s wait for Duan Qian toe back and talk about it. Even if he doesn''t know it very well, he should know it." Gu Yundong said, "Is he back now?"


    Dou Fukang nodded, "Already on the way back, and will arrive at Fucheng in a few days."


    Duan Wan immediately folded her hands and murmured with her eyes closed, "Fortunately, fortunately, eldest brother is still alive, he is still alive."


    These days, she was worried. She couldn''t sleep every night, and she had nightmares when she fell asleep. She was afraid that she would never see her big brother again.


    But she can only stay in the backyard of the grocery store, even if she wants to go out of the city to go to the temple to offer incense and ask for the blessing of the Bodhisattva.


    Now hearing the good news, Duan Wan is sincerely grateful to God and the Dou family.


    But now there is a problem.


    "Where will Duan Qian live after hees back?" Gu Yundong asked, "As you said, he is still injured and needs to be taken care of. It is not suitable to send him back to Duan Mansion, he has to find a ce to settle down. , I can''t let Second Master Duan know."


    "Don''t worry about this, my father and I have already discussed it. At that time, I will directly ask the guards to **** him to the General''s House, and there is a doctor in the house who can treat his injuries. After he is healed, he will decide whether to stay or not. "


    In a word, the father and son of the Dou family are also eager for Duan Qian to get well soon and take over the Duan family, Duan Er Ye is simply a dou who cannot help.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1279: Brother and sister meet

    Chapter 1279 Brother and sister meet


    Duan Qian''s question has been arranged properly, and everyone will be relieved, and then wait for him toe back.


    For the next five days, Duan Er Ye still did not give up his n to find Duan Wan.


    It was just that there was no progress at all, which made Second Master Duan even more grumpy.


    As soon as breakfast was eaten on the fifth day, the servants of the Dou family came to the door and brought good news.


    Duan Qian, back.


    Duan Wan was so happy that she almost kicked her shoes over, she ran to the yard and asked eagerly, "Is he really back? How is he? Is he okay? Have you woken up already?"


    The servant said a little embarrassedly, "The young master didn''t say the specifics, just let the young man inform you and let you go directly to the mansion to take a look."


    "Then, let''s go." Duan Wan raised her legs and was about to walk out of the yard.


    took two steps and suddenly came back to his senses, patted his head fiercely, and hurried to find Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong was also relieved to hear the news. Originally, she didn''t n to go to Dou Mansion, so just let the Duan Wan brothers and sisters have a good chat.


    But the meaning of the servants of the Dou Mansion was that Dou Fukang invited them to visit the Dou Mansion together.


    She and Shao Qingyuan changed their clothes, and after getting on the carriage from the back door, the group went straight to Dou Mansion.


    Dou Fukang was already there waiting for them. General Dou Shen was not there. He is very busy now. There are still some small cancers in Wanqing Mansion that have not been cleaned up, so he hardly spends time at home.


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong came to Wanqing Mansion for a while, but have not seen him until now.


    Dou Fukang took them directly to the room where Duan Qian was ced, where the doctor was taking Duan Qian''s pulse.


    Duan Qian fell asleep temporarily, but he was fine.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes fell on Duan Qian. Maybe it was because he had a bad day. He looked very haggard, with scars on his face and pale lips. He waspletely different from the young gentleman Gu Yundong metst year.


    Gu Yundong sighed, and when he saw the doctor came out, he also went out with Shao Qingyuan.


    Duan Wan was the only one left in the room holding Duan Qian''s hand while wiping away tears.


    The doctor said about Duan Qian''s situation, "Fortunately, this young master Duan has some skill to stand by himself and protect the key position when he falls into the river, so that his life is not in danger. However, the internal injury is quite serious and needs to be properly adjusted."


    Duan Qian had consulted the doctor before returning from Qing''an Mansion, but after traveling all the way, the wound opened again.


    The doctor said some precautions before prescribing medicine and leaving.


    When the three of Gu Yundong returned to the room, they found that Duan Qian had woken up and wasforting Duan Wan, who was out of breath from crying.


    Duan Wan didn''t want to cry either, but couldn''t help it.


    The three of Gu Yundong saw this and exited the door again, letting their brother and sister have a good conversation.


    This statementsted until noon, when the servants of the Dou family brought the food in, only a few people from Gu Yundong followed.


    Duan Qian had heard what happened these days from Duan Wan''s mouth, and his expression was a little ugly and sullen.


    But after seeing Gu Yundong, he immediately calmed down and said gratefully, "Thanks to you this time, otherwise my sister might not be able to save her life."


    "You don''t have to be so polite, Mr. Duan. Our grocery store is thankful for your care anyway. Let''s help each other."


    Duan Qianughed. Gu''s grocery store needed him to take care of it. After all, it was their brother and sister who owed Gu Yundong a huge favor this time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1280: It is also related to Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1280 is also rted to Shao Qingyuan


    That''s all, wait for him to recover, and then take it slow, there is always a chance.


    Duan Qian looked at Dou Fukang again, "Young Master Dou is very kind, Duan is very grateful. In the future, wherever Duan is needed, just do whatever you want."


    Dou Fukang saw that he was still in good spirits, so he didn''t waste time and asked him directly, "Does Duan Gongzi know who is chasing you? Why do you want to kill you?"


    Duan Qian bowed his head, nodded after a moment of indulgence, "I know."


    Several people suddenly became interested, "Who?"


    "More than ten years ago, a group of Paihuazi fled in several nearby cities and abducted and sold many children. At that time, the Duan family was involved in this matter, which led to the arrest of the group of Paihuazi. At that time, the leader of the group directly After being beheaded, the fire also dissipated. Unexpectedly, after more than ten years, the chief''s wife made aeback and found out about the Duan family who participated in the incident, and then found an opportunity to attack me. "


    Duan Qian said and sighed, "I found out about this news after I found out that someone was following me. I didn''t expect that before I left, I identally fell into someone else''s way, and instead let myself fall into a trap. In the predicament, I almost gave my life into it."


    After he finished speaking, he raised his head, but the faces of the few people in front of him were... stunned.


    What''s the matter, is it hard to understand what he said? What question deserves their look?


    Dou Fukang was the first to react, "You mean that the people who hunted you down this time are the same group of people that Paihuazi did more than ten years ago?"


    Duan Qian was stunned, "urately speaking, it''s not the same group. The leader of these people now is the wife of the leader back then."


    Dou Fukang took a deep breath, it turned out to be like this, I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    He grabbed Duan Qian''s hand and said with a wry smile, "In that case, we are the ones who have troubled you."


    "How do you say this?" Duan Qian looked nk.


    Gu Yundong pointed to Dou Fukang and Shao Qingyuan beside him, and said, "There were two of them among the children who were kidnapped and sold back then."


    Duan Qian was stunned, and even Duan Wan had an incredulous look on her face. Even she didn''t know about this matter.


    After a while, Duan Qianughed, "This is really..." Is it fate?


    I can only exin it this way, I didn¡¯t expect that the two children who were abducted and sold back then would appear in front of me.


    One is the son of General Dou Cang, and the other is Gu Yundong''s husband.


    But, they saved themselves and Wan''er.


    The ancients did not deceive me, there is a cause and there is an effect.


    Dou Fukang felt friendly for a moment, and Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly.


    Only soon, the topic became serious again, "These Paihuazi are really hateful, don''t worry, I will take care of this matter to the end, and I will also settle the ount with them to the end."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong, Gu Yundong knew what he meant, and immediately said with a smile, "Do what you want, I will definitely support you."


    That incident back then did not hurt Shao Qingyuan.


    Who would have thought that these Paihuazi would make aeback and find Duan Qian first?


    Then who knows if they will find Dou Fukang and Shao Qingyuan? After all, it was their two children who escaped first, and Shao Qingyuan was directly sold to Paihuazi by Mr. Li and his wife. It was simply too easy to follow Mr. Li to find his whereabouts.


    When Shao Qingyuan was still young, he could only escape, but now he fights back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1281: Gu Yundong is ruthless?

    Chapter 1281 Gu Yundong is ruthless?


    Don''t talk about Shao Qingyuan, even Gu Yundong himself hated this group of people. Kill them if they can. It''s better to kill them all at once, but don''t have another son or daughter to inherit the ''career''.


    Shao Qingyuan clenched her hand slightly, "That capital..."


    "That''s not in a hurry, you know what we are going to the capital for, so of course we will listen to you."


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to reach out and hug her, but unfortunately there were several pairs of eyes staring at her, which was too damaging to the atmosphere.


    Other people in the room, "..." Inexplicably feel that this ce is not suitable for their presence.


    Shao Qingyuan had already withdrawn his thoughts and said, "In this case, when will you go to Qing''an House?" He said to Dou Fukang that Duan Qian wanted to stay here to recover from his injuries, so only he and Dou Fukang went.


    Dou Fukang was eager to try, and set off just about to exin the day, but Duan Qian stopped him unexpectedly.


    "Actually, there is no need to go to Qing''an Mansion. As long as the news that I am still alive spreads, those people will immediatelye to Wanqing Mansion." He said, "Even if my news does not get out, they should be there soon.e over."


    The people in the room looked at each other, "You mean..."


    "That woman has gone mad. She will do anything to avenge her husband. This time she will attack me, and maybe she will attack the entire Duan family next time."


    Speaking of this, Duan Qian patted the back of Duan Wan''s hand a little worriedly, for fear that she would experience the same thing as her.


    "It is said that two years ago, there was a man named Qian Ye under the woman''s hand, who used cruel methods to seek out children for Qin Lou Chu Pavilion in Qing''an Mansion. The woman originally nned to let this Qian Yee to Wanqing Mansion first. Check the news of the Duan family, and then wait for the opportunity to start. Unexpectedly, the Qian Ye was killed. Those who were originally following Qian Ye were afraid that they would be held ountable and escaped. The Qing''an Mansion was in chaos, and the woman suffered heavy losses all of a sudden, so she was unable toe to Wanqing Mansion to trouble the Duan family, and now she has been recharged and dormant for two years, and ns to make aeback."


    So, that woman had already been eyeing the Duan family two years ago, but she was unlucky, and the Qianye who had to use it was killed inexplicably, and thieves also entered the Qing''an House, which made her die.


    Gu Yundong on the side heard this, and his expression became strange.


    Lord Qian? Looking for children in Qing''an Prefecture? Brutal means? died?


    She was silent and asked Duan Qian, "Is that Qian Ye you''re talking about, a man named Qian San, who looks fierce, looks like he is in his thirties, has a scar on his face, and has a particrly hoarse voice?"


    Duan Qian, "..." He doesn''t know what Mr. Qian looks like, and he hasn''t seen it before.


    However, "I heard that it is indeed the case. It''s called Qian San, have you seen it??"


    Gu Yundongughed dryly, lowered his head and touched his nose.


    Dou Fukang suddenly seemed to think of something and asked abruptly, "Then Mr. Qian, shouldn''t you be the one who killed it?"


    As far as he knew, Gu Yundong was the Xuanhe House where he fled from the famine, and Lord Qian died during the famine.


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head and denied it with a serious face, "How is that possible? Do I look like such a ruthless person? How could I just kill someone casually?"


    Aren''t you a ruthless person?


    Dou Fukang thought about the defeat of Xinfu.


    Duan Wan thought of the room where the Duan house was on fire.


    This...isn''t it cruel?


    I¡¯m stuck, I¡¯m stuck, I¡¯m stuck, ahhhhhh


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1282: Learn about new painting methods

    Chapter 1282 The new painting method I learned about


    Gu Yundong firmly denied that Master Qian''s death was his own hands, but he had to admit that after going around in circles, they all seemed to be involved in this criminal gang.


    Shao Qing said, "Since that Qian Ye is dead, it doesn''t matter. Let''s talk about that woman first, Duan Qian, how much do you know?"


    Duan Qian looked serious and told everything he had investigated.


    Dou Fukang immediately took a piece of paper and recorded the important information.


    "The woman''s surname is Lin, but her husband''s surname is Zuo, so she asks everyone to call her Madam Zuo. Madam Zuo is in her 40s, but she looks very young. Two years ago, most of the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion in Qing''an Mansion had a rtionship with her. The business contacts were quite famous in the underworld of Qing''an Mansion at that time, and they also had some secret dealings with the government at that time. Later, the Qing''an Mansion was in chaos, almost all of the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion was destroyed, and many people inside escaped without knowing their whereabouts. "


    After that, Qing''an House changed to the prefect, the emperor''s confidant was in the upper position, and the method can be said to be vigorous and resolute. She also disliked Mrs. Zuo, so Mrs. Zuo was unable to catch up with the official line this time.


    This also caused her to not dare to emerge easily and hide herself deeper.


    She originally had two useful people around her. One was Lord Qian. The one who looked for her on the bright side is now dead. Later, another person was promoted, but it was not as good as Lord Qian, and it was not very easy to use.


    There is another one who is doing secret activities. Madam Zuo calls him Liangzi. The person who followed Madam Zuo¡¯s husband more than ten years ago is very good. This time Duan Qian was knocked down by him and disappeared into the river.


    "I suspect that the person who found out that the Duan family was involved in the abduction case more than ten years ago was this Liangzi."


    In this way, Liang Zi is the person they focus on guarding against.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and said, "Have you seen Madam Zuo and these two useful people? Can you describe it?"


    "Yes." Duan Qian nodded.


    Dou Fukang was taken aback and asked, "Are you trying to draw several people''s faces? That''s fine. I recently learned a new kind of charcoal painting. Duan Qian, you said, I''ll paint and see."


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to paint it himself, but when he heard him say that, he stopped moving and stood behind to watch.


    Dou Fukang asked his servants to find charcoal and immediately sat down at the table, looking like he was waiting.


    Duan Qian said Madam Zuo''s appearance, "He is not tall, about six feet six."


    Gu Yundong touched his chin. ording to the calction of this dynasty, six feet six is ??almost one meter five five.


    "I like dressing up in men''s clothes. There is some heroism between the eyebrows and eyes. I am very thin, a little thinner than my sister. The eyebrows are long, and they grow all the way here.


    Duan Qian said it very carefully, thanks to his good memory, and because he is a person who observes carefully all the year round, he can be so clear.


    Dou Fukang lowered his head and painted while listening.


    After a moment, he breathed a sigh of relief and handed the paper to Duan Qian, "Is that right?"


    Gu Yundong nced at it and thought... Ugly, very ugly, did Madam Zuo really look like this?


    Duan Qian nced at the painting, what do you say? ?


    It''s hard to say.


    If the nose and eyes are all separated, he may have some impression, but they are allbined...what is this?


    Was it because he didn''t describe it clearly, or was Dou Fukang''s painter too bad?


    Duan Qian raised his eyes and nced at Dou Fukang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1283: Duan Er is here again

    Chapter 1283 Duan Er Ye is here again


    After all, he is a talented person who has read poetry and books, and his painting skills should be good. That...is what he described too badly?


    Duan Qian opened his mouth, thinking about saying it again.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong, who was beside him, ruthlessly drove Dou Fukang aside, "I''ming."


    "Are you here? Can you draw?" Dou Fukang looked disbelieving.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t need Duan Qian to describe it again this time. He has already written down all the facial features that should be written down, and now he is actually quite handy to draw.


    Dou Fukang didn''t take it seriously at first, but seeing her movements bing more and more skilled, her face finally became solemn.


    After she drew her entire face, she couldn''t hide the shock in her eyes.


    No, didn''t she escape from the famine? How do you still understand this? ?


    Duan Qian stood up slightly, and said with a face full of surprise, "Yes, that''s right, it''s her, this is Madam Zuo."


    Duan Wan eximed, "Yun Dong, you are too powerful."


    Gu Yundong smiled modestly, "It''s easy to talk, after all, I also have some talent in this area, just practice more."


    Dou Fukang''s mouth twitched, don''t be humble, these words revealed acent tone, which is not enough to be beaten.


    He grabbed Shao Qingyuan and exined to him earnestly, "Brother, persuade your younger brother and sister not to talk like that next time. She is tantly pping others in the face, and if she encounters those narrow-minded and caring people, she will be retaliated against. of."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, "We know that, you are open-minded." The most important thing is that your painting is too ugly. If his family, Yundong, wants to help him, of course he has to go into battle in person.


    Dou Fukang, "..." This is quite right.


    He was strangely happy.


    Gu Yundong had already started to ask about the appearance of the other two. She moved very quickly, and it didn''t take long for her to draw two more pictures.


    There are a few more scumbags, Duan Qian who can speak also said it, and if he can¡¯t remember, he can only give a general description and give up.


    After Gu Yundong finished painting, there were already quite a few papers on the table.


    Except Shao Qingyuan, the other three people in the room held the portrait and clicked their tongues.


    really has a hand, look at this painting, it is simply vivid.


    Dou Fukang quietly nced at the portrait he had drawn, finally unable to hold back, he slowly moved over, and reached out to destroy the painting.


    Unexpectedly, when he looked up, he saw all four people in the room were looking at him.


    Dou Fukang immediately coughed lightly and said, "Since the portrait hase out, I''ll turn around and let people stand guard at the city gate to see when they enter the city. It happened that during this time my father''s movements were big, even if the people at the gate of the city were watching. Strict in and out viewing will not attract attention.¡±


    "Well, after entering the city, watch first, wait for everyone to arrive and then catch up." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Dou Fukang nodded, "That''s what I meant too."


    After he finished speaking, he rolled up the portrait on the table, "I''ll go now, you guys talk first."


    Dou Fukang was about to leave after speaking, but he didn''t expect that as soon as he stepped out of the door, he collided with his little servant.


    He frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "Young, young master, that second master, father and daughter havee to the door again." The young servant quickly took two steps back and replied respectfully.


    Dou Fukang didn''t say anything yet, the Duan Qian brothers and sisters in the room were already looking ugly.


    Master Duan and the others, still dare toe?


    "Didn''t I exin, their father and daughter came to the door and said that I was very busy recently and didn''t have time to see them?" Dou Fukang said a little irritably.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1284: It was you who saved people back then

    Chapter 1284 It was you who saved people back then


    This second father and daughter really made Dou Fukang''s only patience lost.


    Er Duan¡¯s foolish ideas all day long to cause trouble for him. The brother of Duan Wen and Second Miss Duan also wrote to him all day long, asking him to be a guest at Duan¡¯s mansion, or he mighte to visit Dou¡¯s mansion.


    Dou Fukang was going to beughed at, this brother Duan was only twelve or thirteen years old, and he couldn''t talk to him at all.


    Visit what visit?


    Since the first time Dou Fukang did not refuse due to love, the Duan brother came to the door, but he actually brought Duan Wen along with him.


    Isn''t this Sima Zhao''s heart well-known? This is so inconsiderate


    Fortunately, the current female rtives of the Dou family have note to Wanqing Mansion, otherwise Duan Wen would have to post in person.


    Since then, Dou Fukang has avoided Erye Duan''s family.


    Duan''s family has posted several times and he has shied away because he is busy with business, and now he is afraid of being in a hurry.


    Dou Fukang rubbed his forehead and let the servant send him away.


    But the little servant looked embarrassed, "Master, when Duan Erye came, he happened to meet the master returning to the mansion, so he came in together."


    Dou Fukang''s mouth twitched.


    Duan Qian frowned and asked, "Did my second uncle know the news of my return? Came here specially."


    Dou Fukang shook his head, "No, they are, they are..."


    is a bit hard to say.


    Still Duan Wan whispered, "Brother, Duan Wen has a crush on Young Master Dou. The second uncle wants to use the kindness of the year to let Young Master Dou marry Duan Wen."


    Speaking of this, Dou Fukang''s face turned ashen.


    Duan Qian suddenly realized, and then he was a little puzzled, "My second uncle is also kind to Master Dou?"


    "It was about the kidnapping of Young Master Dou more than ten years ago. It was Duan Wen who reported the news for Young Master Dou, and the second uncle helped catch those traffickers." Duan Wan has also figured out the ins and outs.


    She can only say that the second uncle''s luck is too good.


    For the sake of that incident, General Dou Can estimated that he would still help the eldest brother when they dealt with the second uncle.


    That''s why Duan Wan often secretly thinks, if the second uncle goes too far, maybe he will fall out with Dou Fu, and everyone will be happy.


    Besides, in fact, Dou Can has done his best to the second uncle and the others.


    Ten years ago, General Dou also paid the second uncle. Now that he has helped the second uncle so much, it is not really necessary to ask Master Dou to show his respect, right?


    Duan Wan was unhappy and turned her head to look at her eldest brother.


    I didn''t expect Duan Qian to look stunned, and asked in astonishment, "What did you just say? You mean, Duan Wen reported the kidnapping case more than ten years ago?"


    "Yes, yes, what''s wrong?"


    Duan Qian, "But, it was you who reported the letter back then, how did you be Duan Wen???"


    "what??"


    Not only Duan Wan, but also Dou Fukang was shocked.


    He suddenly turned around, returned to the room, and grabbed Duan Qian''s shoulder.


    Seeing Duan Qian snorted lightly, he remembered that he was still injured, and hurriedly let go of his hand and asked, "What did you just say? The little girl who reported the letter I met back then was, yes, Miss Duan?"


    Duan Qian nodded, "It''s really Wan''er." He looked at Duan Wan, "Don''t you remember?"


    Duan Wan shook her head stupidly, "No, I don''t remember, is there such a thing?"


    She looked at Dou Fukang and then at Shao Qingyuan.


    "Really, is it really me?"


    Duan Qian frowned and nodded solemnly, "It''s you, I was eight years old, I remember it clearly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1285: The truth of the year

    Chapter 1285 The truth of the year


    Duan Wan swallowed hoarsely, "So I saw Young Master Dou being kidnapped and ran to tell the second uncle, did the second uncle go to save people?"


    "of course not."


    Duan Qian denied, "When you came back, you found me directly, and I took you to find Dad. Later, Dad immediately took you to the small house where the children were locked up. It''s just that there was no one in the house. , Dad still had some friendship with the prefect of Fucheng at that time, so he went to report to the official first."


    Duan Wan doesn''t remember what happened back then, but Duan Qian has a deep memory.


    "Dad originally nned to let the government take over this matter after reporting to the official, but when Dad saw that our two children were young and pushed ourselves to others, I couldn''t help but pay more attention to this matter, and promised that the government would pay him the money to find someone. Just treat it as a good deed. Unexpectedly, Uncle Luo''s son also disappeared in just one day. Dad is very serious about Uncle Luo. He suspects that the gang of Pahuazi also kidnapped Uncle Luo''s son. So it''s not just the officials who are looking for those gangs. People, Dad also sent a lot of people to track them all the way to Qing''an Mansion."


    "In the end, I found someone in Qing''an Mansion, and it happened that the second uncle was meeting friends in Qing''an Mansion in those days. Dad wrote a book and sent it to the second uncle, and asked the second uncle to ask his father''s friends for help, and then he was rescued. of."


    Four people in the room, "..."


    It turned out to be like this, so when General Dou Shen was looking for his benefactor, it was Duan Ershu who appeared.


    Second Uncle Duan did help, but his role was actually very small. After Dou Can thanked him and paid him, this kindness was already enough.


    But this shameless person, after more than ten years, still pretends to be a benefactor, and delusionally wants to marry Duan Wen to Dou Fukang?


    Gu Yundong suddenly narrowed his eyes, "No wonder, Uncle Duan was so eager to harm Duan Wan before, to pair her with that Mr. Zheng, and then to seize the time to match up with Duan Wen and Mr. Dou. This is because he was afraid that after the fall of the matter, You won''t get the slightest benefit by yourself."


    Dou Fukang also thought of it, he pped the table fiercely, "It''s just hateful."


    Duan Wan stared nkly at Dou Fukang, thinking about Gu Yundong''s words. Could it be that the second uncle is afraid that he will marry Dou Fukang? This, how is this possible?


    She pursed her lips and lowered her head slightly. After a while, he asked in a low voice, "Then, Uncle Luo''s son was also kidnapped by those Paihuazi?"


    "No, Uncle Luo''s son was taken away by someone who had a holiday with him. Later, Dad helped him find it. In order to save Uncle Luo''s son, Dad was injured. So Uncle Luo treated Dad. Very faithful."


    Duan Wan suddenly realized, no wonder she went to shopkeeper Luo, and he helped without a word.


    Uncle Luo is not loyal to the Duan family, but to her father, so he is devoted to her and her brother.


    Duan Qian sighed, and he looked at Dou Fukang, "If Young Master Dou doesn''t believe it, you can go to the government office to find the file from that year, there should be some."


    Dou Fukang gave Duan Wan aplicated look, then stood up, "I believe."


    He said, and gave Duan Qian and Duan Wan a deep sigh, "It''s because we were not careful enough, no matter what, thank you for what happened back then."


    After saying that, he straightened up and said, "You guys rest first, I''ll deal with this matter ande back."


    Dou Fukang left, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other.


    What should I do, I want to watch the fun.


    So, the two made a tacit nce and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1286: Dou Cans impression of Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1286 Dou Can''s impression of Shao Qingyuan


    When Gu Yundong and the others walked into the hall, they just heard Duan Wen''s delicate voice, "Young Master Dou has a lot of time, but it''s hard work. This is the chicken soup that I specially stewed. Master Dou, let''s try it."


    Gu Yundong wanted tough, so he leaned on the door frame behind and stuck out a little bit of his forehead.


    Shao Qingyuan stood behind her and pulled her slightly to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    just pulled for a short while, and suddenly felt a sharp and cold gaze behind him.


    Shao Qingyuan groaned in his heart, and suddenly turned his head, just in time to meet General Dou Can''s sharp gaze.


    He instantly straightened Gu Yundong, led her to turn around, and nodded slightly at General Dou, "Master Dou."


    The voice was slightly lower, and the people in the hall did not hear it.


    General Dou Shen nced at them, frowning slightly, he had a chilling air about him.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were very keen, and even felt a **** smell wafting around him.


    Thinking of General Dou Cang''s movement in Fucheng during this time, the two of them couldn''t help but look serious and serious.


    General Dou Shen didn''t say a word. When he saw these two sneaking around, he was about to attack on the spot.


    It was only when the housekeeper beside him said they were friends of Fukang, and General Dou Can reacted. The person who escaped from the traffickers with Fukang back then should be the one in front of him.


    Shao Qingyuan.


    Dou Shen will know more things. The person in front of him should be the one who caused a great uproar in the capital at the beginning of the year and personally inocted the prince with cowpox.


    General Dou Can this was the first time he saw Shao Qingyuan, which waspletely different from the doctor he imagined to be benevolent and helpful to the world.


    Shao Qingyuan in front of him seemed to be the same type of person as him.


    has a vicious aura on his body, a cold look that no one can enter, he is a natural militarymander.


    However, his behavior of eavesdropping just now was a bit... like a viin.


    For a moment, Dou Shen will look at Shao Qingyuan''s eyes, which are extraordinarilyplicated.


    "If the two of you have anything you want to know, why not go in?"


    After Dou Can finished speaking, he was about to cross the two and go inside. Duan Erye and the others were brought in by him. Before, he just went to change his clothes.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he took a step, Dou Fukang''s sneeringughter suddenly came from inside, "Second Duan still put away the n in his heart. It''s not even if you lied to my father more than ten years ago, and now you still want to continue to treat Dou Fukang. Do you really think our Dou family is easy to bully?"


    Dou Shen paused for a while before stepping forward, and then silently took it back.


    lied to him? ? ?


    He frowned and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    didn''t say a word, but Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong miraculously understood the question between his eyebrows.


    This is a long story.


    General Dou: Then speak slowly.


    We feel that it is more appropriate for Master Dou to personally speak about this matter.


    General Dou: There is nothing suitable or inappropriate, a manly man, let me tell you something.


    This way...


    General Dou: I leave it to Fukang to deal with it, and youe to the study with me.


    Then, Dou Shen turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong covered his face, what happened just now? Did they have a conversation just now? Have it? Have it?


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and pulled him to follow General Dou Cang''s footsteps.


    The housekeeper not far away looked dazed, what the **** is going on? He looked a little iprehensible.


    I just said that I have a card, why are all thements in the message telling me to work hard,e on, the child ising out soon? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1287: Duan Wen ran away

    Chapter 1287 Duan Wen ran away


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan silently followed General Dou to the study.


    However, although this is a long story, what Shao Qingyuan said is really concise.


    As soon as he entered the study, Shao Qingyuan said, "The little girl who reported the letter more than ten years ago was Miss Duan, and it was the deceased Uncle Duan who arranged everything and searched for people to save people. Second Master Duan just happened to be meeting friends in Qing''an Mansion. It¡¯s just a matter of taking care of the aftermath and then epting Master Dou¡¯s reward.¡±


    General Dou, who was about to let the servants serve tea for a while, said slowly, "..." Finished? ?


    He nced at Shao Qingyuan, lowered his head and fell silent.


    After a while, he said, "Master Duan woke up? Did I have any problems in the past now?"


    "this way please."


    So, the three people who had just stepped into the door for a while, reopened the door and walked out.


    General Dou Shen knew that Dou Fukang had brought Duan Qian home, but he hadn''t had time to meet him yet.


    Now that he knew that his father was the benefactor who helped a lot, but he was careless and thanked the wrong person, General Dou Can was not very happy.


    No wonder he heard Fukang''s angry tone just now, and he was obviously angry too.


    Even if it is him, his face is extremely ugly now, and the hand hanging by his side is clenched tightly.


    Gu Yundong followed behind and silently touched his nose.


    She and Shao Qingyuan followed him all the way, no one said a word.


    As he was about to reach Duan Qian''s courtyard, Gu Yundong suddenly paused, and out of the corner of his eyes, he caught sight of a man rushing over, with a worried look on his face.


    However, when the man saw General Dou Can''s back, he stopped abruptly and took two steps back hesitantly.


    Gu Yundong remembered that this person seemed to be the servant who reported to Dou Fukang before.


    What happened?


    She paused, and whispered to Shao Qingyuan, "I''ll go take a look, you can apany Mr. Dou to find Duan Qian first."


    "Be careful." Shao Qingyuan also saw the servant.


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong took a few steps back, seeing General Dou Cang''s figure walking into the yard, she suddenly turned around and walked towards the servant.


    "What''s wrong? Something happened?"


    The servant hurriedly said, "Master just now wants to let Second Master Duan and Second Miss Duan leave. Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked out of the hall, Second Miss Duan suddenly ran away and said that she wanted to find General Dou Can to call the shots. We didn''t pay attention for a while, just, just... "


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, Duan Wen''s brain twitched? As for the things their family did, there were still people who asked Dou Can to call the shots?


    "Where did she run to?"


    The little servant pointed to the position on the left, Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, fortunately he didn''t go to Duan Qian''s yard.


    Now is not the time for them to meet.


    "Go and have a look."


    The boy immediately took her to the left.


    Who knew that he had just walked a few steps when a person suddenly rushed out from inside, Gu Yundong took a close look.


    hoo, isn''t this Duan Wen?


    Duan Wen didn''t pay attention, and ran over in a hurry, seeing that she was about to bump into Gu Yundong, when thetter moved to the side, Duan Wen uncontrobly bumped into the little servant.


    Gu Yundong, "..." I really didn''t do it on purpose, it was an instinctive reaction of the body.


    Duan Wen and the servant were knocked to the ground at the same time. When Gu Yundong was hesitating which one to pull, he heard a few barksing from behind, and he sounded vicious.


    Duan Wen who was sitting on the ground immediately screamed, "Dog, dog is here, help."


    She sat on the ground and moved back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1288: Gu Yundongs back

    Chapter 1288 Gu Yundong takes the me


    The little servant had already stood up. He nced at the two wolf dogs that were already approaching, and hurriedly scolded.


    The two dogs immediately stopped obediently, sticking out their tongues.


    A servant from behind ran over, panting, hurriedly grabbed the leash of the two dogs, and said, "It was this girl who suddenly broke in and disturbed Wangcai Wangzi, Wangcai Wangzi thought she was a thief, so she rushed over. Come out, I can''t stop it."


    Prosperous wealth, prosperous son? ? ?


    Who named this? Expect great looks.


    The little servant exined to Gu Yundong, "Wangcaiwangzi is a wolf dog raised by adults. He usually lives in the backyard, but this time..." He nced at Duan Wen, a little dissatisfied in his eyes.


    Wangcai Wangzi is a good boy on weekdays, often helping adults with office work, but they are the treasures of the entire General''s House.


    Duan Wen sighed in relief after seeing the two dogs being restrained and turned away, and stood up from the ground.


    Without the threat of the big wolf dog, her pounding heart finally calmed down.


    Then he looked up, saw Gu Yundong, and immediately shouted, "Why are you here?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." Feelings, you only see me now?


    Duan Wen frowned, looked at her, and looked at the little servant who was quite respectful to her, but she didn''t see Shao Qingyuan, and her face changed on the spot.


    "You, are you here alone?"


    "I have a problem here alone?" Gu Yundong looked puzzled.


    The expression on Duan Wen''s face changed constantly, and she didn''t know what was going on in her mind. After a while, she suddenly realized, and pointed her finger at her angrily, "It''s you, right?"


    "Huh?" What happened to her? She didn''t let the dog chase her.


    "It''s you, you want to seduce Young Master Dou. You have no shame. You already have a husband and youe here to make waves. I wonder why Young Master Dou said those words so well. It was you who sow discord and destroy our Duan family. Is the friendship with the Dou family right?"


    Gu Yundong looked bewildered, "Are you sick?" Although when I was in the Duan family, I thought this Wen''s brain supplement was very powerful, but I didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    Just because there is no Shao Qingyuan by her side, just because she appears in the Dou Mansion, can it be judged that she has an affair with Master Dou?


    Fuck, this woman is poisonous.


    But when Duan Wen saw that she didn''t deny it, she was even more convinced that this was the case. She rushed over and waved at Gu Yundong''s face, "You bitch, I''ll smash your face and see who else you can seduce."


    The little servant''s face changed greatly. He wanted to stop it, but it was toote. He just stood far away and could only shout, "Be careful."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, turned slightly behind him, grabbed Duan Wen''s waving hand, and tugged hard.


    Duan Wen, "Ah..." screamed, and before she could react, Gu Yundong pped her face with a backhand.


    followed and pushed her out.


    Duan Wen fell to the ground again, this time with a bit of strength, and a burning pain came from her buttocks instantly.


    There was also pain in the back of his face, and the bones on his wrist seemed to be crushed.


    She cried out in pain and tears came out.


    Gu Yundong looked at her condescendingly, "Next time if your mouth is not clean, I don''t mind using more brutal means to wash it for you. I know what shameful things I have done, and I want to throw the me on others. See if I can take it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1289: kicked out

    Chapter 1289 was kicked out


    At this time, Duan Erye and Dou Fukang also ran over with people, and just heard these words.


    Erye Duan immediately ran to help Duan Wen, turned his head and wanted to question Gu Yundong, but the servant on the side had already exined the matter in three or two sentences, and Erye Duan''s words were instantly blocked.


    However, Dou Fukang became more and more angry when he heard it, and suddenly turned his head to look at Duan Erye and his daughter, "I originally asked you to leave politely because of the past friendship, but I didn''t expect you to be so indifferent, and Shao was also involved in the rumors. Madam''s reputation, it seems that you don''t have to be polite to you. Come on, get them both out of here."


    "Yes." The servants came forward immediately, dragged the father and daughter out, and seemed to be rude at all.


    Master Duan immediately panicked, "Master Dou, Master Dou, we are wrong, I will ask Wen''er to apologize to Mrs. Shao, this is the apology."


    He pressed Duan Wen''s head in the direction of Gu Yundong, but Gu Yundong turned his head and left.


    Dou Fukang waved his hand, and the father and daughter were immediately kicked out of the Dou Mansion.


    There are always people watching from outside the gate of Dou Mansion. After all, General Dou Can is the center of conversation in the entire Wanqing Mansion these days.


    Therefore, the father and daughter were driven out one by one, and they were immediately seen by many people.


    The onlookers were immediately stunned, "What happened? Aren''t Duan Erye and the Dou family very close?"


    "To be thrown out so rudely, are these two families going to fall out?"


    "Didn''t you say that Young Master Dou is going to marry Second Miss Duan?"


    "Deserved it. During this period of time, the second master had the support of the Dou family. I don''t know how proud he was. He thought he was superior to others and acted arrogantly, but he was just a businessman with little ability.


    "So, the Dou family is no longer the backer of the second master Duan. The eldest young master of the Duan family is missing, and the second master of the Duan family has no support from the Dou family. Will the Duan family be over in the future?"


    Those words immediately caused the faces of the people beside him to change slightly.


    Many people have quickly returned to tell their masters.


    Duan Erye and Duan Wen originally wanted to beg for mercy to let the concierge let them in, but the sound of pointing around them really made them unable to bear it, so they could only bury their heads and hurried away.


    It didn''t take long for the news about Duan Er''s father and daughter to be kicked out of the Dou family''s house.


    Many people were cheering and secretly rejoicing, and silently made the idea of ??the Duan family.


    The shopkeepers of the Duan family were even more worried.


    But everyone is still watching, who knows if the Duan family and the Dou family really fell out? What if it was just a temporary misunderstanding, once they made a move, the Dou family began to support the Duan family again?


    Some people wanted to enter the Duan Mansion to inquire about the situation, but Duan Erye¡¯s family has since huddled in the mansion and did not go out.


    When Gu Yundong went back, the grandparents of the Yu family had also heard the news, and Yu Jin ran to her to inquire.


    Gu Yundongughed, with a mysterious look on his face, "Don''t worry, wait a few more days, the Duan family will not be in chaos. Let''s just do business with peace of mind, and don''t pay attention to the rumors outside."


    "Okay." With Gu Yundong''s words, Yu Jin stopped paying attention.


    Butter, Gu Yundong sent Zhn Hun''s two maids to Dou Mansion.


    Duan Qian was recuperating in Dou Mansion, so Duan Wan didn''t care if he lived in Dou Mansion, Zhn Hun could help if she went to Dou Mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1290: Appeared

    Chapter 1290 appeared


    Three dayster, some people in the city who were eager to move finally couldn''t help it. After realizing that Duan Erye and Dou Mansion really didn''tmunicate, they thought of taking a shot at the Duan family''s business.


    However, no one thought that the business that had been tossed around by Duan Erye was full of loopholes, but now it is not leaking, so that they can''t find the fault.


    Those shopkeepers of the Duan family who were still in a state of anxiety a few days ago have be more energetic these days.


    Guys are puzzled.


    At this moment, Duan Qian smiled slightly after reading the letter sent by Shopkeeper Luo.


    Immediately asked Duan Wan to bring the pen and paper to herself to start a new round ofyout.


    Now when Duan Qian does these things again, he will no longer avoid Duan Wan.


    This incident also taught him a profound lesson, letting him know that he loves his sister, and he can''t just protect her and pet her. I don''t have the magical powers to protect her for a lifetime, only when I be stronger, can I be fearless.


    This is what he saw from Gu Yundong.


    Besides, listening to Duan Wan''s meaning, she also wanted to try her own business, so Duan Qian started to teach her some basic knowledge.


    After writing the letter and sending it out, Duan Qian exhaled.


    was about to continue teaching Duan Wan some business techniques when he saw Dou Fukange in excitedly.


    As soon as he entered the door, he whispered, "The soldiers guarding the city saw a man who looked exactly like Liangzi entering the city."


    Duan Qian suddenly raised his head, "Really?"


    "Well, I''m just here to tell you that you haven''t recovered yet, and it''s not convenient for you to show up. Take a good rest first. Don''t worry, Qingyuan and I will definitely not let these people escape."


    Although Duan Qian also wanted to go out to help, he really had more than his heart but was not enough.


    And if Liang Zi sees that he is safe and sound, I am afraid that it will destroy Dou Fukang and their deployment.


    Therefore, he could only say with a serious expression, "Be careful in everything."


    Dou Fukang nodded, nced at Duan Wan, turned around and strode away.


    He went to the grocery store, and then went out with Shao Qingyuan to the ce where Liang Zi is now.


    This is an unremarkable small yard, just in an alley not far from Duanfu.


    The yard is not big. I heard from the neighbors that the yard was bought not long ago, but it has been unupied since it was bought. Until today, Liang Zi went in.


    Shao Qingyuan and Dou Fukang were sitting at a noodle vendor not far from the yard at the moment, ordering two bowls of noodle soup and talking while eating.


    "Are you sure someone went in? Has the person you sent to follow him been found?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Well, the noodles taste pretty good, and I will bring a bowl to mydy when I go backter.


    "Don''t worry, the person following him is my father''s bodyguard, and he is good at tracking and investigating things. Letting him follow Liang Zi is overkill."


    Shao Qingyuan felt relieved when he heard the words, "Liang Zi is here now, and I don''t know if Mrs. Zuo and the others wille."


    "Wait two days to see."


    After eating the noodles, Shao Qingyuan packed another bowl, put down the copper te and left.


    For the next time, Dou Fukang kept sending people to watch the movement of this small courtyard.


    Liangzi went in and out a few times, and even walked outside the gate of Duan Mansion several times.


    Sure enough, their goal was Duan Mansion.


    On the third day, Dou Fukang got the news that Mrs. Zuo had also entered the city gate and now lives in the small courtyard with her subordinates.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1291: Smashed Duans shop

    Chapter 1291 Smashed Duan''s shop


    However, Madam Zuo did not move.


    After she came, she didn''t go out for two days in a row.


    This made Dou Fukang a little puzzled. He sat in the backyard of the grocery store and looked at Shao Qingyuan and the two, "Tell me, are they going to attack the Duan family?"


    "Nine times out of ten." Gu Yundong thinks it must be.


    Shao Qingyuan poured a cup of tea for Dou Fukang, and said in deep thought, "I think there is a high possibility that Madam Zuo is afraid."


    "Afraid? Who is afraid?"


    "Your father." Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong said in unison.


    Dou Fukang is not stupid, so reminded, he suddenly realized, "You mean, Mrs. Zuo has heard a lot of rumors these days, and the fact that the Dou family is the backing of the Duan family makes them worry. I kicked Duan Erye and the others out of the Duan mansion, but I didn''t get rid of their vignce? They don''t believe that we are at odds with the Duan family?"


    "Mostly."


    "Then... how is it good?"


    Although Dou Fukang really wanted his father to arrest Madam Zuo and her group and put them in jail, Madam Zuo was cautious and left no evidence, even his father was not good at arresting people.


    Knowing that they were going to attack the Duan family, Dou Fukang kept waiting.


    Although it is not good to use Duan Erye as a bait, but it is the most suitable method at present.


    It''s just that Mrs. Zuo can''t say it without doing anything.


    "Show them the scene," Shao Qingyuan said.


    Dou Fukang''s eyes lit up, "Tell me?"


    "You asked someone to smash the Duan family''s shop."


    Dou Fukang, "..." Are you serious? Does it need to be so brutal?


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan with disapproval. After a while, he stood up abruptly and walked out, "I''ll warn Duan Qian first."


    also told Duan Qian that this was Shao Qingyuan''s idea and definitely not what he came up with.


    Who knew that Duan Qian agreed.


    So the next day, Duan''s shop in Fucheng suddenly made a big deal.


    A group of officers and soldiers broke into the silk and satin vige in the east of the city in a mighty manner, and threw the cloth in the shop directly to the ground.


    Shopkeeper Lin immediately eximed, "What are you doing, why are you arresting me?"


    "Why do you say that? You know what you did." The leading officer snorted coldly.


    Shopkeeper Lin was stunned, he didn''t know, what did he do?


    He struggled hard, "You guys, you can''t arrest me, our boss is Erye Duan, Erye Duan and you Master Dou are old acquaintances."


    "Bah." The officer pped the head of the shopkeeper Lin with a p, "Don''t harass our young master with a big g, if you have the ability, you can ask Duan toe, our young master just happens to take the new ount. The old ounts have been calcted with him, and you can see if he dares to leave the Duan Mansion and whether he dares to take the lead."


    Shopkeeper Lin''s face turned pale in an instant. So, so the rumors are true, Duan Er Ye really had a falling out with Dou Master?


    But he was still not reconciled. Seeing that he was about to be taken away, he hurriedly turned his head and said to the guy in the shop, "Go find Er Duan, go quickly."


    The guy lowered his head slightly, a light shed in his eyes, responded with a sound, and ran out quickly.


    A few officers and soldiers sneered disapprovingly, and left with Manager Lin.


    Thest two people closed the shop directly, and then sealed the shop.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1292: Kill two birds with one stone

    Chapter 1292 Killing two birds with one stone


    In the teahouse opposite the Satin Vige, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan watched the fun while eating melon seeds.


    By the way, I nced around, and soon found that several people quickly turned and ran away.


    The other two even followed directly behind the shop guy who had just left. They seemed to want to see if the guy really went to Duan''s house to find Duan Erye, and Duan Erye, whether he really knew how to do it. Save Manager Lin.


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea, then shook his head and sighed, "This way, it''s two birds with one stone."


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan nodded. When he made such a proposal, he knew that Duan Qian would definitely agree.


    This shopkeeper Lin was the first person Duan Wan thought of as trustworthy, and Duan Qian once saved his life. It''s a pity that this person is fascinated by beauty, ungrateful has already taken refuge with Duan Erye, and he has also helped Duan Erye do a lot of things.


    Therefore, the first shop that Duan Qian wants to smash is the silk and satin shop managed by Manager Lin.


    On the contrary, it was the guy who was on Duan Qian''s side.


    After this matter is over, that guy''s position can probably be raised by one liter.


    Of course, in addition to this silk and satin shop, the other two shops that Dou Fukang had smashed were also from Erye Duan.


    In this way, it can not only eliminate these traitors for Duan Qian, but also tell everyone that the Dou family and the Duan family havepletely torn their faces, and they will no longer support Duan Erye.


    As for Duan Erye, he would definitely not dare to take the lead.


    Sure enough, some people came back and proimed loudly.


    "Don''t you know that just now, the guy from the silk and satin vige ran to Duan''s house and said he wanted to find Er Duan. The concierge went in for a while and then came out, and then said that Er Duan was sick in bed and can''t get up now, and let Manager Lin think for himself. Method."


    "Just now, the Duan family shop on the south side of the city was also smashed, and the shopkeeper was taken away."


    "Damn, Master Dou and the Duan family not only didn''t be inws, but they also had a deep hatred."


    "The Duan family is over."


    "What the **** did Erye Duan do to make the Dou family so angry?"


    Yes, what did Duan Er Ye do?


    Er Duan himself could not understand, he lied to the Dou family and falsely imed credit. But, he was a little bit of strength back then. There is no credit and hard work. If you can''t be inws, there are friendships. As for killing them like this?


    He didn''t cause any loss to the Dou family. What''s more, it was the elder brother who helped them back then, and the Duan family''s shops were originally managed by the elder brother. The Dou family is so cruel, aren''t they afraid that the big brother will die underground?


    But Mr. Duan didn''t dare to ask these words, he didn''t even dare to step out of the house.


    It wasn''t just him, even Aunt Duan and sister Duan Wen didn''t dare to go out.


    The shopkeepers of the Duan family were all trembling with fear, fearing that they would be the next person to be arrested.


    But he went to the Duan family to ask for an idea, and the Duan family also disappeared behind closed doors.


    Fortunately, after catching three shopkeepers, those people stopped.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the merchants who coveted Duan''s family began to exert their strength.


    Although Duan Qian was operating behind the scenes, he couldn''t show his face after all, and his deterrent power was much less, so the Duan family''s shop was more or less lost.


    Duan Qian doesn''t care, he can still bear this loss, as long as he cleans up Madam Zuo and the others, with his ability, he can still earn money back.


    Fortunately, news came soon, Madam Zuo and the others couldn''t wait to start taking action.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1293: Duan Wens mother and daughter were arrested

    Chapter 1293 Duan Wen''s mother and daughter were arrested


    People from Duan''s family don''t go out, but that doesn''t mean people outside can''t go in.


    Several members of the Duan family all imed to be sick, but they were not really bedridden. Duan Wen became particrly grumpy after being pped by Gu Yundong and driven out of the house by Dou Fukang that day.


    Second Aunt Duan saw that her daughter was beating and banging in the room all day, so she could only take her around in the courtyard, raising flowers and adjusting her mood.


    Then, Duan Wen gave her favorite few pots of words to the half-dead.


    Duan Wen was so angry that she was about to tear off the flower branches, but was stopped by Second Aunt Duan.


    She originally wanted to ask the gardener in the house to fix it, but she didn''t expect the gardener to be ill at this time, so she could only quietly call someone from outside to try to save the potted flowers.


    Mrs. Zuo entered the Duan Mansion dressed as a gardener.


    The things that followed were beyond Aunt Duan''s control. In short, when she woke up, she and her daughter had been locked in a dark room, and the surrounding area was very dark.


    Second Aunt Duan quickly pushed Duan Wen to wake up and moved her bound hands, her face pale.


    After ??Duan Wen woke up, she looked up and saw a tablet on the table in front of her.


    It reads - the spiritual position of the deceased husband Zuo Hong.


    "Ah..." Duan Wen screamed and stepped back abruptly, knocking Aunt Duan directly to the ground.


    Aunt Duan snorted in pain, and hurriedly scolded, "Shut up."


    But it was toote, the door was opened, and a sullen man walked in.


    The voices of the two stopped abruptly, and looked up at him tremblingly.


    "You, who are you? What are you doing to arrest our mother and daughter?"


    "Do you want silver? How much do you want, I''ll give it, we''ll give it to you, you let us go."


    Liang Zi looked at them condescendingly, his indifferent appearance made people even more frightened.


    He nced at them and said, "Don''t worry, I will reunite your family. Before that, have you seen the tablet over there? Kowtow and admit your mistake, that''s what you owe him."


    Having said that, Liang Zi closed the door.


    The mother and daughter in the house immediately shouted, but it was useless, they are now outside the city, and there is no other family here except this Zhuangzi.


    Liang Zi went out to see Madam Zuo, Madam Zuo took a few steps forward and asked, "How''s Erye Duan?"


    "On the way here." Liang Zi hesitated for a while, but still said, "But the second young master of the Duan family went out and couldn''t catch anyone."


    Madam Zuo frowned, but she quickly rxed again, "Forget it, let the three of them reunite first, Master Duan Er is not in a hurry."


    Madam Zuo said, her eyes shing with crazy bloodthirsty light.


    Wait, those murderers who killed her husband, she will deal with all of them one by one.


    What about the Duan family? What if you walk sideways in Wanqing Mansion? Didn''t it end up like this in the end?


    Not only the Duan family, but also those who have participated in it, she will turn it out and take revenge.


    Unfortunately, the helper invited by the Duan family had already left Qing''an Mansion, otherwise she would not have chosen the Duan family first.


    "That Duan Wan, haven''t you found it yet?"


    Liang Zi lowered his head and said with some self-reproach, "It is said that a fire was set in the Duan family before, and then she disappeared. No one knows her whereabouts. The Duan family searched for many days and could not find her."


    Mrs. Zuo sneered, "She can hide. She continues to send people to watch. Even if she hides in the mouse hole, she has to find it for me."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    While speaking, there was the sound of rolling wheels from outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1294: its you who got us down

    Chapter 1294 You are the one who got us involved


    Liang Zi opened the door and saw two people came in carrying a sack.


    Duan Erye... finally here.


    Liang Zi led the two to the room where the mother and daughter of the Duan family were imprisoned. The two people in the room had no strength to shout. At this moment, when they heard footsteps, they immediately shrunk in the corner and looked in horror. Liangzi.


    Liang Zi waved his hand, and the two people behind him who were carrying the sack threw the sack on the ground, and there was a familiar groan inside.


    The opening of the sack was untied, revealing Duan Erye''s bruised nose and swollen face.


    Second Aunt Duan screamed and moved forward, "Master, what''s wrong with you? Why have you been arrested?"


    Duan Erye coughed twice, and when he saw the mother and daughter, his eyes widened, "You guys, why are you here?"


    "Congrattions, Second Master Duan, reunited with his wife and daughter." A low female voice came from outside the door.


    The three people in the room looked up in unison, and saw a short woman in men''s clothing walking in.


    She was clearly smiling, but her eyes were cold and shocking.


    The three members of the Duan family quickly shrank together, looked at the woman in front of them in amazement, and asked tremblingly, "You, what are you arresting us for? Who sent you, yes, is it General Dou? "


    Madam Zuo couldn''t help sneering, "You really look up to yourself, Dou Shen is going to arrest you, so why bother?"


    "then who are you?"


    Mrs. Zuo straightened up and looked to the side, her originally cold eyes softened in an instant, and there seemed to be thousands of love threads entwined in her eyes.


    The three of the Duan family followed her line of sight and saw a tablet.


    Mrs. Zuo was still looking at the tablet, and asked in a low voice, "Do you remember him?"


    Master Duan took a careful look at the name, and the next moment his expression changed drastically.


    "He, he is..."


    "Looks like you remember."


    Master Duan shook his head desperately, he didn''t remember the name originally. It''s just that Dou Can appeared in Fucheng recently. After mentioning what happened in the past, he recalled it again. Naturally, he also thought of the name of the head of the flower-shooting group.


    is called, called Zuo Hong.


    Dead husband? So this woman...


    Master Duan suddenly gasped, "Do you want to avenge him?"


    "Finally smarter." Madam Zuo smiled, "My husband has been waiting underground for more than ten years, and now I must be very happy to see me killing the enemy."


    The cold sweat on Duan Erye''s forehead kept falling down, and he looked left and right to see all their people, knowing that he had no hope of escaping, so he could only admit his mistake and beg for mercy, "Mrs Zuo, Madam Zuo, I was wrong, I forgive me, Please let us go. I, I can make up for it with other things. How about the money? The Duan family has the money, and I will give you half of it. No, all, I will give you everything in the Duan family. No, let us go."


    "Please Mrs. Zuo, we are innocent. Even if my husband did something wrong, what does it have to do with us? Our mother and daughter don''t know anything, we are wronged."


    When Duan Erye heard this, his face changed instantly, he rushed over and hit Aunt Duan, "What are you talking about? I thought about using all the Duan family''s property in exchange for the lives of our family of three, you''d be better. I really want to clear the rtionship."


    Second Aunt Duan''s hands were tied and she couldn''t fight back.


    Duan Wen on the side of ?? hit Er Duan with her head, "Father, mother is right, you are the one who got us involved."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1295: easy way to die

    Chapter 1295 Easy way to die


    Madam Zuo looked at the ugly state of the family of three dogs biting dogs, lowered her head and smiled softly.


    "No wonder the Duan family will fall into Duan Qian''s hands. Duan Qian will not beg for mercy even if he jumps into the river after being chased by us. You are good. I haven''t said how to do it, but you are fighting within yourself. Hahaha."


    Duan Erye and the three suddenly stopped, and suddenly, as if thinking of something, he hurriedly said loudly, "Yes, Duan Qian, my eldest brother did what happened more than ten years ago. It''s Duan Qian''s father who is investigating. Regarding your husband, he also sent me a letter asking me to find someone to save me."


    "Young Master Dou." Second Aunt Duan immediately called out, "Young Master Dou was kidnapped by your husband at that time. He was the first to escape and reported to the officials. Your husband was sentenced to beheading, that is Because of the Dou family."


    Duan Wen also shouted, "Yes, yes, Duan Wan also met Master Dou by ident at that time. Master Dou asked her for help, and she came back to my uncle and asked him to report to the official."


    The ?? family spit out all the credits they had taken for granted.


    Mrs. Zuo, Liang Zi and the others'' faces changed slightly, as if they didn''t expect this to be the truth.


    Before they found out about the Duan family, they knew that it was the Duan family''s intervention that would cause her husband to be caught and beheaded, so she hated the Duan family to the core, and she was willing to have everyone in the Duan family buried with her.


    It''s just that she didn''t know that it turned out that Duan Wan, whom they hadn''t found yet, was the one who yed a big role.


    And... Master Dou, the Dou family.


    Mrs. Zuo''s face became ugly in an instant, and she had already lost several people against Duan Qian. If it is against the Dou family, then there is no chance of winning.


    Liang Zi quickly saw what she was thinking, and immediately whispered, "Madam, it''s been a long time since you havee to Japan. Now it''s not toote to clean up the Duan family, and then slowly n to deal with the Dou family."


    Madam Zuo closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Yes, she has endured for so many years, not for a while.


    opened her eyes again, Madam Zuo''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    Duan Erye and the three of them were suddenly shocked when they saw it. When it was over, she still didn''t n to let them go.


    "Mrs. Zuo, there is an injustice and a debt. Although my eldest brother and sister-inw are dead, Duan Wan and Master Dou are still there. Go find them and let us go."


    Mrs. Zuo sneered, "Let you go? You have all seen me and know our past. Do you think we can let you go? It''s fantastic."


    said, she ignored the three, turned her head and called, "Liangzi."


    "Yes." Liang Zi turned around and went out. After a while, another man walked in. He held a porcin bottle in his hand and handed it to Madam Zuo.


    Mrs. Zuo said, "I don''t want to get my hands dirty, and I don''t want my husband to see the ugly appearance of your seven orifices bleeding, so as not to scare him. So, I chose an easier way to die."


    She shook the bottle in her hand, "I specially prepared this medicine for you. After taking it, you will have unbearable abdominal pain, and you will feel that there are countless poisonous insects biting your body, and fire is burning your skin. , there is a needle stabbing your finger, and you will stop breathing after half an hour of pain. But don''t worry, you won''t bleed from the seven orifices, and you will still be very clean when you die."


    Is this an easy way to die? ?


    Just after listening to it, the three Duan family felt that the world was spinning, and despair that had never existed in their hearts surged up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1296: one step late

    Chapter 1296 One step toote


    Madam Zuo stepped forward and pulled Er Aunt Duan directly over.


    Second Aunt Duan screamed, "Ah, let me go, let go, don''t touch me."


    Madam Zuo mmed her stomach with a punch, Er Aunt Duan opened her mouth in pain, and the next moment, a small ck pill was directly stuffed into her mouth, and as soon as Madam Zuo exerted force, she swallowed it.


    Duan Erye and Duan Wen took a deep breath. They wanted to cry loudly and scold loudly, but at this moment, when they looked at Duan Eryi who was struggling on the ground, her throat seemed to be blocked by someone. Yes, not a single sound came out.


    Mrs. Zuo walked in front of Duan Wen, thetter''s eyes widened in horror, tears falling down, "No, don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me."


    Mrs. Zuo was expressionless. In order to prevent her from struggling, she also punched her stomach. When she was not paying attention, she directly stuffed the medicine into it.


    In the end, only Duan Er Ye was left.


    Duan Erye saw that his daughter and wife had been killed, his eyes were red, he struggled to stand up and wanted to run out.


    The man beside Madam Zuo kicked him directly, knocking him to the ground.


    Mrs. Zuo stepped forward, toozy to say more, and directly stuffed the medicine into his mouth.


    immediately kicked him fiercely and said to the people around him, "Look at them, wait for them to die, then dig a hole in the backyard and bury them."


    "Yes."


    Madam Zuo took out a handkerchief, wiped her hands, and then walked out of the room.


    looked up at the sun above her head, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and finally, half of her revenge was paid.


    "Hahaha, husband, look at it, they wille to apany you soon. Don''t worry, I will send all those who killed you, don''t worry, wait, wait."


    After ??, she closed her eyes and enjoyed the normal exhtion.


    The next moment, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    However, at this moment, a light suddenly shed across the corner of his eyes, as if something shed by.


    Madam Zuo suddenly turned her head to look, and saw two figures jumping down from the top of the wall.


    "Lin Jun, how dare you break into Duan Mansion without authorization and kidnap Duan Erye''s family of three. Now you are killing people andmitting a heinous crime. You are simplywless andwless. You can''t escape today."


    After the two men finished speaking, they came towards Madam Zuo.


    Madam Zuo''s expression changed slightly and she stepped back suddenly.


    She went back into the room and moved the cards on the offering table away. She didn''t know where it moved, and a tunnel soon appeared in front of her.


    Madam Zuo ran to the tunnel without saying a word. Unexpectedly, just after walking down a step, the tile on the top of her head suddenly shattered, and a crossbow arrow fell straight down.


    Madam Zuo''s pupils shrank and she suddenly turned back, but she was still shot by an arrow in her arm.


    The tablet that was originally held in his arms fell to the ground.


    Madam Zuo''s eyes were instantly congested, and she hurriedly reached out to pick it up.


    Gu Yundong jumped off the roof at this time, andnded on the table with a ''bang''.


    then reached out and grabbed Madam Zuo.


    Mrs. Zuo actually had some skill, especially when Gu Yundong caused her to drop her husband''s tablet on the ground, which made her extremely angry, and she moved a little faster.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help her for a while.


    Fortunately, the experts brought by Dou Fukang outside quickly dealt with the misceneous soldiers, mmed the door open, and joined forces to take Madam Zuo down.


    Madam Zuo closed her eyes, exhaled slightly, and suddenlyughed.


    "Unfortunately, you came a stepte."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1297: I still want to take revenge on Gu Yundong

    Chapter 1297 Still want to take revenge on Gu Yundong


    said, Madam Zuo looked at the three people who fell to the ground.


    Dou Fukang''s face changed slightly, and he hurriedly instructed the people under hismand, "Take the three of them away first and seek medical treatment from a doctor."


    "Yes." Someone quickly took the three Duan family away.


    Mrs. Zuo was still smiling, "What''s the use of carrying it away now? There is no antidote for my poison at all. If you want to prepare an antidote now, I''m afraid they won''t be able to wait, hahahahaha."


    Dou Fukang''s face was ashen, "Lin Jun, now that the evidence of your murder is conclusive, what else is there to say?"


    "have nothing to say."


    Dou Fukang frowned, "Take it away."


    The people under his hand immediately grabbed Madam Zuo and left, including the other people in Zhuangzi.


    However, one person is missing.


    Didn''t see him in it, Madam Zuo was relieved, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, as if she had nothing to do.


    But when she was pressed into the car, she still couldn''t control it and gave Gu Yundong a vicious look, "You wait for me."


    Gu Yundong put away the crossbow arrows, looked at her after hearing this, and said with a smile, "Waiting for what? Waiting for you to take revenge on me? Do you think you have a chance toe out after you enter the prison?"


    "Do you think I can''t get out? Little girl, you will regret what you did today." After Mrs. Zuo finished speaking, she was pushed into the carriage.


    The carriage went all the way to Fucheng until it was sent to the Fuya prison.


    Mrs. Zuo was pushed into the cell, she staggered slightly, quickly stood up, and sneered.


    then turned around and looked at the people who had just caught him and treated him rudely, as if he wanted to remember everyone and not let anyone go in the future.


    Gu Yundong was extremely disgusted by her gaze, thinking that she and his dead husband had never done good deeds, and only engaged in the sale of children, she wanted to beat her up.


    Thinking of it, she really did it.


    Dou Fukang was taken aback and pulled back Gu Yundong, who was rolling up his sleeves to enter the prison door, "You, calm down, now is not the time for you to do it."


    Looking at Gu Yundong was still a little dissatisfied, so he said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, you will be punished during the interrogationter, and then promise to give her a hard time."


    Dou Fukang of course also hates this woman, he was a victim more than ten years ago.


    When he was locked up at the time, he had seen with his own eyes the scene of children who tried to escape and were caught and beaten to death, so his senses were more direct and clear. All over again.


    Punishing such a person, Dou Fukang felt that it was not excessive at all.


    However, even though her voice was low, Mrs. Zuo heard it, and sheughed, "Execution? Okay, I''ll just wait."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "What are you doing so arrogantly? Do you think you can get out of this prison? Do you think someone is here to save you?"


    "Whether someone saves me or not is none of your business."


    "Is that none of his business?" Another somewhat unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded not far away.


    Gu Yundong and Dou Fukang looked happy and turned back together.


    Madam Zuo also looked up, but she couldn''t see who wasing against the light.


    When she narrowed her eyes and tried to see clearly, a person was suddenly thrown over at her feet.


    Madam Zuo lowered her head subconsciously, and her face changed drastically after she saw who the person who fell to the ground was.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1298: did not escape

    Chapter 1298 Didn''t escape


    The expression of ?? that was full of confidence and disapproval just now broke downpletely.


    Madam Zuo squatted down in amazement and turned the man on the ground over. After seeing what he looked like, she took a deep breath, "Liang, Liangzi, you didn''t escape?"


    Liang Zi gasped and looked in the direction of Shao Qingyuan, his voice was intermittent, "They, several people, I..."


    Shao Qingyuan stood beside Gu Yundong, looked down at Madam Zuo, and said, "Are you expecting him to save you? I know that your subordinate has the unique ability to dig holes, so you think that at night, he will also I can dig into the prison to save you. Although this prison is not so easy to break into, but just in case, I broke his hands and feet. "


    Madam Zuo''s pupils shrank fiercely, and she looked at Liang Zi, who waspletely unable to get up, in disbelief.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Madam, are you still nning to take revenge on me? I''m waiting for you."


    Dou Fukangughed even more, winked at the person behind him, "Do it."


    The man immediately stepped forward, holding a bowl in his hand, the bowl was filled with water, one grabbed Madam Zuo, and the other poured the bowl of water directly into it.


    Mrs. Zuo was not the opponent of the two at all, even if she struggled and resisted, it was of no avail, and half a bowl of water was poured into it.


    Before long, she felt powerless.


    Dou Fukang shrugged and said, "I see how confident you are, and I''m afraid you will have another move, so add ayer of protection, will it be good for you?"


    "You..." Madam Zuo''s eyes were bloodshot, and she looked at them with hatred.


    Unfortunately, the three of Gu Yundong turned around and left, and Liang Zi was also dragged away by the head of the cell and sent to the cell where the male prisoner was being held.


    Mrs. Zuo was stubbornly living on the railing, but she had no strength, and soon fell to the ground again. She could only shout at their backs, "Come back,e back for me."


    The three of Gu Yundong turned a deaf ear.


    When they walked out of the cell, all three of them let out a sigh of relief.


    "I finally caught this tumor, thanks to your help today." Dou Fukang said.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, looked at the guards behind Dou Fukang, and said, "It''s Master Dou''s credit."


    Honestly, even if they joined forces, they considered all possibilities. But theck of manpower is the biggest drawback.


    Dou Cang was short of manpower himself, and he also gave them a few capable guards, otherwise Shao Qingyuan would not be so smooth in chasing Liangzi.


    This Liangzi is indeed very good at skills, no wonder Duan Qian suffered such a big loss even with his guards.


    Moreover, Liang Zi is good at digging holes. If it wasn''t for him not in Qing''an Mansion more than ten years ago, and Zuo Hong was directly beheaded not long after he was caught, I am afraid that Zuo Hong would have been rescued by him.


    "The next interrogation will be left to you." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Dou Fukang raised his eyebrows, "Don''t worry, few people can withstand my father''s interrogation."


    His father''s work should be almost done, and he just took time out to help in the interrogation. He thought that he should be able to dig out a lot of things from these people''s mouths.


    By the way, he still has to report the situation to the prefect. Originally, he was responsible for the arrest of Pai Hanako.


    It was only because this matter involved their family that the prefect handed it over to Dou Fukang himself. After the matter was done, he had to exin it.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, then let''s go see Duan Erye and the others."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1299: Duan Qian meets Duan Er Ye

    Chapter 1299 Duan Qian and Duan Er Ye meet


    So the two sides parted ways, and Dou Fukang hurried to the backyard of the Yamen with a few guards.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went to Huimin Medical Center, and Duan Erye and the others were sent there.


    When the two arrived at Huimin Medical Center, they saw Shao Wene out.


    Seeing them, Shao Wen breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How is it?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Shao Wen shrugged, "It''s alright, the son''s medicine is to make their stomach ache for a while, and it''s not fatal. It''s just that he''s still in a drowsiness, and he''ll be fine when he wakes upter."


    Probably, will be a little frightened.


    That''s right, Madam Zuo''s deadly poison has long been given away.


    The poison she fed to Duan Erye and his family was developed by Shao Qingyuan, but the appearance was the same, but the effect was very different.


    However, Shao Qingyuan is very curious about Mrs. Zuo''s medicine. She is thinking about doing research when she has time to see if there are any ingredients in it. Is it really hopeless and the effect is as good as she said? The pain was fatal for half an hour.


    While thinking about it, he walked towards the backyard of Huimin Hospital.


    Duan Erye''s family of threey neatly on the bed, looking quite... serene.


    Gu Yundong wanted tough.


    She didn''t like the Duan family, but Duan Qian had to decide how they would deal with it.


    said Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.


    Tong Shuitao brought Duan Qian and his brother and sister over. Duan Qian is almost better now, but today is the first time he has stepped out of Dou Mansion.


    After all, Madam Zuo and the others have already been arrested, so there is no need for him to hide.


    Seeing Uncle Duan and the three of them, Duan Qian''s brows became cold.


    He said to the servants of the Duan Mansion behind him, "Take them home first."


    "Yes."


    After ?? and the other three were carried away, Duan Qian turned around and invited Shao Qingyuan and the two to visit Duan Mansion.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "You just returned home, there must be a lot of things to deal with at home, let''s talk about it another day."


    Duan Qian thought about it too. These days, Duan''s house has been tossed by the second uncle, and it is time to rectify it.


    So he didn''t force it, and took Duan Wan into the carriage.


    I didn''t expect that just after going up, Duan Er Ye was woken up by the bumps. As soon as he opened his eyes, he suddenly gasped at Duan Qian''s cold eyes, and was so shocked that he couldn''t even speak.


    After a while, he murmured, "As expected, I''m... dead."


    Then he tilted his head and closed his eyes again.


    Duan Wan sneered, "You will die if you die, but my brother is still alive and well."


    Er Duan suddenly opened his eyes again, looked at Duan Wan, and then at Duan Qian, but the look of shock on his face was even heavier.


    followed, and Duan Qian''s icy voice sounded in his ears, "Second uncle, don''t get dizzy again, go back, we have to settle our ounts."


    "Ah..." Duan Erye suddenly screamed.


    is not dead, he really is not dead, not only is he not dead, he is back, back! !


    was still with Duan Wan, so all the things he did were known.


    No, wasn''t he fed poison by that Madam Zuo? What''s going on now?


    Duan Erye was squeezed by the messy thoughts in his mind, but he couldn''t take it anymore and fainted again.


    Duan Qian, "..."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan heard Duan Er Ye screaming outside, looked at each other, shrugged andughed.


    "The matter here is almost the same, we should also prepare to go to the capital."


    I can''t wait.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1300: Gu Yundongs shock

    Chapter 1300 The shock of Gu Yundong and the two


    However, on the third day after Madam Zuo was arrested, Dou Fukang came to them with a confession.


    Entering the backyard of the grocery store, he immediately poured a ss of water and drank it himself.


    "I''ll just say that my father''s action can definitely pry open the mouths of this group of people." He tapped the paper on the table, "It''s all with that Madam Zuo, I really can''t believe there are so many people. Although most of them are in Qing''an Prefecture, there are quite a few in other prefectures and cities, and they also employ that kind of ferocious desperadoes."


    Gu Yundong drew the list from the table, and it was indeed densely written with many names, gender and age, and some people were marked with their addresses.


    "General Dou Shen is amazing, he has dug up so much."


    "That''s right." Dou Fukang smiled, "You can''t imagine my father''s methods, even if he is a meticulous dead man, he won''t be able to please him. Mrs. Zuo and that Liangzi were a bit stubborn, and they refused to speak at first, but it was useless to meet my father. After all, they were still afraid of death and did not have the courage tomit suicide. Most of this paper was revealed by them. "


    That Mrs. Zuo was full of confidence before, but she relied on Liangzi to save her outside.


    Now that there is no hope, and I can¡¯t bear the pain, I have said everything that should be said and should not be said.


    ording to his father, he even exined some secrets from more than ten years ago. Sure enough, pain can stimte people''s memory. Dou Fukang said he learned it.


    "Your father is also avenging you." That''s why he worked so hard.


    Gu Yundong fixed his gaze on the list on the paper, and said while looking at it.


    Just as he was about to finish reading, his eyes suddenly narrowed and his fingers suddenly stopped.


    Shao Qingyuan, who was beside her, changed his face slightly at the same time, and looked at one of the names in astonishment.


    Dou Fukang didn''t notice the expressions of the two and continued, "My father was really angry about what happened more than ten years ago. During the investigation at that time, many children were killed by them. So they were tortured. When the time came, the attack was really ck. So brother and sister, you don''t have to worry about Madam Zuo and the others not being taken care of, and there is a bit of resentment in your heart, you think..."


    Halfway through his words, he realized that something was wrong with the two of them.


    Why didn''t they blink when they looked at the paper?


    Dou Fukang stretched out his hand and shook it in front of the two of them, "What''s wrong with you guys?"


    Gu Yundong suddenly returned to his senses, and looked at Shao Qingyuan with disbelief in his eyes.


    "What the hell? Is there anything wrong with this list?"


    Gu Yundong exhaled slowly, pointed to a name on it, and asked, "This person was once with Madam Zuo?"


    Dou Fukang tilted his head and looked over, "Li Fasheng in Yongfu Vige, Fengkai County."


    Fengkai County, Yongfu Vige? ?


    Dou Fukang suddenly looked at them, "By the way, you are from Yongfu Vige, Fengkai County, so this person... knows you?"


    "More than knowing." Gu Yundong squinted his eyes, stretched out his hand to hold Shao Qingyuan''s hand, his voice was low and filled with hatred, "This person is Uncle Shao''s grandfather, no, he shouldn''t be called grandpa. He was still young in Uncle Shao. the one who took him away."


    Dou Fukang was stunned, "Qingyuan, you, weren''t you originally from Yongfu Vige?" Was taken away? So he is not a child born and raised in Yongfu Vige?


    This Li Fasheng...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1301: Lis identity

    Chapter 1301 The identity of old man Li


    Shao Qingyuan stood up suddenly, "Whose name did you pry out of? I want to know other things about Li Fasheng."


    If Old Man Li was once a member of this gang, then it is possible that he was taken away by this group of people, and he might be able to find out the whereabouts of his own family.


    But even Shao Qingyuan didn''t expect that Old Man Li was actually a Hanako before, and he still followed such a big gang.


    No wonder he is often not in Yongfu Vige, but often finds work in Fucheng.


    Shao Qingyuan thought of the scene where he was sold to Paihuazi by Mr. Li and his wife when he was eight years old. Later, after he escaped, Mr. Li said that he had been looking for his whereabouts, but could not find him.


    Now that I think about it, maybe he actually knew it a long time ago.


    Dou Fukang nced at the paper and said, "I know it from Liang Zi''s mouth, let''s go, I''ll show you guys right now."


    The three quickly left the grocery store and headed to the government prison.


    Liang Zi was tortured yesterday, and his condition is better today, but he is still covered in injuries and looks very miserable.


    His hands and feet had already been attached. ording to Dou Fukang, this was what Liang Zi himself had requested, and he was willing to confess after the hands and feet were attached.


    General Dou Shen had someone connect him. In this way, it gave Liang Zi a little hope, making him feel that he could escape, and would not keep the secret at the cost of the fish and the.


    No, Liang Zi really recruited a lot.


    However, the guard of this cell was reced by General Dou. If Liang Zi wanted to escape, he had to see if he allowed it.


    The three of Shao Qingyuan stood at the corner of the cell, looking at the huddled figure inside from a distance.


    Dou Fukang said, "I''ll ask someone to ask, we''ll just listen here."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, Gu Yundong held his hand tightly.


    Soon someone entered and walked to Liangzi''s side.


    Liang Zi raised his eyes slightly when he heard the footsteps, but still fell on the straw and didn''t move, just asked weakly, "What else do you want to ask?"


    "Among the people you recruited before, is there a person named Li Fasheng, from Yongfu Vige?"


    Liang Zi frowned, and seemed to think for a while before replying, "Did I recruit him? I was confused, this man quit his job a long time ago, andter heard that he was dead, so you don''t need to catch him. "


    "Why didn''t he do itter? When did he quit, how could you allow him to leave?"


    Liang Zi felt strange, "Why are you so curious about Li Fasheng?"


    "You just say it, you don''t need to know the rest."


    Liang Zi pouted secretly and sneered. This time, he was silent for a long time, as if he was recalling the events of the year. After a long time, he slowly began to speak.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others were not far away, and they were very smart, so even though Liangzi''s voice was a little low, he could still hear it clearly.


    "Li Fasheng, he seems to have quit 20 years ago. As for why he was allowed to leave..." Liang Ziughed, "Because he and Zuo Boss walked down this road together. , it''s just him and Boss Zuo, he doesn''t want to do it, as long as Boss Zuo agrees, who would dare to stop him."


    Shao Qingyuan and the others were all astonished. Old man Li is still a leader?


    If Zuo Hong hadn''t died, he was already in his fifties now. In this way, Old Man Li was only a few years older than him, so he might indeed have cooperated in the crime.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1302: Shao Qingyuan was stolen

    Chapter 1302 Shao Qingyuan was stolen


    Liang Zi continued, "Unfortunately, although Li Fasheng and Zuo Boss did it together, they were not brave enough, not very smart, and were not popr."


    Soter Zuo Hong cultivated a lot of people, but Li Fasheng''s position became more and more embarrassing.


    Xu knew that if he continued, he would not gain much benefit, and maybe he would be more and more marginalized in the future, so Li Fasheng took a chance and left their gang.


    Boss Zuo cared about his previous affection, so he didn''t stop him.


    The person who asked the question narrowed his eyes, "What opportunity did Li Fasheng find?"


    "Well..." Liang Zi was silent for a moment, then said, "He stole a child and said that the child''s family was his enemy. He wanted to raise the child, and then let him kill his biological parents."


    Standing in the corner, the three of them, Shao Qingyuan, straightened their backs at the same time, holding their breath.


    "Who is that child? Who are his biological parents?"


    Liang Zi finally raised his head, nced at the person who asked the question, and said, "I don''t know, I only know that the child was stolen from the capital. At that time, it was the capital where Li Fasheng and I went together. It happened to be the Mid-Autumn Festival night. When there is antern festival, people are crowded on the street, so Li Fasheng and I want to take the opportunity to do something."


    He seemed to be reminiscing and said slowly, "At that time, the two of us were staring at peopleing and going on the street, and suddenly we saw a young couple. When Li Fasheng saw them, his eyes became very scary. It was as if he was going to rush over to kill him, and it was so brutal that I was taken aback."


    "Then Li Fasheng asked me for help, saying that he wanted the child in his wife''s arms, and let me help steal it out. After all, he is only a farmer, and he has only brute force. In fact, I know that he wants me to kill the child. Husband and wife, haha, how is that possible? Can I kill two people who don''t seem to be easy to mess with for him? Li Fasheng also knew it was impossible, so he made a deal with me and asked me to steal the child."


    "Li Fasheng promised me that as long as I took the child to him, he would give me all the treasures he got in the past few years. I know he is rich, especially rich. He hides all his money in one ce, but he is willing to so much. He gave me all the money, which shows how much he hates this couple."


    The person who asked the question was silent for a while, and then he spoke again, "Do you know what kind of hatred Li Fasheng has for that couple?"


    Liang Zi raised his eyes and looked at the top of the cell, "I don''t know."


    "What''s the status of that couple?"


    Liang Zi suddenly looked at him with a half-smile, "You seem to be curious about Li Fasheng, why? He''s all dead. Could it be because of that child..."


    "Let''s just say what you say, where are there so many questions?"


    Liang Zi smiled, the magnitude was a little big, and he pulled the wound on his face all of a sudden, he snorted in pain, and then replied in a low voice, "I don''t know the identity of the couple, we haven''t been in the capital since we stole the child. Continue to stay, go straight out of the city, and run far away."


    Don''t know the identity of the couple?


    Gu Yundong frowned, isn''t there still no clue?


    "Do you remember what the couple looked like?"


    Liang Zi paused, squinting and thinking for a long time before saying, "What is it? It''s been twenty years, how can I still remember what it looks like?"


    After a pause, he spoke again, "I vaguely feel that the two of them are good-looking, male and female, and they look like a natural pair."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1303: special bracelet

    Chapter 1303 Special bracelet


    "What else?" The person who asked the question frowned. The scope is too broad. There are many good-looking couples in this world. What''s the use of talking about this?


    "And..." Liang Zi pondered for a while, "By the way, the wife wears a very special silver bracelet on her wrist. The connection of the bracelet is a leaf on one side and a small bead on the other. Coincidentally, the small The beads can be buckled into the leaves with a slight button. The child especially likes to grab this bracelet with his hands, so I have some impressions."


    Gu Yundong, who was not far away, hurriedly called someone to bring a pen and paper, and drew the bracelet ording to what Liang Zi said just now.


    The bracelet drawn by ?? is a bit weird, but Gu Yundong still gave the drawn picture to the person who asked the question.


    Liang Zi looked at the painting, looked at the direction of the corner, and smiled.


    "There seems to be something missing." He thought for a moment, then frowned suddenly, "By the way, there are three tassels of different colors tied in the middle. The kid should have caught it after seeing that."


    Gu Yundong, "..." She suspected Liang Zi was lying.


    But she still drew the tassel on the basis of the original, this time the bracelet is even more strange.


    This time Liangzi nodded, "It''s almost like this."


    Gu Yundong looked at the painting on the paper and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    The question has almost been asked, and I also know that they met the couple on that street.


    And if what Liang Zi said is true, the couple should be very fond of Shao Qingyuan.


    On this point, Gu Yundong is willing to believe it.


    The three of them walked out of the cell, and Dou Fukang asked curiously, "Do you think what he said is true? Is he lying to us?"


    "When you turn around and torture him again, say that he lied, and give him a p to see if he will change his confession." Shao Qingyuan suggested.


    Dou Fukang couldn''t help giving him a thumbs up, "It''s weird."


    "Fortunately, I''m already kindpared to him."


    Dou Fukang is right when he thinks about it. For Liangzi''s wicked behavior, it is not an exaggeration to use several punishments.


    Besides,pared with Liang Zi, Shao Qingyuan was a victim, and he was stolen by Liang Zi.


    After taking a few steps, Gu Yundong suddenly reminded Dou Fukang, "I see that Liangzi has been lying motionless on the straw pile, is there something wrong?"


    Dou Fukang was taken aback, "You suspected him and dug a hole underneath?"


    He stopped for a moment, "I''ll go back and have a look."


    Then, he hurried into the cell.


    came out again after a while, with a rxed smile on his face, he waved at Gu Yundong, "It''s okay, he can''t escape. But you guessed right, the guard said he did dig a hole."


    But digging a hole doesn''t help. This cell is different from an ordinary cell, you can''t dig out at all.


    No wonder General Dou Can connected Liang Zi''s hands and feet without hesitation.


    Gu Yundong didn''t pay any more attention, and went to the silver building with Shao Qingyuan, and asked them to make a silver bracelet ording to the drawing.


    The boss of the silver building asked them toe and pick them up in two days, and they guaranteed that the game would be exactly the same as the drawing on the drawing, and even if it was different, it could be changed.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan then went back.


    Two dayster, they got the silver bracelet at the Silver Tower.


    how to say? Although it was a little weird when it was drawn, when it was made, it felt a little childish.


    Gu Yundong held a silver bracelet in his hand and turned to look at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter also looked at the bracelet, and something flickered in his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1304: Liang Zi is dead

    Chapter 1304 Liang Zi is dead


    "Brother Shao, your mother must love you very much." This bracelet is not good-looking, but such a color is very attractive to children.


    Brother Shao''s mother, perhaps for him, specially made such a silver bracelet.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes wereplicated, he took the bracelet and didn''t speak for a long time.


    After a long time, he said, "Let''s set off for the capital tomorrow."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, this was the first time that Shao Qingyuan took the initiative to express his expectation of looking for his parents.


    She felt that at this moment, the confusion in his heart had disappeared.


    Gu Yundong grabbed his hand and nodded heavily, "Okay, we''ll leave tomorrow."


    "Go back first, go to the pier to book a boat."


    The mood of the two of them seemed to be instantly happy, the haze in their hearts dissipated little by little, and even their footsteps became very brisk.


    They went to the wharf to book a passenger boat. They had talked to the person in charge here before, and they hade with Dou Fukang at that time to ask about the price, the time of departure and some precautions.


    Now it is not so troublesome to book a passenger ship, and the time foring to the pier tomorrow was quickly determined, and the deposit was paid on the spot.


    The person in charge knew that they had something to do with Master Dou, so they didn''t dare to cheat. In addition, the two men were generous and rewarded with silver, so he said a few more words to remind them to prepare medicine and food for seasickness.


    When Gu Yundong and the others were about to leave, they even gave him a simple picture of the river that he had drawn. It marked where the boats would pass and when and how long they would stop for supplies. It was simply not thoughtful.


    Gu Yundong started to prepare things after he went back, and then he heard a news not long after.


    "Liang Zi died?"


    That Liangzi looked like someone with a strong desire to survive, why did he die suddenly?


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I was poisoned to death."


    Gu Yundong can''t figure it out, under the guard of General Dou Can, there are still people who can sneak in and poison Liangzi to death? unless¡­¡­


    Shao Qingyuan said, "It''s the poison of the prisoner. The prisoner''s son was kidnapped and sold by Liang Zi and his gang many years ago, and he waster killed. The prisoner heard Liang Zi''s confession, and he felt hatred in his heart at that time. Seeing that Dou Can used the torture almost the same, and Liang Zi has no useful value behind him, when he was delivering food to Liang Zi, he put poison in the food and avenged his son with his own hands."


    Gu Yundong sighed uncontrobly after hearing this, probably because he wouldmit suicide if he did too much injustice.


    "What about Madam Zuo?"


    "Mrs. Zuo is in the women''s prison, and the head of the prison can''t reach him, so there is no chance to attack. However, the head of the prison also exined that Liang Zi looked more dangerous, and he was afraid that he would escape when he was sent to beheaded, so he couldn''t wait. Start."


    Gu Yundong, "..." is very good, this reason is very strong.


    "By the way, Duan Qian knew we were leaving and specially invited us to be a guest at the mansion tonight. He also invited Dou Fukang."


    "Okay, we''ll go in a while, I just happen to have something to talk to Duan Wan."


    The two changed their clothes and took Shao Wen and Tong Shuitao to Duan Mansion.


    entered the hall and saw Dou Fukang was already there, talking to Duan Qian.


    As soon as he saw them, Duan Qian stood up to say hello, "Come here, sit here."


    Duan Wan also came over quickly, pulling Gu Yundong directly to the side to talk.


    Unexpectedly, her first sentence was a heavy bomb, which shocked Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1305: The fate of Duan Eryes family

    Chapter 1305 The fate of Duan Erye''s family


    "Duan Wen is married to Master Zheng." Duan Wan said.


    Gu Yundong''s hand was so stiff just after picking up the cake, and after a long while he asked in a low voice, "Really?"


    "Well, my elder brother''s hand, I am very relieved now."


    This is really a way of repaying others with their own way. Duan Qian returned everything that Duan Erye put on Duan Wan.


    Gu Yundong has been paying attention to Mrs. Zuo''s affairs these days, andter he was very concerned about Shao Qingyuan''s life experience that Liang Zi said, but he really didn''t pay attention to the affairs of the Duan family.


    I didn''t expect Duan Qian to make such a big move in just a few days.


    "Duan Wen is willing to marry?"


    Duan Wan pouted, "Of course she doesn''t want to, but what''s the use of her unwillingness? As long as the second uncle and the second aunt agree to her not to marry, how can Duan Wen object to the words of her parents'' life matchmaker? Besides, I The eldest brother directly broke Duan Wen''s monthly schedule and removed the maid next to her. There was no servant in her yard, and no one to cook and clean. She persisted for two days. I couldn''t take it anymore, so I cried and promised to marry Mr. Zheng."


    Although Mr. Zheng is old and has many concubines, the Zheng family is not as rich as the Duan family, but at least there is food, drink and someone to serve. Besides, both parents agreed because of Duan Qian''s methods, and no one supported her, even if she resisted, it was useless.


    Then Duan Wen married into the Zheng family.


    But even if Gu Yundong thought about it with his toes, he knew that Duan Qian would definitely focus on suppressing the Zheng residence in the days toe.


    At the beginning, Mr. Zheng also participated in the innocence incident that destroyed Duan Wan, how could Duan Qian let him go?


    "What about the second master and his wife?"


    "I was sent back to my hometown by my brother."


    The Duan family''s hometown is in the countryside, and it is still very remote. Naturally, there is no one around the Duan Erye and his wife. From now on, they have to make money and spend what they want to eat and drink.


    The two who are used to living afortable life will have to do everything by themselves in the future. It is conceivable that these days are hard.


    Especially when they were in front of Mrs. Zuo before, the two even turned their faces on the spot. At that time, the matter was like a thorn between the husband and wife, and they would be turned out and stirred up from time to time.


    I am afraid that the life of the two of them will be lively in the future.


    "Where''s the Second Young Master Duan?"


    Duan Wan sighed, Young Master Duan Er was young and didn''t know about these things from beginning to end.


    He was devastated by what his parents and sister had done, and was locked in the house for several days.


    After he came out, he asked to apany his parents to the countryside.


    But Duan Erye and his wife disagreed, and they still cherished their only son. They begged Duan Qian to let the second young master Duan go and let him stay in the Duan family and continue to study.


    Duan Qian actually has a good rtionship with this cousin. The other party is only twelve or thirteen years old.


    So Duan Qian agreed and let his cousin stay in Fucheng, but he just built another yard for him to live in, so that he could study with peace of mind.


    In the future, if he has the ability, if he wants to take over his parents to show his filial piety, Duan Qian will not object.


    Gu Yundong was nomittal about Duan Qian''s handling. I believe that after this time, Duan Qian will definitely act more cautiously.


    Gu Yundong bypassed this topic and just wanted to talk to Duan Wan about the shop.


    Unexpectedly, Duan Wan blushed suddenly and whispered something in her ear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1306: Duan Wan is engaged

    Chapter 1306 Duan Wan is engaged


    Gu Yundong choked on his own saliva, "cough, you, what did you just say?"


    Duan Wan pushed her, "Don''t pretend you didn''t hear clearly."


    "I...I just feel surprised."


    Gu Yundong blinked, turned his head silently, and looked at Dou Fukang who was sitting not far away.


    This guy actually came to Duan Mansion to propose marriage, or did he propose Duan Wan? ? ?


    Duan Wan saw her look so tantly, and hurriedly turned her face back, "Don''t look around."


    "I don''t want to look around, isn''t it unbearable?" Gu Yundong retracted his gaze, bumped her lightly, and asked, "What did he say?"


    "He, he just said he thinks I''m fine."


    Gu Yundong, "..." That''s it?


    But looking at Duan Wan''s expression, it''s not that he has no feelings for Dou Fukang.


    is also right, Dou Fukang is also considered a suave, all-rounder in both civil and military, and he is enthusiastic and loyal. Although he had married a wife before, the wife died after a year of poor health.


    But in a family like the Dou family, in fact, even if the chorus is continued, many people step on the threshold of his family.


    If Dou Fukang asks to marry Duan Wan, he must be sincere.


    It''s just that Gu Yundong is still a little worried, "Have you learned about the situation of the Dou family?"


    "I know, the Dou family is a family of military generals, and the people of the Dou family are straight-forward. They don''t have as many twists and turns, and they don''t have as many rules as those aristocratic families. I heard that Master Dou''s sister-inw once went to the battlefield. So I Even though she''s a merchant girl, the Dou family doesn''t care."


    Gu Yundong said no more, Duan Qian should have considered these issues.


    She made fun of Duan Wan, "Then I''m here to congratte you, but I won''t have a chance to attend your wedding. Can I give you a gift in advance?"


    "What gift?" Duan Wan was curious, but she was looking forward to it.


    Gu Yundong twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "I don''t have it now, and I didn''t know what you''ve decided before. Before I leave tomorrow, let someone hand it over to you."


    "You don''t have to give it to me, I''ll go to the pier tomorrow to see you off." Duan Wan said, suddenly lowered her head, and said in a disappointed voice, "I can''t bear to let you go."


    Gu Yundong was amused, remembering the hostile eyes they gave each other when they first met.


    Now it is rare to sit here and talk.


    She changed her mind to talk to her about the shop. Duan Wan is now preparing to get married, and she can''t find time in a short time, but Gu Yundong didn''t n to let her open the shop now.


    After eating, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went back to the grocery store.


    They are now living in the backyard of the grocery store. Knowing that they are leaving, Uncle Yu and the others are reluctant. Now they are busy in the kitchen preparing food for them on the road.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing and crying.


    But this is Uncle Yu and the others, and she can''t bear to live up to it.


    The next morning, Uncle Yu and Uncle Yu personally sent Gu Yundong to the pier where the four of them went.


    When they were saying goodbye, Duan Qian and the three also came over.


    Gu Yundong held a long box in his hand and stuffed it directly into Duan Wan''s arms.


    "This is a wedding gift for you, keep it well, and look at it when you go back."


    "Yeah." Duan Wan couldn''t help it, and her eyes were slightly astringent. She didn''t like such parting scenes. It was hard to have such a close friend, but she didn''t expect that she would leave after a few days of getting along.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1307: Gu Yundongs gift

    Chapter 1307 Gu Yundong''s Gift


    Gu Yundong patted her on the shoulder, "When Ie back from the capital, I will see you again, and then I will have to receive us well."


    "must."


    Gu Yundong looked at Duan Qian and Dou Fukang again, and the two and Shao Qingyuan finished talking.


    In the end, it just turned into a sentence, "Take care and have a smooth journey."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan nodded at them, turned and walked towards the boat.


    Their carriages couldn¡¯t be transported together. Although this passenger ship wasrge, the carriages took up too much space.


    Passenger ships like ?? will not allow guests to bring horses, so the carriage can only be left in Wanqingfu, and the family will take care of it.


    Therefore, they can only put the same things on the carriage into the cabin of the passenger ship first.


    When Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan and Duan Wan and the others finished talking and boarded the boat, Yu Jin and Shao Wen had already helped to load everything up.


    At this moment, Yu Jin jumped off the boat and said to Gu Yundong, "Sister Gu, brother-inw, everything has been put away, the pancakes made by my grandfather are ced in the outermost rattan basket, don''t forget to eat them when you look back. ."


    "Well, thank you."


    "You''re wee." Yu Jin stood beside his father and grandfather and waved at Gu Yundong and the others.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, then turned around and entered the cabin with Shao Qingyuan.


    The cabins here are not big, and there are many rooms.


    Gu Yundong and the others live in a good stateroom. On the upper floor, although it is small, it is clean. There are cabs and windows in the room, and asionally sunlightes in.


    There are two floors under the cabin they are in. These two floors have no windows, and the rooms are not big, and the bottom floor is almost full of Datong shops. venttion.


    Gu Yundong opened the window and saw Uncle Yu and Duan Wan still standing on the pier, as if they would not leave until the boat left.


    Duan Wan couldn''t help it. After looking at the long box in her hand, she quietly ran to the back of the carriage, opened the box, and saw a scroll.


    Duan Wan was stunned for a moment, and Zhi Lan next to her was also curious. She took the box in Duan Wan''s hand and asked, "Miss, what Mrs. Shao gave is a scroll, is it some kind of famous painting from the past?"


    She thought it would be a headgear or something.


    Duan Wan suddenly thought of the portraits of Mrs. Zuo and the others that Gu Yundong had drawn before, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she hurriedly opened the scroll.


    "Wow..." Zhn, who was beside her, widened her eyes and eximed, "It''s the youngdy and the future uncle."


    Duan Wan also held her breath as she looked at the figure painting on the scroll. There were two people on it, two men and women wearing red wedding dresses with happy smiles on their faces.


    The man is Dou Fukang, the woman is her.


    The ?? portrait is very expressive, as if it was rubbed against the faces of the two of them. The two are next to each other, and they seem to be a bit like husband and wife.


    This time Gu Yundong painted the portrait, so it looks more like it.


    "Yes, this painting can be hung in the room after we get married." A familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    Duan Wan snapped back to her senses and saw Dou Fukang standing behind her at some point.


    Her face immediately turned red, she hurriedly put away the portrait, rolled it up and stuffed it into the box, and said without raising her head, "This, this was given to me by Yun Dong, of course I decide to hang it there."


    said, she buried her head and walked to the pier again, "I''ll go thank Yun Dong."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1308: Where did Tong Shui Tao go?

    Chapter 1308 Where is Tong Shui Tao?


    After Duan Wan finished speaking, she ran quickly.


    Dou Fukang behind ?? smiled, "I clearly heard that she said it was a wedding gift for the two of us." Then heughed and shook his head, but he still stepped up and followed.


    Walking to the pier, he saw Duan Wan waving her hand vigorously at Gu Yundong''s side and shouting with her mouth open, "Yundong, thank you."


    The wharf was a bit noisy, and coupled with the surging waves of the water, how could Duan Wan''s voice be heard.


    Gu Yundong only saw the corners of her mouth move, vaguely as if she had her own name, so she raised her hand and waved.


    It wasn''t until the whistle of sailing came from his ears that Gu Yundong retracted his head from the window, then frowned and looked at Shao Qingyuan and Shao Wen who were arranging things.


    "Peach hasn''te back yet?"


    Shao Wen stopped, seeing that it was gettingte, he also became anxious, "Yeah, she said that she would definitelye back before the boat sailed, but she won''t be seen even after the boat sails."


    "Did she say where to go?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "She said early in the morning that she was going to go out. I thought she might have some personal business to do, so I didn''t ask any further questions. I just told her to hurry back and not miss the boat."


    As he was talking, Gu Yundong felt the boat sway slightly, and the boat had already started to move.


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up and hurriedly walked out of the cabin.


    As soon as he opened the door, he heard a familiar voice in the distance, "Wait for me, wait for me, don''t start the boat, I haven''te up yet."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and he saw Tong Shuitao blowing past Yu''s three family members and Duan Wan like a gust of wind, running towards the bow of the boat quickly.


    The crew member who was winding up the rope was startled and hurriedly stopped, "Stop, stop, don''t be impulsive, jump over and you will fall." The bow of the boat has already left the shore, and the pedals have also been removed. There is arge gap in the middle.


    Tong Shuitao didn''t seem to hear it, and suddenly a boost was given, and with a heavy jump, people flew onto the deck.


    The crew member snorted and closed his eyes, not daring to look any further, and the rope in his hand fell on the deck with a tter.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan was quick-witted, and he dragged the sack next to him and threw it over. Tong Shuipao just fell on the sack, so there was no disfigurement.


    "Aiyo." She groaned in pain,y there for a while and slowly raised her head, then saw the three of Gu Yundong in front of her, and grinned at them immediately.


    It was only half of theugh, when the captain came over angrily, and said to her, "What''s the matter with you? Do you know how dangerous it is to jump forward like this? If you don''t jump on the boat and fall directly into the river If you go inside, you will lose your innocence as a girl."


    Tong Shuipao shrank his neck, knowing that the other party was well-intentioned, he quickly got up, and said with a guilty conscience, "Next time, not next time."


    The captain wanted to say something else, but the crew tugged at his sleeves and pointed at the three Gu Yundong standing not far away, reminding him that this maid is a master.


    The captain closed his mouth, exhaled and turned away.


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand and nodded at Tong Shuipao, "See what you can do, and you''re not afraid of falling,e in with me."


    Tong Shuitaoughed dryly and hurriedly followed Gu Yundong in.


    Shao Wen, who came inst, closed the cabin door, and Gu Yundong asked, "Where have you been, and why did youe back at this time?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1309: Xue Rongs advice

    Chapter 1309 Xue Rong''s advice


    Tong Shui peach tteringly walked to Gu Yundong''s side, and said a little embarrassedly, "I''m going to burn paper for people."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Burning paper?"


    "Well, Xue Rong approached me before I came. He knew we were going to pass through Wanqing Mansion, so he asked me to visit his sister and tell her that he was doing well, and that he would visit her again when he had the chance."


    Gu Yundong suddenly remembered that Xue Rong was bought from Yaren when she was in Wanqing Mansion.


    He was a servant in Xin Mansion before, and his sister was killed by the eldest young master of Xin Mansion.


    "You should have told me earlier, I can also go and see." Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead and said.


    Tong Shuitao scratched her head, "I wanted to tell thedy before, but Xue Rong exined it to me before, so I don''t need to say it. He said that if thedy knew, she would definitely see it, but you are thedy, Xue Rong is the next People can''t afford such a blessing."


    Gu Yundong was speechless for a moment.


    Tong Shuitao admitted her mistake, "I didn''t pay attention, I said two more words to sister Xue Rong, telling her that Xue Rong was all right at the Gu family, and now she has learned a lot from the master, and now she speaks in a set way. , to reassure her. I couldn''t stop talking for a while, and it was toote. "


    "Okay, just be careful next time. Also, if you encounter a situation like this, don''t just jump on it regardless."


    "Yes, miss, I won''t do it anymore."


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything about her anymore, a few people packed up for a while.


    They rented three rooms, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan¡¯s room was in the middle, Tong Shuitao¡¯s was on the left, and Shao Wen¡¯s was on the right.


    Tong Shuitao packed up their belongings and moved some pots and pans to their room.


    In an instant, Gu Yundong''s room became brighter.


    Gu Yundong pulled out a clean sheet from the cage and spread it on the bed, then satfortably by the window and watched the scenery.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the window, he saw Tong Shuitao on the other side waving at him, "Miss, this is my first time on a boat."


    Gu Yundong has built a boat before, but in this world, she is also the first time.


    Not to mention, the boat actually drove very fast, the water was still very clear, but the wind was a bit strong.


    Shao Qingyuan came over with a cloak and put the hat around half of her head, "Don''t catch a cold, there will be a lot of days on the boat, so don''t worry about it. I have inquired about the section of the river passing through Hedingfu. The road and both sides of the bank are full of sweet-scented osmanthus trees. This season is when the sweet-scented sweet-scented osmanthus is blooming, and the fragrance of sweet-scented sweet-scented osmanthus flowers all the way, and there are also sweet-scented osmanthus flowers floating on the river, which looks like a fairnd."


    Why didn''t she hear about this? Gu Yundong suddenly became interested, just imagining that scene and looking forward to it.


    Sure enough, this is the honeymoon trip she imagined.


    After looking at the river for a while, Gu Yundong closed half of the windows and rested in the cabin for a while.


    I ate the pancakes given by Uncle Yu at noon. Gu Yundong took the chili sauce from before and smeared the pancakes. It tasted so much better.


    That is, Uncle Yu gave a lot of pancakes, and they had to finish this before they could eat the other ones.


    In the evening, Tong Shuitao asked the boat to borrow the kitchen to cook some porridge, and went to sleep with the pancakes.


    Originally thought it was going to be a smooth journey, but when he woke up the next day, Gu Yundong realized that Tong Shuitao was actually seasick.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1310: Im so trash

    Chapter 1310 I''m such a waste


    Gu Yundong looked at Tong Shuitao who was lying on the bed with no energy, and he was dumbfounded.


    I was quite happy and excited yesterday, saying that it was my first time on a boat, and in the afternoon I walked all over the public areas of the boat.


    Unexpectedly, after only one night, she would not be able to get up.


    Shao Qingyuan gave her a seasickness medicine, which made her feel much better, but it was just a little morefortable, and it was impossible to do anything.


    Tong Shuitao cried, "Miss, I''m sorry for you, originally you took me to the capital, I should have taken care of you, but now I can''t do anything, you have to do everything yourself. I''m really a waste, really a waste."


    "Alright, alright, this is out of your control." Seeing that she wanted to grab the ground with her head, Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped her, "You should rest first, don''t think nonsense, it will be more serious when you look back."


    Tong Shuitao was lying on the bed, still feeling terrible.


    Obviously, before she left, she promised Mrs. and Mrs. that she would take good care of the youngdy. She was obviously stronger and stronger than men. How could she get seasick with such a good health? This is so unreasonable.


    Tong Shuitao was still not reconciled, and asked Shao Qingyuan how many more seasickness pills he wanted.


    But where can you take more medicine? Shao Qingyuan just gave it by the day and was unwilling to give more.


    After a day like this, Tong Shuitao''s symptoms have not eased, but the youngdy and uncle are uneasy, so she can only give up and lie on the bed directly.


    After eating the pancakes given by Uncle Yu, Gu Yundong started cooking by himself.


    Originally, Tong Shuitao did these things. Now she can''t get up, and Shao Qingyuan can only cook porridge.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to feel wronged, and she happened to be doing nothing on the boat all day, so she simply cooked and ate by herself.


    There are three galleys on the ship, the bigger one is for the crew to cook, and the ship actually provides food. But the taste of one-pot cooking can be imagined, and the ingredients on board are limited, so everyone who has the conditions cooks their own food.


    The other two small kitchens are prepared for these people, but the small kitchens are really small, and only charcoal can be used for the fire, and the stove is also a charcoal stove.


    Gu Yundong bought two big bags of charcoal before boarding the boat. It should be enough for cooking. If it is not enough, he can only buy it on the road.


    The conditions on the boat are limited, but that''s not bad.


    Gu Yundong prepared a lot of food, all of which were rtively fresh. He used a small pot to fry two dishes on the stove that day.


    She was willing to put oil and seasonings, and the aroma of the dishes wafted away as soon as she started cooking.


    Someone smelled the wind and looked at her dish and swallowed. There is also a family that is in good condition, and wants to spend money to ask Gu Yundong to buy a meal.


    Gu Yundong wants to be good to himself when he cooks by himself, but he doesn''t have so much energy to take care of others, not to mention that Shao Qingyuan is not allowed to be too tired.


    In fact, if Gu Yundong didn''t want to eat well, Shao Qingyuan would have directly asked Shao Wen to cook, or let him buy food on board.


    Therefore, whenever he tried to ask Gu Yundong to buy something to eat, she refused.


    After two pleasant days like this, Gu Yundong finally saw Heding Mansion full of sweet-scented osmanthus.


    The ship will dock here for two hours, the ship will be replenished, and everyone will be allowed to disembark for activities. Of course, some people will disembark and other guests will board.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1311: sleepy

    Chapter 1311 Sleepy


    Gu Yundong also disembarked, and specially let Tong Shuitao go down for a walk.


    Tong Shuipao finally felt much morefortable afternding on both legs.


    After leaving, she was reluctant to get on the boat. After Gu Yundong came back from shopping nearby, she stood on the pier and waited until the moment before the boat left.


    Gu Yundong left her alone and got on the boat to put things away.


    Shao Qingyuan and Shao Wen walked a little farther from the pier and went to the city to buy other things.


    So they, like Tong Shui Tao, came back almost when the boat was about to leave.


    Tong Shuitao looked a little weird when he came back. He nced at her first, then at Shao Qingyuan, then at her again, and then went back to his cabin.


    Gu Yundong, "..." What kind of ne are you doing?


    She turned back to the cabin and asked Shao Qingyuan, "What happened to her?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "Who?"


    "Shui Tao, just now that girl looked at you as if you had something to say."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t pay attention, "I don''t know, maybe I want a few more seasickness pills."


    Gu Yundong thought about it too. She had finally recovered after getting off the boat for two hours. Once she got on the boat, she had to be beaten back to her original shape, so she must be very unwilling.


    But this matter is not negotiable, and the medicine cannot be taken indiscriminately.


    She quickly drew her attention back, and saw Shao Qingyuan open a bag in her hand and take out the contents.


    "Heding Fu is famous for its osmanthus flowers, so there are many things made with osmanthus flowers. This is the sweet-scented osmanthus cake bought in the most famous shop in Fucheng, you can try it."


    "And this, sweet-scented osmanthus tea, soak it when you want to drink it."


    "This hairpin is decorated with sweet-scented osmanthus flowers. It''s very delicate. I''ll put it on for you."


    Shao Qingyuan put out the same thing.


    In addition to these, there are also sweet-scented osmanthus sachets, dried sweet-scented osmanthus, sweet-scented osmanthus nectar, and a whole bunch of them.


    Gu Yundong looked amused, watching him put the hairpin in his hair, he couldn''t help but stretch out his arms to hug his waist and looked up at him, "Buy everything for me, didn''t you buy it yourself?" All have.


    "Is there a reward for that?"


    Gu Yundongughed, leaned up and kissed him, and was hugged by Shao Qingyuan, unable to move for a moment.


    It took a long time for the two of them to let go, and their faces turned a little red.


    Gu Yundong smelled the fragrance of sweet-scented osmanthus in the room, feeling a little drowsy.


    The hull swayed a bit, Gu Yundong woke up and knew that the boat had opened.


    She helped the hairpin between the hairpins and gathered up those things.


    In addition to those sweet-scented osmanthus flowers, Shao Qingyuan also bought some vegetables and some daily necessities.


    Gu Yundong took out a pack of pork ribs from the inside, pursed his lips and smiled, "Exactly, these pork ribs are used for stewing radishes at night."


    She had also seen it near the pier before, and there were spare ribs, but they didn''t look very good, so she didn''t buy it. I didn''t expect him to bring a pack.


    Shao Qingyuan hugged her, "I''ll help you."


    "No, that kitchen is very small. You, a big man, squeeze in, I can''t turn around." Gu Yundong refused, and then went out with the ribs.


    Before going out, he found that Tong Shuitao had also opened the hatch.


    Gu Yundong nced at her sideways, "Aren''t you seasick?"


    It''s okay not to say it, but when she said it, she felt ufortable, "...Dizzy."


    "Then you are not lying in the room, what are you doing out?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1312: A woman is following behind my uncle

    Chapter 1312 There is a woman behind the uncle


    Tong Shuitao shook for a while, but he came over and dragged Gu Yundong into his cabin, "Miss, I, after thinking about it, I still think I should talk to you."


    "Say what? Mysterious look."


    Gu Yundong sat on the edge of the bed and raised his eyebrows.


    Tong Shuitao lowered her voice, "Miss, when I got on the boat just now, I saw a woman following behind my uncle. You don''t know, that woman''s eyes looking at uncle are full of love and deep meaning and swear each other..."


    "Don''t use idioms indiscriminately, speak well."


    "Oh oh oh." Tong Shuitao hurriedly stopped and continued, "Anyway, it seems that the woman has bad intentions towards the uncle, and she has to follow, which is very shameless."


    Gu Yundong asked, "What about Big Brother Shao?"


    "Uncle, I don''t know if I didn''t hear it. Anyway, I walked very fast, and I got rid of the woman at once." Tong Shuitao said this, and was very proud, "Actually, I think that there is a youngdy here, and the uncle is watching. Not for other women."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then why do you have to worry about it?"


    "Although it is enough for the uncle to have a youngdy, he can''t stand other women stalking. If some people don''t care about being a concubine for the uncle at all, why do they have to pick up the uncle? So Miss, we still have to be on guard, always on guard. Stare at the uncle to see if there is a woman beside him. For example, just now, the youngdy and the uncle went to different ces after disembarking, and the uncle was immediately targeted by the woman. "


    Staring at Brother Shao all the time? ? ?


    Gu Yundong felt suffocated when he thought of this.


    Looking at Tong Shuitao''s serious face, Gu Yundong didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Tong Shuitao, "Miss, don''t take it seriously. I used to think that this kind of thing would never happen to my uncle. After all, when they were in Yongfu Vige, those girls would hide away when they saw my uncle. He has not yet married a wife, so his market is not good. But as soon as he leaves Yongfu Vige, this uncle immediately became a fragrant pastry, and he had to guard against it."


    Gu Yundong, "..." She patted Tong Shuitao''s shoulder, "I think what you said is very reasonable, but I can''t stand staring at one person all the time, so let''s forget it. What is your uncle? I know this kind of person better than you, and I take ten thousand steps back and say, even if he really likes other women one day, it''s not that I can''t live by myself. Are you afraid that I can''t support you? "


    "of course not."


    "Okay, don''t overthink it, or you''ll get more dizzy, let''s eat pork ribs stewed with radish at night."


    Thinking of thedy''s craftsmanship, Tong Shuitao couldn''t help swallowing. Although she is seasick, it seems that her appetite has not diminished, which is also a very magical thing.


    Gu Yundong went out with the ribs, but thinking of what Tong Shuitao said, she still went back to her cabin to find Shao Qingyuan.


    It was only when I went past that I found out that the door of the cabin was locked, so I should have gone out.


    Gu Yundong didn''t go in again, and went to the small kitchen with the ribs.


    On entering the door, I found that there was already someone in the small kitchen, and it was still a girl.


    The girl was bending over to fan the stove. When she saw hering in, she raised her head and nced at her, nodded nkly, and then continued to fan the mes.


    Gu Yundong smelled a medicinal smell, it should be a medicine jar, she nodded, and then started to do her own thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1313: Dr. Cui

    Chapter 1313 Doctor Cui


    Gu Yundong soaked the spareribs in water, then picked up the fish that had been processed.


    The most important thing on the boat is aquatic products. There are fish for sale on the boat every day. Gu Yundong makes different fish to eat.


    Braised fish, steamed fish, sauerkraut fish, sweet and sour fish, spicy boiled fish, fish head tofu soup, fried fish nuggets, etc. It¡¯s only been two days now, and there are still a lot of things in her menu that I haven¡¯t tried.


    Having pork ribs soup today, she wanted to make fried fish nuggets.


    Gu Yundong was thinking about the steps in his mind when he felt a line of sight beside him.


    She turned her head slightly, just in time to meet the gaze of the girl who was decoction.


    The girl immediately looked away and went to open the medicine jar.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and continued to be his own.


    But after a while, the girl looked over again.


    Gu Yundong turned her head, and she looked away again.


    This was repeated several times until another girl came in from outside, and the girl went out with the medicine jar.


    The girl who came in behind was a maid next to ady on the boat, responsible for thedy''s food, and Gu Yundong and Gu Yundong were familiar with each other in the past two days.


    This maid greeted Gu Yundong and started to get busy.


    After a while, she leaned over and whispered, "Mrs. Shao, do you know who the girl who went out just now is?"


    "I don''t know." Gu Yundong kept moving his hands and asked casually, "Do you know him?"


    "I don''t know." The maid shook her head.


    Gu Yundong, "¡­"


    Unexpectedly, the maid immediately said, "She got on the boat from Heding Mansion today. As soon as she got up, she saw a lot of people getting seasick and vomited beside her. She said she was a doctor and asked the crew to borrow a small kitchen to start. Boil the medicine, and then give it to those who are seasick, this is the third can she has boiled."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Doctor?"


    She remembered the expressionless face of the girl just now, with such a cold look, she really didn''t look like a doctor.


    The maid nodded, "Our wife said that this girl is a good person. She provided all the medicines for free without any money. Madam Shao, isn''t your maid seasick? Why don''t you ask her too?"


    Gu Yundong, "Are those people feeling better after drinking seasickness pills?"


    "It''s better, but you know, this boat has been driving, and even if I take the medicine, I''m still not in a good mood. But anyway, I don''t vomit, and it''s not that ufortable."


    Gu Yundong nodded, Shuitao took Brother Shao''s medicine just as well.


    Not long after speaking, the girl came back and continued to boil the medicine.


    The maid stopped talking to Gu Yundong, and the three people in the small kitchen were quietly doing their own thing.


    Gu Yundong put the food in the food box after he cooked dinner and took it out.


    Just when he was leaving, Gu Yundong clearly felt that the girl who was decocting medicine was staring at her back.


    Gu Yundong frowned, she didn''t like this feeling very much.


    If you have something to say, what does it mean to look at her from time to time?


    She frowned as she walked towards the cabin.


    Who knew that when he arrived at the deck, he saw Shao Qingyuan talking to a middle-aged man.


    Gu Yundong nced over there, hesitating for a moment, he didn''t go, just carried the food box and entered the cabin.


    When ?? came out to find Shao Qingyuan again, he saw the middle-aged man and another person standing beside Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes narrowed, just in time, the man also turned his face and looked at her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1314: Dont worry, she doesnt care about me

    Chapter 1314 Don''t worry, she doesn''t like me


    is the girl who decocts medicine in the small kitchen.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes met hers, a look of other expression appeared on the other side''s expressionless face, he raised his chin slightly, and then, as if nothing had happened, he withdrew his gaze.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Finally understood why she was always looking at her when she was in the small kitchen.


    Gu Yundong didn''t respond, turned around and entered the cabin.


    On the contrary, the girl was stunned for a moment, then sneered and pulled the corner of her mouth.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly ended the topic, and then followed into the cabin.


    As soon as he entered the door, he found that the other three had already eaten, and no one was waiting for him.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, and said nothing, sitting beside Gu Yundong.


    "hungry?"


    "Fortunately, I just see that it''s gettingte, and I don''t know when you chat with others. If youe back toote, we will all have cold rice and cold dishes. The temperature is so low now. "


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised. Did she see herself chatting with someone else?


    Shao Wen is very observant. Seeing that the atmosphere is not right, he quickly took his share and got up, "I''ll go back to my room to eat."


    Tong Shuipao was a little sluggish due to seasickness, but he also got up and left unsteadily.


    The door of the ?? cabin closed, and the two of them were left in the room in an instant.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and hugged Gu Yundong''s waist, "Since you saw me talking to someone there, why didn''t you go over and say hello?"


    "What are you saying, there''s a beauty beside me."


    Shao Qingyuan was startled again, then looked at her with bright eyes, "Jealous??"


    Gu Yundong, "..." She took the bowl that belonged to him and stuffed it into his hand, "I don''t have it."


    She is very reasonable, how could she eat such unfounded vinegar?


    Shao Qingyuan was very happy, not in a hurry to eat, and put the bowl back on the table, and only then began to talk about the identity of the person just now, "That person is the imperial physician from the capital."


    "The imperial physician of the capital?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "This time he is Imperial Physician Cui who is in charge of the cowpox vination in Heding Prefecture. Now that the deadline for returning to Beijing is up, he is naturally on the boat back to Beijing. That girl is his daughter and has been learning medicine with Imperial Physician Cui. "


    No wonder he met Shao Qingyuan.


    "The imperial doctor from the capital should have someone to protect him, right?" Shao Qingyuan did not have an **** to protect him because of the special circumstances.


    "There are indeed two of them, but I don''t know where they are. The guards don''t usually interfere with Imperial Physician Cui''s affairs. They only appear when they are in danger."


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, "You and this Imperial Physician Cui are very familiar?"


    "I don''t know each other very well. Imperial Physician Cui and Imperial Physician Song have some friendship, so we have seen each other a few times. This time we met and said hello to each other."


    "That girl Cui...do you like you?"


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows and was silent for a moment, as if he was considering how to answer this question.


    Gu Yundong pinched him, "Is it so embarrassing?"


    "It''s not difficult." Shao Qingyuan immediately replied, "Doctor Cui has vaguely mentioned my marriage, but after learning that I already have a fianc¨¦e, I haven''t mentioned it again. As for Miss Cui..."


    He frowned and said affirmatively, "She doesn''t like me."


    "So sure?"


    "Don''t worry, she doesn''t look down on me. When she knew that I proposed the cowpox vination method, she called me a reckless man, had no medical ethics, and couldn''t get on the stage. Do you think she looks like me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1315: none of your business

    Chapter 1315 It''s none of your business


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    I may have disliked it before, but after the sess of the cowpox vination method, it is hard to say whether Miss Cui likes Shao Qingyuan.


    But she is the only one who knows this best.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say more, just reached out and squeezed his face, "But your face is getting more and more attractive now, maybe one day I really have to hide it."


    "I want to hide you too." Shao Qingyuan lowered his head and pressed him up.


    "I have no one else."


    "Really?" Shao Qingyuan smiled.


    His wife doesn''t seem to know how attractive she is, so let''s not talk about Duan Qian who I saw in Wanqing Mansion recently.


    The first time that kid saw Gu Yundong after he woke up, the look of surprise in his eyes was very obvious. When I saw myselfter, I hid the friendship in my eyes.


    But Shao Qingyuan is such a keen person, how can he not see it?


    If it wasn''t for Duan Qian''s graceful manner and knowing that Gu Yundong knew how to keep a distance after getting married, Shao Qingyuan would never have teamed up with him.


    But this kind of thing, he and Duan Qian are tacit, so there is no need to tell Yun Dong.


    "Have a meal."


    Gu Yundong didn''t bother about the father and daughter of Imperial Physician Cui anymore, and stopped after eating.


    She went about her own business as usual, but the atmosphere on the ship was obviously different from the previous two days.


    There are more and more cold-faced and warm-hearted voices about Miss Cui''s bodhisattva heart.


    Most of these people got seasickness from Miss Cui after getting seasickness medicine. Gu Yundong just shook his head when he heard it.


    The seasickness medicine doesn''tst long. They drank the medicine today, and if they didn''t go ashore tomorrow, they would still vomit and feel ufortable.


    That girl Cui took care of her for a while. Could it be possible that she can still provide medicines for free all the time? Does she have it?


    Gu Yundong smiled, turned and entered the small kitchen.


    Unexpectedly, Miss Cui was already there, she was still sitting in front of the medicine jar to decoct.


    Seeing here in, he was slightly stunned, and then continued to work.


    Gu Yundong also went about his own business, but Miss Cui slowly began to be restless.


    looked up at her from time to time, looking her up and down.


    But she didn''t speak, so Gu Yundong didn''t speak either.


    Makes it seem like someone is impatient, and it''s not her who has ns in her heart now.


    Sure enough, the girl Cui couldn''t hold back and asked aloud, "Are you the country daughter-inw of Shao Qingyuan?"


    Country... daughter-inw?


    This title seems to be correct.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and wiped his apron with both hands. This action really caused Miss Cui to frown tightly.


    Gu Yundong felt amused, "What''s wrong with Miss Cui?"


    "Miss Cui?" After pondering these three words carefully for a while, Miss Cui suddenly became a little more happy, "It seems that Shao Qingyuan mentioned me to you."


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Girl Cui regained her expressionless expression, "You seem to be very good at cooking. You cook three meals a day quite well. Did you know that when you were a child? Shao Qingyuan seems to be very satisfied with your cooking skills."


    Gu Yundong would be a fool if she couldn''t hear the meaning in her words.


    Does ?? mean that she is a country girl who is useless except for cooking? Can only serve men in this way?


    Gu Yundong smiled and spit out a sentence slowly and gracefully, "None of your business?!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1316: Gu Yundong is a yellow-faced woman

    Chapter 1316 Gu Yundong is a yellow-faced woman


    The expression on Cui Lan''s face froze instantly, and she looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief, "You..."


    is vulgar, simply vulgar, and she really is a country woman who can''t get on the stage.


    Although Shao Qingyuan was a country boy before, he knows how to make progress, dare to fight, and he has the courage.


    But what about this woman in front of you? She has been observing for two days.


    For the past two days, this woman has been wearing grey clothes, and has been hiding in this small kitchen all day to show off her meager cooking skills.


    She didn''t work hard to be worthy of Shao Qingyuan at all. Apart from cooking, eating and sleeping, she asionally went to the deck to blow the air.


    What is even more incredible is that she has a maid beside her, but she has been hiding in it because of seasickness. She doesn''t say no, she doesn''t scold, and she doesn''t sell anyone, yet she still serves her meals.


    A woman like Gu Yundong can''t keep up with Shao Qingyuan''s footsteps at all. Even a maid can climb on her head to make a fortune, and she doesn''t have the ability to manage subordinates. Shao Qingyuan''s backyard will be messed up in the future?


    Cui Lan felt wronged and resentful for Shao Qingyuan, and in the end it all turned into distress.


    If he hadn''t made a marriage contract early, why would Shao Qingyuan marry such an unbearable wife?


    How could Gu Yundong know that the woman in front of him had a calm face, but the stormy waves had already set off in his heart and turned many turns to degrade her useless.


    She only felt that she felt refreshed when she said those four words, so she ignored Cui Lan and continued cooking.


    But after a long period of psychological construction, Cui Lan spoke to her again.


    "Girl Gu." She suddenly stretched out her hand, "For the sake of me and Shao Qingyuan getting to know each other, I advise you to change yourself. This is the rouge ointment I made by myself. Your face bes white and tender, and it won''t turn into a yellow-faced woman."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh? What is the brain circuit of this girl?


    Her face is very white and tender. It''s not much better than yours, okay?


    She just thought so, when a surprised voice suddenly came from outside. "Miss Cui, I, can I buy a box?"


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw that the maid she knew before was looking at Cui Lan happily, with a bit of embarrassment on her face, "Miss Cui is a doctor, the rouge cream you prepared must be the best, can I? Buy, buy two boxes."


    "Of course." Cui Lan nodded, "Everyone is a woman and should help each other."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Gu Yundong again, "Do you want Miss Gu? I don''t ept your money."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, so it was.


    This Cui Ran looks expressionless as if she is straight and has no scheming, but she is no stranger to tricks.


    Gu Yundong nced at the rouge in her hand, and then at the maid.


    That maid was looking at Gu Yundong enviously, after all Cui Lan didn''t ept her money.


    She urged Gu Yundong, "Mrs. Shao, please ept it. Don''t let Dr. Cui''s good intentions be let down."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said to Cui Lan, "Okay, but although this is Doctor Cui''s intention, I can''t take it for nothing, I''ll buy it with money."


    said that she touched her body, but she didn''t find any money, and she was immediately annoyed, "I didn''t bring any money, I''ll go back and get it, Dr. Cui will wait for me for a while."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1317: Im that shit

    Chapter 1317 I am the cow dung


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he put all the vegetables into the food box, turned around and walked out of the kitchen.


    However, as soon as she stepped out, she suddenly stopped again, turned her head to look at Cui Lan, and said in confusion, "By the way, there is a question I''ve always wanted to ask."


    "what is the problem?"


    Gu Yundong smiled innocently, "Since Dr. Cui knows that I am married and that my husband''s surname is Shao, why does he keep calling me Miss Gu? If it wasn''t for Yu''er who called me just now, I wouldn''t have noticed. I heard that Cui The doctor''s family is also a big family in the capital, I haven''t been to the capital yet, and I don''t know if the rules there are different from what I know."


    Cui Lan''s face froze suddenly, and the maid Yu''er on the side also froze suddenly.


    Yu''er is a maid of a big family, so it''s not clear where the twists and turns are.


    Hearing Gu Yundong''s words, the way she looked at Cui Lan suddenly changed.


    Why are the rules of the capital different? The capital does not call a married woman a girl, nor is it her maiden''s family.


    Cui Lan''s hand holding the rouge ointment tightened slightly, but her voice was still cold and did not fluctuate, "But I made a slip of the tongue. Seeing that Mrs. Shao is young and young, she was called a girl before she knew it, and she won''t in the future."


    "Why does Dr. Cui say that I am young again now, and he said just now that I need to use your rouge cream so that I don''t turn into a yellow-faced woman."


    Cui Lan''s face twitched slightly, is this woman really stupid or pretending to be stupid?


    "Women should still take precautions in advance."


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized, nodded, "Yes." Then he left.


    This time, I didn''te back.


    She and Shao Qingyuan happily ate dinner, and Shao Wen and Tong Shuitao''s meals were brought to their room for use.


    After eating and cleaning up the tableware, Gu Yundong put his arms around his chest and kept staring at Shao Qingyuan up and down.


    Thetter felt an inexplicable chill down her spine when she saw it, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong snorted softly, "And said you''re not a troublemaker."


    "Um?"


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes and said, "That girl Cui is very upset for you. You are excellent and you are capable, but I can only cook and it is useless. She thinks that you marry me, just like a flower on cow dung. , I am that lump of cow dung."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "She said that to you? I''ll go find her."


    made her daughter-inw unhappy, is there something wrong with this surnamed Cui?


    Shao Qingyuan stood up and walked out. Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong suddenly stretched out his foot and blocked him with a ''pop'' against the door. He tilted his head and snorted, "What''s the hurry?"


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his head, held her bare feet with his right hand, followed her calf up, picked her up and sat on the bed, wrapped his arms around her waist and said, "You are not cow dung, I am. Without you, I was trampled to pieces."


    "Okay, keep your mouth shut." She had just finished eating and didn''t want to discuss such a tasteful topic.


    Although she brought up the cow dung first.


    "If Miss Cui provokes you, I will go to Imperial Physician Cui to exin it. Anyway, I didn''t have any friendship at all."


    "No." Gu Yundong just wanted him to make a statement, she didn''t really put the me on Shao Qingyuan.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    "I just want to see what Miss Cui wants to do, just to let me practice my hands in advance."


    "Practice hand? What kind of hand?" Shao Qingyuan was surprised.


    Gu Yundong smiled and didn''t answer.


    Hmm...what do you mean by dog ??blood? Two women fighting for a man or the male protagonist is counted? If this kind of thing should not exist, after all, you can see it, I write emotional dramas is simply scum, I am a machine that is not emotional, and there is always a purpose for a person to appear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1318: come to you

    Chapter 1318 Come to the door


    Practice, of course, is topete with the girls from these big families in advance.


    Based on the current information, Brother Shao''s family should be rich or expensive, and he doesn''t know whether to get along well or not.


    If there is something that is hard to talk about, shouldn''t she get used to it first?


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, not quite understanding.


    But even if Gu Yundong told him to leave it alone, when Imperial Physician Cui came to visit on the grounds of discussing medical skills, or invited him to their cabin, Shao Qingyuan refused directly.


    Imperial Physician Cui thought it a pity at first, but after several times, he was a little more dissatisfied with Shao Qingyuan. He felt that the young man was arrogant and rude and did not take his seniors seriously. He was afraid that he would not go far in the future.


    And Gu Yundong also deliberately did not go to the small kitchen before, and continued to cook in another ce.


    As a result, I haven''t seen that girl Cui for two days.


    On the third day, Miss Cui couldn''t hold back, she came and knocked on Gu Yundong''s cabin door.


    As soon as the door opened, she looked inside.


    Didn''t see Shao Qingyuan, Miss Cui''s eyes were a little disappointed and a little fortunate.


    Gu Yundong stood at the door and saw her expression clearly, "Why is Miss Cui here?"


    "Gu... Mrs. Shao." Cui Lan took a deep breath, looked at Gu Yundong and said, "Last time you said you wanted to ask me to buy rouge ointment, but I never waited for you in the small kitchen. I happened to buy rouge ointment these two days. There are a lot of girls, and I only have two boxes on hand, so I''m here to ask you if you want any more."


    Gu Yundong blinked, and after a while, he suddenly realized, patted his forehead and said, "Look at me, I forgot about it that day. When I was carrying the food box back to the room, my husband happened to be talking to me about something. It''s not over, can''t you just forget about it? When I think about itter, it''s the next day.


    Cui Lan, "Really? Then why did Mrs. Shao change the kitchen these two days?"


    "Hey, it''s not my husband, I''ve be more and more picky recently. I said that the food I cooked two days ago always smelled of medicine, and I ate it like I was drinking medicine. I thought it was because Miss Cui was frying beside me. The reason for the medicine? That''s why the kitchen was changed."


    Cui Lan, "..." The reason is very good?


    Gu Yundong tilted his head, "I don''t want Miss Cui''s rouge ointment. My husband doesn''t like putting too much stuff on my face, so I''ll let you down."


    Cui Lan clenched her fingers slightly and took a bite of each husband, as if others didn''t know their rtionship.


    But there is a saying that the more a womancks, the more she cares about something, and the more she shows off.


    She opened her mouth and closed her mouth and mentioned how Shao Qingyuan spoiled her and loved her. Wasn''t it because she was unsure?


    She squinted at Gu Yundong, she thought she was an ignorant country woman, but now she seems to have some means.


    It''s just that these means are too unreliable, and they can only show their lip service.


    Cui Lan asked herself that she was not as good at talking as Gu Yundong, but her brain was better than hers.


    "Since Mrs. Shao doesn''t want it, I will take it back."


    As expected, she simply put away the rouge, and then turned around and went back.


    Gu Yundong stood at the door of the cabin and watched her leave with a smile.


    Until Cui Lan''s figurepletely disappeared, she turned around and prepared to close the hatch.


    Who knew that at this time, two people happened to be walking through the aisle in front, and while walking, they turned their heads to look in Cui Lan''s direction.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1319: About Gu Yundong

    Chapter 1319 About Gu Yundong


    Gu Yundong paused for a while, and then heard the two people talking in low voices, "This doctor Cui is not very authentic, the seasickness medicine has been provided for two days, and if you ask her again, she will say that it has been used up. If you don''t want to give it, you don''t want to give it. Well, I had to pretend to be a good person before."


    "You don''t know, there have been many girls on the boat these two days who asked Dr. Cui to buy rouge ointment. Seasickness medicine is a moneyless business, and this rouge ointment is the big money maker. People are naturally more willing to spend their minds on rouge ointment. already."


    "It''s saying that the people who need seasickness medicine are the rough and poor who have no money. Those who have money have already prepared it themselves. Maybe Dr. Cui boiled the medicine for two days and disliked them, hahaha."


    "Don''t you have money too? Why did you ask her for seasickness medicine?"


    "I think the effect is good, don''t be in vain..."


    The voices of the two gradually faded away, Gu Yundong shook his head secretly, and closed the cabin door.


    She had said long ago that if Cui Lan did this, she wouldn''t be able to get any favors at all.


    In fact, not only Gu Yundong heard such a conversation, why not Cui Lan?


    The person who spoke ?? even deliberately ran up to her to discuss, ignoring her ugly face at all.


    Cui Lan was so angry that she had suffered a loss from Gu Yundong, but she never thought that the people she had helped were so ignorant.


    These people are simply white-eyed wolves. She doesn''t know how to be grateful. She kindly thought about them, but in the end, it was her fault.


    When you get the benefit of someone, you will be grateful, but if the benefit is gone, you will immediately turn your face and deny the person.


    The human heart is not enough, and these people will suffer retribution sooner orter.


    Cui Lan took a deep breath, clenched the rouge cream in her hand, and opened the door of the cabin.


    When I entered the door, I saw Imperial Physician Cui was grinding medicinal materials with his head down, and he raised his head when he heard the sound, "What''s the matter, Laner, you don''t look very good."


    "Nothing." Cui Lan shook her head, "Probably didn''t sleep wellst night, the cabin next door was too noisy."


    As she said, she helped Imperial Physician Cui pick out the herbs.


    Imperial Physician Cui hurriedly said, "Then let''s change rooms tonight, I''m clean here."


    "No, it''s not noisy every day. The guests in the next roomst night may have been a nightmare. It''s okay."


    Imperial Physician Cui no longer insisted, just let her rest.


    Cui Lan went about her own business, lowered her head, and seemed a little hesitant to speak.


    After a long time, she finally raised her head, looked at Imperial Physician Cui and asked, "Dad, have you seen Shao Qingyuan''s wife?"


    Imperial Physician Cui was stunned for a moment, then thought about it and said, "I saw it once from a distance, but I haven''t spoken. Why, have you seen it?"


    "Well, I''ve seen it." Cui Lan said, "Dad, you know why Shao Qingyuan married his current wife?"


    Imperial Physician Cui stopped grinding the medicinal materials. He looked at his daughter and frowned slightly.


    Cui Lan was still the same, with no expression on her face, but her eyes flickered slightly.


    Imperial Physician Cui, "Why are you asking this?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m just curious. I''ve seen that Mrs. Shao, and she looks... ordinary. Shao Qingyuan is no longer an ordinary farmer, and it''s not impossible to find a better one."


    Imperial Physician Cui seriously looked at his daughter for a moment, then sighed secretly in his heart. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "I heard Imperial Physician Song talk about this Mrs. Shao."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1320: Shao Qingyuan is kind to Gu Yundong

    Chapter 1320 Shao Qingyuan is kind to Gu Yundong


    Cui Lan''s back straightened slightly immediately, and she looked at Imperial Physician Cui with some anticipation.


    Taiyi Cui put down the grinding te and remembered what Taiyi Song said at the beginning.


    At that time, he said indifferently, "Ask Shao Qingyuan''s fianc¨¦e? Yes, of course I have. That girl is a bit pretty. As for people, she''s a bit smart, but it''s not enough in front of me. Look. She runs a small business on her own and has a little money. Shao Qingyuan used to be very poor... Barabarabara."


    Emperor Song said that at that time, he said it in pieces, and he said where he wanted to.


    At this moment, Imperial Physician Cui had to organize a little bit before he said, "Tian Physician Song said that this girl Gu is capable, and the family does some small business. Shao Qingyuan used to have a poor family and no rtives, so he had three meals a day. It is a problem. Miss Gu and he are neighbors, and the neighbors help each other, and it is logical to get marriedter. I heard that Shao Qingyuan came to the capital to present the cowpox vination method, and this Miss Gu also fully supported. "


    Cui Lan thought about it while listening.


    Shao Qingyuan used to be very poor and could not eat three meals a day. Gu Yundong helped him a lot.


    Rather than saying that he likes Gu Yundong, it is better to say that he is grateful. If he really likes it, why does Gu Yundong always stress to cover up his guilty conscience?


    Also, Shao Qingyuan was originally a person who reciprocated with gratitude, otherwise he would not look down on him.


    So it is impossible for Shao Qingyuan to give up Gu Yundong voluntarily, and he is not a heartless man, so he cannot do such ungrateful things.


    No wonder Gu Yundong wants to go to the kitchen to cook, this is to remind Shao Qingyuan of her past kindness.


    Cui Lan frowned, and her face became more and more unsightly, so it was impossible for Shao Qingyuan to leave Gu Yundong.


    Then... how about the other way around?


    Cui Lan''s movements stopped at some point, she sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window, looking out of her mind.


    Imperial Doctor Cui looked at him and sighed secretly, "Laner, Shao Qingyuan is already married. No matter what the reason is, he has a wife. You are so good, and your father will definitely choose a good marriage for you when you return to Beijing. "


    Cui Lan suddenly came back to her senses, stood up immediately and said, "I, I know, Dad." What a good marriage, she is just the daughter of an inconspicuous imperial doctor, and a doctor who shows her face all day long. The son of the noble family looked down on her with his eyes higher than the top, and she was not umon.


    Cui Lan shook hands and hurriedly left the cabin.


    Imperial Physician Cui opened his mouth and hesitated.


    He is just such a daughter. Her mother died early, and he was busy. He was bullied by his servants when he was a child, so she developed the habit of expressionless when she was very young.


    Imperial Physician Cui felt that he had wronged her, and in order to make up for it, he followed her in almost everything.


    But Cui Lan has an opinion since she was a child, and she decides everything by herself.


    For example, she asked to study medicine, and he taught.


    For example, this time he was ordered toe to Heding Mansion, and she also wanted toe to meet the world, so he brought it.


    Now, she seems to have lost a heart to Shao Qingyuan.


    Imperial Physician Cui didn''t know how to persuade her, so he could only remind her a few words, I hope she can figure it out for herself.


    In the heart of Imperial Physician Cui, his daughter is still very good. Maybe she was a little unwilling to get into the horns in a short period of time, but she would definitely not be able to do things that destroy other people''s families.


    However, Shao Qingyuan is indeed a pity.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1321: I have news of Shiroko

    Chapter 1321 I have news of Bai Muzi


    Imperial Doctor Cui thought optimistically, but he didn''t know that after Cui Lan left the cabin, the look in his eyes became brighter and brighter. A certain idea also became more and more firm.


    The passenger ship stopped for half a day at the nearby Fucheng after another day¡¯s journey. When it set off again, the sky was already dark.


    Cui Lan watched Shao Qingyuan and Shao Wen carry a basket of small fish to the bow for repair, she took a deep breath, walked to the door of Gu Yundong''s cabin, raised her hand and knocked.


    Gu Yundong had just finished dinner, and was reading with his notebook while waiting for Shao Qingyuan to return from repairing the fish. He nned to fry some dried fish for snackster, but someone knocked on the door unexpectedly.


    She froze for a moment, and after a little thought, she guessed who the person might be.


    opened the door and saw Cui Lan with no expression on his face.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Is there something wrong with Dr. Cui?"


    "I want to talk to you alone."


    Gu Yundong turned sideways, "Come in?"


    "No, it''s the same when you go outside."


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment, then nodded, "Okay, I''ll get a cape."


    She went into the room and closed her cloak, then locked the cabin door and followed behind Cui Lan.


    It''s actually a bit cold at the moment, especially since it''s still in the evening, the temperature drops sharply, and the wind is a bit strong on the river.


    Gu Yundong looked at Cui Lan who was walking in front of him and shrank his neck, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Cui Lan quickly took her to the corner of the deck, where some barrels and sacks were piled up, so no one came except the crew.


    If you want to say something in private, this is also the right ce.


    Cui Lan stopped, looked at the rippling water at the bottom of the boat, squinted, turned to ask Gu Yundong, "I have a question to ask Mrs. Shao."


    "You just ask."


    "Is Mrs. Shao sincere towards Shao Qingyuan?"


    This question was too mentally retarded, and Gu Yundong didn''t even want to answer, "Of course it''s sincere."


    The corners of Cui Lan''s mouth twitched, "Really? If it''s sincere, it''s for Shao Qingyuan''s sake, right?"


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, "What does Doctor Cui want to say?"


    "Mrs. Shao always said that she has a deep rtionship with her husband, so Shao Qingyuan should have nothing to hide from Mrs. Shao, right?"


    Gu Yundong thought it was funny, why did Cui Lan look like she knew more about Shao Qing than she did.


    Even though she and Shao Qingyuan never said a few words, they positioned themselves in a very delicate position.


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded, "Yes, he didn''t hide anything from me."


    "So Mrs. Shao also knows that Shao Qingyuan is looking for a medicinal herb called Bai Muzi?"


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his eyes to look at her, his eyes became extraordinarily sharp in an instant.


    Bai Muzi?


    She didn''t expect to hear the name Bai Muzi from Cui Lan''s mouth.


    Brother Shao is looking for Bai Muzi, of course she knows, and this Bai Muzi is for her mother.


    Cui Lan nced at Gu Yundong and then looked away, "It seems that Mrs. Shao knows."


    "Bai Muzi is an extremely rare medicinal material. It is mostly used for brain diseases. It is very precious. As of now, few people in the entire Jin Dynasty have this medicine, even if anyone has it. This medicine is too little known to outsiders, it can be said to be expensive and unmarketable."


    Saying that, Cui Lan looked at Gu Yundong, "Shao Qingyuan needs this medicine very much. When he came to the capital, when I saw him inquire about Bai Muzi''s whereabouts with my own eyes, I couldn''t wait to confirm it in person. The thieves shot him on the spot."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1322: This herb is for me

    Chapter 1322 This herb is for me


    Gu Yundong was shocked, she didn''t know about this, and Shao Qingyuan never told her about it after he came back.


    This big pig''s hoof has agreed not to hide anything from her, and also agreed that no matter what happens, his life should be the first priority.


    But Cui Lan''s words are not over yet, "There is a noble in the capital who doesn''t look down on Shao Qingyuan, and when he learns that he is looking for Bai Muzi, he specially releases the news that he has this medicinal material, and can sell it to Shao Qingyuan at a high price. After being a ve for one year, Shao Qingyuan agreed without saying a word. Although the nobleter found it boring and did not continue the joke, it is true that Shao Qingyuan was willing to be a ve for Bai Muzi."


    Gu Yundong''s expression became ugly, Shao Qingyuan, you are still hiding this from me.


    When Cui Lan saw her like this, the corner of her mouth twitched.


    The ?? leveled up again quickly. She looked at Gu Yundong, "It seems that Mrs. Shao doesn''t know about these things. I thought that between your husband and wife, everything would be frank with each other."


    Gu Yundong suppressed the turbulent emotions in his heart, looked at Cui Lan coldly, and his patience disappeared little by little.


    "Listen to what you mean, you seem to know the news of Bai Muzi."


    Cui Lan nodded, "I do have news about Bai Muzi, but if I want to say it, that''s my business."


    "How can you tell the whereabouts of Bai Muzi?"


    Cui Lan, "You, leave Shao Qingyuan."


    "Huh??" Although Gu Yundong guessed that it was probably such a result, he didn''t expect her to say it so shamelessly.


    "You already know how much Shao Qingyuan wants this herb. He is such a proud person who would not hesitate to be a servant for this herb. It shows how important this herb is to him, and it is so important that he is willing to pay any price. If you are sincere, When you treat him, you should help him. As long as you leave him, I will offer this medicine with both hands."


    Gu Yundong expressed a little tired of this condition.


    Cui Lan, "I''ll give you two days to think about it. In fact, if you think about it carefully, even if you don''t leave Shao Qingyuan, as long as I say I have news about Bai Muzi, I think he will agree to any request, including leaving you."


    "In that case, why did youe to me instead of him?"


    "I just want you to be decent. You are abandoned or voluntarily given up. Which one is better for you, you can naturally measure in your heart."


    Gu Yundong would be **** if he believed what she said.


    Cui Lan likes Shao Qingyuan, but wants to make a good impression on Shao Qingyuan, so she wants to start with her.


    This is clearly to stand and stand, which is extremely disgusting.


    Gu Yundong squinted, looking at Cui Lan''s condescending look and looking down on her, feeling that her existence hindered Shao Qingyuan''s future, she couldn''t help but want to p her fiercely.


    "Mrs. Shao, think about it carefully. If there is any problem, you can alsoe to me, maybe I can give you an idea."


    After Cui Lan finished speaking, she wanted to turn around and go back to the cabin.


    However, she just turned around when Gu Yundong''s voice came from behind, "Cui Lan."


    She didn''t call her Doctor Cui again.


    "Then do you know why Shao Qingyuan wants this herb so urgently?"


    Cui Lan turned her head and saw the sarcastic smile on Gu Yundong''s mouth deepening.


    She heard her say word by word, "Because this herb is for me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1323: To push Gu Yundong into the water

    Chapter 1323 To push Gu Yundong into the water


    Cui Lan suddenly raised her head, her eyes widened suddenly, and she looked at Gu Yundong who sneered at her in disbelief.


    She shook her head, "Impossible!!"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask my husband." The contempt in Gu Yundong''s eyes became more obvious, "You don''t even think about it, what does Shao Qingyuan want that herb? You also said that he was alone, who did he give that herb to? Do you use it for yourself? Or do you want to use more medicine for your own medicine store? But which medicine dealer has you seen willing to give his life for a single medicine?"


    Cui Lan took a step back, her face pale.


    Yes, she didn''t expect this, she didn''t expect it.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Now, do you understand how much my husband cares about me? If I leave him, your medicine will be useless to him."


    Cui Lan''s breathing became short. She stared at Gu Yundong, as if she wanted to see the slightest sign of lying on her face.


    But no, Gu Yundong looked contemptuous and full of confidence. She is not afraid to ask Shao Qingyuan herself, and she is not afraid of her own threat at all.


    Cui Lan pinched her fingers around the palm of her hand, almost bleeding. She suddenly thought of something and said, "So, you want Bai Muzi. Well, if you leave Shao Qingyuan, I''ll give you Bai Muzi."


    Is this a medical emergency?


    Gu Yundong shook his head amusingly, "Do I look like such an idiot?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong was toozy to talk to her, so he turned around and was about to return to the cabin.


    Unexpectedly, just turning his head, he felt a wind blowing behind him, Gu Yundong turned his head sharply, and saw Cui Lan stretched out his hand and pushed him with a sullen face.


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes, moved his feet, grabbed the wooden barrel on the side with one hand, and pulled Cui Lan with the other hand, and dragged her out of the deck directly.


    "Ah..." Cui Lan screamed, panic shing across her eyes.


    The next moment, she found that her whole body was hanging on the edge of the boat.


    The only point of focus was actually Gu Yundong''s hand.


    Cui Lan''s body trembled with fear, and she could only hold Gu Yundong''s hand tightly and shouted with a trembling voice, "Pull me up, you pull me up."


    Gu Yundong was lying on the deck, hooking the hemp rope not far away with his right foot, with a leisurely look on his face, not in a hurry at all.


    "Pull you up?" Gu Yundong sneered, "You want to push me into the water, you want to kill me, and now you still expect me to pull you up? Do you think I''m a bad guy who repays grievances with virtue?"


    "I, I didn''t do it on purpose, I just slipped my foot, I didn''t want to hurt you." Cui Lan hurriedly denied it, she was just on impulse.


    It''s really ufortable to hang like this, Cui Lan''s voice was blown off and on by the wind, "I''m a doctor, I''ve always helped the world and saved people, I didn''t think about harming people, really, I just threatened you at most, I didn''t want to. Murderer."


    "I do not believe you."


    "You!!" Cui Lan swayed, "Gu Yundong, if you let go, you are murdering. Murdering is to pay for your life, and my father is an imperial doctor, he is the court order, if you kill me, your whole family will suffer. You''re implicated. Your husband won''t want you either, it''s not good for you."


    Gu Yundong sighed, she was still threatening her at this time, she really didn''t cry without seeing the coffin.


    "Look at you nervous, I didn''t say I was going to kill you." She smiled, but the malice in the corner of her eyes was very obvious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1324: hello sinister

    Chapter 1324 Hello Insidious


    "However, as long as I let go lightly, you will fall into the river. Don''t worry, you won''t die if you fall for a while, I will immediately ask the crew to jump down to save you."


    Gu Yundong spoke slowly and meaningfully, what else did Cui Lan not understand?


    Yes, as long as she doesn''t drown, Gu Yundong is not considered a murderer.


    When she was rescued by those rude crew members, she was soaked in all eyes, and her innocence could not be kept at all.


    Not only will she suffer from gossip and cannot marry into a good family, but even her father will be implicated by herself, being pointed at and even affecting her future.


    Cui Lan''s face changed, she looked up at Gu Yundong in disbelief, "You are so sinister."


    "Thank you for yourpliment." Gu Yundong epted herpliment with a smile.


    Cui Lan took a deep breath and suddenly shouted, "Help, someone killed..."


    Before she finished speaking, she felt the hand that Gu Yundong was pulling loose.


    Cui Lan immediately eximed, "Ah... what are you doing?"


    "You keep calling, let''s see if you call people out faster or if I throw you down faster."


    Cui Lan closed her mouth and didn''t dare to make a sound. She regretted the position she had chosen. No one came here, and there were buckets and sacks blocking it. But it was getting dark at the moment, and the sound of water was gurgling. , no one could hear their voices at all.


    Cui Lan felt that she couldn''t hold on anymore, her hand seemed to be pulled and broken.


    She was terrified, she looked up at Gu Yundong, but the old **** was still there, hating her in her heart.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Gu Yundongughed, finally it was time to start negotiating the conditions.


    "I don''t know what I want to do. After all, you have to push me first, and I can make a move. I didn''t prepare how topensate me. Of course, you can also think about what you have in your hands. The chips can convince me to pull you up."


    Is the ?? hint obvious enough?


    Sure enough, Cui Lan''s expression changed slightly.


    "I don''t have any chips."


    Gu Yundong smiled, and at this juncture, he was still stubborn.


    Come on, Gu Yundong pulled her fingers apart one by one that was holding his wrist.


    Cui Lan was shocked and hurriedly shouted, "Bai Muzi, I''ll give you the news of Bai Muzi."


    Gu Yundong stopped, so he was good.


    She looked like she was judging whether the chips were big enough, "Okay, since you want to tell me so, then I''ll listen to it, and if you''re satisfied, I''ll pull you up."


    "What if you regret it?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "But now you only have this choice."


    Cui Lan took a deep breath, and her expression became more and more ugly.


    Yes, she has no other choice now.


    Take a gamble, or just be thrown.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you."


    "It''s better to tell the truth." Gu Yundong smiled, "If I hear something wrong, I''ll throw you away."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Cui Lan pursed her lips, gritted her teeth and said, "Bai Muzi is in the capital."


    Gu Yundong released his hand, and Cui Lan said eagerly, "I didn''t lie."


    "This is very strange. If you knew that there was Bai Muzi in the capital, then you should have told Shao Qingyuan earlier. Why didn''t you tell me at the beginning? He wasn''t married at that time, it should be easier for you to seed then. ?"


    Cui Lan said quickly, "I didn''t know it for a long time, I was only told when I arrived at Heding Mansion."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1325: you are just trash

    Chapter 1325 You are simply trash


    "Continue." Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows.


    Well, if you only find out when you arrive at Heding Mansion, then you really have no chance to tell Shao Qingyuan.


    Cui Lan was dazed by the wind, and was so frightened by Gu Yundong just now that she couldn''t think of a perfect lie without ws, so she was almost telling the truth.


    "I saved the life of the grandson of a wealthy household in Heding Prefecture, and the wealthy household was very grateful to me and my father. Later, I overheard him mention Bai Muzi, and I remembered that Shao Qingyuan had spent a lot of time on this medicinal herb. I asked a few more questions. The rich household saw that I desperately needed this medicine, and in order to repay my life-saving grace, he said that his son who was far away in the capital had a nt. He could write a book to his son and tell him what happened. His son will definitely give Bai Muzi to me."


    "Which family in the capital?"


    Cui Lan paused and said, "The Yan family, a tea merchant in the capital."


    Tea merchant.


    "What about that letter?"


    "I don''t." Cui Lan replied, "Old Master Yan wrote it directly and sent someone to send it to the capital. The Yan family also knows my father''s identity. After we return to Beijing, the Yan family will naturally send Bai Muzi to our house. ."


    Speaking of this, Cui Lan finally showed a hint of pride on her face.


    Look, what do you know about these things? Still can''t get white wood.


    "You already know, can you pull me up now?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and suddenly said, "I''m done asking."


    Cui Lan was stunned for a moment, and the next moment, there were two footsteps on the deck.


    walked to the front together, and she could see who it was.


    Shao Qingyuan? ?


    The surprise shed across Cui Lan''s face, "Shao Qingyuan, you have seen it all, your wife wants to kill me. She has a vicious heart, you should see her true face clearly, pull me up quickly."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Cui Lan, didn''t say a word to her, just said to Gu Yundong, "When I went back to the cabin, I found the door was locked, so I went here to look for it. I just saw the guard of Imperial Physician Cuiing over. , I stopped the person, since you have finished asking, let''s go back, holding her for so long, her hand should hurt, I will give you a rub."


    After hearing this, Cui Lan was full of disbelief.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say anything from the beginning, and even stopped the guard who escorted their father and daughter to stop him from saving her?


    Cui Lan only felt cold all over.


    is not like this, Shao Qingyuan should not be like this.


    He clearly has a chivalrous heart, obviously should be right and wrong, should...


    How could this be?


    Gu Yundong nced at her and let go of her hand.


    Just when Cui Lan thought she was about to fall, a rope suddenly flew over and wrapped around her waist in an instant. With a slight force, it pulled her onto the deck.


    Cui Lan was still in shock, kneeling on the ground and gasping for breath.


    After a long time, she raised her head, but only had time to see the back of Shao Qingyuan supporting Gu Yundong away.


    Cui Lan''s eyes were almost bloodshot, with deep hatred.


    The guard beside him lowered his eyes slightly and said in a low voice, "Miss Cui should go back to the cabin."


    Cui Lan suddenly turned her head and stared at him angrily, "What the **** are you doing? The emperor asked you to protect us, and that''s how you protect us? Shao Qingyuan stopped him immediately, you are just a waste."


    The guard narrowed his eyes and said indifferently, "I was instructed to protect Imperial Physician Cui, not including you."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    He was the Imperial Guard, only temporarily serving as the guard of Imperial Physician Cui, and it was not Cui Lan''s turn to point his nose to curse.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1326: Arrive in Beijing

    Chapter 1326 Arrived in the capital


    Cui Lan was dumbfounded and sat on the deck in a daze, unable to return to his senses for a long time.


    It wasn''t until a long gust of wind blew that she shuddered violently, staggered to her feet, and stumbled back to her cabin.


    After Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan returned to the house, they squinted to find him to settle ounts.


    "Why didn''t you tell me what happened in the capital?" For Bai Muzi, he almost lost his life, and he was almost threatened to be a ve for a year.


    What if it really happened? What then?


    Shao Qingyuan hugged her and shook it gently, "It''s all over, don''t be angry anymore."


    "There is no past." Gu Yundong was very angry, "You always say that I am in danger by myself, what about yourself?"


    "I promise there will be no next time." Shao Qingyuan immediately admitted his mistake, "I swear, if I am alone in danger next time, I will..."


    "you shut up."


    Shao Qingyuan obediently did not speak.


    He lowered his eyes and saw that she was still sulking, so he lowered his head and kissed her, "I will tell you everything in the future."


    Gu Yundong red at him fiercely, and then slowly calmed down.


    But thinking of what Cui Lan said, Gu Yundong became silent again.


    After a long time, she asked, "What do you think about Bai Muzi?"


    "If Cui Lan is right, the Yan family will give the medicinal materials to the Cui family, and we can only start with the Cui family."


    The problem is, after this incident, the Cui family and they have already been torn apart.


    Normal trading is impossible, so we have to find another way.


    The two looked at each other and temporarily suppressed the matter.


    Unexpectedly, the next day, Gu Yundong heard the news that Cui Lan was sick.


    It was probably because of the frightst night that the cold wind blew again, and this caused the cold and fever.


    Imperial Physician Cui never came to them, and I don¡¯t know if Cui Lan didn¡¯t say the reason, or if the guard told him the truth.


    In short, Cui Lan''s illness made Gu Yundong''s life on the ship more stable.


    After five or six days like this, Cui Lan regained some energy, but she never stepped out of the cabin door.


    Gu Yundong felt at ease, Tong Shuitao seemed to have adapted to the days on the boat, his face gradually improved, and he was able to go out to work.


    After hearing about the affair between Gu Yundong and Cui Lan, he was very angry and regretful that he was not able to stand by the youngdy''s side to help her kick the **** into the river.


    After another ten days, the passenger ship finally arrived at the port.


    Pumen Port is a port 50 miles away from the capital. When disembarking from here, it takes more than half a day to drive into the city by horse-drawn carriage.


    When the passenger ship stopped, it was not long before dawn.


    Shao Wen took the lead to get off the ship and hired a carriage, and moved the contents of the cabin to the carriage first.


    Anyway, after the consumption of this journey, their things are actually not a lot.


    Gu Yundong put all the things that could be hidden in his own space.


    When they disembarked, they happened to see Imperial Physician Cui taking Cui Lan out of the cabin.


    Seeing Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, the expression on Cui Lan''s face turned grim, then she quickly turned her head and followed Imperial Physician Cui off the deck.


    "Looks like Cui Lan doesn''t think too much about you. It''s just that she seems to have hatred because of love."


    "It''s better to hate."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, and followed him off the deck.


    got on the carriage, and the group went directly to the capital.


    They did not enter the city gate until evening.


    It was a littlete, so a few people found an inn to rest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1327: Buying a house in Beijing

    Chapter 1327 Buying a house in the capital


    The atmosphere of the capital is really different from other ces.


    In the big night, the streets are still lively and lively, even on such an ordinary day, there is still the existence of a night market.


    However, ording to Shao Qingyuan, this night market is also open within the specified scope and time in Beijing, and it is not very free.


    Gu Yundong and the others rested at the inn for one night, and set off to look for a house early the next morning.


    Of course, it was Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan who looked for it.


    Shao Wen and Tong Shuitao were sent by Shao Qingyuan to inquire about the Yan family, a tea merchant. Shao Wen had been to the capital with Shao Qingyuan before, and he was fairly familiar with the capital.


    After they left, Gu Yundong and the two went to Yaxing.


    There are many tooth shops in the capital, but fortunately, Shao Qingyuan also knew something when he came back to the capital. Knowing which tooth shop had a good reputation, they went straight to that one.


    Unfortunately, houses in the capital are too tight and very expensive.


    Especially some big houses with four into five, it is not easy to buy at all, even if there is, it is in a very remote ce.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong set his sights on the courtyard of Sanjin. It was just right, it wouldn''t look empty, and it wouldn''t look crowded with a few people.


    Gu Yundong exined his requirements, and the middle man picked out two sets.


    Gu Yundong followed to see the two houses on the spot.


    One is in Hetai Lane, which is rtively close to the downtown area, a little noisy, but very convenient to go anywhere.


    There is another one on Dongbu Street. The ce is fairly quiet, but the middle-aged man also honestly said that there are several families in this area where they live in their outer rooms.


    To say that there are advantages, there are also advantages. Most of the people in the rearing room are powerful and rich in the family. When I identally bumped into itter, I might get acquainted with a big person.


    But Gu Yundong and the others don''t need such an opportunity. There are many outer rooms, and there are many right and wrong.


    So Gu Yundong finally chose the house on Hetai Lane. The houses here are rtively old, and many older generation live here. asionally, a few officials with low official positions bought houses here.


    Gu Yundong asked about the price, and the middleman directly quoted her the actual price¡ª6,000 taels.


    Gu Yundong''s flesh hurts so badly, the housing price in this capital can be eaten by people, and a house with three entrances will cost 6,000 taels.


    The four-to-five-entry would be in the tens of thousands. If the bigger one has something that crosses the hospital, it won¡¯t be able to beat it if it¡¯s between two and three thousand.


    There are many rich people in the capital.


    Gu Yundong sighed and took out the money in distress.


    The middle man was also quick to move. That afternoon, he brought the owner of the house and signed the deed for the transfer of ownership with them. It was filed with the government, and the house was considered theirs.


    came out with the warm house deed, Gu Yundong looked up at the que on the top of his head, and said to Shao Qingyuan beside him, "I have to rece this que and rece it with ''Shao Mansion'', it will be more pleasing to the eye."


    "I''ll find someone to rece it tomorrow." Shao Qingyuan and her looked at each other, and they bothughed.


    "Tomorrow we have to find someone to clean the house first. We also need to buy some things, and then we can live in directly."


    "The biggest advantage is that it''s very close to the shop that Nie Shuang bought. When the house is ready, go to the shop to see."


    The two returned to the inn while talking, it was veryte by this time.


    Shao Wen and Tong Shuitao have been waiting for them.


    entered the room, and the four of them ate something before Shao Wen began to talk about the situation of the tea merchant Yan''s family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1328: Mr. Yan Er

    Chapter 1328 Mr. Yan Er


    "The Yan family''s main family is indeed in Heding Mansion. Master Yan, who is now in the capital, is the second son of the Yan family. He is thirty-five years old and is in charge of the business in the capital."


    Shao Wen will tell the news one by one.


    This Master Yan is called Yan Yihai, and he has been in the capital for many years.


    And the grandson of the Yan family who was rescued by Cui Lan was the son of the eldest master of the Yan family, the nephew of Yan Yihai.


    Hearing this, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but tap the table lightly, "This is interesting, Master Yan''s son was rescued, but he had to pay Second Master Yan, is he willing? How is the rtionship?"


    Shao Wenughed, "Madam''s guess is right, the Yan brothers are indeed brothers and sisters on the surface. However, I made more inquiries and found that the second master Yan seems to have not been married for two years. He has returned to Heding Mansion, but his wife and children have gone back to see the old man."


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan, "You said, this Yan Yihai, will he willingly give Bai Muzi to the Cui family''s mansion?"


    "Mostly not."


    "So, we still have to start with the Yan family?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "But since the old man of the Yan family gave Yan Yihai a book, even if he pretended, Yan Yihai would not openly disobey his father''s orders. We still have to find out what he wants to do."


    Gu Yundong nodded. In fact, she felt that the possibility of getting Bai Muzi from the Yan family was higher than the possibility of getting it from the Cui family.


    After all, Cui Lan has a grudge against them.


    After talking about Yan Yihai, Gu Yundong looked at Tong Shuitao again, "Where''s Qin Wenzheng?"


    "Master Qin is not in the capital." She went out today to inquire about Qin Wenzheng and Song Taiyi.


    Not in the capital?


    Tong Shuitao nodded, "I heard that Mr. Qin went out of Beijing to run errands, and I don''t know when he wille back. Mrs. Qin and Miss Qin are at home, but it is said that Miss Qin has recently fallen ill, so Qin''s house is closed to thank you."


    Since this is the case, then Gu Yundong will not bother.


    "The Imperial Physician Song has been in the pce for the past two days, so I don''t know the specific situation." She couldn''t find out what was going on in the pce.


    Gu Yundong nodded to indicate that he understood, anyway, they had a lot of things to do, and it would not be toote to find them when things settled down.


    Shao Wen and Tong Shuitao were very excited when they heard that the house had been bought.


    The next day, they happily went to clean the house.


    It¡¯s just that the house is in the third courtyard, and it¡¯s still a bit big, and the two of them are still too few.


    Gu Yundong inquired around the house and asked three women to help with the tidying up.


    She and Shao Qingyuan went shopping on the street, nning to buy something.


    This is the first time for Gu Yundong toe to the capital. The streets of the capital are wider and more prosperous than Xuanhefu.


    The main road in front of you can amodate four carriages passing side by side.


    Gu Yundong looked at the shops along the street and walked all the way. They needed to buy a lot of things and had little time, so they didn''t have a chance to shop, and basically they went straight to their destination.


    Beds, tables, chairs are all needed.


    There are also pots and pans that need to be used in the kitchen, firewood, rice, oil, and salt.


    and quilts, pillowcases, mind sewing and more.


    Others that are temporarily unavable can be addedter.


    Gu Yundong bought everything he could, and then sent them directly to his home in Hetai Lane.


    Immediately, she and Shao Qingyuan went back first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1329: remind

    Chapter 1329 Reminder


    Unexpectedly, when the two of them were about to reach the alley, they suddenly met a familiar person.


    The man was also stunned when he saw them, and then walked over, "Doctor Shao."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded at him, said hello, and passed by to leave.


    The man originally nned to leave, but suddenly stopped and said, "As soon as Imperial Doctor Cuies back, he will enter the pce to meet the emperor."


    This person was the Imperial Guard who protected Imperial Physician Cui¡¯s mother and daughter on the boat at that time. Now Imperial Physician Cui has returned to Beijing safely, and his mission has beenpleted.


    This person just said such a sentence, and the person left.


    Until his figurepletely disappeared, Gu Yundong asked, "Do people in this capital talk so obliquely?"


    Can''t exin it? It''s obviously good intentions, but if you meet someone whose brain is not fast enough, you really can''t figure it out.


    Shao Qingyuan took her to the alley, "After all, I have no friendship with him, we only have a rtionship with each other. It''s good for him to remind him of this."


    told them that when Imperial Physician Cui returned to Beijing, he was reporting to Heding Prefecture about the cowpox vination.


    This is the duty of a courtier.


    Although Shao Qingyuan did not have the official status of imperial physician in the imperial hospital, he was also the person in charge of the vination of cowpox in Xuanhefu, and he shouldered the task of the emperor.


    Then when he returned to Beijing, he should have entered the pce to face the Holy Spirit immediately.


    Who knew that he stayed outside for two days without doing anything, but Imperial Doctor Cui and Shao Qingyuan came back in the same boat, so the emperor must also know that he has been in Beijing for two days.


    If it is dyed any longer, Rao is the emperor with a good temper, knowing that he does not care about the rules of the court, and other people will be dissatisfied with Shao Qingyuan.


    "Then are you going to enter the pce tomorrow?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I really n to enter the pce tomorrow." With his status, it is not enough to meet the emperor directly. He has to report to Song Dejiang, the head of the hospital, and then Song Dejiang will lead him there.


    "I''ll leave it to you at home, I''ll be back soon."


    "Um."


    The two walked to the gate while talking. Some of the things they bought before had already been shipped.


    Shao Wen and Tong Shuitao were helping with the transportation. Seeing Gu Yundong and the two of them, Tong Shuitao immediately ran over.


    "Miss, the house has been cleaned up, and the bed and cab have arrived. Come in and have a look."


    Gu Yundong followed her in, and was the first to see some old furniture and debris piled up in the yard. Some things here are going to be sold, and some are going to be thrown away.


    Unexpectedly, a woman who helped with cleaning suddenly stepped forward, leaned over to Gu Yundong and asked with a smile, "Mrs. Shao, are you back?"


    "Auntie, is something wrong?"


    "It''s like this, you see that you have bought the bed and the cab again, so the original ones are no longer needed anyway, can I move them back?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, but Tong Shuitao frowned and said, "I already told you, those big ones are to be sold."


    "Hey, look at what you said, those things are all damaged, otherwise how could the previous owner be willing to leave them behind? You just came to the capital and don''t understand the market conditions in the capital. These things are not worth much at all."


    As soon as the woman finished speaking, she was pulled by another woman behind her, "Okay, don''t talk about it, these things are worth it..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was pushed by the previous woman, "Shut up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1330: Let Gu Yundong do good deeds

    Chapter 1330 Let Gu Yundong do good deeds


    Then, the woman continued to look at Gu Yundong, smiled andplimented, "Mrs. Shao, you look like a big family, and you don''t care about this little money, why don''t you do good deeds?"


    Gu Yundong thought it was funny, and raised his eyebrows slightly, "After buying the house yesterday, the bed and the cab agreed with the middleman to sell it to him, and he will find a car to pull itter. So I can''t give it, if you want to. If you want, you can give them over there."


    She pointed to another pile of things to throw away. In fact, there were quite a few good things in that pile.


    For example, those damaged stools and chairs, as well as the cages and cabs that were bitten by mice, these are all wood-like things, and they can¡¯t be sold for a few dors.


    But if others like it, they can naturally pull it away.


    Gu Yundong now has some money in his hand, so if he can use it well, he will not treat himself badly.


    But if she is still as poor and poor as before, she will definitely move everything back to her house like a mouse moves.


    However, I didn''t expect that the old aunt said with a look of disgust, "These are all broken, they can''t be used at all, what should I do with them?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "That''s fine." She raised her voice and called to Tong Shuitao, "I see that the work is almost done, and I will settle the wages for a few aunts."


    The woman wanted to say something, but when she saw Shao Qingyuan came in, the tall horse looked cold and uneasy, so she stopped talking.


    I just nced at those things unwillingly, and muttered in my mouth not knowing what to say.


    Tong Shuitao quickly gave her money and sent the person away.


    It was the woman who stopped her walking at the back. After thinking about it, she hurried back and asked Gu Yundong in a low voice, "Mrs. Shao, those over there, you, do you really want them all?"


    Gu Yundong looked at her a little embarrassed, and then looked at her clothes, which was indeed a bit shabbypared to the other women. Knowing that the family was not well-off, he nodded, "No more, if my aunt likes it. , take it back to repair and repair it for children to y with."


    The woman was even more embarrassed, but she thanked Gu Yundong again and again, "Well, then I''ll take it back."


    "Well, I asked Shuitao to help you move it, she is very strong."


    The woman wanted to refuse, but Tong Shuitao quickly ran over and took the woman to see something.


    After the woman has chosen, the rest of Gu Yundong can be thrown away, and what can be burned can be basically cleaned up.


    Later, the middleman from the Yaxing found a few people to transport therge items away. Those items were not very valuable, and they only added up to five taels of silver.


    Gu Yundong took the money and went to the nearby vegetable market to buy some chicken, duck and fish and brought it back.


    In the evening, a few people burned a sumptuous dinner. Although there were only four people, we also wanted to celebrate the housewarming.


    Sleeping in his new home, Gu Yundong was still a little ufortable. He didn''t fall asleep for a while at night, and the next day, he immediately woke upte.


    When ?? got up, Shao Qingyuan was no longer at home and left with Shao Wen.


    Gu Yundong slowly got up and washed clean, and then went out with Tong Shuitao.


    They are going to visit the shop that Nie Shuang bought today.


    Holding the address given by Nie Shuang in his hand, Gu Yundong walked to the shop while wandering.


    However, halfway through, a carriage suddenly passed by her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1331: Cui Lan goes to Yan Mansion

    Chapter 1331 Cui Lan goes to Yan Mansion


    Gu Yundong turned his head slightly and saw the person sitting in the carriage.


    This...is that fate?


    Tong Shuitao also saw it and asked in a low voice, "Miss, was that Miss Cui just now?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded, looking at the direction where the carriage disappeared and asked, "Where is that direction going?"


    Tong Shuitao thought for a while, then suddenly widened his eyes, pointed in that direction and said, "It''s the Yan Mansion, Miss."


    Yan House? ?


    Gu Yundong thought of his and Shao Qingyuan''s guesses.


    ording to what Cui Lan said, the Yan family will send Bai Muzi directly to their Cui family.


    But Cui Lan went to Yan''s Mansion in person at this moment. Is it really as they guessed, Master Yan didn''t want to give Bai Muzi to them, so he didn''t send it there.


    After all, Imperial Physician Cui and the others have been back for two days.


    Gu Yundong suddenly became excited and said to Tong Shuitao, "Go, go to Yan Mansion to see."


    "Miss, we can''t get in again."


    "Who said we''re going in, find a ce nearby to sit and see if Cui Lan can get Bai Muzi."


    Tong Shuitao nodded again and again, and immediately took Gu Yundong to the direction of Yan Mansion.


    Yan Mansion is located in a fairly prosperous area. The Yan family is in the tea business and is a big family, so the house is also big and rich.


    Gu Yundong really found a tea shop nearby, and the shop was diagonally opposite the gate of Yan Mansion.


    She ordered two pots of tea and waited with Tong Shuitao while listening to people''s gossip.


    Not to mention, there are a lot of gossips that I heard outside the gate of Yan''s house, which are about the Yan family.


    "Master Yan''s youngest daughter seems to rarelye back after getting married, right?"


    "Just a concubine. She had a hard life in Yan Mansion. Now she has finally married a good husband and has a good life. What are you doing back here?"


    "I don''t think so, and you don''t think about what means this prostitute used to marry her husband in the first ce. I heard that life at my husband''s house was not very good."


    "Yes, yes, I seem to have heard that it was the daughter of the Yan family who fell in love with her husband, but she was cut off by this concubine."


    "That''s why this prostitute was raised to be petty and cruel, so she did this kind of shameless thing."


    "No way? That concubine of the Yan family is very timid, so dare to cut off her sister''s Hu?"


    There are many rumors, and it sounds more and more unreliable.


    Someone asked the owner of the tea shop what was going on. After all, they had opened a shop in front of Yan''s house for a long time.


    The boss didn''t seem to intend to answer at first, he didn''t want to offend the Yan family.


    Hearing that the rumors are getting more and more outrageous, and I don''t know why, I still say more, "Second Miss Yan is pitiful enough, you don''t want to ruin her reputation by this, and build up your eloquence."


    Gu Yundong heard that this concubine had a difficult life in the Yan family, and as for how to marry her current husband, she might have an inside story.


    As he was thinking, suddenly another carriage stopped outside the gate of Yan Mansion.


    Someone got off the carriage and was supported by the maid to the side door.


    The tea shop became lively all of a sudden, "Isn''t that the second Miss Yan family?"


    "That''s right, it''s the second Miss Yan family. Didn''t she say she hasn''t been back to her parents'' house for a long time? Why is she back today?"


    "Her aunt is still at Yan''s house, how could she nevere back?"


    "I didn''t see her husband."


    Gu Yundong sat far away and could only see a profile of his face, but he was handsome and lovely, but he looked a little weaker.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1332: Something happened to Yans house

    Chapter 1332 An ident happened in Yan''s house


    The guests in the shop began to discuss again, but maybe because of what the shop owner said just now, the discussion about Miss Yan gradually disappeared, and they began to talk about other matters of the Yan family.


    Gu Yundong pricked up his ears and listened, epting some information, but also silently heard some privacy between servants.


    But I heard that Yan Yihai''s wife is savage and a little greedy for money.


    and Yan Yihai, often one sings the white face and the other sings the red face.


    In the end, Yan Yihai has a reputation for being slick, capable and easy to talk.


    Gu Yundong smiled and shook his head, the affairs of this big family are just too many, and they look a littleplicated.


    She listened with gusto, but the gate of Yan''s residence has not been opened since Second Miss Yan entered.


    After noon, the side door suddenly opened, and a servant of the Yan Mansion hurried out from inside.


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes and watched the servant run away in a panic.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the servant led another person back eagerly.


    After seeing the man, Gu Yundong suddenly stood up, leaning his neck and looking over there.


    Imperial Doctor Cui? ?


    That servant actually called Imperial Physician Cui, not only that, but the servant also carried Tai Physician Cui''s medicine box on his shoulders.


    Yan Mansion... Something happened?


    Gu Yundong suddenly scratched her head and scratched her cheeks. She wanted to know what was going on inside, but she couldn''t get in. It was a headache.


    Not only her, but also other guests saw this scene, and couldn''t help but wonder, "What happened to this Yan Mansion?"


    "That''s Imperial Physician Cui, right?"


    Someone stood up, "Hey, I''m going to ask."


    Gu Yundong looked at the man with bright eyes, and the man quickly left.


    Gu Yundong was still sitting there, waiting for her toe back.


    Unfortunately, this person seemed to nevere back, and he didn''t appear for a long time.


    An hourter, the door of the Yan Mansion opened again, and two people came out.


    Gu Yundong took a closer look, isn''t this the Imperial Physician Cui and Cui Lan?


    They were sent by the butler of the Yan Mansion. The butler''s expression was very strange. He said respectfully but with a hint of anger.


    But facing Imperial Physician Cui, after all, he still looked polite and thoughtful, and let them walk slowly.


    The faces of father and daughter were not very good, and Cui Lan''s eyes were even red. She gritted her teeth and got on the carriage after being called twice by Imperial Physician Cui.


    Gu Yundong tapped the table with his fingers lightly, watching their carriage go further and further away.


    The butler of the Yan Mansion snorted coldly, flicked his sleeves, and strode back to the mansion.


    This scene made everyone confused.


    At this moment, the guest who said he was going to inquire about the news came back with an excited smile on his face.


    As soon as he sat down, someone asked him, "How is it? What happened to the Yan Mansion? Why did you go for so long?"


    The man drank a big bowl of water with a teacup, then wiped his mouth, and then said, "Hey, do you think the Yan Mansion is so easy to inquire about? I have to go to my brother first, and then my brother to his brother. , his brother still has to find him, and he will find her little sister, and then..."


    "It''s alright, alright, hurry up and tell me what happened." Someone interrupted him and urged him impatiently.


    The man was satisfied, he smiled and said, "You can''t imagine how courageous that girl from Imperial Physician Cui is."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1333: This trick works great

    Chapter 1333 This trick works well


    "How big?"


    The man said mysteriously, "This girl Cui, I sent a message to the Yan mansion to visit the eldestdy of the Yan mansion."


    The owner of the tea shop not far away was also listening, but he felt a little weird when he heard it. Strange, when did this girl Cui have such a good rtionship with Miss Yan? He has opened a tea shop here for so many years, and he has never heard that Miss Yan and Miss Cui have a rtionship.


    These issues are probably only understood by Gu Yundong and the others.


    It was said to be looking for Miss Yan, but in fact it was not for Bai Muzi?


    The gossip person continued, "No, it''s a coincidence today, didn''t Miss Yan just go back to her parents'' house? I heard that Miss Cui is here, so I can''t go and talk to her? Who knows how this Miss Cui doesn''t know what to do? Yes, I suddenly went crazy, and when no one was there, I suddenly smashed the second Miss Yan on the head and directly knocked the second Miss Yan unconscious."


    "What??"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard it, and some people turned their heads quickly and asked, "Isn''t Miss Cui unustomed to Miss Yan robbing her sister''s husband and avenging that Miss Yan? Don''t you mean they are friends?"


    "Then I don''t know." The man drank another sip of tea before continuing, "But after the second Miss Yan was knocked unconscious, the Yan family immediately went to see Imperial Physician Cui to save her."


    "Is Miss Yan okay?"


    "Why are you all right? Even Imperial Physician Cui said it was very serious."


    "What then?"


    "What can I do? Of course it''s to save people. But I heard that Miss Yan''s injury can only be cured by a very precious medicine. What is it called, what is Baimu or something? I don''t remember it clearly, anyway, I heard It is very distressing to say that Master Yan gave this medicine to Miss Yan."


    What else did Gu Yundong not understand when he heard this?


    She and Tong Shuitao who stared at each other looked at each other, then dropped the broken silver and walked away with someone.


    "Miss, Miss, this, what the Yan family did, is what I think it is...?"


    "What do you think?" Gu Yundong ticked the corner of his mouth.


    She said, how could Mr. Yan be willing to use good medicinal materials to pay a nephew who is not very close?


    This trick works well, wait for Cui Lan toe to the door, and then call the concubine who is not very favored home, let Cui Lan break the concubine''s head by herself, and then ask Imperial Physician Cui toe to the door for diagnosis.


    Imperial Physician Cui said that Bai Muzi must be used to save people, but the Yan family just had such a Bai Muzi to give to the Cui family.


    Imperial Physician Cui had no other choice at all. It was Cui Lan who smashed people. Could it be that he wanted his daughter to turn into a murderer?


    Therefore, Cui Lan could not take the Baimuzi, and could only use it for the seconddy of the Yan family.


    But Bai Muzi will definitely not use it, otherwise why would Yan Yihai spend so much thought.


    As for what the Yan family did, how to get Cui Lan to do it, how to ensure that Miss Yan must use Bai Muzi to save her life, and how to deceive Imperial Physician Cui, only the Yan family knows.


    Probably the most innocent person here is the second Miss Yan.


    I haven''t been back to her parents'' house for a long time, but I didn''t expect such a big drama to be waiting for her when she came back.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly and walked towards home. It''s already sote, the shop can only go there tomorrow.


    Now it seems that she is really going to find a way to get this white wood from the Yan family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1334: Who said the shop was rented?

    Chapter 1334 Who said the shop was rented


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao didn''t know that not long after they left, another horse came to the door of the Yan Mansion. I went into the mansion to see Miss Yan Er.


    When Gu Yundong and the two returned home, Shao Qingyuan hadn''te back.


    It wasn''t until a quarter of an hourter that Shao Wen hurriedly entered the house.


    "Where''s Big Brother Shao?" Gu Yundong asked strangely.


    Shao Wen, "Young Master can''te back tonight. He was dragged by Imperial Physician Song to talk in the Imperial Hospital. It seems like he can''t get out of his body. So let mee back and tell Mrs. Don''t have to wait for the door."


    Gu Yundong pouted, can Song Dejiang understand the world? Don''t you feel uneasy about your conscience when you hold someone else''s husband in for the night?


    Thinking so, Gu Yundong packed up early and went to bed.


    Regarding the matter of the Yan family, she wanted to wait until Shao Qingyuan came back to discuss it together.


    There is also the matter of Brother Shao looking for his parents. Thest time I got the information from Taoyan was the Hou residence.


    But this kind of inside information of a noble family cannot be found out by Gu Yundong sending Tong Shuitao to inquire. So she wanted to find Song Dejiang or Qin Wenzheng for help.


    Now, she has to open the shop first.


    Therefore, early the next day, Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao to the shop.


    Nie Shuangmai''s shop is not far from Hetai Lane. It is in a rtively prosperous area and is said to be veryrge.


    Gu Yundong followed the address to find it, and she was very satisfied with the streets she passed by.


    Yes, this location is not cheap, and the people who live nearby are also big families. It looks like they have money and leisure time. It is indeed a suitable ce to open a milk tea shop.


    Gu Yundong thought as he stopped in front of a two-story shop.


    "Miss, that''s it." Tong Shuitao also looked at the shop in front of her with bright eyes.


    The capital is worthy of being the capital, and the shops are bigger than those in Xuanhe Mansion.


    is also a two-story building, but the shop in front of it looks a little higher and more imposing.


    "Go, go and have a look."


    The two walked forward, but they did not expect to have just walked a few steps, but their brows twitched at the same time.


    "How did the door open?"


    Tong Shuitao asked strangely, and then stepped back to take a closer look. The two doors that opened were indeed from this shop.


    Gu Yundong thought of what Nie Shuang said, "Maybe someone who watched the shop came to clean it."


    He remembered that Nie Shuang had said that she had left a key to Nie Cong who was still in the capital. Let Nie Cong find someone to help clean up the shop every now and then, so as not to umte too much dust and the shop will be dpidated.


    Tong Shuitao nodded, and the two continued to move forward, and walked in along the two doors that were opened.


    However, when he reached the door, he heard a high voice from inside.


    "How is it? Isn''t this shop good? The ce is spacious, there is a second floor, and there is a yard at the back. The most important thing is the location. Most of the people whoe and go are rich people. You rent it. Whatever business this shop does, it will never lose money.¡±


    ''s voice was a little hoarse, but the meaning revealed in the words made Gu Yundong frown fiercely.


    rent? ? ?


    Do you want to rent this shop? Who said to rent, who agreed?


    "Miss, what''s going on? Me, why do I sound so wrong?"


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips tightly, and took out the note that Nie Shuang wrote to his address again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1335: Is there a deed?

    Chapter 1335 Is there a house deed?


    No. 68 Kam Lan Street, every word is correct.


    Gu Yundong put away the note and walked in with Tong Shuitao.


    As soon as I entered the door, I was the first to see a woman in her forties talking, "You guys have to think about it, my shop is very popr, and many peoplee to see it. But the store doesn''t exist anymore."


    As he was talking, he saw Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao who were entering the door. Their eyes lit up and they hurried over to ask, "You are also here to see the shop? Come and let me introduce you to them."


    Gu Yundong squinted at her for a while, originally thought she was a middle-aged person, but now she looks like a servant of a big family.


    Could it be Nie Cong''s idea? Is he going to rent this shop out?


    She ignored the old woman and looked at the other two people standing in the shop.


    A man and a woman, who seemed to be a husband and wife, looked at the shop with shining eyes, but they were a little hesitant, trying to struggle.


    However, after seeing Gu Yundong and the two, their tangled expressions changed, and they immediately came over and pulled the old woman over.


    "Mother Chen, this shop was our first choice, how could you rent it to someone else?"


    Then Mama Chen smiled happily, "I said it all, many peoplee to see my shop. So, are you interested in this shop? Well, let''s sign the lease now, and you will pay half a year''s rent. and give me the deposit."


    Speaking of silver, the couple hesitated again and said in a low voice, "But the rent is too expensive, thirty taels a month, and half a year, I''m..."


    There was a trace of disgust and contempt in Chen''s eyes, but she still had a smile on her face, "That''s not what you said, it''s not difficult to make hundreds of taels a month when you do business on this street. Dozens of taels of silver are just drizzle with you, and it will be paid back soon."


    Seeing that they were still hesitating, Mama Chen immediately looked at Gu Yundong, "Madam, what do you think of this shop? It''s definitely not a loss for you to rent it."


    Gu Yundong nced at her and asked, "Is this shop yours?"


    Mother Chen was startled, her eyes dodged for a moment, but she quickly calmed down, "Isn''t this nonsense? It''s not from my master, can I still rent it out?"


    "Then do you have a deed?"


    Chen''s mother frowned, and her face became impatient, "What''s wrong with you? The rent didn''t say that he wanted to rent, but why did he ask me for the deed? Of course I have the deed, or do I have the key to this shop? I can''t just show you this, can I?"


    Mother Chen felt that Gu Yundong was here to find fault, she waved her hand and started chasing people, "It''s alright, it''s alright, there are quite a lot of questions. Let me tell you, my shop is very popr. Don''t get in the way here."


    Gu Yundong avoided Chen''s mother''s hand and said to the couple, "I advise you to first check if she has a deed in her hand, otherwise, it will be troublesome if the money goes to waste."


    The couple looked at each other. Although they felt that Gu Yundong was right, they were afraid that she wanted to rent the shop herself, so they deliberately sow discord between them and Chen''s mother.


    So hesitantly said, "No way, Mama Chen is someone close to Mrs. Yan of Yan''s Mansion. With such a big mansion, Yan''s mansion will not deceive us with dozens of taels of silver, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1336: go find Nie Cong

    Chapter 1336 Go to Nie Cong


    Yan House? ?


    Gu Yundong frowned, is it the Yanfu she knew?


    "Master Yan Yihai''s Yan Mansion??" Gu Yundong asked for proof.


    Mother Chen immediately raised her chest and raised her eyebrows, "That''s right, I''m Mama Chen next to Mrs. Yan. We have a mansion as big as Yan''s mansion there. Could it swallow your money?"


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, feeling even more wrong.


    She looked at Chen''s mother and the couple again, and still said, "It''s better to think about such arge sum of money. If you don''t read the house deed clearly, you will regret it in the future."


    After ?? finished speaking, he took Tong Shuitao and turned around and left.


    Mother Chen was so angry at herst sentence that she chased after her for a few steps, pointed at her back with trembling fingers and scolded, "Where did youe from to find fault? If you have the ability, don''t go away, Don''t let me see you next time, or you will look good."


    After scolding for a while, Mother Chen gave a vicious ''bah'' and turned to look at the couple again.


    "Don''t listen to her, she just can''t see that our shop is rented out. She must have been sent by our Yan family, and she will use some dirty means to sow discord. Come on, let''s talk about the lease first. thing."


    However, just after Mother Chen finished speaking, the couple looked at each other and said with a dry smile, "Mother Chen, you see that your rent is indeed a bit expensive, and we don''t have that much money in our hands, so let''s go back first. Raise money ande back another day?"


    They thought about it just now, and felt that the girl was right, this mother Chen only has the key. But when ites to the house deed, he is in the right and left, something is wrong.


    Even if she has a reputation as big as the Yan Mansion, it is because the Yan Mansion is too big. If they suffer a loss and go to the Yan Mansion, they may be kicked out as ckmailers, and they have nowhere toin. .


    So, let¡¯s reconsider.


    When Mother Chen heard what they said, her face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    "Aren''t you going to get the money together? That''s fine, otherwise you''ll pay a one-month deposit first, and then make it up when you''ve got it all together."


    As soon as these words came out, the husband and wife became even more uneasy, so they could only smile and say, "This is not very good, let''s put together the money first. Let''s go now, let''s go first."


    Then, the two hurried out of the shop and left without looking back.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao stood at the entrance of the alley, saw their husband and wifeing out, saw Mother Chen and then sighed in the direction of the door, knowing that the order should not be signed, and he was slightly relieved.


    "Miss, what should we do now?"


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, "Go to Nie Cong first."


    Originally, Gu Yundong didn''t want to find Nie Cong so quickly. Although she and Nie Cong had known each other for a long time, they were already familiar with each other, and he also exchanged letters when he was still in Xuanhe Mansion.


    But after Nie Cong came to the capital, Gu Yundong basically contacted Nie Shuang, and he hadn''t seen Nie Cong for a long time.


    When I came here this time, Aunt Ke gave her Nie Cong''s address so that she could go to him for help.


    Now, I really have to find the past.


    Gu Yundong immediately took Tong Shui Tao along the address to find Nie''s house.


    Nie Cong seems to have found a seventh-rank petty official in the capital now. This is when he made a contribution to arresting the leader of the bandit during the famine. Later, he came down to the capital on the rmendation of themander Zhao, and followed a certain military general. After working for a year, I got promoted.


    In this capital, the seventh grade is really a very small official position, and can bepletely ignored.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1337: Nie Congs wife

    Chapter 1337 Nie Cong''s wife


    But the Nie family is not a simple merchant, they also have background and connections, and they have more money.


    Although Nie Cong is only a small official now, he is very smart, and he will make contributions in the future. Once he has qualifications, he can move up the ranks again.


    So Nie Cong''s future is also visible.


    Nie Cong''s current mansion is still some distance from the street where Gu Yundong is located. Compared with Gu Yundong''s three-entry courtyard, Nie''s mansion is muchrger.


    After all, the Nie family is rich and has long established a property in the capital.


    When Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao stood at the gate of Nie''s residence, it was already past noon.


    She didn''t have any posts either, so she could only ask the concierge to help spread the word.


    The concierge was in a good voice. Looking at Gu Yundong, he said apologetically, "Thisdy shoulde back another day. There is something in our house today, and the eldest young master is not here."


    No visitors?


    Gu Yundong considered whether to leave, but when he thought that his home was far away from Nie''s house, it was not easy toe, so he insisted on seeing Nie Cong first.


    She took out a letter from her sleeve and handed it over, "Then please send this letter to your eldest young master, and say that we came from his hometown in Xuanhe Mansion, and his family entrusted me to hand it over to you. His, see if he wants to see me."


    When the concierge heard that they were from the Xuanhe Mansion and brought a letter from the Nie family, the smile on his face became much more sincere and more respectful, and he nodded immediately, "Okay, Madam, wait a minute, little one. will be back soon."


    After ??, he took the letter and ran in.


    Gu Yundong waited for only half an hour when he saw the concierge running over, followed by Nie Cong.


    I haven''t seen each other for two years, and Nie Cong seems to have gotten a lot darker.


    I still remember the first time I saw him at the city gate. Although he was wearing a soldier''s clothes, his face was very tender. When he looked at him, he didn''t want to be a soldier, but more like a white-faced schr.


    At that time, Gu Yundong also sighed that he was a gentleman with courtesy, and he did things in a hurry, and he had cultivated a good etiquette education since childhood.


    But now it has changed a lot, walking is a big step, and the whole person has be much leaner and more capable.


    In her eyes, Nie Cong seemed to havepletely changed. In Nie Cong''s eyes, Gu Yundong was not.


    He was deeply impressed by that thin, short, but extremely tough little girl who was blown away by the wind.


    I didn''t expect to see him for two years. Not to mention, he became beautiful when he opened up, and he became a daughter-inw.


    Nie Cong quickly stood in front of her, "Sister Gu."


    The familiar voice, the estrangement that had not been seen for two years disappeared instantly, Gu Yundong suddenly raised a big smile, "Master Nie, long time no see."


    Nie Congughed, "Why do you still call me Young Master Nie?" He shook his head, but he didn''t see Shao Qingyuan, "Where''s your husband?"


    "He has something to do, so I came here alone."


    Nie Cong didn''t ask any more questions, and quickly stepped aside, "Come in first,e in and talk."


    Gu Yundong led Tong Shuitao inside. The Nie Mansion was really big. It was a yard where the seniors entered, and there were many servants.


    Walking past, many people stared at them, as if they were very curious about a woman who was led in by the young master himself.


    Gu Yundong keenly saw a maid hurried to the backyard.


    She thought that Nie Cong is now married, and immediately asked, "I haven''t seen your wife yet. Should I go see her first if she''s here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1338: Miss Yan Er

    Chapter 1338 Miss Yan Er


    Gu Yundong thought that Nie Cong would readily agree, but he frowned when he heard this.


    hesitated for a moment before saying, "I want to meet, but..."


    He paused and sighed, "It''s just that she fell ill and is resting in the backyard now."


    "Then I should go take a look."


    Nie Cong nodded, "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    After saying that, he led Gu Yundong to the backyard, and after a while, he stopped in front of a courtyard called Anhe Garden.


    Gu Yundong saw the maid who ran away at a nce, standing in the yard at this moment, his head bowed slightly.


    The two entered the courtyard, Gu Yundong stood in the main room, and Nie Cong walked in first.


    Someone served tea to Gu Yundong, so she sat outside and waited slowly.


    There were asional low voices in the inner room, it should be Nie Cong talking to her wife about her identity.


    After a while, Nie Cong came out.


    "Sister Gu,e in."


    After saying that, he led her into the inner room.


    There was still the smell of medicine wafting in the air in the inner room. It seemed that Nie Cong was right, his wife was indeed ill.


    Gu Yundong turned around the head of the bed, and saw a woman who had been lifted up, wrapped in gauze on her forehead, leaning against the head of the bed, looking carefully with her hazy eyes open.


    Gu Yundong was stunned when he saw her appearance clearly.


    this is not¡­¡­


    Second Miss Yan Family? ? ? ?


    When the second youngdy of the Yan family got off the carriage yesterday, although she only had a glimpse, Gu Yundong was very sure that she did not admit her mistake.


    looked at the gauze on her forehead again, thinking of the news that Cui Lan had smashed Miss Yan''s head yesterday.


    Gu Yundong was speechless for a moment.


    "Gu, Sister Gu, what, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong with me?" A low voice rang in my ears.


    Gu Yundong snapped back to his senses, shook his head hurriedly and said, "No, nothing is wrong." Sheughed, "It was the first time I saw Sister Nie, and I lost my mind for a while, she is very beautiful."


    Yan Ya immediately lowered her head shyly, and said in a low voice, "I look so ugly, Gu sister is the beauty." Then she hurriedly pointed her finger, "Gu sister sit, I, I am not feeling well. I''m so sorry to treat you well."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I made a rash visit to disturb your recuperation, and I was embarrassed."


    Nie Cong interrupted the conversation between the two with a smile, "Okay, you don''t need to be polite anymore, it sounds awkward."


    He turned his head and said to Yan Ya, "You have a good rest first. Sister Gu wille to the capital. I will talk to her about something. When you are better, you can make an appointment to enjoy the flowers."


    "Okay." Yan Ya responded.


    Immediately, she was supported by the maid next to her andy down again. When Gu Yundong and Nie Cong walked out of the inner room, she opened her eyes again and looked at the backs of them leaving.


    Nie Cong led Gu Yundong to the flower hall, where tea was served, before he said with a smile, "I read my cousin''s letter, you are going to stay in the capital for a long time this time? Have you found the house? My yard is here. A lot, actually¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong knew what he was thinking, so he interrupted him, "We have already bought the house, it''s on Hetai Lane."


    "Hetai Lane, that''s not too close."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s a bit far, but the house over there is suitable. By the way, can I ask if my sister-inw''s forehead... was smashed by Cui Lan?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1339: Shiroko is still there

    Chapter 1339 Bai Muzi is still there


    Nie Cong was startled, and when he mentioned this matter, a trace of disgust shed in his eyes.


    However, he quickly asked in surprise, "How do you know it was the girl Cui who smashed it?"


    "Because I was outside Yan''s house yesterday, I saw Cui Lan go in with my own eyes, and saw my sister-inw enter the Yan''s house. Later, there were rumors that Cui Lan and her sister-inw had a dispute..." Gu Yundong took a sip of tea and slowly Swallow said.


    Nie Cong had an expression of ''so it was'', but he soon realized something was wrong.


    "You know Cui Lan? And...you stayed outside the Yan Mansion all day? Why do you feel like you''re staring at the Yan Mansion."


    Gu Yundong shook his head andughed, Nie Cong was still the same Nie Cong.


    And after two years of training, it seems to be more sharp.


    She didn''t hide it, and said directly, "I do know Cui Lan, and I''m indeed staring at the Yan Mansion."


    "why?"


    "You know that my mother''s head was injured before, and now she has be such a child. Emperor Song said that if you want to cure her, you need a very precious and rare medicine, and that medicine is Baimuzi. For the past two years, I have been They all inquired about Bai Muzi''s whereabouts, andter learned from Cui Lan that Yan''s residence has such a blind medicine."


    Bai Muzi? ?


    Nie Cong frowned, and his expression suddenly became strange. After a long while, he sighed and said, "Bai Muzi... was used to save my wife yesterday. Yan''s residence is gone, I..."


    "No." Gu Yundong interrupted Nie Cong. "Bai Muzi should still be in Yan Yihai''s hands at the moment, and he should be well treasured by him."


    Nie Cong looked puzzled, "Why not? Yesterday, I went to Yan''s House immediately after learning that mydy was injured, and saw with my own eyes the medicine that the doctor gave mydy."


    "Then are you sure it''s Bai Muzi?" Gu Yundong squinted and asked, "Do you know that there is a medicine in this world that is very simr to Bai Muzi? Do you know Bai Muzi?"


    When he asked this question, Nie Cong was instantly speechless.


    He is not a doctor, so it is impossible for him to understand Bai Muzi. It was only now that he knew from Gu Yundong''s mouth that this herb was so precious.


    Nie Cong felt that something was wrong.


    His fingers tapped on the table lightly, and it took a long time before he said, "What do you know? How much do you know about Bai Muzi and Yan''s residence? Tell me all."


    "Before I tell you, can I ask another thing?" Gu Yundong suddenly looked at him curiously.


    This expression made Nie Cong, who was ready to bear a huge truth, choked for a moment, and the seriousness just now disappeared.


    He asked helplessly, "What''s the matter?"


    "How did you and your sister-inw get married?" Gu Yundong''s eyes were clearly shing with gossip.


    Nie Cong twitched the corner of his mouth, not really wanting to say anything.


    "Cousin Ke, didn''t I tell you?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "After she went back, she only mentioned to me that you got married."


    At that time, she was still surprised, Nie Cong got married, why didn''t she return to Xuanhe Mansion?


    And it seems that the Nie family is not very satisfied with this marriage, otherwise, why are there only cousins ??Ke, Mrs. Nie and Nie Shuang, whoe to the capital? Master Nie never came.


    Nie Cong was so ufortable being stared at by her that he couldn''t talk about such private matters.


    But Gu Yundong''s appearance that you don''t say anything and I don''t say anything is really annoying.


    That¡¯s it.


    Nie Cong exhaled, and then began to talk about himself and Yan Ya.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1340: Nie Cong and Yan Ya

    Chapter 1340 Nie Cong and Yan Ya


    Nie Cong and Yan Ya got to know each other by ident. Yan Ya had a very difficult life in Yan''s family. A good-looking concubine born by an unloved aunt would naturally be the target of bullying.


    What''s more, Yan Yihai was a man who preferred sons to daughters, was ambitious, and never cared about things in the backyard.


    Mrs. Yan''s family is still a bit savage. In the capital, there is no father-inw and mother-inw to press down, and there is no sister-inw to stare at. The backyard is her hall of words.


    And Yan Ya, who was born in the same year as Miss Yan, made her even more disliked by Mrs. Yan.


    Therefore, Yan Ya grew up under pressure from a young age, and her temper became extremely cowardly, and she seemed cautious and did not dare to speak loudly in front of anyone.


    When Nie Cong met her for the first time, Yan Yazheng was bullied by Miss Yan, Yan Ling.


    Nie Cong couldn''t see it, so he secretly found someone to rescue her.


    However, Nie Cong despised Yan Ya in his heart. He felt that she was too weak, and she could endure if she retreated again and again, as if she had no bottom line.


    But she is good-looking, and I''m afraid I don''t know how she will die in the future.


    After that incident, Nie Cong left Yan Ya behind.


    But soon, Nie Cong knew where Yan Ya''s bottom line was.


    In her aunt, Yan Ya herself was bullied and never fought back or scolded, but when her aunt was bullied, she was afraid and trembled as soon as possible, but she still dared to resist.


    Nie Cong appreciated her a little more at that time.


    However, the ce where he really intersected with Yan Ya was in the Yan Mansion.


    At that time, Nie Cong was invited by Master Yan to be a guest in Yan''s Mansion. After he went, he found out that Master Yan was interested in him and wanted to betroth his daughter Yan Ling to him.


    Master Yan knows Nie Cong''s identity, the eldest young master of the Nie family in Xuanhe''s house, the Nie family and the Yan family also have business dealings.


    Now Nie Cong has be a seventh-rank official again, and if he is promoted by his boss, he will definitely have sess in the future.


    And Nie Cong himself is handsome and handsome, Yan Ling fell in love with him after seeing him once.


    But Nie Cong didn''t have a good impression of Yan Ling, so he naturally rejected Master Yan politely.


    Yan Yihai didn''t say anything on the spot, just changed the subject with a smile, as if it hadn''t been said.


    Although Nie Cong is smart, he stillcks some experience in the face of Yan Yihai who has been immersed in shopping malls for many years.


    He was designed, and the Yan family wanted to catch him and Yan Ling in bed and make a pair.


    Gu Yundong stopped drinking tea when he heard this. She probably guessed itter, "In the end, you and Yan Ya were caught?"


    "Yes."


    Nie Cong didn''t expect the Yan family to be so inattentive. Although he was from a merchant, he had to talk about the etiquette and rules, but the Yan family didn''t care at all. Really want to vomit blood.


    He was not reconciled and tried to escape.


    As a result, he strayed into Yan Ya''s yard, and finally he and Yan Ya were seen by everyone.


    The other party was Yan Ya, but Nie Cong breathed a sigh of relief.


    He has pity for Yan Ya, and this pity makes him not reject Yan Ya.


    Cowardly is cowardly. He spends more effort on protecting her, or asks Mammy to help her.


    It was the fact that he was a little disgusted by marrying someone like the Yan family.


    But there is no way, the matter is settled like this.


    For Yan Yihai, even though he changed from his daughter to a concubine, his goal of marrying Nie Cong was achieved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1341: been raised crooked

    Chapter 1341 Was raised crooked


    But, for Mrs. Yan and Yan Ling, this is to goug out the flesh on their hearts.


    They worked hard and thoughtfully to design these things, but in the end they all took advantage of the little **** Yan Ya.


    Mrs. Yan hated Yan Ya so much that she wanted to kill her before marriage.


    Fortunately, Nie Cong also thought of this, and sent his maid, who came to the capital with him to take care of his daily life, to Yan''s house. He said that Nie''s house has many rules, so let the mother teach Yan Ya first, so as not to make mistakes in the future, it is better to say it out. Yan Fu has no face.


    Yan Yihai thought of Yan Ya''s temperament that was not very smart and could not be on the stage, and felt that it made some sense, so he allowed it.


    Mrs. Yan and Yan Ling attacked several times, but they were caught by the mother and stabbed the evidence in front of Yan Yihai.


    Yan Yihai was so angry that he wanted to marry the Nie family, not to have a grudge.


    Yan Ya is already Nie Cong''s fianc¨¦e. If she was killed in Yan''s house and found out by the grandmother of Nie''s house, would the two families still be in a rtionship?


    Mrs. Yan and Yan Ling were grounded until Yan Ya got married.


    And Nie Cong also repaired a book, which was sent to the Nie family in Xuanhe Mansion.


    The Nie family was very dissatisfied with the fact that he was going to marry a concubine who was not favored by the merchant family. But the temperament of this prostitute is simply unbearable, and she only promises, how can she be the future head mistress of the Nie family, how can she nurture the future descendants of the Nie family, and how can she help Nie Cong in the future?


    In their opinion, this kind of temperament can only be used as a concubine or as a wife of a small family. As a principal, at least one should hold his head high and be capable.


    Master Nie got angry and expressed his disappointment that Nie Cong didn''t even see through such a small trap.


    So the only ones who went to the capital to settle this matter and participate in the marriage were Madam Nie and Nie Shuang.


    Yan Ya hasn''t even seen her father-inw''s face so far, and she feels even more uneasy and anxious.


    Fortunately, Nie Cong was kind to her, and he let her nurture her, which finally changed a little.


    But in the end, how can the temperament that has been developed for more than ten years change greatly overnight?


    Gu Yundong sighed endlessly after hearing this, it seems that some of the words he heard in the tea shop should have been passed on by Mrs. Yan.


    She had seen Yan Ya just now, and she was indeed a coward. Nie Cong should have told her her identity. In the eyes of outsiders, she is just a farmer''s daughter-inw. The second youngdy of the dignified Beijing tea merchant Yan''s mansion did not dare to speak loudly in front of her.


    But she couldn''t say anything. It wasn''t her fault that Yan Ya became like this. It was obvious that Mrs. Yan deliberately raised her crookedly. The original family has a huge impact on a person''s character, and it is not easy for her to summon the courage to protect her aunt.


    "Now, you can tell me why you are staring at the Yan Mansion?"


    After talking about his past with Yan Ya, Nie Cong was still a little embarrassed.


    He touched his nose, coughed lightly, quickly changed the subject, and asked about business.


    "Didn''t you say it? For Bai Muzi." Gu Yundong took a sip of tea and said with a smile.


    Knowing Nie Cong''s attitude towards Yan Mansion, Gu Yundong was in a happy mood.


    Nie Cong frowned, "How did you know that there is Bai Muzi in Yan''s residence? I don''t even know about this."


    "Cui Lan told me."


    Gu Yundong simply met Cui Lan on the boat, but the other party took a fancy to her man, and threatened her with Bai Muzi to leave Shao Qingyuan. As a result, the matter of being counter-killed by himself was made clear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1342: Ill help you

    Chapter 1342 I Help You


    After Nie Cong heard this, he didn''t say anything for a long time, and the corner of his mouth twitched after a long time.


    "You hung Cui Lan on the river for a long time? Did you force it out?"


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes, "Is this the point? And you have to find out, she was the one who shot me first. Could it be that you want me to pretend that nothing happened?"


    "Not really, I just found out that you seem to be able to turn passive into active..." Especially when someone wanted to design her, she ended up taking advantage of it in the end.


    "I''ll take it as youpliment me."


    Nie Cong, "..."


    He shook his head, shook off the messy thoughts in his mind, and began to ponder about Bai Muzi.


    "If you say that, Bai Muzi is precious, and my father-inw has a bad rtionship with my uncle, so I can''t bear to help him back... He can''t bear to give it to the Cui family, and naturally he won''t give it to Yan Ya... So..."


    Nie Cong''s face became more ugly the more he thought about it, he stood up abruptly and pped the table hard.


    "He is clearly using Yan Ya to force the Cui family to give up Bai Muzi voluntarily."


    "The Yan family has nothing to lose, Cui Lan has nothing to lose, but only my wife is innocently affected and her head is smashed, let''s not talk about it, we have to watch the Yan family y us a drama of deep father-daughter love and deduct everything. When ites to us, it just doesn''t make sense, you bastard."


    "No wonder they sent them away on the grounds that Miss Cui was the murderer when Imperial Physician Cui judged their condition, but found another doctor for Yan Ya, because they were afraid that Doctor Cui knew that Bai Muzi would be useless to cure the disease. ."


    Nie Cong was so angry that he lifted his foot and kicked the stool beside him.


    The people outside the door only heard a crisp sound, so they couldn''t help but look inside. They saw the young master''s face was blue and his eyes were sharp, and all of them suddenly looked at Gu Yundong worriedly, thinking that she had made the young master lose his temper.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong drank his tea calmly. Instead, he looked very leisurely, unaffected by his anger at all.


    After a long time, she beckoned to Nie Cong to sit down, "Okay, it''s useless to lose your temper now. This matter has to be discussed in the long run. Anyway, you can''t let your wife suffer, right?"


    Nie Cong sat down, took two sips of tea, and then gradually calmed down.


    He nced at Gu Yundong, "Do you want that Bai Muzi?"


    "Um."


    "I''ll help you."


    "Pfft...cough cough." Gu Yundong choked on the tea, of course she wanted Nie Cong to help her. But she thought of a lot of words to convince him, but he didn''t say a word, but he took the initiative to mention it.


    Gu Yundong was a little dumbfounded, "You really want to help me?"


    "Naturally, the Yan family really thinks I''m a soft persimmon. I used to bully Yan Ya, but she was the daughter of the Yan family at that time, so I couldn''t control her. Now she''s my wife, the youngdy of my Nie family! How dare you tantly ask someone to smash her in the head, are the people of our Nie Mansion the ones who can move if they want?"


    Nie Cong was really disgusted by the actions of the Yan Mansion. The problem is that they also med the problem on them.


    It was said that Yan Ya''s inappropriate words angered Cui Lan, which led to Cui Lan''s heavy hand, telling him not to trouble Cui Mansion.


    Okay, he didn''t bother Cui Mansion, he asked Yan Mansion to get his breath back.


    Gu Yundong asked him, "How are you going to help?"


    Nie Cong thought for a while, "This matter has to be discussed in the long run." I haven''t thought of it yet.


    Gu Yundong, "Actually, I have something else I want to ask you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1343: deceiving too much

    Chapter 1343 Deceiving too much


    "You ask." Nie Cong knew that Gu Yundong had just found out that his wife was the second miss of Yan''s house, so there must be other things when he came to the door before that.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, "You know, Aunt Dai and Nie Shuang partnered to open a milk tea shop in Xuanhe Mansion. When Nie Shuang came to the capitalst time, he bought a shop in the capital and nned to open a milk tea shop as well. ."


    "Yes, there is such a thing. I know where you said the shop is, I will show you when Ie back."


    "I''ve been there." Gu Yundong said, "Just now, I went to the shop at the address given by Nie Shuang, but found that the door of the shop was open. A woman named Chen''s mother imed to be Mrs. Yan. The person who is serving you is introducing the situation of the shop and saying that the shop will be rented out for thirty-two per month."


    "What did you say??!" Nie Cong stood up suddenly, a look of astonishment on his face.


    Gu Yundong asked, "The key to the shop..."


    "The key to the shop, I let Yan Ya keep it."


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong sighed, it seemed that the key was either coaxed away by Madam Yan or threatened to take it away.


    I didn''t understand it before, but now Gu Yundong wants to understand what Madam Yan thinks.


    That shop is vacant, and if you rent it to someone else, you can still earn some rent, so why not? It doesn''t matter even if Nie Cong finds out, Nie Cong can be regarded as her son-inw. Could it be possible that he can p her in the face in front of the public?


    Men all love face, it''s just an empty shop, and it''s not that the Nie family has no money, just buy another er.


    Maybe this shop is rented and rented, and it bes her own.


    "It''s too deceiving." Nie Cong really didn''t expect to give him so much stimtion in one day, he turned around, "I''ll go to Yan Ya and ask."


    Gu Yundong was startled, and quickly grabbed him, "She''s still injured now, and she''s not timid. You''re so angry, she thinks you''re here to ask for guilt, so she won''t be more afraid in the future?"


    When the rtionship between husband and wife is damaged, isn''t she the culprit?


    Nie Cong clenched his fingers, thinking of Yan Yan''s temper, he was a little discouraged.


    He sat back again and rubbed his forehead.


    Why did he just go back to the Yan Mansion, so many things happened, and he couldn''t stop him in time.


    "What then?"


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "I''ll ask."


    "Is there any difference?" Speaking of which, he is still Yan Ya''s husband, so how could Gu Yundong be considered a stranger?


    Gu Yundong was toozy to pay attention to him, stood up and packed his clothes before heading to Anhe Garden again.


    Yan Ya really didn''t sleep, Gu Yundong guessed that she couldn''t sleep at this juncture.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging over, she was busy and was about to get up, Gu Yundong immediately helped her.


    Yan Ya turned her head, but she didn''t see Nie Cong, and she suddenly felt a little overwhelmed.


    She always felt as if something bad had happened.


    Gu Yundong exhaled secretly, a smile on his face, and his voice softened a bit, "Sister-inw, I just found out that you have suffered a serious crime, this head was smashed by someone, and it looks like a lot of blood has been shed. How about it? Does it still hurt? To tell you the truth, my husband is also a doctor, and he taught me how to relieve the pain. Would you like me to show it to you?"


    Yan Ya hurriedly said, "No need, it doesn''t hurt, it''s just a small injury. It was just a pain when I applied the medicine yesterday, but it''s all right now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1344: different version

    Chapter 1344 A different version


    "That''s good, sister-inw must not bear it when she is in pain. She must take medicine in time for the injury. The more you endure, the more serious it will be. My husband told me that nothing is more important than your own health."


    Yan Ya gave a "um", and then said in a low voice, "Sister Gu and her husband have a really good rtionship."


    "You and Brother Nie are also very good. I think he is very nervous about your injury."


    Yan Ya was a little embarrassed, but talking to Gu Yundong about these topics that had never been discussed with others, she rxed unconsciously, and the topics gradually increased.


    Gu Yundong chatted with her about everyday things, and then led her to start talking about the injury on her head, and then mentioned Cui Lan.


    Gu Yundong felt strange, "What did you say, Cui Lan dares to hit such a heavy hand?"


    Yan Ya lowered her eyes, and then Gu Yundong heard a different version from Yan Ya''s mouth.


    Cui Lan did talk to Yan Ya alone in the backyard, but Yan Ya just said that she had be a rtive and gave Cui Lan a free time to be a guest at home.


    was originally a polite word, but Yan Ya still had the courage to say it.


    Unexpectedly, Cui Lan, who was standing behind her, suddenly reached out and pushed her forward. Yan Ya''s head mmed directly on the stone table.


    So, it''s not something hit with a stone at all, but a knock. I don''t know why, but it''spletely different when it''s spread outside.


    Of course, Cui Lan also firmly denied that she did it on purpose. She said that she didn''t know what to do, and her foot slipped. She was going to hold Yan Ya and use her strength to stand up straight, but she didn''t expect to push her back. .


    But this is not convincing at all.


    What''s more, even if what she said was true, it was a fact that Yan Ya was pushed and injured by her.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth tickled sarcastically. It turned out that she was surprised. Yan Ya and Cui Lan didn''t have much hatred, and they didn''t know each other before. How could Cui Lan be cruel to Yan Ya just because of a few words.


    But the Yan family med her for not saying those words in front of Yan Ya. Cui Lan has not been married yet, so she must have been aroused by her. Yan Ya just got married by herself, and she even showed off in front of Cui Lan. All of this was Yan Ya''s own fault.


    Yan Ya was so persuaded.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard it, that is, he had met Nie Cong, otherwise Yan Ya would have been killed easily.


    "You were in aa then? Were you awake when Imperial Physician Cui came over?"


    Naturally, she was not awake. When Yan Ya woke up, Nie Cong came and the wounds on her head were bandaged. She didn''t even know that Imperial Physician Cui came to check her pulse.


    "But then I fell asleep again. When I was half asleep, I heard someone talking outside the bed ount."


    It was Mrs. Yan and Yan Ling who were talking, and the two were murmuring over there, saying that Yan Yihai was biased and actually gave her such a precious Baimuzi.


    In order to save her life, he didn''t even listen to the old man.


    That Yao Mingming had promised to give Yan Ling a dowry, but now this worthless dowry is gone, and Yan Ling has lost a lot.


    Yan Yihai also reprimanded their mother and daughter, saying that Yan Ya was his daughter after all. Although he didn''t love her before, she was his own daughter after all, how could he just watch her die?


    Not to mention Bai Muzi, even more precious things, the father will do everything possible to find them.


    These words made Yan Ya feelplicated, feeling guilty, moved and a little uneasy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1345: Human debt to be repaid

    Chapter 1345 The debt to be repaid


    Gu Yundong understood, this was clearly because the family knew that she had woken up and deliberately acted in front of her.


    Therefore, when Mrs. Yan asked her to give her the key to Nie Shuang''s shop, she was not happy, but she gave it anyway.


    As a result, Mrs. Yan couldn''t wait to let Chen''s mother rent out the shop, hoping to get it done before Nie Cong knew about it.


    Unexpectedly, as another owner of the shop, Gu Yundong came to the shop and bumped into it.


    Okay, everything that Gu Yundong should know about is taken from Yan Ya.


    She saw that Yan Ya had said a lot and was very tired, so she quickly persuaded her to rest, and turned around and left after shey down.


    Nie Cong was always outside, and he actually heard the conversation between Gu Yundong and Yan Ya.


    It was because he understood all the causes and consequences that his face was even more ugly.


    Seeing Gu Yundonge out, he let out a small breath, "Thank you very much today, if you hadn''t told me this, I''d still be kept in the dark. She didn''t tell me anything about the Yan family. "


    As he said, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "Obviously we are already husband and wife."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what to say. Although they were husband and wife, Yan Ya felt extremely insecure. There is no one around who can talk, some words are hidden, and I don''t know how to say them.


    Gu Yundong and him said as they walked out, "Take your time, my sister-inw married you under such circumstances. She is also afraid that her own affairs will trouble you, and that she is afraid of being disgusted by you, but her thoughts are normal."


    "I think you can talk to her very well. Now that you are in the capital, youe here often. I think if she gets along with you more, it will be different."


    "..." Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, she was very busy.


    Nie Cong said quickly, "Otherwise, you can take her wherever you go, and let her see what you''re doing. Just do me a favor, okay?"


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Okay..." How can I say that the first person I met when I brought my mother and younger siblings to Xuanhe Mansion was Nie Cong, who helped their family a lot.


    Now that he is faced with a problem, Gu Yundong will naturally not refuse.


    The debt of human kindness, as expected, has to be repaid.


    The two walked out of the yard, and they met a mammy on the way. It should be the mama Nie Cong said he had once sent to Yan Ya''s side.


    Sure enough, Nie Cong introduced, "This is Mama Qi."


    Mother Qi knew about Gu Yundong. She was very friendly to Gu Yundong and greeted him with a smile.


    Immediately, Nie Cong told Qi Mamma what happened in Yan Mansion, obviously trusting Qi Mammy very much.


    Grandma Qi frowned when she heard this, with obvious anger on her face, "The things that Yan Mansion does are still so inappropriate."


    "Yan Ya is still injured now, please apany her to talk more."


    "Young master, rest assured, this old ve will take good care of the youngdy."


    Afterwards, Madam Qi went to Anhe Garden.


    Before, when she was by Yan Ya''s side in Yan''s mansion, Mrs. Qi always protected her. Later, after Yan Ya married to Nie''s mansion, due to her personality, she was still in charge of the central feeder in the mansion.


    She also took Yan Ya to deal with things, but the time was short.


    In addition, the Nie family was not very satisfied with Yan Ya when they got married, and Yan Ya was a little afraid to touch the central feeder in the house, which resulted in little progress.


    Madam Qi couldn''t do anything about it, Yan Ya''s temperament didn''t develop overnight, it could only change gradually.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1346: Dare to make a big fuss

    Chapter 1346 Dare to make a big deal


    Gu Yundong and Nie Cong returned to the hall, and then asked him, "What are your ns for the Yan Mansion?"


    "The first thing to do is to restore Yan Ya''s innocence."


    Saying Yan Ya''s open mouth made Cui Lan act, it was her own fault.


    What did the Yan family say in order to save Yan Ya and even disobeyed the old grandfather''s orders, so that Yan Yihai and his wife turned back and were med by Yan for their unfilial piety.


    What the Yan family even took out Yan Ling''s dowry to save Yan Ya''s life.


    These are clearly conspiracies, and all of them have to be backed up by Yan Ya, why?


    It was not enough to torture her before, but now that she was out of the sea of ??misery and not within their grasp, they put a shackle on her in another way?


    Dream! !


    These lies must be pierced one by one, so that Yan Ya no longer has any anxiety about the Yan government.


    Also let all the rumors from the outside be transferred to the Yan Mansion. Yan Ya doesn''t dare to go out now, why is there no reason for these rumors?


    only¡­¡­


    "Do you have any ideas?" He didn''t think of it for a while.


    Gu Yundong nced at him, then looked at him again.


    Nie Cong felt ufortable by her, "If you have an idea, just say, don''t have this expression, or I''ll feel like I''m going to be tricked."


    Gu Yundong''s face is full of ck lines, is her character so bad?


    With a light snort, Gu Yundong finally said, "I have an idea here, I just want to ask you if you dare to make this matter bigger."


    "Make trouble?"


    "Um."


    "dare."


    Gu Yundong paused, "Even if it gets bigger, it might make the situation difficult for my sister-inw?"


    "Isn''t her situation difficult enough?"


    Gu Yundong is right when he thinks about it. In fact, the situation is big, and the reputation of Yan''s mansion is damaged. Although Yan Ya may be affected, she is now married to Nie Cong.


    As long as Nie Cong''s attitude towards her remains unchanged, the influence is limited.


    It''s better than her being calcted by her mother''s family. The good reputation has all been fulfilled by Mrs. Yan Yihai Yan and Yan Ling''s family of three. In the end, all the bad reputations have to be borne by her, and not even one of her friends is good.


    "Tell me first, what''s your idea?"


    Gu Yundong exhaled and whispered his n.


    Nie Cong nodded as he listened, and after a while, he put his palms together, "It''s possible."


    "However, this n still requires the help of my sister-inw. When you go back, you should make it clear with your sister-inw and ask her if she agrees or not."


    Nie Cong said indifferently, "She must agree, and we are doing this for her own good."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She resisted the urge to roll her eyes, "Nie Cong, that''s why Yan Ya didn''t tell you about those things. You also said that you are a husband and wife. Since they are husband and wife, shouldn''t these things be made clear? Especially since she is close to her. If you don''t exin the rted matters clearly, and you misunderstand, what should you do? If you don''t talk about it, and she doesn''t talk about it, should this couple continue to do it?"


    Nie Cong was stunned for a moment. After thinking about it, he also felt it made sense.


    "Okay, go back and ask your sister-inw first, I''lle back tomorrow, and if she agrees, we''ll implement the n." Gu Yundong looked like he was about to leave, "If you don''t agree, think about other things. Remember, say it well, Say it patiently, exin it clearly, let your sister-inw understand that you are venting her anger, and make her feel at ease."


    Nie Cong nodded, "Understood, you''re leaving now? Won''t you stay for dinner?"


    "Don''t eat."


    Nie Cong could only take her out. Unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived at the door, he saw a person standing under the corner of the wall outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1347: congratulations from the emperor

    Chapter 1347 Congrattions from the Emperor


    Gu Yundong saw him, his eyes lit up, and he ran over quickly.


    "Brother Shao, are you back?"


    "Well, I''ll be back in the afternoon." Shao Qingyuan looked at her with a smile, then raised his eyes and nodded to Nie Cong, "Long time no see, Young Master Nie."


    "Long time no see, I never imagined that the man who was almost taken to the government office would actually be Sister Gu''s husband." Nie Cong still remembers the first time he saw him, Shao Qingyuan was reported as a thief and was quickly arrested by two arrests The scene of going to the government office.


    At that time, it should have been the first meeting between Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    Speaking of ck history, Shao Qingyuan''s face stiffened for a moment.


    just quickly returned to normal, he nodded to Nie Cong, "Thank you, Young Master Nie, for your help."


    "Haha, it''s easy to talk." Nie Cong thought about inviting Shao Qingyuan in, but he refused. "We still have something to do when we go back. Let''s visit another day."


    Nie Cong did not force any more and watched them leave.


    Shao Wen led the carriage not far away, and the two walked to the carriage while talking.


    "Brother Shao, how do you know I''m in Nie Mansion?"


    "Shaowen said you went to see the shop, but I didn''t see you when I went to the shop. I inquired about the shops around, and I heard that there was a woman who brought people to visit and wanted to rent the shop out. I guess You might want toe to Nie Cong to ask about the situation, soe here." Shao Qingyuan''s tone to Gu Yundong waspletely different from that of Nie Cong.


    "Brother Shao, you are getting smarter."


    "You teach well."


    "Have you seen Imperial Physician Song? I happen to have something to ask for his help."


    "I see, I''ll take you there another day."


    "it is good."


    Nie Cong stood at the gate, watching their figures get farther and farther away, something hit his heart suddenly.


    It was the first time he had seen a husband and wife get along like this.


    Treat each other frankly, perhaps, Gu Yundong is right.


    He took a deep breath, turned and strode towards Anhe Garden.


    Here, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan also got into the carriage, and Tong Shuitao sat on the carriage outside.


    As soon as the carriage moved, Gu Yundong told Shao Qingyuan exactly what had happened in the past two days.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Nie Cong''s wife is actually the second youngdy of the Yan family?"


    "Yeah, I was shocked by what I saw before."


    "Then how are you going to get Bai Muzi."


    Gu Yundongughed, "So I need the help of Imperial Physician Song."


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help pinching her nose, "He will definitely help." If he doesn''t help, he will ''convince'' until he helps.


    Gu Yundong asked again about his visit to the emperor.


    In fact, there is nothing special, just report the situation of cowpox vination.


    What''s more, Qin Wenzheng returned to Beijing a few days before them, and he has already said what he should say.


    But before Shao Qing left, the emperor mentioned Gu Yundong, saying that there was a chance to see her.


    "By the way, the emperor also gave a gift."


    "present?"


    "Well, our wedding ceremony."


    Gu Yundong suddenly became interested, "Where?"


    "Naturally it''s at home." Shao Qingyuanughed when she saw her look around, he couldn''t take it with him.


    Gu Yundong was a little disappointed, but luckily the carriage arrived at Hetai Lane soon.


    After getting off the carriage, Gu Yundong couldn''t wait to enter the house to see the gifts sent by the emperor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1348: start today

    Chapter 1348 starts today


    is a Jade Ruyi! !


    Gu Yundong looked at the long-handled jade Ruyi in front of him, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Well, she should have thought of it long ago, how novel can the new wedding gift that the emperor temporarily remembered?


    But anyway, this is a reward from the emperor, and the meaning is still different.


    Gu Yundong took Yu Ruyi and touched it, "I''ll find a box and keep it well, this one can''t be lost."


    "It''s fine for you to call the shots." Shao Qingyuan looked at her in high spirits and felt relieved.


    Gu Yundong searched for a long time but couldn''t find the box, and finally found one in the space, pretending to use the small box found in the corner to put Yuruyi.


    After Yu Ruyi was settled, Gu Yundong asked Shao Qingyuan about the imperial physician of the Song Dynasty.


    "Has he left the pce?"


    "Out of the pce, came out with me this afternoon."


    Song Dejiang was in the pce two days ago, because the queen fell ill, and it kept getting better over and over again.


    Now that he has finally recovered, Song Dejiang is exhausted.


    Treating the nobles in the pce is like this, and the imperial doctor is not so easy to be.


    Gu Yundong felt sympathy for Song Dejiang, so the original n to visit his house tomorrow morning was changed to...afternoon.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan still went to Nie Mansion first.


    I don''t know what Nie Cong and Yan Ya said.


    When the two entered Nie''s residence this time, the concierge invited them in directly.


    When Gu Yundong saw Yan Ya again, she found that Yan Ya''s eyes were a little red and swollen, as if she had cried hard.


    But it is also obvious that the state between her and Nie Cong has be different.


    how to say?


    As if, the unfamiliar sense of distance from before was lost.


    Gu Yundong nced at Nie Cong, who coughed slightly, his face still a little red.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, it seems that he had an open and honest conversation?


    Yan Ya''s voice was slightly hoarse. Compared with yesterday, she was much more energetic.


    Looking at Gu Yundong, she said, "Sister Gu, I, I already know, husband, he has told me about the Yan Mansion. It''s because I''m too stupid, I can''t see the name here, now I know it all, I think your n is good, and I agree."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then confirmed it again, "Do you know what you might face after this n?"


    "I know, maybe... I don''t have a family anymore." Yan Ya lowered her head slightly and smiled bitterly, "Actually, I don''t have a family now."


    When a woman gets married, her family is her backing, to support her after being wronged by her husband''s family, so that she has a way to retreat after being bullied.


    However, in Yan Ya, her family was the one who really pulled her into a ce of doom.


    "Then your aunt..." Gu Yundong knew that she still had someone she couldn''t let go.


    Yan Ya raised her head and smiled, "My aunt didn''t have any nostalgia for the Yan family. If she hadn''t let go of me, she would have wanted to go to the Taoist temple and lead her to practice a few years ago. Later, after I got married, she nned to go. It''s because I think too simply, thinking that my father will be somewhat concerned about my current status, and my aunt''s life will be better."


    Unexpectedly, his father sacrificed her for a white wood seed without caring at all.


    As you can imagine, the auntie''s life in the mansion was equally difficult.


    Gu Yundong sighed inwardly when he heard the words.


    But Yan Ya really thought about it, so she felt relieved.


    She looked at Nie Cong, "Then, it will start tomorrow?"


    "No, just start today, the sooner the better." Nie Cong narrowed his eyes, and a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1349: things are getting bigger

    Chapter 1349 Things are getting bigger


    Everyone has reached a consensus, and the next thing will be easy.


    After Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan left Nie Mansion, they went directly to Song Dejiang.


    Nie Cong, however, ran to Cui Mansion aggressively, looking for Cui Lan to settle ounts.


    The father and daughter of Imperial Physician Cui, who thought it was all over, were stunned when they saw him calling directly to the door with someone.


    Nie Cong pointed at Cui Lan and scolded, "My wife and you have no grievances or enmity, but she said she was married, and she was kind enough to invite you as a guest. How can I offend you? How can these two sentences make you taboo? , let you do such a ruthless attack on her, to put her to death?"


    Cui Lan''s face was pale. When Nie Cong came to the door, the neighbors in the neighborhood were all watching the fun, and when they heard this, they suddenly whispered.


    Cui Lan''s reputation was not very good in the first ce. She didn''t have a smiling face all day, and the neighbors basically didn''t respond when they greeted her. Over time, everyone felt that this person was not easy to get along with.


    Especially after Cui Lan started to study medicine again, she ran around with her father, and treated men. She didn''t know how to avoid it at all, so it was even more wrong for everyone to look at her.


    Two days ago, what happened in the Yan Mansion actually spread to this side. Although Cui Lan exined it, no one believed it. I don''t know where the rumors came from, saying that she ran to someone''s house and smashed the Yan family''s daughter''s head with a stone.


    This is incredible, this girl doesn''t have something wrong with her brain, right?


    So the father and daughter of the Cui family haven''t been out for the past two days, and they just stayed at home honestly.


    Who knows, they are all so low-key, and Nie Cong is stilling to the door and shouting everywhere, which is totally unreasonable.


    Imperial Physician Cui was trembling with anger, and stood in front of Cui Lan and said, "Nonsense, you''re just talking nonsense. My daughter didn''t harm the Yan family at all. She identally pushed your wife when she slipped and made her knock. How could she be so cruel when she got to the stone table?"


    Cui Lan, who was standing behind him, also loudly defended, "Yes, I slipped by ident, I didn''t push her at all, I didn''t. Don''t spit people here, you go out, go out."


    "identally pushed it down? Why is what you said and what my father-inw said are not the same thing at all? What''s more, there is no such thing as a coincidence, but after my wife said that, she slipped. Who would believe it? I tell you, my wife is in aa, and I, as her husband, will never let it go."


    "You..." Imperial Physician Cui was furious, "I don''t know what Master Yan said, in short, this is an ident at all."


    "It''s nice to say, can a light-hearted ident cancel out a life?" Nie Cong sneered and took a step forward.


    Imperial Doctor Cui gritted his teeth, "What is a human life, isn''t your wife living well now?"


    "It''s good, she''s in aa for half her life."


    Nie Cong was aggressive, but Imperial Physician Cui did not show weakness.


    One is to seek justice for his wife, and the other is to prove his innocence for his daughter.


    For a while, no one could persuade the other. Seeing that the two sides were about to fight, they finally invited officials from Jingzhao Prefecture.


    Imperial Physician Cui was an Imperial Physician, and Nie Cong was a seventh-rank official. Both of them had official positions. Now it seems that a human life is involved.


    Things... got big.


    Today''s update, it''s toote to check, so there may be typos in the following chapters, please bear with me, I will revise itter, okay?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1350: Yan Yihai is flustered

    Chapter 1350 Yan Yihai is flustered


    Jing Zhaoyin tried the case in person, but the father said that the public was reasonable, and the mother said that the mother was reasonable, and no one was convinced.


    Jing Zhaoyin soon found other parties, the Yan family of three.


    Originally wanted toe over to Yan Ya, but I heard that Yan Ya was lying on the bed in aa and had no choice but to give up.


    Yan Yihai was stunned. He never thought that Nie Cong would kill the Cui family directly.


    He thought that this matter had already been exined clearly and reached a consensus.


    Now that the trouble is so big, Yan Yihai is a little panicked.


    He red at Nie Cong quietly, "Didn''t I tell you? Don''t go to the Cui family again, is this all over?"


    "I really didn''t n to go to the Cui family, but the premise is that my wife is safe and sound, but now, her condition is getting worse and worse, she has been unconscious since the morning, her breath is weak, and she is dead. Shouldn''t we find the culprit and ask Cui Lan to bury my wife with me?"


    Yan Yihai widened his eyes in astonishment, "What did you say? The faint breath is faint? How is this possible?"


    "Why is it impossible?" Nie Cong said loudly, "Father-inw, you said before that Yan Ya used Bai Muzi, so she would be fine, but how can it be like this now?"


    "I...this..." Yan Yihai suddenly felt a little guilty. Seeing Imperial Doctor Cui beside him, he quickly said, "Yes, Imperial Doctor Cui said that Bai Muzi could save Yan Ya''s life..."


    Nie Cong sneered suddenly, "Isn''t that their father and daughter joined forces to kill my wife, and I should settle ounts with them."


    Yan Yihai said in a low voice, "Then you should also consult with me. I said it was your father-inw and Yan Ya''s father."


    "I''m so **** off, how can I take care of it?"


    Nie Cong didn''t seem to suppress his voice at all, so Jing Zhaoyin in the hall could hear it clearly, and he didn''t stop it.


    Not only him, but the people outside Tingtang also heard it clearly.


    Imperial Physician Cui on the side heard it clearly, and immediately retorted, "I''m telling the truth, Bai Muzi can indeed save Yan''s life. But Bai Muzi was not given to her by the old man, it was Master Yan who found other doctors himself. Treat it. If something goes wrong, it''s none of the old man''s business."


    Nie Cong snorted coldly, "You mean, the doctor my father-inw asked for is useless?"


    Yan Yihai quickly exined, "How is it possible, although the doctor I found is not as good as Imperial Doctor Cui, his medical skills are not bad."


    Several people were arguing, and there was chaos in the hall for a while.


    Jing Zhaoyin listened to a general idea, and he was somewhat clear about the cause and effect.


    So he immediately pped the gavel heavily, "Quiet, now this official asks questions, you all answer honestly."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Jing Zhaoyin nced at the people in the hall one by one, and began to ask after a while, "The beginning of this matter was that Mrs. Yan was pushed to the ground and the injury started. Now Mrs. Cui said that she identally touched Mrs. Yan after her feet slipped. , but Master Yan also said that Mr. Cui was stimted and deliberately attacked. Whose confession is more reasonable, how?"


    Actually, in Jing Zhaoyin''s opinion, what Master Yan said is quite problematic. After all, who would suddenly go crazy after hearing two sentences?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1351: very simple

    Chapter 1351 is very simple


    But thinking about Cui Lan''s reputation and her temperament, it is possible to be impulsive.


    So, Jing Zhaoyin suggested to go to the scene to see.


    Nie Cong knew that this Jing Zhaoyin was a practical man, so he was never afraid of things getting bigger.


    Going to the scene to see it, it is difficult to prove whether it is really slippery. After all, several days have passed. Is it possible that the stone that caused Cui Lan''s slippery feet is still there? How to prove this?


    But it doesn''t matter, Nie Cong''s original intention is not to prove this.


    As long as Jing Zhaoyin investigates, some clues will be dug up naturally.


    For example, who was the person who asked Imperial Physician Cui to take a pulse to diagnose and prove that he needed Bai Muzi to save his life? It''s not Yan Ya anyway.


    Yan Ya''s injury is not serious, how could Taiyi Cui not be able to see it.


    ording to Nie Cong''s understanding, when Imperial Physician Cui took his pulse, it was across the bed. The person inside the bed tent reached out and asked Imperial Doctor Cui to take the pulse, but Imperial Doctor Cui didn''t even know who the person inside was.


    The Yan family deliberately found someone who needed Bai Muzi''s life toe to Li Dai Tao Zang, how could this kind of thing not have the slightest trace? Jing Zhaoyin can find out after careful investigation.


    After finding out and then pushing back, the things the Yan family did are obvious.


    Sure enough, Jing Zhaoyin took people to the backyard of Yan''s house, and there was no way to tell whether Cui Lan was slippery or deliberate. But when I asked the servants in the pce, I still heard something unusual.


    Soon, Jing Zhaoyin found out that the person who received the pulse of Imperial Physician Cui was not Miss Yan at all. , what happened when Yan Ya kowtowed on the head.


    When Imperial Physician Cui found out, his face became very ugly on the spot. He pointed at Yan Yihai and said angrily, "Are you lying to me? The old man gave Bai Muzi to the Cui family, so he designed such a n, he wanted me to give up Bai Muzi automatically, and he even used his daughter?"


    No wonder, no wonder he always felt something was wrong when he took the pulse.


    Yes, that person''s injury doesn''t seem to have just happened at all.


    It was just that the Yan family kept using Cui Lan in his ear, crying, making trouble, and wanting to settle ounts. He was eager to love his daughter and was irritable, and he ignored the details unconsciously.


    Imperial Physician Cui was extremely ashamed. If he had discovered it early, his daughter might not have to bear these rumors at all.


    Nie Cong was also full of disbelief, looked at Yan Yihai and asked in shock, "Father-inw, is what Imperial Doctor Cui said true? You deliberately let Cui Lan slip and push my wife for the sake of Bai Muzi? How could you? Do that? Do you want to kill her?"


    "I didn''t!!" Yan Yihai denied, "How could I do such a thing, Bai Muzi was indeed used by Yan Ya, otherwise she would not even have a life."


    He steadfastly refused to admit that he designed his daughter, and was even very angry to rush over to beat Imperial Physician Cui.


    "Your daughter almost killed my daughter. Now, for her innocence, you still want to put all the me on our Yan family. Do you have any conscience?"


    Jing Zhaoyin frowned, and immediately someone came up to stop Yan Yihai.


    Imperial Physician Cui has regained his senses, and sneered when he heard this, "Master Yan doesn''t need to be so excited, it''s actually very simple to prove who designed this."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1352: Song Dejiang appeared

    Chapter 1352 Song Dejiang Appears


    "How to prove it?" Nie Cong asked very cooperatively.


    Imperial Physician Cui squinted slightly, "Let me check Mrs. Nie''s pulse again. I can still tell if Bai Muzi has been used."


    Yan Yihai''s face changed slightly, and then he refused more righteously, "Impossible, let you take the pulse, you have selfishness, what if you do something? I don''t agree."


    However, Jing Zhaoyin nodded and said, "This official thinks that Imperial Doctor Cui''s method is feasible, but Master Yan is right, Imperial Doctor Cui is the person involved, and it is not appropriate to diagnose Yan''s family, so find another one. The doctor is."


    "Sir, Yan''s injury is serious, and ordinary doctors may not be able to tell." Imperial Physician Cui frowned.


    He doesn''t object to finding someone else, but it''s futile not to see it.


    But Imperial Physician Cui is an Imperial Physician. How many doctors are more skilled than the Imperial Physician?


    Nie Cong pursed his lips and looked at a subordinate behind Jing Zhaoyin.


    The subordinate nodded slightly, moved to Jing Zhaoyin and said, "Sir, I heard that the Imperial Physician Song, the head of the hospital, left the pce yesterday, and is currently resting at home. Why don''t we try it. How about asking the Imperial Physician Song to help?"


    Imperial Physician Cui''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, right, isn''t Imperial Physician Song a ready-made candidate?


    "Doctor Song?" Jing Zhaoyin frowned, "That guy has a very entric temper. If he disturbs him on a rare holiday, I''m afraid he may not be able to help."


    "My lord, I heard that Imperial Physician Song likes to treat intractable diseases the most. You see, this Yan Shi is in aa now, which can be regarded as a difficult disease. Furthermore, as the head of the Imperial Physician, Imperial Physician Song learned that he was in aa. The imperial doctor under hismand is involved in the case and has the responsibility to cooperate with our investigation, right?"


    Jing Zhaoyin thought it made sense and nodded, "Indeed."


    Yan Yihai heard cold sweat on his forehead and asked Imperial Doctor Song toe over?


    "No, my lord, this Imperial Physician Cui and Imperial Physician Song have friendship, who knows if they will cover him up..."


    "Shut up." Jing Zhaoyin suddenly shouted angrily, "Song Taiyi is the head of the imperial hospital appointed by today''s sage. The emperor himself said that Song Taiyi''s doctors act with kindness and justice, and you dare to question Song Taiyi''s virtue before you see anyone. , this official sees that you are clearly guilty."


    Yan Yihai was so drunk by Jing Zhaoyin that the cold sweat broke down instantly, and he hurriedly knelt down and said, "It was Caomin who spoke the wrong thing for a while, please forgive me."


    Jing Zhaoyin snorted coldly, "Get up, whether you are guilty or not, let''s wait until Imperial Physician Song arrives. Don''t say anything about Imperial Physician Song covering up, otherwise, ording to what you said, this officer and Imperial Physician Cui have worked together, and this officer has also worked together. Can''t you cover him up?"


    "The grass people dare not, dare not."


    Yan Yihai stood up, but his head was lowered, and his heart was trembling.


    is finished, he is finished.


    His mind was spinning frantically, trying to figure out some useful way to get in there.


    However, Jing Zhaoyin had already sent someone to ask Imperial Doctor Song. He originally thought that Imperial Doctor Song would refuse.


    I didn''t expect to follow him immediately, and asked very professionally, "Where is the patient?"


    Nie Cong led the crowd into the Nie Mansion, and Jing Zhaoyin took the Imperial Physician Cui, Master Yan, and others.


    But they stopped at Anhe Garden, and Jing Zhaoyin sent a woman to follow Song Dejiang into the inner room.


    Yan Ya was lying on the bed, her face was bloodless and her breathing was very weak.


    Nie Cong sat on the edge of the bed, grabbed Yan Ya''s hand, raised his head and looked at Song Dejiang earnestly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1353: Song Dejiangs anger

    Chapter 1353 Song Dejiang''s anger


    "I''m asking Imperial Physician Song to help my wife take a look. She''s been in aa for a whole day. I''m really worried that she''ll just be like this..."


    Song Dejiang curled his lips secretly, but when he raised his head, he still said with a serious face, "Don''t worry, Master Nie, since this old man is here, he will naturally try his best to heal the patient. I also ask Master Nie to put down Madam Ling''s hand first and stand Don''t make a sound next to you."


    "Okay, okay, then I''ll bother Imperial Physician Song."


    Nie Cong immediately put down Yan Ya''s hand, stood up and stood behind Song Dejiang.


    Song Dejiang asked the old woman who came in to put a handkerchief on Yan Ya''s wrist, and then sat on the side with her eyes closed to check her pulse.


    It¡¯s just that the more he goes through the diagnosis, the more ugly his face bes. In the end, his expression is even more serious, and he looks like he has encountered intractable diseases.


    Nie Cong held his breath while watching, and wanted to speak, but he was afraid of disturbing him.


    After a long while, Song Imperial Physician withdrew his hand.


    Nie Cong hurriedly asked, "How is my wife?"


    Song Dejiang didn''t answer him, and continued to exin to the old woman beside him, "Take off the cloth strip on Mrs. Nie''s head and take a look."


    "Yes." The old woman quickly and cautiously opened the cloth strip.


    The wound inside was exposed. The old woman took a look at it, suddenly took a breath, and suddenly took two steps back, "Song Taiyi, look..."


    Not only Song Dejiang saw it, but Nie Cong also saw it, and his face changed greatly on the spot, "Why, how could this happen?"


    I saw that Yan Ya''s wound hadpletely festered and pus was oozing out, which was especially shocking.


    Nie Cong grabbed Imperial Doctor Song''s hand and shouted on the spot, "Doctor Song, you must save her, I beg you, you must save her."


    The people outside the door suddenly heard Nie Cong''s voice, and they were shocked, and they looked at each other in dismay.


    followed closely, and a few people saw the old womane out quickly, walked to Jing Zhaoyin and said, "Sir, Yan''s injury is very bad, I am afraid it is more fortunate than for luck."


    Jing Zhaoyin frowned suddenly, Yan Yihai was also stunned, how could it be? It was not serious when the wound was bandaged, but he woke up at that time and sent it directly back to Nie''s house.


    Imperial Physician Cui also pursed his lips. Although there may be a conspiracy from the Yan Pce, Yan Ya was really pushed by Cui Lan. If Yan Ya''s life cannot be saved, then Cui Lan...


    At this moment in the courtyard, apart from Yan Ling''s mother and daughter, who have been silent, no one wants Yan Ya to have an ident.


    However, the truth is often not as good as it should be.


    Soon, Song Dejiang came out with a very ugly expression.


    Nie Cong came right after him, but his eyes were red and his hands were clenched, looking very excited.


    Jing Zhaoyin hurried forward and asked, "How?"


    Song Dejiang said angrily on the spot, "It''s nonsense, it''s just nonsense, it''s too nonsense. How can you treat the disease like this? It''s just that the brain is not clear, and people''s lives are not taken seriously."


    Jing Zhaoyin hurriedly asked the woman beside him to pour him a cup of tea, and after he drank it, he asked, "How is it? You can see the seriousness of Yan''s injury. Has she ever used Baimuzi?"


    Yan Yihai and Imperial Physician Cui were immediately nervous.


    Song Dejiang patted the table on the spot, "Of course I have never used Bai Muzi, not only I have never used it, but I also used the wrong medicine."


    "What do you say?" Jing Zhaoyin nced at Yan Yihai, whose face was pale, and asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1354: top sin

    Chapter 1354 Top Sin


    Song Dejiang snorted coldly, "Mrs. Nie''s injury is not serious at first, although hitting the stone hurts her brain, but as long as she is cured and dealt with properly and rested for two days, the injury will not be used at all. Bai Muzi. But she encountered a quack doctor and gave her other medicines. Not only did the originally good wound not heal, but now there is festering and pus. "


    The more he spoke, the angrier he said, "You must know that the human brain is inherently veryplicated, even if we are imperial physicians, we would not dare to be lighthearted in such a situation, we have to be careful and careful. Otherwise, if you don''t pay attention, such a The wound may directly lead to aa, blindness, deafness, and various diseases."


    "The current Mrs. Nie is in the worst situation. She is already in a very serious condition. If it is dyed any longer, I''m afraid..."


    Jing Zhaoyin hurriedly asked, "How about that?"


    Imperial Physician Song sighed, "Originally, Mrs. Nie''s injury could not use Bai Muzi, but now, only Bai Muzi can really be used."


    When Imperial Physician Cui heard the words, he said on the spot, "Master Yan, what else do you have to say. Sir, you heard that Master Yan didn''t use the medicinal materials for Mrs. Yan at all, and Mrs. Yan''s previous injuries were not serious. Everything is dominated by the Yan family. I used my own daughter to frame my daughter, just to betray Bai Muzi."


    Before Jing Zhaoyin had time to speak, Nie Cong, who was beside him, had already rushed up, not caring whether Master Yan was his father-inw or not, he grabbed his cor and said with a livid face, "Are you still human? That''s your daughter, your own daughter. You can just use her, but why don''t you treat her well? She is now the wife of my Nie family, where did you put my Nie family? Ah?"


    He clenched his fists as he spoke, as if he was about to beat him up.


    Jing Zhaoyin hurriedly held him back, but there was nothing he could do. There were too many people in the courtyard of Anheyuan, so he was the only one who stopped them by himself. "Calm down, Young Master Nie is not the time to be impulsive, the top priority is to quickly heal Madam Ling''s injury."


    Nie Cong struggled twice but did not break free, but gradually calmed down.


    He looked at Yan Yihai stubbornly, "Where''s Bai Muzi? Since Bai Muzi is still in your hands, you should call out and give Imperial Physician Song to rescue Yan Ya."


    Yan Yihai gritted his teeth, raised his head and wanted to say something.


    Jing Zhaoyin narrowed his eyes, "Yan Yihai, now that the evidence is conclusive, what else can you say? It''s a fact that you ndered the father and daughter of Imperial Physician Cui and seriously injured Mrs. Nie Shao, go back to the government office with this official and make it clear. ."


    Yan Yihai choked up when he wanted to make a quibble, clenched his fists, and turned to look at Mrs. Yan who was beside him.


    Mrs. Yan met his meaningful gaze, and her heart froze immediately.


    Husband and wife for many years, what else does she not understand? The master wants her to take the me on himself.


    Yes, but...


    Mrs. Yan hesitated, but after everyone returned to the government office, Jing Zhaoyin began to interrogate again.


    Yan Yihai looked at Madam Yan several times, but Madam Yan finally couldn''t stand the pressure and could only scream and admit all the guilt.


    "My lord, my lord, please spare your life, it''s the woman who was obsessed for a while, she didn''t want Bai Muzi to fall into the hands of others, and she hated Yan Ya for marrying a good husband, for fear that she woulde back after a good day and take revenge, so she acted badly. Mind. It''s all the woman''s fault, my lord, he doesn''t know..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1355: Bai Muzi got it

    Chapter 1355 Bai Muzi is in hand


    Yan Yihai immediately looked at her in shock, "You, what did you say?"


    Everyone, "..." This y is so well-acted that others are fools?


    However, Mrs. Yan gritted her teeth and confessed to the crime, and Master Yan looked distressed and pleaded for Mrs. Yan. And there is no direct evidence to prove that Mr. Yan did this, so Jing Zhaoyin had no choice but to convict Mrs. Yan in the end.


    But since Master Yan nned to use Bai Muzi to save his daughter''s life before, and now Yan Ya is indeed dying, it is just right that the opportunity to show Master Yan''s kind and fatherly heart hase.


    Jing Zhaoyin ordered Master Yan to deliver Bai Muzi to Imperial Doctor Song on the spot, so that Imperial Doctor Song could use it for Yan Ya.


    Yan Yihai was heartbroken, but at this point, he could only offer Bai Muzi his hands.


    With Imperial Physician Song here, he can no longer use other medicines this time.


    As for Mrs. Yan, although she pleaded guilty. But the crime is not big. After all, Cui Lan and Yan Ya were injured, and Cui Lan was vited by gossip, but this situation is not easy to be sentenced.


    As for Yan Ya, she is also Mrs. Yan''s daughter after all. If her mother was severely punished because of her daughter, Yan Ya would also be used of unfilial piety.


    So in the end, Jing Zhaoyin sentenced Mrs. Yan to fifty shes and confiscated some silver taels, so she let people go back and reflect behind closed doors.


    Mrs. Yan was carried back, and half of her life was lost when she went down fifty boards.


    However, just when he was about to leave the yamen, Nie Cong suddenly stopped, looked at Madam Yan coldly and said, "Mrs Yan is so cruel to her wife, yet she tricked her into giving you the key to the shop on Jin Street, It''s a shame to let Mama Chen rent it out in the name of Yan Mansion."


    Yan Yihai was taken aback, he really didn''t know about this.


    Nie Cong raised his chin slightly, "Since Mrs. Yan thinks the key is nice, I will give it to Mrs. Yan, and I will have someone change the lock of the shop."


    Yan Yihai''s face turned blue, and he shouted angrily at Madam Yan, "You still haven''t handed over the key?"


    Mrs. Yan trembled and said tremblingly, "The key is in the house."


    Yan Yihai was furious, "Is my Yan Mansion short for you to eat or short for you to drink? Are you greedy for the rent of the shop? There are so many shops in our Yan Mansion that you are not enough to toss. You really disgraced my Yan Mansion."


    Mrs. Yan had a bad temper, so this time she took the me for Yan Yihai because she thought that Yan''s mansion could not be without a man in charge, and it was for the sake of herself and her daughter''s future.


    But Yan Yihai was not only not grateful, but cursed himself in front of everyone for that little face.


    Mrs. Yan was so angry that she didn''t even care about the pain, and scolded him, "What''s the money you gave me enough for? Don''t you control all the money in the family? I''m the mistress of the house. , to manage the huge Yan Mansion, with only so little money, what can I do? There is a shop at home, but have you let me manage it?


    Before he could finish speaking, Yan Yihai covered it, "It''s alright, it''s alright, there''s no need to shout about these things, go back and talk about it, you''re still injured." Then he turned his head and said to Nie Cong, " After returning to the mansion, I will have someone send the keys back, you, you should go back quickly, Yan Ya is still waiting for you at home."


    Although Mrs. Yan was not reconciled, she still snorted coldly.


    The Yan family left, and Nie Cong just watched from a distance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1356: torn face

    Chapter 1356 Ripped Face


    After this incident, Nie Congpletely broke his face with Yan Fu.


    Although it was Weng''s son-inw on the surface, they both knew in their hearts that this matter was Yan Yihai''s idea, and Mrs. Yan ordered it.


    Nie Cong was angry and didn''tmunicate with the Yan Mansion, and Yan Yihai couldn''t say anything.


    However, Yan Yihai must be reluctant to bear the big tree of the Nie family. Especially after this incident, the Yan family''s reputation will inevitably be damaged, and the business will plummet.


    After all, no one wants to do business with people with questionable reputation. This time, this incident really cost the wife and the army.


    For this reason, Yan Yihai was even more reluctant to give up the Nie family.


    It doesn''t matter, the rtionship is stiff now, that''s because Nie Cong is angry. But Yan Ya''s aunt is still in the house, and Yan Ya has such a temperament. She has been cold to Mrs. Yan recently, and she loves her aunt a lot. When she turns around and asks her to persuade Yan Ya, she will be able to move around again soon.


    However, Yan Yihai did not expect it.


    As soon as he got home, he heard the servants say that Hu Yiniang heard that the master almost killed Yan Ya''s life for the sake of a medicinal herb.


    Now I have packed my bags and are ready to leave.


    Yan Yihai was furious when he heard this. He angrily ran to Concubine Hu''s courtyard, asking her to give up the idea of ??practicing.


    But Concubine Hu held the hairpin in front of her neck and pressed her to death. The always cowardly woman suddenly became so crazy, which shocked Yan Yihai.


    He didn''t know what to do for a while. He encountered too many things today, which made his mind mess up.


    But at this time, Nie Cong came to the door again, saying that he was worried and wanted to pick up the key in person.


    Hearing that Concubine Hu was forced to almostmit suicide, she rushed over and said that Yan Yihai would transfer his anger to Concubine Hu without Bai Muzi, and took the key to protect Concubine Hu and left Yan Mansion.


    Yan Yihai didn''t dare to push too hard. If something happened to Hu Yiniang, it would be even worse for the Yan family when it was reported that there would be no ce for them in the capital.


    So when Nie Cong took Aunt Hu away, Yan Yihai didn''t stop her much, thinking that it would be better for her to calm down first.


    I didn''t expect that I would have no chance toe back.


    Because of the background of the Taoist temple that Aunt Hu went toter, the main monastery was the former eldest princess, even though the princess was old and broke all karma with the royal family. But in Yan Yihai''s identity, even if the eldest princess is someone who is hated by the royal family, he would not dare to offend him.


    Nie Cong first took Aunt Hu back to Nie''s house, and let her meet Yan Ya. After the mother and daughter had spoken, they arranged for her to stay there and sent her to the Taoist temple another day.


    Immediately, Nie Congcai returned to Anhe Garden and looked at Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan and Song Dejiang, who were already sitting in the room.


    Song Dejiang was holding the white wood tree in his hand, but he red at Gu Yundong hard, as if he had a grudge against her.


    Nie Cong came over, sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Yan Ya''s forehead.


    Her forehead was made on purpose. In fact, Yan Ya''s injury is almost healed, and she will be fine after two days of rest.


    Now the wound on her forehead has been wiped clean, and she looks much fresher.


    Nie Cong was relieved, and then he looked at Song Dejiang, who was still not very good-looking.


    After hesitating for a moment, he still asked worriedly, "Doctor Song, but what''s the problem?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1357: Three birds with one stone

    Chapter 1357 Three birds with one arrow


    Song Dejiang snorted coldly, "You''re fine, it''s her who has the problem." After speaking, he pointed at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong looked innocent, "What''s wrong with me? I got Bai Muzi myself."


    "You also said that you are for Bai Muzi, you, you know that I have a rtionship with Imperial Physician Cui, and you let me lie to him." Song Dejiang was furious, "So what face will I have to face him in the future?"


    "Doctor Song, you can''t say that." Gu Yundong said with seriousness and seriousness, "If it weren''t for me, Dr. Cui''s father and daughter would still be scolded by the neighbors by pointing their noses. My n is for you to say It''s a lie, but it''s a white lie, you see, now that Cui Lan has also been proven innocent, then I helped her, and Bai Muzi as a reward, I take it for granted, it''s not an exaggeration."


    Song Dejiang couldn''t say anything about her, but that''s true.


    He snorted coldly and turned his head, just in time to see Yan Ya next to him, but he didn''t expect Yan Ya to agree, and looked at Gu Yundong with a slight admiration and admiration.


    Actually, Yan Ya didn''t know Gu Yundong thought of this method at first, but thought she and Nie Cong discussed it together.


    Nie Cong told herter.


    Although Gu Yundong''s main purpose is for Bai Muzi, her n is to kill three birds with one stone.


    Yan Ya had been staying in Yan Mansion before, and she had never seen a woman as intelligent as Gu Yundong, who seemed to carry light on her body.


    Nie Cong also noticed the look in her eyes, maybe he had a good open and honest chat yesterday, and he knew a lot more about Yan Ya.


    Before, he thought about letting Yan Ya learn from behind Qi Ma, Qi Ma has the ability, and subtle influence can always affect Yan Ya.


    But he forgot that Qi Ma was a servant, Yan Ya was the master, but she was a master who was not recognized by Nie''s elders. Therefore, Mama Qi is not too light to be too heavy for Yan Ya, but she is more restrained than her hands and feet.


    Now that he meets Gu Yundong, Nie Cong feels that this is fate.


    Therefore, he whispered in Yan Ya''s ear, "Do you think she is very powerful?"


    "Um."


    Nie Cong smiled, "There are many things she can do, I will tell you about itter." It''s not something that ordinary people can do just by taking her family to escape to Xuanhe Mansion, "But if you If you want to see it with your own eyes, then you can chat with her more. Sister Gu is going to open a milk tea shop in the capital. You have heard of the milk tea shop that I Nie Shuang mentioned. "


    "Is it really possible?"


    Gu Yundong naturally heard the conversation between the two, and facing the expectant gaze delivered by Yan Ya, she secretly exhaled a breath in her heart, with a smile on her face, nodded and said, "Of course. But you are in the eyes of outsiders now. It¡¯s still in the stage of recuperation, and it¡¯s better to go out after a while. Just in time, my shop is going to be renovated, and I¡¯ll take you to see it when it¡¯s finished.¡±


    Yan Ya''s eyes lit up slightly, she was a little excited and a little embarrassed, and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    Yan Ya is so grown up, because of her identity and Yan Ling, she has no friends at all.


    Gu Yundong is... the first one?


    It was agreed that Yan Ya still needed to rest, so a few people got up and walked out.


    Song Dejiang held the Baimuzi in his hand, "Leave this with me first, and I''ll deal with it first. I can''t leave the capital now. Look, when will your mothere to the capital? Treat her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1358: Too many things in the brain

    Chapter 1358 Too many things in the brain


    Gu Yundong looked at the Baimuzi, and only now did he feel really happy.


    Niang''s illness is finally hoped to be cured. This is also a major event that she has always cared about, and now she can breathe a sigh of relief.


    but¡­¡­


    "I''ll write back, but if my mother wants toe over, my father will definitelye with me. There are many things at home, so I''m afraid it will take some time to arrange it. It''s impossible to get to the capital in a short time, you just leave it alone. Well, when my parentse, I will find youter."


    "Okay." Song Dejiang collected the medicinal materials, and the group walked to the door.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Song Dejiang left Nie House first.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan left after eating at Nie Mansion.


    The matter of Bai Muzi hase to an end, and then Gu Yundong ns to decorate the shop first.


    As for the affairs of the Marquis of Huaiyin, Gu Yundong also wanted to sigh.


    ording to Song Dejiang, he didn''t know much about the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    Only know that the Marquis of Huaiyin was quite powerful in the capital more than 20 years ago, but the emperor 20 years ago was the first emperor. The former emperor was ipetent, especially in recent years, and his mind was even more unclear.


    A few years ago, the Marquis of Huaiyin did not know how to offend the former emperor. Although the former emperor did notmit the crime, the Marquis of Huaiyin slowly declined in the capital.


    Of course, a thin dead camel is bigger than a horse, and even if it goes down, it is still much better than the average family.


    It''s just a pity that the children of the Marquis of Huaiyin''s generation are not very promising, they are all mediocre people who can listen to the boss''s words and work conscientiously, but they have no great talent to climb up.


    Otherwise, they encountered the current emperor, as long as they have real talents, they can definitely be reused.


    As for the affairs in the Marquis of Huaiyin''s Mansion, Song Dejiang doesn''t know whether there was a loss of heirs twenty years ago.


    But Song Dejiang agreed, he would help to find out.


    For now, that¡¯s all it takes.


    But Gu Yundong still felt that he should find an opportunity to go to Huaiyin Marquis Mansion in person, or get in touch with some olddy in the Marquis Mansion to inquire about news.


    Shao Qingyuan saw her frowning face, couldn''t help sighing, hugged her, and touched her head, "Aren''t you tired of putting so many things on your mind?"


    "Um?"


    "Bai Muzi just found it, you are still busy installing the shop, and you are thinking about the Hou Mansion, and you don''t give yourself time to rest, so tired. Didn''t we agree? The Hou Mansion is not in a hurry, take your time, Anyway, they have already arrived in the capital, and people can''t run away. Besides, isn''t there me?"


    "Don''t you have a lot of things to do? You have to go to Song Dejiang tomorrow and learn pharmacy from him."


    Shao Qingyuan came to the capital, and it was rare to meet Song Dejiang''s medical skills, so he naturally had to learn some skills along with him.


    And Song Dejiang also likes to discuss medical skills with Shao Qingyuan. He finds that Shao Qingyuan is very thorough in this aspect. Sometimes when he gets into a problem, Shao Qingyuan will give him a different direction.


    So after Shao Qingyuan entered the pce before, Song Dejiang held on to him.


    Although the discussion onlysted for one day, both parties gained a lot.


    In fact, Song Dejiang will help so bluntly this time, partly because of Shao Qingyuan. After all, he is the head of the imperial hospital. If this kind of thing is exposed, the consequences will be serious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1359: Sister Yu

    Chapter 1359 Sister Yu


    Song Dejiang has rested for the past two days, so he naturally wants to take this opportunity to have a good discussion with Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong knows that he likes medicine, so he can''t wait to take all things to himself, let him concentrate on his studies, study hard, and strive to learn all Song Dejiang''s skills.


    After all, a rare opportunity.


    Shao Qingyuan knew her little thought, and her heart suddenly became sour and swollen, and the hand around her couldn''t help tightening.


    "None of my affairs are as important as yours."


    Gu Yundongughed and kissed him, "Okay, then I promise you, I''ll take it slow and do one thing at a time. First, I''ll put the shop..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Shao Qingyuan pressed her down, "First of all, we should have a child."


    As soon as the quilt was lifted, the stunned look on Gu Yundong''s face was covered by the quilt before he could put it away.


    The sky was dark, and the house was full of spring.


    Gu Yundong got upte the next day, and Shao Qingyuan had already gone out.


    She couldn''t help rubbing her waist, and suddenly she didn''t want to get upzily and didn''t want to go out.


    Anyway, what Shao Qingyuan said, let her take her time, because she worked so hardst night.


    Gu Yundong was a little sad and angry, so he just rested at home today and didn''t go anywhere.


    When ??Tong Shuitao came in, he saw his youngdy lying on her back on the bed, looking at the bed above her head, thinking about life.


    She couldn''t help but wonder, "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s okay, I''m just a littlezy and don''t want to get up."


    Tong Shuitao immediately approached her and asked, "Then I''ll bring you something to eat?"


    "Alright."


    Tong Shuitao went out, Gu Yundong still put on a cloak, and went to the shelf next to him to rinse his mouth and wash his face.


    After washing, he got into the bed again. The capital was already cold at this season.


    It¡¯s early October, and I don¡¯t know when it will snow in Beijing.


    Tong Shuitao came in with hot porridge and steamed buns not long after, "Miss, when I went out in the morning, I walked around the alley, and I bought this steamed bun at the alley. I think that business is very good, listen. It¡¯s still a time-honored brand in Hetai Lane, and I¡¯ve been making steamed buns for many years, with thin skin and big stuffing.¡±


    Gu Yundong took it and tore a corner, and immediately there was gravy flowing out. It was really thin skin and big stuffing, and it looked quite appetizing.


    "Miss, is it delicious?"


    "Well, it''s not bad, I''ll buy it tomorrow."


    Tong Shui Tao happily said, "Okay."


    Gu Yundong was drinking porridge and eating steamed buns. He was so full that he wanted to cover himself with the quilt and listen to Tong Shuitao talking about new things in Hetai Lane.


    Unexpectedly, things backfired, and her n to stay in bed all day still fell through.


    Someone knocked on the door outside, Tong Shuitao ran to open the door and came back and said that it was the sister-inw from the next door.


    Gu Yundong could only ask Tong Shuitao to invite people to the main room to rest for a while, and then he quickly got up and dressed himself.


    It had been a while since she reappeared in the main room.


    The sister-inw from the next door was looking up at the environment of the house, with a hint of envy in her eyes.


    Gu Yundong heard Tong Shuitao say that the house next door is also the house of Sanjinyuan. It''s just that the house was left by the ancestors, and now their family is three generations in the same house, and all twenty or thirty members of a family live together.


    The old man has four sons and one daughter, plus a few daughters-inw and grandchildren of the next generation, and he has not separated his family. Doesn''t the whole family seem crowded?


    The sister-inw in front of me at this moment is the daughter-inw of the eldest son next door, surnamed Yu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1360: Qin Wenzhengs big tree

    Chapter 1360 Qin Wenzheng''s big tree


    Gu Yundong stepped forward with a smile, "It''s Mrs. Yu, I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    "Sister Gu, please don''t say that. It''s me who came to disturb me without saying it in advance. Don''t take it offense."


    "howe?"


    "Me, just because you guys just moved in, so I came here to see. I wanted toe here a few days ago, but since you guys left early in the morning, you looked busy, so you didn''te. See you today? Go out, no, I made some bean buns at home and brought them to you to taste, don''t dislike it."


    Sister-inw Yu pushed the basket on the table forward and said with a smile.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly smiled and said, "Why is this so embarrassing? I''ve made Sister Yu worry about it."


    "Hey, everyone will be neighbors in the future, so don''t worry about it. I think you just came here. If you need help in the future, just go to us."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Then I''m wee."


    "You''re wee, by the way, where did you guyse from?"


    Gu Yundong was a little helpless when she looked like she wanted to chat, but the other party didn''t have any malicious intentions. She just wanted to know the situation in Hetai Lane, so she also chatted with her.


    "We came from Xuanhe House."


    "Xuanhe Mansion? That''s a long way off. It''s the first time youe to the capital, so you should pay more attention. The capital will freeze to death in a dozen days. You have to prepare the charcoal fire first. Otherwise it''s going to be a tough day."


    "Okay, thank you sister-inw for reminding me."


    Sister-inw Yu waved her hand, "What kind of reminder is this, let''s just say it casually. By the way, what are you doing here in the capital? Is your man preparing for the imperial examination?"


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, you think a lot.


    Participating in the imperial examinations is not the season toe to the capital. Besides, this Hetai Lane is noisy and noisy, and it is not suitable for students to buy a house to live in.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "No, we just came here to open a small shop and do some small business."


    "So that''s the case." Sister Yu nodded, knowing what she knew, "Then I have to tell you first, it''s not easy to do business in this capital, especially opening a shop. It''s even more difficult. The best, yes Find a backer, or someone will be in trouble."


    "This way..." Gu Yundong frowned, what Sister Yu said was right.


    She was supported in Fengkai County and Xuanhe Mansion before.


    Although the shops in the capital also cooperated with Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang, most of their forces were in Xuanhe Mansion.


    And there are too many dignitaries in this capital, and her milk tea shop is unique, so many people are envious.


    She has no roots and no foundation in the capital, so she opened her business hastily, and it is easy to be fat in the eyes of others.


    Well, you have to find a backer, and one that no one else dares to mess with.


    Gu Yundong started to choose the right person in his mind, and finally... Qin Wenzheng came to his mind.


    Well, as expected, this is a big tree.


    Hearing from Nie Cong, Qin Wenzheng was directly promoted by the emperor to the minister of officials as soon as he came to the capital.


    In the past, Qin Wenzheng was just a small official in the Hanlin Academy. When the new emperor ascended the throne, he jumped a few steps immediately, but he fell below the eyes of many people.


    Of course, some people in the court were dissatisfied, but Qin Wenzheng''s name was already famous. The things he did for the emperor in the past were suppressed. Now all of them have been exposed. These incidents are added up one by one. There are even more officials, and if anyone refuses to ept it, juste andpare.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1361: return gift

    Chapter 1361 Return Gift


    Furthermore, some of the emperor''s confidants knew about Qin Wenzheng''s identity, and naturally they all stood by him.


    In fact, the level of the official position is second, and the most important thing is that Qin Wenzheng is now the favorite minister in front of the emperor.


    Anyone can see that the emperor values ??him, the future is boundless, and the smart all know that friendship is the main thing.


    Therefore, for Gu Yundong, Qin Wenzheng is definitely the best candidate to be the backer.


    I just don¡¯t know when he will be back when he leaves Beijing.


    Gu Yundong turned the thoughts in his mind, and quickly suppressed it again, and then continued to speak with Sister-inw Yu.


    Sister-inw Yu kept chatting until it was almost noon, and she didn''t go back until she needed to cook at home.


    She brought a basket of bean buns, and Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to return the sugar and canned food, which was her gift in return.


    Sister-inw Yu nced at her with surprise on her face.


    She has never seen ?? canned food, but white sugar, although it is not umon in Beijing these days, it is almost impossible to use it as a gift, especially the first meeting gift.


    This thing is not only expensive, but also not easy to buy.


    This Shao family''s daughter-inw is really generous.


    Sister-inw Yu walked out of the Shao''s house in a daze.


    Gu Yundong finally breathed a sigh of relief, Tong Shuitao poured her a cup of hot tea and sighed, "This sister-inw Yu can really talk."


    Gu Yundong nodded in agreement, it is also a skill to be able to chat like this when they first met.


    But from Sister-inw Yu, she really knows a lot.


    The top priority is to prepare the charcoal fire first, so as not to have nowhere to buy when it gets cold.


    Therefore, in the afternoon, Gu Yundong went out with Tong Shuitao.


    The two went to the shop first. Last time, because of Chen''s mother, they only stayed at the door for a while, and didn''t have time to take a good look.


    In the past few days, I haven¡¯t had time for Bai Muzi¡¯s affairs. Since I came out today, I just took a look at the situation of the shop. I went back and drew the drawings, so I could find someone to decorate it.


    Gu Yundong opened the door of the shop, and saw someone in the shop next door poking around, wondering if she suspected she was here to rent a house.


    Gu Yundong ignored it and walked around in the shop.


    Xu is that Chen''s mother intends to rent it out, so the shop is cleaned very cleanly, and there is only a little dust at the moment, so it won''t look messy.


    The shop here is somewhat simr to the one in Xuanhe Mansion, but this one is a bit bigger.


    The other is that the location of the backyard of the stairs is not the same. If you look back and decorate it, the difference is not big.


    Gu Yundong finished reading the shop in front, and then went to the backyard.


    The backyard was originally for people to live in, and it is also a big project to set it up as a box.


    As for the second floor, Gu Yundong was very satisfied after reading it. The floor here is slightly higher, the view is better, and it is as spacious as the first floor, so it can receive many guests.


    Gu Yundong touched his chin and walked around the shop, and finally returned with satisfaction.


    On the way back, I also strolled around Hetai Alley, found a few shops with reasonable prices, and bought something like a charcoal heater to keep out the cold, and then the two returned home slowly.


    Gu Yundong saw that it was still early, so he took out a pen and paper and began to draw the shop''s decoration.


    In fact, there is no need to think about it. The decoration inside is very simr to the Xinming Pavilion in Xuanhe House. Gu Yundong felt that since it was a branch, it would be better to have the same model, so that it would have an independent feature.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1362: Pang Carpenter

    Chapter 1362 Pang Carpenter


    Therefore, Gu Yundong quickly had some ideas in his mind, and he started writing quickly and steadily, and he drew the rough drawings in no time.


    Immediately after starting to adjust, see if you are not satisfied and then modify it.


    After ?? finished painting, Shao Qingyuan just came back.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly showed him the drawings, "How is it, do you think there is anything that needs to be changed?"


    "There are moredies from noble families in the capital. Most of them have their own circles or people who don''t like each other. They are more concerned about their own status, and they have a clear hierarchy. They may need too few wing rooms."


    Gu Yundong thought about it, it was indeed the truth.


    Thesedies from aristocratic families pay more attention to privacy, which is somewhat different from the Xuanhe Mansion. There are too many dignitaries in the capital.


    Gu Yundong ordered some drawings, "So, it''s better to set the second floor as a wing?"


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong nned to paint another one, but was pulled over by Shao Qingyuan, "It''s toote, it''s not toote to paint tomorrow, eat first."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong immediately put down the pen and paper in his hand.


    The next day, Shao Qingyuan didn''t go out again. Song Dejiang''s rest day was over, and he still had to enter the Tai Hospital on duty.


    Gu Yundong sat in the room and painted, and rethought the second floor and painted it again.


    In the afternoon, she and Shao Qingyuan went to find a carpenter, and they used Uncle Feng with ease. Now that she is looking for a strange carpenter, I am afraid that she will have to re-exin what she is painting.


    The carpenter they were looking for was introduced by Nie Cong. His surname was Pang. It was said that he had good craftsmanship, reliable people, and fair prices.


    When Gu Yundong and the two approached, Carpenter Pang was making a cage.


    There is a lot of demand for carpenters these days, so there are many people in this industry, and thepetition is naturally equally fierce.


    ording to Nie Cong, Carpenter Pang¡¯s business was just average, and he took over the work of his neighbors, because he was slow at work and had a stubborn temper. One of the two apprentices he brought was dumb, and the other was also a gourd.


    But it has to be said that it makes sense to work slowly and work hard.


    Carpenter Pang is slow at work because he is meticulous. If there is a little bit of bad work, he would rather go back to work and be very responsible. Even if you urge him to death, he will not give it casually.


    In Gu Yundong''s opinion, it should be regarded as Carpenter Pang''s obsessivepulsive disorder.


    Therefore, no one came to him for the most important work, and somepetitors who were not pleasing to Carpenter Pang were ruining his reputation outside.


    Over time, the business will naturally gradually decrease.


    Fortunately, the neighbors all know his temperament and his craftsmanship, and most of them are left to him to be at ease.


    Carpenter Pang''s work today is also introduced by old customers.


    For example, the current Gu Yundong.


    Nie Cong knew him because he got married before and saw an exquisite makeup box from Yan Ya. He knew that it was made by Carpenter Pang a few years ago by Concubine Hu, and the makeup box was still very good after a few years of use. Solid and beautiful.


    Later, Nie Cong also asked Carpenter Pang to make a few things, and they were all good. This time Gu Yundong wanted to renovate the shop, so he directly introduced it.


    Carpenter Pang is in his thirties and is the kind of person who is not good at words. When he saw Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuaning in, he quickly stood up and let them sit.


    Then, that''s it, I didn''t even want to pour them a ss of water.


    turned around and resumed making his cage.


    Gu Yundong heard that he had been married a few years ago, but then his wife died, and so far he has no children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1363: work slow

    Chapter 1363 Slow work


    It''s not that no one has told him about matchmaking in these years, but when he heard that the two apprentices around him were both dependent on him to support him, they all retreated.


    What''s more, Carpenter Pang doesn''t seem to have much interest in marrying another wife and having children, so he has been single until now.


    But his two apprentices are equivalent to his own sons to him.


    Fortunately, although the two apprentices were also sullen, they still knew how to treat guests. They hurriedly poured water for them, and then continued to stand by and beat Carpenter Pang.


    Gu Yundong watched it for a while, and knew that Carpenter Pang was indeed the kind of person who was not arrogant or impetuous, and was very stable.


    Gu Yundong exined his intention, "I want to renovate a shop with two floors and a yard at the back, just over Jin Street. The shop is a bit big, it may take some time, I don''t know if Master Pang can take over this job. Son."


    Carpenter Pang was stunned for a moment, shop? Or two floors?


    He didn''t say anything yet, but the two apprentices at the back were already looking at Gu Yundong with a little excitement.


    This is a big job. If you do it well, the wages for this trip should not be low.


    In fact, they have very little work now, especially now that the weather is cold, and there is even less business.


    When the cage in Master''s hand is ready, they will have no work.


    I didn''t expect such a big job toe up now, how can people not be excited?


    The two apprentices looked at Carpenter Pang with anticipation. Carpenter Pang quickly recovered, his eyes also shone slightly, and he rubbed his hands ufortable.


    After a while, he reminded in advance, "It is possible to pick up, but I will tell you the truth, I work slowly. Especially with such a big shop, I have to go to see it first, and I have to discuss with you how to do it. It is appropriate to do it, and there is no way to deliver it in a short period of time.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as the work is done well, slow down. If Master Pang is convenient, I can take you to see the shop now. I have already drawn how to repair the shop, and you can sit down when youe back. Speak slowly."


    Carpenter Pang paused and nced at the cage in his hand.


    This box is actually ready. It can be delivered after a little polishing. I will continue to do it when Ie back in the evening. It will be ready to be sent to others in the morning.


    So he stood up, "Well, then, let''s go and see the shop."


    Carpenter Pang got up, took off his apron, went inside and washed his hands and face, and then followed Gu Yundong out.


    The two apprentices hurriedly followed.


    Along the way, Carpenter Pang learned from Gu Yundong that they were introduced by Nie Cong.


    Carpenter Pang still had some impressions of Nie Cong, and he was very happy and grateful.


    When he reached Jin Street and saw a two-story shop, Carpenter Pang realized that it was bigger than he thought.


    He and his two apprentices walked around inside for two times before returning to the shop in front. Seeing Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan talking, he stepped forward excitedly, "Young Master Shao, Madam Shao, we''ll take over this job."


    Gu Yundong nodded and asked them to do it, and then he took out the blueprint.


    "Since that''s the case, let me tell Master Pang about the shop."


    "Okay, you say."


    "My shop is a milk tea shop...simr to a teahouse, but different from other teahouses. My teahouse is specially used to receive women, so the decoration inside is also different from other shops."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1364: take over

    Chapter 1364 Take over the work


    Specially for women? ?


    This is the first time Carpenter Pang has heard of it, and it feels very novel.


    Gu Yundong pointed to the drawing, "This is what the decoration looks like in the shop, Master Pang take a look."


    Carpenter Pang looked down, his eyes suddenly glowing slightly.


    This drawing is too clear, almost at first nce, he can visualize what the shop will look like in the future.


    Carpenter Pang has also repaired shops for others before. Most of them were told where to add cabs and boxes. No one has ever drawn such detailed drawings to tell him what kind of effect should be presented.


    It''s just that I don''t understand some ces, but Gu Yundong on the side will exin it.


    There is still some data on it. Carpenter Pang couldn''t put it down when he saw this drawing, and even the two apprentices standing behind him couldn''t help swallowing.


    After introducing the renovation of the shop in front and the courtyard in the back, thest is the situation on the second floor.


    Seeing the second floor, Carpenter Pang frowned slightly.


    Gu Yundong can draw pictures, but she has only a limited understanding of professional architectural design. When building a house before, Feng Daneng was there to tell her how to revise it, what parts were unreasonable and impossible, or the data was too idealized. What kind of problem, she slowly revise it.


    Now facing Carpenter Pang, Gu Yundong also needs to listen to his professional advice.


    Sure enough, Carpenter Pang shook his head at some ces on the second floor.


    The second floor is to be made into a wing room. The project is a bit big, and many ces have to be demolished and rebuilt, so Gu Yundong''s drawings are not very urate.


    There is no way, Gu Yundong gave the blueprint to Carpenter Pang, "Why don''t I do this, I''ll tell you how many rooms are on the second floor, and what is theyout? The other Master Pang decides on their own after measuring the size, how about it?"


    Carpenter Pang was taken aback, "Is this appropriate?"


    "Suitable."


    Carpenter Pang looked at Shao Qingyuan again. After all, in their eyes, Shao Qingyuan was the head of the family.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Listen to her."


    Carpenter Pang was relieved.


    Gu Yundong and Carpenter Pang talked about some details again, and the two sides signed a contract, confirming that Master Pang would start construction tomorrow.


    After Gu Yundong gave the deposit and the key to the shop, the group left the shop.


    The decoration is done, the next step is to recruit people.


    This Gu Yundong had a headache. When he was in Xuanhe Mansion, Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang took care of recruiting people, so she just arranged for two people.


    Now in this capital, she is really unfamiliar, where can she go to recruit people?


    Especially the milk tea shop is a novelty business, and ordinary people don''t worry about working in the shop.


    It seems that I can only buy it.


    Others are better to say, buy training and training can also be employed.


    is the shopkeeper, hard to find.


    Gu Yundong decided to ask Ge Shi''s thoughts when he went to Qin Mansion tomorrow.


    A few days ago, the Qin family closed the door to thank guests, and Gu Yundong did note to disturb them for the time being. Yesterday, she asked Tong Shuitao to go to Qin''s house to hand over a post, and she was sure toe tomorrow.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know much about the rules of the big families in the capital, and it was only when he talked to Yan Ya two days ago that he remembered that he should have sent a post first so that he wouldn''t be in vain.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that she was going to Qin Mansion, so he turned and asked her, "I will apany you tomorrow?"


    "No, Qin Wenzheng hasn''te back yet. You are just sitting there, it''s boring."


    Shao Qingyuan thought about it too, so he didn''t mention it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1365: This young master wants this shop

    Chapter 1365 This young master wants this shop


    The next morning, Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao directly to Qin Mansion.


    But what they didn''t expect was that not long after they left, Carpenter Pang''s apprentice named Pang Shan hurried over to knock on the door.


    Shao Qingyuan was reading a medical book at that time, which was given to him by Song Dejiang the day before yesterday, let him read it first, and then discuss it together afterward.


    Shao Qingyuan is still very interested in this medical book.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Shao Wen immediately went to open the door.


    Pang Shan at the door staggered and almost fell in.


    Shao Wen quickly supported him and asked, "Why are you panicking, what happened?"


    Pang Shan swallowed his dry throat and said in a panic, "Someone, someone came to the shop to ask for trouble, and Master is not allowed to work."


    Shao Wen frowned and quickly took him to Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan heard the words, squinted slightly, put down the medical book and walked towards the door, "Go to the shop and have a look."


    Shao Wen and Pang Shan hurriedly followed. Fortunately, they were not too far from Jin Street, so they arrived soon after.


    At this time, at the gate of No. 68 Jin Street, there were already several people poking their heads and pointing.


    There were two people facing each other in the shop, one was Master Pang and his apprentice, and the other seemed to be deliberately trying to find fault with five or six people.


    The leader is dressed well, like the young master of a big family, and the people behind him are his servants.


    At this moment, the young master looked at Carpenter Pang up and down, his eyes were contemptuous, and he said condescendingly, "I will say it again, I bought this shop, and I will find someone to repair it when I look back. time to go."


    Carpenter Pang''s face was flushed red. He was not good at words, and the apprentice beside him was dumb.


    But he was the one who signed the deed, how could he just leave?


    "Master Tang, my boss and I have already agreed, I..."


    "I don''t care if you agreed? Anyway, I''ll leave it here. If you continue to work here, I''ll be rude to you. You can think about it yourself, whether you should leave now, or this young master will let you give it to you. Throw it out."


    Master Tang was also very upset, he had already taken a fancy to this shop.


    But I didn''t expect to start toote before, and just one dayter, the shop was bought by a woman surnamed Nie.


    He had inquired, that the woman surnamed Nie was not from the capital. She lived in Xuanhe Mansion and was rich, so she came to the capital to buy a shop.


    The only backer in the capital was her brother Nie Cong, who was a seventh-rank official.


    is only a seventh-rank official, and Master Tang does not look down on him. After all, he is not someone without a backer. He even felt that it was an honor for the Nie family that he took a fancy to this shop.


    So Mr. Tang came to look for it twice and said he wanted to buy it. Although the price is suppressed by him, he is not bullying, right?


    But the woman surnamed Nie disagreed. Master Tang felt that she didn''t know what to do, so he wanted to use other means.


    But at this moment, the woman left the shop and ran back to Xuanhe Mansion.


    Master Tang, "..."


    Master Tang thought that Nie Shuang was afraid of offending himself, but he didn''t want to sell the shop, so he simply ran away from reality.


    So that this shop has been vacant here, Master Tang''s temper hase up. If you have the ability, you will always be empty here. He will stare to see when youe to open the shop. If you dare to open, I will dare toe and ask for trouble. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1366: one hundred thousand taels

    Chapter 1366 One hundred thousand taels


    Master Tang didn''t go to find Nie Cong, and just stared at him for half a year.


    I didn''t expect someone to report some time ago, saying that one of the Yan family''s mother Chen was nning to rent out the shop.


    But after a day, he said no to rent.


    Master Tang was at a loss. The shop actually opened, and a carpenter started repairing the shop.


    This is clearly nning to do business.


    Could it be that the woman surnamed Nie is back? Well, after hiding for half a year, I finally stopped hiding.


    Master Tang brought someone and killed him. Who knows, Carpenter Pang said that the owner of the shop was a husband and wife.


    Master Tang thought that Nie Shuang might have sold the shop secretly.


    Okay, since you want to sell it, why didn''t you sell it to him in the first ce?


    As he was thinking, there was a sudden movement outside, and three men walked in one after the other.


    Carpenter Pang turned his head, saw Shao Qingyuan, and immediately heaved a sigh of relief, "Young Master Shao."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, then looked at Master Tang.


    Master Tang also looked at him, only to feel that the other party''s eyes were cold, and he couldn''t help but step back.


    The servant behind ?? hurriedly supported him and asked in a low voice, "Master, are you cold?"


    "Go away, no one thinks you are dumb if you don''t speak." Master Tang turned his head and hit him on the head.


    Immediately, he took two deep breaths secretly, and then looked back at Shao Qingyuan, as if the person who had retreated just now was not himself.


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan, um, his face was raw, he didn''t know him.


    "You are the owner of this shop?"


    "Who are you?" Shao Qingyuan also looked at him.


    "My surname is Tang, Tang Qijing." Master Tang raised his chin slightly, "I haven''t seen you before, aren''t you from the capital?"


    "no."


    Tang Qijing was immediately relieved for two points, seeing the chilling aura in this man just now, he still felt a little drum in his heart.


    He ordered some shops and said, "I bought your shop, you can set a price."


    Shao Qingyuan admires his daughter-inw a little bit, why is every time she fancy a shop, someone wants to grab it?


    Oh, no, this shop was not bought by her daughter-inw.


    So this person was provoked by Nie Shuang?


    Shao Qing had a vision of his aloofness, and he had to rely on it.


    but¡­¡­


    "One hundred thousand taels." He slowly spit out three words.


    Tang Qijing was taken aback for a moment, and he almost choked on his own saliva, "How much did you say?"


    "One hundred thousand taels." Shao Qingyuan repeated, "You pay one hundred thousand taels, and this shop is for you."


    "Are you poor and crazy?" One hundred thousand taels? It''s more than enough to buy him a dozen or 20 shops, but he actually opened his mouth to y with him?


    heard each other''s conversation at the door, and soon someoneughed.


    was stared at by the servants behind Tang Qijing, who immediately lowered their heads and covered their mouths.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan nodded to Tang Qijing, "I''m a little poor recently, my family bought a new house and bought some household goods, and I was a little tight, so I didn''t even have time to buy it. This shop is asking for 100,000 taels. That should be enough."


    Tang Qijing, "..." I can **** you.


    Heughed angrily, "Do you think it''s possible? Who the **** bought you a shop for 100,000 taels?"


    "Since you think it''s impossible, what are you doing here?" Shao Qingyuan''s face froze.


    Tang Qijing felt that the other party was provoking him and ignored him at all.


    "Okay, you y me."


    He pointed his finger at him, trembling with anger, and immediately said to the servants behind him, "Smash this ce for me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1367: He cant be that Shao Qingyuan, right?

    Chapter 1367 He can''t be that Shao Qingyuan, right?


    Those servants will start immediately.


    "Don''t, you can''t smash it." Carpenter Pang was about to start in a hurry. Although they had just started the construction, they had brought in a lot of wood, and it would be a loss if they smashed it.


    But the servants of the Tang family would listen to him, and one of them directly turned over a stool beside him.


    However, when he was about to move forward, a person suddenly blocked in front of him.


    Shao Wen suddenly grabbed his hand, turned and flipped forward, and he fell to the ground.


    The servants of the Tang family immediately surrounded him when they saw this.


    The four faced Shao Wen, but they failed to gain the upper hand.


    Tang Qijing felt that things were a bit tricky for a moment, he regretted it, he shouldn''t take a few of them when he went out today, he should take the two who are good at it.


    Now seeing that all four of them failed to hit one, and lost for a while, where did he put his face?


    Tang Qijing rolled his eyes to Shao Qingyuan''s face, and found that this man with bulging muscles and bulging muscles might have better skills.


    He immediately gave up, and the person who knows the current affairs is Junjie, he understands.


    So Tang Qijing drank next, "Stop it, bring it back to me."


    The four of them felt that they were going to lose, so they withdrew without saying a word when they heard the order. One of them withdrew not in time and was knocked down by Shao Wen. He quickly got up and continued to run to Tang Qijing''s side.


    Shao Wen, "..." He also silently returned behind Shao Qingyuan.


    Tang Qijing exhaled, pointed at Shao Qingyuan and asked, "Okay, you are not small, you can sign up if you have the ability."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Is he stupid?


    "What? No seeds? You don''t even dare to say your name, for fear that I wille back and retaliate against you?"


    At this time, even though he knew that it was an aggressive approach, Shao Qingyuan still said, "Shao Qingyuan."


    "Okay, Shao Qingyuan, right, you wait for me." Then, Tang Qijing hurried to the door with a few people.


    However, not far from walking out, he suddenly stopped again, frowned, and turned around and asked, "What did he say his name was?"


    "Shao, Shao Qingyuan." The servants behind him also reacted somewhat, "Master, isn''t he that Shao Qingyuan?"


    Tang Qijing shook his head and shook his head, "How could it be so coincidental? It must be the same name and surname."


    "Then, what if it is?"


    "Isn''t it said that Shao Qingyuan is a great benevolent person who hangs the pot to help the world? Do you see any great benevolent person who is not benevolent and kind, does he look like him?"


    The servant thought for a while and felt that what the young master said made sense, but he quickly shook his head, still feeling a little suspicious, "But young master, Shao Qingyuan is from Xuanhe Mansion, and the original owner of this shop is also from Xuanhe Mansion. Isn''t this a bit of a coincidence? And the age is right."


    Tang Qijing''s face was a little dark, if it was really that Shao Qingyuan, he really didn''t seem to be very good at finding fault.


    "Master, why don''t we want this shop? You wanted to buy this shop in order to get rid of the shop opposite Chen''s, but it''s not your turn to take action. Isn''t the shop opposite Chen''s house no business now? ?"


    Tang Qijing thought for a while, felt it made sense, and nced at the servant behind him with approval, "You are right, this young master is busy, and that shop is not attractive now. Besides, I don''t think the feng shui of this street is not good. Great, you see that the Chen family has only opened for more than half a year and is dead like this, isn''t it a disadvantage for me to buy it?"


    "That''s what it is." The servant nodded again and again, but after walking a few steps, he asked, "Young master, do you want to tell the county prince about Shao Qingyuan''sing to the capital?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1368: goodbye garrison

    Chapter 1368 Goodbye Georgie


    Tang Qijing frowned. The county prince, Yi Zn, was the son of an aristocratic family who said he had Bai Muzi in his hand and let Shao Qingyuan be his servant for one year.


    After thinking about it, he still shook his head, "Forget it, we''re not sure if this person is the same Shao Qingyuan. If I make a mistake, the little prince can''t even think that I yed with him and ripped my skin off."


    Besides, he is not familiar with the county prince.


    The matter between him and Shao Qingyuan, it is better not to mix it up.


    Tang Qijing looked back at the shop again, and hurried away with his men.


    It wasn''t until they were far away that Shao Qingyuan let Carpenter Pang continue. Carpenter Pang was a little worried and asked him, "This young master Tang, will you stille?"


    "No." The surnamed Tang came to find fault, even though he was arrogant.


    But he left immediately after seeing that he could not take advantage of it. Although he was a little cowardly, he could see that he was not the kind of rash person.


    Presumably when he goes back, he will investigate his identity before taking any action.


    As for the investigation, it should note again.


    But other people didn''t know, the shopkeeper from the next shop soon came over and said to Shao Qingyuan, "This son, do you know who the young master Tang was just now?"


    "Who?" Shao Qingyuan really didn''t know him.


    The man said mysteriously, "His mother is the watch girl of the Marquis of Huaiyin, and she has her back against the Marquis of Huaiyin. You hit him directly, and you will definitely be charged when you turn around."


    Huaiyin Houfu? ?


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t expect Tang Qijing to be rted to the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion.


    Shao Qingyuan fell into silence for a while. Seeing his worried look, the shopkeeper who was talking immediately shook his head, didn''t say much, and turned his head back.


    Shao Wen walked to Shao Qingyuan''s side and asked in a low voice, "Master, will something happen?"


    "It''s alright." Shao Qingyuanforted Carpenter Pang and his apprentice again, letting him keep busy and leave the rest alone.


    Then, he took Shao Wen back to his home in Hetai Lane.


    Shao Wen saw that his son didn''t seem to care at all, and picked up the medical book again.


    At this time, Gu Yundong had also entered the Qin family''s mansion.


    Mr. Ge was very happy to see her. He pulled her and said, "You''ve been in the capital for several days, why are you only here now? It''s someone else who is thanking me behind closed doors. It''s toote for me to wee you."


    While speaking, a small figure came running outside.


    Qin Anning couldn''t wait to rush into Gu Yundong''s arms, "Sister Gu, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I miss you so much."


    "Has Anning grown taller?"


    Qin Anning smiled and turned around in front of her, "Isn''t it better looking?"


    "Well, it looks better."


    Ge Shi couldn''t help but raised his forehead, "How can you be so cheeky?"


    Qin Anning pouted, and then spoke next to Gu Yundong, "Sister Gu, the capital is so boring, I want to go back to Fengkai County."


    "I think you''re used to being wild."


    Before in Fengkai County, Qin Wenzheng took in a lot of students. Although there are differences between men and women, these people are also brothers and sisters to An Ning, and asionally y with her and take good care of her.


    Qin Wenzheng would not hold her back. After a trip to Yongfu Vige, he couldn''t even lock her up at home, so he ran out every three days.


    But it is different in the capital, especially Qin Wenzheng''s status as an important minister in the court, and An Ning''s every move is seen by others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1369: Your Shao Qingyuan is enough

    Chapter 1369 Your Shao Qingyuan is enough


    Mrs. Ge had the intention of restraining Qin Anning to learn some rules and etiquette, but Qin Wenzheng didn''t care. He spoiled his daughter very much. He only said that Anning was happy.


    Ge Shi felt that if An Ning was not properly restrained now, he would definitely be pointed at in the future.


    If An Ning couldn''t stand those rumors at that time, what would she do if her reputation was ruined? Was it peaceful at that time?


    Ge and Qin Wenzheng had a disagreement on the education of their daughter, but it was impossible to say who was right and who was wrong.


    Even if Ge Shiined to Gu Yundong, he wouldn''t talk nonsense in front of others.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what to do after hearing this. She had never given birth to a child. Her younger siblings were all free-range, and their environmental identities were different, so she couldn''t give any advice.


    She lowered her head slightly, looked at the lively little girl in front of her, smiled and said, "If you want to go back to Fengkai County, I''m afraid you won''t be able to do it in a short time."


    An Ning sighed, and said with a little adult-like worry, "Nine times out of ten things in the world are unsatisfactory, it''s really hard for me."


    "Pfft." Gu Yundong was amused by her.


    Seeing such tranquility, Gu Yundong couldn''t help thinking of the children at home.


    She has already written a letter to the flying pigeons and went back. If her parents alsoe to the capital, it is estimated that Coco will also follow. But Yunshu Yuanzhi wanted to read, so he might note here.


    Ge pointed to An Ning, "Okay, I''ll talk to your sister Gu, you can go y first."


    "Oh." Qin Anning was reluctant to bear Gu Yundong, but although she was lively and active, she was also a sensible person. Knowing that they had business to discuss, she greeted her and went back to her yard.


    The house of the Qin family was built into the five courtyards. Qin Wenzheng made so many contributions to the court. As soon as he came to the capital, the emperor gave him a mansion, and it was a mansion with a particrly good location.


    Gu Yundong just came all the way and found that in addition to the few people they brought from Fengkai County, the servants in the mansion also bought a few other families. clean.


    Gu Yundong''s envious eyes are red, why is it so difficult for her to even buy a house with three courtyards?


    She sighed sadly and indignantly before talking about her own shop. "Nie Shuang bought a shopst time. I''m here this time, just to renovate it. I can choose a good day to open it."


    Ge Shi immediately became interested, "Milk tea shop, Xinming Pavilion?"


    She has been to the Xinming Pavilion in Xuanhe Mansion, but only once. After all, her family is in Fengkai County, and it is impossible for her to go to Xuanhe Mansion to drink milk tea often.


    But after going there just once, Ge Shi started thinking about it.


    Now that she heard that the capital is also opening, she was immediately a little excited.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong immediately looked at her with a smile, "Yes, it''s a milk tea shop, are you interested in cooperating?"


    Seeing her purposeful expression, Ge Shi couldn''t helpughing, "You already have three owners. If you want money and money, you need ability and ability. What else do you need me to cooperate with?"


    "Of course I need it." Gu Yundong said as a matter of course, "I need your identity. If everyone knows that this shop has Mrs. Qin''s share, who would dare to find fault?"


    Ge Shi was stunned for a moment, thenughed, "Where do you need my identity? Your Shao Qingyuan is enough."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1370: Shao Qingyuans reputation

    Chapter 1370 Shao Qingyuan''s reputation


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, "Brother Shao?"


    When Mrs. Ge saw her like this, she suddenly understood, "It seems that you still don''t know the reputation of your family Shao Qingyuan in the capital."


    Gu Yundong really didn''t know, she straightened her back subconsciously, and hurriedly asked, "Tell me, what''s the matter? What happened to my brother Shao''s reputation?"


    Ge Shi coughed lightly, took a sip of water, and then slowly talked about something she heard not long ago.


    Shao Qingyuan, few people have met, but this name is really unknown to most people in the capital, especially the nobles of aristocratic families.


    Vinia vination is a very great achievement, for a country that kills many people every year because of smallpox, this is a cross-generational invention, whether it is for the emperor, or for other people born in this dynasty who witnessed it with their own eyes. For people, it is a very strong stroke in history.


    In fact, if that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s all. There are countless achievements in this world, and not everyone will be so famous. Most of them are famous after death and used to be remembered by the world.


    But this matter was specially publicized by the emperor. Shao Qingyuan, a country boy who was not even a doctor, dared to inocte the prince himself. This courage, courage, and strength to not be afraid of death really made some people admire him.


    The emperor wanted to promote this method, to establish prestige for the prince, and to make his name immortalized in the history, so he secretly asked someone to write a few poems to praise this matter implicitly.


    And Shao Qingyuan, as the biggest hero, naturally cannot avoid this kind of propaganda.


    And because of his identity, he has aroused the resonance and worship of many people.


    You see, an ordinary person just like them, because of this matter, he has left his name in history and was reused by the emperor. Even the prince is grateful to him. Then they work hard, and they may have such achievements in the future, right?


    followed, and some literati began to glorify him. Some teahouses have written his deeds into books, and some people want to write biographies about him for future generations to read.


    Gu Yundong''s face was full of ck lines when he heard it, and he suddenly thought of the propaganda he had done in Xuanhe Mansion.


    But she really didn''t expect that Shao Qingyuan''s reputation in the capital... turned out to be like this.


    Ge Shi smiled and said, "Do you know now? If others know that the shop is owned by Shao Qingyuan, the one who invented the cowpox vination method, who would dare toe and find fault? Although your husband has no power in his hands, he has a reputation. , who dares to trouble your shop, for fear that they will be scolded as ungrateful and do not know what to do. There are so many noble families in the capital, most of them love face, who would carry such a reputation?"


    At least, no one will be in trouble for a short time.


    As for Shao Qingyuan''s deeds gradually fade in the future, do they still dare...


    Mr. Ge felt that, with the abilities of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, the wings were hardened, and whoever came to find fault would be looking for abuse.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but want tough when he heard the words.


    Then should she be grateful to the emperor, if he hadn''t been so diligent in propaganda and behind the scenes, he wouldn''t have had such an effect?


    She thought for a while, and suddenly asked, "Brother Shao will be recorded in the annals of history, what about me? That white sugar was made by me. Now it''s very popr in Beijing, and it''s very rare."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1371: A village woman, Mrs. Gu

    Chapter 1371 Gu''s, a woman in a vige


    Gu Yundong is a little excited when he thinks about it, historical celebrities, how exciting.


    But Ge Shiughed dryly, lowered his head slightly and took a sip of tea.


    After a long while, he said, "Maybe... there will be records. A woman from a vige in Fengkai County, Mrs. Gu?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." Is Shi Qiang a good person? Don''t women deserve names?


    Feeling bad all of a sudden, Gu Yundong took a big sip of tea in frustration.


    But she also knows that this is the way the world is today, and maybe there is no word for Gu.


    Unless you are really famous, don''t say she is amoner, even a royaldy, the mother queen of the country, will only have a title and a surname.


    That''s all, Gu Yundong doesn''t care much about being famous and staying in the history, and it''s fine now.


    Now that she knows about Shao Qingyuan, she has a bottom line.


    but¡­¡­


    "I still hope to cooperate with you."


    Ge Shi was a little surprised, "Why?"


    "Brother Shao''s reputation is such that people won''te to find faults, but the milk tea shop is for those richdies, so someone must take the lead. These people will not go to my milk tea shop to consume for Brother Shao, but there are You, the official servant, headed by the wife of the emperor''s favorite minister, will definitely attract many guests."


    Ge Shi suddenly realized, "You are asking me to help you spread the word."


    "Actually, this is also a reason. Another reason is that I negotiated with Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuangdu. We will definitely open shops in other prefectures in the future, but after all, our energy is limited, and it is impossible for us to have connections in every prefecture. So , in whichever city you open a shop in the future, you will find a suitable person to cooperate with.¡±


    This is what Gu Yundong suddenly thought after seeing Duan Wan in Wanqing Mansionst time.


    But at that time, I just thought of working with Duan Wan in Wanqing Mansion, but I didn''t think about the capital.


    Later, I sent a letter back to Mrs. Dai and the others, and Mrs. Dai brought it up.


    The shops they open are different from ordinary shops. Xinming Pavilion is aimed at women, rich women.


    But such a customer group needs someone to take the lead. In particr, someone with a certain status needs to take the lead, and the positioning will be given urately from the beginning.


    Mrs. Dai and the others have such a role in Xuanhe House, but they cannot do it elsewhere.


    They can''t open a shop like other people, just find apetent shopkeeper and go there. A shop opened by an unknown outsider, even if it is novel, even if the propaganda is full of hype, thesedies may not buy it.


    On the contrary, some women in the market wille in and have a look out of curiosity, but in this way, their target group is wrong.


    Xinming Pavilion does not need to be known by everyone in the entire city, but it needs to be known by everyone in a certain circle.


    Xuanhe Mansion has a leader like Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang, that''s why it is so prosperous. There is Duan Wan in Wanqing Mansion. Although she is not the officialdy, she also contacts with the officialdy, and the Duan family''s reputation in Wanqing Mansion is enough.


    Beijing, Gu Yundong felt that Ge Shi was very good.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t need Ge Shi to do anything, just put on a name, and the dividends given to the shops in the capital every month are mutually beneficial.


    For this reason, both Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang felt that they couldpress their shares.


    After all, they also contributed money, and others couldn¡¯t help.


    When Ge Shi heard her thoughts, he was a little moved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1372: you came by chance

    Chapter 1372 You came by coincidence


    As someone who has seen the prosperity of the Xuanhe House milk tea shop with his own eyes, Ge Shi knows that once the fire in the capital is also ignited, the effect will definitely be doubled.


    She hasn''t been in the capital for a long time, although Qin Wenzheng bought a few shops in the capital a long time ago, and now there is no shortage of money at home.


    But who would think too much money? She still has a daughter now. Looking at An Ning, she doesn''t know what kind of person she will marry in the future. As a mother, she will naturally prepare a lot of dowry for her.


    A married girl doesn''t need to panic if she has money in her hand.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ge Shi couldn''t help nodding.


    Gu Yundong immediately signed a contract with her. Although they had a good rtionship, the brothers clearly settled the ount. If Qin Wenzeng disagreed with the contract in the future, it would be hard to regret it, right?


    Gu Yundong happily received the deed, and Ge Shi also happily put the deed into the box and locked it.


    Then, the two began to discuss the opening of the shop.


    "Before the shop opened, I sent a message to thedies in the capital to invite people toe to the house. We have been in the capital for so long, and we have never entertained any guests. What kind of milk tea, double-skin milk, fried chicken, and cakes will you bring? These novelties are brought out for everyone to taste, and these people will definitely like it."


    Gu Yundong also thought so, this is a rare opportunity for publicity.


    Speaking of the banquet guests, Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, and said, "Can you do me a favor and invite thedy of the Marquis of Huaiyin toe too?"


    Huaiyin Houfu?


    Ge Shi, "Who do you want to see from the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong didn''t hide it, "Brother Shao''s life experience may have something to do with the Marquis of Huaiyin."


    Ge Shi was surprised, of course she knew that Shao Qingyuan''s life experience was still a mystery. Qin Wenzheng had told her before that they had suspected the Tao family, but it waster confirmed that the third son of the Tao family was not Shao Qingyuan, and all of a sudden the clues disappeared.


    Qin Wenzheng also helped to keep an eye on it, but I didn''t expect it to be rted to the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion in the capital.


    Yes, the surname of the Marquis of Huaiyin is Shao.


    Mrs Ge hurriedly said, "It''s no problem for me to invite the Marquis of Huaiyin, but if you want to know Shao Qingyuan''s life experience, I''m afraid it won''t work."


    "Um?"


    "You don''t know, the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion has be more and more low-key in recent years, and doesn''t like to stand out. In addition, the current Marquis of Huaiyin Marquis Mansion is mediocre. Although he bears the title of Marquis, he has an idle job. There is no real power here. The same is true of his younger brother. There are two smart people in the younger generation, but now they are only schrs. Therefore, the olddy of Huaiyin Hou¡¯s mansion and the Hou Ye¡¯s wife don¡¯t like to go out, but the Shizi¡¯s wife is a People who love to be lively, if they are entertained, the ones who go out are probably from the generation of Mrs. Shizi."


    The younger generation is only a few years older than Gu Yundong. It is impossible to know about Shao Qingyuan''s life experience twenty years ago, and there is nothing to find out.


    Although the eldest wife of the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion can speak well, she has only been married to the Marquis Mansion for six or seven years.


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly, thinking about it too.


    Although the Qin family is very popr now, there is no olddy in the Qin family, and it is impossible for other families toe here.


    Mrs. Ge saw her tangled face and smiled, "But you came by coincidence. Although there is no way to invite the olddies of Huaiyin Marquis Mansion and the others, we can go to Marquis Mansion."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked, "How do you say it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1373: sweaty man

    Chapter 1373 Sweaty man


    Ge Shi smiled and said, "I received a post from the Hou''s Mansion before, saying that the plum blossoms in the backyard of the Hou''s Mansion in Huaiyin were blooming, and I invited everyone to enjoy the flowers. Originally, I thought I was not familiar with them and wanted to refuse, but now that you are If you want to go to the Hou Mansion, this is an opportunity."


    You can enjoy the flowers at any time, but it¡¯s just looking for an opportunity to hold a banquet.


    In the short time that Ge Shi came to the capital, many aristocratic wives organized games. She received an unknown number of posts, and Ge Shi only went there twice.


    The eldest wife of the Marquis of Huaiyin was hired rtivelyte. It is true that the olddy and the others did not like this kind of excitement, but basicmunication was always required. What''s more, the Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion was also brilliant in the early years, so the plum blossom forest in their house is really big and really beautiful.


    There are indeed manydies who go for the beautiful scenery.


    Gu Yundong suddenlyughed, that was a coincidence.


    "What time is the day?"


    "Two dayster."


    Two dayster, Gu Yundong''s eyes brightened, "Okay, I''ll go."


    Then Mr. Ge exined some things to Gu Yundong, and also said some things about the Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion, and sent her out after leaving her to eat.


    Gu Yundong didn''te over until she got out of Qin''s house and got into the carriage. She forgot to ask Ge Shi if there was a child shopkeeper.


    But think about it, we will see you again in two days anyway, and the same will be true when you ask.


    She went home and saw Shao Qingyuan leaning on the reclining chair and reading a book.


    When Shao Wen was away, Gu Yundong sent Tong Shuitao, walked over andy on top of him, wrapped his arms around his waist and said, "I went to Qin''s house today, but I heard a lot about you."


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly hugged her to prevent her from falling, and raised her eyebrows when she heard the words, "My business? What is it?"


    "It turns out that you have such a great reputation in the capital, and your name seems to be very useful."


    Shao Qingyuan put down the book, stood up slightly, hugged her and sat on hisp.


    "It''s all untrue. Outsiders say I''m kind and kind."


    Gu Yundongughed with a ''pochi'', held his face and looked left and right, and nodded after a while, "It''s quite kind."


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, pressed her head down and kissed her.


    This girl is so bad that she dares to make fun of him.


    Gu Yundong was so happy that he leaned in his arms to talk, and talked about his cooperation with the Ge family in Qin Mansion, and also about going to Huaiyin Marquis Mansion in two days.


    Speaking of the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion, Shao Qingyuan was silent for a moment, and remembered the Tang Qijing he met in the shop today.


    This person''s mother seems to be the cousin of Huaiyin Hou''s mansion?


    "Tang Qijing..." Gu Yundong nodded when he heard the name, indicating that he had written it down.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her and said, "In two days, I will apany you and wait for you outside the Hou residence."


    Unfortunately, only women were invited.


    Gu Yundong smiled and pinched his face, "Don''t worry?"


    "Um."


    "Okay, then you wait for me outside."


    If you have any clues, you can tell him as soon as possible. After all, it''s about his life experience, I hope this trip to Houfu will be rewarding.


    Gu Yundong wants Shao Qingyuan to reunite with his family as soon as possible.


    Two dayster, Gu Yundong and his party of four went to Qin Mansion in a carriage early in the morning, then reconciled with Ge''s Anning and went to Huaiyin Marquis Mansion together.


    However, not long after they left.


    A carriage hurriedly entered Hetai Lane, and stopped at the entrance of Shao''s house not long after.


    Immediately, the coachman turned around and helped the sweaty man in the carriage down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1374: Looking for something in a hurry

    Chapter 1374 I''m in a hurry


    After the people in the car got off, the driver hurried forward and knocked on the door.


    On the contrary, he knocked for a long time and no one responded. The driver turned to look at the person behind him.


    Song Dejiang frowned and heard that the house next door was opened. Sister-inw Yu stuck her head out and hurriedly said, "Are you looking for the Shao family? They weren''t there. The couple sat in a carriage early in the morning. go out."


    Song Dejiang heard the words and quickly turned his head to ask her, "Do you know where they went?"


    Sister-inw Yu shook her head, "I don''t know that. What''s the urgency for you? You leave a name and I''ll tell you when theye back."


    "My surname is Song, they will know as soon as you say it. I do have something very urgent. If theye back, please help convey it."


    Sister-inw Yu waved her hand, "No trouble, no trouble."


    Song Dejiang thanked again, wiped his sweat, and hurriedly got on the carriage again.


    He nced at the gate of Shao''s house and said to the driver, "Go to the shop on Jin Street."


    The driver quickly turned around and went directly to No. 86 Jin Street.


    Unfortunately, when Song Dejiang was standing in the shop, he only saw three busy carpenters. Carpenter Pang said that Shao Qingyuan and his wife had not been here today.


    Song Dejiang became a little irritable. Seeing this, the driver quickly helped him up, "Master, we don''t have time to find them. If we don''t go back, maybe..."


    Song Dejiang exhaled, something in his eyes slowly firmed up.


    He gritted his teeth fiercely, lowered the curtain of the carriage, and exined to the coachman, "Go, go back to the house. The big deal, when the two of theme back, I will punish them again."


    The coachman nodded, driving the carriage faster, and returned to the Song family not long after.


    At this moment, Shao Qingyuan and the two did not know that Song Dejiang was so anxious to find them.


    They had followed Ge to the door of Huaiyin Marquis Mansion, Gu Yundong nced at the Marquis Mansion gate, turned back and said to Shao Qingyuan who was sitting in the carriage, "I''ll go first."


    "Well, pay attention to safety, ande out when you see something wrong."


    Gu Yundongughed, "I''m just going to enjoy the flowers, what''s the matter? I''m going to go to the battlefield. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of myself."


    Shao Qingyuan shook her hand, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    After Gu Yundong got out of the carriage, Shao Qingyuan nodded to Ge Shi again, "Excuse me."


    It was not until Ge Shi led Gu Yundong and An Ning into the mansion that Shao Qingyuan sat back in the carriage again.


    This is the gate of Hou''s Mansion, and the carriage stopped here and waited.


    Shao Qingyuan looked left and right, and found that there were also some official residences near the Hou Mansion. There were no big tea houses and restaurants, but there was a tea shop at the entrance of the alley farther away.


    Shao Qingyuan asked Shao Wen to pull the carriage away, and went to the shop and sat down.


    Gu Yundong followed Ge Shi to enter the door, and then quietly raised his eyes to look at the scenery inside the Hou Mansion.


    It is indeed the mansion of the marquis of Huaiyin that flourished for a time. The mansion is bigger than the one that the emperor bestowed upon Qin Wenzheng. Even though the Hou Mansion today is far from what it used to be, the scenery is still spectacr.


    The servant led them through the hanging flower gate, and immediately someone greeted them with a smile.


    "Mrs. Qin, you havee. I said just now that I should go to the door to have a look. Come here,e this way."


    The man said, then looked down at Qin Anning, "This is Anning, right? It looks so good and has aura."


    An Ning invited An obediently, and Gu Yundong knew that this was the wife of the noble son of the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1375: Gu Yundong is inconspicuous

    Chapter 1375 Gu Yundong is inconspicuous


    Mrs. Shizi smiled and straightened up, looking at Gu Yundong who was beside her, with some doubts in her eyes, "This is..."


    "This is my niece, her husband''s surname is Shao, I heard that the plum blossoms in Hou''s Mansion are a sight in our capital, so I have toe and see it, no, I''ll bring her to meet, and I hope Mrs. Shizi don''t take offense. ."


    Although Ge Shi is only a few years older than Gu Yundong, Qin Anning is called Sister Gu Yundong, and Gu Yunshu is also Qin Wenzheng''s disciple.


    "What I said, of course I wee it. I just like to be lively. My husband''s family name is Shao, maybe it was a family five hundred years ago."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and smiled meaningfully, didn''t he? She just came here to see if this is a family.


    She followed to meet Li, and then Mrs. Shizi led them inside.


    Before ?? approached, Gu Yundong saw a rose-red scene in the distance, it was really beautiful, like a fairnd.


    It really is a scene in the capital. The plum blossom forest in the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion is really beautiful. Gu Yundong couldn''t help but hold his breath.


    Even Ge Shi had some unexpected expressions.


    When Mrs. ?? saw them look like this, she couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled, "Let''s go, it''s amazing to stand from a distance now, and it''s a different feeling to be in Merlin."


    "yes."


    Several people continued to walk forward, and soon, low voices ofughter came from their ears.


    It seems that there are already quite a fewdies in Merlin.


    Seeing Ge Shiing, several people immediately got up and greeted him.


    After all, ?? is the celebrity in front of the emperor, even though there are many noble families, and even people with higher status than Qin Wenzheng, they also greet Ge Shi with a smile and dare not underestimate.


    Gu Yundong took Qin Anning''s hand and stood by quietly, listening to Ge Shi''s introduction, and then nodded slightly.


    It''s just that there were a lot of people, and it didn''t take long for the smile on Gu Yundong''s face to be unbearable.


    Not only her, but the tranquility beside her even more so, holding Gu Yundong''s hand several times, she couldn''t help shaking it.


    After finally walking to the pavilion and sitting down, Mrs. Shizi finally said, "Do you want to go there to y in An Ning? The little girls are all over there, to join in the fun?"


    Qin Anning was actually reluctant to go, she felt that she was not on the same road as them.


    But she is even more reluctant to stay here, mother and thesedies must have to talk for a long time, she is too boring.


    Anyway, as long as you leave here, you don¡¯t have to y with those people.


    So she nodded and looked at Ge Shi.


    Ge shi nced at Gu Yundong, she knew that she had a purpose in entering the Hou Mansion, and she couldn''t sit here with her all the time.


    So she said to Gu Yundong, "Yundong, please help me look at peace, she will listen to you, don''t let her y wild."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong nodded obediently, said goodbye to the otherdies, then took Qin Anning''s hand and left.


    In the eyes of many wives, Gu Yundong is inconspicuous, a little woman who has be a pro, it is estimated that it is through Qin Wenzheng''s light to see the world. When she wasn''t there, these people were morefortable.


    The maid in the mansion quickly took Gu Yundong and Qin Anning to the other side of the forest.


    When ?? was about to approach, Gu Yundong saw seven or eight little girlsughing and joking over there, all of them probably under ten years old.


    Qin Anning was unwilling to go over here, standing in the same ce and talking to Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1376: apology is not pure

    Chapter 1376 Apology is not pure


    But the little girls on the other side saw them, and the people who were originally ying looked at each other.


    Not long after, two girls of the same age as An Ning ran over, stood in front of Qin Anning, and invited her to say, "An Ning, are you going to y with us?"


    Qin Anning didn''t want to, she didn''t like these people.


    I like topare at a young age. It doesn''t mean that my parents love me, or I mean that I have learned piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and I have been praised and rewarded. He also asked her if she was very knowledgeable. After all, her father was a juvenile genius who was a sensation back then.


    Later, I learned that An Ning was no better than them, and the eyes they looked at her were wrong.


    As if she was not a talented girl, she would embarrass her father.


    Sost time we met, we almost broke up.


    Didn''t expect them toe to her again now, Qin Anning frowned, shook his head and said, "I won''t go, I want to apany my sister Gu."


    The two little girls looked up at Gu Yundong with curiosity in their eyes.


    Immediately looked back at the other little girls, and quickly said, "An Ning,e with us. We were wrongst time. When we went back, we were told by our parents that we were wrong, and we won''t be in the future."


    Qin Anning was taken aback for a moment. Seeing that they seemed very guilty, he suddenly softened.


    The little girl is not a fussy person in the first ce, everyone has apologized, and she will lose her temper if she holds on to it again.


    She immediately pursed her lips and whispered, "Then, then I will forgive you."


    Then, she looked up at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Go if you want, I''ll enjoy the flowers here by myself, just call me if anything happens."


    Gu Yundong and Qin Anning had different thoughts. She knew that these people would ''condescend'' to invite An Ning for her father''s sake. They said that they were told by their parents thest time they went back, and it was estimated that their parents asked them to have a good rtionship with the little girl of the Qin family.


    Apologizing is not pure, nor does it really realize that you are wrong.


    But what does it matter? An Ning was young, and deep down she longed to y with other children.


    If she was restrained, An Ning would never know the true thoughts of these little girls in the capital. Living here, as Qin Wenzheng''s daughter, the people she wille into contact with in the future are this group of people, and she cannot avoid it.


    Gu Yundong just watched from the sidelines.


    Qin Anning quickly followed the two little girls to their small circle. Gu Yundong''s sharp eyes saw that there seemed to be a girl in the middle of them, who seemed to be a little younger than An Ning.


    Come to think of it, this little girl is also a distinguished person.


    Gu Yundong saw that they were talking quickly, so he distracted himself and looked at the people around him.


    In this area, most of the maids from the girls'' families are basically standing far away. There are people alone, and there are also a few people talking together.


    The rest are the olddies in the Hou Mansion.


    Gu Yundong''s goal is these people.


    She saw an old woman picking up a plum blossom branch that had been torn from the ground, thinking that she was afraid that the little masters here would identally step on it and fall.


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes, put his hand into his sleeve calmly, took out the silver bracelet from the space, and put it on his wrist.


    This silver bracelet was specially called after receiving news from Liang Zikou in Wanqing Mansion.


    If the Hou Mansion is really Shao Qingyuan''s home, then this bracelet, the old man in the Hou Mansion should have seen it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1377: Gu Yundongs little actions

    Chapter 1377 Gu Yundong''s little actions


    Gu Yundong took the bracelet and walked to the old woman''s side, bent down and picked up one of the broken branches.


    The hand with the silver bracelet stretched out in front of him, "Here it is."


    The old woman was stunned for a moment, followed the bracelet''s hand to look up, followed by a startle, and said in a panic, "Don''t bother the madam, the old ve will do it."


    Gu Yundong stretched out the bracelet in front of her again, "I''m just fine, it''s easy."


    "It''s good for Madam to enjoy the flowers and tea. There are snacks in the pavilion over there. If Madam needs anything else, just tell the old ve."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, I understand, thank you."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and wanted to leave, but the bracelet slid down her wrist andnded on the ground with a ''click''.


    Seeing this, the old woman hurriedly picked up the bracelet and handed it to Gu Yundong, "Madam, your bracelet."


    Gu Yundong turned his head, "Why did it fall off again, the button seems to be unreliable, and I have to find someone to fix it again."


    said, she reached out and took the silver bracelet.


    The old woman looked at the bracelet more, Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up and asked, "Have you seen this bracelet?"


    "Huh?" The old woman was stunned for a while, then shook her head, "I haven''t seen it before, I just think this bracelet is quite unique."


    Gu Yundong, "..." The corners of her mouth twitched, she was indeed quite unique.


    This person has never been seen before, so Gu Yundong was a little disappointed.


    The old woman left soon, and Gu Yundong put the silver bracelet on his wrist again.


    did not expect to look up, but found that the maids who were crowded in a crowd not far away were pointing at her.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and looked at them coldly.


    Immediately, two maids did not dare to make a sound, but there were also two provocative nces at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong just frowned when he suddenly heard Qin Anning''s angry voice over there, "Sister Gu is not from our family. Sister Gu is very powerful. You are not allowed to speak ill of her."


    Gu Yundong suddenly looked over there, and saw Qin Anning''s face blushing, he pushed one of the little girls unhappily.


    That little girl was the noble girl who seemed to be surrounded by people before.


    Sure enough, An Ning just pushed and ran over to one of the maids who was provoking him just now.


    "Little Princess." She hugged the little girl, then stretched out her hand and pushed An Ning.


    Gu Yundong''s pupils shrank, this adult''s strength is different from that of a child.


    An Ning pushed the little girl just to let her back. This maid pushed An Ning, but she directly pushed the person down.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward with a sharp stride, and quickly supported the person before An Ning reached the end, frowning at the maid.


    The maid looked at her little master nervously, "Little princess, are you all right? Are you injured?"


    After ?? finished speaking, she raised her eyes to look at An Ning, "What''s the matter with you? If you talk, why do you do it? If our little princess is injured, can you take the responsibility?"


    An Ning pursed her lips and said after a moment of silence, "It''s my fault for pushing her, I apologize, but it''s also not right for her to hurt people, and she has to apologize too."


    That maid wasughed at, "Our little princess..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was stopped by the little girl in her arms. The little princess pushed the maid who was holding her arms away, raised her chin and said very proudly, "I didn''t say anything wrong, why should I apologize?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1378: Gu Yundong is mud legs

    Chapter 1378 Gu Yundong is a Mud Leg


    The little princess raised her head to look at Gu Yundong again, with a very contemptuous look in her eyes, "How powerful can she be as a country woman, even my maid can''tpare to her, Mrs. Qin doesn''t know what to think, she has such a muddy leg. It''s really a shame to enter the Hou Mansion."


    "You..." Qin Anning jumped in anger, "She''s not a scumbag."


    "Why isn''t it a mud leg?" There were other little girls next to him, "Didn''t you say that just now? Her home is in some vige, and she said that she would take you up the mountain and down the fields, apany you to catch Zhi Zhi, and eat Zhi Zhi. Well, hey, it''s disgusting to think about. You also said that her brother didn''t have money to go to school before, and then he finally started enlightenment with your father."


    "I, I, that''s not what I meant." Qin Anning looked at Gu Yundong anxiously.


    Yes, she said those words.


    But she just wanted to tell these people that Sister Gu treats her very well, and takes her to y and make trouble. There are many interesting things in the vige. It was these people who asked her about her previous life in Fengkai County, but how did she say that Sister Gu was a scumbag?


    Also, she just wanted to tell them that Yunshu was a good reader, and after only one year of study in her father''s school, she has already surpassed most of the students, and will be a student who will be the champion in the future.


    These people deliberately misinterpreted her meaning.


    The little girl looked at Gu Yundong anxiously, she didn''t want her to misunderstand herself, she didn''t want Sister Gu to hate her.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and touched her head, then said with a smile, "I know, don''t worry."


    An Ning''s temperament is somewhat simr to that of Ge n, who is also not good at arguing with others.


    In fact, this also shows that the mother and daughter were well protected by Qin Wenzheng.


    An Ning looked at Gu Yundong without misunderstanding, and heaved a sigh of relief. When he raised his head again, he held his head high and faced several little girls.


    Seeing this, the little princess was immediately dissatisfied.


    Especially Gu Yundong, a scumbag who ran over and didn''t even look at himself, as if he didn''t like her.


    She was very unhappy, pointed at Gu Yundong and said, "Qin Anning also said that you are very good, so do you know how to y chess, calligraphy and painting? How many books have you read? Can you write poetry and settle ounts?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, they thought it was amazing, just because of these?


    Gu Yundongughed, the little princess in front of him didn''t know what to do, and inexplicably saw her smile, and felt a little intimidating.


    Just as she was about to press on, she heard Gu Yundong''s cold voice, "You ask me this? It means you can do it, right?"


    The little princess snorted coldly, "Naturally, I have been learning since I was three years old. I am good at chess, calligraphy and painting, and I can recite poetry and settle ounts. I have read a lot of books." She is six years old this year and has been studying for three years. The grades were very good, after all, even the master praised her for her cleverness.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, "Have you read a lot of books?" She grabbed this point and asked, "So it''s considered a lot of books, so you know the most basic knowledge?"


    "Then, of course." The little princess was inexplicably panicked.


    But she is the dignified princess, how can she be afraid of a muddy leg?


    "Then let me ask you a few questions." Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows andughed.


    "You ask." Could it be possible that she would still be stumped by a mud-legged person who had never read a book? joke.


    The other children also looked arrogant, but a few older girls frowned slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1379: Gu Yundongs Sharp Questions

    Chapter 1379 Gu Yundong''s Sharp Question


    Gu Yundong thought, since they can''t wait so much, then she''s wee.


    "Okay, then let me ask you. Why do horses sleep standing up? Why is it usually sunny when there is dew in the morning? Why is it colder when melting snow than when it is snowing? Why can''t the oil on fire be put out with water?"


    The little princess'' eyes widened, she, she didn''t know.


    But before she could speak, Gu Yundong''s question immediately popped up, "When you hit a snake and hit seven inches, where does seven inches mean? Which is the most precious bird''s nest? What is the use of a cat''s beard? Bloom first? What are the nts that grow leavester? Buying èü Return beads is used as a metaphor for that kind of person?"


    Gu Yundong''s voice fell, and the scene was silent.


    Everyone looked at her nkly, these questions, these questions were different from what they imagined.


    They don''t even know a single one.


    The little princess is even more anxious and her head is starting to sweat. The husband has never taught it, and there is nothing in the book. How can she answer?


    She could only turn her head quietly and look at the maid behind her.


    The maid didn''t know either, but she didn''t want to show her ignorance in front of the little princess, so she was about to point the finger at Gu Yundong.


    The maid sneered, "The questions are very neat, who can''t ask these questions? But do you know? You don''t know either yourself. They''re used to bluff people, right?"


    The other maids immediately echoed, "That''s right, do you know? Why ask others for answers you don''t even know yourself."


    A few older ones also nodded, "You must have done it randomly."


    "No." Qin Anning immediately retorted in front of Gu Yundong, "My sister Gu must know that she is very powerful."


    The little princess heard the solidarity of the people around him, and the guilt just now flew away, and followed Gu Yundong, "If you have the ability, you can tell the answer."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and smiled, "One, the horse''s body isrge, and it doesn''t have sharp teeth or ws. If you lie down and sleep, if a beast attacks, it will be toote to defend and escape. So the horse will I developed the habit of sleeping standing up to protect myself."


    "Second, on a clear and cloudless night, the heat on the ground dissipates quickly, the temperature on the field drops rapidly, and the ability of the air to contain water vapor is weakened, so that the water vapor condenses on the des of grass, leaves or stones. So Dew in the morning is usually sunny."


    "Three, the snow stopped, the sky was clear, and there was no cloud cover in the sky. The snow began to melt under the sunlight, and it needs to absorb heat, so the melting snow is colder."


    "Fourth, oil is lighter than water. When you pour water into the fire, the water will immediately sink under the oilyer, but the oil will float up and emerge from the oil pan. Of course, the fire will burn more and more vigorously. It is best to put out the oil pan fire immediately. Cover the pot."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he looked at the little girls who blinked and looked shocked, and suddenly felt... Did he bully them a bit?


    She spoke faster, "Seven inches of a snake is the heart, the most precious bird''s nest is the blood swallow, and the beard of a cat is used to detect the width of the road. nts such as wax plum, winter jasmine, magnolia and elm leaf plum are the first Those that grow leaves after flowering. Buying èü Return beads is used as a metaphor for people who only pay attention to the appearance of things, not the connotation.¡±


    Thest sentence she said was particrly meaningful.


    Sure enough, the two older girls instantly understood what she meant and felt a little ashamed for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1380: Mrs. Hou is not

    Chapter 1380 Mrs. Hou is not


    Gu Yundong looked at the other little girls again, but was taken a step back by their sparkling eyes.


    "doing what?"


    "You, you really know everything." The little princess said in disbelief.


    None of these her masters ever said, is she really a scumbag?


    Qin Anning on the side puffed out her small chest and said proudly, "I said earlier that my sister Gu is very powerful, but you still don''t believe it. Otherwise, if you have any questions, just ask my sister Gu, and she can answer it. Come up."


    Gu Yundong, "..." No, I didn''t, this **** is a bit exaggerated.


    Seeing that the little princess over there had opened his mouth and started to ask questions, Gu Yundong was about to stop it, but a lowugh suddenly came from behind.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and saw a few people suddenly walked out of Merlin.


    The woman standing at the front looked at her forties, slightly fat, but she looked kind-hearted, followed by two maids.


    As soon as she wondered who this person was, she heard a few girls around her respectfully say, "Mrs. Hou."


    Mrs. Hou?


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, is this Madam Huaiyang Hou?


    She stopped breathing and couldn''t help looking at her.


    followed closely, frowning slightly.


    Liang Zi said at the beginning that the couple holding Shao Qingyuan was a pair of bi people and they were tall.


    The Mrs. Hou in front of ?? is a bit wealthy and not very tall. But you can still see the beauty of her youth from her face.


    Then she...is that the person back then?


    Mrs. Huaiyin Hou was also looking at Gu Yundong. In fact, she came over early in the morning and was attracted by the voice of the little princess.


    Although this flower viewing banquet was organized by Mrs. Shizi, the people invited were all of the younger generation, so it would be fine if she didn¡¯t attend.


    But as the headdy of the Hou Mansion, you should go and say hello after everyone arrives.


    I just didn''t expect that when I came back to this ce, I heard a few children making trouble, but the cause was the young woman in front of me.


    Mrs. Hou originally wanted to go out, but she stopped after hearing this man''s voice.


    Then, she heard a series of questions and answers.


    Honestly¡­ it was really unexpected.


    Mrs. Hou thought she had read a lot of books, but she could only answer a few of these questions.


    It''s a wonderful feeling. It turns out that some of the knowledge that is closely rted to them came from this way.


    Mrs. Hou developed a slight interest in Gu Yundong, no wonder Ge Shi would bring her here.


    "Mrs. Shao seems to be someone who has read poetry and books." Mrs. Hou spoke first.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I just read some misceneous books." After speaking, he raised his hand and ruffled his hair, revealing the silver bracelet on his wrist.


    The silver bracelet is really eye-catching, and Madam Hou''s eyes were fixed on it for two seconds.


    Gu Yundong observed her expression, but unfortunately, there was no emotional ups and downs.


    She couldn''t help being a little disappointed.


    If Shao Qingyuan''s life experience is really rted to the Marquis of Huaiyin, then the people most likely to be his parents are Mrs. Hou and Mrs. 2.


    Mrs. Hou in front of ?? didn''t react to the silver bracelet at all, and she didn''t look like Shao Qingyuan in the slightest. Most likely, it wasn''t her.


    Then... what about the seconddy?


    But just in case, Gu Yundong still wanted to confirm it again.


    She took out a handkerchief from her sleeve and gently wiped the dirt on her fingers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1381: ask for a favor

    Chapter 1381 Begging


    The handkerchief slipped open, revealing the word ''Shao'' on it.


    However, Mrs. Hou still didn''t respond, she just said, "Maybe Mrs. Shao has been here for a long time, why don''t you go in for a cup of tea and have some snacks?"


    followed closely, and said to the other children, "How about you? Do you want to take a break and y again?"


    Everyone looked at the little princess, the little princess nodded, and then looked at Gu Yundong.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong was holding Qin Anning by his left hand, she frowned, ran to her right hand, and grabbed her hand holding the handkerchief.


    Gu Yundong, "..." What are you doing? What happened?


    The little county master''s face was slightly red, she didn''t look at Gu Yundong, she deliberately said with a small face, "Let''s go."


    Gu Yundong''s face felt like he was struck by lightning, no, little princess, you were called Mudleg just now, don''t you feel ufortable just holding Mudleg''s hand like this?


    The little princess is not ufortable, Qin Anning is ufortable, she wants her not to hold her, this is her sister Gu.


    But looking at Mrs. Hou in front of her, she didn''t say anything after all, just red at the little county master secretly.


    On the contrary, Mrs. Hou covered her mouth andughed lowly. Others don''t know, but she does know.


    This little county master is the daughter of the county prince, Yi Zn. Yi Zn has an arrogant temperament, and her daughter is also very fond of her.


    Anyway, with his father, no one else can bully her, so the little princess is now a little bit free.


    She scolds Gu Yundong when she can''t stand it, but now that she finds out that Gu Yundong has something she likes, she can''t help but get close.


    I don''t know if this temperament is good or bad.


    Mrs. Hou walked into the hall while sighing. When she turned around, she found that several children had followed.


    Gu Yundong, who was surrounded in the very center, actually had the feeling of... a child king.


    Mrs. Hou wanted tough for a moment.


    "Come on, sit down." Mrs. Hou asked for tea and snacks for the children.


    then asked Gu Yundong, "What books does Mrs. Shao read on weekdays?"


    ¡°¡­¡± Do you have to ask this? If she said it was a storybook, wouldn''t it ruin the children who were listening with their ears pricked up?


    So she took a sip of water, coughed lightly, and said, "Look at everything, astronomy and geography, medicinal herbs and medical books, agriculture, forestry, countryside, historical biography, and whatever you see that interests you."


    She said with a little guilty conscience, lowered her head and continued drinking tea, drinking tea.


    Mrs. Hou was surprised, "It''s really a lot of work."


    The other children on the side of ?? also tilted their heads and looked at her when they heard the words. It turned out that she knew so much knowledge because she had read so many books.


    But they usually read poetry collections, the Book of Songs, and recite thousands of characters. Thinking about it this way, it seems to be a bit narrow.


    Gu Yundong felt even more guilty when he saw their contemtive expressions.


    She quickly changed the subject, raised her head and said, "By the way, it''s rare to see Mrs. today, Yun Dong is bold, and wants thetter''s face to get a favor with Mrs."


    Mrs. Hou was taken aback for a moment, not only her, but the others present were also stunned.


    The maid next to the little princess rolled her eyes secretly.


    The mud legs in the countryside really have no rules. The first time I met Mrs. Hou, she only talked to her a few words to save her face.


    Wait, Mrs. Hou''s good speech doesn''t mean she has no temper.


    Sure enough, the smile on Mrs. Hou''s face faded a bit, but she still asked kindly, "What''s the benefit?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1382: she is very busy

    Chapter 1382 She is so busy


    Gu Yundong begged in his sleeves, and then took out a piece of paper from the space.


    She handed the paper to Madam Hou, who was taken aback for a moment, then took it over and looked at it.


    The picture on this paper is vivid, and there are some words on it. It looks... a little weird.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "This is a flyer." It''s a flyer for the new Ming Pavilion in Xuanhe House, and I left a few of them when I painted it before.


    Beijing city has no time to paint, so I can only use this first. Fortunately, she tore off the piece with the address and date on it.


    "Aunt Qin and I are working together to open a milk tea shop in the capital to entertain nobles like Mrs. Hou. The food and drinking water in the shop is rtively new. I dare to say that there is no one in the entire capital. If Mrs. Hou is free, , why don''t you go and have a look, it''s very interesting."


    Mrs. Hou crossed her face with surprise and looked down at the flyer in her hand.


    "Bubble tea, double skin milk, croissants, French fries, what are these...?"


    Gu Yundong smiled mysteriously, "It''s delicious, Madam will know when youe over."


    Mrs. Hou suddenlyughed, "You still keep it a secret."


    "That''s right, the shop hasn''t opened yet. When the decoration is finished, thedy wille and see what these are. Then bring the olddy, the seconddy, and the prince''s wife to experience the experience together. On the first day, there is a half-price discount. "


    Madam Hou is still a little curious about things she has never heard of or seen.


    Especially the pictures on this flyer seem very attractive.


    She doesn''t go out much on weekdays, but it''s okay to go there every now and then.


    Besides, this is a coboration between Gu Yundong and Mrs. Qin, even if it is for the sake of Ge Shi''s face, it''s nothing to take a trip.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    "It''s just the olddy''s side. She doesn''t like to move now, and she doesn''t like to join in the fun. His second aunt can go and have a look. I''ll call herter."


    "Okay, then I''ll post a message to Madam. Madam can''t refuse."


    "Certainly not."


    Gu Yundong was slightly satisfied. Although he didn''t see the seconddy today, he could always find an opportunity.


    The little princess on the side saw that what they had said was almost the same, and hurriedly said, "I, I will go too, and you will also post to me."


    Gu Yundong bowed his head, thought about it, and naturally felt that he couldn''t let go of the opportunity in front of him, "Okay, but it needs to be brought by the elders."


    "No problem, I''ll still ask my cousin to take me." Today, when the little princess came to Hou''s mansion, it was her cousin who brought me here.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, seeing that Mrs. Hou was a little tired, she got up and said goodbye, and took a few children out by the way.


    When she went out, she found that Ge Shi was looking for her outside.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly walked over with Qin Anning. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, he found that the little princess was also following him.


    Gu Yundong, "..." She stopped and looked at the little girl strangely.


    Only then did the little princess react, her face was a little red, and she snorted twice, "I am, just to remind you not to forget to post me when the timees." After a while, she said, "I will also post you a post. Yes, you tell me the address, and I''ll invite you when it''s my birthday."


    Isn¡¯t it necessary?


    A trace of panic crossed Gu Yundong''s face. She didn''t want to go to the pce of the county king. That kind of ce is tied up. When she sees someone, she smiles and salutes. It''s easy to get into trouble, right?


    Besides, she is actually very busy, very busy, really.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1383: What a coincidence

    Chapter 1383 Too coincidental


    The little princess saw that she didn''t speak for a long time, and became anxious, "Why don''t you speak? Don''t you want to go?"


    Gu Yundong had a headache, so he could only say, "Little Princess, you heard that just now, I want to open a shop. Then I will be very busy, very busy, and I may not have time."


    "How busy can you be opening a shop, can''t you just open the door?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." I want to cry but have no tears.


    She twitched the corners of her mouth and said, "Of course it''s not that simple, you see, when I open a shop, I need to decorate the shop first, and I also need to recruit guys. When the guys are here, I have to teach them how to work and entertain guests, and I have to prepare for the openingter. Activities, I still have to prepare ingredients, I have to attract customers, and sometimes I have to deal with other peopleing to me to trouble me, and things are crowded together, I am really too busy..."


    The little princess''s eyes widened when he heard it, "So it''s soplicated... You are so amazing, you even understand it."


    The little girl behind her also nodded in agreement. There was no way. At first, they thought it was easy to open a shop. After all, the shop in their home is managed by the shopkeeper.


    The little princess is a little disappointed, but seeing Gu Yundong so tired, it seems a little unreasonable to post her again.


    She can only reluctantly nodded, "Okay, then I won''t post for you, but you remember to post for me."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    The little princess smiled with her brows and eyes curved, but it was the maid who was standing behind her, her eyes rolled, and her eyes were lowered without saying a word.


    Gu Yundong got up and brought Qin Anning to reconcile with Ge Shi.


    She followed Ge Shi to greet the otherdies, and after staying in the Hou residence for a while, she got up and said goodbye.


    It wasn''t until after leaving the Hou''s Mansion that Mr. Ge carried An Ning into the carriage and asked, "How''s it going?"


    Gu Yundong sighed and shook his head, "Mrs. Hou doesn''t seem to react when she sees the bracelet or the veil."


    Ge shi frowned, "Could it be the wrong direction? I''ve never heard of the Houfu losing children."


    "I don''t know either, but this is the only clue at the moment. I can only look for it in the Hou Mansion first. If it doesn''t matter, then look in other directions." Gu Yundong said, "Let''s try Er Madam another day."


    Ge Shi patted her hand, "No hurry, I''ve waited for so many years, and now there are clues in hand, I can always find it."


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong nodded, "Send An Ning back first, I think she''s a little sleepy, I''ll wait for Big Brother Shao."


    "Okay, then I''ll go first. If you have something to do, you cane to the house to find me directly. You don''t need any posts. I''ll tell the concierge."


    "it is good."


    Mrs. Ge asked her maid to help her onto the carriage. Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao watched their carriage go further and further away. She didn''t turn around until she disappeared at the corner.


    Shao Qingyuan did not know when he was standing behind her, but what surprised Gu Yundong was that he was still holding two boxes in his hand.


    Gu Yundong''s doubtful gaze fell on the two boxes, "This is..."


    "During the time you entered the Hou''s Mansion, I got two medicinal materials from the medical book given by Song Dejiang."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, "I just entered the manor in such a short time, you will get two precious medicinal herbs???" Those are medicinal herbs recorded in Song Dejiang''s medical book.


    Shao Qingyuan handed the box to Shao Wen, who was leading the carriage, and smiled, "It''s just a coincidence."


    That''s a coincidence, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1384: bad feeling

    Chapter 1384 Bad Premonition


    Gu Yundong remembered that in the medical book Song Dejiang gave, there were about fifty kinds of precious medicinal herbs.


    In less than two years, Shao Qingyuan has already found more than 30 kinds.


    Gu Yundong felt that he might have a buff that attracts medicinal herbs. Otherwise, others would not necessarily find a single medicinal herb for their whole life. How could it be so easy for him?


    Perhaps, he was born on the path of a medicinal herb dealer.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but sigh, and was supported on the carriage by Shao Qingyuan.


    The carriage drove all the way towards Hetai Lane, and Gu Yundong also took this opportunity to tell everything that happened in her Hou residence.


    Shao Qingyuan heard the words, was silent for a moment, grabbed her hand and said, "It''s okay, don''t worry, this is only the first day."


    "Um."


    While talking, the carriage also entered the alley and stopped at the entrance of Shao''s house not long after.


    Who knew that the car had just stopped, and before it had time to get off, the door of the next door opened, and Sister-inw Yu ran over.


    "Is Miss Yundong back?"


    "Yes, is there something wrong with my sister-inw?" Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car and got out of the carriage.


    Sister-inw Yu had already run to the front, and said in a hurry, "Hey, where have you been, and why are you back now? I tell you, when you just left in the morning, someone hurried over to look for it. You guys, say something. There''s no one here, and I heard that they even went to your shop to find someone."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were stunned at the same time, looked at each other, and asked, "Sister Yu, can you ask who is looking for us?"


    "I asked, and said the surname is Song, you know each other."


    Song?


    Song Dejiang? ?


    "You should know each other, right? He looks a little old, so tall. He came in a carriage, and he looked anxious, as if he was about to die." Sister Yu said, "He told me to tell you when you came back. You, say something urgent, very urgent."


    Shao Qingyuan shed a bad premonition in his heart, "Go, go to Song Mansion."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly turned his head and said to Sister-inw Yu, "We know, let''s go and have a look, thank you very much."


    After she finished speaking, she took Shao Qingyuan''s hand into the carriage. Shao Wen, who was about to open the door and unload the threshold, also locked the door again, and got into the carriage with Tong Shuitao.


    Sister-inw Yu waved her hand and watched their carriage leave the alley.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what happened to Song Dejiang''s hurried rush. She had an intuition...it might have something to do with Bai Muzi.


    The carriage quickly stopped at the entrance of Song Mansion, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan got off the carriage, and the concierge recognized Shao Qingyuan.


    He quickly greeted him, "Young Master Shao, are you here?"


    "Well, what is Song Imperial Doctor looking for from us?"


    The porter''s eyes were a little erratic, he sighed, and said, "You''ll know when youe in."


    Immediately he led the way in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong hasn''t been to Song Mansion before today, and she has her own business ahead of her.


    Today is the first time, but I have no idea of ??being curious or appreciative.


    The two walked all the way to the main room, when the same eager footsteps could be heard from inside.


    Then, Gu Yundong saw Song Dejiang who was disheveled, with tangled hair and sweat on his head.


    Song Dejiang was stunned for a moment when he saw them, and the fingers hanging by his side trembled slightly.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward three or two steps, "Song Taiyi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Song Dejiang had no face to see their expressions, he raised his hand and wiped his face fiercely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1385: Bai Muzi was used by me

    Chapter 1385 Bai Muzi was used by me


    Then, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan saw the blood on his face.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Song Dejiang''s throat choked slightly, "Yun Dong, I''m sorry for you."


    "what happened?"


    Song Dejiang raised his head, his eyes were bloodshot, and he was a little hard to say. It took a long time to spit out a sentence, "Bai Muzi, it''s gone."


    Gu Yundong only felt a ''boom'' in his head, he was dazed for a moment, and he took a step back involuntarily.


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Song Dejiang''s clothes, "What do you mean? What do you mean Bai Muzi is gone?"


    "Cough, cough." Song Dejiang coughed twice, and the servants on the side hurried up to grab Shao Qingyuan''s hand.


    "Young Master Shao, calm down and listen to the master first."


    Shao Qingyuan pushed the man away, staring sharply at Song Dejiang, "You said it!!"


    Although Song Dejiang was a little ufortable, he still opened his mouth and said, "My nephew''s old illness has rpsed, and I need Bai Muzi to save his life. I, I can''t help it. I have only one nt in my hand, so I will use it for him first. I originally went to you, thinking With your consent, ahem, it''s just that you''re not here. My nephew can''t wait, I can only..."


    Song Dejiang was also very guilty. Other people''s things were even important to them. He used it without his consent, but he had no choice, he couldn''t just watch his nephew die like this, he had no choice.


    Song Dejiang closed his eyes, "I know I''m not doing this properly. I''m sorry for you. If you want to beat or scold you, it''s up to you, and I''ll take it."


    Shao Qingyuan''s hand clenched sharply, and the next moment he raised it high, the servant next to him rushed to stop him, "Young Master Shao, don''t be impulsive, the master is old, if you punch down, the master''s life will be lost. already."


    "Go away."


    How dare you let go of that servant, not to mention that Shao Gongzi is strong, he is still a trainer.


    He turned his head, just saw Gu Yundong, and hurriedly shouted, "Master Shao, Master Shao, look at your wife."


    When ?? mentioned Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan finally calmed down. He let go of Song Dejiang and turned to see Gu Yundong with his head lowered.


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly hugged her, "Yun Dong, it''s alright, if we don''t have it, let''s look for it again, we can always find it."


    Gu Yundong''s mind was in a mess, she listened to Song Dejiang''s words.


    But she didn''t know what to do. Bai Muzi finally got her hands. It''s only been a few days.


    Beat Song Dejiang? What if he fought, Bai Muzi couldn''te back.


    Gu Yundong had a headache, frowned in pain, and his face turned pale for a moment.


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly picked her up and rushed straight to the guest room.


    Song Dejiang was still standing there, watching the two walk away, but his legs seemed to be filled with lead and could not move.


    He was still messed up and looked very embarrassed. When he was treating his nephew before, he waspletely focused and didn''t dare to ck off, for fear that his nephew''s life would be lost in his own hands.


    Now, as soon as his legs feel weak, he slides to the ground.


    The servant on the side quickly supported him and sat on the chair next to him, "Master."


    Song Dejiang waved his hand, "I''m fine." He pointed in the direction that Shao Qingyuan was leaving, "Come and see if they need anything."


    "Yes."


    That person left, Song Dejiang wiped his face again, the blood on his hands had dried up, and now the tip of his nose smelled of blood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1386: Shes been waiting for a long time

    Chapter 1386 Her mother has been waiting for a long time


    Shao Qingyuan hugged Gu Yundong and kicked the door of the room directly. After putting her on the bed, he frowned and looked at her worriedly, "What''s the matter? Are you ufortable?"


    "I''m fine, but it''s just a little ufortable." Gu Yundong buried his head in his arms, his voice muffled, "Why is there no more? That Bai Muzi, we finally got it, and if we don''t have it, it''s gone."


    "It''s okay, let''s find out."


    Gu Yundong hugged him tightly, "I''ve been looking for it for nearly two years, and I finally found such a nt. I don''t know how many two years it will take to find it again."


    She has been waiting for a long time.


    Gu Yundong hugged Shao Qingyuan more and more tightly, "I really want to beat Song Dejiang."


    "I''ll fight."


    Shao Qingyuan finished speaking, only to find that Gu Yundong''s hand hugging his waist tightened even more.


    He sighed slightly, and hugged the person on hisp, "If it''s really ufortable, you cry out, I''m here, I''m watching over you."


    "I am, I am..." Gu Yundong has always been strong, and she rarely cried.


    But at this time, she felt that her eyes were sore.


    That Bai Muzi was very difficult to find.


    For this medicine, Shao Qingyuan almost lost his life, almost became a servant, and ran away with a clue.


    He paid a lot, and finally Bai Muzi found it, and he will not secretly take risks in the future.


    But now, back to the origin.


    Her mother, still have to wait, just had some hope and then disappeared.


    "I''ll bete, I''ll write a letter and ask my parents not toe." Her momentary negativity almost reached its peak.


    How disappointed parents should be.


    Shao Qingyuan took a deep breath, lowered his head and kissed her face.


    "I''ll write it, they won''t me you."


    "Yes." Gu Yundong replied softly.


    immediately closed his eyes, leaning against his arms and making no more sound.


    Shao Qingyuan gently stroked her back until she felt her breathing gradually calm down beforeying down with her in his arms.


    The servant at the door saw this, quietly closed the door, exhaled, and left lightly.


    Returned to the main courtyard, Song Dejiang had already stood up, he still went to wash his face after all, but his body was still messed up.


    Nah Renhui reported, "Master Shao and his wife took a rest in the guest room."


    Song Dejiang paused and nodded, "You let Shao Wen and the otherse in, and arrange it in the next room."


    Then, he went in to see his nephew.


    The man is still in aa, but his face is a little better.


    Song Dejiang sighed, let the drug boy continue to guard, and went back to his room to rest.


    He looked tense since the beginning of the morning. He was old, and after such a rescue, he felt a little bit of a whirlwind when he came back to his senses.


    However, I was really lying on the bed, but I couldn''t sleep.


    It wasn''t until the sky was about to get dark that he slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day, Song Dejiang still got up early. He went to see his nephew first, but he was still awake.


    But he took the pulse, the pulse has stabilized, and the person is fine.


    Even the old disease on his body has been treated, and it will not recur.


    At this point, Song Dejiang breathed a sigh of relief.


    After seeing the people, he went to the yard and asked the servants at home, "Where are Shao Qingyuan and the others?"


    "Not yet."


    Song Dejiang was silent for a long time after listening.


    "I''ll go see them." After he finished speaking, he strode to the guest room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1387: Shis nephew Bai Zhiyan

    Chapter 1387 The words of the nephew Bai


    Who knew that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong woulde together without taking a few steps.


    Song Dejiang paused and stepped forward with a serious face, "I''m sorry about Bai Muzi. I..."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "That''s it, I''ve used it all, and I won''te back no matter how much I say. What''s more, that''s your nephew, and your fate is in your hands, so this choice is inevitable."


    "Girl Gu."


    Gu Yundong was a little tired, she took a deep breath, "Anyway, you owe me once."


    "I know."


    "But I also owed you before." Gu Yundong followed closely.


    Song Dejiang was stunned.


    Gu Yundong smiled bitterly, "I can''t figure it out. In short, I will continue to look for Bai Muzi. Next time I find it, I won''t give it to you first. Also, you must save my mother."


    "...Okay." Song Dejiang didn''t know what to say, and it took a long time for him to spit out a word.


    "I''m hungry, let''s eat first."


    Song Dejiang hurriedly called someone to serve the food.


    The three people dining in the flower hall were very quiet, and no one spoke.


    This kind of thing seems to be superfluous.


    Until the next person came to report, "Master, Master Bai is awake."


    Song Dejiang was stunned for a moment, ''patta'' dropped his chopsticks and ran away in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong twisted lightly, "Master Bai??"


    "What''s wrong?" Shao Qingyuan wiped her hands. When Song Dejiang dropped the chopsticks just now, the porridge sshed on the back of Yun Dong''s hands.


    Gu Yundong suddenly said, "Bai? Young Master Bai can''t be Bai Yang, right? Yes, Bai Yang''s grandfather is Song Dejiang''s master."


    No way.


    Gu Yundong didn''t even care about eating anymore, so he hurried over to have a look.


    If it''s really that little one...


    However, after seeing the person lying on the bed, Gu Yundong finally woke up.


    is not a white sun.


    Yes, Song Dejiang knew that she knew Bai Yang, if it was him, Song Dejiang should have said it.


    But this person, Gu Yundong felt a little familiar.


    Bai Zhiyan also saw them, his pale lips twitched, and said, "Uncle Shi has already told me, sorry, I used your Bai Muzi and couldn''t tell you in advance."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what to say.


    Song Dejiang introduced, "This is Shao Qingyuan, this is Gu Yundong, the sister Gu whom Bai Yang met before. She was the one who rescued Bai Yang from Paihuazi when she was in Qing''an Mansion."


    Bai Zhiyan immediately got up when he heard the words.


    Song Dejiang hurriedly held the person down, "Your body shouldn''t move too much now."


    Bai Zhiyan could only give up and lie down again, but still said gratefully to Gu Yundong, "Mrs. Shao is the great benefactor of our Bai family, Bai Yang was rescued by you, and the medicine I used to treat my illness is also yours. I don''t know how to be grateful."


    Gu Yundong remembered, isn''t this the white brother Bai Yang mentioned?


    Gu Yundong felt that every time he met him, he seemed to be terminally ill. Is it so miserable?


    inexplicably felt some sympathy for him.


    But there is one thing to say, Gu Yundong still said, "Since you are from the Bai family, I heard Bai Yang say that the Bai family has two Bai Muzi trees, right? If you thank me, you can give me one when you go back."


    "Of course, as long as you find the key to the jade door and open that door, not only Bai Muzi, but also a heavy thank you."


    Bai Zhiyan said solemnly, Bai Muzi returned it to Gu Yundong, he could still call the shots.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1388: Who is Gao Feng looking for?

    Chapter 1388 Who is Gao Feng looking for?


    Gu Yundong was slightly satisfied, seeing that he was very tired, he didn''t want to disturb him any more.


    "Okay, then let''s go first, you can rest well."


    "When I get better, I wille to the door again to thank you."


    Gu Yundong nodded, showing a lot of etiquette.


    She and Shao Qingyuan went out, and seeing Song Dejianging out, they simply asked him for a carrier pigeon.


    Then borrowed a pen and paper to write to Gu Dajiang, telling him about Bai Muzi.


    It was just that Gu Yundong held the pen for a long time, but did not know how to write.


    In the end, Shao Qingyuan took it over, "Didn''t you say I''ll write it?"


    Shao Qingyuan is much quicker to write. He has always been good at short stories, and he can finish it in a few seconds.


    then stuffed it into the small bamboo tube on the leg of the carrier pigeon and let it out.


    Song Dejiang''s carrier pigeon is still used to exchange medical books with him, which is just right.


    After the letter was sent out, Gu Yundong let out a breath.


    Her parents probably haven''t set off yet, and it''s toote to tell them now.


    Song Dejiang saw that Gu Yundong was still listless, and after thinking about it, he went into the house and took out two medicinal herbs.


    "This ispensation for you."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know him, but Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    This medicinal material, but the medicinal material in Song Dejiang''s medical book, is very precious.


    "You really want to give it to us?"


    Song Dejiang nodded, although he was a little reluctant, but it was because he did something wrong, and he couldn''t justify it withoutpensation.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong understood something.


    She paused and returned one of the herbs, "For one nt, there is no need to give more. That''s it."


    Song Dejiang looked down and sighed inwardly.


    Although it was a nt for another, the one he used was very precious to Gu Yundong, and it was very different.


    But she said so, Song Dejiang took it back.


    Shao Qingyuan collected the remaining one, and the two were leaving.


    The medicine boy hurried over at this time, saying that Bai Zhiyan''s heat increased a little, so Song Dejiang hurried to take a look.


    Song Dejiang hurried inside.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were about to leave, but they stopped when they heard that. After all, it is a person who uses Baimuzi, so you still need to be concerned about it.


    So the two of them also went back to the room.


    Song Dejiang rechecked Bai Zhiyan''s pulse and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this is a normal phenomenon.


    looked back to see Shao Qingyuan and the othersing in, paused, looked at him, then looked at Bai Zhiyan, and suddenly said, "Come here and try your pulse."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned slightly, but Bai Zhiyan understood it, and immediately smiled, "This is a rare learning opportunity. My disease is not easy to encounter, let''s try it."


    Gu Yundong pushed him when he heard the words.


    Shao Qingyuan stepped forward and put his hand on his wrist.


    Bai Zhiyan looked at him for a moment and said, "I heard from my uncle that you are very talented in medicine. Ahem, if Gao Feng finds the key and opens the Jade Gate in the future, there are quite a few isted books in it. You can take a look."


    Shao Qingyuan ''um'', not much to say, and continued to check the pulse.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Isn''t Gao Feng looking for someone? Looking for someone and a key?"


    "The key is on the person. As long as the person is found, the key will naturally be found."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Last time, Brother Shao met Gao Feng, and he seems to have gone to Xuanhe Mansion. Who is he looking for? We live in Xuanhe Mansion, maybe we can help. busy."


    Yes, people are more powerful, they help find people, and the key will be there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1389: The person Gao Feng is looking for is me!

    Chapter 1389 The person Gao Feng is looking for is me!


    Bai Zhiyan thought about it, but it''s not that he couldn''t say it.


    And Gu Yundong is right, she is familiar with Xuanhe Mansion, which may be helpful.


    Therefore, Bai Zhiyan sighed and said, "Gao Feng is looking for a woman, but unfortunately, I don''t know her name, age, and address. I only know about two years ago, probably... so tall."


    When he saw Shao Qingyuan withdrew his pulse-checking hand, he raised his hand to indicate the height.


    Gu Yundong frowned. He didn''t know his name, and he was tall two years ago. It was really difficult to find someone like this.


    "Then where did he meet that woman? What did they say at the time? What did they do?" Gu Yundong asked again.


    Bai Zhiyan said, "Although the woman is young, she is very skilled. The biggest clue is that she has a crossbow on her body, a very delicate one."


    Gu Yundong was startled, a strange look shed across his face.


    Shao Qingyuan also raised his head and looked at her, the two of them looked at each other, and both were silent.


    Bai Zhiyan continued, "We met at that time on the way to escape from the famine, on the road from Yongning Mansion to Qing''an Mansion. At that time, I met two beasts and wanted to take advantage of the night to be detrimental to Baiyang and Baiyue. That girl It suddenly appeared and helped solve one of them, using crossbow arrows. The other was solved by Gao Feng, and the girl said that she found that the two people were not good, so she took action."


    Gu Yundong widened his eyes in disbelief, looking at Bai Zhiyan in front of him in astonishment.


    She suspected that she had heard it wrong.


    On the side, Song Dejiang asked in surprise, "The girl Gao Feng was looking for met on the road to escape? I remember that girl Gu seems to have escaped from Yongning Mansion."


    Bai Zhiyan was stunned for a moment, then suddenly looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter swallowed and asked uncertainly after a long while, "Later, Gao Feng gave the girl a bag of steamed buns and cakes? After the girl left, not long after the girl left, a carriage came into the vige, and in the middle of the night you... gone?"


    Bai Zhiyan''s breathing suddenly stopped, and he was about to sit up abruptly.


    just got up too fast all of a sudden, his head dizzy for a while, and he fell back violently.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan was sitting on the edge of the bed and hurriedly reached out to support the person.


    Song Dejiang said anxiously, "Don''t get excited, lie down quickly, and say something slowly."


    Bai Zhiyan slowed down for a while before suppressing the pain. He closed his eyes before turning his head slightly, looking straight at Gu Yundong, "You..."


    "If I''m right, then this person is me!" Gu Yundong took a deep breath, she also felt a little magical.


    She had always known that Gao Feng was looking for someone. Thest time she met Bai Yang in Qing''an Mansion, she almost met Gao Feng.


    As a result, Gao Feng left Qing''an Mansion ahead of schedule.


    Later, on the way to find his uncle, Shao Qingyuan also met Gao Feng. At that time, they had juste out of Xuanhe Mansion, and Gao Feng, who was going to Xuanhe Mansion, also missed it.


    Bai Zhiyan looked at Gu Yundong firmly, breathing slightly short of breath, "Yes, you are right, Gao Feng gave the girl a bag of cakes and steamed buns, and we also left Tonggu Vige overnight. Really, really you??"


    "I don''t know what vige that is, but I did experience this. That was the first time I saw Gao Feng."


    Gu Yundong paused, then suddenly frowned, "But, you said that Gao Feng was looking for someone for the key, but I don''t know what the key is, I didn''t..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1390: jade key

    Chapter 1390 Jade Key


    Gu Yundong stopped halfway through his words.


    She thought for a while and asked, "The key to the jade gate you are talking about, is it a jade pendant?"


    Bai Zhiyan and Song Dejiang both showed pleasant smiles, "Yes, it''s a jade pendant, is it really with you?"


    "I have one, but I found that jade pendant from those two refugees." Speaking of which, Gu Yundong almost forgot about this jade pendant. It was stored in the space at first, but now I am afraid I still have to look for it. Just looking for it, I don''t know where it is.


    "That''s right, that''s right, it''s on those two refugees." Bai Zhiyan was a little excited, "The jade pendant was on Bai Yang at the time, and the refugees had contacted Bai Yang, so it should have been at that time, and put the jade pendant on him. It was stolen."


    He was injured that night and suddenly developed a high fever, and he was a little confused.


    And there is only Gao Feng by his side, he has to take care of himself, but also take care of Baiyang Baiyue.


    In fact, when two people came in the courtyard, Gao Feng already knew, but because he had to take care of himself, he couldn''t go out in time.


    As a result, one of them came in and collided with Bai Yang, and that person was about to take Bai Yang away on the spot.


    It was Gao Feng who rescued Bai Yang in time, but who knew that in just a moment, the jade pendant hanging around Bai Yang''s neck was cut off by him and taken away.


    The room was dim, and Gao Feng couldn''t see it clearly.


    After he rescued Bai Yang, he let him stay with Bai Yue, turned his head to clean up the refugee, and forced him to the yard step by step.


    I didn''t expect that the other one outside had been killed.


    It was just a chance encounter, Gao Feng didn''t ask people''s names, and it was not necessary.


    But no matter what she said, she also helped one person. Although he could handle it alone, it did give him a little less pressure.


    Looking at the girl''s skinny and refugee appearance, Gao Feng simply took the cake and steamed buns to express his gratitude.


    As for the girl''s search for the property of the two dead people, he didn''t care.


    Unexpectedly, the jade pendant entered the girl''s pocket like this.


    Gao Feng didn''t find Bai Yang''s jade pendant until after the carriage was running for a day, but then he went back to look for it.


    Especially when she didn''t even know her name and age, and no one around her knew it, it was as hard as the sky.


    However, now this person is in front of him.


    Bai Zhiyan slowly closed his eyes, he didn''t know what to say, the karma in this world is so wonderful.


    He looked at Gu Yundong, "Where is that jade pendant...?"


    "It''s..." Gu Yundong just wanted to say it on his body, but then he thought it was wrong, who would carry a strange jade pendant that was found from a refugee with him? It''s not that she doesn''t have the money to buy it.


    So Gu Yundong changed his voice and said, "At home."


    "Which house?"


    "Hetai Lane in the capital, but I have to look for it. I remember that when I packed everything, I put everything in a box. I don''t know if I remember correctly."


    Bai Zhiyan got excited in a hurry, "Then look for it."


    Gu Yundong nodded immediately, "Okay, I''ll go back right away."


    In fact, why isn''t she excited? If that jade pendant is really the key, then she will soon be able to get Bai Muzi again.


    This sudden surprise made her a little impatient.


    Shao Qingyuan also stood up and said to the two, "Then let''s go back first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1391: Where is your home

    Chapter 1391 Where is your home


    Seeing the two of them go farther and farther, Song Dejiang breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s rare that the jade pendant is still there."


    "Yeah." Bai Zhiyan also felt relieved.


    He also talked to Gao Feng before, and even if he found someone, the jade pendant might not be in the other''s hands.


    After all, she was fleeing from the famine at the time, and she might not have any money on her body along the way, otherwise how could she search for the dead? When she really can''t survive, the jade pendant may be sold by her.


    When the timees, it will be extremely difficult to find it again.


    But Gao Feng also said that the girl at that time looked a bit capable, and with such a delicate crossbow arrow on her body, she might not necessarily be desperate to be a jade pendant.


    Fortunately, the jade pendant is still there.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan didn''t even bring Tong Shuitao with them, they drove the carriage back to Hetai Lane by themselves.


    Sister-inw Yu at the door saw theming back and just wanted to say hello, but Gu Yundong jumped out of the carriage and hurried into the yard.


    On the other hand, Shao Qingyuan was still standing beside the carriage and didn''t move, but Mrs. Yu was a little scared of him, so she didn''t say hello after all, just stuck her head out to look at the yard next door.


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong came out after a while, and when he saw Sister-inw Yu, he waved his hand, "Sister-inw is alright."


    "Okay, okay..." Then, she watched the carriage leave again.


    "In a hurry, what happened?" She shook her head and turned back to her yard.


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage, holding the jade pendant in his hand, and said nothing for a long time.


    After a long time, she lifted the curtain of the car and looked at Shao Qingyuan on the side of the car, pursing her lips as if she was about to speak.


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head to look at her, and suddenly smiled, "Let''s talk when you want to say it."


    Gu Yundong lowered his head slightly. Others don''t know if this jade pendant is in the box. How could Shao Qingyuan, who is the person beside the pillow, not know?


    When they came to the capital, they didn''t bring much stuff. Who would bring such an insignificant jade pendant?


    Gu Yundong almost forgot, she just found it after rummaging in the space for a while.


    In fact, she also knew that Big Brother Shao had doubts for a long time, and he had been very obvious in front of him several times. How could someone as smart as him not feel anything at all?


    But he didn''t ask anything, maybe he already had some guesses in his heart, but he wasn''t sure.


    Gu Yundong scratched his head, it wasn''t that she didn''t say anything, she just didn''t know how to say it.


    But this person is very condone to her appearance.


    "Okay, sit back, be careful of falling." Shao Qingyuan pushed her inside and asked her to sit in the carriage.


    Gu Yundong was a little discouraged for a moment, and rubbed his face fiercely.


    The carriage returned to Song Mansion not long after, and the two of them strode towards the main courtyard.


    Bai Zhiyan and Song Dejiang were a little anxious.


    Seeing the twoe in, Bai Zhiyan immediately looked at their hands expectantly.


    Gu Yundong quickly took out the jade pendant, "Is that so?"


    Bai Zhiyan took it over, and now he was sitting on the head of the bed, supported by Song Dejiang.


    At first nce, his eyes lit up, "Yes, this is it, this is the jade key of Yumen."


    "Really?" Gu Yundong''s heart finally fell to the ground.


    She asked eagerly, "Then let''s take the jade pendant to open the jade door and find Bai Muzi. Where is your home? When are we going?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1392: Its also important to find your parents

    Chapter 1392 It is also important to find your parents


    Gu Yundong''s voice fell. Unexpectedly, Bai Zhiyan and Song Dejiang were startled at the same time, and they looked at each other.


    The atmosphere became a little subtle in an instant, and neither of Bai Zhiyan spoke.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, suddenly reached out his hand, and took back the jade pendant in Bai Zhiyan''s hand.


    "Eh..." Bai Zhiyan only felt that his hand was empty and the jade pendant was gone.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Song Dejiang, "Why, did you regret it?"


    "Naturally not." Song Dejiang hurriedly shook his head, then exined, "The Bai family is in Lingzhou, but the Bai family has always been isted from the world, and outsiders don''t know where they are. If you want to enter the Bai family, you need someone from your own family to lead the way. , otherwise you will get lost."


    Gu Yundong frowned, Bai Zhiyan sighed, "There are too few people who can enter Bai''s house, I can enter, so can Master Song, but now I can''t hurry, and Uncle can''t leave Beijing, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go to Lingzhou for a while. home."


    Lingzhou Pce? ?


    Gu Yundong frowned, "What about Gao Feng?"


    "Gao Feng is now in Xuanhe Mansion. I don''t know his specific location. I can only send the letter to the Huimin Medical Center in Xuanhe Mansion. After Gao Feng sees the letter, he will hurry back." Bai Zhiyan knew She was anxious, but still said, "You may as well wait for a month at most. After I get better, I will take you to Bai''s house in person."


    Although the Bai family has never allowed outsiders to enter, Shao Qingyuan and his wife are very kind to the Bai family.


    Whether it saves Bai Yang or uses their Bai Muzi, the Bai family will record this kindness, and there will be no lesspensation.


    Bai Zhiyan looked at Shao Qingyuan, this man is very talented, and if he gets his grandfather''s advice, that would be the best reward.


    Gu Yundong was silent for a moment, and finally nodded, "Okay."


    She nced at the jade pendant in Shao Qingyuan''s hand again, "But this jade pendant is still under our custody for the time being."


    Although Bai Zhiyan felt it was inappropriate, he knew that because of Bai Muzi, Gu Yundong no longer trusted them.


    So he finally nodded and just said, "This jade pendant is now the only key to Yumen. If it''s gone, then Bai Muzi..."


    "Don''t worry, I care more about Bai Muzi than you, so I will definitely keep this jade pendant properly and never lose it."


    "That''s good."


    Bai Zhiyan nced at the jade pendant with some reluctance, but finally retracted his gaze.


    He was a little tired, and the sudden ups and downs of emotions made his body temperature rise a little bit.


    Gu Yundong looked forward to his health as soon as possible, and even took Shao Qingyuan to leave.


    The two left Song Mansion and got into the carriage. Shao Qingyuan asked her, "Aren''t you in a hurry?"


    Gu Yundongughed, "Naturally, I''m anxious, but as you said, we have to do things the same way. Since we''re here in the capital, it''s very, very important to do things here first and find your parents."


    Shao Qingyuan reached out and hugged her, "I''m fine."


    "But I have a rtionship." Gu Yundong actually knew that since Shao Qingyuan realized that his parents also loved him, his mood became a little uneasy.


    Although he didn''t say anything, his heart was longing.


    Shao Qingyuan sighed slightly and hugged her tighter.


    When he got home, Gu Yundong put away the jade pendant and put it back in the space.


    Since Bai Zhiyan is recovering from his illness, he will go to Lingzhou Mansion, so the action on the capital side will be quicker.


    The decoration of the shop was handed over to Carpenter Pang''s master and apprentice. He didn''t know how it was done. Gu Yundong nned to visit tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1393: hiring

    Chapter 1393 Recruitment


    The next step is to recruit people.


    Gu Yundong had a headache when he thought of the female shopkeeper he needed.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan said, "It''s actually not difficult if you want to be literate, understand the rules, and be neither humble nor arrogant to face the female shopkeeper of a nobledy."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Do you have a choice?"


    "There are quite a few old aunts in the pce who are leaving the pce for retirement. In fact, they are very good at this."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, yes, Qiu Mammy of Xuanhe Mansion, although not from the pce, she is also an upbringing mama.


    Some of the grandmothers in the pce used to serve and face noble people. If they could live to leave the pce, they were all well-rounded people.


    only¡­¡­


    "Where can I find such a mother?"


    "Qin Mansion."


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, obviously Shao Qingyuan needed to know more in this regard, "When the emperor gave Qin Wenzheng''s mansion, he also sent servants to Qin''s mansion, and one of them was a nanny... Well, I listened to it when I was in the pce before. said."


    Qin Mansion has a grandmother, so she must also know the grandmother who is out of the pce.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, and he nned to go to Qin''s house after going to the shop tomorrow.


    In addition to this, they have to buy people.


    Not only in the shop, but also at home. There are only four of them in the family now. Gu Yundong usually brings Tong Shuitao when he goes out, and Shao Qingyuan also brings Shao Wen. The family always needs a concierge.


    Next time, if Song Dejiang came to look for someone but couldn''t find them again, someone wille to inform them.


    I have been busy for the past few days, and now it is time to do it.


    The next day, Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao to the shop to check the situation, and Shao Qingyuan and Shao Wen went to Yaxing.


    When ?? arrived at the shop, he saw Carpenter Pang busy with his two apprentices.


    The counter has already been made, and even more than half of the tables and stools in the shop in front have been made. Gu Yundong touched it, and it was very strong and not sticky, and the quality really passed the test.


    Carpenter Pang wiped his sweat and came over and said, "Master, yesterday I hired a craftsman to knock down the two walls in the backyard. Now it is being repaired. Would you like to take a look?"


    "Go and have a look." Gu Yundong immediately went to the backyard.


    The craftsman was found by Carpenter Pang, and Gu Yundong entrusted him with the decoration. It was his business to find any help.


    The backyard was a little messy, Gu Yundong came back after a circle, and let them continue their work.


    Immediately took a pen and paper and started to write. Carpenter Pang was surprised, "Does the owner think there is anything else that needs to be changed?"


    "Oh, no, I wrote a recruitment notice and posted it outside, nning to recruit a few female guys. Isn''t this a shop that needs manpower?"


    Although you want to buy people, it is impossible to buy all the guys in the store.


    As long as the person in the kitchen is your own, the receptionist in the hall can be found outside.


    "Recruiting a female guy?" Carpenter Pang thought for a while, then suddenly asked, "Any requirements?"


    "Well... clean and tidy, preferably a little taller who likes tough, has a gentle temperament and works diligently, and needs to be literate." It seems that the requirements are a bit too much.


    Pang Carpenter was also surprised, this requirement is more than a lot.


    Only literacy, I am afraid it will be difficult to find.


    But Gu Yundong still wrote the notice and posted it directly on the door.


    Before leaving, ?? exined to Carpenter Pang, "If anyonees to inquire, please help to introduce."


    "Okay, boss."


    Gu Yundong left, and as soon as she left, someone who had been staring at the shop stepped forward, squinting at the words written on the sign.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1394: The guys in the shop are different

    Chapter 1394 The shopkeepers are different


    The man carefully read the notice from top to bottom, he knew what to do, turned around and left.


    Carpenter Pang was curious and wanted to ask, but he didn''t expect to see his back in time.


    The man quickly left Jin Street and appeared in a restaurant not long after.


    He looked left and right, and when he saw the person in the corner, he hurried over, "Master, there is a situation in that shop on Jin Street."


    Tang Qijing was eating, when he heard the words, he quickly swallowed the fish in his mouth, took a sip of water, and asked, "What''s the situation?"


    "The shop is going to recruit people."


    Tang Qijing frowned when he heard the words, a littleck of interest, "If you recruit people, what''s so strange. Since Shao Qingyuan''s shop is about to open, isn''t it normal to find two guys? Ben? The young master wants you to keep an eye on Shao Qingyuan, so you don''t need to report these trivial matters to me one by one."


    "No, Master, that shop recruits different guys."


    "What''s different?"


    "The guy in Shao Qingyuan''s shop is a female guy." The servant couldn''t help but raise his voice slightly.


    "what?"


    "what?"


    However, there were two doubtful voices, not only Tang Qijing, but a familiar voice behind.


    Tang Qijing was stunned for a moment, then suddenly looked up.


    After seeing who wasing, he hurriedly stood up and almost knocked over the chair behind him. But he couldn''t care about anything, his face instantly filled with a smile, and he said tteringly, "Your Highness, why are you here?"


    Yi Zn nced at him, "You can be here, so I can''t be here?"


    Tang Qijing shook his head again and again, "Of course not, where in the capital can''t the prince of the county go?"


    Yi Zn snorted lightly, and quickly turned his eyes away to look at the servant standing behind Tang Qijing, "You, repeat what you just said."


    The next time he shivered, his head was a little dazed, what did you just say? What did he just say?


    Oh, yes, he remembered it, and when he was about to repeat thest sentence, "Well, that guy at Shao Qingyuan''s shop is a female guy."


    Yi Zn narrowed his eyes slightly, "Shao Qingyuan? Shao Qingyuan came to the capital?"


    Tang Qijing replied in a low voice, "Okay, it seems so."


    Yi Zn''s dissatisfied gaze fell on him instantly, "When did you note and tell me what happened?"


    But do the math, the imperial physicians outside havee back one after another recently. But he didn''t pay attention. A few days ago, there was an opera troupe at home, and the operas they sang were quite novel, so he stayed at home to have fun these few days, and unexpectedly missed the news of Shao Qingyuan.


    Tang Qijingined inwardly, "Your Majesty, it''s not that I didn''t tell you. It''s not, I''m not sure if this person is the same Shao Qingyuan from the beginning, so I made people stare at his shop, be careful. Confirm his identity first, and then go and report to the prince."


    To be honest, he really didn''t n to tell the county prince.


    Yi Zn snorted coldly, "So it''s confirmed now?"


    "Well, that''s not there yet."


    "What does this Shao Qingyuan you see look like?"


    Tang Qi Jing paused and described the appearance of Shao Qingyuan he saw that day. "He looks tall and big, but his face is a little cold, and he doesn''t seem to be easy to get along with."


    After Yi Zn heard this, there was cold air in his eyes, "It''s him."


    I didn''t expect to meet again so soon.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1395: The grudge with Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1395 The grudge with Shao Qingyuan


    Yi Zn despises Shao Qingyuan very much, just a stinky boy from the countryside.


    The hair has not even grown yet, so I dare to say that I have a way to prevent smallpox.


    is a joke, these thousands of years of incurable disease, even the capital of Taiyuan Hospital can''t do it, not even the old genius doctor of the Bai family can do it. He, a guy who even stumbled on his pulse, actually said that he could solve it?


    But the emperor''s cousin agreed, and even let the second prince test it himself.


    is just ridiculous, ridiculous. With royal bloodline and noble status, how could a kid who doesn''t know where he came from do whatever he wants?


    Yi Zn was very displeased with Shao Qingyuan because of this. After hearing that he was looking for Bai Muzi, he immediately let people hear that he had it.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan agreed to be his servant without even thinking about it. At that time, Yi Zn had a face-to-face conversation with him for the first time.


    how to say? It''s not the same as the obedient mud legs he imagined, and it''s not the same as some ttering servants.


    Shao Qingyuan is not afraid of him, and the aura on his body is believed to be a son of a powerful family.


    Yi Zn felt as if he was making trouble unreasonably for a moment, and suddenly lost the desire to tease him.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan suddenly went crazy, and he was going to beat him when he came up.


    Fuck this scumbag, he is the prince of the county, can he be beaten by a muddy leg? Didn''t he lie to him with Bai Muzi? He, a prince of the county, is willing to y tricks on him, that is to give him face, and he really treats himself as an onion?


    There are many guards in the county pce, so Yi Zn was not hurt at all.


    Yi Zn was proud, and originally wanted to ridicule Shao Qingyuan who had been caught, but he didn''t expect that he would be confronted with his fierce look that seemed to eat his eyes.


    When ?? met those eyes, Yi Zn felt guilty for a moment. But he is the prince of the county. If someone wants to beat him, if he doesn''t break his leg in turn, where will he save face?


    However, just when he was about to start, Shao Qingyuan took out the Fish Talisman.


    Yi Zn held his breath, and Shao Qingyuan, who had no identity, could take care of him. But Shao Qingyuan, who has the fish talisman, can''t move casually.


    Yi Zn could only let the person go, but the emperor''s cousin knew about it and sent him into the pce and scolded him badly.


    Yi Zn was unhappy, but it was not easy to trouble Shao Qingyuan again, and he even had to respectfully apologize to him.


    This grievance, until now, has been deeply remembered in his heart.


    Now that I finally heard the news of Shao Qingyuan, this anger will alwayse out.


    And, what did he just hear?


    Yi Zn looked at the servant again, "You said that Shao Qingyuan opened a shop? And the shop also recruits female staff?"


    "If you return to the county prince, yes, yes..."


    Yi Zn raised his hand and touched his chin, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    After a long while, he said to Tang Qijing, "Go, take me to see where the shop is."


    Tang Qijing''s heart was filled with sadness, he really didn''t want to get involved in these things.


    The prince of the county can''t afford to offend him. The Shao Qingyuan he sawst time seems to be hard to offend.


    Otherwise, how could even the prince of the county suffer?


    But in front of the prince, Tang Qijing had no room to refuse, so he could only smile and nod.


    He lost the money to settle the bill, and then walked out of the restaurant with Yi Zn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1396: candidate

    Chapter 1396 Candidates


    Tang Qijing quickly took Yi Zn to Jin Street, which was not far from Jin Street, so he arrived in a short time.


    Standing opposite No. 86, Tang Qijing pointed to the shop that was being renovated, "It''s that one, and it''s quite big."


    Yi Zn nodded, "It''s really big, Shao Qingyuan is going to open a medical clinic?" He snorted coldly, "I wasn''t even a doctor before, but the cowpox vination method made himpletely prosperous."


    Just, why are you recruiting female guys?


    Yi Zn looked at the sign posted at the door, and several people were already watching.


    He pointed to a guard behind him, "Go, take off that paper for me to see."


    "Yes."


    The ?? guard walked over quickly, dispersed the onlookers, and tore off the paper.


    Carpenter Pang was busy and didn''t pay attention.


    The ?? guard had already handed the notice to Yi Zn, who looked at the words written on it.


    "It''s better to have a sweet appearance, be able to speak well, and be literate?? Is he recruiting a buddy or a daughter-inw?"


    Tang Qijing hurriedly said, "Maybe he will do that dirty thing under the guise of recruiting a buddy."


    Yi Zn felt the same way, don''t look at Shao Qingyuan''s frosty face, not like a woman. But most people with dirty minds are such hypocritical hypocrites, and Shao Qingyuan is one of them.


    Anyway, Yi Zn did not hesitate to guess Shao Qingyuan with the greatest malicious intent.


    Looking at the notice in his hand, Yi Zn squinted slightly, suddenly had an idea, and exined a few words to the guards behind him.


    Immediately, he left without looking back.


    Tang Qijing didn''t hear clearly. Seeing that the prince was gone, he quickly followed.


    The guard put the notice back where it was, and then went in the other direction.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that she would provoke such a person after posting the notice. After she left the shop, she went directly to the Qin Mansion.


    It was much easier to see Ge Shi this time. Since he cooperated with Ge Shi to open a shop, when it came to the matter of recruiting people in the shop, Gu Yundong also got straight to the point.


    When Mrs Ge knew her intentions, she immediately called Mrs. Liu from the house.


    Lady Liu was bestowed by the emperor.


    It was shocking to learn that Gu Yundong and Mrs Ge were going to open a shop dedicated to serving those rich and idledies, and that they would also hire a capable female shopkeeper.


    Can you open a shop like this?


    But she came out of the pce after all. She has knowledge and quickly thought of the key.


    There are not many other things in the pce, but women are gathered together, making money from women... It seems really easier.


    Mother Liu quickly began to think about the candidates, and it didn''t take long for her to think, "If this is the case, there really is a suitable candidate here for this old ve."


    "Who?"


    "Mother Xia, who once served Concubine Gao."


    Mr. Ge was puzzled, "Concubine Gao?" Mr. Ge vaguely felt that the name sounded familiar.


    Concubine Gao was one of the few concubines in the former imperial pce who had a high status and lived a long life.


    Thete emperor was sluggish, and naturally there were countless concubines in the harem, but many of the beautiful ones were brought into the harem by him.


    However, although thete emperor liked beautiful women, these people didn''t give them a high status at first. Even if they wanted to seal a concubine asionally on a whim, it didn''t take long for them to pull people down because they were tired of this concubine.


    Repeatedly, there are not many concubines who have been in high positions.


    Concubine Gao was different, she had followed thete emperor since he was young.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1397: Gu Yundong persuaded

    Chapter 1397 Gu Yundong Persuades


    Concubine Gao rose from the bottom step by step, and after she was promoted to Concubine De, she stayed in that position and never came down.


    Thete emperor was capricious, and most of the other concubines had their positions up and down.


    In the pce, apart from the empress, only the concubine Virtue sat there steadily, and thete emperor never touched her.


    If there is no means, who can do it?


    And Xia Mammy is the powerful mama next to Concubine Gao.


    After the death of the first emperor, Concubine Gao''s life was instantly clean, and she lived a rxed andfortable life in a corner, and asionally chatted with the queen mother to recall the past.


    However, I don''t know if it was because of the nervous breakdown in the past few years. She rxed in an instant after the death of the former emperor, but her body began to feel ufortable. In the past two years, she has been getting serious and small illnesses.


    Not long ago, Concubine Gao still couldn''t hold on, and there was no one left.


    It is said that the queen mother was sad for a long time and closed the door in the pce for two days.


    Concubine Gao had no heirs, and before she died, she also had the intention to arrange the people around her to serve.


    Grandma Xia originally wanted to guard her mausoleum, but Concubine Gao categorically refused.


    Later, Mamma Xia chose the way out of the pce. She entered the pce at a young age. After so many years, except for asionally going out of the pce to do errands, she almost forgot about the outside world.


    Mamma Xia had a trace of regret in her heart, so after Concubine Gao died, she was released from the pce.


    Mammy Xia has money and an unusual identity. After leaving the pce, many big families invited her toe to the pce to be a nurturing mama.


    It was just that they were all rejected by Xia Ma, who originally wanted to leave the pce for easy retirement, so she didn''t have to trap herself again.


    However, what Mama Xia didn''t expect was that she overestimated herself. She began to get used to the life outside the pce. After a period of rest, she felt that she had nothing to do all day, and it was better to be a nanny.


    Just two days ago, Madam Xia had just reminisced with Madam Liu andined a few words.


    "If Madam thinks Mammy Xia is feasible, then this old ve will go to Madam and tell me about the situation. If it''s toote, this old servant is afraid that she will enter another family as a nurturing mama."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Naturally feasible."


    Mammy Liu thought for a while, "But Madam, Mamma Xia can talk about other aspects. But she has been living in the pce, and doing business has never happened before."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I know, some business advice, it doesn''t matter if my aunt and I are here."


    Mamma Xia mainly adjusts the contradictions of the guests, and is optimistic about the guys in the shop. Some other small problems, with Mammy Xia''s ability, presumably can be easily resolved.


    As for business, she will make ns to point out the direction, even if she is not in the capital, there is still Ge Shi, enough.


    Liu Mammy was relieved when she heard the words, and even took Gu Yundong and Ge Shi to Mamma Xia''s residence in person.


    Not to mention, if it wasn''t for the timely arrival, Xia Mama might have been invited away.


    Hearing that Gu Yundong asked her to be the female shopkeeper, Mammy Xia refused at first.


    She is not familiar with business, and she never thought of bing a female shopkeeper.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Mammy Xia is not too busy to refuse, now that Mammy is fine, why don''t you get to know our shop first. I''m going to hire a female friend tomorrow. If Mammy Xia is free, why don''t you go and watch the fun? "


    Mother Xia was stunned for a moment, and Mama Liu who was beside her also persuaded her, and she still agreed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1398: newly bought servant

    Chapter 1398 The newly bought servant


    Gu Yundong came out from Mamma Xia''s house. It was already veryte. She said goodbye to Ge Shi and took Tong Shui Tao back home.


    Shao Qingyuan hase back. Apart from him and Shao Wen, there are six people standing at home. They are servants that Shao Qingyuan bought at the Jamboree today.


    There are two older couples, surnamed Tian, ??Aunt Tian Botian and a son named Tian Zhuang.


    In the future, Uncle Tian will be the concierge, Aunt Tian will help with theundry and cooking at home, and Tian Zhuang will help Shao Qingyuan.


    The other three were all women, two of them were in their thirties, and the other was about the same age as Tong Shuitao.


    These three are for the shop. The older woman is surnamed Zhou and Chen, and the young girl is called Zhuo Wenxiang. It looks like they are honest and responsible, and the people are clean.


    After seeing Gu Yundong, he let them go first.


    The six people went to work immediately, talking little, and they were all diligent.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went back to the room and told the matter of Xia Ma.


    Shao Qingyuan, "Mother Xia didn''t refuse outright, which shows that she is actually curious. I haven''t seen it for two days before you can persuade her."


    "I think so too."


    Gu Yundong was actually not too worried about the affairs on Xia Mama''s side, but she was worried that the recruiting would not be a good idea.


    "If you don''t say anything else, it seems that it is not easy to be literate."


    Shao Qingyuan poured her a cup of hot tea, "Not necessarily, the capital is at the feet of the emperor, and there are still more women who can read and write than the Xuanhe House."


    It''s also right to think so, but Gu Yundong is still worried that there will be no one to apply for the job tomorrow.


    But the next day, she still got up early to wash up, went to pick up Xia Mammy in high spirits, and then went to the shop on Jin Street.


    As soon as the few people arrived outside the shop, they saw a lot of people surrounding the door.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback and hurried forward.


    Only then did they realize that everyone was looking at the notices posted at the door, and some people were surrounding Carpenter Pang to ask questions.


    "Is what the notice says true? It''s really recruiting a buddy? But why is it a female buddy?"


    "That''s right, what business is your shop doing? Don''t be a trivial ce, right?"


    Someone burst intoughter, and said in a slightly contemptuous tone, "This street can''t do that kind of flower girl business, hahahaha."


    Gu Yundong''s brows furrowed, and she heard Carpenter Pang''s anxious voice, "No, no, you have misunderstood. This shop is a serious business, but the customers it receives are all women, so it is the female staff who are recruited by the owner. ."


    "The guests are all women? Stop joking, how can there be such a shop? Even the silver building that sells gold and silver jewelry will not let men go in, right?"


    "I think the owner of this shop may have to do shady deeds."


    "The old Ding family next door to me thought it was embroidery, and said that he wanted his daughter to try it. I think it''s okay, I don''t worry about this kind of shop that looks weird at first nce. Besides, Zhao Xiu Niang also wrote directly about Xiu Niang, who wrote the female buddies? Do you think so?"


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and he turned his head to see Mammy Xiaing over, looking at himself with a smile that was not a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Gu Yundong sweated slightly, and just as he was about to speak out, he saw a delicate-looking girling over and said to the people surrounding the door, "Sorry, can you let me in? I want to go in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1399: Is she the owner?

    Chapter 1399 Is she the owner?


    Gu Yundong paused slightly when he heard the voice, the girl walked directly to Carpenter Pang and asked, "I want to sign up, but I don''t know where your employers are?"


    Carpenter Pang breathed a sigh of relief, and said quickly, "The owner wille over at the o''clock in the morning, the girl wille in and wait." After a pause, he added quickly, "Don''t worry, girl, the owner is also a woman."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Yundong saw the girl''s slightly rxed expression.


    Obviously, she was a little nervous just now, and it was only when she mustered up her courage that she stepped forward.


    Gu Yundong tilted his head, but out of the corner of his eyes he suddenly saw a somewhat surprised look on Xia Mammy''s face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mamma Xia smiled, shook her head, and didn''t say anything.


    Gu Yundong shrugged, looked away, and then saw that there were actually several girls surrounding the shop. Maybe he heard thements of the people next to him, so he kept huddled in the corner and didn''t dare to go forward. Seeing someone taking the lead, two eyes firmed slightly and began to walk forward.


    One of them hurriedly followed behind the Qingxiu girl. She was much better looking. She also walked over to Carpenter Pang and said, "I, I also want to sign up."


    Carpenter Pang directly invited people who came to sign up. He had already cleaned up the front shop, and the tables and chairs were all ced elsewhere, so the shop seemed a little empty.


    After the girl entered, two more girls came, and three young women came in one after another.


    Then, there is no more.


    Gu Yundong saw that it was almost time, so he lifted his feet and walked forward.


    The people at the door thought she was here to respond, but they all made way for her to enter.


    Did not expect Carpenter Pang to see her, and immediately shouted in surprise, "Master."


    The owner?


    With a ''swoosh'', everyone''s eyes fell on Gu Yundong.


    The girls who had been standing silently beside the shop also looked at them immediately, looking at them nervously.


    Only the pretty girl gave Xia Mammy a surprised look.


    But soon, she withdrew her gaze.


    But Gu Yundong was keenly aware that she seemed to be relieved.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly, could it be that... know Mamma Xia?


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Hello, I''m the owner of this shop. I think everyone has seen what it says on the notice. Because our shop is in the business of female customers, we recruit guys who are good at doing errands. It''s a woman. In this way, even if you work in the shop, you don''t have to worry about being gossiped."


    There are no men, and there will be fewer people who make irresponsible remarks outside.


    Someone at the door asked curiously, "What kind of business is that?"


    Gu Yundong turned his head and smiled, "You''ll know when it opens."


    "Why keep it a secret? You don''t say anything clearly, can you recruit someone?"


    Gu Yundong had already turned around and went in, with Xia Mamma following behind her.


    Walking to the corner of the shop, Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to move a prepared table and chairs to the side, and then came out with a pen and paper.


    Everyone looked at her behavior suspiciously, and even Xia Mamma, who was sitting behind her, looked curious.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and said to the seven people in front of him, "Okay, since you guys havee in, you must be looking for this job. Our shop, to put it bluntly, is actually a teahouse, but it''s different from those outside. Likewise, we only entertain female guests."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1400: plum red

    Chapter 1400 Mei Hong


    Gu Yundong was talking, and the people around the door were very curious, but they were far away and could only see what they were doing, but couldn''t hear the sound.


    For a while, the curiosity of the people outside became heavier, and some people even wanted to squeeze in, but just two steps away, Carpenter Pang and his two apprentices blocked the door.


    Gu Yundong pretended not to hear themotion outside, she briefly talked about the situation of the shop, and then picked up a pen, "Now, let''s briefly introduce yourself, and talk about why you came to the shop to find a job, and yourself. Which one is the best at.¡±


    The seven people in front of ?? looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a while.


    In the end, the most advanced girl stepped forward and said with a slightly calm expression, "Master, let mee first."


    "it is good."


    The girl''s voice was nice and her sentences were smooth, "My name is Mei Hong, I am twenty-six years old, and I live at the entrance of Nanqiao Alley. My family is poor, and I have young brothers and sisters to take care of, so I came out to find work. I can Endure hardships, bring tea and water smoothly, know how to make tea, and know a little about tea, so there is no problem with being a buddy.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, he was poor, but he knew tea?


    Listen to her talking about serving tea and water...


    Could it be that he was a servant of which family before?


    Gu Yundong nodded, put aside the piece of paper with her condition written on it, and immediately said, "Next."


    With the first header, it is much easier toe up with the second one.


    "My name is Wei Xiuxiang, and I live on Dafeng Street in the fifteenth year of this year. I am also poor and need this guy very much. The owner will ept me. I will be very obedient and diligent. I can endure any hardship. ."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly raised his hand to interrupt, "What are you good at?"


    Compared to Mei Hong, this girl seemed a little flustered.


    Wei Xiuxiang was stunned for a moment, her voice lowered, and she whispered, "I, I can doundry and cooking, I can also serve tea and water, I can also embroider, and I can wipe the table, yes, I wipe the table very clean."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I understand, you stand over there first, the next one."


    Wei Xiuxiang felt a little downcast when she heard what she said. She thought about what she just said and what Mei Hong said, she suddenly felt that she had no hope, and regretted her performance just now.


    The next one came out was the pretty girl, who was the second one who followed Mei Hong into the shop before.


    As soon as she stepped forward, a smile appeared on her face, which instantly made people feel that this girl was very lovable. With her smile, she felt that the atmosphere around her was rxed, and people were also in a happy mood.


    The girl took a deep breath and said, "I, my name is Zhang Yingyue, I am fourteen years old this year, and I live in Jiufang Lane. My father passed away, and my mother and I are the only ones in the family. Laundry work, the weather is cold these days, my mother suffered from frostbite, and the person fell ill again, and needed money to buy medicine. I saw that there was a female worker here, so I came to try it. "


    Gu Yundong nodded while listening.


    Zhang Yingyue continued, "I can embroider, I can take care of people, I can also doundry, cook, and clean up the house. I always clean up my house."


    Gu Yundong knew, "Okay, the next one."


    The next one was a woman, about twenty-seven or eighteen. Although she was nervous, once she opened her mouth, she calmed down a lot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1401: Interview method

    Chapter 1401 Interview Methods


    "Woman Ji Tang, twenty-seven this year..."


    Gu Yundong interrupted, "Just say your name." If you work in a shop, you always have to know your name, otherwise it''s called Tang''s, Zhang''s, etc. Gu Yundong feels a headache when he hears it.


    The woman nodded quickly, "My name is Tang Lihua, I am twenty-seven years old this year, and my family is also on Dafeng Street. The family was originally a man who worked to earn some money, but he broke his leg some time ago and the family lost ie. I just wanted to find some work to do. I, I can cook and clean the house.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, I understand, next one."


    The people behind ?? may have already made a draft in their hearts, and now their speech has been smoother.


    Gu Yundong wrote them down one by one, and waited until everyone had registered.


    I didn''t expect Carpenter Pang to bring five more girls. I must have seen them outside just now, and now I have the courage to try it.


    Gu Yundong also asked them to introduce themselves. Interestingly, there was a girl surnamed Ding, who seemed to be the neighbor who thought Zhao Xiu Niang who they heard someone talking about when they were at the door.


    Gu Yundong looked at the list of twelve people in his hand, thought for a while, and handed it to Mamma Xia behind him, "Mamma, take a look?"


    Mamma Xia took it and said, "Your way of recruiting people is quite novel." After that, she lowered her head and looked at it seriously.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong ticked slightly at the corner of his mouth, feeling that he had seeded in half.


    She turned around again, facing the girl opposite, "Which of you can read?"


    She said it was best to be literate, but she didn''t expect everyone to know.


    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, most of the people shook their heads.


    There are only Mei Hong, Zhang Yingyue, andter the girl Ding and the girl surnamed Li.


    That''s all, girls who can know a few words are very rare these days, and she should be content.


    Gu Yundong knew what to do, stood up and said, "Now, I have to see how you guys are working."


    She said, and said to several people, "Come with me."


    Twelve people looked at each other, the girl Mei Hong was the first to follow, and Zhang Yingyue was the second. Seeing this, the others went to the backyard one after another.


    Gu Yundong took them to the kitchen. The kitchen was ready. Although it was notpletely cleaned up and things were not fully equipped, it was enough for the interview.


    Twelve people, three of them entered the door, Gu Yundong asked them to boil water.


    Then make the tea and bring it out on the table outside.


    It''s a very simple thing, and these people in front of you may be used to doing it.


    This recalled that Yun Dong himself designated which three people would go first.


    Soon, the first batch of boiled water and brewed tea went out with the tea.


    may be too nervous. One of the people suddenly stirred with his feet halfway through the tea, and the cup overturned directly on the tray.


    Fortunately, she was quick-witted and stabilized the tray in time.


    The hot tea still sshed out, scalding the back of the girl''s hand.


    Tong Shuitao immediately took her to take a shower, and Gu Yundong gave her the scalding cream.


    The girl was about to cry, feeling like she screwed up.


    But Gu Yundong said nothing and let the people behind him continue.


    After everyone had tried it, Gu Yundong asked everyone toe back to the shop in front.


    Everyone looked at her, feeling very anxious.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Okay, today''s interview is over. I already have a n in my mind, everyone, let''s go back first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1402: I like these two

    Chapter 1402 I''m optimistic about these two people


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, someone immediately asked, "Gu Dongjia, then we, which of us have passed?"


    "Those who pass, I will post their names in the shop tomorrow."


    After hearing this, everyone was a little disappointed. So, do they still have to worry about it all day?


    Some people feel that their performance is poor, and they are already desperate.


    Actually, that''s fine. You don''t have to watch the people around you get selected, but you''ve been selected. Come back tomorrow and ask.


    Twelve people walked out one by one, and there were still people waiting at the door.


    Seeing theming out, they immediately surrounded them.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and looked at the door. Everyone else shook their heads and walked away. Only one girl and one woman were there to talk openly in the face of everyone''s inquiries.


    Gu Yundong smiled, took the list and crossed out the names of the two people.


    After the movement outside stopped, Gu Yundong looked at Mamma Xia, "What do you think Mamma?"


    Mamma Xia nced at her sideways, "Your shop is recruiting people, what are you asking me to do?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, then spread the list on the table in front of him.


    He ordered one of them and said, "I like Mei Hong the most, she is stable and capable. As she said, she is very skilled and stable in serving tea and water. No matter who she is facing, she can quickly adjust her mood. .Speaks simply and concisely, without procrastination, with strongprehension ability and quick brain rotation."


    Mamma Xia said she didn''t ask her, but when Gu Yundong spoke, she would still answer, "It''s really good."


    Gu Yundong looked at her with a smile, "Mamma Xia and her are old acquaintances, right?"


    Mamma Xia was stunned for a moment, then looked at her in surprise, "You..."


    "Mei Hong was stunned when she saw Mammy. Later, when Mei Hong spoke, Mammy''s expression became serious, and she couldn''t help but pay more attention." Gu Yundong said, "I guess, Mei Hong should be too. Came out of the pce, pce maid?"


    When Madam Xia looked at Gu Yundong again, her eyes were a little different.


    She has been immersed in the pce for many years, and if she doesn''t say anything else, it''s okay to take care of her facial expressions.


    Even if he leaves the pce for a while, he will not be so ck that one can see it casually.


    The young girl in front of me is really... surprising.


    Gu Yundong saw her look at himself, but he stood up slightly, "How is it? Mammy, do you think I''m extremely smart and meticulous, and I''m impressed by my charm, and n to be a female shopkeeper for me?"


    Mamma Xia, "..." is actually a cheeky one.


    She couldn''t helpughing and reached out and nodded at her.


    Mamma Xia didn''t answer, but continued to ask, "Where are the others?"


    Gu Yundong smiled contentedly, yo, he took the initiative to start caring about the female guys in the shop, and said he wasn''t convinced by my charm?


    Gu Yundong quickly began to look at other people''s profiles with great interest, and she picked out one of them.


    "Actually, I think this Zhang Yingyue is not bad. Her smile is really sweet, although it is not very sincere. Besides, she is literate and clever, and she is not particrly pushy and understands proportions."


    "Since there are many advantages, what concerns do you have?"


    "The purpose of the visitor is not simple." Gu Yundong sighed faintly, and put Zhang Yingyue''s information on the pending position, with a pity in his eyes.


    Mamma Xia was really impressed with her this time, no wonder Madam Qin was willing to cooperate with her, and the contacts were so close.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1403: You go to seduce Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1403 You go to seduce Shao Qingyuan


    At this time, Zhang Yingyue, who was waiting for Gu Yundong''s decision, left the shop, but hurriedly walked towards a rouge shop not far away.


    entered the rouge shop, and she entered the backyard again.


    There, two people are sitting, waiting for her while ying chess bored.


    However, the only person who was bored was the prince of the county, Yi Zn. Tang Qijing, who was sitting opposite him, felt very ufortable. He didn''t want to y chess, but he had to apany the prince of the county. The county prince can''t win yet, he is too bitter.


    Seeing Zhang Yingyue, the chess piece in the hands of the prince threw away the chess piece, and immediately asked her enthusiastically, "How is it?"


    Zhang Yingyue bowed before saying, "I didn''t see the owner surnamed Shao mentioned by the prince of the county. The owner here is a woman with the surname Gu."


    "Woman?" Not only Yi Zn, but Tang Qijing behind him was also surprised.


    "How can it be a woman?"


    "It is indeed a woman." Zhang Yingyue said, "But this Gu Dong''s family is wearing a woman''s hair. I guess she should be the wife of that Shao Dong''s family."


    "Has Shao Qingyuan married? Oh, yes, yes, I remember he had a fianc¨¦e in the country before." Yi Zn sat back again, "So, it''s not Shao Qingyuan who wants to hire a female partner, but her wife??"


    He frowned and said to Zhang Yingyue, "You will tell everything that happened today."


    "Yes."


    Zhang Yingyue exined all the details in detail, very clearly.


    Yi Zn and Tang Qijing looked at each other after hearing this. Is there such a way to recruit people? ?


    "It sounds like that Mrs. Shao Qingyuan is quite capable. She doesn''t act like she is from the countryside at all. Is it a mistake?"


    Tang Qijing also nodded. In fact, he thought, not only this Mrs. Shao, but also Shao Qingyuan, it doesn''t seem to be from the countryside.


    But he dared not say it.


    On the other hand, Zhang Yingyue thought about it and said, "Behind that Mrs. Shao, there has always been a woman who looks very powerful."


    "You mean, someone is guiding her from behind?"


    Zhang Yingyue thought so, but she was not sure.


    Yi Zn asked again, "How was your performance today, and what do you think your chances of being selected are?"


    On this point, Zhang Yingyue is still very confident, "I follow the words of the prince of the county. I don''t stand out or fall behind, and my performance is eptable. It meets the standard of the female guy that Gu Dong''s family wants, no problem."


    "Well, let''s do it. Anyway, you can do it in that shop first. If you have the chance, give me a chance to hook up with Shao Qingyuan. I''ll tear off his hypocritical face. It''s better to let his mother-inw make trouble and make trouble. It''s big. At that time, see who else in the capital still thinks that he has a good character for the world, and I bah."


    Zhang Yingyue was actually not very happy to do this, but she had to obey the orders of the prince of the county, and the mother''s illness had to be cured by the prince of the county.


    So she lowered her head andplied.


    After Yi Zn sent her away, after thinking about it, she still felt something was wrong.


    He found his guard, "Go and check for me, who the shop is, and whether it belongs to the Nie family."


    "Yes." The guard took the order and left.


    It didn''t take long for ?? to bring back the news in the afternoon.


    "The shop is still owned by that Miss Nie, but now the shop is opened by Mrs. Gu, Shao Qingyuan''s wife, and..." The guard paused before saying, "Qin Wenzheng, Mrs. Qin''s wife."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1404: He has to open a mom-and-pop shop

    Chapter 1404 He insists on opening a mom-and-pop shop


    Yi Zn was stunned, "You mean Qin Wenzheng??"


    "Yes." The guards can only find these for the time being. First, the time is short, and second, the clues are really limited.


    He couldn''t even ask what business the shop was used for, after all, there were only a few he knew.


    Yi Zn frowned tightly, Qin Wenzheng, that guy is not easy to mess with at all.


    Although he and Qin Wenzheng have no conflict, Qin Wenzheng is now a popr man in front of his cousin, a shop opened by his wife. If something happens to him, Qin Wenzheng has to worry about himself.


    Yi Zn has a big head, "No wonder Shao Qingyuan is so arrogant, it turns out that he has such a good rtionship with Qin Wenzheng."


    So the powerful woman who Zhang Yingyue said was standing behind the Gu family was borrowed by the Qin mansion?


    "Your Majesty, didn''t Qin Wenzheng live in Xuanhe Mansion before? Shao Qingyuan too, maybe they knew each other at that time." Tang Qijing said.


    Yi Zn thinks so too.


    Tang Qijing asked cautiously, "Then, do you want that girl to seduce Shao Qingyuan?"


    "Why not?" Yi Zn snorted coldly, "Shao Qingyuan can''t stand the temptation. It''s because of his character. Qin Wenzheng can''t me me. Besides, I''m not afraid of Qin Wenzheng. If he is not pleasing to the eye, I still can¡¯t make him stumbling? When do I not like the eye, I have to worry about whether there is anyone behind him??¡±


    Tang Qijing reiterated, "That''s right, Shao Qingyuan''s own character has a problem, and it''s not the king of the county to me."


    Yi Zn nodded, "Besides, I''m here to help Mrs. Shao see her husband''s true face."


    Tang Qijing''s mouth twitched, as if you were familiar with the Gu family.


    Forced to see the real face of her husband, Gu Yundong, at this time, he had already packed up the list and returned to Hetai Lane.


    As soon as she entered the door, she smelled the faint medicinal smell wafting from the yard. She followed the smell and saw two bags of medicinal herbs in the barn.


    Shao Qingyuan was checking, when he heard her footsteps, he turned around and asked, "Are you back? The girl has been recruited??"


    "Almost, I already have a choice in my heart." She walked over, and Shao Wen, who was also in the barn, immediately pulled Tian Zhuang out, leaving space for the young couple.


    Gu Yundong looked at the bag in front of him, "Going to collect herbs today?"


    "Well, today''s collection is all prepared medicinal materials." Shao Qingyuan said, "There are a lot of good medicinal materials here in the capital."


    "Then when do you n to open a herbal medicine shop in the capital? You have to strike while the iron is hot." With Shao Qingyuan''s reputation in the capital now, his business will definitely not be bad when he opens a shop.


    "There is no suitable shop for rent on Jin Street."


    Gu Yundong wanted tough, this guy, every time he finds a shop, he has to be adjacent to his own shop. If you have to engage in a mom-and-pop shop, you will be served.


    But is there anything so easy in the world?


    She walked over and hugged his waist, "Jin Street is used to open a milk tea shop, and my future Gu Ji didn''t say that I would open it there. You first find a medicinal herb shop, and then my Gu Ji will be near your medicinal herb shop. Can it be turned on?"


    Shao Qingyuan thinks about it too, although he thinks Jin Street is good, Gu Ji would better open there too, this is considered to promote each other, and the business will be better.


    But the shop on Jin Street is too difficult to buy, Nie Shuang picked it up, and now they want to have a shop in a short period of time.


    Shao Qingyuan thought, maybe he should buy two shops not far from Jin Street.


    So the next day, Shao Qingyuan went to Nanqu Street adjacent to Jin Street.


    And Gu Yundong went to the shop again, carrying the paper on which the list was written.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1405: last place

    Chapter 1405 Thest ce


    As soon as I arrived at the door of the shop, I saw more people surrounding the door than yesterday.


    As soon as Gu Yundong appeared, everyone silently set their eyes on her.


    Not only the onlookers, but also the twelve women who came to apply for the job yesterday, and what''s more, there were several other women beside them.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, then walked into the shop with a nk face, followed by Mamma Xia and Tong Shuitao.


    As soon as she entered, the twelve people behind her followed.


    They looked a little nervous, holding their hands tightly, even Mei Hong, who had always been calm.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to post the list, but seeing that everyone is here, it would be a bit redundant to post it again.


    In that case, let¡¯s just announce it.


    Her gaze swept across the faces of the twelve people, and finally settled on Mei Hong.


    Mei Hong was startled, her heartbeat was inexplicably fast, she stared at Gu Yundong''s mouth tightly, and then she heard her name.


    "Mei Hong, you have been epted."


    Mei Hong''s eyes lit up. Although she was a little confused about the word ''admission'', she still came over.


    She was chosen.


    Mei Hong immediately took a step forward and said slightly excitedly, "Thank you boss, I will do my best."


    Gu Yundong asked her to stand on the left first, and then began to look at the next list.


    "Tang Pear Flower."


    Tang Lihua was the 27-year-old woman. When she heard her name, she was stunned for a moment, then raised her head and looked at her nervously.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Left."


    left? That was Mei Hong''s side, Tang Lihua''s eyes lit up, "Thank you, thank you boss, I will do my best."


    She was actually chosen, she couldn''t believe it, she didn''t perform very well before.


    At that time, she thought about it for a long time and couldn''t figure out what she was good at, and when she went back, she had already given up. It''s just that I''m not reconciled today, so I came early and waited.


    In fact, she was already thinking about what other jobs she could do.


    Unexpectedly, she would be chosen.


    Tang Lihua walked to Mei Hong''s side lightly.


    Seeing this, the remaining few people couldn''t help but gain two points of confidence. Even Tang Lihua could be selected, and they would definitely be fine.


    After all, in their impression, they are better than Tang Lihua''s performance.


    Gu Yundong then looked at the name of the next person, "Wei Xiuxiang, on the left."


    Wei Xiuxiang was stunned for a moment, her face was surprised, she was also selected?


    She looked at Tang Lihua who was already standing on the left. She and Tang Lihua both lived on Dafeng Street, so they knew each other before. When they went home yesterday afternoon, in fact, both of them had given up hope.


    Who knows, there will be another vige.


    Gu Yundong continued to lower his head and read the next name, "Ding Rujun, left."


    She is the daughter of the family who previously thought Zhao Xiu Niang. Yesterday''s performance was decent, not outstanding but not bad, and she was stable.


    Ding Rujun exhaled and stood beside Mei Hong,


    There are already four of them.


    Gu Yundong looked at the rest of the people and said, "I only recruit five people this time, and now there is onest ce."


    "what??"


    The rest of the people looked at her in shock, with a somewhat confident expression just now, but at this moment, they were all beaten by this sentence, and they were full of disbelief.


    Zhang Yingyue is even more difficult to understand, how could this be? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1406: I dont hire eight women

    Chapter 1406 I don''t recruit eight women


    Zhang Yingyue believes that her performance is better than others. Although she is not as good as Mei Hong, she is only second to her. How could Tang Lihua be selected, but she is still waiting for thest spot?


    This is not right, what standard did the Gu Dongjia choose?


    Gu Yundong swept across everyone''s faces one by one. At this moment, everyone regained their tension and held their breath.


    After a moment, Gu Yundong''s eyes finally settled, "Zhang Yingyue, left."


    Zhang Yingyue was stunned for a moment, and she was still a little indignant and iprehensible, but when she heard her name suddenly, she couldn''t react for a while.


    It wasn''t until Wei Xiuxiang greeted her that she gave a fierce **** and hurriedly walked to the left.


    The remaining seven people were all brushed down.


    Everyone looked at each other, feeling a little unreal.


    Until Gu Yundong stood up and said, "Okay, the five people our shop is recruiting for this time are here. The others are also doing well, but we need a limited number of people, so I can only apologize."


    As soon as the voice fell, someone suddenly reacted and shouted, "Wait a minute, I''m not convinced."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and looked at the woman who was speaking.


    The woman was inexplicably panicked when she saw it, but she was quickly swept away by the anger, and she shouted recklessly, "Why, why can''t we choose, they can choose. That Tang Lihua, she doesn''t know anything, she doesn''t dare to speak loudly, so she can be a female friend? Does she dare to talk to the guests?"


    "Yes, there is also that Wei Xiuxiang. When she came out with a tea tray, she couldn''t even walk steadily, and the tea cup overturned. Just like her, why was she selected? No one of us can do better than her. Is it possible that the owner pity her because she was injured?" Another girl also cried out in agreement.


    Tang Lihua and Wei Xiuxiang, who were named, were a little annoyed and wanted to refute but were speechless.


    In fact, they were also very puzzled. With their performance, why did the club choose them?


    Gu Yundong turned his eyes around the two people who were talking, and said with a smile, "You want to know why they can be selected, but you can''t?"


    Hearing Gu Yundong''s icy voice, the two were a little flustered, but nodded, "Yes, otherwise we will not be convinced."


    "Okay, then I''ll tell you." Gu Yundong smiled, "To be honest, I decided not to choose the others after thinking about it. But only you, from the moment you stepped out of the shop''s door, were given to me directly. Brush it off."


    The two were taken aback for a moment, and asked her in disbelief, "Why?"


    "Because you guys are talking too much!! When you left the shop yesterday, everyone else left with their heads down. Only you, in the face of inquiries from the onlookers, told almost everything that happened in the shop. I am If you want to hire a buddy, you don''t want to hire a **** who can''t hide his words and say anything."


    The two of them were blushing when they were told, Baba?


    They, why are they eight women? They are extroverted, aren''t they just warm to everyone?


    And outsiders have been misunderstanding what the shop is doing, so they are helping the shop to rify, they still have credit.


    In short, these two will never admit that they cannot hide their words.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1407: Whats the problem

    Chapter 1407 What''s wrong


    The two wanted to refute, but Gu Yundong asked with a smile, "Do you think I''m wrong?"


    While speaking, Tong Shuitao took a few steps forward, grabbed a heavy table leg in his hand, and then lifted it lightly above his head.


    The two of them opened their mouths, and a trace of horror crossed their faces. Just now, the idea of ??making things worse for myself and not making others feel better was instantly swept away.


    trouble? It doesn''t exist, didn''t you see that this little girl was so young, but she was very difficult to mess with?


    Gu Yundong was satisfied, and looked at the rest of the others.


    They looked at each other, and they were even more afraid to speak.


    After a long while, someone said, "Gu Dongjia, then... let''s go first?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded.


    The others pushed and hurriedly left.


    The rest are the five people selected by Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong looked at them and said, "Do you have any questions?"


    Mei Hong had no problem with the person Gu Yundong chose. In fact, yesterday, she also looked at the performance of everyone and guessed the reason why a few people were selected.


    Zhang Yingyue did not either.


    The remaining three looked at each other, thought about it, and then asked, "We, we want to know why we were chosen."


    "It''s very simple, because you work neatly. I want to recruit people who work. If you can do the work well, you will be better than anything else. It doesn''t matter if you are timid, it doesn''t matter if you don''t dare to speak loudly, I will Arrange your work ording to the situation."


    Not necessarily only the front desk, the logistics also need manpower.


    Tang Lihua is timid, but when she boiled water for work yesterday, she scrubbed the cup very carefully. After the cup was used up, she rinsed it twice and scalded it with hot water before putting it back to its original position.


    Do this, she is the only one.


    Gu Yundong also asked her why she had to use hot water to scald it. Tang Lihua said that his man was sick and could not get out of bed, and he had to take medicine every day. A doctor made a suggestion that it would be better for her to nch all the teacups and tableware used by men with hot water.


    So she did it naturally yesterday.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything after listening, but in fact he had already made up her mind.


    and Wei Xiuxiang, who almost tripped over the tray, but she did her best to hold the tray steady. So the tea cup overturned, but the tea in the cup only sshed on the back of her hand, and the person standing next to her was not implicated at all.


    As for Ding Rujun, he may be good at embroidery, and is used to sitting for several hours at a time, so he is very patient.


    There is one more... Zhang Yingyue.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to recruit her at first, but what was the purpose of recruiting her? Are you making trouble for yourself?


    But Xia Mama felt that it was not a bad idea to recruit this person.


    Zhang Yingyue is smart, the shop needs such a person. As for whether there will be any trouble, Mammy Xia said that she can "guide people back to the right path", and by the way, let''s see what she wants to do.


    After all, even if Zhang Yingyue is eliminated this time, who knows if she will find other opportunities to do something?


    Since Gu Yundong chose Mammy Xia to be the female shopkeeper, he would naturally trust her.


    Therefore, these five people will be settled in the end.


    In fact, there are still a few people. Their shop also has a backyard and a second floor. In addition to the staff, they also need kitchen help.


    Fortunately, Gurz will find two people to help.


    Gu Yundong looked at them again, "Are there any other questions?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1408: salary treatment

    Chapter 1408 Sry Treatment


    The five looked at each other, or Mei Hong took a deep breath, stepped forward and asked, "I want to know, how much is our sry...?"


    Gu Yundong nced at her, and Mei Hong was a little nervous.


    But there is no way. She has younger brothers and sisters to support at home, and she is very concerned about silver.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "As for the sry, it is tentatively set at 5 taels a month. If it is done well, it will be raised in the future. In addition, gifts will be given out during festivals. Every season, the shop will prepare two sets of clothes for washing."


    Gu Yundong''s voice just fell, and the faces of the five people in front of him shed with joy.


    The wages of 5 taels a month? This is more than some shop guys.


    And the owner said that they will add more if they are done well, and there are even gifts and clothes.


    This treatment is not bad at allpared to those big restaurants.


    Actually, the question of wages was what they wanted to ask early in the morning, but they didn¡¯t dare, because it was not easy for women to find work. It''s hard to find a stable job, and no one wants to give up. The less the sry, the less. It''s better than if they have work today but don''t have it tomorrow.


    However, now that they hear more wages than they imagined, how can people not be surprised?


    "But." However, Gu Yundong still has a denial.


    "As you can see, the shop is still being repaired, and it is estimated that it will take about a month to open, so there is no way to start work in a short period of time. But you are not without things to do. This month, you must first train and understand How to receive customers, understand what business we do in our store, and master the most basic service skills."


    "Don''t worry, the wages are paid."


    The five people were a little surprised. They were trained, and they were paid wages?


    I have never heard that apprentices still get paid.


    But it has to be said that this is what they need. Without any ie for a month, it is difficult for them to maintain their lives.


    So all five nodded, "Yes, boss, we understand."


    "Well, I have a five-point deed here. Mei Hong knows the characters. You can read it for everyone. If you have no opinion, please sign it and put your fingerprints first."


    Gu Yundong''s recruitment conditions and some precautions are really different from ordinary employers, and even the deed has been sorted out now.


    Mei Hong stepped forward and started reading with the deed.


    In fact, the deed is very simple. Gu Yundong asks everyone to keep things in the shop secret. If anyone leaks it out, they will have topensate. And, some other rules and regtions.


    However, what surprised Mei Hong and the others was that this deed not only bound them, but also the owner.


    Gu Yundong had no reason to dismiss them. If there was no justifiable reason, he would need topensate them for two months¡¯ wages.


    They had never seen each other before, but the owner actually wrote the deed and restrained himself.


    Inexplicably, the hearts they had been carrying all the time were relieved, and they felt that working in such a shop would be very warm and reassuring.


    Everyone came forward, those who could read sign on it, and those who were illiterate put their handprints on it.


    Zhang Yingyue hesitated for a moment when he pressed his handprint. He looked at the terms above with aplicated expression, and didn''t know what he was thinking. It took a long time before he pressed his fingers down heavily.


    After finishing the work, Gu Yundong received the deed and said, "Starting tomorrow, you will go to Shao Mansion, No. 25, Hetai Lane, and I will arrange for you to study."


    "Yes, the owner."


    Gu Yundong nodded and left with Xia Mama and Tong Shuitao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1409: Sister Yu wants to go

    Chapter 1409 Sister-inw Yu wants to go


    The five people in the shop looked at each other, and they didn''t know whoughed first, and the others who followed closely couldn''t help it, with a big smile on their faces.


    Mei Hong said, "Everyone will work together in the shop from now on. It''s not easy for a woman to find a job outside. Let''s cherish it."


    While speaking, she didn''t know if it was intentional or not, she nced at Zhang Yingyue.


    Zhang Yingyue didn''t pay attention, everyone else was still excited, and nodded heavily upon hearing this.


    Then, after talking to each other for a while, they left the shop rxed and went home full of joy.


    The same is true for Zhang Yingyue, she was in a hurry, but she still walked to the rouge shop she went to yesterday.


    However, the moment she stepped into the rouge shop, her footsteps paused. Thinking of what Gu Yundong said and the contract that was fair to both parties, she hesitated.


    After a while, she stepped into the door and said to the shopkeeper of the Rouge Shop, "Tell the county prince that I have been selected."


    Just this sentence, without saying anything else, Zhang Yingyue left in a hurry.


    The shopkeeper just opened his mouth and wanted to ask something, but he could only see her back.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know yet, she wasn''t ready for training, and someone started to sway by herself.


    After she sent Xia Mama back home, seeing that it was still early, she went to the market to buy fabrics, cotton and other items before returning to Hetai Lane.


    This fabric cotton is going to be used for making clothes for several girls, and we have agreed to send them clothes for the four seasons.


    Now the weather is very cold in this season, so naturally I have to hurry up and put it on.


    She also saw that the family conditions of several people were not very good. Although they were cleanly dressed and tried to face her in the best possible way, their clothes were very thin, and they were shaking a little while standing at the door of the shop.


    Among these five people, Gu Yundong only knew about Mei Hong.


    ording to Mama Xia, Mei Hong did indeede out of the pce.


    In the early years when thete emperor was on the throne, the number of maids in the pce increased substantially, to the point of flooding.


    Later, when the new emperor came to power, he promulgated a series of measures, among which there were regtions for releasing pce maids out of the pce.


    Mei Hong was twenty-five years old and was also among the pce maids who were released from the pce. She had served a nobleman before, and that nobleman liked to drink tea, so Mei Hong also learned some things.


    In any case, it can be regarded as a skill, Xia Mama thought that with her ability, she would not fall to this point.


    But I heard from her before that there are young brothers and sisters in the family, and I think it is also the reason for this.


    But life is indeed a bit difficult. Gu Yundong is very optimistic about Mei Hong, and he may be a store manager in the future.


    The capital is so big, and there are so manydies from aristocratic families, it''s totally possible to open a second family.


    Gu Yundong felt that her idea was feasible. She recruited people today, and her mood also improved.


    Who knew that just when he was about to enter the door with arge bag and a small bag, he suddenly saw the sister-inw Yuing over with a look of annoyance.


    Gu Yundong asked strangely, "What''s wrong with Sister Yu?"


    Sister-inw Yu saw her and immediately ran over to ask, "Sister Yundong, did you know that there is a shop on Jin Street that recruits female staff?"


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    "I seem to know, what''s wrong?"


    Sister-inw Yu was even more annoyed, "Oh, I didn''t go out yesterday, so I missed this. I originally wanted to ask if they wanted me, but I''m a diligent person. But I just passed by, Everyone has been recruited."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1410: Aunt Xia expressed doubts

    Chapter 1410 Xia Mama expresses suspicion


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and let Tong Shuitao carry something into the yard first.


    She turned her head and looked at Sister Yu from top to bottom.


    Sister-inw Yu was ufortable with her, and asked, "What, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Sister-inw Yu also wants to work in that shop?"


    "Isn''t it?" Mrs. Yu said, "You also know the situation in my family. The children are getting older, so I just wanted to find something to do and subsidize the family so that the children can live better."


    The most important thing is that with her sry, won''t her status at home rise?


    Gu Yundong touched her chin, she actually had a good impression of Sister Yu.


    Sister-inw Yu, although Barabara can speak very well, she said what she should have said, and not a single word that she should not have said was leaked out.


    For example, there are a lot of broken things in their family. She and the youngest sister-inw don''t like each other, but outside, she never said that the sister-inw was not good, and didn''t let others know about the discord in their family.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Yundong living next door to their house, he wouldn''t have known so clearly.


    Sister-inw Yu, she is almost one of those types. Family matters are settled at home. When facing outsiders, you should be consistent with the outside world.


    Gu Yundong felt that she was actually a very transparent person with an outgoing personality. She is really diligent, anyway, every time Gu Yundong sees her, Sister Yu is working in her hands. Even if shees to talk to her, she is carrying a basket and sewing clothes.


    Now, Mrs. Yu took the initiative to say that she wanted to go to the shop to find work, but Gu Yundong was quite happy.


    So sheughed and said to Sister-inw Yu, "If my sister-inw really wants to go to that shop to be a female clerk, thene to my house at midnight tomorrow morning."


    Sister-inw Yu was stunned for a moment, then quickly reacted, looking at Gu Yundong excitedly, "Sister Yundong, do you have a way? Can you let me work in that shop as a buddy? You can rest assured, you can introduce me, I promise. Don''t embarrass you, I''m very diligent."


    "I know, sister-inw remember toe tomorrow."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he waved his hand and went into the room.


    Sister-inw Yu nodded again and again and wanted to cry out excitedly, but thinking of the worry-free sister-inw at home, she immediately turned her face and walked in dejectedly.


    When Gu Yundong returned home, Shao Qingyuan hadn''te back yet, so he should still be looking for a shop.


    There are a few more servants in the family, so Gu Yundong doesn''t need to worry about eating.


    She wrote down the next n and some food to be prepared in the room. Not long after, Shao Qingyuan came back.


    When she entered the door, she gave her two deeds, "The shop has been bought. It''s on Nanqu Street. The two shops are diagonally opposite, not far from each other."


    Gu Yundong poured him a cup of tea and then sat down to watch.


    "It''s pretty big."


    "Well, I''ll take you to see it another day."


    "it is good."


    Gu Yundong also told her about finding a good manpower, "Tomorrow the Qin mansion will also send two people, and they will be handed over to Xia Mamma. She is good at training manpower, so I can take it easy."


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed her head and said softly, "I went to Song Mansion today, and Bai Zhiyan can already get out of bed."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, his eyes lit up, "En."


    "Let''s go, eat first."


    Aunt Tian had already brought the food, Gu Yundong and the two rested early after eating.


    The next day, Gu Yundong just got up, and Xia Mama came.


    Looking at the woman who was yawning frequently, the corners of Xia Ma''s mouth couldn''t help twitching, she expressed deep doubts about her decision.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1411: Gu Yundongs husband has a set

    Chapter 1411 Gu Yundong''s husband has a set


    Gu Yundong smiled dryly at Mamma Xia and greeted, "Have you eaten yet? Use a piece?"


    "No need." Xia Mama sneered, turned to see Shao Qingyuan, and nodded slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan put a cape on Gu Yundong, then sat opposite her and started to eat.


    Mamma Xia squinted slightly when she saw it, this woman''s husband had something to do with her.


    Gu Yundong ate slowly, and Xia Ma was a little impatient when she waited, so she wanted to say a few words to remind her. The opposite Shao Qingyuan spoke first, "Eat slowly, it''s still early."


    Mamma Xia, "..."


    She''d better go outside and get a hair dryer.


    Mamma Xia felt that it was toote at midnight, so Gu Yundong should have let the girlse earlier, so that she wouldn''t have to sit here alone and endure it.


    But what Xia Mama didn''t know was that Mei Hong and the others were already standing at the door of Shao Mansion.


    They all came early, but thinking about the time Gu Yundong said, it was not easy to knock on the door to disturb them, so they simply waited at the door.


    Sister-inw Yu also went out early. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to knock on the door of Shao''s house, she saw five people standing there silently, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Sister-inw Yu was taken aback, she stepped forward and asked suspiciously, "Who are you looking for? Are you looking for someone from the Shao family?"


    Mei Hong said, "Yes, let''s find Gu Dong''s house."


    Gu Dongjia?


    Sister-inw Yu quickly remembered, Sister Yundong said that their family was going to open a shop, but shouldn''t she be called Mrs. Dong''s?


    couldn''t figure it out, Mrs. Yu shook her head and asked, "Then why don''t you go in?"


    "We..." Before Mei Hong could finish her words, the door in front of her was suddenly opened.


    Uncle Tian only opened the door to take a look when he heard the sound from outside the door.


    Others don''t know, but Mrs. Yu knows.


    Tian Bo looked at Sister Yu, "You are..."


    Sister-inw Yu said quickly, "I''m here to find Sister Yundong. She told me yesterday that she asked me toe over at every hour. No, it''s only a quarter of an hour away."


    Tian Bo nodded and looked at the others.


    Zhang Yingyue said, "So are we."


    Tian Bo looked at the number of people, and understood in his heart, they should be the female staff recruited in the shop that Madam said, right?


    He quickly stepped aside and said, "Everyonee in first, Madam has exined it, you just go in when you arrive."


    Mei Hong and the others breathed a sigh of relief, and Sister-inw Yu walked in first.


    Gu Yundong had already finished his meal, and after hearing the movement, he followed Mamma Xia over.


    Mei Hong and the others stepped forward when they saw it, "Gu Dongjia."


    "Here?" Gu Yundong looked at the five people, um, in good spirits.


    She stepped back halfway, revealing Mammy Xia behind her, and introduced, "This is Mama Xia, who used to serve the nobles in the pce. Now she is the shopkeeper of our shop. Starting today, she will teach you some basics. hospitality etiquette.¡±


    Except Mei Hong, everyone else''s eyes widened.


    The grandma who came out of the pce?


    Gu Yundong said, "Mammy Xia is very talented. Before, many big families wanted to ask her to go to the manor to be a nurturing mama, but now she''s here to teach you, it''s your luck. In the next month, you have to study hard, It''s good for you."


    "Yes, the owner." Several people were faintly excited.


    Only Mrs. Yu, who was on the side, looked confused.


    Gu Yundong smiled, turned to her and said, "Didn''t my sister-inw want to go to the newly opened shop on Jin Street to be a female assistant?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1412: One more girl

    Chapter 1412 One more female guy


    Sister Yu nodded nkly, "Yes, yes."


    Gu Yundong pointed at Mei Hong and the others, "They are the five new recruits from the shop yesterday. You can study with them in the future."


    Sister-inw Yu blinked, blinked again, reacted suddenly, and immediately looked straight at Gu Yundong.


    "Yundong, Miss Yundong, what do you mean, you mean that shop, it''s you who opened it?"


    "Yes, I drove it." Gu Yundong smiled, "Sister Yu still want to go?"


    Sister-inw Yu was a little stunned, but when she heard this sentence, she nodded immediately under conditioned reflex, "I want to go, I really want to go."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Since that''s the case, then Mrs. Yue in with me. I''ll tell you about the situation in the shop and sign a contract."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and entered the main room, and Mrs. Yu followed in a confused way.


    Gu Yundong told her about the basic situation of the shop, which was simr to what Mei Hong and the others said.


    Then he took out the contract book as usual. Sister-inw Yu didn''t know the words very well, so Gu Yundong read the contents of the contract book.


    Sister-inw Yu understood, but just because she understood, she felt surprised, "Sister Yundong, you, you will suffer from this contract, how can you makepensation if you don''t want to be a servant?"


    Gu Yundongughed, "I know it in my heart. If Sister Yu thinks there is no problem, she can put a handprint here. However, should Sister Yu want to go back and discuss it with her family?"


    "No, no, I have told my family, I will follow it." Sister Yu heard Gu Yundong''s words yesterday, and felt that if she introduced herself, she would definitely enter the shop to work. So she and her husband had already said it, but she didn''t expect that this shop was directly owned by Yun Dong''s sister.


    Sister-inw Yu is very excited now. The wages are five taels of silver, so much. And if she works hard, she can still rise. When she has money in her hand, she can send her son to school without having to crowd in this yard.


    Yu''s sister-inw was originally named Yu Rong and was about the same age as Tang Lihua.


    She is outgoing and easy to get along with. As soon as she signed the contract here, she immediately changed her name, "The owner, I''ll go out first, go home and exin to my man, and thene and learn with the shopkeeper Xia."


    "it is good."


    Sister-inw Yu hurried away.


    Gu Yundong packed up the deed and walked out of the main room.


    Mother Xia had already taught them a lesson outside, not only Mei Hong and the five people, but also the three servants bought by Gu Yundong''s family. The eight people didn''t dare to ck off in the face of Mammy Xia''s aura, and their expressions were rigorous, like elementary school students listening to a ss, and they were extraordinarily serious.


    Gu Yundong stood under the corridor and listened for a while, then turned around and went to the barn.


    Shao Qingyuan was arranging the medicinal materials there, and when she saw hering in, he handed her a box in his hand, "This is for you to keep."


    Gu Yundong nced at him and smiled, "Okay."


    She knew that the medicinal materials in this box should be good things, and now the two of them are a little tacit, and some valuable things are all here in Gu Yundong.


    "I''m going to Song Mansion in a while. Bai Zhiyan''s condition is rare. I''ll take this opportunity to take a look."


    "it is good."


    When the medicinal materials were almost finished, Shao Qingyuan packed up and walked into the yard.


    Mamma Xia happened to take Mei Hong and the others to the kitchen, Zhang Yingyue fell at the back, and when she looked up, she saw Shao Qingyuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1413: woman has money

    Chapter 1413 Women have money in their hands


    Zhang Yingyue froze for a moment, then took another look, until someone in front of her called her, and she quickly followed.


    But her mind was still on the scene just now, that person, who was very close to Gu Dongjia, looked at Gu Dongjia with unusually soft eyes.


    He should be Shao Qingyuan, right?


    This person is the person the county prince let him seduce?


    Thinking of Shao Qingyuan''s face, Zhang Yingyue suddenly felt that she was not so repulsive. At least not the kind of rude person who is over half a hundred years old and has nothing to do. Instead, he is very handsome and handsome, and he has an aura that ordinary people don''t have.


    Zhang Yingyue took a deep breath, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    I didn''t expect the next moment, and a slightly stern voice came from Xia Mama, "Zhang Yingyue,e and take this tray."


    Zhang Yingyue suddenly came back to her senses, met Xia Mammy''s prating eyes, her body shivered abruptly, she hurriedly stepped forward and put the tray on.


    Mamma Xia raised her eyelids, and then took everyone to a room not far away.


    This room was specially vacated by Gu Yundong for their ss. At this time, Mei Hong and the others followed Mama Xia into this room with trays, cups, rags, water or brooms.


    On the other side, Gu Yundong sent Shao Qingyuan out.


    Unexpectedly, just as she turned around to go back to the yard, a carriage drove by the door.


    As soon as Gu Yundong looked up, he saw Ge Shi came down.


    She was also apanied by a woman and a maid. Seeing Gu Yundong, Ge Shi immediately walked over with them smiling.


    "I''mte, is Xia Mama''s side starting?"


    "It''s not toote, Xia Mama is about to start." Gu Yundong said with a smile as he walked in facing Ge Shi.


    Gu Shi, "Take me to see?"


    Gu Yundong led them to the prepared room, and as soon as they walked to the door, she heard Mammy Xia''s low and serious voice, "If you want to be bolder, the most important thing is to have confidence. Now you are also people who have a job. You can make your own money, and you can make more money than the general shop guys. If you have money in your hands, then you have the right to call the shots at home and outside. Think, do you feel like you can hold your head up high?"


    Gu Yundong and Ge Shi who were at the door looked at each other and couldn''t helpughing.


    No, many women now have a very low status, that is because they have no money and no power in their hands.


    As long as you master one thing, you will have enough confidence to speak.


    Five taels of silver, even in the capital, many ordinary people may not be able to earn this amount of money in a month.


    Gu Yundong nced at the old woman and maid who followed behind Ge Shi, "They are the people you brought to Xinming Pavilion to help?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Gao can help in the back kitchen. She used to be good at cooking, and Ahui entertains guests in the front hall. Both of them are trustworthy people."


    While speaking, the two of them gave Gu Yundong a slight blessing, "Gu Dong''s house is well."


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded, reached out and knocked on the door, and Xia Ma''s voice inside immediately stopped.


    Gu Yundong let Mrs. Gao in and said, "Manager Xia, they have given it to you too."


    Mamma Xia red at her, and after letting people in, she closed the door and directly locked Gu Yundong and Ge Shi outside.


    Gu Yundong shrugged and led Ge Shi to the flower hall for tea.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1414: early internship

    Chapter 1414 Early Practice


    Ge Shi smiled and asked, "Mama Xia is not bad, right?"


    "Yes, I think I can be a hands-off shopkeeper now."


    "Don''t, it''s still up to you to promote your shop."


    Gu Yundong heard the meaning of her words, and his eyes lit up, "Are you going to invite thosedies from aristocratic families to the Qin Mansion?"


    Ge Shi nodded, "Yes, the post has been sent."


    "when?"


    "After half a month." Ge Shi said, "I think, after half a month, everyone here will be almost trained, so they can practice their hands at the banquet. Isn''t it a rare opportunity? And..."


    She paused, with a sweet smile on her face, "And after half a month, Wen Zheng also came back. When hees back, I''m afraid there will be more guests. You can also ask Shao Qingyuan to go. I can still see the Marquis of Huaiyin."


    Mrs. Huaiyin Marquis Gu Yundong has already met, but Huaiyin Marquis has not met.


    If the Marquis of Huaiyin came, maybe Madam Hou and Er Madam woulde.


    In this way, there is no need to wait until their shop opens to see people again.


    Gu Yundong immediately began to look forward to it.


    "Okay, after half a month, I''ll take Mei Hong and the others to try it out."


    Ge then told Gu Yundong about some shops, and she also manages several shops. However, there are trustworthy shopkeepers in the shop, and they have been in charge for several years, so she usually reconciles ounts, and usually does not intervene very much.


    Now working with Gu Yundong, she became interested, and the whole person suddenly became energetic.


    After seeing Ge Shi away, Gu Yundong went to tell Mammy Xia about the situation, so that Mama Xia could adjust the time.


    In the days that followed, Gu Yundong started to get busy.


    She had to personally teach the people in charge of the kitchen how to make milk tea and other small snacks.


    Mrs. Gao sent by Ge Shi is really useful and very quick to get started. She seems to be very interested in the making of milk tea. After seeing it once, she can draw inferences from other facts, and she doesn''t need Gu Yundong to worry about it.


    Then came the ordering of the materials, and the milk purchases left Gurdji to do the work.


    There are also some flower teas. When Shao Qingyuan collected the medicinal materials, he also helped her to buy them back, and they were all of high quality.


    Gu Yundong would visit the shop every now and then. Although Carpenter Pang''s movements were meticulous, most of the shop had already been renovated in these days.


    Carpenter Pang is very happy now, because Gu Yundong said that after the shop in Xinming Pavilion is installed, there are two other shops who want to ask him to help repair it.


    Originally thought that there would be no business in the winter, but I didn¡¯t expect that there would be severalrge orders.


    These three shops arepletely worth more than a year''s wages of the carpenter Pang.


    He felt that after the new year, he could repair the house and make warmer clothes for his two apprentices.


    After so busy for half a month, it was finally time for the Qin family to entertain guests.


    The day before the banquet, Gu Yundong went to the ss room early in the morning, and said to the eleven people who were already very different from half a month ago, "Everyone has been following Mammy Xia for so many days, you should understand if you want toe here. The shop has not yet opened, but tomorrow there will be a banquet in the Qin Mansion. At that time, the banquet will be mainly based on the milk tea snacks sold by our shop, and entertain thedies anddies attending the banquet. This is to show you The opportunity for half a month of training results, I will take you to the Qin Mansion tomorrow, I hope everyone will perform well."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1415: she was instructed

    Chapter 1415 She was ordered by others


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, everyone present was stunned.


    This, I haven''t said it at all before, and suddenly you said you are going to the Qin Mansion to entertain guests? ?


    One by one all suddenly became nervous.


    Mei Hong is okay, she was originally a servant of nobles in the pce, and even the emperor and the queen have seen it, so she is naturally not embarrassed.


    Mrs. Gao and Ahui used to serve in Qin Mansion. They knew Qin Mansion better than anyone present, and they were not worried.


    As for the three servants including the Zhou family in Gu Yundong''s house, although they were nervous, their main venue was the back kitchen, so they could feel more at ease.


    The rest of the people had sweaty palms, Mamma Xia twitched the corner of her mouth and drank, "I forgot what I told you on the first day? What are you afraid of, it''s just serving tea and water, Didn''t you all perform well in front of me before? The same will be true tomorrow."


    "What''s more." Xia Mammy nced at Gu Yundong, "With you Gu Dongjia here, what do you have to worry about? Even if you offend the nobles, she will take care of you."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Xia Mama, even if you give them courage, you can''t help dig a hole for me to jump in.


    I am just a weak, helpless and pitiful woman, and I do not dare to offend so many people.


    But Madam Xia was encouraging everyone, so she obediently shut up.


    But out of the corner of his eye, he still caught a strange expression of a person.


    Zhang Yingyue! !


    Zhang Yingyue is different from Sister Yu and the others. She is someone who has been in contact with the county prince, Yi Zn, so she has some understanding of that ss of people.


    She knew that as Gu Yundong, it was impossible to protect them.


    So, she wasn''t encouraged by Mamma Xia at all. On the contrary, because he knew Gu Yundong''s identity, he was even more worried.


    No, no, she still has the county prince.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. After half a month of observation, she somewhat knew Zhang Yingyue''s purpose.


    These days, Zhang Yingyue has been wanting to go to the front yard, she wants to see Shao Qingyuan.


    However, Shao Qingyuan is not at home most of the time, and even if he is, he will note to the ssroom here.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to drive Zhang Yingyue out after seeing her purpose. She can have any other purpose, but if she wants to covet her man, she can''t! !


    But just when she was about to act, Mamma Xia told her that Zhang Yingyue should have been instructed.


    Being ordered by someone...


    Gu Yundong thought of Cui House inexplicably. She didn''t have many enemies, but Cui Lan was one.


    She now turns from love to hatred for Shao Qingyuan, and it is hard to guarantee that she will not find another person to hook up with Shao Qingyuan.


    But it''s strange that Zhang Yingyue hasn''t contacted anyone for half a month. When Cui Lan heard about it, news of their engagement suddenly came out a few days ago, and she seemed to have forgotten about them.


    Gu Yundong was at a loss, especially Zhang Yingyue did nothing after she tried to meet Shao Qingyuan twice but failed to do so. She began to follow Mammy Xia seriously to learn her skills.


    This person...there is something wrong.


    Gu Yundong exhaled and turned away.


    The rest of the people immediately surrounded Xia Mama, and began to inquire about what they need to pay attention to tomorrow.


    Before they left at night, Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao toe back with a big basket.


    Everyone looked at each other and looked at her in confusion.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong bent down and took out a padded coat from the basket.


    She looked at the crowd, "When I signed the deed, I said that when working in the shop, each person will have two sets of clothes for each season."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1416: hair padded coat

    Chapter 1416 Hair cotton coat


    When everyone heard the words, their faces were overjoyed, and their eyes were looking at the cotton-padded coat in Gu Yundong''s hands with some anticipation and some disbelief.


    I thought I would have clothes and hair when I started working, but I didn¡¯t expect it to happen now.


    Gu Yundong dried the clothes on the first day they came. The cotton coats were made by a woman and a daughter who specialized in sewing and making clothes for people in the vicinity. They had already finished it in the past ten days.


    But there is only one set for the time being, and it is enough to wear it now.


    The second set, Gu Yundong, let others continue to make it, and when the shop opened, it was just finished and ready to be washed.


    She looked at thebel on the clothes and started calling people, "Mei Hong."


    Mei Hong rushed forward, Gu Yundong handed her the clothes, "Go inside and try it out."


    "Yes."


    Mei Hong took the clothes into the house, and came out wearing a cotton coat after a while.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up when they saw it. Not to mention the clothes, the style was very novel.


    They were also wearing cotton-padded clothes. Although they were thin, the upper body was bloated. Most of the styles were simr. The most important thing was to keep warm. They also had to wear two thin clothes inside the cotton-padded clothes, which looked really ugly.


    But the cotton-padded coat on Mei Hong''s body today is light cyan, and looking at people, she is two points of delicacy for no reason. Coupled with the slightly raised high cor and the slightly tightened waist, the person''s back is straightened, looking young and beautiful.


    The cotton-padded clothes that Gu Yundong gave were made ording to their size, and now many people will deliberately make clothes bigger. But the first feeling of the female staff in Xinming Pavilion is to be energetic, neat, clean, and well-fitting clothes are very important.


    Looking at what Mei Hong was wearing, Gu Yundong was very satisfied.


    She picked up the next piece, "Yu Rong."


    Sister-inw Yu hurriedly stepped forward and touched the clothes cherishingly after she got the clothes.


    Not only does the clothes look good, but the materials are also good, they feel very thick, and you don¡¯t need to wear them to know that they must be warm.


    Sister-inw Yu has children at home, so when she has new clothes, she usually thinks about putting them on for her children. But in the past half a month, Xia Ma also died. This dress represents the store''s facade, and if it gets dirty, it will affect the store''s reputation.


    If the reputation declines because of this, and the shop is criticized, it will be fined, and in serious cases, the job may be lost.


    So the people here instantly gave up the idea of ??giving clothes to others.


    All the clothes were posted one by one. Gu Yundong looked at them and found that they all fit well.


    When he was recruiting people, Gu Yundong also looked at his appearance and height, but now standing in a row is very pleasing to the eye.


    Gu Yundong nodded with satisfaction, "Very good, you all go back first today. Rest early tonight, we will gather here at 90 tomorrow morning, and then I will take you all to Qin Mansion."


    "Yes, the owner."


    Everyone hurriedly responded, and then entered the house again, changed all the cotton-padded clothes, folded them up and put them away, and left the Shao family one after another.


    Only Ding Rujun walked at the end and put his clothes in the basket after thinking about it.


    Looking at Gu Yundong''s doubtful eyes, Ding Rujun said a little embarrassedly, "My house... is a little messy, I''m afraid that the clothes will be soiled when I bring them back, so I just want to put them here and wear them tomorrow, okay? The owner. "


    Gu Yundong nodded and smiled, "Of course it is possible."


    Ding Rujun''s situation, she also has some understanding.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1417: Ding Rujuns situation

    Chapter 1417 The situation of Ding Rujun


    Ding''s family was in average condition, but her father married her stepmother.


    The stepmother is not very good to her, but because Ding Rujun has a hand embroidery skill, the money earned from embroidery every month can make the family eat two more meals.


    For the sake of making money, her stepmother didn''t abuse her.


    But when Ding Rujun didn''t have a rest, he worked hard at home all day.


    She is also a little clever, and the embroidery work is not fast, so as not to raise the appetite of the stepmother. She even left a few veils asionally, and asked others to help her get the cloth vige to buy it for a little money.


    However, the stepmother didn''t like her in the end, she disliked her low ie, and wanted to get her into the embroidery workshop. It is said that the embroidery workshop includes food and housing, and earns a lot of money in a month.


    Ding Rujun didn''t want to go to the embroidery workshop. The embroidery work is fine now, but after doing it for a long time, his eyes will fail. Back then, her own mother had broken eyes and her body had fallen ill. She didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes. So when the stepmother took her to the embroidery workshop, she deliberately hid herself, and the embroidery workshop did not like her.


    However, the stepmother was still reluctant to give up. When she heard that Jin Street was recruiting people, she immediately urged Ding¡¯s father to send Ding Rujun over there.


    Father Ding really took her to Jin Street.


    Ding Rujun was reluctant at first, and only nned to go through the motions, thinking that if she failed to embroider, people would not want her.


    It turned out that when I went in, I found out that this shop is not recruiting embroidery girls, but female workers.


    And ording to Gu Dong''s advice, all the guests were women. Ding Rujun understood almost immediately that she wanted to seize this opportunity, so she performed well and entered the shop.


    The stepmother was not happy, but after hearing that she had signed the deed and still had five taels of silver a month, she finally agreed reluctantly.


    After Gu Yundong knew about this, he spoke to Ding Rujun alone.


    She said, "Now that your family knows that your sry is five taels, you have to hand it in. But I have said it before, if you do well in the future, you will be paid more. You don''t have to tell me when that happens. Family, I won''t tell you, just keep it yourself."


    Ding Rujun was stunned for a moment when he heard it, then his face became slightly excited, his eyes brightened, and he looked at Gu Yundong gratefully.


    So this time, Ding Rujun also proposed to put the clothes in the Shao family for safekeeping.


    She was worried that after taking it back, her stepmother would go straight away.


    Gu Yundong agreed, and Ding Rujun left.


    On the second day, everyone came early in the morning.


    Gu Yundong rented two carriages to take everyone there. Mamma Xia led them in through the back door of Qin''s house, while she and Shao Qingyuan went to see Qin Wenzheng.


    Qin Wenzheng just came back the day before yesterday, and he knew that Gu Yundong and the two wereing, so he waited in the study early in the morning.


    But who would have known that the left and right were waiting, and no one came for a long time.


    Qin Wenzheng was a little tired from waiting, but he couldn''t help it, so he still opened the door of the study and went out to have a look.


    Then, I heard a familiar voice giggling down the corridor.


    "Really? So you know a lot of words. Speaking of which, Mr. Qin, you have been a master before. If nothing else, you are still very experienced in teaching and educating people. If you learn more from him, you may have already You can also take the exam for talented people.¡±


    "Sister Gu, you''re joking. I don''t have any talent for reading. I''m still so old. If I can read and write, I''m very satisfied. How can I dare to take the exam for talent?"


    "Don''t belittle yourself, you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1418: Qin Wenzhengs official prestige

    Chapter 1418 Qin Wenzheng''s official prestige


    "Cough, cough." Qin Wenzheng coughed twice, finally interrupting the few people who were in a hurry to talk about the past in Naxing.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan raised their heads and looked, Qin Shu, who was standing opposite them, immediately stood up straight, and nced at Qin Wenzheng with some guilty conscience.


    He really didn''t do it on purpose. He has been with Lord Qin for several months, and he has learned a lot from it. He also knew that when the guests came, he shouldn''t be chatting with people in the corridor without rules.


    But he was so excited to see Gu Yundong, plus sister Gu greeted him and asked about his current situation, he couldn''t hold back, and he kept jumping out, forgetting where it was.


    Qin Wenzheng snorted softly, and Qin Shu''s head dropped even lower.


    Qin Wenzheng then looked at Gu Yundong, "Come in, it''s so cold, and it''s thanks to you guys chatting so vigorously outside."


    "Just said a few words." Gu Yundongughed.


    She was also very happy to see Qin Shu. Speaking of Qin Shu and Qin Wenzheng, she could be regarded as a middleman.


    She regarded Qin Shu as her younger brother, and she naturally wanted to ask him when she saw him, for fear of what was wrong with him. But he forgot for a while that Qin Wenzheng was no longer the Master Qin who was in Fengkai County. He was an official of the imperial court, and everyone around him had to obey the rules.


    Shao Qingyuan led her into the study, Qin Wenzheng asked someone to serve tea, sat up in his seat again, looked at the two with raised eyebrows and said, "Are you still getting used toing to the capital? Have you encountered any trouble, if so, You cane to me."


    "After a few months of absence, Master Qin has be more and more powerful." Gu Yundong smiled and drank a cup of tea.


    Qin Wenzheng looked at Shao Qingyuan and said, "I don''t care about your wife, she''s already a rtive, and she''s still so immature."


    "Why am I immature?"


    "It''s sour to speak."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Where is she sour? Qin Wenzheng, don''t make up your mind too much.


    "Our family, Yundong is in charge of me." Shao Qingyuan sat beside Gu Yundong and replied.


    Qin Wenzheng was choked for a while, and after a while, he waved his hand, "Forget it, you can be so righteous even if your husband is in a bad mood, don''t tell me." When he saw Gu Yundong opened his mouth to say something, he quickly changed the subject and said, "By the way, When I came back, I listened to my wife talking about you, but what happened?"


    Speaking of this matter, Gu Yundong really turned his attention, frowned slightly, and sighed, "No, I had high expectations for the Marquis of Huaiyin, but thest time I saw Mrs. Hou, it doesn''t seem very likely. It looks like Mrs. Hou will bring the seconddy here today, and I don''t know if there will be any gains."


    Qin Wenzheng lowered his eyes and said, "I heard that Shao Qingyuan''s parents are talented and beautiful, and they are very good-looking, right?"


    Gu Yundong nodded.


    "Huaiyin Hou brothers are indeed a pair of talents. I haven''t seen the seconddy, but I think it may not be her."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "How do you say that?"


    "I think you have all inquired. The Marquis of Huaiyin did not lose any children more than 20 years ago. Of course, it is possible that they concealed this matter, and outsiders have no way of knowing. But as far as I know, Second Master Shao did have a child. My son is the same age as you, but during the time you disappeared, the seconddy just took the child to her parents'' house and was not in the capital."


    Therefore, the couple that Liang Zi saw holding Shao Qingyuan was unlikely to be the seconddy.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other.


    Qin Wenzheng sighed secretly, how can something so easy to find after more than 20 years?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1419: The troubled Qin Wenzheng

    Chapter 1419 Qin Wenzheng who bothered


    He paused, then suddenly got up and went around behind the desk.


    Shao Qingyuan and the two looked at his movements in confusion. After a while, Qin Wenzheng took out a notebook from the drawer.


    He looked at the book and handed it to Shao Qingyuan after a while.


    "What is this?" Gu Yundong poked his head, but there were no words on the book, as if it had just been revised.


    Shao Qingyuan turned the page. On the first page, the words Huaiyin Houfu were written.


    Qin Wenzheng exined, "There are records of those families who were rewarded by the imperial court more than 20 years ago. Yesterday, when I entered the pce to face the saint, I specially asked the emperor to record it."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan suddenly stared, and their gazes towards Qin Wenzheng became somewhatplicated.


    What he said seemed to be a casual thing, but both Shao Qingyuan knew that it was very difficult to do this.


    It is a taboo to look up the documents of the Ministry of Internal Affairs more than 20 years ago. How can these things be so easily shown to an outsider?


    Gu Yundong and the two of them had not paid this kind of attention before, but they gave up after an idea.


    Although the emperor treats people generously, but if they really bring it up, the emperor is afraid that they will suspect that they have bad intentions.


    Qin Wenzheng has a different status in the heart of the emperor, and this time he has been out for so long and has made meritorious deeds to receive this treatment.


    But Shao Qingyuan and the others also knew that, even so, when he was transcribing these lists, he probably had more than one person standing beside him watching.


    "Thank you." Shao Qingyuan''s voice was low.


    Qin Wenzheng smiled and said, "No, you have helped me a lot. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid that I''m still staring at the Tao family in Fengkai County, where would I be able to transfer to the capital to enjoy happiness? Fruit."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong helped him, but they were actually helping themselves.


    Looking at the book in front of him, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan''s eyes became slightly excited.


    They turned a few pages. Twenty years ago, although there were not many people who had given them rewards, they had umted for many years in a row. There was quite a lot of lists in such a book.


    Qin Wenzheng said, "Let''s take a look at it now. The families written on it will alsoe today. But they may be from the younger generation. You can take the opportunity to get in touch and get to know them."


    After a pause, he added, "After all, more than 20 years have passed, and times have changed. Many people, like the Marquis of Huaiyin, have fallen, and some have even offended thete emperor and were sentenced to prison. They are still exiled to the frontier."


    Hearing thetter sentence, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong''s expressions froze, and their expressions became serious involuntarily.


    "Sentenced by the previous emperor and exiled to the frontier, did the new emperor not rehabilitate them after he ascended the throne?"


    Qin Wenzheng raised his eyelids and gave her a sidelong nce, "How easy is it to vindicate? The emperor has made a lot of moves in the past two years, and several old officials who have been wronged for a lot of credit have been vindicated, and the steps are a little big. , harming the interests of many aristocratic families, and now there are people who are dissatisfied and talk about things about the emperor and the previous emperor."


    Although everyone knew that thete emperor was a smug monarch, he was also thete emperor, the father of the emperor.


    When the ?? emperor ascended the throne, he began to p the first emperor in the face frequently, but wouldn''t it be a means for others to attack the emperor?


    Even if one person is under ten thousand people, it is not arbitrary to do things.


    Gu Yundong sighed, forget it, political matters are tooplicated for her to understand, so let''s look at the list first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1420: Gu Yundong is homesick

    Chapter 1420 Gu Yundong is homesick


    The list of the guests who wille today, Ge Shi also gave Gu Yundong a copy, so Gu Yundong knows.


    Comparing Qin Wenzheng''s book, she somewhat knew who to observe.


    Qin Wenzheng saw that they were almost finished, so he warned, "Keep this book away, don''t lose it."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose it." Gu Yundong put away the book.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, she had to go to the kitchen to see how the food was being prepared, so she simply said goodbye.


    Qin Wenzheng nodded, leaving Shao Qingyuan to talk.


    Gu Yundong walked out of the study and didn''t see Qin Shu in the corridor anymore, thinking that he was busy with other things.


    She shook her head and took the book into the space when no one was there.


    Immediately, he walked to the kitchen.


    Who knew that just as he walked to the door of the kitchen, he heard Ge Shi''s scolding voice, "I told you not to drink so much. You are still secretly drinking behind my back, are you holding on?"


    Gu Yundong walked over, only to find that little girl Qin Anning was clutching her stomach and groaning in pain.


    A few of Mrs. Gao on the side were holding their hands and sweating profusely, very nervous.


    Ge Shi nodded An Ning''s little head again, "Get up and walk around to digest food."


    The little girl had tears in her eyes. Although she didn''t want to move, she was helped by the maid to stand up.


    As soon as he took a step, he saw Gu Yundong.


    The little girl immediately jumped into her arms, "Sister Gu, I''m holding on."


    Gu Yundong was funny, "Didn''t I tell you before? Milk tea is easy to fill your stomach. Drinking too much is not good, and you are not tired of it."


    The little girl buried her face in her arms and rubbed, "I haven''t had a drink in a long time."


    "Okay, I''ll take you away."


    Gu Yundong raised his head and looked at Ge Shi opposite.


    Ge Shi red at Qin Anning angrily, and said, "Take her there, I will let A-Chun take Mei Hong and the others to decorate the courtyard, and Xia Ma is also there. ."


    Gu Yundong nodded, holding Qin Anning''s hand and walking slowly.


    The soft and soft touch in his palm made Gu Yundong miss his little coke at home.


    It¡¯s been a few months since we were separated, and I don¡¯t know how my family is doing.


    Father''s letters were all about safety, and they were all good news, as if she was worried about her family''s affairs while she was here.


    Gu Yundong thought, and people also walked to the courtyard.


    Mei Hong and the others still looked a little nervous, but they were so busy now that they couldn''t care less.


    Theyout of the courtyard was also arranged by Gu Yundong. The two sets of sofa chairs that were made in the shop before were moved directly to the Qin Mansion. In the flower room in the backyard of the Qin Mansion, such a set of seats was ced, and the mood was obviously different.


    There is another set in the main room. In the weather like this, if there is no cushion on the chair, it would have been cold. The sofa chair is very suitable. It is soft and has afortable backrest, which makes people feel a little reluctant to get up.


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied after watching it around. Novel things always attract attention. With such a general publicity today, the business of Xinming Pavilion wille back.


    The courtyard is almost arranged, and the time hase.


    Soon, guests came to the door.


    I didn''t know Gu Yundong, who came here at the beginning, but a few people on the list came over. It can be seen that most of the people who were in the limelight more than 20 years ago are now gone.


    The people from the Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion are neither too early nor toote.


    Gu Yundong followed Ge Shi''s side and saw the seconddy of the Hou residence at first sight.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1421: The second lady is no different

    Chapter 1421 The seconddy is no different


    The seconddy followed behind Mrs. Hou, looking a little restrained and quiet. When he said hello, he showed a faint smile, which made people feel veryfortable.


    But she is really good-looking, tall and thin, even though she is in her forties, she is still eye-catching.


    Gu Yundong deliberately showed the wrist with the bracelet, and there was no strange expression on the seconddy''s face.


    She took out the handkerchief embroidered with the word ''Shao'' and covered her mouth again. The seconddy''s eyes swept over, but she still had a faint smile on her face.


    Gu Yundong was a little disappointed, even though Qin Wenzheng had said before that the Shao family was unlikely, but now the other party didn''t respond at all, and she felt a little ufortable.


    It was Mrs. Hou who smiled and asked after seeing Gu Yundong, "Last time you said you were going to open a shop, and you gave me a promotional sheet. The more I saw the pictures on the sheet, the more I liked it, and the more curious I became, so When will your shop open? I want to try some kind of double skin milk."


    Gu Yundong restrained his expression and said with a smile, "I''ll let you taste it today, how about it?"


    "Oh? Today?"


    "Of course there is, I can''t let go of this rare opportunity to publicize. After you have tasted it and thought it was good, I''ll have the right idea? Otherwise, I''ll open the shop, but I can''t wait for your distinguished guests toe. I have to cry."


    "Hahaha." Mrs. Houughed at her words, pointed her finger at her, and said to the seconddy behind her, "Am I right? This Mrs. Shao speaks every way."


    The seconddy pursed her lips and smiled, "Yeah, I''m so curious about the taste of that pair of skin milk."


    Gu Shi said hurriedly, "Hurry up, pleasee in, I''ll have someone deliver it right away."


    said and gave Gu Yundong a wink, and Gu Yundong immediately led them into the courtyard.


    However, as soon as she left here, another girl came from behind.


    It''s just that the girl looked at Gu Yundong''s back with scrutiny. After a while, she asked a maid next to her, "That''s her? The vige woman who coaxed my county owner and cousin into a circle with her mouth?"


    The maid nodded, a trace of resentment shed on her face, "It''s her, the poor county master is young and doesn''t know how sinister people are, and was taken advantage of by this vige woman to please her. After returning, she kept thinking about it, and said that she would wait for this. The vige woman opened a shop and sent a post. Today, the little county owner has caught a cold, and she has to quarrel because of the vige woman. Fortunately, Miss Biao persuaded her to stop, otherwise the vige woman would have to y tricks again. Coax the little princess."


    The girl raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Yundong thoughtfully, "It''s true that a little vige woman can get into Mrs. Qin''s eyes and let Mrs. Qin take her by her side to teach her."


    "Miss Biao, do you want to teach her a lesson?" The maid''s voice was slightly excited.


    The watch girl turned her head and gave the maid a sideways nce.


    The girl''s heart skipped a beat after she nced at her, and she hurriedly lowered her head and didn''t dare to say anything.


    The watch girlughed and walked into the courtyard.


    At this time, Gu Yundong had already brought Madam Hou and his wife two into the hall.


    There is also a set of sofa chairs on this side of the hall, and severaldies have already sat there.


    A cup of milk tea, a small piece of cake, fruit candies of different colors, and various snacks were served in front of them.


    Before Gu Yundong walked in, he heard many voices whispering.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1422: This is milk tea, this is cake

    Chapter 1422 This is milk tea and this is cake


    Everyone is talking about milk tea and cakes.


    There were also some people who looked at the sofa chair they sat on curiously.


    The original voices of chatting and discussing gossip were all distracted by these novel things.


    Gu Yundong smiled contentedly, just be curious, just be interested.


    She stepped aside halfway and let Madam Hou''s wife go in.


    Madam Hou raised her eyes and was stunned. It really felt like the inside and outside of the hall were like two worlds.


    She couldn''t help asking, "Is this the milk tea and double skin milk you said?"


    Thedies of the noble families in the hall were all silent, so Madam Hou''s sudden voice seemed a little louder.


    Everyone in the room looked up at the few people at the door.


    Most of the people knew Mrs. Huaiyin Hou, and immediately someone stood up to greet her.


    After Mrs. Hou entered, Mei Hong immediately brought milk tea and cake and ced them in front of her.


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Mrs. is interested in double-skin milk, you can give both your wife and the seconddy a double-skin milk."


    "Yes." Mei Hong turned around and went to work.


    Other people in the hall couldn''t help looking at her when they heard Gu Yundong''s voice.


    Double skin milk? What it is?


    They have actually been sitting here for a while. When Mei Hong and the others came up with their things, they directly introduced milk tea cakes and the like, and then left.


    Thedies wanted to ask what it was, but they were too embarrassed to save face. Especially if there are people in the hall that you don''t deal with, what if people hear it and feel that they have little knowledge?


    One or two did not ask, and the others closed their mouths subconsciously.


    Mrs. Hou came in with Gu Yundong, knowing that these are all novelties she made, and the entire capital still does not have them.


    So he asked generously, "This is bubble tea? Where is the pearl? And what is this? It smells very sweet."


    Gu Yundong nced around secretly, she deliberately did not let Mei Hong and the others introduce them in detail, and only came in after raising people''s curiosity to a certain height.


    Hearing Mrs. Hou''s words, she immediately replied with a smile, "Yes, this is pearl milk tea. As for pearls, can you try stirring them with a spoon?"


    Mrs. Hou really took a spoon and stirred it up, and soon saw the dark round things protruding.


    She said "hey", "It really looks like a ck pearl, is this thing edible?"


    "Yes, not only can you eat, but also y."


    Mrs. Hou was interested, she actually scooped two pills into her mouth, bit it lightly, her eyes lit up slightly, "It''s really interesting."


    The other people present didn''t make a sound, and pricked up their ears to listen to the conversation between the two.


    Soon someone took advantage of the fact that no one saw it, so they stirred it twice and ate two pearls.


    They have all drank milk tea just now, and they feel that it is fragrant and sweet, and the taste is really good, and they have never tasted it before.


    But when he saw the ck thing underneath, he didn''t dare to enter.


    Someone recognized Gu Yundong and knew that she was taken by Ge Shi to the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion as a guest before, but now she has the attitude of a host, so she must be familiar with these things.


    Mrs. Hou took a sip of milk tea and said with admiration, "It really tastes like what you said, I like it."


    While talking, his eyes fell on the cake on the table, "What is this? I heard you say, cake?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "This is a cake."


    She pinched the small spoon on the side, scratched a corner slightly, and then handed it to her, "Try it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1423: Xinming Pavilion has some to buy

    Chapter 1423 Xinming Pavilion has some to buy


    Mrs. Hou immediately took it over and sipped it lightly, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    "It melts in your mouth, it''s sweet and delicious, how did you make this cake? It also smells of oranges."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "This cake has orange juice added to it, it smells more fragrant, and thedy finds it delicious, so I can rest assured."


    "Naturally delicious, the novelty you told me before, I was still thinking about how novel it is. Is there anything in this capital, and I haven''t eaten anything? But now that I have tasted the two in front of me, I really I have to admit that I am ignorant.¡±


    Gu Yundong likes Madam Huaiyin''s temperament very much, and she is a person who has one thing to say.


    Unfortunately, she is not Brother Shao''s mother.


    But after Mrs. Hou said this, the otherdies present immediately understood. These are all new ones, not in the capital, no wonder they haven''t seen them before.


    Someone immediately asked Gu Yundong, "Mrs. Shao, what kind of pearl milk tea is this, and the cake, where did you buy it?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "This one, I can''t sell it now."


    "Don''t have to sell it now?"


    "Yes, this bubble tea and cake, as well as the other things on everyone''s table, are all new food. Half a monthter, a shop opened at No. 86 Jin Street, called Xinming Pavilion, which sells these food. .And the sofa chair everyone is sitting on now is also a decoration in the Xinming Pavilion."


    New Ming Court? ?


    The people present looked at each other, they had never heard of it.


    There are also people who understand it in their hearts and can''t help but pouted, their feelings are to promote their own shop.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say more here, he said too much people''s disgust, they came to the banquet, but they were impatient to listen to his slogan.


    Anyway, everyone eats and drinks here and enjoys it. People who like it will naturally remember it in their hearts. It¡¯s useless if she doesn¡¯t like it, no matter how good it is.


    But she has made a lot of flyers, and when they leave, they will be posted one by one.


    While talking, Mei Hong came over with two double-skinned milk.


    Mrs. Hou nced at it, she was white and tender and seemed to be delicious.


    She nced at Gu Yundong, who made a gesture of invitation with a smile.


    Mrs. Hou took it over and took a small sip with a spoon.


    I didn''t expect that the pair of skin milk slipped directly into the stomach as soon as it was put into the mouth.


    "This..." She didn''t even taste it, "It''s too tender."


    said, and couldn''t help but scoop out a small piece.


    After tasting it carefully this time, he raised his head and said, "I like this the most."


    "It''s good if you like it, but it''s good to try these things, you can''t eat too much. It''s easy to get tired of sweet things, and it will hold on."


    Gu Yundong can only say the same, she can''t say that eating too many sweets can easily lead to high blood pressure and diabetes, and they can''t understand it.


    Fortunately, the appetites of these aristocraticdies were notrge. Usually, a cup of milk tea will make you feel full. She also tried to make the sweetness of the milk tea as low as possible.


    When the people in the hall saw the double-skinned milk in Mrs. Hou''s hand, their hearts were about to move, but they were too embarrassed to ask directly.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong gave Mei Hong a wink, who immediately nodded and went out.


    After a while, he gave thedies present one by one a pair of skin milk.


    Mr. Ge also came in. Seeing this, Gu Yundong greeted her and walked out of the hall.


    Just when she was going to visit the flower house, Zhang Yingyue suddenly hurried to her side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1424: There seems to be something wrong with Shao Dongs house

    Chapter 1424 It seems that something happened to Shao Dong''s house


    Gu Yundong paused for a while, standing still.


    When Zhang Yingyue came to the front, he asked, "Aren''t you in the courtyard? Why are you here?"


    "Dong, Dong''s, I..." Zhang Yingyue''s face shed a tangled look, and after a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Shao Dong''s family seems to have an ident."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "What do you mean?"


    "I just heard someone discussing that the prince of the county seems to be embarrassing the Shao Dong family."


    Gu Yundong sized her up, "Your Highness??"


    When she mentioned the county prince, the expression on Zhang Yingyue''s face was obviously wrong.


    Gu Yundong''s mind shed, right? ?


    How could Zhang Yingyue have an intersection with that county prince?


    But after thinking about it, she felt that this possibility was not impossible. She heard Shao Qingyuan say that the person who falsely imed that Bai Muzi wanted to embarrass him was the county prince named Yi Zn.


    Yi Zn doesn''t like Shao Qingyuan, so it''s not impossible to find someone to respond to him.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, or the emperor gave too little homework. The dignified county prince insisted on getting along with someone who had little to do with each other, so he also asked Zhang Yingyue to apply for their shop''s female assistant?


    is sick.


    Zhang Yingyue saw that Gu Yundong had not moved for a long time, and couldn''t help but feel anxious, "Master, you, don''t you go and have a look?"


    What she said was true, the county prince wanted to embarrass Shao Qingyuan, and in the public, Shao Qingyuan might be over.


    Gu Yundong took a deep look at her and said, "It''s okay, you can go and do it, I know what to do."


    Zhang Yingyue really couldn''t understand what Gu Yundong was thinking, she said she didn''t care about Shao Qingyuan, the two of them were like glue on weekdays. But let''s say she cares. Now I heard that he was in trouble, but she didn''t move.


    Zhang Yingyue frowned, forget it, she has already said it anyway, it is her business whether to go or not.


    Thinking of this, she nodded, "Then I''ll go to work."


    and then left.


    Gu Yundong watched her back disappear before turning his head to look in the direction of the front hall.


    She really isn''t worried, this is the Qin Mansion, Qin Wenzheng is currently in the red, and it''s his team. Even the prince of the county did not dare to go too far and destroy Qin Wenzheng''s banquet.


    Besides, her husband is not someone who can stand and be beaten, he will not let himself suffer, and the worst thing is Qin Wenzheng''s aftermath.


    However¡­¡­


    Though he thought so, Gu Yundong couldn''t hold back in the end. After staying in ce for a while, he turned his heels and walked towards the front hall.


    She walked to the hanging flower gate, just in time to see Qin Shu.


    Qin Shu''s eyes lit up slightly, "Sister Yundong?"


    "Do you know what happened ahead?"


    Qin Shu took two steps forward, "I was going to call a maid to tell you that someone came to trouble Brother Shao. But don''t worry, with our adults, everything will be fine, you can rest assured."


    Gu Yundong nodded, it seemed that Zhang Yingyue was right.


    "Can you take me to see it?"


    Qin Shu was stunned for a moment, then frowned and pondered, "But there are men in front of you."


    "It''s okay, I''m watching from a distance and won''t run out."


    Qin Shu thought about it, and finally agreed.


    He took Gu Yundong through the hanging flower door, and soon reached the front hall.


    The front hall is very lively at the moment, almost all the guests have already arrived.


    The county prince, Yi Zn, was thest to step into the hall of Qin Mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1425: come make a bet

    Chapter 1425 Come and make a bet


    At that time, Shao Qingyuan was talking to people, and there were some people here who had seen him and knew his name in the capital now.


    Although he has no status now, he seems to have a very good rtionship with Qin Wenzheng, so some people are interested in befriending him.


    As for those who hold their own status and dignity, looking at Qin Wenzheng''s face, they are all kind to him.


    Until the arrival of the county prince Yi Zn.


    Yi Zn camest on purpose. When he came, there was an old man and a guard behind him, and the guard was carrying a big sack in his hand.


    As soon as he entered the door, he just heard Shao Qingyuan''s voice, "... I came to the capital this time to open a medicinal herb shop. The shop has already been bought, and I n to repair it in a few days. Then..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the person behind him interrupted him.


    "Opening a herbal medicine store?? You really dare to say that." Yi Zn sneered, "A country boy who made a mistake in preventing smallpox by mistake, does he really think of himself as a highly skilled physician?"


    Yi Zn knew that Shao Qingyuan would appear in the Qin Mansion today. Since thest time he learned that Mrs. Qin and Shao Qingyuan''s wife had opened a shop, he knew that the rtionship between Qin Wenzheng and Shao Qingyuan was definitely not easy.


    Sure enough, he found someone to investigate.


    This Shao Qingyuan and Qin Wenzheng really came from the same ce, and he also investigated that Shao Qingyuan nned to open a medicinal herb shop in the capital.


    So today, he just wanted to sabotage his ns.


    A country boy should farm and dig at home, and go to the capital to open a shop. Isn¡¯t this a joke? Do you really think you can be patient?


    As soon as Yi Zn''s words came out, the whole hall fell silent.


    Everyone stopped talking, looked at Yi Zn, and then looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    The person who was talking to Shao Qingyuan involuntarily took a small step back.


    Some people are watching the fun, some people are not concerned with their own affairs, and some people shake their heads helplessly.


    But no one spoke, everyone wanted to see how Shao Qingyuan faced Yi Zn''s embarrassment. It is said thatst time, it was the prince of the county... who lost?


    But at that time, Shao Qingyuan had just made a great contribution, the emperor was on his side, and it was only natural that the prince could not get any advantage.


    This time...but not necessarily.


    Qin Wenzheng narrowed his eyes slightly, he nced at Yi Zn, and then at Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, Qin Wenzheng shrugged, okay, he won''t interfere.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up and walked in front of Yi Zn, asking, "Your Majesty thinks, I am not qualified to open a pharmacy?"


    "Yes, you are not even a doctor. I heard that your first time reading a medical book started two years ago?"


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, even know this?


    He nodded, "Yes, I''m not a doctor. The medicinal herbs I know are not necessarily less than other doctors."


    "Really?" Yi Zn smiled slightly smugly, and his expression "I''ll be waiting for your words" made the people around him start to look at Shao Qingyuan sympathetically.


    Sure enough, Yi Zn followed closely and said, "Since you are so confident, how about we make a bet?"


    "How to bet?"


    Yi Znughed, "I produce medicinal herbs, if you recognize all of them and name them and write down their habits and functions, I will admit that you are powerful, that you are qualified to open a medicinal herb shop, and I will not call you a country scumbag. But if you If you can''t recognize one thing, your herbal medicine shop is not allowed to open, how?"


    This is a bit harsh, and all the medicinal materials have to be recognized?


    Qin Wenzheng frowned and opened his mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1426: Bet, I should be down

    Chapter 1426 Bet, I should be


    However, before Qin Wenzheng could speak, Yi Zn seemed to know that he would stop him, and hurriedly said, "We have so many herbal medicine shops in the capital, and the owners behind them all have the skills. Medicines are rted to the lives of the people. , if one identally prescribes the wrong prescription, it is harming people."


    Seeing that Qin Wenzheng stopped talking, Yi Zn was slightly satisfied and continued, "And your situation is different from other people''s, you can have the reputation you have today, that is because of the emperor''s affirmation, the people are because of their trust in the emperor. Only then will I trust you. If you open a medicinal herb shop through this shareholder wind, but you don¡¯t know much about it, and go back and prescribe the wrong prescription, then it will not only damage your reputation.¡±


    When everyone heard this, more than half of them nodded.


    is indeed the truth.


    As the saying goes, Xiao He also loses Xiao He. Shao Qingyuan brought the reputation of the emperor and the second prince to a higher level because of a method to prevent smallpox, but he may also be criticized for the problem of medicinal materials.


    But if you really want to say how big the impact is, it''s not too big. Everyone present knew that this was Yi Zn deliberately pulling the tiger''s skin to make a big banner, and it was more serious.


    Ke Yi Zn said so, so naturally other people couldn''t stop him, so did Qin Wenzheng.


    Seeing that everyone agreed with him, Yi Zn smiled and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "So, before you open a herbal medicine shop, I have to test your ability first, lest you cause a catastrophe in the future. How, do you agree? disagree?"


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Shao Qingyuan. To be honest, this requirement is really difficult to meet.


    Not to mention Shao Qingyuan, who has only two years of medical experience, even if he is an imperial physician in the imperial hospital, he would not dare to say that he knows all the medicinal materials.


    And who knows where Yi Zn will find some strange medicinal herbs?


    But at this time, if Shao Qingyuan didn''t dare to make a bet, then...


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Yi Zn, who was confident, and said with a smile, "Okay, I''ll ept the bet."


    "Happy." To be honest, sometimes, Yi Zn still admires Shao Qingyuan.


    Helpless, the hatred has been forged. If he doesn''t let his breath, he will lose face.


    Others saw the bet made, and immediately began to look at both sides excitedly.


    There was also the one who didn''t think it was a big deal to watch the fun, and simply said, "There is no evidence for what you say, so let''s make a statement."


    Qin Wenzheng nced at Shao Qingyuan, and seeing that he was not worried at all, he let out a sigh of relief, and turned his head helplessly and asked the servant to fetch a pen and paper.


    made a bet contract, both parties signed it, and someone immediately urged.


    "Your Highness, let''s get started. Where are your herbs?"


    Yi Zn nced at the person who was speaking, waved his hand, and said loudly, "Bring it here."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, looked up, and saw that the guard behind Yi Zn brought the sack in his hand and ced it in the center.


    Everyone, "..." You are well prepared.


    Yi Zn sneered at Shao Qingyuan and waved his hand, "This bag is full of medicinal materials, look at it."


    so much? ? ?


    Everyone couldn''t help twitching the corners of their mouths, "Your Highness, this is too much, when will we see it?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t look at a sack, there are quite a lot of them, but there are not many types. Don''t worry, soon, you can see Shao Qingyuan''s confident appearance, maybe you will dislike the few medicinal materials I brought, look. Not up, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1427: Desperate things

    Chapter 1427 Violent death


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "Does the county prince know all these herbs?"


    Yi Zn shook his head, "I''m not a doctor, so naturally I don''t know him. But don''t worry, I have brought a doctor." As he spoke, he pointed to an old man behind him and said, "He knows, these herbs are all prepared by him. So he knows the names, numbers and habits of the medicinal herbs very well, and he also made a list, which is right here with this king."


    Someone immediately said, "But this is the person you brought with you, Prince County, and he must be on your side. I think it''s better to find another doctor to judge, how about it?"


    Yi Zn nodded indifferently, "Okay, then find another one."


    Who are you looking for?


    Everyone thought about it, and the judges should at least have some skills themselves.


    Fortunately, the person who came to the banquet this time happened to have an imperial doctor. This imperial doctor used to eat in a corner in a low-key manner.


    He was stunned for a while when he heard someone looking for him, and came out after a long while.


    Someone recognizes him. This is Taiyi He, who has been in Taiyi Hospital for some years.


    Coincidentally, he happened to not know Shao Qingyuan either. When Shao Qingyuan came to Beijingst time, this imperial doctor went to the frontier to be a marching doctor, and he didn''te back for a long time.


    I came to Qin Wenzheng''s banquet today, but I was pulled over by someone, and I didn''t know most of the people here, so I just hid in the corner to eat.


    Taiyi He had heard of Shao Qingyuan''s name. After all, the cowpox vination method was a great discovery. But after seeing Shao Qingyuan''s age, he also felt that he might have known it identally, especially when he heard that he had just been exposed to medicine not long ago, so he lost interest at that time.


    I didn''t expect that the prince of the county would bet with him to recognize the medicinal materials, but Shao Qingyuan actually agreed.


    is still too young.


    Taiyi He sighed secretly in his heart, but he didn''t say much, and took over the job as a judge.


    At this moment, he was secretly looking at Qin Shu here in the corner, and couldn''t help but start to worry, and said in a low voice, "Sister, isn''t this nonsense? Why did my brother-inw agree? Such a sack of medicinal materials. "


    Gu Yundong "shhh", "It''s okay, you have to trust your brother-inw."


    She knew Shao Qingyuan''s ability, and she also guessed that since this county prince wanted to test Shao Qingyuan, he must be looking for some rare medicinal materials.


    Shao Qingyuan has done a lot of research on this kind of medicinal materials, and he knows all those who should know and should not know.


    What''s more, what if you don''t know each other? She believed that his man could... fool the past.


    Gu Yundong is still very confident.


    Qin Shu became more worried after hearing this.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Just watch it, even if you don''t trust your brother-inw, you have to trust your sister and me. At the critical moment, I will rush out."


    Qin Shu, "..." Forget it, I might as well rush out.


    Thinking of this, Qin Shu could only take a step by step.


    Everything is ready, Yi Zn in the main room is faintly excited.


    The guard behind him immediately grabbed the corner of the sack and lifted it vigorously, and all the medicinal materials in the sack were poured into the middle of the main room.


    Most of the herbs here are fresh, and some are already prepared.


    Imperial Doctor He almost fainted without covering his heart from the sidelines.


    Where is this medicinal material stored like this? Especially the concocted ones, if you don''t find a box and keep them well, it''s aplete nonsense.


    Imperial Doctor He wanted to rush up to shake the prince of the county awake.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1428: i know all

    Chapter 1428 I know everything


    Shao Qingyuan also frowned slightly. He nced at Yi Zn and then at the doctor standing behind Yi Zn.


    Yi Zn is not a doctor and doesn''t know much about the protection of medicinal materials.


    But this doctor in the county king''s mansion, is it possible that he doesn''t understand?


    His expression darkened, he squatted down, and took the lead to take out the prepared medicinal materials and put them aside.


    Yi Zn was a little excited when he saw that he had started.


    It''s just that Shao Qingyuan didn''t speak for a long time, just nced at the herbs and put them aside, which made him impatient to wait.


    "I said you don''t know anything, right? If you don''t know it, admit it earlier, don''t get my herbs dirty."


    Everyone, "..." You''ve all fallen to the ground in a sack, and you''re afraid of getting dirty if you touch it with your hands?


    It was Imperial Doctor He who opened his mouth, but couldn''t hold back, and said, "He put the medicinal materials in a good ce, otherwise, they will easily destroy the medicinal properties if they are mixed together." After speaking, he murmured softly, "I see All want to get started.¡±


    Yi Zn was startled, he frowned slightly.


    Turned his head and nced at Dr. Zhang behind him. Yi Zn didn''t know much about medicinal herbs. Dr. Zhang told him that although these medicinals were notmonly used, they were not very valuable. They were just some niche medicinals for the treatment of minor diseases.


    Because it is rtively unpopr and can be reced by other medicinal materials that everyone is familiar with, these medicinal materials are notmon and are suitable for embarrassing Shao Qingyuan.


    The worthless medicinal materials, Yi Zn naturally doesn''t care, and if they are wasted, they will be wasted.


    But looking at the expressions of Shao Qingyuan and Taiyi He at this time, isn''t it... not like this?


    Doctor Zhang was taken aback by the county prince, and said in a low voice, "He''s ying tricks."


    Yi Zn squinted his eyes, no matter if he was ying tricks or not, the most important thing right now is the bet.


    Seeing that Shao Qingyuan had sorted out all the medicinal materials, he continued to ask, "How?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I have it all in my heart."


    "You mean, you know them all?"


    "Yes."


    Yi Zn, "..." You are kidding me.


    He sneered, "You know you know if you know it? Write down all the medicinal materials and habits, and let Taiyi He see if you are talking nonsense."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Okay."


    He sat on the table beside him, looked at the herbs ced in front of him, lowered his head and started writing.


    "Dipterocarp fragrant seeds: reduce bad breath, digest food, disperse swelling, and fragrant mouth."


    "Ma Lan: clears heat and detoxifies, disperses stasis and stops bleeding, and eliminates umtion."


    "Chassis: Lishui, heat-clearing, eyesight, expectorant."


    "Smelly Changshan: clearing away heat and dampness, cutting mria, relieving pain, and soothing the nerves."


    The previous ones are rtivelymon and not difficult. Shao Qingyuan''s writing is also very smooth, almost in one go.


    Someone came to look at it and nodded secretly. Although the word was written in general, it was quite imposing and looked at the atmosphere.


    Taiyi He held the list that Yi Zn gave him before, and while Shao Qingyuan was writing, he squatted down and looked at the pile of medicinal herbs on the ground.


    Nodding while watching.


    But he was stunned when he saw half of it, but he didn''t say anything and continued to watch.


    It was just that someone who observed carefully still saw his pause, such as Qin Wenzheng.


    Not long after, Shao Qingyuan finished writing and handed the list to Taiyi He.


    Someone asked impatiently, "How''s it going? Are the two lists the same?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1429: It was Shao Qingyuan who won

    Chapter 1429 Shao Qingyuan won


    Yi Zn sneered, the same is strange.


    Taiyi He looked at the list in his hand, and suddenly made a "huh".


    Everyone was taken aback, "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?"


    "Doctor He, you are talking."


    Yi Zn raised her eyebrows, "Are the two lists different?"


    Taiyi He didn''t say a word. He blinked and looked again. After a while, he said, "Shao Qingyuan''s list seems to have two more medicinal herbs."


    Both lists are marked with the sequence. On Dr. Zhang''s list, the sequence is only marked up to thirty-five.


    The chapter ?? Shao Qingyuan was directly marked as thirty-seven.


    "How is this possible?" Yi Zn sneered, "Don''t write it indiscriminately, Taiyi He took a good look at it to see if there was something wrong."


    Taiyi He alsopared the sequence before, and it was toote to read the specific content.


    Now that I listened to Yi Zn''s words, I did a seriousparison.


    After a long while, he suddenly raised his head and asked Shao Qingyuan, "I also saw this high float in the pile of medicinal herbs. There is only a plum spoon, where I didn''t see it."


    Shao Qingyuan walked to the pile of medicinal herbs, ced the pair of fresh medicinal herbs that were messy on the ground, and took one out of it, "Here."


    Taiyi He''s eyes widened in surprise, "So it is, so it is, I really missed it here. Doctor Shao really has good eyesight, and I am ashamed of myself."


    The pile of medicinal herbs that Yi Zn gave was deliberately mixed more or less. There are several kinds of medicinal materials in a pile, and there are several kinds of only one, which is making it more difficult for Shao Qingyuan.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Shao Qingyuan always liked to find out the differences in this pile of simr herbs, which was his forte.


    He Taiyi said this, someone with a fast brain will soon understand.


    Looking at Yi Zn''s expression, he became a little funny.


    Yi Zn frowned, of course he thought of it, but he just thought it was impossible.


    So he pointed to Taiyi He, "You make it clear, what do you mean? Who won?"


    Imperial Doctor He coughed lightly and said with two sheets, "The paper given by Doctor Zhang contains thirty-five medicinal materials, and on Shao Qingyuan''s paper, in addition to the thirty-five medicinal materials, there are more Two kinds. Moreover, these two kinds do appear in this pile of medicinal materials. Obviously, Shao Qing knows far more than Doctor Zhang, and he won."


    Yi Zn, "..."


    How is this possible? This medicinal material was prepared by Doctor Zhang, so why did he write less?


    Yi Zn suddenly looked at Doctor Zhang, who was also in disbelief. He shook his head and shouted, "Impossible, where are the differences? Where?"


    Taiyi He sighed and shook his head, pointing to two of the medicinal herbs, "It''s here, let''s take a look."


    Doctor Zhang saw it, his face turned pale, he gritted his teeth, but still refused to admit, "It''s obviously not there before, he must be cheating, he put it in when people weren''t paying attention."


    Yi Zn frowned, just about to scold him, when someone next to him said with a smile, "This is not a good thing to say, in front of everyone''s eyes, how does Doctor Shao cheat? With so many of us, it is possible that we are all blind. Can''t you do it?"


    "Yeah, it was agreed that Imperial Doctor He was invited to judge, but Imperial Doctor He said the result, but he didn''t believe it?" Qin Wenzheng said with a smile, looking at Yi Zn meaningfully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1430: Its really his

    Chapter 1430 It''s really his man


    Yi Zn only felt even more ashamed, motherfucker, stealing chickens is not a loss of rice.


    There is hardly anyone more unlucky than him.


    He looked at Doctor Zhang, who still wanted to talk, and frowned, "Okay, if you lose, you lose. Is it possible that the king of this county can''t afford to lose?"


    "But..." Doctor Zhang wanted to say something, but Yi Zn''s sharp eyes were startled, and he hurriedly lowered his head.


    Yi Zn snorted coldly, walked in front of Shao Qingyuan, and looked at him up and down.


    "You really do have some skills. I can''t believe that you can recognize so many medicinal materials in just two years."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him, "There are many more that you can''t think of."


    "..." Yi Zn really wanted to hit him.


    Take a look, it''s not that he has a narrow bearing, it''s clearly that this person deserves a beating.


    Obviously he has no status or status, but he dares to fight with him as a county prince. Isn''t it because he has a long life? ?


    "Humph." Yi Zn turned around and left, directly out of the main room.


    On Shao Qingyuan''s side, people soon surrounded him.


    However, no one canpare to Taiyi He. Compared with the indifference at the beginning, Taiyi He is extremely enthusiastic, "Doctor Shao, you have achieved such achievements in just two years, you are a genius, what else do you know? There are a lot of rare types in those medicinal materials, you all recognize them, have you seen them?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I have seen it, I have it in my pharmacy. If Taiyi He needs it, I can give you something cheaper."


    Imperial Doctor He, "..." You said that you have such a talent, why don''t you continue to be a doctor and open a medicinal herb shop?


    Many people around ?? heard the conversation between the two, but they became interested and gathered around them one after another.


    Qin Shu and Gu Yundong, who were hiding in the corner, nced at each other, Qin Shu was a little excited, "Brother-inw is too powerful, did you see that the county prince''s face turned ck just now."


    "Well, after this encounter, it gave our pharmacy a reputation."


    Qin Shu paused, then suddenly wanted to understand, "So, is this why Brother Shao agreed to bet?"


    Gu Yundong nced at him unexpectedly, "Following Qin Wenzheng, you really have grown a lot."


    Qin Shu scratched his head andughed "hehe", "That''s right, I can''t embarrass Sister Yundong and you guys."


    Gu Yundong was amused by him, "Okay, let''s go, there''s nothing to do here, I''ll go back to the backyard."


    "I''ll take you there."


    While the two of them were talking, they walked towards the hanging flower gate again.


    However, just as he turned a corner, he heard a familiar voice in front of him.


    Gu Yundong''s footsteps stopped, and even pulled Qin Shu back.


    The voice in front continued, "I''m so **** off, what kind of luck do you think this Shao Qingyuan has done? Why is he able to turn the corner every time, he came here specifically to beat me? Could it be that my dignified county prince can''t handle it? A stinky boy without money and power?"


    was Yi Zn''s voice, Gu Yundong was a little surprised, she thought Yi Zn had left before.


    I didn''t expect him to be still hanging around here.


    Moreover, I feel very resentful for not being able to clean up Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong was just thinking about it when he heard Yi Zn say, "It''s been half a month, why hasn''t Zhang Yingyue done anything yet? After all this dawdling, doesn''t she want to save her mother? Go, call Zhang Yingyue over. "


    Gu Yundong''s eyes narrowed, and it was as she guessed that Zhang Yingyue was Yi Zn''s person.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1431: This king is upright

    Chapter 1431 This king is upright


    Listening to what the prince said, Zhang Yingyue was trying to save her mother?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but lower his breath, wanting to hear what ns this county prince has.


    However, before the guard behind him was going to find Zhang Yingyue, the doctor Zhang had already said angrily, "Then Shao Qingyuan has indeed had a bad luck, lord, if you look at it in a small way, it''s okay to want to deal with him. easy."


    Yi Zn frowned and turned to look at him.


    With disgust and irritability in his eyes, he was extremely dissatisfied with Doctor Zhang in front of him.


    If it wasn''t for his ipetence, he didn''t even write down all the medicines he had prepared, why would he be so embarrassed.


    But Doctor Zhang didn''t see Yi Zn''s expression, instead, he seemed to be thinking of something, with excitement on his face, "My lord, since Miss Zhang is here, why don''t we think of a way to get that Shao Qingyuan out? , let him and Miss Zhang be a good thing. There is just that medicine here, so that everyone can see the true face of Shao Qingyuan."


    Qin Shu''s expression changed slightly, if it wasn''t for Gu Yundong to hold him down, he would have been forced to rush out.


    Gu Yundong sneered secretly in his heart, Damn this **** tortoise egg, I''ll kill you when I look back.


    She looked at Yi Zn, thinking that he would hesitate to consider it, but as soon as Doctor Zhang''s voice fell, Yi Zn suddenly raised his foot and kicked him hard.


    "I''ll go to you, you didn''t do what the king exined, and let this king lose to a scumbag in front of everyone. You don''t have to reflect on yourself and apologize for your sins, but you even gave this king a bad idea. Who are you this king? Ah?"


    Doctor Zhang was kicked to the ground, but Yi Zn didn''t give up, stepped forward and kicked fiercely, "This king wants to clean up Shao Qingyuan, to make it difficult for him, and let him go back to his hometown to farm. But then It was also cleaned up in a dignified manner, you are not disgusting with this kind of indiscriminate means, and this king is also disgusting."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched when he heard it, right? Your Majesty, are you sure?


    Do you have any misunderstandings about Dignity?


    After being kicked twice, Doctor Zhang came over and realized that he had misunderstood Yi Zn''s meaning and made the wrong ttery.


    He hurriedly got up, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to admit his mistake, "My lord spared my life, it''s a small mistake. The lord is wise and wise, and he doesn''t bother to use this method. It''s a petty filth and a petty mistake."


    Yi Zn kicked him again, "Go away, this king saw your medical skills before and asked you to be a doctor in the pce. I didn''t expect you to be iparable to Shao Qingyuan, and your mental skills are still so bad, hurry up and get out, in the future Don''t appear in front of this king again, or this king will kill you, did you hear that?"


    "Yes, yes, the little one will leave right away." Doctor Zhang secretlyined, the prince has been taking him by his side for half a month and asked him about the medicinal materials. Can defeat Shao Qingyuan.


    Although he lost, Doctor Zhang didn''t have time to change back, thinking that he was the person that the Prince of the County valued.


    Now, the county prince haspletely disliked him.


    He didn''t dare to dy any longer. This noble person in the capital is really good, but if he is not happy, he will really lose his life.


    Doctor Zhang grabbed the hem of his clothes and staggered to his feet.


    Who knew that when he was about to leave, Yi Zn suddenly frowned and shouted, "Wait,e back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1432: Gu Yundong is pointing at Sang and scolding Huai

    Chapter 1432 Gu Yundong is referring to Sang and scolding Huai


    Doctor Zhang turned his head tremblingly and ran back again.


    Yi Zn stared at him, and after a while he stretched out his hand, palm facing up.


    Doctor Zhang looked nk, "Wang, Wang Ye, what''s the matter?"


    "Where''s the medicine? Take it out."


    "Yes, yes." Dr. Zhang shivered and took out two medicine packets from his sleeves, looked at them, and chose one of them to hand over.


    Yi Zn saw it, and simply took the other one and asked, "What kind of medicine is here?"


    "Fantasy, drugged."


    Yi Zn snorted coldly, opened the two medicine bags, and poured out all the medicine powder inside.


    looked up and saw that Doctor Zhang was still standing on the side, his eyes widened, he stretched his feet and kicked, "Don''t hurry up."


    "Yes." Doctor Zhang hurriedly ran away.


    Qin Shu frowned and said in a low voice, "Sister Yundong, should I go take a look?"


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong nodded, Qin Shu hurriedly got up and chased Doctor Zhang.


    With such a movement, the guards around Yi Zn suddenly woke up. He suddenly stood in front of Yi Zn and shouted at the ce where Gu Yundong was hiding, "Who''s where? The sneaky ones haven''te out yet?"


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth and walked out helplessly touching his nose.


    Yi Zn and the guards in front of him were stunned, female? ?


    "This is the front yard, why did your female family appear here?"


    Yi Zn nced at Gu Yundong, she was pretty good-looking, but unfortunately, she was already a married woman.


    Gu Yundong slightly cupped his hands, "I have seen the county prince."


    "What are you doing hiding there?"


    Gu Yundong''s mind turned around, just as he was about to answer, he suddenly heard the guard''s "Huh" and asked, "Are you Shao Qingyuan''s wife?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." was actually recognized, it seems that there is no way to fool him.


    Yi Zn, "..." Shao Qingyuan''s wife? ? ?


    It''s just that the muddy legs won the game, how could there be such a good-lookingdy? What the **** did he do? Why is his wife not a country woman?


    He looked at Gu Yundong again and frowned, "Are you Shao Qingyuan''s wife? Why, I don''t worry about him, so you came to the front yard?"


    Gu Yundong nodded very sincerely, "Yes, after all, my husband is such an excellent and capable person, with a good reputation, an honest person, a sincere character, a noble character, a selfless, hardworking, unyielding and unyielding self-sacrifice, a magnanimous mind and a pure and clean body. Can Zhijian...Ah, I mean, he devoted himself to the world and died, just like the candle that burns himself and illuminates others. His pure and kind heart is simply a model for the world, a teacher of children, he... "


    "Stop..." Yi Zn couldn''t listen anymore, are you talking about Shao Qingyuan? are you kidding me.


    Gu Yundong paused and restrained a little, but his face was still serious and serious, "Cough, you say, he is such a perfect person, he may be envied, envied and hated by others, he feels that he has stole the limelight and wants to be right. He is not good, frame him, target him, deal with him in various ways. When I think of this, I feel uneasy and have toe over to see what the face of the person who dislikes him is. "


    Yi Zn, "..." Co-authoring with me to deal with him because I was jealous of him? ?


    With a nk face, he turned his head and asked the guard, "Is she referring to Sang and scolding Huai and telling me on purpose, but she''s actually scolding me? Do you think I need to be envious and hate Shao Qingyuan? Why is he worth my jealousy of him? Zhang''s face that owes people eight million taels of silver, or is it his cowpox vination recipe that impresses the emperor''s cousin?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1433: Mrs. Shao Qingyuan is a bit interesting

    Chapter 1433 Mrs. Shao Qingyuan is a little interesting


    The guard''s face was expressionless, Lord County, have you finally recognized your feelings for Doctor Shao?


    "My lord, do you want to go down and knock her out?"


    "She''s a woman, so it''s not good."


    The guard continued to nod his head expressionlessly, but the next moment, he suddenly looked to the other side, "Who,e out."


    Yi Zn and Gu Yundong were stunned at the same time, and Gu Yundong''s mouth finally stopped.


    Soon, a woman dressed as a maid appeared around the corner.


    The maid hurriedly bowed when she saw Yi Zn, "Liu Ying has seen the prince."


    Willow warbler? ?


    Yi Zn felt that this person was a little familiar, and after thinking for a while, he suddenly realized, "Liu Ying, are you the maid next to A Yue?"


    "Yes, the servants serve the little princess." Liu Ying nodded quickly.


    Yi Zn frowned, "Since you are the maid next to A Yue, why didn''t you wait by her side, instead you came to Qin Mansion?"


    Liu Ying replied, "The little county master was originally going to be a guest at the Qin mansion, but he coughed twice before going out and stayed in the pce. But the little county master was thinking about Miss Qin, so he ordered the servants to follow Miss Biao to the Qin mansion. Exin the reason to Miss Qin."


    Yi Zn nodded, "So that''s the case, so you''re here with the Biao girl? Then what are you doing in the front yard?"


    Liu Ying paused, then raised her head suddenly, pointed at Gu Yundong and said, "ve, this ve came with her."


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes, of course she had an impression of this maid.


    When I was in the Marquis of Huaiyin mansion, I was guarding the man who was like a wolf by the side of the little princess.


    It turns out that the little princess is the daughter of Yi Zn in front of her.


    Daughter is so cute, how can this father be so hateful?


    Yi Zn couldn''t help looking at Gu Yundong, "Do you recognize her?"


    Liu Ying nodded, "Thest time I was in the Marquis of Huaiyin, this woman deliberately approached the little princess."


    She came with Gu Yundong, that''s right. At that time, she saw Gu Yundong walking towards the front yard from a distance, so she quickly followed.


    But not long after, Gu Yundong disappeared near the Chuihuamen.


    Liu Ying suspected that she went through the hanging flower gate to the front yard, but thought it was unlikely. After all, there was someone guarding the hanging flower gate. She was wandering around the edge of the hanging flower gate at that time, and it was not until just now that she finally found a chance to pass through the hanging flower gate.


    I didn''t expect to see Gu Yundong talking to the county prince just a few steps away.


    Liu Ying''s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly walked a few steps. She originally wanted to hear what they said, but as soon as she got close, she was discovered by the guards.


    Yi Zn heard Liu Ying''s words, her eyes suddenly became sharp, and she stared at Gu Yundong.


    The corner of thetter''s mouth twitched, looked at Liu Ying and said, "Approaching deliberately? Help, can you wash your eyes well, so as not to be blind and distort the facts."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong snorted lightly and looked at Yi Zn, "If there is nothing wrong with the prince, I will leave first and say goodbye."


    Yi Zn didn''t say a word, Gu Yundong walked past him calmly, passed through the hanging flower gate, and returned to the backyard.


    Yi Zn looked at her back with thoughtful eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan''s wife, looks a bit interesting.


    The words she said just now must have been intentional, she was scolding him.


    After scolding, she felt at ease, and now she hurriedly took advantage of Liu Ying''s appearance.


    This couple... are in a state of misery, bah.


    Liu Ying also scolded Gu Yundong in her heart, but when she raised her head slightly, she found that the prince''s eyes had been following Gu Yundong away.


    Liu Ying''s heart throbbed suddenly, shouldn''t it be...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1434: Zhang Yingyue begged

    Chapter 1434 Zhang Yingyue begging


    Gu Yundong returned to the backyard, but his expression was very rxed.


    Looking at the attitude of the county prince towards Doctor Zhang, there is no one who is so bad that he has no bottom line.


    Gu Yundong felt that this county prince was so obsessed with the trouble that he had to find her man, 80% of the time he was attracted to him, from love to hate.


    As soon as this thought shed through his mind, Gu Yundong couldn''t help shivering.


    Forget it, can¡¯t think about it.


    She shook her head and walked towards the flower room.


    Before ?? approached, he happened to bump into Zhang Yingyue who came out with an empty cup.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, Zhang Yingyue was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly lowered her head and said, "Master."


    Then, he had to bypass her and head towards the kitchen.


    When he just walked to Gu Yundong''s side, he suddenly heard her say, "Did you listen to the words of the prince and wanted to seduce my husband?"


    Zhang Yingyue raised his head in surprise, and with a flick of his left hand, the tray nted downward.


    Seeing that the teacup in the tray was about to fall to the ground, Gu Yundong quickly took it over.


    Zhang Yingyue snapped back to her senses and hurriedly grabbed the tray, but her heartbeat was beating fast, and she stuttered as she spoke, "Dong, Dong, how did Dong know?"


    "I just met the county prince and heard what he said."


    Zhang Yingyue was even more astonished, what did the prince himself say? He, he deliberately exposed himself? Did he think she was too slow, so he gave up on her?


    Zhang Yingyue was a little dazed for a while, and her whole body was shaking slightly.


    Gu Yundong just looked at her like this, watching her face change with innocence and whiteness, watching her lips trembling as if the sky was about to copse.


    Someone in the flower room seemed to want toe out. Gu Yundong had no choice but to pull Zhang Yingyue''s wrist aside.


    Thetter waspletely sluggish, didn''t react at all, and was pulled into the corner in a daze.


    It wasn''t until Gu Yundong''s footsteps stopped that Zhang Yingyue suddenly came back to her senses.


    The next moment, she knelt on the ground with a ''bang'', kowtowed to Gu Yundong, then raised her head, but two tears were already streaming down her face.


    "Master, master, I know it''s a bit shameless for me to say this now. However, I want to ask the master to spare me once. I did listen to the words of the prince and tried to seduce the Shaodong family, but I had no choice but to do so. When you came to Shaodong''s house and you have a strong rtionship with the owner, you have already given up this idea. It''s just that I haven''t had time to ask the prince to make it clear, I, I didn''t expect the prince to wait impatiently and have given up on me. "


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything.


    Zhang Yingyue continued, "I know that I have vited the contract signed with the owner, and I don''t dare to ask the owner to open the door. I just ask the owner to give me more time. When I earn more money, I will follow the contract. Thepensation is written to the owner. I, I have no money now, I beg the owner not to report to the official, I still have, and my mother..."


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead secretly and helped him up.


    "Okay, tell me first, why do you want to listen to the words of the prince. Is he threatening you? Or did you have any reason to fall into her hands? Or what benefits did he give you?"


    You must know that if Zhang Yingyue seduces Shao Qingyuan, even if she seeds, Shao Qingyuan''s reputation will be ruined, and she will not be much better.


    If it wasn''t for ast resort, which innocent girl would do such a thing?


    Especially Zhang Yingyue is much stronger than ordinary girls.


    The storm is crying... I''m stuck... ©Ñ©Ò©n©Ñ©Ò


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1435: Is that so?

    Chapter 1435 Is this so?


    Zhang Yingyue bit her lip, and by this time, it seemed that she had nothing to say.


    She took a deep breath and said slowly, "My mother is ill, and ordinary doctors can''t see it. The prince of the county promised to find an imperial doctor for me, on the premise that I have to help him."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Is that so?


    But think about it too. With Zhang Yingyue''s background, finding an imperial doctor to treat her mother is as difficult as going to the sky. The appearance of the prince is like a piece of driftwood in the sea, all she can do is hold on tightly.


    No wonder she would rather fight for her reputation than do such a thing.


    It''s just that more than half a month has passed, and she doesn''t seem to have helped Yi Zn.


    "Then what are you going to do now? You haven''tpleted the ount of the prince, what about your mother''s illness?"


    Zhang Yingyue couldn''t help shivering, her eyes shed nkly, and after a while she muttered in an ufortable whisper, "I, I beg the county prince, I''ll beg him again."


    Gu Yundong thought of Yi Zn''s virtue, and guessed it was useless.


    Her thoughts on Zhang Yingyue are actually a bitplicated. On the one hand, she really doesn''t like her helping Yi Zn calcte herself, on the other hand, she affirms her ability to do things.


    And maybe he designed others in order to find Bai Muzi for his mother, so it is not too difficult to ept Zhang Yingyue''s actions.


    What''s more, she hasn''t acted yet. Knowing that Yi Zn was going to embarrass Shao Qingyuan before, she ran over to inform her.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong seemed a little embarrassed about how to deal with Zhang Yingyue.


    She lowered her eyes and thought for a moment, then suddenly asked, "How did you know the prince?"


    Zhang Yingyue was taken aback, she didn''t expect that she would ask this.


    She whispered, "My mother used to be a maid in the Tang family more than 20 years ago and took care of Master Tang, and waster redeemed by my father to be a biological child. After my mother fell ill, I went to several doctors in the medical center, and they all said There is nothing I can do, unless I find the imperial physician in the pce, there is only a silver lining."


    "But where did my family know any imperial doctors, and the imperial doctors would not treat ordinary people like us at all. The only person I know and can ask for is Master Tang of the Tang family. I thought that Master Tang might be able to see that my mother used to serve. For his sake, I saved my mother''s life withpassion. So I went to see Master Tang, and just the day before our shop was recruiting, I happened to meet him."


    "I didn''t expect the county prince to be with Mr. Tang at that time. He said that I was organized in my speech and work, smart and good-looking, and there happened to be one thing that needed help. As long as I did it, he could ask for help. The head of the Tai Hospital treats my mother."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, the head of the hospital? Isn''t that Song Dejiang?


    Zhang Yingyue continued, "I didn''t expect that the prince would ask me to seduce the Shaodong family. I was not very happy. But I didn''t dare to offend the prince. Thinking that this might be the only chance to get an imperial doctor, I should do it. . Later, I learned that Shao Dongjia was the one who proposed the cowpox vination method, so I¡­¡±


    Zhang Yingyue had thought about telling Gu Yundong about this. She thought that Shao Dong''s family was also a great doctor, could she also treat her mother?


    But after getting to know him, he found that Shao Dong''s family is not a doctor, he is more like a businessman. He also only started to get in touch with medicinal herbs in the past two years.


    After she found out, she was immediately disappointed and could only continue to pin her hopes on the county prince.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1436: she was stunned

    Chapter 1436 She was stunned


    In fact, Zhang Yingyue was very tormented in the past half month.


    Because of this swaying, she did not move until today.


    Zhang Yingyue did not expect that as soon as the matter was exposed, she would fall into such a dilemma, with no way out.


    She raised her head slightly and looked at Gu Yundong, who was frowning, her heart skipped a beat, and she became even more desperate.


    However, at this time, Gu Yundong''s mind was echoing what she said... Master Tang.


    Master Tang, it should be the Tang Qijing that Shao Qingyuan said.


    I heard that he is the young master of Huaiyin Marquis Mansion. The maid who served him more than 20 years ago, do you know anything about Huaiyin Marquis Mansion?


    Just very quickly, Gu Yundong got rid of such thoughts again.


    She was really stunned, people who couldn''t be hit by eight poles could be linked together. To count on Mother Zhang, it might be better to go to Huaiyin Marquis Mansion and ask more elderly women.


    Besides, the Marquis of Huaiyin is not the only object of her suspicions now. It''s just that the Marquis of Huaiyin''s surname was Shao, which made her feel a bit more likely.


    Gu Yundong rubbed his temples, shook off the messy thoughts in his mind, focused on Zhang Yingyue, and said, "This is the end of the matter, I really should report to the officials to ruin your reputation."


    Zhang Yingyue''s face turned pale.


    Gu Yundong continued, "But for the sake of your filial piety, I will temporarily record the ount. I may not report to the official, but you can''t pay nothing."


    "Yes, boss, as long as I can do it, I will do it."


    "I want you to sign a ten-year contract for me. You have been my Shao family''s long-term worker for the past ten years. You have to obey my orders. And since you are doing things for me, you must do your best and make every year. A result. If not, the contract will be extended for one year."


    Mamma Xia said that Zhang Yingyue is actually more transparent than Mei Hong in some aspects.


    With a little training, she can be a shopkeeper in the future.


    Zhang Yingyue has tenacity and dares to do things, which is suitable for developing the market.


    This is also the reason why Yi Zn likes her, and now it is also the reason why Gu Yundong likes her.


    Zhang Yingyue was stunned after hearing this, and suddenly raised her head to look at her, "The boss means that he won''t report to the official, and, besides, let me continue to work in the shop?"


    "Yes."


    Zhang Yingyue''s face shed with joy, she kowtowed to Gu Yundong suddenly, "Thank you, thank you boss."


    "Ten-Year Deed..."


    "No problem, let alone 10 years, 20 or 30 years is fine. I, I will sign."


    No one knows better than Zhang Yingyue how lucky he is to work in Xinming Pavilion.


    is just a long-term worker, not to mention ten years of long-term workers, as long as the employer does not report to the official, she can sign a sales contract.


    Gu Yundong smiled, very good, since both parties are satisfied, then she has nothing to say.


    She helped Zhang Yingyue up.


    Probably after kneeling for a while, Zhang Yingyue stood up abruptly, her knees twitched, and she couldn''t help staggering.


    She stood up straight and thanked Gu Yundong again.


    Gu Yundong, "Okay, just sort it out and go get busy first."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong turned to leave, but just as he made a move, he suddenly thought of something, and said, "By the way, since you''ve been a long-term worker in my shop for ten years, I don''t care about your mother''s business. The head of the hospital, go back and let him show your mother."


    Zhang Yingyue suddenly raised her head and looked at her in disbelief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1437: Gu Yundong can invite the head of the Taiyuan Hospital

    Chapter 1437 Gu Yundong can invite the head of the Taiyuan Hospital


    Can the owner invite the head of the Taiyuan Hospital? ? ?


    Zhang Yingyue of course knew that Shao Dongjia knew the imperial physician, but she never thought that knowing it meant a good rtionship.


    Hearing what Gu Dongjia said just now, it seems... familiar? And for her, it seemed like a very simple matter.


    Originally, it seemed like a heavy burden to her, but in Gu Dong''s house, it was just a matter of light words.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Go get busy. When the banquet is over here,e to me."


    After saying that, she left.


    Zhang Yingyue stood there, staring nkly at her back until shepletely disappeared from sight.


    She covered her mouth and couldn''t cry herself, "Thank you, thank you boss, thank you..."


    Things that I thought were hopeless at first, I was still in despair just a moment ago, but at this moment it seems like I have been blessed by God.


    Gu Yundong has gone far, and there seems to be Ge Shi who is talking over the flower house.


    In this case, instead of going to the flower house, she went to theke instead.


    Originally nned to promote the shop that he was about to open today, but he only said a few words at the beginning. Later, because of the actions of the prince, he lost his mind and left it all to Ge Shi.


    Gu Yundong smiled, and his eyes fell on thedies in the courtyard.


    Fortunately, Ge Shi is more dedicated than her.


    Looking at the expressions of these people and the asional chatter, Gu Yundong knew that today''s banquet promotion was still very sessful.


    She began to look forward to the opening of the shop in half a month.


    Just thinking about it, out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw someone pointing at him on the left.


    Gu Yundong looked intently, the corner of his mouth could not help twitching.


    Why is it her again?


    Liu Ying was talking to the watch girl beside her, her voice was very low, but she looked at Gu Yundong with alertness.


    "The servant saw it with her own eyes, she licked her face and deliberately talked to the prince. The prince ignored her, she was still talking to herself, and kept looking at the prince. The servant felt strange before, she is so polite. Why did you deliberately approach the little princess, it turned out to be such an idea."


    The cousin frowned, "Are you sure? But she''s already... a married woman."


    "My servant sees the truth, otherwise why did she go through the hanging flower gate to the front yard by herself? But she stopped our prince from talking? What if she became a rtive woman? I heard that Xu Guogong likes to ept this before. My concubine, maybe..."


    "Cough cough." The cousin coughed twice.


    Liu Ying was startled, she hurriedly lowered her eyes and said, "It''s the servants who talk too much, and the servants talk too much." She pped herself on the mouth as she spoke.


    Miss Biao nced at her, then raised her eyes to look at Gu Yundong.


    Just right, Gu Yundong also looked over.


    The two looked at each other and quickly looked away.


    After a long while, the watch girl turned around and left, "It''s still up for debate whether it''s as you said. In short, today is a banquet hosted by Mrs. Qin, so it''s better not to cause more trouble."


    "ve got it." Liu Ying hurriedly responded and hurriedly followed up with the cousin.


    But before leaving, he still turned his head and red at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong, "..." If you have the ability, don''t leave,e here and I promise not to kill you.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Gu Yundong left by theke.


    Not long after, Ge Shi came over and red at her when he saw her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1438: reward

    Chapter 1438 Rewards


    "You''re hiding for a while, everything here falls on me, and you''re too embarrassed."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped forward and held her arm with a smile, "It''s hard work for those who are capable. My aunt is so capable, I can finally rx."


    Ge Shi couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and poked her forehead, and asked in a low voice, "Have you met all the people on the list that Wen Zheng gave you?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I''ve seen them all, but unfortunately not many people came, and most of them were young, so they probably didn''t know much about what happened 20 years ago."


    She specially walked around in front of these people with the bracelet and handkerchief, but no one responded.


    Gu Yundong was also very depressed.


    Ge Shi patted her hand, "No hurry, there are many opportunities. In a few days, on the birthday of the olddy of Xu Guogong''s family, I will take you there. Rewarding."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Okay."


    "Now apany me to see the guests off."


    Gu Yundong followed Ge Shi first to the door to send the guests away. Some people probably knew from Ge Shi that she was the biggest owner of Xinming Pavilion, so before leaving, he greeted her and said that on the opening day of the shop, you must send the post. Go to the house.


    There are others who are full of praise for the milk tea cake she brought out, but it¡¯s a pity that I ate a lot today, and I can¡¯t take it back and save it for tomorrow. Therefore, I repeatedly asked Gu Yundong if he could open earlier.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing andughing, she also wanted to open sooner, but the shop repair wasplicated after all, so it''s not good to be in a hurry.


    After everyone had left, Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was gettingte, and she was going back.


    Mother Xia has brought Mei Hong and others in the main room.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, they straightened their backs immediately, as if they were waiting for her sentence.


    Gu Yundong took a look at the past, and they all showed tired expressions on their faces. It is no wonder that with so many guests today, they have been busy all the time, and there is no time to stop.


    but¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong looked at them with a smile, "You performed well today. It seems that after half a month, you are allpetent enough to be the guys in Xinming Pavilion."


    When everyone heard the words, a smile instantly appeared on their faces.


    Gu Yundong, "Okay, let''s pack up and go back first. It''s been hard work today, go back and have a good rest."


    "Yes, thank you boss."


    It was still two carriages that took them to Shao''s house in Hetai Lane.


    A group of people got off the carriage, but Gu Yundong didn''t let them go for the time being.


    Instead, Tong Shuitao took out a money bag and took out the broken silver from it.


    "As I said, if you do well, you will get a pay increase. You did a good job today, so this is your reward. You can keep one tael of silver per person, and take it back to your family. Either way, it''s all set."


    Everyone was stunned and looked at the money bag in Gu Yundong''s hand in disbelief.


    Rewards? Is there a reward for this?


    is still a tael of silver.


    Everyone couldn''t help gasping for breath, but Gu Yundong had already asked Mamma Xia to send the money down.


    Everyone received the money, and their faces couldn''t hide their excitement and joy.


    Especially Ding Rujun and others, this money is extra, and it can be regarded as their private money, as long as they don''t say it, their family will not know.


    Everyone thanked Gu Yundong on the spot.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand and told them to go back first, but Zhang Yingyue was left behind at the end.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1439: different deeds

    Chapter 1439 Different Deeds


    Zhang Yingyue looked at Gu Yundong hesitantly, "Master, but what other orders?"


    "Sign the deed first."


    "Yes." Zhang Yingyue was startled and immediately reacted.


    Gu Yundong returned to the room, spread out the paper and wrote the ten-year contract, and then handed it to Zhang Yingyue.


    "You have a look first, and if there is no problem, sign it."


    After Zhang Yingyue got the deed, she didn''t even look at it, she just took the pen to sign.


    Gu Yundong held it down, "Read it first."


    "No matter what the conditions are, I''ll be fine." Zhang Yingyue believed in Gu Yundong. Although they didn''t get along much in the past half a month, she knew that she was in front of her by virtue of Gu Yundong''s constraints on her in thest contract. This owner has its own set of guidelines for doing things.


    But Gu Yundong shook his head and said with a serious expression, "Remember, no matter if you have any problems, you have to read the deed and be aware of it. Not only this time, but if you encounter such a situation from now on, this The deed, no matter how much you trust this person, you must read it. Understand??"


    Zhang Yingyue was startled, she took a deep breath, "Yes, boss, I understand."


    Gu Yundong then let go of her hand and let her read the deed.


    Zhang Yingyue is literate. Her mother used to be the maid of the Tang family. She had learned some andter taught her.


    This deed is slightly different from the previous one, but it is roughly the same, except that the conditions are slightly different.


    Other people''s wages were 5 taels a month at first, and hers was 3 taels a month.


    And other people''s sry increases are mostly based on the length of work or some other factors, but Zhang Yingyue''s sry increase is not so easy, and he has to make achievements.


    As for the other conditions, it is simr.


    Zhang Yingyue has no objection. She knows what she has done before. If she encounters other employers, I am afraid that she will be sent to see the official long ago.


    If she is convicted, and her mother has no one to take care of her, then her family will be ruined.


    Zhang Yingyue couldn''t help but shivered, and finally understood how unwise she had promised the prince to do such a thing.


    Gu Yundong seemed to see what she was thinking, nced at her, and said as he packed up the deed, "Eating a **** will make you wiser, I have learned this lesson, and I hope that when I do things for me in the future, I won''t make such mistakes again. "


    "I won''t, boss."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Since the deed has been bookmarked, it''s just right, let''s go to your house and see your mother."


    Zhang Yingyue was stunned, "Now, now?"


    "Yes, let''s go." Gu Yundong took the lead out of the door.


    Zhang Yingyue hurriedly followed, and she did not dare to ask Gu Yundong what his ns were.


    I just thought about her saying that she wanted to invite the head of the Taiyuan Hospital for her, maybe to see her mother''s condition in advance, so that she could exin the situation to the Taiyuan doctor more clearly.


    Zhang Yingyue was a little relieved, and followed a piece out of the Shao family gate.


    The carriage was still parked at the door, but Shao Qingyuan was also standing beside the carriage.


    Maybe it was because he had such thoughts before. When he saw Shao Qingyuan, Zhang Yingyue was a little embarrassed and guilty, and hurriedly lowered his head.


    After watching Shao Qingyuan carefully help Gu Yundong onto the carriage, she buried her head and sat on the carriage without making a sound.


    Upon seeing this, Shao Wen, who had nned to drive, silently handed the reins to Tong Shuitao, let her drive, and got into the carriage by himself.


    The carriage drove silently all the way to Jiuxiangfang and arrived at Zhang Yingyue''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1440: violate

    Chapter 1440 Illegal Additions


    The area around Jiuxiangfang is quite noisy, and there are also some not very big yards near Zhang¡¯s house, which is different from the houses in Hetai Lane that have a certain sense of age and heritage.


    ording to Zhang Yingyue, the conditions of their family were okay.


    Otherwise, her father didn''t have the money to redeem her mother, but after her father passed away, the Zhang family didn''t have a good eye for their mother, and they disliked her mother''s background, and they disliked her being a daughter, and they were removed from Zhang. Home rushed out.


    Now their family just rents in this alley, like rootless duckweed.


    But Zhang''s mother was still ill, and the doctors in the city said that it could not be cured.


    If Zhang Yingyue hadn''t been desperate and desperate, she wouldn''t have obeyed themand of the prince.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of Zhang''s house, and a group of people got off the carriage.


    The surrounding neighbors looked at them curiously. Some people had sharp eyes. When they saw Zhang Yingyueing back, they hurriedly greeted, "Yingyue, you are back. The owner of the house came again just now."


    Zhang Yingyue''s face changed slightly, "What did she say?"


    "Say you lied to her, the shop at No. 86 Jin Street has never opened. You are lying when you say that you are a girl there. I am afraid that you will not be able to pay the rent, and the house will be infected with your mother''s sickness. ."


    The neighbor said, and secretly squinted to look at Gu Yundong and the others.


    Then he leaned into Zhang Yingyue''s ear and asked in a low voice, "Is it true? You are the one who fooled the owner of the house about the girl? Then what are your ns? If you can''t pay the rent, you won''t be able to live in the house next month. And who are they? Is it because you failed to be a buddy, so you nned to sell yourself, they are your masters?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." She could hear.


    And the neighbor''s schadenfreude is too obvious.


    Zhang Yingyue''s face was also a little dark, and she didn''t n to answer at all, she just said to Gu Yundong and the two, "Master,e first."


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong nodded, and Shao Qingyuan stepped into the door first.


    Zhang Yingyue followed, but just before closing the door, she still said to the neighbor, "I didn''t sell my body, they are the owners of the shop on Jin Street."


    After he finished speaking, he closed the courtyard door.


    The neighbor was stunned for a moment, then curled his lips and said indifferently, "Who are you fooling, the shop on Jin Street has not opened. Besides, how can the ownere to the guy''s house in person?"


    The neighbor rolled his eyes and ran away suddenly.


    Gu Yundong was already standing in the yard looking at it, the yard was really small. It was even smaller than the house she rented from cousin Ke''s house in Xuanhe Mansion.


    It looks like it¡¯s just one room, and the stove is also built casually in the corner of the yard.


    Gu Yundong nced a little and found that the house was divided into two.


    It seems that even in this era, illegal additions are inevitable. A house that is not very big can build a wall in the middle and rent it to two families separately.


    But in the capital, the rent for even such a small yard is not cheap.


    One or two to five dors a month is not easy for someone like Zhang Yingyue.


    Before Gu Yundong finished reading, a subtle voice came from inside.


    Zhang Yingyue quickly ran in. When Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan entered the door, they saw Zhang''s mother leaning against the head of the bed, coughing weakly twice.


    Mother Zhang saw them and immediately said gratefully, "The two owners, Yingyue has already told me, thank you very much, thank you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1441: Mother Zhangs situation

    Chapter 1441 The situation of Zhang''s mother


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Auntie, you rest first."


    She saw that she was struggling to speak and took two steps forward. The next moment, I saw that half of Mother Zhang''s face was swollen.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Mother Zhang was ashamed, so she hid half of her face when she was busy. "I''m sorry, I scared you."


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "Auntie, don''t move." She could see that Mother Zhang looked very painful when she turned her head.


    She asked Zhang Yingyue, "You said that my aunt is ill, is this the case?"


    "Yeah." Zhang Yingyue nodded, looking down at half of her mother''s face, her nose couldn''t help getting sore, "It started more than a month ago, I went to the doctor to see, the doctor said that it might have been bitten by some poisonous insect, specifically I can''t figure out what it is. The doctor also prescribed medicine, many of which are used externally or orally, but they are not getting better. Several doctors said that there is nothing they can do and the swelling can''t go away. Fortunately, the situation has not be more serious in the past two weeks. ."


    But it hurts at night, and I can''t turn my head, and the twitching is severe.


    The most ufortable thing is eating, I can''t chew at all, I can only drink some porridge, and I can''t work. Lying on the bed all day, looking up at the ceiling, the thought that the disease could not be cured but became a drag on her daughter almost drove her crazy.


    She raised her head and looked at Gu Yundong, "Master, the head of the Taiyuan Hospital, can you really cure my mother''s illness?"


    "Let my husband see your mother first." Gu Yundong said.


    Zhang Yingyue knew that Shao Qingyuan knew some medical skills, but it was nothing to look at.


    So she nodded, stood up and gave her ce.


    Shao Qingyuan sat on the stool beside the bed, took the pulse of Mother Zhang, and then looked at her swollen face.


    The room was quiet, except for Shao Qingyuan''s subtle movement.


    Not long after, Shao Qingyuan retracted his hand, wiped it with the handkerchief, and said, "It was indeed bitten by a poisonous insect."


    "Do you know how to treat it?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Actually, it''s not difficult. Those doctors are afraid to do medical treatment. First, the need for needles is to eliminate the swelling. There is a location where needles are not very good. After the swelling is eliminated, medicine is needed, and the medicine is not cheap, I am afraid that this family can''t afford it."


    Zhang Yingyue was taken aback, no one had ever told her this.


    She hired doctors from four medical clinics. The two doctors gave her mother some medicine before and her condition became serious. Zhang Yingyue was terrified. The two doctors invitedter were both doctors from the big medical clinic in the capital.


    One said that he was powerless and could only seek help from an imperial physician.


    One was hesitant to say anything, only saying that he was ignorant of learning and could not help and left.


    So, the guy in the back actually wants to say the same thing as Shao Dongjia?


    Zhang Yingyue didn''t know what to say for a while, she blinked, raised her head and asked, "Then, what the Shao Dong family means, even if the imperial doctores, you have to dare to give the needle, right?"


    "That''s what it means."


    But if Song Dejiang said it, he would be brave, he was very daring.


    Zhang Yingyue pursed her lips, her mind a little messed up.


    After a long while, he still gritted his teeth and said, "Then can I ask the owner to inform Imperial Doctor Song of my mother''s condition, if he..."


    Before Zhang Yingyue''s words were finished, the sound of ''bang bang bang'' suddenly came from outside.


    The sudden sound startled everyone in the room.


    Zhang Yingyue was startled, and hurriedly said to Zhang''s mother, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1442: Shao Qingyuan can rule

    Chapter 1442 Shao Qingyuan can rule


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, thetter nodded slightly.


    Gu Yundong smiled and asked Mother Zhang, "Auntie, my husband is also a doctor. He is sure that he can cure you. Do you dare to let him cure you?"


    Mother Zhang looked at Shao Qingyuan in amazement. In fact, when he took his pulse just now, Mother Zhang thought he was going to treat him.


    How to listen to the meaning of Gu Dongjia''s words, isn''t it?


    "My husband said that you need acupuncture for your illness. The most important thing for acupuncture is to stabilize your hand. My husband is much better than those older doctors in this regard."


    Mother Zhang blinked and opened the corners of her mouth to smile at the two of them, but the pain caused her to quickly regain her expression.


    But the expression on her face was very calm, and she spoke intermittently, "Go ahead, these days, Yingyue always talks about Gu Dong''s family every day when shees back. She trusts you very much, so I also trust you."


    Gu Yundong was slightly surprised, but since Mother Zhang said so, she nodded, "Auntie, don''t worry, my husband is very good, you will be fine soon. I''ll go out and check the situation first."


    Shao Qingyuan pulled the corners of his mouth away and gave her a sideways nce, as if he was satisfied to hear that sentence - my husband is very powerful.


    Gu Yundong went out speechless, and let Shao Wen guard the door after leaving the room.


    She came to the yard outside, and then saw the two people standing in the yard facing each other.


    On one side is Zhang Yingyue and Tong Shuipao who was originally in the yard.


    On the other side, there was a chubby woman, followed by a tall man and the neighbor who had spoken to Zhang Yingyue before.


    The courtyard door is open, and there are still neighbors watching the lively outside.


    Before Gu Yundong could go forward, she heard the chubby woman shout, "Girl Zhang, you see that your mother''s illness can''t be cured, and it won''t be good for my house''s reputation if you drag it on, so you should move out. Bar."


    Zhang Yingyue was a little annoyed, and tugged tightly with the hand hanging by his side.


    The other party is the owner of the house. Even if she is angry, she can only hold back her anger and speak in a good voice, "Aunt Zheng, my mother''s illness can be cured, and my boss is here today. She helped me find an imperial doctor, My mother will be fine."


    The owner of the house Zheng suddenlyughed, "What kind of owner are you talking about? I''ve seen it all. The shop on Jin Street is still being repaired there, and it hasn''t even opened, let alone a girl. .I see you, girl, go out early ande backte every day, what are you doing? I can tell you, don''t do anything bad to hurt me."


    As she spoke, she became impatient, "It''s alright, let''s go. I''ll give you a day. If you''re still here this time tomorrow, I''ll find someone to carry your mother out."


    "You..." Zhang Yingyue took a deep breath, feeling depressed.


    She was exining seriously, but the owner of Zheng didn''t believe it at all.


    But it''s not her house, and she can''t stay here at all.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help shaking his head when he saw it, no matter when he didn''t have money or power, he would always lose a bit of confidence.


    She came out from under the eaves and took a few steps forward.


    The eyes of the people in the yard all focused on her.


    Gu Yundong nced at the homeowner Zheng, then looked at Zhang Yingyue again, and asked her, "When is the lease term for your house?"


    Zhang Yingyue was stunned for a moment, and said hurriedly, "By the end of the month."


    "Have you paid your rent this month?"


    "handed in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1443: throw it out

    Chapter 1443 Throw it out


    Gu Yundong nodded and looked at the homeowner Zheng with a smile.


    "heard it?"


    The owner of Zheng was stunned for a while, looking at Gu Yundong with a puzzled face, "What did you hear?"


    Facing Gu Yundong, her voice was obviously weaker.


    Gu Yundong didn''t look like Zhang Yingyue was so poor that she couldn''t even afford to eat. I heard that they came by carriage. The little maid next to Zhang Yingyue was her servant.


    This person is the owner of the Zhang family this girl said?


    "I heard that the rent has been paid and the lease has not expired, so you still have to drive people away, which is your fault." Gu Yundong said with a smile, "You are viting the spirit of the contract. As a human being, you still have to be trustworthy. , she has the temporary right to use the house that she paid the rent for, so even if you want to evict people, you should let her live for the full month."


    Zhang Yingyue hurriedly walked to Gu Yundong''s side and whispered, "Boss, it''s useless, not everyone is like you and acts ording to the rules. This is her house, she will drive us away if she wants to..."


    Gu Yundong patted her on the shoulder and said, "Even so, the truth still needs to be said."


    Zhang Yingyue is a little anxious, but some people don''t reason with you at all, and some people just go their own way.


    "Master, why don''t you, why don''t you go back today, I''ll talk to the owner of Zheng."


    "No, no, I''ll tell her." Gu Yundong looked at the owner of the house again, "Aunt Zheng, right? You said that you kicked out the tenant today, and that reputation is not good, and no one will rent it when you turn around. You own the house. Why do you need it? Right, you said that you came here to collect the rent half a month ago. At that time, you should have known about Aunt Zhang''s illness, but you still received the money, and then came to rush people today. , that''s a bit of an old-fashioned behavior."


    Zhang Yingyue is so anxious to die, what happened to Gu Dongjia today? She didn''t talk so much before. The problem was that no matter how much she said, some people wouldn''t listen.


    Sure enough, when the owner of Zheng heard Gu Yundong''s words, his brows rose high, and his chubby face was almost tangled.


    She waved her hand abruptly, "What a mess, I don''t understand what you are saying. I tell you, why don''t I rent this house to her? Her mother is going to die, and I can''t let people die in my house, otherwise I will How can I rent it out?"


    Someone cursed his mother, and Zhang Yingyue couldn''t bear it anymore.


    She stepped forward suddenly, "I said that my mother can be cured, don''t go too far. I have already paid the rent, and I will move out naturally at the end of the month. Now I will not move."


    "Hey, you little bastard, you have no money and no house, you are so capable, right? You don''t listen to me when I say something nice to you, that''s fine, I don''t think I need to give you a day, just get out of here for me. Take your dying mother and get out of here."


    Zhang Yingyue''s eyes turned red, "I''m not leaving."


    "You''re not going, are you?"


    The owner of Zheng gritted his teeth, his chubby hands were already rolling up his sleeves.


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll throw you out."


    Said, she turned her head and shouted to the tall man behind her, "Head of the house, what are you still doing? Throw all these things out for me."


    The owner of Zheng stretched out his hand and pointed to the things stacked in the yard.


    The pots and pans and the baskets and poles are all umted by Zhang Yingyue and her mother over the past few years.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1444: kick out

    Chapter 1444 Kick out


    Now, the man behind Homeowner Zheng just picked up a pole on the ground and smashed it towards the stove.


    Zhang Yingyue''s face was pale, looking at the man''s tall body, she had a natural fear.


    There are only three women on her side, and she didn''t notice why Shao Qingyuan and Shao Wen didn''t show up at the moment.


    Seeing that the stick was about to hit the pot, Zhang Yingyue couldn''t hold back and rushed forward.


    But just after taking a step, Gu Yundong suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    She turned her head and said anxiously, "Master, let me go first, those things were bought with money, you can''t break them..."


    Gu Yundong nodded when he heard the words, then let go of her.


    Zhang Yingyue turned her head and ran towards the stove, stunned after taking a step.


    It wasn''t just her, everyone in the yard, including those at the gate of the yard, was stunned.


    They all stared wide-eyed at Tong Shuitao, at the soft and weak little girl. At this time, they grabbed the pole that the man smashed down with one hand, and pulled the other hand of the man against their back with the other.


    On the other hand, the man''s face turned red, and he looked like he couldn''t break free.


    "You, you let go, you let me go." The man shouted, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    happened to be holding his Tong Shuipao, with a rxed expression and no pressure.


    Everyone couldn''t help swallowing, this little girl...is it so strong?


    Zhang Yingyue was also stunned in ce, yes yes, she remembered that the girl was very strong.


    She had seen her raise a table with her own eyes.


    No wonder, no wonder the owner doesn''t seem to panic a bit.


    With Tong Shuitao grabbing the man, Zhang Yingyue finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the owner of Zheng took a deep breath and his face turned ugly.


    She rushed over to Tong Shuitao angrily, "Let go of him, you little bastard, you dare to beat my man, do you believe I''ll kill you?"


    As soon as the words fell, Tong Shuitao snorted coldly, tightened his hand suddenly, and pressed hard.


    The man immediately screamed in pain, "Don''t, don''t do it."


    Tong Shuitao raised his chin and raised his eyebrows at the owner of Zheng who was walking towards him, "Come here."


    "You, you, you..." Homeowner Zheng trembled with anger, and the flesh on his face trembled.


    She looked at the pained expression on the man''s face, and in her heart she could not wait to scratch the flower boy Shuipao''s face.


    But no, this girl is too strong.


    The owner of Zheng didn''t know what to do, but out of the corner of his eyes, he suddenly caught sight of Zhang Yingyue and Gu Yundong who were standing on the side.


    Her eyes lit up, okay, this girl caught my man, so I''ll catch her master.


    As long as her master speaks, she can only let people go.


    Thinking about it, the owner of Zheng suddenly turned around and looked at Gu Yundong with a fierce look, and she rushed towards her.


    "Let that stinky girl let go of my man."


    Zhang Yingyue was startled, and without saying a word, stood in front of Gu Yundong, "Master, step back."


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand and pushed her aside. The next moment, the owner of the house, Zheng rushed in front of Gu Yundong.


    She is too fat, like a ball, so she bumped into it like this, she was afraid that she would break Gu Yundong''s waist.


    Zhang Yingyue was very anxious, but the next moment, Gu Yundong suddenly raised his foot and gave the rushing homeowner Zheng a hard kick.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1445: Im telling you the truth, you have to listen

    Chapter 1445 I''m telling you the truth, you have to listen


    "boom."


    The fat body fell heavily to the ground, throwing up a cloud of dust.


    Everyone, "..." He gasped, it hurts to look at! !


    "Oh, oh, it hurts me to death, oh..." The owner of Zhengy on the ground and groaned in pain.


    Stomach pain, waist pain, buttock pain, and it felt like all the bones in the body were falling apart.


    Zhang Yingyue stupidly turned her head to look at Gu Yundong, Gu, isn''t Gu Dong''s family a weak woman? Why, how can you kick such a fat woman into the air with one kick?


    This is too, amazing, right?


    Gu Yundong slowly withdrew his feet, with a calm face on his face, and heined like a dog in his heart: Damn, there is a saying that is too right.


    However, it cannot be seen.


    Gu Yundong exhaled secretly, and after stepping on the ground with her right foot, she patted the bottom of her trousers slightly, then turned her head, looked at the neighbors who were watching, and said, "As you all saw, it was her who moved first. Afraid, just, I went out, I am innocent."


    Everyone, "..." I believe in your evil.


    Gu Yundong took two steps forward and stood in front of the owner Zheng who was still groaning, "Look, I''ll just say, if we talk well, you won''t listen, if you reason with you, you won''t cooperate, You also want to beat me. I have always been convincing with reason and don''t like violence."


    Tong Shuitao, who was standing not far away, looked up at the sky, Miss, are you not guilty of saying this?


    Gu Yundong did not lose her heart, she looked at the owner of Zheng with her eyes still crooked with a smile.


    However, the owner of Zheng could not help but take two steps back, pointing at Gu Yundong with trembling fingers, "You dare to beat people, you arewless, you are simplywless, this is my home, youe to my home to beat me, I want to report to the officials, I Report to the officer."


    Zhang Yingyue suddenly became nervous. Fang Zheng was mainly a newspaper officer, and the neighbors outside must all be on her side. When the timees when Gu Dong''s family beat someone...


    Gu Yundong slowly straightened up, raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    "Report to the officer? Okay, then report to the officer. Just in front of the adults, talk about how you are charging the tenant''s rent, but when the lease is not full, you bring people to the door to yell and kill and disturb people. Quiet. I just said, how in the end your yard was divided into two privately separated additions without the approval of the government. "


    The owner of Zheng was stunned, looking at Gu Yundong like he was looking at a demon.


    She was speechless for a moment.


    The whole yard was quiet, everyone looked at Gu Yundong as if they had been tapped dumb.


    Until, the voice of the owner of Zheng suddenly burst into tears.


    "Zhang girl, you have no conscience, you have no conscience. How could you manage to find such a person to deal with me? Did you forget who took you in when you and your mother were desperate? You too Don''t think about it, my house is divided into two households, but otherwise, can you afford to rent this small yard? You still want to arrest me for this, who am I doing this for? Not for those poor families Can someone who can''t even afford to eat a little money rent a shelter from the wind and rain?"


    Zheng''s homeowner cried with emotion, as if he had been wronged by the sky.


    Neighbors outside also began to whisper, especially the family who lived next door. If they really reported to the official, they would have nowhere to live.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1446: Zhangs mother is cured

    Chapter 1446 Mother Zhang''s illness is cured


    Gu Yundong nced at them, snorted coldly, and said ruthlessly, "Are you bothered, who wants to hear you talk about these big truths? Report to the officer."


    Everyone, "..." Wasn''t you the one who just said you wanted to speak the big truth?


    Zheng owner choked and stopped crying.


    Gu Yundong didn''t follow suit at all, she could only look at Zhang Yingyue, "Girl Zhang, I can''t help it either. Your mother has been treated for more than a month, and she has been treated by four or five doctors and she has not been cured. I am also afraid. Ah, if she suddenly disappears one day, then others will feel bad about my house, and no one will dare to rent it. You also need to be considerate and considerate of me, it is not easy for me, you can do it, just move out ?"


    Zhang Yingyue''s eyes were red with anger, her mother clearly...


    "Who said her mother couldn''t be cured?" A low male voice suddenly came from behind the eaves.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and they all looked at the two men who suddenly came out from behind.


    That''s right, I remember that there were several people who got on and off the carriage before, including two men.


    But there was so muchmotion outside just now that I didn''t see theming out, so I forgot about the two of them.


    Strange, have these two been in the house all the time? What are you doing in there?


    Gu Yundong turned around and walked to Shao Qingyuan''s side with a smile.


    Shao Qingyuan was wiping his hands with the handkerchief, and when she saw her approaching, he nodded slightly.


    Gu Yundong knew that Mother Zhang was all right.


    Tong Shuitao also let go of the man. The man was not reconciled at first, but when he saw that there were two more men, he was instantly cowardly, and quietly walked behind the owner of Zheng, and helped him up with all his strength. .


    The owner of Zheng was also a little scared. The man''s eyes were so cold that he could freeze him.


    She held the hand of the man behind her, stood up straight and took two steps back.


    But Shao Qingyuan''s eyes still fell on her, and the owner of Zheng was flustered, "You, what do you want to do?"


    "You said just now that Aunt Zhang''s illness can''t be cured?"


    "No, I didn''t say it, it was the doctors who said it. Even the doctors at the Great Medical Center said there was no cure. Otherwise, how could it be dyed until now?"


    She said, as if she was still looking for a sense of identity, and turned around and asked the neighbors, "Do you think so?"


    The other neighbors looked at each other in dismay, some didn''t want to get involved in these things, and some didn''t want to get into trouble, but only a few people nodded.


    Shao Qingyuan swept his eyes one by one and said, "But her illness is now cured."


    "what?"


    Everyone was shocked and couldn''t believe what they heard.


    Zhang Yingyue''s eyes widened suddenly, and she stepped forward a few steps, not caring about the embarrassment she faced Shao Qingyuan before, and hurriedly asked, "Shao Dongjia, what did you just say? My mother''s disease, cured, cured? "


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Yes, I just gave her an injection, and the lump on Aunt Zhang''s face has disappeared. I will take good medicer, and it will be fine after a period of rest. It''s not a serious illness, you can go now. have a look."


    Zhang Yingyue''s breathing became rapid, her face full of shock.


    Her fingers trembled, and the next moment, she ran into the house like the wind.


    The people outside the door looked at each other, and after a while, they rushed in.


    At the end, only Gu Yundong and the owner Zheng and his wife were left in the yard.


    The two sides looked at each other, Gu Yundong smiled, "Do you want to go and have a look?"


    The owner of Zheng hesitated and hesitated again, and finally gritted his teeth, bypassed Shao Qingyuan far away, and entered the house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1447: He is that Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1447 He is that Shao Qingyuan


    The door of the house was instantly crowded with people, and only Zhang Yingyue and two women entered the house.


    The ce is really small, and there are patients in it, so everyone is asking outside.


    Zhang Yingyue was speechless for a long time when she saw that Mother Zhang''s swollen face had subsided.


    She stretched out her hand and carefully wanted to touch it, but she was afraid that her mother would be in severe pain, so she stretched out her hand in mid-air, not knowing what to do.


    Instead, Mother Zhangughed, "It''s alright, the pain is gone. Dr. Shao gave me a needle, and now I feel numb, but it''s much morefortable."


    Zhang Yingyue''s tears came out at once, and her hand finally fell.


    "Mother, is it really, really okay?"


    "It''s fine." Without the swelling, Mother Zhang felt that her whole body was rxed, and she was more energetic. "Dr. Shao put poisonous blood on me, and took medicine. He said that if it takes ten days and a half months, I will bepletely healed."


    Zhang Yingyue followed Mother Zhang''s line of sight, only to find that there was a basin at the foot of the bed, and there was really a pool of pus and blood in the basin, which looked very scary.


    She immediately hugged Mother Zhang, "Mother, mother, are you really okay, are you really okay?"


    A woman next to ?? asked, "Sister Zhang, are you cured now? Didn''t it still swollen before? So soon?"


    Mother Zhang said with a smile, "It''s really cured. After all, it was Dr. Shao who treated it himself. He can treat the second prince. Can I still cure such a small problem?"


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked, "Give treatment to the second prince??"


    Mother Zhang nodded. In fact, she didn''t know Shao Qingyuan''s identity at first, she just thought he was a young doctor.


    Shao Wen, who was still guarding the door, was afraid that she would be nervous, which would affect Shao Qingyuan''s diagnosis and treatment.


    So Shao Wen inadvertently mentioned that Shao Qingyuan was the doctor who invented the cowpox vination method and personally vinated the second prince.


    Mother Zhang knew about this deed. After all, it was spread all over the capital, and it was very sensational.


    But she didn''t connect the legendary character with Doctor Shao in front of her at all.


    After hearing this, Mother Zhang was instantly shocked.


    That legendary Shao Qingyuan actually came to treat her in person?


    Mother Zhang was not worried in an instant, she closed her eyes with confidence and let Shao Qingyuan get the needle, and she was very cooperative throughout the whole process.


    So Shao Qingyuan is progressing very smoothly, Gu Yundong also thought about giving him more time to dy, but it turned out not to be necessary.


    Now that the swelling is gone, Mother Zhang couldn''t help but want to talk and give Shao Qingyuan a long face.


    Neighbors heard that, have they treated the second prince?


    "Wait, his surname is Shao too, so...is it really the same person?"


    "Oh my God, that person outside, is that Shao Qingyuan? Is that that, that Shao Qingyuan?"


    The owner of Zheng, who finally squeezed to the door, was stunned.


    That Shao Qingyuan who personally vinated the second prince? That Shao Qingyuan who is very prestigious in the capital?


    But she, she seemed to have offended him just now, what should I do?


    Zheng''s face changed several times, and the whole person was a little sluggish.


    At this time, everyone who heard Shao Qingyuan''s name began to run out, as if they wanted to talk to the rumored doctor.


    Zheng''s homeowner was quickly knocked down and fell to the ground. Even if the man behind him tried his best to help him, he couldn''t help him up.


    She didn''t get up until everyone ran out.


    However, those who ran into the yard stood there dumbfounded.


    In the yard... nobody?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1448: They are afraid of Shao Dongjia

    Chapter 1448 They are afraid of Shao Dongjia


    Everyone searched in and out of the yard, but they were not able to find Shao Qingyuan, and they were immediately disappointed.


    Only the owner Zheng and his wife looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two of them didn''t dare to talk about letting Zhang Yingyue''s mother and daughter move, they just wanted to take back all the words they said before.


    That''s Shao Qingyuan, who vinated the second prince with cowpox. The dignitaries he knows can all line up from one end of Jiufang Lane to the other. If they really report to the official, they will not be able to eat.


    Therefore, the owner of Zheng saw that Shao Qingyuan was not there, so he hurriedly slipped away before anyone noticed him.


    The others refused to leave. They were very curious about Shao Qingyuan, and turned around and returned to Zhang''s mother''s room.


    asked eagerly, "Sister Zhang, how did Dr. Shao cure you? What medicine did he use?"


    "Yes, Sister Zhang, do you know where their home is?"


    Zhang Yingyue had already helped Zhang''s mother to lie down, she turned around and said to everyone, "My mother was seriously ill, and Doctor Shao exined that she should take a good rest. She is very tired now and has no energy to answer everyone''s questions. If you have anything to say, let''s talk about it another day, everyone can go back."


    Everyone was a little unwilling, but they could see that Mother Zhang had indeed closed her eyes.


    And there has always been an unpleasant smell in this room. After all, I am still worried that I will be sick.


    So everyone left the room when they saw Zhang Yingyue say so.


    just asked before going out, "Yingyue, is Dr. Shao really your owner? When will Jin Street open? Let''s take care of the business."


    The corner of Zhang Yingyue''s mouth twitched, and she was free to take care of the business. She was afraid that Xinming Pavilion''s bill would scare them into calling the owner a blood-sucking worm.


    but¡­¡­


    "Shaodong''s family will open a new medicinal herb shop in a while, and the shop has all kinds of medicinal herbs, which is not bad at allpared to the big medicinal shops in the capital. But his shop is not on Jin Street, but on Nanqu Street, called '' Shao Ji''."


    After finishing speaking, Zhang Yingyue closed the courtyard door directly under the eyes of everyone who was still suspicious.


    The people outside wanted to ask something else, but they could only face the closed courtyard gate.


    Zhang Yingyue breathed a sigh of relief and turned back to the room.


    Seeing that Mother Zhang had rested, she quietly brought out the basin with pus and blood at the end of the bed to dispose of it.


    Immediately changed his clothes, packed up, and reopened the courtyard door.


    The people outside didn''t pay attention, Zhang Yingyue lowered her head and hurriedly walked towards the alley.


    Over there, a carriage is parked at this moment.


    Zhang Yingyue saw Tong Shuitao sitting on the carriage with a happy face, and hurriedly walked a few steps forward.


    "The owner."


    The curtain of the car was lifted, Gu Yundong stuck his head out from inside, and when she saw it, she couldn''t help but smile and said, "How do you know I haven''t left yet?"


    Zhang Yingyue said, "When the owner left, the owner of Zheng and the others hadn''t left yet. Maybe they would make trouble or not continue to force us to move, so the owner would not leave with confidence."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, sure enough, Zhang Yingyue did not disappoint her.


    "Then owner Zheng left?"


    "Let''s go." Zhang Yingyue nodded, "They are afraid of Shao Dong''s family."


    Shao Qingyuan sat in the carriage and closed his eyes, but did note out.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and nced at him sideways, he reached out and squeezed the hand she put on his side as if he was aware of it.


    Gu Yundongughed, but there was a sudden ''bang'' in his ears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1449: teach you one more thing

    Chapter 1449 Teach you one more thing


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned his head and saw Zhang Yingyue kneeling on the ground.


    Even Tong Shuitao was startled, and hurriedly got off the carriage to help her up.


    Zhang Yingyue avoided it and kowtowed three times to Gu Yundong.


    "Master, it''s the master''s kindness that my mother''s illness can be cured. Your great kindness and great virtue will never be forgotten by Yingyue. From now on, Yingyue will be a bull and a horse for the master, and if there is anything, the master will just give an order and wee him. Moon will never refuse."


    She took a deep breath and looked at Gu Yundong with a firm gaze.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Get up, remember what you said today, and do your best for Xinming Pavilion in the future."


    "I see."


    Gu Yundong nodded and instructed Tong Shuitao to get in the car, "Okay, you can go back and take care of your mother, you cane to Shao''s house to get the medicinal materials your mother needs. The money for the medicine will be deducted from your future wages, don''t worry, it''s up to you to sign for me. For the ten-year deed, I will give you the cost price."


    "Xie Dongjia." Zhang Yingyue couldn''t help sobbing.


    Since she came out of Zhang''s house, she has encountered a lot of malice and a lot of goodwill.


    But no one, like Gu Yundong, helped her without losing her dignity and self.


    She affirmed her worth, and told herself that whether it was the money for the medicine or the forgiveness of the wrong things she did, it was because she was worth it.


    Zhang Yingyue took a deep breath and looked at the carriage with shining eyes.


    Tong Shuitao got into the carriage, but when he was about to drive away, Gu Yundong stuck his head out again.


    She tapped her forehead and suddenly smiled at Zhang Yingyue, "Before leaving, I''ll teach you one more thing."


    "Huh?" Zhang Yingyue wondered.


    The next moment, Gu Yundong showed a meaningful smile, "The prince did not tell me that you were working for him, but I overheard it. So your guess that he gave up on you is not valid, maybe he I will find you again and n to reuse yours."


    Zhang Yingyue suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief.


    Thetter raised his eyebrows, "Remember, next time, don''t make random guesses because of someone else''s words, and then put yourself into a very passive state."


    Zhang Yingyue, "..."


    She was speechless for a long time, and after a long while, she suddenlyughed.


    "Yes, Yingyue has been taught, I will learn from this lesson, and I won''t do it again next time." She paused, then said, "But I am very d that I was smart this time, and now I have a stable My mother¡¯s illness has also been cured, and I don¡¯t need to make it difficult for myself to do things I don¡¯t want to do. I feel very rxed now, thank you boss.¡±


    Gu Yundong gave her a deep look, and nodded slightly, "You just know what you have in mind."


    "Well, I know what''s up and what''s most important to me right now." Zhang Yingyue couldn''t help but smile brightly.


    Gu Yundong was startled for a moment, she still remembered the smile on her face when she first came for the interview... Although it was sweet, it was fake, even though it was beautiful.


    But now seeing her smiling again, Gu Yundong felt that Zhang Yingyue, who reallyughed, had such a strong appeal.


    Very good, this person will be the store manager in the future, this wave is stable.


    "By the way, boss, I want to take a day off tomorrow." Zhang Yingyue said suddenly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1450: like him

    Chapter 1450 I like him so much


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"


    "I want to go to the Prince''s Mansion and make it clear to the Prince in person that this matter must be resolved."


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly.


    Zhang Yingyue, "Don''t worry about the boss, the prince said at the beginning, if I don''t want to do it, I can say it directly, he won''t force me. At that time, Master Tang was also there to testify."


    "Okay, then you go back to take care of your mother first."


    This time, Gu Yundong really lowered the curtain of the carriage, and the carriage began to roll with a grunt.


    Zhang Yingyue stood at the entrance of the alley, watching the carriage get farther and farther away, until itpletely disappeared.


    Gu Yundong in the carriage had already squinted at Shao Qingyuan, who finally opened his eyes under her burning gaze, stretched out his hand and pulled the person over, "What''s wrong?"


    "I can now foresee how prosperous your medicinal herbs will be after they open."


    "Um?"


    "Look, when you were in the Qin Mansion, you made a ssh and let those noble families know your skills. Now you have shown your skills here again, so that ordinary people can also know that you are skilled in medicine, even the doctors of the Great Medical Center. You can easily cure a disease that no doctor can cure. Coupled with your previous reputation, your herbal medicine shop has be popr even before you open it."


    I feel sorry for her to open a milk tea shop and work hard to promote it everywhere.


    Shao Qingyuan grabbed her hand, "What is my herbal medicine shop? I''m just in charge of it. The herbal medicine shop is yours. The business of the herbal medicine shop is booming, and you are in charge of the money you make."


    Gu Yundong, "..." She couldn''t stand such genuine sweet words.


    This man, he was married and teased her so much, what should I do, I like him so much.


    There was no one in the carriage, just the two of them, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but leaned in and kissed.


    However, when he stepped back, he was pped on the waist.


    followed closely, and his slightly dangerous voice sounded in his ears, "You''ve seen Yi Zn, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then he touched his nose andughed dryly, "Just, I identally bumped into it."


    "He embarrassed you?"


    Gu Yundong snorted softly, "How is that possible? Yourdy, am I the kind of person who stands and gets embarrassed by others?"


    Shao Qingyuan bit her lips, "Well, mydy is the best."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Fortunately, the carriage finally stopped in front of Shao''s house not long after.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly released Shao Qingyuan and jumped off the carriage.


    The sky was already dark now, her face was a little red, and no one could see it.


    When Shao Qingyuan entered the door, he just smiled at her.


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes and called for dinner.


    The next day, Zhang Yingyue did note.


    Shao Qingyuan went to Song Mansion. He brought Zhang''s mother''s situation to discuss with Song Dejiang, and wanted to know what kind of poisonous insect bit.


    Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao to the shop, and to her surprise, there were actually several carriages parked outside the shop.


    Thedies anddies I met at the Qin Mansion yesterday all sat in the carriage and looked at the shop.


    Gu Yundong is very satisfied, it seems that yesterday''s publicity effect is still very good.


    She walked around the shop and asked about the progress, and found that Carpenter Pang was very energetic and moved a lot faster. It seems that you don''t have to wait another half a month to open.


    After reading ??, Gu Yundong took Tong Shui Tao back to Shao''s house.


    However, she just entered the door here, and Qin Shu came over there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1451:

    Chapter 1451 The fate of the doctor


    Gu Yundong was surprised to see him, so he quickly let him go into the house to warm up.


    "Why did youe here, didn''t you follow Lord Qin?"


    Qin Shu chuckled, "I''m here to tell Sister Yundong about that Doctor Zhang, I have to go backter."


    Doctor Zhang?


    That''s right, it was the doctor who was brought to the Qin Mansion by Yi Zn to embarrass Shao Qingyuan, and waster expelled by the county prince because of his rambunctious ideas.


    Qin Shu followed.


    "What''s up with him?"


    Qin Shu whispered, "After Dr. Zhang went back, he was kicked out of the pce by the county prince. I thought it was all right, but not long after Dr. Zhang returned home, someone came to the door and said he killed him. After that, a group of people beat up Doctor Zhang and broke his hands. After that Doctor Zhang, I''m afraid there will be no way to treat people again."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Is your hand interrupted?"


    "Yes."


    "How is it so coincidental?"


    Qin Shu looked left and right, and his voice became even lower, "Our lord said, this should be the meaning of the prince. The prince has lost such a big embarrassment in front of so many people, and he will not let it go. This chapter The doctor''s work is not good, let alone the prince, it is impossible for an ordinary family master to expose it so easily."


    Gu Yundong tapped lightly on the table with his fingers, "The gang who beat Doctor Zhang were sent by... the prince of the county?"


    "No, the government hase to investigate, and it is indeed Doctor Zhang who reced the expensive medicinal materials with cheap medicines, which dyed the patient''s condition, and the people did not survive. We adults said that the prince only needs to disclose this fact to the victim. People''s family, those people will definitely not let Dr. Zhang go."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched twice, yes, she should have known.


    The county prince, Yi Zn, is a person who cares about things and loves face. Otherwise, why would he keep chasing Shao Qingyuan and have to get back from him?


    Even if there is a bottom line, he is not a good person.


    Doctor Zhang, the kind of person who makes him shameless and ill-hearted, Yi Zn will never let him go.


    With a ?? "whoosh", Gu Yundong suddenly stood up from the chair.


    Qin Shu was taken aback by her sudden action, "What''s wrong with Sister Yundong?"


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead, "Zhang Yingyue went to the Prince''s Mansion today."


    Qin Shu looked nk, Zhang Yingyue, who is it? ?


    He didn''t quite understand what Gu Yundong said, but Tong Shuitao, who was beside him, understood, "Miss, are you saying... The county prince won''t let Miss Zhang go?"


    "Really, Zhang Yingyue promised to do things for him, and now not only has he failed, but he is still on my side. To Yi Zn, that''s a traitor. You say, a person like him would be a traitor to a traitor. Is it easy to let go of nothing at all?"


    Made a mistake, she hadn''t thought of this for a while yesterday.


    Tong Shuitao''s eyes widened, "Then, what should we do? Miss, the county prince won''t kill Miss Zhang, right?"


    Gu Yundong red at her, "What are you thinking? Zhang Yingyue is an ordinary person, not a servant of the county king''s mansion. If Yi Zn really cares about his life, he will not feel better. For the sake of Zhang Yingyue, he will not risk his own life. Compensate."


    However, suffering is certain.


    Gu Yundong took a few steps forward, saw Qin Shu who was also a little anxious, and said, "Go back first, my sister won''t leave you today, ande back home for dinner another day."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1452: impersonate

    Chapter 1452 Impersonation


    Qin Shu quickly asked, "Sister Yundong, do you want me to help?"


    "No, I have a n in mind, you should go back to Qin Mansion first."


    Qin Shu could only nod his head, and he turned back and left with some uneasy steps.


    As soon as he left, Tong Shuitao asked, "Miss, then let''s ignore Miss Zhang?"


    Gu Yundong nced at her sideways, "What do you think?"


    "Tube." Tong Shuitao understood immediately.


    Zhang Yingyue is now thedy''s person. Thedy has always been protective of her shorings, and her own people are about to be bullied. How can she ignore it? I still don''t know how the county prince will deal with this ''traitor''.


    In case she treats Dr. Zhang like that, how will that girl do things for the youngdy in the future? In those ten years, the deed was signed in vain, and the youngdy''s thoughts were also in vain.


    "Then, shall we go to the Prince''s Mansion?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I''m going to change my clothes, I''ll go now."


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly followed, and not long after, Gu Yundong came out and said hello to Mamma Xia.


    Mother Xia was still teaching these people, summed up some of the shorings in the Qin mansion yesterday, and then adjusted the positions of the people in a targeted manner.


    Knowing that Gu Yundong was going to the pce for Zhang Yingyue, she couldn''t help frowning.


    Mamma Xia can get along well in the harem, but she doesn''t know much about Yi Zn in the front hall. I only know that he is the son of the eldest princess. After the death of the eldest princess, he spent a period of arrogant and yful life under the hands of thete emperor.


    But the rtionship with the current emperor is not bad. In the past two years, he has gradually gained favor and helped the emperor to aplish some things.


    Gradually, he was also seen by these dignitaries in the capital, and he was not only regarded as an ipetent son of the royal family.


    In the county pce, Xia Mama has no connections.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong knew something in his heart, "I know, I''ll figure it out. I''ll leave the family affairs to my grandmother."


    After she finished speaking, she quickly left the Shao family with Tong Shuitao.


    "Miss, we don''t know the people from the county pce, so how do we get in?"


    Gu Yundong exhaled, "It can only be used by the name of the little princess."


    Tong Shuitao''s eyes lit up, yes, Miss knows the little princess.


    She was slightly relieved, and her hand driving the carriage also stabilized a lot.


    The two quickly arrived at the gate of the county prince''s mansion, Tong Shuitao held a post in his hand, walked to the doorman and handed it over, smiled and said, "Hello, please give this post to the little county master, just say Qin Wenzheng Qin The eldestdy of the house, Qin Anning, asked someone to send gifts to the little princess."


    After ??, she pointed to the direction of the carriage.


    The porter nced at the carriage with suspicion in his eyes.


    But he still took the post and said in a very kind manner, "Wait a minute, girl, I''ll report to the little princess."


    Qin Wenzheng, he still knows, the big red man in front of him today must not be neglected.


    The concierge never imagined that someone is so bold now that he dares to pretend to be thedy of the Qin family.


    Tong Shuitao saw that the porter had entered, and immediately ran to the carriage again, and asked in a low voice, "Miss, is this okay? Can I go in?"


    "Not sure, let''s see who it is."


    Gu Yundong thought of that maid named Liu Ying, if she came out, I''m afraid she wouldn''t even have to show up, so she could just turn the carriage and think of other ways.


    But as long as it wasn''t that Liu Ying, Gu Yundong would be able to enter the pce.


    Tong Shuitao could only secretly pray that Liu Ying was gone.


    Not long after, the porter came out, followed by a person behind him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1453: Is this a gift? ?

    Chapter 1453 Is this a gift? ?


    Gu Yundong looked out through the curtain of the car and was startled, this girl is...


    Tong Shuitao immediately asked nervously, "Miss, who is this girl?"


    Gu Yundong paused for a while, then got off the carriage and looked at the person walking by.


    The girl was stunned for a moment when she saw Gu Yundong. The next moment, a scorching light shed in her eyes, and she immediately became alert again as if thinking of something.


    Her eyes were veryplicated for a moment. After struggling to change it twice, she finally walked up to Gu Yundong with a straight face and said, "It turned out to be Mrs. Shao."


    "Miss Yuan." This girl is the one I saw at the Qin Mansion yesterday, the cousin of the little princess, the cousin that Liu Ying followed.


    Gu Yundong did not expect that the person who came out was actually her.


    Miss Yuan nodded to her, "Mrs. Shao gave a gift for Miss Qin? I don''t know what kind of gift it is. You can give it to me, and I will bring it to Ayue."


    Gu Yundong brought out a box from the carriage, "That''s not good, I have to deliver this gift to the little county master in person. The matter of being entrusted by others to be loyal cannot be given up halfway."


    Yuan Sinuo''s eyes suddenly became sharp, with a hint of hostility, "Can you show me what''s in that box?"


    This is fine.


    Gu Yundong opened the box, Yuan Sinuo took a look, and in his heart, "..."


    What is this?


    flour, eggs, and a whole chicken, potatoes, and some jars and jars, and I couldn''t see what was inside.


    "Mrs. Shao, take the liberty to ask, these are..."


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Yesterday, when the Qin mansion held a banquet, the little princess couldn''t be there in person, and she missed a lot of novel and delicious things. An Ning is very sorry, and it''s a pity for her friend. I saw her frowning, so I nned toe to the door in person and give it to Xiaojun. The master cooks some different delicacies, so that the little princess can feel the peace of mind."


    Food? ?


    Yuan Sinuo''s eyes suddenly lit up, and his throat rolled unconsciously.


    was caught by Gu Yundong at this time, and she raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    She seemed, as if, probably, should have understood why this cousin had such a troubled expression when she first saw her.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth, "Does Miss Yuan have any questions?"


    Yuan Sinuo has a serious face, but his eyes are always drifting into the box from time to time.


    Could it be that the milk tea cake you ate yesterday was made with these things?


    No, she didn''t taste chicken.


    Yuan Sinuo coughed lightly, "No more, let''s go, Ayue is waiting for you inside."


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded, handed the box to Tong Shuitao, followed behind Yuan Sinuo, and walked to the pce of the prince.


    The Prince¡¯s Mansion is very big, even bigger than the Qin Mansion.


    There are so many people, you can run into one after just a few steps.


    Yuan Sinuo led the way with an expressionless face, but he couldn''t hold back when he was halfway there, so he slowed down and waited until Gu Yundong walked forward to be parallel to him.


    However, when she turned her head, she found that Gu Yundong was looking around.


    Yuan Sinuo''s face sank, and he instantly thought of what Liu Ying said.


    Actually, she didn''t quite believe what Liu Ying said. After all, the county prince and the uncle didn''t like married women.


    But if someone deliberately seduces, then there is no guarantee that the little uncle will be fooled.


    Now watching Gu Yundong''s posture, Yuan Sinuo couldn''t help but be a little more alert.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1454: two little dicks

    Chapter 1454 Two little ones


    "Mrs. Shao." Yuan Sinuo said suddenly.


    Gu Yundong turned his head with a smile, and asked very gently, "What''s wrong?" Did you finally speak?


    Yuan Sinuo paused for a while, but still asked, "Does Mrs. Shao know the prince of the county?"


    "I met yesterday."


    "Oh? Just met yesterday?"


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead, and sure enough, that Liu Ying thought she wanted to get close to the prince, so she fed back this idea to Yuan Sinuo in front of her. Now, is Yuan Sinuo worried that she came to the prince''s mansion for no purpose?


    Although it is true that she has no other purpose, she really has no intention of climbing high branches.


    Such a roundabout question is really annoying, and Gu Yundong really doesn''t have the heart to apany him to y dumb riddles.


    She simply said, "Miss Yuan calls me Mrs. Shao, then do you know who my husband is?"


    Yuan Sinuo was taken aback, she really didn''t know.


    I saw Gu Yundong yesterday, and the banquet ended soon after, and she, an unmarried girl, is not good at inquiring about other men.


    I just came to the county pce to look for my little cousin today. The time is tight and I haven''t had time to inquire.


    So she shook her head.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "My husband is Shao Qingyuan."


    Shao Qingyuan? ? ?


    Yuan Sinuo looked at Gu Yundong in amazement. Of course she knew the name Shao Qingyuan, but it was limited to him inocting the second prince before, and she was not very interested in other things.


    She began to get acquainted with this person because her aunt oftenined in front of her, saying that her uncle didn''t know what was wrong, and he had to get along with such a person who had no conflict of interest.


    My uncle has a grudge against this Shao Qingyuan.


    But the Mrs. Shao in front of her is Shao Qingyuan''s wife? ?


    Yuan Sinuo felt a little magical.


    She was stunned for a while, before she murmured, "So, why did you specifically talk to the prince, to plead for your husband? You approach Ayue the same way??"


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    ha? ?


    Eh, it seems reasonable to think so, it''s logical.


    But, she really didn''t have this idea.


    While they were talking, the two had already walked to the Shuangqu Garden of the little county owner, Yi Xinyue. The little girl had been waiting at the gate of the courtyard for a long time. The person who saw it was Gu Yundong, with bright eyes and a big smile on her face.


    The two short legs cked and ran over quickly, hugging Gu Yundong''s waist.


    "Sister Yundong, why are you? Why are you here?"


    The little girl was different from the dress that day. Today, she has two little tugs tied to her head, with a warm scarf, looking cute.


    Gu Yundong''s heart softened instantly, she smiled and rubbed her little tug, "I''m here to give you a gift."


    The servants of the pce, who were watching this scene not far away, were shocked. The little princess hated others touching her hair the most.


    Who is this person? He is too daring.


    However, I didn''t expect that the next moment, the little princess rubbed his head against Gu Yundong''s palm, "What gift? I want to see it."


    Tong Shuitao handed the box forward and opened it to her.


    The little girl''s eyes widened, "Wow, a big cock, and white flour, what is this? And this and this."


    Everyone, "..." Little Princess, your tone is too exaggerated.


    Also, how can anyone give a big rooster and flour as gifts?


    This is too shabby, what do they have in the pce? What good things have you seen, little princess?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1455: KFC family bucket

    Chapter 1455 KFC Family Bucket


    Gu Yundong nced at the little girl unexpectedly, the little princess actually knew the big **** that had been repaired?


    She thought that a little girl like her, who grew up in fine clothes and jade, didn''t eat human fireworks.


    As expected, she has little knowledge and is ignorant to generalize.


    Yuan Sinuo on the side was also stunned. She had been in contact with her little cousin a lot, and of course she knew her very well.


    When did she be so kind to people? Did she really just meet this Mrs. Shao once?


    Why does Yuan Sinuo feel like she is looking at her as if her little cousin is saying nice things to please this Mrs. Shao?


    She is a little messy.


    Gu Yundong has already stood up, "These are all ingredients, I''ll bring them here to make something delicious for you, I''m sure you''ll like it."


    "real?"


    delicious? Yi Xinyue swallowed her saliva.


    In fact, when my cousin came back yesterday, she brought her a small piece of cake, as if it was made by Sister Gu. It was delicious, but the concubine was bad, so she only ate two bites, and the concubine ate the rest.


    Is there still a small cake today?


    The little girl looked at her with bright eyes, looking forward to it.


    Yuan Sinuo, who was not far away, also stuck his eyes tightly on the food box.


    Gu Yundong asked about the location of the kitchen and took Tong Shuitao over there.


    Shuangquyuan has a small kitchen, and now there are two cooks working there.


    As soon as Gu Yundong came in, he let people out first.


    With the little princess there, the cook couldn''t say anything, so she lowered her head and left.


    Gu Yundong only started to process the ingredients. She didn''t make the cake and milk tea. Let''s make a KFC family bucket. Asking people to do things, you want all the benefits.


    Tong Shuitao had great strength and chopped chicken for her.


    Gu Yundong saw that the little princess wasn''t looking here, and said in a low voice, "Go and ask about Zhang Yingyue, be careful."


    "Yes, miss."


    Tong Shuitao was about to set fire to Gu Yundong when he suddenly covered his stomach, asked where the toilet was, and then went out.


    The little princess didn''t take it to heart, but Yuan Sinuo looked thoughtful.


    But the next moment, when her eyes were focused on the chicken in Gu Yundong''s hands, her attention was quickly diverted.


    Afraid that the oil would ssh on the little princess, Gu Yundong asked them all to go out first.


    Yuan Sinuo understands that there are secret recipes in general food, which must not be passed on.


    So she led the little princess to the door of the small kitchen, not only them, but also the servants of the pair of fun gardens, all of them were curious.


    However, it didn''t take long for a wafting fragrance toe from inside, and the strong taste stimted the secretion of saliva.


    The little princess hummed, "Cousin, this is so fragrant, so fragrant, I want to eat it."


    Yuan Sinuo cried in her heart, she wanted to eat too.


    Yesterday, she ate cake, double-skin milk, and milk tea at Qin Mansion, but she had never eaten this kind of fried chicken.


    So fragrant, the taste is definitely not inferior to cakes and the like.


    The smell in the small kitchen became more and more domineering. Just when the little princess couldn''t help but want to go in, Gu Yundong finally came out with a tray.


    Everyone stared nkly at the things on the tray and swallowed uncontrobly.


    The things were brought directly to Shuangquyuan. As soon as the tray was ced on the table, the little princess couldn''t help but pick up the chopsticks.


    "It''s still hot now, wait a minute." Although fried chicken is delicious only when it''s hot, it''s just out of the pot, and the little girl''s family is easy to get scalded.


    The little princess could only wait patiently, but it was only a moment, but she still couldn''t hold back, and finally started to do it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1456: too delicious

    Chapter 1456 So delicious


    However, the small county master is not strong enough. Although the fried chicken legs are not big, it is not easy to use chopsticks.


    The grandmother behind her hurriedly said, "Little county master,e on, old ve."


    The little girl didn''t respond, looked up at Gu Yundong, and said eagerly, "Sister Yundong."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She stroked her forehead, picked up a fruit knife on one side, and chopsticks in the other hand, and cut down two pieces of chicken thigh with the fruit de.


    That''s why she didn''t cook fried chicken in Qin Mansion yesterday.


    It''s fine for thosedies and gentlemen to drink tea and eat snacks, but they will never hold chicken legs with their hands in front of everyone.


    Actually, when I was in Xuanhefu, the fried chicken was not good at first.


    Although the taste is good and the aroma is domineering, many people can only try their best to restrain themselves if they don¡¯t care about the image.


    Later, when someone wanted to eat, they specially reserved the location of the box.


    It''s much morefortable in the box, you can eat whatever you want, regardless of your image.


    Now there are a lot more boxes in the capital, and the fried chicken business might not be bad either.


    Gu Yundong cut open the chicken thigh, the aroma was even more exciting, and even when it was close, he could even hear the crisp sound, even if he didn''t eat it, he thought it was delicious.


    The little princess quickly took a piece of chicken thigh to eat, and the next moment his eyes lit up.


    "Delicious, delicious, I''ve never eaten such delicious chicken. It''s fragrant, crispy, and very tender. I still want it, Sister Yundong."


    Gu Yundong took two more slices, but this time he didn''t wait for her to reach for them. A hand had already protruded from the nting thorn, and it was directly mped and ced in his mouth.


    The little princess looked at his cousin angrily.


    Yuan Sinuo closed his eyes slightly and felt the crispness from the tip of his tongue, "The color is golden, the outside is crispy and the inside is tender, and the fragrance is overflowing, which is simply unforgettable."


    It''s really delicious. She likes fried chicken more than the cake and milk tea she ate yesterday.


    Yuan Sinuo opened his eyes, couldn''t wait for Gu Yundong''s slow movements, and simply started doing it himself.


    She didn''t look at Gu Yundong until she had eaten a whole chicken leg, "New Ming Pavilion opened, will you sell this?"


    "meeting."


    "Great."


    Yuan Sinuo couldn''t help cheering.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, this girl, like her cocoa, is a foodie.


    However, why hasn''t Peache back?


    Gu Yundong saw that this freshman snack was almost ready, thinking that it was time to speak.


    So after she wiped the mouth of the little princess with the handkerchief, she said, "The little princess..."


    Before the ?? voice could fall, a somewhat familiar voice suddenly came from outside.


    "Little county master, little county master, ves just went..."


    The voice stopped abruptly at the moment of entering the door, and the grandmother behind the little princess scolded her, "Liu Ying, what''s the matter with you? Are there any rules for howling?"


    Said, the grandmother gave Liu Ying a wink and reminded in a low voice, "The little princess has guests."


    Liu Ying hurriedly lowered her head and moved in in small steps to greet Yi Xinyue.


    Yuan Sinuo nced at her, her brows furrowed slightly, "Liu Ying, where have you been? You''re not serving your cousin, why are you running around?"


    "ve, ve..." Liu Ying was about to make an excuse.


    That grandma immediately squeezed out a smile and replied, "In response to Miss Biao, the old ve asked Liu Ying to help find something."


    Liu Ying nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, I went to find something."


    However, when she looked up and lowered her head like this, she happened to see Gu Yundong sitting there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1457: Zhang Yingyue is afraid it will be difficult

    Chapter 1457 Zhang Yingyue is afraid it will be difficult


    Liu Ying was stunned, and she pointed at Gu Yundong in disbelief, "Why is she here?"


    With a ?? "snap", Yuan Sinuo mmed the table and stood up, squinting sharply at Liu Ying, "Presumptuous, who taught you the rules to be so rude to guests?"


    Liu Ying''s face changed greatly, she quickly retracted her hand, and immediately kowtowed to admit her mistake, "The ve girl knows her mistake, the county master forgives her sin, and Miss Biao forgives her sin. The ve girl didn''t do it on purpose, it''s really what Mrs. Shao did, too, too..."


    "Enough, you still dare to make random arrangements in front of the guests, and have you put the little princess in your eyes? Go on."


    I didn''t think it before, but now I realize that this Liu Ying is not big or small, and has no current consciousness.


    It was just a random guess at himself yesterday, but today he was yelling in front of Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong clearly had no intention of seducing her uncle. If she dared to speak out in public, it would be the county prince''s mansion who would be embarrassed.


    It seems that she turned around and wanted to talk to her aunt.


    Some servants see that their master is young, and they may not do much of the following crimes.


    However, Liu Ying did not expect this level, she looked aggrievedly at the little princess.


    Thetter grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand and looked at her with righteous indignation, as if she had done something heinous, and nodded in agreement, "Yes, hurry up and don''t speak ill of Sister Yundong. I am Yundong. My sister is amazing."


    Instead, it was Gu Yundong, who raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "What am I? Miss Liu Ying said it directly."


    Liu Ying opened her mouth, but Madam Fu, who was beside her, was a little anxious.


    On weekdays, you can order at will in front of the little county owner. After all, the little county owner''s childish temperament prefers tough andugh and don''t want to be surrounded by rules.


    But there is Miss Biao who is present today, if Liu Ying dares to say anything inappropriate, then the mother and daughter will be finished.


    However, Liu Ying did not receive her mother''s eyes. Although she was a servant, she was supported by a lucky maid in the pce of the county king, and loved by the little county master. She lived like a duck to water, and she was about to forget her identity.


    She couldn''t get used to Gu Yundong, she felt that she was exposing Gu Yundong''s true colors at this moment.


    "Little County Master, Miss Biao, this Mrs. Shao is clearly uneasy and kind. The servant heard something just now about this Mrs. Shao."


    As soon as these words came out, Yuan Sinuo''s scolding voice stopped.


    Gu Yundong was also taken aback, "About me? What is it?"


    "The servant knows that Mrs. Shao is here for the prince of the county, and you don''t have to deny it. Just now, a girl named Zhang Yingyue came to the pce. If the servant remembers correctly, this girl appeared in the Qin residence yesterday and served tea to the guests. Delivering water, she''s Madam Shao''s, isn''t she?"


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head, Zhang Yingyue?


    Liu Ying in front of ?? knew the whereabouts of Zhang Yingyue?


    She paused, then said calmly, "Yes, Zhang Yingyue is indeed the girl in my shop now."


    "Since it is Mrs. Shao''s person, why did youe to the Prince''s Pce? Mrs. Shao''s purpose is not simple, right? Little Princess, Miss Biao, you must not be deceived by this person, she is here for our Prince of the County. Yes." Liu Ying sneered, "Unfortunately, that Zhang Yingyue''s n to get close to the Prince of the County failed, and she is not having a good time now."


    Gu Yundong stood up suddenly, "What happened to her?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1458: not greedy

    Chapter 1458 is not greedy


    Everyone in the room was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    They didn''t know who Zhang Yingyue was, but seeing Gu Yundong''s excited performance at the moment, could it be that he really approached the county prince on purpose as Liu Ying said?


    Liu Ying said with a smile, "She, the conspiracy is exposed, and now she has been beaten by the prince for 20 times, and she is still kneeling in the front yard and shaking. It is estimated that she will die soon."


    Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, sure enough, Yi Zn would not let the person who betrayed her.


    Yuan Sinuo couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, seeing her change in expression, "Mrs. Shao, this Yingyue is really yours? What is she doing close to the county prince?"


    Gu Yundong rubbed his brows, she couldn''t say these things.


    The little princess on the side had already held her hand and said, "Sister Yundong, don''t worry, I''ll go and ask the king to let her let go of that Zhang Yingyue, okay?"


    "Cousin, you..." Yuan Sinuo was stunned, she didn''t expect that little cousin would stand on Gu Yundong''s side so firmly without asking any questions.


    Gu Yundong was also surprised. She lowered her head and looked at the little girl''s sparkling eyes. The admiration and love in her eyes almost overflowed.


    Her heart softened and she couldn''t help rubbing her head.


    "Thank you."


    The little girl used her head to rub her palm again, and her eyes narrowed with joy when she heard her say thank you.


    She took Gu Yundong''s hand, "Then let''s go."


    The voice fell, and Gu Yundong was also pulled out of the door by her.


    Everyone in the room, "..."


    Liu Ying and Fu Mamma looked at each other, this little county master, is it possible that he has fallen into evil? How could you trust such a sudden appearance of Mrs. Shao so well?


    Yuan Sinuo silently nced at the fried chicken on the table, wouldn''t this fried chicken be drugged? After all, Gu Yundong''s husband seems to be a doctor too. Otherwise, why does she also have a feeling that she wants to help her?


    Yes, she must have been drugged, not her greedy.


    Yuan Sinuo restrained his hand to get the fried chicken, turned his head sharply, and followed quickly.


    Not long after, he finally caught up with the two men, one big and one small, who were hurriedly walking towards the front yard.


    At the same time, Tong Shuitao came out of nowhere and ran to Gu Yundong suddenly.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback and asked her in a low voice, "Where did you go?" How did you do this?


    At this time, Tong Shuitao was a little embarrassed, her hair was messy, her face was smelly, and there were mess marks on her clothes.


    Gu Yundong frowned, could he be bullied?


    Tong Shuitao sighed, "Hey, when I went to inquire about news, I identally broke into the dog''s yard and got into a fight with the dog."


    A fight? ? ?


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, no wonder he didn''te back for a long time.


    Tong Shuitao was also very depressed. She was very strong, but she didn''t dare to exert herself. After all, she was a dog in the pce. If she was killed, she would be buried with her.


    The voices of the two of them were so low that the short little princess could not hear them.


    Just as she was about to stand on her tiptoes, Yuan Sinuo''s voice came from behind.


    Yuan Sinuo didn''t turn serious until he hurried to the front.


    She looked at Gu Yundong and said, "Mrs. Shao, what''s wrong with that girl Zhang? If you don''t tell me, we don''t know how to help you."


    Gu Yundong nced at her unexpectedly, "Do you want to help me?"


    Yuan Sinuo, "..." She is not greedy, not greedy, not greedy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1459: shes taking people away

    Chapter 1459 She is going to take people away


    Gu Yundong thought about it, and felt that there was no need to hide the things Yi Zn did.


    It''s time to let everyone know how shy he is.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong exhaled and said as he walked, "Since Miss Yuan knows my husband Shao Qingyuan, she must also know the grievance between him and the prince."


    Yuan Sinuo nodded, "I know."


    Gu Yundong nced at the little county master who raised his head and wanted to eavesdrop. He felt that it was better not to harm the flowers of the mothend, so he lowered his voice slightly and said to Yuan Sinuo, "The county prince and my husband can''t get along, so I specially asked Zhang Yingyue. I wanted to seduce him, but I saw through it, now Zhang Yingyue has abandoned the secret and has no ns to help the prince of the county, no, the prince of the county will settle the ount with her."


    Yuan Sinuo''s eyes widened when he heard this, and looked at her in disbelief, "You, are you serious?"


    "real."


    While talking, a group of people havee to the front yard.


    Gu Yundong saw Zhang Yingyue kneeling in the yard, sweating profusely.


    There was blood on her back, and it looked like she had been beaten.


    Zhang Yingyue''s face was pale, and her body was shaky on her knees, and she was about to rush forward.


    Gu Yundong was startled, stepped forward quickly, and grabbed the person before her head hit the ground.


    Zhang Yingyue raised her head, her eyes narrowed slightly, and when she could see who the person in front of her was, she was immediately stunned, "Dong, Dongjia, why are you?"


    "Didn''t you say it''s okay? You look like you''re okay now?"


    Gu Yundong frowned, Zhang Yingyue smiled with a pale face.


    Gu Yundong wanted to say something else, but a man hurried over from the corridor not far away, "What are you doing? This man was asked by the prince to kneel here, don''t mind your own business."


    That man looked like a little manager, and he called at Gu Yundong as soon as he came.


    The little princess on the side immediately rushed over and pushed him, "Don''t say my sister Yundong."


    The little steward saw the person in front of him clearly. He was so frightened that he immediately knelt down, "It turns out that the little princess and the cousin are here. The servant should be damned. He was in a hurry and his tone was rushed. The county master forgives his sins."


    The little princess snorted coldly and said to him, "We''re going to take this girl away, no problem?"


    The little steward suddenly looked embarrassed, "Little princess, this is the prince''s order, this girl is not allowed to leave until she kneels for three hours, this is only half an hour. If the prince finds out, the servants can''t bear it. "


    "Then I don''t care, I will take it away." The little county master stomped his feet hard, "I am the county master, if you dare not listen to me, I will let someone beat you."


    The little steward suddenly had a bitter look on his face.


    There, Gu Yundong had already handed Zhang Yingyue to Tong Shuitao to support her, she turned to look at the little butler, and said, "Then you go to the county prince and say Gu Yun... Shao Qingyuan''s wife is here, if you want to take Zhang Yingyue away, he will from."


    The little butler frowned and gave Gu Yundong a sideways nce.


    Yuan Sinuo shouted, "Why don''t you go quickly?"


    The little steward responded in a hurry, and ran quickly to find Yi Zn.


    Gu Yundong then turned around and asked Zhang Yingyue, "How are you? Are you okay?"


    "It''s alright, the county prince just wanted to teach me a lesson, not to die, but to die."


    Gu Yundong nced at the bloodstains on her clothes behind her. She didn''t kill her, but the lesson was definitely not light.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1460: Yi Zilans Conditions

    Chapter 1460 Yi Zn''s Conditions


    Yi Zn came not long after, it was a cold day, still holding a fan, followed by several people.


    As soon as he arrived in the courtyard, someone brought a chair over and Yi Zn leaned on it.


    The little princess behind Gu Yundong and Yuan Sinuo took the lead to salute, Yi Zn nodded slightly, then looked at Gu Yundong, "Mrs. Shao, we meet again. I didn''t expect you to be in the pce of my county king. I thought you were in the Shao family."


    Gu Yundong suddenly looked at him, "Your Highness has asked me to find me?"


    Yi Zn, "..." Did he say something? Why can she guess it? What does Shao Qingyuan''s daughter-inw want to be so smart?


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, so it turned out that he was humiliated by Big Brother Shao in Qin Mansion yesterday. In front of everyone, he promised not to embarrass Big Brother Shao. Now, is he focusing on himself?


    Can this man be any narrower?


    is so annoying.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, "Now that I''m standing here, can I take Zhang Yingyue away?" No wonder Zhang Yingyue was asked to kneel for three hours, and she was asked to find herself, just to let her rescue Zhang Yingyue, right?


    Yi Znughed, "Mrs. Shao is really good at joking, Zhang Yingyue betrayed this king, this is what she deserved. Although this king is not a bad person, he is not a good person. When dealing with traitors, this king will not tolerate it. Madam Shao If you want to take her away today, where will the king''s face go?"


    "What conditions does the prince of the county have?"


    Yi Znughed again, "Conditions, this king think about it."


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, "My lord, please hurry up." Zhang Yingyue wanted to dy any longer, even if it was just a minor injury, it would turn into a serious one.


    Yi Zn sneered and suddenly put her palms together, "Yes, this king thought,st time you asked your husband to be my servant for a year, but it didn''t happen due to various reasons, why don''t you do it like this, you are in my county pce. As a servant for one year, I will let her go, how?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." He has a soft spot for his servants, right?


    "Your Highness, are you sure?"


    "What, you agree?"


    "I''m fine, but I''m afraid that within three days, my husband will call at the door. At that time, your county prince''s mansion will probably be demolished by him. Of course, you don''t need to be afraid of him, after all, he is just a She is just an unprofessional doctor who showed her hand in front of many dignitaries yesterday. Probably no one will pay attention to the fact that her wife was forced to be a servant of the county king''s mansion, and no one will remember what the king said. Embarrassing Shao Qingyuan''s words. Well, I''m fine."


    Yi Zn, "..."


    He closed the fan with a ''swish'', and pointed at her from a distance, "Okay, as expected, I still have sharp teeth and sharp mouths. It seems that I didn''t learn enough yesterday. Since Mrs. Shao can talk like this, it''s better to do this. , there are a few dogs in my backyard, if you can say that my two dogs will obediently eat this bitter gourd and not bite you, I will let her go."


    Hearing the two dogs, Tong Shuitao behind him couldn''t help touching his nose.


    Yi Zn had already turned around and ordered someone to bring the two dogs over.


    His smug expression was really t.


    Gu Yundong had a dark face. She didn''t understand animalnguage and was not familiar with dogs. How to convince her? ?


    Everyone in the yard knew that the county prince was embarrassing Gu Yundong.


    Yuan Sinuo was slightly anxious when she saw this. She thought of what she said she wanted to help Gu Yundong, and immediately stepped forward.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1461: Father, please save me

    Chapter 1461 Father, please save me


    However, before Yuan Sinuo could speak, the little princess beside her had already rushed over.


    She hugged Yi Zn''s thigh and swayed him coquettishly, "Father and father, don''t make trouble for my sister Yundong. My sister Yundong is such a good person, how can you bear to bully her? Your dog They are so fierce, so fierce. If they bite Sister Yundong, they will kill her. Father, let go of that girl Zhang, you can see that she was beaten with blood."


    Yi Zn looked down at the little girl, "When did you get bribed by her? You screamed so affectionately."


    "I was not bought." The little princess said seriously, "My sister Yundong is very powerful. She understands everything, her knowledge is higher than my master, and she knows everything that the master doesn''t know. I like Yundong. Sister, father, can you let them go?"


    Yi Zn was surprised that he still knew about his daughter.


    Because his temperament is like him, he has always been unconvinced by anyone.


    How long have you known Mrs. Shao? Are you saying she''s great?


    "Father..." The little girl coquettishly said, "As long as the father lets them go, I can agree to any request of the father."


    "Yo, the sacrifice is so big?" Yi Zn nced at Gu Yundong with a half-smile, then leaned back, but didn''t leave any room, "If that''s the case, then I can''t let her go easily. ."


    The little girl was in a hurry, why did she feel like she was self-defeating?


    Sweat broke out on her forehead, but at this time Yi Zn said to the guard behind him, "Send the little princess back to Shuangquyuan, this king has something to deal with."


    "Yes." The guard behind him responded, and he was about to step forward.


    Upon seeing this, the little county master quickly released the hand holding his thigh, and then slid to Gu Yundong''s side.


    She said anxiously to Gu Yundong, "Sister Yundong, grab me quickly."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know why, but seeing her flushed with anxiety, he could only hold her ording to the words.


    Then, in the next moment, the whole courtyard heard the scream of the little princess, "Father, father, look, she has arrested me. You must release Miss Zhang, or she will kill me, father, I am afraid. ."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Yi Zn, "..."


    Yuan Sinuo, "..."


    Others in the courtyard, "..."


    "Father, please agree to her request. You let them go and prepare a carriage for them. They will probably hold me until I get home safely. I''m going to Sister Yundong''s house. I won''t see you for the time being. It''s your turn, woohoo..."


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, and let go of his hand in disbelief.


    I didn''t expect that the little princess immediately got into her arms at the next moment, and continued to shout at Yi Zn, "Father, woo woo..."


    Yi Zn''s mouth twitched, and at this moment he didn''t want to admit that this was his daughter.


    How could someone as smart as him give birth to such a stupid daughter?


    "Ayue, don''t make trouble."


    "I do not have."


    Yi Zn stood up and pointed to the guard next to him, "Take her back, take her back."


    The guard was about to start, when the servant who ran out to lead the dog ran over in a panic.


    There was something wrong with his face, "My lord, Ah Hu and Sirius are unconscious now."


    "What did you say?" Yi Zn turned his head sharply.


    The servant was sweating on his forehead, and said in a low voice, "The servant went to the doctor to read it and said that he ate something wrong, but he has no worries about his life."


    "Who did it? The guards?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1462: Yi Zilans Dilemma

    Chapter 1462 Yi Zn''s Dilemma


    That servant lowered his head slightly, and did not dare to answer.


    The guards are naturally going to bezy. After all, the two dogs, Ahu and Tiang, are the dogs of the prince. Who dares to provoke this mansion?


    What''s more, the two dogs are very fierce, and they are skilled and capable of self-defense when they go hunting with the prince. On weekdays, the servants in the house would be startled when they heard the barking of the dog, and most of them walked away tremblingly.


    So the guards don''t care too much sometimes, so they quietly went to drink today, and they just happened to be away.


    Where did you think something would happen at this juncture? Don''t know who did it.


    "You, let me find out what''s going on and see who made the hand." Yi Zn was furious, the fan in his hand was opened by him, and it was fanning loudly.


    The man hurriedly responded, "Yes."


    "Go, I''ll go see Ah Hu and them."


    Yi Zn turned to look at his two dogs.


    However, after walking a few steps, he paused and looked at Gu Yundong who was standing in the courtyard.


    When the servant saw this, he quickly said, "Don''t worry, my lord, the doctor said that Ah Hu and Sirius will wake up after a sleep, and it''s not a big problem."


    "you sure?"


    "Yes."


    But Yi Zn was still worried, thought about it, and simply said, "Go and bring them here to show this king."


    "The minions will go here."


    The man hurried away.


    Yi Zn smacked his lips and sat back on the chair again.


    He looked at Gu Yundong, who actually heard a little bit just now, and her eyes couldn''t help but turn to Tong Shuitao.


    I remember before she said she had a fight with a dog...


    Tong Shuitao lowered her head silently, she didn''t know anything, she didn''t know anything, she didn''t know anything.


    Over there, Yi Zn tapped the armrest of the chair lightly with his fingers, frowning and staring at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong thought that maybe it would not work for the dog to eat bitter gourd. This dog must be thinking of other ways to embarrass her.


    I just don¡¯t know what other perverted requests he wille up with.


    But she didn''t have time to wait for him to think slowly, Zhang Yingyue had to take it back for treatment.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong simply asked directly, "Just say what the lord of the county has. If you drag it on and something happens to Zhang Yingyue, it will be meaningless."


    Yi Zn gave her a sideways look, "What''s the hurry?"


    He sat up straight, and the fan handle suddenly knocked on the palm of his hand, "Yes."


    Gu Yundong squinted, waiting for him to write.


    Yi Znughed like a fox, and said, "As for me, I will have a conversation with the prince of Xu Guogong''s mansion tomorrow. He has recently acquired a novelty, and he has to say that we have never seen it before. I will not I''m so convinced, I''m bound toe up with something more exotic than him. Unfortunately, I still don''t have a suitable thing in my hand. "


    He sighed, looking embarrassed.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched twice, whatmunication? It''s really nice to say, isn''t it just a bet?


    You guys from rich families are really fed up and have nothing to do. You have to deal with these idiots every day and show how capable you are.


    Yi Zn smiled, "How about it? Or can you prepare something suitable for me?"


    He said and leaned back, "Of course, this thing is more novel than Shizi Xu, it''s better to make him feel ashamed, and more importantly, this king wants to win. If you make this king lose, That would be kind of bad."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1463: Gu Yundong responds

    Chapter 1463 Gu Yundong responds


    Gu Yundong''s expression was numb, and Yi Zn looked excited.


    She didn''t believe that this dog didn''t prepare anything better than the prince, or just wanted to embarrass her, thinking that she, a country woman, didn''t want anything. Don''t talk about novelty stuff, I guess I don''t even know what novelty is.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, hehehe inwardly.


    A novelty, I''m afraid it will scare you to death when you take it out.


    But looking at Yi Zn''s expression, looking like she was watching a joke, she couldn''t bear to let him down.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong frowned and said embarrassedly, "My lord, let''s ask for something else. I have limited ability and little knowledge. Even you don''t have any suitable new things, so it''s even more impossible for me to have them."


    "Damn, I can''t say that. I still believe you. You see how capable Shao Qingyuan of your family is, right? He even knows the cowpox vination method, isn''t it a novelty? Why don''t you go back and ask him? There is a way."


    Gu Yundong was still frowning, and the little princess on the side was very impatient, so he hurriedly took her hand and said, "Sister Yundong, don''t worry, there are many, many things in my room, you cane with meter and pick one. Both are fine."


    Yi Zn, "..." Which side are you from?


    He red at his troubled daughter and continued to look at Gu Yundong.


    The more tangled and ugly he looked at her expression, the happier he was.


    Finally, when Zhang Yingyue, who was beside him, groaned in pain, Gu Yundong finally came back to his senses as if he had just woken up from a dream, a trace of anxiety shed on his face, he could no longer care about anything, and immediately nodded.


    "Okay, I promise."


    Yi Znughed, "That''s what you said, then if the things you took out were just to fool this king, it wasn''t novel enough, and you couldn''t win against Xu Shizi, then you said, how should youpensate this king for his losses? ?"


    Gu Yundong said, "Then feed bitter gourd to the prince''s two dogs."


    "Hahahaha, well, this king can talk about it first. Ahu and Sirius are wild and unruly, and their tempers are fierce and fierce. If they bite off your hand, you will bring it on yourself."


    The little county master nodded again and again, "Yeah, Sister Yundong, my father''s dog is very fierce, and he stole my hairst time. I''m so angry."


    Gu Yundong touched her head, "It''s okay, I will definitely win the game tomorrow."


    Yi Zn sneered, "It sounds nice."


    He waved his hand, and the guard behind him immediately turned and left.


    After a while, two people came over with a table, and the guard also ced a pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the table.


    Yi Zn nced at Gu Yundong, lowered his head and started writing.


    After a while, a deed was written.


    "Can you read?"


    Gu Yundong twitched the corner of his mouth and nodded.


    Yi Zn, "Alright then, there is no evidence for what you say, take a look at this deed, and if there is no problem, sign it."


    Gu Yundong took a few steps forward and took the deed.


    The ?? deed is also simple, it just exins the situation, but it''s quite simple.


    Gu Yundong exhaled a breath and signed on it.


    The ?? deed is in duplicate, and she keeps one copy for herself.


    "Now, can I take people away?"


    Yi Zn waved his hand, "As you like."


    Gu Yundong winked at Tong Shuitao, who immediately lifted Zhang Yingyue carefully.


    Yuan Sinuo saw this and whispered immediately, "There is a female doctor in the pce, first take the person to the guest room and let the female doctor take a look."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1464: Missing two tufts of hair

    Chapter 1464 Missing two tufts of hair


    Yuan Sinuo was also very helpless. She agreed to help, but she didn''t have time to say anything, so she asked Gu Yundong to sign this difficult contract.


    Gu Yundong looked at Zhang Yingyue''s situation, nodded, and let Tong Shuitao go to the guest room behind her back.


    As soon as they left, Yi Zn''s two dogs were also brought over.


    Yi Zn looked down, frowning slightly, "Why do you look like you''re missing two tufts of hair?"


    The servant didn''t dare to answer, Yi Zn stood up, "Take me to the dog yard."


    "Yes."


    Yi Zn also left with his men.


    The huge front yard instantly became empty.


    At this moment, under a corridor not far from the front yard, there were several people standing.


    The woman headed by ?? is not very old, but she is dressed in elegant and luxurious clothes.


    Seeing Yi Zn''s figure gradually disappearing, she turned around expressionlessly and looked at the two in front of her, "This is what you said, the woman who wants to hook up with the prince??"


    Liu Ying and Fu Ma''s face turned pale, and hurriedly knelt down, "Princess, forgive your sins, ve, ve..."


    said for a long time, but could not say why.


    Just now they could see clearly how the county prince made it difficult for Gu Yundong, and how Gu Yundong was **** for tat.


    To talk about seduction, it is really not seen at all.


    It was still the olddy Fu, who rolled her eyes and said quickly, "Princess, that woman is really weird. The little princess has only seen her twice, but she stands by her wholeheartedly. For the sake of this woman, even The prince also dared to contradict, and even stood on the opposite side of the prince. Princess, this woman is too abnormal, if things go on like this, the father-daughter rtionship between the little princess and the prince will be destroyed by her."


    Liu Ying nodded, "Yes, yes, that woman is too evil, and even the Biao girl has been bribed by her. I didn''t like her at first, but now, I even help her speak. Princess, now it''s only you. It can reveal the true face of that girl."


    Princess ?? looked coldly at the mother and daughter in front of her, expressionless, no one could tell what she was thinking.


    After a while, the princess turned around and left.


    The maid behind her hurriedly followed, and after walking a few steps, she heard themand from Princess Jun, "Take their mother and daughter to Ronghua Garden, and let the girl from Sinuoe over."


    "Yes."


    The maid responded, then stopped and turned around.


    At this time, Gu Yundong and his party had already arrived at the hospital not far away, and found a medical girl to treat Zhang Yingyue''s injuries.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yingyue did not have any serious problems, but it was in severe pain.


    Yi Zn is the prince of the county. The people around him are measured and know how to make people hurt but not lose their lives.


    The doctor girl looked at it, and it turned out that it was just a skin injury.


    But now the weather is cold, she knelt in the courtyard for half an hour, and the ground was wet at that time, so she caught a little cold, and her whole body was cold.


    The doctor first prescribed medicine, and asked someone to boil the medicine, and then applied medicine to Zhang Yingyue''s wounds.


    The maid next to the county prince''s mansion invited Yuan Sinuo away at this time.


    Yuan Sinuo was a little surprised, but after talking to Gu Yundong, he followed the maid.


    As soon as she left, Gu Yundong also quietly came to Tong Shuitao''s side and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter with the two dogs of the prince?"


    Tong Shuipao couldn''t help shrinking his neck, this was really an ident.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1465: Inspiration from Tong Shuipao

    Chapter 1465 Inspiration of Tong Shui Tao


    "Miss, I really didn''t mean to."


    Tong Shuitao looked left and right, and said in a very low voice, "The dog was about to bite me, so I subconsciously grabbed its fur. Fortunately, I was strong, otherwise my fingers would have been bitten off by them. No, I didn''t dare to kill them, thinking that I had two packs of sweating medicine on my body, I could always calm down after eating them, so I fed them directly."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Ability.


    "Do you still have sweat medicine on you at all times?"


    Speaking of this, Tong Shuitao started giggling, "Miss, this is thanks to the inspiration I got from chatting with Xia Mammy. Xia Mammy said that there are many dignitaries in the capital, and the affairs of the big family areplicated. It''s very, if you''re not careful, you might get caught. I think that thedy is going out and out of these people''s houses from time to time, so what if someone is going to hurt thedy? I brought two packs of sweat medicine on me, just in case. "


    Where would I have thought that this Mongolian sweat medicine was actually used on two dogs, it was a waste of money.


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "Don''t bring it next time."


    "How about that? If someone plots against Miss, maybe this sweat medicine cane in handy."


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "I have it myself, and the effect is better than yours. You have sweat medicine on your body. If someone finds it out, it might be misunderstood."


    There is nothing else on her body, there are a lot of messy medicines.


    And there is space, not afraid of being seen.


    Tong Shuitao was surprised, "So thedy brought it too?"


    Gu Yundong disliked her voice being too loud, and gave her a sideways nce, Tong Shuitao hurriedly covered her mouth andughed shyly.


    The doctor girl over there has already treated Zhang Yingyue''s injuries.


    Zhang Yingyue is also awake. She knows everything that is happening in the courtyard. Looking at Gu Yundong at the moment, she can''t me herself and guilt, "Master, it''s me who has caused you."


    "It doesn''t count, Yi Zn was originally here for me. Well, you can rest in peace, recover from your injuries as soon as possible, and then return to the shop to help as soon as possible. Don''t forget, you still owe me money, to pay back."


    "Well." Zhang Yingyue nodded her head choked, "I will work hard."


    After a pause, she still couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "But the owner, the request of the prince, can it be done? The thing in Xu Shizi''s hands must be rare in the world, we..."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "It''s not necessarily the only thing in his hands that is rare in the world, don''t worry, if I''m not sure, I won''t agree."


    Zhang Yingyue looked at her high-spirited appearance, her heart suddenly filled with confidence.


    Yes, the owner is very good.


    She has always had a gully in her chest, she knows everything in her heart, and she must master it.


    She should rest assured.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and asked the doctor girl, "Can she move now?"


    "Yes, as long as it''s not violently bumpy, it''s not a big problem. You can go back after drinking the medicine in a while. But after you go back, you''d better rest in peace, get out of bed when you''re well, and remember to change the medicine in time."


    After the doctor girl finished speaking, she packed up and left.


    Zhang Yingyue''s medicine soon boiled, and after she drank it, Tong Shuitao carried it on her back again.


    When ?? was about to leave, Yuan Sinuo came back.


    Seeing that they were leaving, Yuan Sinuo was stunned for a moment.


    She looked at the little princess who was going to follow Yiyi reluctantly, and couldn''t help but stroke her forehead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1466: what to prepare

    Chapter 1466 Think about what to prepare


    The little princess is pitiful, but no matter how eager his eyes are, Gu Yundong can''t take her away.


    Fortunately, Yuan Sinuo came back, and she took the little princess to the side to speak.


    didn''t know what to say, Gu Yundong only saw the very angry expression of the little princess, then pursed his lips and nodded.


    Yuan Sinuo then got up and walked over, standing in front of Gu Yundong and said, "Liu Ying and Fu Mammy will not bother Madam Shao in the future."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, looking at her with some surprise.


    That''s why Yuan Sinuo went out just now because of this?


    Since she said so, it seems that in the entire county pce, the only person who can solve this matter is the princess.


    It stands to reason that Gu Yundong came to the pce of the county king and should visit the princess of the county.


    But... with their family and the county prince''s ipetent rtionship, they really can''t be considered a guest.


    If you don''t visit, we have to wait until the game tomorrow is over before deciding.


    It is estimated that the princess of the county also thinks so, after all, she is not good to go against the wishes of the prince of the county, otherwise she will not call Yuan Sinuo away alone.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "I see, I have to thank Miss Yuan."


    Yuan Sinuo coughed lightly, "It''s not necessary, but if Mrs. Shao really wants to thank you, then make more fried chicken. My little cousin likes it."


    "...good." You like to eat it.


    Gu Yundongughed, and to be honest, he came to the Prince''s Pce. Apart from the annoying county prince Yi Zn, she has a good impression of others.


    Gu Yundong said hello to the sullen little county master, reassured that he woulde back next time, and brought her something delicious before leaving the county king''s mansion with Tong Shuitao and Zhang Yingyue.


    Yuan Sinuo escorted them to the door and turned around after seeing them get into the carriage.


    The carriage went all the way to Shao''s house, and Tong Shuitao came down with Zhang Yingyue on his back.


    Gu Yundong means that Zhang Yingyue is temporarily here to recover from her injuries, and she is afraid that she will scare Mother Zhang when she returns.


    On Mother Zhang''s side, Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to help take care of her for two days.


    However, although Zhang Yingyue agreed to recuperate in Shao Mansion, she did not agree with Tong Shuitao to go there.


    "Don''t worry, my mother, my mother is much better. She has neat hands and feet. As long as the swelling on her face has subsided, there is no problem in cooking and taking care of herself. Last night, my mother was no longer in pain and could get out of bed. Speaking of this, Zhang Yingyue is still grateful to Gu Yundong, "But I still have to bother Miss Shuitao to help me run a mile and find an excuse to tell my mother that I may not be able to go back recently."


    "no problem."


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to go to Zhang''s house, and said that Zhang Yingyue was attracted by her and she wanted to take him with her to cultivate alone.


    Tong Shuitao went to Zhang''s house and returned with Zhang Yingyue''s letter.


    Zhang''s mother was naturally happy when she learned that her daughter was reused. Although she missed her, she didn''t say anything. She just packed Zhang Yingyue''s clothes for Tong Shuitao to bring back.


    When Tong Shuitao returned to Shao''s house to report to Gu Yundong, he saw Shao Qingyuan also sitting in the room.


    His face didn''t look very good, and he thought that he already knew what happened in the county pce.


    Tong Shuitao gave Gu Yundong a wink and hurried away.


    Before leaving, he closed the door very thoughtfully.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and when he turned his head, he heard Shao Qingyuan ask her, "Have you thought about it, what are you going to prepare tomorrow?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1467: How is this guy so good

    Chapter 1467 Why is this person so good


    Gu Yundong was silent for a moment, and after a while, he took out a box from behind him.


    "Prepare, this is the thing."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, opened the box, and then froze for a moment, frowning for some unknown reason, and took out the contents of the box, "What is this?"


    Gu Yundong reached out to take it and demonstrated it in front of him.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes widened slightly, and he looked at her in astonishment, "There is still such a wonderful thing?" Following him, his expression rxed and heughed, "It seems that you will win tomorrow. "


    Gu Yundong quietly raised his eyes and looked at him carefully.


    Shao Qingyuan''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of her, and he pulled her over to his arms, "What''s wrong?"


    "You, don''t you ask me where this thing came from?"


    The former white sugar was nothing more than that, she could say that she developed it unintentionally. After all, to Shao Qingyuan at that time, he knew nothing about his previous life.


    But now it is different, they are husband and wife, living together all day, sleeping in the same bed.


    She knew exactly what she did and where she went. Shao Qingyuan even remembered the days of her great aunt clearly.


    But now that she suddenly came up with an inexplicable new thing, anyone would find it strange.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her fixedly, and after a while, he reached out and pinched her ear, and said in a low voice, "I don''t ask."


    "why?"


    "Some things are obviously not yet time to tell me. If I ask, won''t you be in a dilemma?"


    Gu Yundong was speechless for a moment. She lowered her head, then raised her head suddenly, took a deep breath and said, "I, I will tell you, but you give me time, I haven''t made up my mind yet."


    Shao Qingyuan hugged her tightly, "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say anything for the rest of your life. As long as you love me and don''t leave me, you can always keep some secrets in your heart. I don''t care about that, and I don''t want you to be embarrassed. "


    Gu Yundong bit his lip, woo, why is this person so good?


    Shao Qingyuan reached out and patted her on the head, "Tell me about what happened in the county pce today, what did you write on that deed?"


    Gu Yundong had a good memory and read everything written on the deed.


    Shao Qingyuan listened quietly, with exceptional patience, thinking while listening.


    As Gu Yundong spoke, his voice suddenly dropped.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, raised his head slightly, and saw that she suddenly came over and bit his lips.


    He smiled lowly, picked her up by the waist, and went to the back room.


    The box outside was quietly ced, and the rare thing that Shao Qingyuan took out seemed like no one wanted it, and was left alone.


    The next day, Gu Yundong decisively got upte.


    When she rubbed her waist and got up to wash and go out, Shao Qingyuan was no longer in the room.


    Instead, it was the doorway, and there was a somewhat familiar and annoying voice.


    Gu Yundong frowned and walked out slowly.


    Sure enough, when he looked up and saw Yi Zn''s disgusting face, Gu Yundong couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan stood in front of Yi Zn and did not speak, but his eyes fell on him coldly.


    Yi Zn embarrassed Gu Yundong yesterday. Facing Shao Qingyuan, he felt a little guilty inexplicably. It was as if he was bullying the elderly, the weak, women and children while the husband was away.


    So the voice is a bit stern.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1468: Momentum at the end

    Chapter 1468 Only thest appearance is imposing


    "Shao Qingyuan, what kind of expression do you have. Who told you to stand in front of this king? This king told you that your wife signed the deed. Even if she is afraid to go now, it won''t help."


    Shao Qingyuan asked, "Where''s the deed?"


    Yi Zn snorted coldly, and pulled out the deed with a ''swoosh'' from his sleeve.


    Shao Qingyuan reached out and grabbed it without saying a word, but Yi Zn didn''t react.


    Fortunately, the guard behind him was not a vegetarian. When Shao Qingyuan was about to take the deed, he rushed over to stop him.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little regretful, but Yi Zn pointed at him angrily, "You still want to tear up the contract? You still want to open a medicinal herb shop with your character? What a joke, this king..."


    Gu Yundong finally said, "Okay, which one of your eyes saw that my husband was about to tear up the deed, he just couldn''t see it, he just wanted to take a closer look and see clearly."


    Yi Zn sneered, are you a fool to be the king?


    He looked at Gu Yundong, "You finally appeared. It seems that you have something ready? Take it out and show it to this king."


    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry, the county prince. When you get to the ce, you will naturally show it to you."


    Yi Zn, "How does this king know if the things you have prepared are rare enough? If it is something ordinary, wouldn''t it mean that I would lose this king''s face and let this king lose to the prince of Xu Guogong?"


    Gu Yundong was still a little sleepy, so she couldn''t help covering her mouth, "Don''t worry about it, I signed the contract anyway, so I will never p myself in the face. Besides, even if the things I prepare are not good enough, I believe The lord will also have back moves, right?"


    Yi Zn choked, unable to speak.


    He nced at Gu Yundong with some disgust, a country woman is a country woman, yawning in front of outsiders without any courtesy.


    He turned his head and left, "Okay, since that''s the case, then take your things and go with this king."


    However, after taking a few steps, there was no movement behind him.


    Yi Zn turned his head and saw Shao Qingyuan walking towards the flower hall with Gu Yundong in his arms.


    said as he walked, "The porridge is still warm, and it''s just right to eat at this time. I bought you steamed buns from the shop at the entrance of the alley. Didn''t you say it was deliciousst time? Go after eating."


    Yi Zn, is "..." too much?


    He is the dignified county prince after all. The couple really didn''t take him seriously at all.


    Don''t you know that he is very vengeful?


    Gu Yundong said that he has already offended him many times anyway, and this is not too much.


    She went to the flower hall and sat down to start drinking porridge.


    Yi Zn couldn''t bear it anymore and followed, "Are you still in the mood to drink porridge? Look at what time it is now?"


    Gu Yundong calmly swallowed a mouthful of buns and said, "Your Highness, I am here for your own good."


    "For my own good??" Make himte or for his own good?


    "Don''t the prince know that most heavyweights have to appear at the end to have momentum?" Gu Yundong said very sincerely, "You think about it, everyone else is here, but they can''t start yet. It''s just to wait for you alone. You will walk in with your head held high under the attention of everyone, will it be the focus of everyone?"


    Yi Zn was inexplicable, she thought that what she said was very reasonable.


    He nodded, "Yeah." Then he instructed Shao Qingyuan, "Bring a pot of tea to this king."


    Shao Qingyuan sat down and had breakfast with Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1469: What Gu Yundong said makes sense

    Chapter 1469 Gu Yundong''s words make sense


    After a quarter of an hour, Gu Yundong was finally satisfied.


    She went back to the room and took out a box, "Let''s go."


    Yi Zn was very curious about her box. The box was ordinary, and it didn''t look particrly valuable.


    Rare things should be packed in rare boxes? That''s too cheap.


    Yi Zn frowned, and when he reached the door of Shao''s house, seeing Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan getting into their own carriage, he hurriedly stopped them.


    then instructed the guards behind him, "Go and bring the box in this king''s carriage."


    "Yes."


    The guard took out a carved sandalwood box shortly after, and held it heavy in his hand, which seemed to have a lot of weight.


    Don''t talk about the wood, just talk about the patterns on it, they are all meticulous and detailed, and they look exquisite.


    Yi Zn said to Gu Yundong, "You put it in this box, you don''t want to lose face, this king wants it."


    Gu Yundong shrugged, took the box, and got on the carriage.


    Yi Zn frowned. He wanted to see what was inside, but this woman was so guarded.


    He got into the carriage angrily.


    Two carriages left Hetai Lane in tandem.


    Not long after, he stopped in front of a restaurant.


    The door of the restaurant is closed today. Listening to Yi Zn''s words, this is because they were wrapped up.


    At this time, in the huge restaurant, many people were already crowded.


    At first nce, all of them are the children of the powerful, and they are young and romantic.


    Among them, Prince Xu Guogong was the most conspicuous. He was sitting in a wing in the backyard of the restaurant, drinking tea while listening to the sound of the piano and singing from the courtyard outside.


    He seemed to be enjoying himself very much. The maid next to him fed him a jujube, and he took two bites before finally asking impatiently, "Isn''t the county prince here yet?"


    "Isn''t it?" Another gentleman beside him replied, "It''s sote, we''ve all arrived, and the only one left is the county prince."


    "Could it be that I didn''t find anything unusual and didn''t dare toe?" Someoneughed.


    Several other people in the wing alsoughed.


    The people in this wing are all close friends with Xu Shizi, and they have a close rtionship, so they speak more casually.


    Xu Shizi pouted, "Don''t talk nonsense, the county prince has always been very capable, how could he not even have something rare?"


    "No matter how rare it is, it can''tpare to yours."


    Hearing this, Xu Shizi was a little happy.


    Hey back again and let the maid knock his legs.


    However, just when the maid''s hand was just raised, there was a knock on the door, "Prince, the prince of the county is here."


    Xu Shizi raised his eyebrows, a little excited, and couldn''t wait to get up, "Finally here, go, go out and have a look."


    He got up, and everyone else went out.


    As soon as he walked out of the courtyard, Xu Shizi stopped. He frowned, how could he act as if he needed to meet him?


    He wanted to go back, but it was toote.


    Yi Zn walked in swaggeringly surrounded by a group of people outside.


    After seeing Xu Shizi, a big smile instantly appeared on his face.


    "Is your son here specially to wee this king?"


    Xu Shizi, "..." No, I didn''t.


    Yi Zn was even happier. Mrs. Shao''s words still made some sense. I didn''t expect him toe over at the end, but the effect was unexpectedly good.


    Next time, maybe you can follow suit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1470: Hells Treasure Contest

    Chapter 1470 Hell''s Treasure Appraisal Conference


    Xu Shizi took a deep breath andughed.


    "Your Highness is here,e ande, the table is set up, let''s not dy, let''s start."


    There are indeed severalrge tables in the courtyard, with chairs beside them.


    A group of powerful and powerful children were slightly excited and stood at the edge of the table eagerly.


    Yi Zn waved his hand, "Okay, thene on. Let''s start our annual treasure appraising conference."


    Gu Yundong, who was standing behind him, "..." Huh? An annual treasure hunt? ? ?


    What is this?


    She couldn''t help but nce at Shao Qingyuan, and she keptining about this name in her heart.


    Soon, Gu Yundong knew that this treasure appraising conference was not just apetition between Xu Shizi and the prince, but everyone present woulde out with one thing for everyone to appreciate.


    It''s just that Shizi Xu and Prince County are more popr.


    Speaking of which, this treasure appraising conference has only been established for five or six years, and it is said that it was the product of the emperor''s whim.


    In the first two years, it was really a treasure hunt. What everyone brought out were calligraphy and painting books, antique jewelry, and a wide variety of them.


    But it onlysted for two years. The first emperor lost interest, and this treasure appraising conference gradually changed its vor, and began to develop into that kind of strange things.


    Later, when the new emperor ascended the throne, many officials who were ying with things and losing their minds were disposed of.


    The rest have also started to work conscientiously and devoted themselves to their duties, and this treasure appraising conference will note.


    On the contrary, these young powerful children are still continuing, anyway, the emperor did not say to cancel, or even ignore it at all.


    Didn''t the county princes, who didn''t see the embarrassment in front of the emperor, participate enthusiastically?


    Gu Yundong nodded frequently while listening to Shao Qingyuan''s exnation, and finally couldn''t help but ask, "How do you know so clearly?"


    Shao Qingyuan was silent and said in a low voice, "When I came to the capitalst year, I happened to have a treasure appraising conference."


    This year, it was more than a month ahead of schedule. Last year, it didn¡¯t start until the end of the year. I don¡¯t know if the preparation was not enough.


    In short, Shao Qingyuan has heard about it.


    The two were whispering, and Xu Shizi had already started over there, "Okay, everyone, let''s put things up."


    Even though he said that, he himself did not move.


    Yi Zn, who was sitting across from him, did the same, drinking a sip of tea with a smile.


    Other people put things on the table in a rustling way, but these people are not that new.


    There are single copies, calligraphy and paintings, pet birds, and even bamboo-woven dragonflies and mantises.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Is it true that the children of the powerful are so down-to-earth?


    The people present looked at their own things, and then looked at other people''s things one by one, and began to talk in low voices.


    There are also things that are not very valuable, and they will also beughed at.


    Yi Zn was upset when he heard this, and waved his hand, "Okay, this king seems to have nothing better than this king''s." He raised his chin at Xu Shizi, "Prince, what about yours?"


    He looks like I won''t show it if you don''t take it out.


    This made Xu Shizi unable to help grit his teeth secretly. Seeing that everyone''s eyes were on him, he could only exhale and wave to his back.


    Soon, a maid came forward holding a square box.


    "My stuff, right here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1471: Its called a magnifying glass

    Chapter 1471 This is called a magnifying ss


    Xu Shizi said and opened the box.


    Everyone saw that the box was covered with soft and clean cotton wool, and it seemed that they were careful to protect it for fear that something would fall and shatter.


    Xu Shizi wiped his hands with the handkerchief, and then slowly took out the thing that was no bigger than a child''s p from the box.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Xu Shizi asked someone to put a handkerchief on the table, and then put the thing on the table.


    He nced at Yi Zn and introduced with a smile, "This is a snuff bottle, an imported product, and we are the only one in the entire Jin Dynasty."


    Someone immediately eximed, "This snuff bottle is so ingenious."


    Snuff bottle?


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, it turned out to be a snuff bottle.


    She also saw a snuff bottle in her previous life. The snuff bottle at that time was more beautiful and beautiful than the one in front of her. Although this thing is not very useful, it is better than it is small and delicate.


    Modern people''s habit of using snuff is almost extinct, but the snuff bottle has been handed down as a fine art. Wen y.


    Seeing that Xu Shizi attaches so much importance now, it is obvious that it may gradually be popr in the future.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, fortunately, the things she prepared were not bad.


    As she was thinking, Yi Zn who was sitting beside her suddenly kicked her.


    Gu Yundong was startled, and lowered his eyes to meet his warning eyes.


    She pouted and came back to her senses.


    At this time, all the people in the courtyard went to the snuff bottle, listening to Xu Shizi''s introduction, while repeatedly admiring the snuff bottle, spit out praises crazily.


    Until Xu Shizi heard it almost, he finally raised his hand and pressed down with satisfaction.


    "Okay, everyone has seen my snuff bottle, what about the treasure prepared by the prince of the county?"


    Although he was talking just now, his eyes were always on Yi Zn.


    Ever since he took out his snuff bottle, the expression on the prince''s face was not quite right. Thinking about it, he was at a loss.


    Yi Zn''s face was calm, and he really started to beat drums in his heart.


    He didn''t know what Gu Yundong had prepared, but the things he prepared himself were indeed not as novel and rare as Xu Shizi.


    If Gu Yundong loses, he won''t win either.


    Yi Zn squinted slightly, and after hearing Xu Shizi''s words, he also waved behind him, "Don''t you bring the things up?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded.


    She put the box directly on the table, and then opened the box that looked very delicate on the outside, revealing the red velvet packaging inside.


    Everyone stared at the box, even Yi Zn, who was sitting beside him, couldn''t help but look over.


    Then, they saw Gu Yundong take out a... very strange thing.


    "What is this?" Xu Shizi looked at Yi Zn and asked.


    Yi Zn said he didn''t know either.


    But he pretended to be forceful, very calm, and waved again, "Come on, let me introduce you to everyone."


    "This thing is called a magnifying ss, a magnifying ss. As the name suggests, it can magnify things when looking at it. For example, this."


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand, took the book of the man on the table next to it, opened it, and ced it on it with a magnifying ss.


    Everyone looked over their heads and suddenly made a ''beep''. "The font is getting really big."


    Even Yi Zn almost screamed out, but fortunately, he pinched the palm of his hand to prevent it from revealing the stuffing.


    The first sses in ancient times were magnifying sses. In fact, they were avable quite early and were very expensive.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1472: Gu Yundong started to make up stories

    Chapter 1472 Gu Yundong started to make up stories


    The people present couldn''t help but look closer, and some even wanted to reach out and take it.


    Yi Zn was quick-witted and patted back all those hands that were about to move.


    "What are you doing? Can this be touched casually? What if it breaks?"


    Then he reached for it himself.


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll his eyes and gave him the magnifying ss.


    Yi Zn tried hard to restrain her stupid expression that she had never seen before, coughed lightly, and said calmly, "This, no one has seen it before? Is it better than Xu Shizi''s snuff bottle? "


    He nced at Xu Shizi, who looked a little ugly.


    He was originally standing at the other end of the table, but now he hase to Yi Zn''s side.


    restrained himself from trying to find out, Xu Shizi narrowed his eyes slightly, and he nced at Gu Yundong.


    Immediately turned his gaze back,nded on the magnifying ss, and asked, "This thing is really good, where did ite from? Is it an imported product?"


    Yi Zn didn''t know anything, so he waved his hand and said to Gu Yundong, "Introduce the prince."


    "Yes." Gu Yundong twitched the corner of his mouth silently.


    When ?? raised his head again, his face was serious and serious, "This magnifying ss is not an imported product." She also didn''t know if there was such a thing overseas.


    So to be on the safe side, Gu Yundong still doesn''t talk nonsense.


    She took a look around and had a panoramic view of the expressions of everyone present.


    In the end, it fell on Yi Zn''s face.


    Yi Zn is inexplicable...what''s the matter with being a little uneasy?


    The next moment, Gu Yundong smiled slightly and said, "Speaking of which, this magnifying ss will appear here, and it has a lot of origin. The reason for the beginning is still because of what the prince said."


    "What?"


    Gu Yundong said that it was time to make up a story.


    "That day, the prince of the county said to my husband with a frowning face that he saw that the emperor was in charge of every day, and the imperial case was filled with memorials every day. The lord has seen several times that the emperor''s eyes are red because he reviewed the memorials until midnight, and he is really worried. Therefore, he wants to ask my husband for some medicinal food that can improve the eyesight, and I hope that he can do his best to solve the emperor''s worries and problems."


    As he spoke, Gu Yundong shook his head slightly and sighed, "My husband did give two medicated meals that can relieve eye fatigue, but this is only a drop in the bucket. The emperor is still very tired looking at the memorials. You especially the font on the memorials. Little, you said it would be great if you could zoom in a little. Hey, just right, my husband remembered that I identally got this magnifying ss a few years ago, which is precisely the thing that can magnify the font, so this magnifying ss appeared here. ."


    everyone, "..."


    Yi Zn, "..." Huh? Is there such a thing?


    However, this Gu Yundong is quite able to talk, making up stories one by one.


    He even put a good reputation of being loyal and patriotic on his head. If this matter spreads out, who would dare to say that he was ying with things and losing his mind?


    He worries about the country and the people every day, and the wealth of the king is the king''s worry, right?


    Yi Zn raised his chin slightly and gave Gu Yundong an admiring look. Just now, he thought that this woman was going to say something that shouldn''t be said to take the opportunity to take revenge on him. Thinking about it, she still wanted to please herself in her heart.


    On this point, he is much more knowledgeable than Shao Qingyuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1473: they are good friends

    Chapter 1473 They are good friends


    Sure enough, everyone soon cast a look of admiration at Yi Zn.


    Come to think of it, these people will spread these words soon, when the emperor hears it, hehehe...


    However, just as Yi Zn thought so, she heard someone ask, "Dare to be thisdy, who is your husband??"


    Gu Yundong slightly turned his body to the side, revealing Shao Qingyuan who had been silent and looked very low-key behind him.


    He has always been like this. If he is deliberately not noticed, others will not focus on him.


    Now when I look up, I am startled for a moment.


    The present were all the sons and daughters of powerful and powerful people. Some people had attended the banquet in the Qin Mansion before, and some of them knew him.


    Xu Shizi is no exception.


    He pointed at him in surprise, "You, aren''t you Shao Qingyuan?"


    "It''s me." Shao Qingyuan nodded, looked at Gu Yundong, and introduced, "This is my wife, and she gave me the magnifying ss."


    The people present couldn''t help widening their eyes, and some people suddenly realized, "No wonder the prince needs to ask about medicinal food. It turns out that the other party is you, and you are the doctor. This is normal."


    "What''s normal, what''s normal?" The other person suddenly eximed, "No, no, doesn''t Dr. Shao have a grudge against the prince? Didn''t you guys almost fight in Qin Mansion a few days ago? The prince doesn''t even allow you to drive. Pharmacy, why now, still, still..."


    That''s right, aren''t these two equals?


    The current rtionship has be so good?


    is already so good that the prince of the county has asked Shao Qingyuan for medicinal materials?


    The hearts of everyone were full of doubts, and Shizi Xu narrowed his eyes, "This magnifying ss, shouldn''t Doctor Shao give it under the threat and lure of the prince?"


    Yi Zn''s eyes widened and he stood up suddenly, "Nonsense."


    Although the truth is a little bit closer, it must not be admitted.


    Gu Yundong also nodded, "Xu Shizi is joking, only our husband and wife know about this magnifying ss. If my husband didn''t take the initiative to mention it, how could the county prince know? Indeed, the county prince had a bad rtionship with my husband before, but it was not a word. Is it called no fight, no acquaintance? The two have fought each other a few times, but now they cherish each other and be friends, and the prince will not embarrass my husband in the future, but will help him instead."


    She said and looked at Yi Zn, "Right, Lord?"


    Yi Zn suddenly realized, wow, it turned out to be waiting for him here. No wonder I said so many good things before, and the feelings are all paved here.


    However, he couldn''t help nodding.


    "Naturally, I didn''t like Dr. Shao before, mainly because of his attitude. He had a cold face every day and didn''t respect me at all. My dignified county prince seemed to owe him several million taels of silver, so he I would want to clean him up. But, after getting to know him slowly, this king found that Shao Qingyuan was a cold-hearted person, and you can see that he gave this rare magnifying ss directly to this king."


    Gu Yundong hehe, I really don¡¯t take any losses.


    Yi Zn continued, "Furthermore, Doctor Shao is also very good. He said that his medical talent really impresses this king. Such people are worthy of this king''s sincere friendship. Therefore, we have already put aside our previous suspicions. Talk and be friends."


    He said, stood up and patted Shao Qingyuan on the shoulder, "Really?"


    Shao Qingyuan is to save face for Gu Yundong. He knows that she has good intentions, so he naturally cooperates very well, "Well, friend."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1474: Yi Zilan won

    Chapter 1474 Yi Zn won


    Everyone couldn''t help but nod their heads when they heard it. Indeed, the Prince of the County is very sincere in making friends, although he is a little bit cautious.


    But some people don''t believe it.


    Xu Shizi squinted suspiciously at the two of them, but in the end he didn''t see anything.


    Although Shao Qingyuan still had no expression, he did not resist Yi Zn''s hand on his shoulder.


    Finally, Xu Shizi''s eyes fell on Gu Yundong.


    "So, this magnifying ss belongs to Mrs. Shao. How dare you ask Mrs. Shao where she got it?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yi Zn sneered, "This is not something Xu Shizi should worry about. You don''t care where she got it from? We didn''t ask you guys where all these things came from, right?"


    Xu Shizi frowned, he really shouldn''t ask too much.


    Even his snuff bottle, although it is an imported product, is not an open and honest one.


    But he was really curious. He had heard of Shao Qingyuan''s identity, so her wife didn''t have much background, and holding such a rare thing in her hand made people couldn''t help but dig deeper.


    Ke Yi Zn has a calf-protecting expression, and other things in the treasure appraising conference are arbitrary, but there are rules that must be followed.


    That means you can''t find out the source of other people''s treasures, to prevent some people from killing people and stealing treasures, causing confusion.


    This happened in the first year. Later, the family who stole the treasure was sent to prison.


    Again, didn''t you listen to what the Prince of the County just said? This is a magnifying ss prepared for the emperor. Who dares to take it, who dares to take it?


    Xu Shizi gritted his teeth secretly, just a little unwilling.


    Yi Zn was in a good mood and sat back in the chair again.


    Even in order to show that they have a good rtionship with Shao Qingyuan, someone brought them a chair to sit on.


    He carefully put the magnifying ss back in the box, looked around for a week, and asked, "Okay, everyone can tell me now, whose treasure is it, can you win the first prize?"


    This question is asked, and the result is self-evident.


    Even if Xu Shizi was not convinced, but Gu Yundong lifted the magnifying ss so high, and told everyone that it was carefully prepared for the emperor, then the meaning and level of this thing would be different.


    Someone soon said, "I think the magnifying ss of the prince is really unique."


    "Yes, this thing has never been seen before, and it is very good for those who have been reading books for a long time."


    "I think the magnifying ss is better."


    "I can''t say the same, this Xu Shizi''s snuff bottle is also very delicate, and it is an imported product. Who knows where the magnifying ss came from?"


    "The magnifying ss is even more amazing."


    Everyone expresses their own opinions, and everyone knows that the person who won the first ce is born among these two people.


    can obviously support the county prince more, so after a while, this result came out.


    Yi Zn bowed his hands to Xu Shizi, "I ept it."


    Xu Shizi didn''t smile, "Victory and defeat aremon things in the military. If you don''t get the first ce this year, you will still have a chance next year. Hopefully, next year, the prince will still have noble people to help. Otherwise, this prince will do his part."


    After saying that, he also gave Gu Yundong and his wife a meaningful look.


    Gu Yundong smiled back.


    Yi Zn squinted slightly, oh, do you still want to sow discord?


    "This king''s luck has always been good." He waved his hand with a bright look.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1475: you want harmony

    Chapter 1475 You want harmony


    The result of ?? was assessed. Since the magnifying ss was to be dedicated to the emperor, although everyone was curious, they did not dare to touch it and could only watch it with their eyes.


    It was Xu Shizi''s snuff bottle, which was touched by many people.


    Made Xu Shizi so angry that he couldn''t lose his temper casually. After all, who wasn''t a person with status? It''s always not good to tear his face, it seems that he is stingy.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Yi Zn asked someone to serve the food and finished his lunch first.


    After everyone had eaten and drank enough, and watched the singing and dancing, the treasure appraising conference was over.


    Gu Yundong is a little bored, what kind of treasure appraising conference is this? It''s just a **** conference.


    If Yi Zn didn''t know much about this magnifying ss, I''m afraid he would be the most powerful one in the whole process.


    Now that it''s finally over, Gu Yundong also walked out of the door of the restaurant.


    Yi Zn held the box cautiously and touched it with some cherishing.


    Standing at the door and before parting ways with Gu Yundong, he still couldn''t help asking her, "Is it really just given to me like this?"


    "It was given to the emperor by the prince." Shao Qingyuan corrected.


    Yi Zn was about to stare at him fiercely.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly reminded, "My lord, you are good friends, you need to be harmonious, and Shizi Xu is still watching over there."


    Yi Zn instantly put away her expression, snorted coldly, ignored Shao Qingyuan, and only said to Gu Yundong, "The contract between us is now invalid, you took out the magnifying ss and won the treasure appraising conference for me, Zhang Yingyueter I won''t care about it any more. And..."


    He said, suddenly paused, coughed lightly, and said ufortably, "Although the words you just said at the treasure appraising conference have no purpose, but this king also epts your affection. If you need help, juste to this king."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Since the lord said so, then I have a few words to say to the lord."


    "what?"


    Gu Yundong looked around, lowered his voice and said a few words.


    Then, he took a piece of paper from Shao Qingyuan and handed it over.


    Yi Zn nced at her in astonishment, opened the piece of paper, and saw the words written on it, her eyes were shocked.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Your Highness has to enter the pce, so I will leave."


    Yi Zn''s eyes became moreplicated. He looked at Gu Yundong, and then at Shao Qingyuan. After a while, he suddenly shook his head and sighed, "You are smarter than Shao Qingyuan, you know how to serve soft and improve rtions. It won''t keep targeting him."


    That''s what ?? said, but after thinking about it, Yi Zn suddenly shuddered. "Forget it, if Shao Qingyuan speaks kind words to this king like you, this king will look down on him."


    Gu Yundong, "..." You''ve finished talking good and bad, what else do you want? Also, when did she get soft? Feeling a little too good about myself.


    She took Shao Qingyuan and turned around and left, leaving Yi Zn alone.


    Yi Zn snorted twice, holding the piece of paper in his hand, and suddenly tightened slightly.


    When he turned his head, he saw Xu Shiziing this way, and he hurriedly put away the note.


    But the action was still seen by Xu Shizi, Xu Shizi raised his eyebrows slightly, "The county prince is very beautiful today."


    "Wherever, there are nobles to help." He returned what he had said.


    Xu Shizi''s face was slightly stiff.


    Yi Zn had already passed him and left, "This king has to enter the pce, so I''m sorry."


    Xu Shizi looked at his carriage, then turned to look at Shao Qingyuan''s carriage. There is some regret in my heart, this Shao Qingyuan is afraid that the future is limitless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1476: its amazing

    Chapter 1476 is wonderful


    Xu Shizi shook his head and left.


    On the other side, Yi Zn hurried to the pce.


    He has been holding the box in his hand, very careful not to fake it.


    When ?? entered the pce, he didn¡¯t dare to dy at all.


    The emperor is in the imperial study. It has been a long time since the treasure appraising conference. As an emperor, there are naturally many eyes and ears.


    Someone told him about the events at the meeting long ago. In fact, half an hour ago, the emperor had been waiting impatiently for the prince to enter the pce.


    He asked the **** beside him twice, andined that Yi Zn was dawdling like a turtle, which was really bad.


    Hearing the eunuch''s remarksing from outside, the emperor was instantly shocked, waved his hand, and said, "Let hime in."


    When Yi Zn entered the door, he saw his young and handsome emperor cousin in a very good mood.


    He immediately saluted respectfully, "I see the emperor."


    "No gift, why did Zn enter the pce at this hour? But what''s the matter?" Even though he knew what happened at the treasure appraising conference, he still had to pretend.


    Yi Zn stood up slightly, holding the box and handing it forward, "This is what the minister wants to present to the emperor. This box contains a rare thing called a magnifying ss, which is rare in the world. At today''s treasure appraising conference First prize."


    "Oh?" The emperor had long been curious about what the magnifying ss looked like, so he was wee, "Bring it up to take a look."


    Eunuch Pang next to him immediately took the box and ced it respectfully in front of the emperor''s imperial case.


    The emperor nced at Yi Zn, opened the box, and immediately saw a round magnifying ss iid with tortoise shells.


    He took it out carefully, grabbed a memorial on the side with some excitement, and looked at the words written on it.


    The next moment, his surprised voice came over, "Wonderful, wonderful, really wonderful."


    He looked at it and said to Yi Zn, "Tell me about this magnifying ss, where it came from, who made it, and how it was made, and exin it to me one by one."


    Yi Zn smiled dryly, naturally he couldn''t take Gu Yundong''s words about Xu Shizi and the others to the emperor. You can''t deceive the emperor by deceiving anyone, right? He is a loyal man.


    Just thinking about the things I did, I still feel a little guilty.


    He couldn''t help shrinking his neck, and finally whispered how to make Gu Yundong difficult for him, and asked her to sign the contract to prepare things. And in the end, what he said in his name at the treasure appraising conference, and the process of how he and Shao Qingyuan were forced to make friends, were all clearly said.


    The ?? emperor had already raised his head, and he couldn''t helpughing after hearing this.


    He pointed his finger at him, "So, you were put together by Shao Qingyuan''s wife?"


    "That''s not it, I just don''t care about her."


    The emperor clicked his tongue and said, "The dead duck has a tough mouth. In this case, Gu Yundong really took out this magnifying ss? Then have you asked, where did shee from?"


    Yi Zn was stunned for a while. He didn''t seem to mention Gu Yundong''s name just now. Why is the emperor so familiar with Shao Qingyuan''s wife''s name?


    But he didn''t care about his doubts, and hurriedly answered the emperor''s question, "She really brought it, as for where she came from..." He paused, and took out a piece of paper from his sleeve, which was the same as before. The one that Gu Yundong gave him. "It''s right here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1477: figure it out for yourself

    Chapter 1477 Figure it out


    This time, Yi Zn personally took the paper and presented it.


    The emperor looked suspicious, opened the paper and looked at it, and after a while, he was even more confused, "This is..."


    Yi Zn said, "Your Majesty, what is written on this paper is the recipe for making this magnifying ss."


    "What did you say?" The emperor raised his head in astonishment and looked at his cousin who spoke in a lowered voice in front of him.


    He asked a little excitedly, "Really? We can make this magnifying ss ourselves? Quickly, please tell me in detail."


    "Yes." Yi Zn cupped her hands and said slowly, "Then Mrs. Shao said that this magnifying ss was created by her inadvertently. Because when it was made, she didn''t take it seriously and didn''t pay attention, so she just made it. After she found out that the magnifying ss had such a wonderful effect, when she tried to do it again, she never seeded, and she didn''t know which step was wrong. But Mrs. Shao wrote all the materials used at that time on this piece of paper On. She said, if we want to make a magnifying ss, we can try it out ording to the steps on this paper..."


    The emperor listened and meditated, which means that the specific process and materials of this magnifying ss are not very sure.


    "So what is written on this paper is also a general method. How to operate it requires our own efforts?"


    Yi Zn nodded, "Mrs. Shao said so."


    Actually, Gu Yundong really doesn''t know how to make a magnifying ss. When she was an intern in her previous life, she followed to visit the declining veteran craftsmen.


    The person told her at the beginning that the first sses in ancient times were magnifying sses, convex lenses.


    He has done it in front of Gu Yundong once, so Gu Yundong has an impression of the process and materials, but she has never done it herself.


    To put it bluntly, she can only talk about soldiers on paper.


    Thetter craftsman gave Gu Yundong the finished magnifying ss, and in order to fit the ancient craftsmanship, the frame was iid with tortoise shells, which is the pair in front of the emperor.


    After the end of the world, Gu Yundong packed everything in his house into the space, including the magnifying ss.


    Now she has written down everything she saw before and handed it over to Yi Zn. Of course, after all, it is a memory from many years ago, and there may be omissions or additions.


    But Gu Yundong believes that with the skilled craftsmen under the emperor, they can create the future as long as they give them an idea. A lot of research and research will definitely be able to make a magnifying ss, what''s more, maybe there will be unexpected gains, even sses?


    Gu Yundong is full of confidence in them.


    Indeed, even if the material is not very certain, it was a huge surprise for the emperor.


    He tightened his hand holding the paper slightly, and sighed with a smile, "This Gu Yundong always brings good luck to me. It''s a talent. No, it''s their husband and wife, both of whom are my nobles."


    This time, Yi Zn was quite sure that he had indeed heard the emperor''s cousin call out Gu Yundong''s name, and was quite sure that when he mentioned her, it was Mrs. Shao.


    And listening to the emperor, he seems to be quite familiar with Gu Yundong? always? ?


    What else did Gu Yundong bring?


    Yi Zn couldn''t help but leaned forward and asked in a low voice, "Your Majesty, do you know Shao Qingyuan''s wife? Know her name?"


    The emperor folded the paper and carefully put it into the box with the magnifying ss.


    After ?? covered it, he raised his eyes and nced at Yi Zn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1478: Its all related to Gu Yundong

    Chapter 1478 It''s All About Gu Yundong


    Followed, the emperor smiled, "Yes, I do know it, more than that. On my imperial case, Gu Yundong''s name appeared earlier than Shao Qingyuan."


    Yi Zn was stunned, his eyes widened suddenly, and he was speechless.


    "Why, why? Isn''t this Gu Yundong a country woman? I heard from her that she just came to the capital for the first time not long ago, and she has only been here for more than a month. How could it be..."


    Yi Zn was puzzled, could it be that Gu Yundong lied to himself?


    The emperorughed and shook his head, "It is indeed the first time she hase to the capital, and I have never seen her. However, although I have never seen her, I am deeply impressed by her. White sugar, which was born two years ago, knows that Where did ite from?"


    "... Fengkai County, didn''t you say Qin Wenzheng presented it?"


    "Yes, it was Gu Yundong who first told Qin Wenzheng, and then presented it to my imperial case."


    Yi Zn was shocked, her lips trembled twice, "What does the emperor mean, is this white sugar made by Gu Yundong?"


    "Not only that, but more than a year ago, Xinfu, a big household in Wanqing Prefecture, colluded with the local prefect and had close contacts with foreign countries, and was eventually beheaded by the whole family. Do you know who exposed it and who found the evidence?"


    Yi Zn blinked, blinked again, and then, under the affirmative eyes of the emperor, her face changed unpredictably, "No, no way... Could it be that she is also?"


    "Yes, it''s her." The emperor looked at his face-changing expression amusingly, and suddenly thought it was quite interesting, so he continued, "There is also a mine that appeared in the deep mountains of Nine Tigers half a year ago, which she discovered after secretly stalking of."


    Speaking of that mine, Yi Zn''s face suddenly became serious.


    But the shock in his heart can no longer be described in words.


    This piece by piece is a rare help for the emperor with great achievements.


    Actually, it''s all rted to her?


    The emperor smiled, "So, it''s not wrong for you to be tricked by her."


    Yi Zn swallowed his saliva, so it seemed that he was not wronged.


    "Not only is it not wrong," the emperor said, "I''m still curious why she didn''t put you to death."


    "What the emperor said, although the minister is not in touch on weekdays, but he is also a person who has read poetry and books and has a strategy. How could she be put to death by her?"


    The emperor raised his eyebrows, why does this sound a little guilty?


    Yi Zn is really guilty. He thinks about it now, Gu Yundong doesn''t need a big move, presumably for his daughter''s sake?


    And, he is the prince of the county, and why didn''t he force Shao Qingyuan to death?


    If Gu Yundong knew what he was thinking at this moment, he would have rolled his eyes.


    can reallyfort herself, she is good or bad to the prince, because she saw the scene when he treated Dr. Zhang, and felt that others were not bad.


    She is not a murderer, could it be that she would kill her if she offended him a little?


    Besides, Yi Zn and Shao Qingyuan have fought several times, and it seems that they have only been abused, and it makes people feel sympathetic.


    Yi Zn felt that his thoughts were quite correct. Now that he was slowly digesting what Gu Yundong had done, he couldn''t help but sigh, "So, Shao Qingyuan is not worthy of his wife."


    No wonder he stayed with him all day, as if someone would **** his wife away, so it seems that this possibility is really possible.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1479: what reward

    Chapter 1479 What reward should be given


    The emperor ?? looked at Yi Zn with a half-smile.


    Thetter saw this and asked curiously, "Your Majesty, since Gu Yundong has made such a great contribution, shouldn''t he give her some reward?"


    Speaking of this, the emperor also has a headache.


    When the sugar form was presented before, he thought about it. It''s just that Qin Wenzheng said that not long after the emperor ascended the throne, the court was not stable, the treasury was vacant, and the time was not right.


    In addition to the chaos inside and outside the courtroom, rewarding Gu Yundong would push her to the forefront, which would not do her any good.


    So, the emperor remembered this credit first, and granted Gu Yundong his own white sugar workshop. In a small town like Fengkai County, Qin Wenzheng could still protect it.


    Later, the matter of the Xin family in Wanqing Mansion was exposed, and what Gu Yundong asked for was nothing more than something in the private library of Xin Mansion, which she took away by herself.


    It is said that they are all unique calligraphy and paintings with profound background, and they have a unique vision.


    The matter that follows the Jiuhushan mine needs to be kept secret and should not be publicized. After all, the person behind the scenes has not been found out, and the announcement will only cause trouble for the Gu family.


    This credit can only be rewardedter.


    But today, Gu Yundong brought him another surprise.


    The emperor was a little worried, this was too much credit, and he didn''t know what kind of reward was appropriate.


    "You think about it, how should you reward me?"


    "Why don''t you give Shao Qingyuan an official?"


    The emperor red at him angrily, "Do you see Shao Qingyuan''s appearance as if he wants to be an official?"


    This...not quite like it.


    Shao Qingyuan gave the method of vinia vination before. The emperor will naturally reward the great contribution of this kind to the society.


    Judging from what Shao Qingyuan did at that time, in addition to rewarding him with money, he was given an official body and worked as an imperial physician in the imperial hospital.


    But Shao Qingyuan refused, he had no interest in imperial physicians at all.


    But the whole capital knows about Shao Qingyuan''s great contribution, and it is definitely not possible to not reward him.


    So, the emperor gave him a fish charm. In fact, Shao Qingyuan is still an official, and he still has some rights in his hands when he is away from home.


    Just like going to pick up Uncle Gu before, his fish charm was recognized by the local county magistrate.


    It¡¯s just that he took an idle job.


    So the emperor was worried, "Both husband and wife are obviously capable people, but they are indifferent to fame and fortune, and do not want to be in the court."


    Yi Zn twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Indifferent to fame and fortune? ? ?


    Where are you indifferent? Shao Qingyuan''s reputation in the capital is much higher than his, and the shop opened by Gu Yundong is aimed at the rich, and the charges are simply crazy, right?


    Your Majesty, please be awake, these couples clearly just don''t want to be bound by rules, but they make a lot of money, make friends with powerful people, and they are famous in front of you, and they don''t suffer at all.


    But Yi Zn did not dare to say that the emperor had a very good impression of this couple at the moment.


    So he racked his brains for a while, and said, "Your Majesty, Shao Qingyuan and the others don''t want to be in the court, but that doesn''t mean their family members don''t want to either. They can give their family a reward."


    The emperor thought, "Yes, I heard Qin Aiqing say that the father and son of the Gu family are both studying and preparing for the imperial examination, and they have made great progress in their studies. Father Gu''s results in this year''s academy examination are still very good, and he will participate in the township examination in the future. It''s okay to think about it, when the timees..."


    Since then, Gu Dajiang has registered in front of the emperor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1480: Eating hot pot in snow

    Chapter 1480 Eat hot pot in snow


    Yi Zn didn''t say anything, and even agreed somewhat.


    Well, he just thought that Gu Yundong was smart, and her father should not be bad. When that timees, helping the emperor to run the court will definitely be a big help.


    This is to abandon personal grievances for the sake of the country and society, and he has a righteous heart.


    Followed closely, but the emperor said, "But there is still more than a year before the township examination. The matter of the magnifying ss is still a bright road."


    He thought about it for a while, and suddenly he had a sh of inspiration, and said to the **** beside him, "Pretend the purpose."


    Yi Zn was taken aback for a moment, then looked over in surprise.


    Until the emperor stamped a seal on the imperial edict, he was still in a trance.


    The magnifying ss was left behind by the emperor, Yi Zn left the pce, the imperial edict has not been announced yet, it will not be time.


    After he left the pce, the emperor immediately summoned people from the Ministry of Industry and asked them to start studying the magnifying ss in front of him.


    The manager of the Ministry of Engineering greatly admired the magnifying ss, and looked at it with some admiration. Under the emperor''s signal, he nodded excitedly, promising to work overtime and develop it as soon as possible.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that the emperor and Yi Zn were heartbroken over the reward for her.


    When she and Shao Qingyuan arrived at the door of the house, it suddenly snowed in the sky.


    Gu Yundong widened his eyes and looked up at the sky, his eyes sparkling.


    She had naturally seen snow in herst life, but she has not seen it once since she came to this world for two years.


    I heard that it snows asionally in Fengkai County, but not much.


    Now, seeing the snowkes fluttering in the capital, the scene where therge swathes are falling down one after another, makes people feel like they are in a snow-white space.


    Shao Qing closed her cloak, "Go ahead."


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong stepped into the door briskly, and suddenly said, "Let''s have hot pot tonight. When it snows, we should have a hot hot pot."


    "it is good."


    Shao Qingyuan did not respond to her request.


    When ?? entered the door, Xia Mama and the others had already gone back.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao and the others to prepare the ingredients, while he moved a single sofa and sat in the main room, roasting a brazier to watch the snow.


    This sofa was brought from the shop, and Carpenter Pang made it first.


    Shao Qing had a vision and came over crowded.


    The two were squeezed together on a sofa, but they felt extra warm.


    The people are used to the sticky appearance of the father and the wife. Anyway, they don''t see it in their own home.


    Gu Yundong restedfortably, leaned his head on Shao Qingyuan''s shoulder, looked at the snow outside and said, "If Yunshu, Yunke, Yuanzhi and the others are here, wait for a little more snow, and then you can build a snowman in the yard."


    "Bring them over next year. Dad can also prepare for the exam in Beijing. You can make a snowman and y snowball fights when you want."


    Come to the capital, yes.


    In a short while, Bai Zhiyan''s illness will be almost over. At that time, they will go to Lingzhou Mansion to get Bai Muzi, just in time to bring his parents over.


    It¡¯s already November, so if you count the time, you have to wait until next spring.


    This year, they can''t go back to Fengkai County for Chinese New Year.


    Gu Yundong misses them a little, and doesn''t know how they are now?


    She leaned on Shao Qingyuan with some attachment.


    Not long after, the voice of Tong Shui Tao came from the flower hall. It seems that the ingredients are all ready and you can start eating.


    Gu Yundong dragged Shao Qingyuan and hurried over.


    The flower hall was already lively and lively, and the dining table was full of various dishes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1481: Mei Hong didnt come

    Chapter 1481 Mei Hong did note


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath of the aroma and sat down with Shao Qingyuan.


    After taking two bites, he suddenly thought of something, turned his head and asked Tong Shuipao on the other table.


    "Did Zhang Yingyue give you food?"


    "I sent it over. The doctor said that she is not suitable for food with a strong taste now, so she made some porridge and fried two dishes for her."


    Gu Yundong nodded after hearing this, and then he took a big mouthful without any worries.


    The snow outside was getting heavier and heavier, and it soon covered the ground with a thickyer.


    Gu Yundong built the snowman after eating, and Shao Qingyuan yed with her.


    Tong Shuitao on the side was also crazy, pulling Shao Quan and several others to move the snow lively.


    The other servants in the mansion were still somewhat restrained. After all, they had just arrived in the Shao mansion. Although they knew that the master and his wife were kind people, they couldn''t let go.


    Later, under the pull of Tong Shuipao, he was happily building a snowman.


    Not to mention, although the snowmen built by these people are not big, they are beautiful one by one.


    Gu Yundong looked envious, they all lived in the capital for a long time, and they all had experience.


    Zhang Yingyue in the room alsoughed along while lying on the bed, listening to theughter outside, feeling that the days in the future will get better and better.


    On this day, Gu Yundong yed veryte before resting, and his body was hot and sweating.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and boiled a bowl of medicine for her, and let her drink it before allowing her to fall asleep.


    Gu Yundong had a bitter face and looked at her rather sadly.


    "I reminded you a long time ago." Shao Qingyuan hardened his heart, "You must not listen."


    Gu Yundong snorted, tilted his neck, and finished the drink in one breath.


    The next moment, a fruit candy was stuffed into the corner of his mouth.


    Sheughed again instantly.


    In fact, she is not afraid of hardship, but now that there is someone who loves her and loves her, she feels that the asional willful feeling is not bad, and this person will tolerate her.


    Gu Yundong hugged Shao Qingyuan contentedly and rested.


    The snow has stopped, and there is a vast expanse of white outside.


    The sun came out the next day, and Gu Yundong clearly felt that the temperature was much colder than the previous day.


    She shrank her neck, reluctant toe out under the covers.


    Shao Qingyuan had already gone out. He had made an appointment with a pharmaceutical farmer near the capital to deliver the goods today. The quantity was a bitrge, so he had to make a trip in person.


    Gu Yundong stayed in bed for a while, but finally got up.


    After all, Madam Xia was here right away. If she saw that she didn''t get up, she would definitely look at her again with a ''are you a pig'' expression.


    Fortunately, after Gu Yundong got out of the bed and tidied it up, Mamma Xia stepped into the door.


    When she was having breakfast, other girls came one after another.


    It''s just that when Chen Shi arrived, Xia Ma suddenly frowned and found her way to the study.


    "Mei Hong didn''te today."


    "noting?"


    Mamma Xia nodded, "She was the first toe on weekdays, but she hasn''t seen her today. It snowed heavilyst night, and I don''t know if something happened."


    Gu Yundong put down the painting in her hand. She was just painting, and she suddenly became interested in the rare snow scene. Hearing Xia Ma''s words, she immediately put the pen aside, "I''ll have someone take a look."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong''s name is Tong Shuitao, this girl likes to run out every day, so she just gave this matter to her.


    Tong Shuitao took the lead and turned away.


    However, before she could go out, there was a thin knock on the door.


    The doorman opened the door, and saw a boy who was cautiously poking his head in the air with his hands raised.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1482: Mei Hong accident

    Chapter 1482 Mei Hong ident


    When the boy saw the doorman, he immediately took his hand back.


    then hesitantly asked, "Here, is this Shao Qingyuan Shao''s family?"


    "Yes, who are you looking for?"


    "I, I, look for Gu Dong''s house." The boy took a small step back a little uneasy.


    Tong Shuitao, who was walking to the door, just heard these words, and immediately asked, "Who are you? What are you doing with ourdy?"


    "I''m Mei Hong''s younger brother, Mei Lin."


    Mei Hong''s younger brother?


    Tong Shuitao thought that Mei Hong was not here today, so he quickly let this kid go first.


    Merlin swallowed and walked into the door hesitantly, looking extremely nervous.


    On a cold day, he was very bloated, like a ball. The clothes didn''t seem to fit very well, and several thin cotton coats were put together.


    But it can be seen that he is very thin, his face is red from the cold wind, his lips are a little cracked, and his eyshes are still dyed with frost.


    Gu Yundong came out and saw such a boy standing in the courtyard with his neck shrunk.


    When ?? saw her, Merlin''s eyes lit up slightly, and after taking a step forward, he hurriedly stopped.


    "You are Mei Hong''s younger brother? She didn''te today, what happened?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Merlin nodded again and again, "My eldest sister has something wrong, and she can''te to study for the past two days, so let mee over and take a leave of absence from Gu Dongjia. The eldest sister said that Gu Dongjia will deduct the wages for the two days of leave, and she will double it in the future. work."


    After saying that, Merlin gave Gu Yundong another careful look and added, "East, boss, can you not dismiss my eldest sister? She didn''t mean to note to study, something really happened. Otherwise, boss look at me. , I can help my boss in the past two days when my eldest sister is away."


    He patted his chest and straightened his back slightly.


    Gu Yundong frowned, but didn''t answer, just asked, "What happened to Mei Hong?"


    "No, it''s nothing, it''ll be fine in two days."


    "If you don''t tell the truth, then I''ll have to fire her." After getting along with her for a while, Gu Yundong learned a lot about Mei Hong''s personality, and knew that she would not ask for leave unless she had to.


    Not only did I ask for leave this time, but I couldn''te. It seemed a little serious for my brother toe over in the wind and snow.


    When ??Melin was told by Gu Yundong, he became nervous, "Don''t, I''ll tell the truth. My eldest sister, she was injured by the beam of the house."


    "The beam??"


    "Yeah." Merlin said with grief in his heart, and slowly choked with sadness, "Yesterday, it snowed heavily, and the roof was covered with snow, and it suddenly copsed, smashing and hurting the eldest sister."


    "Isn''t that serious? Just like that, she came over after two days of rest?" Gu Yundong couldn''t help raising his voice slightly.


    Mother Xia and several girls in the room also heard the movement, and they all came out at this moment, just in time to hear the conversation.


    Merlin listened, and was immediately annoyed, he shouldn''t have said so much. Before she left, the elder sister told him not to say more, why didn''t he remember it?


    Seeing more and more people in the courtyard, Gu Yundong''s brows tightened. Merlin panicked all of a sudden, he felt like he had messed things up.


    He is sorry for the big sister.


    In order to avoid saying too much and making mistakes, Merlin immediately bowed to Gu Yundong and said nervously, "It will be better in two days, really, it will be better in two days, it''s not serious, my eldest sister will definitelye over in two days, I, I''ll go first. already."


    After ??, Merlin turned around and ran.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1483: Ive been so unlucky lately.

    Chapter 1483 I''ve been too unlucky recently


    The people in the courtyard didn''t expect him to do this. The door was still open, and Merlin rushed out of the courtyard with a few big strides.


    After a while, the person disappeared in the alley.


    "Eh." Gu Yundong wanted to shout, but he didn''t have time.


    She couldn''t help stroking her forehead, and Xia Ma said worriedly, "Listen to what he said, Mei Hong is afraid that the injury is not serious. Master, let me go and see if I need help."


    The girl behind her also said, "Let''s go too."


    Gu Yundong nced at them and said, "What are you going to do? You are all at home and continue to study with your mama. The shop is about to open, and now Zhang Yingyue''s injury is still not healed, and Mei Hong was smashed by the beam again, I''m afraid you will have to work hard by then. some."


    "We are not afraid of hard work." Several people replied in unison.


    "That''s good." Gu Yundong turned his head and said to Mamma Xia, "You can watch them at home, I''m just fine, I''m going out for activities."


    By the way, let¡¯s also check out the shop.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he asked Tong Shuitao to prepare the carriage first, then went into the house, changed into thick clothes, and put on his hat before going out.


    The streets of this capital are just different. The ground was still snowy at that time in the morning, but now it has been swept aside, and it is no problem to drive a horse-drawn carriage on the road.


    But it was still wet, and Tong Shuitao didn''t dare to walk too fast.


    Gu Yundong held the address of Mei Hong''s house in his hand, and lifted the curtain of the car to look at the scenery outside.


    "Miss, go in quickly, it''s cold outside, don''t blow the wind."


    Gu Yundong let out a sigh of relief, "It''s okay, I still have this cold tolerance for yourdy."


    Tong Shuitaoughed out loud, but quickly sighed again, "Miss, we have been too unlucky recently. Zhang Yingyue was just beaten to bed, and Mei Hong fell down again, the two most useful ones. People need to recuperate, what should I do when the shop opens?"


    Gu Yundong was leaning against the door, thinking about this too.


    The store opened a big reward, and it was to hold an event, not to mention Zhang Yingyue and Mei Hong, who seemed to be understaffed, and even less now.


    But natural and man-made disasters, the world is unpredictable, this is also something that can''t be helped.


    "The most important thing now is to see how Mei Hong''s situation is first. As for the rest, we will find a solution."


    It really didn''t work, so she asked Ge Shi to borrow a maid from her house.


    Just serving tea and water, there is nothing wrong with these maids.


    What''s more, it only takes three or four days at most. When the source of customers gradually stabilizes, it will not appear to be in a hurry.


    And at that time, Zhang Yingyue and Mei Hong should have no problem.


    Gu Yundong thought while unconsciously looking at the road ahead.


    Suddenly, she paused, and suddenly said to Tong Shuitao, "Stop."


    "Apuse." Tong Shuitao pulled the reins and asked in confusion, "What''s the matter, miss?"


    Gu Yundong looked behind the carriage, and sure enough he saw the figure walking crookedly with tears in his eyes.


    Tong Shuitao also saw it, "Isn''t that Merlin?"


    Merlin walked slowly, even though he left first, Gu Yundong and the others'' carriage caught up.


    Merlin hadn''t noticed them yet, but when he saw a carriage parked in front of him, he automatically moved to the side and continued walking.


    But just two steps away, someone suddenly blocked in front of him.


    Merlin was stunned for a moment, then raised his head and looked at Tong Shuitao in front of him, "You..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1484: This stupid boy

    Chapter 1484 This silly boy


    followed, and a voice came from overhead, "Get in the car."


    Merlin turned his head and saw Gu Yundong waving at him.


    He stood there dumbfounded, and it was Tong Shuitao who patted him before he could react.


    Gu Yundong called him again, "Get in the car, let''s go to your house to see your eldest sister."


    Merlin was startled, "No, no need, my big sister is really fine, really fine."


    He said that he was going to run again, as if they would not be able to find their home.


    However, after taking one step, Tong Shuitao pulled him back.


    "Hurry up, the carriage is parked here blocking the road."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, Merlin found himself being carried by one of her hands and directly into the carriage.


    His eyes widened, this man is very strong.


    Merlin was not very old, he looked like he was seven or eight years old, but he was thin and small. The chariot was still a little tall for him. He looked down and hesitated for a while.


    After a short period of neutrality, the carriage started to move.


    Merlin could only hold the door tightly, not daring to move.


    Gu Yundong let him in to block the wind, and he shook his head frantically.


    Gu Yundong didn''t try to force it. After seeing that he no longer tried to get out of the car, he asked her about the specific situation.


    But this kid felt that he had talked too much before, which caused Gu Yundong and the others to go to his house, which might cause the eldest sister to have no work.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong asked something, he lowered his head and repeated in a low voice, "My eldest sister is really fine, don''t bother me so much, my boss."


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao looked at each other and stroked their foreheads helplessly, so they could only temporarily stop the topic.


    The carriage passed the shop being renovated not long after, Gu Yundong and the others didn''t get off the car, they just looked inside through the gate.


    I didn''t see Carpenter Pang, only his two apprentices.


    Gu Yundong didn''t think much about it, he quickly looked away and sat in the carriage.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped at the entrance of Nanqiao Alley.


    The intersection of Nanqiao Alley is narrow, and it snowed again yesterday, making it difficult for carriages to enter.


    So Tong Shuitao parked the carriage at the entrance of the alley and asked someone to watch, and the three got off the carriage and walked inside.


    The closer he got to Mei''s house, the more anxious Merlin became. He secretly looked back at Gu Yundong several times, and seemed to want to stop her from going to his house.


    However, Mei''s house was not far away, and it didn''t take long for a few people to arrive.


    At this time, many neighbors surrounded the entrance of Mei''s house, and they were talking about the copsed roof of Mei''s house.


    When an aunt turned around and saw Merlin, she hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Merlin, where have you been this early in the morning? Why are you running around when your house copsed? The doctor came to your house, and I don''t know what happened to your eldest sister. Okay, let''s go in and take a look."


    Merlin heard the words and quickly pushed through the crowd and walked in.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao also walked forward, the aunt was stunned when they saw it, "Who are you?"


    "I am Mei Hong''s owner."


    The aunt''s eyes suddenly lit up, "You are the owner of the shop where Mei Hong works? Youe to see Mei Hong? Oh, let me tell you, old Mei Hong is pitiful, alone with her younger brother and sister. It''s not easy, you gave her a good job, but it can be regarded as saving the lives of their family, you are a good person, you..."


    Before Auntie finished speaking, Merlin, who had run in earlier, ran back.


    He interrupted his aunt, and hurriedly invited Gu Yundong and the others to go inside.


    The aunt stomped her feet, this silly boy, she won''t let her sell miserably. What if the owner dislikes Mei Hong and doesn''t hire her?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1485: Did the two see eye to eye?

    Chapter 1485 Did the two see eye to eye?


    Gu Yundong entered the courtyard, Merlin closed the courtyard door, and the two of them could see the structure of the Mei family clearly.


    Mei''s house is not very big. It is an old-fashioned yard. In addition to the main house facing the gate, there are two additional rooms next to it, so the yard is a bit crowded.


    In the current position of the main house, arge piece of the roof copsed directly, but the room next to it was unharmed.


    Gu Yundong walked forward, but he didn''t expect to hear a familiar male voice just a few steps away.


    She was slightly taken aback, and Tong Shuitao looked at each other.


    Thetter frowned and thought for a moment, then his eyes widened suddenly, "This is not Pang..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a familiar figure walking out of it.


    Sure enough, it was Pang Carpenter.


    Carpenter Pang was also stunned when he saw Gu Yundong, a trace of unnaturalness shed on his face, his hands and feet began to be uncoordinated, and his face turned red for a moment.


    He blinked and immediately exined, "Yes, it is like this. I heard that the beams of Mei''s house copsed. Then I happen to be good at this. I am a carpenter, so I wille to help repair it."


    Speaking of this, as if thinking of something, he added angrily, "Don''t worry, boss, I will not dy the work in the shop, my two apprentices are here. I will do itter in the evening, I will , will make up for this time period."


    The more he exined, the more confused he became. In the end, he felt a little difficult to face Gu Yundong, so he grabbed a handful of hair.


    Gu Yundong looked him up and down for a while, his eyes became thoughtful.


    She would not allow Carpenter Pang to rest for half a day and busy with other things. She has also seen these days that Carpenter Pang has always been responsible for his work. In such a cold day, he often goes to work in the shop as soon as it is dawn in the morning. .


    Sometimes I even get overworked and just stop at the shop, and then continue to work in dismay the next day.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t stand it, she acted as if she was a boss who exclusively squeezed employees, and persuaded him to rest more.


    Ke Pang Carpenter is grateful that she has given him such arge amount of business in this cold winter season, and wants to decorate the shop as soon as possible.


    So Gu Yundong didn''t mean to me him, she just felt strange, like...


    "When did youe here? How did you know that the Mei family''s house copsed? Your house is not very close to here, right?"


    Carpenter Pang suddenly choked, and he nced at the house unnaturally.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, "Can''t say?"


    "No, no, that''s me..." Carpenter Pang hesitated for a moment, then finally gritted his teeth and said in one breath, "When you go to Hetai Alley from Nanqiao Alley, you have to go through Jin Street. The owner''s family, all, pass by the shop door. Every day is a fixed hour, and today is past the hour, and I didn''t see her, so I felt strange. Later, I heard someone say that there is a family''s house at the entrance of Nanqiao Alley. It copsed, I, I was worried, so I came to have a look, I didn''t expect it was really the home of Miss Mei Hong."


    Gu Yundong is someone from the past. Listen, there is nothing she doesn''t understand.


    A house at the entrance of Nanqiao Alley copsed, and he thought of Mei Hong for the first time. Even if it was just a guess, it was very wrong toe here in such a hurry.


    She looked at Carpenter Pang incredulously, no, no, Carpenter Pang and Mei Hong... see the right eye?


    When did this happen? I didn''t hear any wind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1486: four siblings

    Chapter 1486 Four brothers and sisters


    Speaking of which, Pang Carpenter is thirty-two years old this year, Mei Hong is twenty-six years old, and the difference in age between the two is not very big.


    If the two are really interested in each other, it is a beautiful thing toe together.


    However, it seems that Carpenter Pang has that kind of mind. She hasn''t seen Mei Hong yet, so she doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong nced at Carpenter Pang and said, "Since you are here to help, then you can work first, and I will go in and see Mei Hong."


    "Hey, good boss."


    Carpenter Pang breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly greeted Merlin, who was also too afraid to say a word, to repair the house first.


    Gu Yundong turned around and entered the room.


    The room where Mei Hong lives is not big, and there is a doctor who is quite old in it to give prescriptions.


    In addition, there was a teenage girl and a three or four-year-old boy in the room.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, the girl hurriedly stood up, "You..."


    "I am the owner of Xinming Pavilion."


    The girl immediately became nervous, hurriedly ran over to bring a stool over, wiped it carefully with her sleeve, and then asked Gu Yundong to sit down.


    Gu Yundong thanked him and walked to the edge of the bed to look at Mei Hong.


    She closed her eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep, but her brows were tightly knitted and she looked ufortable.


    Gu Yundong asked the doctor about the situation.


    The doctor handed the prescription to the girl, and then said, "Fortunately, the back was smashed, she avoided the vital point, suffered some internal injuries, vomited a mouthful of blood, take a good rest and recuperate, and she will soon be able to recovered."


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and after watching the doctor leave, did he look at the girl again.


    She remembered that Mei Hong''s younger sister was Mei Lan, who should be the one in front of her.


    ording to Mama Xia, Mei Hong¡¯s family consists of four siblings, and she entered the pce when she was in her teens. Later, after leaving the pce, although she was old, judging from her ability and the savings she had umted in the pce, she would have no problem finding someone to marry.


    But, when she came home from the pce, her parents died a few years earlier.


    There are three brothers and sisters left. Although the second brother is married, the family is poor and there are younger brothers and sisters who need to be raised. Life is really hard.


    So two years after giving birth to a son, the second sister-inw finally couldn''t bear to run away with someone, and now she doesn''t know where she is.


    The second brother was stimted, and his body, which was not very good, copsed directly. He was lying on the bed so ill, what he could do was very limited, and he had to take medicine.


    The third sister Mei Lan is not very old, but she has already begun to bear the burden of the family.


    The fourth brother, Merlin, helped take care of the little nephew who was still staggering while walking, the child Gu Yundong had just seen.


    Mei Hong came out of the pce and faced such a scene. The Mei family borrowed some money at the time, and the creditors heard that Mei Hong had returned from the pce, and they came to collect the debt one after another.


    Although Mei Hong resented her parents for selling her into the pce, she couldn''t bear it for her younger siblings.


    Especially the second brother, who is three or four years younger than her, and the rtionship between the two was very good at that time. When she was sent away, the second brother didn''t know about it, and her parents took her away overnight.


    Now looking at the sick second brother, and the timid and thin third brother and fourth sister whom she had never seen before, Mei Hong couldn''t force herself to turn around and leave.


    She used the money on her body to repay the debt, and as the eldest sister, she began to bear the burden of the family.


    However, even if she had learned some skills in the pce, she could read, but in the end it was difficult for a woman these days, and the family became more and more difficult.


    In less than a year, Mei Hong''s second disciple copsedpletely and was gone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1487: why hurt

    Chapter 1487 Why is it hurt?


    Since then, the Mei family is left with three siblings, plus a little nephew who is less than four years old.


    Mei Hong looks good, and she is also diligent and able to work. Naturally, there are also people whoe to say kisses. But where can Mei Hong let go of her younger siblings and nephews, and it is impossible for the other party to let her help her family.


    Fortunately, my younger brothers and sisters are sensible, the neighbors are harmonious, and the family''s debts have been paid off, so I finally get better slowly.


    Especially now that she has a job in the shop and a stable ie, she will not worry about it every day.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in the bottom of his heart, Mei Hong is a little better than Zhang Yingyue, this is the yard, it is her own house, so she can have a ce to live.


    She looked back, but turned back to meet Mei Lan''s eyes.


    Mei Lan grabbed the prescription and wanted to get the medicine, but Gu Yundong was here and she couldn''t walk.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Give the prescription to Shuitao, she runs fast and knows which pharmacy has good and cheap medicinal materials."


    Mei Lan was startled, she couldn''t worry about the eldest sister and the little nephew, and because the eldest sister had said about Gu Dong''s family, there was nothing to worry about, so she gave the prescription to Tong Shuitao.


    Immediately took out a small piece of broken silver from his body and handed it over. Tong Shuitao also took it over, and soon left the Mei''s house.


    Gu Yundong then asked Mei Lan, "Can you tell me about the situation at that time?"


    Mei Lan nced at her, in fact, she didn''t quite understand Gu Yundong''s intention.


    But she, like Merlin, felt uneasy in her heart, for fear that the eldest sister''s work would be gone.


    She was afraid of making Gu Yundong unhappy, so she answered honestly, "When it was almost dawn, the eldest sister got up and found that the fourth brother and Changsheng''s house were making noise. She hurriedly entered their house, and then found that something was wrong with the roof, so she I wanted to wake the fourth brother and the others, but there was no time. The roof was directly pressed down, and the eldest sister rushed to protect the fourth brother and Changsheng. The beam of the roof hit her on the back. The eldest sister vomited blood at that time... ¡­¡±


    Mei Lan lowered her head as she spoke. She was terrified at the time, thinking that the eldest sister would be like the second brother, so she just left.


    She ran to call someone like crazy, and the neighbors next door were woken up. In fact, the moment the roof copsed, there was a loud noise, and someone had alreadye here.


    When the neighbors pulled Mei Hong out of the broken tile, they found that the two people she was protecting underneath were not injured at all.


    is also okay, the roof just copsed, and the scope is notrge.


    Mei Hong also woke up not longter. After waking up and looking at the time, the first thing she did was ask Mei Lin to find Gu Yundong to take leave.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but turn his head and nce at Mei Hong.


    Coincidentally, Mei Hong also opened her eyes at this time.


    Seeing Gu Yundong sitting on the edge of the bed, she was stunned for a moment, and was about to sit up when she was pressed down by Gu Yundong, "You don''t need to get up, just take a rest."


    "I didn''t expect the boss toe over. Actually, I''m fine, I can go out in two days."


    Gu Yundong said helplessly, "Whether or not you can go out is up to the doctor. You don''t have to worry, you''ve always been smart, and you''ve learned almost everything you need to learn. It doesn''t matter if you don''t go to my house for a while. But you should take care of your body first. Otherwise, if you wait until the day when the shop opens, your injuries will be repeated, but the business of the shop will be dyed."


    Mei Hong got through at one point, and immediately understood.


    Indeed, if she insisted on going to Shao''s house, her injuries would not bepletely healed, and the result would be even more unfavorable.


    "I understand my boss, and I will recover well at home."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1488: There is a guest

    Chapter 1488 A distinguished guest ising


    Gu Yundong felt relieved when he saw that there was no problem with her.


    The next moment, I thought of Carpenter Pang who hade earlier. Hearing the jingling sound outside, he could not help but ask in a low voice, "What''s the matter with you and Master Pang?"


    Mei Hong''s face flushed, and she exined subconsciously, "I have nothing to do with him, it''s just..."


    Gu Yundong saw her posture and knew that Carpenter Pang was not wishful thinking. She waved her hand, "Don''t be nervous, I''ll just ask out of curiosity. Anyway, it''s a matter for the two of you. To be honest, Master Pang is pretty good. It also means that, you might as well have a good chat."


    Mei Hong pursed her lips and said nothing.


    She and Carpenter Pang really didn''t have much contact at first, but it was because of the more than half a month that every time she went home or went to Shao''s house, she had to pass by the door of Xinming Pavilion.


    Mei Hong is very interested in this work, so she will go to the shop to have a look when she gets home. After all, she is more confident about the actual practice.


    Every time she went, Carpenter Pang and the others were still working.


    At first, Carpenter Pang and his disciples didn''t speak. They were just like that. They were very silent. They just nodded when they saw hering in.


    I don''t know when the two started to have a conversation.


    doesn''t really say much, but slowly, a subtle feeling spreads in each other''s hearts.


    But neither of them pierced thatyer of window paper. When Carpenter Pang came over today, Mei Hong was actually still awake. But there was a doctor in the room, and the two didn''t say anything, just looked at each other.


    Gu Yundong smiled when she saw that she was thinking.


    Soon, Tong Shuitao bought the medicine. The broken silver that Mei Lan gave her still had leftovers, so she gave Mei Lan the money and the medicine bag and asked her to boil the medicine.


    Immediately, she went out to help Carpenter Pang repair the house.


    In addition to them, there were two neighbors who were also helping out on the house repair side, and they moved quite quickly.


    Seeing Tong Shuitao, a girl, came over, the two neighbors refused to let her do it, until Tong Shuitao lifted the wooden beam with one hand and held it directly in front of Carpenter Pang on the roof, the two neighbors'' eyes widened and they were speechless for a long time.


    After the ?? medicine was boiled, Mei Hong drank it and fell asleep.


    Mei Lan is going to prepare to cook lunch, and she will always leave the people who help with the house to eat.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong didn''t want to disturb him, so he told Shangtong Shuitao to leave first.


    There are neighbors outside Mei''s house, including the aunt who talked to Mei Lin before.


    Seeing here out, the aunt suddenlyughed, "Is it Gu Dong''s house? Is Mei Hong okay? She was smashed lightly, and she will recover soon. She is very diligent, and she came from the pce. If youe out, you can read and write, you will definitely not lose money if you hire her to work, really."


    Gu Yundong can''tugh or cry, it seems that Mei Hong is very popr in this area.


    She nodded, "I know, so I just came to see. Auntie, you are busy, I''ll go back first."


    "Ah? We''re going back now? Why don''t we have lunch or something..."


    Seeing Gu Yundong go further and further away, my aunt didn''t want to understand what she meant, whether to continue hiring Mei Hong or not.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao got on the carriage again, they didn''t feel it before, but now they feel a little colder.


    The carriage quickly drove into Hetai Lane, Gu Yundong got down and pushed open the courtyard door.


    Unexpectedly, the concierge suddenly said nervously, "Madam, a distinguished guest is here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1489: Gu Yundong is crying

    Chapter 1489 Gu Yundong cried miserably


    Gu Yundong folded his cloak''s hand for a while, "Your Excellency?? Who is it?"


    They don''t know many people in the capital.


    "It''s the county prince." The porter said, "I''m drinking tea in the main room right now, and I''ve been waiting for more than an hour."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Yi Zn is here?


    She suddenly wanted to turn around and walk away?


    But she just had this idea together, and I don''t know if she heard the movement, and a person came out of it angrily.


    "Mrs. Shao, where have you been? You''re not staying at home in such a cold day, what are you doing running around? Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you??"


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, he still had the face to me her for being uninvited? Could it be that she has to wait at home all day and wait for him toe at any time?


    Gu Yundong nced at Yi Zn, suddenly his eyes rolled, and he lowered his head and sighed heavily.


    Yi Zn was stunned for a while, confused.


    The next moment, I heard Gu Yundong''s extremely dejected voice, "I don''t know what kind of **** luck I''ve had recently, I finally recruited a few female guys, and the training is almost done, so I''m just waiting for the opening toe in handy. As a result, idents happened one by one at this juncture. First, Zhang Yingyue, who was smart and capable, was beaten by the prince of the county and is still recovering in the room. It was followed by Mei Hong, who was sensible and diligent, because it was too much work to rece Zhang Yingyue. I was too tired, and I slept too deeply at night and was smashed by the beams of the roof."


    She said, sighing again, biting her head and said, "The two most capable female guys are all injured like this. I just went to see Mei Hong, and the situation is particrly serious. Work injury, as a conscientious owner, I have to take full responsibility for it. It¡¯s okay to say, but my shop will open soon, and there is a serious shortage of manpower.


    Yi Zn suddenly felt a little guilty, is it still his fault for the feelings?


    No, this reason is too far-fetched.


    What is it about Meihong, what does it have to do with him?


    But this piece of Yingyue is indeed his hand, which is his fault, he admits.


    Gu Yundong was still shaking his head, sighing and frowning, as if the sky was about to fall. This expression made Yi Zn feel like he was the culprit who ruined her family.


    Yi Zn''s mouth twitched, she couldn''t stand it any longer.


    "Alright, alright, isn''t it just two people missing? This king sent you two people to the head office, right?"


    "Send two people?"


    "Yes, I will send you two maids, and I will also give you the deed of prostitution. The maids from my county prince''s mansion are all first-ss, so I''ll go back and follow Mammy Xia to practice for two days, and I promise to be no worse than your other female buddies. how?"


    Gu Yundong expressed his doubts, "The rules are first and foremost? That Liu Ying..."


    "That was an ident." The princess also told him about the handling of Liu Ying and Fu Ma''s mother and daughter. After all, she was serving by her daughter''s side.


    Yi Zn became impatient when he thought of this, "Do you want it?"


    "I''m afraid that you will take revenge on me and deliberately send someone like Liu Ying. Also, you have a criminal record, don''t forget what you asked Zhang Yingyue to do."


    Yi Zn gritted his teeth, this woman is not finished yet?


    "Don''t worry, I promise to send you two maids who can understand the rules and are mediocre. I am sincere this time. Besides, you have nothing to worry about when the contract is in your hands."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1490: receive a gift

    Chapter 1490 There are gifts to receive


    Gu Yundong heard the words, and after thinking for a while, finally nodded reluctantly.


    "Okay, since you are so sincere, then I will fulfill you." At this time, Gu Yundong didn''t know how bad Yi Zn''s so-called sending people was.


    Yi Zn wanted to scratch her face, as if I was forcing you.


    Gu Yundong finally started walking into the main room, "By the way, the lord is here today, but what''s the matter?"


    Speaking of this, Yi Zn was finally distracted.


    He got excited and immediately followed into the main room.


    There was a brazier in the main room. As soon as Gu Yundong walked in, people immediately warmed up.


    Yi Zn sat opposite her with a smile on his face, "Your magnifying ss, this king has already sent it to the pce to present it to the emperor. The emperor was very happy and said he wanted to reward you."


    Reward?


    Gu Yundong immediately became interested, leaned out slightly, "What''s the reward?"


    "Well." Yi Zn suddenly became mysterious, "This king can''t tell you yet."


    Gu Yundong, "..." I can go to your ce.


    "However, the emperor has already drawn up the imperial decree, which this king has seen with his own eyes." Yi Zn lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "The content of the imperial decree is a great blessing to you. It''s just that the imperial decree will be announcedter. , after all, you have to wait until the magnifying ss is really made, so the reward the emperor gave you will be fair."


    It turns out that we have to wait for the Ministry of Industry to develop a magnifying ss.


    Then when will she have to wait?


    Although she believes that those talents will seed one day, she won''t be able to stay in the capital for long. After Bai Zhiyan can leave, she will have to go to Lingzhou.


    The benefits in this imperial edict, wouldn''t she be unable to receive them?


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong couldn''t help sighing.


    Yi Zn took a sip of tea and said, "You don''t have to do this, the imperial decree wille sooner orter. If you really can''t wait, then you should ept this king''s gift first."


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head, "Your gift? You gave me a gift?"


    Why does ?? sound like the sun ising out from the west?


    Yi Zn coughed lightly, "Of course, this is what this king came here for. After all, although the magnifying ss was donated by you, but you have created momentum for this king in front of everyone, this king can be considered to be attached to you. The light. This king is not that kind of cautious person, and will naturally reciprocate."


    Isn''t that the kind of cautious person? Don''t you feel guilty when you say this, Prince County?


    But Gu Yundong didn''t say that because of the gift he gave.


    Gu Yundong smiled particrly tteringly, "What about the gift from the lord?"


    Yi Zn raised his hand and patted it, and soon, two servants came over with arge box.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, such a big hand?


    "Open it and have a look." Yi Zn said proudly.


    Gu Yundong was not polite, and opened the box in front of him.


    There are many boxes neatly ced inside the box, some are long, some are square, some arerge and some are small.


    Gu Yundong nced back at him, then reached out and opened the first box.


    saw a delicate head at a nce.


    Gu Yundong looked at it carefully, even if she didn''t understand this, she could see that it was much more valuable than those bought in the silver building.


    Yi Zn''s voice came from behind, "This face was prepared by the princess."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and she just said, how inconsiderate Yi Zn is to give a woman a face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1491: The reward that Gu Yundong wants

    Chapter 1491 The reward that Gu Yundong wants


    The second box was opened, and Gu Yundong saw the solitary book inside.


    There are also a variety of things in the box behind ??, which look very valuable.


    But what surprised Gu Yundong was that there were still several boxes containing medicinal materials.


    Gu Yundong has some insight to follow Shao Qingyuan, these medicinal materials should not be cheap.


    Yi Zn delivered the medicinal materials, did he really n to make friends with Shao Qingyuan?


    shot, really generous.


    Gu Yundong covered the big box, turned around and faced Yi Zn with a smile, "Thank you, Lord."


    "Just remember it in your heart, and if youe back with something good, don''t forget this king."


    Gu Yundong, "..." It turned out that you had this idea, and you really overestimated you.


    Yi Zn brought the things over, and said everything that should be said, Shao Qingyuan, the master, was away, and he didn''t stay too long, so he nned to get up and say goodbye.


    However, when he looked up, he found Gu Yundong''s expression on his face hesitant to speak.


    Yi Zn wondered, "What, is there any problem?"


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and said, "My lord, I don''t know what kind of imperial decree the emperor will issue and what reward he will give me. But for now, I have something I really want. Look, can you? Tell the emperor euphemistically and ask the emperor to change his mind and change the content of the imperial edict?"


    Yi Zn''s eyes widened, "Are you crazy?"


    I''m so bold, I dare to take the initiative to offer rewards.


    Gu Yundong sighed, she didn''t want to. But Yi Zn didn''t tell her what exactly was written on the imperial edict, so what if the reward wasn''t what she wanted?


    After all, thest time his husband made a contribution, the emperor wanted him to stay in the capital as a preparatory imperial physician.


    So, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Yi Zn frowned and finally sat back.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it first, what kind of reward do you want?" After a pause, he added, "But then again, if your request is too much, this king will not say it. This king wants to live two more years."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want a big reward." Gu Yundong said, "I just want the emperor to write me three characters."


    "Three characters??"


    "Yes, isn''t this our shop going to open? Xinming Pavilion, Shaoji, Guji, I thought, there is the emperor''s royal pen, my shop is not wee, right?"


    Yi Zn, "..." Your idea is really unique.


    He thought of the imperial decree written by the emperor, nced at Gu Yundong in front of him again, and raised his eyes to look at the sky.


    Sure enough, he overestimated her, this person was full of copper stench and could not be saved.


    If you want the emperor''s royal pen, it''s fine, you still need three pictures in one breath, why don''t you go to the sky?


    "Okay, I will convey it to you politely." Yi Zn waved his hand.


    He thought of the sugar recipe that Gu Yundong had offered before, and the appreciation of her cousin from the emperor. Suddenly, I felt that maybe the three characters are not difficult.


    In this huge capital, it seems that there is really no shop with an inscription by the emperor''s royal pen.


    Mainly, no one dared to be so daring to ask such worldly things to the emperor.


    Gu Yundong is really the first person ever.


    Yi Zn got up to leave, and Gu Yundong waited for him to convey the request to himself.


    It''s just that Yi Zn didn''t enter the pce that day. Instead, in the afternoon, he sent the two maids that he had agreed to before.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1492: Strong buy strong sell

    Chapter 1492 Strong buy and strong sell


    The one who sent the maid over was the guard beside Yi Zn, who also followed him in the morning.


    only¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong looked at the person he sent over, his eyebrows twitched.


    The guard gave her the deed of prostitution in his hand, "Mrs. Shao, the subordinate''s task has beenpleted, the person will be handed over to you, farewell."


    Seeing that the guard was about to leave, Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped him, "Wait, wait."


    The ?? guard stopped, puzzled.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, pointed to the...a dozen or so people in front of him, and said, "I want two maids, not two people. Your county prince doesn''t understand what I mean?"


    Yes, Yi Zn did send two maids who seemed to be very well behaved, but the maid was still followed by her family.


    God is pitiful, her shop is closed now, she has no ie every day, and she spends a lot of money. Now that the poption has suddenly increased by so much, does Yi Zn think that she wants too much money to eat poor her?


    Her family now has servants, enough is enough, where will she arrange the extra people?


    Gu Yundong wanted to send people back, but she felt that it was a mistake for her to believe Yi Zn.


    But seeing Gu Yundong''s tangled face, the guard hurriedly exined.


    "The lord said that he is sincere and sincere to give it away. In this case, it is naturally impossible to hold the family of these two maids to make Doctor Shao and Madam uneasy. There are not many people in the two rooms, and Madam is not polite. The next is."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She exhaled, "It''s not necessary, I have enough people here, you can take people back, I think..."


    Who knew that before the words were finished, the guard took two steps back, "Ma''am, the subordinates sent it here, there is no reason to bring it back. The county prince said that he sold his deed to his wife. The person will be disposed of by his wife. If both Dr. Shao and his wife are dissatisfied, they should sell it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the people in the two rooms who were standing in front of him suddenly turned pale, and knelt down with a ''swish''.


    "I beg Madam to keep a servant."


    Gu Yundong took a step back, "No, you all get up first."


    When the guard saw this, he hurriedly threw up his hands, "My subordinates have already passed on the words of the prince, so I will leave."


    After saying that, he turned around and strode away.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Howe there are still strong buys and strong sells?


    She looked at the person kneeling in front of her and was speechless for a while.


    looked back at Shao Qingyuan who had been standing behind him, "What should I do now?"


    Shao Qingyuan was amused, he stepped forward and rubbed her head, "I''ming, you go and rest first."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong took a few steps back and sat on a chair beside him drinking tea.


    Shao Qingyuan asked everyone in the two rooms to get up, and then began to take a closer look.


    was the two maids sent by Yi Zn, one was Wan Xiaoshuang and the other was Yu Pan''er, both of them were fifteen years old.


    The Wan family consists of five members. In addition to Wan Xiaoshuang, there are also her parents and a pair of twin brothers. Depending on their age, they look like they are about twelve years old. They are called Wan Xiaogao and Wan Xiaozhuang respectively, not to mention, the names are very clever, the two are really tall and strong.


    And the twins are exactly the same, even some small movements, making people indistinguishable.


    The Yu family is a family of four. In addition to Yu Paner, there are also her parents and a younger brother, Yu Yong. Yu Yong was thirteen years old. Looking at Swanwen, he and the twins werepletely two types of people.


    Shao Qingyuan walked up to Yu Yong and suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1493: two-bedroom

    Chapter 1493


    Yu Yong was startled, and subconsciously he wanted to kneel down again.


    When he was halfway down his knees, he was suddenly supported by Shao Qingyuan''s arm, "Stand straight."


    "Yes, yes, sir."


    The people in the Yu family were a little nervous. They didn''t know why the new master suddenly stood by Yu Yong''s side, or if he was dissatisfied with them.


    Gu Yundong was also confused and asked, "What happened to him?"


    "The body smells of medicine." Shao Qingyuan is particrly sensitive to medicinal materials, he turned to look at Yu Yong, "What kind of work were you in charge of in the county pce before?"


    "If you go back to the lord, when the youngest was in the county prince''s mansion, he fought with the hospital doctor." Yu Yong said, "After Dr. Tao came home to retire at an old age, the prince rehired a doctor. Zhang came back. A few dayster, Doctor Zhang also left, so the little one helped to dry the herbs in the pce these few days." Then he waited for the new doctor toe.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, raised his eyes and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and didn''t say much. He returned to the front seat and sat down. After drinking a sip of tea, he said, "Tell me first, what you did in the county pce before,e one by one."


    He pointed to the Yu family.


    Yu Yong just said it, so the parents of the Yu family started.


    The Yu family''s parents are just doing errands at the Yu family''s house, and the other is serving horses in the stables, but they are quite good at taking care of the horses. One is to take care of the flowers and trees in the garden, and also to pull weeds and the like.


    As for Yu Pan''er, she helps out in the kitchen, works diligently and doesn''t talk much, but she is just like Yu Yong.


    Then he arrived at Wan''s house. Father Wan didn''t work in the mansion. He was running errands outside with the shopkeeper of the shop under the name of the county king''s mansion. Although he was running errands, he had seen a lot of the world, and his eyes were honest.


    Wanmu is in charge of the needlework in the house. Apart from other things, the embroidery craftsmanship is really good.


    Wan Xiaoshuang is to entertain the guests of the pce. If a guest like Yuan Sinuo lives in the pce, eats food in the guest room, etc., it is Wan Xiaoshuang who is responsible.


    The most surprising thing is the Wan Xiaogao and Wan Xiaozhuang brothers. Listening to their meaning, it seems that there is no exact work before.


    From the age of seven or eight, the two of them were assigned to the guards of the house, and they practiced martial arts with the guards. It has been several years since then.


    There is no specific work. On weekdays, at most, he helps the guards to run errands, or move things.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but widen his eyes, "So, you two have very strange bones, and then you were trained as reserve guards? Are you good at it?"


    What is the preparatory guard training? Brother Wan Xiaogao doesn''t understand, but he understands thest sentence.


    The ?? twins nced at each other, and Wan Xiaozhuang scratched his head, and replied naively, "Actually, it''s not very good, we can''t beat the guards in the pce."


    Isn''t it good or how bad?


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, thetter looked at Shao Wen.


    Sure enough, this kid''s eyes are bright, with a hint of eagerness to try.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but leaned close to Shao Qingyuan''s ear and whispered, "How did you train him to be a militant? It''s too violent."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Look at Tong Shuitao beside you.


    But he still has the basic desire to survive, so he said with certainty, "He was born."


    then said to Shao Wen, "Are you going topete with them?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1494: arrange

    Chapter 1494 Arrangement


    "Okay, son."


    Shao Wen took off the outer padded coat, and immediately revealed a ck dress inside.


    These clothes were made by Gu Yundong. Originally, they were made for himself and Shao Qingyuan each. If they were worn around the waist, the clothes would not bind hands and feet, and it would be convenient to beat people.


    Later, Shao Wen and Tong Shuitao also had them.


    Shao Wen''s appearance made the twins'' eyes light up.


    Soon, Wan Xiaogao stood up, but before he came out, Gu Yundong keenly saw Father Wan whisper a few words.


    Look at that mouth shape... I''m afraid he told Wan Xiaogao not to be too high-profile?


    Sure enough, people who follow the shopkeeper to run business outside are just cautious.


    Wan Xiaogao and Shao Wen quickly walked to the yard, Shao Qingyuan gave an order, and the two fought together.


    After watching for a while, Gu Yundong knew that Shao Wen was not Wan Xiaogao''s opponent.


    ording to Wan Xiaogao, he started to learn martial arts when he was seven or eight years old with the guards beside the county pce.


    is also against Shao Wen who didn''t y cards ording to the cards, so he was a little chaotic at the beginning and couldn''t take down people in a short time.


    Shao Wenxue has a short time in martial arts, and his studies are veryplicated. He learned from Shao Qingyuan, from the guards of the security bureau, and from the guards of the Dai House.


    And he has a lot of actualbat experience. Most of the objects he fights are wild beasts in the mountains, and he has an inexplicable aura.


    Unfortunately, the school age was only two years old, and it didn''t take long before I felt a little powerless.


    Father Wan, who was not far away, looked anxious. This silly boy just arrived at the new owner''s house. He didn''t know how to keep a low profile. Could it be that he really dared to knock down the celebrity beside the master? Did he forget what he was about to be sold just now?


    He frowned, the more he looked, the more worried he became, and he suddenly let out a heavy cough.


    Wan Xiaogao''s hand just froze, and then he was knocked to the ground by Shao Wen.


    Wan Xiaogao jumped up, "I lost."


    Shao Wen, "..." He pointed at Wan Xiaozhuang, "Youe, don''t let me, do I look stupid, can''t see that you didn''t do your best? It''s not that I can''t afford to lose."


    Wan Xiaogao was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, so he could only bow his head helplessly.


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "Okay, Shao Wen, rest first."


    Shao Wen stood back behind Shao Qingyuan a little dejected.


    Shao Qingyuan had some idea of ??the strength of the twins, he looked back at Gu Yundong, "I''ll arrange the men, you''lle for the women?"


    "Okay." Gu Yundong nodded, "Do you think the county prince was the one who deliberately picked it? How do you feel..." Both of the people in the house were delivered to them just in need?


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "It should be."


    The next arrangement is actually quite simple. The parents of the Yu family are arranged in the mansion.


    But for the time being, Yu¡¯s mother, Wan¡¯s mother, and Yu Pan¡¯er, Wan Xiaoshuang, are all learning from Xia¡¯s mother first, and they will be able to help when the shop opens.


    As for Yu Yong, he used to be a drug boy, but now he can help in Shaoji.


    Wan''s family, Wan''s father is suitable to be Gu Ji''s shopkeeper.


    Since the twins were trained as guards, they should be the guards of the Shao Mansion. In the future, their family will definitely get bigger and bigger. It is essential to attract people''s attention. As for guards, it is time to train them.


    Everyone was arranged, Gu Yundong finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1495: The shop is closed

    Chapter 1495 The shop is over


    In the days that followed, Gu Yundong started to get busy.


    The shop is almost finished, she is going to prepare for the opening.


    Xin Ming Court is different from Gu Ji, and the customer group it faces is fixed. And it has already been advertised and the invitations have been sent out, so there is no need to attract guests with great fanfare at the door.


    In fact, since thest time they went back to the Qin Mansion for a banquet, manydies anddies have been thinking about those meals. ording to the people sent by the Ge family, several waves of people have already looked for her, so Gu Yundong is not very worried that there will be not many guests by then.


    But after all, it¡¯s a new store opening, so big rewards are still needed.


    After thinking about it, she made a list of how much she can give as gifts. As for the gifts, she just gave her the canned preserved fruit that she will sell in the future. Although Gu Ji has not yet opened, it is not impossible to make a promotion now.


    When ?? left Yongfu Vige before, she left a lot in her space.


    Anyway, her husband has already guessed how much, Tong Shuitao and Shao Wen will not know how much she sent out, and taking it out will not cause suspicion.


    In addition to giving gifts, she also made a lot of coupons.


    Come here with the coupon, and the next time youe to spend, you can get a discount.


    After everything is ready, the decoration of the shop is finally finished.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went to Xinming Pavilion for a re-examination, and it was exactly as they expected.


    Carpenter Pang wiped his sweat on the side, looking at the brand new shop in front of him, his face was full of sense of aplishment.


    Gu Yundong looked at the front and back yard and upstairs and was very satisfied. She gave the wages to Carpenter Pang.


    Carpenter Pang was full of joy, and when he turned around, he gave part of the wages to his two apprentices.


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised. The apprentices who followed Master these days were all unpaid.


    "Master Pang, all the work here is done, you should rest for two days, then go back and decorate Shao Ji''s shop."


    Carpenter Pang waved his hands again and again, "No, no, I can go there tomorrow, no need to rest."


    This time the wages are a full fifty taels, but this is a big shop.


    Although Shao Ji and Gu Ji are small, he has nearly one hundred taels of silver for the decoration of the three shops.


    This is how long you work, you can earn so much. Carpenter Pang was full of passion and felt that he did not need to rest at all.


    Gu Yundong did not agree, "Anyway, I have to take a day off, isn''t this a sry? Treat yourself well, buy warm clothes, and eat well. I see that you three have lost a lot of weight. ."


    Shao Qingyuan also nodded, "Take a day off."


    The two owners said so, and Carpenter Pang no longer refused. He led the two apprentices, and left first with the tools on his back.


    In the huge shop, only Gu Yundong and his wife were left.


    The two couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    "Wait a few days for the venttion to open, and the que is ready?"


    "Well, when it''s done, it will be delivered to home in the afternoon."


    What they are talking about is the que inscribed by the emperor''s royal pen.


    Yi Zn really went to the pce that day, and he didn''t know what to say. Anyway, he took three characters and sent them directly to the Shao family.


    It''s just that when he saw Gu Yundong, his eyes showed a look of jealousy and unwillingness. The nose was not the nose, the eyes were not the eyes, and he didn''t know what was wrong.


    When they arrived at Shao''s houseter, all three ques were ced in the courtyard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1496: get rich get rich

    Chapter 1496 Make a fortune, make a fortune


    The yard was crowded at the moment, and everyone was looking at the three ques curiously, even Xia Mama didn''t leave.


    Seeing Gu Yundong and the othersing in, Mamma Xia couldn''t help but turn her head and gave them a thumbs up.


    "It''s the first time I heard that the emperor would write inscriptions for a few little-known shops."


    This is not only to have a good rtionship, but also to have a certain reputation.


    If something goes wrong with the shop, the reputation of the emperor will also be damaged.


    Gu Yundong leaned in to look, especially when he saw the inscription and seal on the left side of the que, his eyes narrowed into a line withughter.


    She touched the words of Xinming Pavilion with her hand and muttered softly, "With this, are you afraid that you will not be wee?"


    Get rich get rich.


    No, restraint, don''t get too carried away.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, turned his head and said to the crowd, "Keep this a secret beforehand, and I will blind them on the opening day."


    "..." The owner, the image.


    But everyone nodded in agreement, "Yes, the owner."


    Gu Yundong looked at it for a while, and was still a little reluctant, and finally was pulled by Shao Qingyuan and stood up.


    then instructed the twins, "Cover them with cloth and put them in the storeroom."


    "Yes, son."


    Gu Yundong smiled and watched as the three ques were transported away, Xia Mamma shook her head when she saw that she almost wanted to express her thoughts on her face, she couldn''t bear it any longer.


    It happened that it was almost time for study today, so I took the other girls to say goodbye.


    Gu Yundong finally came back to his senses, and nodded when he heard the words, "Okay, you guys walk slowly."


    Mamma Xia went to the house to get her belongings, and then walked out of the courtyard gate of Shao''s house.


    However, as soon as he went out, he saw a woman walking around with a basket in her hand. She seemed a little hesitant toe and knock on the door.


    Mamma Xia was surprised, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Ah? I..." The woman was startled, just as Tong Shuitao came over, and she was stunned when she saw the personing.


    "Aunt Zhang, why are you here?"


    Mother Zhang raised the basket in her hand a little embarrassedly and said, "I, I''ll take a look at Yingyue. I''ll give her something and I won''t bother you."


    Tong Shuitao''s face tightened and she said to her, "You, wait a moment."


    After that, he ran in and told Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes. After all, he hadn''t seen his daughter for ten days, so mothers would definitely be worried. Although she told her the reason, she was worried, and it was not easy for Mother Zhang to persist for so many days.


    She walked to the room where Zhang Yingyue was resting, "Your mother is here, do you want to meet? Your injury is much better now, and the wound has scabbed over, so it shouldn''t be too much stimtion to your mother."


    Zhang Yingyue also thought of Mother Zhang, so she nodded.


    Tong Shuitao quickly went out and weed Mother Zhang in. Gu Yundong saw that her face seemed to be healed, and she was full of energy, so she felt slightly relieved.


    After Mother Zhang met Gu Yundong, Tong Shuitao took her directly to Zhang Yingyue''s house, and then came out by herself, leaving their mother and daughter to talk inside.


    Gu Yundong went to work first, and I don''t know how long it took. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Mother Zhang came out.


    There were only tears on his face. It seemed that he knew about Zhang Yingyue and cried hard.


    She came to the main room to find Gu Yundong, and as soon as they met, she would kneel down.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly helped him up, "Auntie, what are you doing?"


    There should be a small explosion in a few days.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1497: opening

    Chapter 1497 Opening


    Aunt Zhang wiped her face and said with a choked sobs, "I''ve heard Yingyue say that she was in a bad mood at first. It''s her fault and mine. If it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t..."


    Saying that, he raised his head and said, "Master, you are a good person. It is the greatest blessing in our life for our mother and daughter to meet you. You not only saved me, but also Yingyue. We will remember this kindness in our hearts and repay them. yours."


    "You don''t have to do this, Auntie, Zhang Yingyue and I also signed the deed."


    "I know, I know, you took advantage of her. You are so kind to our family, I don''t even know what to say."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Okay, if you say a big favor, it''s a big favor.


    "Master, I want to take Yingyue back to recover from my injury." Zhang''s mother said.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "No problem, she doesn''t have a problem now, just remember to apply the medicine on time."


    Mother Zhang was so grateful again, seeing that the sky was going to get dark, so she took Zhang Yingyue home first.


    For the next two days, Gu Yundong and Ge Shi prepared the ingredients while waiting for the shop to dry.


    On the second day of December, it is advisable to start a business, get married, and break ground.


    At the entrance of Xinming Pavilion, the sound of firecrackers crackled early in the morning, attracting people from the shops on the left and right next door to watch.


    Only then did everyone discover that the shop, which had been repaired for nearly a month, was finally about to open.


    For the shop next door, this Xinming Pavilion is really mysterious.


    It was quite lively when recruiting people before, and almost all the shops on Jin Street knew that this shop was recruiting female staff.


    But since he finished recruiting people, there has been no movement.


    Except for the nging sound from the shop, and the way Master Pang and the others came in and out.


    Now, I can finally see the real face of Mount Lu and know what business they are going to do.


    There is a que on the top of the head at the front of the shop, but the que is covered by red cloth, and the words on it cannot be read clearly.


    Gu Yundong and Ge Shi stood at the door, and only looked at each other after listening to the sound of firecrackers.


    The shopkeeper of the shop next door hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Gu Dongjia, what exactly does your shop do?"


    "Our shop is a tea house. But it only serves female guests. If your wife is free, let here and sit?"


    The corner of the shopkeeper''s mouth twitched, "A teahouse that only serves female guests? Haha, haha, this is the first time I''ve heard of such a teahouse. Then I wish you good luck with your business and good fortune."


    "Thank you."


    But as soon as the shopkeeper turned around, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes and whispered, "Fool."


    Then he walked over to the other shopkeepers he knew well, and told what he had inquired about, "It''s said to be a restaurant that entertains female guests? Listen to what this is? This shopkeeper Gu is burning too much money, you guys. How much money can a woman have in her hand? They all take their children to doundry at home, so how can theye out for tea?"


    "Isn''t it? Which woman woulde here to drink tea and waste time. She is too busy with so many things at home. If my mother-inw dares toe, I can''t kill her."


    "This shop has been renovated for a month. I''m afraid it took a lot of money. It''s really a prodigal woman."


    "I guess, this shop will close in less than a month."


    Several people who spoke suddenlyughed, and became less interested in Xinming Pavilion.


    At this moment, several carriages came from Jin Street and stopped straight at the gate of the shop.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1498: Reveal the silk cloth

    Chapter 1498 Uncovering the Silk Cloth


    As soon as Gu Yundong looked up, he saw Yuan Sinuo getting down from the carriage, and then he turned around and hugged the little princess.


    One big and one small walked up to Gu Yundong and Ge Shi, "Congrattions to Gu Dong''s opening."


    "Sister Yundong, this is my gift to you." The little princess handed over a small sachet, she made it herself, it''s delicious.


    Gu Yundong epted it rudely, and touched the little princess of the little princess, "For the sake of this gift, whatever you eat at the shop today will be counted on Sister Yundong''s ount."


    The little princess''s eyes suddenly sparkled, "Really?"


    "Of course, there is a special treatment for you alone."


    Yuan Sinuo, "..." Obediently shut his mouth.


    The little princess was very happy, she was really different in Sister Yundong''s heart.


    While talking, three people also got off the other carriage.


    It was the wives of Marquis Huaiyin, led by Madam Hou, who came forward with a smile.


    Yuan Sinuo also said hello after seeing this, and then led the little county master into the door.


    The little princess didn''t quite want to go, so Yuan Sinuo persuaded her, "Your sister Yundong is busy now. What if you want to interfere with her entertaining guests here?"


    "Well, that''s fine." She waved goodbye to Gu Yundong obediently.


    Gu Yundong grabbed another handful of her little tug, and then spoke to Mrs. Hou, and asked Tong Shuitao to lead the carriage to the stable.


    After Mrs. Hou was led in by Mamma Xia, two carriages soon came.


    They are all guests who have been to Qin Mansion before, and they already know Gu Yundong and Ge Shi.


    After they came up to say hello, they were all invited into the Xinming Pavilion one by one.


    The shopkeepers who automatically retreated to the corner when they saw the carriage approaching looked at each other.


    This, this, this...


    Reallye? And they''re all, are all well-knowndies and gentlemen of your family?


    Fuck, what is this shop doing, and what is the origin of this Gu Dongjia?


    Several people shivered uncontrobly, and finally understood what kind of female guests Gu Yundong was referring to when he said that the shop that served female guests was.


    Such guests really don¡¯t need to cook, doundry and take children all day at home.


    The opening time was fixed, so the guests came at the same time, and after a while, they entered the shop one after another.


    The guys in the shop were already ready to take their ces. Gu Yundong looked back, very good, but in an orderly manner.


    On the first day of opening, most of the guests who came were younger, most of whom were the age of Mrs. Huaiyin Hou. Older people are less likely to go out at this time.


    Gu Yundong thought so, and Ge Shi came over, "Is it almost? Is it time to reveal it? You said you were going to give me a surprise, and I couldn''t wait."


    Gu Yundong suddenly smiled mysteriously, "Okay, let''s reveal it."


    I heard that it was going to be unveiled, and some of the younger and more lively guests inside came out again and looked up curiously.


    Gu Yundong also raised his head, today is really a good day, the sun is shining and there are no clouds.


    She walked to the door and grabbed the dangling corner of the red silk cloth.


    Gurz immediately walked to the other side.


    The two looked at each other, and then with force, they yanked the red silk cloth off.


    The silky cloth hijab slipped down along the que, revealing the three characters of the sky below.


    New Ming Court! !


    Someone couldn''t help but exim, "This word is beautiful, who wrote it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1499: The Emperors Royal Pen! !

    Chapter 1499 The Emperor''s Royal Pen! !


    Others also read the word, and after reading it, they followed the direction to read the final inscription.


    The next moment, the expression on the man''s face froze.


    It''s not just her, other people who know the signature seal, the expressions at this moment are all shocked and stunned, like being struck by lightning.


    Someone rubbed his eyes in disbelief, then opened his eyes again.


    It''s still the same name, that''s right... ah.


    Mr. Ge also froze. After a while, he finally waved over. He hurriedly walked in front of Gu Yundong, pointed to the que above his head and asked, "This, is this the word that the emperor mentioned?"


    She was stunned for a moment, and she couldn''t control the volume. Everyone next to her heard it, and they all came to their senses.


    Immediately, he stared at Gu Yundong with gleaming eyes.


    Thetter nodded, "Yes, it was given by the emperor."


    Everyone gasped. The older women who were sitting inside and drinking milk tea also noticed something was wrong outside, so they got up and walked out in a hurry.


    Therefore, at the door of Xinming Pavilion at this moment, a row of people raised their heads and stared at the que above their heads.


    This scene made Yi Zn, who was sitting in the second-floor wing of the restaurant diagonally opposite, stare at him, and immediately spit out a sip of tea.


    Shao Qingyuan, who was sitting opposite him, stood up and took a step back quickly, so as not to suffer.


    But Qin Wenzheng didn''t have time, so a little bit of a star was sshed on his body, and his face suddenly turned dark.


    "Your Highness, please control yourself."


    Yi Zn waved his hand, "Okay, okay, I won''t do it next time."


    His rtionship with Qin Wenzheng is not very good and they don''t know each other very well, but the opening of the new Ming Pavilion this time is not only the responsibility of Gu Yundong, but also the responsibility of Ge''s.


    The two men who were worried about their wife simply found a ce to sit.


    Who knew that Yi Zn woulde uninvited?


    "These people are making too much fuss." Yi Zn said with a look of smugness and disdain. He asked for these three characters.


    Shao Qingyuan gave him a sideways nce, embarrassed to say this, when you heard Yun Dong say that he wanted to ask the emperor for three paintings and calligraphy, did you look like a ghost?


    Thedies anddies of Xinming Pavilion also looked like they had seen a ghost, and immediately looked at Ge Shi.


    Sure enough, Qin Wenzheng is worthy of being a popr person in front of the emperor. His wife opened a business and actually wrote a personal essay. It seems that it is a very wise move to make friends with the Qin family.


    Only Ge Shi was like a mirror in her heart. She looked at Gu Yundong and couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and give a thumbs up.


    Gu Yundong smiled and then called everyone into the house to drink milk tea and eat snacks.


    However, after two greetings, no one moved. He still stood at the door and looked at the word.


    After a while, someone praised, "It is indeed the emperor''s calligraphy treasure, the three words ''Xinming Pavilion'' are like flowing clouds and flowing water, and they arepleted in one go. At a nce, people feel that this shop seems to reveal a clear energy."


    "No, the first time I saw it, I felt that the word muste from someone."


    "The shop that even the emperor is optimistic about must be different."


    "It''s really different. You haven''t seen the environment and decoration of this shop. It''s really unprecedented and very novel. Sitting on such a soft chair and drinking tea is really an unprecedented enjoyment."


    Gu Yundong, "..." It doesn''t have to be like this, really.


    The shopkeepers who had been shivering in the corner for a long time turned even paler.


    What is the origin of this surname Gu?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1500: Yan Ya is here

    Chapter 1500 Yan Ya is here


    Fortunately, thesedies love face in the end, it''s okay to praise them a few times, and they will be ttering if they continue.


    Therefore, under Gu Yundong''s repeated invitations, one by one finally entered the shop one after another, and found a ce to sit down and order food.


    However, they went in, and the others who heard the news ran to the door of Xinming Pavilion, looking up at the words on the que, with shock and envy in their eyes.


    What''s more, some schrs can''t take care of their image, and hurried over to admire the emperor''s handwriting.


    It seems that if they look twice, they will be blessed and will be in high school in the imperial examinations in the future.


    There are people on the third and third floors outside the entrance of Xinming Pavilion, and the noise is really lively.


    Gu Yundong suddenly felt a pain in his head, so many people gathered around here is not a problem. Especially some people still look inside the shop from time to time, wanting to know what is going on inside.


    This is not good. Nody likes to be watched like a monkey like this. Isn''t it too happy to see someone frowning?


    But there are also a small number of people who slightly raised their chins, with an expression that said, "Look, I can drink tea in the shop where the emperor wrote inscriptions by himself, but you mortals can''t".


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth, and led someone to vacate the space outside.


    Fortunately, because everyone knew that this que was written by the emperor''s imperial pen, although these people could not figure out the origin of Xinming Pavilion, they knew that they must have a deep background.


    In addition, the guests inside were all wives and youngdies of powerful families, so they all silently started to step back for fear of conflict.


    Although they left the door of the shop, most of them didn''t go far, some were standing opposite and some were standing at the shop next door.


    As a result, the business of several shops near Xinming Pavilion has also been boosted.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this.


    It seems that this is the only way to do it, and we can¡¯t even stop people from standing on the street.


    She nodded, and was about to turn around and go back to the shop, when a carriage stopped right in front of the shop.


    Gu Yundong thought it was a guest, and was about to step forward when a maid came out of the carriage.


    This maid...a little familiar.


    The next moment, the maid turned around and helped someone out from inside.


    Gu Yundongughed when he saw the personing, and stepped forward a few steps, "You''re here? Come in, I''ll have someone arrange a wing for you."


    Yan Ya looked at her a little embarrassedly, "I''mte, you don''t need to arrange a wing for me, I can just find a ce to sit."


    "It doesn''t matter, I have specially vacated a few rooms for you." Gu Yundong knew that she was timid and not good atmunication. If sitting in the lobby, a person would be very embarrassed and helpless.


    Besides, it was her first time here, and she wille several times in the future, and she can sit wherever she wants.


    "This is a congrattory gift. I wish you a prosperous business and a lot of money."


    Yan Ya took a gift box from the maid behind her and handed it over.


    "Thank you." Gu Yundong epted it, and immediately led her inside. Yan Ya hesitated for a while, but still exhaled and hurriedly followed.


    There were many people sitting in the lobby, Yan Ya just nced at it quietly.


    She doesn''t know anyone, but from the way they dress, you know that they are all distinguished people.


    She suddenly became nervous, but fortunately, Gu Yundong was soon taken to the backyard wing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1501: Yan familys ending

    Chapter 1501 The End of the Yan Family


    Entering the private room, Yan Ya breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, and after getting someone to bring her milk tea to eat, he said, "Big Brother Nie told me to go to your house to talk to you more, but I''ve been busy and don''t have time, so don''t me me. "


    Yan Ya hurriedly said in a low voice, "No, no, my husband meant to let me stay by your side, watch more and learn more. In fact, I also thought about it. I know that I have an unpleasant temperament, and I want to be more capable. Husband has discussed it, pretending to recover from the injury for half a month, and I wille to you when the timees."


    After all, she had a head injury, although it was not serious, but in order to deceive Bai Muzi, she deliberately said it seriously.


    So it makes sense to have to spend some time in the house to recuperate.


    "Actually, I want to go out in half a month, but the Yan family always thinks about Fa''er''s visit. My father...he wants to repair the rtionship with her husband, and the first mother always finds excuses toe to Nie''s house, but my husband sends them all away. .Then I''m not suitable to go out, if they see it, it''s always bad, and it will hurt you."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know about this. When she invited Yan Ya, she asked Tong Shuitao to send the invitation in person.


    Tong Shuitao came back and said that Yan Ya agreed toe over, and people looked in good spirits, and there was nothing wrong.


    Now listen, the troubles of the Yan family are not over yet?


    "What about now, are they still looking for you? Youe out today..."


    Yan Ya hurriedly shook her head, "No, they are not in the capital anymore."


    "Um?"


    Yan Ya suddenly pursed her lips and gave a lowugh, and said, "My husband deliberately sent a message to the hometown of Heding Mansion to tell the old man that my father nned to frame the Cui family in order to take Bai Muzi as his own. The old man After getting the letter, he was furious, saying that the Cui family was the great benefactor of our Yan family, but my father took revenge for his kindness and ruined the reputation of the Yan family, so he asked my father and the others to clean up and return to Heding Mansion."


    Gu Yundong did not expect such an oue, "So, are they all gone?"


    "Well, they''re all gone. The Yan family''s business in the capital is now being managed by someone sent by grandpa. I don''t know what will happen in the future, but this time the Yan family''s business has been seriously damaged. The husband said that in a short time, the old man I should avoid the limelight, and I will officially find someone to take over after those rumors have passed."


    But it is very unlikely that Yan Yihai wille again. It may be the uncle or the third uncle, but no matter who it is, it will not have a great impact on Yan Ya.


    At that time, Yan Ya was not the one who could bully and instruct at will.


    Gu Yundong was really happy for her when he heard the words, "That''s fine, you can rx in the future."


    "Yes." Yan Ya pursed her lips and nodded, just as the door of the wing was opened, Yu Pan''er came in with milk tea.


    As soon as the door opened, the noise from outside came in.


    Yan Ya said quickly, "Look at me, pulling you to talk so much. Today is your opening day, you must be very busy, you don''t need to greet me, just do your own thing first."


    "Okay, then I''ll go out first. You eat and drink first. If you have any questions, just ask someone to call me."


    Gu Yundong went out, and many people came outside.


    And she found that many of the people who came this time were on the list Qin Wenzheng gave herst time.


    Very good, this is a good opportunity to recognize rtives.


    So, Gu Yundong put on the bracelet again, and immediately took out the veil.


    followed closely and started greeting guests one by one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1502: Mother Zhang is here

    Chapter 1502 Mother Zhang is here


    Unfortunately, no one reacted to this veil.


    At most, because of the unusual bracelet on Gu Yundong''s wrist, he became a little more curious and asked a few questions.


    The smile on Gu Yundong''s face almost froze. She came out of the wing on the second floor and exhaled slowly.


    It seems that we have to start from other ces.


    Gu Yundong turned around and went downstairs. The first day it opened, Xinming Pavilion was really busy. When she came down, the downstairs was already full.


    Mr. Ge came over with a smile on his face and said, "Thanks to the words given by the emperor, many people came over after hearing the news."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Everyone has worked hard today. When the night closes, I will give you more wages and rewards."


    "Yes, I see that these people are too busy to touch the ground. Just now I even asked people to go to the house and called a few maids toe and help."


    Although Gu Yundong prepared a lot of people, but when there were too many guests, it was equally confusing.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, but she was not worried about the manpower problem, but worried about whether she had enough ingredients.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong simply said, "I''ll go take a look at the kitchen."


    "Okay, you go, leave it to me here."


    Gu Yundong walked across the hall and towards the kitchen.


    The kitchen of Xinming Pavilion is not small. For environmental sanitation, Gu Yundong specially asked Carpenter Pang to divide the kitchen into two parts during the renovation.


    One for cleaning and preparation and one for crafting.


    The ce where Gu Yundong went is the ce for cleaning and preparation.


    Who knew that as soon as he entered, he found that an unexpected person appeared here.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and after confirming that he read it correctly, he said in surprise, "Aunt Zhang, why are you here?"


    Mother Zhang was cleaning the cups. Her hands and feet were very quick and her movements were fast. After a while, arge number of cups were piled up beside her.


    Hearing Gu Yundong''s voice, she raised her head suddenly, stood up in a hurry, wiped her hands on the apron beside her, and said, "Gu, Gu Dong''s house, I''m here to help."


    "Help?"


    "Yeah, our family Yingyue can''t work right now, and we feel sorry for it. We can''t help when the boss needs people the most. I thought that I was idle anyway, so I came to help, although I couldn''t. Greeting guests outside like everyone else, but it''s still very skilled at washing dishes and dishes."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "When did youe?"


    "I only came here for half an hour." For fear of Gu Yundong''s misunderstanding, he hurriedly exined, "I asked Mammy Xia, and she agreed with me before I came in. Don''t worry, the owner, I''ve been staying here, and I didn''t go to the kitchen. on one side."


    On the other side of the kitchen is the production ce, and the recipes inside are to be kept secret, which is still clear to Mother Zhang.


    Gu Yundong didn''t mean it that way. She divided the kitchen into two parts for this reason, but she wasn''t afraid of anyone who wanted to spy on her.


    She just looked at the pile of dishes and cups on the ground and said, "I remember that a special person was assigned to take charge of this piece."


    "I know, it''s not because there are not enough people in front of me, so Madam Xia called her away to help too. Master, I wash the dishes very clean, don''t worry, I know that I have to scald it with boiling waterter."


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong thought that since Mamma Xia agreed, he still nodded.


    "Okay, then trouble auntie."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1503: I have seen this veil

    Chapter 1503 I have seen this veil


    Mother Zhang was very happy to see that she agreed, and shook her head hurriedly, "No trouble."


    Gu Yundong nned to turn around to look at the ingredients, but unexpectedly someone came in at the door at this moment, the curtain was lifted, and a cold wind was suddenly brought in.


    "Yawn..." Gu Yundong couldn''t help sneezing.


    Everyone in the kitchen looked at her and asked worriedly, "Master, are you alright?"


    "It''s alright, just a little itchy nose just now." Fortunately, I didn''t sneeze at the ingredients. It should have been a little sweaty from running up and down before, but now it was caused by the cold wind.


    It seems that you have to drink some **** soupter to get rid of the cold, otherwise someone should stare again when they go back.


    Thinking of Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but pursed his lips andughed.


    She took the handkerchief and wiped her nose. After wiping it, she realized that it was the one embroidered with the word Shao, and she was immediately annoyed.


    I''m so busy, I can''t take this veil to wipe it off. It was a little old before. If I wash it again, I won''t recognize it again.


    Gu Yundong thought, he was about to put the veil away.


    Who knows, when he turned his head, he found that Mother Zhang was staring at the handkerchief in her hand.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, as if thinking of something, he immediately asked, "Auntie knows this veil?"


    Mother Zhang paused, a trace of tangle shed across her face.


    Then he lowered his head, as if he couldn''t face her, and said, "No, I don''t know."


    Such an obvious lie, Gu Yundong would believe that there are ghosts.


    She looked left and right, told someone to put Mother Zhang on top to wash the cup first, then pulled Mother Zhang by the wrist and walked out of the kitchen.


    Mother Zhang was dazed by her, and looked a little nervous.


    "Master, master, where are you taking me?"


    Gu Yundong also set up an office in the Xinming Pavilion here, and the office was naturally empty today.


    She pulled Mother Zhang and pushed open the door directly, and walked in with her.


    Immediately, the door was closed.


    Mother Zhang suddenly became nervous, "Master??"


    Gu Yundong held the veil and looked at her seriously, "Tell me, do you recognize this veil?"


    Mother Zhang''s neck shrank, she really didn''t know what to say.


    If you don''t know him, you lied to her. Gu Dongjia is their mother and daughter''s benefactor, how could she lie to her?


    Yes, but the owner of the veil is also her benefactor. There are some things that are not good for her.


    Gu Yundong saw her in a dilemma, thought for a while, and said, "Auntie, this veil is very important to me. If you know something about this veil, please tell me, okay?"


    Mother Zhang raised her head and looked at Gu Yundong with a sincere look of pleading, and her body shook slightly.


    She gritted her teeth, and after a long while, she finally nodded, "I, I have seen this veil."


    Gu Yundong''s face brightened, "Are you sure? It''s this veil, exactly the same?"


    "Sure." Mother Zhang said, "This handkerchief is embroidered with the word Shao, but it was not originally intended to be embroidered. Later, the handkerchief was dyed with grass juice, and even after cleaning, it left a mark, and then the word was embroidered. In order to cover the grass juice, the mouth of Shao Zi is also embroidered differently."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes brightened. She didn''t expect that Mother Zhang not only knew, but also knew so clearly.


    Such hidden details can be said, as if the hijab was embroidered in front of her.


    She hurriedly asked, "Where have you seen it, who does this handkerchief belong to?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1504: Pazi belongs to Miss Shao family

    Chapter 1504 Pazi, Miss Shao''s


    Mother Zhang took a deep breath and gently tugged at the corner of the table with her fingers.


    After a while, he said in a low voice, "Yes, it''s Miss Shao''s."


    "The Shao family?"


    "It''s the mansion of the Marquis of Huaiyin, the younger sister of the Marquis of Huaiyin, and Miss Shao''s veil."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, Miss Huaiyin Marquis Mansion?


    Yes, yes, the Shao family does not only have a son, the daughter is also surnamed Shao, the daughter of the Shao family embroidered her surname on the veil, that is the most normal thing.


    turned out to be the youngdy of Huaiyin Marquis Mansion? ?


    Gu Yundong exhaled, this is really an important clue that cannot be more important.


    After searching for so long, I finally made such a big progress, at least I know who the master of Pazi is.


    That''s great. At this moment, Gu Yundong especially wanted to run to Shao Qingyuan''s side and hug him to tell him the great news.


    But not yet.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, restrained his excitement, looked at Mother Zhang again, and asked, "How do you know so clearly?"


    Mother Zhang said, "That''s because Miss Shao once rescued me."


    Looking back on what happened back then, she still had some nostalgia for it, "I was still young and after my parents were gone, my uncle sold me to Ren Yazi. Later, when I got sick, Yaxing didn''t want to treat me, and felt that I couldn''t sell it. It was a good price, so I nned to throw it to the mass grave when I died. It happened that at this time, Miss Shao apanied thedy of the Tang family to buy someone. Originally, Miss Tang looked down on me, and Miss Shao couldn¡¯t bear it. Bought me for money."


    "Unfortunately, the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion was in the limelight at the time, and people often tried their best to infiltrate the mansion. Some things happened because of this, so the old Marquis ordered that strangers were not allowed to enter the Marquis Mansion. Therefore, although Miss Shao bought I, but couldn''t bring me back to the mansion, so I entered the Tang family."


    The wife of the Tang family was a girl from the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion. Although she was only a concubine, Miss Tang and Miss Shao had a good rtionship.


    "The grass juice on this veil was identally stained by me back then." Mother Zhang said with a wry smile, "I was worried that Miss Shao would be angry with me because of it. But Miss Shao is actually a very gentle person. She was not angry at all, butforted me so that I didn''t have to worry. In fact, she was only two or three years older than me at the beginning. "


    Gu Yundong never imagined that they still have such a rtionship.


    "What happenedter? Where did Miss Shao marry?" Speaking of this, Gu Yundong couldn''t help frowning, she had the information about the Marquis of Huaiyin in her hand.


    She knew exactly who the masters were in the Hou residence, but she couldn''t recall that the Hou Huaiyin had a younger sister.


    Mother Zhang suddenly fell silent, and the tangled look on her face appeared again.


    Gu Yundong waited patiently, she now understood why she was in trouble.


    This Miss Shao is also Mother Zhang''s benefactor, and based on what she has learned about the situation of the Marquis of Huaiyin, Miss Shao should have some privacy that cannot be known to outsiders, otherwise she will not find out about it in the Marquis''s mansion. human.


    Mother Zhang didn''t know whether to tell Miss Shao''s privacy.


    Gu Yundong wanted her to say, "If you are really hard to tell, I can ask others to ask."


    Knowing the person''s name and identity, it is much easier to inquire about things.


    Unexpectedly, Mother Zhang raised her head abruptly when she heard this, "Don''t ask anyone else, I''ll tell you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1505: Miss Shaos whereabouts

    Chapter 1505 Miss Shao''s whereabouts


    Gu Yundong was surprised.


    Mother Zhang wiped her face and continued, "After all, I am a servant of the Tang family, and I don''t have much time to meet with Miss Shao. Later, Miss Shao rarely went out."


    "Afterwards, I overheard Miss Tang say that Miss Shao is gone."


    Gu Yundong was startled, "Go, what do you mean by gone?"


    Mother Zhang pursed her lips and lowered her head, before muttering after a long time, "Miss Tang said, she eloped, eloped..."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, eloping? how can that be?


    Mother Zhang also thought it was impossible, "I didn''t believe it, so I secretly went to find out. It turned out that it was indeed Miss Shao and the young master of the Gu family who left the capital together."


    This matter has not been spread out, the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion was still very powerful back then, and the old Marquis''s methods were sharp and decisive, and the news was quickly blocked.


    Then she imed to the public that Miss Shao was unwell and died of a sudden illness.


    Yes, the old marquis has no such daughter.


    He forbade everyone in the house to discuss this matter, and forbid anyone to mention Miss Shao''s name again, and destroyed everything that belonged to her.


    "Since then, I haven''t heard from Miss Shao again." Mother Zhang said.


    Gu Yundong knew it, no wonder she didn''t say it at first, because she was afraid of ruining her reputation after speaking about Miss Shao''s elopement?


    It was just that she couldn''t believe that Miss Shao would run away with someone.


    ording to what Mother Zhang said, she is a very gentle and kind person. How could such a person disregard his parents and family and make an elopement with someone?


    Maybe, there are some unknown things here.


    Gu Yundong asked Mother Zhang, "So, you don''t know where Miss Shao is now?"


    Mother Zhang shook her head, "I don''t know, but..." She paused before saying in a low voice, "But shortly after Miss Shao left, something happened to the Gu family, and I don''t know that after the young master of the Gu family knew the news, Will you go back to the ancient home?"


    Gu Yundong was overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "What happened to the Gu family? What''s the situation now, where is it?"


    "The patriarch of the Gu family was the head of the household at the time. Once, he identally bumped into thete emperor in front of the royal family. Thete emperor was furious and condemned the Gu family. In addition, the old man pushed him from behind and found evidence of the Gu family''s greed for ink. It''s just because there wasn''t much greed, so the whole family was exiled to Lingzhou Mansion in the end."


    Lingzhou Pce? ? ?


    Isn''t that... the location of Bai Zhiyan''s Bai family?


    What a coincidence?


    Gu Yundong was slightly excited, I hope that after the ident in the Gu family, the young master of the Gu family will go back to visit his rtives.


    No matter if Miss Shao really eloped with him or not, this young master Gu should know about her whereabouts.


    Gu Yundong slowly exhaled, Lingzhou House.


    "By the way, what''s Miss Shao''s name? And that young master from the ancient family."


    Mother Zhang replied, "Miss Shao''s boudoir name is Shao Yin, and the old master''s name is Gu Jingyuan."


    Gu Yundong knew something in her heart, she grabbed Mother Zhang''s hand, and her eyes were full of excitement and gratitude.


    "Thank you, thank you for telling me this. Don''t worry, I won''t say anything about Miss Shao. I won''t hide it from you. It''s not a bad thing for us to find Miss Shao. If it is confirmed that she is the one we are looking for. People, perhaps, are good things for all of us."


    Mother Zhang felt slightly relieved when she heard the words.


    She believed in Gu Dongjia, and a relieved smile appeared on her face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1506: share good news

    Chapter 1506 Sharing the Good News


    "Then, I''ll go to work first. If there is anything else in the Gu Dong''s family, you cane to me. But don''t ask anywhere, this, this is not very good..."


    "I know." Gu Yundong smiled.


    After a pause, she asked Zhang''s mother Shao Yin and Gu Jingyuan what they looked like.


    However, after so many years, not to mention Zhang''s mother, even someone close to Shao Yin would have a vague impression. Therefore, Mother Zhang can only give a rough idea, but the situation of good-looking people and height ratio is the same as that described by Liang Zi before.


    After ??Mother Zhang finished speaking, she finally left the house with confidence and went to the kitchen to continue working.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t wait to leave the shop, so he quickly found Shao Qingyuan and shared the good news with him.


    But just as she walked into the yard, she heard amotion.


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw two young girls standing in the yard, who seemed to be arguing about something.


    She was about to walk over, but the next moment she saw Mei Hong hurried over, standing between the two girls.


    I don''t know what to say, the two girls just got angry and slowly regained their calm.


    After a while, he snorted softly, turned and walked in a different direction.


    Gu Yundong looked at it and smiled with satisfaction.


    Sure enough, Mei Hong is really good at dealing with people.


    This can be seen from her neighbor rtionship.


    Zhang Yingyue and her, one has an idea suitable for development, and the other is suitable for maintaining stability. In the future, it will be fine.


    Meihong settled the dispute between the two girls, and when she looked back, she saw Gu Yundong standing under the porch looking at her.


    She was slightly startled, and took a few steps forward, "Master."


    "You did a good job. It seems that this is handed over to you, so I can rest assured." Mei Hong was recovering from her injury. In order to prevent her from rpse, Gu Yundong didn''t dare to let her do things that were too tiring, so he arranged for her to be in this yard. , do some light work.


    Mei Hong was a little embarrassed to be praised, but her eyes were sparkling and she was full of energy.


    Gu Yundong patted her arm and said, "Tell Ge Dong''s family, I have something to go out ande backter."


    "Yes." Mei Hong responded.


    Gu Yundong left Xinming Pavilion impatiently.


    She knew that Shao Qingyuan was in a restaurant diagonally opposite at the moment, so she went straight to her destination.


    Just arrived at the bottom of the restaurant, and Yi Zn, who was always paying attention to Xinming Pavilion and looking out the window, saw her.


    He was startled, and immediately turned around and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Your wife is here, in a hurry, did something happen to the shop?"


    Qin Wenzheng frowned, "What can happen? The emperor''s inscription is there, is it possible that there are still people who dare to make trouble?"


    Shao Qingyuan had already stood up, and he was about to walk outside with big strides.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the door opened, Gu Yundong happened to be standing in front of him.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, and quickly asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Gu Yundong raised his head, his eyes were bright, looking at him as if he was about to shine.


    This way, it doesn''t look like an ident, but it looks like there is something surprising.


    Shao Qingyuan was slightly relieved and pulled her into the door.


    Gu Yundong almost couldn''t restrain his excitement and jumped into his arms, but luckily out of the corner of his eyes he caught sight of the two people who were still in the room in time.


    She looked away, and immediately said, "I have something to tell my husband alone, please avoid it first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1507: Ready to go to Lingzhou

    Chapter 1507 Ready to go to Lingzhou Mansion


    Yi Zn looked incredulous, "Ha? You told us to avoid it? Why? Do you have something to say that you can''t go and reserve another box next to it?"


    And he is the dignified county prince. Qin Wenzheng next to him is also a popr person in front of the emperor. This woman actually ordered them in a natural tone.


    This is the inscription of the emperor''s cousin and it starts to float. Do you think you are capable?


    Yi Zn sneered and turned to look for his ally Qin Wenzheng.


    I didn''t expect this person to actually turn around and walk towards the door. Yi Zn was startled and hurriedly chased after him, "Hey, I said you..."


    While talking, the two walked out of the door, and then, with a bang, Shao Qingyuan quickly closed the door.


    Yi Zn, "..."


    He turned his head and looked at Qin Wenzheng angrily, "I said Mr. Qin, you are Mr. Qin who is often resolute, and you actually listen to an irrelevant woman?"


    Qin Wenzheng stood at the door of the private room and nced at him sideways, "Your Highness, let''s be human, we need to be generous and know how to make things convenient for others, and you''re very good at fighting with a woman."


    "Is this king caring about me? What is this king''s identity, what is her identity, why should I give her convenience? Shouldn''t she respect me?"


    Qin Wenzheng said that Taoism is different and does not conspire, and he does not want to argue with this superior county prince.


    Didn''t he see Gu Yundong''s excited look? This is obviously a good thing to share with Shao Qingyuan, why should they be annoying in it?


    Everyone is a friend, and it has nothing to do with status, so why can¡¯t it be convenient for others?


    Fortunately, although Yi Zn was dissatisfied, now that he hase out, he has no intention of going in.


    There were only two people left in the private room, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan. Gu Yundong had no scruples and threw himself into Shao Qingyuan''s arms.


    "Brother Shao, I have good news to tell you."


    Shao Qingyuan wrapped his arms around her waist contentedly, bowed his head and kissed her, "You say, take your time, don''t be in a hurry."


    How can you not be in a hurry?


    Gu Yundong hurriedly repeated what he had just said to Mother Zhang, "It turns out that this veil belongs to Miss Shao, Brother Shao, we finally know the identity of the other party. We will be able to find her in a short while."


    Shao Qingyuan was slightly stunned when he heard the words, so she was actually the youngdy of Shao Mansion?


    Gu Yundong shook him, "Also, I don''t think the im of elopement is credible."


    "Yes, I don''t believe it either." Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong thought the same, since he was such a gentle person, how could he leave his family alone?


    He slowly took a deep breath and suddenly hugged her tightly.


    "Yun Dong,dy, thank you."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Thank me for what? We are one husband and wife, your business is mine."


    Shao Qingyuan''s heart is warm, yes, they are a family, they are one, regardless of each other.


    Gu Yundong put away the handkerchief, "Since it''s in Lingzhou Mansion, and the Bai family happens to be there, we can save trouble. By the way, when can Bai Zhiyan leave?"


    "It will probably take a few more days, soon."


    "Then let''s prepare first and see if there is anything we need to buy. There is also the problem of the shop. Gu Ji and Shao Ji are both handed over to Carpenter Pang for repair, but the problem is not big. Xinming Pavilion has the emperor''s signboard, and Auntie and Aunt Xia are watching. And at home, the people we bring to Lingzhou are mainly light, I think..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1508: knock the water glass

    Chapter 1508 Knock the water ss


    Gu Yundong said it with great interest, as if he could not wait to set off now.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her, his eyes gradually became darker, he lowered his head and kissed her chattering mouth.


    "Hmm..." Gu Yundong stared, then the corners of his mouth curved, and he closed his eyes.


    The two were inseparable until Yi Zn knocked impatiently on the door, "Have you agreed?"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan immediately separated, they looked at each other and bothughed.


    Shao Qingyuan wiped her mouth and said, "These things are not in a hurry, we still have a few days to prepare. Regarding the Gu family, I will ask Qin Wenzheng to find out."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong smiled and nodded, "Then I''ll go back to the shop first."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you here. After the shop closes, we''ll go back together."


    After the two finished speaking, the door to the private room was opened.


    Yi Zn saw at a nce that the two of them were not quite right, especially their slightly swollen lips.


    He was someone from the past, and he understood it immediately, and he couldn''t help but pointed his finger, "You...


    I can''t wait, can''t wait to go home and kiss again? In broad daylight, it''s too much to be so exciting.


    Gu Yundong didn''t wait for him to finish speaking, and already ran around him quickly.


    It was Shao Qingyuan, who looked at Qin Wenzheng and said, "I want to ask you something."


    Gu Yundong walked downstairs briskly and returned directly to Xinming Pavilion.


    When Ge Shi, who was busy in Xinming Pavilion, saw her, he could clearly feel her happy mood.


    Gu Yundong was really happy, she couldn''t help but want to do something so happy.


    Then after looking around the Xinming Pavilion for a week, I finally found that something was missing.


    She immediately walked out of the kitchen, and not long after, the guests in the lobby who were talking and eating in a low voice found that Tong Shuitao came out with a table and ced it in a corner of the lobby.


    Everyone was still confused, and Gu Yundong immediately took out some tea cups and poured water into the cups.


    Ge Shi strangely came over and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Add some atmosphere." The water in the cup was added, and Gu Yundong held a chopstick in each of his left and right hands.


    She stood like this, the front end of the chopsticks tapped on the cup, and the sound of ''ding'' was clear and crisp.


    After trying the sound, Gu Yundong nodded in satisfaction.


    The next moment, her movements suddenly elerated, and the sound of ''ding ding dong dong'' sounded in the lobby in an instant.


    The voice was not loud, but everyone present could hear it clearly.


    The song is very cheerful, with a lively energy.


    Everyone was a little surprised to find that the cup was filled with uneven water, and it could still make different sounds.


    Someone walked to Gu Yundong''s side and watched her movements curiously.


    The little princess ran out of nowhere, standing on her left, listening and shaking Xiaozhuou.


    Gu Yundong looked interesting and asked her, "Do you want to try it?"


    The little princess'' eyes lit up, "Is it okay?"


    Gu Yundong just finished typing a song. To be honest, she knows this song too. She has been learning it for a long time. Just now, Shousheng hit several wrong notes. Fortunately, no one here can hear it.


    Now that the little princess came over, she stopped, handed her the chopsticks, grabbed her soft little paws, and taught her to tap.


    The excited face of the little princess turned red. Sister Yundong''s hands were so warm. Sister Yundong taught her a musical instrument. Sister Yundong is really amazing.


    It was Ge Shi who was not far away, looking at this scene thoughtfully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1509: My sister Yundong taught

    Chapter 1509 My sister Yundong taught me


    After waiting for the little county master to beat for a while, there were other people beside him who were eager to try it.


    Gu Yundong then withdrew, but the little princess was not less interested.


    She felt that she had just been taught by Sister Yundong, and she was already very powerful, so she stretched out her paws and educated others in a milky voice.


    Gu Yundong was amused, and when he was exiting, he was pulled by Ge Shi.


    She looked puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s a good idea for you. With the music together, the atmosphere is indeed different." Ge Shi said, "Why don''t we just sit there, put on the guzheng, and find someone who can y. In this way, even if there are some guests Only one person can enjoy listening to the music?"


    Gu Yundong hadn''t thought of it just now, but when he heard it now, his eyes lit up.


    A modern cafe will y some melodious music to enhance the atmosphere and make people enjoy the music while drinking coffee?


    Gu Yundong measured the size of the lobby, and it was not impossible to put a guzheng or something.


    "Indeed, but this musician is not easy to find. The guests whoe to Xinming Pavilion are all from big families. They have studied piano, chess, calligraphy and painting since childhood, and their attainment in this area is really iparable. If you y it casually, the guests estimate that not satisfied."


    Ge said, "That''s true, and I''m afraid that a musician is not enough. He can''t let a person y from morning to night, and his fingers can''t bear it."


    This is a problem.


    Actually, Ge Shi had thought about putting up a guzheng over there and letting the guests y it by themselves, just like now.


    But after thinking about it, I felt that it was not feasible. Among the guests here, there are also good and bad skills.


    If the performance of the qin skills is particrly strong, then how can other people have any face? The big families all love face, and no one is willing to admit that they are worse than others, especially in front of everyone.


    Don''t have a good tea and rest ce at that time, and be a venue for these youngdies to fight openly and secretly, then it will not be worth the loss.


    "Forget it, let''s think about this issueter. Now the shop is so prosperous, it''s very busy." Ge Shi said.


    Gu Yundong nodded, just in time to see another guesting, he hurriedly turned around to say hello.


    The first day it opened, it was lively and lively in the morning, so I could rest for a while at noon.


    In the afternoon, the second group of guests who heard the letter came again, even more than in the morning.


    Gu Yundong was too busy to touch the ground.


    Yuan Sinuo and the little princess stayedte and didn''t even eat lunch, saying that the things they ate in the morning were a little supportive and their stomachs were still full.


    In addition to them, there is also Yan Ya in the private room.


    Gu Yundong listened with a ck line on his face, and went to the restaurant diagonally opposite to pack clear porridge and side dishes for them to eat.


    The food box was delivered directly to Yan Ya''s private room. Facing the noble princess and Yuan Sinuo, Yan Ya instantly became nervous.


    Fortunately, the little princess has always followed Gu Yundong''s direction. This person is Sister Yundong''s friend, and that is her friend, so he was the first to ask hello.


    Yuan Sinuo is also the same, one big and one small is cheerful, which finally makes Yan Ya slightly relieved.


    In the afternoon, the little princess sat in the lobby and knocked on the ss with more interest. She deliberately listened to these new guests.


    When someone came up to ask, the little girl raised her head proudly and said, "My sister Yundong taught her. She is amazing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1510: settle accounts

    Chapter 1510 Settlement


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing and crying, so when they went back in the evening, the little girl was too tired.


    After sending her and Yuan Sinuo into the carriage, Gu Yundong turned to look at Yan Ya who came outter.


    "How do you feel here?"


    Yan Ya nodded vigorously, blushing slightly, "I like it here."


    I really liked it, she was surrounded bydies from powerful families, but she was not as fearful and embarrassed as she used to be.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Gu Yundong''s presence, or because she doesn''t have her sister-inw by her side, in short, she really wants toe ande again.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "You can rest assured if you like me. You cane often in the future. Then sit in the lobby and make friends with people, just like you and Miss Yuan did today."


    Make friends or something, Yan Ya is still a little timid.


    But she is really trying to change. She wants to stand by her husband''s side and be the wife who can share for her instead of holding her back.


    So Yan Ya nodded, "Okay." After a moment of silence, she asked, "Do youe to the shop often in the future? Can I follow you when you''re not busy?"


    Gu Yundong sighed, his tone regretful but his eyes excitedly said, "I will go to Lingzhou Mansion in a few days."


    Not only Yan Ya was shocked to hear this, but even Ge Shi, who was standing beside him, was surprised, "Is this the decision to set off?"


    She knew that Gu Yundong was going to Lingzhou Mansion. After all, the two of them opened a shop together, and when her employer left, Ge Shi would be affected.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes, the shop is open, and I''m about to leave after exining the good things. I''m going to trouble you here."


    As she said that, she turned her head and said to Yan Ya, "After I leave, if you have anything to ask Aunt Ge, if Auntie is not here, you can ask Aunt Xia, don''t be afraid. Our shop has an inscription written by the emperor''s royal pen. No one dares to make trouble."


    "Well, I know." Although Yan Ya felt a little regretful, she couldn''t say anything at this point.


    Gu Yundong put her on the carriage and saw that thest guest had also left.


    She and Ge Shi looked at each other and returned to the shop with a smile.


    Mammy Xia had already brought the guys to clean up, while Gu Yundong took out the ledger and started to reconcile with Ge Shi to see today''s turnover.


    The two of them sat at the table, looking and counting. There were a lot of orders, and the calction was a bitplicated.


    Mei Hong and the others had a lot of people, and it didn''t take long for them to tidy up the kitchen and the wing.


    The group went back to the lobby again. They originally wanted to leave. After all, it¡¯s hard to watch the owner settle ounts.


    However, before turning around, Gu Yundong stopped him.


    "Don''t go yet, just sit by the side for a while and have a rest with a ss of water."


    Everyone looked at each other, it seemed that the owner still had something to order.


    So they found the sofa chairs and sat down one by one, and everyone was quiet, not making a single sound.


    This is what Mama Xia trained during this period of time, and it looks extraordinary from a regr look.


    After about a quarter of an hour, Gu Yundong finally stopped the pen of calcting, and Ge Shi on the other side was still nning the n.


    Gu Yundong is not used to using the abacus. She uses forms directly, and she can add, subtract, multiply and divide very quickly.


    After she finished the calction, she waited for Ge Shi.


    After Ge Shi finished dialing thest abacus bead, he finally raised his head and looked at Gu Yundong excitedly.


    Gu Yundong asked, "How much do you calcte?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1511: award

    Chapter 1511 Rewards


    Ge Shi took a deep breath, "One thousand two hundred taels." As for the fraction, she didn''t say anything.


    Gu Yundong pushed the paper in his hand in front of her. What was written on it was exactly 1,200 taels, but there was still a fraction on the back, which was exactly the same as Ge''s.


    The two looked at each other, and after a while, they burst outughing.


    The sudden voice frightened Mei Hong and the others to beat. They were a little stunned when they heard the numbers, and now they are full of shock.


    How much did the two owners just say? One thousand two hundred taels? ? ?


    There are so many in one day? ?


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, the capital is worthy of being the capital, there are indeed many rich people.


    In fact, for her, the profit of more than 1,000 taels a day is not enough for her to be shocked.


    After all, when he was in Fengkai County, Gu Ji had an ie of 900 taels on the first day of business.


    But Gu Ji is different from Xin Ming Pavilion after all.


    The white sugar that Gu Ji sold at the beginning was just needed, it was a novelty, and if you bought more, you could take it back and store it.


    What''s more, some people deliberately sold it and then took it out for sale, so the business was so good on the first day.


    Looking at Xinming Pavilion, it was eaten and drank on the spot. Of course, some people packed it back for their family to eat, but the amount was not much.


    Therefore, the ie of Xinming Pavilion on the first day was 1,200 taels, which was really beyond Gu Yundong''s expectations.


    She exhaled, got up and packed up the ledger, and then looked at today''s ''heroes''.


    "The Xinming Pavilion is so prosperous today, it is inseparable from everyone''s hard work, hard work."


    "It''s not hard or hard, that''s what we should do." A group of people hurriedly waved their hands and shook their heads.


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "I said before that as long as everyone works hard, rewards are indispensable. So, now is the time to give out rewards."


    She is really happy today, not only because of the good business of Xinming Pavilion, but also because of the news of Miss Shao.


    While talking, Tong Shuitao came out with a tray covered with a red cloth.


    Everyone was puzzled, and Gu Yundong opened the red cloth.


    The guys couldn''t help but widen their eyes. There were actually pieces of silver of the same size under the red cloth.


    Gu Yundong smiled and looked at them, "Okay, all line up,e over to collect money one by one. Everyone is doing their best today, so everyone will have one or two silver."


    Everyone looked at each other in disbelief.


    A tael, their monthly sry is only 5 taels, and now, they earn one-fifth of the money for one day''s work?


    Inexplicable, everyone dared to step forward, always feeling a little unreal.


    The owner is too generous, right?


    It was still Sister Yu, who gritted his teeth and stepped forward first.


    Gu Yundong nodded at her and took a piece of silver from the tray to her.


    Until the small piece of cold silvernded in her palm, Sister Yu was a little dazed.


    She stood there for a while, then took the money and went to the side.


    She wanted to put the silver in her mouth and take a bite to feel it, but was it someone who had been training with Mamma Xia for a month, or had she restrained this inconspicuous movement.


    With Sister-inw Yu the first to step forward, the others came up one after another to receive money.


    After receiving the money, he stood on the other side, everyone was very excited.


    At the end, only Mei Hong and Mother Zhang stood aside and did note forward.


    Gu Yundong looked at them, "What''s wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1512: old house

    Chapter 1512 The Ancient Family


    Mei Hong exined, "I have just recovered from my injury, and I didn''t do much work today, so I don''t have the face to get this reward."


    Mother Zhang also said, "I just came here to help, and I''m not a guy in this shop. It doesn''t make sense to send it to me, and I didn''t do anything."


    Gu Yundong shoved the broken silver directly into their hands, "Take it, I can see how much work you guys have done, and I know in my heart, don''t push it around, it''s gettingte, go back after the rewards are given out. ."


    The two of them looked down at the silver in their hands, pursed their lips, and looked at Gu Yundong with gratitude.


    It was reallyte. After sending the money, Gu Yundong gave a few words of encouragement, boosted morale, and let everyone go back.


    "Go back today and have a good rest. You may be so busy tomorrow, so be mentally prepared."


    Sister-inw Yu smiled so much that her eyes were crooked, "We can''t wait to be so busy, so we have work to do, and we also have wages."


    The others also nodded vigorously.


    Gu Yundong is very satisfied with this atmosphere, these people are all diligent. With her, as long as she does things well, she will not treat them badly.


    Everyone left Xinming Pavilion one after another, and Xia Ma was thest one.


    Gu Yundong and Ge Shi looked at each other, then took out a red seal and stuffed it into her hand.


    "Master, you..."


    This time it was Ge Shi who said, "These days, you are the hardest worker. Mei Hong and the others have been busy all day, and they have made no mistakes. It is all the result of your training this month. You are the biggest contributor. This is what you deserve, guard it, the shop will trouble you in the future."


    The red seal is thin, and there should be a silver note inside.


    Mamma Xia was silent for a moment, and finally epted, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep this shop for you."


    Mother Xia never imagined that one day she would be the shopkeeper of a shop.


    This kind of feeling is very novel. When I was training the female buddies in the Shao family before, I didn''t feel that it was only after spending a day in this shop today that the sense of authenticity took root in her heart.


    She actually felt that it was very fulfilling and very fulfilling.


    This feeling is stronger than helping Gao Guifei avoid conspiracy and tricks again and again when he is in the pce.


    She likes this work, she likes it very much, she thinks that it might be thest and most important decision she made to go to Gu Yundong.


    Mamma Xia took the red envelope and left.


    Gu Yundong and Ge Shi looked at the huge shop, exhaled in unison, and then walked out of the door.


    Two carriages were parked outside the door. Shao Qingyuan and Qin Wenzeng were talking beside the carriages, and when they heard the movement, they looked up at the same time.


    "Finished? Get in the car."


    Gu Yundong and Ge Shi said goodbye. After they got into the carriage, they drove in two different directions.


    Gu Yundong leaned against Shao Qingyuan and closed his eyes contentedly.


    Back at Shao''s house, after dinner, Gu Yundong asked Shao Qingyuan impatiently, "Have you asked Qin Wenzheng? What did he say?"


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed her head, put her in his arms after lying on the bed, pressed her chin to her forehead and said, "After all, Qin Wenzheng has just been transferred back to the capital, and the things about the Gu family 20 years ago were not too great. I understand. He went out in the afternoon and asked others, but he didn''t get much news."


    The ancient family was indeed exiled to Lingzhou.


    It is a fact that the Gu familymitted crimes, so the will of the former emperor is not wrong for them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1513: wasteland on the island

    Chapter 1513 Reiming wastnd on the ind


    However, the Gu family did notmit too much. Although the old Marquis of Huaiyin was behind the push, the Gu family also had a certain amount of power.


    After a lot of dealings, he was finally exiled to Lingzhou, thousands of miles away.


    Compared with the frontier deste city, Lingzhou Mansion is much better.


    It¡¯s just that he was a prisoner after all. Compared with the capital, those days must have been much more difficult.


    Qin Wenzheng also inquired about their current location to Shao Qingyuan. It is said that people who are generally exiled to Lingzhou are basically working on an ind under their jurisdiction. That ind is called Linxun Ind.


    The ind is not too big, and it is not far from thend. They are pioneering wastnd and mining stones on the ind. The ancient family is most likely on Linxun Ind.


    Gu Yundong heard the words and knew something.


    But what is the location of Linxun Ind and what is going on, they still need to go to Lingzhou to find out.


    Shao Qingyuan patted her head, "Okay, I don''t want to worry about it anymore, I''ve been busy all day today, go to sleep first."


    "Well." Gu Yundong turned to the side, found afortable position in his arms and closed his eyes.


    But the next moment, she suddenly raised her head again.


    "Hmm..." Shao Qingyuan''s chin was hit by him, almost biting his tongue.


    Gu Yundong stood up nervously, "How are you? I''m sorry, I got up in a hurry just now. Did I get bitten? Open your mouth and let me see?"


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "It''s fine." Seeing that she insisted on opening her own mouth, he could only show her.


    Seeing that it was nothing, Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shao Qingyuan hugged her again, "What happened just now, you were shocked?"


    "I, I just thought of something."


    "what?"


    "Do you remember when Tao Yan said that he met the steward of the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion when he was in Lingzhou Mansion, and also saw the same material as this handkerchief on the steward''s body, so he came to tell us, we That''s why I focus my attention on the Shao Mansion. You said, why did the manager of the Hou Mansion appear in the Lingzhou Mansion? Is it just to find Miss Shao?"


    Shao Qingyuan thought about it, it is true that although the Marquis of Huaiyin also has industries, most of them are in the capital.


    Lingzhou Mansion is thousands of miles away, and it seems that it can¡¯t get along with Hou Mansion at all.


    But the steward of the Hou''s Mansion went there.


    Perhaps, it is really possible to find Miss Shao.


    When the old Houye announced that Shao Yin had died suddenly from a disease, now the old Houye is gone, other people in the Hou residence may still have feelings for Shao Yin, and it is reasonable to send someone to find someone.


    I just don''t know if it''s the olddy, the Hou Ye, or the second master...


    I don''t know if I really miss it, or if there is another purpose.


    "Forget it, no matter how much, let''s go back to Lingzhou to find the ancient family and talk about it."


    "Well, go to sleep."


    The two took a rest. Although Gu Yundong was tired, his mind was probably too excited, and he didn''t fall asleep until veryte.


    So the next day, I got upte as I wished.


    By the time she packed up and went to Xinming Pavilion, a lot of guests had alreadye.


    Most of the guests whoe today are unfamiliar, after all, you can¡¯te here every day.


    But what surprised Gu Yundong was that there were quite a few olddies in the shop now.


    I want toe, is it for the que at the door?


    Gu Yundongughed and exined that Xia Ma was well entertained, so he nned to take Tong Shuitao to buy something.


    She has to prepare to go to Lingzhou Mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1514: Milk tea is so expensive?

    Chapter 1514 Is milk tea so expensive?


    However, as soon as he walked out of the gate, he saw a woman poking her head over.


    She walked up to Gu Yundong and asked with a smile, "Are you Gu Dong''s house? Your business is also very good. Is this really only for female guests? Then I''ll go in, no problem?"


    Gu Yundong nced at her, no matter how she looked at this woman, she didn''t look like she just came in to eat and drink.


    But when you open the door for business, as long as your clothes are neat and clean, you will naturally not stop people from outside.


    She took a step back and walked away, smiling, "Of course there''s no problem, Madame in, I''ll take you to order."


    "Hey, fine."


    Thedy followed her into the door, Gu Yundong led her to stand directly in front of the counter, took the menu and handed it to her, "What thedy wants to eat, everything is written on it, the price is also marked, you say something and we will have someone record it. of."


    The ?? woman nced, frowned, waved her hand and said, "I can''t read, can you read to me?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Okay, I''ll read it to you."


    She has not only words, but also pictures on her menu, just to make the guests feel more intuitive and understand what they ordered, so as not to make mistakes.


    Gu Yundong felt that he was very caring.


    She pointed to the picture of bubble tea and said to the woman, "This is bubble tea, the price is one hundred and fifty cents a cup, the taste..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the woman opened her eyes wide and screamed, "What are you talking about? One hundred and fifty cents for a cup of tea? You''re stealing money, your conscience will be broken."


    Gu Yundong, "..." No, she didn''t.


    A cup of milk tea is simple to make, but the ingredients are not ambiguous.


    Not to mention the scarce and expensive white sugar, but also to say that the milk is not easy to get, plus the identity of the guests to be entertained, so the tea leaves are also of the highest quality.


    The price of ??150 wen was settled after discussing with Ge Shi for a long time, and then with Mammy Xia.


    She also cooks food here. The high-end restaurants in the capital make food, and a te of vegetarian dishes costs 200 yuan.


    There are some wealthy sons and brothers who eat a dozen taels of silver for a casual meal. That''s the real money grab.


    But the woman didn''t think so. As soon as she heard the price, she looked at Gu Yundong as if she was a heinous person.


    She really wanted to point at Gu Yundong''s nose and scold him well, sober people up and tell her to have a conscience.


    But when he turned around, he saw all the customers in the shop looked at her in disapproval.


    There were even those few people who mocked her with contempt, as if she was a poor and sour devil who couldn''t even get a hundred and fifty cents.


    The woman''s face changed slightly, and she suddenly turned her head and ran away.


    Gu Yundong, "..." She didn''t say anything yet.


    However, her silence still made people; she came forward tofort her, "Don''t pay attention to her, Gu Dongjia, she has no money but mes others. She hasn''t seen the world, but she just can''t eat grapes and says grapes are sour."


    "That is, why is this milk tea expensive? Such a delicious tea is totally worth the price."


    "I prefer the canned food that Gu Dongjia gave yesterday. Gu Dongjia, do you still give it today? Where can you sell it?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing andughing, "There are no canned food today, but after a while, when my Gu Ji store opens, there will be some for sale."


    The man was immediately disappointed.


    Gu Yundong asked them all to go back to drink tea first, and as soon as the people dispersed, Sister Yu ran back from outside the shop.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1515: Poverty limits my imagination

    Chapter 1515 Poverty limits my imagination


    Sister-inw Yu was a little excited and ran to Gu Yundong''s side and said, "Master, I saw that the woman is the wife of the shopkeeper next door, and she came to find out the news on purpose."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "The shopkeeper of the shop next door?"


    "Yes." Sister-inw Yu nodded, "I also heard the woman yelling at the shopkeeper, saying that our shop is a ck shop, and it''s very tricky. If you have a cup of tea for 150 yuan, it''s better to grab the right one. Boss, I think there is something wrong with this person, why is our price so expensive? She didn''t even look at who wrote the three characters of Xinming Pavilion, she just focused on the weight of the word, 250 yuan is not expensive ,right?"


    Gu Yundong gave her a sideways nce, Sister Yu, you are floating.


    I remember when she set the price, the person who was so shocked that she couldn''t even speak was Sister Yu.


    She also said with certainty that the price was too exaggerated, and she was afraid that there would be no customersing.


    As a result, the business was booming yesterday, making a full profit of more than 1,000 taels.


    At that time, Mrs. Yu said a famous saying that shocked Gu Yundong.


    she said - poverty limits my imagination.


    Gu Yundong did not expect that she would still have such a consciousness.


    Now this consciousness is even higher, and he doesn''t even care about one hundred and fifty essays.


    "Okay, it''s good to know who the other party is. Next time, pay more attention, you can go to work."


    When the shop opens, someone will definitelye to investigate the military situation.


    The business is booming, and there must be people who want to follow suit.


    But there are also prerequisites for imitating. The average owner does not have the emperor''s royal pen inscription, there is no milk tea bread recipe, and there is no contact with the powerfuldy.


    So Gu Yundong was not very worried. Seeing that Mrs. Yu was busy with her work, she continued to take Tong Shuitao out to go shopping.


    Beijing was very prosperous and was themercial center of the entire Jin Dynasty.


    Because thepetition is fierce, the quality is also good.


    Gu Yundong swept the goods on Jin Street, and when he returned, there were a lot of piles in the carriage.


    When she got home, Shao Qingyuan also told her a piece of good news, "I have discussed with Bai Zhiyan, and we will set off for Lingzhou in two days."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Um."


    Time suddenly became tense, but Gu Yundong was still very excited.


    She had already told Mammy Ge Shixia about the shop. Carpenter Pang was working in Shaoji and Guji. They also said it, and they exined that there is no need to worry.


    Then, Gu Yundong said goodbye to the people he knew in the capital one by one.


    Nie Cong and his wife, Qin Wenzheng''s family, and the small county master Yuan Sinuo, along with Yi Zn, invited everyone to dinner at home, and thanked them for taking care of them during the time they were in the capital.


    The little princess was especially reluctant, with teary eyes, hugging Gu Yundong and crying in the storm.


    Gu Yundongforted her for a long time before finally coaxing the little girl.


    Two dayster, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan took Tong Shuitao and Shao Wen, and drove a carriage to the pce of Song Taiyi.


    This time, they were still light and simple, with only two people.


    The Shao family has servants watching now, and Shao Qingyuan asked Wan''s father to temporarily act as the housekeeper, guarding the Shao family door.


    The medicinal materials in the warehouse are also managed by Yu Yong, and others perform their own duties, so it is not a big problem.


    Arrived at the gate of Song Dejiang, it was still early, but Bai Zhiyan was ready and sitting in the carriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1516: Go to Lingzhou

    Chapter 1516 Go to Lingzhou House


    Gao Feng hasn''te back, so Bai Zhiyan only has a driver who is driving and a servant who takes care of his daily life and food, which is quite simple.


    Song Dejiang stood at the door and repeatedly told his nephew, "You are recovering from a serious illness, so you don''t have to hurry. If you are tired, you can rest. Nothing is as important as your own body, you know? Also, I have prepared some medicine for you. , you can keep it with you. When you go back, say hello to Master and his elders, and write back at any time if you need anything."


    Bai Zhiyan smiled and kept nodding, with no impatience on his face.


    On the contrary, Gu Yundong, who had been here for a quarter of an hour, couldn''t help yawning when he heard Song Dejiang''s voice that was endlessly chattering outside like an old mother.


    Shao Qing saw this and frowned. In order to catch up early, his wife woke up before dawn today.


    The result was good, and I had to wait for a long time to listen to Song Dejiang''s nonsense.


    He stuck his head out and raised his voice, "Let''s go."


    Then the carriage rolled with a grunt and walked away.


    Song Dejiang, "¡­"


    Bai Zhiyan smiled and waved at him, "Uncle, go back, I have written down everything you said."


    immediately ordered the driver to follow.


    Song Dejiang stood at the door, watching their carriage go farther and farther, until it disappearedpletely, then he sighed heavily and turned back to the yard.


    The carriages drove down the street one after the other, and it didn''t take long before they left the city gate.


    After driving for a further distance, I saw a group of people waiting there ahead.


    Seeing Bai Zhiyan''s carriage approaching, the leader hurried forward a few steps, "Master Bai, you are here."


    "It''s been a long wait, Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Han is tall, burly and powerful, with a hearty smile on his face.


    Behind him, there were more than a dozen people standing there, watching from a distance.


    In addition, there are three carriages, all of which are stacked with medicinal materials. It was tightly bound and covered with severalyers of oilcloth.


    These medicinal materials are to be transported from Huimin Medical Center in Beijing to Lingzhou Prefecture. Some of the medicinal materials in the capital are in short supply in Lingzhou.


    Huimin Medical Center is the property of the Bai family. The old man of the Bai family is known as a genius doctor, so what the Bai family does is to save the world and save people. There are countless doctors trained under him.


    Nowadays, most of the prefectures across the country have Huimin Medical Centers.


    However, Bai Zhiyan, a descendant of the Bai family, is not very good at medicine, and only learned a little bit. ording to Song Dejiang, Bai Zhiyan probably didn''t have the talent in this area, but Bai Zhiyan was good at reading.


    Unfortunately, he is not in good health. If not, he would have participated in the imperial examinations long ago, and now he might be a schr.


    Gu Yundong had never seen this Zhou Han, but Shao Qingyuan had. They had already agreed before that they went to Lingzhou Mansion together with Zhou Han and the group, and they took care of each other.


    After ?? and Zhou Han met, the group quickly drove to the pier.


    They still n to take the waterway, but Lingzhou is a coastal ce, so this time they took the outflow river and walked directly along the coastline.


    So this time the boat is bigger and more spacious.


    Zhou Han has a bright temperament, and his twittering loud voice is all the way.


    Bai Zhiyan was happy to be in peace, but he was going to recuperate, so he seldom came out after getting on the boat.


    It was Shao Qingyuan, who became friends with Zhou Han.


    It took a few days of conversation to know the origin of Zhou Han.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1517: arrive

    Chapter 1517 is here


    Zhou Han is not a member of the Bai family. He is a caravan, which is simr to the meaning of a escort.


    He and the Bai family have a cooperative rtionship, and they exclusively take the road of Beijing and Lingzhou. He has signed an agreement with the Bai family, but if there is business on the way, he will also pick up one another, so he is very familiar with the road from the capital to Lingzhou.


    Zhou Han had a good life, and the Bai family was generous.


    However, Zhou Han didn''t know where the address of Bai''s house was.


    The genius doctor of the Bai family is in Lingzhou Mansion. In fact, not many people know about it, and there are asional rumors. But no one in Lingzhou has seen where the Bai family''s mansion is, so many people don''t believe it.


    Zhou Han knew about it because he cooperated with the Bai family, but he never went there.


    He usually goes to Huimin Medical Center, and things are also shipped there.


    Shao Qingyuan heard him talk about Lingzhou Mansion''s righteousness, so he specifically inquired about it, and identally asked Linxun Ind.


    Zhou Han sighed when he heard Linxun Ind, "That ce, tsk tsk, bitter."


    "Brother Zhou has been there?"


    "I''ve been there. A few years ago, I sent some things for the people in the capital to the prisoners who were exiled to the ind. The ind is very deste, and the prisoners who were exiled there worked day and night every day, and they also had food to eat. No, it was exposed to the wind and the sun, and I was very thin." After a pause, he shook his head again, "But this is the Lingzhou mansion, I heard that those who were exiled to the frontier were really not in their early days. , life is not long."


    Shao Qingyuan was thoughtful when he heard the words, and told Gu Yundong when he returned to the cabin at night.


    "Miss Shao is not necessarily on Linxun Ind. After all, it was the Gu family whomitted the crime at the beginning. Miss Shao and Young Master Gu were not there. Even if the whereabouts of the Gu family were found outter, they would only secretly go to Linxun Ind to see them, or secretly. help."


    "Um."


    Before arriving at Linxun Ind, nothing was clear, and the two of them just guessed out of thin air.


    After floating on the sea for a while, the big ship was finally delivered to the pier on the east coast of Lingzhou.


    I didn''t expect that just before the pier, Zhou Han suddenly pointed to a small point in the distance and said, "If you see it, that is Linxun Ind."


    Gu Yundong immediately looked in the direction of his finger, and indeed he could only see a very, very small point. If he didn''t look carefully, he would simply ignore it.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, since Linxun Ind was right in front of them, they naturally went to Linxun Ind first.


    ording to Bai Zhiyan, the Bai family''s address is still six or seven days away from here. If that is the case, then go to Linxun Ind first.


    Bai Zhiyan didn''t say anything after listening, nodded and said, "Okay, you can do your own business. Just in time, I followed Brother Zhou to send the medicinal materials to Huimin Medical Center in Lingzhou Prefecture, and I was at Huimin Medical Center. Wait for you, when the timees, you cane and find me directly."


    The Huimin Medical Center in Lingzhou City is still very good to inquire about.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan both responded, and immediately helped them unload the medicinal materials from the ship.


    After they got off the boat, they had to take a horse-drawn carriage for a day or two before they could reach the city of Lingzhou.


    After seeing them off, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan found an inn near the pier to stay.


    Zhou Han said that if you want to go to Linxun Ind, you also need to find opportunities. That ce is not a ce that anyone can go to.


    So after the group of four finished dinner, they walked around the city.


    There will be an updateter, I''m still coding


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1518: Act by chance

    Chapter 1518 Acting by chance


    Pingling County is a small county town under the jurisdiction of Lingzhou Prefecture. Because of its proximity to the sea, the marine products here are very rich, and most of the people live by catching the sea.


    Not to mention, there is a lot of seafood.


    It¡¯s a rare trip to the seaside, but you can still bring some seafood back, especially some dried seafood. Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote now, and most people have closed their stalls. Not too good.


    It seems that we can only shop another day.


    Xuanhe House and Yongning House are all ind cities with very little seafood. She wanted to bring some to her parents and rtives.


    Gu Yundong and the two walked around and returned to the inn. Shao Wen, who also went out for a walk, also returned.


    began tomunicate with each other to inquire about the news.


    Tong Shuitao just got off the boat and was still a little ufortable, so she guarded her luggage in the inn. Fortunately, she had already adapted after thest time, and with the seasickness medicine given by Shao Qingyuan, she is much better now, except for some difort.


    "Master, I asked, it is not difficult to go to Linxun Ind, but the difficulty is whether you can catch the boat to Linxun Ind by chance." Shao Wen said.


    paused, then continued, "More than that, it also depends on who is on the boat. If the person who got out of the boat is good at talking, it''s fine to give some money. If they encounter that difficult person, I''m afraid they will bleed heavily."


    Linxun Ind can be entered. It is a ce of exile. Those who can be exiled to the Lingzhou Mansion are not considered extremely sinful people, so rtives and family members are also allowed to visit.


    It¡¯s just that the exiles are not allowed to leave the ind, and there are officers and soldiers guarding the ind.


    Linxun Ind is deste, these guards want to get some oil and water, in addition to collecting some from these prisoners, that is, from outsiders.


    This is something everyone tacitly understands, and the government knows it, but most of them turn a blind eye.


    Linxun Ind is so poor, everyone has to eat.


    What''s more, they didn''t force you to buy or sell by force. If you don''t want to give it, don''t go to the ind.


    Having said that, there are always those with big appetites. Some people want to charge some money for tea, but there are those who see that you care about the ind, and their hearts are greedy and want to rip off your skin.


    "Let''s get a good time out of the boat. There will be a boat going to Linxun Ind to replenish supplies tomorrow." Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan inquired more carefully.


    Although the ind is self-sufficient enough, after all, things are limited, such as oil, salt and cloth, which must be transported from outside the ind.


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t find out who was in charge of sailing the boat."


    "It seems that we can only go to the pier tomorrow to take a look."


    Gu Yundong said, "Okay, rest early today, and go to the pier tomorrow morning to see the opportunity."


    Tong Shuitao and Shao Wen left their room.


    After all, it was the first day of disembarkation, and everyone was a little tired, so they quickly fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, the group still left Tong Shuitao to guard the inn, while the three of Shao Qingyuan walked to the pier.


    Sure enough, there was already a boat parked there, and many people on the dock were rushing to move things.


    This boat is not big, much smaller than what they were sitting on before.


    Shao Qingyuan looked around, and finally gestured to Gu Yundong, "There."


    Gu Yundong looked over and saw a person registering not far away. This person was the head of the porter.


    He was in charge of finding someone to move the cargo to the ship, so it was natural to know who the person who sailed the ship recently was.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1519: Can you die?

    Chapter 1519 Can you die?


    Shao Qingyuan nodded to Shao Wen, who immediately strode towards the registered person.


    The man didn''t lift his head, and after feeling the shadow in front of him, he said as usual, "Enough of the dayborers carrying the goods, you arete."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a dozen copper tes suddenly appeared on the table in front of him.


    The man was stunned for a moment, then raised his head suddenly, and only then did he see Shao Wen''s appearance clearly.


    Looking at the clothes, it should not be looking for work.


    He looked left and right and found that no one noticed him, so he quietly tucked the copper te into his sleeve, then lowered his voice and asked in a low voice, "Is there something wrong with my brother?"


    "Who sailed to Linxun Ind today?"


    That person came over instantly, but it wasn''t any big news that couldn''t be said.


    "Brother Knife."


    Shao Wen frowned, he''s done, he''s a blood sucker.


    Seeing that Shao Wen was silent, the man asked with a smile, "My brother wants to go to Linxun Ind, right? Then I persuade my little brother that it is not suitable to go to sea today, let''s do it another day."


    "Then do you know when the next boat is?"


    The man pointed at the things on the dock, "Did you see it? There is so much cargo this time. The next time we leave the ship, it will be at least five dayster."


    In five days? ? ?


    Shao Wen figured it out, and after thanking him, he returned to Shao Qingyuan''s side.


    As soon as he exined the situation, Shao Qingyuan and the two really raised their eyebrows.


    "It''s too hard to wait after five days."


    "Go and try that knife brother."


    The two spoke in unison, but they had the same idea.


    Brother Dao should be on the boat, and there is no one who can call the shots outside.


    Shao Qingyuan found a man who was instructing people to move the goods. When the man heard their intention, his eyes lit up, and he ran inside without saying a word.


    Entered the cabin, looked left and right, and really saw Brother Swordsman sitting there drinking tea in a drastic manner.


    His eyes ran to his side, and he said excitedly, "Brother Dao, herees a fat sheep."


    "Huh?" Brother Dao put down the small teapot in his hand and nced at him with raised eyebrows.


    The manughed, "There are three people who want to go to Linxun Ind. They are going to go now. They seem to be in a hurry, Brother Dao, we can make a fortune again."


    Brother Dao stood up with a ''hoo'', the teapot was ced on the table with a ''pat'', his eyes widened with excitement, "Go, go out and have a look."


    The man immediately took Brother Dao out of the cabin, and then walked straight towards the ce where Shao Qingyuan and the three stood.


    When he was about to approach, Brother Dao suddenly slowed down, and came to Shao Qingyuan with an indifferent look.


    He nced at the three people in front of him. They were very good. They seemed to be the ones who were not short of money.


    Brother Knife decided in his mind how much to charge in an instant. You must know that although there are many people who want to go to Linxun Ind, most of them are poor ghosts.


    The kind who are not poor ghosts, can''t wait to draw a line with the prisoners who are on Xun Ind.


    Or, you are reluctant to spend too much money just to go to the ind to see people.


    In front of these...


    Brother Dao asked, "Do you want to go to Linxun Ind?"


    "Yes."


    Brother Knife nodded, "Yes, our boat will leave in a while, but the fare is not cheap, do you have enough money on you?"


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, "How much do you need?"


    Brother Knife touched his chin, tsk tsk twice, then frowned and said, "Not much, one person, one hundred taels of silver. How many of you are going, three?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." Can you die?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1520: Silver, Ill get it back

    Chapter 1520 Silver, will get it back


    Brother Dao saw that they didn''t speak for a long time, and there was no response, and immediately gave the man beside him a wink.


    The man immediately exined cleverly, "Don''t think that the boat is expensive, you must know that it is Linxun Ind, and everyone there hasmitted a crime. Especially many people have a ferocious temper, and they shout at every turn. Killing, you are few, we have charged the boat fee, but also to protect your safety. Besides, not everyone can go to Linxun Ind, we are also worried about what you will do when you go to the ind, What if there is an ident? We also have a heavy responsibility."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly when he heard the words, as if he agreed.


    Brother Dao saw this with a smile on their faces, "How many of you are going?"


    "Two." Shao Qingyuan said, they decided not to bring Shao Wen, let him stay here first, and do a good job.


    As he spoke, Shao Qingyuan took out two silver notes from his sleeve, "This is two hundred taels of silver, I''m going to trouble you all this way."


    Brother Dao, "..."


    Is this so refreshing? Don''t even need to haggle?


    In fact, they are already prepared in their hearts. If the other party bargains to fifty taels, they can bring it with them, but they will not be treated well on the road.


    Now the other party didn''t say anything and just gave the money directly.


    Happy.


    Brother Knifeughed, took the money, and then said, "Since the boat fee has been paid, then you don''t have to worry about itter,e with me, I will ask you some questions."


    Shao Qingyuan exined Shao Wen a few words, and followed Brother Dao on the boat with Gu Yundong.


    entered the cabin, Brother Dao let them sit, poured a cup of tea for both of them, and then asked, "What are your names? Where do youe from? Who are you going to visit on Linxun Ind? What is the rtionship with the prisoners?"


    said with a smile, "Don''t mind, I''m just asking questions ording to routine. You also know that Linxun Ind is different from other ces, and people who go to the ind must understand it."


    It¡¯s different after paying a lot of money, the treatment is good, the attitude is good, and there is an exnation.


    Sure enough, money can make ghosts run the mill.


    Shao Qingyuan returned, "My surname is Shao, Shao Qingyuan, I just came from the capital. I went to Linxun Ind to see the old man Gu Yiping. I was entrusted to pass a few words to the old man."


    "Gu Yiping??" Brother Dao whispered in his mouth.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Do you know Brother Dao?"


    "Hahaha, it''s a little bit of an impression, it''s a bit of an impression." Brother Daoughed twice, "This ancient... Father, do you still have rtives in the capital?"


    "Distant rtives."


    Brother Knife rolled his eyes and got two points closer, "This old man has been on Linxun Ind for more than 20 years, and you areing from the capital again, are you bringing him good news?" For example, a pardon?


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "You can''t say this."


    Brother Knife didn''t ask any further, but it just so happened that there was a sound from outside.


    It seemed that the boat was about to start, Brother Dao hurriedly asked Shao Qingyuan to sit first, stood up by himself, and hurried out.


    As soon as he left, Gu Yundongined, "Brother Dao is too greedy, it costs two hundred taels of silver for one mouth. Did you not see that since he took the silver note, the greed in his eyes became heavier. I It is estimated that he still wants to find an excuse to dig money from us, and it is not a small amount."


    Shao Qingyuanughed, "It''s okay, the money will be taken back."


    Their family''s money, but his wife earned it so hard, how can it be given to such a person?


    should, may, probably, and I am writing


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1521: Is Shao Gongzi an imperial physician?

    Chapter 1521 Young Master Shao is an imperial physician?


    Brother Dao came back after exining things outside, and said while walking, "The boat has already sailed, it will be there in an hour at most, turn back..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw that Shao Qingyuan seemed to being out with a porcin bottle, poured a pill from it and gave it to Gu Yundong, and asked her to drink it with boiling water.


    Brother Dao took a few steps forward, and before he could speak, he heard Shao Qingyuan''s helpless voice, "I told you that I told you not to follow me. If you don''t listen, are you not feeling well?"


    "It''s just that I ate too much seafood yesterday. It doesn''t matter, you are an imperial physician..." Halfway through, Gu Yundong seemed to remember that it was outside, and immediately changed the conversation and said, "Anyway, you are a doctor, with you here, what am I afraid of? You see, as soon as I take this medicine, I feel much better."


    Brother Dao was surprised, "Young Master Shao is still an imperial physician?" Such a young imperial physician?


    Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly and said, "I hope Brother Dao can keep it a secret for me."


    "Can the imperial physician leave the capital?"


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Isn''t this heard that the genius doctor is in the area of ??Lingzhou Mansion? So I made a special report and wanted to find someone and ask for medical advice."


    Brother Dao waved his hand, "That''s all rumors, what kind of magic doctor is in the Lingzhou Mansion, and no one knows where the magic doctor lives for so many years. I don''t know who spread it out. To be honest, there are really many doctors there. I ran here and came back disappointed."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned when he heard the words, "Is that so? Well, if you can meet it, you will meet it, but if you can''t meet it, it''s worth my trip to find the ind, it''s not a waste of time."


    How do you listen, it seems that it is more important toe to the ind?


    But Brother Dao didn''t ask in detail, anyway, he still had doubts about Shao Qingyuan''s status as an imperial physician.


    But the original n to ckmail these two people stopped temporarily.


    It''s fine, the same goes for the return trip.


    The ship really arrived at Linxun Ind about an hourter.


    Brother Dao said to them, "The boat will not return until tomorrow, or at the same time as this morning, you juste here and wait. There are also inns on the ind, although they are not as good as in the city, but the amodation is no problem. What''s the matter? If anything, find me outside the camp."


    The exiled ind also has small troops stationed here. Brother Dao is responsible for transporting supplies, and he may not be able to speak much in the camp, but he has a lot of things in his hands and handles a lot of goods, so others will give him a bit of face outside.


    "Thank you."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong got off the boat before Brother Dao touched his chin and tsk tsk.


    The man before ?? ran up to him and asked, "Brother Dao, these two big fat sheep, let''s just let them go? They are so generous, there must be a lot of money on them."


    Brother Knife gave him a sideways look, "You know it''s a big fat sheep, why don''t you just keep an eye on it?"


    The man was overjoyed and nodded immediately, "Hey, I''ll go right now."


    After they got off the boat, Gu Yundong began to look at the entire Linxun Ind, and it didn''t take long for them to find traces of someone following them.


    But the two of them didn''t care, and continued to look on both sides of the road.


    Linxun Ind is not very big. When it was first discovered, there were no people on the ind, there were only two mountains, and thend was barren.


    Later, Xundao came to Xundao and became a ce of exile. Slowly, there were more talents.


    After so many years, Linxun Ind has be quiterge and looks like a small town.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1522: find an ancient home

    Chapter 1522 Looking for the ancient family


    If he didn''t know beforehand, Gu Yundong would have thought he was just entering a poorer town when he first stepped into this ce.


    Those who are looking for the ind, as long as they leave the ind and do the tasks assigned by their superiors, they will be able to walk around on the ind at will.


    And you can also buy and sell things. There are many vegetables and grains grown at home, as well as various self-made daily necessities, and there are also markets.


    The money you earn can also buy some cloth, oil and salt from the supplies brought by Brother Dao.


    When these people saw Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong dressed in clean clothes, they knew that they must be from outside the ind. They came to visit the prisoners here, and they must have money in their hands.


    All of a sudden, his eyes lit up, and he tried his best to sell his things to the two of them.


    Gu Yundong really picked some dried seafood. She found that the quality of the seafood here is better than that in Pingling County.


    After choosing ??, Gu Yundong realized that he should go to the Gu family first. Now...


    She turned her head to look at Shao Qingyuan with using eyes.


    Why not remind her? ? ?


    Shao Qingyuanughed, "You see these dry goods with glowing eyes, you can''t wait to buy them all and take them back. You are so happy, why do you have the nerve to interrupt you?"


    What is the reason for this?


    Gu Yundong red at him, "Forget it, go and book the inn first, put things in the inn, and then go to the Gu family."


    "Let''s go."


    Shao Qingyuan took the things in her hand and went to the best inn in town.


    As Brother Dao said, the inn is a bit old, and it is indeed not as good as outside the ind.


    But Xiao Er is still very enthusiastic.


    The two opened a room to go to the room, put the dry goods in the room, and then went out to inquire about the residence of the Gu family.


    The Gu family has been exiled to this ind for more than 20 years. Over the years, many people havee one after another. I thought it was hard to inquire, but I didn''t expect to ask the shopkeeper of the inn, and the shopkeeper actually knew.


    "Gu Yiping, I know, in Nanya Vige, you can go there and ask."


    The shopkeeper said, looked at them curiously, and asked the same question as Brother Dao, "That old man, is there any good news?"


    These days, some of the exiles who came here will be rehabilitated, or they will leave the ind after amnesty.


    I don¡¯t know if this ancient family hase to the rescue.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan did not return. They hired a carriage to go to Nanya Vige as the shopkeeper said.


    In half an hour, the carriage arrived at its destination.


    Nanya Vige is very poor. At first nce, the houses are all low and low and can copse at any time.


    The sea is windy and waves are strong, Gu Yundong thinks that such a house can''t support a typhoon.


    The two entered the vige, and as soon as they inquired, someone showed them the direction.


    Gu Yundong followed and looked for it, and finally stood in front of a courtyard gate that looked a little dpidated.


    Shao Qingyuan was about to raise his hand to knock on the door when he heard yelling from inside.


    "Let you cook some porridge, what do you cook? It''s so thick, how much rice is in the house for you to waste? You are a prodigal, if you don''t beat you for a day, you will go to Liang Jiewa, right, I will beat you to death."


    The voice of ?? fell, and the sound of chickens flying and dogs jumping came from inside.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, took a deep breath, raised their heads, and knocked heavily on the door.


    No one responded, the noise inside was still loud, probably not heard.


    Shao Qingyuan could only use a little force and m the door hard.


    Today''s small explosion is over, I''m so sleepy, I''m going to sleep first


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1523: I just happen to be surnamed Shao

    Chapter 1523 I just happened to be surnamed Shao


    This time, the noise inside finally stopped for a moment, followed by the sound of human footsteps.


    The next moment, the courtyard door was opened from the inside.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong took a closer look and saw a thin and gray-haired old man standing in front of them.


    The old man''s face was numb, and his squinted eyes were vicissitudes.


    He looked at the two people in front of him, a little puzzled, and asked with a frown, "Who are you?"


    If the address is correct, ording to the age of the person in front of him, it should be the Gu Yiping.


    A smile instantly appeared on Gu Yundong''s face, and he asked, "Are you Gu Yiping, the old man of the ancient family? We are from the capital."


    Beijing? ? ?


    Hearing these two words that seemed to be very far away, Gu Yiping''s numb face finally shed with excitement, and there was such a light in his eyes.


    But he was quickly suppressed by him. He looked at the two of them, took a deep breath slowly, and said, "Come in first."


    Then he turned around and limped into the yard. But even so, he could still see the eagerness of his footsteps from the back.


    Gu Yundong looked at his legs in surprise, then immediately withdrew his gaze.


    Normally, it is not easy for an exiled person to live here for 20 years, let alone one who needs to be full.


    She and Shao Qingyuan followed closely and walked in.


    The yard of the Gu family is broken, but it covers arge area and has many rooms. There are rooms on the left and right sides, a lot of things are stacked in the yard, and a vegetable field is opened in the corner.


    Gu Yiping led them into the main room, and pointed to the stool that didn''t look very secure, "Sit down."


    then shouted to the outside, "Olddy, pour some water." The voice trembled with excitement.


    He turned his head and said to the two of them, "There is no good tea in the countryside, so I can only pour some water to quench your thirst."


    This Shao Qing doesn''t matter, "It doesn''t matter."


    Just a momentter, a woman who looked about the same age as Gu Yiping came in.


    "You two have tea."


    This voice...


    Isn''t ?? the sharp beating and scolding they heard outside the courtyard gate before?


    I didn''t know who she was scolding, but I heard another woman''s voice in the yard.


    Mrs. Gu didn''t leave after delivering the water, sitting on the stool on the other side, staring at them both.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Gu Yiping didn''t say anything. He didn''t seem to say anything when there was a big noise in the yard just now.


    When he saw that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong didn''t drink water, he squinted slightly and asked, "I don''t know what the son is called?"


    "My surname is Shao."


    Hearing the word Shao, Gu Yiping''s face changed suddenly, as if thinking of something bad, his hand holding the crutch tightened tightly.


    He was still able to restrain himself, but Madam Gu suddenly stood up and said angrily, "Are you from the Marquis of Huaiyin? Why, the surname Shao has harmed us so badly, and you still want to kill them all?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "No, I have nothing to do with the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion. It''s just that my surname is Shao, and my hometown is in Xuanhe Mansion."


    Gu Yiping heard this, his face rxed, and he slowly exhaled.


    He red at Madam Gu, who sat back embarrassedly.


    muttered in his mouth, "Who told him not to exin it."


    "Shut up." Gu Yiping asked with a smile on his face, "Young Master Shao came from the capital to find us, but what''s the matter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1524: The situation of the ancient family

    Chapter 1524 The situation of the ancient family


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the look of anticipation on his face, and said with a smile, "There is indeed something, but I didn''te to you specially, just drop by and bring something for you."


    Gu Yiping was taken aback for a moment, "Bring things for others?" He frowned slightly, looking a little disappointed.


    Just pick up something? Isn''t it pardoning them and letting them return to the capital?


    is also right, it has been more than 20 years, he should give up. It''s almost the end of a lifetime, and a person who is nearly 60 years old will not live for a few more years even if he goes back.


    Mrs. Gu was also disappointed, but she was much more realistic than Gu Yiping, and quickly shifted her attention, her eyes fell on the cloth bag ced beside Shao Qingyuan.


    "What did you bring us?" She leaned forward, as if she wanted to take a look.


    Gu Yiping finally frowned, "Okay, you go out first, the kitchen work hasn''t finished yet, what are you doing here?"


    Madam Gu opened her mouth and wanted to refute, but she finally stood up and went out with a cold snort.


    just walked a few steps and suddenly turned around and asked, "Young Master Shao, you said someone asked you to bring us something? Who is it? Are they the two unfilial daughters in my family?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, Madam Gu''s face suddenly grim, she turned her head and left.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help sighing when he saw it. Thisdy was considered an officialdy in the capital 20 years ago. I heard that she has always had a good image outside, very kind and very polite.


    At least, that''s how it looks to outsiders.


    It¡¯s just that after the big changes and 20 years of exile, not only the appearance has changed a lot, but the inside ispletely different from that year.


    Beforeing, Shao Qingyuan and the two naturally knew about it.


    Gu Yiping had three sons and three daughters, two sons and two daughters were born by Mrs. Gu, and one son and one daughter were born by the concubine Qiu Concubine.


    When the ident happened in the Gu family, the two daughters were already married, and the eldest son became a rtive. The second son was Gu Jingyuan who was said to have eloped with Shao Yin.


    Aunt Qiu¡¯s two children were still young at the time.


    Therefore, among the exiles of the Gu family, in addition to Gu Yiping and his wife, there are also the eldest son and his wife, Qiu Yiniang and her two children.


    As for the two direct daughters, they cut off rtions with the Gu family at that time. Their husband''s family felt even more unlucky, and wanted to divorce both of them, but they were only concerned about their reputation, and the Gu family made little mistakes, so they wouldn''t be implicated. keep.


    It¡¯s just said that theter life was not easy, and the eldest girl from the Gu family died of serious illness within a few years.


    The second girl has lived to this day, but her husband spoiled his concubine and killed his wife, and he did not take her seriously. He heard that he was humiliated by his concubine every three days, and he hadn''t stepped out of the house for many years.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to ask about Shao Yin''s whereabouts from her, butter gave up the idea.


    They are all like this, and naturally they have long forgotten their parents and rtives who are still suffering on Linxun Ind.


    But thinking abouting to Madam Gu, there is no other choice in her heart. After all, when something happened to the Gu family, most people avoided it. In the past 20 years, no one has brought them anything, and now I can''t think of anyone.


    Therefore, Gu Yiping is also very strange.


    He nced at the cloth bag and asked, "Master Shao, who asked you to bring it?"


    "It''s Master Shilian Shi."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1525: unexpected news

    Chapter 1525 Unexpected news


    Shi Li''an, Master Shi? ?


    Gu Yiping frowned, thinking about it for a while without thinking about it.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Master Shi and Gu Jingyuan, the second son of the Gu family, were good friends."


    Having said that, Gu Yiping finally remembered.


    But¡­¡­


    "He did have a good rtionship with my son back then, but after so many years, why did he suddenly think of giving us something?"


    Shao Qingyuan said, "I didn''t think of it suddenly, Master Shi has always been concerned about you. When something happened to the Gu family, Master Shi also wanted to help you, but others were soft-spoken and restrained by the family, unable to lend a helping hand, and could only watch helplessly. You were exiled to Linxun Ind."


    "Master Shi was powerless and annoyed. He hated himself for being useless, but he couldn''t help him protect the Gu family when his friend was not in the capital. Later, he kept trying to find a way in secret, but the previous emperor couldn''t listen to anything. If so, he almost had an ident, so he avoided his edge for the time being."


    "Until now the emperor ascended the throne and vindicated many people, Master Shi''s heart rekindled hope. This time he knew that I was going to Lingzhou, so he specially asked me to send you some special products from the capital, and let him I tell you, he will try his best to find a way, and I hope you can persist until the day of amnesty."


    Gu Yiping was stunned. He listened to Shao Qingyuan''s words, like a fantasy, his face full of disbelief.


    "You, you mean, until now, there are still people trying to save us back to Beijing?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Yes, Master Shi has a deep rtionship with the second young master of your ancient family. Although he has not been able to inquire about the whereabouts of the second young master, at least he still wants to try his best to save his family. Master Shi said that it is a pity that he does not know where the second young master is now. Where, if you know, you canmunicate more through letters and let him understand each other''s situation."


    Gu Yiping suddenly stood up and said, "Yes, my son is here, I will let him write a letter at night, and ask Master Shao to bring it to Master Shi."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were stunned at the same time, what did he say? Gu Jingyuan is here?


    Beforeing to Nanya Vige, they asked the innkeeper who knew Gu Yiping''s address, and learned that Gu Yiping and his wife are still there, as are his two sons.


    But, shouldn''t the two sons be his eldest son, and the concubine of the Qiu Concubine?


    If Gu Jingyuan was there, then the three sons should be here.


    Could it be that there is a son... gone?


    And the strange thing is that when there was an ident in the Gu family, the government did not find Gu Jingyuan, and they did not exile people here. Then why did hee here? Shouldn''t he find a ce to live a good life? If he has the ability, he can do it in the future. Help your parents and family, or find a way to save people.


    Gu Yundong asked uncertainly, "Second Young Master is also visiting the ind?"


    "Yes, he is on Linxun Ind. Now he and his mother-inw have gone to mine the hills there, and they wille backter, Mr. Shao, wait for you."


    Gu Yiping was a little excited. He heard that the other party was doing his best for the sake of the second son, so it should make the second son connect with others.


    In this way, that Master Shi will work harder.


    And when they return to the capital, they can also have awork of contacts.


    Gu Yiping looked excited and didn''t notice that Gu Yundong grabbed Shao Qingyuan''s hand suddenly.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips tightly, breathing slightly faster.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1526: eyes behind

    Chapter 1526 The eyes behind


    Gu Yiping said just now that not only Gu Jingyuan is here, but also Gu Jingyuan''s wife.


    Thatdy... Could it be Shao Yin?


    Gu Yundong actually thought it was unlikely, but at this moment, she really couldn''t wait to see Gu Jingyuan earlier.


    Shao Qingyuan is not good to ask too detailed, otherwise it will be revealed. After all, although that Shi Li''an is indeed a real person, and he is indeed friends with Gu Jingyuan, but when something happened to the Gu family, it was toote for him to clear the rtionship. How could he keep the Gu family in his heart for so many years?


    He was just looking for someone to make up the numbers, and wanted to extract some information from the Gu family.


    Unexpectedly, it gave them such a surprise.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly changed the topic, he took the cloth bag beside him and handed it to Gu Yiping.


    "You keep this, it''s all things from the capital."


    Gu Yiping is no longer polite this time. To be honest, he is really thin and difficult to live on this Linxun Ind.


    He often misses the days in the capital. At that time, he was an official. Although he was not greedy, he was also good enough to eat and drink spicy food. His life was very casual.


    Unexpectedly, that kind of enjoymentes at a price.


    Now, he paid it back with twenty years of exile.


    Gu Yiping felt that enough, twenty years was enough, he wanted to go back.


    He opened the cloth bag, which was indeed some specialties in the capital. Sun-dried cured meat, crisp sugar, tiger bone wine, dried persimmons, preserved fruit, and a box of tea leaves, although not as good as what he drank before, but still of good quality.


    Gu Yiping couldn''t help swallowing, looking at the contents inside, he couldn''t take his eyes off it.


    After a long while, he raised his head and smiled at the two of them, "Thank you so much for bringing us so many specialties from all over the world. It''s gettingte, why don''t you have lunch here, I''ll let my house When my daughter-inw cooks it, she will fry the marinated meat."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "No need, it was originally given to you by Master Shi, so we are just a matter of the way, how can we stay and talk about you. We have to go back to the inn first, and we wille backter in the evening when the Second Young Master Gues back. ."


    Gu Yiping doesn''t really want to keep them. Their family is very poor now, and their food is limited, so where would they be willing to entertain guests?


    If he kept them at home, his mother-inw might make trouble.


    Hearing Gu Yundong say this now, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Since that''s the case, then I won''t leave you any more. Our family, Jingyuan, came back at the beginning of the Youshi period, so it''s just the right time for you toe."


    "Okay, then we''ll say goodbye first."


    Shao Qingyuan stood up, bowed his hands to Gu Yiping, and took Gu Yundong out of the main room.


    A woman just came by in the yard, carrying arge basin of clothes in her hand to go out to wash.


    There is still a scar on her face, which is fresh.


    Gu Yundong suddenly thought that he heard movement in the yard when he came before, so Madam Gu was the one who was beating and scolding at that time?


    When the woman saw them, she buried her head and walked faster.


    Gu Yiping frowned and exined to Shao Qingyuan and the two, "That''s the eldest daughter-inw of my family, and she doesn''t know the etiquette, so don''t take it off."


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head and walked out of the ancient house with Gu Yundong.


    Until the gate of the ancient house was closed, the two looked at each other.


    "Let''s go."


    But just after taking a few steps, the two of them keenly felt that there was a gaze staring at them from behind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1527: Child?

    Chapter 1527 Children?


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong are both sensitive people, and their brows couldn''t help but jump with such obvious eyes.


    Immediately turned back at the same time, looking in the direction where the gaze came from.


    The other party didn''t seem to expect that they would turn their heads, and their eyes met so carelessly, their faces instantly filled with astonishment.


    The next moment, her eyes panicked, she turned her head, turned and stumbled away.


    Gu Yundong''s face shed a trace of surprise, looking at the figure that had run far away, she looked at Shao Qingyuan in a daze, "Is that... a child?"


    A short and small figure, he looked no more than seven or eight years old.


    The girl is very thin, her whole face is so thin that she loses shape, so her eyes are extraordinarilyrge. When she stares at people like this, she is inexplicably two-pointed.


    "We shouldn''t know anyone here, why does she seem to hate us?"


    "Perhaps what she hates is... the Gu family." Shao Qingyuan nced at the gate of the ancient family and replied in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "How about we go over there and have a look?"


    The two agreed, and they quickly chased after them.


    Seeing them following, the girl immediately quickened her pace.


    She was very familiar with this ce, and it didn''t take long for her to disappear.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Why didn''t he keep up with anyone?


    The two looked at each other, looked around, but couldn''t find it for a long time, and finally gave up.


    "Forget it, let''s go back."


    They walked back again, but when they passed the gate of the Gu family, they saw the previous woman, the eldest daughter-inw of the ancient family, Mrs. Jiang.


    Jiang Shi didn''t see them, and quickly entered the gate of the ancient courtyard.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to ask her a few more questions, but he could only give up when she saw her entering.


    They left the vige entrance and got on the carriage that was parked there.


    The inn is temporarily not going back. After all, they wille back at night when Gu Jingyuanes back. It takes an hour to go back and forth, and they spend all their time on the road.


    Gu Yundong is nning to stroll around here. If he can go to the mountain top that Gu Yiping said, he might be able to see Gu Jingyuan and her wife in advance.


    The car has dry food ready before theye.


    Originally, I never thought of having lunch at Gu¡¯s house. After all, it was the first time we met, and now the Gu¡¯s house is really poor, so I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t be able to entertain guests.


    After eating something to fill his stomach, Shao Qingyuan drove a carriage around the neighborhood, and by the way, he also inquired about the Gu family.


    Neither of them knew that as soon as they left the front foot, the courtyard gate of the ancient house was reopened on the back foot.


    Mrs Jiang, who went in before, came out again, but Mrs. Song, the ancientdy, came out with her.


    Song was smiling, probably because he had just eaten something good, and was in a very good mood.


    He also held the dried persimmon, a specialty of the capital, which Gu Yundong had brought over in his hand, and greeted the people in the vige while eating.


    When Gu Yundong and the others came, most of the people in the vige saw it. Everyone is guessing that the Gu family may have to go through all the hardships and leave Linxun Ind.


    Seeing the appearance of Song Shi now, the guess in his heart is more certain.


    Someone couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked, "Sister Song, you are so happy, is there something good?"


    Song Shi smiled, looked around, and said in a high voice, "What''s so good, it''s just friends from the capital who asked people toe to see us and give us something. Damn, I didn''t expect it, it''s been so many years, And the nobles remember us."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1528: to tell you good news

    Chapter 1528 to tell you a good news


    The person next to him heard it and understood, and his tone improved a lot.


    "Look at what you said, is there a noble person who remembers you guys? The young master who came here before seems to be powerful and powerful, Mrs. Song, shouldn''t they just pick you up this time?"


    "Oh, so Mrs. Song will be leaving in two days?"


    Song''s face froze, she just wanted to show off, but she didn''t say she meant to leave immediately. Didn''t she p herself in the face when she said it out?


    So Mr. Song waved his hand immediately, "What nonsense, the noble person is busy. But the noble person said that if we need anything, just write a letter back, and he will send it to us by someone."


    "Wouldn''t it be better for Mrs. Song in the future?"


    Song smirked triumphantly, and after saying a few more words, she turned around and went back contentedly.


    After walking a few steps, he suddenly turned his head and pped Jiang Shi who was following behind her.


    "Useless things, I asked you to follow me to help me talk, and I''m like a mute all day, what''s the use of asking you?"


    Mrs Jiang covered her face and did not dare to say a word.


    Song snorted coldly, pushed open the courtyard door and walked in.


    Mrs Jiang quickly followed, opened her mouth, and finally asked after a long time, "Mother, did those two really pick us up? What, when?"


    Before Jiang Shi did not hear what Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yiping said, but what those aunts said just now caught her ears, so she asked Song Shi to confirm.


    Song shi nced at her and sneered coldly, "Yes, yes, of course, they will pick us up. But don''t be too happy, do you think you will have a good life when you return to the capital? Your parents'' house. I don¡¯t want you anymore, even if you go back, you will still be a cow and a horse in the Gu family, broom stars, bah.¡±


    After ?? finished speaking, Song went directly into his main house and went to talk to Gu Yiping.


    Mr. Jiang stood in the yard for a long time, holding his hands tightly beside him, his eyes were slightly red, staring at the direction of the main house with hatred.


    But soon she lowered her head, for fear of being discovered.


    She moved her stiff body, turned and entered the kitchen.


    Not long after, he came out of the kitchen with a basket.


    After leaving Gu''s house, Mr. Jiang turned left and right, and after walking for a while, he finally stopped in front of a yard in the corner of the vige.


    The yard was small and dpidated, even worse than the Gu family.


    Jiang shi raised his eyes and looked at the yard, then walked over with great strides.


    The courtyard door was closed, but Jiang Shi just pushed it open like no one was in it.


    There was a coughing sound from inside the room, Jiang shi paused, and passed.


    "Who is it?" Hearing footsteps, a weak female voice came from inside.


    Mrs Jiang entered the room, a smile appeared on her face that had been suffering all the time, "Little sister-inw, I''m here to see you."


    said and walked to the edge of the bed.


    The woman lying on the bed looked very bad, with a lifeless feeling, and her body was extremely thin, as if it could be blown away by a gust of wind.


    She raised her eyes and nced at Jiang Shi, the corner of her mouth pursed, her eyes lowered slightly, and she whispered, "Sister-inw...cough, why are you here?"


    "I''ll tell you some good news." Jiang shi sat down on the stool beside him, and put the basket in his hand on the small table next to him.


    She nced at the woman on the bed, her smile deepened, "Little sister-inw, do you know who came to our house today?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1529: Jiangs brain is abnormal

    Chapter 1529 Jiang''s brain is abnormal


    The woman on the bed said nothing, and Mrs Jiang continued, "It''s someone from the capital, Mother said, she''s here to pick us up, we can leave this ghost ce right away, the whole Gu family can Back to the capital. You say, is it good news?"


    He shook his head suddenly, "No, it''s good news for our Gu family, you are a married Gu family daughter, but not necessarily. After all, you are now Luo''s wife, and we can''t take you away. of."


    The person on the bed is the daughter Gu Yuwen, a concubine from Concubine Qiu, who was exiled to Linxun Ind with Gu Yiping.


    After hearing Jiang''s words, she just frowned slightly, and a trace of disgust and hatred shed on her face.


    Jiang Shi seemed very satisfied with her expression, and opened the vegetable basket on the table, "Today, someone from the capital brought our family''s specialties from the capital. As a eldest sister-inw, I am thinking of you. When my mother didn''t pay attention, she secretly brought you some meat."


    Gu Yuwen tugged at the corners of his mouth sarcastically, "Cough, no, cough... Sister-inw, take it back, I can''t even eat it."


    "Damn, you can''t eat it, your Luo Qi can''t eat it. Look at that child, all the thin ones have taken off. You said that if you don''t feel bad for yourself, you should also feel bad for your daughter, she hasn''t eaten meat for a long time. Is it? Anyway, make it up for her."


    Then, regardless of Gu Yuwen''s desire to refuse, he put down the meat and left.


    "How about you, rest well, maybe we two will meet for thest time."


    The voice of ?? fell, and the person disappeared into the courtyard.


    Gu Yuwen coughed twice, his eyes very indifferent.


    Just soon, footsteps came from outside the door.


    A small figure ran in, "Mother, mother, I''m back."


    The indifference on Gu Yuwen''s face disappeared instantly, he put on a warm smile, looked at the girl at the door, "Qier is back?"


    "Mother, I..." She got closer and immediately saw the bowl of meat on the table, "This is..."


    "It was sent by my sister-inw." The smile on Gu Yuwen''s face faded a little, with a hint of ridicule, "It said that it was for you, Qi''er, did you hear something when you were outside? "


    Luo Qi''s face stiffened, her lips pursed. She didn''t want to tell her mother, but Jiang Shi didn''t expect her toe.


    So I can only nod my head, "The Gu family is here. I heard that they are nobles from the capital. They may rehabilitate the Gu family and take them back to the capital." He suddenly became resentful, "Why? Why can the people from the Gu family return? Beijing?"


    Gu Yuwen raised his hand and grasped her thin little hand, distressed.


    She is already dying, she can feel that she can''t support her for long, but what will happen to her daughter after she dies?


    Although the Gu family was her parents'' family, it was almost the same as the enemy family.


    And the Gu family is a fire pit, everyone is crazy, she never dares to entrust her daughter to them.


    Luo Qi saw that her mother was worried, and said hurriedly, "Mother, rest first, I will return the meat to them. Jiang''s used this method to frame us before, and now I am here again, I will not let her seed."


    Luo Qi felt that Jiang''s brain was abnormal. She was oppressed by others in the Gu family. When she came back to their house to find their mother and daughter, she felt ufortable, and her whole heart was twisted.


    Luo Qi took the bowl, put it in a basket, and quickly ran to Gu''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1530: shes so hard

    Chapter 1530 She is too difficult


    She stood at the gate of Gu''s house and looked, and happened to see Gu Yiping and his wife going out.


    Luo Qi was overjoyed, and after they left, she immediately shed into the yard.


    At this time, the Gu family should have only the Jiang family.


    There was a noise from the kitchen, Luo Qi walked to the kitchen, the basket in her hand had already been taken out.


    After seeing Jiang''s back, she was about to speak out, but she was stunned when she saw Jiang''s movements, her eyes widened in disbelief, and her pupils shrank fiercely.


    She lowered her head and looked at the bowl of meat in her hand.


    Finally, Luo Qi secretly swallowed her saliva and stepped back quietly.


    After retreating to the gate of the courtyard, he immediately turned around and ran to his house quickly.


    She stumbled and ran because she didn''t have much energy because she hadn''t eaten anything all day. Halfway through the run, he fell directly, the basket in his hand flew out, and the meat inside also fell out.


    Luo Qi was lying on the ground, looking at the bowl of meat that was stained with soil and became dirty, her face changed and changed.


    After a while, they stood up abruptly. Fortunately, their home was in a rtively remote part of the vige, and no one passed by.


    Luo Qi looked left and right, and quickly repacked the meat that night.


    When she got home, she immediately took the only shovel in the house, walked down a hillside in the distance, andboriously dug a hole in the ground. Then, sweating profusely, she buried the bowl of meat and stood up. He got up and stepped on his foot vigorously.


    It wasn''t until the step was firm that Luo Qi breathed a sigh of relief and turned to go home with a basket and a shovel.


    Who knew that when they were halfway there, they suddenly saw Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong walking slowly from a distance.


    Luo Qi''s expression froze, as if her actions just now were seen, very guilty.


    But after thinking about it, it was wrong. She had already walked a certain way, and they must not have noticed.


    However, Gu Yundong had already seen that she was the little girl who hated her outside the Gu Family Courtyard. He didn''t expect to find it before, but he saw it here again.


    Gu Yundong took a few steps forward, "Little girl..."


    Luo Qi is going to run again, but now that Yun Dong is ready, how can she escape.


    Luo Qi was in a hurry, and she was about to fall to the ground under her feet.


    Gu Yundong quickly wrapped her arms around her waist to prevent her from mming her head on the stone. She felt helpless, "What are you running away from, I won''t do anything to you."


    "Let me go." Luo Qi struggled twice, but there was no strength in her hands.


    Gu Yundong pinched the person with a slight squeeze, and then heard the ''gurgling'' from Luo Qi''s stomach.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She turned her head to look at Shao Qingyuan, who was standing behind her. Thetter handed her a small bag, which Gu Yundong carried with him.


    Although she has room, it is convenient to carry a small bag on her back.


    So she took out a packet of pastries wrapped in greased paper from her small bag, "Here you are."


    Luo Qi just buried the meat before, and now she naturally won''t ept things sent by strangers.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t let her go, she could only pursed her lips and brought the paper bag over.


    As soon as she epted it, Gu Yundong''s grip on hers really loosened by two points.


    Then, Luo Qi threw the paper bag back into Gu Yundong''s arms, turned and ran away.


    Gu Yundong, "..." The little girl is very clever.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, got up to go after him, but was stopped by Gu Yundong, "Forget it, if you don''t want it, don''t want it. It seems that my n to bribe her to ask something from her has failed. Hey..." She too difficult.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1531: scumbag

    Chapter 1531 Scumbag


    Shao Qingyuan touched her head, "I''ve asked a lot along the way, let''s go to Gu''s house first, I think it''s almost time, Gu Jing should be back."


    "Um."


    The two walked to the ancient house together, which was different from when they came in the morning.


    Now they have been wandering around here for an afternoon, and have secretly inquired about a lot of things.


    After inquiring, I found that the Gu family was quite famous in the entire Linxun Ind.


    It is said that when Gu Yiping first came, a general on the ind took a fancy to him and arranged a clerical position for him in the camp. Therefore, the Gu family who just came to Nanya Vige, although they have to work, but much better than most people.


    That general should have known Gu Yiping before, so it is not difficult to understand why he tried every means to use the only connections he had to exile on this ind.


    There are people here to take care of you, isn''t it morefortable?


    After he has been in the clerical position for a few years, he may still be able to rise by a liter.


    However, the idea is very good, but the reality pped him hard.


    Gu Yiping did not stay in this position for two years before the general died of illness.


    After his death, the new general and Gu Yiping had nothing to do with each other.


    The new general also has people he knows and wants to arrange a better life for his own people, so he finds a mistake and wants to remove Gu Yiping and rece him with his own.


    But Gu Yiping has been an official for many years, but he still has some ability.


    After staying in the clerical position for two years, I also umted a littlework, and it became a little difficult for the new general to remove his position.


    But also because of this, the new general looked at him more and more unpleasantly.


    But Gu Yiping was a prisoner in the end. After the new general''s position was settled, he began to clean up him.


    Gu Yiping''s leg wasme at that time.


    The struggle between him and the new general was so turbulent that it is said that he even killed himself.


    Of course, the most talked about is that Gu Yiping gave away his concubine, Concubine Qiu, in order to stay in the position of the clerk.


    It is said that the man who sent her is a cruel man who likes to beat women. Concubine Qiu was beaten all over, and she wanted Gu Yiping to take her back several times, even if she suffered and suffered with him.


    But Gu Yiping has something to do with it. He didn''t want to suffer, so he ignored Aunt Qiu at all.


    Not long after, Concubine Qiu hanged herself.


    After that, Gu Yiping was pped down from his position as a clerk.


    Then, he returned to Nanya Vige, limping on one leg, doing hard work, even more miserable than ordinary people.


    In fact, if he hadn''t stalemate with the new general at the beginning, maybe his life would not have been so bad.


    When Gu Yundong heard these things, he didn''t have any good feelings for Gu Yiping at all.


    Although the concubine is a concubine, but following him in exile to this Linxun Ind to endure hardships, it can be regarded as a married couple who share weal and woe.


    He gave her away for a small clerical position.


    Scumbag.


    Gu Yundong regretted giving him so many specialties of the capital before, and he should not give them to pigs or dogs.


    exhaled, and the two finally walked to the gate of Gu''s house.


    Gu Yundong adjusted his expression, which made Shao Qingyuan knock on the door.


    The courtyard door opened in response, and the speed was very different from that in the morning, as if the people inside had been waiting by the door all the time.


    It was the eldest daughter-inw of the Gu family, Mrs Jiang, who opened the door.


    Mr. Jiang lowered her eyes slightly and backed away halfway, "Young Master Shao, Mrs. Shao, pleasee in."


    In these few chapters, there are a lot of people from the Gu family all of a sudden. I''m afraid everyone will confuse them, so let me sort them out.


    Gu Yiping, the old man of the ancient family, his wife Song, and his concubine Qiuyi.


    Song''s eldest son has not yet appeared, the eldest daughter-inw Jiang, and the second son is Gu Jingyuan, who is rumored to have eloped with Miss Shao.


    Concubine Qiu has a son and a daughter, and her son has not yet appeared. The daughter is Gu Yuwen, married to the Luo family, and now she is in the same situation as the ancient family. Her daughter is Luo Qi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1532: Worrying about Shao Yins life and death

    Chapter 1532 Worrying about Shao Yin''s life and death


    Gu Yundong and the two walked inside, and just after taking a few steps, they saw several peopleing out one after another from the main room.


    was Gu Yiping at the head, and behind him stood two men, Gu Jingqian, the eldest son of the Gu family, and Gu Jingyuan, the second son.


    Although the two are not very old yet, their years of fatigue have made them look a lot older, and their hair has a lot of white strands.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to see them, the whole family seems to have put on clean clothes on purpose.


    It''s just that those clothes look a few years old, and now they look very ill-fitting on a thin body.


    Behind them, Song Shi and another woman followed. After that, there were two young men of fifteen or sixteen years old.


    Gu Yipingughed and looked enthusiastic.


    "Young Master Shao is here? Come in,e in,e in."


    Shao Qingyuan calmly retracted his look, and followed everyone into the main room.


    He nced around, his eyes were very obvious.


    Gu Yiping still smiled, "Let me introduce, this is my eldest son, Gu Jingqian, and this is my second son, Gu Jingyuan, next to him is her daughter-inw Mao, and behind them are their two sons."


    Gu Jingyuan''s daughter-inw is Mao?


    Gu Yundong looked at her, Mao was dark and swarthy, although he was tall, but... he was the kind of tall and strong man, full of strength.


    No wonder she would follow the man to work, but Jiang Shi stayed at home.


    and his two sons, Gu Jingyuan... In this entire Gu family, the grandchildren seem to be the only two of them.


    So the eldest couple in the ancient family have no children?


    No wonder the Song family is so harsh to the Jiang family.


    But anyway, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan have already confirmed that Gu Jingyuan and Shao Yin did not be husband and wife.


    Just...Where did Shao Yin go?


    Gu Yundong is now a little worried about whether Shao Yin is still alive.


    They had to learn the truth of what happened back then from Gu Jingyuan as soon as possible.


    Just thought, Gu Jingyuan over there has already stepped forward, rushed in front of Shao Qingyuan, and asked excitedly, "Young Master Shao, I heard from my father that Shi Li''an is trying to save us, right?"


    Shao Qingyuan pulled Gu Yundong back slightly, nodded and said, "Yes, Master Shi really nned this."


    Gu Jingyuan''s eyes brightened, "Then did he say when he can take us out of this ghost ce? Did he write to me?"


    Shao Qingyuan followed his topic and said, "Master Shi has not given me the letter for the time being, and we don''t know that you are here on Linxun Ind. Master Shi said that you were not in the capital when the Gu family had an ident, and he has been inquiring about your whereabouts. I didn''t expect you to be there. Second Master Gu, when did youe here and why did youe here?"


    Hearing this, Gu Jingyuan''s face instantly shed a trace of embarrassment, heughed dryly, and his eyes became unnatural.


    After a while, he said with some guilty conscience, "I heard that something happened at home, so I came over to see. Seeing that my family is suffering, I really can''t live a casual life by myself. No matter what, I am with my family. It''s worth it to be together no matter how much you suffer."


    Standing by the door, Jiang shi lowered his head and tickled the corner of his mouth sarcastically.


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised, "But since you weren''t exiled to Linxun Ind, you should try to save your family outside. It''s not good for you toe to Linxun Ind."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1533: There are other flavors in the wine

    Chapter 1533 There are other vors in the wine


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Jingyuan''s face changed.


    He opened his mouth, as if he was still thinking of an excuse. Gu Yiping, who was next to him, saw this and said quickly, "Young Master Shao is not busy talking about this, let''s eat first, okay? It''s not too early, you see, it''s going to be all day long. It''s dark, let''s chat while eating."


    Gu Jingyuan hurriedly nodded, "Yes, yes, let''s eat first, we have been busy outside for a day, and we are hungry."


    Shao Qingyuan, "You don''t have to eat, we..."


    "No, no, Young Master Shao must stay. I have a lot to tell you, and I want to inquire about Shi Li''an. Let''s chat while drinking, don''t be polite." Gu Jingyuan As he spoke, he reached out and pulled him.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, just about to knock his hand off.


    However, when he heard him talking about drinking, he paused, he turned his head and looked at Gu Yundong.


    Tell the truth after drinking?


    Thetter nodded, and the two followed the Gu family to the kitchen tacitly.


    Gu''s kitchen is very big, with a big rough round table in the middle, and a group of people can even sit down.


    Shao Qingyuan was squeezed between Gu Jingyuan and Gu Yiping, and Gu Yundong was pulled to the other side by Song and Mao.


    The table was full of people, and only Jiang Shi was not at the table.


    Song Shi rudely turned his head and told her, "What are you still doing? Still not serving the food?"


    Gu Jingqian, who had not spoken for a while, also red at her and said in a low voice, "Shame on you."


    Gu Yundong clearly felt Jiang Shi''s body trembled slightly, and quickly turned around to serve the dishes.


    Mr. Mao, who was beside him, snorted softly.


    Gu Yundong, "..." The whole family is doing such a crime, she is very worried about what if Jiang''s spit into the food?


    Don''t eat for a while, right?


    Mrs. Jiang quickly brought the food, and Mrs. Mao''s two sons were already groaning with hunger. If it was usual, they would start rushing to eat it now, especially therge table in front of them. Much better.


    But there are guests today, and their family is counting on Shao Qingyuan to help them leave Linxun Ind.


    So even if I wanted to eat again, I restrained it for now.


    Mr. Jiang quickly brought the drink Gu Jingyuan asked for and put it on the table.


    Gu Yiping was very proud of this wine, he took a bowl and poured it on Shao Qingyuan, "This wine, I have been buried in the ground for many years, and I was reluctant to drink it. to taste."


    Gu Yi Pingyuan was reluctant to get a table of meals to entertain Shao Qingyuan and the two of them. After all, these two were the ones who helped deliver the letters, not the ones who saved them.


    But when Gu Jingyuan came backter, he gave him a stern talk.


    He said that he should keep the people. Although he was just a helper with the letter delivery, he was the person who met them directly. If he didn''t entertain them well, he would tell Shi Li''an something after he went back. Will Lean still do his best to save them?


    His father was really confused. He had been an official, but he even forgot the truth of ''The King of Hell is easy to talk about, but little devils are hard to deal with''.


    So this time, Gu Yiping made his blood.


    "Come on, Young Master Shao, give it a try."


    Shao Qing held the bowl at the far end and sniffed it.


    Hmm... the wine smell is strong, it has been a while, but... there seems to be some other vors in the wine aroma.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1534: poison in food

    Chapter 1534 Poison in the food


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, put the bowl on the table, and nced at the other dishes on the table.


    Gu Yiping saw that he didn''t drink, and a trace of displeasure shed on his face, "Young Master Shao is disgusting our country ce..."


    Before he could finish speaking, a fierce ''bang bang bang'' sound suddenly came from the courtyard.


    The ?? was so powerful that it seemed like he was going to p a hole in the courtyard gate.


    Gu Yiping became irritable in an instant, and shouted loudly, "Eldest daughter-inw, eldest daughter-inw, what are you doing? Someone knocked on the door, why don''t you go take a look?"


    "I, I''ll go and see."


    Mr. Jiang who was under the stove quickly stood up, ran quickly to the yard, and opened the door.


    When ?? saw the person standing outside the door, Jiang Shi was stunned, "Luo, Luo Qi, you are still alive...why are you here?"


    Luo Qi looked up at her, pursed her little mouth tightly, but didn''t say anything, suddenly reached out and pushed her aside, and then people ran in quickly.


    Jiang''splexion changed, and he immediately chased after him.


    Luo Qi had already run to the kitchen, looking at the table full of dishes in front of her, and Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong sitting at the table, she bit her lip fiercely.


    Gu Yundong was also full of surprise, isn''t this the kid I saw before?


    Gu Yiping stood up suddenly, "Luo Qi, why are you here? What are you doing here?"


    "Luo Qi, this is not the ce you shoulde, hurry back." Song Shi also called out, and then scolded Jiang Shi who was chasing in, "What''s the matter with you? I asked you to open the door. Put in the girl''s film, it''s useless."


    Mrs Jiang came over to pull Luo Qi.


    Luo Qi dodged, she looked up at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan again.


    Immediately stomped his feet, his eyes fell on the tablecloth on the table.


    This tablecloth is not avable on weekdays. Who in the countryside still has a tablecloth for dinner? This was specially found from the bottom of the press box in order to entertain distinguished guests like Shao Qingyuan, just to make it look like they had a sense of ceremony.


    It was convenient for Luo Qi at the moment. She grabbed a corner of the tablecloth and pulled it hard.


    ''Crash'', all the food and drinks on the table were dumped.


    No one present expected her action, all looked at the thin little girl in front of her in disbelief.


    Luo Qi pulled out the tableclothpletely, and all the pots and pans on the table fell to the ground with a ''crackling''.


    A few tes were broken, but all those meals were inedible.


    The people of the Gu family gasped fiercely, and Jiang Shi, who was standing behind, changed his face greatly.


    Mao screamed, "Ah... Luo Qi, what are you doing? Do you know how important this table is to our family?"


    Her two sons were also furious, "Luo Qi, you are courting death."


    Song Shi even covered her chest with one hand and pointed at Luo Qi, her fingers trembling, "You little bastard, little bitch, how dare you, how dare you do such a thing, I will kill you today... "


    She got up, and without saying a word, picked up the bench on the ground and smashed it at Luo Qi.


    Luo Qi threw the tablecloth on the ground, then turned and ran.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and quickly chased after him.


    The rest of the Gu family wanted to chase, but Shao Qingyuan suddenly dropped a bomb, "The food is poisonous!!"


    Everyone stood there in shock as if they had been tapped.


    Only Mrs Jiang, with a pale face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1535: The couple is innocent

    Chapter 1535 The couple is innocent


    Shao Qingyuan ignored the Gu family, and immediately chased out the door.


    It''s just that he can only see Gu Yundong''s back.


    Gu Yundong''s footsteps were fast. Although he didn''t follow Luo Qi this time, he still kept a short distance. It didn''t take long to see her entering a dpidated yard.


    Gu Yundong stood there for a moment, and when Shao Qingyuan followed, he said, "Is that food really poisonous?"


    She ran away at the time, but she still faintly heard such a sentence.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Well, at least it''s in the drink." The poisoner didn''t use very good poison, and the smell was special. As a doctor who has studied a lot of medicinal materials, he could naturally smell it.


    And if you want to poison it, it is unlikely to only be in the drink.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at the yard after hearing the words, so the girl named Luo Qi also knew about this, so she started to lift the tablecloth?


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, and the two walked to the front of the courtyard together.


    Gu Yundong wanted to reach out and knock on the door, but suddenly there was a sound of dishes falling to the ground.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, but they didn''t care too much, they pushed the door directly in.


    As soon as he approached the main house, he heard a weak and suddenly sharp voice from inside, "Are you serious? Sister-inw really poisoned the food in the Gu family? Did you lift the tablecloth?"


    "Mother, don''t get excited, don''t..."


    "rify with me, what the **** is going on?" Gu Yuwen couldn''t help being excited, she never thought that Jiang''s would have such courage.


    Luo Qi pursed her lips, and then said, "I didn''t send a bowl of meat from the Jiang family before, but I wanted to return it, but I entered the Gu''s house and found that she was sprinkling poison on the food in the kitchen, so I ran back quickly. already."


    "Then, what about that bowl of meat?"


    "I buried it on the hillside behind the vige."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, so when she met her before, did she just go to bury the meat?


    was right, she seemed to be holding a shovel at that time.


    In the room, Luo Qi''s voice sounded again, "I didn''t want to go to the Gu family, those people in the Gu family died when they died, they were so bad, it wasn''t me who poisoned them, and it was none of my business at all, so I should not know. But, but, but that couple is innocent..."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.


    Luo Qi said, "That Mrs. Shao gave me a hand when I fell and gave me snacks. Mother, I, I think, the Gu family is more than dead. But those two people were implicated by the Gu family. Yes, it''s a pity to die. I couldn''t help it, I went, I flipped the tablecloth."


    Gu Yuwen sighed, reached out and touched her head.


    "You are so impulsive, you flip the tablecloth, the Gu family wille to trouble you, you go out and hide first."


    Luo Qi shook her head, "I''m out, what should I do with my mother? I''m here with my mother. If theye over, I''ll say the food is poisonous."


    Gu Yuwen said with a smile, "You know they won''t believe you, otherwise they will say it when you lift the tablecloth."


    Luo Qi lowered her head slightly.


    Gu Yundong outside the room sighed, the two people in the room turned their heads instantly, Luo Qi even stretched out her hand directly in front of Gu Yuwen and shouted loudly, "Come out."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan walked in from the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1536: Repay your life-saving grace

    Chapter 1536 Repay your life-saving grace


    "Sorry, we didn''t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation." Gu Yundong came over with apologetic face.


    Luo Qi rxed slightly when she saw that it was her, "Why are you here?" She looked behind them again, and she was even more relieved that she didn''t see anyone from the Gu family.


    Gu Yuwen looked at them in surprise, "You are..."


    "Mother, they are nobles from the capital, and they specially brought people from the ancient family back to Beijing to live a good life." Speaking of this, Luo Qi''s tone still had a trace of resentment.


    Gu Yundongughed, "You misunderstood, we didn''t want to take the Gu family back to Beijing."


    Luo Qi was stunned for a moment, and then she was overjoyed, "Really?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t answer, just looked at Gu Yuwen and asked, "Are you the daughter of the Gu family?"


    When she was talking about the Jiang family just now, she called her sister-inw.


    If it is calcted like this, she is the daughter of the Qiu Concubine, the concubine who was exiled here with Gu Yiping?


    Gu Yuwen sneered, "I have nothing to do with the Gu family for a long time."


    Gu Yundong nodded, then very naturally dragged a stool and sat down on the edge of the bed, "I see, you hate the Gu family very much."


    may be rted to Concubine Qiu, Concubine Qiumitted suicide, and the ancient family seems to be not good to Gu Yuwen.


    She turned her head, looked at Luo Qi, and said with a smile, "Thank you, I just heard it, you overturned that table to save the lives of both of us. In this way, you are ours. The savior, our husband and wife are both grateful, if you need any help, we can help you."


    Luo Qi was stunned, and the little girl suddenly became a little nervous.


    She turned to look at Gu Yuwen, who was also startled.


    She looked at Gu Yundong fixedly, as if to see from her face that what she said was true or false.


    After a long time, she suddenly gritted her teeth, "If the two of you are interested, can you please take my daughter away from Linxun Ind, she can leave..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Luo Qi suddenly interrupted her loudly, "I won''t go, I won''t go." Then she turned her head suddenly, looked at Gu Yundong and said quickly, "If you want to repay me, then don''t. Help the Gu family and let them stay on Linxun Ind for the rest of their lives and suffer."


    "Luo Qi!!" Gu Yuwen shouted, maybe he was too excited, and suddenly coughed loudly.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped forward and patted her on the back, but Gu Yuwen suddenly vomited blood.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Brother Shao."


    Shao Qingyuan stepped forward and put his fingers on her wrist.


    Gu Yuwen and Luo Qi were stunned when they saw this, Luo Qi was even more stunned, and asked cautiously, "You, are you a doctor?"


    "I''m."


    Luo Qi''s face brightened, "Then can you cure my mother?"


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t speak. After a while, he withdrew his fingers and remained silent.


    Gu Yuwen gave a wry smile, looking at his daughter who was still full of anticipation, but blood was dripping in his heart.


    She was clear, she knew that her body could notst long. That''s why she asked the other party to take her daughter away because of some inexplicable life-saving grace when she obviously didn''t know the person in front of her.


    Her daughter is only eight years old, she is gone, what will Qier do by herself.


    This Linxun Ind is a ce of exile. Although there are officers and soldiers in charge, there is not much darkness inside.


    Moreover, and she knew that someone had made Qi''er''s idea, obviously such a small girl, but those beasts...


    Gu Yuwen had no other choice, she could only gamble, betting that the two people in front of her were really those who reciprocated.


    Gu Yuwen looked at Luo Qi, "Qi''er, go out and boil some water first, mother and talk to them."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1537: is still alive

    Chapter 1537 Is he still alive?


    Luo Qi was worried and didn''t really want to go, but seeing Gu Yuwen getting emotional again, she hurried out.


    It wasn''t until the sound of boiling water came from outside that Gu Yuwen raised his eyes, looked at the two in front of him, and asked, "How many days do I have?"


    "It''s just a few days." Shao Qingyuan said.


    He took the pulse just now and found that Gu Yuwen was hanging his life with one breath. In fact, her body''s functions have beenpletely destroyed, and even if a doctor with good medical skillses over, he will not be able to save her.


    Perhaps, she just couldn''t worry about her daughter, so she died unwillingly.


    But even so, she pushed to the limit.


    Gu Yuwen didn''t show any surprise on his face, and there was even a smile on his face.


    "Very good, at least I can see you before I die."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then Gu Yuwen said again, "You should have something to do, or else you wouldn''te here with Qi''er."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Mrs. Luo misunderstood, we really came here because of the little girl''s life-saving grace."


    Gu Yuwenughed, "He''s a doctor, and he seems to have a good medical skill, so he can''t tell that the food and drink have been poisoned. And you came here, but the Gu family who were smashed the wine and vegetables didn''te to my daughter. , you must be telling the people of the Gu family that the food is poisonous, they don''t have time toe here, right?"


    Looking back on Yun Dong is really surprised, this youngdy of the Gu family, even though she is terminally ill, her brain is still very clear, which ispletely different from those of the Gu family.


    Gu Yuwen continued, "My daughter has the intention to save you, but you don''t seem to need it. But you still came in, there must be something else. You say it, if I can use it, I will definitely It can be done. But there are conditions. You take my daughter away and leave Linxun Ind. The exiles are innocent when they reach the third generation, so they don''t have to stay on the ind. My husband is already the second generation. It''s good to go."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other. To be honest, at first, Gu Yundong was just curious about the grievances between this little girl and the Gu family, and inquired about the Gu family.


    Later, I learned about Gu Yuwen''s identity outside, so I decided toe in and ask her about things.


    As it happens, Gu Yuwen also needs their help.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, then lowered his eyes for a while before saying, "I really want to know something from you, I can promise you to take Luo Qi away from Linxun Ind, and even guarantee that she will be fed and clothed. But the premise is that , here, there is the news I want."


    Gu Yuwen frowned, but she also knew in her heart that she had no other choice.


    Even, this is the only chance she can seize.


    So she exhaled slowly, "As long as I know, I must know everything."


    Gu Yundong asked, "Do you know Shao Yin?"


    "Shao Yin?" Gu Yuwen''s eyes widened suddenly. Of course, she was not unfamiliar with this name. She even knew Shao Yin.


    She frowned and asked in confusion, "What did you ask her to do?"


    "I want to know what happened to Gu Jingyuan and Shao Yin more than 20 years ago. Some people said they eloped. Then why is Gu Jingyuan here but Shao Yin is not there. Where is she? ... alive?"


    When asked thest two words, Gu Yundong lowered his voice unconsciously, looking a little nervous.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1538: Gu Jingyuan kidnapped Shao Yin

    Chapter 1538 Gu Jingyuan kidnapped Shao Yin


    Gu Yuwen was stunned, she was organizing what Gu Yundong said in her mind.


    But the clearer it was, the more stunned she became.


    After a while, Gu Yuwen couldn''t help but whispered, "I understand, you are not here to save the Gu family, you are here for Shao Yin, you want to inquire about Shao Yin''s whereabouts from the Gu family, right?"


    As she was talking, she suddenlyughed, tearsing out of her eyes, "So that''s why it''s not saving the Gu family at all. Hahahaha, the Gu family can''t go back to the capital, right, right??"


    Gu Yundong really thinks that Gu Yuwen''s brain is very good, and he can guess their purpose with a few words.


    She didn''t hide it, nodded and said, "Yes, we didn''te to save the Gu family."


    got a positive answer, Gu Yuwenughed even more happily, and couldn''t help coughing whileughing.


    Gu Yundong was helpless, reached out and patted her on the back, "Calm down and talk well."


    "I''m happy, I''m so happy, the Gu family was happy for nothing, but in the end it was nothing. Hahaha, they were yed around, the bad anger in my heart finally came out, and I was excited."


    Gu Yuwen''s eyes were surprisingly bright, and there was a frenzy in his eyes, which was full of revenge-like pleasure. "Don''t you want to know what happened back then? I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything. Gu Jingyuan did it all back then. What kind of elopement? It''s all a joke."


    Gu Yundong frowned and interrupted her, "Mrs. Luo, what I want to know is the truth, I don''t want you to be biased towards the incident with your personal emotions and deliberately lead us to deal with the Gu family. If you are not telling the truth. , dying the time for us to find Shao Yin, then I will not be polite to your daughter."


    Gu Yuwen''s expression finally calmed down after hearing the words.


    She closed her eyes, exhaled slowly, and when she spoke again, she had calmed down, "Don''t worry, I''m telling the truth."


    "It was true that there was no elopement back then, but it was true that Gu Jingyuan liked the eldest Miss Shao family. However, Shao Yin is the eldest miss of Huaiyin Hou''s mansion, and the Hou mansion is in the limelight. Shao Yin has talent, knowledge and kindness. Looks, how many young sons and brotherse to ask for marriage after the wedding? Gu Jingyuan is one of them."


    Speaking of this, Gu Yuwen sneered, "Unfortunately, the toad wanted to eat swan meat, he was delusional, and he didn''t even look at the identity of the Gu family at that time, and what identity he was. Gu Jingyuan came to ask for marriage, and was naturally epted by the Marquis of Huaiyin. Rejected, and directly ate behind closed doors."


    "Gu Jingyuan was not reconciled, so he deliberately revealed to the old man that he and Shao Yin were in love with each other. The old man would naturally ask Shao Yin, but Shao Yin would not admit it. But Gu Jingyuan''s The man''s means are wicked, and he designed a private meeting scene with Shao Yin alone, which was seen by the old man."


    "Old Marquis had doubts about Shao Yin''s words, so he began to choose a husband for Shao Yin. Gu Jingyuan was in a hurry, he directly tied Shao Yin and took him away from the capital, and even let people imitate Shao Yin''s handwriting Leave a letter to the old marquis. The letter says that Shao Yin and he don''t want to be separated, let alone marry someone else, so we can only apologize to my parents and leave with Gu Jingyuan, so that my parents don''t have to look for her."


    Tied up? ?


    Gu Yundong did not expect such an operation, is Gu Jingyuan crazy? Even this kind of thing can be done.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1539: A thousand years of scourge

    Chapter 1539 The scourge left a thousand years


    "The old man...believes it?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Gu Yuwen smiled bitterly, "Although the old marquis back then had a great reputation outside, he didn''t care much about family affairs, let alone Shao Yin, even his two sons didn''t show much affection as father and son. . So his two sons can be t, and did not inherit the mantle of his father."


    Old Marquis certainly didn''t believe it at first. No matter how he didn''t care about his daughter, he knew that Shao Yin, who was always well-behaved and sensible, couldn''t do such an elopement.


    He sent someone to look for it, but the person sent came back and said that Shao Yin and Gu Jingyuan were indeed in other prefectures, and the two were very close, and they always imed to be husband and wife.


    The man wanted to bring Shao Yin back, but unexpectedly, he was fiercely resisted by the eldestdy, holding a dagger to kill him, but in the end he scratched his arm.


    This person is considered to be the confidant of the old marquis, and for his daughter, the old marquis believes him even more.


    Although his wife and son were against it, he even wanted to send someone to find someone, but the old man stopped him.


    And for some unknown reason, suddenly there was a rumor that Shao Yin had run away with someone.


    In order to prevent the news from spreading and affecting the reputation of the Houfu, the old Houye suppressed the news and immediately said that Shao Yin had passed away due to illness.


    Things seem to have be a foregone conclusion.


    It was onlyter that he learned that the confidant was a spy at all, a wolf sent by the rival of the Houfu to put him by his side.


    He did find Shao Yin and Gu Jingyuan back then, but unfortunately, he went to Gu Jingyuan first, and after receiving some money from Gu Jingyuan, he sent back the untrue news.


    And the old man, after suppressing the news, began to deal with the Gu family.


    Gu Yiping just collided with thete emperor, and the old marquis took advantage of the situation to present the evidence of his corruption.


    Speaking of this, Gu Yuwenughed, "Speaking of which, Gu Jingyuan''s fault for the Gu family''s transformation into this state. Those who harm people should be cut with a thousand swords."


    Her mood gradually picked up again, and she slowly cried out, "If it weren''t for him, my brother wouldn''t have gotten sick and died in exile, my mother wouldn''t have been killed by that beast, and I wouldn''t have... ¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong gave her a handkerchief, "Come on, wipe it." She took out another medicine, "Eating this will make you feel better."


    Gu Yuwen raised his head, but he was not polite, took the handkerchief and the medicine, and swallowed the medicine directly.


    As soon as the pill entered her throat, there was a cool feeling, which instantly calmed her down.


    Gu Yundong sat on the side, without rushing, waiting for her quietly.


    It turned out that Concubine Qiu gave birth to a son and a daughter, and that concubine was gone on the way to exile. However, when they arrived at Linxun Ind, Concubine Qiu was sent away by Gu Yiping and died early. Only Gu Yuwen, who was still young at the time, was left. In all, when he was exiled to Linxun Ind, Gu Yuwen should be about the same age as the current Luo Qi.


    As for Gu Yuwen, looking at her now exhausted appearance, it is not easy to live in the future.


    On the contrary, it was the Gu family. Except for Gu Yiping, who had ame leg, the others were thin but full of energy.


    Sure enough, the scourge left a thousand years.


    Seeing that Gu Yuwen had calmed down, Gu Yundong asked again, "Then what happenedter? Why did Gu Jingyuan appear on Linxun Ind? Since Shao Yin was kidnapped by him, where did Shao Yin go?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1540: mysterious man

    Chapter 1540 The mysterious man


    "Later, when Gu Jingyuan heard that the Gu family was exiled to Linxun Ind, he brought Shao Yin to Lingzhou Mansion."


    Gu Jingyuan really wanted to save the Gu family. He wanted to marry Shao Yin, but he didn''t want to pay the Gu family for Shao Yin.


    What''s more, it''s Shao Yin''s fault for the Gu family to be like this.


    Gu Jingyuan wanted Shao Yin to follow him willingly at first, so even though he was tied up, he coaxed her to follow her, patiently.


    Shao Yin was also afraid that Gu Jingyuan would do something on the spur of the moment.


    However, Gu Jingyuan was extra cautious in guarding her and did not dare to ck off.


    Later, when he arrived at Lingzhou Mansion, Gu Jingyuan learned that his parents'' suffering on Linxun Ind was all because of the old man''s fault, so he sent this grievance to Shao Yin.


    He started hitting Shao Yin and wanted to use force on her.


    Shao Yin was desperate and jumped from the second floor window of the inn.


    This jump broke her leg.


    However, he also waited for an opportunity.


    A man passed by and rescued Shao Yin.


    When Gu Jingyuan rushed out of the inn and wanted to take Shao Yin away, Shao Yin shouted on the spot, "This man is Paihuazi, his parents were exiled to Linxun Ind for sin, he was a fish that slipped through the, and he was nning to go there. Lin Xun Ind robbed prisoners."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Jingyuan was frightened. Seeing that more and more crowds surrounded him, he could only leave Shao Yin behind and quickly ran out of the crowd.


    Shao Yin was rescued by the young man, and his whereabouts have never been known.


    Then, half a yearter, the man reappeared and found Gu Jingyuan, who was hiding in Tibet in Lingzhou Prefecture, and sent him directly to Linxun Ind to do what he should do with the Gu family.


    When Gu Yuwen said this, he stopped, "This is all I know. When Gu Jing came to the ind, he told Gu Yiping everything about his journey. I was young at the time. , I was hiding outside and happened to hear it."


    Gu Yundong exhaled a long breath, turned his head and smiled at Shao Qingyuan, "I''m still alive."


    "Hmm." Shao Qingyuan''s voice was a little hoarse, as if he had been tensing his nerves just now after listening to Gu Yuwen''s words.


    Yeah, still alive.


    And they also know that Gu Jingyuan has nothing to do with Shao Yin, and Shao Qingyuan has nothing to do with Gu Jingyuan.


    So, is Shao Yin very likely to be with that man?


    "So, Gu Jingyuan doesn''t know who that man is?"


    Gu Yuwen shook his head, "He doesn''t know, but what is certain is that the man is from Lingzhou Prefecture."


    "How do you say that?"


    Gu Yuwen said, "You should have inquired. When the Gu family first came to Xundao, they had afortable life for two years, because a general on Xundao at that time had some friendship with Gu Yiping. So Gu Jing When the original was taken to the ind, the general also helped to inquire about it."


    "Then, I found out that someone put pressure on the government of Lingzhou, and asked the prefect to find Gu Jingyuan and **** him to Linxun Ind as a criminal. The person the prefect saw was A pair of men and women, ording to the description, the woman among them is Shao Yin."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, someone who can put pressure on the prefect is not an easy one.


    Come to think of it, the prefect should know their identities.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1541: heard it all

    Chapter 1541 I heard it all


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, and things became clear.


    After they leave Linxun Ind the other day, go to the prefect and ask, and they will definitely find someone.


    I just don''t know if more than 20 years have passed and the prefect is still here.


    If she wasn''t there, she''d be... autistic.


    "These news should be useful to you, right?" Gu Yuwen said suddenly, interrupting Gu Yundong''s contemtion, "Then what you promised me can be true?"


    Gu Yundong exhaled, "Yes, we will keep our promise and take Luo Qi out of here."


    "That''s good, then I can feel at ease, and I can go to her father." Gu Yuwen rxed, and the things in her heart were over, but her face became slightly rosy.


    Gu Yundong frowned, having a bad feeling in his heart.


    How do you feel, she agreed to Gu Yuwen, she let go of the burden on her shoulders, and she looked like she was returning to the light...


    "After talking a lot, I''m a little tired and want to rest."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, let''s go first."


    "There is one more thing. Today, the Gu family was spoiled by Qi''er. I''m afraid that they wille to Qi''er to settle the bill. Please block and protect her."


    "Don''t worry, the Gu family won''te." Gu Yundong assured.


    "Thank you." Gu Yuwen closed his eyes, and after a while, he heard steady breathing.


    Gu Yundong was really afraid that once her eyes were closed like this, they would never be able to open them again.


    She and Shao Qingyuan walked out the door, and then found the little girl sitting on the threshold wiping tears.


    When the little girl saw them, she immediately ran into the yard, and then sat on the stone bench in the yard and sobbed in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan, who whispered, "I''ll go to Gu''s house first."


    "it is good."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Luo Qi again, then strode out of the courtyard and closed the door.


    Gu Yundong slowly walked to Luo Qi''s side and sat down. Seeing her little hand wiping her eyes, she couldn''t help sighing and handed the handkerchief over.


    Luo Qi didn''t answer, Gu Yundong could only stuff it into her hand.


    then asked, "Did you hear that?"


    Luo Qi was outside the door from the beginning, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan knew it.


    It''s just that neither of the two made a sound. They felt that it would be better for Luo Qi to listen. At least they had a mental preparation, and they didn''t need to exin and convince them any more.


    This little girl is young, but she actually knows everything she should know.


    Sure enough, Luo Qi nodded and said in a low voice, "I heard it." After a pause, she asked in a trembling voice, "Really, is it really a few days?"


    "Um."


    "Woooo..." The little girl buried her head and cried so much that her body kept shaking.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, not knowing what to say.


    After a while, he gently hugged her small body and said, "Take care of your mother these few days."


    The little girl suddenly reached out and hugged her waist, she suppressed her voice, and did not dare to be too loud, for fear of disturbing her mother.


    Gu Yundong patted her back gently, she wasn''t very good atforting people, so she could only hug her to make her feel warmer.


    I don''t know how long it took before the little girl backed away slightly and said, "I stained your clothes."


    "It doesn''t matter." Gu Yundong wiped the handkerchief casually, then took the bag over him and took out the previous paper bag, "This is the pastry that was given to you before, I will give it to you now, let you Mother, let¡¯s try it too, it¡¯s the taste of my hometown that I bought from the capital.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1542: really sick

    Chapter 1542 Really sick


    Luo Qi stared nkly at the paper bag in her hand, and raised her head after a while, with a hint of helplessness in her tearful eyes.


    After a long time, she gave a soft ''um'' and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    Gu Yundong touched her head, "Go."


    The little girl wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, patted her face, and then tried her best to squeeze out a smile, then she got up and walked into the house with the paper bag in her hand.


    Gu Yundong looked inside along the window, and saw that she came to the bed gently.


    Gu Yuwen didn''t seem to be sleeping peacefully, and woke up after a while.


    The little girl opened the paper bag and took a piece to feed her, "Mother, this is the pastry that Sister Gu said she bought in the capital. Try it, is it the same as the one you ate when you were a child? I heard it''s delicious. you¡­¡­"


    This may be thest time her mother tasted the taste of her hometown, and she will have no chance in the future.


    Gu Yuwen lowered his eyes, took a bite, and said with a smile, "Well, just like when I was a child, it''s really delicious, you should try it too."


    In fact, she still remembers the taste of the pastries she ate when she was a child, she can''t remember it for a long time.


    But this one in front of you is really, really delicious. It is a kind of satisfaction to eat a piece before dying.


    She reached out and touched the little girl''s head, her smile brightened.


    Gu Yundong looked outside for a while, and sighed slightly.


    Not long after, Luo Qi came out again.


    Gu Yundong said to her, "Can you take me to see where you buried your meat before?"


    "Okay." Although Luo Qi felt strange, she nodded obediently and led her out of the courtyard.


    She took Gu Yundong to the hillside where the meat was buried before, and dug up the soil again.


    "Sister Gu, what are you doing with this meat?"


    Gu Yundong took out the silver needle from the bag and tried it on the meat.


    After a while, the silver needle turned ck.


    Luo Qi pursed her lips and was about to bury the soil again, "She really wanted to kill us too."


    Gu Yundong frowned, this Jiang family...is really sick.


    She stopped Luo Qi from burying the soil, took out all the meat, and put the surrounding soil in a cloth bag, wrap it up and take it away.


    This meat is poisonous, and the soil is not deep, so it can easily be digged out by dogs, and it may not only be eaten by dogs. I don¡¯t know how many people live in hardships on this ind. Some young children who don¡¯t understand anything might eat the meat secretly if they see it.


    Gu Yundong told Luo Qi, thetter suddenly realized, and exhaled in fear, "I didn''t expect it, but fortunately, Sister Gu, you took out the meat."


    Gu Yundong packed the cloth bag and got up and walked back.


    "Go back to take care of your mother first, and I''lle to see you tomorrow. I have to go to Gu''s house to see how things are going."


    "Okay, then I''ll go back first." Luo Qi said goodbye to Gu Yundong and went home quickly, she wanted to spend more time with her mother.


    Gu Yundong walked to Gu''s house. At this moment, the gate of Gu''s house was surrounded by most of the people, all of them pointing at the inside.


    Gu Yundong managed to squeeze through the crowd and walked inside, entered the courtyard, and saw Shao Qingyuan standing beside him at a nce.


    She quickly moved over and asked in a low voice, "How is it?"


    "The Gu family was going to kill the Jiang family, but the neighbors heard the movement and called the officers and soldiers who were in charge of this area toe over."


    Gu Yundong raised his head and saw that there were two officers and soldiers in the yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1543: taken away

    Chapter 1543 was taken away


    The two officers and soldiers frowned impatiently, listening to the Gu family crying and cursing loudly.


    At this moment, Mrs. Jiang was tied with her hands, her body was covered with wounds, her forehead was still bleeding, and her face was unkempt and embarrassed.


    She seemed to be numb, and sat on the ground to let Song and Mao curse over there.


    Finally, the two officers and soldiers couldn''t listen any longer, so they stopped and said, "Okay, we all know what happened, Jiang Shi will take it away, and we will hand it over to our Master Fan for interrogation and disposal."


    take away? ?


    Song shi immediately shook his head, "No, she was murdered, so she should be killed on the spot, and what kind of interrogation is needed?" I knew she should have killed her with a hammer from the beginning, lest the neighbors meddle in their business and recruit officers and soldiers.


    Gu Yiping, who has been standing by the side, also nodded, "Yes, this is the daughter-inw of our Gu family, and it should be handled by us."


    Joke, the one surnamed Fan is the new general who took him down from his clerical position and handed him over to interrogate him, and the one surnamed Fan must have shielded her.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the officers and soldiers shouted, "What ce do you think this ce is? This is Linxun Ind! It''s not a small valley that you don''t care about, you can deal with people''s lives at will. Shut up, you think What kind of thing are you? I tell you, if you kill someone, you will be convicted as well."


    The Gu family immediately shut up, but they were unwilling in the end.


    The two officers and soldiers had left them alone. After collecting the physical evidence, they took the Jiang family to leave.


    Jiang Shi, who had been silent for a while, suddenly struggled, facing the Gu family with a hideous face, and said with hatred, "Damn you, you all should die, what kind of daughter-inw of the Gu family am I, you only treat me as a pig and a dog. I''m not a human being at all. Am I not able to have children? But is that my problem? It''s your fault. If it wasn''t for exile, my children would be able to marry and have children now, yes You have implicated me, causing my child to die on the way to exile, and will not be able to give birth from now on."


    She looked at Gu Jingqian again, "And you, bastard, don''t even look at what kind of dog you look like, you''ve all been exiled to this hellish ce, and you dare to fool around, I''d like to ask those who are wearing cuckolds. Man, do you want to kill you?"


    Gu Jingqian''s face turned pale, Jiang Shi had alreadyughed and was dragged away by the officers and soldiers.


    But in the hearts of those who watched the excitement... Many people looked at Gu Jingqian and their eyes became subtle.


    It wasn''t until the Song shi quickly ran to the door and closed the courtyard door with a ''bang'', and the outside stopped.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan stood in the yard and watched coldly. Although Jiang''s words were pitiful, she felt that she deserved it.


    I''m sorry for her, it''s the Gu family. She has resentment and hatred in her heart to go to the ancient family, but she didn''t even let Luo Qi go, and the meat she sent was poisoned.


    Also, if she and Shao Qingyuan were not careful, they might have been poisoned by her at the moment.


    This kind of person is worthless in death.


    Gu Yiping looked back to see the two of them still standing there, exhaled a breath and walked over, "I made the twough, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Also, thank you very much today, otherwise our family may have to killed."


    Others nodded, "Yes, yes, thank you."


    Shao Qingyuan said, "No, you should thank that little girl, she took off the tablecloth."


    As soon as these words came out, the scene fell silent for a moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1544: someone is waiting for them at the inn

    Chapter 1544 Someone is waiting for them at the inn


    After a while, Mrs Song murmured softly, "That stinky girl can''t say something directly, what tablecloth are you lifting?"


    Gu Yiping red at her, "Okay, no matter what, she saved us. You can bring something over in a while and look at their mother and daughter."


    Song was not very happy and pouted.


    Gu Yundong sneered in her heart, she wasn''t happy for her to disturb Luo Qi.


    So said, "Speaking of which, I don''t know if Jiang''s poison has been poisoned in other ces besides the food. Well, let my husband check the food at home."


    As soon as she said that, the Gu family suddenly reacted, "Yeah, why didn''t we think of it."


    "That''s really going to trouble Young Master Shao."


    Shao Qingyuan just nodded slightly, and then quickly started to check.


    The Gu family doesn¡¯t eat much food, and they are just two big bags stacked in the kitchen.


    In fact, most of the food Songs will be locked, but Jiang does not know when he has added a key, so that he can poison it unscrupulously.


    Now, the result of such an inspection is that all the Beijing specialties brought by Shao Qingyuan were all poisoned.


    The ancient family, "..."


    Song pped her legs and cried, "Sister Jiang, who was killed today, she is too poisonous, and she specially picked the precious ones for poisoning. Why didn''t I kill her just now? I didn''t kill her."


    The rest of the Gu family were also saddened. They finally had some delicious food and drink, but now, all of them are gone.


    Shao Qingyuan put away the special products of the capital, "I''ll take them away and deal with them. It''s a pity, Master Shi''s thoughts."


    Gu¡¯s family can¡¯t do anything about it, how can you eat it if it¡¯s all poisoned?


    Among these specialties, that piece of meat and a persimmon that was eaten by the Song family were all taken away by Shao Qingyuan.


    It''s good this time, the Gu family has suffered heavy losses, and where are they willing to send things to Gu Yuwen''s mother and daughter, I''m afraid they won''t even look at it.


    After packing up, Shao Qingyuan said goodbye, "It''s gettingte, there are still a lot of things to deal with behind your house, we''ll go back first, ande back tomorrow."


    "Okay, then we won''t keep you." Gu Yiping really didn''t have much energy to entertain Shao Qingyuan.


    The family sent the two of them out of the courtyard. Looking at the things in Shao Qingyuan''s hands, their hearts still ached, and their hatred for the Jiang family suddenly deepened.


    Shao Qingyuan took the bag and went to Luo''s house quietly and gave everything to Luo Qi.


    "It''s all hidden, don''t let those in the Gu family know about it."


    These Beijing specialties were originally given to those who provided news.


    Things are naturally not poisonous, they just lie to the ancient family.


    After ?? exined the matter, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan left the vige and got on the carriage to the inn in the town.


    When ?? arrived at the inn, the sky waspletely dark.


    Unexpectedly, there are still people waiting for them in the inn at this moment, and their faces are full of anxiety.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan and the othersing back, the guy in the inn pointed his hand, and the man rushed over immediately and asked eagerly, "But Shao Qingyuan, Young Master Shao?"


    "it''s me."


    The man breathed a sigh of relief, "Young Master Shao, you are back, hurry up,e with me."


    While he was talking, he came over and pulled Shao Qingyuan''s wrist.


    Shao Qingyuan stepped back to avoid his movements, and narrowed his eyes slightly, "Who are you? What are you doing here with me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1545: Gu Yuwen is gone

    Chapter 1545 The ancient jade is gone


    The man was stunned for a moment, then patted his forehead, "Look at me, I didn''t make it clear."


    "Young Master Shao, I was sent by Brother Dao."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, oh, will the money be returned? ?


    His face remained the same, and he raised his eyebrows, "Brother Dao? What did he ask you toe to me for? Is there something wrong with leaving the ind tomorrow?"


    "Brother Dao is ill, and the doctors on the ind don''t think well at all. Brother Dao said you are an imperial physician, right? So please go and take a look. It''s urgent, Young Master Shao, you have to help."


    As ?? said, Shao Qingyuan has to help even if he doesn''t.


    He nodded, "Okay, I''m a doctor, and the doctor is benevolent. Naturally, there are patients who can''t be saved." So he turned his head and exined to Gu Yundong, "You wait for me at the inn, eat something to fill your stomach first. , I''ll be right back."


    Gu Yundong nodded and asked the man to get two hot steamed buns for Shao Qingyuan first.


    But it was toote, so he quickly said, "There is food in the camp, don''t worry, Madam Shao, we won''t starve Doctor Shao."


    Then he directly pulled the person away, and the corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched.


    You can still hear Shao Qingyuan''s questioning voice from a distance, "What''s the matter with Brother Dao? When did you get sick? Is it serious?"


    The man walked back and said, "Actually, Brother Dao was not feeling well two days ago, and he pulled his stomach twice. I originally took the medicine and thought it was effective, but I didn''t expect that it suddenly became serious not long after I arrived on the ind today. Doctors are useless and can''t be cured at all. Brother Dao said that you are an imperial physician with excellent medical skills, so let me invite you quickly."


    The voice got farther and farther, and the corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched.


    Isn''t it getting worse? After all, her family, Shao Qingyuan, gave Brother Dao some material.


    She yawned, turned around and went back to the room, and let Xiao Er bring the food. After she finished eating and washing up, shey down on the bed.


    Before Shao Qingyuan came back, Gu Yundong didn''t want to sleep, she took out a book from the space and read it.


    After reading a few pages, he suddenly heard footstepsing from outside. Gu Yundong hurriedly got out of bed and opened the door. Sure enough, he saw Shao Qingyuan standing outside the door.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Well, I''ve eaten." Shao Qingyuan entered the door and put the things in his hand on the table, "Why don''t you sleep?"


    "I can''t sleep without you by my side." Gu Yundong smiled with the corners of his mouth up.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help lowering his head and kissing her.


    "What happened to that knife brother?"


    Shao Qingyuan hugged her and walked to the edge of the bed to rest, and replied, "I gave him medicine, and he can sleep well at night, but he won''t be able to go back to Lingzhou Mansion tomorrow. Go back, their ship can wait for us for two days."


    Gu Yundongughed out loud, "You are too bad."


    "I learn it from you."


    Gu Yundong hummed softly, she is a good person and doesn''t know anything.


    The two of them put down the big stone in their hearts, and now they can finally sleep peacefully.


    The next morning, they drove the carriage to Nanya Vige again.


    The Gu family who still went first, the Gu family are righteous and indignant at this moment.


    When Shao Qingyuan asked, he realized that General Fan didn''t interrogate Jiang''s family at all, and he didn''t take the poisoning case of the Gu family seriously at all, and he didn''t even ask anyone.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, tsk, it seems that the Gu family will be more lively in the future.


    Just thinking about it, there was a knock on the door outside.


    Someone said eagerly, "Gu Tou, go to Luo''s house and see, Yuwen is gone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1546: i will do it

    Chapter 1546 I will do it


    Everyone in the yard was quiet, Gu Yundong''s face changed greatly, and he rushed out immediately.


    The ancient jade is gone? How can it be so fast?


    Although she knew it was only a few days when she heard Shao Qingyuan talking about it, but it was only the next morning, why did she say it was gone?


    Shao Qingyuan followed closely and followed.


    On the contrary, it was the Gu family. You look at me one by one, and I look at you, but no one moved.


    After a long while, Mrs Song said, "I am an elder, she is a concubine, I have lost my status when I go to see her."


    Gu Yiping and this daughter have long lost their feelings, and he is a selfish person, and there is almost no change in Gu Yuwen''s death.


    but¡­


    Shao Qingyuan and his wife have gone, doesn''t it seem very ruthless for their family not to go?


    So he greeted Mrs Song and Mrs Mao who were still at home, and the three walked slowly to Luo''s house.


    As soon as Gu Yundong rushed into Luo''s house, he heard some people talking.


    There is an auntforting Luo Qi in the house, "Girl, let your mother go in peace. Actually, your mother dragged on like this, and she was very tired, painful and hard, so it was a relief for her."


    "Yeah, girl Qi, you have to take care of your body. The only thing your mother can worry about is you. You can break your body by crying."


    Luo Qi didn''t seem to listen, she just stared at Gu Yuwen with big eyes, as if she was still alive. Her hands were tightly grasping hers, and her small body knelt down straight there.


    The person next to ?? looked even more unbearable, shook his head and sighed.


    "From now on, there will be only one beautiful girl left in the Luo family, but what should I do?"


    "Yeah, this girl is only eight years old. Those people from the Gu family don''t care about her, how will she live?"


    "I heard that the son of the Liu family took a fancy to this girl and thought..."


    "Girl Qi is only eight years old, this is too beast."


    The people next to ?? were talking a lot, and Gu Yundong heard it when he walked over.


    She walked directly to the edge of the bed, nced at Gu Yuwen who had closed her eyes and was no longer breathing, squatted down, and carefully hugged Luo Qi who was motionless.


    Luo Qi was stunned, and her body was also cold.


    The people next to ?? looked at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan in surprise. Who are these two? It looks like the young master and wife of a rich family, how do you know Luo Qi?


    Gu Yundong patted Luo Qi''s back gently, "Cry out, it will be morefortable to cry."


    Her voice was soft, ringing in her ears.


    Luo Qi finally discerned a difference from the buzzing conversation, she blinked, and a tear fell down.


    Slowly, more and more, it slipped from the corner of his eyes desperately.


    She whispered, "In the future, I will neither have a father nor a mother. In this world, I am the only one..."


    Gu Yundong''s heart was sour, and he couldn''t help hugging her tightly, "Your mother is looking for your father, they will watch you from the sky, and will always be with you."


    The little girl finally cried out with a ''wow'', "I also want to find them, I want to be with them, I don''t want to be alone, I''m afraid, I miss my parents, I miss them."


    The people next to him were all heartbroken, and Gu Yundong was speechless for a while.


    She turned her head and nced at Gu Yuwen, the corners of her mouth were slightly hooked, and she seemed to be walking peacefully and at ease.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, don''t worry, I will do what I promised you.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1547: ancient calculation

    Chapter 1547 Gu Family''s Calctions


    Luo Qi''s mood has been very broken. She didn''t seem to sleep muchst night. She found out that her mother had passed away early in the morning, and the whole person copsed.


    Gu Yundong carried her to the bed next to her to sleep. Luo Qi also slept here because she was worried about Gu Yuwen who was sick. There were two beds in the room.


    After covering Luo Qi with a quilt, she said to an aunt next to her, "Please take care of her."


    The aunt was stunned and nodded subconsciously.


    Gu Yundong then walked to the door and looked at Shao Qingyuan who had been standing there.


    Thetter nodded, "I''ll ask someone for help." After speaking, he turned around and went out.


    At this time, an olddy came over and looked at Gu Yundong suspiciously, "This, thisdy... May I ask who you are..."


    Gu Yundong said, "I am a friend of Gu Yuwen. She entrusted Luo Qi to me before her death. I will try my best to handle her funeral. But I have to ask the neighbors to help her so that she can walk in peace. ."


    "It should be, it should be, Yuwen had a hard time before, but now that people are gone, we can help us if we can."


    "Yuwen entrusted Luo Qi to you?" Someone breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s a good thing, otherwise it would be too difficult for a child like her in this kind of ce."


    "Yeah, yeah, we didn''t worry about girl Qi before."


    Everyone looked at Gu Yundong while talking, and looked like a rich man, not like the family of a prisoner on the ind. And the man just now, who was so arrogant that no one should enter, might be an official.


    With them supporting Luo Qi, even if the Liu family fell in love with Luo Qi, they should not dare to offend them.


    Anyway, it''s a good thing for Luo Qi.


    Everyone was relieved and started to move, and began to arrange the mourning hall for the Luo family.


    When the three of the Gu family arrivedte, they saw peopleing and going from the Luo family.


    Song pouted, these people are really nosy.


    She leaned into Gu Yiping''s ear and whispered, "This Yuwen is gone, we are Luo Qi''s only rtives. I heard that the young master of the Liu family has taken a fancy to the little girl, you say, should we talk to the Liu family? Let''s talk, let him give us more money to give Luo Qi to him?"


    Gu Yiping frowned, "That girl is only eight years old."


    "Just because he was eight years old, Master Liu only liked it. When he is nine or ten years old, do you want to see Young Master Liu? Don''t be foolish, Luo Qi may still depend on us if she loses her parents. Now that we have a ce to go, isn¡¯t it good? Besides, we can go back to Beijing soon, and if we don¡¯t have any money in our hands, where will we live after we go back, is it possible that a whole family will live on the street?¡±


    Gu Yiping stopped talking when he heard the words.


    After a while, he said, "Don''t mention it in advance, wait until Young Master Shao and the others are gone. You have to be nice to girl Qi in the past two days, and you always have to do it."


    "Hey, no problem. When I go backter, I will ask the boss to talk to Master Liu first and discuss the price."


    "Um."


    Mr. Mao couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Only yesterday Luo Qi just overturned a table of poisonous wine and vegetables to save the family. Today, the two immortals have discussed to sell the person immediately while the other''s mother is gone. .


    This conscience is really eaten by dogs.


    But these are none of her business. Anyway, she has a share of the money she gets. Since she got the benefits, there is no need to pretend to be a saint, she just doesn''t interfere.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1548: Gu Yundongs ancient house

    Chapter 1548 Gu Yundong pits the ancient home


    The three stopped at the door before entering. They knew that Shao Qingyuan and the two hade first, so they went straight to the house to see Gu Yuwen with a look of sadness on their faces.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything when he saw theme in.


    Gu Yiping stretched out his hand to wipe his eyes and squeezed out two tears.


    Mrs. Song had no feelings for this prostitute at all, she just wanted tough and couldn''t cry at all. So she went to see Luo Qi directly, and sighed when she walked to the bedside, "Poor girl Qi, why did this happen? But don''t worry, we will take good care of you in the future."


    The aunt on the side of ?? heard it, and her eyes were like seeing a ghost.


    Did Mr. Song take the wrong medicine?


    But when he turned his head and saw Gu Yundong''s figure, he suddenly understood again. I''m afraid that I see that the Luo family has the support of nobles, and I want to hurry up and make a good appearance, right?


    The aunt sneered.


    Gu Yundong quickly found someone to decorate the Luo family''s mourning hall. After seeing Gu Yiping nce at his daughter, he walked into the courtyard and sighed, the corners of his mouth twitching.


    Now you know that you are afraid and dare not face your daughter?


    She followed to the yard and said to Gu Yiping, "The old man grieves and obeys."


    Gu Yiping waved his hand, sighed, and said, "I quarreled with Yuwen before, and I have long since lost this daughter. But now I see her lying there, and my heart is astounding. It''s as ufortable as being pierced, and the whole person can''t breathe. I regret it, I regret that I didn''t treat her well when she was still alive, and I wasted so many years. Now that she''s gone, I just..."


    As he spoke, he squeezed out two more tears, looking very sad.


    Gu Yundong said, "Don''t be too sad, Old Master, people can''t be resurrected from the dead. What we can do now is to take care of her funeral, and handle her aftermath in a decent way, so that she can leave with peace of mind, and not be in the dark. When you go underground, you are bullied."


    "Yes, what you said makes sense." Gu Yiping paused and suddenly felt that something was not right.


    Gu Yundong continued, "My husband has already gone to buy a coffin and some paper money for incense and candles. You don''t need to feel sorry for the old man, just take it as our heart. But here is a white matter, and you still need to take care of the old man. Get up. I think your daughter will understand your feelings for her."


    Gu Yiping, "..."


    What? Did he pay?


    His expression distorted for a moment, and his whole body was as if his throat was being strangled, and he couldn''t say a word.


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand and waved in front of him in surprise, "What''s the matter, Old Master? Are you embarrassed? Actually, it''s really not necessary. Come and buy the old master, we will decide the coffin."


    Gu Yiping snapped back to his senses, and said hurriedly, "No, that, since you''ve bought it, you don''t have to make another trip. For this treat, I, I, let''se, let''se."


    Gu Yundong squeezed two tears from the corner of his eyes, "Old Master really still loves her, so she can leave with peace of mind."


    Gu Yiping answered dryly, and hurriedly went into the house to find Song.


    He directly pulled Song to bring people outside to talk, and Gu Yundong didn''t care about what the two said and how they argued.


    Anyway, Gu Yuwen has fallen to the point where it is today, and most of it is the responsibility of the Gu family. I believe it will give her a breath of life to let them bleed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1549: take them all away

    Chapter 1549 Take them all away


    Shao Qingyuan came back not long after, and even pulled the coffin back.


    Gu Yuwen was painted and carried in, and the mourning hall was already arranged.


    After such a short time, it was already noon. Mrs. Song and Mrs. Mao went to buy food and returned, and handed it over to a few aunts who were busy in the kitchen.


    The people who came to help thought that Gu Yundong and the others paid for the food. After all, no one believed that Gu Yiping and the others would be willing to spend the money.


    When Luo Qi woke up, the interior and exterior of Luo''s house were all white.


    She got off the bed, staggered, and the aunt beside her quickly supported her, "Slow down, I''ll take you to the mourning hall, you burn more paper money for your mother, ah."


    Luo Qi nodded invisibly, walked to the main room, and looked at the coffin, tears falling down her cheeks.


    Gu Yundong helped her to kneel and kowtowed a few times to Gu Yuwen.


    Linxun Ind doesn¡¯t have many rules. Most of the people here are prisoners, so when people die, they are burned on the spot.


    But when Shao Qingyuan went to the town to buy a coffin, he met Brother Jian Dao by the way.


    I don''t know what I said to Brother Dao, but the camp agreed with Luo Qi to keep her spirit alive for one night and cremated tomorrow.


    Luo Qi wiped her tears and kowtowed heavily to Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, then knelt in front of the mourning hall and silently burned paper for Gu Yuwen.


    The neighbors who helped all went back, and Gu Yundong couldn''t leave such a child alone in the mourning hall to watch the night. Besides, she also promised Gu Yuwen that she would take good care of her.


    Therefore, she and Shao Qingyuan both rested at Luo''s house that day, and actually didn''t fall asleep much.


    On the second day, several neighbors came to help and pulled the coffin out for cremation.


    "Mother..." Luo Qi''s eyes were red and swollen, and she almost fainted from crying when she saw the fire rising into the sky.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Yundong holding her all the time, I''m afraid she would have rushed into the sea of ????fire.


    The people next to him were all saddened.


    After the fire was out, Gu Yundong put the ashes in a bottle and let Luo Qi carry them home.


    Luo Qi silently walked into the house and opened a big box.


    Gu Yundong saw that there were two small boxes in the box, Luo Qi opened the two small boxes and took out two bottles respectively.


    Gu Yundong took a closer look, only to realize that these two were also ashes.


    One is Luo Qi''s father, Luo Youyi''s, and the other is Gu Yuwen''s mother, Qiu''s mother.


    Luo Qi lined up the three bottles on the table, pursed her lips, turned her head after a long while, and looked at Gu Yundong with a look of hesitant to speak.


    Gu Yundong touched her head, "What do you want to say?"


    "I, can I..." She lowered her head slightly, as if she didn''t know what to say. After a while, she finally took a deep breath and said with a choked voice, "Can I bring them? I want to bring them. They leave Linxun Ind and find a ce to bury them properly. In this way, I can go to see them in the future, burn them, and burn some paper money. "


    She said, tears falling down again.


    Gu Yundong sighed, Luo Qi shrank when she heard this, thinking she disagreed, and felt ufortable.


    Gu Yundong tied the three ashes with cloth, and immediately said, "Of course, this is a piece of your filial piety, and I will not disagree."


    Luo Qi''s eyes lit up slightly, "Really, really? Can I really take them away?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1550: Luo Qi is leaving Linxun Island

    Chapter 1550 Luo Qi is leaving Linxun Ind


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Of course, when we leave Linxun Ind, let''s find a ce to bury them. Or you can think about whether your parents have said they like it, and we will send them there."


    Luo Qi thought for a while, shook her head and said, "My parents were very young when they came to Xundao, and they had no impression of the outside world. But my mother said that my grandmother''s hometown was in the south, and she wanted to go back before she died. So, So if I can, can I take my grandmother back and take my parents to see it too?"


    "Okay, then go south."


    The little girl rxed and pursed her lips while looking at the ashes on the table.


    She felt that her grandmother and parents, they seemed to be really by her side, and they were in a good mood.


    They should be happy too.


    Luo Qi carefully packed the urn, but she was small, so it was inconvenient to carry three urns, and it was easy to collide.


    Gu Yundong took it over, "I''ll get it, and I''ll give it to you when I leave Linxun Ind, okay?"


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    Seeing that her mood was finally getting better, Gu Yundong pushed her to wash her face, and then said, "please pack up first, thene with us to the inn in the town. We will leave Linxun Ind tomorrow. What are you going to do with the house on the side?"


    Hearing that he was going to leave tomorrow, Luo Qi''s face was full of reluctance.


    Although she doesn''t like Linxun Ind, and she doesn''t want to stay here, but here is the ce where she and her parents have lived for so many years, there are too many memories, she was a little reluctant for a while.


    But she also knew that Gu Yundong and the others had stayed here for several days, which had already dyed a lot of their affairs.


    So she took a deep breath and nodded, "I''m going to pack up now, as for this house... I want to leave it to the Gao brothers and sisters, who were kicked out after their parents died, and have always lived in a house at the end of the vige. In a small broken house."


    "It''s up to you to decide."


    Luo Qi nodded, went to pack up, and then ran to find the Gao brothers and sisters.


    Seven, seven, eighty-eight things are done, and it is veryte.


    Gu Yundong took Luo Qi to say goodbye to the neighbors, and the neighbors were stunned.


    They knew that the Shao family would take care of Luo Qi, but they just thought they would support her or find a good family for adoption. No one thought that Luo Qi would leave Linxun Ind.


    They only remembered now that Luo Qi seems to be the third generation and can indeed leave the ind.


    For a while, everyone had mixed feelings. People who originally thought that they would have a hard life without any support in the future, suddenly had to leave here to live a good life. This gap made everyone envious and faint. envy.


    But these neighbors are all kind-hearted, and most of them are really happy for her when they see that she can live a good life.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that the Gu family woulde before I could say congrattions.


    When Gu Yiping saw that Shao Qingyuan was still there, he frowned slightly, and hurried over to Luo Qi and said, "Qi girl, your mother is gone now, we don''t worry if you live here alone, go back to Gu''s house with us. Bar."


    Luo Qi was stunned for a moment, and Gu Yundong couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Song shi''s eyes brightened slightly. She had asked the boss to find Master Liu yesterday, and the price was negotiated. She could even get back the money she paid for yesterday''s white-feeling treat, so now she can''t wait to get him. Bring back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1551: Failed

    Chapter 1551 The calction failed


    The greed in Song''s eyes, Gu Yundong can see clearly.


    She couldn''t helpughing and said, "Master Gu has been bothered, but it''s not necessary. Luo Qi wille with us and leave Linxun Ind."


    Gu Yiping, "..."


    Song, "..."


    What did she say? What did she just say?


    The smile on Gu Yiping''s face froze for a moment, and he asked after a while, "Mrs. Shao, you said, you said you were going to take her away from Linxun Ind??"


    "Yes, before Gu Yuwen left, he entrusted Luo Qi to us and let us take Luo Qi away."


    "No, how can she go?" Song screamed.


    Gu Yundong smiled and turned to look at her, "Why can''t she leave? Does Madam Gu need her help anywhere?"


    "I, I, Luo Qi is a prisoner. The prisoner cannot leave Linxun Ind."


    "She is already the third generation and can go." Gu Yundong was very happy to appreciate their face change.


    Sure enough, when the two saw that the ancient jade text was gone, they began to have bad thoughts again.


    Gu Yiping and Song n were stunned for a while. No, the third generation?


    Yes, but Luo Qi is gone, how do they exin to Master Liu?


    "That doesn''t work either." Song Shi was a little panicked, "We are Luo Qi''s grandfather''s family, we don''t agree."


    "Ke Luo Qi''s mother has agreed."


    "But Luo Qi has lived here since she was a child, and she has no rtives outside the ind. The two of you are not familiar with her at all. How do we know, how do we know about you..."


    Before Song''s words could be finished, Gu Yiping tugged at him.


    The smile on Gu Yundong''s face had already fallen, and Shao Qingyuan snorted coldly, "What do you mean by Mrs. Gu? Speaking of which, we are not very familiar with you. Since you don''t believe us so much, then Mr. Shi''s side We don''t care about things."


    Gu Yiping froze for a moment, then turned around and pped the Song family, and quickly smiled at Shao Qingyuan, "Young Master Shao has misunderstood, she is ignorant and can''t speak, so don''t bother with her. Of course we believe in you. Yes, Yuwen also believes that you will entrust the child to you. Since it is Yuwen''s decision, Luo Qi is also willing to go with you, then we will be fine."


    "Is there really no problem?" Shao Qingyuan gave Song Shi a sideways nce.


    Thetter was stunned by Gu Yiping, and he nodded reluctantly, "No problem."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "In that case, let''s take Luo Qi away."


    "Hey, okay." Gu Yiping took them a few steps, and at the end he couldn''t help but reminded, "Master Shao, the letter my son wrote to Master Shi, please help to pass it on."


    "Don''t worry, Master Shi is my friend, I will naturally. I hope we meet next time in the capital."


    Gu Yiping''s eyes lit up, "It will definitely happen."


    Immediately, he watched Shao Qingyuan and his party go further and further.


    Luo Qi took Gu Yundong''s hand, turned her head and nced at the two of them, biting her lower lip.


    After a long while, he lowered his head to hide the hatred in his eyes.


    Gu Yundong felt her trembling body and didn''t say anything. She didn''t ask until she got into the carriage, "Hate them? Regret lifting the tablecloth at that time?"


    Luo Qi was startled, looked up at her, and then quickly lowered her head.


    I don''t know how long it took before she said, "I, I don''t regret flipping the tablecloth. But I hate them. I''ll deal with them after they return to the capital."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then he couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1552: gone back

    Chapter 1552 went back


    Luo Qi looked at her puzzled.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and said, "Then you may not have this chance."


    "Why, why? Don''t you want me to deal with them? Or don''t you trust me?"


    Gu Yundong touched her head and said, "It''s not that they don''t believe you, but they can''t go back to the capital."


    Luo Qi''s eyes widened in surprise, "Can''t go back? But didn''t you just say..."


    Gu Yundong shrugged, "You lied to them."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Luo Qi, I know you want them to die. But you have to remember that sometimes, living is more painful than dying."


    To live is more painful than death?


    Luo Qi still didn''t quite understand, Gu Yundong smiled and said, "The Gu family are all looking forward to returning to the capital, they have hope in their hearts, and they will inevitably get carried away and offend others. here ites."


    Luo Qi''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Um."


    Having said that, Luo Qi felt more at ease.


    She has a deep understanding of how unconscionable the Gu family is, and it was not only Concubine Qiu who was forced to death. Later, her mother, Gu Yuwen, almost stepped into the back road. Her mother was able to escape, and was not exchanged for glory and wealth by the Gu family. It was all exchanged for her father''s life.


    But Gu Yuwen was hit hard by her husband''s death, and her already bad body only got worse and worse.


    The Gu family was the murderer who killed their family. Luo Qi really wanted them all to get their retribution.


    While talking, the carriage had stopped at the entrance of the inn.


    Luo Qi grew up so much, but she seldom left Nanya Vige. She came to this town once, but it was only when her father was still around when she was five years old.


    Gu Yundong also opened a room for her. Seeing that she was tired, he let her eat and rested early.


    It was only in the middle of the night when Gu Yundong vaguely heard a low cry from the next door.


    She and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, and finally got up and went to the next door.


    Seeing the little girl''s red and swollen eyes, Gu Yundong sighed secretly, and fell asleep with her arms around her.


    "Sister Gu, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to wake you up."


    "Go to sleep, I know you''re not feeling well." Gu Yundong said while patting her back gently, "It''s better to cry, don''t hold back. When you''re done crying, let''s move on. You are still young, There is still a long way to go in the future, your parents and they all want you to be happy, right?"


    "...Well." Luo Qi nodded lightly and couldn''t help burying herself in Gu Yundong''s arms.


    Xu Shi seemed particrly reassured to stay by her side, Luo Qi soon fell asleep again, but this time, she didn''t wake up until dawn.


    The next day, the three of them got up very early. After Gu Yundong took Luo Qi to eat breakfast downstairs, he packed up, got on the carriage, and went to the pier.


    Today is the day they decided to leave Linxun Ind.


    Brother Dao has already entered the cabin, and his body is not fully recovered. But there is no way, it can''t be dyed any longer because of him.


    The three men who greeted Shao Qingyuan were still the subordinates of Brother Dao.


    The man saw one more person on the way back, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he could get another travel fee.


    But it''s not his turn to collect money, Brother Dao will speak.


    The ship was quickly loaded with goods, Brother Dao gave an order, someone pulled the deck, and the big ship slowly left the dock.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1553: life is better than death

    Chapter 1553 Life is better than death


    However, just a short distance from here, several people suddenly ran over to the shore.


    They rushed so fast that they almost couldn''t stop and threw themselves into the water. They managed to stand firm and immediately shouted in the direction of the boat.


    "Wait a minute,e back to me, Luo Qi,e back to this young master."


    The ?? shout was very loud, but for the people on the boat that was gradually moving away, they could only hear a faint noise, and it was impossible to hear what he said at all.


    The people on the boat ignored it.


    Seeing that the boat was getting farther and farther away, there was only one point left, and the shouting man finally stopped.


    The next moment, he suddenly sank and turned to look at Gu Yiping and Song who were standing behind him.


    Gu Yiping saw him like this, he couldn''t help but took a step back and whispered, "Master Liu, this, we really didn''t expect that Luo Qi would be entrusted by her mother to people outside the ind, we..."


    Master Liu gave him a hard kick, "You can''t think of it? You are ying with me."


    Gu Yiping also said that he was suffering, but he thought he would be able to leave Linxun Ind soon, but he still had the slightest bit of confidence, and was not too afraid of Master Liu.


    But because of this, Master Liu became more and more dissatisfied with the Gu family.


    He directly greeted his subordinates behind him, punching and kicking Gu Yiping and Song Shi.


    Gu Yiping and his wife finally helped each other back with bruised nose and swollen face.


    But it doesn''t matter, he was beaten by Young Master Liu. After a while, when they left Linxun Ind, good days wille.


    With this hope, in the days toe, the Gu family will be even more ambitious.


    They began to look down on other people in Nanya Vige and felt that they were no longer of the same ss as them.


    Especially after I received a letter from the capital soon, I became more and more proud.


    They offended more and more people. Coupled with Liu Shaoye, who was dissatisfied with them, and Jiang Shi, who was acquitted from time to time, the Gu family''s life began to be sad.


    After a long time, there is still no news of being able to go home.


    Followed, they received a letter that Master Shi passed away...


    The ancient family is like a bolt from the blue, and it will be bad in an instant.


    The previous ones were like bacsh, all revenge swarmed after their despair, whether it was Gu Yiping or the Song family, it was true that life was worse than death.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    At this time, the three of Gu Yundong did not know what happened on the shore.


    However, the three people standing on the deck all heard the sound from a distance, but no one cared.


    Luo Qi was wearing a white filial robe, and was blown away by the sea breeze.


    She quietly looked in the direction of Linxun Ind, and at this moment she had a real sense of finally leaving.


    This ce, imprisoned her parents for a lifetime, the ind they dreamed of leaving, and now, she finally took them away.


    Luo Qi couldn''t help her eyes sore, she raised her hand and wiped it.


    Gu Yundong put his arm around her shoulder, "Go in, it''s windy, you''re thin and small, be careful you''ll be blown down."


    Luo Qiughed, "um", and followed into the cabin.


    After entering, only she and Gu Yundong were found in the cabin, and she couldn''t help but wonder, "Where''s Brother Shao?"


    She and Gu Yundong are a little closer, so they are called Sister Gu Yundong, and Shao Qingyuan is her brother-inw.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1554: I have medicine but I want money

    Chapter 1554 I have medicine, but I want money


    At this time, Shao Qingyuan was in Brother Dao''s cabin.


    As soon as Brother Dao got on the boat, the person was lying on the bed, and the person began to feel ufortable again.


    Hearing that Shao Qingyuan wasing, he quickly called someone to find him.


    Shao Qingyuan gave him a pulse, and said calmly, "Actually, I told Brother Dao the day before that this disease needs a good recuperation, at least you have to stay in the house for a few days, you just blew the wind again. , it is normal to be serious.¡±


    Brother Dao grimaced, "I know, but I can''t help it, right? Someone has to do the work. Doctor Shao, do you still have the medicine you gave me the night before? I feel that after taking that medicine Much better."


    "There is, but there is, it''s just... This medicine treats the symptoms but not the root cause. It can only relieve Brother Dao''s symptoms for a short time, and it will recur in a day or two. Besides, it is a medicine that is three-point poisonous, so Brother Dao should take this medicine sparingly. good."


    Shao Qingyuan looked very calm with the presence of the old god.


    But when Brother Dao heard this, he couldn''t help but get anxious, "Is there no other way?"


    Shao Qingyuan took a moment to pack the medicine bag, pursed his lips, and said nothing.


    However, with this expression, how can Brother Dao not understand - there are ways, but it is not easy.


    He hurriedly grabbed Shao Qingyuan, "Doctor Shao, you must help me, if there is any way you can just say, I can do it, I will do it."


    Shao Qingyuan looked embarrassed. After a while, he looked left and right and found that there was no one in the cabin, so he finally got close to Brother Dao''s ear and whispered, "I have a medicine that can cure your symptoms, not only that, but also to strengthen your body. Fitness, but this medicine is not mine."


    Brother Knife''s eyes lit up, "Is there really any medicine?"


    "The medicine is from the head of the Taiyuan Hospital. He ced it with me and asked me to give it to his friend. Therefore, I can''t give the medicine to you, Brother Dao without authorization. Besides, this medicine is precious, and the medicinal materials used are top Best, I gave it to Brother Dao, and even if I develop another one to make up for it, I won''t be able to gather enough medicinal materials. So..."


    "Doctor Shao." Brother Dao grabbed Shao Qingyuan''s arm, "Doctor Shao, you must save me. You will develop this medicine, right? Then you can develop another one, I will give you money, and I will help you gather the medicinal materials. We don¡¯t have anything in Lingzhou, there is definitely no shortage of medicinal materials, and you can definitely develop another one. If you don¡¯t tell me, no one will know that this medicine has been reced, can you?¡±


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Please, Doctor Shao, saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda."


    Shao Qingyuan sighed and finally nodded, "I have some friendship with you. Seeing that you are tormented by this disease, I have the means but can''t do anything, and it is really uneasy. In this way, you give me three One hundred taels of silver, I''ll give you the medicine, and I''ll develop another er, but I''ve agreed, this matter can''t be spread out, or my work in the Taiyuan Hospital will be gone."


    Brother Dao was startled, "Three, three hundred taels?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "This medicinal material is too precious, and I don''t know if it can be collected in Lingzhou."


    Brother Dao is very distressed. Three hundred taels of silver is too expensive.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any problem?" Shao Qingyuan saw his hesitation and asked involuntarily.


    Brother Dao hesitated and hesitated again, "Can it be cheaper?"


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Brother Dao, I have to take risks when I give you medicine. To be honest, I don''t know if three hundred taels are enough, some precious medicinal materials cost thousands of taels, I may have to go up the mountain to collect the medicine myself. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1555: also earned a hundred taels

    Chapter 1555 also earned a hundred taels


    Shao Qingyuan actually wanted to report five hundred and eighty hundred, but he was worried that Brother Dao Tie Rooster would not bear it, and he would rather go to Lingzhou Mansion to find another doctor to see a doctor.


    And three hundred taels, Brother Dao will definitely be able to take it out.


    After all, two days ago, he just paid him the toll of two hundred taels.


    Sure enough, Brother Dao finally hesitated for a long time, and finally reluctantly took out three silver notes from his arms and handed it to him reluctantly, "Three hundred... just three hundred, where is the medicine?"


    Shao Qingyuan got up, "I''ll go back to the cabin to get it, Brother Dao wait a moment."


    He turned and walked away, and came back not long after, holding a delicate box in his hand, and inside the box was a delicate bottle.


    As if this medicine can show how precious it is.


    Brother Dao looked at the small porcin bottle with bright eyes, saw Shao Qingyuan pour out a pill from it, and finally exhaled slowly.


    As soon as ?? Shao Qingyuan gave it to him, Brother Dao swallowed it.


    I don''t know if it was a psychological effect, but he felt a warm current in his stomach instantly, and the pain disappeared at once, and the whole person felt rxed.


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan in surprise, "This medicine really has a miraculous effect."


    While talking, Brother Dao looked at the porcin vase again.


    Shao Qingyuan shook the mouth of the porcin bottle down, "There is only one, no more. I said that this medicine is very precious, and naturally there are not many."


    Brother Knife was a little disappointed, "Then next time you make medicine, get two more, and I''ll ask you to buy it."


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "You can''t take this medicine indiscriminately, you need to treat the symptoms. If you are a healthy person like me, taking it is just to strengthen your body and sleep a little more peacefully, so there is really no need for people who are not sick and have no pain. It is necessary to spend so much money on medicine."


    Brother Dao was right when he thought about it, he felt morefortable now, so he asked Shao Qingyuan to help him take the pulse.


    Shao Qingyuan, "It will take half an hour for the medicine to fully take effect. When the boat docks, Brother Dao can just get off the boat and walk around."


    "Okay." Brother Dao nodded and couldn''t help yawning, "I''m a little sleepy now."


    "This is a normal phenomenon. Brother Dao, you should rest first, and I will return to the cabin."


    Shao Qingyuan took his things and went out soon.


    When we went out, I saw the person who led them on the boat again, and when I saw Shao Qingyuan, he smiled.


    Shao Qingyuan alsoughed and returned to his cabin.


    After closing the door, he sat opposite Gu Yundong and handed the three hundred taels of silver to her.


    "I got it back, and I made a hundred."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Brother Shao, you are really amazing."


    "Yeah." Shao Qingyuan slightly hooked the corner of his mouth.


    Luo Qi on the side looked at the silver in Gu Yundong''s hand in astonishment. She has grown so big and has never seen so much silver.


    Three, three hundred taels, the house can be bought much better.


    She gained a new understanding of the worth of Gu Yundong and the two of them.


    After half an hour, the big boat stopped at the pier in Pingling County.


    When the three of Shao Qingyuan came out, they instantly felt refreshed.


    Brother Dao hurried over. In a short period of time, his face became ruddy and he became more energetic.


    He walked to Shao Qingyuan in a few steps, patted him on the shoulder andughed, "Doctor Shao, your medicine is really effective. Look at my body, isn''t itpletely healed? It''s really thanks to you this time. "


    Shao Qingyuan has already grabbed his hand, took his pulse, and nodded, "It''s really okay, if Brother Dao is worried, I will find a doctor after disembarkingter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1556: Arrive at Lingzhou

    Chapter 1556 Arrival in Lingzhou


    Brother Dao waved his hand, "Sorry, what can I be worried about? Doctor Shao is a skilled doctor. I have made you a friend. If you have anything in the future, feel free toe to me."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    "Okay, then we''ll get off the boat first."


    "Okay, goodbye, remember to find me if you have anything." Brother Knife nodded, waving his hands and watching them go off the deck.


    The three of Shao Qingyuan walked to the bottom of a tea house on the pier and met with Shao Wen who was waiting there.


    Shao Wen waits here every day. Shao Qingyuan told him before that he might not be back in a day.


    So he had been waiting under the tea house, and now he was relieved to see Shao Qingyuan and the othersing back.


    But what surprised him was that there was a little girl standing beside Gu Yundong.


    Luo Qi has been very nervous since she got off the boat, and her body is also very tense.


    She came to the outside world for the first time, curious about everything, and full of vignce and anxiety about everything.


    Gu Yundong took her hand and patted it gently, "It''s alright, I''m here."


    "Well." Luo Qi took a deep breath, she nced at Shao Wen, and immediately lowered her head again.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back to the inn first." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Shao Wen nodded, and quickly went to set up a carriage.


    Tong Shuitao was still in the inn. As soon as they arrived at the inn, they briefly exined what had happened in the past few days.


    Only then did Shao Wen know Luo Qi''s identity, Tong Shuitao immediately put her arm around the little girl''s shoulder, "Don''t be afraid, I can protect you in the future, don''t look at me as soft and weak, in fact, I am very strong of."


    "Thank you, Sister Shuitao." Luo Qi thanked her, but she didn''t have much idea about the word ''great strength''.


    A group of people took a break after dinner, and Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao to the street to buy things.


    It is said that when you go back, you may not pass through Pingling County, and you will probably have to travel bynd, so you need to buy more seafood here to bring back.


    Luo Qi didn''t follow. She was still a little ufortable with the outside world, so Gu Yundong asked her to rest in the inn.


    By the time she and Tong Shuitao carried their bags back, the sky darkened.


    A few people quickly packed their things and then stopped.


    The next morning, he started getting ready to go to Lingzhou Fucheng.


    Bai Zhiyan and the others are still waiting for them in Lingzhou Mansion, and there is really no time dy.


    And Gu Yundong and the others also wanted to see if the prefect of Lingzhou Prefecture was there, and they had to ask him about Shao Yin.


    Pingling County is still two days away from Lingzhou Prefecture, and it is not easy to travel.


    Especially Luo Qi, she was very young, she had just experienced the pain of losing her mother, and she was too thin, so she slowed down because she was afraid that she would not be able to eat on the road.


    But the little girl is very strong, she silently followed behind Gu Yundong, let her rest when she rests, and eat when she eats.


    Such a well-behaved and cautious appearance made Gu Yundong feel sad.


    It seems that we still have to find a chance to have a good chat with her.


    In the evening two dayster, several people finally arrived at Lingzhou Fucheng.


    Shao Qingyuan went to the inn to rest, and then took Shao Wen to the Huimin Medical Center not far away to find Bai Zhiyan.


    And Gu Yundong knocked on Luo Qi and Tong Shuitao''s room, pulled Luo Qi to sit at the table, and exhaled, "Let''s talk, okay?"


    If you have any questions, please leave a message directly, don¡¯t say it, there is no need to spend that coin. I will answer what I can answer, and if I can''t answer, even if the Great God says I will refuse...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1557: Set a small goal

    Chapter 1557 Set a small goal first


    Luo Qi instantly became nervous, and she didn''t know where to put her hands and feet.


    Gu Yundong sighed, poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to her, then said, "Luo Qi, don''t panic, I don''t eat people, I''m just chatting with you."


    "...Talk, what to talk about?"


    "Talk about you." Gu Yundong said, "Luo Qi, since I promised your mother that I will take good care of you, I will definitely do it. You don''t have to be afraid of me, and you don''t have to keep your body tense. I won''t drive you away. I won¡¯t use violence against you if I go. So if you have something to say, if you feel ufortable, you must say it, okay?¡±


    Luo Qi looked at her nkly, the corners of her mouth pursed.


    Gu Yundong knew that she couldn''t let go, which was normal. She was just an eight-year-old child who had never left Linxun Ind and had just lost her mother. Too embarrassing.


    "This way, you can think about what you want to do in the future in your free time."


    Luo Qi raised her head, puzzled, "What do you want to do?"


    "Yes, I will teach you to read. This is the most basic. My younger siblings have to read. Besides, what do you want to do, such as embroidery, cooking, nting flowers, studying medicine, learning martial arts, etc., three One hundred and sixty lines, you can learn which one you are interested in. In the future, when you learn something and be skilled, you don¡¯t have to worry about where you go, right?¡±


    Luo Qi''s eyes lit up, her breathing suddenly became rapid, and she suspected that she had heard it wrong.


    After a long time, he asked in a low voice, "You said, but, can you read?"


    "Yes, do you want to learn?"


    Luo Qi nodded quickly, "Think."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "If you want to do it, then let''s read and read when we have time, and take advantage of this time to think about what you want to learn. Is it okay?"


    Luo Qi thought for a while, then nodded solemnly, "I, I know, I will think about it."


    "Don''t worry, we still have something to do in Lingzhou Mansion. You can tell meter when we go back."


    She thought, now that she has something to do, Luo Qi won''t be as trembling as before.


    Sure enough, when Gu Yundong took out a three-character ssic, Luo Qi looked at it with some anticipation.


    She does know a few characters. Gu Yuwen used to be ady of the official family. Although she lived on Linxun Ind when she was a child, she was enlightened and literate.


    Gu Yundong taught her with a book while waiting for Shao Qingyuan toe back.


    Sure enough, with the desire to read, Luo Qi let go a lot, and she would ask questions in a low voice when she encountered something she didn''t understand, and slowly she became bold.


    Gu Yundong was relieved, seeing Tong Shuitao looking eager to try and wanting to teach herself, suddenly the corners of his mouth twitched, and he moved away to let here.


    Tong Shuitao is not full of knowledge now, and it is still no problem to read and hyphenate, and it is also very easy to teach Luo Qi.


    After drinking a sip of tea, Gu Yundong walked out of the room and came to the door of the inn to wait for Shao Qingyuan.


    She just walked out of the door, but she didn''t expect to see Shao Qingyuan and the two who hurried back.


    "You''re back? Have you seen Bai Zhiyan?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and dragged her into the inn, a little faster.


    "Let''s get ready, let''s go to Bai''s house now."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Now? What''s wrong, did something happen?"


    It¡¯s already night, and the city gates are about to close.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1558: Go to White House

    Chapter 1558 Go to White House


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "When I arrived at Huimin Medical Center, Bai Zhiyan just received a letter from the Bai family. It seems that something happened to the Bai family. Bai Zhiyan has to hurry back."


    "Is it so urgent? What about the prefect?"


    Shao Qing said from afar, "I''ve inquired about it. The prefect Xun just went to Ping''an County below for inspection. He''s not in the city for the time being, and maybe he won''t be back in a short time."


    Gu Yundong, "..." It seems that Brother Shao''s life experience is going to be pushed back again, it''s really twists and turns.


    Fortunately, they have just arrived at the inn, and most of the things have not been taken out. Now I will sort them out, but it will be ready in a quarter of an hour and ready to go.


    Luo Qi put the Three Character ssic in her arms and hurriedly got on the carriage.


    Shao Qingyuan and Bai Zhiyan had already negotiated and gathered directly at the city gate.


    Fortunately, they were in time, and just after they left the city gate, the city gate was closed.


    It was already dark outside, Bai Zhiyan said apologetically to Gu Yundong, "I''m really sorry, there is an urgent matter at home, I can''t rest assured, I can only travel all night, making you all too tired."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Bai Gongzi is serious, we originally dyed the trip, otherwise we would have arrived at Bai''s house by now. But is Bai Gongzi alright?"


    "It''s okay, it''s only a few days, it''ll be there soon."


    "That''s good."


    A few people were no longer polite, and the carriage quickly drove towards Bai''s house.


    Bai Zhiyan is still a carriage, a coachman and a servant.


    This time, Zhou Han''s team didn''t follow him. It was said that they had something to do in Fucheng.


    Gu Yundong also learnedter that both the driver and the servant are quite skilled.


    The two carriages were speeding in the twilight one after the other. Gu Yundong was driving Shao Wen. With Luo Qi, there were a lot of people in the carriage, so Shao Qingyuan got into Bai Zhiyan''s carriage.


    There were only three people left in the carriage, Gu Yundong. Seeing Luo Qi swaying, Gu Yundong pressed her down and let her sleep first.


    Luo Qi was really tired, so she obediently covered the quilt.


    Tong Shuitao saw that she was asleep, so she asked her in a low voice, "Miss, what happened to the Bai family? Is it okay if we go at this time?"


    "Since Bai Zhiyan didn''t say it, it shouldn''t matter. Let''s go and have a look first. If it''s inconvenient, let''s not enter Bai''s mansion for the time being."


    Tong Shuipao nodded.


    However, even though he said that, when he arrived at his destination two dayster, Gu Yundong realized that the n not to enter the Bai Mansion seemed unreasonable.


    Seeing that Bai Zhiyan''s carriage was going further and further away from the town, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but look outside.


    There is not even a single building outside, let alone a figure.


    But the carriage still did not stop, and after driving for another half an hour, it finally stopped in front of a dense forest.


    Gu Yundong got off the carriage, raised his eyes and looked at the forest in front of him, "..." Don''t tell her that the legendary doctor''s residence is in the small tree house in the forest.


    She vomited silently in her heart, and Bai Zhiyan in front of her had alreadye over.


    After rushing for two days, his face looked a little bad, but fortunately there was nothing wrong with him.


    He walked in front of a few people and said, "We''re going into the woods, the carriage is too big to walk, let Uncle He lead it to the vige over there for feeding, and take down the valuables on the carriage first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1559: Will the tree move?

    Chapter 1559 Will the tree move?


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction of Bai Zhiyan''s finger, and he saw that there was a house in the distance.


    In such a remote ce, with just such a house, it looks too deste.


    During the conversation, the boy who had been beside Bai Zhiyan came over. He had already sorted out the things on their carriage and carried them with a pole. There was a box on the left and arge sack on the right. The burden that covered most of his body.


    Looking at the way the pole was pressing down, the box and the sack did not seem to be light in weight.


    When ??Tong Shuitao saw it, his eyes narrowed suddenly, and he started rolling up his sleeves and eager to try.


    Compared with strength, she has not lost yet.


    So she also climbed into the carriage, took parcels one after another from Shao Wen who was packing things, put them all in the box, and then started tying up the ropes.


    Gu Yundong''s eyelids jumped, and he pressed her hand down, "We don''t have many things to take, just leave these dry goods in the carriage, you don''t need to take them all."


    After saying that, he pointed to a few bags, "Just take these and you''re done."


    Tong Shuitao tilted his head, frowning suspiciously. Their luggage...is that all that is needed?


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky, pretending he didn''t know what to do.


    Tong Shuitao and Shao Wen carried two heavy burdens and followed Bai Zhiyan forward.


    Gu Yundong held Luo Qi, the little girl was a little uneasy about going to an unfamiliar ce, and held her hand tightly.


    Bai Zhiyan was at the forefront, and Shao Qingyuan was behind.


    As he walked, Bai Zhiyan said to the people behind him, "Follow me, don''t go wrong, or there will be danger."


    Gu Yundong was startled and nodded silently.


    After walking for a while, Gu Yundong looked back and keenly found that the scene behind was a little different.


    She and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, and thetter nodded, apparently realizing it long ago.


    Gu Yundong wille here, is this... the Five Elements Gossip? Will the tree move?


    No wonder Bai Zhiyan asked them to follow up a little bit, no wonder outsiders thought they seldom knew the residence of the genius doctor. It turned out that even if they knew it, it would not be easy to find.


    Bai Zhiyan was used to this path, so it didn''t take much effort.


    After about two quarters of an hour, Bai Zhiyan finally stopped.


    He stood there, looking into the distance without moving.


    Gu Yundong and the others followed, and the next moment, they looked ahead in amazement.


    This¡­¡­


    It turned out to be a seaside. Out of the woods, it was a big reef. The waves hit the reef, wave after wave, which looked extraordinarily magnificent.


    So, what about the house?


    "Baifu, where is it?" It''s not at the bottom of the sea, is it?


    Bai Zhiyan raised his hand and pointed to the front.


    Gu Yundong squinted and looked, only to realize that there was a small ind not far away.


    The coast at her feet surrounded the ind in a semicircle. In other words, this ind happened to be blocked by this gossip forest, and as long as no one passed through this forest, it would be difficult to find this small ind.


    So, White House is on this ind?


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up slightly, and he suddenly wanted to take a look.


    Bai Zhiyan, "You guys wait for me here first, I''ll be right back."


    he said, and quickly walked to the side again. The back figure disappeared in the woods in an instant, and soon there was no sound.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, did not speak, and waited with peace of mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1560: white family

    Chapter 1560 Bai Family


    Not long after, the two of them suddenly felt a noise.


    They paused, followed the sound, then widened their eyes in astonishment, and looked in disbelief at a...bridge rising slowly not far away? ?


    Is it really a bridge?


    Even though Gu Yundong has seen a lot of high-tech in modern times, he still feels extremely shocked when he sees this bridge at this moment.


    The ?? bridge has risen, directly on the coast and on the opposite ind.


    Gu Yundong clicked his tongue in amazement, "The Bai family, they seem to be very powerful."


    "The Bai family has practiced medicine for generations, and Huimin medical centers are all over the Jin Dynasty. The doctors who have been taught are unknown, and it is naturally not simple."


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, "You seem to be very excited?"


    Shao Qingyuan smiled. He had already learned something about the Bai family from Song Dejiang.


    He has a desire to study medicine, and he likes it, so he naturally yearns for the legendary doctor. If he can get a little guidance from him, or take a look at his medical manuscripts, it will definitely benefit Shao Qingyuan a lot.


    While the two of them were talking, Bai Zhiyan came back.


    He looked at them, "Let''s go."


    was still the one who took the lead, and it didn''t take long for him to set foot on the bridge.


    Gu Yundong looked down and saw that the bridge was pretty solid.


    The whole way was silent, and the group went all the way to the other side of the bridge.


    went ashore, and Bai Zhiyan led them around for a while before they stopped in front of a huge gate.


    Bai Zhiyan stepped forward and knocked on the door, and footsteps soon sounded inside. After a while, the door opened, and the doorman inside saw Bai Zhiyan with a happy face, "Master Zhiyan, you are back."


    Bai Zhiyan nodded and walked in with Gu Yundong and his party.


    The White House is very big, and it took several minutes to walk from the gate to the front hall.


    The people below should have informed the people in the mansion. When Gu Yundong and his party stood outside the front hall, they heard a loud voice from inside.


    "The Word of Yes is back?"


    Before he could finish speaking, a few people hurried out from inside.


    is headed by a man who is nearly forty years old and looks in good spirits, and there is a very kind-looking woman standing beside him.


    Behind them is a young couple, who are in their twenties.


    The four came out, first met with Bai Zhiyan, and then immediately looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    The middle-aged man looked serious, and suddenly he folded his fists at them and bent over, "You two are Young Master Shao, Miss Gu, right? Bai, thank you two for helping the Bai family many times."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, then quickly took two steps back, "Master Bai doesn''t have to do this."


    Bai Zhiyan introduced, "This is my father, this is my mother. These two are my elder brother and elder sister-inw, and Bai Yang and Bai Yue''s parents."


    The young men and women also stepped forward and thanked Gu Yundong, "Bai Yang was almost stolen by Paihuazi in Qing''an Mansion. If Miss Gu hadn''t rescued him, our couple might never have seen the child in our lives."


    Speaking of which, Gu Yundong and the Bai family have a long history.


    He also helped Gao Feng solve a refugee on the road to escape.


    Later, he rescued Bai Yang, got to know Song Dejiang, and ryed Qin Wenzheng''s oral message to him, which allowed Song Dejiang to return to the Tai Hospital.


    Not long ago, Bai Zhiyan was in danger, so he used Gu Yundong''s Bai Muzi in advance to save his life.


    If it weren''t for the various things involved, the Bai family wouldn''t let Gu Yundong and the otherse to the main family of the Bai family.


    Yes, I''m stuck and crying ©Ñ©Ò©n©Ñ©Ò


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1561: what happened to the white house

    Chapter 1561 What happened to the Bai family


    The Bai family still felt a little emotional when they talked about these things.


    Shao Qingyuan and the two of them are benefactors to them. When theye to the White House, they are naturally the best.


    Seeing that she was tired froming all the way, Madam Bai hurriedly said, "The guest room has been tidied up, Mrs. Shao, Mrs. Shao, has been rushing for a few days for our family''s affairs, so let''s take a rest first, what''s the matter, let''s Let''s talk another day."


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s gettingte. You guys should rest first. If you need anything, feel free to talk about it, and treat this as your own home. You''re wee." Master Bai also said with a smile.


    It can be seen that this white master seems to be somewhat simple and honest.


    is not quite the same as Bai Zhiyan, and it is also somewhat different from what he imagined.


    Gu Yundong was indeed a little tired, so he was no longer polite, and let Bai Zhiyan lead him to the Nightshade Garden to rest.


    Hearing the Nightshade Courtyard, Gu Yundong couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth.


    The family of medicine is worthy of being a family of medicine, and even the name of the courtyard is a medicinal material.


    Bai Zhiyan was sent to the gate of the courtyard, but he didn''t go in, he just said, "Longkui courtyard has Feng''s mother, and if you need anything, just ask Feng''s mother. There are maids here to serve, if you are not used to the yard too many people, you can send it away. I''ll have dinner delivered to you, you should rest early, and I''ll show you around the mansion tomorrow."


    "Okay, thank you." Shao Qingyuan nodded, indicating that he had written it down.


    Bai Zhiyan carefully exined something to Feng''s mother before leaving.


    He returned to the front hall, and sure enough, Master Bai was still waiting for him.


    The expression on Bai Zhiyan''s face suddenly became solemn. He walked up to Master Bai and asked, "Dad, what happened on the ind, so I came back in such a hurry. Also, what about grandfather? Haven''t seen him?"


    Master Bai sighed, frowned slightly and said, "Someone stole onto the ind."


    Bai Zhiyan was startled, "Dad, what did you say?"


    "I don''t know who it was. He learned the way to go to the ind and sneaked into the ind. No one of us was disturbed. The only one who was disturbed was your second aunt, so that your second aunt''s illness rpsed early. Your grandfather and Your second uncle is now in the Angelica Hospital, treating your second aunt."


    Bai Zhiyan''s face changed, "What was the purpose of that person sneaking onto the ind?"


    Mrs. Bai shook her head, "I don''t know yet, the only person who has seen him is your second aunt, but you also know that once your second aunt falls ill, you can''t remember anything before the illness, so..."


    The White House does not have to be kept so mysterious. Of course there are people who know the location of the White House, but they are all trustworthy.


    Besides, even if you know the location of the White House, if you don''t know how to get there, you will also get lost in that dense forest.


    Just like Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, even if they are on the ind now, if they are asked to walk through the jungle again, I am afraid they will not be able to enter. Not everyone understands the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams Formation. Those who write it down after only one or two walks of it, unless they have a thorough research on the Formation itself.


    And those who know the location of the White House and know how to move, are really few and far between.


    "Zhiyan, you have always been wise, do you have any ideas?" It was Bai Yang''s father who was speaking, Bai Zhizhen, the elder brother of Bai Zhiyan.


    He is somewhat simr to his father, Master Bai, with a hint of honesty in his tone.


    Bai Zhiyan lowered his eyes and thought for a while, "Where did the second aunt and that person meet, I want to go and see."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1562: White magician

    Chapter 1562 White God Doctor


    The ce where Second Aunt Bai and the man met was in the courtyard of Angelica Temple.


    Unfortunately, it has been several days since this happened, and there are no other clues.


    Even Bai Zhiyan couldn''t see anything. What he can do now is to strengthen the guards in the house, and then let Second Uncle Bai rece the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams in the woods outside.


    The formation of the dense forest was created by Uncle Bai.


    It''s just that Second Aunt Bai''s condition is not very good now. Second Aunt Bai really doesn''t have that kind of mind, so he can only go in a few days after Second Aunt''s condition stabilizes.


    Gu Yundong and the others still didn''t know what happened to the Bai family. They were really tired after rushing for a few days, and they stopped early after eating.


    The next day, just after breakfast, Bai Zhiyan came over.


    Along with him, there is also an old man who looks young but has some vicissitudes in his eyes but looks immortal.


    can''t be considered an old man, he looks like he is in his early fifties.


    Gu Yundong thought, this should be the real head of the Bai family, the grandfather of Bai Zhiyan, the genius doctor Bai Yong.


    Sure enough, Bai Zhiyan introduced, "This is my grandfather. My grandfather wanted to see you early in the morning, but he was dyed by something yesterday."


    Mr. Bai nodded to the two of them, his expression was quite normal.


    just looked around, and when he finallynded on Shao Qingyuan, he suddenly opened his mouth andughed.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Ouch, her heart. Can you not be so abrupt, she can''t bear it.


    "You''re the Shao boy that Song Dejiang said? Hahaha, he is indeed a talented person, with a strong body, ruddy face, thick hair, red lips and white teeth. He is a strong boy. Not bad, better than I thought."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, what the **** is thick hair?


    Bai Zhiyan couldn''t help but stroked his forehead and smiled apologetically at the two of them.


    There is no way out. Grandfather has this temperament and professional habit. The first time he sees people, he looks at people''s faces.


    Shao Qingyuan was expressionless, and nodded to the old man Bai with a sullen face.


    Mr. Bai was still looking at him, nodding as he looked.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were not right, so he quickly stood in front of him and smiled at the old man Bai, "Master Bai, I am Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan''s wife."


    Mr. Bai''s eyes fell on her face, and then heughed again, "Yes, with a sturdy body, a rosy face, thick hair, red lips and white teeth, and a very healthy body."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but raised his eyes to look at the sky, your vocabry... can you get more?


    What is the difference between ??''s evaluation of her and that of Brother Shao? ?


    Mr. Bai said that there really is.


    So he added, "But you should pay attention to moderation. Although you are young, you should not have too much sexual intercourse."


    Bai Zhiyan was stunned for a moment, and quickly tugged at his sleeve. Grandfather should not say such things in public.


    Gu Yundong''s face was flushed red. She couldn''t resist even though she had always been cheeky, so she hurriedly hid behind Shao Qingyuan, and stretched out her hand to squeeze the flesh around his waist fiercely. It was all his fault.


    Shao Qingyuan''s ears couldn''t help but turn red, he coughed lightly and said, "Old man,e and sit for a while."


    Mr. Bai nodded, "Yes, go ahead and sit for a while."


    As he said, he asked Shao Qingyuan, "I heard that you are very talented in studying medicine. You have only been in contact for two years, and you have a lot of ideas, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1563: go to the warehouse

    Chapter 1563 Go to the warehouse


    Shao Qingyuan nodded expressionlessly, "Yes."


    Mr. Bai was choked by his direct answer, "You''re quite immodest, that''s just right, I''ll test you. If I suffer from the cold, feel nauseated, have diarrhea, and have blood in my stool, I should¡­¡±


    Bai Zhiyan stretched out his hand and pulled him again, "Grandfather, Young Master Shao and the others are guests, don''t treat him as one of your apprentices, and ask them when youe up."


    Mr. Bai waved his hand, "You don''t understand a child, and you don''t dare to be interested in medical skills. Don''t disturb ourmunication, Xiaozi Shao, hurry up and talk about how to diagnose, treat and take medicine."


    Bai Zhiyan stroked his forehead, looking very powerless.


    He couldn''t stop him, so he could only say to Gu Yundong, who was also following behind, "My grandfather is a medical idiot, and his favorite is a doctor with a talent for medicine. There is no end to the conversation. Except for our second uncle, Neither my father nor my eldest brother are made of this material, and I don''t like it either, it''s not... don''t mind."


    Gu Yundong was a little embarrassed when he was told about having **** just now, but now he is much better. Hearing that, he coughed lightly and said, "It''s okay, my husband just happens to be able to learn some skills from your grandfather, I can''t ask for it."


    "That''s good."


    While talking, the two had already entered the main room.


    Mr. Bai and Shao Qingyuan had a great time talking, and the more they chatted, the more energetic they became, the more they chatted, the more they could not stop.


    Gu Yundong sat aside and stared at Bai Zhiyan for a while.


    In the end, Shao Qingyuan interrupted the old man Bai who was reluctant to stop and talked about Bai Muzi.


    "This time, it''s mainly for Bai Muzi. My mother-inw''s illness requires Bai Muzi to be cured, so I took the liberty of visiting."


    Mr. Bai didn''t care, "I know all about what happened, so I should have given it to you. My grandson used your Baimuzi first, and we should have apologized."


    Then he stood up and said, "I see that you are also anxious. Why don''t you do this? I will take you to the warehouse and give you Bai Muzi. There are a few medical books in the warehouse. You can take them back and look at them. Stay in the mansion for a while, let''s have a good chat, how about that?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong, who hesitated, "Should we go to the warehouse too?" Not good.


    But the old man Bai didn''t care, "It''s okay, the warehouse is full of medicinal materials, and there is nothing valuable."


    Gu Yundong sighed, Bai Muzi, isn''t that precious? ?


    In the end, she asked Tong Shuitao and Shao Wen to take care of Luo Qi in the Snum Courtyard, and she and Shao Qingyuan followed.


    The group walked towards the warehouse. The White House was so big that it almost extended a huge ind into the wall of the White House.


    There are several warehouses in Baifu. The warehouse of Baimuzi is located to the west. There is a mountain there, it is a real mountain.


    But it is not very high. Most of the medicinal materials nted on the mountain are medicinal materials, and some of them are very precious.


    Shao Qingyuan walked and watched, Gu Yundong could clearly feel his slightly shining eyes.


    The group finally stopped in front of a cave, and the old man Bai looked at Gu Yundong and smiled, "I heard that my key is in your hand?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then suddenly came back to his senses, and hurriedly handed over the jade pendant.


    The old man Bai looked at the jade pendant in his hand with slightlyplicated eyes. After a long while, he sighed and led a few people through a stone gate, walked inside for a while, and finally stopped in front of a jade gate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1564: full load

    Chapter 1564 Returning with a reward


    There is a keyhole next to Yumen, and the old man Bai inserted the jade pendant into it and turned it twice.


    There was a clicking sound in Gu Yundong''s ear, she thought the door was about to open. Unexpectedly, the old man Bai took out the jade pendant again, then walked to the other side, inserted it and turned it twice.


    Gu Yundong clicked his tongue twice, it was reallyplicated.


    With such aplicated mechanism lock designed, it is said that the contents inside are not valuable?


    Then if you have something valuable, how many keys do you need to open it?


    Before Gu Yundong''s thoughts fell, the voice of ''Kar'' came from the Yumen in front of him. The next moment, the Yumen turned, revealing a path inside.


    "Let''s go." Mr. Bai walked in first.


    Then, Gu Yundong saw him take a deep breath, "Ah, I haven''te in for two years...Pff, cough, cough."


    Gu Yundong, "..." You can''tugh, it seems that you don''t respect the old man, calm down.


    With a solemn face, she looked up at the environment in the warehouse.


    This Yumen is indeed as Song Dejiang said. It is a little low. They have to bend slightly when they enter the door, but when they enter the Yumen, it is much more spacious.


    Mr. Bai walked inside as if he had never coughed just now.


    Before long, he stopped in front of a box.


    He bent down and took out an exquisite box from the box, turned and handed it to Shao Qingyuan who was standing behind him, "There is Bai Muzi in it, look at it."


    Shao Qingyuan opened it, and then his eyes lit up, it was indeed, and the quality was better than the one brought from the Yan familyst time.


    He nced at Gu Yundong with a smile, and handed the box to her, "Keep it."


    After Gu Yundong took it, the old man Bai continued, "You have given me the kindness to the Bai family, and there is really no way to express my gratitude for a single Bai Muzi. This warehouse is full of medicinal materials, and it is also my collection for so many years, you see. Look, let me know if you need to."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know the medicinal materials, so Shao Qing could only go away.


    Shao Qingyuan was not polite, he nced around the warehouse, and he knew something in his heart.


    Mr. Bai kept looking at him, and he didn''t need Shao Qingyuan to say anything. Just by looking at his eyes, he could guess which ones he liked, and he suddenlyughed.


    is not greedy, with good character and talent, but unfortunately, he has just started studying medicine recently.


    If you have been exposed to medical skills in the early years, I am afraid that you have achieved extraordinary achievements now.


    In the end, Shao Qingyuan selected two very rare and rare medicinal materials and collected them.


    Mr. Bai saw this, and after a moment of silence, he turned around and took out an eighty-hundred-year-old ginseng from a special box in the warehouse, and handed it to him.


    This made Bai Zhiyan on the side slightly surprised.


    But more than that, Mr. Bai took a few medical books from the shelf and gave them to him.


    This trip to the warehouse can be regarded as a rewarding experience.


    Sure enough, good people still have good rewards.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t wait to go back, so he quickly gave Bai Muzi to her mother so that she could recover as soon as possible.


    However, the old man Bai liked Shao Qingyuan very much, and he would not let him go at all when he pulled him.


    But Shao Qingyuan still has to think about it. After all, once this apprentice is epted, he is afraid that he will not be able to leave.


    Although he didn''t agree, Mr. Bai continued to discuss medical techniques every day.


    Gu Yundong knew that he liked it, and knew that this was a rare opportunity. Naturally, he would not stop him. He even wished that he could learn all the medical skills of the old man Bai.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1565: The second lady falls into the water

    Chapter 1565 The seconddy falls into the water


    When Shao Qingyuan went to study medicine with Mr. Bai, Gu Yundong made some delicious food for them.


    Mr. Bai likes the food she makes, not only for three meals a day, but also for afternoon tea and supper.


    Gu Yundong wanted to roll his eyes, he is a genius doctor, doesn''t he know that overeating is bad?


    Shao Qingyuan also felt sorry for her and kept her busy.


    Bai Zhizhen''s wife, Mrs. Weng, likes her very much. Gu Yundong rescued Bai Yang. She probably heard about Gu Yundong from Bai Yang''s mouth a lot. In addition, the two are of the same age, so she oftenes to her.


    The Weng family took Gu Yundong around the Bai Mansion the next day, but the Bai Mansion was too big, and one day was not enough for them to wander around.


    Weng seldom leaves the ind, and even if she does, she travels very little. The farthest ce is Lingzhou Mansion, not as far as where her children go.


    Therefore, she likes to hear Gu Yundong talk about the customs of various ces.


    "I have a chance, I would like to see it too."


    Seeing her longing, Gu Yundong knew in her heart that she was going to manage the huge Bai mansion with the eldestdy of the Bai family. I was afraid that she would have no time, so she could only change the subject, "Speaking of which, I have never seen Bai Yang and Bai Yue, they Where did you go?"


    "I went to my grandfather''s house." Weng said, "The two little guys couldn''t stay on the ind, and my parents missed them, so I took them to live for a while."


    Weng''s natal family is in Lingzhou, but it''s not far.


    Gu Yundong and Weng shi chatted very spectively, but Weng shi could not apany her all the time, she had a lot of things in her hands.


    After spending two days with her, Gu Yundong went out for a walk by himself.


    With Mama Feng with her, even if the White House is big, she won''t get lost.


    Gu Yundong walked slowly. To be honest, the burden on her was not light before, and things came one after another. It was really rare to have free time, and she let her pass the time without caring about anything.


    She is not used to such a leisurely mood.


    But Baifu is really suitable for such a leisurely life.


    She was just thinking about it when a scream suddenly came from her ear.


    "Help, help, the seconddy has fallen into the water,e here."


    Gu Yundong was startled, and ran quickly towards the source of the sound without saying a word.


    As we got closer, I realized that there was ake here. Theke should be a little deep. There was a maid standing on the shore and shouting in panic.


    Gu Yundong took a look and saw that there were hands on theke struggling desperately.


    "Help, who will save the seconddy." The maid cried so much that tears came out, her whole body was shaking.


    Gu Yundong frowned, seconddy?


    She quickly took off her cloak, took off her shoes and rushed forward.


    ''Pop'', and when Mama Feng arrived, she only had time to see Gu Yundong jumping into the water and swimming towards the seconddy.


    Her face changed greatly, and she hurriedly said to the old maid who also heard the voice, "Hurry up and prepare clean clothes, hot water, boil the medicinal tea, and the brazier in the house is raised,e and call the second master quickly. and Young Master Shao."


    Feng''s mother arranged in an orderly manner, and the crowd that was a little flustered suddenly seemed to have found the backbone, and immediately went to work.


    Feng''s mother stood on the shore and watched nervously as Gu Yundong swam to the seconddy''s side, and held the seconddy who was gradually sinking.


    Immediately, he carried her and swam to the shore little by little.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1566: kiss up!

    Chapter 1566 Kissed!


    Soon, the two swam to the shore.


    Feng''s mother and the maid together stretched out their hands and pulled them up. As soon as Gu Yundong got ashore, he sat next to him and took a deep breath.


    Waiting for his breath to calm down, he looked at the woman she rescued.


    The maid was crying, "Second madam, wake up the second madam, please wake up, it''s all ves and maids..."


    Feng''s mother looked at the seconddy who was unconscious and her body was cold. She was also very anxious, and her whole body was shaking.


    But she was calmer than that maid, and immediately reprimanded, "Lixiu, shut up, take the seconddy back and talk about it."


    The maid nodded again and again, "Oh, oh oh."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped, "Wait a minute."


    She said and stood up. After soaking in the water for a while, her hands and feet were a little stiff, so Mother Feng immediately went to help her.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly knelt down in front of the seconddy of the Bai family, and probed her breath, her breathing was already very weak.


    She couldn''t care less and pressed down on her chest.


    The ?? movement is a bit big and a bit rude.


    Seeing this, Lixiu next to ?? immediately stopped her, "What are you doing? Let go of the seconddy."


    As she said that, she came to tease Gu Yundong, she threw it out, and then continued to press the seconddy.


    Feng''s mother didn''t know what to do for a while. She knew that Gu Yundong must be saving people, but she had never seen such a way of saving people. Even if their father was a genius doctor, he never said there was such a method.


    Feng''s mother was very afraid that Gu Yundong would not be able to save the adult, but instead made the seconddy''s condition worse.


    When she was thinking about whether to stop her, the next moment she saw Gu Yundong suddenly bend down and face the seconddy''s mouth... Kiss, kiss, kiss! ! !


    Not only Mother Feng, but the servants who hurried not far away watched this scene in astonishment.


    What is this person doing, why is he still taking advantage of others at such a time, and women are still taking advantage of women.


    Lixiu even screamed, "Ah...what are you doing??"


    Gu Yundong didn''t even have time to exin. After breathing artificially to the seconddy a few times, he pressed down on her chest again.


    "Pfft...cough."


    Finally, the seconddy, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly coughed twice and coughed several sips of water from her mouth, and people responded.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, and Feng''s mother was even more delighted, "Wake up, seconddy, you''re awake, it''s great."


    The seconddy was still a little confused. When she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Yundong with the same wet hair, her brows furrowed slightly.


    "Are you all right?" Gu Yundong asked softly.


    The seconddy was still speechless, but her mind was slowly working. She looked at Gu Yundong and knew that she was the one who saved her. He opened his mouth, looking at the shape of his mouth, he should say thank you.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "It''s fine if you''re fine, go back first, and let Mr. Bai show youter."


    Li Xiu, who was crying out of breath, finally reacted and rushed over, "Second madam, you finally woke up, you scared the ves to death, that''s great."


    As he said that, he was about to push Gu Yundong away and go to help the seconddy.


    Gu Yundong frowned, this **** girl is so annoying.


    She has always only taken the initiative to step aside, how can she be pushed and pushed one after another.


    So Gu Yundong threw Lixiu away without saying a word, and Lixiu was stunned, "What are you doing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1567: I believe you

    Chapter 1567 I believe in you


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, and wanted to recruit others to send the seconddy back.


    Unexpectedly, her finger was suddenly grabbed by the seconddy, she looked at her in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    "Send, send me, you..." She said hoarsely and intermittently.


    "You asked me to take you back?"


    "¡­¡­trust you."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, she meant that she saved her, so believe her. Others don''t believe it? Why, is it possible that she has another inside story when she falls into the water?


    Although she doesn''t understand the seconddy''s thoughts, but saving people to the end is a matter of the way.


    Someone just came over with a stretcher, Gu Yundong and Feng''s mother helped her up, followed by the stretcher, and went back to the nearby courtyard with the seconddy.


    The Angelica courtyard where the seconddy is located is some distance away. They are all wet now, and the weather is still so cold, so they can only go to the nearby courtyard to rest first.


    The courtyard of the heavy building has been tidy up, the brazier is also on fire, and the clothes and hot water are ready.


    Since this journey, the seconddy has been holding Gu Yundong''s hand tightly and never let go.


    Now that they have entered the yard, it¡¯s not good to continue holding them. The two of them have to change and wash, so it can¡¯t be¡­ candidly meet?


    Although they have... kissed, no, it was artificial respiration.


    Just thinking about it, a figure hurried in from outside.


    As soon as the man entered the room, he looked left and right, rushed directly in front of the seconddy, looked her up and down nervously, "Are you all right? Why did you fall into the water? Dizzy or not, ufortable or ufortable."


    When the seconddy saw him, she finally let go of Gu Yundong''s hand, looked up at her husband and shook her head, "I''m fine, fortunately this girl... eh..."


    Before the seconddy had finished speaking, she realized that Gu Yundong was gone.


    ''s mother Feng said, "Mrs. Shao went to the yard next door to change."


    The second master Bai Hang heard the words, and hurriedly carried the seconddy into the inner room.


    Gu Yundong went to the yard next door, where hot water clothes were already prepared.


    Honestly, after all this tossing, she really felt a little cold, especially now is the coldest season.


    After soaking in hot water, Gu Yundong finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Feng''s mother came over with her clothes in her arms, and said to Gu Yundong, "Thanks to Mrs. Shao today, otherwise the second madam would be in trouble. Speaking of which, Mrs. Shao is really a noble of the Bai family."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh? That being said, it seems to make sense.


    She didn''t wash for a long time, she got up after warming up a little and changed her clothes.


    Then he wiped his hair and walked out. As soon as he walked out of the house, he saw Shao Qingyuan running over with a worried look on his face.


    As soon as he came, he pulled her to look up and down. This look made Gu Yundong suddenly think of the scene when the second master Bai met the seconddy. It was exactly the same.


    She couldn''t helpughing, "I''m fine."


    "It''s okay, it''s such a cold day, you can jump into the water without thinking about it, and you''re not afraid of getting cold." Shao Qingyuan exhaled, and seeing her still smiling, he finally felt relieved.


    He took the cotton cloth from her hand and gently wiped her hair.


    "Next time, you can''t be so reckless. Although you can swim, it is very dangerous to go into the water to save people. If the seconddy imprisoned your hands and feet in a panic, you will suffer together."


    Gu Yundong knew that he cared about him, so he didn''t refute it, he just listened with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1568: first meeting

    Chapter 1568 The first meeting


    On the other hand, the corner of Mother Feng''s mouth twitched.


    Young Master Shao, I know you care about your wife, but is it really good to say this in front of me?


    But she didn''t say anything, she just brought the stove over and helped Gu Yundong dry her hair.


    After Gu Yundong had packed herself up, she got up and went to the next door.


    As soon as I entered the yard, I heard a full-fledged voice from inside, "What the **** is going on? How did Madam fall into the water, and how did you serve?"


    Followed by the timid choked voice of Li Xiu from inside the room, "Second Master forgives your sins, it''s the ve servant''s fault for not taking good care of the seconddy."


    "Cry what to cry, make it clear."


    "Yes." Li Xiu choked again before speaking, "The seconddy''s condition has stabilized in the past few days, she is much better, and she is also in good spirits. As the weather is fine today, the seconddy wants to go out for a walk. The servant and Chen''s mother will apany her. I was walking in the garden with my wife, and then the wind picked up, so mother Chen ran back to the Angelica Garden to get her clothes. As a result, mother Chen didn''t go far when the seconddy suddenly fell ill, broke away from the ve''s hand and ran forward, unexpectedly running When I got to theke, my feet slipped and I fell directly into theke. It was toote for the ves to save me, so I could only scream..."


    Bai Hang frowned, looked at thedy who had changed clothes andy back on the bed, and asked softly, "But so?"


    The seconddy frowned and shook her head slightly, "I don''t remember."


    Bai Hang pursed her lips. That''s right. Every time his wife got sick, she didn''t remember what happened before the onset.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help walking inside when he heard this.


    Bai Hang heard the movement and immediately raised his head to look at the two of them.


    Although Shao Qingyuan and Shao Qingyuan have been here for a few days, the second room of the Bai family has been staying in the Angelica Hospital because of the seconddy''s illness and has note out. Today is also because the seconddy''s condition has stabilized and improved, Bai Hang left the Angelica Academy to check the formation in the dense forest, and searched for clues with Bai Zhiyan to see who broke into the ind.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I came back, I heard about my wife''s ident and rushed over immediately.


    Therefore, this is the first time the Bai family''s second-bedroom husband and wife and Shao Qingyuan have officially met.


    Bai Hang has heard about the two people for a long time. Now that Gu Yundong has saved his wife, he is full of gratitude, and immediately surrendered, "Mrs. Shao saved her wife. Wherever Bai is used, the definition of Bai is inescapable."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Second Master Bai is very polite.


    I will not be polite to the ce where you will be used in the future, rest assured.


    She is used to doing good deeds first and making people owe them favors.


    Gu Yundong said, and looked at the person on the bed, "How is the seconddy?"


    "She''s a little weak now, but it''s not a big problem, just rest for a while."


    Gu Yundong nodded and asked, "Can I have a few words with the seconddy?"


    "Yes." Bai Hang nodded.


    Gu Yundong looked at the people in the room, Bai Hang understood and waved everyone out first.


    When the four of them were left in the room, Gu Yundong walked to the seconddy''s bed.


    Shao Qingyuan is a foreigner, naturally it is not easy to walk in, so he stood outside and looked at Bai Hang silently.


    Bai Hang thinks this young man is very strange, "You are Shao Qingyuan? I heard you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Yundong''s question suddenly came from the inner room, causing him to frown suddenly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1569: she doesnt remember

    Chapter 1569 She doesn''t remember


    Gu Yundong asked, "Second Madam, you have been holding my hand before, and you insisted on asking me to take you back, saying you believed in me, why is this? Is it possible that you don''t believe others, or do you have an inside story when you fall into the water?"


    Bai Hang immediately rushed into the inner room when he heard it. He looked at the seconddy, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you fall into the water? Why didn''t you tell me before?"


    The seconddy frowned and shook her head, "I don''t know, I really don''t remember how I fell into the water. Just when I was rescued, I felt very uneasy. I could only feel the feeling when I held Mrs. Shao''s hand tightly. Don''t worry, Madam Shao saved me and will definitely not harm me."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    This answer, let her say?


    Bai Hang was speechless, but...


    "Since you feel uneasy, then the servants in the angelica courtyard have changed. It is indeed a strange thing that you fell into the water this time, and I am a little concerned. Especially at that time, there was only one servant girl, Li Xiu, and she was the only one who happened to pass. One person has the final say, she is also very suspicious, I will let people focus on her."


    The seconddy thought for a while and nodded, "Okay."


    Gu Yundong nced at Bai Hang one more time. This second master Bai really cared about his wife. Because of doubts, he changed all the servants in the yard, which is indeed quite courageous.


    Soon, Bai Hang dismissed all the servants of the Angelica Hospital on the grounds that the servants of the Angelica Hospital were not doing well and caused the seconddy to be in danger.


    Gu Yundong said goodbye when he saw that the seconddy was very tired.


    Bai Hang thanks again.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan only walked out of the courtyard. Tong Shuitao and Luo Qi didn''t know when they came here, but they were all looking over there anxiously.


    Seeing Gu Yundong''s appearance, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tong Shuitao was even more frightened, "Miss, you must take me with you next time you go out, so I can take care of saving people."


    She was staying at the Nightshade Academy today to teach Luo Qi how to write. She originally thought she was just strolling around in the backyard, apanied by Mother Feng, and she woulde back soon.


    This happened unexpectedly.


    Gu Yundong was amused when he heard it, "Okay, I''ll bring you next time."


    While talking, a few people had already walked to the Snum Courtyard, and Shao Qingyuan directly pulled Gu Yundong into the house.


    "Sit down for a while, and I''ll make some **** soup for you, so you don''t catch a cold."


    Gu Yundong is very well-behaved at the moment, sitting on the chair and making sure to wait obediently.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and went to the small kitchen next door.


    Not long after he left here, the white genius doctor suddenly ran over in a hurry, dashing in front of Gu Yundong with bright eyes, looking at her with a look of longing.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback by his scorching gaze, and his body suddenly fell back, "Bai, what''s wrong with Mr. Bai?"


    "Oh, I came to thank you for saving my second daughter-inw. You are really the benefactor of my Bai family."


    Gu Yundong smiled dryly, "As long as you teach my husband medical skills well, it will be a repayment."


    "That''s fine," said Mr. Bai, "but there''s one more thing I''m curious about. Please tell me in detail."


    Gu Yundong, "What''s the matter?"


    "It was after you rescued my second daughter-inw, your way of saving people seems to be very special. I heard from the maid who was present at the time, you shook off the maid and kissed my second daughter-inw desperately several times? Then my daughter-inw wake up?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1570: The bracelet slipped out

    Chapter 1570 The bracelet slipped out


    Gu Yundong, "..." Oh, she was dizzy.


    These are all words of tigers and wolves, what do you mean she kissed several times?


    Mr. Bai didn''t stop, and continued, "What''s the reason for this? Did you have medicine in your mouth, or did you wake up with a ... breath?"


    "..." Gu Yundong almost missed her breath, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes, "I''m breathless."


    "That means you have medicine in your mouth?"


    "No, no, it''s called artificial respiration, artificial respiration is... oops, I''m dizzy, this time I''m really dizzy."


    Gu Yundong was talking when he suddenly felt something was not right. He swayed his feet, and he fell straight back.


    "Miss!!" Tong Shuitao eximed, holding onto Gu Yundong''s body to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    Mr. Bai was stunned, what does this mean? You are cheating, you know?


    Shao Qingyuan happened to walk in. Seeing Gu Yundong like this, he rushed over in a hurry, "What''s going on?"


    Tong Shuitao pointed at the old man Bai, "He''s angry."


    "I do not have!!"


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, and then he felt something was wrong, "You have a fever."


    Gu Yundong was a little confused, stunned, "Huh?"


    Shao Qingyuan put his hand on her forehead, and the temperature was indeed higher than usual.


    He bent over, picked up the person, and hurried into the inner room.


    Gu Yundong finally came to his senses, reached out and patted his head, he actually had a fever.


    Shao Qingyuan''s face was a little ugly, Gu Yundong tugged at his sleeve, looking pitiful, "You smile."


    It''s strange that he can stillugh at such a time, it''s good not to scold her.


    But seeing her like this, Shao Qingyuan couldn''t bear to speak to her, just lowered his head and kissed her forehead, and said, "You have a good rest, I''ll make medicine for you."


    I thought **** soup would be enough.


    Gu Yundong was more obedient this time, hiding under the covers with an ''oh''.


    Shao Qing went out, and the old man Bai probed his brain, "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, I''ll go grab some medicine."


    "Would you like me to give her a pulse?" He was a genius doctor after all.


    "No, I have a good idea." Shao Qingyuan went to the pharmacy to get the medicine, and Mr. Bai couldn''t stay here any longer, so he hurried to help.


    Gu Yundong was a little sad lying on the bed. Shao Qingyuan quickly grabbed the medicine and came back. Seeing that her temperature did not rise, he breathed a sigh of relief and went to the small kitchen to make the medicine in person.


    The eldestdy of the Bai family and the Weng family came here at this time, and the eldestdy was a little helpless.


    "I just went to see my younger brother and sister, and she''s already fine, but I didn''t expect you to fall ill."


    Gu Yundongughed dryly and said in a daze, "Maybe it''s because I''m not used to the climate here."


    Water and soil are the reasons for saving people in the cold world. In addition, I didn¡¯t change clothes in time, so it¡¯s not surprising that I caught a cold.


    I just didn''t expect that she, who used to be seldom sick in the past, was so aggressive now that she didn''t give her any time to react, and she immediately fainted with a high fever.


    Madam ?? sighed, "It''s alright, you don''t have to worry too much, it''s just a small cold. We don''t have anything else in our house, but there are enough medicinal herbs, you just need to drink the medicine and sweat."


    said, turned around and said to Mrs Weng, "Go back and get some candied fruit and give Mrs. Shao a sweet treat."


    "Okay, mother."


    Gu Yundong actually wanted to say no, she had it herself, but at the moment she was really groggy and ufortable, and didn''t have the strength to speak.


    Da Madam didn''t bother much when she saw this, "Then you have a good rest, we''ll go back first."


    He tucked the quilt for her, but just as he moved, a bracelet suddenly slipped out of his sleeve.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1571: forget something

    Chapter 1571 Forgot something


    Gu Yundong only felt a ''boom'' in her ear, she turned her head and looked at the pillow.


    Madam ?? has already reached out and put away the bracelet and put it back into her sleeve.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, only seeing a few bright colors. She frowned in a daze, and when she wanted to look again, she heard the eldestdy say, "Take a good rest, if you need anything, just let Mommy Feng do it, just treat this ce as her own."


    Gu Yundong said "oh", the eldestdy has stood up and said to Weng Shi who was exining Feng''s mother, "Let''s go."


    Weng turned around, nodded, and said to Gu Yundong, "We''ll see you another day."


    Immediately, she left the Nightshade Courtyard with the eldestdy.


    Gu Yundong tilted his head, making his head even more dizzy.


    After Shao Qingyuan boiled the medicine and drank it, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    The room was warm and warm, and Gu Yundong was covered with a thick quilt, and it didn''t take long for him to sweat.


    Shao Qingyuan has been sitting next to her, frowning and checking her pulse from time to time.


    In the middle of the night, her temperature finally returned to normal, and he slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yundong didn''t wake up until the next day, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Shao Qingyuan leaning on the edge of the bed and taking a nap with his eyes closed.


    She pursed her lips slightly, and reached out from the bed to touch him.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan woke up as soon as he moved, and immediately put her hand back into the quilt, "Don''t move."


    said and touched her forehead. There was no repeated fever, and he whispered, "I''m hungry, I''ll let the kitchen warm porridge and bring it to drink before going to bed."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong''s voice was slightly hoarse. She was sick for a while, and now she has no strength, and she doesn''t want to move.


    When Shao Qing came over to eat, he also leaned on him and let him feed him spoon by spoon.


    She shook her head after eating a small bowl. Shao Qingyuan felt distressed and coaxed her, "Eat more, you didn''t eatst night."


    "I don''t want to eat it, my mouth has no taste." Gu Yundong buried his head in his arms and whispered.


    Shao Qingyuan touched her head, and could only put the bowl aside first, "When you want to eat, say, there is always a fire in the kitchen."


    "Okay, you haven''t slept all night,e up and get some sleep."


    Shao Qingyuan took off his shoes andy up, put her in his arms, and patted her on the back.


    Gu Yundong suddenly frowned, "I always feel like I''ve forgotten something." She couldn''t help but tap her head.


    "Eh." Shao Qingyuan hurriedly grabbed her hand and said, "Forget it, forget it, don''t think about it, the most important thing for you now is to recover."


    Gu Yundong nodded, thinking that since he can''t remember it, it shouldn''t be an important thing.


    She closed her eyes with peace of mind, and after a while, both of them fell asleep.


    woke up again, and several hours passed, and it was directly afternoon.


    The sun is just right outside, and the golden lightes in from the window, which makes me feel much better.


    Gu Yundong''s strength gradually recovered, and his stomach was growling.


    Shao Qing woke up much earlier than her, andughed after hearing it, "Want to eat?"


    "Um."


    She propped herself up and sat up, watching Shao Qingyuan bring in the food.


    "Er Lord Bai and Mrs. Bai came over earlier and wanted to see you. They went back when they saw you fell asleep."


    Gu Yundong paused, "Second Madam is all right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1572: contract with the second lady

    Chapter 1572 A contract with the seconddy


    "She was fine at first, but she was frightened, and she recovered after a night''s rest. But because you saved her from catching a cold, she felt bad. Come, eat more."


    was talking when Tong Shuitao stood at the door and whispered, "Miss, uncle, the seconddy is here."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and looked outside, Shao Qingyuan put a dress on her, and went out to cook medicine for her.


    The seconddy was in a hurry when she came in, her eyes were looking at her up and down, "I don''t have any, are you still burning?"


    "It''s alright, the fever haspletely subsided."


    The seconddy breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, with apologetic eyes in her eyes, "It was I who implicated you and made you seriously ill."


    "It''s okay, it''s just a fever."


    "That''s also ufortable. It''s ufortable for anyone who is sick."


    There was remorse in her tone. Gu Yundong didn''t want her to be trapped in guilt all the time, so he changed the subject and asked, "Second Madam, how did you investigate the incident of falling into the water yesterday?"


    "No progress." The seconddy shook her head, "Husband said, looking at the traces by theke, it really looks like I identally slipped and fell. And I did get sick at the time, and I can''t remember anything before I fell into the water. Maybe, My anxiety at the time was an illusion.¡±


    Gu Yundong doesn''t believe in the illusion for no reason. She even thinks it''s an intuition, a subconscious reaction to her own danger.


    But without any evidence, you can¡¯t just wrong people out of nowhere.


    But now it seems that there are some ghosts and ghosts in the huge White House.


    "I forget things every time I get sick? Why?"


    The seconddy shook her head, her expression suddenly changed a little bit, she just said in a low voice, "Perhaps...it''s a little painful, I don''t want to remember it."


    pain? ?


    Gu Yundong wanted to ask more clearly, but when he saw her like this and heard her words, he immediately stopped.


    It was said that it was painful, if she continued to ask, it would be poking people''s wounds and not knowing how to lift them up.


    But the Second Madam''s illness, which even the White God Doctor can''t do, seems to be really serious.


    Therefore, after she left, Gu Yundong asked Feng''s mother, "Why did the seconddy get sick?"


    Feng''s mother shook her head, "The old ve has only been in Baifu for fifteen or sixteen years, and I don''t know much about it. The seconddy''s disease seems to have existed twenty years ago, and it urs every two months every year. I''m in a daze, I can''t listen to anyone''s words, and after recovery, I will forget what happened before the disease. In this situation, even the old man can''t do anything. But it is said that the seconddy''s disease is a heart disease. "


    Heart disease?


    Heart disease also needs a heart medicine doctor, no wonder even the white **** doctor is helpless.


    Thinking about it, something very painful happened that caused her to suffer from the disease for 20 years.


    Thinking about it, Gu Yundong felt ufortable.


    But this is the matter of the Bai family. Although Gu Yundong has a lot of connections with the Bai family, it is not easy to meddle in other people''s affairs.


    But unexpectedly, since that day, the seconddy hase to her almost every day.


    She likes to chat with Gu Yundong very much, and asionally takes her to Dangguiyuan for tea, and also gives her some good things that she treasures.


    The seconddy is not good at other things, but she has good cooking skills, and the things she makes are beautiful and delicious.


    It happened that Gu Yundong also had some weird secret recipes for pastries, and themunication between the two became smooth and harmonious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1573: Shao Qingyuans proposal

    Chapter 1573 Shao Qingyuan''s proposal


    Gu Yundong gradually became familiar with the seconddy, and only then did she realize that the seconddy hadn''t been out of the ind for 18 years.


    Such a small ind, except for the Bai family, there are no neighbors and no pedestrians, no contact with novel things outside, and no understanding of what is happening in the outside world.


    I walk around this huge mansion every day, and only the eldestdy who can talk can talk.


    As the head mistress of the Bai family, Mrs. Ke is busy with countless things. She also has sons, daughters-inw and grandchildren. She also asionally goes out of the ind to visit her family and see the outside world.


    And the seconddy... but has been staying in the White House.


    Although the White Mansion is magnificent like a paradise, it is also like a cage, locking the seconddy firmly on this ind, making herpletely disconnected from society.


    Gu Yundong felt suffocated just thinking about it.


    But the seconddy still suffers from heart disease. It is strange that the heart disease is not getting worse with such a suffocating lifestyle.


    Gu Yundong felt a little sympathetic to the seconddy.


    But she couldn''t say anything, she just shared the information from outside the ind to her.


    She could feel the seconddy''s happy state of mind when she heard those things, and knew that she was very yearning. It''s just that this yearning has a trace of fear in it.


    After ten or so days, Shao Qingyuan decided to leave.


    There is no limit to learning medicine. Of course, he didn''t learn all of Bai Shenyi''s abilities, but he couldn''t stay here for a year and a half. They had a lot of things to do, not to mention now that they have Bai Muzi in their hands, both of them can''t wait to bring it back to treat Yang''s illness.


    During this period of time, Shao Qingyuan''s key skills were also about brain diseases.


    Now he is fully able to give Yang''s needles with his own hands.


    Bai Shenyi couldn''t bear him, such a boy with highprehension and temperament that suits his appetite is really rare.


    This kid''s talent is even better than Bai Hang. The genius doctor Bai can''t wait to give him all his abilities, hoping to have the next genius doctor who will inherit the mantle.


    The seconddy was also reluctant to take care of Gu Yundong, and the two of them had a special bond these days.


    In the past 18 years, the second wife, who has not had a close friend, saw Gu Yundong as if she had thrown a clear spring in a dry desert, the feeling that made her whole person alive, really didn''t want to be separated.


    Gu Yundong was also very helpless, especially in the face of her gloomy eyes that seemed to have dimmed the whole world, the corners of her mouth twitched.


    The seconddy gritted her teeth, "Yun Dong, if you stay a little longer, it won''t take long. How about a month? Just a month."


    Bai Hang stood aside, hesitating to speak.


    He also saw that his wife was very happy during this time. If possible, he would also like the Shao family to stay here longer.


    But people have their own homes and their own lives, so they can''t stop them all the time.


    So he could only put his arms around the seconddy''s shoulder and persuade in a low voice, "Next time, didn''t they say it? I''lle again next time."


    "How long is the next time?" The seconddy lowered her head, looking very disappointed.


    Bai Hang was speechless, and he knew that the next time was far away.


    "Auntie." Shao Qingyuan, who had been silent for a while, suddenly said, "We still have to stay in Lingzhou Mansion for a while. If you want, you can go to Lingzhou Mansion with us, just rx."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1574: leave the White House

    Chapter 1574 Leaving the White House


    Everyone present looked at Shao Qingyuan in surprise, and the seconddy also raised her head. This was the first time she looked at him seriously.


    In the past, I didn¡¯t have much vision with Shao Qing, plus there are differences between men and women, it¡¯s not easy to see more.


    Now that she is staring at him like this, she feels that... this young man is actually very good-looking.


    Although he has a cold face and no expression, it gives a very reliable and down-to-earth feeling.


    She stared at Shao Qingyuan for a while, everyone thought she was at a loss for Shao Qingyuan''s proposal.


    Only Gu Yundong thought his husband''s idea was good.


    So he nodded and said, "Yes, auntie, how about going to Lingzhou Mansion with us?"


    The seconddy, who finally reacted, nced at her nkly, then lowered her head and looked a little withdrawn.


    Bai Hang sighed secretly in his heart when he saw this, smiled at Shao Qingyuan and said, "No, thank you for your kindness."


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, suddenly grabbed the seconddy''s hand, and said, "Auntie, I know you want to go out for a walk, and you are eager to see the scenery outside. Eighteen years, a normal person eighteen years. Staying in one ce will make people very depressed and ufortable. You told me that you want to be cured as soon as possible. But have you ever thought that staying here forever may aggravate your condition, go out for a walk and see The outside world, understanding the joys and sorrows of the world, the ups and downs of life, maybe it will bring different feelings to your state of mind, right?"


    The seconddy is stunned, is that so?


    Bai Hang''s eyes lit up, yes, her wife has been here for 18 years, and she hasn''tmunicated with the outside world for 18 years. How could she be cured?


    especially heart disease.


    only¡­¡­


    Bai Hang looked at his wife with some worry, and after a long while persuaded, "Go, I will apany you, and the little girl you like will also apany you. We won''t go far, we won''t go anywhere else, just Go to Lingzhou Mansion, okay?"


    "Yes, but what if I get sick and hurt someone again?"


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, so this happened before, so she refused to go out?


    She smiled suddenly, "It''s okay, we''re here? Can''t so many of us look down on you alone? If you get sick, we''ll knock you out immediately, how about it?"


    The seconddy was stunned for a moment, then couldn''t helpughing, "You..."


    It''s just that she still has some concerns, "Am I really okay?"


    "It''s okay, I will always be by your side." Bai Hang said.


    Maybe the things Gu Yundong told her in the past were too exciting, or maybe the seconddy had always wanted to go out to see the ind in her heart, maybe it was someone who pushed her while she was swaying.


    Finally, the seconddy agreed.


    When this news spread to the White House, everyone was shocked.


    Mrs. ?? and Mrs. Weng hurried to the Dangguiyuan, asked her several times, and confirmed it again and again. After knowing that she was not joking, they were a little dazed.


    A person who has not been out of the ind for 18 years suddenly said that he wanted to go out and have a look, which is really incredible.


    Bai Shenyi was very happy, he directly exined to Bai Hang, "Just in time, take this opportunity to teach this kid more, you will find that you are not enough to see in front of him."


    Bai Hang looked at Shao Qingyuan and said with a smile, "Indeed."


    Since they decided to leave the ind, the group quickly packed their bags and prepared to leave the White House.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1575: what happened eighteen years ago

    Chapter 1575 What Happened Eighteen Years Ago


    It is very easy to go out of the ind, just go back the same way.


    However, when passing through the dense forest, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong both felt that the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams array here seemed to have changed.


    But with Bai Hang leading the way, they came out of the jungle very fast.


    This time, Tong Shuitao finally carried a lot of things on her body. It was the first time Luo Qi saw her lift a load of luggage so easily, and she finally realized how powerful she was talking about.


    They first went to the vige not far away, and took out the carriage that was parked there.


    The seconddy is full of curiosity and... rejection of the outside world.


    When she was in the suburbs, she would also open the curtain to see the scenery outside, but once she met someone, she would immediately put down the curtain, shrunk her head and leaned on Bai Hang''s body without saying a word.


    Gu Yundong didn''t find out at first, but when she settled in one of the inns in one of the towns, she realized that the seconddy''s situation was more serious than she thought.


    As soon as the group entered the inn, the seconddy went to the guest room to rest.


    On the way, don¡¯t talk about cooking with Gu Yundong about cooking food, even if we meet very rarely.


    When he was sleeping at night, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but say to Shao Qingyuan, "Tell me, is our original proposal wrong?"


    "Auntie is just still brooding about what happened 18 years ago. She can''t let go for a while. Maybe it will be better in two days."


    Gu Yundong wondered, "What happened eighteen years ago? Do you know what happened to her eighteen years ago?"


    "Well, my uncle said that eighteen years ago, when they were in a certain city, my aunt suddenly fell ill and recognized the wrong person. She recognized an ordinary person as a very sinful person, and directly took off the hairpin on her head and stabbed the person. Fortunately, The uncle was there at the time, and he healed the man''s wounds in time and paid money, and the matter subsided."


    "There is still such a thing?" Gu Yundong heard it for the first time, "Wait, why do you know about this, I don''t?"


    Shao Qingyuan gave her a sideways nce and hugged her tightly, "My uncle and I are both men, so he naturally told me."


    Gu Yundong, "..." seems to be the same.


    "Although the incident subsided, it became a bigmotion. At that time, many people were talking about and using them. Some people even scolded auntie, saying that she should note out when she is sick, and should be tied at home with iron chains. Get up. This time it''s just hurting someone, next time if she has a knife in her hand, maybe that person will lose her life."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "It''s because of this that Auntie hasn''t set foot on the ind for 18 years?"


    "Yes, those words had a profound impact on her. She herself was worried that when she fell ill, she would not care about anything and would hurt people again, and she was even more afraid of directly killing people. She wanted to get cured as soon as possible, but she didn''t. I thought that the day-to-day life on the ind might be more detrimental to her treatment."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and looked at the bed tent above his head, feeling quite ufortable.


    After a long while, she suddenly became annoyed and asked, "Do you know what caused aunt''s illness? I heard that it only happened 20 years ago."


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "This matter seems to be a taboo in the White House, no one is allowed to mention it, let alone in front of my aunt. My uncle doesn''t say it either, but when he talks about this matter, the expression on his face is also very pain of."


    Thinking about it, it was a very unpleasant thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1576: Find the prefect of Xun

    Chapter 1576 Find the prefect of Xun


    Gu Yundong felt a littleplicated after hearing this. She thought, she should find a chance to talk about this, otherwise the situation will not improve at all.


    However, in the following time, this opportunity is always not found.


    The closer you get to Lingzhou, the more serious the seconddy''s situation is. Gu Yundong has almost no chance to get along with her, and Bai Hang is also dedicated to taking care of his wife.


    In this way, the group arrived at Lingzhou House two dayster.


    The Bai family had another courtyard in Lingzhou, and several people went directly to the other courtyard to rest.


    After entering the house and being surrounded by only his own people, the twodies finally breathed a sigh of relief and stopped hiding in the house alone.


    She was also a little apologetic in her heart. She originally said she wanted toe out to rx, but she kept hiding and worried Gu Yundong.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect it to be so serious, and she didn''t even dare to go to a crowded ce after she came out.


    She thought that she had ovee it. After all, Gu Yundong was also a stranger to her at first, but she did not reject the idea of ??daring to approach her at all.


    Early the next morning, the seconddy got up and went to the kitchen to cook a few delicious dishes herself.


    However, when she was ready to find Gu Yundong, she knew that she had gone out.


    The seconddy was a little disappointed, "Where did they go?"


    Bai Hang put his arms around her and sat down, "I said that there is an important thing to do, and if it goes well, I will be back soon."


    "I hope they go well." The seconddy said, turning her head to look at Bai Hang, "Master, isn''t our family able to talk in Lingzhou Mansion? If they need it, you can help them."


    "Naturally, they have saved your life, but anyone who can use me is obliged."


    But Shao Qingyuan didn''t talk about anything when they went out, and he didn''t ask much about private matters.


    just looking at it in a hurry, it is not easy to think about.


    At this time, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were already standing at the gate of the yamen of the prefect of Lingzhou Prefecture.


    Last night, they found out that the prefect of Xun had returned from Ping''an County. Just two days ago, it should be in the prefecture now.


    Shao Qingyuan gave the invitation and visited as the imperial physician of the Tai Hospital.


    The people from the ?? government office had already taken the invitations in, and the two simply sat in the carriage and waited.


    "I heard that Xun Zhifu is a little old. Do you think he still remembers what happened 20 years ago?" Gu Yundong said while shaking his feet.


    "Even if you don''t remember, there will always be records in the archives. As long as you turn to the case of Gu Jingyuan back then, you will always have some memories."


    Even if there is no memory, there will still be some traces left, and they can find other clues along these clues.


    The two were talking when the doorman who ran in with the invitation came out in a hurry.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned at the same time when they saw his face, and had a bad premonition.


    They got out of the carriage and went to the porter.


    The concierge waved his hand, "Your Excellency has just returned from Ping''an County, and you are very busy now. Your invitation has been epted, and I will meet you when you are free."


    Gu Yundong, "..." That''s it?


    "Have you told Xun Zhifu that we are from the capital, and my husband is the imperial physician in the imperial hospital in the capital?" She gave the porter a small piece of silver.


    The impatience on the doorman''s face immediately stopped, and his tone became much more gentle, "Of course I said it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1577: i can help

    Chapter 1577 I Can Help


    "That Xun Zhifu he..."


    The concierge said in a low voice, "I''ll tell you the truth, the status of the imperial doctor of this hospital is not easy to use. Even if the head of the hospitales, and our adults are busy, we may not meet. You should go first, wait for two days. Come back when you have some free time."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and even when Song Dejiang came, he couldn''t help it? This Xun Zhifu is quite rigid.


    The concierge continued, "Andst year, the imperial court sent an imperial physician to inocte the people of Lingzhou Prefecture with that cowpox, which is the one to prevent smallpox. As a result, the imperial physician did not have much skills, but it was quite grand, and it didn''t make much trouble with our adults. Happy. When our adults hear the word imperial doctor now, the expression on his face is ugly."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, really... they were implicated.


    It seems that it is not easy to meet Xun Zhifu with this identity.


    "Go back first, and then think of other ways." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong nodded, the two thanked the concierge, then got on the carriage and headed back to the other courtyard of the Bai Mansion.


    As soon as he entered the door, Bai Hang and the seconddy greeted him.


    There was a smile on Gu Yundong''s face, and he was directly dragged by the seconddy to eat, "You went out so early, you didn''t have anything to eat, I made some hand-rolled noodles, and I''ll go to the next two bowls for you to eat."


    Bai Hang was one step behind, looked at Shao Qingyuan, who was still expressionless, and asked, "Is it not going well?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded.


    "I know a few people in Lingzhou Mansion, maybe I can contribute."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, looking at the person who wanted to help but was afraid that they would be embarrassed, and paused.


    Actually, finding Bai''s house may indeed be a more convenient, simple and fast method.


    Seeing his hesitation, Bai Hang couldn''t help but patted him on the shoulder and continued, "Although you and my father don''t have official apprenticeships, they can be regarded as half disciples. After all, it''s a family. It''s a junior,e to our realm, and you should havee to us when you encounter something, isn''t it?"


    Shao Qingyuan thinks... very reasonable.


    So he stopped, his expression became a little dignified, "We do have something."


    Bai Hang came to the spirit, "You said."


    "We want to ask Xun Zhifu from Lingzhou Prefecture to ask something." Shao Qingyuan said, "I originally visited as an imperial physician, but Xun Zhifu seems to be a little disgusted with imperial physicians, so he doesn''t want to see us."


    Bai Hang, "..." His face suddenly became a little weird.


    He asked again uncertainly, "You guys, are you looking for Xun Zhifu?"


    "Um."


    Bai Hangughed, "Okay, let''s eat noodles first, and I''ll take you to meet people after eating."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t expect him to be so straightforward, just thinking of his face just now, still asked, "Will it be embarrassing?"


    "No, little thing."


    He patted Shao Qingyuan on the shoulder and took him to the flower hall.


    Not long after, the seconddy brought out two bowls of Yangchun noodles and ced them in front of the two of them.


    Gu Yundong got up early in the morning, so he really didn''t eat much for breakfast. Now, in the middle of the afternoon, his stomach is empty.


    A bowl of Yangchun noodles is warm andfortable.


    Seeing that they had finished eating, Bai Hang stood up again, "Let''s go."


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, "Where are you going?" She just didn''t hear the conversation between the two.


    Shao Qingyuan brought her a cloak and said, "Uncle will take us to see Xun Zhifu."


    "Uncle know?"


    This time, even the seconddy who was standing beside her looked strange.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1578: Its family

    Chapter 1578 It turned out to be inws


    "The prefect of Xun? Is this the prefect of Lingzhou?" the seconddy asked.


    Gu Yundong nodded, and the next moment, he heard the seconddy''s voice of course, "Of course I know, he and the Bai family are inws."


    Dear...home? ?


    Seeing her confused face, the seconddy couldn''t help pinching her face, and reminded, "Have you forgotten my sister-inw''s surname?"


    Mrs. Bai family? It seems to be thest name... Xun? ?


    She suddenly widened her eyes, with a look of astonishment in her eyes, and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    So, Xun Zhifu is the father of the eldestdy of the Bai family?


    This is really, never thought about it.


    No wonder, no wonder the concierge said before that if the prefect of Xun was unhappy, even the capital of Taiyuan Hospital would not be seen.


    This is also correct. Although Song Dejiang is quite old, he is the apprentice of the white magician, and he is also a junior in front of Xun Zhifu.


    The seconddyughed when she saw the dazed appearance of the two of them, and her mood changed ordingly.


    She turned her head and said to Bai Hang, "I''ll go too. Since I''m here in Lingzhou, I should visit."


    "Um."


    Several people did not dy, Bai Hang and his wife went to change their clothes, then got on the carriage and went directly to the prefect''s yamen.


    The seconddy was still sitting in the carriage without looking out, but the situation was much better than the previous two days.


    It seems that her heart problem lies in the word ''stranger''.


    She doesn''t reject meeting people she knows.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the yamen, and the concierge was stunned when they saw Shao Qingyuan appearing again, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Master Shao, why are you here again?"


    Shao Qingyuan stepped aside to reveal Bai Hang''s figure.


    The porter frowned, looked at Bai Hang carefully, and then pped his thigh, "Second Master Bai?"


    "it''s me."


    Although the seconddy has not been out of the ind for 18 years, Bai Hang has.


    Although he didn''te many times, thest time he came to Lingzhou Mansion was three years ago, and his appearance didn''t change much.


    Bai Hang smiled at the porter, "I''m looking for you adults."


    "Yes, yes, the little one will tell the adults immediately."


    Then the concierge told someone to inform the prefect of Xun, while leading Bai Hang and a few people inside.


    After walking a few steps, I couldn''t help but look at Shao Qingyuan a few more times. I didn''t expect that this person still has a rtionship with the Bai family. I didn''t see anyone in the morning and he was helpless, but now he has caught up with the inws of the prefect.


    After thinking about it, several people walked to the front hall.


    The concierge quickly withdrew, and the housemaid served tea.


    After a while, the footsteps of Xun Zhifu sounded outside, followed by a gentleughter.


    "Is Bai Hang here? The old man hasn''t seen you for several years."


    Gu Yundong raised his head and saw a tall,nky man in his fifties with a beard walking in.


    The prefect of Xun saw Bai Hang, and the smile on his face became more kind.


    Just the next moment, when he saw the seconddy standing next to him, he was slightly startled, as if he was not sure.


    After Bai Hang introduced him, he suddenly realized, "Thest time we met was eighteen years ago. Is your niece better?"


    The seconddy smiled, "It''s better."


    "That''s good. Since we''re out of the ind, let''s stay outside for a while to rx and see how our Lingzhou Mansion has changed over the years."


    The seconddy nodded slightly.


    The prefect of Xun then set his sights on Shao Qingyuan and the two of them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1579: Remember twenty years ago?

    Chapter 1579 Remember more than twenty years ago?


    "You are?"


    Shao Qingyuan said hello and said, "In Shao Qingyuan, it is the imperial doctor Shao who handed over the invitation in the morning."


    Xun Zhifu''s expression turned a little ugly. He looked at Shao Qingyuan with a hint of sarcasm in his words, "Emperor Shao is young, so he seems to be quite capable."


    is a pun, and everyone present heard it.


    Bai Hang didn''t know whether tough or cry. He also heard about the conflict between the Xun prefect and the imperial physician sent by the imperial courtst year.


    It is said that the imperial doctor was arrogant and arrogant, and almost got into a catastrophe, preventing the sessful implementation of the cowpox vination.


    It was the prefect Xunfu who spent a lot of time and paid a lot of money to make a turnaround, without causing panic and confusion among the people.


    Because of this matter, the prefect Xun also wrote to the capital and questioned Song Dejiang, ming him for sending an unreliable imperial doctor to Lingzhou.


    Song Dejiang was also very wronged. The ce of this imperial doctor was assigned by the imperial court. There was nothing he could do, and he didn''t expect it.


    Fortunately, there is a white genius doctor here in Lingzhou Mansion, with abundant medical resources, and the doctors here are also capable, so the crisis has turned to safety.


    But the words of the imperial physician in the capital obviously cast a psychological shadow on the prefect of Xun.


    Bai Hang quickly exined with a smile, "Uncle Xun, this is Shao Qingyuan, and this is his wife Gu Yundong. When Bai Yang was in danger in Qing''an Mansion, Yundong rescued him."


    The prefect of Xun was stunned for a moment. Bai Yang was his great-grandson. Of course he knew what happened at the beginning, but now he sometimes thinks about it, and he still has lingering fears.


    Now that he heard that Bai Yang''s savior was right in front of him, Xun Zhifu couldn''t care about anything, and stared at Gu Yundong, "Are you the elder sister Gu that Yangyang''s child said?"


    "I''m."


    "Oh, that''s really a flood that rushed to the Dragon King Temple, and the family doesn''t know the family anymore. You said you knew Yangyang, and I wouldn''t shut you out. post."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." His fault.


    How did he know that he should not use his official identity when dealing with the prefect? ?


    After introducing each other, Bai Hang took a sip of tea before getting to the point.


    "Uncle Xun, this time we''re here mainly because Qingyuan and the others have questions they want to ask you. Look, if it''s convenient, let''s clear up the child''s doubts?"


    Xun Zhifu was a little surprised, "Oh? Ask me a question? What is it? Feel free to ask, as long as it doesn''t involve confidential matters, I will definitely know everything."


    "It doesn''t involve secrets, it''s a bit of a private matter." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Baihang immediately stood up and said to Xun Zhifu, "Then you guys talk first, I''ll take my wife around the house. She hasn''t been here for many years, and the house has changed a lot. I''ll show her."


    He is avoiding suspicion.


    The prefect of Xun didn''t care, and immediately summoned the housekeeper, "You entertain Nephew Bai Shi."


    The housekeeper left with Bai Hang and the seconddy.


    In the huge front hall, there are only three people left at this moment.


    The prefect of Xun then looked at Shao Qingyuan and the two, "Just ask."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t mean to avoid Bai Hang, but since he left, he didn''t stop him.


    Now facing the prefect of Xun, who has a lot of close rtionships, Shao Qingyuan finally rxes a lot.


    "Do you still remember the second son of the Gu family, Gu Jingyuan, who was exiled to Linxun Ind more than 20 years ago?"


    Gu Jingyuan? ?


    The prefect of Xun paused, and nodded hesitantly, "Remember, why, you have ties to the Gu family, and you want to save people?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1580: its your parents

    Chapter 1580 is your father and mother


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, listening to Xun Zhifu''s tone, not only remembered the Gu family, but was also impressed?


    Gu Yundong immediately said, "No, we are not trying to save the Gu family, we just want to ask you about Gu Jingyuan''s situation."


    Xun Zhifu breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s not about saving them. To be honest, if you say you want to save people, I really won''t necessarily... be on your side." After a pause, he asked, "Then you want to know what happened to Gu Jingyuan?"


    "We heard that Gu Jingyuan was originally absconded and did not exile to Linxun Ind with the rest of the Gu family. Later, he was in Lingzhou Mansion, and was caught here by the adults. We want to know, who caught him? Who is the person who came to Gu Jingyuan?"


    Xun Zhifu''s expression was extremelyplicated for a while.


    Looking at the expectant expressions of the two, he opened his mouth several times, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Is it very embarrassing? Can''t tell?"


    "Not really." Xun Zhifu said, "What are you looking for with that person?"


    "We have very important matters. Speaking of which, the Gu family is also our enemy. Gu Jingyuan was arrested, and we apuded. Lord Xun, if you know who the person who captured him is, please tell us, okay? ?" Gu Yundong''s expression was very pious, she was just one step away from the truth.


    For the sake of Bai Zhiyan''s benefactor she saved Bai Yang, let''s say it.


    Unexpectedly, Xun Zhifu sighed and suddenly shouted to the servants outside, "Go, invite Bai Shi and her wife back."


    That servant took the lead and ran away.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were at a loss, "Master Xun..."


    "Wait first." After that, Xun Zhifu stopped talking and sat on the side and drank two sips of tea quietly.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. He didn''t know what the prefect Xun''s idea was. Could it be that he felt that their question was a secret and asked Bai Hang to lead them away?


    Fortunately, Bai Hang and the others were not far away, and the servants soon brought them back.


    Bai Hang and the seconddy were puzzled and looked at them suspiciously, "Why, are you finished talking about your business?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head.


    Xun Zhifu finally put down the cup, pointed to Bai Hang and said, "Didn''t you guys find out who captured Gu Jingyuan more than 20 years ago and exiled him to Linxun Ind? Hey, it''s far away in the sky and right in front of you. them."


    Gu Yundong turned to look at him almost at the same time.


    The shock in the eyes of the two of them almost overflowed, and they even held their breath, their faces full of incredulity.


    What did they hear just now? ?


    Bai Hang was the one who captured Gu Jingyuan, so he was also the one who took Shao Yin away, the seconddy...


    The gazes of the two of them shifted sideways andnded on the seconddy.


    The seconddy is gentle and kind, and she is tall and tall. Although she has been sick frequently over the years, she does not look old at all. Instead, because of the love of her husband, she has a bit of innocence.


    Yes, yes, she and Bai Hang are standing together, isn''t she a talented man and a woman, a natural pair?


    is exactly the same as what Liangzi described at the beginning.


    So, they are¡­


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan, swallowed hard, and said hesitantly, "Yes, your parents...?"


    Shao Qingyuan slowly closed her eyes, suddenly grabbed her hand, and said in a low voice, "First, ask first."


    Even though he said that, Gu Yundong clearly felt that his nervous and sweaty hands were shaking slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1581: Yes, your name is Shao

    Chapter 1581 Yes, your surname is Shao


    When Bai Hang uttered the three words Gu Jingyuan from the mouth of the prefect of Xun, his face changed.


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong in front of him, and his eyes unconsciously brought a trace of scrutiny and precaution.


    "Do you know Gu Jingyuan?"


    Shao Qingyuan did not speak, and there was a hint of hesitation in their eyes.


    This time, Xun Zhifu stood up and said, "Talk slowly, I still have something to do." Then, he went to avoid suspicion very wisely.


    It''s just that after he walked out of the front hall, he stopped and stood in the yard and looked back with a thoughtful look on his face.


    After a while, he shook his head and left.


    The hall was very quiet, Gu Yundong turned to look at Shao Qingyuan, he clearly wanted to speak, and wanted to ask if they had lost a child twenty years ago, but his throat seemed to be blocked, and there was a sound. Can''t get it out.


    Gu Yundong suddenly clenched his hand, and he suddenly woke up like a startled man. He exhaled a breath and looked at Bai Hang, and said, "We do know Gu Jingyuan. And we know that more than 20 years ago, he kidnapped the man of the Marquis of Huaiyin. Miss Shao Yin."


    He said, looking at the seconddy standing beside Bai Hang.


    When thetter heard Gu Jingyuan, Huaiyin Marquis Mansion, and Shao Yin, his expression changed and his breathing became rapid.


    Bai Hang took her hand, still squinting and asked, "Are you from the Marquis of Huaiyin?" He suddenly thought of something, and suddenly said, "Yes, your surname is Shao."


    So it really has something to do with the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    It was someone from the Marquis of Huaiyin who came to look for Shao Yin and found Gu Jingyuan''s head?


    However, Shao Qingyuan shook his head, but quickly nodded again, he said, "I don''t know, I don''t even know if I''m from the Marquis of Huaiyin, my surname is Shao, because Shao is embroidered on a handkerchief. "


    Bai Hang was stunned for a moment, frowning a little bit.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong, who took a deep breath and took out the handkerchief she had used countless times from his sleeve.


    She unfolded the handkerchief slowly, revealing the special Shao character in the corner.


    Bai Hang and the seconddy suddenly widened their eyes, and Bai Hang snatched the handkerchief over and looked at the Shao word carefully.


    Gu Yundong immediately took out the bracelet, "And this one."


    Bai Hang and the seconddy subconsciously raised their heads and looked at the strangely shaped and brightly colored bracelet.


    Gu Yundong said, "This bracelet was specially made by us from Yinlou, and we took Shao away..."


    Before the words were finished, the seconddy''s face suddenly turned pale, her breathing was very short, and she gasped for breath, and Gu Yundong, who was so loud, was taken aback.


    Bai Hang turned around for the first time, and sure enough, he saw the sweat dripping from the seconddy''s forehead, covering her head with one hand, and her legs trembling to the ground.


    "Yinyin!!" Bai Hang was shocked, the handkerchief in his hand fell to the ground, stretched out his hands, and hurriedly hugged Shao Yin, who had slipped to the ground, "Take a deep breath, take a deep breath, Yinyin, take a deep breath, why did you suddenly get sick?"


    Shao Yin couldn''t hear the outside voice at all, her brows were tightly twisted and almost tied into a knot, her eyes were red, her fingers were trembling, and her whole person looked very scary.


    Shao Qingyuan also quickly stepped forward to support her on the other side, Gu Yundong took a step slower, but she quickly realized that something was wrong.


    Although Shao Yin couldn''t hear anything, her eyes were tightly locked on the bracelet in her hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1582: Excited Bai Hang

    Chapter 1582 Excited Bai Hang


    Gu Yundong was shocked and hurriedly put the bracelet into the space.


    The bracelet was gone, and Shao Yin''s eyes really stopped staring at one ce, and gradually became scattered. However, breathing still seemed very difficult andborious, and the whole person seemed to be dehydrated, and did not respond to external sounds at all.


    Bai Hang supported Shao Yin with one hand, touched his waist with the other, and quickly pulled out the acupuncture bag hanging from his waist. Then he took out a thin silver needle from the inside, and plunged it into Shao Yin''s neck quickly and urately.


    He made three sticks in a row very fast, and Shao Yin''s mood finally calmed down.


    His breathing started to slow down, his eyes gradually focused, and then he slowly closed and fell asleep.


    Bai Hang picked up the person, hurried out of the front hall, and said to the servant at the door, "Take me to the guest room."


    The servant was also taken aback when he saw the unconscious person in his arms, he hurriedly walked in front, and led a few people to the guest room.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qing were one step behind, and both of them were worried.


    They didn''t expect things would turn out like this, and the good-looking Shao Yin would suddenly fall ill.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but took out the bracelet and looked at it, his expression became thoughtful.


    Bai Hang carried Shao Yin into the house, and Xun Zhifu came over not long after.


    But he can''t help here either. Bai Hang is a doctor himself, so he can only tell the servants to take good care of him, and ask the servants to ask for what is missing.


    Seeing Bai Hang taking care of Shao Yin wholeheartedly, and having no time to talk to him, Xun Zhifu could only turn his head and ask Shao Qingyuan what happened.


    Who knew that Shao Qingyuan and the two also frowned and shook their heads in confusion.


    Xun Zhifu had no choice but to wait outside.


    It''s just that he was busy with business, and he was called away after a while.


    There is Bai Hang here, and Shao Yin''s illness is old, so he left after exining a few words.


    Waited until Shao Yin''s situationpletely stabilized before Bai Hang exhaled, pulled out the three silver needles and put them away, then covered her with a quilt, and then came out in a hurry.


    As soon as he got out of the inner room, he looked left and right, saw Shao Qingyuan and the two still standing there, and rushed to the two of them in three or two steps.


    Before the two could react, Bai Hang grabbed Shao Qingyuan''s arm, looked at him expectantly, and asked, "You said your surname is Shao because the word Shao is embroidered on the handkerchief. Is your son yours? How old are you, where is your hometown, who are your parents? You¡­¡±


    he asked, suddenly choked.


    But the strength of grasping Shao Qingyuan''s shoulder was extraordinarily strong.


    However, Shao Qingyuan didn''t seem to feel the pain. He also looked at Bai Hang with a forbearance and some kind of surging emotion, and said slowly, "This veil was put in the swaddle when I was young. Yes, I am twenty-two years old this year. Because of this veil, I changed my surname to Shao. I have no parents and grew up in Yongfu Vige, Fengkai County, Xuanhe House."


    Bai Hang''s breathing was slightly rapid, and the strength of his grip on his shoulder became heavier.


    He opened his mouth and seemed to want to ask more and learn more, but he didn''t know where to start.


    The two people facing each other suddenly fell silent at the same time.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help tugging at his hair, why did the two of them seem to be unable to speak clearly, and still act like silence is golden? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1583: Father and son

    Chapter 1583 Father and Son


    When I meet a rtive who may be my long-lost rtive, shouldn¡¯t I be so excited that I burst into tears and hugged my head and cried?


    Gu Yundong pulled up two stools, put them behind them, and said, "How about, sit down and talk slowly?"


    So, the two sat down.


    But Bai Hang''s hands never left Shao Qingyuan''s shoulders. Gu Yundong could see his palms were wet. On a cold day, the sweat made the clothes on Shao Qingyuan''s shoulders wet.


    Gu Yundong, "..." The flesh on her husband''s shoulder was about to be pulled off by him, I feel bad! !


    She silently poured two cups of warm water, one cup was handed to Bai Hang, and one cup to Shao Qingyuan.


    Bai Hang was stunned for a while, looked up at her, and then suddenly regained his senses, withdrew his hand.


    He took the teacup, took a sip, put it on the table, put his hands on his knees, rubbed it slightly, and wiped the sweat from his palms.


    Gu Yundong watched silently, this man who has always been steady, was actually at a loss at this moment.


    It''s not that he''s not excited, it''s just...afraid that none of this is true.


    was even more worried that if it was true, he would me him for denying his ipetent father.


    The surprise came too suddenly, he was not prepared at all.


    Bai Hang loosened his fist several times and clenched it several times. After a long time, he finally opened his mouth, "Can I see your back?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, there are no outsiders here, waiting for Gu Yundong to hang the door. He got up and turned his back, unbuttoning the clothes on his upper body.


    Bai Hang fixedly looked at the few moles on his back, and wanted to cry andugh, his expression was a little uncontroble for a while.


    He stretched out his hand, wanted to touch it, and quickly retracted it.


    The next moment, he grabbed Shao Qingyuan''s clothes and put them back on again, and said in a hoarse voice, "It''s cold, don''t catch a cold, put it on quickly."


    Shao Qingyuan fastened his clothes, and when he turned around, he met Baihang''s reddish eyes.


    He thought for a while, then handed over the teacup on the table, "Have a drink."


    "...Okay." He took it with some joy and finished it in one gulp.


    Shao Qingyuan poured him another ss, and he finished it again.


    One more cup and one more drink.


    It wasn''t until the three cups of tea were poured that Bai Hang calmed down a little.


    He waved his hand and pressed Shao Qingyuan on the stool, "Sit, sit down."


    Bai Hang also sat down opposite him, closed his eyes and calmed down for a while, before a hoarse voice sounded.


    "Twenty years ago, Yinyin and I got married, and we had a child less than a year ago. The child is very good-looking and well-behaved. He likes tough. When heughs, the whole room is filled with cheerful voices. There are five moles on it, they are neatly arranged, and they are connected by a line. We both love him very much, looking forward to him growing up, imagining him from babbling to walking, to reading and reading, marrying Wife and children. However, such days were broken in less than a year. Our children were stolen."


    He hadn''t mentioned these things for many years, and when he thought about it now, he couldn''t help shaking his hands slightly.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan both listened quietly.


    Bai Hang smiled bitterly, "The child was stolen, and we have no clue at all. At that time, the medical clinic of Bai''s family hadn''t spread throughout the entire Jin Dynasty. My father preferred to admit students and teach those talented doctors. The only medical clinic in the Bai family is Lingzhou Mansion. But our children are gone, so in the great Jin Dynasty, where can we find it..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1584: your mother woke up

    Chapter 1584 Your mother woke up


    Gu Yundong was deeply saddened. It turned out that the Bai family''s Huimin Medical Center opened up everywhere to find Big Brother Shao.


    However, although the Huimin Medical Center was spread throughout the Jin Dynasty, it was still not easy to find someone.


    Moreover, Big Brother Shao¡¯s goal was too small, and Old Man Li was deliberately hiding it, so he almost never let him leave Fengkai County.


    Maybe Old Man Li is secretly proud of seeing Huimin Medical Center open everywhere.


    "Child, did you lose it in the capital?"


    Bai Hang nodded, "Yes."


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan, there was not much expression on his face, but she knew that Big Brother Shao could not calm down at all.


    Baihang continued, "When the child is lost, there is that veil on his body. We have been looking for it all these years, but we have never made any progress."


    said, he looked at Shao Qingyuan and said hesitantly, "I don''t know if that kid will hate us and lose him..."


    "No." Shao Qingyuan answered almost subconsciously.


    Baihang''s eyes turned red, he raised his head suddenly and wiped his face.


    After a long time, Bai Hang took a heavy breath and faced Shao Qingyuan again.


    His face had an unprecedented kindness, and there was a hint of caution in his tone, "Can you tell me, how have you lived these years?"


    Shao Qingyuan had no expression on his face, but his body was tense.


    He opened his mouth and said, "It''s fine."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, where is it? That old man Li is broken. He almost didn''t torture him to death when he was a child. He suffered so many crimes, not only physically but also mentally. He wanted topletely destroy him before he died.


    Before meeting her, Shao Qingyuan had no enthusiasm for life at all, just the kind of attitude that a day is a day.


    There is no rtive around him. People in the vige call him a wolf cub and avoid him. People in their twenties don¡¯t even have anyone to talk to.


    Clearly, he can live a very good life. He grew up under the care and guidance of his parents, learned the medical skills he likes, and does what he likes.


    But how can Gu Yundong say these things?


    Brother Shao is bitter, aren''t Bai Hang and Shao Yin who have been looking for him for 20 years?


    Bai Hang really wanted to hear more from Shao Qingyuan, where can he satisfy the three words ''very good''?


    There was anticipation in his eyes, and when Shao Qing saw this, his body became even more tense. After thinking about it, he continued, "I started looking for my biological parents when I saw that veil. Some people say that the material of this veil is very rare. 20 years ago, there were not many people who owned it, because Shao was embroidered on it, so we found the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion in the capital. But Mrs. Hou and Mrs. Hou in the Hou Mansion didn¡¯t know Pazi. Tang Fu was an aunt of a servant, and she happened to have seen this veil before we knew Shao Yin. So we found Linxun Ind, met the ancient family, and knew about the prefect of Xun..."


    Shao Qingyuan''s speech has always been brief, and he has gone through the process of finding rtives along the way.


    Bai Hang was stunned for a while, and he was dumbfounded for a while.


    But he also knows that although the process is simple, the road isplicated.


    But fortunately, they met.


    No wonder he has such a good medical talent, it turned out to be gic.


    Bai Hang''s mood was extremelyplicated for a while. Looking at the tall man in front of him, he was both happy and ufortable.


    He wanted to listen to Shao Qingyuan, but there was a sudden movement inside.


    Bai Hang immediately stood up and said, "Your mother is awake, I''ll go in..."


    One more chapter, I''m still writing...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1585: dont hate mother

    Chapter 1585 Don''t hate your mother


    The three people in the main room were stunned for a moment, and Bai Hang coughed lightly, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    As soon as Bai Hang left, Shao Qingyuan''s tense body suddenly rxed.


    As soon as he turned around, he hugged Gu Yundong violently, with a bit of strength, and mmed her into his arms tightly.


    Gu Yundongughed, wrapped his arms around his waist, and said in a low voice, "I finally found it, I''m very happy, right? We guessed right, they love you very much, don''t they?"


    "... um." Very happy, but also very nervous.


    Although there are estrangements and unease, but that, so this is the feeling of facing his father, which makes him feel... very happy, and his heartbeat is very intense.


    Gu Yundong was also very happy, she could clearly feel Shao Qingyuan''s excited mood.


    "Would you like to go in and see... your mother?"


    Shao Qingyuan paused, released her to look in the direction of the inner room, and shook his head after a while, "Don''t go in first, the cause of her illness probably started when she lost her child twenty years ago. If she goes in at this time, maybe The stimtion to her was too great, but it aggravated her condition, just wait..."


    Who knew that just after he finished speaking, there was a sudden ''ping ping pong pong'' sound.


    followed, and Shao Yin ran out barefoot with messy hair.


    She ran directly in front of Shao Qingyuan and looked at him fixedly. Looking at it, tears started to fall.


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly felt at a loss, "You..."


    The next moment, Shao Yin suddenly reached out and hugged him suddenly, "You are A Yu, you are A Yu, my son, my husband said that you are my son, the son I identally lost more than 20 years ago, woo woohoo..."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know what to do, so he raised his head and looked at Bai Hang who came out with his shoes.


    Bai Hang sighed, put the shoes on the ground, and said to Shao Yin, "Put on the shoes first, A Yu won''t run."


    Shao Yin shook his head vigorously, holding Shao Qingyuan tightly, "He will run away, it''s my fault, I didn''t take good care of him, I lost him, and I haven''t been able to get him back for so many years. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Ayu, I''m sorry, mother didn''t do it on purpose, it''s mother''s fault, mother is useless, don''t hate mother, don''t hate mother..."


    Baihang''s eyes were red and he couldn''t help turning his head away.


    Gu Yundong also bit his lip and wiped his face.


    Shao Qingyuan gently wrapped her shoulders and whispered, "I don''t hate it, I don''t hate it."


    "How can you not hate." Shao Yin raised his head, looked at his face, and touched his hands with trembling, "You should hate me, I''m useless, not only did I not find you. It''s hard to see me, this When the mother, I didn''t recognize you at the first time, and I almost missed it again. Mingming, you look so much like your parents, but I didn''t recognize you. I saw you many times in my dreams. When you grow up, I think of you every day, but people are standing in front of me, but I..."


    Bai Hang heard it, and felt ufortable.


    Yes, the biological son who has been looking for more than 20 years is standing in front of him, and they have been with him for so many days, but he doesn''t know it.


    What kind of father is he? What is there to say that you love him?


    Gu Yundong sighed slightly, Shao Qingyuan''s eyes are indeed like Bai Hang, and his mouth is simr to Shao Yin. But other ces are not very simr, and no one will connect the two together well.


    But Bai Hang and Shaoyin med themselves a lot, especially when they thought about missing it, the regret in their hearts surged like a tidal wave.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1586: who is old man lee

    Chapter 1586 Who is Old Man Li


    Shao Yin hugged Shao Qingyuan and cried for a long time, Bai Hang was worried that she was crying badly, so he could only step forward and help her back to the chair, "Yinyin, calm down first, or you will scare the child. "


    Shao Yin quickly wiped her face. Although she was sitting, she still held Shao Qingyuan tightly with one hand.


    He could only sit opposite her, raised his head and looked at Gu Yundong as if asking for help, Shao Qingyuan really didn''t know how tofort her.


    Following his line of sight, Shao Yin suddenly thought of Gu Yundong who was present, and hurriedly stretched out another hand to pull her.


    "Yundong, you also sit down, sorry, I was too excited just now, I didn''t care about you."


    She is indeed a very gentle person, Gu Yundong smiled and sat opposite her.


    Shao Yin raised her eyes and looked at the two people in front of her with a satisfied smile on her face. No wonder she liked this little girl from the beginning. It turned out that she was her own daughter-inw, and she was a natural pair of men and women.


    Ke followed her and cried again, "You two get married, and I, the mother-inw, couldn''t be there."


    She has too much sadness, too much regret.


    The child was found, but in the missing twenty years, he has experienced so many important things in his life, and she was not there.


    Today, although face to face, there is still a gap between them.


    Shao Yin felt terrible in his heart, looking at Shao Qingyuan''s eyes with kindness and guilt, as if he couldn''t see enough of him.


    After a while, she took a deep breath and asked, "How have you been all these years?"


    "Okay." Shao Qingyuan nodded.


    "Can you talk to me?"


    This question was asked by Bai Hang before, and Shao Qingyuan also answered it.


    Facing Shao Yin''s eyes now, Shao Qingyuan took the trouble to return it again.


    It''s just that the answer is still simple, but it''s not what Shao Yin wants to hear.


    But her son''s answer was light, which made her think more, and the tears fell again, "It must have suffered a lot, right? I heard that those Paihuazi will use all kinds of cruel means after they kidnap people. Let the children be obedient and do things ording to their requirements. Are they forcing you to do bad things, not giving you enough to eat, often starving you, not wearing warm clothes, and even discounting your hands and feet, and in the winter..."


    Hearing that the more he spoke, the more terrifying and sad he became, Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped him, "No, things are not what you imagined."


    "What was that like?"


    Gu Yundong nced at Shao Qingyuan, it seemed that some things were inevitable.


    But Gu Yundong also knew that Shao Yin couldn''t bear too much stimtion at the moment, so some not-so-good aspects were quickly skipped.


    "Actually, Brother Shao was kidnapped by someone named Liangzi. We have caught that Liangzi before, but he has already subverted thew. Liangzi kidnapped him for Old Man Li, and Brother Shao was taken back to Yongfu Vige by Old Man Li. Then he grew up as the son of the eldest Li. The old man imed that the elder brother Shao was picked up in the mountains by himself. Because he was concerned about the reputation, the old man Li was actually not bad to the elder brother. Later, the old man died, and the elder brother Shao was born. He lived alone, but by then he was old enough to survive."


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin were stunned for a moment. Is that so? Haven''t been taken away by some dark force and deliberately cultivated into a bad person?


    only¡­¡­


    "Who is this old man Li? Why call that Liangzi to kidnap my son?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1587: surprise them

    Chapter 1587 Surprise them


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, thetter said, "This is what we have always found strange."


    "Listen to what Liang Zi said, when Old Man Li kidnapped Brother Shao, his goal was very clear. He only moved his hand because he saw that the other party was you two. Brother Shao and I both suspected that Old Man Li might know you both."


    Bai Hang frowned and asked Old Man Li''s name again, but he had no impression at all in his mind.


    He has always had a good memory. If he really had a major festival with himself, he wouldn''t be able to remember it.


    So he looked at Shao Yin, Shao Yin thought hard for a long time, but couldn''t remember.


    "how does he look like?"


    Gu Yundong doesn''t know what ?? looks like, and she has never seen it before.


    So she could only ask someone to bring paper and charcoal over, and let Shao Qingyuan describe it carefully and draw the person.


    Shao Yin kept watching, watching the people on the paper be clearer and clearer, and the surprise on his face could not be hidden, "Yun Dong, you are so amazing, this painting is just like a real person."


    Shao Qingyuan had a slightly proud figure on her face, "She''s more than that. You''ll know from now on how good mydy is."


    Shao Yin couldn''t help but nce at Bai Hang when he heard the words, and they bothughed.


    Seeing the sweet and loving appearance of this young couple, Shao Yin finally got a littlefort in his heart.


    Her son has suffered so much, but she still met a good girl like Gu Yundong. No matter what, it was all hardships and hardships, and it will definitely get better and better in the future.


    Gu Yundong finished painting and handed it to Bai Hang.


    Bai Hang still had no impression at all, as did Shao Yin.


    But the two of them took the painting on their bodies, "I''ll ask Dad another day to see if it''s someone who has had a holiday with the Bai family."


    Speaking of Bai''s family, Bai Hang immediately followed, "Ayu is back, Dad and Big Brother must be very happy to know. If your affairs in Lingzhou Mansion are over, let''s go back to the ind as soon as possible. , the family will always be reunited."


    Shao Yin nodded, "Yes, yes, back to the ind, I have a lot of things to give you. Over the years, I have kept the things of the year, and every year, I will imagine how tall and strong you are. I will make clothes for you, and I don''t know if I can put them on..."


    She couldn''t help but wipe away her tears, and pulled Shao Qingyuan again.


    When the prefect ?? Xun came in, he saw such a scene.


    His expression instantly became terrifying. Is it not good for these men and women to be inseparable, or in front of Bai Hang and Mrs. Shao?


    Fortunately, he restrained his expression and asked Bai Hang in a low voice, "What''s wrong? My niece woke up and recognized the wrong person?"


    "No, it''s our son, found it." Bai Hang said with a smile, his voice couldn''t hide the excitement.


    Xun Zhifu looked at him in shock, "What did you just say?"


    Bai Hang briefly exined Shao Qingyuan''s identity and the process of recognition.


    The prefect of Xun was stunned when he heard it, he just thought it was incredible, how could there be such a coincidence in the world?


    He was silent, suddenly patted Bai Hang''s shoulder, and sighed, "Congrattions to your family reunion, so many years of hardships are finally not in vain. The inws don''t know yet? I''ll send them a letter, they It must be nice to see you.¡±


    Bai Hang waved his hand, "No need, we''ll go back to the ind soon and give them a surprise then."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1588: half the reason

    Chapter 1588 The reason for half


    The prefect ?? Xun nodded when he heard the words, "Okay, I won''t leave you any more for such a big happy event. But tonight I still have to celebrate. I''ll let the servants prepare the meal, and your family can talk nicely."


    "Thank you, Uncle Xun."


    The prefect of Xunughed, his eyes fell on Shao Qingyuan, he didn''t pay much attention to it before, but now that I think about it carefully, this Shao Qingyuan became a doctor at a young age, and he is worthy of being the grandson of Bai Shenyi.


    He looked at Shao Yin''s tears of excitement, but couldn''t help but ask, "Since the person has been found, is it considered good for my niece''s illness?"


    Speaking of this, Bai Hang frowned, he shook his head, "I don''t know yet, maybe. But at least, it should be improved."


    Take it slow, he believes it will be fine soon.


    "She just got seriously ill, so don''t get too excited, let her niece have a good rest, and take care of her health as soon as possible is the most important thing. After all, the son has been found, and the daughter-inw also has a daughter-inw. It''s far." Xun Zhifu said.


    Bai Hang nodded, Shao Yin was really emotional just now, she just rpsed, and rest is the most important thing for now.


    So he quickly stepped forward and persuaded Shao Yin to rest.


    It¡¯s just that Shao Yin is willing to let go of his son at all, and it¡¯s useless for anyone to persuade him.


    This situation continued until dinner. The prefect Xun asked someone to prepare meals, but he didn¡¯te. He wanted their family to have a reunion dinner, so he excused his busy work and reserved space for them.


    After eating, several people said goodbye to the prefect of Xun, left the prefect''s yamen, and returned to the Bai family courtyard.


    Shao Yin''s mood was ups and downs today, and he was so tired that he couldn''t take it anymore. When he got home, with Shao Qingyuan''s persuasion, he finally went back to his room to rest.


    Bai Hang kept coaxing Shao Yin to sleep before walking out of the inner room.


    came out and found that Shao Qingyuan and the two were still waiting outside. He stepped forward and patted Shao Qingyuan on the shoulder, "Why don''t you go to rest? You have to get up early and go back to the ind tomorrow, don''t be too tired."


    Shao Qingyuan is not sleepy. Although his emotions are not as exposed as Shao Yin''s, the excitement of his body has been maintained.


    He actually likes to listen to Shao Yin and Bai Hang talking. The feeling of sourness and swelling in his heart is something he has never experienced before. It is very special and...happy.


    "We want to ask something."


    Bai Hang was surprised and led them to sit aside, "Come, have a cup of tea first, if you want to ask anything, feel free to ask."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the inner room, exhaled, and asked, "Her illness was caused by the loss of...the child?"


    Bai Hang''s hands stopped, and he looked up at him.


    This child, it turned out that Yinyin''s illness was always in his heart. Although there are few words, the heart is soft.


    Bai Hang looked at him with some relief. After a long time, he nodded, "Yes."


    But then he said, "Actually, it''s half and half."


    "Half? That''s the other half of the reason?" Shao Qingyuan frowned.


    Bai Hang took a sip of tea and said, "You already understand a part of what happened back then. You know, Yinyin is the daughter of the Marquis of Huaiyin. With the power of the Marquis of Huaiyin, Yinyin''s identity can be said to be very honorable. already."


    The daughter of the Hou''s mansion, she is known as a talented and famous in the capital. She is good-looking and has a gentle temperament. There are so many sons and brothers in the capital who want to marry her.


    "Unfortunately, reputation is sometimes a drag."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1589: The old mans ambition

    Chapter 1589 The ambition of the old man


    Shao Yin''s reputation was partly earned by herself, but partly by the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion.


    As for the reason, it is naturally for the future of Houfu.


    "The old marquis back then was actually an ambitious person. He wanted to carry forward the marquis'' mansion, but he soon discovered that his two sons were mediocre. In the future, the Marquis of Huaiyin will be handed over to them, and they will be able to maintain the past. The scenery is already pretty good.¡±


    So the old Hou Ye desperately wanted to have another son, an heir capable of supporting the Hou Mansion, for the Hou Mansion.


    Unfortunately, he was injured back then, and apart from his two direct sons and a cowardly son who was raised to be timid, he could no longer have a son.


    The son couldn''t count on it, and the old man quickly set his eyes on his daughter.


    But Shao Yin is a daughter, but she is better than a son. She is proficient in everything, not to mention the piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, and poetry, and she is beautiful.


    Such a daughter, as long as she marries a good and powerful husband, will she still worry that there will be no one to protect her in the Marquis'' Mansion in the future?


    The old marquis began to screen candidates for son-inw, and the one who was in the spotlight was the first emperor who loved the three princes the most.


    He began to look for opportunities to contact the third prince, and nned to marry Shao Yin to the third prince to be the prince''s concubine. He felt that with the love of the first emperor for the third prince, he was very likely to inherit the throne in the future.


    This matter was quickly noticed by Shao Yin.


    Shao Yin didn''t want to marry into the royal family at all, let alone be a **** in his father''s hands, so naturally he was firmly opposed.


    At this time, Gu Jing from the Gu family used to join in the fun. He didn''t mention his marriage, and told the old man that he and Shao Yin were in love.


    Although the old marquis didn''t believe it, the idea of ??marrying Shao Yin to the third prince was even more serious. He said that he would choose a son-inw for Shao Yin, but he actually conveyed a message to the third prince in disguise.


    At that time, the third prince also had a good impression of Shao Yin, but his mother-inw wanted him to marry a concubine who would be more helpful to him.


    The third prince wanted to marry Shao Yin, but he could only be a concubine.


    Old Marquis of course disagreed. His status was not low at that time, so how could he allow his daughter to be a concubine? Besides, the side concubine is inferior, and the third prince will ascend the throne in the future, and the side concubine will not be able to be the queen.


    However, when the two sides were deadlocked, Shao Yin was kidnapped by Gu Jingyuan.


    Old Marquis''s hope failed, and the anger in his heart almost spewed out.


    And Gu Jingyuan''s deted calf also said that Shao Yin eloped with him, even though the old marquis controlled the rumors on the spot. But the third prince has so many eyeliners, how can he not find out about this?


    He felt that he had been humiliated, and med all the faults on the old man.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion slowly declined from that time.


    The old man quickly announced that Shao Yin had died of a sudden illness, and started to clean up the ancient home.


    It is a pity that the wrong crimemitted by the Gu family did not lead to death, and the way the former emperor was convicted was very casual. In addition to the operation of the Gu family, he was finally exiled to Linxun Ind.


    Hearing this, Gu Yundong couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.


    This old marquis of Huaiyin Marquis Mansion, and what she heard seemed to bepletely two people.


    It is rumored that the old Houye is upright and courageous in his work, and he is also wise. He supports the huge Houfu and makes it prosperous.


    But at this moment, hearing the other side of him, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but sigh.


    To say that the old marquis is not too bad, most of the powerful families in the capital have ambitions, who doesn¡¯t want their family to be prosperous forever? Helpless, the descendants of the descendants are not up to the standard, so they can only find another way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1590: cause of illness

    Chapter 1590 The cause of the disease


    The bad thing is that the old man''s thoughts went to extremes. His ambitions were too inted, and he went straight to the Guozhang.


    He raised his daughter to be so big and lived afortable life for food, drink, and sacrifice. What happened to his marriage for the family? Who didn''te this way?


    But the powerful family is also the most taboo to participate in royal battles, especially if the eyes are not good and the wrong person is chosen, then it is not for the prosperity of the family, and they will drag the whole family to be buried together.


    Fortunately, he was unsessful. The third prince of that year had already been buried, and the third prince and concubine did not end well.


    But despite this, the old Houye had no less resentment towards Shao Yin.


    He really did not have this daughter.


    After being taken to Lingzhou by Gu Jingyuan, Shao Yin met Bai Hang again.


    is out of the clutches, and Shao Yin naturally wants to return to the capital as soon as possible to reunite with his family.


    It was just that her leg was broken at that time and she couldn''t make it at all, so she had to recover from the injury first.


    But she wrote back, and Baihang sent someone to the capital.


    After receiving the letter from the capital, there was no reply. Shao Yin''s legs were slowly getting better, but they gradually developed feelings for Bai Hang when they got along day and night.


    At this time, the news in the capital that Bai Hang asked people to hear also came back.


    Shao Yin is already dead in the capital.


    This is what the old marquis said personally. Now it has been buried and buried in the ground for safety, and even the household registration has been eliminated.


    After hearing this, Shao Yin fell silent. She was not reconciled, so she wrote another letter and sent it to the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    This time, the old Marquis replied, but his words were firm, saying that the Shao family daughter had passed away, and even if she came back, the Marquis would not recognize her.


    Shao Yin waspletely homeless.


    Bai Hang couldn''t bear it, and brought her back to the ind, and under the witness of the white genius doctor, the two became a kiss.


    Later, the two had a child named Bai Zhiyu, which is now Shao Qingyuan.


    When Shao Qingyuan was one year old, Shao Yin thought that the old man''s temperament was not so strong, she still wanted to go home, wanted to see her parents and brothers, and told them that she was married and had children.


    Bai Hang also wanted to meet them, but they met Pai Hanako as soon as they arrived in the capital to rest.


    Shao Qingyuan was kidnapped by Liang Zi, but Shao Yin was helpless, watching her child disappear in front of her.


    Bai Hang said, suddenly wiped his face, and said sarcastically, "The child was lost in the capital, Yinyin is the daughter of the Huaiyin Houfu, the old Houye was powerful and powerful in the capital, as long as he stretched out his hand, Perhaps the hope of finding a child is still high, but he drove us out of the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion who came to ask for help, and even said fiercely that it was Shao Yin''s life, saying that there was no such daughter in the Shao family, and Shao Yin would have died a long time ago. It''s something that the whole capital knows about."


    "He said that Yinyin was shameless and married me without the testimony of her parents'' matchmaker, so her children were not recognized by God, and it was her actions that got the retribution. It''s not going to end well. It''s the same with kids."


    Laohouye''s words are very ugly. Shao Yin''s heart disease was buried after the loss of the child, but the disease was stimted by Laohouye.


    At that time, Shao Yin was the most ufortable and self-me. The whole person''s state was on the verge of copse. The old man''s words were like a knife, stabbed into her heart that was riddled with holes. , let her pass out on the spot.


    Since then, Shao Yin''s disease has fallen.


    Every two months that Shao Qingyuan loses, she will get sick until now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1591: Casting a large net to find Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1591 Cast a big to find Shao Qingyuan


    Speaking of what happened back then, Bai Hang was still upset.


    He is not an old man, he does not have the same ambition as him, he just loves his wife very much.


    Although there was also a Huimin Medical Center in the capital at that time, it was not big and there were few people.


    But some of Bai Yong''s apprentices were in the capital, and there were also people in the Taiyuan Hospital, so Bai Hang entrusted all the contacts in the capital to find them.


    Unfortunately, due to limited ability, I have not been able to find anyone.


    Bai Hang took Shao Yin to stay in the capital for nearly half a month. Shao Yin has been in a daze, and the situation is getting worse and worse. If you drag on, the son will not be found, and the wife may have an ident.


    During that time, Bai Hang was also exhausted. In the end, he had no choice but to relieve his wife''s condition. He took her back to Lingzhou House quickly, and asked Bai Shenyi to help him.


    Later, Shao Yin sobered up, but people have been immersed in sadness. Almost to the point of being unable to eat, the whole person was so thin that he was out of shape. But she insisted on leaving the ind to find her son.


    They came to the capital again and radiated around to find people.


    Bai Shenyi used to be indifferent to fame and fortune, devoted himself to medical skills, and did not care about money and power. Although the Bai Mansion at that time also had industries outside, it was left by the older generation, and it has always been taken care of by special people.


    But since the loss of his grandson, Bai Shenyi began to develop the industry with a purpose. He recruited all his apprentices at the first time, and asked to open Huimin Medical Center in various states and prefectures to find Shao Qingyuan.


    There are many apprentices of ?? Bai Shenyi, all over the entire Jin Dynasty. With this call, those prefectures established Huimin Medical Center almost instantly.


    It can be said that the Bai family cast arge to find Shao Qingyuan.


    Unfortunately, when the child was taken away, he was still young, and all the clothes on his body that could be used as evidence were burned by Old Man Li.


    If it wasn''t for the greed in the second room of the Li family, he took the veil as his own and kept it for so many years. Later, I saw that Shao Qingyuan was promising, and he was interested in making friends. Maybe they couldn''t find the Bai family in their entire lives...


    However, the separation for so many years is real.


    Shao Yin and Bai Hang went all over the world to find people because of the root cause of the disease.


    However, eighteen years ago, she saw a person on the street and regarded him as Liangzi who took Shao Qingyuan away that year.


    Speaking of this, Bai Hang looked at Shao Qingyuan with sincere eyes, "Your mother has always been brooding about what happened in the past, andter she couldn''t go out of the ind to find you because of her illness, and she felt even more guilty. But we never stopped, Huimin. The doctors of the medical center often give free clinics everywhere, and they will not give up if there is a clue, but unfortunately..."


    Shao Qingyuan''s voice was low, "I don''t me you, I know it."


    If he was still in his teens, he might have resentment, resentment and guilt in his heart. But now that he is in his twenties, and he has a wife who is like life by his side, his heart has be soft, his life is no longer dark, and his thoughts have be much gentler.


    And since he wanted to find his biological parents, Yun Dong kept saying that his parents loved him, otherwise they would not have given him such a precious veil, so he found them and would only cherish them even more.


    Life is too short. In the first 20 years, each other was immersed in sadness and sadness. In the remaining decades, we should make up for the missed feelings of these years.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1592: The bracelet may be the cause of the disease

    Chapter 1592 The bracelet may be the cause of the disease


    Bai Hang seemed to see his thoughts in his eyes, and he felt extremely sad at the same time.


    In fact, even if Shao Qingyuan didn''t talk about it, he knew that he had had a very bad life these years.


    It can be seen from his taciturn nature.


    He exhaled, "Okay, it''s gettingte, go back to rest early."


    "Well." After Shao Qingyuan learned about Shao Yin''s illness, he nned to take Gu Yundong back to the room.


    Unexpectedly, she kept her head down, with a tangled look on her face.


    Shao Qingyuan grabbed her hand, "What''s wrong? Is there anything else to ask?"


    Bai Hang couldn''t help but set his eyes on her.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, but still took out the bracelet from his sleeve, "Uncle, do you know this bracelet?"


    Hearing the words "Uncle", Bai Hang''s brows couldn''t help jumping fiercely.


    He sighed secretly in his heart, although he wanted to hear the two call ''Dad'', but he knew that he couldn''t be too hasty. We just met each other and we''re not familiar with each other, so take your time.


    And A Yu is not a child who is good at expressing emotions, so he always has to give them time.


    Bai Hang calmed down, looked at the bracelet, but frowned tightly, "This, looks familiar, like..."


    He paused, then suddenly said, "By the way, it''s a bit like the bracelet that Yinyin specially made for Ayu. Ayu liked these brightly colored things when he was a child. Yinyin has a bracelet with ropes of various colors tied to it. , it''s a bit like you, but a little different."


    "This is not my aunt''s bracelet. We asked Yinlou to make this bracelet." Gu Yundong hurriedly exined the origin of the bracelet to Bai Hang, and also exined the role of making this bracelet by himself.


    Bai Hang suddenly realized and nodded, "You guys are interested." No wonder she took out this bracelet in addition to the veil. It''s just that he didn''t have time to take a closer look at that moment, and Yinyin fell ill.


    Gu Yundong pushed the bracelet forward and said, "Auntie suddenly fell ill and fainted before. I suspect that is the reason for seeing this bracelet."


    Bai Hang was taken aback, "What did you say?"


    "When my aunt was sick, she couldn''t listen to what we said, but her eyes kept staring at the bracelet, her eyes were red, as if she was greatly stimted. By the way, what about the aunt''s bracelet? ?"


    "That bracelet disappeared twenty years ago." Bai Hang was surprised. He took the bracelet and looked at it carefully.


    Actually, ording to him, this bracelet is quite different from Yinyin''s bracelet. When he sees this bracelet, he will not immediately admit his mistake.


    But Yinyin''s situation is different. She cares too much. Eighteen years ago, she was able to recognize the wrong person, and now she recognizes the wrong bracelet, which is not surprising.


    "Put this bracelet with me first."


    Gu Yundong was a little puzzled, "What is Uncle going to do?"


    "I have no idea in my mind, but now that Ayu has recovered, I don''t know if Yinyin''s heart disease is cured. If it is not, I will try this bracelet again."


    Gu Yundong nodded, in fact, she also had the same idea.


    After ?? handed the bracelet to Bai Hang, Gu Yundong and Shao Qing left their room.


    Bai Hang got up and watched their figures gradually disappear.


    Until it disappearedpletely, his eyes gradually became wet.


    "Ayu, you''ve grown so big, it''s good, really... good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1593: Yundong, I love you

    Chapter 1593 Yundong, I love you


    Although Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong went back to the room, they couldn''t sleep for a while.


    He just hugged Gu Yundong tightly, buried his head between her neck, and breathed silently.


    Gu Yundong smiled and patted him on the back, "Very happy?"


    "thanks."


    "no need thank me?"


    Shao Qingyuan hugged her tighter, "Thank you for yourpany along the way, if it weren''t for you, I might not insist on looking for them. I don''t know, they have been spending a lot of time looking for me, I am not being The ominous people abandoned by people are instead born with the expectations of their families."


    Back then, Old Man Li stimted him so deeply that Shao Qingyuan became world-weary and indifferent to everything.


    Fortunately, fortunately, he met her.


    "Yundong, I love you." His voice was slightly hoarse and fell into Gu Yundong''s ears, but it was so numb that her body couldn''t help shaking.


    "I love you too."


    Shao Qingyuanughed and rubbed her head, "I''m tired today too, go to sleep."


    Gu Yundong obediently closed his eyes and fell asleep after a while.


    Shao Qingyuan kept staring at the bed tent with his eyes open. He didn''t know what he was thinking, and he didn''t sleep all night.


    On the second day, not long after the light of day, he heard low voicesing from outside.


    "Is your son still awake?" It was Shao Yin.


    followed Bai Hang in a low voice, "They stayedtest night, not so early. Let''s go back to the room and wait. When we wake up, the servants will tell us."


    "But I''ve been waiting in my room for an hour."


    Bai Hang stroked his forehead, he still waited all night.


    But seeing his wife''s face looking much better than yesterday, he felt satisfied.


    found A Yu, and Shao Yin seemed to have no symptoms at all.


    Shao Qingyuan listened inside, the corner of his mouth tickled, and looked down at Gu Yundong.


    I didn''t expect to meet with a pair of sleepy eyes.


    "woke up?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, looking at the sky outside, it should be early.


    But maybe she had something on her mind, she didn''t sleep well that night, and naturally she woke up early.


    The voices outside have stopped, it should be that Shao Yin was pulled away by Bai Hang.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, "Your mother is not what I imagined."


    "Um?"


    "Before, whether it was Aunt Zhang or Gu Yuwen, it was said that Miss Shao of the Marquis of Huaiyin was a gentle and general person. In my imagination, she should be the kind of graceful and luxuriousdy, but Now I find that she is actually a little childish. It means that she has been spoiled by your father all these years."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "This will be inherited, and I will always spoil you."


    Gu Yundongughed loudly, his voice prated the door and quickly spread outside.


    The next moment, Shao Yin''s voice came to mind outside the door, "Ayu Yundong, are you awake?"


    Gu Yundong hurriedly replied, "Wake up."


    Shao Yin''s tone became lighter, "Then take your time, I made breakfast in the kitchen, I''ll bring it over."


    Shao Qingyuan was just about to say that he didn''t need to live, when the sound of footsteps outside the door quickly ran away.


    Gu Yundong sighed, looked at Shao Qingyuan, and said, "You can stay with her more, she looks very uneasy."


    As if his son would disappear again, he was also worried that Shao Qingyuan would not recognize her.


    The two got up and went out. Sure enough, they saw Shao Yin prepared a table of food and ced it on the table, looking at the two of them anxiously and expectantly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1594: scream father and mother

    Chapter 1594 Screaming Father and Mother


    Gu Yundong looked at the table full ofughter and was dumbfounded. Is this too much?


    Fortunately, Shao Yin didn''t force them to finish the meal, just seeing them eat what they made was very satisfying.


    She has been observing what Shao Qingyuan likes to eat. As long as she eats two more bites of the same thing, her eyes begin to glow, and she mumbles a few words, as if she was secretly writing it down.


    Shao Yin is working hard to make up for years of deficiencies. She desperately wants to get to know her son and give him the best.


    "Did you eat well? Does it suit your appetite?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It''s delicious, thank you." He paused, met Shao Yin''s earnest gaze, swallowed, thinking of what Gu Yundong said before, and finally said in a low voice, "Mother."


    Shao Yin, "..." The chopsticks in his hand fell to the ground.


    She looked at Shao Qingyuan in disbelief, "You, what did you call me just now?"


    Shao Qingyuan opened his mouth, a little not used to it, but still said, "I said, thank you mother."


    Shao Yin''s tears suddenly fell. She covered her mouth and buried herself in Bai Hang''s arms, "Ayu called my mother, called my mother. I have heard it once for so many years." It was also the first time I felt that the name Niang sounded so nice.


    Bai Hang patted her on the back and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    has already started, and it will not be difficult to speak again, Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly, "Father."


    "Eh." Bai Hangughed, the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, but his eyes were red.


    Shao Yin cried enough, then raised his head. Looking at Gu Yundong, who was smiling, he blinked.


    Gu Yundong, "..." She also blinked.


    In the next moment, she suddenly realized something, and the always cheeky her blushed slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and handed her a ss of water, Gu Yundong drank it, then looked at Shao Yin, "Mother." Then turned to Bai Hang, "Father."


    The two immediately responded happily, and the atmosphere at the dining table instantly became harmonious.


    The difort between each other gradually became harmonious under such an intimate address.


    After eating, the group got into the carriage and headed to Bai''s house again.


    It was different from when he came, Shao Yin would never hide in the carriage by himself again and would not dare toe out.


    Although she still shares a carriage with Bai Hang, she asionally lifts the curtain of the car to talk to them.


    In two days, from alienation to kindness, the wonder of blood has a natural change in them.


    When she reached the familiar jungle, the smiles on Shao Yin''s face became more and more, and she no longer felt any signs of illness.


    This made Bai Hang and the others slightly relieved.


    Re-entered the dense forest, passed the bridge, and pushed open the gate of the White House. Several people were very excited.


    But the servants in the mansion were very surprised when they saw a few people, especially when they saw Shao Yin and Shao Qingyuan being so intimate, their jaw dropped.


    When Shao Qingyuan lived in the Bai Mansion before, although he had no pretence and was very polite to people, in short, across the floor, he always had an expression on everyone.


    At that time, the seconddy and Shao Qingyuan didn''t say a few words, howe...the rtionship has suddenly be so good?


    Everyone was puzzled, but Bai Hang had already told his servants to go to Doctor Bai and Uncle Bai.


    The servants are still a little uncertain, "Second Master means, all the masters in the house?"


    "Yes, let them alle, I have something important to say."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1595: Dad, I found Ayu

    Chapter 1595 Dad, I found Ayu


    The people left in a hurry, and it didn''t take long for Mr. Bai, Mrs. Bai Zhizhen and Mrs. Bai Zhiyan toe.


    Only Mr. Bai, in the medicine garden in the backyard, was far away, and it took a long time to arrivete.


    As soon as he entered the door, he was stunned when he saw several people in the main room.


    "Hey, why did you guyse back? Didn''t you go to Lingzhou Mansion?" He said, looking at Shao Yin, "Did the second daughter-inw get sick again?"


    "No." Bai Hang smiled and helped Mr. Bai sit on the chair.


    Mr. Bai was still not happy, "What do I do, I can just stand, what do I sit for?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll be too happy to hear itter."


    Mr. Bai raised his eyebrows, "What good things have happened to you guys? I''m still wondering why you came back so well."


    Uncle Bai also smiled and said, "Second brother, hurry up and say it. Seeing you guys like this, this is a big happy event."


    "Yeah, Uncle, I''m dying of curiosity. Tell me now."


    Bai Hang coughed lightly, nced around, andughed before opening his mouth.


    The old man Bai sneered, "It''s still selling off." He picked up the teapot and brought himself a ss of water, and took a sip.


    The next moment, I heard Bai Hang take a deep breath and say, "We have found Ayu."


    "Pfft..." The old man Bai spit out half of his mouth. Halfway through the spray, I realized that something was wrong and quickly swallowed it back, and then I lost my breath.


    He immediately beat his chest, his face flushed and he coughed wildly, "Cough cough cough cough."


    Bai Zhiyan got close, and hurried over to caress his chest, "Grandfather, take it easy."


    "I, cough, I..." The old man Bai finally stopped after a while. The next moment, he rushed in front of Bai Hang, "What did you just say? Who did you find?"


    Bai Hang fixedly looked at the old man Bai and said with a smile, "Find A Yu, the son that Yinyin and I lost more than 20 years ago, we found it."


    Mr. Bai froze and looked at him in disbelief, "You, are you serious?"


    He looked at Shao Yin again, who nodded with a smile.


    Mr. Bai took a deep breath and looked at the others. Almost everyone present was stunned, as if they had heard some unbelievable words, and remained motionless.


    Mr. Bai was the second to react. He rushed over, and because he used too much force, he directly knocked Mr. Bai away.


    White genius doctor, "..." dog son.


    Uncle Bai didn''t realize it yet, he just asked nervously and excitedly, "Really found him? Where is he? How did we find him? Are we going to pick him up?"


    followed, and Bai Zhizhen also ran over, "Have you found your second brother? Great, great, twenty years, finally..."


    Compared with the excitement of the few people, Bai Zhiyan seemed much calmer.


    He supported the old man Bai who almost fell, and looked at his father and elder brother helplessly, "You ask so many questions all at once, you have to give the second uncle a chance to answer."


    Can''t speak without seeing Bai Hang?


    Mr. Bai red at his eldest son, his expression was much more cautious, but his tone was still excited, "Where is the person? Are you sure?"


    Bai Hang nodded, "Confirmed."


    Immediately, he turned his head and looked at Shao Qingyuan, with a soft tone, "Ayu,e over to see your grandfather."


    Then, everyone watched as Shao Qingyuan, whom they were very familiar with, stepped forward and bent over to the old man Bai, "Grandfather."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1596: Its his grandson!

    Chapter 1596 Really his grandson!


    Silence! !


    The Bai family blinked, blinked again, and looked at Shao Qingyuan, who was very familiar in front of them, their minds went nk.


    After a while, Mr. Bai pped Bai Hang abruptly, "Are you kidding me? Can you joke about such a big thing?"


    Although he likes Shao Qingyuan so much that he wishes he was his grandson, but Ayu''s situation in the Bai family is special, and it is absolutely not allowed to make fun of him.


    Uncle Bai also reacted, frowned, and whispered to Bai Hang, "Did you discuss it with Brother Shao because of the illness of your younger brother and sister?"


    Bai Hang was helpless, he took out the previous veil and handed it to the old man Bai, "Dad, big brother, I''m not kidding, it''s true, Shao Qingyuan is the A Yu of the year. This veil, you guys There should be an impression, right? When Ayu was stolen, he had it on his body."


    Mr. Bai took it over and turned it over and over in his hand.


    Bai Hang said, "Actually, I thought it was unbelievable at first, but it was such a coincidence. You don''t know, A Yu and his wife said that they were in a hurry to go to Lingzhou Mansion, in fact, they were looking for Uncle Xun to ask about how to clean up Gu Jingyuan and how to deal with it. Who is the one who took Yinyin away? They have been looking for us all the time, and the journey is not easy. From Xuanhe Mansion to Beijing City to Lingzhou Mansion, we are finally... a family reunion. "


    Mr. Bai has confirmed the authenticity of the handkerchief in his hand, and he looked up at Shao Qingyuan and Bai Hang again.


    His own son knew that if he didn''t confirm it, he would definitely not be so careful.


    So... Shao Qingyuan, is he really his grandson? Is it Ayu?


    Mr. Bai widened his eyes and looked at him fixedly.


    Shao Qingyuan has been with him for some time now, and all he sees on weekdays are old men who are so obsessed with medical skills that they are a little out of breath. Now that he is stared at by his fiery gaze, he is inexplicably restrained.


    The next moment, the old man Bai wiped his face suddenly, suddenly stepped forward, grabbed his hand, and said in a hoarse voice, "It''s really Ayu, okay, okay, I''m finally going home, it can be regarded as... going home."


    Although the old man tried his best to restrain himself, he was still excited and his hands were shaking.


    The rest of the Bai family couldn''t helpughing. Uncle Bai''s eyes were also red. He stepped forward and patted Shao Qingyuan''s arm, and said, "Juste back, juste back, you have suffered for so many years."


    Mrs. Weng burst into tears with joy and wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief.


    "This is a big happy event, everyone stop standing, sit down and talk slowly. I''ll go to the kitchen to make a few more dishes and celebrate it properly."


    "Yes, yes, all sit first."


    Shao Qingyuan was pulled by Uncle Bai and sat down. Just as he was about to speak, Master Bai suddenly burst outughing.


    He rushed over and patted Shao Qingyuan''s back heavily, "No wonder I felt kind to you the first time I saw you, no wonder you are so talented in medicine, so you are from my Bai family. Hahaha, okay, okay, look. Come, I don''t have to think about taking you as a disciple, you are my grandson, and you will follow me in the future."


    said, he pulled up Shao Qingyuan who had just sat down, "Let''s go,e with me to the warehouse now, I have a lot of things to give you, my exclusive collection of medical books, that''s a good thing..."


    Bai Hang stroked his forehead and held the old man Bai, "Father, it''s not urgent."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1597: Lets take a year off

    Chapter 1597 Let''s retreat for a year


    "Why don''t you hurry, I''m already a lot of age, and I still have a lot of skills to pass on to him. Qingyuan, since I''m your grandfather, you have to listen to me. From today, follow me. If you go to retreat together and learn medical skills well, your grandfather will give you all the skills of this body, and it will take at least a year toe out."


    A year? ? ?


    The corners of everyone''s mouth twitched. Shao Qingyuan grabbed the overexcited old man Bai and said helplessly, "Grandfather, I have to go back to Xuanhe Mansion."


    "Why do you go back to that ce? This is your home. You can live here in the future. You can choose the yard of the house."


    Shao Qingyuan, "Yun Dong''s mother is still waiting for us to take Bai Muzi back for treatment."


    Mr. Bai was stunned for a moment, and the next moment he pped his head sharply.


    "Yes, you seem to be married."


    everyone, "..."


    The old man Bai quickly ran to Gu Yundong, pulled her and said, "I almost forgot my granddaughter-inw, Yundong, youe here too, you are the granddaughter-inw of my Bai family now, then your parents and we are also a family. Your mother''s illness That must be the most important thing, and it should be cured first."


    He thought for a while, and said, "How about you wait for your mother''s illness to heal,e over ande to the ind with your parents, how about you? Then let Qingyuan retreat for a year."


    Bai Hang couldn''t help but stroked his forehead and pulled the old man Bai, "Father, Qingyuan has his own business to do. He has business in Xuanhe Mansion and Beijing, and so does Yun Dong. Both of them are very busy. Very, where is the time to apany you to live on this ind for a year?"


    "Business can be done slowly and handed over to others. Why is it important to learn well? He has wasted nearly twenty years of talent in the past, and now he should hurry up and let himself reach a peak. Do you understand?"


    Bai Hang nced at Shao Qingyuan, then pulled the old man Bai to the corner, and said in a low voice, "Father, we finally recognized our son, we really want to reunite as a family and make up for the days we missed before. But we can''t. Restricting the freedom of the young couple, right? He is so old now and has his own ideas. He likes to study medicine, but he also likes to open a shop to make money. We can''t choose for him. Besides..."


    His voice couldn''t help but suppress, even more quietly, "You took Qingyuan to study medicine, what about Yun Dong? Could it be that she will leave her family, friends and what she is doing in her hands here? Do you spend the whole day doing nothing on the ind? Or let her go out on the ind to do her own thing, and let the newly married couple separate from each other? Dad, you don''t want to hug your great-grandson, but I still want to hug your grandson."


    Mr. Bai was instantly speechless, this...


    He really wanted to pull Shao Qingyuan to study medicine well. This kid doesn''t look like he doesn''t talk much, but his brain is very flexible, and he is more transparent than Bai Hang. He is the best seedling he has seen in so many years.


    But Bai Hang was right, he finally recognized his grandson and couldn''t scare him away any longer.


    So he can only reluctantly nodded, "Okay, then, then it''s up to you."


    Bai Hang breathed a sigh of relief and returned to Shao Qingyuan''s side, "your grandfather is joking with you, there is no need to retreat. Besides, things about Yun Dongniang''s side are also very important. But before you leave, you still have to stay at home. For a few days, you are a member of the Bai family, at least you have to wait until you have visited the ancestral ancestral hall and the genealogy before leaving."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1598: Change the location

    Chapter 1598 Change the location


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I understand."


    "Ayu, I''ll go to Xuanhe Mansion with you then." Shao Yin said suddenly, "As your mother, I have to meet my rtives."


    By the way, she still wanted to know more about A Yu''s life as a child and where he lived.


    "Okay." Shao Qingyuan smiled and nodded.


    When Shao Yin is going, Bai Hang will not fall.


    Uncle Bai couldn''t help frowning when he heard this, "Second brother is going too? What about the medical research two monthster?"


    Madam ?? bumped him and whispered, "When everyone is happy like this, don''t pour cold water. Now nothing else canpare to Ayu''s business. With a father in medical research, what are you worried about?"


    Uncle Bai was right when he thought about it, heughed dryly and stopped talking.


    Gu Yundong was a little curious, "The medical discussion in two months? What is that?"


    "Oh, this is a major event for the Bai family." Shao Yin exined, "Father has many disciples, and they have spread throughout the entire Jin Dynasty over the years. If you count the doctors who have been instructed by your father, there are probably hundreds of them. Every three years, the doctor wille to Lingzhou Mansion to discuss medical skills, exchange experiences, and solve intractable diseases with each other. This is prescribed by my father. The big picture."


    In fact, these hundreds of doctors, not everyone wille, and there are some who just go to the deep mountains and old forests to collect medicine and can''t make it in time. This kind of letter will be sent in advance, and everyone understands.


    But basically everyone will avoid this time period. After all, it is very rare that Doctor Bai will be present in person on this day.


    Gu Yundong was stunned, and then his eyes brightened.


    Hundreds of doctors from all over the country, this experience is all leverage.


    For her husband, it is a very rare learning opportunity. After all, it onlyes once every three years. It would be a pity to miss it.


    But Gu Yundong just felt sorry, she knew what Big Brother Shao chose.


    Who knew that when Mr. Bai heard this, he suddenly waved his hand and said, "This is easy to do, just change the location."


    "Change it?" The eldestdy was stunned.


    The old man Bai nodded, "Anyway, Lingzhou Mansion is not far from Xuanhe Mansion, just let them go to Xuanhe Mansion, there are just two months, enough to inform them. And I can take this opportunity to introduce to everyone. Qingyuan''s identity, let him meet all the uncles and uncles."


    said he touched his chin, looking thoughtful.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t been to Xuanhe Mansion for many years, so I just took this opportunity to go around too." He nodded, "It''s decided, but I still have some things at hand. In this way, Second, you go first, and when I''m done, I''ll go to the Huimin Medical Center in Xuanhe Mansion to find you."


    When Uncle Bai heard this, he was busy and excited, "Dad, I''ll apany you."


    "What''s the matter with you?" The old man Bai gave him an angry look, "I''m leaving, your second brother is leaving, there is no one to look after the house in this Bai mansion?"


    Uncle Bai, "..."


    As the eldest son, I really have a great responsibility.


    The matter was settled like this, and the servants also came to inform the meal.


    After all, it is a big happy event, and the whole family is very excited to eat dinner.


    Mr. Bai and Mr. Bai even dug out the wine that had been treasured for many years, and they drank all over the world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1599: Gu Yundong is not worthy of Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1599 Gu Yundong is not worthy of Shao Qingyuan


    Seeing his father and eldest brother lying on the table, Bai Hang was a little dumbfounded, and asked them to send them back to his yard.


    Da Furen followed behind Uncle Bai, and after the servants helped him into the room and backed away, she took the handkerchief and wiped Uncle Bai''s face carefully.


    Uncle Bai''s face turned red and his head was a little dizzy, but he was in a good mood, "I''m so happy."


    "You can''t drink like this when you''re happy. You''re a lot of old people, and you don''t know how to restrain yourself."


    Uncle Bai waved his hand, and after being carried by the eldestdy onto the bed, he smiled and said, "It''s just this one time, it won''t happen again, you didn''t see how happy the second brother is, he has suffered for so many years, and now he hase to the fore. , I, the elder brother, have been worried for so long, and now I can feel at ease."


    Madam ?? red at him angrily, "How old is your second brother, he can do better than you, do you need to worry?"


    "You can''t say that. Look at me, although I''m not as smart as the second brother, but my wife is not sick and painless, healthy and healthy. My son has grown up, married a wife and had children, and gave birth to a pair of twins and a happy life. Such aparison. , my second brother is too bitter."


    The eldestdy stopped talking, put the towel to wipe her face on the shelf, andy on the bed herself.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the bed above her head, wondering what she was thinking.


    Uncle Bai, who was beside him, was purring very rhythmically, with a smile on his face.


    Madam ?? turned her head and couldn''t help pinching him.


    Uncle Bai woke up suddenly, opened his eyes suddenly, and then narrowed slightly, thinking it was a dream, turned over and continued.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I closed my eyes, I heard the voice of the eldestdy, "Now Ayu is back, but..."


    Hearing what happened to Shao Qingyuan, Uncle Bai was slightly sober, and asked strangely, "Just what?"


    "It''s just that he got married too early." The eldestdy sighed, "Ayu now recognizes his ancestors and belongs to the family, and his identity is not the poor country boy he used to be. Although our Bai family is not an official family, it is also a big family. Dad''s disciples are all over the entire Jin Dynasty, and even the imperial court respects it a bit, but his wife is just... oh, it''s a pity."


    Uncle Bai was taken aback for a moment, "Isn''t Ayu''s daughter-inw very nice? Didn''t you like her very much before?"


    "I liked her before, but I didn''t know that Qingyuan was Ayu at that time. Yun Dong is very good, but she is only a rural peasant girl after all, and she is a bit low for Ayu. We belong to the Bai family. Descendants, what kind of wife can''t marry?"


    She is the daughter of the prefect of Lingzhou, and Shao Yin is the daughter of the Marquis of Huaiyin in the capital.


    This is just to marry the daughter-inw on the basis of the Bai family''s low-key behavior. If the Bai family wants to marry a daughter-inw in a high-profile manner, even a princess can do it.


    Gu Yundong, although he is very capable, his identity is not enough.


    Uncle Bai waved his hand, "What''s the matter? Our Bai family doesn''t care about this. Even father and second brother didn''t say anything, so we don''t have to worry about it."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Don''t be, no matter how bad Ayu''s daughter-inw is, just relying on her words to save us Bai Yanghe, she is more than enough for Ayu, and I have no opinion at all. Don''t go out and talk nonsense and make Ayu disagree. Happy."


    Madam ?? pouted, "Okay, I understand."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1600: meet and greet

    Chapter 1600 Meeting Ceremony


    He pulled the quilt angrily, and the eldestdy didn''t want to say anything, she just closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    He has no opinion. Maybe Shao Yin, the mother-inw, has an opinion.


    However, Gu Yundong, who was despised by her at the moment, was dragged into the Angelica Academy by Shao Yin.


    Gu Yundong looked at the name of the courtyard above his head again, and finally understood the meaning of it.


    It means that Bai Hang and Shao Yin are looking forward to the early return of their son.


    Shao Yin also followed her line of sight and saw the name, and immediatelyughed, "This name should be changed, Ayu has returned, and Angelica Hospital will not sound good."


    "What is the mother going to rece?"


    "Well... the courtyards of the Bai Mansion are named after medicinal herbs. Unfortunately, although I have been married to the White Mansion for many years, I am not very familiar with medicinal herbs. What''s your opinion?"


    Gu Yundong shrugged, "It''s a coincidence, I don''t know anything about medicinal herbs."


    Shao Yin was stunned for a moment, then covered his mouth andughed, "So, our mother-inw and daughter-inw are quite alike."


    said, she grabbed Gu Yundong''s wrist and led her into the yard.


    After half an hour passed, Gu Yundong came out again with a box in his arms.


    She took the box and returned to the flower hall, only to find that Bai Hang, Shao Qingyuan, Bai Zhiyan, and Bai Zhiyan were still sitting there drinking tea and chatting.


    These white family members seem to be in a particrly good mood.


    Shao Qingyuan was the first to see her and smiled helplessly at her.


    Bai Hang''s eyes were always on him. Seeing this, he stood up and said, "Okay, it''s gettingte, let''s go first, there''s still a lot of time in the future, if there is anything we can talk about another day."


    Bai Zhizhen, Bai Zhiyan and the two brothers didn''t know what to do, but they also knew that they had just returned from the journey today, so they must be tired, so they said goodbye to Shao Qingyuan and went back to their yard.


    Shao Qingyuan also separated from Bai Hang and walked to the yard where he lived.


    They are still living in the Snum Courtyard. It''s been a while, and it''s toote to choose a courtyard. It happened that they were familiar with the Snaceae Courtyard, so they lived there temporarily, and we''ll talk about it another day.


    The two returned to the yard before Shao Qingyuan looked at the box in her arms, "What is this?"


    "My mother gave it to me." Gu Yundong put the box on the table and said, "Mother''s gift to my daughter-inw."


    Although Shao Yin also gave her something before, it was different then and now.


    In this box is a ne, and the top of the ne is a jade pendant, which Shao Yin has carried since he was a child.


    Later, after marrying into the Bai family, she put the ne away.


    After all, when she saw this ne, she would think back to those days in Huaiyin Marquis Mansion, and think of his father, and she was in a bad mood.


    But this chain is still very meaningful to her, so she now gave this to Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan took it over and looked at it, and put it on Gu Yundong''s neck with a smile, "It looks good."


    Gu Yundong took a picture in front of the bronze mirror, and it was indeed very delicate.


    But she didn''t dare to wear it too much. This kind of meeting gift must be put away and kept well, and passed on to the next generation in the future.


    So she wore it for a while and then took it off, carefully putting it in the ie space.


    Immediately after taking a shower, he rested.


    The next day, Mr. Bai began to choose the nearest day, ready to recognize his ancestors for Shao Qingyuan.


    Fortunately, there will be a good day in three days, so the Bai family set this important day in three days.


    Then the whole Bai family began to prepare, this is a big event, time is tight, and no one dares to dy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1601: into the genealogy

    Chapter 1601 Into the Genealogy


    It was very quick to enter the genealogy. The ancestral hall was in the Bai Mansion. Bai Yong led his two sons to the door to worship the ancestors.


    Immediately before the spiritual position, he exined the cause and effect of the incident again, and recorded the deeds of Shao Qingyuan''s disappearance and recovery on the genealogy.


    Then he was allowed to enter the ancestral hall to recognize his ancestors.


    Shao Qingyuan''s name is still preserved, Bai Zhiyu is recorded in the genealogy, but because he is used to calling him by his original name, and his household registration is still in Yongfu Vige, even in the emperor''s file, there are three characters of Shao Qingyuan.


    He has already been confirmed in the historical records in the imperial court. If he wants to change his name back, it is not so simple.


    Therefore, with the consent of the rest of the Bai family, Mr. Bai also remarked ''Shao Qingyuan'' next to the family tree.


    is just...a given name.


    Of course, the Bai family''s own family is still called A Yu, which belongs to them.


    When Gu Yundong heard about this, he could only sigh¡ªOld Master Bai is really enlightened.


    This was done very quickly. After the incense was served and the kowtow was finished, Shao Qingyuan came out after the ceremony waspleted.


    Seeing that the ancestors entered the genealogy, the group was ready to set off to return to Xuanhe House.


    Even if Mr. Bai was reluctant to bear it, Yun Dong''s mother''s condition was a big deal after all, and it was naturally better to be cured as soon as possible.


    But this time along with Bai Hang and Shao Yin.


    Because they were going to see their inws, both of them were a little nervous, thinking that the meeting ceremony was a must, so it took two days to prepare the gifts, and the carriage was full.


    One is not enough, they want to stuff another one.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know whether tough or cry when he saw it, so he could only persuade, "Father, mother, one car is enough. It will take a lot of time for us to go all the way to Xuanhe Mansion. Some things will not be stored for a long time. Aren''t you wasting your time?"


    Shao Qingyuan, who was standing beside him, nodded.


    Gu Yundong said again, "And there are bumps and bumps on the road. Those vases, porcin, and everything are fragile items. It would be a pity if they broke on the road." The most exaggerated thing is that these are antiques. Can''t sleep for half a year.


    Shao Qingyuan continued to nod.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin both frowned, what they said also made sense.


    But if the things are not too much and not valuable enough, what if the parents of the Gu family think they are not satisfied with this daughter-inw?


    God knows how satisfied they are with Gu Yundong, especially seeing the sweet couple, seeing their son in a happy mood all day, and the way he can bubbling with happiness when he is with Yundong, they are satisfied. terrific.


    In the end, with Gu Yundong''s efforts to stop them, and with Shao Qingyuan''s approval, the two could only give up some things that were fragile and difficult to preserve.


    But nheless, a carriage was full.


    In addition, there are two antique vases and jade wares. The two refused to give up. They just found a special box for these things, which was stuffed with straw cotton. the carriage.


    Gu Yundong said, so be it, you are happy.


    But what she didn''t know was that Bai Hang and his wife also brought a box full of... silver bills.


    When everything was ready, the carriage set off.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin didn''t bring anyone with them. It was enough to take care of the daily life by guarding a servant, a wife, and two grooms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1602: he depends on himself

    Chapter 1602 He has to rely on himself


    The group went to Lingzhou Mansion first. Shao Qingyuan came to Lingzhou Mansion this time. In addition to looking for Bai Muzi and Gu Jia, he also nned to buy a batch of medicinal materials.


    Lingzhou Prefecture has outstanding people and rich medicinal materials, especially with the Bai family sitting here, it is far ahead of other prefectures in terms of medicine.


    There are quite a few medicine and pesticide merchants alone, and some of them survive by doing business in medicinal materials.


    These days they went back to Bai''s house, but Shao Wen and Tong Shuitao Luo Qi stayed in Lingzhou Mansion to help buy medicinal materials.


    When Shao Qingyuan and the others arrived, Shao Wen had already collected almost everything.


    There were four carts of medicinal herbs, more than Shao Qingyuan imagined, and there were even a few precious medicinal herbs among them.


    Bai Hang didn''t know about this, but he couldn''t helpughing when he saw it, "Actually, you don''t have to spend so much effort, Huimin Medical Center has a lot of medicinal materials in stock, and there are also regr cooperative medicinal farmers in Lingzhou Prefecture, let me exin. , they can find cheap medicinal materials."


    Of course Shao Qingyuan knew about these, but he still shook his head and said, "Although I am a member of the Bai family now, since I have already started Shao Ji, I want to do it with my own ability and see which one I can get. level."


    The Bai family belongs to the Bai family, and the Huimin Medical Center belongs to the Bai family, but he is not the only one in the Bai family.


    In addition to the grandfather, there is also the uncle''s family, his two cousins, and even the brothers and sisters of Baiyang and Baiyue, who are also part of Huimin Medical Center.


    And Shao Ji belonged to him and Gu Yundong, which belonged to their husband and wife.


    Bai Hang was stunned for a while, he quickly understood what Shao Qingyuan meant, and could not help but look at him with some relief.


    "You''re fine."


    This is his son, an upright son who is not greedy for cheap and has a lot of skills.


    "Since all the medicinal materials have been purchased, let''s go too. But we have limited manpower, so we still need to hire people for medicinal materials."


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Don''t worry about this dad, someone has already chosen."


    "Oh? Who?"


    "Zhou Han."


    Bai Hang was surprised, "Zhou Han??"


    Of course he knew Zhou Han. Zhou Han was responsible for the transportation of medicinal materials from the Bai family from the capital to Lingzhou Prefecture. He had cooperated with the Bai family for some years, and the rtionship was very good.


    "Didn''t Zhou Han send the medicinal materials back to Lingzhou House more than a month ago? Is he still here now?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I''m still there. I met him when I came to Lingzhou Mansion before. Brother Zhou happened to have two trips near Lingzhou Mansion, so I stayed for a while longer. I originally nned to go back a few days ago. I asked him to wait for me for a few days and took my order."


    Zhou Han''s home is just at the junction of Lingzhou Mansion and Xuanhe Mansion. Although it still belongs to Lingzhou Mansion, this trip is just on the way, Zhou Han is still very happy.


    Bai Hang''s eyes on Shao Qingyuan became more and more admirable. Although his son grew up in the countryside, he didn''t have a good life, although he only started reading and literacy in recent years. But even so, he is still very smart, he does everything well, and he considers everything in great detail.


    This head is really good, just like him.


    "Okay, that father will apany you to find Zhou Han."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Han''s temporary residence is not far from Huimin Medical Center. He and a few of his subordinates are packing things. It has been two years since he went out.


    When Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan came to knock on the door, he happened to fasten a bag.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1603: Is there any chance to recognize my father now?

    Chapter 1603 Is there still a chance to recognize my father now?


    Seeing the two people entering the door one after the other, he was still stunned, and looked at them with some surprise.


    "Second Master Bai, Brother Shao, why did you twoe together?"


    "This trip to Xuanhe Mansion, I went with Qingyuan. I heard from Qingyuan that he hired you to **** this batch of medicinal materials, so I came over to say hello and set off together at that time."


    "It turned out to be so." Zhou Han nodded to show that he understood, but he was very confused.


    Is the rtionship between these two so good? The second master Bai called Shao Xiaoge so affectionately, it was a very strange feeling.


    But after walking around the rivers andkes for many years, Zhou Han understood that curiosity should not be too heavy, so he didn''t ask more, just poured two cups of tea and handed them to them.


    Shao Qingyuan took a sip before talking to him about the specific details. How many medicinal materials are there, how many people are needed to **** them, how long they will take, and how the remuneration will be calcted, all of which must be made clear in advance and signed.


    After everything was settled, the sky darkened.


    Shao Qingyuan got up and said goodbye, "Then I will trouble Big Brother Zhou tomorrow. The medicinal materials are in the other courtyard of the Bai family. We will meet in the other courtyard early tomorrow."


    "Row."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and called Bai Hang, "Father, let''s go."


    Bai Hang didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, he quietly watched the conversation between Shao Qingyuan and Zhou Han, and the more he listened, the more proud the look in his eyes.


    is indeed a good boy who can take charge of himself.


    Father and son left the courtyard one after the other, but Zhou Han stood there, staring nkly at their backs.


    No, what did he just hear? ? ?


    Dad? ? ?


    He couldn''t help digging out his ears. He took a few steps forward to ask, but Shao Qingyuan and Bai Hang had already got on the carriage and soon disappeared in front of him.


    Zhou Han, "..."


    Is this little brother Shao so capable? How long has it been since then, I actually recognized Second Master Bai as a father?


    He now admits his father, is there a chance?


    Zhou Han was eager to move in his heart, but he didn''t dare to put this idea into action. He settled down and went back to exin the matter.


    After waiting until the next morning, Zhou Han brought people to the Bai Family Courtyard.


    A total of four carriages of medicinal materials, plus the gift from the Bai family for my inws, so the queue is not too short.


    As soon as the city gate opened, several carriages drove out of the city gate one after another, heading towards Xuanhe House.


    Zhou Han also figured out what the rtionship between Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan was all about.


    But just because he figured it out, he was even more shocked.


    There is such a coincidence in the world that Shao Qingyuan is the biological son of the second master Bai. As Zhou Han, who has a close cooperative rtionship with the Bai family, of course, he also knows that Bai Erye''s children have lost more than 20 years.


    This fate is really amazing.


    Zhou Han was quite happy for them.


    Equally happy is Shao Yin. She hadn''t traveled far for 18 years. This time, she left Lingzhou Mansion. Seeing the earth-shaking changes outside, Shao Yin was all excited.


    I don''t know if it was because of Shao Qingyuan''s recovery, Shao Yin was no longer afraid of seeing strangers, and even asionally talked to Zhou Han and the others.


    This change made Bai Hang and the others heave a sigh of relief. They always felt that maybe she had something on her mind, and her heart ailment would be cured.


    Shao Yin even asionally came to Gu Yundong''s carriage and taught Luo Qi to read with her.


    Like Tong Shuitao, she likes this kind of teaching and educating people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1604: All Inn

    Chapter 1604 All Inns


    Shao Yin already knew about Luo Qi''s identity.


    But she has a grudge against Gu Jingyuan from the ancient family, but she has no grudge against Gu Yuwen, let alone Luo Qi, who is still a child.


    Furthermore, Gu Yuwen helped a lot in the reunion of their family, and Shao Yin was too grateful.


    Luo Qi''s literacy speed was much faster than before under the guidance of Shao Yin.


    Shao Yin was originally ady, and all she learned was through orthodox teaching.


    Tong Shuitao is different. Although she can read, she doesn''t actually have a long time. She has a big head when she sees some winding ssical Chinese characters on the book. The problem is that it still needs to be exined. It is a difficult challenge for her to trante ssical Chinese into vernacr.


    Shao Yin was different. When she was young, she was proficient in painting, calligraphy and chess, and teaching Luo Qi was no problem at all.


    Because he found such a fulfilling thing, Shao Yin was very excited and did not feel tired.


    When the carriage stopped, she and Gu Yundong prepared lunch together.


    With the two of them there, the food along the way was not bad at all, and even Zhou Han and the people under him also got a lot of light.


    One of his subordinates even whispered to Zhou Han, "Brother Zhou, for the first time, I hoped that this trip wouldst a little longer. I have never encountered such an easy job, it''s like going out for a green outing, it''s so cool. already."


    Zhou Han nced at him sideways, his eyes full of contempt, but he didn''t stop eating at all.


    Along the way, Shao Qingyuan and Bai Hang will asionally run to the woods or mountains to find medicinal herbs while the carriage stops to rest.


    Although Bai Hang has rarely been out of the ind in recent years, he is very clear about where there are medicinal materials within the scope of Lingzhou Prefecture.


    Although his attainments are not as good as that of Master Bai, he is the most capable doctor apart from Master Bai.


    So Shao Qingyuan followed him and learned a lot.


    The group walked all the way to Xuanhe Mansion, and the speed was not fast. By the time it was near Xuanhe Mansion, it was already March.


    March is the day when springes and everything recovers, and the weather is gradually getting warmer.


    The natural scenery on this road is simply unforgettable, and the group arrived in Anyi County along the cherry blossoms all the way.


    Zhou Han''s home is in Anyi County.


    "Tonight, let''s stay overnight in the county town for the time being. After passing this Anyi County, it will be under the jurisdiction of Xuanhe House. My home is in the east of Anyi County. I will go home tonight. Take a look at my father, mother, daughter-inw and children, ande back tomorrow morning, okay?"


    "Of course." Shao Qingyuan nodded.


    Zhou Han smiled and said, "Then I''ll take you to the inn first. I''m very familiar with Anyi County. I know exactly where the inn is good and cheap."


    While speaking, he led a group of people into the second floor of a house called ''Quanyou Inn''.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others did not doubt that Zhou Han traveled from south to north, and cooperated closely with the Bai family, so naturally he would not want to entrap them.


    Sure enough, after entering the inn, Xiao Er immediately came over to find something, and led them to a few rooms.


    Although it is only a small county town, this inn is really good andfortable.


    What words made Gu Yundongin, there are all inns? The title party seems to have everything.


    It''s too early to settle down at the inn. Shao Yin just saw a pastry shop on the road, and there was always a smelling out. She wanted to try it, so she took Gu Yundong out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1605: Mistaken again

    Chapter 1605 The wrong person again


    That pastry shop is not far away, after Shao Yin bought two packs, he came back satisfied.


    Gu Yundong looked down at the pastry in his hand, smelled it, the smell of peach blossoms was quite strong, and there should be peach blossom petals in it.


    At this time, the peach blossoms are also fresh, and the smell is quite drooling.


    Just thinking about this, an exmation suddenly came from my ear, "Ah, steal my money, thief, don''t run."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then raised his head suddenly, he saw Shao Yin running after a man.


    She chased after her without saying a word, but just as she stepped up, she saw a woman on the other side quietly stuffing a money bag into her sleeve.


    That money bag looks familiar, isn''t it that Shao Yin bought the pastry just now and used it? Exactly the same.


    And the woman''s eyes dodged, her head drooped slightly, the corners of her mouth were slightly hooked, and her footsteps hurried.


    Gu Yundong immediately instructed Tong Shuitao, "The money bag is in that woman''s hand, go and get it back. I''ll go after my mother."


    After he finished speaking, he hurried to Shao Yin''s direction, Tong Shuitao also nodded and rushed towards the woman.


    Shao Yin didn''t run fast, but her voice was clear and prating.


    She couldn''t catch up, so she shouted, "Catch the thief, that thief stole my money."


    There were still many people on the street. Hearing this, they turned their heads and followed Shao Yin''s fingers to look at the man, and subconsciously went to stop them.


    The man was in a hurry, and when he was stopped, he realized that the person behind him was calling for the thief to catch the thief. It was him.


    The ?? man immediately turned around and frowned, "Thisdy, you have mistaken the person, I am not a thief."


    "You''re not yet. You bumped me on purpose just now, then turned around and ran away. My wallet is gone."


    When the onlookers heard it, they immediately used, "You didn''t learn well at a young age, you stole others'' money, and you still don''t take out your wallet?"


    "I didn''t steal." The man''s face flushed slightly, and he stared at Shao Yin angrily.


    Gu Yundong ran at this time, she quickly pulled Shao Yin''s sleeve, and whispered, "Mother, it''s not him, it''s a woman who stole your wallet, I''ll let Shuitao catch it."


    Shao Yin was stunned for a moment, then stunned, "It''s not him? Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    Shao Yin blushed instantly, hurriedly looked at the man who was being pointed at, and said eagerly, "I''m sorry, I made a mistake, you are not a thief. I''m really sorry, I didn''t see clearly, I misunderstood you... ¡­¡±


    The man''s face was dark. He was not very old. He looked only seventeen or eighteen years old. He was still a teenager.


    He snorted coldly, "Look at it next time, it will take my time."


    After saying that, he turned and ran away.


    Shao Yin was even more embarrassed. He ran in a hurry just now. He must be in a hurry, but he had mistaken the wrong person.


    She turned her head to look at Gu Yundong, "I recognized the wrong person again."


    Thest time she admitted the wrong person, she pulled the hairpin and stabbed the person.


    I didn¡¯t expect to leave the ind after 18 years, thinking that my situation was better, but it caused trouble for others.


    When Gu Yundong heard this, his heart froze for a moment, for fear that she would get sick again, and hurriedly said, "This time the situation is different, this is a misunderstanding. Ordinary people have been bumped and lost their wallets, so they will definitely suspect the person who bumped people. Yes. Mother, don''t think about it too much, but if mother still feels bad about it, how about we go to him and apologize?"


    As long as you don''t get sick from the tip of a bull''s horn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1606: sin

    Chapter 1606 Sin


    Shao Yin nodded, "Okay."


    It''s just that as soon as she finished speaking, someone next to her muttered, "Is that kid just now the son of the Yang family?"


    "It seems to be him. What is he doing in such a hurry? Something happened to the Yang family again?"


    "Mostly, his stepmother is too noisy, and it''s because his grandfather''s family is no longer here, otherwise how could he be bullied like this?"


    Gu Yundong helped Shao Yin to walk further and further, only vaguely heard a few words, but didn''t pay attentionter.


    But the identity of the young man is known, his surname is Yang.


    The young man ran very fast, and Gu Yundong and the two did not catch up. Fortunately, he knew his surname and found it after a little inquiries.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t actually agree that Shao Yin has to chase after him to apologize. This was a misunderstanding. She apologized on the spot, and the young man didn''t pursue it any more. This matter is almost over.


    But Shao Yin¡¯s situation is special. Last time he admitted the wrong person and almost killed someone, but this time he also caused trouble. Gu Yundong was worried that she had been brooding, and it was very likely that the condition that had finally improved during this period of time would be repeated again.


    After all, eighteen years is enough.


    The two walked in a hurry, and it didn''t take long for them to find the vicinity of Yang''s house.


    However, before he got close, he saw a lot of people around the door of Yang''s house, pointing and pointing.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Yin nced at each other, and immediately stepped forward, squeezed through the crowd to look inside, and saw an old woman on the ground wiping her tears and crying.


    The door of the Yang family was open, and there was a sharp quarrel from inside.


    A neighbor tried to help the old woman on the ground, but as soon as she moved, the old woman fell back again with a groan.


    Only then did everyone realize that the old woman had a broken leg, and when she stood up, the veins in her forehead throbbed in pain.


    The neighbor didn''t dare to touch her, "Auntie, are you alright? What the **** is going on? What is your son and daughter-inw making a fuss about? Why are you sitting here alone, there''s a fight inside?"


    As soon as the old woman heard this, her tears fell again, "Sorry, that beast wants to drive us out of the old couple, he insists that I have abused Bo''er. Bo''er is my grandson, and I can''t even love him. , how could I harm him? How could I harm him?"


    As soon as the words fell, a woman rushed out from inside, pointed at the old woman''s nose and cursed, "Why are you kissing your grandson, you are too embarrassed to say this. You two never die in your hearts without my treasure. , only your precious grandson Yang He. Well, since you two don''t treat my baby as rtives, why should we treat you as your parents? Get out of here."


    The old woman was stunned for a moment, and cried bitterly, "You, you must speak with conscience."


    The neighbors on the side couldn''t stand it anymore, and said to the woman, "That''s right, Baoer''s mother, how Uncle Yang and Aunt Yang treat you on weekdays, all of us can see. You, as a daughter-inw, don''t know how to be filial to the elderly, and you still urge your family''s men to ignore their parents.


    "Bah, I need you to take care of my family''s affairs? I haven''t wiped my **** yet. I''m so sorry. She beat me and scolded me Baoer. They were the ones who disrespected the old man first. Get out."


    The neighbor was so scolded by her that she almost rushed to fight her.


    However, at this moment, the movement inside the gate grew louder and louder, and immediately following, a young man was pushed out while supporting an old man.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1607: help

    Chapter 1607 Help


    Shao Yin took a closer look, wasn''t this young man the one she had misunderstood before?


    The teenager took two steps back, struggling to support the crumbling old man beside him, gritted his teeth to the middle-aged man inside and said, "You want to drive us away, okay, I''ll go. But you hurt grandpa and grandma, just drive them away like this. When youe out, you don¡¯t even have a ce to live, and you don¡¯t even invite a doctor. You want them to die, you don¡¯t have a conscience.¡±


    The man raised his hand and was about to hit the boy, Shao Yin frowned and was about to step forward, but she was too far away, so it was toote.


    Fortunately, the young man avoided himself, and the man pointed at him and said angrily, "Yang He, is this how you talk to your father? Why do you want me to let them die? They beat your brother first, they don''t I feel bad for my baby, and I feel bad for myself. Besides, why don''t they have a ce to live? Isn''t the house on Cheng''an Street just there?"


    Yang He blushed with anger, "You..."


    But just as he said a word, the old man who supported him couldn''t hold back and swayed for a while.


    "Master..." Yang He hurriedly grabbed him, but he was so thin that the old man pushed him all over, and directly pushed him to the ground.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward and quickly reached out to support the person.


    From this angle, I found that there was blood on the forehead of the old man, which must have been smashed on the head.


    Yang He couldn''t be in a hurry. He didn''t even care to see Gu Yundong''s appearance. He turned around and said to the man eagerly, "Father, you can find a doctor for Grandpa first."


    answered him with a mming door.


    The onlookers were so angry that they scolded at the gate of the Yang family, "This Yang Wenli couple is simply unconscience."


    "Yang He, take your grandma to the medical center to see the doctor first."


    Yang He nodded, crouched down and carried the half-conscious old man on his back.


    But when he turned his head, he found the anxious old woman still sitting on the ground, not knowing what to do for a while.


    He could only turn his head and said to the neighbor beside him, "Auntie, can I trouble you to find two people to deliver my milk first."


    The neighbor was about to nod when Shao Yin came over and said, "Come on, my husband is a doctor, your grandfather''s condition seems a little serious, take them to the inn where we live, it''s not far away."


    Although ?? said that, Shao Yin was a stranger to Yang He, and even going to a medical center was more reliable than going to an inn to find someone he didn¡¯t know for treatment.


    So Yang He just nodded slightly and said, "Thank you."


    Then proceed to ask the neighbor''s aunt for help.


    Shao Yin suddenly looked at Gu Yundong at a loss, thetterughed, and sure enough, the mother who hasn''t been out of the ind for 18 years is indeed very unfamiliar with certain interpersonal rtionships.


    She shook her head at Shao Yin and said, "Go to the medical center. When I came here before, I saw there was one on the street over there."


    While speaking, she squatted down to help the olddy, and carried the person directly on her back.


    Gu Yundong was very strong, and the two women over there wanted to stretch out their hands, but I didn''t expect this woman who seemed to be the wife of a big family to carry an unfamiliar old woman''s back so recklessly.


    In a daze, Gu Yundong had already stood firm and said to Yang He, "Let''s go, what are you still doing?"


    "You..." Yang He was a little stunned, who is this girl? Why are you so enthusiastic?


    Although he had just met Shao Yin, he was in a hurry and didn''t look carefully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1608: black shop

    Chapter 1608 ck Shop


    Gu Yundong took the lead to go forward, Yang He saw this and hurriedly followed.


    Gu Yundong carried the old woman with ease, but Yang He was a little bitbored. To him, Gu Yundong was a stranger, and he didn''t trust her very much.


    Seeing the distance from her, Yang He became impatient, staggered under his feet and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, a hand suddenly stretched out behind him and supported him and the old man on his back.


    Yang He exhaled with lingering fears, raised his head and said to the person who came, "Thank you."


    The man nodded slightly and said to the person behind him, "Shaowen, please help."


    "Yes, son."


    Yang He felt the strength on his body instantly lighten. His grandfather was directly supported by the man named Shao Wen and carried on his back.


    Yang He hurriedly stopped, "This little brother, don''t bother..."


    "It''s okay, I''ve practiced martial arts and I''m strong, just hold on to it, it''s fast."


    After hearing this, Yang He stopped talking immediately, he was really walking slowly.


    So he nodded and said thank you.


    then helped him walk while looking up at the front.


    The old woman on Gu Yundong''s back was also taken over by Tong Shuitao who cameter. She looked at Shao Qingyuan who suddenly appeared in surprise, "Why are you here? Where''s Dad?"


    "Father is in the inn, I don''t think you''vee back for so long, so I don''t feel relieved toe out and take a look. I just saw Tong Shuitao catching the thief and taking back my mother''s money bag. So I came to you with her, what''s going on? ?"


    Gu Yundong whispered what happened on the road.


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression became a little serious when he heard the words. It seems that what happened 18 years ago still had a great impact on my mother.


    This matter, he will have a good talk with his father when he goes back.


    While talking, several people also walked to the door of the hospital.


    Yang He took the lead in cing theatose grandfather on a single couch and quickly asked the doctor to take a look.


    The doctor took a pulse, but frowned slightly, shook his head with a sad look on his face, "The old man''s condition is a bit serious, if he doesn''t treat him well, his life may not be saved. In this way, I will give him medicine first, You caught the medicine, and I''ll bandage him."


    As soon as these words came out, Yang He felt that his eyes darkened, and the old woman even burst into tears, "Doctor, you must save my old man, please, doctor."


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best."


    The doctor looked at the group while talking. The injured old couple should be in the same group as the anxious, sweaty boy. The other few people should be in a group, and looking at the clothes, the two parties are not together at all.


    Looking at the wound on the old man''s forehead, it was obvious that someone had identally smashed it out.


    Could it be that... it was from this wealthy family who injured the family, so they were sent to the hospital?


    After thinking about it, the doctor took a pen and paper and quickly wrote it.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned slightly, put his hand on the old man''s wrist, and retracted it after a while, but his face darkened.


    When Yang He came over with the prescription, he took it over.


    Yang He was surprised, "Young Master."


    Shao Qingyuanughed, "Ginseng? Old man Yang is not a big problem at all, it''s just that he was old and hit his head in a hurry, and then he passed out. As long as he treats the wound and recuperates well, and prescribes some medicine to relieve depression, it''s fine. What you sell are precious medicinal herbs, and ginseng for 30 years? Are you a medical store or a ck shop?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1609: His medical skills were taught by the Taiyuan Hospital

    Chapter 1609 His medical skills were taught by the Taiyuan Hospital


    Yang He was stunned and looked at the doctor suddenly.


    The doctor''s face changed slightly, his expression was unnatural, but he still mmed his neck and said angrily, "What do you know? This old man is out of anger and out of breath. You still say that there is no big problem with this white face? Are you a doctor after all? Or am I a doctor? If you don''t know anything, don''t point fingers here. If you dy the treatment and cause people to die, can you be responsible?"


    As he talked, he had enough confidence, raised his head and squinted at Shao Qingyuan, "Why, you are the one who hurt the person? Seeing that the medicinal materials are expensive, you don''t want to pay for it? Dreaming, I tell you, you have to be a human being. If you have a conscience, it is only natural to makepensation for hurting someone."


    Yang He, who was originally indifferent, hurriedly exined, "Doctor, you misunderstood, my grandfather was not injured by them, they kindly helped me bring people here. Don''t be angry, doctor, prescribe the medicine first, I know Your medical skills are good."


    The doctor was stunned for a moment, isn''t he the perpetrator?


    He was a little disappointed, but when he heard Yang He say this, he felt relieved and nodded, "You still understand some truth, so, you go to get the money to prescribe the medicine first, and I will bandage your grandfather''s wound."


    Yang He hurriedly responded, turned around and was about to leave.


    Who knew that she was directly stopped by Gu Yundong, and sheughed angrily, "You''re such a foolish little doctor, my husband doesn''t know medicine? That''s really embarrassing, my husband happens to be a doctor, and I still know what a doctor with a benevolent doctor is, and it''s not the same as a ck heart like you."


    This is the doctor? ?


    Both Yang He and the doctor looked at Shao Qingyuan in surprise.


    Shao Yin nodded vigorously and said to Yang He, "You don''t have to worry, little brother, my son said that your grandfather is fine, then it must be fine. You saw it just now, my daughter-inw gave your grandfather the medicine to stop the bleeding. , his blood stopped immediately, right?"


    On the way here, Gu Yundong saw that the blood on the old man''s head was stilling out, and immediately took out a bottle of medicine from his sleeve and sprinkled it on his wound.


    Otherwise, there would be nothing wrong with this journey.


    Yang He hesitated after hearing this, the medicine was really useful, and he was very grateful.


    It¡¯s just that these people are strangers to themselves. And this hospital has been operating in this ce for more than ten years, and its reputation has always been very good.


    He also knows the owner of the ?? Medical Center. Although the doctor in front of him is a bit rude, he shouldn''t deceive him, right?


    Yang He was a little unsure of his attention, when a voice suddenly came from the inner hall of the medical hall.


    The next moment, I saw two people walking out of it while talking.


    One of them happens to be the owner of this hospital.


    And another... Zhou Han? ?


    Zhou Han also saw Shao Qingyuan and the others, and immediately came over excitedly, "Brother Shao, why are you here?"


    The owner saw that they knew each other and asked in surprise, "Brother Zhou, this is..."


    "This is the Shao Xiaoge I mentioned to you just now. Shao Xiaoge is very skilled in medicine. His medical skills were taught by the head of the Beijing Taiyuan Hospital."


    He didn''t say anything about the Bai family, but many people in the capital knew about the rtionship between Shao Qingyuan and Song Dejiang, and it was nothing to talk about.


    The owner''s eyes really brightened, "So you are Doctor Shao, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    The doctor and Yang He who listened to this, all widened their eyes in astonishment and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    The head of the Taiyuan Hospital... taught? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1610: drive away

    Chapter 1610 Drive away


    Shao Qingyuan and the owner of the medical center nodded and said a few words, then looked at Yang He again, the people here are still waiting for treatment, it is more urgent, "What are you nning?"


    Yang He ''popped'' and knelt directly on the ground, "I beg Dr. Shao to save my grandfather''s life."


    There is no need for such a big salute, Shao Qingyuan twitched the corner of his mouth and helped him up.


    "Since you believe me, then I''ll give you a prescription, you can go get the medicine, don''t worry, it''s not expensive."


    "Then my grandfather, when will I wake up?" After hearing his words, Yang He immediately felt relieved, but asked excitedly.


    "Immediately." Shao Qingyuan said, took out the acupuncture bag around his waist, pulled out the silver needles inside, and stabbed two needles directly in the back of the old man''s head.


    Yang Zhifu, who was lying on the couch, really opened his eyes and looked around in a daze.


    Seeing that his wife and Yang He were there, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yang He cried with joy, "Master, you finally woke up, it''s great."


    Zhou Han and the owner have been watching from the side, and only now did they ask aloud, "What''s going on?"


    Shao Qingyuan briefly said the matter, and then looked at the doctor who didn''t know when to hide in the corner without saying a word.


    The owner of the medical center was blushing when he heard this, he suddenly turned his head and stared at the doctor, "Doctor Li, I asked you toe back and sit in the hall because of your good medical skills. But it is worrying. The reputation of my hospital for more than ten years will be ruined by you. No wonder there are fewer patients in our hospital these days. It turns out that you have made a fool of yourself. "


    Dr. Li''s face was red after being trained, but he was still reluctant to exin, "This is a misunderstanding. I was in a hurry and misdiagnosed."


    The other party came from the capital, and he was a doctor from the head of the Taiyuan Hospital. He naturally didn''t dare to say that he didn''t understand anything at this moment.


    However, when the owner heard his words, he became even more angry, "Misdiagnosed?? So, you are not only of poor character, but also of poor medical skills?"


    Doctor Li, "..."


    The owner let out a sigh of relief, holding back the disgust on his face, "Okay, you don''t need to argue any more, I understand everything. Our hospital is small and can''t amodate you, a big Buddha. Go and clean up and go home. "


    Doctor Li''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Master."


    "Let''s go now before I pursue your previous actions, or we can just calcte the previous ounts and see how many times you have had such a ''misdiagnosis''."


    He bit thest two words extremely hard, Doctor Li''s face turned pale, he didn''t dare to say anything, he hurriedly ran away with his head lowered.


    As soon as he left, the owner let out a heavy sigh of relief and bowed to Shao Qingyuan who was dressing Yang Zhifu''s wound, "You made Young Master Shaough."


    "The owner is a kind person." Shao Qingyuan could see that this person should be a good one.


    When he said this, the owner felt a little embarrassed.


    Shao Qingyuan prescribed medicine, the first one was fried in the medical hall, so I can''t go away for the time being.


    The owner wanted to befriend Shao Qingyuan, so they invited them to the inner hall to speak.


    Only then did Shao Qingyuan know that the owner of the hospital had a good rtionship with Zhou Han.


    Zhou Han traveled from south to north, especially transporting medicinal materials for people, and he is also familiar with this area. Therefore, the doctor of this hospital will asionally ask Zhou Han to help collect some rare medicinal materials here.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1611: Yangs situation

    Chapter 1611 The situation of the Yang family


    When Zhou Han came back this time, he happened to send him the medicinal materials he had collected in the capital and Lingzhou city before, but he ran into Shao Qingyuan and the others.


    The surname of the owner of this hospital is Ji. Ji Dongjia and Zhou Han have a good rtionship. Seeing his attitude towards Shao Qingyuan now, I guess he may be more than just a disciple of the imperial physician.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan just hated that Doctor Li, but he had no dissatisfaction with this hospital.


    After chatting with each other for a while, Gu Yundong only knew the situation of the Yang family.


    This Yang family is still very famous in Anyi County, because 20 years ago, the Yang family was still a big family in the county town, and the older people in the county town were fond of talking about the grand scene of the Yang family back then, and they were very envious of.


    is only now, but only for sighs.


    The great-grandfather of the Yang family was far-sighted and capable, and earned arge family business. It can be said that one-fifth of the industry in Anyi County was owned by the Yang family before.


    However, the great-grandfather of the Yang family died early. Later, the family business fell on Yang Zhifu''s shoulders. Yang Zhifu didn''t have the courage of his father, but he was better than being able to keep the business. The Yang family fell into his hands. It''s fine.


    The Yang family was still very talkative in the county town at that time.


    Unfortunately, the wealth is only three generations, and when ites to Yang Wenli, the Yang family will not be able to.


    Yang Wenli was a gentleman at the beginning. Everyone felt that this person would definitely achieve extraordinary things in the future. After all, he was admitted to the exam at a young age.


    Later, he was also attracted by the county magistrate at that time, married his daughter to him, and gave birth to a son, Yang He.


    At that time, Yang Wenli had wealth in the family, was a schr, and married the daughter of the county magistrate. It can be said that he had a bright future and an unlimited future.


    However, all the scenery ended after five years.


    The magistrate of Anyi County embezzled and epted a huge amount of bribes, and also involved human lives. The evidence is conclusive, and he was imprisoned.


    As a son-inw, Yang Wenli was naturally trembling. Fortunately, the Yang family was not implicated, but Yang Wenli became impatient with his wife since then.


    His wife was always worried because her family was in trouble, and soon fell ill. As a result, her once loving husband suddenly changed his face, which made her heart ashes. In less than a year, he passed away and stayed behind. The still young Yang He.


    Yang Zhifu and his wife are also very sad about Yang Wenli''s actions, but after all, they are their only sons, so apart from beating and scolding, they will not cut off the rtionship.


    What''s more, after his wife''s death, Yang Wenli was really remorseful and washed his face with tears all day long with his only son.


    When Yang Zhifu saw this, it was not good for them to me him. Instead, they had tofort him to cheer up and get the fame as soon as possible. In the future, the Yue family would be cleared of their crimes and their innocence would be restored.


    Yang Wenli agreed well, but he turned around and said that he could not read books at all, and there was no way for him to gain fame. He said he didn''t want to be an official because he was frightened by the fate of the Yue family.


    Yang Zhifu and his wife couldn''t believe it, but seeing their son getting thinner and thinner every day, the husband and wife softened.


    If you don''t take the exam, don''t take the exam. The Yang family''s property is enough to support him, even if he collectsnd rent and rent, his health is the most important thing.


    The big deal, train the little grandchildren to continue studying, they are still young.


    However, it didn''t take long for Yang Zhifu and his wife to realize that their thinking...was too naive.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1612: Intend

    Chapter 1612 nning


    Yang Wenli did not take the imperial examinations, so he naturally wanted to take over the family business.


    Yang Zhifu didn''t dare to give him too much in one breath at first, let him test the water first, and then found that Yang Wenli has some talent in this area, and his business methods are somewhat simr to his grandfather.


    Slowly, Yang Zhifu started to let go and turned his head to take care of his little grandson.


    Yang Wenli will show him the ledger, and the entry and exit recorded on it will also be earned and lost. Compensation is normal, and it is impossible for anyone to do business smoothly.


    Later, Yang Zhifu asked less questions. In addition, his health was not very good in those years, and he almost let go of business matters.


    When he recovered his health and paid attention to the Yang family''s property again, he realized that the Yang family had been defeated by Yang Wenli by more than half.


    Yang Zhifu almost vomited blood. He wanted to start again, but Yang Wenli didn''t agree at all. He had already taken advantage of the past few years to gather all the business into his hands.


    The shopkeeper in the shop was reced by him, and the steward of the farm was driven away by him because of a mistake.


    Yang Zhifu was helpless, but at this time, Yang Wenli took a fancy to the daughter of a family and nned to marry her as his wife.


    After getting married, the woman treated Yang He extremely badly, and even urged Yang Wenli to send a lot of money to her parents'' family.


    Yang Zhifu''s talent in business is not very high, and now he has to protect his little grandson, and the family is in chaos.


    After more than ten years, the Yang family has gradually be unsustainable.


    Yang Wenli is indeed a bit smart, but his intelligence is all about taking the family property from his father and using it for those careful thoughts. The business outside is so-so, and his business vision is very poor.


    Fortunately, he is lofty and unrealistic, and he often spends arge sum of money in a business that ispletely unprofitable.


    Today''s Yang family only has three small shops, a Zhuangzi, a Yang family mansion, and a house on Cheng''an Street.


    Although such a family property is already a very wealthy family for most people,pared with the former glory of the Yang family, it is very unattractive.


    Especially the business of those three shops is not very good, and they are about to fail.


    Gu Yundong and the others couldn''t help shaking their heads and sighing after hearing this, but they only sighed with emotion.


    While talking, Yang He''s medicine was ready, and he immediately fed Yang Zhifu and drank it.


    Mrs. Yang''s foot injury was also rubbed by another doctor in the medical center. She rubbed some medicinal wine and went back to recuperate. It was not a big problem.


    Yang He came to Ji Dong''s house to say goodbye, and he would also like to thank Shao Qingyuan and the others. If it wasn''t for their great help today, he wouldn''t be able to send his grandma to the hospital smoothly. What''s more, he was deceived by a quack doctor, and his money was deceived. It was a small matter that dyed his grandfather''s illness but it was a big deal.


    Yang He came over, and Shao Qingyuan also took advantage of the opportunity to say goodbye to Ji Dong''s family.


    "It''s not early, so let''s go first."


    Ji Dongjia hurriedly asked someone to prepare a stretcher. Yang Zhifu was ced on the stretcher and carried away by Yang He and Shao Wen one after the other.


    The ?? old woman was still carried by Tong Shuitao. Yang He didn''t expect that they would send him back, so he was grateful, and he didn''t know how to thank him for a while.


    But Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan didn''t care about his thanks. At first, they just wanted to make Shao Yin feel better, but now sending them back is just a matter of convenience.


    Gu Yundong walked up to Yang He and asked him, "What are your ns now? Can you go back from home?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1613: Bring the whole family to help

    Chapter 1613 Bring the whole family to help


    Yang He pursed his lips, shook his head and said, "The Yang family''s mansion can''t go back, and my father can''t let us in. Grandpa and grandma don''t have the energy to entangle with them. But there is another house on Cheng''an Street. Grandpa Li will also clean it up, it''s still clean, let''s live in the house over there first."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and after saying goodbye to Ji Dongjia Zhou Han, the group went to Cheng''an Street.


    The house over there is quiterge, it is a second-ss yard, and the location is also good. After all, the price of this house is not low.


    Gu Yundong was surprised that Yang Wenli, with such a temperament, did not take this house as his own.


    But this is someone else''s business, so Gu Yundong''s curiosity will stop there.


    They sent the two old men into the house to rest, and Yang Hecai thanked them again and again.


    "Thank you for your help today, but I have nothing to repay you now, I..."


    Shao Yin waved his hand hurriedly, "You don''t need to repay, I misunderstood you first, you should help you."


    Yang He was taken aback, "Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding?"


    Shao Yin blinked, "Don''t you remember? I said you were a thief before."


    "..." Yang He suddenly realized, and after looking at her carefully, he remembered, he was speechless, and after a long time he said, "But didn''t you already apologize at that time, did you exin it clearly?" He thought that at that time This is over.


    Besides, it''s nothing.


    How could anyonee to help because of such a small misunderstanding.


    Not only that, but also brought the whole family to help.


    Yang He felt that he really... opened his eyes.


    But for Shao Yin, seeing that nothing happened to Yang He because of her own reasons, but she helped him a lot, the big stone in his heart fell to the ground, and the smile on his face became brighter.


    "Although it''s a misunderstanding, it''s fate." Shao Yin said, "Now that both your grandmother and grandmother are injured, the burden of the family falls on you. Fortunately, you still have a ce to live, and your character is not bad. , the days will definitely get better and better in the future, don''t worry too much."


    Yang He smiled and said, "I know, I will support this family, thank you."


    Shao Qingyuan left him the medicine bag in his hand, and after exining a few words to take care of the patient, he left Cheng''an Street with his mother and wife.


    Yang He stood at the door and watched their figures gradually disappear before turning around.


    In the room, Yang Zhifu and his wife, Mrs. Fu, wiped away their tears. When they saw Yang Hee in, they hurriedly wiped their faces.


    Yang He smiled and said, "Grandma, you don''t have to worry, as long as we are well, the rest is not important. Look, don''t you have someone to help you?"


    Mrs. Fu patted the eldest grandson''s hand and choked, "But we don''t have any money on us, and the only piece of silver we have was used to buy medicine. What should we do about the cost of food and clothing?"


    Yang He reassured her, "I have hands and feet, so I can borrow money if I don''t have any money. I have a few good friends, and I can still amodate. Besides, anyway, we still have a yard, it''s really not good, rent out two The room is fine, but it''s not exhausted."


    Yang Zhifu nodded, "He''er is right, I still have some connections in Anyi County, so I won''t starve to death." He looked up at the house and exhaled, "Fortunately, this house, we Insist on keeping it, not being coaxed by that beast."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1614: surprise

    Chapter 1614 Surprise


    When Gu Yundong and the others returned to the inn, Bai Hang became a little anxious.


    He was especially worried about Shao Yin, fearing that something would happen to her condition. Bai Hang regretted not following.


    Fortunately, just when he couldn''t help but leave the inn, the group finally came back.


    Shao Yin couldn''t wait to pull him into the room and recounted everything he had just encountered.


    She looked rxed and her eyebrows were soaring, as if the knot in her heart that had troubled her for eighteen years had suddenly disappeared, and her whole person had be much morefortable.


    Looking at Shao Yin like this, Bai Hang and the others looked at each other andughed.


    The matter of the Yang family was an ident. The few people quickly stopped paying attention and rested in the inn for a night. On the second day, after Zhou Han arrived, the group set off again.


    Therefore, when Yang He hurried over to see them again, the inn was empty, and he could only sigh regretfully.


    After leaving Anyi County, it is the boundary of Xuanhe Mansion. Although there are still ten days to go, for Gu Yundong, it is as if he has arrived at his own territory.


    Shao Yin was a little nervous, and even teaching Luo Qi to read seemed absent-minded.


    She didn''t know why she was nervous, maybe she was going to go to the ce where her son lived when he was a child, and see everything he had experienced since he was a child.


    Not only her, but also Bai Hang, the husband and wife couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    The weather is getting warmer, and the business of the tea houses on the road is also getting better.


    At noon, a group of people happened to pass by a tea house, and they all stopped to rest.


    There are so many of them, and as soon as they enter, they almost fill up the tea room. The owner of the tea room is smiling and busy serving tea to a few people.


    The old woman beside Shao Yin took out the tea and only let the boss pour hot water.


    The ??chaliao also sells some snacks, a kind of food that Gu Yundong has never seen before. Seeing the boss doing it, he can''t help but take a look at it curiously, and so does Shao Yin.


    The boss didn''t care either, it was rare to see such a nobledy standing in this ce surrounded by fireworks, and he didn''t dislike his perspiration, and he was happy to show off.


    "This is our special product. The twodies will try itter. If they like it, they can take care of my business. It''s not expensive. It''s only ten cents for such arge amount."


    He said as he did it, selling it very hard.


    Gu Yundong took the chopsticks and tasted it, um... the taste was weird, it was a bit bitter at first, but when swallowed, it tasted a little sweet, very interesting.


    Although she doesn''t like it very much, she also bought some.


    Just when she finished shopping and turned back to her seat, she saw another carriage approaching from a distance in the distance, and it stopped at the door of the tea house not long after.


    The next moment, a middle-aged man got out of the car sweating profusely.


    While talking, he strode into the tea room and shouted to the boss, "Bring me a pot of tea."


    In the end, when we entered the tea house, the tables were full of people, and only a small table in the far corner was left empty.


    The middle-aged man frowned, and nced at the people in the tea house a little unhappily.


    took a look and found that they were all in the same group. Knowing that he couldn''t afford to offend him, he swallowed the words he was about to say, and went straight to the corner table to sit down.


    However, Gu Yundong and Shao Yin looked at each other with a hint of surprise in their eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1615: Born from the heart

    Chapter 1615 Phases are born from the heart


    Isn''t this... Yang He''s father, Yang Wenli?


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect to meet him here, but knowing what he did, she didn''t have any goodwill towards Yang Wenli at all.


    pouted, Gu Yundong and Shao Yin walked to the table together and sat down.


    Shao Qingyuan saw her look different, and asked strangely, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong quietly pouted at the table in the corner and said in a low voice, "Yang He''s father, Yang Wenli."


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised and nced at Yang Wenli from the corner of his eye.


    It turns out that this is the prodigal son of the Yang family. I thought he had no rtionship with them, but he never expected to meet him here.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, while Yang Wenli shouted impatiently, "Where''s the tea? Why hasn''t ite yet?"


    The owner of Chaliao responded hastily, "Come here, please take it slow."


    Yang Wenli took a teapot and poured a ss of water, unexpectedly, after taking a sip, he spit it out immediately, "What kind of tea are you? It''s so bad to drink, and the water doesn''t look very clean. Also, in this position, the sun can''t cover it. "


    His angry look made him feel really bad.


    Gu Yundong could hear a bit of resentment in his tone. This is because he didn''t find a good seat to sit, and he didn''t dare to offend them, so he med the boss? ?


    The boss was also stunned for a while, and quickly apologized.


    However, the guard beside Bai Hang took the lead, walked up to Yang Wenli and said, "This old man, don''t be so angry when you go out. You have affected our master''s rest."


    Yang Wenli choked for a moment, and then fell silent.


    It''s not that he was really brainless to the point of unscrupulously looking for trouble, but he was in a bad mood when the weather was hot, and he encountered such unsatisfactory things in a situation of extreme anxiety, so he would use the topic to y.


    Although it is said that he has lost most of his family property, he has been a businessman for more than ten years, and at least he can understand the current affairs.


    Seeing these nasty people open their mouths, Yang Wenli could only nod his head with a sullen face, and took the teapot and poured water himself.


    At this moment, I don''t think the tea is not clean anymore.


    The boss of Chaliao exhaled slightly when he saw this, and looked at Gu Yundong gratefully.


    In the next time, the tea house was very quiet. asionally someone would talk, but the voice was not loud, but the atmosphere was quite good.


    Yang Wenli sat alone in the corner. It was boring to sit for a while. Anyway, he had enough rest, so he got on the carriage again after a while, and was driven away.


    From the beginning to the end, neither the servant nor the driver who followed him entered the tea house to rest.


    When their carriage was far away, Zhou Han, who was sitting next to him, sighed and said, "I haven''t seen each other for a few years. Master Yang''s face is getting meaner."


    The appearance is born from the heart, it is really not just talk.


    Zhou Han had met Yang Wenli, after all, such a famous person in Anyi County. But it was several years ago. Although Yang Wenli was not in a good mood at that time, he frowned, but at least he smiled when he saw people.


    Now¡­


    Zhou Han shook his head, no wonder Yang Wenli kicked out the two elders of the Yang family.


    Several people did not speak, and Yang Wenli had nothing to do with them anyway.


    After enough rest, he got on the carriage again and set off.


    The next few days went very smoothly, the weather was not so hot, and people were much morefortable.


    Five dayster, the group finally arrived at Xuanhe House.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1616: came back

    Chapter 1616 is back


    It was the first time that Shao Yin came to Xuanhe Mansion. She looked at this city, which was more prosperous than Lingzhou Mansion, with excitement in her eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan first took Zhou Han to deliver the carts of medicinal materials to Shaoji Medicinal Materials Store.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to take Shao Yin to Xiao Er to rest first, but Shao Yin wanted to see the shop opened by his son, so he followed along happily.


    So the group went directly to Shaoji.


    Jiang Bao just finished packing the medicine for the patient. When he saw Shao Qingyuaning in, he came out from behind the counter happily.


    "Master, Mrs. Dong, you are back? The little one was talking about you just now, but I didn''t expect the master and his wife to appear in the blink of an eye, like a seance that day."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. He hadn''t seen him for a few months. Jiang Bao''s mouth became more and more articte.


    While talking, Shao Shuang and Shao Wu also came out of the backyard, and they were overjoyed when they saw Shao Qingyuan, "Young Master."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, pointed to the outside and said, "There are a few carts of medicinal materials outside, all of which are purchased from Lingzhou Mansion. You can pull the cart to the backyard and unload the goods first and take them to the warehouse."


    "Yes." Several people nodded hurriedly and went out to pull the carriage around to the backyard.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin entered the door and looked up at the herbal medicine shop in front of them.


    After reading it, he asked strangely, "Is there no doctor in the shop?"


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan returned, and then asked Jiang Bao, "Where''s Doctor Xiong?"


    Jiang Baozheng looked at Bai Hang and the two of them curiously, and hurriedly replied, "Doctor Xiong has gone to the doctor''s office, and a patient on Xingtao Street has a broken leg. Mr. Bian introduced him here to see Dr. Xiong. , Doctor Xiong is going to give people a bone this afternoon."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Although they are only a medicinal herb shop, Dr. Xiong is fascinated by medical skills and asionally goes out to see people. Today''s Jiang Bao has learned a lot and can almost be on his own.


    Shao Qingyuan asked about the situation in the shop again. Gu Yundong didn''t n to go to Gu Ji today, so he also asked by the way.


    Everything is fine in the shop, and now in the entire Xuanhe Mansion, no one really dares to offend Gu Ji and Shao Ji.


    Not only that, but also better business than other shops.


    Gu Yundong counted the days, the orchid should have already given birth.


    Sure enough, talking about orchids, the sweetness on Jiang Bao''s face almost overflowed, he rubbed his head and smiled like a silly boy, "I''m born, a pink and tender little girl, you don''t know the owner, this little girl. The girl can eat very well, but she is also very good. It''s only been a few months, and this arm looks like a lotus root. Poke it, and you can poke a nest, which is fun."


    Gu Yundong looked at him like that, and seemed to like the appearance of his daughter, so he felt relieved.


    Speaking of which, his little aunt is also ten months old, so she also has a cousin or a cousin by now.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong couldn''t wait to go back.


    The medicinal materials in the backyard have been unloaded, Gu Yundong gave Jiang Bao a longevity lock, "This gift for your daughter, I didn''t catch up with it before, I will make it up now."


    Jiang Bao epted it unceremoniously, it was his daughter''s stuff, and he had to save it as a dowry for his daughter in the future.


    "Thank you boss."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and then the group left the herb shop.


    Zhou Han and the others were arranged to rest at the inn, while Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong went directly to Xiao Er.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1617: unlucky

    Chapter 1617 Unfortunate


    However, it was only when the junior second entered that she found that her parents were not at home.


    Only Lu Sheng and Niu were working in the yard, and when they saw Gu Yundonging back, they happily greeted him.


    "Miss and uncle are back? What a coincidence, this morning, the master and the wife just returned to Yongfu Vige."


    Gu Yundong wondered, "Why are you returning to Yongfu Vige at this time?" It''s not a festival, isn''t her father still studying in Tianhai Academy?


    Niu said with a smile, "Second Master''s family has got a young master, and tomorrow will be the full moon, Master and they will go back to the full moon banquet."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and then he was delighted, "My little aunt gave birth?"


    Second Master is the name for Uncle Gu here. Since they settled here alone, they did not count the old Gu family, and simply called him Second Master directly.


    "Yes, it was born."


    Gu Yundong was overjoyed. Although it was almost the same, he couldn''t help but feel joy when he heard it.


    but¡­¡­


    Tomorrow is the full moon? But it was getting dark now, and the city gate was closed, so she could only leave the city early in the morning.


    The banquet was toote, so I probably had to make up the number at night.


    It¡¯s a pity, but there¡¯s nothing she can do. She didn¡¯t expect it to be so unfortunate, and she missed it by a day.


    Gu Yundong quickly calmed down, and then introduced to the Lu family couple, "This is my father-inw and mother-inw, Aunt Niu, please bring Shuipao to clean up the house first, we will stay at home for one night and return to Yongfu Vige in the morning. "


    The Lu family and his wife were shocked, what? ?


    Father-inw and mother-inw?


    Isn''t that the uncle''s father and mother?


    They knew that the uncle was looking for his parents, but they didn''t expect someone to stand in front of him all of a sudden. It was too sudden.


    Shock shed in their eyes, but they quickly recovered. They greeted them respectfully, and then went to clean up the house.


    Shao Qingyuan took Lu Sheng and several others to take down the contents of the carriage. There were many dried seafood they brought back from Lingzhou Prefecture, and some were bought from the capital.


    Unload some of them from the carriage and put them in the second entry, and take the rest back to Yongfu Vige tomorrow.


    Gu Yundong originally nned to go to Guji or Xinming Pavilion another day, but now it seems that there is no time, so he can only go back from Yongfu Vige.


    Shao Qingyuan asked Shao Wen to stay, Zhou Han and the others were still in the inn, and there was still a carload of medicinal materials to be transported back to Shao Ji in Fengkai County.


    So the only one who followed was Tong Shui Tao.


    A few people stayed overnight in the second school, and nned to leave early the next morning.


    Just as he was approaching the gate of the city, Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car, but he did not expect to see Yang Wenli again.


    It turned out that he also came to Xuanhe Fufucheng.


    After meeting him once at Chaliao before, Gu Yundong never saw him again.


    It was probably because they had a lot of people and a lot of goods, so they walked slowly. Yang Wenli wanted toe to Fucheng one step earlier than them.


    Gu Yundong just nced at it and quickly retracted his gaze.


    The ?? carriage slowly left the Fucheng and headed towards Yongfu Vige swiftly.


    He didn¡¯t stop to rest when he passed through Fengkai County, and headed straight home.


    As evening approached, the carriage finally stopped at the entrance of Yongfu Vige.


    Looking at the t avenue in front of them, Bai Hang and Shao Yin were a little surprised, "I can''t believe that there is such a wide road in this small vige, but it is almost the same as the official road." In fact, some official roads are notparable. this way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1618: This is my parents

    Chapter 1618 This is my father and mother


    Gu Yundong smiled, a little proud on his face.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at her and said with a smile, "This is what Yun Dong asked to repair."


    Bai Hang was stunned, "Oh? Yun Dong asked someone to repair it?"


    "Yundong has a good saying, if you want to get rich, you must build a road first. The biggest business in this vige is the Gujia workshop, and it is very troublesome to transport goods on weekdays. With this road, the speed is greatly improved, not to mention the things. Not easy to crash."


    Bai Hang looked at Gu Yundong''s eyes full of admiration, "That''s right, if you want to get rich, build a road first. Once this road is built, it is not only convenient for you, but also for others. If there are foreign merchants in the future, the first impression will be good. Now, business is easy to negotiate.¡±


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, didn''t they? ?


    While talking, the carriage drove inside.


    The children who were ying beside the vige had long seen Tong Shuitao sitting on the carriage, and immediately guessed what it was, and rushed to Gu''s house to report the letter.


    "Sister Yundong is back, Sister Yundong is back."


    The people in the Gu family quickly heard the news. It happened that the Gu family had a happy event for the children today. The Gu family, who heard the letter, was overjoyed. Gu Dafeng even grabbed the melon seed candy directly from the inside and sent it to the children who came to report the letter.


    Immediately, a few people stood at the door, poking their heads to see the approaching carriage.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, a few small figures rushed over quickly.


    "Big sister, big sister, big sister."


    Shao Qingyuan got out of the carriage first and caught Gu Yunshu who rushed over.


    Yunshu blushed, "Brother-inw."


    Gu Yunke, who was a step slower, happened to see Gu Yundong getting off the car, and immediately ran over to hug her thigh, "Big sister, big sister, I miss you so much, give me a hug."


    Gu Yundongughed, picked up the little girl, and then looked at Bian Yuanzhi, who was running after him, and... Mrs. Yang.


    Yang shi rushed to Gu Yundong''s front, also wrapped her arms around her waist, buried her head in her neck, and muttered, "Dongdong, Dongdong, I miss you too, I want to hug you too. ."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know whether tough or cry, reached out and patted her back, "I miss you too."


    She raised her head, looked at Gu Dajiang and the others standing at the door, smiled and said hello, "Father, I''m back."


    Gu Dajiang''s brows and eyes revealed happiness, but he tried to restrain himself. He nodded slightly, "Juste back,e in first, and talk in the room."


    was about to turn around, but Gu Yundong suddenly said, "Wait."


    Gu Dajiang paused and looked at her in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong let go of the Yang family and let Gu Yunke get off the ground. After looking at Shao Qingyuan, he walked towards the carriage parked beside him.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin were still in the car. Bai Hang was about toe out just now, but Shao Yin suddenly became nervous, and it was dyed for a moment.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong walking towards another carriage, everyone in the Gu family was stunned for a moment, standing there and watching suspiciously.


    Not only them, but also the other people in the vige who heard about Gu Yundong''s return, also looked over in surprise.


    The next moment, the curtain of the carriage was pulled open, and a man with an imposing manner came down from inside.


    immediately turned around and helped the woman inside to get out of the carriage.


    When the two got off the station, Shao Qingyuan introduced, "Father-inw and mother-inw, this is my father and mother."


    Gu Dajiang, "..." What? ? Who did he just say? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1619: Yongfu Village is boiling

    Chapter 1619 Yongfu Vige is boiling


    Other people in the vige gasped, Shao Qingyuan''s parents? ? ?


    This, this, this, true or false, why did a pair of parents suddenly appear?


    And this parent doesn''t look like an ordinary family. Judging from the attitude, the look and the clothes, the family must be not simple.


    Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Wolf... Shao Qingyuan? Are these really your parents? Kiss?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Yes, my biological parents have been separated for so many years, and this time I went out and finally found them."


    The people of Yongfu Vige suddenly stopped talking, and their eyes becameplicated, but their eyes were still full of disbelief.


    Baihang saw everyone''s expressions out of the corner of his eyes, and he was a little concerned about his son''s image in the vige.


    But this is not the other time. He smiled and greeted Gu Dajiang, "This is the inws, my name is Bai Hang, this is my wife Shao Yin. We are Qingyuan''s parents, and this is the first time we meet. ,excuse me."


    Gu Dajiang snapped back to his senses, suppressed the intricate doubts in his heart, and immediately returned the salute, "Where, you are Qingyuan''s parents, that''s a family, don''t be so polite. It''s been a hard journey,e in first,e in first Say it again."


    Bai Hang nodded and walked into the gate with a smile on Shao Yin and Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Dafeng was a step behind, walked up to Gu Yundong and asked in a low voice, "Really Qingyuan''s parents?"


    "It''s true, the things here are a bitplicated. We also searched for a long time to find it, and we will talk about it slowly."


    Gu Dafeng didn''t ask any more questions, and greeted a few children to enter the door.


    There is a carriage at the door. There are many things on the carriage. Tong Shuitao greeted his father to help unload the goods.


    Then everyone heard Tong Ping''s surprise, "Why so many things?"


    "It''s all prepared by my inws. It''s the first time I''vee to the door, and I want to give a gift to you, so I can''t feel wronged by our youngdy. If it wasn''t because of the long journey, some things were difficult to keep and stopped by the youngdy, then this carriage would not be enough. put."


    This is what she said on purpose, so as to avoid many spections about it.


    After going through so many things, Tong Shuitao can more or less guess the mentality of some people.


    Sure enough, hearing her words, the expressions of many people present became wonderful.


    You Qi heard Tong Shuitao exin to Xue Rong, "Take it easy, there are antiques in here, if they are broken, you can''t afford to sell them."


    Xue Rong nced at her sideways, Tong Shuitao shrank her neck suddenly,ughed dryly, and hurriedly went to work.


    After the contents of the carriage were sent in one after another, the entire Yongfu Vige was boiling.


    The return of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong is only small news, Shao Qingyuan finding his biological parents is a big event that is very shocking.


    Some people went directly to the vige chief''s house, and some people deliberately ran to the door of the big house of the Li family.


    Soon, things about Shao Qingyuan''s parents spread throughout the vige.


    "You didn''t see that Qingyuan''s parents'' all-round bearing must havee from a big family."


    "I can''t stop watching, have you seen his father? Those eyes are like knives, and people who have no power and confidence, dare to look at people like this?"


    "Their family must be rich and powerful. I paid special attention to it just now. The fabrics of his parents'' clothes are better than the best cloth houses in our county."


    "Hey, you said, Shao Qingyuan''s parents have high status, what if you don''t look down on Gu Yundong''s rural background?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1620: other peoples reactions

    Chapter 1620 Other people''s reactions


    As soon as these words came out, someone immediately snorted.


    "Why don''t you like it? You didn''t see that Shao Qingyuan''s father''s attitude towards Gu Dajiang is like a brother. And the gift of the big carriage, I heard that it was given to the inw''s family. I see. , their family is satisfied with Yun Dong."


    "That''s right, our Yundong is not bad, there are workshops and shops, and we also know the prefect''s wife."


    "What''s the use of knowing? What if there are workshops and shops? Those real dignitaries, with thousands of shops at home, can take advantage of this?"


    is right, but more than half of Yongfu Vige are supporters of Gu Yundong.


    Because of her workshop and orchard, their life is getting better and better.


    Anyway, seeing that Shao Qingyuan''s parents gave so many things, they felt that they must be satisfied with Yun Dong.


    These discussions are asionally mixed with some schadenfreude.


    "You said, Shao Qingyuan''s biological parents are here, then the big house of the Li family..."


    The words behind ?? are self-evident, yes, the big house of the Li family was not friendly to Shao Qingyuan at the beginning. Now that his powerful and powerful parents havee over, knowing that his son has suffered so many crimes, can he not settle ounts with them?


    These words quickly reached the ears of the Li family''s big house and husband and wife, and their faces turned pale.


    They had been afraid of Shao Qingyuan to the point of death since they started to rise step by step. Now with his parents, are they still alive?


    It''s just that the audiobook is not credible, so the big house of the Li family went to the door of Gu''s house to ask.


    Then he saw the chilling aura of the guard who followed Bai Hang, and his body trembled with fright. After returning home, he packed his luggage without saying a word, nning to go out and hide for a while, ande back after Shao Qingyuan''s parents left.


    The second and third bedrooms of the Li family, who also heard the news, were also a little nervous, but in the end they had to calm down a lot.


    Especially in the second room, they felt that Shao Qingyuan could find his parents, and the veil must have yed a big role, so they were not too worried.


    After hearing the news, many people ran to the gate of Gu''s house to watch the excitement, but they didn''t dare to go in. They just talked a lot outside.


    At this moment, in the main room of the Gu family, there is also a lot of discussion.


    Gu Dajiang looked at Bai Hang and his wife curiously, and Bai Hang also looked at the whole Gu family curiously.


    Gu Yundong talked about the process of looking for rtives. She kept it short and skipped some unnecessary words.


    But the Gu family could hear that this process wasplicated and not easy.


    To the surprise of the Gu family, Shao Qingyuan was born in a family of genius doctors.


    A genius doctor, a big man who was only known by his name and out of reach for them, never expected to appear in front of everyone now.


    Hearing that the genius doctor wille to Xuanhe House soon, the Gu family was even more excited.


    "No wonder Qingyuan''s medical skills have be so good in a short period of time. It turned out to be an ancestral inheritance."


    Others also nodded, but no, Shao Qingyuan''s ability to learn medical skills with one hand, no one in this county can match.


    It seems that he was nurtured by medicine in his mother''s womb.


    I feel that all the unreasonable things have been exined.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched twice, but she couldn''t be bothered to interrupt when everyone was talking with great interest.


    Waiting for the topic to finally stop, she said to take out Bai Muzi and show it to everyone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1621: Uncle Gus son

    Chapter 1621 Uncle Gu''s Son


    Gu Dajiang was the first to stand up, looking at the medicinal herb in front of him that could cure his wife, his expression was excited.


    "Finally, finally found."


    He turned his head to look at Mrs. Yang, who looked back at him in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "it''s okay no problem."


    Yang continued to hold Gu Yundong''s arm, looking reluctant to let go.


    Gu Dajiang carefully put Bai Muzi back into the box and asked, "Since Bai Muzi has been found, do you want to take your mother to the capital to seek treatment from Imperial Doctor Song, when will you leave?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Dafeng couldn''t help patting him, "Second brother, are you confused? What are you going to do in the capital when your rtives are here?"


    Gu Dajiang mmed his forehead, "Yes, yes, I forgot for a while." He immediately looked at Bai Hang, "Inws, my wife''s situation, you..."


    Bai Hang said, "Yun Dong has already told us, in fact, as long as there is Bai Muzi, the disease is not difficult to cure. Before Qingyuan and I did not know each other, Qingyuan had already followed my father to study it. In this aspect, I have been specially trained. So if I really want to say that I am proficient, I am afraid that it is more suitable for Qingyuan to do it."


    "real?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, Gu Dajiang was relieved, he still trusted Shao Qingyuan, since he nodded, he must be sure and confident.


    "But before the treatment, the mother-inw should be conditioned first, and Bai Muzi should also be soaked first, and it will take about seven days before starting the treatment."


    "I''ve been waiting for several years, and I don''t care about these few days. The most important thing is to get cured." Although Gu Dajiang was in a hurry, he knew he couldn''t mess around.


    But in the end, he was finally relieved.


    Today is a big happy event, not only the full moon feast for Gu Xiaoxi''s newly born son, but also the day when Gu Yundong came back, and it was the first time he met Shao Qingyuan''s parents, and Bai Muzi.


    So Gu Dajiang ordered to make a delicious meal in the evening to celebrate.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, as if they had celebrated several times since they found his parents.


    Gu''s guest room has been tidied up. Bai Hang and Shao Yin rushed for a day''s journey and talked for a while. After eating, they went back to the room to rest.


    Gu Yundong only had the opportunity to go next door to see his little cousin who was just born.


    Chang Yaya is now confinement in her own house, and Mrs Cui stays here to take care of her these days.


    Probably had a good pregnancy, her whole person was full of charm, and she was much different from the yellow face and thin muscles she saw at the beginning.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, Chang Yaya was about to sit up in a hurry, but she was stopped by her three or two steps.


    "You can rest, auntie, I''m just here to see my brother."


    Chang Yaya didn''t go to Gu''s house, but she heard the movement. Gu Xiaoxi came back before and told her about Yun Dong''s return.


    "Brother is here,e, give me a hug."


    She took out a little child from the bed, the little guy fell asleep with his eyes closed, looking very cute.


    Gu Yundong didn''t dare to reach out. The child was small and her neck was limp. She was afraid that she might identally get hurt.


    Chang Yaya couldn''t helpughing when she looked at her stiff body, "It''s alright, you can just hold it with one hand. You have to practice now, why don''t you want to hold itter when you have a baby yourself?"


    That''s what she said, but she''s just worried.


    Especially when the child moved his head, Gu Yundong felt that holding him might make him ufortable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1622: little cousins name

    Chapter 1622 Little Cousin''s Name


    Chang Yayaughed, "Rx, it''s alright."


    She adjusted her posture, Gu Yundong finally felt better, and exhaled slowly.


    Chang Yaya then asked, "Do you have any good news?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, and it took a long while to realize what she was referring to, and immediately smiled, "Brother Shao said, at least wait for half a year before asking for it." Women should not give birth too early.


    Gu Yundong''s body was well conditioned, otherwise Shao Qingyuan nned to wait until she was eighteen years old to have children.


    Chang Yaya saw that they had a n, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    However, when Gu Yundong looked at the child in his arms, he wanted to have one, "By the way, what''s the name of this child?"


    "Gu Yunxiao." Chang Yaya said.


    This is the name given by Gu Yundong''s sister and brother.


    "Who took the name?"


    Speaking of this, Chang Yaya couldn''t helpughing, "Your uncle took it, and your uncle said that the night before Xiaoxiao was born, he had a dream at night, and there was a sound of tiger roaring from the mountain. This is Xiaoxiao. I entrusted him with dreams, so after the child was born, he directly named him Gu Yunxiao, hoping that he would be as strong as a little tiger."


    Gu Yundong, "..." This, the meaning is really simple and rude.


    Chang Yaya looked at the child in her arms and said with a smile, "I was thinking about it, this name is also very nice and manly, so I called it that. But I was thinking of giving this child a nickname before. Dog eggs, pig eggs and so on, a cheap name is easy to support. Your uncle disagrees, saying that your siblings have never had a cheap name, and now they are all healthy, so there is no need to take it. I think what he said It makes sense, so I called Xiaoxiao directly."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Thank goodness, luckily I didn''t take it.


    Otherwise, waiting for the child to grow up, and finding that neither brother nor sister has a cheap name, only he has it, and it is estimated that he will copse and cry.


    She nced at the child, and then at Chang Yaya, whose face was full of satisfaction, and became happy.


    Everyone got what they wanted, which is good.


    She hugged Xiaoxiao for a while, and chatted with Chang Yaya for a while, and the little guy suddenly woke up, crying and wanting to eat.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly handed the child over to Chang Yaya, and immediately got up and went back.


    The Gu family has quieted down, but other people in the vige are still discussing these things lively.


    On the second day, several people came to take care of the house.


    Zeng Hu and his wife, who lived next door, were the first toe. I heard that they were neighbors who had been taking care of Shao Qingyuan, so Bai Hang and his wife were naturally grateful to them. When I came before, I also prepared a gift, and now it is directly handed over to Dong''s hands.


    Mr. Dong refused to ept it, but said, "It was not easy for Qingyuan to be a child. We can see that he has found his family. Since then, we will be happy, and we will not need these things."


    Shao Yin shook his head, "Qingyuan has already told us that you take good care of him. We were separated when he was so young, and we felt guilty and ufortable. We are really grateful to those who helped him, If you are unwilling to give even such a small gift, how can we say that we are Qingyuan''s parents?"


    Mr. Dong couldn''t say anything about her, so she could only ept it.


    But looking at the actions of Baihang Shaoyin and his wife, she could see that they really wanted to make up for Shao Qingyuan, so she felt at ease.


    The vige chief Chen Liang, the second room of the Li family, and others came over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1623: home care

    Chapter 1623 Gu Family Matters


    Bai Hang and both of them received them one by one, the gratitude that should be thanked, the gift that should be given.


    Seeing their kind and polite attitude, everyone''s goodwill towards this couple rose slowly, happy for Shao Qingyuan and for the Gu family.


    Gu Yundong has been by his side all the time, and he also learned about what happened at home in the past few months during the chat.


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi have also gone to Tianhai Academy to study, and Tianhai Academy also has an enlightenment ss, but even if they are an enlightenment ss, they are very strict in admitting students.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were taught by Qin Wenzheng, and it was not a big problem to pass them.


    That''s fine, so that both parents are in Fucheng, but they have to stay in Yongfu Vige, and they don''t see each other once a month.


    As for the former students in Qin Wenzheng''s school, Liu Yi and Yi Junkun, who had already passed the exam as a schr, also entered Tianhai Academy, while the others went to Dongyi Academy in the county seat.


    The dean of Dongyi Academy is still very happy. After all, these students are taught by Qin Wenzheng, so they are definitely not bad. Qin Wenzheng now has the emperor''s favor in the capital. These students have a good rtionship with him. If they are admitted to the capital in the future, they will be taken care of.


    As for Chen Liang''s two grandsons, they used to ride the Gu family''s carriage to and from school. Now that the Gu family has gone to Fucheng, it is inconvenient for the two children to go back and forth, so the Chen family simply rented a house in the county town.


    It just so happened that Chen Jin was the shopkeeper in Gu Ji. After the year, his sry increased, so he simply brought his wife to the county seat to help take care of daily life. The two children had a ce to live, and it was more convenient to study.


    The business of Aunt Gu and his wife is getting better and better. The slides and seesaws that Bian Han made for Xinming Pavilion are very popr. Many big families have asked him to help them. Now they still have a lot of orders. It''s been a few months since.


    Those little woodcarvings didn¡¯t have time to do, so Aunt Gu didn¡¯t have to go to the market to sell them in the cold weather.


    It happened that Yaya was always pregnant. One month before she gave birth, she went back to Yongfu Vige to help take care of her for a period of time.


    The life of the two has been getting better and better, and they have gradually umted money in their hands. Bian Han took the former Xiaoliu as an apprentice, and the speed of being helped a lot faster.


    The husband and wife are now debating whether to rent a shop. After all, when peoplee to talk about business, there is always a shop that looks more formal. Otherwise, if they go to Xingtao Street every day, they have to be careful about encountering malicious local snakes.


    For this point, Gu Yundong is supportive. With the shop, even if the business of this kind of slides disappears in the future, you can do something else. At that time, the reputation has been lost, and it is even easier to buy other things.


    Everything is good in Gu''s workshop, and Tong An is more and more capable.


    But I heard the aunt whispered that he and Shen Sitian have been strange recently.


    When the two met, Shen Sitian''s face was tense, but Tong An looked like he was hesitant to speak.


    Gu Yundong was also quite helpless towards the two of them. Thest time Tong An had an ident, Shen Sitian''s performance was actually quite obvious, but Tong An didn''t respond at all, or maybe it wasn''t that he didn''t respond, but he just restrained.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been nearly two years, right? Have the two finally made some progress?


    Gu Yundong didn''t get involved much in the affairs of the two of them, so he could only look at them.


    However, in the affairs of the Gu family, it was Uncle Gu who surprised Gu Yundong the most.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1624: Uncle Gus thoughts

    Chapter 1624 Gu Xiaoshu''s thoughts


    Uncle Gu is interested in storytelling. Before Gu Yundong went to the capitalst year, he asked him to try to tell stories to everyone in the vige to test his courage.


    I didn''t expect this test, and the courage waspletely fat.


    After saying ?? in the vige several times, he went to the Jinxiu Restaurant in the county seat and offered himself to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper didn''t know about his rtionship with Gu Yundong, so he didn''t want him at first. After all, they were a restaurant, not a teahouse, so they didn''t need a storyteller.


    Later, he didn''t know what to say, but the shopkeeper agreed with him to try it.


    I didn''t expect that the business of the day was surprisingly good. Gu Xiaoxi''s spirit waspletely different from those old storytellers in the teahouse. Standing there, he couldn''t help but attract people''s attention.


    In addition, the content of the storytelling is very fresh, not as old-fashioned as in the restaurant, and the tone of his speech is cadence, which quickly attracted a group of customers.


    Gu Xiaoxi didn¡¯t say it every day. ording to him, he went to observe and umte experience.


    Gu Yundong was curious about what he was observing, and then saw that he took out a book and handed it to her, smiling mysteriously.


    Gu Yundong looked at him suspiciously, then opened the book, and the next moment his eyes widened in surprise.


    "You, you wrote it??"


    Gu Xiaoxi nodded, "How is it? Isn''t it good? I wrote down everything I thought. This is what you reminded me. You said you should observe the little things around you. Your wordse from life and are higher than life. , magnify the small things, thenpose a story, and then use it to tell a story, it can be more novel than other storytellers."


    So he originally nned to write a book, but he got stuck and couldn''t write it out.


    He thought of a way to go to the restaurant to talk first, and see which part of the speech others responded to and cheered loudly, and he knew what kind of plot was interesting and exciting to others.


    Thene back and continue writing.


    After all, most of his time is actually not storytelling, but writing a storybook.


    Chang Yaya saw him like this, and jokingly said that he should just go to write the book, Yun Dong likes to read the book very much.


    Gu Xiaoxi heard that it made sense, and went to the bookstore to ask, and learned that the books of those popr words could also make a lot of money.


    He was moved, so he buried himself in writing, and now he has written a book.


    Gu Yundong really didn''t expect his interest to be bent in this direction, writing a storybook? Quite interesting.


    She lowered her head and began to read the story written by Gu Xiaoxi.


    how to say?


    "The choice of words and sentences is weak, the sentences are not smooth, the use of idioms is poor, and there are many typos... However, the plot is very exciting."


    Gu Xiaoxi''s face was a little green because of the words in front of her, but thest sentence healed him instantly.


    "Actually, eldest brother said the same thing, isn''t it impossible? I haven''t read any books before, so I don''t know much about literacy, but I''m studying hard now, and I''ll definitely write better in the future. I''m still a draft. , Write it down when you have an idea in your head, or you will forget it."


    Gu Yundong nodded, expressing her approval, she returned the book to Gu Xiaoxi, "Uncle, keep working hard."


    Gu Xiaoxi nodded vigorously, finding the same thing and moving in this direction is a very beautiful thing.


    He put away the notebook, and just wanted to say something, Yang rushed over, grabbed Gu Yundong and ran away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1625: Yangs money

    Chapter 1625 The money earned by Yang''s


    Gu Yundong was stunned, until she was dragged into the room by her mother, and she asked incredulously, "Mother, what are you doing?"


    Yang looked left and right, and then closed the door very cautiously.


    Gu Yundong wondered, "Mother?"


    "Shh." Mrs Yang told her not to make a sound, then took off a key from her waist, opened the wardrobe with the key, and took out a box from the wardrobe.


    Open the box again and take out a cloth bag.


    Gu Yundong saw her working hard and didn''t know what she was doing.


    Until Yang turned around with the cloth bag, and handed it to her hand with a mysterious look, "Dongdong, here it is."


    "what is this?"


    Gu Yundong asked as he opened the outeryer of cloth.


    When the ?? opened, Yang''s voice also sounded, "Silver note."


    Gu Yundong also saw clearly that these were several banknotes. She calcted that there were ten, each of which was one hundred taels.


    There are a thousand taels of silver here, the question is, where did theye from?


    Gu Yundong looked at the Yang family, "Mother, whose banknote is this?"


    "Mine, what I earned, give it to Dongdong." Mrs. Yang pushed her in front of her and told her to put it away, "Dongdong has worked hard, give it to you."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing andughing. She collected the bank note first, then pulled Mrs. Yang to sit down and asked in a low voice, "Mother, did you earn this bank note? How did you get it?"


    "Selling flowers."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, selling flowers?


    She widened her eyes suddenly, "Mother, you mean you sold those flowers you nted, and sold them for a thousand taels?"


    Yang shi nodded vigorously, patted his chest, and asked very proudly, "Is it amazing?"


    Gu Yundong was very surprised, she knew that her mother liked to grow flowers, and those flowers were tossed about by her.


    But Gu Yundong always thought that the flowers were for her entertainment. He never thought that the flowers raised by Yang could sell for such a high price.


    She hugged Yang Shi, "Mother, you are amazing, you are amazing."


    Yang raised his chin immediately, looking very proud, "That''s what it is."


    "But I can''t take this money. Mother keeps it for herself and keeps it well. Except for Dad, don''t show it to anyone else, you know?"


    Yang was a little anxious, and pushed the bank note towards her, "No, it''s for Dongdong, it''s for Dongdong."


    Gu Yundong looked at her stubborn appearance and knew that she wouldn''t listen no matter how much she said, so she could only ept the bank note for the time being, "Alright, alright, this is my mother''s money, I''ll take it, eh?"


    Mr. Yang was satisfied with this, he let out a big breath, and smiled until his eyes curled up.


    Gu Yundong alsoughed, she put away the bank note and went out of the room with her.


    did not expect to go out, but found that Bai Hang and Shao Yin were gone.


    Originally, everyone was sitting in the main room talking, but now there are only a few people left.


    She walked over to Gu Xiaoxi who was still standing there in surprise, and asked in a low voice, "What about my father and the others?"


    "Second Master Bai and the others said they were going to go for a walk in the vige to see where Qingyuan used to live. Brother and Qingyuan both apanied him, and they just left not long ago."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and sighed after a long while, it seems that what shoulde will stille, it cannot be avoided.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiaoxi sat beside her and asked, "Are you worried that they will hear some gossip in the vige. Especially knowing something about Qing Yuan''s childhood will make the second master Bai and his wife ufortable? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1626: Learn about Shao Qingyuans past

    Chapter 1626 Learn about Shao Qingyuan''s past


    Gu Yundong nced at Gu Xiaoxi in surprise, it seemed that he had be a father and became a father. This idea was different and much more mature.


    She nodded, "It''s not ufortable, but it''s okay to say, after all, they''re here, and some things have to be known sooner orter. I''m just worried that my mother-inw will get sick. I originally thought thatter, when her condition is stable, I''ll let her Slowly I know some of Shao''s past, but unfortunately..."


    Shao Yin''s heart disease after losing his child twenty years ago, the Gu family already knew.


    Although she doesn''t know what she was like when she got sick, Gu Xiaoxi, who has be a father, can imagine the pain of losing her child.


    "Don''t worry, Qingyuan and your father have followed, and the people in the vige don''t dare to talk nonsense."


    However, Gu Xiaoxi''s idea waspletely subverted.


    Everyone used to be afraid of Shao Qingyuan, so they wanted to stay away from him.


    Later, although I wasn¡¯t afraid, I didn¡¯t talk much. At most, I just nodded and said hello.


    But at least, no one will offend him and say bad things again.


    Now that I see Bai Hang and Shao Yin, they say good things with a friendly attitude.


    However, the so-called good words are toin for Shao Qingyuan andin about injustice, so in front of Bai Hang and Shao Yin, the vigers felt that the more miserable they said, the more they sympathized with Shao Qingyuan, the more for his good, and let his parents do well in the future wait for him.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Dajiang tried to stop it, but found it useless.


    The vigers were numerous and powerful, and there were also a lot of loud wives who talked, chatted and farted when they had nothing to do on weekdays. When they closed their eyes and cried aloud, even if Shao Qingyuan had a dark face, he couldn''t see it, and the scolding sound was not enough. drowned in human voices.


    "Qingyuan is suffering. When he was a child, he was abused by the couple from the big house of the Li family. The five-year-old baby was thrown into the mountain. How many beasts are there in Jiuhu Mountain? Even adults like us only If they dare to pick wild vegetables at the foot of the mountain, the hunters only dare to hunt some pheasants and wild boars on the periphery. But such a small child just lived in the mountain for more than ten days."


    "It''s also thanks to his life, otherwise the beasts will not even have bones. When he came out of the mountain, he was covered in blood and wounds. When he saw people, he fainted immediately. It''s scary. already."


    "When he was still eight years old, the two Li family were conscientious and sold him to human traffickers. If Qingyuan hadn''t escaped, he wouldn''t know where he was suffering now."


    "There''s still twelve years old..."


    Bai Hang has been very quiet, Shao Yin did not make a sound, but the two of them squeezed their hands tightly.


    The past that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong had specially passed over were torn apart in front of them with blood and pain, so much that their hearts were clenched in pain.


    It turned out that their son lived such a life when he was a child.


    Five years old, only five years old.


    As soon as he thought of him being a little helpless and being left in the deep mountains, the two of them felt like they were about to faint.


    That is Jiuhu Mountain. How did a little baby live alone for so many days in it, they dared not even think about it.


    Shao Qingyuan gritted his teeth and shouted loudly, "Enough."


    As soon as this voice came out, the surroundings suddenly became silent, everyone looked at Shao Qingyuan, and finally realized that they were talking too much.


    However, the next moment, I heard Shao Yin speak hoarsely, "Let them speak."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1627: digging the grave of old man Li

    Chapter 1627 ne the grave of old man Li


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly felt helpless, "Mother..."


    "I want to hear." She wanted to know, she should have known.


    Shao Qingyuan can only look at Bai Hang, who is also worried that his wife can''t stand the stimtion, but Shao Yin gritted his teeth and looked like he wanted to continue listening.


    However, the vigers who were chatting were a little afraid of Shao Qingyuan, so they quickly swallowed and ran away.


    No one spoke, Shao Qingyuan quickly took them back.


    Shao Yin was very silent all the way, until she entered Shao''s house, her tears suddenly fell.


    As soon as she turned around, she grabbed Shao Qingyuan''s arm, "Why don''t you tell me, why don''t you tell me these things."


    Shao Qingyuan patted the back of her hand, "They are exaggerating, it''s not that serious at all."


    "It''s not that serious? Then tell me, is it true that you were thrown into the mountain at the age of five? Is it true that you were given to traffickers at the age of eight?"


    Shao Qingyuan was at a loss for words, he sighed and said, "It''s all over."


    "But my mother is ufortable. I know you had a bad time when you were young. I didn''t expect it to be more difficult than I thought. You were so young at that time, so small... Also, the whole vige called you a wolf cub, no Friends have no rtives, and everyone avoids them..."


    She couldn''t cry, and her face turned pale.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know how tofort her, Yun Dong was not around, he could only look at Bai Hang.


    I didn''t expect that Bai Hang''s face was also ashen. He hugged Shao Yin, suddenly came to her ear, and said something in a low voice.


    Shao Yin pursed his lips and finally calmed down slowly.


    However, although Bai Hang''s voice was so soft that Gu Dajiang and the others couldn''t hear it, Shao Qingyuan heard it.


    Bai Hang said¡ªturning back and digging up the grave of the old man Li, whipping the corpse out of anger.


    The corner of Shao Qingyuan''s mouth twitched, but Bai Hang raised his head and said to Gu Dajiang, "I''m sorry, my husband and I are really ufortable, so we went to rest first and have a good chat another day."


    Gu Dajiang nodded naturally, "Don''t think too much, everything has passed. Qingyuan is fine now, and he is reunited with you, and it will get better and better in the future."


    "Well, we know."


    "Then you have a good rest. If you need anything,e to Gu''s house to find me."


    Bai Hang responded, then turned around and returned to the house with Shao Yin.


    Gu Dajiang watched them enter, then patted Shao Qingyuan on the shoulder, sighed and said, "Pleasefort your parents."


    "I will."


    Gu Dajiang then left uneasy.


    The next day, Bai Hang asked Shao Qingyuan to apany him up the mountain to collect herbs. There are indeed many herbs on Jiuhu Mountain.


    Shao Qingyuan thought he wanted to see where the tomb of Old Man Li was, but Bai Hang really focused on collecting medicine.


    Shao Yin made a lot of food and sent it to Gu''s family, and his affection for Gu''s family doubled.


    Thinking about it, people in the entire vige had shunned her son as a gue, but Gu Dajiang was able to let such an excellent daughter marry her son.


    Especially the country boy who was Qingyuan or motherless, the Gu family didn''t look down on him at all, which moved Shao Yin very much.


    It can be seen that she came over with the delicious food, her eyes lit up immediately, she ran over immediately, and asked very curiously, "Aunt Bai, how do you do this? Can you teach me?"


    Shao Yin knew that this little girl was very concerned about food, which was very simr to her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1628: Time to buy a new house

    Chapter 1628 It''s time to buy a new house


    So for the next few days, Shao Yin stayed at Gu''s house, chatting with Yang''s family and studying food with little Coco.


    Unexpectedly, Coco was young, but he had a lot of ideas in his head, which brought surprises to Shao Yin many times.


    On the other hand, Bai Hang followed Shao Qingyuan up the mountain to collect herbs every day.


    However, he never asked where the tomb of Old Man Li was.


    Shao Qingyuan thought that what he said that day was just tofort his mother, so he didn''t pay more attention.


    Unexpectedly, a few months after they left Yongfu Vige, Old Man Li''s grave was suddenly dug up, and even the coffin lid was lifted. This was discovered by the vigers who went up the mountain, and the whole Yongfu Vige was shocked.


    There are also people who suspect that Shao Qingyuan''s parents did it. After all, they were the only ones who hated so much with Old Man Li.


    But there is no evidence for anyone, so these words are not easy to talk about.


    If they go out and talk nonsense, then Shao Qingyuan''s parents will see that they are rich and powerful, maybe they wille back to clean them up.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    At this time, Bai Hang and Shao Yin were still experiencing their son''s ordinary life in Yongfu Vige.


    After staying like this for a few days, Gu Dajiang and the others were going to return to Fucheng. After all, they only took a few days off and still had to go back to ss.


    They were going back, and Gu Yundong and the others also nned to leave. By then, Yang''s illness would be cured in Fucheng.


    Baihang and Shaoyin are also going to Fucheng after visiting Gu''s workshop and orchard. They also have something to do.


    A monthter, the medical discussion will be held in Xuanhe House. Bai Hang, as the person in charge, naturally has to arrange it first.


    Therefore, only Uncle Gu''s family stayed in Yongfu Vige. Now Chang Yaya has also given birth, but for the sake of her health, Gu Xiaoxi asked her to rest a little more.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya were a little reluctant to give up, but they had nothing to do when they went to Fucheng, and they would also increase the burden on the eldest sister and the second brother, so they could just help them look after the house.


    The next day, a few horses and carriages left Yongfu Vige with the Gu family.


    Looking at so many people, Gu Yundong held his chin and began to ponder, "I think Xiao Erjin is still a little too young. When we get to Fucheng, it''s time to look for a new house."


    Shao Qingyuan just thought of this, "Well, I''ll go back and look for a tooth man."


    There are a lot of them, so they naturally walk slowly on the road.


    When I got to Fucheng, I was almost locked out of the city gate.


    Fortunately, it went in smoothly. Tonight, everyone still entered the second room to rest.


    On the second day, Gu Dajiang and several people went to Tianhai Academy, while Shao Qingyuan went to Yaren to see the house, and Bai Hang went with him.


    After all, Gu Yundong hadn''t returned to Fucheng for a long time, so he still had to visit a few shops.


    So she took the free Yang Shi, Shao Yin and Coco to Gu Ji and Xinming Pavilion.


    Gu Ji everything is fine, with Zheng Gang and two acquaintances, Gu Yundong is not worried.


    However, in Gu Ji, I got two good news, Zhuang Zi will soon be a father, Su Qing is pregnant, and it has been more than two months now, so she does not continue to work in Xin Ming Pavilion, Qiu Ma let her Vacation first.


    As for whether to go back to work after giving birth, it is up to her.


    Like an orchid, not long after she gave birth to her child, she ns to leave the child to her mother, He Ye, in another month, and return to Xinming Pavilion to work by herself.


    There is also news that Su Changshun also has a lovely girl, and there is a high probability that he will get married this year.


    For Mother Su, it was finally a big event in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1629: willow? ?

    Chapter 1629 Willow? ?


    Aftering out of Gu Ji, Gu Yundong took a few people to Xinming Pavilion.


    Shao Yin had heard about Xinming Pavilion from Gu Yundong before, so he was very curious about this teahouse that specially entertained women.


    She had imagined the appearance of Xinming Pavilion in her mind, but when she actually stepped into the gate of Xinming Pavilion, she realized how barren her imagination was.


    This is different from all the restaurants and teahouses. The tables and chairs are unique, the counter is more sophisticated and interesting, and the service staff are patient and thoughtful, with bright smiles, making all the guests entertained feel happy.


    After ??Shao Yin sat in the lobby, he sighed, "No wonder you want to open a restaurant in the capital. The business of such a restaurant is really good."


    As soon as he finished speaking, an exmation suddenly came from his ear, "Sister Gu."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and saw Nie Shuang walking down from the second floor, striding towards her happily.


    "You came back? When did youe back? Why didn''t you say anything?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head helplessly and introduced to Shao Yin, "This is Nie Shuang, the eldestdy of the Nie House, and one of the owners of this new Ming Pavilion." Then he said to Nie Shuang, "This is my mother-inw, named Shao Shao. Aunt."


    Nie Shuang immediately called out, "Aunt Shao."


    was taken aback after calling, "Your mother-inw?" When did she have a mother-inw?


    These things are too troublesome to exin, Gu Yundong just said it briefly, they found Brother Shao''s biological parents, and now the family is reunited.


    Nie Shuang is not the one to ask questions. She hadn''t seen Gu Yundong for a long time, and she immediately said, "Let''s have a meal together at noon, go to Jinxiu Restaurant, didn''t you go to the capital? Tell me about my eldest brother, I really want to know. By the way, there is another important event to tell you."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "A big event?"


    Nie Shuang suddenly smiled shyly and nodded.


    Shao Yin heard that they had something to say, so she proposed to go home first and let Gu Yundong do the work.


    I didn''t expect Nie Shuang to wave his hand, "No, no, Aunt Shao, you wille with Aunt Yang and the others. My cousin Ke has not seen Keke for a while. When the timees, you will definitely not be bored."


    Shao Yin looked at Mrs Yang, who blinked nkly, then nodded vigorously, "Go, of course."


    Shao Yin didn''t say anything, Nie Shuang still has something to do, so he made an appointment with Gu Yundong to meet at Jinxiu Restaurant at noon.


    Gu Yundong took his mother and mother-inw to sit in Xinming Pavilion, and it was almost noon before he got up and went to Jinxiu Restaurant.


    The shopkeeper of Jinxiu Restaurant was familiar with Gu Yundong, and when he saw her entering the door, he immediately greeted her, "Gu Dong''s house is here, just in time, the eldest young master is here today."


    Gu Yundong was startled, Liu Wei is in the restaurant?


    "where is he?"


    The shopkeeper pointed in the direction of the backyard, Gu Yundong thought for a while, then raised his eyes and said to Yang Shi and Shao Yin, "Mother, go upstairs and wait for me first, Nie Shuang should be waiting in the wing, I''ll be back in a while. "


    "Okay, let''s go up first."


    Watching them go up the stairs, Gu Yundong went straight to the backyard.


    However, as soon as she turned around, a wing room on the second floor was opened, and two people came out from it, and the headed one walked forward while cursing.


    didn''t look carefully, and suddenly collided with the oing person.


    Yang Wenli was very annoyed, he raised his head and shouted at her, "You''re not growing..."


    Before he finished speaking, the whole person was stunned, Yang, Yangliu? ?


    There''s moreter, I''ll write it when I wake up in the morning


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1630: Is she still alive?

    Chapter 1630 Is she still alive?


    Yang''s face was inexplicable. She was a little unhappy. It was obviously that he bumped into someone without looking at the road, but instead med her.


    But she is generous and doesn''t care about this person.


    So Yang just red at her fiercely and continued to walk forward with Coco.


    Yang Wenli turned around abruptly, his eyes widened in disbelief, and he was breathing rapidly as he watched her back.


    He suddenly asked the person behind him, "Did you see it too? Is she, is it Willow??"


    looked like a manager behind him, and nodded at this time, and said a little stunnedly, "Look, yes, she looks like a youngdy." But she is not...


    Yang Wenli murmured, "She is still alive."


    Shao Yin, who was walking in front, didn''t pay attention to the situation here. He was concentrating on looking up for the private room. When he found it, he turned around and said to Yang''s happily, "Here it is."


    "Here." Mrs. Yang hurriedly took Coco for a few steps.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the private room was opened, and Nie Shuang walked out with a smile on his face, "I just saw your carriage downstairs, and I guessed that you are almost there."


    However, she looked at the people in front of her and asked strangely, "Where''s Sister Gu?"


    "She''s still downstairs and has something to do."


    Nie Shuang didn''t ask any further questions, and quickly invited the three of them in, "Aunt Yang, Aunt Shao, youe first, let''s order first."


    After saying that, Nie Shuang squatted down and pinched Coco''s little face.


    When he got up, he saw something dirty on Yang''s shoulder, so he helped to brush it off.


    then turned sideways to let them in.


    Seeing that Mrs. Yang was about to go in, Yang Wenli turned around abruptly and hurriedly took a few steps forward to stop her.


    "Yang..."


    But the next moment, he was grabbed by the steward beside him.


    Yang Wenli frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "Master, the girl just now seems to be the eldestdy of the Nie family." The steward pointed to the private room door that was closed at the moment in surprise.


    Hearing the Nie family, Yang Wenli''s face changed slightly, and suddenly raised his eyes to look at him, "Are you serious? Miss Nie family?"


    "Yes, that''s right." The steward thought for a while, then nodded affirmatively. "But is that really the eldestdy? Does she know the Nie family?"


    The interaction between Miss Nie and Mrs. Yang just now was very natural and intimate, obviously they didn''t know each other for a day or two.


    As soon as ??''s words came out, Yang Wenli suddenly stopped, pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The Nie family was his goal when he came to Xuanhe Mansion this time. The business of the Yang family was getting worse and worse. Those shops were not going tost. It''s all over.


    Later, someone talked to him about the white sugar business. This white sugar has only been avable in the past two years, but in that small ce in Anyi County, few people have the ability to buy arge amount of white sugar to sell.


    After all, this thing is already rare, and I have to go to the capital to purchase it. But almost all the goods in the capital have been bought by those powerful and powerful people, where can they get them from outsiders.


    asionally, when merchants pass through Anyi County, they sell some of them sporadically.


    Yang Wenli was also envious before, but he didn''t take it to heart because it was not easy to deal with.


    But recently, the amount of white sugar has increased, and the price has also dropped. No one in Anyi County has done this business yet, so Yang Wenli was moved.


    He has inquired about it, and the general prefectures have to go to the capital to purchase goods, but the Xuanhe mansion does not need it. It is said that the people who make the white sugar are the people of the Xuanhe mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1631: Yang Wenlis thoughts

    Chapter 1631 Yang Wenli''s thoughts


    Anyi County is close to Xuanhe House, which is a natural geographical advantage.


    It is said that the Nie family is the merchant with thergest supply of white sugar in Xuanhe House.


    Yang Wenli came to Xuanhe Mansion in a hurry and wanted to talk to Master Nie about this business.


    But he didn''t think about it, even he knew that the Nie family had a supply of sugar, so other people with power and power than him naturally got the news earlier. Even in Anyi County, it''s not that no one came up with this idea.


    However, no one has been able to win this business so far, so why can he?


    So Yang Wenli has been in Xuanhe Mansion for several days, not to mention Master Nie, not even the manager of the Nie family.


    The post was sent to Nie''s house, and it was like a stone sinking into the sea,pletely lost.


    Yang Wenli was on the verge of being irritable, but he was not reconciled and always wanted to try again.


    But he didn''t expect that he would meet someone who is suspected of Yang Liu, and... the eldestdy of the Nie family.


    Thinking of Yang Liu, Yang Wenli''s mouth tightened.


    The steward on the side saw him, and his eyes rolled.


    He immediately leaned into his ear and said, "Master, let''s wait outside, that Miss Nie is eating, let''s rush in to disturb them, I''m afraid it won''t be good. It''s better to wait downstairs for a while and find a chance to confirm. Let''s take a look at the identity of the eldestdy, if she is real, maybe you can ask her for help."


    Yang Wenli was startled and frowned slightly.


    Indeed, I still don''t know if the woman just now is a willow. When she saw her, she seemed very strange,pletely ignorant.


    He had to find a chance to try it first, but when he thought about what happened back then, Yang Wenli was a little timid.


    Seeing that he was silent, the steward was a little puzzled.


    Yang Wenli nced at the private room door not far away, gritted his teeth, and went downstairs directly.


    The steward hurried to keep up, and then saw Yang Wenli find a corner seat and sit down, tapping his fingers on the table with a little anxiety, and asionally raised his head to look at the direction of the stairs.


    The steward hurriedly sat down opposite him, thought about it, and asked, "Master, what if that woman is not the eldestdy?"


    Yang Wenli paused with his fingers, and when he tapped the table again, his movements were much lighter.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he exhaled and said, "It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t. Just because she looks like my sister, I can also get involved."


    After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and began to y the draft in his heart.


    When Gu Yundong came out of the backyard, he went upstairs without paying attention to the table in the corner.


    She walked to the door of the private room and knocked, Nie Shuang opened the door and let her in.


    Cousin Ke is also inside, chatting with Shao Yinke at the moment, and the chat is in full swing.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said hello, then sat on the empty stool, then gave Nie Shuang a sidelong nce.


    Nie Shuang was startled by that look, and became nervous for no reason, "What, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Gu Yundong looked at her with a half-smile, holding his chin, and asked, "You said, if you invite us to dinner, why do you choose Jinxiu Restaurant? It''s not close to my Xinming Pavilion. Let''s run all the way here."


    Nie Shuang was startled, took a sip of water from the teacup and said, "Well, isn''t the food at Jinxiu Restaurant delicious?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1632: Liu Wei and Nie Shuang are engaged

    Chapter 1632 Liu Wei and Nie Shuang are engaged


    The conversation between the two caused everyone who was eating on the side to stop.


    Aunt Ke shook his head with augh, and looked at Nie Shuang as if watching a good show.


    Thetter shrank his neck, "Okay, okay, I was going to tell you. I''m engaged to that one."


    "Who is that? Who is it?" Gu Yundong looked at her with a smile.


    Nie Shuang has always had a lively temperament, but she couldn''t hold back her appearance, and her face flushed with shame, "I ask you knowingly."


    "Oh, Liu Wei."


    Gu Yundong looked like he was suddenly enlightened, but he was really happy for them in his heart.


    She went to the backyard just now, saw Liu Wei, and after a few chats, this guy slipped his tongue.


    Gu Yundong really didn''t expect these two toe together, there was no sign before.


    It was Cousin Ke who solved her confusion.


    "Although Liu Weina is indifferent, he is sincere, and his character is not bad. When my cousin, Master Nie, was passing by Zhuangzi outside the city at the end ofst year, he happened to encounter trouble with the tenants, and he also suffered an unwarranted disaster. I got separated from the guards while avoiding the chaos. Later, I met Liu Wei who was out for a walk with a few friends, and brought him back."


    Then on the way back, he was worried that Mr. Nie was in a bad mood and the atmosphere was awkward, so he chatted with him to relieve his boredom.


    I didn''t expect that the more they chatted, the more spective they became. Liu Wei, although he was asionally clever, he didn''t have any scheming.


    I won¡¯t say what I shouldn¡¯t say, and I won¡¯t hide what I should say, but it¡¯s very magnanimous.


    Unexpectedly, it caught the eyes of Master Nie.


    Later, after Master Nie returned, he asked someone to check him. It turns out that he is the eldest young master of the Liu family of Jinxiu Restaurant, and has a very good rtionship with Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    Although I had the experience of getting married before, the outside world didn''t know it, and it was an oolong.


    Master Nie had an idea in his heart. His own daughter knew that she couldn''t settle down, and she would know by seeing her cooperate with others to open a shop.


    And it''s not suitable for the kind of people with deep scheming to get married, and even the scum is not left behind.


    Liu Wei is a good candidate.


    So he found an opportunity and met Master Liu who came to Xuanhe Mansion.


    Mr. Liu''s hair turned white with regard to Liu Wei''s marriage, especially after going through Miss Zhang''s affair, he was especially dejected.


    After chatting with Master Nie, I thought it was very reliable.


    After all, the two masters still believe in Gu Yundong and his wife, a person who can have such a strong rtionship with the husband and wife must have a good character.


    The two hit it off immediately, so they arranged for the two... to meet and get to know each other.


    They didn''t know that the two had met long ago.


    Later... it was all kinds of chickens and dogs.


    Later, it was because the enemy did not get together.


    Later, the two agreed to be engaged.


    Gu Yundong was stunned when he heard this, is that okay? So, in fact, their husband and wife were inadvertently be the matchmaker for the two of them?


    And Master Nie and Master Liu, you two are too unreliable, right?


    Just because they are his friends, they trust each other?


    She doesn''t believe in herself, okay?


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes and asked, "When will you get married?"


    "May this year."


    May, I don''t know if she will be in Xuanhe House by then.


    It seems that she has to prepare a big gift.


    Although the engagement process of the two was a bit strange, Gu Yundong was really happy for them if they could find happiness.


    There is still today, I will continue to write in the afternoon


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1633: Willow is wrong

    Chapter 1633 Something is wrong with the willow


    After Nie Shuang finished speaking, he was still a little embarrassed and hurriedly lowered his head to eat.


    Coco originally listened to the story with relish, but when he saw this, he immediately covered his mouth andughed ''giggling''.


    Nie Shuang raised his head and flicked her forehead with a flick of his finger, "Something can''t stop your mouth, so don''tugh."


    "Sister Nie Shuang, you are so embarrassed."


    "Yo, you know how to be angry?"


    Coco raised his chin slightly and nodded smugly, "Of course, I''m too good."


    Everyone in the private roomughed. Only Mrs. Yang frowned and said to Gu Yundong in a low voice, "Dongdong, I drank too much milk tea in the morning, so I''m going to the thatched hut."


    Gu Yundong got up hurriedly, "I''ll apany you."


    "No, I''ll apany my mother." Coco jumped out of the chair, "I''m a big girl now, I can take care of my mother, I know where the hut is, so I''m going too."


    Gu Yundong looked at the little girl who had indeed grown a lot taller and nodded, "Okay, then you can go."


    The shopkeepers in Jinxiu Restaurant all know Yang and Coco. Here, Gu Yundong is not worried about what will happen.


    So Yang and Coco walked out of the wing hand in hand.


    The door of the wing room was open, Gu Yundong kept watching the two of them go downstairs and out of the backyard, and then slightly retracted his gaze.


    However, he still looked in the direction of the door from time to time, just in case the two of them left the Jinxiu Restaurant.


    Mr. Yang went downstairs, the steward in the corner of the lobby sat up instantly, reached out and bumped into Yang Wenli, "Master,e out."


    Yang Wenli suddenly cheered up and looked up at the big and small who disappeared in the backyard.


    He stood up immediately, "Go and have a look."


    The two of them went to the backyard, and they happened to see the two of them entering the hut on the left, which was specially provided for women.


    Yang Wenli was a little irritable, so he could only stand there and wait.


    After a while, the mother and daughter walked out of the corner while talking.


    Yang Wenli instantly looked at Mrs. Yang, her eyes dazed, as if she wanted to see Mrs. Yang a flower.


    Yang didn''t notice, just when she was about to pass by Yang Wenli, she suddenly heard his tentative voice, "Yangliu??"


    Yang was stunned for a moment, then raised her head to look at him in surprise, "You called me?" After a pause, she suddenly said with some doubts, "Why do you look familiar?"


    Yang Wenli was startled, "You recognize me?"


    Yang thought for a while, and suddenly realized, "Yes, when you were on the second floor before, you bumped into me."


    Saying that, she red at him angrily, "I don''t apologize if I bumped into it, and even scold me. I tell you, I''m not easy to bully, I''m here, she will help me clean up for you. Don''t think you If you are tall and tall, you are not afraid of anything, and I am amazing in Dongdong."


    Cocoa on the side nodded vigorously, puffed out her small chest, stood in front of Yang''s, blocked her and said, "Yes, it''s amazing, take care of you."


    "So get out of the way, I''m leaving."


    Yang Wenli understood as soon as she heard what she was talking about before.


    However, in the next moment, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. The tone of Yangliu''s voice...why is it so strange?


    As if, as if the little girl she was holding was a little childish.


    An unbelievable thought shed in Yang Wenli''s mind. He and the steward beside him looked at each other with astonishment on their faces, swallowed, and asked, "You...is your name Yangliu?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1634: he wants to touch porcelain

    Chapter 1634 He wants to touch porcin


    Mrs Yang nced at Yang Wenli like a fool, "Of course my name is Yangliu, or is it Yangshu?"


    Yang Wenli looked at her fixedly, with simr appearance and the same name, except...I didn''t know him.


    "You, you don''t remember me?"


    Yangliu tilted her head, her face full of confusion, "Do I know you?" She lowered her head, looked at Coco, and asked her, "Do you know him?"


    Coco shook his head with certainty, "I don''t know."


    Yangliu was relieved, "Then I don''t know each other, let''s go, let''s go back to eat."


    Yang Wenli finally determined that there was something wrong with Yang Liu''s brain, and normal people would not talk like this.


    In addition, her eyes are ignorant, and her behavior has no image at all. She scratches her head and her face, just like the children around her.


    She doesn''t remember herself, and, moreover, has be a fool...


    Yang Liu was about to leave with Coco, when Yang Wenli suddenly grabbed her arm.


    Yang Liu''s eyes widened, he stepped back abruptly, and knocked off his hand, "What are you doing? What are you doing? I tell you, you can''t touch me, men and women can''t give and receive."


    Her reaction was a bit big, and Yang Wenli hurriedly said, "Yang Liu, don''t you remember me? I''m your eldest brother, the eldest brother who grew up with you, don''t you remember?"


    Yang Liu was startled and looked at the person in front of him who was looking at him eagerly.


    But, she doesn''t know why, she just doesn''t like it.


    Obviously his expression is very anxious, but his eyes reveal a very strong purpose.


    Although Yangliu¡¯s thinking is degenerate, it is precisely because of this that his intuition is surprisingly urate.


    She felt that Yang Wenli in front of her was malicious, and there was a hint of alertness in her eyes.


    "What big brother, Dongdong didn''t tell me that there is a big brother, you, you don''t want to touch porcin." Speaking of which, she bent over and asked Keke, "Is it called Pengci?"


    "Will you touch the bowl? Big sister said it''s time to touch the bowl." Coco replied with certainty.


    Yang Liu nodded, straightened his waist and said to Yang Wenli, "Don''t try to touch the bowl, I won''t be fooled, and I won''t give you money, so hurry up and leave."


    "Go away." Coco also shouted, "I tell you, this Jinxiu Restaurant is all ours. As long as we shout, the younger brother will run over and drive you out."


    Yang Liu, "Yes, I''m going to shout."


    "I''m going to shout." Coco was also bluffing.


    Yang Wenli rarely sees Yang Liu, so how could he let her go, and he wanted toe over and grab her arm, "What are you calling? You are really my sister, my sister who has been separated for 18 years. At first we thought you were dead, we I''ve been sad for a long time, and now I finally see you, go back with us, my parents miss you very much."


    Yangliu took Coco and took a few steps back, then opened his mouth and shouted loudly, "Help, someone touches the bowl!!"


    Yang Wenli became a little furious, "Yang Liu,e with me quickly, you are so hurtful to Big Brother."


    had just finished speaking, when the steward beside him realized that something was wrong and hurriedly dragged him away.


    When Xiao Er heard the call and chased after him, he only had time to see the backs of them leaving.


    Xiao Er still wanted to chase after him, but worried that the Yang family would be in danger again, so he could only return and asked, "Did they hurt you?"


    Yang Liu shook his head with a serious look on his face, "Fortunately we called in time, youe quickly, or you will be beaten."


    Little Er, "..." Touching a bowl, what is it? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1635: keep your eyes open

    Chapter 1635 Keep your eyes open


    Although ?? didn''t understand what it meant, the younger brother took them back to their private room first.


    By the way, I told Gu Yundong about it.


    When Gu Yundong heard that they had met a bad guy, his brows furrowed tightly, and he hurriedly pulled the two of them to look up and down, and he was relieved when he was sure that everything was fine.


    After Xiao Er left, she asked, "What''s the matter? What''s the bowl? Your bowl was smashed?"


    Yang Liu and Coco looked at each other, "Didn''t you teach us to touch the bowl?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh?


    A lot of greetings appeared on her forehead. After a long time, she finally guessed what they meant, and immediately raised her forehead, "That''s touching porcin."


    She waved her hand, "Forget it, this is not important. Tell me, how did they touch the porcin?"


    Yang Liu immediately said angrily, "That person said it was my eldest brother, I don''t have an eldest brother at all, right?"


    Big Brother? ?


    Gu Yundong was astonished, she never knew the origin of her mother Yang.


    I asked my father before, and my father only said that she was living in a foreignnd without a parent or mother, and never mentioned anything about her family. Now a big brother suddenly appeared?


    Gu Yundong immediately stood up and said to Cousin Ke and the others, "Help me take care of Niang and Keke, I''ll go down and have a look."


    She rushed to the backyard, looked left and right, but saw no one.


    But he still didn''t give up, and looked around the backyard again, but still no suspicious person appeared.


    Gu Yundong frowned, and as he walked back, he pondered.


    Someone imed to be her mother''s brother, is it true or false? If so, why did it suddenly run away?


    If it''s fake, it''s too courageous. Is it because her mother doesn''t understand anything so she''s cheating?


    If this is the case, then it is not clean.


    She went to the shopkeeper and the second to inquire again, but unfortunately there were a lot of guests today, so I really didn''t notice anyone who was suspicious, and they all came to eat normally.


    That little Er only provided that person''s clothes. It seems that the material of the clothes is not bad, and the person is quite tall, but the back is a little more obscene. There are no other clues.


    Gu Yundong rubbed his wrists slightly, and could only lower his eyes to go back to the box. He went up to the second floor, and before he got in, he heard Coco''s crisp voice, "...they ran away as soon as they saw that we didn''t give in. He''s definitely not a good person. My second brother said that although our family is poor, we can''t stand our cuteness. Someone still tries to make us think. Be careful when you go out, and keep your eyes bigger. I just opened my eyes very wide. So it immediately became clear that they were not good people."


    Yang nodded frantically, "I''m wide open too."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Others in the box, "..."


    Is your family poor?


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead and walked into the box.


    Coco immediately turned around and hugged her thigh, "Sister, have you found the bad guy?"


    "No." Gu Yundong rubbed her head.


    When such a thing happened, Gu Yundong didn''t want to stay outside anymore. She had to go back and ask her father if her mother still had any rtives, and what happened to this eldest brother.


    So she took her two mothers and Coco, and said goodbye to cousin Ke Nie Shuang, got into the carriage and left the Jinxiu Restaurant.


    As soon as the carriage left, two people came out from the alley next to the restaurant.


    It was Yang Wenli and his manager.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1636: Plan to meet

    Chapter 1636 Only after nning can we recognize each other


    Seeing the carriage go farther and farther, Yang Wenli turned his head and red at the steward.


    "Now we can say, why did you take me away? I''m Yang Liu''s brother, and I''m not a thief. When someonees, I can make it clear. What''s there to be afraid of? Is it possible that I can''t recognize her?"


    The stewardughed dryly and hurriedly exined, "Master, I just suddenly remembered that the woman who came to the restaurant with the eldestdy is familiar. We were on the way to Xuanhe Mansion before, when we were resting in that tea house, didn''t we? I met a group of people, and one of them, thedy, was right next to the eldestdy and entered Miss Nie''s private room with her."


    Yang Wenli frowned, he really didn''t pay attention to this.


    At that time, I was shocked when I saw Yang Liu, where can I see others?


    The manager continued, "I wasn''t sure just now, but now that I see another girl, I''m sure. Master, the people we met at the beginning were not ordinary people at first nce, and the family must be rich and powerful. Miss is now on good terms with these people, and she has a close rtionship with Miss Nie, so I think her status is not low..."


    Yang Wenli nodded while listening. Indeed, you can tell from Miss Nie''s attitude towards Yang Liu.


    Yangliu is a fool now, who would treat her so well if she didn''t rely on her strength? Not to mention a rich woman like Miss Nie.


    Seeing him calm down and thinking, the housekeeper immediately said what was in his heart, "I don''t think we need to be in a hurry to recognize the eldestdy now. Seeing the appearance of the eldestdy now, she doesn''t remember the master at all, and we keep pestering her but it makes her disgusted. It''s self-defeating. Let''s take a look first, investigate and investigate the identity of the eldestdy, and then discuss the matter of recognizing the eldestdy. Maybe the key to our business with the Nie family lies in the eldestdy. "


    Yang Wenli thinks it makes sense, after all eighteen years ago before he and Yang Liu... had a conflict.


    Now that we recognize each other, we should be a little moved.


    Fortunately, Yangliu doesn''t remember anything, and the things of the year arepletely forgotten, otherwise he would not be very easy to operate.


    Yang Wenli took another look at the carriage that was far away, and said to the manager, "I''ll leave the investigation of Yangliu to you, work hard."


    "Yes, sir."


    Yang Wenli''s expression became happy when he thought of the hope of business with the Nie family.


    However, if Yang Liu''s current status really bes powerful and powerful, then he doesn''t need to care about the Nie family at all. With such a younger sister, is he afraid that he will not have a good life in the future?


    Yang Wenli thought, and walked back to the inn briskly.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong has also brought a few people back to the second entry.


    It''s still early, just after noon, Shao Qingyuan and Bai Hang haven''te back, and her father Gu Dajiang is still studying in the academy.


    After letting several people in, Gu Yundong immediately took out a pen and paper, and then asked Coco and Yang who were standing beside him.


    "Mother, Coco, do you remember what the bad guy you saw before looked like?"


    Coco nodded immediately, "Remember."


    Yang also nodded his head vigorously, "I remember them turning into ashes."


    Gu Yundong, "..." That doesn''t need to be so exaggerated.


    Seeing how confident the two of them are, she is not very confident...


    Gu Yundong exhaled and ttened the paper, "Come, tell me, what does that person''s eyes and nose look like?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1637: fail

    Chapter 1637 Failure


    Yang Liu and Coco looked at each other, both of them straightened their chests, and then said.


    "The eyes are so big that when you stare at people, you seem to be eating people." Coco said, and began to draw a big circle on his chest, "It''s so big, big sister, can you imagine it?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." No, I can''t imagine it.


    Yang continued, "The mouth should be smaller, but it''s ugly, especially ugly, Dongdong, you can draw in the ugly."


    "And teeth, his teeth are the same as dog teeth." Dog teeth, hahahaha.


    While talking, Yang Liu and Coco looked at each other, covered their mouths and secretlyughed.


    Shao Yin almost burst outughing while watching it.


    Although my mother''s intelligence is only the same as that of a child of three or five years old, it is really cute, hahahaha.


    Especially when talking to Coco, the two have a verymonnguage.


    Gu Yundong let go of the pen and paper, slumped on the chair, raised his head and looked unlovable.


    Forget it, she knew she couldn''t count on them.


    The n to use the portrait to find people failed! !


    It seems that we can only ask when Dades back.


    In the evening, Gu Dajiang and Yunshu Yuanzhi entered the door together. Yuan Zhi still lives here, it is really more convenient to go to Tianhai Academy here.


    In addition, the learning atmosphere is more intense, and it is easy to ask Yunshu and Gu Dajiang who do not understand.


    Anyway, now that he is in Fucheng, it doesn''t matter if Gu Dafenges here every day, it is much more convenient than meeting in the vige.


    A few people from Gu Dajiang just entered the door, and Shao Qingyuan and Bai Hang also arrived.


    The two people met directly at the door.


    Gu Dajiang saw their smiling faces and couldn''t help asking, "Have the house been found?"


    Bai Hang nodded, "I found it, it''s not too far from here, it''s right in the middle of the Xiaoerjin and the shops in the city. The location is good. We originally wanted to buy a five-entry hospital, but unfortunately we couldn''t find it, so we bought a four-entry one. Yes, it''s quite big. The deeds have already been obtained, but the house has not been cleaned up yet, so I''ll find a few people to clean it, and let''s all go to the new house. "


    The house was bought by Bai Hang for his son and daughter-inw.


    When the sons got married, they didn¡¯t have a house in this city. As parents, they should prepare a house for them.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin may not live here on weekdays, but when theye to Xuanhe Mansion, they also have a ce to stay.


    Gu Dajiang was interested, the house with four entrances should be very big.


    He asked about the situation of the house, and Bai Hang also told him one by one.


    The group walked inside while chatting, but when they entered the main room, they found that Gu Yundong''s face was a little wrong.


    is not unhappy, just weird.


    As soon as Gu Dajiang entered the door, her suspicious and inquiring gaze fell on him, which made Gu Dajiang''s heart pound.


    "What''s wrong, Yundong?"


    Gu Yundong was also straightforward and asked straight to the point, "Dad, does my mother have a brother?"


    "Huh?" Gu Dajiang was stunned, brother?


    "What brother?" Not only Gu Dajiang was surprised, but Shao Qingyuan was also suspicious.


    He walked to Gu Yundong''s side and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter, what''s the trouble?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I didn''t encounter any trouble, but my mother met someone who imed to be her brother."


    Looking back, Da Jiang understood, and he frowned slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1638: Do you have a brother?

    Chapter 1638 Is there a brother?


    "Brother?"


    Gu Dajiang''s face became serious, he looked at Gu Yundong, "Tell me about what happened today in detail."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong quickly exined what happened in Jinxiu Restaurant in detail.


    Then he looked at Yang and Coco and asked them if they had anything to add.


    After both of them shook their heads, everyone looked at Gu Dajiang.


    Thetter lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment before saying, "I don''t know if your mother has a brother."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Dad, you don''t know either?"


    "Yes, when I met your mother, it was on the bank of the river." Gu Dajiang said, "your mother was washed down by the river from the upstream. She fell unconscious on the bank and I sent her to the hospital. , until she wakes up."


    Gu Dajiang naturally asked Yang Liu that her family was there, so that she could notify her parents to pick them up.


    However, Yangliu shook her head at that time, saying that there was no one at home, and she was alone.


    Gu Dajiang asked her where her home was, so he could take her back.


    Yangliu said he was homeless.


    She seemed to be in a very bad situation at the time, and her mood was unstable, so Gu Dajiang didn''t want to ask too much.


    Later, when the two were about to get married, Gu Dajiang asked a few more questions, but when he mentioned it, Yang Liu suddenly burst into tears, and the whole person instantly shrank into a ball and trembled.


    That incident shocked Gu Dajiang, and he never dared to ask about these things again.


    But judging from Yang Liu''s reaction, he guessed that there might have been a big change in Yang Liu''s family at that time, resulting in the loss of her parents and family members. It was too painful for her, so she was reluctant to bring up the sad thing.


    Therefore, Gu Dajiang really doesn''t know if he has a brother or not.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong was also a little confused, even her father didn''t know?


    She looked at Yang Liu, "It seems that I can only understand these things after my mother''s illness is cured."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "You can start diagnosis and treatment in three days."


    Three days, not too long.


    However, Gu Yundong still cared about the man who imed to be Brother Yang Liu.


    Therefore, in the past three days, she has also been to Jinxiu Restaurant twice, and asked the shopkeeper and Xiaoer to help pay attention.


    But there is no clue.


    Gu Yundong stopped paying attention, anyway, when her mother woke up, she would know what was going on.


    While Gu''s family was busy, Yang Wenli was also anxiously waiting for the results of the steward''s investigation.


    Three dayster, the steward finally returned to the inn where they were staying with a happy face and appeared in front of him.


    Yang Wenli knew it was good news when he saw his expression, he couldn''t sit still, stood up and asked, "How is it? I''ve checked it out. Where does Yang Liu live now? What''s the situation at home?"


    The steward poured a ss of water himself, swallowed it gurglingly, then took a big breath and nodded, "I found it, I found it, not only the situation of the eldestdy is clear, but there is also good news to tell the master."


    "Say it."


    The steward swallowed his saliva and said, "The eldest miss is indeed not very good, and I don''t know why she is suddenly bad. The surname of the person she married is Gu, Gu Dajiang, the man in charge of the Gu family, who just got marriedst year. Talent."


    Schr?


    Yang Wenli is a schr himself, and he doesn''t care about this status.


    But I was a little disappointed in my heart. It turned out that I was just married to a schr. In this way, it is not a powerful family.


    Today''s small explosion is over, I love you guys, okay?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1639: Gu Yundong is his niece

    Chapter 1639 Gu Yundong is his niece


    Yang Wenli was a little dissatisfied with Yang Liu''s current identity, but still motioned for the housekeeper to continue.


    The housekeeper didn''t see his expression, but when he thought of the news he had inquired, his smile became more pronounced, "Although Gu Dajiang is a schr, he ranks very high. When he returns to take the township exam next time, he has a good chance of passing the exam."


    Yang Wenli waved his hand, these are empty words, he knows more about the imperial examinations than those in charge.


    Even if you are the head of the desk when you take the exam, there are many people who fail the examter on. This is not reliable.


    What he cares more about is...


    "Then why does Yangliu have such a good rtionship with Miss Nie''s family?" A big family like the Nie family must have a lot of power behind them, so they wouldn''t like a schr who has be a lot of age, right?


    The steward was excited, "That''s because the eldest miss''s daughter has a close rtionship with the Nie family."


    "Daughter??" Yang Wenli was stunned for a while, but after all, if Yang Liu had a daughter, she would be sixteen or seventeen years old, and she was a little older than Miss Nie, so it''s not surprising that she could be in a rtionship.


    "Master, you can never imagine what the eldestdy''s daughter does."


    "Okay, don''t give a shit, hurry up."


    The steward swallowed his saliva, his eyes lit up, "Master, aren''t we trying to get in touch with the Nie family and want to buy white sugar from them and take it back to Anyi County to sell? Hahaha, sir, you can''t imagine this Nie. The source of goods for the familyes from the Gu family, and the person in charge of the sugar business is the eldest youngdy''s daughter, Gu Yundong."


    Yang Wenli stood up suddenly, "You, what did you say?"


    The housekeeper repeated, "The supply of the Nie familyes from the eldestdy''s house." His excited voice was a bit sharp, "So sir, there is absolutely no need for us to go the Nie family line, we just need to recognize the big one. Miss, don''t talk about the business of buying and selling white sugar, we can make and sell it by ourselves."


    Yang Wenli became more and more excited as he listened. Yes, Yang Liu is their daughter, and has such a big business that makes money. The leaks in the fingers are enough for their Yang family to eat and drink. In the future, aeback is just around the corner.


    He exhaled heavily, slowly calming the heartbeat that was about to pop out of his throat.


    I didn''t expect, I really didn''t expect that they would encounter such a happy event when they came to Xuanhe Mansion.


    Especially... Willow also hurt his head andpletely forgot about the past.


    It''s not yet, what does he say?


    Yang Wenli closed her eyes, unable to hold back the smile at the corner of her mouth, "Tell me about my niece. You said she was in charge of the sugar business, so does the Gu family have other businesses? Yang Liu didn''t have any. son?"


    The steward shook his head, "Yes, but my son is only eight years old this year. He is young, but he took the imperial examination road, and now he is studying in Tianhai Academy. In addition, the eldest has a six-year-old daughter. Among the Gu family, Gu Dajiang is still studying, the eldest miss hurts her brain, and Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke are still young, so the Gu family''s eldest daughter, Gu Yundong, manages all the businesses of the Gu family."


    "Gu Yundong..." Yang Wenli muttered, so he wanted to get involved in the sugar business, and the most important person was this niece.


    "What''s the temperament of my niece?"


    The person in charge thought for a while and gave an answer, "It should be a person who values ??reputation and face a lot."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1640: Gu Yundong loves face?

    Chapter 1640 Gu Yundong loves face?


    Yang Wenli raised his eyebrows, valuing fame and face?


    "How to say?"


    "I heard that after the Gu family developed, all the rtives of the Gu family came to rely on her. When Gu Dajiang''s brother and sister-inw came over, the brother-inw''s legs were all broken, and it was Gu Yundong who went to the doctor in her husband''s medical center and put a lot of effort into treating her. Okay. Later, Gu Yundong even rented a house for the couple to live in, but their son has been living in the Gu family and is taken care of by the Gu family."


    "And Gu Dajiang''s younger brother, when he came here, he was penniless. As a result, he built arge brick house in their vige. It is said that it is very imposing and can''t be built without a hundred taels of silver. Now they Although he is still in the country, his younger brother and sister-inw don''t have to work, he eats, sleeps, sleeps, eats, and lives every day.


    "By the way, I also heard that Gu Yundong also built a particrly spacious road for the vige. Most of the people who work in Gu''s workshop and Gu Jili are also vigers in their vige or nearby viges."


    "In order to show her kindness, Gu Yundong is especially good to those who work, and she will give some rewards to those who have helped her in the past. For those who have helped her before, she will pay more money for the work, for fear that others will say she is ungrateful. ."


    The steward was talking, and he was a little envious.


    Why didn''t hee across such an owner? The master''s business is not good, but the stingy is the first. Apart from giving him the wages he deserves, there is no other reward at all, and he can''t make a good sentence.


    "Therefore, although the Gu family has a unique sugar business, they haven''t made a lot of money for several years. So far, there is only one workshop in the hometown, and two shops in the county and Fucheng."


    Hearing this, Yang Wenli sneered, "That''s because she is too stupid. She holds such a cornucopia of money in her hand and doesn''t know how to use it. She is dedicated to helping those poor rtives and country people. However, her temperament is not good for us. favorable."


    Isn''t it because she loves face and is afraid that others will say that she is mean to her rtives? Then, as her uncle, isn''t that the benefit you give?


    The rtives on the father''s side have all helped, and there is no reason to ignore the mother''s side.


    The steward added, "By the way, there is a new Ming Pavilion, but it was opened in partnership with Miss Nie and the prefect."


    Yang Wenli was taken aback, Xinming Pavilion is also rted to her?


    He was in Xuanhe Mansion these days, so he naturally knew about the famous Xinming Pavilion.


    Can''t think that his niece also has a share?


    But thinking of the Nie family''s white sugar business, it''s not unusual for them to partner up to open a shop.


    But they are a partnership of three people, she should be the least status, and she just wants toe to that shop to make a name.


    Yang Wenli inquired about Gu Yundong''s husband again, the manager smiled and said, "Speaking of which, the husband of this youngdy is a capable person. He is a doctor, but not an ordinary doctor. He was the one who came up with it, and it is said that he has been to the capital, treated the second prince, and showed his face in front of the emperor."


    Yang Wenli "Oh?" With a sound, his eyes began to roll wildly.


    This surprised him. In this way, his niece can also be called rich and powerful?


    And if her husband has such a reputation, he will pay more attention to face, at least the external image should not be ruined.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1641: Healing Youngs

    Chapter 1641 Healing Young''s Disease


    Yang Wenli burst outughing, he really had to turn around.


    But how to recognize Yang Liu, this has to be thought carefully.


    He recruited a manager, and the two of them buried their heads and talked in a low voice.


    At this moment, the Gu family are gathering in the second room, nervously watching Shao Qingyuan who is preparing in the main room.


    Yangliu was ced in a clean and bright room, sitting a little uneasy on a single couch, holding Gu Dajiang''s hand tightly with both hands, his voice trembled, "I, I don''t want to be cured."


    Gu Dajiang carefully surrounded her and patted her shoulder gently, "What''s the matter? Are you afraid?"


    "I fear pain."


    "It won''t hurt. I asked Qingyuan, and he promised me that it won''t hurt at all. If he hurts you, I can help you beat him, okay?"


    Yangliu held his mouth shut, and then nodded slightly, "Okay." The next moment he shook his head, "No, I can''t fight, Dongdong will be sad."


    Gu Dajiangughed, "Okay, don''t fight. Then do you believe him or not?"


    Yang Liu thought for a moment, "I believe it."


    That is Dongdong''s husband. He is good to Dongdong and them. Although he doesn''t like tough on weekdays, he looks very safe.


    Under thefort of Gu Dajiang, Yang Liu slowly rxed.


    The door was pushed open at this time, and Shao Qing stepped into the door with a basin of water on the far end.


    followed by Gu Yundong and Bai Hang.


    After all, it is for treatment, so too many people cannot enter the room, and everyone else is waiting outside.


    Gu Dafeng, Cousin Ke and others also came. They were all sitting outside at the moment, looking into the room nervously.


    Until the door was closed, blocking the eyes of the outsiders, everyone sat on the chairs a little uneasy.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered the door, he walked to Yang Liu''s side, "Mother, don''t be nervous, Dad and I are with you. Think about itst time, when Dr. Song gave you the needle, it didn''t hurt at all, right? Going back is the same as that time, just a little longer, and the rest is no different."


    Yang Liu listened and nodded, "Well, I''m not nervous."


    Then, she held Gu Dajiang''s hand and closed her eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan and Bai Hang looked at each other, to be honest, he was a little nervous.


    After all, she is her own mother-inw, and it is her head that is diagnosed and treated, so it is easy to cause problems if you are not careful.


    Although he wants to be calm, it is impossible to say that he wants to treat ordinary patients like ordinary patients.


    Fortunately, there is his father.


    Shao Qingyuan exhaled slowly, sank his heart, and took out the needle that was ced in the Baimuzi.


    As for the acupuncture points on the head, he had already deeply engraved them into his mind.


    He slowly aimed at the top of Yang Liu''s head, and pierced it with a needle.


    After the first stitch, the next one is much smoother.


    The room was very quiet, Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong almost held their breath, Bai Hang also watched intently, and by the way, beat Shao Qingyuan.


    Seeing his steady and neat appearance as he pierced needle after needle, Bai Hang nodded with a slight smile.


    Not long after, more than ten needles were stuck in Yangliu''s head.


    Shao Qingyuan finally stopped, focused on pinching a stick and turning it gently...


    Yangliu frowned, but did not make a sound, and soon regained his calm.


    After about half an hour, Shao Qingyuan pulled out the silver needles one by one.


    The next moment, Yang Liu''s body softened and he fainted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1642: Its nice to have you by my side

    Chapter 1642 It''s nice to have you by your side


    Gu Dajiang was startled, and hurriedly supported her, "Liu''er?"


    "Don''t worry, my father-inw, this is a normal phenomenon, it''s fine." Bai Hang exined with a smile, put his fingers on her wrist, and nodded slightly, "It''s not a big deal, we''ll wake up after a sleep. Look again."


    Gu Dajiang breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately ced Yang Liu on the bed.


    Shao Qingyuan exhaled, Gu Yundong keenly noticed that his palms were clenched and loosened several times, and he was a little nervous after thinking about it.


    She walked over, took advantage of no one''s attention, held his hand gently, and smiled at him.


    Shao Qingyuan instantly felt at ease, and the tense muscles just now rxed instantly.


    He said in a low voice, "Let''s go out first. When Mother wakes up, I''ll take her pulse again."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang who was guarding by the bed, said hello to him, and then packed up and went out.


    As soon as the three of them came out, the people waiting outside immediately gathered around them.


    They didn''t dare to make a loud voice, they all asked in a low voice, "How is it? Is everything going well?"


    "It went well, there should be no problem. I''ll watch itter when my mother wakes up."


    When everyone heard the words, they suddenlyughed.


    Since everyone was fine, the people in the main room also dispersed.


    Gu Yundong took Shao Qingyuan''s hand back to the room, pressed him on the chair, and then squeezed his shoulder with some skill.


    Shao Qingyuan sighedfortably, "It''s good to have ady."


    Gu Yundong snorted twice, "Is this strength enough?"


    In fact, in addition to looking at her mother just now, she also looked at Shao Qingyuan. After being a husband and wife for so long, she already knew his physical habits very well.


    She knew that for the past half hour, his nerves had been tense all the time, and the muscles on his body must have been sore, so she was so eager to pull him back to help him rx.


    Shao Qingyuan closed his eyes and nodded slowly, "Yes."


    But after she pressed it for a while, he still grabbed her hand, pulled the person onto hisp and sat down.


    "If you don''t press it, you can rest for a while."


    Gu Yundong leaned on his shoulder and looked in a good mood.


    Niang''s illness has been cured, she can be regarded as a big stone in her heart, and now she is rarely relieved, and she enjoys the current state very much.


    "Husband, it''s nice to have you by your side."


    Shao Qingyuan hugged her tightly, his voice was slightly low, "I should say this, having you here is the luckiest thing in my life."


    Gu Yundong chuckled softly.


    The two did not speak, just hugged each other quietly and enjoyed a rare intimate time.


    Yangliu didn''t wake up until night, but when he woke up, his head was dizzy, and when he opened his eyes, he closed them again before he could see the person clearly.


    Gu Dajiang, who had been watching her condition, was taken aback and hurried out to call Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan took the pulse and said with a smile, "It''s all right now, the blood on my mother''s head has just dissipated. I''ll be weak for the past two days, and I won''t be very awake. When things get better tomorrow, I''ll make medicine in the kitchen. , let the mother drink first and then continue to sleep."


    Gu Dajiang was relieved when he heard the words, and Lu Hongxiu quickly brought the medicine in. Gu Dajiang supported Yang Liu who was still drowsy and fed her to drink the medicine. Yang Liu did not open his eyes, and unconsciously drank the medicine. Go to sleep again.


    After waiting until the next day, Yang Liu finally woke uppletely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1643: Youngs sober

    Chapter 1643 Yang''s Sobriety


    Just woke up, she was still a little dazed, not knowing where this was.


    Until she saw Gu Dajiang on the side, she frowned and pushed him gently, "Xiang Gong?"


    Gu Dajiang suddenly woke up, looking at Yang Liu who was already awake, he was stunned for a moment, and asked somewhat uncertainly, "Liu''er? Do you know who I am?"


    Yang Liuughed, "What are you asking? You are my husband, how could I not know about you..."


    Halfway through speaking, she suddenly frowned and covered her head in difort, "Why do I feel like I have... something in my head."


    Seeing this, Gu Dajiang quickly grabbed her hand, "Don''t think about it if you feel ufortable."


    But Yang Liu already remembered, she opened her eyes suddenly and looked at Gu Dajiang in astonishment, "Before I, I became a fool before?"


    "What a fool, he just hurt his head, he looks like a child."


    Yang Liu shook his head and closed his eyes again.


    Gu Dajiang hurried to call Shao Qingyuan.


    When Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong came over, Yang Liu no longer frowned.


    She raised her head, looked at Gu Yundong''s three brothers, and suddenlyughed. She justughed andughed and cried again. She choked up and opened her hands, "Come here,e here, mother, and show her."


    She remembered it, even if it was a silly memory, she also remembered it.


    But just because she remembered it, she felt especially distressed for several children at the moment.


    The three of Gu Yundong immediately took a few steps forward, and Yun Shuyunke threw himself directly into Yang Liu''s arms, "Mother."


    Yang Liu lowered his head and looked at the grown child, tears could not stop falling.


    She hugged Yun Shu Yunke, "I''m sorry, mother didn''t take good care of you."


    Obviously she is the mother, but in the past few years when she should take care of several children, she has been like a child, and instead let them amodate her.


    Yang Liu was very sad, especially Coco. She had an ident not long after she was born.


    When she was in Laogu''s house before, she was lying in bed all day long without anyone taking care of her, and no one could protect her.


    She is such a failure.


    Yangliu cried for a while, then looked at Gu Yundong again, saw her standing there smiling and looking at him, her nose was sour, she opened her hand, "Dongdong,e here."


    Gu Yundong also stepped forward and hugged Yang Liu.


    Yang Liu stroked her hair, "It''s been hard work for you all these years."


    In Yangliu''s memory, the most profound is the time when he escaped from the famine. At a young age, Yun Dong had to take care of the three ''children'' on his tender shoulders.


    is obviously a timid and introverted person. In order to protect them, he has to take a blood-stained dagger and fight with those vicious people.


    These things should have been done by her.


    Everyone in the room gently wiped away their tears, saw them hugging each other and looked at each other, then they all went out, leaving the space to their family.


    Yang Liu took a long time to calm down, but looking at the three children, she felt ufortable again.


    Gu Dajiang stood beside him and sighed helplessly. Is his sense of existence so low? ?


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long before Yang Liu''s eyes finally fell on him.


    Just nced at him, and Gu Dajiang felt that the whole person wasfortable. Husbands and wives don''t need too many words, they know each other''s meaning from each other''s eyes.


    It doesn''t matter, if they have something to say, just shut the door at night and say it slowly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1644: shes a bad role model

    Chapter 1644 She is a bad role model


    The family talked for a long time inside, until after noon, the three sisters Gu Yundong came out.


    Yun Shu and Yun Ke were still sobbing, and Gu Yundong''s eyes were also slightly red. Shao Qingyuan immediately took two steps forward and said in a low voice, "Mother can wake up, it''s something to be happy about."


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong nodded slightly, raised his eyes and said to Aunt Gu and the others who were still waiting outside, "My mother is fine, but she just woke up and was not in a good mood. After talking for a while, she felt a little dizzy, so take a rest. Come down, go back and wait for her to fully recover beforeing out, you don''t have to worry."


    Aunt Gu waved her hand, "It''s okay, as long as we see her getting better, we''ll be relieved."


    Gu Yundong knew that they had always been concerned, and now he looked relieved, andughed along with it.


    Shao Yin patted her on the shoulder, "Okay, wash your face first, go eat, don''t be hungry."


    Gu Yundong then instructed Lu Hongxiu to bring the food into the house for the two of Gu Dajiang, while he took his younger brother and sister to the flower hall.


    The others have already eaten, only Shao Qingyuan has been waiting for them.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help falling behind two steps, and when Yun Shuyunke stepped into the flower hall holding hands, he hugged him while no one was there.


    Who knew that just after he let go, he looked up and found Yun Shu looking at him resentfully, holding Yun Ke with one hand and covering Yun Ke''s eyes with the other.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and walked inside with his head down.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head andughed, and when he walked to Yunshu, he rubbed his head.


    Yunke then asked, "Second brother, can I see it? Do the eldest sister and the eldest brother-inw still want to kiss?"


    Gu Yundong, who had already entered, stumbled under his feet and almost fell forward.


    Her fault, not being a good role model, had a very bad influence on her younger siblings, she reflected on it.


    Gu Yundong closed his eyes for three seconds, then greeted a few people happily, "Come over to eat quickly, Aunt Niu made a lot of delicious food today."


    She is in a good mood. Recently, there have been many happy events. First, Shao Qingyuan found a family member who had been separated for 20 years, followed by the birth of a younger cousin from her uncle''s family. Now her mother''s illness that has been dyed for several years has been cured.


    The few big stones that had been pressing on my heart were removed, as if all the problems were no longer a problem, and the next days will definitely get better and better.


    By night, Yang Liu was able to get out of bed. Although he still had no strength, his face was much better.


    The family gathered around for dinner, and she was able to talk happily with everyone.


    Although her mind was not sober in the past few years, but fortunately those memories were not missing, she knew what happened in these years. Just looking at the rtives and friends in front of her, she felt that it brought a lot of drag to everyone, but no one disliked her, and Yang Liu was really grateful.


    She is very fortunate to have them by her side.


    After dinner, Yang Liu took Gu Yundong''s hand and wanted to talk to her alone.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, and immediately helped her into the room and sat down.


    "Mother, if there is anything you can talk about another day, you are just right today, don''t be tired." Gu Yundong poured her a ss of water and sat next to her.


    Yangliu looked at her softly, reached out and touched her head, pursed her lips, and smiled, "Mother is not tired, I slept a lot these past two days, and now I just want to talk to you."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Okay, what do you want to say?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1645: fall asleep

    Chapter 1645 Falling to sleep


    Yang Liu gently grabbed her hand and paused, as if organizingnguage.


    took a long time to say, "Over the years, my mother didn''t know anything, and she also missed your marriage."


    In fact, it is not a miss, but when she did not understand the meaning of marriage, her daughter who had been in pain for so many years suddenly got married, which was a big regret for her.


    "Before my daughter''s family got married, the mother always wanted to tell you something you should know. Unfortunately, at that time, I didn''t do anything. Dongdong, my mother wanted to make up for you all that was left behind."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment and looked at her in surprise.


    Yangliu smiled, "Or, to make it up for me. I want to tell you what I didn''t say at that time. Although it''s a bitte to say it now."


    "It''s not toote." Gu Yundong immediately shook his head, "I''m married, but there are still many things I don''t understand, and I still need my mother to teach me. You and your father have been in love for so many years, there must be a lot of tricks in the way of husband and wife, you all follow I said it, so that I know what to do."


    Yang Liu was stunned, and suddenly hugged her, "Dongdong, mother is very happy."


    She was happy that they had left Lao Gu''s house, that she had met Shao Qingyuan, and that Yun Dong was able to marry her beloved.


    If they were still in Gujiatun now, Yang Liu could hardly imagine how Gu Yundong''s marriage would be turned into by the old Gu family.


    So, even though she clearly remembered how Gu Yundong nned to clean up the old Gu family, she didn''t say anything.


    These are the things that the old Gu family deserves.


    That night, Yang Liu and Gu Yundong slept at their feet and spoke their own words in the middle of the night.


    Yang Liu almost wanted to make up for all the things he had missed in the past few years, so he fell asleep after chatting for a long time.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong opened his eyes and woke up, Yang Liu was still sleeping.


    She quietly got up and walked out of the door. Shao Qingyuan had been waiting outside for some time.


    Seeing here out, he looked at her helplessly.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and smiled, "You got up so early?"


    "Father-inw was earlier." He pointed to the back, Gu Yundong tilted his head slightly, and sure enough, seeing Gu Dajiang walking over, he looked unhappy with a dark face.


    Gu Yundong shrank his neck and quickly pulled Shao Qingyuan and ran away.


    Gu Dajiang shook his head helplessly andughed.


    Gu Yundong kept pulling Shao Qingyuan out of the second room before stopping. Shao Qingyuan was a little funny, "What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "Don''t make them light bulbs."


    "Light bulb...bulb? What is it?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." She chuckled, "I mean, as a caring and filial daughter, I can''t always be by their side and affect my parents'' affection."


    Shao Qingyuan gave her a sideways nce, and didn''t ask any more, "Then you can''t go out without having breakfast, right?"


    "Anyway, you''ve already gone out, why don''t you go to Wukuan Street to eat a bowl of wontons?"


    Shao Qingyuan saw that she was a little greedy, and smiled.


    Wukuan Street is not far, just cross two streets.


    There is a shop over there that sells wonton dumplings. The skin is thin and the filling is very delicious. There are many customers.


    Gu Yundong fell in love with it after eating it once. asionally cravings will make people pack it back to eat.


    It¡¯s rare to walk with Shao Qingyuan today, which is quite interesting.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t eat breakfast either, and the two ordered a bowl each.


    It was still early after eating, Gu Yundong suddenly thought of a house a street away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1646: Willow, Im sorry bro

    Chapter 1646 Willow, Big Brother I''m sorry


    "Let''s go and see our house. Yesterday, my mother said that the house has been tidied up, and the housewarming ceremony will be held only when a good day is chosen."


    Gu Yundong went to see the yard before, but it was not repaired at that time. After she read it, she went back and drew two pictures of the areas that needed repair. Bai Hang found someone to repair the yard.


    Shao Qingyuan has nothing urgent to arrange today, so he is naturally willing to go with her.


    This Sijinyuan is located on Lanjiang Street.


    Gu Yundong took out the key and opened the door. As soon as he entered, he saw the small flower beds on both sides of the shadow wall.


    These flowers are all ready-made, or ask Xiaoyuan to buy them, they are blooming in this season.


    Going further inside is the corridor, which extends to the front hall.


    Gu Yundong walked around the house and then went to the backyard.


    There are still a few fruit trees in the backyard, and I don¡¯t know where her parents-inw transnted them from, but it¡¯s quite artistic.


    After Gu Yundong finished shopping, he came out with Shao Qingyuan contentedly.


    "Let''s go, go home, my parents should have almost said what they said."


    The two locked the courtyard gate and walked back along Lanjiang Street.


    Who knew that not long after he came out, when he walked into the nearby alley, he suddenly heard footstepsing from behind, and the footsteps staggered unsteadily.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan just nced back, then quickly withdrew their gazes, turned sideways, and nned to let him pass.


    I didn''t expect that man to walk crookedly, but suddenly bumped towards Shao Qingyuan''s back.


    Shao Qingyuan has the skills, even if he doesn''t look behind him, he can avoid it immediately.


    The man didn''t seem to have expected him to do this, and under inertia, the whole person rushed forward.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, but did not intend to reach out and pull him.


    Then the man ''pped'' and threw himself on the ground.


    Gu Yundong, "..." What should I do if I want tough inexplicably?


    She and Shao Qingyuan don''t have much sympathy, and it''s none of their business if this person is drunk, so they just nced and nned to go around.


    Unexpectedly, a person suddenly ran over from behind, and that person rushed directly to the drunk person''s side and shouted anxiously, "Master, Master, you can''t drink any more, you''ve been drinking for several days. Broken."


    said, he lifted up the man on the ground and put him on his shoulders.


    With such an action, the face that was just covered by the hair was exposed.


    Gu Yundong was stunned, Yang Wenli? ? How is he?


    Shao Qingyuan also recognized it, he and Gu Yundong looked at each other.


    But even if they knew who the person in front of them was, they still did the same thing, bypassing Yang Wenli and the steward, and strode forward.


    But only a few steps away, he heard Yang Wenli''s grief-stricken voice, "Don''t stop me, don''t stop me, I''m not happy, I''m ufortable seeing her like this."


    "Master, it''s not your fault either. Come, let''s go back. It''s not a ce to talk outside. Let''s go back and talk slowly."


    Yang Wenli pushed him away, "You go away, I''m not going back, I''m going to find my sister, I''m going to find Yangliu. Yangliu, big brother, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for you!!"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan stopped abruptly when they were walking far away.


    The two turned their heads in disbelief and looked at Yang Wenli in shock.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1647: Yang Wenli is Yangs brother?

    Chapter 1647 Yang Wenli is Yang''s brother?


    What did he say just now? ? ?


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at Shao Qingyuan, "He called... Yangliu?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded solemnly, with a dignified expression.


    Gu Yundong frowned, Yang Wenli called himself Yang Liu''s brother? Is it the same name, or...


    She recalled what happened to Yang Liu and Coco in the Jinxiu Restaurant that day. There was also a person who imed to be her brother and stopped her from speaking.


    Could it be that that person is Yang Wenli?


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and looked at Yang Wenli, who was drinking crazy.


    The person in charge was not as strong as him, and Yang Wenli was in a state of drunkenness again, so he was extraordinarily strong, and pushed him out again.


    The steward came to help him with persistent efforts, and hurriedly responded, "Okay, let''s go to the eldestdy, but the old man smells of alcohol right now, why don''t you go back to the inn and change into clean clothes before going? ."


    Yang Wenli nodded, and after walking a few steps with his support, he shook his head suddenly, "No, no, no, I can''t see her. I don''t have the face to see her. If I hadn''t paid attention and didn''t hold her in time, she wouldn''t have done it. She fell into the river. You saw it the other day, she became like that, she didn''t know me at all, and she waspletely ignorant. When I think of that picture, my heart hurts, my heart hurts. "


    The person in charge can onlyfort him, "It''s not the master''s fault, and the master doesn''t need to me himself too much, this is an ident, no one expected it. If the master really wants to make up for it, it''s better to let the little one inquire about the eldestdy. Make up for her whereabouts now."


    "Compensate her?" Yang Wenliughed, "You saw it the other day, she is living a good life now, dressed in fine clothes and in good health. Apart from not remembering anything, she should be living a good life. Why don''t I go to her now? Doesn''t it make people think that I am clinging to the door to fight the autumn breeze? Forget it, in fact, as long as she is doing well, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t see her, I just... feel ufortable. "


    As he spoke, he began to cry again.


    The steward sighed, "Since that''s the case, let''s take the old master back to the inn."


    "I don''t want to go back, I want to see my sister." Then he shook his head again, "No, I don''t have the face to see her, I''m sorry for her. You said, did she hurt her head when she fell into the water?"


    The steward shook his head, "Master, let''s go back to the inn."


    Yang Wenli seemed to be very lost, and was staggered by him as he walked away.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuanpletely listened to their conversation.


    how to say?


    If the two of them had never met Yang Wenli, never knew his temperament, or his attitude towards his biological parents'' biological son, they might have been a little excited by what he just said.


    But now, they just find it a little funny.


    What''s the point of Yang Wenli ying such a y? Do you want them to know that he has a deep rtionship with the Yangliu brothers and sisters?


    The two of them are not fools, how can there be such a coincidence in the world?


    They met Yang Wenli when they passed the alley, but he was drunk again, and all the drunken words he said were about willows, but his manager couldn''t pull him back to the inn.


    This was clearly told to them on purpose.


    However, even if he knew that Yang Wenli was in a bad mood, Gu Yundong couldn''t let him go at this moment.


    She wanted to know if Yang Wenli was her mother''s brother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1648: so you are my niece

    Chapter 1648 So you are my niece


    Therefore, when the steward supported Yang Wenli and passed by the two of them, Shao Qingyuan stretched out a hand and grabbed his arm.


    The steward raised his head in surprise, frowned and asked, "Who are you? What are you doing to stop us?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "I just heard what you said, and I have something to ask."


    "I don''t have time now. Didn''t you see that our master was drunk and unconscious? Get out of the way first, I have to take our master back."


    Yang Wenli also raised his head, squinted at the person in front of him, and waved, "Yes, yes, go away, I''m going to find my sister, don''t get in the way and waste my time."


    "That''s right, the sister you''re looking for is called Yangliu, and my mother happens to be called Yangliu." Gu Yundong said.


    The steward''s eyes widened in surprise, but maybe it was because his acting skills were really poor, and his eyelids trembled unnaturally.


    It was Yang Wenli, who frowned and looked like he was slow to respond after drinking. He tilted his head for a long time before he understood.


    The person in charge seemed to have just recovered, and looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief, "This, thisdy, are you serious?"


    "Yes, it''s true. Did you meet her at Jinxiu Restaurant not long ago?"


    The steward nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, it was in the backyard of the Jinxiu Restaurant that our master recognized the eldestdy."


    "Since I recognized it at the time, why did it suddenly run away?"


    A trace of sadness shed in the steward''s eyes, he sighed slightly, shook his head and said, "At that time... the eldest miss didn''t know the master, and he regarded the master as a bad person. It''s hard to ept the fact, so, escape."


    Gu Yundong felt that this reason was eptable.


    "Since that''s the case, then you go back with us and see if my mother is the same person you are talking about."


    Actually, if possible, Gu Yundong doesn''t want to have a little rtionship with Yang Wenli.


    She really prefers that her mother doesn''t have any brother, and doesn''t want this person to be him.


    The steward''s words suddenly looked embarrassed, "This, our master is drunk now, even if he goes, he won''t recognize it."


    Gu Yundong took out a medicine from his sleeve, "This is a hangover medicine, you give it to him, and he will naturally sober up after eating it."


    Yixi, who was in charge, hurriedly nodded, "Okay."


    He took it, supported Yang Wenli and sat down beside him, and fed the pill into his mouth without saying a word.


    Yang Wenli frowned slightly, then swallowed.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, the corners of their mouths twitched twice. Is it too urgent? Would a normal person feed the pills given by strangers to their master without even looking at them?


    This hangover medicine is very effective. After Yang Wenli took it for about a quarter of an hour, he became a little sober.


    He rubbed his forehead and looked at the steward in front of him, "Where is this? Why am I here?"


    The steward said happily, "Master, we have met the eldestdy''s family."


    "Miss''s family?"


    The steward immediately recounted what had just happened, and then pointed to Gu Yundong. "Thisdy is the eldest daughter''s eldest daughter, sir. This is probably God''s arrangement for you to recognize the eldestdy."


    Yang Wenli was stunned for a while, and after a while, he blushed and raised his head in disbelief.


    "So, so you are...my niece??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1649: Going right now

    Chapter 1649 Go now


    Gu Yundong''s expression was indifferent, looking at Yang Wenli''s expression of shock, joy and anxiety, he almost left without turning his head.


    She exhaled and said, "I''m not sure if I''m a niece, let''s see my mother first."


    Yang Wenli suddenly returned to his senses, and nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, this matter still requires proof, then, shall we go now?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Well, let''s go."


    Shao Qingyuan turned to her and said, "I''ll rent a carriage first."


    They came while walking, not driving.


    Now that they are going back, they have to go through three or four streets. Gu Yundong and Yang Wenli are absolutely reluctant to go through the market together with Yang Wenli.


    Gu Yundong was about to nod his head when Yang Wenli quickly said, "Don''t be so troublesome, the inn we live in is over there, the carriage is parked in the inn, just take our carriage over there."


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while, then nodded.


    Yang Wenli and the steward led the way, walked out of the alley all the way, and quickly turned towards the inn diagonally opposite.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were one step behind, looking at Yang Wenli who was walking slightly briskly in front of her, her brows could not help but twitch.


    Originally, because of the good mood that my mother woke up, she became irritable.


    "You said, will he really be my mother''s eldest brother?"


    Shao Qingyuan snorted, "It''s half and half. Maybe he did know Niang, but seeing Niang lost her memories of the past, he thought it was profitable, so he pretended to be Niang''s eldest brother. Maybe he was indeed Niang''s eldest brother, but definitely not. Like he said, brother and sister have a deep bond."


    Gu Yundong strongly agrees. Regarding what Yang Wenli did to his father, mother and son, she absolutely did not believe that he would get drunk because his mother hurt her head.


    bother.


    I didn''t expect that before she had the chance to ask her mother about her brother, this Yang Wenli came to the door.


    As the two walked, they discussed in a low voice.


    Yang Wenli, who was walking in front, and the steward were also chatting in a low voice, turning their heads from time to time to see if the two were following.


    "Why do I think their reaction is not right? It''s too cold, did we just show our ws?"


    The steward shook his head, "No, sir, you really drank alcohol, and the smell of alcohol on your body is very strong. But maybe they are more cautious in doing things, and they can''t say anything before they determine the identity of the master."


    Yang Wenli is right when he thinks about it, but there is always a bad premonition in his heart, what is going on?


    The manager hurriedly reassured him, "Master, don''t worry so much, you are indeed the elder brother of the eldest miss, and that''s right, if they don''t believe it, they will find out by sending someone to Anyi County to investigate, so there is nothing to worry about. of."


    As soon as these words came out, Yang Wenli was somewhat relieved.


    While talking, several people have already walked to the front of the inn.


    The steward personally went to lead the carriage out, respectfully invited Gu Yundong and the two to get on the carriage, and then got on the carriage, and let the coachman next to him set off and go forward.


    After walking a few steps, he suddenly realized something and turned around and asked, "Young Master Shao, where are we going?"


    has already moved forward, but I just remembered to ask this question.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, and sure enough, Yang Wenli had already investigated them.


    "Go straight ahead, turn left at the next intersection." Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of his car and looked out.


    "Okay." The steward signaled the driver to hurry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1650: Willow committed suicide

    Chapter 1650 Yangliumitted suicide


    The journey is not too far, only three or four streets, and it took a long time to arrive in a carriage.


    The two sides were very silent along the way. Yang Wenli wanted to say a few words, but Gu Yundong had an expression of "I haven''t determined my identity yet, don''t suffer my father", which made him feel like he wanted to say something but didn''t.


    Fortunately, the carriage stopped quickly, Yang Wenli breathed a sigh of relief, got off the carriage, looked up at the second hospital in front of him, and frowned slightly.


    When Lu Sheng opened the door, there was a hint of surprise on his face when he saw two strangers following behind the youngdy and uncle.


    Gu Yundong exined, and then walked directly to her parents'' room.


    Shao Qingyuan took Yang Wenli and the two to the front hall. Yang Wenli looked cautious and nervous all the way, but his eyes silently looked at the scene along the way.


    After reading it, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but nce at it gently. To be honest, this house is not even as good as his house.


    There are not many people, and I only saw three along the way.


    Sure enough, his niece had Jinshan in her hand, but she didn''t know how to make good use of it. All the good money was used to fill those useless poor rtives, and she couldn''t even buy a bigger house.


    But fortunately, she has such a temperament, otherwise how could it be cheap for him?


    When we got to the front hall, some servants served tea.


    Yang Wenli took a sip and felt a little disgusted in his heart. The tea was not very good. He was drinking the old tea fromst year.


    Although fragrant, it is not fresh enough.


    Shao Qingyuan has been silently looking at him, and seeing the contempt shing in his eyes, he can''t help but hook his lips.


    The good tea and wine in their house are always entertaining worthy guests.


    Whether this Yang Wenli is his mother-inw''s brother or not, from what he has done before, he belongs to the ''unworthy'' category.


    Shao Qingyuan took a sip of this year''s new tea, put down the tea cup and asked, "Master Yang said he is my mother-inw''s brother, can you tell me what happened and why my mother-inw separated from you?"


    Yang Wenli was actually not very satisfied with his attitude. He was an elder anyway, so it was okay to be disrespectful when he spoke, but he still had an imperative tone.


    But thinking of his current status, Yang Wenli suppressed his impatience and said with a sigh, "In those days, something did happen. As for what happened, it''s about my sister''s private affairs, and I won''t say much. In short Later, she jumped off the bridge, and the river was so fast that she was swept away on the spot."


    Mother-inw jumped off the bridge? Is this... suicide?


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression became serious, "What about after?"


    "After that, I searched for a lot of people to rescue and searched along the river bank. After searching for several days and nights, I couldn''t find it. I didn''t give up. I stayed in the local area for more than a month, and I kept asking about her, but it was true that she was not there. The clues. Later, I heard a news that someone fished up a corpse by the river, but the corpse waspletely swollen and unrecognizable after being soaked in the water for too long. People were buried, but for some reason, everyone who had been in contact with the corpse was sick, and the government cremated the corpse directly."


    Yang Wenli said, and couldn''t help but lowered his head and wiped his tears, "When I went over, I found out that the clothes on the person''s body were exactly the same as my sister, so I thought she..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1651: im not your sister

    Chapter 1651 I''m not your sister


    Yang Wenli wiped the corners of his eyes, "At that time, I took the ashes back and buried them well. I didn''t expect that I made a mistake. My little sister is still alive. It''s really nice, nice."


    Who knew that just after he finished speaking, a somewhat familiar voice suddenly came from outside, "Really??"


    The two people in the front hall raised their heads and looked towards the door at the same time.


    Then I saw Yang Liu walked in with the support of Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang.


    There is no one in the Gu family at the moment, everyone went out, even a few children went out to y, only Gu Dajiang and Yang Liu were at home.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up, and Yang Wenli rushed to Yangliu''s side with red eyes, and said with joy and anxiety, "Yangliu, Yangliu, you are here, I did not admit my mistake that day, you really still alive."


    "Are you really my eldest brother?" Yang Liu looked at Yang Wenli in front of him, but there was a trace of strangeness and alienation in his eyes.


    Yang Wenli didn''t realize her strangeness, but said excitedly, "Yes, I''m your eldest brother, I know you don''t remember me. But I didn''t lie to you, you are my most beloved sister, even if it''s been nearly twenty years. I won''t admit it wrong. If you don''t believe me, you can ask. Our home is in Anyi County, and all the old people around our home know you."


    The steward on the side also nodded again and again, "Yes, Miss, although many years have passed, you are still the same as you were back then, and you haven''t changed at all. You were by the old man''s side back then, and we, the stewards, have all met. Over the years, the master has been very guilty and ufortable, regretting that he didn''t hold you in time when you jumped into the river, and didn''t ask much about you after that."


    Yang Liu looked at the two emotionally charged people in front of him, but his eyes gradually filled with disgust.


    "Did Imit suicide by jumping into a river?"


    Yang Wenli nodded, "Yes, something happened, you can''t think about it for a while, and when I''m not paying attention, just..."


    Yang Liu suddenlyughed, the smile was extremely ironic. She looked at the remorseful elder brother in front of her, and her voice was light, "But, when I jumped into the river, didn''t I love my elder brother very much, did you force me?"


    Gu Dajiang suddenly looked at Yang Wenli, his eyes were shocked, and his face became ugly.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan also shot him sharply.


    "Mother, what did you say? He forced you to jump into the river?"


    Yang Wenli was stunned, he subconsciously stepped back and looked at Yang Liu in astonishment.


    At this moment, he finally realized the difference.


    The willow in front of ??, his eyes are full of hatred, the corners of his mouth are sarcastic, and his words are clear. It''spletely different from the person I saw a few days ago who looked immature and talked and acted like a child.


    what happened?


    Is it possible, also, there are two willows?


    He looked at her in disbelief, "You, are you really my sister?"


    Yang Liu smiled, "No, I''m not your sister, not anymore when I jumped into the river eighteen years ago. Yang Wenli, this is my home, I have nothing to do with the Yang family, and you have nothing to do, you go. As long as we haven''t met today, it''s as if I was dead eighteen years ago."


    Yang Wenli opened his mouth, but was speechless for a long time.


    He was a little flustered, how could this happen? Isn''t she a fool? Why is it suddenly not stupid.


    She can''t be stupid for a while, right? Wouldn''t that be a neuropathy?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1652: throw out

    Chapter 1652 Throw it out


    Yang Liu raised his eyes and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Qingyuan, see you off."


    Shao Qingyuan walked in front of Yang Wenli with a sullen face, "Please."


    "No, it''s not..." Yang Wenli shook his head, how could he be willing to leave like this, his purpose has not been achieved, if he stepped out of this door today, all his ns would be gone.


    Yang Wenli bypassed Shao Qingyuan and looked at Yang Liu with sincerity, "Little sister, you misunderstood, how could I force you to die? Our Yang family is only two brothers and sisters, I have loved you since childhood, have you forgotten? ?"


    "I haven''t forgotten, so when you asked me to die, I felt it was hard to ept. But after so many years, I''ve experienced a lot, but it''s actually not that ufortable. I''m fine now, with a husband and a son, Life is beautiful. From now on, we will be strangers, and those previous grievances will be written off."


    All sorts of things in the past, just follow her jump in the past, it will disappear, she doesn''t want to do more entanglement.


    However, Yang Wenli shook his head, "Little sister, you really misunderstood. When I said that I wanted you to die, I was angry. I just hated that iron is not steel, and I said it a bit harshly, but you also know that I have always been a knife-mouthed tofu. Heart. When you jumped down, I was very sorry. When I wanted to pull you, it was toote. I didn''t expect..."


    Yangliu didn''t want to listen to his hypocritical words anymore, she said to Gu Dajiang a little tired, "Let''s go, I want to go back to rest."


    "Okay, I''ll help you go back." Gu Dajiang said and turned her around.


    When Yang Wenli wanted to reach out to stop her again, she was pped down by Gu Dajiang.


    Immediately, he nced at Shao Qingyuan, opened the corner of his mouth, and said silently - throw it out.


    So when Yang Wenli wanted to go forward again, Shao Qingyuan suddenly cut his hands backwards, covered his mouth before he let out a painful exmation, and dragged out the door without saying a word.


    Yang Wenli''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he struggled desperately.


    But Shao Qingyuan''s strength is where he can break free. Even if he tried his best to turn red, Yangliu, who was already farther and farther there, didn''t hear any movement.


    On the contrary, it was the steward, who suddenly came back to his senses and opened his mouth to scream.


    Gu Yundong, who was still standing in the same ce, had a dagger across his neck.


    His voice rushed to his throat, because the cold dagger choked instantly, and he didn''t dare to make any sound.


    After Yang Liu brought Gu Dajiang back to the house, Gu Yundong looked at the person in charge coldly, "Go out."


    Sweat came out from the steward''s forehead, and he looked at Gu Yundong with horror in his eyes.


    This, the eldestdy''s daughter, why does she carry a dagger with her?


    He walked to the door almost hand in hand, Gu Yundong followed behind him, watching with cold eyes.


    When the housekeeper went out, he realized that Yang Wenli was also pushed out by Shao Qingyuan.


    Yang Wenli''s face was terribly ugly. He never thought that one day he would be kicked out of the house, or in this way.


    Gu Yundong stood at the door, lowered his voice and said to the two of them, "My mother''s words should be very clear. She doesn''t care about her previous grievances, but if you dare toe again, then we will settle the ount."


    Yang Wenli red at her, "I''m your uncle, is that how you talk to your uncle?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1653: Theres no need to hide

    Chapter 1653 No need to hide it


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Uncle? My mother doesn''t recognize you, what kind of uncle are you?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes were cold and impatient, "If you don''t go, I''ll break your legs."


    Yang Wenli subconsciously took a step back, and immediately realized that he had lost his dignity. When he wanted to speak again, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had already turned to the courtyard.


    Just before the courtyard door was closed, she turned her head and said to Lu Sheng, "Close the door and ignore them. Don''t let them make trouble at the door. If they don''t leave, ask Shao Wen Xue Rong to drag them away."


    "Yes, miss." Lu Sheng nodded, then stepped forward, standing tall and big in front of Yang Wenli.


    Yang Wenli really wanted to make a theory, but the manager, who had recovered his senses, hurriedly stepped forward and pulled him, "Master, let''s go first."


    "What are you going?" Yang Wenli pulled back her sleeves, "Didn''t you hear that girl say not to let us make trouble at the door? She is afraid, the more afraid she is, the more I will make trouble, I want to see, Yang Liu Do you still recognize my big brother?"


    If Gu Yundong knew what he thought, he would probably spit out a mouthful of blood.


    She just didn''t want to be too noisy to disturb her mother. Her mother was in a bad mood just looking at it and didn''t want to do anything more.


    Fortunately, the person in charge was frightened by Gu Yundong''s behavior, and still dragged Yang Wenli to leave, "Master, the other party has a lot of people now, and that Shao Qingyuan looks like he has a kung fu, we are just two of us, not at all. Their opponents, it''s too easy for them to want us to shut up. Don''t get shot to death when we don''t make a big deal."


    Yang Wenli was stunned, thinking about it is right, even if you want to make trouble, you have to do it under the condition that your own safety is guaranteed.


    And the situation of Yangliu today was beyond his expectations. He thought that Yangliu was still the one who didn''t remember anything, but he didn''t expect her to be better.


    Her recovery of memory caught him off guard, and this was a failure.


    He had to go back and think about what he should do to make Yang Liu recognize him again. Now is not the time to make trouble, and it is not good for him to tear his face.


    Yang Wenli calmed down, nced at the closed door, and hurried away with a ck face.


    Lu Sheng saw the carriage leaving through the crack of the door, then turned around and hurried back to the front hall, and said to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong felt that Yang Wenli was unlikely to give up like this, and he might make aeback.


    But before that, Gu Yundong wanted to understand what happened that year, so that she could decide how to treat Yang Wenli.


    and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and walked towards the main house.


    Gu Dajiang raised his eyes to see theming in, nodded slightly, and asked, "Go?"


    "Well, let''s go."


    Gu Yundong sat opposite Yang Liu and asked, "Mother, are you alright?"


    Yangliu smiled reluctantly. Seeing her like this, Gu Yundong hesitated, not knowing whether to ask.


    Instead, it was Yang Liu, who took a deep breath and said, "I know you want to know what happened back then, and now there''s no need to hide it."


    Saying that, she looked at Gu Dajiang and said, "Husband, I didn''t hide it from you on purpose before, I was just afraid that you would have grudges in your heart. But after being a husband and wife for so many years, I know that no matter what happened to me, you will not dislike me. mine."


    She has be a fool for so many years, but Gu Dajiang has never given up on her. Even in such a difficult environment as fleeing the famine, he still loves her, loves her and protects her.


    What reason does she have for not trusting him?


    Don''t call me a scumbag


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1654: She was also nurtured since she was a child

    Chapter 1654 She was also spoiled since she was a child


    Yang Liu''s words made several people in the room startled.


    Gu Dajiang immediately held her hand behind him and said eagerly, "How could I despise you? You are my wife, someone who wants to apany me to old age. You can tell me anything you want."


    Yangliuughed, her eyes slightly red, "Well."


    She exhaled, looked down at her hand, and then said softly, "Yang Wenli, who is just now, is indeed my eldest brother. My family was originally a big family in Anyi County, and my grandfather was also a prominent figure in the county seat. She has no worries about food and clothing, and grew up innocently and romantically."


    The grandfather of the Yang family was a big family in Anyi County, and Gu Yundong also knew that.


    Speaking of this, Yang Liu is also a daughter of daughters who has been pampered since childhood.


    "My father only has two children, me and Yang Wenli." Yang Liu is also reluctant to call him eldest brother, "Yang Wenli has been studying since he was a child, and his parents have high hopes for him, especially when he became a schr at a young age, he gave it to his parents to the Yang family. I have a big face. At that time, I was also happy."


    When Yang Liu was young, Yang Wenli was really good to her. The two brothers and sisters had a deep rtionship, and they were envied by others when they went out.


    It¡¯s just that when Yang Wenli grows up, he spends a long time studying abroad, and his time at home naturally shortens.


    In addition, although they are brothers and sisters, there are differences between men and women, so they get along less and less.


    But in Yang Liu''s mind, Yang Wenli was still the eldest brother who loved her and treated her well. They get along for a short time, just because the eldest brother has to hurry up to study and take on the burden of shining the lintel.


    So Yangliu tried not to disturb him, but asionally cut the flowers he nted and put them in a bottle, and put them in his study, so that he could read more and rx when he was reading and resting.


    The days went on in such an orderly manner. Yang Wenli passed the examination for talents and was favored by the county magistrate at that time.


    The Yang family is very happy, and Yang Liu is also really happy for her brother. She wants to prepare a different wedding gift for her future sister-inw.


    However, as the daughter of the county magistrate, I have seen no less than her, so how can I get something that is too ordinary?


    At that time, the willows had a simple idea. It happened that what she was good at was nting flowers, and she was familiar with this field.


    And the daughter of the county magistrate is also a flower lover.


    She heard that there is a gardener in Yongning House, who used to serve flowers and nts for those big families in the capital. He has many cherished flower varieties in his hand. Yangliu thought of giving gifts, and naturally they should be sent to the heart.


    Originally, she wanted to ask someone to go to Yongning Mansion to find it, but she didn''t expect her father Yang Zhifu to go to Yongning Mansion to discuss business.


    Yang Liu was immediately moved. Although she had no worries about food and clothing in Anyi County, she grew so big that the furthest one did not go to her grandfather''s home in Lin County.


    Especially when Yang Wenli was studying abroad before, he had a one-year study tour experience and had seen the scenery outside. When he came back and talked about those things with his family, Yang Liu was envious.


    She hurriedly went to find Yang Zhifu, and wanted to follow her this trip.


    Yang Zhifu naturally disagreed. Yang Liu was fourteen years old. At this age, when it was time to discuss marriage, he should study hard at home to be a wife.


    Not to mention Yongning Mansion, that is, the grandfather''s house, they are not allowed to go there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1655: Taoist priest

    Chapter 1655 Taoist priests in Taoist temples


    Although Yang Zhifu loves Yangliu, he is still a bit pedantic at times, otherwise he is in business, and it will not be suitable only for sess.


    He disagreed, and Yang Liu had to find another way.


    At that time, Yang Wenli was in a good mood, and Yang Liu went to him to ask for mercy.


    Yang Wenli thought about it, agreed, and went to talk to Yang Zhifu.


    Yang Zhifu naturally couldn''t say that Yang Wenli was eloquent. In addition, Yang Wenli was already a schr, and he had a strong voice at home. Since he agreed, Yang Zhifu agreed.


    It''s just that he''s still not very happy, and he also asks Yangliu to dress up in men''s clothes when he''s on the road.


    Yang Liu did not say a word, he packed up happily, brought his own money, and followed Yang Zhifu to Yongning Mansion.


    Yang Zhifu wanted to make her suffer, not someone who was about to get married and wanted to run away, so she didn''t give her a good look on the way. She also let her do everything by herself, except for a maid dressed as a servant to take care of her, there was no one around.


    Yang Liu felt uneasy when she saw her father like this, and regretted that she was too impulsive.


    The carriage they were riding in was not far from Yongning Mansion after walking for half a month.


    One day they did not catch up with the time to enter the city, so they rested in a Taoist temple outside the city.


    There are not many Taoist priests in the temple, and the people outside Fang have always been kind to others. They led them to rest in the guest room of the Taoist temple, and they thoughtfully brought hot water to eat.


    Yangliu has been to temples outside Anyi County before, and this is the first time I have seen Taoist temples, and I feel a little novel.


    But in this kind of ce, she didn''t dare to walk around at will, and she also took an early rest that night.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the Taoist temple. The whole group slept well that night, and they set off full of energy the next day.


    Yang Zhifu was in a good mood, and finally eased his attitude towards Yang Liu.


    Yang Liu calmed down, thinking that his father was finally relieved, and he would not me her when he went back to cook something delicious for him.


    Unexpectedly, on the same night, when they were resting at the county inn, the willow suddenly disappeared.


    Yang Zhifu couldn''t believe it, and eagerly began to search for people. At that time, he went to the county government to report to the official.


    Then he learned that he was not the only one who lost his daughter in the county town. Simr things had happened before. Those young and beautiful women from twelve to eighteen years old had lost seven of their daughters in this short half year. eight.


    And half of them are people like Yang Zhifu who pass through the county town from other ces.


    The county town has been a little uneasy these days, and there are even some rumors that there are flower-picking thieves hidden in the county town, and those lost women are afraid that all of them will be innocent.


    There are also people who say that the feng shui in the county town is not good, and they have also recruited the masters of Taoist temples outside the city to watch and have done a dojo.


    After the Guanzhu came, it stopped for a while. I didn''t expect that the same thing happened when Yang Zhifu and his daughter passed by.


    This time, the county magistrate paid more attention to it, and he was lucky. A dayter, a person from the rivers andkes came to the county seat.


    This person is also a chivalrous person. After hearing that there was a flower-picker in the county town, he nned to find this person personally and eliminate the harm for the people.


    He really has some skills. After investigation, it is found that there are a few gangsters in the county that are very suspicious.


    Then, the man followed the **** to investigate further, all the way to the ce outside the city... the Taoist temple.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1656: Willow was full of hope

    Chapter 1656 Willow was full of hope at that time


    I heard that the Taoist priest in that Taoist temple is the flower-picking thief that everyone calls it, and the county magistrate is a hundred people who don¡¯t believe it.


    He had seen that Guanzhu before, his temperament was cold and immortal, and he looked like he didn''t eat the fireworks of the world. Moreover, he has appeared in the county several times, and he has done good deeds. How could he be a flower-picking thief?


    The county magistrate didn''t believe it, and the people in the rivers andkes were so angry that they almost beat him and threw the evidence directly in front of him.


    The county magistrate then sent officers and soldiers to the Taoist temple to arrest people.


    The stolen goods were also captured. Several Taoist priests in the Taoist temple were caught on the spot, and the women who were locked under the cer by them were also rescued.


    Only then did everyone know that this Taoist view is clearly a person who worships incense and incense, but secretly it is a prostitute.


    These Taoist priests are also fake, they are all ignorant and ignorant scumbags, they don¡¯t have the slightest ability to say nothing, and all they do are dirty and dirty things.


    However, the Taoist priest in the Taoist temple was arrested, but the master of the temple seemed to have received the news in advance. Not only did he escape, but he also took a few young and beautiful women and ran away.


    And willow, is one of them.


    The lord fed them all medicine, making them limp and unable to escape.


    immediately took them to hide in Tibet, and stumbled all the way to Yongning Mansion.


    Just when he breathed a sigh of relief, that Jianghu person actually chased after him.


    "He saved us." Yang Liu said with gratitude in his eyes.


    Although so many years have passed, for Yangliu, this person really fell from the sky when they were about to despair, and beat the spectator who was trying to escape to vomit blood.


    The officials quickly rescued them, found a ce to ce them, and helped them inform their families.


    But¡­¡­


    The four or five people present, except for Yang Liu and another little girl who had just been caught, have long been ruined.


    For them, if they go back, they will not have a good life. The better thing is to be a aunt. If it is not good, then there is only one death.


    Yang Liu felt ufortable, but the world was so full of malice towards women.


    These few people, in fact, the family conditions are good. But it is precisely because of this that big families pay more attention to their reputation and never allow tainted girls in their families.


    So apart from Yang Liu and the little girl, the other sisters discussed it and didn''t give any news to the family. They just went together to find a ce where no one knew them and lived anew.


    After such an encounter, the hearts of several people have also undergone great changes.


    They also asked Yangliu if he would go, but Yangliu shook his head and refused because he thought of loving his parents and brother.


    She had just gone through such an ident, but in fact she couldn''t wait to go home and beforted in front of her family.


    The Yang family has a simple family, her father did not have a concubine, and there were only two children in the family.


    So Yang Liu still tends to go home to see his family.


    The sisters didn''t persuade them much, and told the prefect of their decision.


    The prefect at that time was of good character, and he was deeply sympathetic to the experience of several people. After learning about their thoughts, he did not persuade them much, but he still helped them to obtain a household registration certificate. Because of their special circumstances, he directly gave them to them Female household.


    Several sisters are still full of hope in life because of this.


    Yangliu said goodbye to them, and then waited peacefully for news from his family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1657: Yang Wenli forced her to die

    Chapter 1657 Yang Wenli forced her to die


    "After a few days, the family of my little sister who was two years younger than me picked her up." Yang Liu said. "It can be seen that her parents love her very much. When they came over, they said they were very embarrassed and cried heart-breakingly."


    Yangliu was very happy for her little sister, and seeing their family reunited, she was somewhat relieved.


    Then in the mansion, only Yang Liu was waiting.


    After more than half a month, Yang Wenli finally arrivedte while Yang Liu was anxiously waiting.


    He didn''t look good at the time, and he didn''t say a word when he saw Yangliu.


    It''s just that Yang Liu was so immersed in the joy of seeing his rtives at that time that he didn''t notice his face at all.


    After finishing the necessary follow-up documents at the prefect, Yang Wenli left the prefecture with Yang Liu.


    After getting into the carriage, Yang Liu finally realized that Yang Wenli''s expression was not quite right.


    Her heart tightened all of a sudden, and a bad premonition came up.


    But she still suppressed her restless heartbeat and asked Yang Wenli, "How are your parents? Are they worried about my ident?"


    Yang Wenli didn''t say anything, just turned his head and looked outside the carriage.


    Yangliu pursed her lips, her palms wet with sweat...


    When the carriage left Fucheng, Yang Wenli suddenly asked the driver to stop the carriage, and then said to Yang Liu, "Get off the carriage first, let''s talk."


    Yang Liu was actually reluctant toe down, but Yang Wenli just stared at her expressionlessly, she could only bite the bullet ande down.


    The two walked along the river outside the city, Yang Liu did not speak, and Yang Wenli remained silent all the way.


    After a long time, he stopped, turned his head and said to Yang Liu, "Although the family has been keeping things secret from the family, you also know that there are many opponents of the Yang family, and many people have inquired about the Taoist temple. There''s already gossip in the city."


    Yang Liu''s face turned pale, "Brother, what do you... mean?"


    Yang Wenli said with a sullen face, "You should know how important a woman''s reputation is. Once you go back to the Yang family, those people will p your parents in the face for this, and my marriage will be ruined. Your business will plummet, and your parents will follow suit. Yang Liu, have you ever thought about these things?¡±


    Yangliu took a step back with disbelief in his eyes.


    Yang Wenli looked at her nkly, "Yang Liu, since you were taken away by those fake Taoist priests, you should protect your innocence with death. In this way, others will praise you for being virtuous, and they can look at our Yang family highly. But look at you now, not only did you bring smudges to the Yang family, but you still have the face to survive, waiting for me to pick you up, and happily get on the carriage. Don''t you have any shame?"


    The blood on Yangliu''s face disappeared instantly, and his voice was much lower, "Yes, but I''m innocent, I didn''t let them touch me, really, big brother, you believe me."


    "What''s the use of me believing in you? Outsiders don''t believe you. Besides, what if you are innocent? The only thing you can do now is to apologize to the Yang family and clean up those filthy words for the Yang family, do you understand? "


    Yang Liu''s body trembled slightly, "Brother, it turns out that you actually think like this."


    She felt that she didn''t know Yang Wenli anymore. How could the eldest brother who loved her since he was a child would be willing to force her to die?


    She took another step back, "Dad, where are your parents? What do they mean?"


    I''m Kavin, I have to stroke


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1658: jump off the bridge

    Chapter 1658 Jump off the bridge


    Yangliu didn''t believe that her parents would treat her like this. Although she was a woman, her parents always loved her.


    Who would have thought that Yang Wenli sneered, "My parents have no face to go out now, what do you mean by asking them? Originally, they didn''t want me to pick you up, so they thought you were dead outside. But I am a schr, It was the Yongning government who sent the letter again, so I had toe to see you. But the gate of the Yang family, no matter what, a woman like you is not allowed to step in."


    Yangliu felt that the blood in his body was frozen, and the hope in his heart copsed little by little.


    She shook her head, "I don''t believe it."


    "Don''t believe it?" Yang Wenli reached out and took out a letter from his arms, "This is what Dad asked me to give to you, why do you think Dad didn''te to pick you up in person? He didn''t want to see you at all. Dad was against you before. When you went to Yongning Mansion, you didn''t listen to yourself and insisted on doing your own thing. At that time, Dad thought you were restless. Sure enough, if something like this happened, it also affected the family."


    Yangliu''s ears were buzzing, and she stared at the letter, but she refused to pick it up.


    Yang Wenli got impatient and shoved the letter into her hand, "Take a good look, this is what Dad wrote to you."


    Yangliu didn''t want to look at it, as if everything Yang Wenli said was false as long as he didn''t open it.


    But Yang Wenli didn''t allow it, he opened the letter and ced it under her nose.


    Yangliu saw that the familiar handwriting and the familiar tone were indeed written by his father.


    But the content above is like a thousand arrows piercing the heart, piercing the willows with holes and crumbling.


    Yang Wenli looked at her indifferently, "You see clearly? Dad doesn''t want you to go back and be ashamed. The Yang family raised you for more than ten years, provided you with food and clothing, and let you live the life of a youngdy. Now, you should also It''s time for you to give back to the Yang family. If the Yang family has been pointed at by others because of your affairs, then you are the eternal sinner of the Yang family."


    Yangliu raised his head in a daze, "Qiangu... sinner?"


    "Yes." Yang Wenli took a step forward and approached her slowly, "So you might as well just cut yourself off now, or leave a good reputation for the Yang family so that parents don''t lose their heads. In short, you are the Yang family. If you can¡¯t go back, my parents asked me to make it clear to you that from now on, there will be no willows in the Yang family!!¡±


    Yangliu was forced to stagger back by him, his head was nk, full of the words "sinners of the ages".


    It turned out that the whole family did not want her to live, and they all felt that it was a mistake for her to live.


    She embarrassed the Yang family and her family and ancestors.


    Even if you go back, there is no point.


    Yangliu turned around and looked at the rushing river, only to feel cold all over.


    She turned her head and nced at Yang Wenli, who stared at her indifferently, "My sister is dead, in that filthy and dirty Taoist temple."


    Yangliu closed his eyes and jumped off the bridge suddenly.


    This jump seemed to be in Yang Wenli''s expectation, and the corners of his eyes and brows didn''t even move.


    The willow fell into the swift and icy river water, and the water flowed frantically from his nose, mouth, and ears. She struggled in difort. The moment her head came out of her head, she just met Yang Wenli''s indifferent, almost cold-blooded look.


    The next moment, she was hit by a wave, was suddenly submerged, and was carried away by the river...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1659: the sweetness

    Chapter 1659 The original sweetness


    Speaking of the past, Yang Liu is still in a bad mood.


    The past that I thought I would never mention again, all flooded into my mind the moment I saw Yang Wenli.


    Yang Liu''s eyes were slightly red, and he slowly exhaled. Looking at Gu Yundong in front of him, he said, "Later, when I woke up again, I met your father. I was rushed downstream, and happened to be seen by your father, he I ran into the river, fished me up, and sent me to the hospital for treatment, and I survived."


    After ?? woke up, she was stunned for a long time.


    What if he was rescued? She is alone, homeless, and has a long future, but she has no hope.


    At that time, Yang Liu opened her eyes and didn''t say a word. For two days, Gu Dajiang took care of her.


    Later, she realized that since God let her live, she should no longer despise her own life, even if she had no family? She can still... love herself.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she decided to find those older sisters.


    So she decided to go back to Yongning Fucheng, re-apply for household registration, and then depend on each other with her sisters.


    She thanked Gu Dajiang, but unfortunately she was penniless at that time, and she really couldn''t give anything, so she could only owe it first and pay it back in the future.


    When she is in better shape, she ns to set off.


    But Yang Liu is still ady in the end, and she has never traveled far away alone, let alone in this unfamiliar ce, even in the suburbs of Anyi County, she may not be able to reach her destination safely. .


    In the end, it was the city where Gu Dajiang sent her to.


    When he arrived at Fucheng, Gu Dajiang did not enter the government office, and Yang Liu did the household registration himself.


    The clerk of the yamen was stunned when she saw hering back. Hearing that she was going to set up a household, he guessed something. But he didn''t ask much, which was actually what he expected.


    Yangliu''s household registration went well, and aftering out, I n to find some older sisters.


    Gu Dajiang was worried about her. Hearing that the address she said was not a day or two away from Fucheng, Yangliu was on the road alone, and it was hard to think of anything.


    It''s just that he didn''t feel at ease to find someone else to send it, and Yang Liu also found that he didn''t trust others, but he believed in Gu Dajiang.


    In the end, Gu Dajiang decided to send her there in person.


    When he came out of Fucheng, he followed the shopkeeper to do business. The thing was done, and the shopkeeper treated him well. When he asked for leave, he agreed at the time, and promised to hide it from the old Gu family for him.


    But in the end, Yang Liu didn''t see those sisters either.


    When he was halfway, Gu Dajiang confessed his heart and asked to marry Yangliu as his wife.


    Yang Liu naturally has a good impression of him, but the things she has experienced have made her not confident enough.


    But Gu Dajiang''s treatment in Lao Gu''s family was not afraid of causing Yang Liu to suffer? He mustered up the courage to say such a thing.


    Both sides were thoroughly hurt by their family members. They sympathized with each other to keep warm, and finally came together.


    Thinking of the sweetness with Gu Dajiang at that time, Yang Liu''s expression improved.


    Thest thing she regrets in her life is that she promised Gu Dajiang to be his wife.


    turned her head, she looked at Gu Dajiang, who was also slightly moved, and said in a low voice, "Husband, I have always kept things from the Taoist temple, so don''t me me."


    "How could I me you? You are the one who was hurt, and it''s toote for me to feel sorry for you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1660: Thinking of Yang Family

    Chapter 1660 Thinking of Yang Family


    Gu Dajiang''s heart is pounding when he hears her talk about this now.


    He didn''t expect that Yang Liu was forced to jump into the river by Yang Wenli, and he didn''t expect that this shameless thing is still crying on his face.


    I still feel disgusted when I think of his face now, and regret not hitting him twice at that time.


    Yang Liu seemed to feel his anger, reached out and shook his gently, "I''m fine now, I have you now, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    After a pause, she added, "As for Yang Wenli, our kinship was cut off eighteen years ago, and all the grievances and hatreds will end here."


    "But mother." Gu Yundong''s face turned ashen when he heard it, but now he calmed down a little and exhaled before saying, "You want to be strangers to him, but he doesn''t think so. This time he came to our house, obviously with a purpose. , although we were kicked out, I''m afraid it won''t be so kind and let it go."


    Yang Liu was stunned, thinking of his promising daughter and son-inw, and then contacting Yang Wenli''s sullen expression, his brows twitched slightly.


    She was silent for a while before finally saying, "If, if he gets tangled up again, you can teach him a lesson and force him back to Anyi County."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan nced at each other, they understood, and taught them a lesson, but they were not enough to kill them all.


    Yang Liu''s temperament is softer. Although she resents Yang Wenli, she can''t forget the kindness he treated her when she was a child.


    Gu Yundong can understand her, if she and Yunshu are like that in the future...


    No, I can''t think about it, she will never allow this kind of thing to happen, so she is nowmitted to establishing a correct three views for Yunshu.


    Gu Yundong put aside those messy thoughts, she saw Yang Liu said so many words, her emotions were too ups and downs, and she looked very tired, so she went out with Shao Qingyuan.


    walked out of the door, Gu Yundong turned his head to look again, and then dragged Shao Qingyuan to the courtyard.


    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing her frowning and shaking her head, Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help but ask with a smile.


    Gu Yundong sighed and said, "I miss the Yang family."


    Yang Family?


    Shao Qing knew her so much, he understood immediately.


    "You don''t think the father of the Yang family is someone who doesn''t care about his daughter''s life or death?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "We''ve met them too, Yang Zhi... Although he looks a bit pedantic, he is sympathetic to the younger generation. At least, I don''t think he will kill his own daughter for the sake of fame."


    Of course, they only know the current Yang Zhifu couple. After all, 18 years have passed. Maybe their temperament has changed during this period of time. It is not clear what they were thinking 18 years ago.


    "Indeed." Shao Qingyuan agreed with a thoughtful expression, "Besides, with Yang Wenli''s character, what he said may not be credible. I feel that he cares more about his reputation, so he stopped your mother from going back."


    Don''t forget, Yang Wenli was discussing marriage with the daughter of the county magistrate.


    If the matter of Yangliu gets bigger, his marriage is likely to go to waste.


    "If you want to know, let''s ask someone."


    Gu Yundong was suspicious, "Who to ask?"


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t answer, seeing that the sky hadn''t darkened yet, he simply took her out of the courtyard.


    He asked Shao Wen to prepare a carriage and left the alley with Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1661: Zhou Han is ready to leave

    Chapter 1661 Zhou Han is ready to leave


    It was not until he stood in front of an inn not far from Shaoji Pharmacy that Gu Yundong suddenly realized.


    She patted her forehead suddenly, "How could I forget him."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and took her into the inn, where Zhou Han was just packing, and they were going to go back tomorrow. It''s been a few days since I came to Xuanhe Mansion, and all the things that need to be done have been done, and I received another small order. The destination happened to be near Anyi County.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan came over before he finished cleaning up, and Zhou Han was suddenly a little surprised.


    "Looks like we came in time, if it''s a dayter, Brother Zhou will have to go back." Shao Qingyuan followed Zhou Han into the room.


    Zhou Hanughed, poured a cup of tea for the two of them, and then asked their intentions.


    Hearing that the two were actually inquiring about the Yang family, Zhou Han was very puzzled.


    Originally thought that they would never have an intersection with the Yang family after leaving Anyi County, so how could they expect them to be so concerned about the Yang family.


    However, Zhou Han often goes out shopping, and everything about the Yang family has been told to themst time.


    but¡­¡­


    "What I want to ask is, about the eldest Miss Yang family, Yang Wenli should have a younger sister, right?"


    Zhou Han is really shocked now, Yang Wenli does have a younger sister, but wasn''t it gone eighteen years ago?


    He scratched his head involuntarily, and said a little embarrassingly, "I really don''t know this, but to tell you the truth, my family was not in the county town eighteen years ago, but in a small vige under the county town. It was ten years ago. She only settled in the county seat to marry a wife and have children, so I don''t know anything about the eldest Miss Yang family, but I only asionally heard people say that she was away from home and jumped into a river when she encountered something bad."


    said he shook his head, "I want to say that no matter what happens, your life is the most important thing. Compared with your life, everything else is a small matter."


    Although he didn''t say what happened to Yangliu, judging from his tone and expression, he should have a general idea.


    In the end, I have seen a lot of things going around, and my thoughts are more transparent.


    "Then do you know how Yang Zhifu and his wife reacted when Miss Yang had an ident?"


    reaction?


    This Zhou Han didn''t know, he shook his head.


    After pondering for a moment, Shao Qingyuan said to Zhou Han, "That eldest brother Zhou returned to Anyi County this time, can you help us find out about the eldest Miss Yang family, especially when she had an ident, what did Yang Zhifu and his wife think about this? reaction."


    Zhou Han was surprised that they were so concerned about the Yang family''s affairs, but it was just a little effort, but he responded immediately.


    "no problem."


    "Then I''ll trouble Big Brother Zhou. If you leave early tomorrow, our husband and wife may not be able to send you off. We''ll say goodbye to you in advance today." Shao Qingyuan said and instructed Shao Wen, "Go to the carriage and get the things."


    Shao Wen turned around quickly, and came over with a big bag and a small bag after a while.


    Zhou Han immediately understood, and hurriedly declined, "What is this? You gave me the wages for this trip, how can I receive such a thing."


    "They are all special products of Xuanhe Prefecture. They are made at home. I didn''t buy them outside. Brother Zhou, take them."


    I heard that it was made by himself, but Zhou Han was embarrassed to turn it down again, but he still epted it after thinking about it.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong talked to him for a while before turning around and leaving the inn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1662: Mrs. Dais Silence

    Chapter 1662 Mrs. Dai''s Silence


    They left, and Zhou Hancai looked at the things on the table.


    At this look, his eyes almost popped out.


    Sugar, canned food, dried fruit, are these things made at home? It''s not cheap, is it?


    And the portion is so heavy! !


    When Gu Yundong and the two left the inn, the sky was gradually darkening.


    I didn''t get the information I wanted from Zhou Han, so for now I just have to wait.


    As for Yang Wenli, Gu Yundong also asked people to watch the movement first, for fear that he woulde to the door again.


    However, for the next few days, Yang Wenli was very quiet and never showed up.


    Gu Yundong still thinks it''s strange, this person, shouldn''t he n to arrange another y?


    In Xuanhe Mansion, Gu Yundong was not afraid of any troubles from Yang Wenli, she was mainly afraid of trouble.


    But she didn''t have the time to pay attention to Yang Wenli''s side anymore. It''s been a few days since she returned to Xuanhe Mansion. Because of Yang Liu''s medical treatment, her whole mind was on her, but she didn''t care much about business matters.


    Now that Yangliu''s illness has been cured, she should also start integrating business affairs.


    Gu Yundong went to Gu Ji to read the ledger first, and was relieved to see that the business was a little more prosperous than before.


    She has been to Xinming Pavilion, and she knows that Qiu Ma is there, and everything is fine.


    But she hasn''t met Mrs. Dai since she came back, so she invited Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang for a meeting at Xinming Pavilion.


    Someone brought tea and snacks to the private room, and Gu Yundong told about the new Ming Pavilion he opened in the capital.


    She also wrote back a letter before, but after all, she couldn''t write too much detail in the letter, and now she has only exined the situation in the capital.


    The cooperation with Ge Shi, the identity and background of the shopkeeper and the female staff recruited by the capital, the talents to be trained, and the n to open a second new Ming Pavilion in the future, Gu Yundong exined everything in detail.


    The business in the capital naturally needless to say, although Gu Yundong only opened for a few days when he left, but I also know that it is definitely not bad.


    "That''s right. In Wanqing Mansion, Duan Wan, the eldestdy of the Duan family, also wants to open a family by way of equity participation. But she has just got married not long ago. Whether she wants to open a family or not, she is estimated to have to go with her husband''s family. It''s just a matter of negotiation."


    Nie Shuang was a little excited when he heard it, "Let''s open then, our Xinming Pavilion is so popr, we don''t have to worry about no guests anywhere."


    Gu Yundong shook his head helplessly, "It''s just that I may not have time to go to Wanqing Mansion next, so I have to find someone who is familiar with the process to open there."


    Today, there are no suitable candidates.


    Nie Shuang stood up immediately, "It''s okay, I''ll go."


    Gu Yundong and Mrs. Dai looked at her in surprise, "You?"


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Don''t forget, you''re getting married in May, and it''s March now. You''re going to Wanqing Mansion, and you cane back after a few days."


    Nie Shuang waved his hand, "Is it okay to go after I get married? Liu Wei and I have already said that after we get married, I will continue to do business. He agrees, and he agrees very much. Besides, I actually both If you want to leave the Xuanhe Mansion and go to other ces for a walk, wouldn''t you just have a chance after getting married? Right?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." You guys actually discussed it? ? ?


    These two get married, is it really okay?


    She couldn''t help but stroked her forehead. After a while, she turned to look at Mrs. Dai, "Auntie, what do you think?"


    Mrs. Dai didn''t know what she was thinking. In this meeting, she looked very silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1663: i dont have that face

    Chapter 1663 I don''t have that face


    Gu Yundong and Nie Shuang couldn''t help but look at each other with puzzled expressions.


    "Auntie?"


    Mrs. Dai exhaled, as if she had finally made up her mind. She raised her head and looked at the two with a smile, "Yun Dong, Shuang girls, I''ve thought about it, and I want to withdraw from our cooperation."


    Nie Shuang was shocked, "Auntie, what are you talking about?"


    Mrs. Dai smiled and said, "Don''t worry, listen to my thoughts. I did say before that the three of us would work together to open the new Ming Pavilion throughout the entire Jin Dynasty. To be honest at the time, I was really hot-headed. With your youthful vigor in full swing, there is a fire in your heart, and many actual situations have not been considered clearly."


    Gu Yundong became thoughtful when she heard the words. She could probably guess what Mrs. Dai was thinking.


    "The first Xinming Pavilion opened in Xuanhe Mansion, and I really did my part. The three of us worked together, Yun Dong was in charge of all the food and the direction of the store opening, Nie Shuang paid for the manpower, and I prepared it. Publicity and contacts. Everyone has contributed and cooperated very well with each other. Therefore, for the new Ming Pavilion in Xuanhe Mansion, I can get dividends and feel at ease."


    "But there is nothing I can do about the capital city and Wanqing Mansion. The shop in the capital city was bought by Shuanggirls, but Yun Dong is responsible for the opening, recruiting and even publicity. Duan Wan, the partner of Wanqing Mansion, is also Yun Doni. Yes, in terms of opening, the two girls also took care of themselves."


    Branches in two ces, she can''t make any difference. No connections, no contribution.


    If she had to stretch out her hand to take the money from these two ces for free, she felt shameless and panicked.


    Now she has a good rtionship with Yun Dong and Nie, and both of them have generous temperaments. Gu Nian started a business together, so he didn''t care.


    But what about the future? If things go on like this, she is used to taking money and has no sense of shame. The rtionship between the three of them will copse sooner orter.


    Rather than that, quit now.


    "So I thought about it. Like Mrs. Qin and the eldest Miss Duan, I will cooperate with the two of you to be the responsible owner of the new Ming Pavilion in Xuanhe Mansion, and I will only take the dividends from this shop."


    Mrs. Qin''s Mrs. Ge received the dividends from the capital.


    Duan Wan took the dividends from Wanqing Mansion.


    And she was able to work hard in Xuanhe Mansion, and her effect was not small, so she took the dividends of Xuanhe Mansion.


    Mrs. Dai felt that this was reasonable.


    Nie Shuang stood up suddenly, "How can we do it? We agreed at the beginning, how can there be any reason to separate you? Then who are we?"


    Mrs. Dai looked at her child''s heart and couldn''t help shaking her head, then looked at Gu Yundong, "Yundong, what do you think?"


    Nie Shuang also suddenly looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter was silent for a moment, then said, "I don''t agree either."


    Mrs. Dai frowned, "Yun Dong, I thought your thinking would be more cautious and mature. I am different from you, you are still young, but I have grandchildren, so my family rtionship will be moreplicated than yours. "


    It is said that now, the daughter-inw has just given birth to a child, but she has been pushed by her parents to ask about Xinming Pavilion several times. It is because of this that Mrs. Dai made such a decision after careful consideration.


    "You guys will open a lot of shops in the future, but I can''t go out and help you out. This kind of distribution is very uneven. I take those dividends, and I don''t have that face."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1664: was stopped

    Chapter 1664 was stopped


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Indeed, what Auntie said also makes sense. But although it is in business, it doesn''t make sense to kick you away when Xinming Pavilion just started, so who are we? Who else dares to do it? Will you work with us?"


    How manypanies are there in Hyundai, and those veterans who started a business are not doing any work but eating dividends?


    Before the Xinming Pavilion opened, the three of them groped and held it up step by step.


    Because of the first one, the Xinming Pavilion in the capital behind will open so smoothly. As long as the gourd is drawn as it is, Gu Yundong doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    So Mrs. Dai''s credit is there for everyone to see. If people are driven away after they are used up, what is the original agreement?


    Mrs. Dai was startled, thinking about it right.


    If this matter gets out, what will others say about Gu Yundong and Nie Shuang? What do you think of Xinming Pavilion?


    Business is bound to be affected.


    but¡­¡­


    "I really can''t do it if I can get such a dividend."


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "It''s better than this, Auntie take less."


    Mrs. Dai paused and began to ponder.


    After a while, he nodded hesitantly.


    Nie Shuang looked around, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but seeing that both of them agreed, he obediently closed his mouth and sat down again.


    The next time was when the three of them began to discuss how much Mrs. Dai should take in dividends.


    After half an hour of discussion, it was finally decided that she would get half of the dividends.


    And the period is ten years. After ten years, Mrs. Dai will only take the dividends from the new Ming Pavilion in Xuanhe House.


    Of course, she will not be involved in opening a branch in the future. Gu Yundong and Nie Shuang are solely responsible.


    Gu Yundong suddenly felt Alexander, in fact, her main business is... Gu Ji.


    After the three discussed it, they finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then they ate a meal in peace.


    Mrs. Dai and Nie Shuang had something to do in the afternoon, so they left immediately.


    Before getting on the carriage, Mrs. Dai couldn''t help but look back, but she was in a warm mood.


    Although she proposed not to share dividends, but if Yun Dong and Nie Shuang agreed to it seriously, she would definitely feel ufortable in her heart, and I was afraid that they would feel too ruthless.


    The way she handled it now gave her the greatest respect and step.


    Mrs. Dai shook her head andughed, man, it''s soplicated.


    It was clearly she who proposed it, but she didn''t want others to agree with it without any scruples.


    Mrs. Dai exhaled and turned to get into the carriage.


    Gu Yundong walked to the counter and watched their carriage leave. Qiu Qiu was nning to sell, when she heard the voice, she raised her eyes and nced at her, and said with a smile, "Is the owner going back too?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "My mother and mother-inw wille over after lunch, I''ll wait for them here. You''re busy, don''t say hello to me."


    Mother Qiu nodded and continued to look at today''s bill.


    However, Yang Liu and Shao Yin, who were going out to Xinming Pavilion at this time, were not very happy.


    Halfway through their carriage, a person suddenly rushed out in front of them and stopped directly in front of the carriage.


    Driving the carriage was Tong Shuitao, who was left behind by Gu Yundong to bring them here.


    When he saw the person who rushed out, Tong Shuitao became irritable, wishing he could just whip the whip and walk away, stepping over the person.


    But she cared that this was on the street, so she could only look at him with a bad face, "Master Yang, what are you doing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1665: Are you really so heartless?

    Chapter 1665 Are you really so heartless?


    Yang Wenli''s face was covered in sweat, her expression looked a little embarrassed, her eyes were slightly red and her body was trembling, she looked straight at the direction of the carriage, "Little sister, little sister, see me, let''s talk about it, okay? Exin clearly..."


    Fuck! !


    Tong Shuitao cursed in his heart, and this guy started acting again.


    She immediately jumped out of the carriage, and was about to go over to knock Yang Wenli unconscious and drag him away.


    "Shui Tao, wait a moment." The curtain was pulled open at this moment, Yang Liu raised her eyes to look at Yang Wenli, who had a look of joy on her face, sighed slightly, and said, "Okay, let''s talk. "


    This is not far from the Jinxiu Restaurant, and Yangliu simply put the location there.


    She also wanted to ignore Yang Wenli, but Yun Dong was right, since he was so eager to recognize him, he must have other purposes. If that''s the case, then she won''t give up looking for her at all.


    Even if she avoided it today, there will always be a chance tomorrow and the day after.


    This is her business, she can''t hide behind her without seeing anyone.


    pulled down the car curtain, Yang Liu ordered Tong Shuitao, "Let''s go." Then he said to Shao Yin in the car, "I want to trouble you to apany me."


    Shao Yin waved his hand, "What''s the matter, we''re all a family, don''t talk outsiders."


    Tong Shuitao outside the car gave Yang Wenli a stern look, then jumped on the carriage again, pulled the reins, and the carriage turned in a different direction and went straight away.


    Yang Wenli was about to get on the carriage, but he was not even allowed to get on the carriage, his face was dark and resentful.


    But now is not the time to lose his temper, Yang Wenli restrained the expression on his face and hurried to the Jinxiu Restaurant.


    By the time he arrived, Yang Liu was already sitting and waiting for him in the wing on the second floor. Shao Yin didn''t enter the box, only Tong Shuitao stood behind Yang Liu, waiting as a protector.


    Yang Wenli entered the door, but couldn''t helpining, "You are really, so far away, you don''t know how to let me in the car, and you forgot the etiquette."


    Yang Liu sneered, ignored him, and asked directly, "What do you want to talk to me about, just say it directly, I have something else to do."


    Yang Wenli sat across from her, poured a cup of tea with a cup of tea, and waited until his breathing calmed down before speaking.


    "Little sister, eldest brother specially apologized to you. What happened back then was really wrong with eldest brother. His thoughts were too extreme at that time. There was no way for eldest brother. When I set off to pick you up, I was under a lot of pressure.¡­¡±


    Yang Liu raised his hand and interrupted him directly, "You should just say what your purpose is, I''m not too young, I''m not fifteen years old, you can listen to whatever you say. I don''t believe any of these, even if you kneel in front of me and cry, it''s useless, I know it''s all fake."


    Yang Wenli''s face distorted for a moment.


    When Yang Liu saw it, she slowly shook her head, "Yun Dong told me that the Yang family''s business in Anyi County is dead, do you have nothing to do and want to attack our family? Then you think too much, we I won''t help you. Eighteen years ago, I had nothing to do with the Yang family."


    Yang Wenli''s hand suddenly clenched, he took a deep breath, "Yang Liu, do you really want to be so heartless?"


    "Unfeeling? I just won''t help you. How can youpare to what you did back then?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1666: break up

    Chapter 1666 Break up


    To say unfeeling, who canpare to him?


    Yang Liu smiled self-deprecatingly, "Yang Wenli, let''s go and leave Xuanhe Mansion. I don''t care about what happened eighteen years ago, but if youe to entangle me again, I don''t mind taking revenge, and let you know that it''s not all that matters. It''s just an apology."


    Yang Wenli suddenly looked at her, "You want to deal with me?"


    Yang Liu took a deep breath slowly, "...Yes."


    Yang Wenli stood up abruptly and patted the table, "Yang Liu, don''t deceive people too much."


    Tong Shuitao stood in front of Yang Liu almost as soon as he patted the table, "What are you doing? Sit down."


    Yang Wenli, "..." A lowly stinky girl, how dare you yell at him?


    He pointed at Tong Shuitao, and then at Yang Liu, "Okay, okay, I can understand, you are rich and powerful, so you look down on being a big brother. Well, Yang Liu, I really misread you. "


    Yang Liu thought his words were ridiculous, "No matter what you think, in short, that''s all I have to say. If you don''t leave, you won''t have good fruit to eat. Also, don''te to me again, I won''t. Bye bye."


    "You think I''m rarely looking for you? Well, I''ll go, we''ll be enemies when we meet againter."


    After Yang Wenli finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves, turned around and walked out of the wing.


    With a dark face, he hurried downstairs.


    The steward who had been waiting there hurriedly greeted him, "Master, how is it?"


    "What''s the matter with you? If I continue to stay inside, she will let someone kill me." Yang Wenli turned his head and nced at Jinxiu Restaurant viciously.


    As soon as the steward heard it, he knew that things were broken, and the master couldn''t hold back his temper. Now he really offended peoplepletely.


    But now, he didn''t say much, just sighed and asked, "Then what should I do next?"


    Yang Wenli gritted his teeth, "I don''t know, go back first."


    The manager could only keep up with him and hurried back to the inn.


    As soon as they left, two people who looked like beggars appeared in the corner.


    "Brother, this surnamed Yang went to Mrs. Gu, should we tell Dong''s family?"


    "No, there is Miss Peach, we just keep staring at him."


    After ??, the two continued to follow.


    Not long after, Yang Liu walked out of the restaurant, looked at the dark sky outside, and exhaled.


    After such an encounter, it was veryte when several people came to Xinming Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong almost thought that something had happened and he had to send someone to look for it, but fortunately, they came over in time.


    Tong Shuitao took advantage of the fact that Yang Liu and Liu entered the door, and took a step behind to tell Yang Wenli''s story.


    Gu Yundong squinted slightly, sure enough, Yang Wenli still didn''t give up.


    She nodded, indicating that she knew what to do.


    Later, the two beggars also reported Yang Wenli''s whereabouts to her.


    It was really an ident that Yang Wenli came out to stop the Gu family''s carriage today. Originally, he was eating nearby, but when he saw Tong Shuitao sitting on the carriage, he recognized her identity.


    So after taking a second look, I saw Willow who lifted the curtain of the car and looked out.


    Gu Yundong gave the two beggars a piece of silver and asked them to keep watching.


    stared at him until he left Xuanhe House.


    However, this person is also strange. After meeting Yangliu, he neither returns to Anyi County nor leaves the inn.


    In addition to eating and sleeping all day, I haven''t moved for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1667: housewarming day

    Chapter 1667 Housewarming Day


    Gu Yundong was very busy. Xinming Pavilionunched a new food, and after negotiating an agreement with Mrs. Dai, she put her mind on the new house.


    The house has beenpletely repaired, and the environment inside is also arranged.


    Shao Yin went to find someone to count the days, and it will be auspicious day for housewarming in a few days.


    The housewarming day is a treat. It happened that Shao Qingyuan''s parents were found, and Gu Yundong''s mother was also cured. I took this opportunity to get to know everyone.


    Gu Yundong sent invitations to everyone he knew, inviting everyone to warm up the house.


    Not to mention the Dai family and the Nie family, Gu Yundong also has some business friends in Xuanhe Mansion, so he naturally invited them.


    In addition, there are Shaoji Guji and the shopkeeper of Xinming Pavilion. As for the guys, because they have to see the shop, they can only have someone give them some food, just be happy.


    Also in Tianhai Academy, some of Gu Dajiang''s ssmates, the chief of the mountain, the master and others.


    Plus Yunshu Yunke their little ymate.


    In this way, there are quite a few people.


    On the day of the relocation, the Gu family got up early, put on new clothes, and took a carriage to the new house.


    There were several carts behind them, with new pots and pans and some small furniture stacked on them.


    Although the bed and the table and cab were all built directly in the new home, since it was the day of the housewarming, it was natural to think about it and move to a new home.


    When he reached the door of the new house, Bai Hang saw that it was almost time, and immediately lit the firecrackers hanging on the side.


    With the sound of crackling, the door of the house was pushed open heavily.


    Immediately, everyone moved the things on the trolley one by one in full swing.


    Today, Gu Xiaoxi also came over, but the child is still young and it is not easy to blow the wind on the road, so he left Chang Yaya to take care of him in Yongfu Vige.


    Chen Liang and Zeng Hu Dong also came, and they all took care of Shao Qingyuan at the beginning.


    So Bai Hang and Shao Yin were also very grateful to them, so they invited them too, and asked Gu Xiaoxi to apany him when he came over.


    Looking at the four entering the courtyard in front of him, Chen Liang still sighed, "When Yun Dong and Qing Yuan both builtrge brick houses in the vige, I thought that they would probably be the first to buy a house in the city in the future. One person, sure enough..."


    It was the first time for Zeng Hu and Dong toe to Fucheng. To be honest, looking at the house in front of them, they were a little reluctant to step in.


    Fortunately, there were all familiar people around, and when they saw everyone walking in, they also entered the door hesitantly.


    The courtyard door opened, and soon guests came one after another.


    At the same time, in an inn one street away from Xinfang, Yang Wenli''s eyes were red, and a grim smile shed on his face, "Yangliu, this is what you forced me to do, eldest brother will tell you well, if you don''t listen, then Don''t me me for being rude."


    said, he turned his head and asked the manager, "How is it?"


    "People have been found."


    "Let them do it." Yang Wenli sneered.


    The steward nodded and went out immediately, then said to the two tall people at the door, "Go, tie them up."


    The two immediately turned around and left the inn, looked left and right, and saw two beggars huddled in the corner but staring at the door of the inn.


    Not waiting for the two beggars to react, they strode over, and each one grabbed and punched heavily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1668: son, do you know?

    Chapter 1668 Young Master, do you know?


    The two beggars were immediately stunned. When they wanted to resist, it was toote. They were dragged into the next alley by the two men.


    Pedestrians were in a hurry on the road. Seeing the two tall and big people, they didn¡¯t dare to care, so they walked over quickly.


    As soon as they were dragged into the alley, Yang Wenli strode out of the inn with a steward.


    When he reached the door, he nced in the direction of the alley, and snorted coldly, "You still want to follow me? What the hell."


    Yang Wenli discovered the traces of the two beggars two days ago, and guessed who sent them.


    Unexpectedly, his sister is really promising now, and she dares to let people stare at him.


    "Let''s go, let''s congratte my niece on her housewarming." Yang Wenli sullenly walked towards the Gu family''s direction.


    The manager hurriedly greeted the two tall men to follow.


    They just walked here for a while, and two people, a man and a woman, came out of the inn, and they looked like a young couple who just got married. The servants followed behind them, holding several gift boxes in their hands.


    These couples are Dou Fukang and Duan Wan who just got married not long ago.


    Duan Wan looked back at the gift boxes, smiled and said to her husband beside her, "I didn''t expect us toe at the right time, we just arrived at Xuanhe Mansion yesterday, and today we met Yun Dong and the others when they moved in. Fortunately, When I came, I brought a gift, otherwise there would be no ce to buy it this early in the morning."


    "Let''s go, give them a surprise." Dou Fukang said with a smile.


    The few people just walked out of the inn, when Dou Fukang suddenly paused in his footsteps and looked in the direction of the alley suspiciously.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?"


    "There seems to be a voice over there."


    The two looked at each other and walked into the alley together.


    As soon as I walked to the alley, I saw two beggars with wounds lying on the ground. That''s fine. Sometimes beggars fight over a steamed bun.


    But the two of them were still tied with ropes, the knots were very strong, and their mouths were stuffed with cloth balls.


    Hearing the footsteps, the two beggars also raised their heads and looked over, and immediately shook their heads at them eagerly andboriously.


    Dou Fukang instructed the servant behind him, "Untie the ropes on them."


    The boy quickly ran forward, pulled the cloth **** from the mouths of the two, and cut the ropes on them.


    The two beggars thanked each other in a row, the older one was still a little anxious and wanted to stand up, but he fell back heavily before he could stand up.


    "Be careful." Fortunately, the little servant next to him quickly supported him.


    The beggar grinned in pain and looked at his younger brother, "Can you still go?"


    When the younger one was beaten, he was protected by his elder brother. The injury was not serious, but his hand was not very natural. So he nodded, "I can still go."


    "Then you hurry to Lanjiang Street and tell Gu Dongjia."


    The beggar''s brother said "um", then held his hand and ran out of the alley.


    Watching his back gradually disappear, the beggar brother frowned, "I don''t know if it''s toote."


    After ??, he thanked Dou Fukang and the others.


    Dou Fukang waved his hand, but asked thoughtfully, "Did you just say Lanjiang Street? Gu Dongjia? Gu Yundong?"


    The beggar was stunned, "Young Master, do you know him?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1669: one step late

    Chapter 1669 One stepter


    "Naturally, we are about to go to Hexi." Duan Wan asked, "What happened to the Gu family?" The beggar looked at her and the gift box held by the servants behind her, guessing that they might be going to Hexi. It is a guest of the Shao family.


    But after all, this is the Shao family''s private business, and he is not easy to talk about it.


    But then he thought that although his younger brother had already run over, the Shao family must be very busy today, and his younger brother was a beggar, so he might not be able to see Shao Gongzi or Gu Dong''s family in time.


    If you go back and dy the affairs of Gu Dong''s family, then it will be toote.


    Dou Fukang also saw his hesitant look, and said, "We are good friends with Shao Qingyuan and his wife. If there is any trouble, you can talk about it. It''s urgent to see how you look. You can take a bet and believe us."


    The beggar closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and gambled, "Could that young master help you to tell me that Yang Wenli found out that we were following him, and now going to Shao''s house to ask for trouble may ruin their housewarming."


    The two in front of you should be guests, and it must be easy to see the host.


    Dou Fukang and Duan Wan looked at each other, although they didn''t understand who Yang Wenli he was talking about, but after hearing what this person meant, was Gu Yundong specifically exining that they were following Yang Wenli?


    Dou Fukang looked serious, he nodded, "Okay, I understand, we''ll go right now."


    Then he told his servant to take good care of him first, and sent him to the hospital to have a look at his legs.


    Looking at him standing in the cold sweat, it should be very painful, maybe his leg has been broken.


    After finishing speaking, Dou Fukang walked out of the alley with Duan Wan and asked the apanying guards to pull the carriage out.


    In fact, the inn is not far from the new house on Lanjiang Street. Dou Fukang originally nned to walk there, but now the situation is urgent, and it is much faster to take the car.


    The carriage was quickly brought over, Dou Fukang and Duan Wan got on the carriage and went straight to Shao Mansion.


    Halfway through, Dou Fukang saw a little beggar running down the street out of breath.


    With a sound of ??, the carriage stopped beside him.


    Dou Fukang lifted the curtain of the car and greeted him, "Come up."


    The little beggar was stunned and a little surprised, and the guard driving the carriage stretched out his hand and lifted him to the carriage to sit.


    "Catch it."


    The little beggar grabbed it subconsciously, and after sitting firmly, the wheel immediately rolled forward.


    Dou Fukang then asked him, "What the **** is going on with that Yang Wenli? Why are you staring at him? Gu Yundong asked you to follow him?"


    The little beggar was stunned for a moment. Hearing him mention Gu Yundong, he realized that maybe his brother had said it.


    In fact, he didn''t know much, and these things were not something he could inquire about.


    So he shook his head, "I don''t know, Gu Dongjia just gave us money and let us stare at people."


    Dou Fukang didn''t ask any more questions, and instead asked how long Yang Wenli had been gone.


    Hearing that it had been a while, he couldn''t help frowning and asked the guard to speed up.


    Fortunately, the destination is not far away, and it will be there soon.


    It''s just that there are a lot of peopleing from the Shao family today, most of them came by horse-drawn carriages, and the front was blocked, so their horse-drawn carriages had to stop when they reached the alley.


    Dou Fukang asked Duan Wan to take it slow, and he and the beggar took the lead to walk to the gate of Shao''s house.


    However, before he got there, there was a sudden exmation in his ear.


    The little beggar''s face fell when he heard it, "It''s over, we''re still a stepte."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1670: Its so chilling

    Chapter 1670 Really chilling


    Dou Fukang raised his eyes and followed the source of the voice, not only him, but many guests who came to Shao''s house at this time also stopped and looked at Yang Wenli.


    Yang Wenli was lying on a stretcher at this moment. The stretcher was carried by two men, and his body was covered with a thin quilt.


    The steward was standing beside him, weeping while wiping away tears.


    "Miss, pleasee out and see the master. How can you be so cruel, now that you have money and power to climb the high branch, you ignore your own big brother, won''t your conscience hurt?"


    His voice was very shrill, and the people around started pointing at them.


    When the little beggar saw this, he rushed over in a hurry.


    Dou Fukang quickly grabbed the person, "Don''t go."


    "But¡­¡­"


    Dou Fukangughed, "Don''t worry, it''s alright. If this Yang Wenli is plotting some tricks behind his back, you can be anxious. Now he''s making trouble righteously at the door, but don''t worry."


    Since the trouble has already started, there is absolutely no need to stop it at this time.


    Dou Fukang stood there, and Duan Wan also came over and asked in a low voice, "How is it?"


    "It''s a bitte, but it doesn''t matter." He believed that Shao Qingyuan and Shao Qingyuan could solve this small problempletely.


    Duan Wan was in no hurry when she heard the words.


    There are already onlookers asking about the steward''s situation, "What are you doing outside Shao''s house? Who is this person? Who''s the eldestdy?"


    The person in charge waited for someone to ask, and immediately said without saying a word, "Our eldest miss is Gu Dajiang''s wife Yang, and she is our master''s sister. When she left home, we thought the eldest miss was It has been an ident for a long time, and I didn''t expect to meet again now. Our master was very happy, but the eldestdy didn''t recognize us at all when she saw that our master was down. Now it is even more irritated and bedridden, and the olddy and the olddy at home are even more worried, seriously ill in bed, but the eldestdy does not pay attention to it, it is really chilling."


    Others looked at each other, Gu Dajiang''s wife? Isn''t that Gu Dong''s mother, Doctor Shao''s mother-inw?


    Yes, isn''t that a fool?


    Someone said, "Brother, you have found the wrong person. Mrs. Gu has no memory, and even if it is her rtives, I am afraid she will not recognize it."


    "Yes, you are mistaken."


    The steward immediately shook his head, "I know she has a brain disease, but now she has recovered. She also met our master, but unfortunately she despised our master and only told us to leave Xuanhe Mansion."


    "Wow", everyone''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Mrs. Gu is okay? Not stupid anymore?


    "What nonsense are you talking about here?" Lu Sheng finally squeezed past the crowd.


    This Yang Wenli is really hateful. The trouble spot he chose was a little far from the Shao family gate, but it was the center surrounded by everyone. At first, Lu Sheng, who was greeting guests at the door, didn''t respond.


    By the time he realized something was wrong and rushed over, there were already a lot of people blocking his way.


    Just when he wanted to squeeze into the crowd, he found that a few people deliberately reached out to block him, and it seemed that Yang Wenli hade here on purpose.


    Lu Sheng immediately called Shao Wen and Shaowu, who was still at the door, toe and pull those people away.


    Unfortunately, it''s still toote.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1671: Gu Yundong has no uncle

    Chapter 1671 Gu Yundong has no uncle


    The person in charge had already said all he had to say, and Lu Sheng was so angry that the veins in his forehead were throbbing.


    Shao Wen and Shaowu, who also squeezed in, was even more pale as he reached out his hand to drag the manager away.


    Someone in the crowd stopped him, "Hey, what are you doing? Let people finish their words. Are you in such a hurry that you want to kill someone?"


    Shao Wen looked at him and saw that this man was very good-natured, and he was not a guest invited by Mrs.


    Thinking about it, it was Yang Wenli who asked for it.


    However, there was more than one person in the crowd, and soon another voice rang out, "That''s right, are you so anxious because what he said is true? Madam Gu has really recovered, and she still doesn''t recognize her six rtives? Even her biological parents and brothers. Does it matter whether you live or die?"


    Shao Wen shot him fiercely, but at this moment he obviously couldn''t do it any more. If he didn''t exin the misunderstanding clearly, thatdy''s reputation would bepletely ruined.


    Just when he was about to exin, a sneer suddenly came from behind and asked the passers-by, "Where did youe from? It''s not a neighbor or a guest invited by our house, why did it happen to appear in front of our house? ?"


    As soon as Shao Wen turned around, he saw Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundonging.


    A look of joy shed across his face, and he immediately stood behind Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong admires Yang Wenli quite a bit. This person seems to have been observing the outside for a while. Seeing that she entertained Mrs. Dai and went inside, she and Shao Qingyuan were no longer at the door, so she started to make a loud noise.


    What is this for? Are you nning to use public opinion to attack her?


    Or tear her face and simply ruin her family''s reputation?


    The brain is sick.


    Gu Yundong didn''t look at the passers-by whose faces changed slightly, and set his eyes on the steward again, "Why, you were thrown out of Gu''s housest time, and now you''re rushing to fight?"


    The manager remembered her cold dagger again, and he was still a little scared, so he couldn''t help but take a small step back.


    But looking at the two big men behind him, he felt a little more confident.


    With a heartbroken expression on his face, he said, "Miss Biao, let your mothere out, our master is really suffering. Don''t worry, we won''t cling to the Gu family, we just want the eldestdy to go home and see you. Seeing the olddy and the olddy, the two elderly people are seriously ill now, and they want to see the eldestdy for thest time."


    At this moment, Yang Wenli on the stretcher also coughed and slowly opened his eyes.


    The steward hurriedly stretched out his hand to help him sit up slightly, "Master, are you finally awake?"


    Yang Wenli''s eyes were distracted for a while, and finally fell on Gu Yundong, "Yundong, let uncle see your mother, I don''t want your mother to have a lifetime of regrets, and I don''t want the two old people to regret, just be my uncle begging you, cough. uh... uh uh uh uh."


    This is really a showman. Acting is addicting, right? See you once and y once.


    The people next to ?? looked at Gu Yundong curiously, and someone with a good rtionship couldn''t help asking, "Gu Dong''s family, is this really your uncle?"


    "Uncle?" Gu Yundongughed sarcastically, "No, I don''t have an uncle. Now some people are really shameless. Seeing that I can be bullied because of my honesty and duty, they can work hard and want to get rid of me. Pick up the wool, I really don''t have a temper."


    Everyone, "..." Are you honest? ? ?


    Those present who knew a little about Gu Yundong felt that they might not recognize these words.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1672: Gu Yundong hands-on

    Chapter 1672 Gu Yundong''s hands


    The next moment, Gu Yundong suddenly raised his foot and suddenly kicked the stretcher. The two people carrying the stretcher were caught off guard, the manager''s face was full of shock, and Yang Wenli was directly kicked off the stretcher.


    He subconsciously grabbed the person next to him to stand firm, and let out a dangerous breath, but fortunately he didn''t fall.


    Yang Wenli suddenly raised his head, "Gu Yundong, what are you doing?"


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Why, didn''t it look like she was still seriously ill just now? I also nned to give you a pulse, but I didn''t expect my wife to be a little more powerful, and I''ll kick you with just one kick."


    Yang Wenli, "..."


    The people watching the lively next to him didn''t understand anything. Hearing Shao Qingyuan''s words, he couldn''t help but covered his mouth andughed.


    Yang Wenli and the steward looked at each other, no, why did Gu Yundong do it when he said he did it?


    Isn''t she supposed to throw the rat, afraid that people will point at them and invite them in in a good voice?


    Even if you don¡¯t invite in, at least you have to exin a few words.


    Why do you y a card in the Anxiety card, and then you go straight after saying a sentence?


    Someone scoffed, "I said this brother, you''re pretending to be sick, you''re not being authentic, you have a piece of cloth tied around your head, right?"


    "Yes, Gu Dongjia kicked just now, you should stay still and fall directly to the ground, so we can all believe it."


    "Now what else do you have to say? The identity of the fake uncle has been revealed. Is it time to pretend to be someone else''s uncle?"


    "What uncle? Gu Dong''s family has an uncle. He was immediately exposed as an uncle. He didn''t dare."


    The people next to ??ughed, and the Tuo that Yang Wenli had found was a little overwhelmed at the moment.


    Yang Wenli was too much of a hindrance, and he was kicked and understood.


    Yang Wenli was a little anxious at the moment, he immediately said loudly, "I''m really her uncle, if you don''t believe me, ask Yang Liu. She was separated from me eighteen years ago, and she was kidnapped..."


    "You make it up again, continue to make up, and then say that my mother ran away from home, and then say that my mother was kidnapped, why don''t you say that my mother can go to heaven." Gu Yundong immediately punched him.


    She doesn''t care whether Yang Wenli is her elder or not, she didn''t do anything for her mother''s face before, and as long as he is safe, she doesn''t n to deal with him.


    But now he brought it to the door himself, so she can''t be med.


    repeatedly came to pester her, and she was also very annoying.


    Yang Wenli was stunned by the beating, his face full of shock.


    This stinky girl, dare to beat him?


    He immediately shouted to the two big men, "What are you still doing? I''ve been beaten, don''t you know the protector?"


    The two were stunned for a moment, then immediately rushed up with their fists clenched, attacking Gu Yundong with a fierce aura.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t even look behind him, he continued to kick Yang Wenli and directly knocked him to the ground.


    Then, he punched him in the mouth, "My good housewarming pleasure has been ruined by you. When I don''te, Ie to sabotage it at this time. I tell you, sabotage has to pay a price, and this is you. the price!!"


    With punch after punch, Yang Wenli''s teeth were knocked off, but his mouth was full of blood in a moment.


    And those two big men were stopped by Shaowen Shaowu just after taking a step.


    The two big men seem to have a kung fu, otherwise they would not have been brought by Yang Wenli as guards, but under the dexterous force of Shao Wen and Shaowu, the two of them couldn''t get a bargain.


    The steward on the side of ?? was startled, and immediately turned his head to wink at the people in the crowd, "Come and help."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1673: Brother Shao, let me help you

    Chapter 1673 Brother Shao, let me help you


    A few people came out of the crowd at once, all of them tall and tall, all of them rushing towards Gu Yundong at this moment.


    Gu Yundong still didn''t look back, but there was already a Shao Qingyuan standing behind her. When a few people rushed up, they silently greeted them and fought with them.


    "Brother Shao, I''ll help you." A slightly familiar voice suddenly came from outside the crowd.


    This sound not only made Shao Qingyuan raise his eyebrows, but even Gu Yundong stopped moving and looked at the source of the sound with a happy face.


    The next one saw Dou Fukang leap into the crowd, and as soon as he stretched out his hand, he removed a man''s arm.


    He smiled and approached Shao Qingyuan, "I''ll help you."


    "Thank you."


    The two of them didn''t talk much, and they beat up the people who were surrounding them.


    The appearance of ?? fighting side by side reminded both of them of the picture of escaping from the traffickers at a young age.


    For a while, some blood surged up, and the more I fought, the more excited I became.


    Coupled with Tong Shui Tao who rushed out of the house afterwards, after a while, there were people lying on the ground in a circle.


    Gu Yundong had already stopped and stood by to watch the fun, but Yang Wenli was beaten a little bit badly. At this moment, he fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up without speaking, because two teeth were knocked out, so he couldn''t even say a word.


    This look fits the image of him being carried on a stretcher just now.


    Now, the person who was still standing unharmed with his legs trembling with shock on his face, was the only one left in charge.


    The stewards couldn''t believe what they saw. They had obviously found so many helpers, and they were spreading rumors outside the courtyard. It was clear that Gu Yundong should be very concerned about his reputation.


    But now, what''s going on? ? How did things get to this point?


    Gu Yundong walked towards the steward, and asked with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Come, tell me, who are you, who came to my house to make trouble at this time today, what are you trying to do, eh?"


    who are they? What do they want to do? Isn''t thisdy very clear?


    However, when he saw the people who had copsed in a circle, he was the only one who was still standing there facing six or seven vicious people, and he suddenly felt that if he said something wrong, he would die without a whole corpse.


    The steward swallowed his saliva fiercely, and said very well at this time, "We, we just took a fancy to Gu Dong''s business and wanted to share a piece of the pie. I heard that Gu Dong''s family takes great care of their rtives, so, just Thinking of pretending to be the uncle of Gu Dong''s family, it would be good to get some money together..."


    "Fuzhuo, Fushuo Eight Taos..." Yang Wenli''s eyes were splitting when he heard it, and he immediately scolded.


    But he was beaten to the point that he could not hear anything at all.


    So no one listened to what he said at all, but he could hear clearly what the steward said, and it seemed like he was suddenly enlightened.


    "I just said, why did an uncle suddenly appear out of nowhere. It''s feigning illness and grievances. This is the property of the Gu family."


    "This person, he is not very skilled, but he has a big heart."


    "He is a fool himself, and treats everyone as a fool?"


    "nausea."


    Although the person in charge was scolded, seeing Gu Yundong''s expression softened a little, he finally couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Just when he was thinking about how to bring Yang Wenli back with his whole body, a group of people suddenly rushed over from a distance, and instantly pushed the crowd away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1674: whos going to make trouble

    Chapter 1674 Who will make trouble


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw a group of people dressed as yamen, brought over by Lu Sheng.


    The people headed by ?? walked in front of them, bowed their hands to Shao Qingyuan, and then their sharp eyes fell on the steward, shouting angrily, "Who is making trouble here?"


    The manager''s neck shrank, and he wanted to shrink his presence.


    How could the people around him allow him to do this, a dozen hands pointed at him, Yang Wenli and others.


    The yamen looked at them up and down for a while, then waved to the yamen behind him, "Take them all."


    The steward was shocked, "The official was wronged, we didn''t cause trouble, we were the one who was beaten. Look at our master, he was beaten like this, and he vomited blood."


    The official had a cold face and said, "What is wronged? Everyone sees it really, everyone is pointing at you, is it possible that everyone''s eyes are blind? If you want to be wronged, talk to us. Go back to the yamen and talk to the adults."


    Then frowned, "Take it away!!"


    The yamen behind him rushed forward in an instant,pletely ignoring the steward who was stillining and Yang Wenli who was struggling to say something, gagged his mouth and tied his hands, and took the person away.


    The remaining thugs are capable of resisting, but the people do not fight with officials. If they dare to do something, they will be convicted for rebelling.


    These people can''t regret it. They thought they were just making trouble. It''s enough to protect that old master Yang and retreat.


    I didn''t expect that if I retreated from my body, it would be a dream at all.


    When they realized something was wrong and wanted to leave, they couldn''t leave at all. Not only did they fail to protect Master Yang, they couldn''t even protect themselves.


    Now I have to be taken to the yamen.


    The group was taken away quickly, Gu Yundong squinted at their backs.


    She really won''t kill Yang Wenli, but it can still be done by giving them some lessons so that they don''t dare to make trouble again and leave Xuanhe Mansion.


    Seeing them go farther and farther, Shao Qingyuan turned around and said to the onlookers, "I''m disturbing everyone, the troublemaker has been taken away. There is a banquet at home, everyone pleasee in."


    Most of the people watching the lively outside are the guests of the Gu family, and some are the nearby neighbors.


    Now that everything is fine, I am relieved.


    The guests greeted each other politely, and then Shao Qingyuan let Shao Wen and others lead them inside.


    The crowd around ?? gradually receded, and Shao Qingyuan looked at Dou Fukang next to him, the joy in his eyes was obvious, "When did youe?"


    "Haha, I arrived yesterday. I originally nned to visit you today. I didn''t expect that when I asked about your addressst night, I heard that today was your housewarming celebration, so I came here with a gift."


    Gu Yundong asked, "Where''s Duan Wan, did youe with you?"


    "Naturally it''s here." Dou Fukang raised his eyes, looked not far away, and then waved from a distance, "Wan''er, this way."


    Duan Wan heard the voice, her eyes lit up, and she immediately walked over with the maid behind her, Zhn.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, she immediately rushed up, "Yundong, I finally see you again."


    Gu Yundong was also surprised, "I didn''t expect you toe to Xuanhe Mansion. I haven''t congratted you on your wedding yet."


    Duan Wan was a little embarrassed and smiled.


    Gu Yundong just wanted to invite the two of them in, but a few people suddenly rushed out of the yard, "Who is going to make trouble?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1675: You are late

    Chapter 1675 You arete


    "Shao Qingyuan, I heard that someone is making trouble, who?" Liu Wei came out aggressively with a stick in his hand.


    Behind him are Yunshu, Yunke, Yuanzhi, and Luo Qi and a group of children.


    Yunshu was holding a small wooden sword in his hand, and the others were also various weapons, and Xiao Keke even took out the rolling pin.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Liu Wei looked left and right, and finally settled on Shao Qingyuan... next to Dou Fukang.


    He doesn''t know Dou Fukang, and he looks like he was born in a big family, but he really hasn''t seen this guy before.


    So Liu Wei came directly to Dou Fukang, "It''s you,e to make trouble on a big day, eat me a stick."


    said, the stick in Liu Wei''s hand fell off.


    He also has some three-legged cat skills. Dou Fukang immediately ducked to the side when he saw this.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Wei immediately changed direction and swept towards his calf, "Sweeping the thousand troops."


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan immediately grabbed his hand, exhaled, and said with a speechless expression, "You arete, the troublemaker has been taken away."


    "Huh? Huh??" Liu Wei retracted his hand, "Am I wrong?"


    "You are mistaken, this is my friend, Dou Fukang, the son of General Dou Can of Wanqing Mansion."


    Liu Wei was stunned, realizing that he had made an oolong, and quickly coughed, "I''m sorry, I made a mistake, are you okay, didn''t hit you just now? Don''t be offended, neither do I I know those troublemakers left so quickly."


    He was also very aggrieved. Today, at the Shao family banquet, he came early and helped out from the beginning.


    Later, the Nie family also came. As the future son-inw of the Nie family, of course he wanted to apany him.


    So he spent most of the day talking with Master Nie in the room. After Master Nie sent him away, he heard that there was some trouble outside, and it was quite a big one.


    Is this worth it? Liu Wei immediately took the stick and rushed out.


    Then he was seen by Yunshu and others who were ying on the side, so a bunch of them fell behind him.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched twice after hearing this. You dared to think that you left too early to make trouble, so I didn''t give you a chance to beat someone, right?


    She rolled her eyes and greeted her younger siblings.


    "Okay, it''s alright, let''s go back."


    Yunshu immediately put away the small wooden sword, and Coco also shoved the rolling pin into his hand, then grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand, looked at Duan Wan curiously, and followed him inside.


    When the group was about to reach the courtyard gate, Gu Yundong saw the little beggar huddled aside with shame on his face.


    Dou Fukang also saw it. He patted his forehead and told the story of the two little beggars who were beaten and **** when he walked out of the inn.


    Only then did Gu Yundong know the cause and effect. She looked at Xiao Qi''er and saw that he had been covering his arm, obviously he was seriously injured.


    After thinking about it, she asked Tong Shuitao toe over, "Send him to the medical center, and stop by to see his brother. The two strong men just didn''t seem to be a good person, and they might be a little strong when they fight. Don''t leave old wounds."


    "Yes, miss."


    Gu Yundong said to the beggar again, "Thank you for running to tell us that you and Sister Shuitao will go to the medical center to see your brother first, and let the doctor show you by the way. When you recover from your injury,e back to me."


    The little beggar was stunned, then nodded after a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1676: in Xiabaihang

    Chapter 1676 In Xiabaihang


    Tong Shuitao led him away.


    After he left, Gu Yundong and his party continued to walk inside.


    The Shao family is very lively at the moment, and the guests are almost here, and Bai Hang is entertaining.


    Many people are very curious about Bai Hang Shaoyin, these two people are clearly busy in the attitude of masters. Looking at it is also extraordinary, and it is not inferior to Mrs. Dai who is here today.


    But Mrs. Dai was stunned when she saw Shao Yin. When she was young, she was also the daughter of an official family in the capital. Shao Yin was the youngdy of the Marquis of Huaiyin, and she was famous in the capital.


    So Mrs. Dai has met Shao Yin, but didn''t Shao Yin die of illness more than 20 years ago? How would it appear here?


    Moreover, Shao Yin is now thirty-six or seven years old, but he looks like he is in his twenties.


    Mrs. Dai was a little puzzled, and her eyes were inevitably drawn more.


    Shao Yin felt it. She walked up to Mrs. Dai and smiled, "Long time no see, Shu Lan."


    Mrs. Dai''s eyes widened, "Shao Yin, is it really you??"


    She wasn''t sure yet, she just thought she might be someone simr to Shao Yin. But now that she heard her call out her boudoir name urately, a storm surged in her heart.


    "You, you haven''t..."


    "It''s a long story. I didn''t die, I got married, and now I have a son."


    "Found... son?" Why is this so strange?


    Mrs. Dai frowned, but her mind turned fast, and she thought of something quickly, and asked, "Could it be, Master Shao?"


    "Yes, Qingyuan is my son."


    Mrs. Dai gasped, feeling even more unbelievable.


    Shao Qingyuan was looking for his parents, and he heard something. This time when Gu Yundong came back, she also knew that his parents had been found.


    But she hadn''t seen anyone, and what she didn''t expect was that his mother was actually Shao Yin? ?


    This, this is too unexpected.


    Mrs. Dai wanted to say something, and someone over there greeted Shao Yin.


    Shao Yin could only say hurriedly, "I''ll be busy first, find a time another day, and then reminisce."


    "it is good."


    Mrs. Dai watched Shao Yin go to talk to someone. She let out a small breath, shook her head andughed, murmuring, "I can''t believe that the rtionship between them is so intricate."


    She couldn''t help looking at Bai Hang, who had never heard of him.


    But looking at his style, I am afraid that he is not an ordinary person.


    Mrs. Dai sat back silently and chatted with Mrs. Nie.


    After a while, the guests are almost here.


    As the host, Shao Qingyuan still wants to say a few words, thank you foring.


    Immediately, everyone saw Bai Hang and Shao Yin approaching him.


    The guests present were stunned for a moment, only some of them knew clearly, while others were full of doubts.


    Shao Qingyuan''s face became mild, looked at the parents around him, and said, "Everyone here knows that I have been separated from my parents since I was a child. This time I went away, but I didn''t expect it to be an unexpected surprise, and I found my biological life. Parents, they are my parents."


    The people below ?? looked astonished, and they were buzzing in an instant.


    Shao Dongjia, have you found your parents?


    The eyes of everyone looking at Bai Hang Shaoyin instantly became hot.


    Baihang took a step forward and bowed to everyone, "In Xiabaihang, the owner of Huimin Medical Center."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1677: Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundongs Creation

    Chapter 1677 Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong''s Fortune


    Huimin Medical Center? ?


    Who doesn''t know Huimin Medical Center? People with a little bit of status know that Huimin Medical Center is spread throughout the Jin Dynasty, and there is a big backer behind it.


    If there are not enough backers to support, where can a medical center bloom in various prefectures and cities, and be the first local medical center.


    As the owner of Huimin Medical Center, this person''s identity is notparable to ordinary businessmen.


    Mrs. Dai was also stunned when she heard Bai Hang''s identity. As ady of the prefecture, she knew more.


    For example, Song Dejiang, the head of the Taiyuan Hospital today, came from Huimin Medical Center.


    For example, those legendary doctors who see the head but not the tail in the legend are the old man of Huimin Medical Center.


    For example, there are countless doctors in Huimin Medical Center, and there are many dignitaries who have treated them.


    If you count so many human exchanges, the power of Huimin Medical Center is very shocking.


    This Master Bai turned out to be the owner of such a force.


    No wonder, Shao Qingyuan also took the path of medicine, which turned out to be ancestral.


    With such a backer, the luck of Qingyuan Yundong and his wife will not be small in the future.


    Mrs. Dai is loyal and happy for them, and she is fortunate to have a good rtionship with them from the beginning.


    After ?? introduced their parents, everyone became more enthusiastic about Bai Hang.


    Originally, Gu Yundong also wanted to take this opportunity to report the news of her mother''s recovery.


    Unfortunately, after Yang Wenli''s riot just now, Yang Liu''s mood became not very good, and he also entered the room and did note out.


    It doesn''t matter. From now on, when she goes out and sees many people, everyone will naturally know about Yang Liu''s recovery.


    The housewarming was very lively, and it was not until evening that the guests gradually dispersed.


    Before leaving, Mrs. Dai made an appointment with Shao Yin to reminisce about the old days, and then she left with her son and daughter-inw who came with her.


    Before leaving, he nced at the que of the Shao family, smiled, and suddenly felt that his decision to reduce dividends a few days ago was extremely correct.


    The big Shao family was left with only two families, Dou Fukang and his wife, and Chen Liang from Yongfu Vige.


    Looking at the big house in front of him, Chen Liang felt a little envious.


    But that''s all, he is now living a very prosperous life, his two sons have work to do, his grandson is also studying, and his eldest daughter-inw is now pregnant again, which is quite easy.


    Zeng Hu and Dong have decided to knock down the house and rebuild it. They have some money in their hands, and they also want to build a big brick house. In a few years, the eldest son will also be able to marry a wife, will he not have a house by then?


    Tonight they are staying at Shao''s house, and they will return to Yongfu Vige in the morning.


    The Gu family also went back after dinner, but several children insisted on staying, and Gu Dajiang did not reluctantly let them go to make a fuss about Gu Yundong.


    But when Gu Dajiang and others left, the yamen''s yamen came.


    They are here to ask about Yang Wenli. Gu Yundong and the yamen have a good rtionship, and Yang Wenli is indeed here to make trouble. How to deal with it, you naturally have to ask them what they mean.


    But there is a big problem, Yang Wenli is a schr.


    Schrs are not to be dealt with casually, nor can they be arbitrarily arrested for interrogation, and cannot be punished.


    Now that people are caught, this teacher is famous, but it is reasonable.


    But that''s it, how to deal with himter, we have to think about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1678: bully them out-of-towners

    Chapter 1678 Bullying them outsiders


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and said to the yamen who came over, "I''m sorry to bother you, let them go."


    That yamen was stunned, "Let the person go? Is that so?"


    "Yes, then, we''ll do it by ourselves, please, please." Shao Qingyuan took two pieces of silver from his sleeve and handed it over, "This is for everyone to drink, thank you foring here today."


    The yamen epted the money, and the smile on his face became brighter.


    Although they made this trip because of the good rtionship between the Shao family and the prefect, they managed to catch the person, but they didn''t do anything and asked to put the person back. yed the same.


    But Young Master Shao knows how to be a human being, so he is willing to make more trips if he is given the money.


    The yamen put the money away and left in good spirits.


    He quickly came to the yamen, went directly into the yamen''s prison, came to Yang Wenli and the steward who were thrown in the cell, looked at them condescendingly, "You can go."


    Yang Wenli was sore from the beating, and he didn''t have a doctor to see him. He was still moaning while lying on the straw pile.


    He didn''t react when he heard the sound that they could go, but the person in charge immediately rushed to the door, "Really? Can we go?"


    "Of course it''s true, but the premise is that youpensate the Shao family for their losses." The yamen said, "The matter has been found out, you are indeed going to make trouble, pretending to be sick to destroy the family''s happy housewarming, and bring very bad things to the family. The influence and troubles, so the Shao family asked you to pay fifty taels of silver, give it, and you can leave."


    The steward was stunned, "Fifty taels? But they beat our master."


    "Then you beat the two little beggars to death before, why not?"


    "It''s just two beggars, how can we talk to our master..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the yamen in front of him suddenly pped the door frame heavily, "What did you say? What happened to the little beggar? That little beggar is also a little beggar in our Xuanhe House, more valuable than your masters, and they were beaten by you. If you lose half your life, your master''s injuries will be paid to them."


    The manager was so choked that he couldn''t utter a word, and his face was a little aggrieved.


    Don''t you just bully them outsiders?


    But he looked at the impatient look on the yamen servant''s face, and knew that if he kept talking, he might not get better.


    Fifty taels, just fifty taels, although for them now, fifty taels of silver is quite a lot.


    The steward turned his head to look at Yang Wenli, "Master..."


    Yang Wenli had already recovered and heard the conversation between them. He knew that these people would not dare to do anything to him.


    I am a schr, and I have a reputation.


    However, he also knew that his injury was a little heavy, and he would suffer from a quarter of an hour of dy.


    Isn''t ?? fifty taels? As long as you get out of this hellish ce, you will be happy to spend this little money.


    As long as he leaves, there is always a way to get it back.


    Therefore, Yang Wenli nodded and took out the silver note from his arms with some difficulty with his fingers.


    After the ?? steward took it, he hurriedly handed it over.


    The yamen sneered, and then opened the door of the cell, "Come out."


    Yang Wenli came out. He was badly injured, so he could only put most of his body weight on the steward, and he limped out slowly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1679: why are you here

    Chapter 1679 Why are you here


    The yamen standing behind stared nkly for a while, and then handed the silver note to another servant next to him, "Send this silver note to Shao Mansion to Master Shao."


    "Yes." The man ran away quickly.


    The yamen sneered at Yang Wenli''s back and turned back.


    The steward found a carriage nearby, and after getting Yang Wenli up, he slowly drove towards the inn where they were.


    Yang Wenli didn''t rx until he got into the carriage.


    But the pain on his body reminded him what happened, his face turned ugly, "Wait, wait, give me, wait."


    The person in charge was a little scared, "Master, otherwise, let''s go back to Anyi County. I don''t think the Shao family and the Gu family care about us making a big issue, and this Xuanhe Mansion is their territory, even the mansion. All the yamen here helped them deal with us."


    "Shut up." Yang Wenli took a deep breath. He lost two of his teeth and it was extremely difficult to speak. If he didn''t listen carefully, he couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    "I, I''m a schr. What about the yamen gang, helping them? They, they still want to let us go?"


    It took a long time for the manager to understand what he said, but he secretlyined in his heart.


    Yes, the yamen can''t do anything to the master, they let them out, but they also lost fifty taels of silver.


    If you do this a few more times, it will be five hundred two or five thousand taels.


    For the current Yang family, there is not much tossing.


    But Yang Wenli was obviously annoyed, and now he wouldn''t listen to anything he said.


    The person in charge could only sigh, thinking about persuading others to calm down.


    The carriage arrived at the inn not long after, and the coachman who had been waiting in the inn immediately came over, helped Yang Wenli upstairs with the steward, and carefully ced him on the bed.


    The steward was sweating from exhaustion, exhaled and said to the coachman, "Hurry up and find a doctor toe over and see the master''s injuries."


    "Yes."


    The driver left, and the manager asked the shop assistant to bring a pot of hot water, and then closed the door.


    He wet the cloth and wiped Yang Wenli''s face. His face was also covered in blood from the two knocked out teeth.


    After ?? wiped it clean, the person in charge turned around.


    Who knew that when he looked up, he saw two people suddenly appear from behind the screen.


    "Ah..." He eximed, the cloth in his hand fell to the ground with a ''patta'', and looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong in front of him with horror on his face.


    "You, why are you here?"


    The steward took two steps back, scared to death, his heel was tripped by the footrest on the edge of the bed, and he fell straight back and sat on the ground.


    As soon as he sat down, Yang Wenli also saw the two of them.


    "You...what do you want to do?" Although Yang Wenli hated his teeth and thought of thousands of ways to get revenge, when he saw them, he thought of how he was half-dead after being beaten, and his whole body almost twitched in pain. stand up.


    Gu Yundong nced at the steward, who immediately covered his mouth, shook his head and said nothing.


    Gu Yundong smiled and fastened the bolt of the door.


    Immediately, he slowly walked towards the edge of the bed and stood in front of Yang Wenli.


    Looking at Yang Wenli''s frightened gaze, she smiled and said, "Uncle seems to be very afraid, don''t be afraid, I won''t hit you."


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1680: To beg for peace?

    Chapter 1680 Come to sum up?


    Shao Qingyuan said expressionlessly, "I''m a doctor, and my uncle is injured, so naturally he has toe over for treatment."


    Yang Wenli and the steward took a breath, they are not fools, this so-called healing, shouldn''t it, shouldn''t it be killing people?


    As if seeing the meaning of their expressions, Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we are not the kind of ruthless people who will not kill you. Besides, my mother is soft-hearted and exined that we can''t kill you. Yes. So you can rest easy."


    Yangliu is soft-hearted, Yang Wenli knows this.


    However, looking at the meaningful expressions on the couple''s faces, it''s a ghost if you can feel at ease.


    Yang Wenli opened his mouth, "Save..."


    Before his life could be exported, Shao Qingyuan directly stuffed a medicine into his mouth.


    Then he covered his mouth, not knowing where he pressed it, Yang Wenli widened his eyes and ate the medicine directly.


    "You gave me something to eat, what did you eat?" Yang Wenli couldn''t care less about the pain all over his body, so he rushed to the edge of the bed and tried to spit out the medicine.


    But he tried for a long time to no avail, the medicine waspletely swallowed.


    He raised his head and stared at the two with tearful eyes, "I''m a schr. If I die, even if the prefect of Xuanhe House is familiar with you, he can''t turn a blind eye."


    Shao Qingyuan wiped his hands with the handkerchief, and looked at him condescendingly, "Uncle thinks too much, this is a medicine that can stop bleeding and relieve pain, and it won''t let you die."


    Gu Yundong nodded at the side, "Yes, uncle, don''t you think that the pain is gone now?"


    Yang Wenli was taken aback for a moment, and then he felt it.


    Really...no pain anymore.


    He was a little confused, what did these two mean?


    The person in charge also looked confused.


    "You guys, are you here to ask for peace?" Yang Wenli narrowed his eyes. The two did not dare to kill him, and they were afraid that he would continue to make trouble and ruin Yangliu''s reputation, so they came to show their goodwill?


    Gu Yundong brought a stool over to sit and said with a smile, "We have something to discuss with my uncle."


    The tone of ?? is indeed a request for peace.


    Yang Wenli sneered, "What''s the matter?"


    "We want to ask my uncle to leave Xuanhe Mansion and never step into Xuanhe Mansion. From now on, I will make a clean break with my mother, and it will have nothing to do with it, and it will be like a stranger."


    Yang Wenli, "..." Is this an attitude of seeking peace? ?


    He stared at Gu Yundong and said word by word, "You, do, dream."


    If he just returned to Anyi County in such a bleak way, where would he put his face, and everything he had done before was in vain?


    It was the clever man in charge who rolled his eyes and hurriedly said, "In fact, our master has nothing else to do when hees to Xuanhe Mansion, he just wants to do the white sugar business. I will never step into Xuanhe Mansion again.¡±


    Yang Wenli looked at him sharply, "Shut up, is it your turn to speak here?"


    Before, he really only wanted to make the voice of white sugar, but now, it is impossible.


    This steward Wu is getting more and more outrageous, he is his master one after another, and when he returns, he will resign.


    Gu Yundong nced at Yang Wenli and shrugged, "Sure enough, I said that he would not ept it if I said something nice."


    said, she looked up at Shao Qingyuan, "How long?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Yang Wenli and replied, "Count to twenty."


    Twenty numbers? What twenty numbers, what do they mean?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1681: You are unaccustomed to water and soil

    Chapter 1681 You are not limatized


    Gu Yundong has ignored their doubtful eyes and started to count.


    "One, two, three, four..." Her voice was slow and steady, and she counted very regrly.


    But it was such a tone of voice, which inexplicably made the hairs of the two people in the room stand upright, which was very scary.


    Gu Yundong smiled and looked at Yang Wenli, "...Neen, twenty."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yang Wenli suddenly felt that he had no strength in his body, followed closely, and his body was inexplicably itchy.


    Yes, it is very itchy, not the kind of itching on the surface of the skin, but oozing out of the bones.


    This itch was apanied by a hint of pain. He wanted to reach out and scratch, but he had no strength.


    He could only raise his hand to touch it a little, but it didn''t help at all.


    "Quick, grab me quickly." Yang Wenli shouted at the steward.


    The steward stood up in a panic and helped Yang Wenli to grab it twice.


    But it was useless at all, Yang Wenli was still itchy, he looked at Gu Yundong angrily, "What did you give me? Why did I be like this?"


    Gu Yundong looked innocent, "I didn''t give you anything to eat, I didn''t say it, I gave you medicine that can treat your body. Didn''t you feel it before? The blood stopped and the pain stopped, right? ? As for why you are like this now..."


    Gu Yundong clicked his tongue twice, looked up at Shao Qingyuan, "Husband, you are a doctor, can you see what happened to him?"


    Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips and looked thoughtful, "He should be unustomed to the soil and water, and he will recover when he leaves Xuanhe Mansion."


    Gu Yundong put his palms together, "That makes sense."


    "Fart!!" Yang Wenli clenched his teeth and rubbed on the bed, trying to get the itch away.


    But it was useless, and his breathing became quicker.


    "Gu Yundong, give me the antidote, give me the antidote."


    Gu Yundong shrugged, "My husband didn''t say it, you are not limatized, there is no antidote, you can only leave Xuanhe Mansion."


    "Impossible, I tell you, I won''t leave even if I die, you can''t even think about it."


    "Whatever you want, it''s not me who suffers anyway." Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at Shao Qingyuan, "Okay, my uncle came out of the prison, we''ve given condolences, let''s go back, it''s gettingte."


    "Um."


    The two of them said they would leave, then turned around and walked directly to the door.


    From behind ??, Yang Wenli gritted his teeth, "Gu Yundong, why? Why can''t you help me when you can help your aunt and uncle build a house and do business? I''m your uncle, why can''t you help me?"


    Gu Yundong paused, the smile on his face faded away.


    She turned around and looked at Yang Wenli coldly, "Why? What do you say? Do you think I would recognize an uncle who almost killed my mother? If my mother still cared about the brother-sister rtionship, I would have to admit it. After I know what you did, I will not let you go. You can appear in front of me over and over again because my mother still cares about the affection she had when she was a child. However, this affection, Now it''s been tossed by you."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Also, whether it''s my aunt or my uncle, I did help them, but they also gave back to me. They built their houses by themselves, and they did business on their own merits. The money I gave them back then , they all returned it to me little by little."


    "Yang Wenli, not everyone is like you, selfish and greedy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1682: We leave Xuanhe House

    Chapter 1682 We leave Xuanhe House


    Yang Wenli looked at her fiercely, he didn''t believe it at all, and he didn''t want to believe it.


    He felt that Gu Yundong was partial, partial to her father''s rtives, but not close to her mother.


    "I forced your mother back then, but isn''t she living a good life now? And she married your father and lived a good life? If she hadn''t jumped into the river, she might not have been able to meet your father. You don''t exist at all. I''m afraid that when she returns to Anyi County, she can only be a sister-inw, or marry an old man who has no ability for the rest of her life. She can live a good life now, and she should thank me. "


    Gu Yundong only thought it was very funny when he listened to these absurd reasons.


    Saying more is a waste of time, so let¡¯s just leave it at that.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to exin anything, she sneered, "Let''s go."


    After ??, she opened the door and left directly with Shao Qingyuan.


    Yang Wenli widened his eyes and shouted, "Gu Yundong, Gu Yundong, Gu Yun..."


    what happened? He can''t make a sound?


    Yang Wenli widened his eyes in horror and looked at the manager.


    The person in charge was also helpless, but at this time the driver who was looking for the doctor came back and brought in a rather old doctor.


    The steward was overjoyed and hurriedly stepped aside.


    However, after the doctor read it, he shook his head and left with a helpless expression.


    Yang Wenli was in more and more pain. He couldn''t make a sound, and he had no strength. He was lying on the bed with blue veins bulging on his forehead.


    The steward and the driver looked at them with eyelids, and turned to look for another doctor.


    However, the doctors came one after another, but none of them could do anything.


    The whole night passed in such pain that Yang Wenli couldn''t cry out.


    The steward and the driver also stayed up all night, sweating all over.


    Not only them, but also the shopkeeper of this inn. Looking at Yang Wenli like this, he was afraid that some disease he had had would be passed on to others, and he was already impatient to drive people away.


    The steward asked him to wait a little longer. Seeing that the sky was already bright, he hurried to Shao''s house.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of Shao''s house, he saw Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong walking out.


    The steward hurried forward, "Cousin... Mrs. Shao, let''s go, our master agreed to go."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Okay, let''s go take a look."


    The steward hurriedly led the way in front and returned to the inn. Gu Yundong saw Yang Wenli curled up in sweat, hands and feet twitching.


    The bed sheet under him was soaked with sweat, and the quilt was thrown in a mess on the corner of the ground. The roots of his teeth were bitten out again, and his fingernails were broken, which looked shocking.


    Gu Yundong''s eyelids twitched, like this, it was as if he had a seizure after inhaling something.


    Hmm...it looks really painful.


    Yang Wenli raised his head out of breath and looked at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    There was no resentment in his eyes, and in his red and bloodshot eyes, there was only prayer andpromise.


    Yang Wenli opened his mouth and said in a faint hoarse voice, "I, I promise you, I will leave Xuanhe Mansion, and it has nothing to do with your mother. In the future, I will never step into Xuanhe Mansion again, I, I I swear. Give me the antidote quickly."


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan, who was expressionless, "As I said, you are not ustomed to the soil and water, just leave Xuanhe Mansion and you will be fine."


    Yang Wenli gritted his teeth, "You..."


    Director Wu had a sh of inspiration and quickly responded, "Let''s go now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1683: placement

    Chapter 1683 cement


    After ?? Manager Wu finished speaking, he immediately packed up his things. Some unnecessary things were discarded. He simply packed two bags, then called the driver toe over, and walked out of the inn with Yang Wenli on his back.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong watched silently, seeing Steward Wu putting people on the carriage and settling the rent, they hurriedly sat up and left.


    It seems that this manager Wu is more aware of current affairs than Yang Wenli.


    Watching the carriage go further and further away, eagerly heading for the city gate, Shao Qingyuan looked down at Gu Yundong, "Let''s go."


    "Um."


    The two walked out of the inn, but did not go home.


    When they went out, they originally went to the nearby hospital to see the two little beggars who were injured yesterday.


    Tong Shuitao came backst night and said that the beggar''s brother''s condition was a little serious, his legs were broken, but luckily it was delivered in time and reconnected, but he still needed to rest for a while.


    When Gu Yundong and the others arrived, both brothers stayed in a small room in the backyard of the hospital.


    Both were injured and had nowhere to live. If they went back to the ruined temple or spent the night in a bridge cave, it would be more serious, so they had to rest here first.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, the younger brother got up immediately, the older brother couldn''t move, he could only lie down, but his face was ashamed, "Shao Dong''s, Gu Dong''s, I''m sorry, we didn''t get things done."


    "I can''t me you for this." Gu Yundong also learnedter that Yang Wenli recruited those thugs to pay the inn''s shop assistant, and neither he nor the manager came forward.


    He probably guessed that thest time he was looking for Yangliu was too loud, and it might attract some surveince. After all, he was such a person himself.


    So after the thugs came, he ordered them to check secretly if there were any suspicious people nearby, which caused the two beggar brothers to suffer.


    Speaking of which, she was also ill-considered.


    The two brothers have no credit or hard work. This injury is still a work-rted injury, so Gu Yundong will naturally not ignore it.


    She took out the fifty taels of silver notes, "This is for your brothers." This silver note was the one that Yang Wenli brought, and there were twenty taels of them, which Gu Yundong gave to the yamen.


    But he added another twenty taels to this brother.


    The ?? brothers were startled, and immediately refused.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand and said, "This is what you deserve. You help me and get hurt again, so you should have thepensation you deserve. Fifty taels is not much, but it''s enough for the two of you to rent a better house and buy it. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had some firewood, rice, oil and salt. After I settle down and heal my wounds, I¡¯ll find a job. You are also familiar with Xuanhe House. Whether you are doing things for others or doing your own, the days in the future will always get better and better. OK."


    The two brothers were stunned. Although they were helping Gu Yundong for the sake of money, at most they thought that a tael of silver would be enough.


    Now there are fifty-two¡­


    They naturally want it in their hearts, and the future that Gu Yundong described to them is too good, who doesn''t want to have a ce to live and live well?


    Brother looked at the silver note and swallowed slightly.


    When my brother saw this, he exhaled a long breath and took the silver note, "Thank you Gu Dongjia."


    Gu Yundong said, "You are all injured now, but this hospital is not a ce to stay for a long time, let''s rent a house first, and I will find Shao Wen for you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1684: These people are unsure

    Chapter 1684 These people are unsure


    The ?? brothers thanked them again and again, and Shao Qingyuan told Shao Wen what happened next.


    Later, it was said that Shao Wen found a small house on Xingtao Street and rented it. Because the house is really small and the location is very remote, one or two children a month is enough.


    There was a local snake on Xingtao Street, but that head recognized Shao Wen and saw that he personally brought people over to rent it, so he could only scolded his bad luck, and did not go to trouble, but let the two brothers live in peace. healed.


    Shao Wen also told them that they had already gone to Shaoji to say hello. If they want to get medicine, they can go to Shaoji. During their recuperation, the money for the medicine is free.


    These matters are handled by Shao Wen, so Gu Yundong is relieved.


    She and Shao Qingyuan soon returned to Shao''s house, while Dou Fukang and Duan Wan were temporarily living in Shao''s house these days.


    Gu Yundong and the others went out early in the morning, and the two of them hadn''t finished washing up.


    Now that he was back, Duan Wan came over immediately.


    Yesterday, the housewarming ceremony was busy for a day, and Gu Yundong did not find a chance to catch up with Duan Wan and his wife.


    It wasn''t until now that the opportunity was found, and the two couples could finally sit down and talk.


    Gu Yundong was still very surprised at Dou Fukang who came to Xuanhe Mansion just after they got married.


    I didn''t expect Duan Wan to say excitedly, "Didn''t you tell me toe to Xuanhe Mansion to see Xinming Pavilion? When I open a shop in Wanqing Mansion, I won''t understand anything."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "You guys came to see the shop?"


    "Half and half." Dou Fukang replied, "After you and Brother Shao got married, you ran straight to the capital. Although there was something to do in the capital, part of the reason was to enjoy the couple''s world. I Both Wan¡¯er and I think this idea is a good idea.¡±


    Gu Yundong, "..." So you actually just want toe out and y, right?


    Duan Wanxing hurriedly said, "I grew up in Wanqing Mansion, and the farthest ce I went was near the city of that mansion. Thest time I heard you talk about the situation in Xuanhe Mansion, I really wanted toe. Just in time, I can also see Xinming. How the pavilion is run, I also have a bottom line in my heart."


    With her husband apanying her, Duan Wan was not afraid at all.


    Sure enough, there are benefits after getting married.


    Gu Yundongughed, everyone is imitating her, right?


    Nie Shuang said the same thingst time. After marrying Liu Wei in May, he ran to Wanqing Mansion.


    These people are just unsure of their hearts and have to be tempered by society.


    "Since I''m here to see Xinming Pavilion, then I''ll take you around now?"


    Gu Yundong said that he was about to stand up, but Duan Wan grabbed her hand and said, "No, no hurry."


    "Um?"


    Duan Wanughed dryly, "Isn''t this a rare visit to Xuanhe Mansion? Then I naturally have to take a stroll in the pce city first, and then go to Xinming Pavilion to have a look after the tour is over."


    Wait until Xinming Pavilion, at least one or two months to understand the operation method there, right? At that time, there is no time to go to other ces to y.


    So, I just took this opportunity to take a walk.


    What''s more, when they arrived at Xuanhe Mansion the day before yesterday, the Xinming Pavilion hadn''t closed yet, so she went in and drank a cup of milk tea.


    To be honest, at that time, she was really amazed by the model of Xinming Pavilion and the food inside, and she was really eager to have a big fight at that time.


    It''s just that time doesn''t allow, she can only go first.


    After returning to the inn in the evening, I thought about it carefully, and then decided to visit Xuanhe Mansion first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1685: The carriage hit

    Chapter 1685 The carriage hit


    Gu Yundong looked at her speechlessly. Seeing her so excited, she thought she couldn''t wait to take a look at Xinming Pavilion.


    "Then I''ll take you for a walk in the city?" She always wanted to do her best as andlord.


    Dou Fukang said with a smile, "There''s no need for that, you have a lot of things to do, just keep busy. Find a driver who is familiar with roads and lend us a hand, and we''ll go shopping by ourselves."


    Fine.


    The husband and wife have thought about the two-person world, and she will not mix more with this light bulb.


    Gu Yundong immediately found a new driver and asked him to take care of Dou Fukang.


    This driver was bought by Bai Hang at Jamaica. The Shao family is in arge house in the courtyard. There must be some servants in the family.


    So a few days ago, Bai Hang and Shao Yin went to pick some people and arranged to work in the yard.


    After Dou Fukang and Duan Wan left, Gu Yundong turned around and nned to return to the yard, but suddenly thought of something, and asked in confusion, "Has Shao Shuang not returned yet?"


    The porter shook his head and said, "I haven''t returned yet."


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan, "There won''t be any problem, right?"


    "No, Shao Shuang is clever, if there is any ident, I will definitely find an opportunity to ask someone to tell us."


    Shao Shuang was arranged by them to stare at Yang Wenli and watch him leave with his own eyes.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a long time, and it stands to reason that Yang Wenli should have left the city gate, and Shao Shuang can alsoe back.


    At this moment, Shao Shuang, who was being remembered, frowned slightly and stood at the gate of the city.


    Yang Wenli and the steward did leave the city, but not long after they went out, they encountered a little ident.


    Yang Wenli was still very ufortable at the moment, although he regained a little strength, but in this way, his movement on the carriage became much louder.


    Tossing and turning without saying a word, and holding his hand vigorously to pat the carriage wall.


    As a result, the carriage went crookedly.


    There was also a carriageing across from the opposite side. Because there were many people at the gate of the city, the carriage on the opposite side wanted to avoid them when they saw them, but there was no way to avoid it. The wheels and the wheels just hit... collided.


    With a ''bang'' from the carriage, Yang Wenli just pushed away the butler who wanted to stop him. With such a touch, the whole person rolled out of the carriage. If the coachman hadn''t pulled him quickly, Yang Wenli would have fallen to the ground. go up.


    But even if he was pulled by the driver at this moment, half of his body was already outside the carriage.


    But he was still feeling ufortable, his face flushed red and he cursed, "Can you drive? You won''t get out of here."


    The driver''s face turned pale, and he hurriedly lifted Yang Wenli up with both hands and put him back into the carriage.


    The manager has alsoe out of the car, and he looked at the carriage opposite.


    The two cars collided and couldn''t leave for a while.


    A man over 50 years old soon descended from the other party''s carriage. He got off the ground and walked directly towards Yang Wenli''s carriage.


    The steward thought he was going to settle ounts with them, but he didn''t expect him to go to the side of the carriage and asked, "Is there a patient in the carriage?"


    When he lifted the curtain of the car just now, he happened to see Yang Wenli, whose head was half-raised, his expression... very wrong.


    The steward frowned at him, and the man said, "I''m a doctor, and it didn''t seem very good to see your master just now."


    The steward''s Yixi, although Gu Yundong said that if they left Xuanhe Mansion, the master will be fine.


    But at this moment, I happened to meet the doctor, so naturally I can''t miss it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1686: Its the poison from the second master

    Chapter 1686 is the poison of the second master


    The steward helped Yang Wenli outside, "Yes, our master is indeed... ill."


    The doctor looked at him carefully, and then asked about Yang Wenli''s situation. Knowing that he had been suffering all night, his brows twitched slightly.


    He stretched out his hand to give Yang Wenli a pulse, but his expression became more and more solemn.


    The steward hurriedly asked, "Doctor You, how is our master? Is there any way you can cure it?"


    Doctor You took his hand back after a while.


    He was silent for a while before shaking his head and said, "Sorry, there''s nothing I can do."


    The steward was a little disappointed, and Yang Wenli retracted his arm, "I can''t help you to dy me for so long? Steward Wu, go."


    Director Wu smiled at Doctor You, Doctor You shook his head secretly and turned away.


    The two carriages have also separated at this time, and Yang Wenli returned to the carriage.


    Immediately, Director Wu took him away.


    After Yang Wenli was gone for a day, the pain on his body finally subsided and slowly disappeared.


    But after this incident, Yang Wenli also knew very well that he could not please him in Xuanhe House. If there is any further movement, next time it will be more than just this medicine.


    At this moment, Doctor You, his face darkened as he watched their carriage leave.


    He went straight into the carriage. It wasn''t a very big carriage, but there was a person in it.


    This man looks about the same age as Doctor You. He raised his eyes and saw Doctor You''s face looking bad, and asked with a smile, "What''s the matter? That illness has stumped you, so I made you look like this."


    Doctor You shook his head and told the driver to continue inside and enter the city.


    He didn''t say until the carriage entered Xuanhe Mansion, "The man was poisoned just now. This poison...was researched by Bai Hang."


    The other party''s hand paused, "Second Master?"


    "Well." Doctor You nodded and said in a low voice, "This time, Master asked us toe to Xuanhe Mansion, and I don''t know why. That person just now was poisoned by Bai Hang, so Bai Hang has already arrived. "


    "Let''s go to Huimin Medical Center first and ask Doctor He to find out."


    The two stopped talking, and the carriage quickly drove into the Huimin Medical Center.


    On the other side, Shao Shuang, after seeing Yang Wenli leave with his own eyes, finally breathed a sigh of relief and quickly returned to Shao''s house.


    He told Shao Qingyuan of the scene he saw on the road, and thetter became thoughtful after listening to it.


    It happened that Bai Hang came over at this time, and he apanied Shao Yin to Dai''s house today.


    He also chatted with Dai Zhifu for a while, and what he said was about the discussion of medical skills after half a month.


    Dai Zhifu was naturally very concerned about this matter and weed it very much. So many doctors with excellent medical skills gathered in Xuanhe Mansion, and it was said that it was a medical discussion, so naturally patients were needed.


    In addition, patients with incurable diseases are needed, but if a few are cured, it is a great deed for the benefit of the people.


    As the prefect of Xuanhe Prefecture, Dai Zhifu wees him.


    even specially arranged a ce for them to live, waiting for the big driver at any time.


    Bai Hang talked with him for a long time, but Dai Zhifu was busy with affairs, and soon he was busy with other things.


    Bai Hang had nothing to do in Dai Mansion, so he came back first.


    On the other hand, Shao Yin still stayed in Dai Mansion, chatting with Mrs. Dai, and she couldn''t stop.


    He didn''t expect to hear Shao Shuang''s words as soon as he came back.


    He raised his eyebrows, "It seems that someone has arrived, but I don''t know who it is."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1687: a bad old man

    Chapter 1687 A bad old man


    Bai Hang''s voice just fell, when someone hurried over, "Master, a guest who calls himself You Li came to visit."


    Yuli?


    Bai Hang''s expression became a little tangled, "It seems that he is the one who met Yang Wenli at the city gate."


    Gu Yundong was amused when he saw his expression, "Father, what''s wrong with this You Li?"


    "A bad old man." Bai Hang sighed and shook his head, asking his servants to invite the guests in.


    It wasn''t long before You Li came in, along with another middle-aged man, with a gentle appearance, called Xing Wenming.


    Gu Yundong nced at it, what is a bad old man? It''s only in his early forties.


    It seems that my father-inw has a lot of resentment towards this You Li.


    Just thinking, Bai Hang has already greeted him, "Yu Li, Wen Wen, are you here? Have you been to Huimin Medical Center?"


    "I''ve been there, and then I found out your address. Seeing that it was still early, I came here." Xing Wenming replied with a smile.


    Yu Li nodded, with a slightly sullen face, as if someone had offended him.


    Xing Wenming stroked his forehead and exined, "Before we were at the gate of the city, we met someone..." Before he finished speaking, he saw Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong walking out behind Bai Hang.


    Seeing that there were outsiders, Xing Wenming swallowed the words he said.


    But Bai Hang said to Shao Qingyuan in a good mood, "This is your two uncles, Uncle You, Uncle Xing, hurry up, call someone."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong immediately called someone obediently.


    You Xing and the two were slightly taken aback when they heard this, Shishu?


    Yuli asked strangely, "This is your apprentice? You have already left the ind, and you have two apprentices as soon as you leave the ind?"


    Bai Hangughed, "Of course not, this is A Yu and his wife."


    The two of them blinked, but they didn''t react for a while, Ah Yu?


    Doubtful thoughts shed through themotion, and the two of them almost immediately remembered A Yu''s name.


    this is not¡­¡­


    You Li and Xing Wenming both widened their eyes in amazement, looked at Shao Qingyuan in disbelief, and asked, "This is, this is A Yu? Did you find it?"


    The grandson of the Bai family who had been lost since childhood? In order to find him, the Bai family''s Huimin Medical Center opened throughout the entire Jin Dynasty.


    These uncles and uncles will pay attention to his whereabouts every time they go.


    I didn¡¯t expect that after 20 years, I actually found it?


    You Li and Xing Wenming had a faint excitement on their faces, they both stepped forward and looked up and down Shao Qingyuan.


    "Not bad, not bad, really talented and refreshing."


    "When did you find this? Where did you find it? Now that Ayu has returned home, it is finally a matter of his mind."


    Bai Hang said, "Yeah, it''s finally reunion. Taking advantage of the opportunity of this medical discussion, I also intend to formally introduce Ayu to you. Over the years, you teachers, uncles and uncles have also been bothered."


    Xing Wenming waved his hand, "Where do you say it? You and I were originally brothers and sisters, and the master is so kind to us, but in the end we didn''t use it much."


    Anyway, Ayu is back, which is a happy thing.


    Even You Li forgot that he came to find Bai Hang for the city gate. Now both of them are very curious about Shao Qingyuan and asked him toe and talk.


    Especially how the past few years have passed, and how did you find it.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say much, most of which were answered by Bai Hang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1688: Education Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1688 Education Shao Qingyuan


    Knowing that Shao Qingyuan suffered a lot when he was a child, the two of them felt a little more pity, and immediately sent a greeting gift.


    The chat came into the evening, and both of them had dinner at Shao''s house.


    However, just after two sips of wine, Yuli remembered her purpose.


    "Bai Hang, when I entered the city today, I met a patient who was poisoned. I took a pulse and found that the poison in his body was developed by you."


    Mr. Bai has too many apprentices. If the seniority is ranked ording to the entry and exit, Bai Hang can be regarded as the senior brother of most people. But he was young. When he was young, he felt that he was called senior by so many people ten or twenty years older than him. He was not happy, so he just called each other by name.


    Therefore, people like You Lixing Wenming basically call him by his name. There are also some people who are not very close, but who have also been instructed by the old master Bai, they will call him the second master.


    Bai Hang was very happy today and drank two sses of wine. For a moment, he forgot who the person in front of him was, so he said proudly and modestly, "I know who you are talking about, but this time you got the wrong pulse. The medicine that I used doesn''t have that effect, it was made by A Yu after improving it on the basis of the original, and it is stronger than me."


    Yu Li''s eyes instantly fell on Shao Qingyuan, and his brows twitched slightly, "You developed it?"


    Xing Wenming saw him like this, his heart stunned for a moment, and he immediately interrupted with a smile, "As expected, you are young and promising, with your grandfather''s demeanor, and you have only learned medicine in such a short period of time.


    However, he didn''t get through this mess. Yu Li seemed to have not heard it, his expression was a little dark, and he asked, "So the poison on the person at the gate of the city was caused by you?"


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyes, met You Li''s sharp eyes, and nodded slowly, "Yes."


    Yu Li''s pupils shrank, "You poisoned people? Do you know what you are doing? We study medicine and medicine for the purpose of curing diseases and saving people. As doctors, we should have the benevolence of doctors, not the heart of harming others. You You are talented, and you have achieved this in a short period of time. Because of this, you should put your skills to good use. In the end, you are good, and you poisoned people? You, your heart is crooked.¡­¡±


    Baihang''s mouth twitched and he stood up suddenly, "You Li, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand the situation."


    "What''s the situation? No matter what the situation is, you shouldn''t use poison to harm people." Yuli stared back without showing weakness. "No matter what that person does, if he does something wrong, he can report to the official or send him to the government. Even if he kills someone, if he is injured, we should treat him as a doctor. It is the government''s business to convict him. This is private torture, which is not advisable."


    The more he talked, the more angry he felt. He felt that Shao Qingyuan did not grow up in Bai Mansion since he was a child, and it was no longer a matter of right and wrong.


    "Ayu, you can''t just think about yourself. If everyone thinks that the other party has done something bad and can use their own means to punish them, it will be messed up, and you need to reflect on it."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    Gu Yundong, who has been acting as a transparent person without saying a word, "..."


    Now she knows why Bai Hang said he was a bad old man.


    Sure enough, he is a bad old man.


    Bai Hang couldn''t help it. He finally recognized his son, but he didn''t want to say a single heavy word. This lousy old man was even educated.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1689: quarreled

    Chapter 1689 It''s a quarrel


    "Yu Li, shut up for me." Bai Hang was so angry, "Yang Wenli came to find fault first, he was always annoying like a leech, and we didn''t kill him or let him lose his arms or legs. , what''s wrong with giving a lesson?"


    You Li snorted coldly, "Then this lesson is really big enough. It hurts to torture people half to death for a day and a night. It''s better than a knife to make people happy."


    "You see him in so much pain, why didn''t you kill him with a knife?"


    "I''m a doctor, not an executioner." If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t have the antidote in his hand, and he knew that the effect of the medicine would soon wear off, he would have taken action to save people on the spot.


    The two quarreled more and more fiercely, and they were about to fight.


    Xing Wenming had a headache, and hurriedly tried to persuade him in the middle, "Alright, alright, it''s all my own family, why fight for the sake of an irrelevant outsider."


    "Am I willing to argue with him? It''s because he is unreasonable and always likes to point fingers at other people''s affairs. If he doesn''t understand anything, he starts ranting, and his mind is abnormal. " Bai Hang was not polite at all, and his son was guarded by him. , no one can say.


    "You said that my brain is not normal? It''s clearly that A Yu did something wrong. You, the father, didn''t correct him in time. You only know that you are blindly protecting your shorings. You are not loving him, you are hurting him."


    "Teach others how to do it when you be a father."


    "Stubborn."


    Yu Li threw her sleeves abruptly, she didn''t even eat, she turned her head and left.


    Xing Wenming was stunned, and said to Bai Hang hurriedly, "Don''t bother with him, you know his bad temper. I''ll take a look at it first."


    Then he hurriedly went after Yuri.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, "..." Continue to eat, don''t they look a little too serious?


    Bai Hang snorted coldly and sat back on the chair, he was still very angry, "I know this bad old man, when hees, there must be something wrong."


    Shao Qingyuan silently pushed a ss of water over, "Well, that bad old man is very bad."


    Gu Yundong almost spit out a mouthful of water, she turned her head and red at Shao Qingyuan, and then said, "Dad, is there any problem?"


    "It''s okay, your uncle is just like that. After so many years, you are still so pedantic and dead-headed. If you say it nicely, it''s a thread, but if you say it badly, you don''t distinguish between right and wrong, and your brain is funny." Bai Hang took a sip of water and slowly Slowly calmed down, "But others are not bad, and medical skills are also good."


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Don''t be angry with him, he''s just like that."


    "I''m not on the same road with him, and we''ll just stay away in the future." Shao Qingyuan doesn''t care, this kind of person who doesn''t know the situation but persuades others to be kind, he doesn''t want to be infected at all, just treat him like an ordinary elder.


    But it was rare for him to see Bai Hang so angry, scolding his brothers and sisters without any image, and losing all his manners and elegance.


    But he was defending himself. For Shao Qingyuan, who had no elders and rtives to protect him since he was a child, he felt a sense of joy and satisfaction, so much so that he didn''t care what Yu Li said.


    Bai Hang nodded, "you just know what you have in mind. There may be many uncles and unclesing to Xuanhe Mansion. You will all know them. They have different temperaments, but you can rest assured that most of them are doctors. They are all mild-mannered, there are only a few like You Li, if you are inconvenient for your elders to deal with, you can tell me, if it is not good, go tell your grandfather and ask your grandfather to teach them a lesson."


    "I see, Dad."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1690: Three people, there must be one extra

    Chapter 1690 Three people, there must be one extra


    And at this moment, You Li, who had walked out of the Shao family''s gate, was also still angry, and said to Xing Wenming, who was chasing after him, "Listen to what he said, don''t recognize what he did wrong, and he has been like this all these years. old age."


    Xing Wenming shook his head helplessly, "What are you doing? A Yu is Bai Hang''s son. He has suffered a lot in the past, but he was finally able to get it back. We, as uncles, should protect him even more. The first time we met, I was taught a lesson in front of my face, not to mention Bai Hang, if it was me, I would not be happy."


    "Because I am his uncle, so I hate that iron is not steel, and I am angry that he uses such despicable means to rectify people, and I am worried that he will go astray."


    Xing Wenming''s mouth twitched, "It''s not despicable, and it doesn''t hurt anyone. If you really go astray, Bai Hang has poisons that can kill people silently, why is it so big? Fei Zhouzhang. You, your thoughts are too extreme."


    "Even you think they''re fine? Civilization, how did you be like this?"


    Xing Wenming, "..." Forget it, it doesn''t make sense.


    He gave up and could only change the subject, "We were the first toe to Xuanhe Mansion. Brother Wu and the others didn''t arrive. Before they came, should we go to Jiuhu Mountain and get some medicine?"


    Yu Li heard this, but his footsteps suddenly stopped, and his eyes narrowed slightly and said, "No, I''m in Xuanhe Mansion, waiting for Brother Wu and the others." Tell them about Ayu.


    Xing Wenming nodded, "Well, I''ll go around by myself."


    Yu Li didn''t care. Seeing that he was about to reach the Huimin Medical Center, he suddenly seemed to think of something and asked, "That daughter-inw of Ayu came from the vige where he was before?"


    "Looks like, what''s wrong?"


    Yu Li sighed, "It''s a pity."


    "What a pity? I think his daughter-inw is very good, with temperament and courtesy, and she is not inferior to everyone''s girls."


    "That''s what I said, but this marriage is not really a match."


    That''s true too, getting married these days has always been about the right match. If it was before, A Yu and his wife would have no problem.


    But now that he is the grandson of the Bai family, his identity naturally rises with the tide, and some things are different.


    If one side is too strong and the other side is too weak, problems will easily ur.


    Gu Yundong still didn''t know that she was described as too weak, probably because she didn''t speak much that day, leaving an impression of being too quiet and introverted.


    But no matter what other people think, she doesn''t have much interaction with her anyway.


    In the days that followed, several uncles and uncles did asionallye to Xuanhe Mansion. Basically, everyone who came over woulde to Shao Mansion to find Baihang.


    But as Bai Hang said, these people have good temperaments, and there has never been a quarrel like Yuli.


    Shao Qingyuan, as the son of Bai Hang, naturally wants to meet these uncles and uncles, and socializing is inevitable.


    Gu Yundong waszy, not to mention she had her own business to do.


    Shao Qing was far from free, and the matter of entertaining Dou Fukang and Duan Wan fell on her head.


    The two had already visited Xuanhe Mansion, and Duan Wan was finally able to calm down and start thinking about the business of Xinming Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong took her to stay in Xinming Pavilion for two days.


    Then, Duan Wan and Nie Shuang became acquainted, and the two almost hit it off.


    Three people, one must be redundant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1691: Auntie is opening a shop

    Chapter 1691 The aunt wants to open a shop


    Gu Yundong is the superfluous one.


    So she just ignored Duan Wan.


    Anyway, it was Nie Shuang who went to Wanqing Mansion. It happened to be familiar to the two of them. When they opened a shop in Wanqing Mansion, they could get started directly.


    After handing over the matter at Xinming Pavilion to Nie Shuang, Gu Yundong nned to return to Yongfu Vige.


    She also bought a shop in the capital to open Gu Ji, and now Master Pang is still decorating.


    But if Gu Ji in the capital opens up, then it will not be enough for Yongfu Vige to provide the supply.


    So Gu Yundong nned to buy a piece ofnd in the capital and open a workshop. After all, it was too far to transport from here to the capital. But you need to bring someone familiar with you to help, and you need to stabilize the previous matters first.


    However, before she could return to Yongfu Vige, Bian Han and Gu Dafeng came to her door.


    "Open a shop?"


    Gu Yundong was pleasantly surprised, "You guys have decided, are you going to buy a shop?"


    Bian Han was still a little embarrassed, "I can''t afford to buy a storefront, so now I can only rent one. I went to see with your aunt before, and there are two of them that I like, but I don''t know which one to choose. Yun Dong, you have a lot of experience in this area, so let''s ask your opinion."


    Bianhan''s business has never stopped since he made a slide toyst year.


    After so long, he also had some silver in his hand.


    Just because my son is going to school and a new house was built in Yongfu Vigest year, I still don¡¯t have enough money to buy a shop in Fucheng.


    So I thought about renting a shop first, so that it would be easier for people to find him, instead of going all the way to Xingtao Street to find out his address, and sometimes encountering local snakes.


    Gu Yundong nodded when he heard the words, "Okay, then let''s go and see the shop now."


    Two shops, one is a bit remote, but the shop is quiterge, and the rent is not too expensive.


    A shop is on the same street as Guji. Although it is a bit far away, the location is still very lively.


    The shop is not big or small, about the same area as most of the shops on this street.


    But to rent this shop, the only requirement is to rent it together with the slightly smaller shop next door.


    The two shops are owned by the same owner. They are rented out in packages, and the rent is not cheap.


    Because of this, although this shop is in a good location, it could not be rented out, which made Bianhan a leak.


    But for Bianhan, one shop is enough.


    Gu Yundong looked at the two shops and thought for a while, "I prefer the shop at the back. The rent is expensive, but the location has an advantage."


    The biggest question is what is the other shop doing well.


    You can¡¯t use one shop, but you have to pay rent for two shops.


    Although the shop next door is smaller, the rent is also not cheap.


    This is also where Bianhan struggles.


    "How about you rent out both shops, and then rent out the smaller shop?" Gu Yundong suggested.


    But Bian Han shook his head, "You saw it too, the backyards of the two shops are the same, and thendlord doesn''t allow it to cover it. It''s too unsafe to rent it out to others. The other side sees that yard, and I''m afraid they won''t worry about me. ."


    Gu Yundong nodded his chin, yes, this is a big problem.


    Otherwise, she rented it out and turned it into a grocery store, like Wanqing Mansion, and went back to find someone to be a buddy, so she could use it anyway.


    But before her idea could be implemented, someone solved the problem for her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1692: Willow Flower Shop

    Chapter 1692 Willow Flower Shop


    Gu Yundong looked at Yang Liu in surprise, "Mother, do you want to rent the shop next door?"


    Yang Liu nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, as you know, my flowers are blooming very well now. I sold a few pots before, and the price was not cheap. Later, the old customer introduced new customers, and the business was also good. Not bad. But you also know that the location of the second entry is a bit out of the way, and guests alsoin that the ce is too far away.¡±


    Xiao Erjin is close to Tianhai Academy, and the ce to study needs to be quiet, so Tianhai Academy is a little far from the downtown residential area.


    What''s more, the neighborhood of the second entry is full of schrs, which is not suitable for doing business. There are many people who buy and sell flowers, which also affects the students nearby.


    The money from Yangliu''s flower sales was given to Gu Yundong, but Gu Yundong found an opportunity to secretly put it back.


    Yangliu said a few words to her after she was cured and sober, but in the end she lost to her daughter''s eloquence, and she finally collected the money.


    So she also has some money in her hand, which is enough to buy a small shop. But the husband and son both have to study, and there is no suitable pavement, so it has not been implemented.


    Now the eldest sister wants to rent a shop, and it so happens that she wants to rent two rooms, so she opens a flower shop next door, doesn''t the two sides also take care of it?


    So Yang Liu said his n, and it was a little embarrassing to say it.


    Gu Yundong is very happy, she agrees with her mother''s n very much, "Isn''t that just right? Mother did what she likes to do, and solved the problem of the aunt''s family, killing two birds with one stone."


    After a pause, she asked again, "Then do you want me to find a shopkeeper for my mother, then my mother will be in charge of cultivating potted flowers, and the shopkeeper can also help."


    However, Yang Liu shook his head, "No, when I was a girl''s family before, the Yang family''s business in Anyi County was pretty good. I followed it and learned some business lessons. You don''t know, when my grandfather was still alive, He also said that I am most like him."


    The grandfather of the Yang family has made such a big business, and he hopes that there will be sessors.


    It¡¯s just that the son is suitable for sess, and the grandson has to study. The only willow like him, but unfortunately it is a daughter.


    When Yangliu was a child, sometimes he felt regretful when he heard his grandfather sigh.


    But now she doesn''t think so, what about her daughter? Her family Yundong is very capable. No one stiptes that only a son can do business. As long as he has the ability, a daughter can still make a prosperous business.


    "Although I haven''t been in contact for more than ten years, I have learned something from watching you all the way from scratch and expanding the business of Gu Ji and Xin Ming Pavilion. Open the shop."


    Gu Yundong took her arm, "Yes, my mother is the best. I can do big business because I have inherited my mother''s ability."


    Yangliu couldn''t helpughing, reached out and poked her in the head, "You are talented, even more powerful than my grandfather."


    Gu Yundong smiled, and even pulled her to find Bian Han and Gu Dafeng.


    Hearing that Yangliu would also open a shop, the two were very happy.


    Gu Dafeng has a fiery temper. Without saying a word, he immediately went to thendlord of the shop, and signed the lease without a word.


    This deed is five years after one sign.


    After five years, they can always earn money to buy a room.


    Looking at the warm deed in his hand, the eyes of several people shone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1693: go back together

    Chapter 1693 Go back together


    The shop is very empty, with arge yard behind it.


    This was originally two shops, and there are two yards, but thendlord opened up the wall between the two yards and redecorated it into a big yard, which was pretty good-looking.


    It is because of this that thendlord is not willing to destroy the structure of the yard and does not allow partitions.


    These two shops were originally run by thendlord himself. Later, their business was transferred to other prefectures, and the shop was temporarily vacant.


    Thendlord cleaned up very cleanly when he left, leaving the entire shop vacant.


    Bianhan and Yangliu need to decorate their shop, which is much more convenient.


    The carpenter shop is simple, because all the wood or finished products are ced, as long as the space isrge. Make a few more cabs to disy things, and the decoration is refreshing and simple.


    This t guy can do it himself.


    It¡¯s a flower shop, so it takes some thought. The shop can''t simply put flowerpots, but also has a certain artistic conception, which makes people feel rxed and happy when they look at it, and have the desire to buy flowers.


    Just in time, after hearing that Yangliu opened a flower shop, Shao Yin hurriedly came to help.


    She is the eldest youngdy of the Marquis of Huaiyin, and her eyes are still very good.


    In addition, she has learned to arrange flowers and make tea since she was a child, so doing these things is very handy.


    Therefore, the next decoration of the flower shop was discussed by Yang Liu and Shao Yin.


    Gu Yundong saw that the two mothers were so excited, so he just let them go and let them toss.


    The matter of the shop was settled, and Gu Yundong began to prepare to return to Yongfu Vige.


    When Shao Qingyuan heard that she was going back to stay for seven or eight days, her brows furrowed, "I''ll go back with you too."


    "What are you doing back with me?"


    "What do you do, what do I do?"


    Seven or eight days? They haven''t been apart for so long since they got married.


    Gu Yundong was a little amused, "I went back and selected the candidates for Gu Ji in the capital. Although you also opened Shao Ji in the capital, it doesn''t seem like you are going to pick someone, right?"


    The things that Gu Ji sells are self-produced and sold, but Shao Ji¡¯s medicinal materials are to be purchased, and the two are fundamentally different.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and said solemnly, "Who said you don''t need to pick people? I''m going to buy a plot ofnd on the outskirts of the capital to grow medicinal herbs. I want to go back to the vige and ask if anyone is willing to take care of it."


    I believe in your evil.


    Gu Yundong shook his head speechlessly, "Then you don''t need to see your uncles and uncles?"


    "See youter, I also have my own things to do."


    To be honest, Shao Qingyuan was also a little numb.


    These days, uncles and unclese over almost every day, and then repeat those things about him day after day, some of his words are dry.


    But when they came, he had to entertain them. After all, Bai Hang also said that over the years, uncles and uncles have worked very hard to find him.


    I can see one every day, and I really don¡¯t have that much energy.


    The problem is that there is still half a month before the medical conference, and during this half month, the previous operations will be repeated.


    That''s all, but if he came home after a tired day, but couldn''t see his wife, then he would really be unlovable.


    Gu Yundong heard him say it pitifully, wanted tough but couldn''t bear it, he still nodded, "Okay, then let''s go back to Yongfu Vige."


    The two immediately went to Bai Hang to talk about it, and Bai Hang came down almost without thinking.


    It''s not that he felt irritated when he saw these brothers and sisters, anyway, he was entertained every time he discussed medical techniques.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1694: Good baby Gu Yunxiao

    Chapter 1694 Good Baby Gu Yunxiao


    What gave Bai Hang a headache was that You Li, the lousy old man, was doing bad things in the middle.


    It''s okay for him to be stubborn, but he still pulls other brothers and sisters to stand in line.


    Every time the brothers and sisters listened to him, they woulde to him and ask, and Bai Hang had to exin it again.


    It¡¯s okay to meet someone with a gentle and reasonable temperament. Most of them think that it¡¯s not a big problem to give a lesson by poisoning them.


    But there are always a few people who, relying on their status, let him guide his son on the right path, and don''t go wrong.


    Bai Hang was so angry that he almost quarreled again, it was nothing, he was just worried that Shao Qingyuan would hear what they said, which made him feel chilled.


    To be honest, Bai Hang is starting to get annoyed with You Li now.


    Therefore, when I heard that Shao Qingyuan had something to do with Yongfu Vige, Bai Hang let him do his own thing without saying much.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan immediately packed up and set off back to Yongfu Vige early the next morning, naturally missing the arrival of Doctor Bai a few dayster.


    This time, it was just the two of them, with Tong Shuitao and Shaowu by the way.


    When ?? arrived at the county seat, several people went to the shop to have a look first, and then went directly back to Yongfu Vige.


    When ?? arrived at the door of the house, Chang Yaya was holding her son and chatting with Shen Sitian.


    saw theming back, and immediately greeted them.


    "Yun Dongqingyuan, why are you back?"


    Gu Yundong got off the carriage with a smile and said as he walked inside, "Isn''t that the capital that also ns to open Gu Ji? So I want to bring a few people from here."


    As she was talking, she saw Gu Yunxiao in Chang Yaya''s arms looking at him with wide, round eyes, her chubby little arms, like a lotus root, she felt extremely cute, and reached out to hug him.


    The little guy is not as soft as he was when he was born. He puts his fingers in his palm, and he will hold it hard, and the strength is not small.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her happy face, and touched her chin slightly¡ªisn''t it possible to have a child?


    Chang Yaya asked curiously, "How many people are you taking from here? Who are you taking?"


    "I haven''t decided yet, but I would like to bring a few experienced managers and familiars, like Tong An, Ah Hua, and Tie Zhu, but they still need their consent."


    Thoughtful Sweet, who was walking in the back, mmed, and her expression shed a trace of panic.


    Gu Yundong didn''t look back, so he didn''t pay attention.


    After entering the room, she began to tease the little baby Gu Yunxiao, and hearing his giggle, Gu Yundong was also in a good mood.


    "Where''s my uncle?"


    "He is reading at home." Chang Yaya wiped the saliva from the corner of her son''s mouth.


    Originally wanted to say something, Shen Sitian suddenly said, "Yun Dong, it''s gettingte, I''ll go back first, and I have to cook."


    Gu Yundong blinked, why are you leaving in such a hurry? Haven''t said a word yet.


    But seeing how anxious she was, she didn''t stay, and watched her leave Gu''s house in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong talked to Chang Yaya for a while, and was a little sleepy watching Gu Yunxiao, so he handed the child over to her.


    I was a little tired after rushing all day. After dinner, the two also went back to the room to rest.


    The next day, Gu Yundong got up early and took Tong Shuitao directly to Gu''s workshop.


    Gujia Workshop is developing very well now, the area has expanded, there are many long-term workers, and the management is very organized.


    In this regard, Tong An contributed greatly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1695: Gus workshop looks like something big is going to happen

    Chapter 1695 Gu''s workshop looks like something big is going to happen


    Seeing the ownering, the people working in the workshop immediately greeted her.


    "The owner is here?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded, observing these people calmly.


    Most of the people working in the workshop are very simple, they just want to work more and earn more money, and they also work hard to keep this job.


    After all, the treatment at Gujia Workshop is very good. Which owner outside will give gifts and bonuses to these people from time to time?


    If anyone of them loses this job, there will be many people waiting in line outside.


    After Gu Yundong walked around the workshop, he invited a few stewards and entered the ''conference room'' specially separated from the backyard.


    As soon as they left, everyone in the workshop started talking.


    "What''s the matter? Manager Tong and Team Leader Zeng were all called in?"


    "More than that, everyone in our workshop with a little bit of power has gone in."


    "It feels like something big is about to happen."


    "Don''t, if something big happens, we won''t be able to end up. I''m still counting on this job to continue and earn more money for my son to marry a wife."


    "No, I don''t want anything to happen to the workshop. I''m looking forward to this workshop getting bigger and bigger."


    The buzz was buzzing, mostly too suddenly.


    Gu Dong''s family came back suddenly, and as soon as he came back, he called all the stewards in the workshop away. With such a big movement, can you not panic?


    However, they just panicked for a while, and a few more people came in outside.


    It was Zhao Zhu and Gouzu who were in charge of nting fruit trees, as well as other people in charge of the field.


    After they came in, they also went directly to the conference room.


    The people in the workshop suddenly became more uneasy, even Zhao Zhu came, no one believed it if it wasn''t a big move.


    But followed, Chen Jinbao and Tongping big money also came, these people are responsible for purchasing and transportation.


    The three of them also went straight to the conference room.


    Now, the workshop really exploded.


    Someone who was curious immediately went to ask the vigers of Yongfu Vige. After all, these vigers must know more about the news.


    However, at this moment, the vigers of Yongfu Vige were also confused and did not hear any gossip at all.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that people outside were starting to specte. Seeing that everyone was almost there, she asked everyone to sit down and immediately started talking about the purpose of this meeting.


    "...Although we have re-opened a workshop in the capital, but now we also have experience. As long as skilled people bring it over, it is easy to get started. I am not worried about this. The question now is, who are you? Do you want to go to the capital with me?"


    Going to the capital? ?


    The people present were immediately excited.


    That is the capital, at the foot of the emperor, a prosperous city. I heard that the ground of the capital is paved with gold bricks. The houses are three or four stories high. If a brick is smashed down, seven or eight are officials.


    Who wouldn''t want to go to a ce like that?


    In particr, more than half of them here have never even left Fengkai County.


    Even Chen Jinbao and others, who were transporting and purchasing, went the farthest to Xuanhe Fufu City.


    They never thought that one day they could go so far from the capital.


    However, after they were all excited, they soon became uneasy again.


    Beijing, is it really a ce they can go?


    Don''t say anything else, what will happen to the rtives at home when they go?


    It is a long way to go to the capital, and it will take several months for them toe and go. I am afraid that they will not be able toe back after three or five years.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1696: Who is going? ?

    Chapter 1696 Who is going? ?


    Gu Yundong can see everyone''s concerns to some extent, but it is precisely because of this that she will be the first to ask their opinions and let them think clearly.


    "It''s really a long way to go to the capital. You are all people with families and children. It''s really hard to leave home like this. I''ll give you time to think about it and tell me the answer tomorrow."


    Although there is reluctance, there must be people who want to go out and make a foray.


    Some people are definitely not willing to live in this small Yongfu Vige for a lifetime. This is a very rare opportunity.


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, he saw Zhao Zhu suddenly take a step forward and said, "Master, I want to ask the master to bring Chengxi there."


    Zhao Chengxi, is the name of the dog left.


    After listening to Zhao Zhu''s words, Zhao Chengxi looked at his father in astonishment, "I''m going? Father, how are you..."


    Zhao Zhu waved his hand, "You are still young, take advantage of the time to go out and see the world. If you miss this opportunity, you may only be able to stay in Yongfu Vige forever. You don''t think about yourself, but also for your daughter-inw and the future. for the sake of the children.¡±


    Zhao Chengxi has also gotten married, at the end ofst year.


    His daughter-inw is from the next vige, and she worked in Gu''s workshop earlier.


    If Zhao Chengxi went there, he would just let his daughter-inw go with him. Both of them are familiar with each other and can take care of each other, so there is no need to separate the two ces.


    Gu Yundong feels pretty good, both husband and wife are young, if they don''t work hard now, they won''t have that energy when they get old.


    She couldn''t help but look at Zhao Chengxi.


    Thetter frowned, Zhao Chengxi naturally wanted to go, but...


    "If we leave, the father is alone at home, what will you do?"


    Zhao Zhu patted him on the shoulder impatiently, "I''m a big man, only in my thirties. I''m young and capable. What do you need to worry about? I can take care of myself."


    "Can¡­¡­"


    Zhao Zhu red at him, "Are you going? If you don''t go to the capital, I will go."


    Zhao Chengxi was so choked that he was speechless.


    After a long while, he pursed his lips and nodded, "Okay, I''ll go." When he earns more money, his father can also enjoy happiness in the future.


    Gu Yundong looked at the father and son, "Have you thought about it?"


    "Well, I''ve considered it." Zhao Chengxi nodded, then paused and said, "But I have to ask my daughter-inw."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong turned around and asked Tong Shuitao to call his wife in.


    Zhao Chengxi''s daughter-inw Tian En was a little apprehensive when she entered the door.


    After all, in the entire workshop, apart from the stewards who went in before, she was the only one who was called in.


    When she followed Tong Shuitao over, everyone in the workshop was looking at her, guessing if the Zhao family did something wrong.


    Unexpectedly, after entering, Zhao Chengxi directly dropped a bomb.


    Going to the capital? ? ?


    Tian En was a little stunned, looking at her husband talking over there with his mouth open, but seemed unable to understand a word.


    Gu Yundong smiled when he saw it, and asked the husband and wife to discuss it by themselves.


    Immediately, she looked at the others, "Where are Uncle Zeng and Aunt?"


    Zeng Hu and Mrs Dong looked at each other, shook their heads with a smile, and said, "We won''t go there, there are still a few children at home to take care of, and we can''t get away. If there is another chance in the future, let Zeng Jia and the others go out on their own. ."


    Gu Yundong knew it, and it was within her expectation.


    "Since that''s the case, the workshop will be handed over to Uncle Zeng to take care of it for the time being."


    Zeng Hu was taken aback, "Me? Then..." He couldn''t help looking at Tong An.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1697: candidate

    Chapter 1697 Candidates


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Tong An is going to the capital with me."


    Tong An was the only person she decided to bring without permission. Tong An managed the Gu family workshop very well and was very sessful. No one knows the operation of the workshop better than him, and he is indispensable to the workshop in the capital in the future.


    Therefore, the Gujia Workshop in Yongfu Vige had to re-select a person in charge.


    Zeng Hu has performed very well in the past two years. He is upright and willing to learn. If he does not understand, he will ask questions.


    used to be a small manager, and now it¡¯s normal to be promoted to one level.


    Zeng Hu listened to Gu Yundong''s words, his expression immediately sullen, restraining a trace of excitement, he said seriously, "Master, don''t worry. I will definitely do my best to live up to the expectations of the master."


    "Well, if there is something you don''t understand, take advantage of this time to ask Tong An."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong nced at Tong An, then withdrew his gaze to look at the others.


    After a while, Chen Jinbao also came out, "Master, I''ll go too."


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise, "What about your wife and son?"


    Chen Jinbao said with a smile, "I want to work in the capital for a few years first, and when I have some savings in my hand, I will bring the apprentice out to the owner, and then go back to Yongfu Vige."


    He is working very hard now. There is a son at home who is studying, and the expenses are a little more than the average family.


    Niudan was studying in the town''s school before, but he didn''t read anything, and was used of stealing money.


    Now in Dongyi Academy, my grades are getting better and better.


    Since there has been progress, the matter of participating in the imperial examinations in the next few years should also be put on the agenda. As long as there are schrs at home, the money must be a lot.


    The Chen family is not bad, they have some savings, but they are not enough.


    Chen Jinbao wanted to go out and make a fortune, depending on the owner''s intentions, the wages to go to the capital must be higher.


    And his situation is different from the general long-term workers in the workshop. He is responsible for shipping and purchasing. Not to mention the delivery of goods, just buy this item, as long as he negotiates a good cooperation, Gu Yundong will give amission.


    When he arrived in the capital, he worked hard and talked a few more businesses, and he would definitely be able to save money in his hands.


    Gu Yundong can understand, "Okay, I''ll write down your name first, then you and your father, mother, daughter-inw and son will discuss it well. If you confirm it, tell me tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    With Chen Jinbao taking the lead, other people who also had this concern began to think seriously.


    Soon two more people stood up and wanted to follow Gu Yundong to the capital.


    In this way, including Tong An, five management people passed by, which was almost the number she expected.


    Gu Yundong nced at the list, then raised his head and said, "For the remaining long-term workers, do you have any suitable candidates in mind?"


    "There are a few." Tong An was the first to speak.


    The others thought about it and nodded.


    Gu Yundong asked them to bring in the people they liked, so more than 20 people came in one after another from the workshop outside.


    Looking at Gu Yundong, who was sitting at the top, these people were very anxious.


    Until Gu Yundong said the reason, everyone was stunned.


    followed, and began to think about feasibility.


    Gu Yundong didn''t let them decide now, he must go back to discuss with his family, and now he just gave them a psychological preparation.


    However, after she finished speaking, three people decided to follow on the spot.


    All three are men, young and unmarried. One of them has lost both parents, and the family has no rtives except a married sister.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1698: big money with envy

    Chapter 1698 An envious big money


    There are two others who are not valued at home, and their parents only treat them as cash cows to squeeze hard. Now that they go to the capital, they may also escape the sea of ??misery.


    Therefore, there is no ce for these three to discuss with others.


    Gu Yundong wrote down their names, and everyone else said to go back and listen to their families.


    The conversation was almost over, Gu Yundong let them go out first.


    More than 20 people left the conference room one after another. As soon as they went out, they were immediately surrounded by people.


    They didn''t hide it, they told Gu Dong''s family to go to the capital to open a workshop, and brought some familiar news to the past.


    Although most people haven''t decided yet, it doesn''t hinder the excitement and pride in their tone.


    The people in the workshop immediately ''coaxed'' and exploded.


    Go to the capital! ! !


    It turns out that Dongjia Gu called so many people to announce good news.


    That is the capital, and if you go there, you will really be a mountain phoenix out of the vige, and it will develop.


    But Gu Dong''s family didn''t ask them to go in and talk, indicating that apart from the twenty or so, other people were not in her consideration, and they were all a little disappointed.


    But there are also people who have a heart after listening to it, and they want to rmend themselves.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t dislike this kind of person, so he didn''t let everyone keep it a secret.


    If there is someone who is eager to go to the capital and has a good character and courage to find her, she can agree.


    After everything was finished, Gu Yundong looked at Zhao Chengxi and his wife, and they also negotiated.


    "Master, let''s go."


    This is the first couple confirmed, after all, the family is here.


    "Okay, that''s it for today, let''s go."


    The stewards who were present said goodbye and left, walked out of the conference room, and left the Gu family workshop.


    After taking a few steps, Zhao Chengxi suddenly approached his father Zhao Zhu, lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Father, that..."


    Zhao Zhu nced at him, "If you have something to say, what do you do in a hurry?"


    Zhao Chengxi took a deep breath, and finally said after a while, "Father, why don''t you find a daughter-inw."


    Zhao Zhu, "..." What did this brat say?


    "I''ll tell you the truth, Dad, you''re still young. If En and I leave, you''ll be very lonely. When you get home, you don''t even have anyone to talk to. You''re at home by yourself, and you must be fooling around with your meals. Find someone to take care of you, and I can rest assured."


    Before Zhao Chengxi was very opposed to his father marrying another one. When he was a child, the stepmother his father married abused him and divided his rtionship with his father, although his father divorced the stepmotherter.


    But the estrangement and hatred have already fallen, causing him to still not deal with his father when he is old, and he is angry with his father all day long.


    For more than two years, he and his father have been living peacefully, and he has be a rtive and matured, and his thoughts have changed.


    Zhao Zhu is not yet forty years old. He is young and willing to endure hardships and have a job, so finding a daughter-inw is no problem.


    Zhao Zhu red at him after hearing this, "Just take care of your own business."


    "Father, why don''t I find one for you." Zhao Chengxi''s eyes rolled around twice, and one after another person who he thought was suitable and kind shed in his mind.


    "You stinky boy." Zhao Zhu raised his hand and came to beat him.


    Zhao Chengxi hurriedly ran forward, one of them didn''t pay attention, and suddenly bumped into someone.


    He turned around in a hurry, and saw the big money with an envious face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1699: Tong An kneeling

    Chapter 1699 Tong An kneels


    Zhao Chengxi immediately put away his yful expression, put his arms around Da Qian''s neck, and asked him, "You didn''t say a word just now, what''s the matter? Do you want to go to the capital too? Go there, I think the stake may also be caught. Bring it with you."


    He, Zhuangzi, and Big Money were all gangsters who wore the same pair of pants at the beginning.


    Now they are all working in the Gu family, and it seems that there is some fate.


    Big money really wants to go, but...


    He smiled wryly and shook his head, "I won''t go, if I go, what will happen to my milk?"


    Zhao Chengxi fell silent when he heard the words. Indeed, Grandma Qian is old, and it is a little difficult to walk slowly. It is impossible for her to follow her far away, and it is impossible for a lot of money to leave her alone.


    But he could also see that Big Money really wanted to go.


    This is a dilemma, Zhao Chengxi scratched his head, not knowing what to say for a while.


    On the contrary, Da Qian smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "It''s alright, aren''t you and Zhuangzi? You stay for two years,e back and tell me what the capital is like, I have an idea."


    Zhao Chengxi sighed secretly and nodded.


    The two walked forward while talking.


    Gu Yundong was standing at the door of the workshop, and she heard some of their words.


    But there is nothing she can do about these things, she can only shake her head and walk towards Gu''s house.


    Tong An followed behind her, but her footsteps were a little heavy, and she seemed to be hesitant to speak.


    It wasn''t until he was about to step into the gate of Gu''s house that he suddenly said, "Miss, I, I want to ask you something."


    "Finally speaking?" Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, stopped and turned around, "I''m still wondering how long it will take you to speak."


    Tong An''s stunned expression shed across his face, and then he smiled bitterly, "Miss see it?"


    Gu Yundong stepped into the gate of Gu''s house and said, "Tell me, what do you want from me?"


    Tong An pursed her lips, and when she entered the main room, she suddenly knelt down to Gu Yundong, "I, I want to marry Miss Shen as my wife."


    He is the servant of the Gu family, and his marriage requires the consent of the master.


    Gu Yundong was really surprised this time, "Marry Shen Sitian?"


    "Yes, I know I''m a little bit over my head, but, but I really have... bad thoughts about Miss Shen."


    Gu Yundong touched her chin with her fingers, she knew that these two were tricky.


    But neither of them said anything, she thought it would take at least a few years.


    Unexpectedly, she just decided to take Tong An to the capital, so she blew his thoughts out.


    "When did you think of something wrong?" Gu Yundong didn''t even call him up.


    Tong Shuitao came over with a cup of tea, and was stunned when he saw the second uncle kneeling on the ground, and tilted his head in confusion.


    Tong An didn''t seem to see this niece, and said in a low voice, "From, when Miss Shen first came to Gu''s house."


    "Pfft..." Gu Yundong spit out a sip of tea, "When?"


    "From the beginning." Tong An''s face flushed, and she said a little embarrassedly.


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched twice, "From the beginning, you have been attracted to others, but you can''t bear it until now? If I remember correctly, she was taking care of you when you were injured andatose in bed, right? At that time, her performance was so obvious, but you, the calm group, made me think you had no idea at all."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1700: Tong An kneels after the water peach kneels

    Chapter 1700 Tong An knelt down after the water peach knelt down


    Tong An pursed her lips and lowered her head lower.


    "Miss, I''m just a servant..." he said, "Miss Shen is young and beautiful, literate, can embroider, and has the ability and ability. If she can find a better one, why should she marry someone like me? What about the wife''s old man?"


    Old man? ? ?


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, but Tong An also considered the reality.


    If Shen Sitian married Tong An, wouldn''t she also be the servant of the Gu family?


    "What about now? If you ask her to marry her now, don''t these problems exist?"


    "Exist." Tong An said, "But life is so short, Miss Shen is very good, I think, I want to be selfish once."


    Tong An really wanted to suppress his feelings, but some emotions were not under his control at all.


    Last time he was injured, Shen Sitian took care of him for several days in a puzzled manner, who couldn''t see what she meant?


    Tong An almost wanted to go begging Miss at that time, but finally restrained.


    But not long ago, Shen Sitian suddenly suffered from a cold, and the high fever persisted. The doctor started drinking the medicine and kept repeating it.


    Tong An was frightened. He felt that if Shen Sitian could not be cured, he would not be able to bear it at all.


    Since we are interested in each other, let¡¯s be together.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "I see, you should get up first."


    "Miss, do you agree?" Tong An raised his head eagerly.


    Gu Yundong shrugged, "I have no problem here, but I have to ask Si Tian what he meant."


    "Thank you miss, thank you miss."


    "Don''t be too busy to thank you, I will be grateful to youter." Gu Yundong said and stood up, "I''ll go talk to Sitian."


    Tong An hurriedly stood up and followed behind her step by step.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, "What do you do with me, I''ll talk to her privately, go do your business."


    "...Yes." Tong An responded hesitantly.


    Gu Yundong took Tong Shui Tao to the home of Si Tian.


    As soon as she entered the door, she found that she was holding a broken embroidered handkerchief and sighed.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, did he be absent-minded after hearing that he said yesterday that he would take Tong An to the capital?


    She knocked on the door, Shen Sitian suddenly came back to her senses, and hurriedly weed her in.


    Gu Yundong went straight to the point and repeated what Tong An said.


    Shen Sitian froze, "He, did he really say that?"


    "Yes, so what do you think?"


    Shen Sitian murmured in a low voice, "He said he was a servant, so he kept restraining himself. Why am I not like that?"


    She is not a servant, but she oncemitted herself to an old man as a concubine, not an innocent girl.


    Tong An would be afraid, so how could she not be worried?


    But she didn''t expect that Tong An would actually ask Gu Yundong.


    Thoughtful sweetheart was a little confused, but for a while he didn''t know what to do.


    Gu Yundong didn''t bother her, let her think slowly.


    After all, it is a lifelong event, and it should be carefully thought out. Getting married is not the matter of the two of them, and all aspects in the future must be carefully thought out and understood.


    Gu Yundong sat for a while, then said goodbye and left.


    Who knew she had just returned home when Tong Shui Tao suddenly knelt down to her with a ''bang''.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    What to do? Uncle kneels and niece kneels? Can you speak well? Don''t let her rest for a while?


    "what are you doing?"


    "Miss, I, I want to ask you something too."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1701: Xue Rong must have taken a fancy to me too.

    Chapter 1701 Xue Rong must have liked me too


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "What''s the matter?"


    Unlike Tong An''s hesitation, Tong Shuitao is loyal to Gu Yundong, but he is much morefortable with each other.


    At this moment, she opened her bright eyes and said decisively, "I want to ask thedy to allow me to marry Xue Rong."


    "Pfft..." Gu Yundong didn''t drink water this time, but choked on her own saliva, she covered her mouth and coughed hard.


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly took two steps on her knees, reached out and patted her back.


    Gu Yundong saw that she didn''t forget to walk on her knees at this time, and her cough became even worse.


    "Miss, are you all right?"


    Gu Yundong waved his hand and calmed down after a while. He exhaled a big breath to look at her, "I''m fine, but I was surprised by your words."


    Tong Shuitaoughed dryly, "Miss, do you agree?"


    Gu Yundong was speechless, "This is not a question of whether I agree or disagree, I ask you, do you like Xue Rong?"


    "Um."


    "What about Xue Rong? What does he mean?"


    Tong Shuitao said, "I think he likes me too."


    "..." Gu Yundong'' Huh? '' With a sigh, "What do you think? So he didn''t tell you about it explicitly?"


    Tong Shuitao looked like Gu Yundong was saying something, "Miss, I''m your maid, how can I discuss this kind of thing with the master''s entourage? Isn''t that a private exchange, a mess?"


    For the first time, Gu Yundong realized that this girl was actually a sharp-spoken girl, and what she said... made sense.


    She stroked her forehead, looked at Tong Shuidao who was looking at her expectantly, exhaled and asked, "Then what do you think, Xue Rong is interested in you?"


    "It can be seen from his performance on weekdays." This Tong Shui Tao was extraordinarily confident, and began to say with oath, "He sees that the weather is not good, so he will remind me to bring an umbre when I go out. Go out, see the good I will buy some things and give me a copy. Last time, when we went to Wanqing Mansion, he asked me to put incense sticks on his sister, saying that he was all right. Miss, do you think he likes me? Why didn''t you ask Shao Wen to go to the incense? Isn''t the meaning in the middle made clear?"


    Gu Yundong looked at her very firm expression, there was something she didn''t know when to say it or not - to go to Wanqing Mansion to give incense to his sister, isn''t it because you know the address?


    She was speechless for a moment, her eyes looking at Tong Shuitao were extremelyplicated.


    Tong Shuitao was full of self-confidence, but she became uneasy when she saw it, "Little, Miss?? Did I say something wrong?"


    "Cough, alright, I have a good idea. When I go back to Fucheng, I''ll ask Xue Rong what it means." If both of them are interested in each other, then it would be a happy thing to be a husband and wife.


    Tong Shuitao whispered, "What can he mean? If he dares to deny it, let him see my strength."


    "Huh? What did you say?" Gu Yundong only felt a buzzing sounding from his ears, but he didn''t understand what she meant.


    Tong Shuitao shook his head repeatedly, "It''s nothing, I''ll listen to thedy."


    Gu Yundong exhaled, "Can you get up now?"


    Tong Shuitao stood up without saying a word and poured a cup of tea for Gu Yundong obediently.


    Seeing that there was no one in the room, he asked in a low voice, "Miss, can my second uncle and Miss Shen make it?"


    "Do you hope it wille true?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1702: twenty one

    Chapter 1702 Twenty-one


    "Of course I hope." Tong Shuitao said, "After the previous second aunt left, my second uncle has been very depressed, living in a daze, and said that he will grow old alone in the future. He is willing to marry Miss Shen, then our whole family will be happy to die."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said nothing.


    However, it seems that the peach blossoms are blooming very vigorously recently, and all the marriages havee?


    Gu Yundong''s mood improved, and after thinking about Tong An and Shen Sitian, he began to think about the situation of Gu''s workshop.


    On the second day, those who were not sure whether to follow them to the capital had already made up their minds.


    In addition to the five managers, there are thirteen people who are willing to go to the capital.


    Among those who did not pass, there were only four women, including Tian En.


    Originally, there were more men working in the workshop, but now that they are going to the capital, there are more women who can¡¯t let go.


    Families, children, old people, and husbands will never allow them to go to the capital alone.


    But it is unrealistic to bring family members, and the rent in the capital alone is not something they can afford.


    And among the four women, three of them were because their husbands were also in the queue to the capital.


    The husband and wife are together, but they can take care of each other.


    The other is a widow whose husband died two years ago and has no children. Her husband''s family felt that she was a broom star, and could not wait to block her door every day and scold her, and her mother''s family should not have this daughter.


    So she was unconcerned, and she thought about it all night after going backst night. Although the capital is far away and she is not familiar with her life, she has nothing to worry about with Dong Gu''s family here. It is better than staying in Yongfu Vige.


    In addition to these thirteen people, there were also three people working in the workshop who approached Tong An, and Mao Sui suggested that he also wanted to go to the capital.


    Tong An had carefully understood the situation, and when he felt that he was a good person, he told Gu Yundong.


    So, including the stewards, there are 21 people in the capital this time.


    The number of people...not a lot.


    Gu Yundong gathered all the twenty-one people in the conference room, raised his eyes to look at the past, and said after a while, "Since everything has been confirmed, these days, you should arrange the work in your hands first. Twenty more people will be recruited, new recruits, you have to do a good job of handover."


    The daily production volume of Gu''s workshop is quiterge. If so many people are suddenly dispatched, it must be a bit hectic. If it is not replenished, it will affect the business of the shop.


    Twenty-one people nodded quickly, "Yes, the owner."


    "Also, your family affairs should be arranged first. This time you go to the capital, you won''t be able toe back in a short time, and it will take at least two years before you have the chance."


    Gu Yundong also had to make it clear in advance, "The capital is prosperous, and there must be many temptations. After you go, I hope you can keep your heart. Remember, no pie will fall from the sky, as long as you stay safe, I will also I won''t treat you badly."


    "As for your wages, it must be higher than that in Yongfu Vige. Don''t worry about food and amodation. I will rent a few houses, and then you can allocate them to see who they live with."


    "Okay, everything has been said, you can go out to work first. I will notify you when you go to the capital. It will probably be inte May, and before that, everything should be arranged. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1703: Uncle Xing is here

    Chapter 1703 Uncle Xing is here


    Originally, Gu Yundong nned to go to the capital as soon as possible, but Liu Wei almost did not kill him with a stick when he found out.


    said that he finally got married once, and if Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, who were good friends, were absent, he would kill them.


    This person has to seek death and find life, Gu Yundong and the two can only stay for one more month before leaving.


    Gu Yundong was speechless when he thought of Liu Wei''s appearance.


    After the Gu family workshop was exined, Gu Yundong asked Zeng Hu to recruit new long-term workers, and let Tong An assist him, and slowly handed over the work.


    She only needs to make a final confirmation.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he left Gu''s workshop and walked towards Shao''s house.


    Who knew that before entering the door, he heard a slightly familiar voice inside.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and then he continued to walk forward.


    Soon, she saw Xing Wenming who was talking to Shao Qingyuan in the main room.


    "Master Xing? When did youe?"


    Xing Wenming turned around, saw her, and said with a smile, "I just came here not long ago."


    Shao Qingyuan exined, "Uncle Xing came to Jiuhu Mountain to collect herbs. Originally, he entered the mountain from Songjia Vige. He came out of the wrong way and came to Yongfu Vige."


    Xing Wenming nodded, "Isn''t it? I thought that since I came out, I would ask for a ss of water and ask how to get to the county seat. Unexpectedly, I ran into Ayu. I heard Ayu say that he has been in the vige since he was a child. Growing up, I didn''t expect to be in this Yongfu Vige, it''s a coincidence."


    Gu Yundong still has a good impression of Xing Wenming, he speaks softly and is very patient.


    "Since Master Xing is here, let''s have a good rest at home for two days. This Nine Tiger Mountain is very big, and people who are not familiar with it can easily get lost. Brother Shao grew up here and often goes into the mountain, so he can give you pointers. The road is still fine."


    Xing Wenmingughed, "We talked about this just now, but it''s not necessary. You and your wife must have something to do when you return to Yongfu Vige. I can do it myself. I''m a doctor, and I often go into the mountains anyway. It''s no problem to collect medicine and identify the way, this time...it was an ident."


    Gu Yundong didn''t force it, he just kept him for food and amodation.


    Xing Wenming did live in Shao¡¯s house for a few days, and he was very enthusiastic. He often walked around the vige and took a doctor to the vigers who had some headaches.


    But it also made him hear a lot of things about Shao Qingyuan when he was a child. When he came back several times, he was angry and looked at Shao Qingyuan with particrly distressed eyes.


    After a few days, Gu Yundong and the others finished their work in the vige, and they were ready to go back to the city.


    Xing Wenming also took a lot of medicine, and the medical technology discussion conference was almost over, so he had to go back.


    Just before leaving, Gu Yundong went to see Shen Sitian and Tong An.


    Shen Sitian thought about it for two days, and her eyes became extraordinarily firm.


    When she faced Gu Yundong, she was still a little shy, but her tone was firm, "I do, I want to be with Tong An."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, then before going to the capital, let''s take care of the marriage between the two of you."


    Tong An on the side was faintly excited, "Okay."


    "As for going to the capital, the two of you will discuss whether to go together. Si Tian also has a craftsmanship. Her embroidery is very delicate, and she doesn''t have to worry about selling it in the capital. If youe, your life will not be too bad."


    The two looked at each other and nodded slightly.


    Gu Yundong immediately took out a piece of paper from his sleeve and handed it to Tong An.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1704: redeem myself

    Chapter 1704 Redeem yourself


    Tong An was puzzled and took it over.


    He unfolded the paper, his eyes widened abruptly in the next moment, and suddenly raised his head to look at Gu Yundong, "Miss, this is..."


    "Your sale deed, now you can redeem it."


    Tong An''s fingers trembled slightly, her face full of disbelief, "Yes, but mine is a death contract, how can I redeem it?"


    "Why can''t you, you are a person of merit, there are special cases." Gu Yundong said, "In fact, when you saved Yunshu and almost died, I thought about it. Now you take care of the Gu family workshop. Very good, for the Gu family, it has made a great contribution. This is what you deserve. "


    Tong An was speechless for a moment, he looked up at Gu Yundong.


    Shen Sitian also looked shocked. She felt that part of the reason Yun Dong made such a decision was for her.


    Sure enough, the next moment Gu Yundong said, "Also, it''s the wedding gift I gave you."


    With a ?? "bang", Tong An suddenly knelt down.


    He kowtowed heavily at Gu Yundong, "Thank you, Miss."


    "Don''t rush to thank you, I also have a request."


    "Miss but it doesn''t matter."


    Gu Yundong took out another piece of paper, "This is a deed, although the deed of sale is returned to you. But after all, you are the chief steward of my Gu family workshop, and you are very familiar with the process of the workshop, in order to avoid unnecessary troubles in the future. , you have to work for my Gu family workshop for the rest of your life and obey the Gu family''s orders, can you do it?"


    Tong An nodded immediately without thinking, "Yes."


    "Then you bookmark this deed."


    Tong An took it, and without saying a word, took a pen and signed his name, and pressed his handprint heavily on it.


    "Don''t worry, miss, I''ll be a family person all my life."


    This deed, he didn''t even look at it.


    He actually likes to work in the Gujia workshop, where he can rediscover the value of his existence.


    It doesn''t matter whether he has a deed of prostitution or not, he is a family member in life, and a ghost in death.


    He is willing to redeem himself, but also for the sake of the next generation. Shen Sitian is married to him, he can''t pull her into very, and her children will also be ves in the future.


    Tong An was grateful to Gu Yundong, holding the deed of prostitution in both hands, and suddenly burst into tears.


    He knelt down again and said solemnly to Gu Yundong, "Thank you, Miss."


    Shen Sitian pursed her lips, and suddenly knelt beside Tong An, "Yun Dong, thank you."


    Gu Yundong was really taken aback this time, she hurriedly pulled Shen Sitian up, "Okay, don''t thank you anymore. Now that you have both confirmed your intentions, should you prepare for marriage next? Now? I have to tell you first, we are going to the capital inte May, and this marriage may be a bit rushed."


    "It''s alright, we''re all old, we don''t care about that."


    Why are you so old?


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth, ignored them, shook his head and left.


    Tong Shuitao followed step by step, Gu Yundong took a few steps and raised his eyebrows and asked her, "What? You also want to redeem the deed of betrayal?"


    Tong Shuitao immediately shook his head, "I didn''t think so. Anyway, I''m going to marry Xue Rong in the future. Even if I redeem it, it won''t work in the end."


    Besides, the redemption of the deed of sale requires great credit. The so-called great merit is nothing more than the life and death of the master.


    Tong Shuitao, I don''t want anyone from the Gu family and the Shao family to have an ident.


    Gu Yundong, "..." You really have a clear mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1705: get out of the way

    Chapter 1705 Get out of the way


    The affairs of Yongfu Vige were almost settled, and Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan and Xing Wenming went back to Fucheng in a carriage.


    The most excited one was Tong Shui Tao. She seemed to want to go back to Xue Rong as soon as possible to discuss marriage.


    Therefore, on the way back, she took the initiative to take over the job of driving the carriage, and the speed was so fast that Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing.


    Fortunately, although it is fast, Tong Shuitao''s skills are good, and the carriage is still stable.


    However, just when the carriage was less than five kilometers away from the gate of Fucheng, there was a sudden loud cry from behind.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way quickly, get out of the carriage ahead."


    Gu Yundong and the others quickly lifted the curtains of the car to look out, and saw a carriage rushing fast behind him.


    That speed was astonishingly fast, even if Tong Shuitao reacted quickly and wanted to turn around, it was toote, the carriage was too heavy.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and got off the back of the carriage, "You guys keep walking forward, speed up, don''t get hit by the back."


    "Brother Shao." Gu Yundong just shouted, and the carriage behind him had already reached Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan made a quick move, stretched out his hand and grabbed the reins of the horse, followed by running a few steps and quickly turned over, then with a sullen face, he firmly grasped the reins.


    He didn''t dare to pull the horse to a stop immediately, and he was pulling the carriage behind him. If he stopped suddenly while running so fast, the carriage could easily roll over due to inertia.


    The horse neighed and seemed to be a little ufortable, but under the pull of Shao Qingyuan, it didn''t rampage anymore.


    It was still running forward, but the speed had slowed down.


    Not long after, the carriage finally stopped slowly.


    Gu Yundong kept looking back, and upon seeing this, he immediately asked Tong Shuitao to turn around and go back to pick up someone.


    Shao Qingyuan got off the horse. He also saw that there was something wrong with the horse. Just in case, he untied the connection rope between the horse and the carriage.


    There were still people in the carriage, but Shao Qingyuan didn''t n to take care of it.


    just said outside, "It''s all right."


    The voice of ?? fell, and the curtain of the carriage was pulled open.


    First, the face of a middle-aged man over fifty years old appeared. He looked gentle, but because of the ident just now, his forehead was sweaty, and he looked a little embarrassed.


    When he got off the carriage, he staggered slightly, but he quickly held onto the door and stood firm, then shook his hands and arched towards Shao Qingyuan, "Thank you, Young Master, for your help."


    "No." He just didn''t want their carriage to hit his own.


    The middle-aged man looked at the red palm of Shao Qingyuan with sharp eyes, and whispered, "Master, is your hand injured?"


    Shao Qingyuan raised his hands and looked at it, and it was not a big problem, but when he was pulling the reins just now, he was bleeding due to too much force, and only now did he feel a little tingling.


    "It''s okay, I''ll just go back and apply some medicine."


    The middle-aged man still wanted to speak, but just opened his mouth, but there were a few hooves behind him again. Several people rode their horses and ran to the front to stop, followed by jumping off their horses, facing the direction of the carriage. Ask, "Is Miss okay, the little guard is not strong, please forgive me."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at them, then walked to the side.


    "I''m fine." There was a sound from the carriage, followed by the curtain being pulled back, and a young and beautiful woman appeared the next moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1706: Gu Yundong is smart, capable and flawless

    Chapter 1706 Gu Yundong is smart, capable and wless


    Different from the embarrassment of middle-aged men, the women''s clothes are neat, and although the hair is a little messy, the beads and hairpins are very neat, and the makeup on the face has been taken care of.


    Wanted toe just now while the middle-aged man was talking to Shao Qingyuan, she had already packed up in the carriage.


    She was helped down from the carriage, and her legs trembled a little, but she still walked firmly in front of Shao Qingyuan, lowered her head slightly and said, "Just now, thank you son for saving your life."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t seem to hear what she said, just looked at the carriage that was slowly approaching in the distance.


    Seeing Gu Yundong getting off the carriage, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly and he strode over.


    "Are you alright?" Gu Yundong looked him up and down, seeing blood in his palm, he immediately frowned, and immediately turned around and told Tong Shuitao, "Bring water and medicine for golden sore."


    "Yes, miss."


    Tong Shuitao hurried over with a water bag and a medicine bottle. Gu Yundong lowered his head and was about to wash his hands and wipe the medicine for him when a voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Wait a moment."


    Gu Yundong frowned and looked at the woman who was speaking.


    The woman looked at the hands they were sping, and the corners of her mouth pursed tightly.


    Looking at Gu Yundong''s alreadybed woman''s head again, his face changed slightly, the gentleness and politeness just now gradually faded, and Gu Yundong''s eyes took a critical look.


    Gu Yundong immediately sensed her hostility with his wolf-like intuition.


    What''s wrong with this man? She and she don''t know each other, who do you show your face to?


    But this is normal, after all, good people are always envied. She is such a smart, capable and wless woman. She has not been targeted once or twice, and it is okay to have a few more.


    On this point, Gu Yundong is still very ''self-aware''.


    Therefore, she swished her head at the woman, ignoring her, and lowered her head again to help Shao Qingyuan wash her hands.


    But the water in the water bag just poured out a little, the woman stepped forward abruptly, stretched out her hand to push Gu Yundong''s hand, "I told you to wait a moment, didn''t you hear?"


    Gu Yundongughed angrily, and patted her hand away, "Who are you, I''ll wash my husband''s wound and rub medicine, what''s your business?"


    She made such a move, and the woman''s subordinates rushed over in an instant.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around immediately, blocked Gu Yundong behind him, and looked at them with a sullen face, "Dare to take a step forward and try?"


    The middle-aged man saw that the two sides were arguing with each other, so he walked to the middle and said with a smile, "Don''t be angry, this young man, it''s all a misunderstanding. You saved us, how could we harm you? Miss Han is kind, she sees that you are injured. , I feel sorry for this and stop it."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Why does this sound so wrong?


    "My husband was injured, I washed his wounds and rubbed medicine, this girl felt bad so she wanted to stop me???" What kind of devil logic is this?


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "That''s right, I''m a doctor, and I happen to have a high-quality gold sore medicine in my hand, which is very effective for wound healing. Miss Han felt that it was indeed more suitable than the ordinary gold sore medicine, so she stopped of."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "But there are two doctors in my carriage. The medicine for golden sore in my hand is more effective. Now can I give my husband medicine?"


    middle-aged man, "..."


    ke followed, his eyes lit up, "Two doctors? I don''t know which two they are."


    "One is my husband, and another..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1707: This is your uncle

    Chapter 1707 This is also your uncle


    Gu Yundong pointed behind him, Xing Wenming just got off the carriage.


    When he saw Tong Shuitaoe up to get the medicine for golden sore, he knew that Shao Qingyuan was injured, so he quickly went to look through his medicine bag. But when he went to Jiuhu Mountain this time, he took too many medicines, and the carriage was a little messy, and it was only now that he found it.


    The middle-aged man turned his head and just met his line of sight. Xing Wenming was stunned for a moment, and then shouted happily, "Senior Brother Qiao?"


    He strode over, came to Qiao Jinshui, and patted his shoulder heavily.


    Qiao Jinshui was also very surprised, a look of joy shed on his face, "Junior Brother Xing, it''s actually you, I didn''t expect to see you here? Great, great, I am anxious toe to Xuanhe Mansion this time, just To find you."


    Xing Wenming was taken aback, "Look for me? But what happened?"


    "This is a long story. Anyway, I have a patient who needs your help." Qiao Jinshui said, and nced at Miss Han next to her.


    Han Ying was a little surprised, and followed a little excitedly to Xing Wenming, looking at him with burning eyes, "Are you the Doctor Xing that Doctor Qiao said? Doctor Qiao said, can you save my father? "


    Xing Wenmingughed dryly, "Is the patient your father? I haven''t seen anyone yet, so I don''t know what the situation is. But don''t worry, you are a doctor. If I have the ability, I will definitely save him."


    "Thank you, thank you." Han Ying thanked him again and again, "My father is right behind and will be here soon. I will trouble Doctor Xing then."


    Qiao Jinshui also said, "Yes, yes, the situation is a little urgent, just now our horse was startled, and I don''t know what happened to Lord Hou."


    Gu Yundong, who just finished giving Shao Qingyuan the medicine, raised his head and heard the word ''Marquis''.


    She raised her eyes and nced at Han Ying in surprise. It turned out to be Lord Hou''s daughter.


    Han Ying also noticed her gaze, and looked at her immediately, her eyes became more contemptuous, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but tick.


    Gu Yundong didn''t bother to pay attention to her, and just said to Xing Wenming, "Uncle Xing, let''s get on the carriage first. Even if we want to save people, we have to go to the city and talk about it. It''s not good to be stuck on this road."


    Although the carriage has been led to the side of the road, it is a bit weird for arge group of people to stand here.


    Xing Wenming was about to nod his head, but Qiao Jinshui looked at him in surprise, "Uncle Xing??"


    He pointed at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan and asked, "This is..."


    Xing Wenming patted his forehead, "Look at me, I forgot."


    He walked in front of Shao Qingyuan and said rather proudly, "This is A Yu, the son that Bai Hang found, this kid is extremely talented in medicine, and he will inherit the mantle of Master in the future.


    Qiao Jinshui was stunned for a moment, then his eyes widened suddenly, "Ah, Ayu? Master''s grandson?"


    "Yes, is it a talent?"


    Qiao Jinshuiughed, walked over to Shao Qingyuan and looked up and down for a while, "Okay, good boy, you''re going home. Now Master is an old man, don''t worry anymore, good boy."


    He was a little excited as he spoke, patted Shao Qingyuan on the shoulder, and at the end, he couldn''t help but wipe his tears.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly, "Uncle Qiao."


    "Eh." Qiao Jinshui hurriedly responded.


    Gu Yundong stood aside and sighed. It was really not a good opportunity to recognize rtives on the road.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1708: My surname is Shao, not Bai

    Chapter 1708 My surname is Shao, not Bai


    However, Han Ying didn''t think so.


    When she heard Qiao Jinshui talking about Master''s grandson, she immediately guessed it.


    Although the identity of ?? Baiyong''s genius doctor is little known, some powerful people still know it. Among them, Han Kejin, the Marquis of Pingnan, was included.


    Han Kejin does not live in the capital. He has his own fief, which is said to have been granted by thete emperor, near the Xuanhe House.


    It¡¯s just that this fief is not very big, but it is considered a powerful and powerful person in the local area.


    Han Ying, as the favored daughter of the Marquis of Pingnan, naturally knows some news.


    She also heard a lot about Bai Yong''s deeds. She had heard her father say before that if it weren''t for the indifference of fame and fortune by the white genius, I am afraid that he would be regarded as a guest by the current sage and be a celebrity in front of the emperor.


    Of course, even now, Bai Yong''s influence cannot be underestimated.


    Even though he has no real power in his hands, there are many people in the court who have benefited from his favor. Anyone who can be found is a very important person.


    It turns out that the son who saved her just now is actually the grandson of Bai Shenyi, the heir to the Bai family? ?


    Han Ying pursed her lips, her heartbeat uncontrobly.


    Just as she was about to speak, there was the sound of a carriageing from behind.


    Han Ying looked back and heard her elder brother''s voice, "Doctor Qiao,e and see my father."


    Han Ying suddenly couldn''t care about anything, and hurriedly stepped forward, "What''s wrong with Dad?"


    Han Yao''s carriage stopped, and he jumped directly from it. He didn''t care about answering his sister''s words, so he came over and grabbed Qiao Jin''s water and got into the carriage.


    Qiao Jinshui turned his head, "Junior Brother Xing, help."


    As a doctor, Xing Wenming was naturally obliged, he turned his head and rushed to the carriage to get his medical box.


    He didn''t even have time to say a word to Shao Qingyuan, so he got into the carriage in a hurry.


    Han Ying wanted to follow her, but was stopped by her brother Han Yao, "It''s crowded in the carriage, let''s wait outside first."


    Han Ying could only nod her head.


    Han Yao then asked her, "Are you injured?"


    Han Ying shook her head and pointed to Shao Qingyuan, who was on the side, "Thanks to this young master Bai for pulling our carriage. It was also a coincidence that this young master Bai happened to be Doctor Qiao''s nephew, and Doctor Xing, who just ran over, also happened to be there. Walk with this white son. Brother, don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t Dr. Qiao say it? With Dr. Xing here, it will be fine.¡±


    Han Yao breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and quickly figured out Shao Qingyuan''s identity as he lowered his eyes.


    The surname is Bai, and he is Doctor Qiao''s nephew, and he also travels with Doctor Xing.


    He immediately thanked Shao Qingyuan, "Many thanks to Young Master Bai for saving her sister."


    "My surname is Shao."


    Han Ying, Han Yao, "..."


    ha? ?


    Han Yao looked at his sister, Han Ying was also confused, the doctor Xing just now clearly said that he is Bai Hang''s son.


    Gu Yundong wanted tough when she saw the confused faces of the two of them, she tugged at Shao Qingyuan''s sleeve, "Let''s get on the carriage and wait."


    Han Yao heard the sound, and then noticed Gu Yundong standing behind Shao Qingyuan, his eyes lit up involuntarily.


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression sank, and immediately took Gu Yundong''s hand and returned to the carriage.


    Xing Wenming has something to do now, and they can''t stop it.


    Han Yao frowned when he saw that they turned around and left, and took a step forward to stop him, "Young Master Shao, wait a minute."


    Shao Wu, who had been staying behind Shao Qingyuan, immediately stepped forward to block and said with a smile, "Sorry, Young Master Han, our son was injured a little when he was saving people and needs to be dealt with properly. If you have anything to say, talk about itter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1709: filth, scum, trash

    Chapter 1709 Dirty, scum, garbage


    You got hurt while saving someone?


    As soon as these words came out, Han Yao could no longer stop him, so he could only take a step back and watched Shao Qingyuan and his wife get on the carriage.


    After a while, he exhaled, turned his head, and asked Han Ying in a low voice what happened.


    Han Ying lost control of their carriage to the back and was rescued by Shao Qingyuan, and then went to Xing Wenming to introduce each other''s identities, and told her brother one by one.


    Han Yao nodded when he heard the words, it seemed that his guess was correct.


    It''s just that it''s a bit strange that the surname is different, but it doesn''t matter, as long as he knows that this Shao Qingyuan is worth making friends with.


    As for now, don''t worry, it''s his father''s condition that matters.


    Han Yao turned his head and finally looked impatiently in the direction of the carriage.


    Gu Yundong, who got into his own carriage, frowned in disgust, "Why do I think these two don''t look good to the eye?"


    "Well, I regret saving it."


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "I don''t have to regret it, Senior Uncle Qiao is still inside, so I can''t watch him have an ident."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t speak, but just thinking of Han Yao''s eyes, his face couldn''t help but turn ck.


    Is this man blind? I didn''t see that Yun Dong was married, is there a man?


    actually dare to light up his eyes, dirty, scum, garbage.


    Gu Yundong had already lowered his head, took gauze and wrapped his palms thinly.


    After a while, there was finally a movement outside, and after that, Xing Wenming came out and got into their carriage directly.


    "Let''s go."


    "Cure?" So fast?


    Xing Wenmingughed, "Of course not, just stabilize his situation temporarily. It''s inconvenient here, there is no hot water and no medicine, you can only continue after entering the city. Let''s go, the city gate is not closed now, if it iste One point, once the city gate is closed, the situation will be even worse."


    While speaking, the carriage of the Pingnanhou Mansion had already started to move forward.


    Gu Yundong then exined that Tong Shuitao continued to go to Fucheng.


    The carriage moved, and Gu Yundong had the opportunity to inquire about the situation of the Marquis of Pingnan.


    Xing Wenming didn''t know much, he just said, "This Pingnan Hou was poisoned. Brother Qiao is not good at this. On the contrary, I have done a lot of research on it. Brother Qiao is on his way to Xuanhe Mansion. After passing through the Pingnanhou Mansion, he happened to encounter this incident. He temporarily suppressed the poison of Pingnanhou, and suggested that Pingnanhoue to Xuanhe Mansion to detoxify."


    After all, Qiao Jinshui does not know whether Xing Wenming, who is good at detoxification, has arrived at Xuanhe Mansion. In any case, Xuanhe Mansion must have gathered many doctors during this time. When Pingnan Houes, even if there is no Xing Wenming, Other doctors brainstorming can also solve his poison.


    At first, the eldest son of the Marquis of Pingnan did not agree. This was poisoned. How could he rush to such a far ce, in case something happened along the way? Will it get worse?


    But just one dayter, the Marquis of Pingnan received news that there was news from Xuanhe Mansion, and a medical discussion meeting was held in Xuanhe Mansion.


    So Pingnan Hou made a direct decision and went to Xuanhe House.


    Qiao Jinshui naturally followed a piece of the journey. Who knew that he was about to arrive at Xuanhe Mansion, and suddenly something happened.


    The ?? carriage stopped in a small vige behind, originally just wanted to rest for a while, and then set off again.


    Qiao Jinshui had been in Lord Hou''s carriage before, but after hearing Han Ying said that he was not feeling well, he came to the carriage to give her a pulse.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1710: The traitor is among these people

    Chapter 1710 The traitor is among these people


    Just when Qiao Jinshui got on the carriage to check Han Ying''s pulse, the carriage carrying Pingnan Hou suddenly lost control and ran quickly towards the river.


    The guard who was originally guarding the carriage subconsciously went after the person.


    Just as their horses had just left, Han Ying''s carriage also moved instantly.


    The horse stepped on its hooves very anxiously, and then ran forward uncontrobly.


    Han Ying''s maid, who was sitting on the edge of the carriage, was thrown off the carriage. Qiao Jinshui and Han Ying, who were still in the carriage, only had time to hold onto the carriage tightly and let the carriage gallop away.


    If they had not met Shao Qingyuan and pulled the carriage in time, the two would not have been killed or injured.


    Xing Wenming said this and sighed, "This is really a coincidence, fortunately you are here."


    Shao Qingyuan just responded, but Gu Yundong frowned, "Two carriages out of control one after the other?"


    "Yeah, I''m afraid someone''s hands and feet have already been manipted."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other and said, "If they had moved their hands and feet before, how could it be so coincidental that they were suddenly out of control when Uncle Qiao got into Han Ying''s carriage? And they were resting in the vige at that time. Yes, there is a high possibility that the people in the carriage wille out."


    "You mean..." Xing Wenming frowned as if he had thought of something.


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car and looked out, his eyes swept around the entourage of Pingnanhou, and said in a low voice, "Those who do it, I''m afraid it is among these people."


    Xing Wenming had a serious expression, "I''ll tell Senior Brother Qiao now."


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly stopped him, "What we thought of, that Young Master Han should also be able to think of it. But now is not the time to investigate this matter, no matter what, we have to enter the city and let the Hou Ye get rid of the poison to settle the ount."


    Xing Wenming thought so too, so he sat back again, but his body was a little tense, for fear of another ident.


    Fortunately, the carriage entered the city directly, and nothing happened on the way.


    When ?? arrived at the gate of the city, there were already servants of the Han family waiting there, and then took them directly to a nearby house, which should have been rented by him just now.


    The house was cleaned up long ago, and after entering the door, theatose Marquis Pingnan was sent directly into the house.


    Qiao Jinshui and Xing Wenming followed.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that it was not early, and before Xing Wenming entered, he said, "We will go back first. If there is anything wrong with the uncle and the uncle,e to Shao Mansion to find us."


    Xing Wenming nodded, "Okay, you can go back first, I will put those medicinal materials with you first, and I wille back to you to get them."


    Shao Qingyuan responded, and seeing them enter the house, he pulled Gu Yundong and turned away.


    Who knew that before he reached the gate, he was stopped by the Han brothers and sisters who were chasing after him.


    Han Yao arched his hands and said sincerely, "Young Master Shao, stay."


    Shao Qingyuan did not want to stay.


    Han Yao said with a smile, "Thanks to Young Master Shao for helping me before, this is how my sister and Dr. Qiao can be safe. You are the benefactor of our Pingnanhou Mansion, how can you enter the courtyard without even having a meal? Just leave after eating? This is not the way the Hou Mansion treats guests, and it is gettingte, so Young Master Shao might as well stay for dinner.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him impatiently, "Don''t eat, my mother has been waiting at home for a long time."


    "That''s not a precaution, I''ll ask my servants to go to the house and let me know."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1711: Shao Qingyuan doesnt know whats wrong

    Chapter 1711 Shao Qingyuan doesn''t know what to do


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, can''t understand the words?


    "Do you know my address? Just let someone from your family send the message?"


    Han Yao said with a smile, "Young Master Shao, I''ll let you..."


    "It''s unnecessary, I''m not familiar with it, and I don''t want you to know." Shao Qingyuan said, turning his head to Gu Yundong, who was snickering secretly, "Let''s go."


    Han Yao''s smile suddenly became a little stiff. Shao Qingyuan said it for the sake of it.


    Just waiting for them to leave, his face immediately sank.


    "I don''t know what''s good or bad."


    Han Ying, who was beside him, tugged at his sleeve, "Brother, Young Master Shao may just be naturally cold and unfamiliar with us. Don''t talk about him like that. After all, he saved my life and was my benefactor. The grandson of the Bai family, it is normal for talented people to be cold and arrogant."


    Han Yao exhaled heavily, "Okay, let''s not talk about him, go see Dad."


    The two went to the courtyard of Pingnanhou and happened to see Qiao Jinshuiing out.


    Han Yao hurriedly asked, "Doctor Qiao, how is my father?"


    Qiao Jinshui smiled, "It''s okay, don''t worry, my junior brother is already detoxifying him." He looked around, "Where''s Ayu?"


    Han Yao pouted, but still said he was gone.


    Qiao Jinshui felt a little regretful, "I haven''t said a few words to him yet. This kid was finally found, but he looks like a talent."


    Han Ying finally found the opportunity to ask, "Doctor Qiao, why is Young Master Shao surnamed Shao and not Bai?"


    Qiao Jinshui paused, "It''s not that I can''t tell, it''s not a secret anyway." He said that Shao Qingyuan had been taken away since he was a child, and it was not easy to find him, and that his medical skills were able to inherit the mantle of a genius doctor.


    shook his head at the end, "Unfortunately, he got married early. I heard Junior Brother Xing say that the girl Gu has no background and lives in the country, so she has no idea about this kid''s future..."


    He stopped abruptly halfway through, patted his forehead and smiled, "Look at me, I''m confused, what nonsense are you talking about."


    After ??, he shook his head and walked back into the yard.


    Just out of the corner of his eye, after seeing Han Ying''s suddenly bright eyes, he quietly hooked the corner of his lips.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong didn''t know that someone was making a bad idea. She couldn''t help feeling happy when she thought of Shao Qingyuan''s rude attitude towards Han Yao.


    She didn''t ignore the information revealed by Han Yao''s eyes looking at her, it was simply disgusting.


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car and looked out. After a while, he suddenly raised his eyebrows, "It seems that there are suddenly many more people on this street."


    Shao Qingyuan followed her line of sight and looked out, then smiled, "It''s normal, the medical discussion conference held by grandfather will start soon, and there are always some well-informed people who get the news and rush over. In addition, Dai Zhifu wants to take advantage of this This wave of heat was given to the Xuanhe government for propaganda, and some news was released, so naturally more people came."


    Some of them came to join in the fun of the hundreds of doctors with excellent medical skills, some were family members who were ill and brought their family members to see the doctor after getting the news, and some were doctors who came here because of their fame, and wanted to see a doctor. The powerful businessmen who make friends with it.


    Although there were such grand events in Lingzhou Mansion a few years ago, the Bai family has always kept a low profile. The prefect of Lingzhou Mansion is a well-behaved person who is afraid of making mistakes. He does not have the courage of Dai Zhifu, so every time a conference is held, few people can ept it. to the message.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1712: Bai Yong is here

    Chapter 1712 Bai Yong is here


    This time is different. The Bai family has found their grandson who disappeared twenty years ago, and he is a medical talent no less than Bai Hang.


    Bai''s family just took this opportunity to give Shao Qingyuan''s ID card proof, and unknowingly, it became a high profile.


    After listening to Gu Yundong, he suddenly realized that it was so, so these people are actuallying for Shao Qingyuan?


    Dai Zhifu is talented, look at this street, there are a lot of food stalls.


    There is also an inn over there, there is an endless stream of peopleing in and out, and some people go out in frustration because they haven''t booked a room.


    "Sir, the road ahead is blocked."


    Suddenly, Shaowu''s voice came from Gu Yundong''s ear.


    Gu Yundong and the two took their attention back and raised their eyes to look forward.


    The carriage had already driven to a ce not far from Shao''s house. The street here was along the river. At this moment, there were many people standing in the middle of the road, wondering what they were looking at.


    "what happened?"


    Gu Yundong just asked a question in doubt, and a few people hurried forward by the carriage, talking as they walked.


    "That boy from the Chen family stumbled and fell into the water. He rushed from the upper reaches to this ce and was rescued. It''s been so long, I''m afraid it''s already cold."


    "There''s a doctor right in front of you, and that doctor is saving people."


    "Really? Hurry up and go and have a look."


    Those figures stepped faster and squeezed into the crowd.


    Gu Yundong nced at Shao Qingyuan, "How about we go down and have a look? They said there was a doctor in front of them saving people, could it be your uncle or uncle?"


    This probability is very high. After all, about one-third of the doctors in the entire Xuanhe Mansion are uncles and uncles.


    Shao Qingyuan thought about it too, the two got off the carriage and walked inside quickly.


    Just as ?? squeezed into the crowd, he heard a disgusting voice next to him, "What''s the matter with this doctor? He actually kissed the Chen family boy. He''s a lot older, I''m really not ashamed."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, that doctor is clearly saving people."


    "Saving people? Whoever saves people has to kiss?"


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were stunned for a moment at the same time, then looked up instantly, and a slightly familiar voice came from their ears.


    "Who''s going to help, oops, I''m running out of strength."


    Even though he said that, he was still pressing **** his heart and lungs.


    It¡¯s just that as I get older, it gradually bes a little harder.


    Just when he was worried, a figure suddenly dropped in front of him.


    The figure crouched down, stretched out his hands, and whispered, "I''ming."


    Bai Yong was overjoyed when he heard the words, raised his head and eximed, "Ayu, is that you?"


    Shao Qingyuan had already taken over his job, Bai Yong smiled and hurriedly made room for him and stood up.


    It was just that maybe he was standing too hastily, and his body staggered abruptly.


    Gu Yundong, who was standing behind him, immediately reached out to support him, "Grandfather, be careful."


    Bai Yong stood still, turned his head to see her, and his expression became even more excited, "Yun Dong, you are here too? Look at this man, I gave him artificial respiration and cardiopulmonarypression ording to what you said, but He hasn''t recovered yet, I..."


    Before he could finish his words, the boy from the Chen family who was lying on the ground suddenly choked twice and spat out two mouthfuls of water.


    Bai Yong, "..." What are you doing? Seeing him as an old man is easy to bully, right?


    His kissing and pressing were useless. When his grandson came, he woke up?


    is too bullying.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1713: Im here for Ayu

    Chapter 1713 I''m here for Ayu


    The boy from the Chen family was rescued, and his rtives rushed over in a hurry, crying with lingering fears.


    Shao Qingyuan silently withdrew from the crowd and walked to Bai Yong who was standing beside him.


    "Grandfather, why are you here alone?"


    Speaking of this, Bai Yong was still a little depressed.


    He pointed to the boy from the Chen family who was crying along with him just after he was rescued, and said, "I was resting in the upper reaches, waiting for your Uncle Zuo to buy me something to eat. Suddenly, I saw that this boy was not I fell into the water carefully, and I subconsciously wanted to save people. But this kid was washed down by the water, so I ran with it, and the river became more stable here. This kid happened to be rescued by a few people. Give him first aid immediately."


    If he hadn''t run all the way, how could he not have the strength to do cardiopulmonarypressions? He is such a strong middle-aged man after all.


    Uncle Zuo is the entourage who has been by Bai Yong''s side all the time, taking care of his daily life conscientiously over the years.


    When grandfather came over this time, he naturally followed.


    As a result, my grandfather ran away suddenly, thinking that Uncle Zuo should be in a panic now.


    "Get in the car first, let''s go upstream first and see if Uncle Zuo is there."


    A few people walked in the direction of the carriage. Seeing the excitement on the side of the road, they whispered in a low voice.


    also had the courage toe over and ask, "This, this doctor, you kissed the Chen family boy just now, yes, are you saving him?"


    Bai Yong got angry when he heard this, "Nonsense, otherwise what would I do with an old man kissing him? Ah bah, that''s not a kiss, then artificial respiration, I''m blowing in his mouth, you didn''t see Are you pouting my mouth?"


    Everyone, "..." Although I don''t quite understand it, it seems that this is indeed a way to save people.


    After all, the Chen family boy was really rescued. Such a capable doctor must be right.


    Someone wanted to ask again, especially after Shao Qingyuan pressed it a few times, the Chen family boy woke up and felt very powerful.


    It was just that Shao Qingyuan kept his face cold, and everyone was a little timid.


    It wasn''t until they got into the carriage that the Chen family, who were hugging and crying, could react, but it was toote to find a benefactor.


    The carriage was heading upstream, Gu Yundong saw Bai Yong''s exhaustion and handed him the water bag.


    "Grandfather, when did youe to Xuanhe House?"


    Bai Yong gulu gulu gulled his mouth and finally felt a lot morefortable, he wiped his mouth and said, "I came the day before yesterday, and as soon as I came, I heard that you are going back to Yongfu Vige. I wanted to go too, A Yu grew up. I really want to see where I grew up, but your father and your uncles and uncles are so annoying, they have been blocking me for the past two days. If I hadn¡¯t been clever today, I would definitely have been blocked by those people and asked me about it. of."


    Saying this, Bai Yongined all over, "It''s really strange, this medical art discussion conference was held to help themmunicate with each other and learn from each other,e to me for everything? I didn''te to Xuanhe Mansion to guide them. "


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, so what are you doing all the way here?


    Bai Yong snorted softly, and then said, "I''m here for our family A Yu."


    Gu Yundong, "..." You won.


    The carriage stopped shortly after, and Tong Shuitao said, "Uncle Zuo is there."


    Bai Yong lifted the curtain of the car and waved at the anxious uncle Zuo, "Don''t look, I''m here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1714: Gu Yundongs name was abandoned

    Chapter 1714 Gu Yundong''s name was abandoned


    By the time the group returned to Shao Mansion, the sky was about to darken.


    Because Shao Qingyuan and the two arrived home, Bai Yong came again, the family was reunited, and the dinner was extraordinarily hearty.


    After eating, Gu Yundong heard Shao Yinxing hurriedly say, "Yundong, your mother''s shop has been decorated, but I don''t know the name of this shop. Can you think of one?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, a little surprised, "Is this decorated? So soon?"


    "The shop isn''t very big, and there aren''t many things that need to be changed, just add some things. We''ve hired more people, and it''s pretty quick to get started. Would you like to take a look tomorrow?"


    Gu Yundong thought about it for a while, and was really curious, "Okay, let''s go and have a look." Then he paused again, and said strangely, "I haven''t decided the name of the shop yet? Just let my mother find Dad directly, Dad. They are all schrs, and their knowledge is much better than mine, so I can''t choose a name."


    Looking at the ''Gu Ji'' she opened, you can see that she is a nameless person.


    But Shao Yin and Yang Liu didn''t think so.


    Shao Yin said with bright eyes, "My mother and I feel that you have to choose this name. You are our lucky star."


    Gu Yundong''s face is full of confusion, "...Fu Xing?" Where did youe from?


    "Isn''t it?" Shao Yin could really count them out for her, "Look, if it wasn''t for you, you wouldn''t have been able to get to Yongfu Vige safely when you fled from the famine. Your father was also found by you, and your mother was also because of You were cured. And my family, Ayu, got better and better after meeting you, and finally got to know us. The most important thing is whether your shops are all prosperous and have a lot of money. ?"


    Uh-huh? ?


    Hmmmmmm? ? ?


    Is she so powerful?


    Gu Yundong was a little bit fluttering, he straightened his body unconsciously, touched his chin and said, "Since you trust me so much, okay, then I''ll take it, let''s think about it..."


    She began to ponder, and after a while, she pped her hands suddenly, "If you have it, how about calling Huahua World?"


    everyone, "..."


    This is the name of the shop?


    A subtle expression appeared on the faces of the people present.


    Shao Yinughed dryly and said hurriedly, "Take a few more, we can choose the most suitable one."


    Gu Yundong felt that it made sense, "There are still flowers, the fragrance of flowers is pleasant, Yangliuhuafang..."


    There are quite a few names, and a lot of them popped out of her mouth after a while.


    In the end, Shao Qingyuan made a direct decision, "It''s called Xinya Flower Valley."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "I just mentioned this name?"


    Shao Yin nodded affirmatively, "Yes, I heard it too."


    Gu Yundong frowned, right?


    "Why don''t you ask your mother tomorrow to see if this name will work?" Shao Yin winked at his son.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up and dragged Gu Yundong back to the room. "It''s gettingte, rest first, and go to the flower shop tomorrow to have a look."


    As soon as the two left, Shao Yin exhaled, "I finally saw Yun Dong''s ability to name her."


    Bai Yong snorted softly, "A Yu''s choice is not very good. Why don''t he just ask his inws tomorrow. He is a schr, so he can definitely get a good name."


    Shao Yin nodded, "That''s the only way." She has to discuss with Yang Liu quietly tomorrow.


    Gu Yundong rested all night, and the next day went straight to Yangliu''s flower shop with Shao Yin.


    Shao Yin had the key in his hand, but as soon as the two of them opened the backyard of the shop, Gu Yundong keenly smelled the smell of blood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1715: Six may be in danger

    Chapter 1715 Xiaoliu may be in danger


    Bloody smell? ?


    Gu Yundong''s expression suddenly froze, and he grabbed Shao Yin, who was about to step into the door, "Mother, wait a minute."


    Shao Yin looked suspicious, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong turned his head and exined to Tong Shuitao who was still pulling the carriage, "Take care of my mother and wait for me outside first."


    Tong Shuitao looked at her cautiously, and hurriedly protected Shao Yin carefully.


    Shao Yin immediately became nervous when she saw her expression. Is there something wrong in this room?


    Gu Yundong slowly entered the door. There were still some sundries and a lot of wood in the backyard. Although it was not the best kind, the more things there were, the more they were worth.


    The backyard of this shop is very big, so when the shop opens, Gu Dafeng and Bian Han n to move to this backyard to avoid renting a house on Xingtao Street.


    is currently being renovated. Logically speaking, the eldest uncle''s current apprentice, Xiao Liu, should live in the backyard, and he is looking at these materials.


    Gu Yundong smelled the smell of blood, and was a little worried that the smell of blood might belong to Xiao Liu, worried that he would encounter an ident.


    But if it''s not Xiaoliu, it means that an outsider broke into the shop, and this person may still be here.


    In this way, Xiao Liu is even more dangerous.


    The more she went inside, the more nervous Shao Yin became, and Tong Shuitao whispered anxiously, "Miss,e out, I''ll see,e out quickly."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand to tell her not to make a sound. She already had the crossbow in her hand, ready to start at any time.


    She went directly to the house where Xiao Liu lived to have a look. The door was open, but there was no one inside.


    Gu Yundong withdrew and went to see another room, but there was still no one there.


    She squinted her eyes, but she suddenly saw a few drops of bright red blood under the corner of the wall.


    Gu Yundong walked over, looked up at the corner of the wall, and it seemed that an outsider had indeede in from the wall.


    She walked inside along the bloodstain, and when she walked, she came to the junction of the yard and the shop in front.


    This person hid in the shop?


    Gu Yundong looked at the thickening of blood on the ground, narrowed his eyes slightly, stretched out his hand to grab the curtain, and the next moment, he mmed it open.


    followed closely, and a sword light suddenly crossed his neck.


    Gu Yundong''s expression changed, he quickly took two steps back, and the crossbow arrow in his hand shot directly at him.


    The man also stepped back with a ''bass'', and then a muffled sound rang out.


    Gu Yundong knew that she missed him, but after confirming that a thief did break in, she immediately shouted.


    Unexpectedly, a low threatening voice suddenly came from inside, "If you shout, I will kill him." The speaker''s voice was hoarse, his breathing was short, and he seemed to be seriously injured.


    Gu Yundong quickly realized who he meant by ''he'', is Xiaoliu here?


    "Who are you, what are you trying to do when you break into my shop?"


    The people inside didn''t answer, Gu Yundong asked again, but the other party still didn''t answer.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Shouldn''t he, fainted?


    She thought for a while and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I''m not yelling, you don''t want to hurt the people inside. I think you should havee in from behind the wall, and you came here to avoid enemies or pursue soldiers. Yes, then we have no grievances and no grudges, as long as you don''t hurt people, I won''t report to the officials."


    There was still no sound inside, Gu Yundong crouched down, picked up a wooden stick on the ground and opened the curtain.


    There was no sword light this time, but Gu Yundong saw the injured man fall to the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1716: She has seen this person?

    Chapter 1716 She has seen this person?


    Sure enough, he passed out.


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth, finally heaving a sigh of relief, and walked inside cautiously.


    Two steps away, Gu Yundong poked him again with a stick.


    Very good, no response.


    but¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong suddenly frowned, his eyes became strange.


    This person seems to be a little familiar.


    was really familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it for a while.


    But now is not the time to think about it. She turned around and saw Xiao Liu lying on the ground, also fainting.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped forward, his fingers resting on his pulse, he felt that the beating was still very strong, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, Gu Yundong soon discovered that his arm was injured, and he was shed by the sword.


    Although he no longer bleeds at this moment, but looking at his clothes that have been dyedpletely red, the amount of bleeding before is not low, no wonder his face looks so pale.


    Gu Yundong looked at the wound and felt a little strange, it seemed that it had been sprinkled with medicinal powder to stop the bleeding.


    "Miss, are you all right?" A hurried voice suddenly came from behind.


    Gu Yundong turned around and saw Tong Shuitao hurriedly running in.


    She turned her head and frowned, "Didn''t I tell you to look at my mother?"


    "Madam doesn''t worry about you. If you have to let mee over, I will send Madam to the shop next door and ask the female shopkeeper over there to take care of it." The shop next door is a silk and satin shop. very familiar.


    Tong Shuitao didn''t dare to go far, for fear that Gu Yundong would not be able to find himself if he needed help here.


    Fortunately, the shop next door has already opened its doors. If you send Shao Yin over there, there will be no problem with this personing and going.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words.


    Tong Shuitao looked at the situation in the shop after she finished speaking. Seeing two people lying on the ground with blood on their bodies as if they were dead, she gasped suddenly.


    "Little, miss, they..."


    Gu Yundong gave a "shh", "Don''t worry, he''s not dead. Go find a rope and tie this person up first."


    Tong Shuitao nodded again and again and hurried out.


    Gu Yundong took out the bandage from the space and gave Xiao Liu a brief bandage first. He helped him sit aside, thinking of finding a doctor to show himter.


    Tong Shuitao came back with the rope and turned the unconscious man over, but the man suddenly widened his eyes, startling Tong Shuitao, and without saying a word, he subconsciously took the man and knocked him unconscious again.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She coughed lightly, looked at the man again, and whispered, "Shui Tao, have you seen this man?"


    Tong Shuitao was breaking open the man''s hand, trying to pull out the sword.


    If this person is in aa, he should be in aa, but that sword is caught dead.


    Hearing Gu Yundong''s words, she immediately turned her attention and looked at the man''s face carefully.


    After a while, he shook his head dazedly, "No, I haven''t seen this person."


    She said, and finally pulled out the sword and tied the man with swift hands and feet.


    immediately stood up and pped his hands, "Miss, what should I do with this person? Send it directly to the government?"


    "Wait for him to wake up first, and I''ll askter." Gu Yundong said, "Go to Shaoji immediately, get Dr. Xiong, and show Xiaoliu''s injuries first."


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly responded, turned around and ran out, but as soon as he left, there was a heavy knock on the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1717: It was him

    Chapter 1717 It turned out to be him


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, then turned his head to look in the direction of the backyard.


    The mming of the door in the backyard was fast and hard, and it sounded like he was looking for trouble.


    Even the unconscious Xiao Liu was awakened by the sound, and he opened his eyes in a daze.


    Immediately thinking of what happened before he fell into aa, he subconsciously cried out. Suddenly, Gu Yundong''s familiar voice came from his ears, "Don''t call, it''s me."


    Xiao Liu looked at the source of the voice, surprised, "Cousin girl?"


    He is now Bian Han''s apprentice, and it is fair to call him a cousin.


    But right after him, he saw theatose man again. He was about to stand up in a hurry, but the blood loss made him dizzy, and he fell back again.


    "Cousin girl, I don''t know who this person is. When it was almost dawn, he suddenly jumped in from the wall, and he was still injured."


    Gu Yundong nodded, the sound of mming outside the door became heavier.


    "Open the door, or we''ll just break the door."


    Gu Yundong turned his head to Xiao Liu and said, "Find something to cover this person first, I''ll go out and have a look."


    "it is good."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he hurried out of the shop and walked towards the backyard.


    But after walking a few steps, the pping of the door stopped, and the door was pushed open directly.


    Gu Yundong, "..." She forgot that Shuitao had just left, and the door was not locked. It was too heavy, and it was normal to be pushed open.


    It was just the next moment, when she saw the people pouring in, she couldn''t help but froze for a moment. These people were... fuya arrest fast?


    That catcher was startled when he saw Gu Yundong, then cupped his hands and said, "It turned out to be Mrs. Shao, is this your shop?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I just rented it, and I n to do some small business."


    "Sorry, we didn''t break in on purpose." Gu Yundong has a special identity, and he had friendship before because of Yang Wenli''s affairs, and they were quite happy to cooperate with each other.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "It doesn''t matter." She looked at the person he was carrying and asked strangely, "Jian Caotou, but something happened. It''s early in the morning, and she seems to be in a hurry."


    Jane Chautou sighed and said, "No way, a thief ran away, no, we''ll chase after him. Mrs. Shao, have you seen anyone suspicious?"


    Gu Yundong thought of the unconscious man in the shop, and was hesitating whether to let it go, when he saw a few people rushing over from the door.


    "Jian Caotou, what''s the matter? I heard someone saw an assassin running down this street."


    Jane Chautou shook his head, "I''m still looking for it, Young Master Han, don''t be in a hurry, the assassin is injured and must not run far."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help twitching when he saw Han Yao.


    The next moment, a sh of inspiration shed in her mind, and she suddenly reacted.


    Yes yes, she remembered who the unconscious man was.


    Isn''t ?? the guard of the Marquis of Pingnan?


    Yesterday, these guards were standing beside Pingnanhou''s carriage. Because they were just a glimpse, Gu Yundong didn''t think about it until he didn''t look closely.


    When I saw Han Yao at this moment, I suddenly realized it.


    It seems that after the Han family was settled yesterday, they immediately started looking for the murderer who caused the two carriages to go out of control.


    The man was caught out, and he was chased by the Pingnan Marquis Mansion. As a result, he escaped and hid in their shop.


    Han Yao also saw Gu Yundong, a look of joy shed on his face, "Gu... Mrs. Shao? Why are you here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1718: Thats Xiao Lius blood

    Chapter 1718 That is Xiaoliu''s blood


    Seeing his look, Gu Yundong immediately decided not to hand over that person.


    These Han brothers and sisters are not good things, why should she help them?


    So Gu Yundong said with an expressionless face, "This is my shop."


    "It turns out that this is Mrs. Shao''s shop." Han Yao smiled, "Is Mrs. Shao alone? You have to be careful. Someone saw the assassin who killed my father running over here. Mrs. Shao is probably alone. It''s not safe. Otherwise, I''ll take Mrs. Shao back to the house."


    Gu Yundong, "..." I''m afraid you have a hole in your head.


    Jian Zhaotou also frowned, what happened to this son of the Pingnan Hou family? Just now, he was still in a hurry, ming them for not doing things well, and limiting the time to let them catch the assassin.


    Now he has the time to send his daughter-inw home? ?


    Gu Yundong didn''t bother to pay attention to Han Yao, and just said to Jian Zhaotou, "I don''t have any suspicious people here, you can go and look elsewhere. If there are assassins, you really need to pay more attention. The safety of this shop is left to you. ."


    Jian Caotou straightened his expression, "It should be."


    After saying that, he was about to greet people to leave, but as soon as he raised his hand, someone suddenly whispered, "There is blood here."


    Gu Yundong''s heart skipped a beat, but her face remained calm. She nced casually at the person who was speaking, who seemed to be brought by Han Yao.


    It''s really rude, she didn''t even allow it, so she took advantage of her master''s speech to walk around and look around.


    Han Yao''s face changed slightly, looked at Gu Yundong, and asked suspiciously, "Mrs. Shao, why is there blood on the ground?"


    "Are you suspecting that I harbored an assassin??" Gu Yundong looked incredulous, "What am I doing to harbor an assassin? And it seems that my husband saved your sister yesterday, isn''t it a contradiction?"


    Han Yao exined, "Don''t misunderstand Mrs. Shao, I''m just curious. I''m afraid that hiding here at the moment will threaten Mrs. Shao''s safety."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Don''t worry, we don''t have assassins here, the blood is from our shop''s buddy Xiao Liu. He woke up in the morning and it wasn''t fully dawn, so he didn''t see the road clearly. He fell and his hand hit the woodworking chisel. , there was a lot of blood, and people fainted."


    "Really? Such a coincidence?"


    Gu Yundong shrugged, turned his head and called, "Liu Liu."


    Xiao Liu came out of the shop, his face pale and shaky, "Biao girl."


    The blood clothes on his body have not been changed, and he looks very shocking.


    Jian Chau looked at Xiao Liu, and saw his bandaged arm, he couldn''t help but say, "There is so much blood."


    Xiao Liu naturally also heard Gu Yundong''s words, and immediately twitched the corners of his pale mouth and said, "I was stunned when I hit it, it was still dark, and I didn''t know how badly I was injured. Just go to the front first. The shop was looking for a hemostatic medicine, and it took me a long time to find it. When I finished the medicine, the blood was everywhere. I also fainted from the blood loss. Fortunately, the girl came early, and I just woke up. "


    Jane Choutou nodded, of course he believed in Gu Yundong, but Han Yao revealed a suspicious look on the side, so naturally he still had to ask two more questions, "Can you show me your wound."


    Liu nodded.


    Jian Caotou disassembled his gauze. He was also considered to be experienced in handling cases. After reading it, he nodded, "It''s true that the wound has been around for a while."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1719: Ill help you teach him the rules

    Chapter 1719 I will help you teach him the rules


    The wound is not fresh, it means it was not deliberately made after listening to their words.


    And Xiaoliu''s face was really ugly, and he couldn''t help breaking a cold sweat after saying a few words.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly asked him to sit beside him, "Shui Tao has already gone to see Doctor Xiong, Shao Ji is not far away and will be back soon."


    "Thank you, watch girl."


    Gu Yundong raised his head, "Any questions now?"


    Jane caught his head and shook his head, "No more."


    But Han Yao still didn''t give up, "Can we take a look at the shop in front?"


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "Young Master Han, you didn''t listen to what I said just now? You suspect I''m hiding an assassin? What''s in it for me?"


    The head of the police officer on the side also said, "Yeah, Mr. Han, Mrs. Shao has always been very righteous and would not do such a thing. We are wasting our time by making unnecessary guesses here, maybe the assassin has fled far away."


    Han Yao pursed his lips, but the man he brought has quickly ran to the shop in front and opened the curtain.


    Gu Yundong''s face suddenly sank, "It seems that Young Master Han is not very good at disciplining his subordinates."


    Han Yao''s face turned ck, but he didn''t say anything.


    Soon the subordinate came out and shook his head at Han Yao, "There is no one in there, just a blood-stained woodworking chisel."


    "Mrs. Shao, I''m sorry." Han Yao bowed his hands to Gu Yundong, "Farewell."


    Then, he walked out the door with a few of his subordinates.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Jian Chutou''s face, wanting to apologize to Gu Yundong.


    However, Gu Yundong didn''t know when there was an extra crossbow arrow in his hand, aimed at the subordinate who ran into the shop in front of him without authorization, and shot it out with a ''swish''.


    Jane catches the head, "..."


    "Ah..." The subordinate cried out in pain, covered his **** arm, and turned around in surprise.


    Han Yao also turned around in disbelief and looked at Gu Yundong.


    "Mrs. Shao, what are you doing?"


    "Since Young Master Han doesn''t discipline his subordinates well, then I don''t mind taking care of it for you." Gu Yundong sneered.


    Han Yao''s face was ashen. He was the prince of the Pingnan Marquis Mansion. He was always the boss on the back cover. How could he be ignored like this? Especially a woman, a country woman.


    Han Yao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly he looked at the head of Jane, "Jian''s head also saw that Mrs. Shao shot and hurt people, how should I deal with this??"


    Jian catches the head, can "..." pretend he doesn''t exist?


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Then what should I do with Young Master Han''s subordinates trespassing in the house?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong slowly loaded up the crossbow and still raised it to face them, "Of course, if Young Master Han is in a difficult mood, I don''t mind if you report to the officials to arrest me. Anyway, it''s not me who is ungrateful and ungrateful. It''s not me who said that the Marquis of Pingnan will not control the people without rules, and it''s not me who was approached by the Bai family to make revenge."


    Han Yao couldn''t say a word for a moment.


    Gu Yundong continued tough, if she could, with that arrow just now, she really wanted to hit Han Yao directly.


    "But maybe Young Master Han doesn''t care about this at all. After all, he is the prince of the Pingnan Marquis Mansion. He is a high-ranking man. If he wants to search other people''s houses, he can search other people''s houses. Speaking of which, I have seen many rich and noble families, even if they are ordinary. A merchant from a not very rich family has a very good tutor. If you do something wrong, you will still apologize. Maybe, the Feng Shui of Xuanhe House is better."


    This sentence, the head of Jane expressed his approval.


    Han Yao suddenly turned his head and pped his subordinate''s face suddenly, "Apologize to Mrs. Shao, who allowed you to make your own decisions?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1720: where did people hide

    Chapter 1720 Where are people hiding?


    Gu Yundong looked at him in a sly manner. After his subordinate was pped, he immediately bowed his head and apologized, his attitude was very sincere.


    "Hey..." Gu Yundong snorted lightly, finally put away the crossbow arrows, looked at him and said, "Next time, pay more attention, this is not the fief of Pingnan Houfu, this is Xuanhefu, not what you want to do. Just do it. If it bes a habit in the future, if you go to the capital and break into other people''s homes like this, it will be a joke. "


    Han Yao''s face became very ugly. Did she want to say that he was not powerful in the Pingnan Marquis Mansion, but he had a lot of style?


    This woman...


    He smiled, cupped his hands and said, "I''ve been taught."


    Having said that, he took his men and strode away.


    As soon as he left, Jian Chutou pouted, and when he turned his head, he immediately gave Gu Yundong a thumbs up.


    "Mrs. Shao is so powerful, that''s why you dare to face him like this. You don''t even know how troublesome this Pingnanhou Mansion is, and you want us to arrange guards, and we help you catch assassins, and you need to eat delicious food. Drinking and serving. That attitude, bossy, really regarded it as their own fief. But the problem is, the fief of Pingnan Hou is not very big, so how proud is it. "


    Gu Yundong smiled, "After staying in my fief for a long time, I thought I could really be the master of the house, and I took myself too seriously."


    Earth Emperor, over time he will automatically get rid of that ''earth''.


    Jian Zhaotou nodded with a deep sympathy, this is the Xuanhe House, and the prefect would ignore them if he hadn''t been poisoned by the Marquis of Pingnan and on his own territory.


    He has been doing a lot of things recently, and the Marquis of Pingnan gave him one after another.


    Today''s Xuanhe Mansion is not just a powerful person like Pingnanhou.


    "Mrs. Shao, since it''s fine here, let''s go first. Please don''t mind if I disturbed you before."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "It''s alright, you are busy with your work. You arrest assassins, not only for the sake of the Pingnan Houfu, but also for the people of our city. You have worked hard. Don''t worry, if I see suspicious people, I will definitely I will send it to the yamen for you to deal with."


    She can be considered as a way to save herself. After all, if she changes her mind in a while and thinks that the unconscious man is not a good thing, she will send it directly to the yamen.


    Jian catches his head and cups his hands, "So, I''ll thank Mrs. Shao here first."


    After ?? finished speaking, he walked out of the backyard with a few arresters.


    When ?? was going out, he happened to see Tong Shuitao bringing Doctor Xiong over.


    The two sides were startled when they met, but Tong Shuitao quickly helped Dr. Xiong enter the door and asked anxiously, "Miss, Dr. Xiong is here, how is Xiaoliu?"


    Gu Yundong hasn''t answered yet, Xiao Liu has already spoken out first, "I''m fine."


    "Liu, you woke up. You scared me to death just now. I thought you had an ident. Next time, be careful, don''t stare, especially since the yard is full of tools."


    Jane Chautou listened to their words, shook his head with a smile, and strode to the next house to search.


    Doctor Xiong entered the door and immediately looked at Xiao Liu''s injury.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to close the door, and then hurried to the shop in front.


    went in and saw that there was no sign of the man.


    She asked Xiao Liu who was sitting in the yard strangely, "Where did you hide people?"


    Xiao Liu shook his head and smiled, "I didn''t hide it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1721: there is another door

    Chapter 1721 There is another door


    Gu Yundong said "Huh?"


    Xiao Liu took a look at Tong Shuitao, thetter smiled, "With Xiao Liu''s small body and excessive blood loss, let alone hide people, he can''t even move, and he walks staggeringly. Yes. I hid the people. When I sent Dr. Xiong over, I heard a movement outside, so I hurried in through the front door of the shop and hid the people."


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized, she was surprised, Shao Ji was not far from here, why did Tong Shuitao take so long to find someone.


    She thought that Doctor Xiong was not in the Shaoji Pharmacy, and Tong Shuitao had gone to call someone else.


    It turns out that she had returned long ago.


    "Where did that man hide?"


    Tong Shuitao took her to see it, went through the door leading to the shop, and then opened another door in the corner of the shop. Entering through that door, it turned out to be... the kitchen?


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Why is there a door here?"


    This Tong Shuitao didn''t know, it was Xiao Liuzhi who showed her.


    At this time, Xiao Liu, who had beenpletely wrapped up, was helped by Doctor Xiong, and exined, "This door originally existed, but the originalndlord could not use it and the location was not very good, so he installed a thin door. Bo''s door was blocked. After the master rented it, he saw it and asked thendlord if he could tear down the door, and thendlord agreed."


    This door is quite hidden, and because it is inside the counter, there are some fabrics stacked next to it, which directly blocks it.


    And Han Yao''s men came in in a hurry, just nced at it roughly, and naturally didn''t notice that there was a door here.


    Gu Yundong pushed the door and walked in, and walked to the cer in the kitchen.


    Tong Shuitao opened the cer and jumped straight down. After a while, he carried the man up again.


    The man was still in aa, and was carried by Tong Shuitao to the house next to her. She didn''t let out a breath until she was put on the bed, and looked at the blood stains on her body with some disgust.


    She hugged her just now, and her clothes were already soiled.


    Fortunately, there are always spares in the carriage, so she just needs to change it. Now it''s covered in blood again, but what should I do?


    Gu Yundongughed, "Okay, I''ll buy you a new set in a moment from the Satin House next door."


    Tong Shuitao''s eyes lit up, "Miss, you are so kind to me."


    Gu Yundong gave her a sideways nce, just in time to see Xiao Liu''s envious eyes.


    Doctor Xiong had already consciously sat by the bed and showed the man his injuries, and frowned after a while, "This man''s injuries are a bit serious, there are seven or eight wounds on his body, and two fatal injuries, especially It''s the arrow on the chest, and it needs to be pulled out carefully. I''m not good at this, so I need to find a doctor with good medical skills as soon as possible."


    "you mean¡­¡­"


    "Either Shao Dongjia, or Master Bai." Doctor Xiong said.


    There is no other candidate besides these two people. This person is an assassin, and it is difficult for outsiders to know.


    As for Bai Yong, Doctor Xiong still doesn''t know his identity, otherwise he must have stopped at the entrance of Shao Mansion to ask others for medical skills.


    When I learned about Bai Hang''s excellent medical skills, he also pestered him for several days.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "You treat the wound first, I''ll find someone."


    exined to Tong Shuitao again, "Look here, if you see an outsidering in, hide him in the cer." Now that he has reached this point, that person must save him first.


    "Got it, miss."


    Gu Yundong turned around and was about to leave the shop, but there was some movement outside again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1722: Go up the mountain to collect herbs and go down to the river to catch turtles

    Chapter 1722 Go up the mountain to collect herbs and go down to the river to catch turtles


    Gu Yundong paused, and the next moment, she saw the door of the shop being opened.


    Immediately, Yang Liu, Gu Dafeng, and Bianhan came in.


    The three of them were stunned when they saw Gu Yundong, "Yundong, why are you here?"


    Gu Yundong, "Let''s talk about it first, Uncle, please close the door." Yes, it''s gettingte, it''s normal for them toe to the shop to work.


    The three looked suspicious, and Bian Han immediately closed the door of the shop.


    However, as soon as he turned around, he saw the red bloodstains in the shop, "This, what''s the matter? What''s going on?"


    Gu Yundong briefly exined the matter, and the faces of the three of them suddenly became solemn.


    Bian Han said directly, "You are here, I will go to Qingyuan and the others."


    Yang Liu also said, "Then I will go to the next door to pick up my mother from the silk and satin vige."


    Gu Dafeng even rolled up his sleeves, "I''ll go to the kitchen to help Shuitao boil water."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped Bian Han, "Uncle, if you are here, let me go. Xiaoliu is also injured. He has lost a lot of blood and has no strength to rest. Doctor Xiong needs help to heal that person. We are all women. , inconvenient. And I know where Brother Shao and Dad are at the moment."


    Bian Han was right at the thought, and hurried over to help.


    The three of Gu Yundong also acted separately.


    She knew that Shao Qingyuan apanied Bai Yong to Xinming Pavilion today, and Bai Shenyi was very interested in Xinming Pavilion. Knowing that there was such a ce, she really wanted to go in and sit and feel it.


    He came here two days ago, and he has been itching to ask Bai Hang to apany him.


    Bai Hang didn''t have that skill, and he didn''t want to mess around with him, so he simply refused.


    Now, after finally waiting for Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong toe back, those thoughts in my heart began to stir again.


    Gu Yundong had something to do, so he entangled Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t want to go, but facing the eager little eyes of the old man, he didn''t know how to refuse.


    Fortunately, the Xinming Pavilion openste.


    So Shao Qingyuan took advantage of this time to take Bai Yong for a walk.


    The cooks from Xinming Pavilion have alle and started to prepare food.


    Therefore, when the two of Bai Yong passed by, they finally enjoyed the treatment enjoyed by those nobledies in Fucheng.


    Bai Yong said... very satisfied and did not want to leave.


    When Gu Yundong arrived at Xinming Pavilion, he was holding a milk tea cup while looking at the variously decorated private rooms in the backyard. When it came to the children''s y area, it stopped for a long time.


    When Shao Qingyuan saw his appearance, he suspected that he really wanted to y on the slide.


    Gu Yundong came to the backyard and recounted what happened in the shop.


    Bai Yong also listened, and immediately nodded with a serious face, "Okay, you can go to work quickly, this is also a good opportunity for you to practice your medical skills, I don''t need you to bring it here. Don''t worry, I will wait until the shop opens. will go back."


    "Aren''t you going with me?"


    "What am I going to do? I''m an old man with old arms and legs, running around with you, and you''re not afraid of tiring me."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Who went up the mountain to collect herbs and went down to the river to catch turtles? Do you still have old arms and legs?


    He shook his head, "Okay, then grandpa, take a rest first." Then he turned his head and exined to Uncle Zuo, "Don''t let him drink too much milk tea and eat too many sweet things, it''s not good for him."


    Uncle Zuo smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Second Young Master."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong left Xinming Pavilion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1723: Im light

    Chapter 1723 I''m taking it easy


    As soon as the two of them left, Bai Yong waited for a while.


    Immediately, he drank the pearl milk tea in his hand and stuffed the cup directly into Uncle Zuo''s hand.


    Then, hurriedly climbed up the slide.


    Uncle Zuo, "..." Grandpa, it''s okay to be crazy on weekdays, you dare to y with this kid?


    He wanted to stop him, "Old man, hurry down, what if this thing can''t bear it and copses?"


    "You can shut up, I''m so thin, so I can''t bear it? Besides, didn''t Ayu say it before? There are many children going up this slide on weekdays, and I''m only the weight of three children. Take it easy."


    Bai Yong waved his hand, but his movements were much more careful. He took three or two steps up the stairs and bent down toe out from under the small house.


    It is also a good thing that the house was made taller, otherwise he would have to be stuck in it.


    Uncle Zuo was in a hurry, "Master, in case you are seen like this..."


    "Then why don''t you go and close the door?" After Bai Yong finished speaking, he slid down from above.


    Uncle Zuo, "..."


    Bai Yong stood up and patted his butt, "Don''t say it, it''s quite interesting."


    Then, he continued to climb up.


    How did Shao Qingyuan know that the thought that shed in his mind before turned out to be true, but the old man fell in love with the slide at a very old age. If he knew, the impression of the old man would bepletely copsed.


    He came to the shop with Gu Yundong, and saw that Dr. Xiong had already treated all other wounds that could be treated, and he was looking at the arrow with sweat on his face.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuaning over, he hurriedly stepped aside, "Master,e and have a look."


    Shao Qingyuan checked it carefully, it was really serious, and the person started to have a fever at this time.


    He quickly washed his hands, took out the knife, and let someone put a candle next to him.


    The position of the ?? arrow is actually quite good. It is a little above the chest, mainly because after the arrow is pulled, the blood spurt is too strong to stop.


    Gu Yundong had already brought all the medicines and medical supplies that he could bring, and ced them next to Shao Qingyuan.


    "You wait for me outside first, Doctor Xiong is here to help me."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, then you can take your time, just say something."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong went out, Yang Liu Shaoyin and others were waiting outside the door.


    Even Xiaoliu sat aside to rest, but his face was much better now.


    Tong Shuitao had already changed into new clothes, which Gu Yundong asked her to help buy when Yangcai Yangliu went to the silk and satin vige next door.


    Not only Tong Shui Tao has it, but Xiao Liu also has it.


    But his clothes were bought by Gu Dafeng.


    This money was also provided by Gu Dafeng himself.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to take it all down, after all Xiaoliu was the apprentice of his aunt and uncle.


    Xiao Liu was quite happy at the moment. He was an orphan when he was a child, andter he followed Bian Han. After he had a master and a wife, he settled down.


    He has been learning his skills these days, and his wife has also made two clothes for him.


    He is already very satisfied. After all, he is so old, and no elder loves him so much.


    But the clothes, now with a big cut, are all donated blood, and he can''t feel distressed.


    Unexpectedly, his wife bought him another suit. Xiaoliu felt very happy. In the future, he will definitely work harder to learn his skills and be filial to his master and his wife.


    He was thinking happily when Gu Yundong walked up to him.


    "Cousin girl?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1724: good guy or bad guy

    Chapter 1724 Is it a good person or a bad person


    Gu Yundong sat next to him, Xiao Liu was immediately puzzled.


    "Liu, tell me about the situation when you met that person."


    Xiaoliu reacted and nodded hurriedly, "Okay."


    He met him when it was about to dawn. At that time, Xiao Liu was getting up and going to the hut, and he was still in a daze, half asleep and half awake.


    Then he heard a sudden noise from the yard, which made him startle a lot. When he looked up, he saw a person jumping into the yard.


    There were a lot of things in their yard. The man didn''t pay attention. He stepped on a wooden board and made a sound for Xiao Liu to find out.


    Xiaoliu thought he was a thief, and came to steal something before it was dawn.


    He was also daring. He picked up the wooden nk on the ground and went to beat someone. He didn''t see clearly that the man was holding a sword in his hand. He shouted, "There is a thief..."


    But before he finished shouting, the man''s sword stabbed directly.


    I don''t know if it was intentional or I didn''t have the strength to see it. Anyway, the sword only scratched Xiao Liu''s arm, not stabbing him in the chest.


    Xiao Liu was injured, and the blood gushed out. When he felt the pain, the sword had already changed direction and was ced on his neck.


    Xiao Liu was immediately stunned, and at this time he also adapted to the light. He saw the dark patch on this person''s face that seemed to be covered with blood, and smelled the strong smell of blood. like dead people.


    He used to be a local snake, and he was most aware of current affairs. When he saw it, he quickly said, "Master, are you injured? It happens that I have medicine to stop bleeding here, and the effect is very good. My master''s niece-inw is a very skilled doctor. He does it himself. The hemostatic medicine is very useful, really, the powder stops as soon as it is sprinkled, and I will get it for you?"


    "Stop." The man stopped him in a cold voice, "Come with me."


    Xiaoliu had no choice but to follow him, ignoring his injured arm at all.


    The two entered the shop, and the man asked Xiao Liu to light the candle again, then sat on the ground, took out his medicine bottle, and sprinkled himself with medicine powder to stop the bleeding.


    After ??, he nced at Xiao Liu, and his eyes caught sight of his slightly shaking arm.


    paused and threw the medicine bottle to him, "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t act rashly, I won''t kill you. But if you dare to speak up, I will kill you before anyonees."


    Liu nodded again and again, and quickly assured, "I won''t make a sound, this..." He lifted the medicine bottle, "For me?"


    "Yeah." The man replied coldly, then closed his eyes and ignored him.


    Xiaoliu then lightly applied medicine to himself. This person''s medicine also had some effect, but after all, it was not stronger than what Shao Qingyuan gave.


    Before, when his master was working, he identally hurt the palm of his hand. After using Shao Qingyuan''s medicine, it stopped immediately.


    But Xiao Liu didn''t dare to say that he had given the medicine with good intentions. If he proposed to get another medicine, he would definitely be suspected of having ulterior motives and wanting to take the opportunity to escape.


    The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie, and Xiaoliu obediently sprinkled the medicine and didn''t make a sound.


    It was only after a long dy that he lost too much blood, and gradually he couldn''t hold it any longer. After dawn, he slowly passed out of aa.


    When Gu Yundong came over, Xiaoliu had just been in aa for half an hour.


    "Miss Biao." After Xiao Liu finished speaking, seeing Gu Yundong''s thoughtful look, he asked in a low voice, "Who is this person? He looks like a bad person, but he doesn''t look very much like him."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1725: wake up

    Chapter 1725 Woke up


    Gu Yundong didn''t know who this person was, but it was true that the Nanhou Mansion had hatred.


    Said that he killed innocent people indiscriminately, and he did not kill Xiao Liu, and he would be given hemostatic drugs when he was injured.


    But say he is a good man. When Han Ying''s carriage was out of control before, there was an innocent Doctor Qiao in the carriage.


    Gu Yundong frowned, and after asking what she wanted to know, she turned around and said to Bian Han and Gu Dafeng who were cleaning up the blood, "Aunt, uncle, you should open the door first, it''s easy to cause suspicion when the door is closed."


    Bian Han nodded, "I think so too."


    Although it is still being renovated, Bian Han has always kept the door open. If someonees to ask, he can just introduce the business.


    He cleaned up the yard and went to the cer to clean up the blood.


    Then, he and Gu Dafeng went to open the door of the shop as if nothing had happened.


    Yang Liu and Shao Yin on the other side also opened the door, but they didn''t have the heart to do anything at the moment, so they simply started pruning the flowers.


    Trimming those potted nts beautifully and delicately, and cing them on the shelf has a unique vor.


    Willow also moved a few pots of flowers with a stronger smell to the shop next door, just in time to rush the smell of blood.


    Both shops were busy in an orderly manner, as if there was no assassin in the yard who was wanted by the city.


    Gu Yundong was waiting in the yard. After a long time, the door was opened and Shao Qingyuan came out.


    Gu Yundong saw that his forehead was covered in sweat, so he quickly took a handkerchief and wiped it for him, and handed him a cup of cold tea.


    When he took a breather, she asked, "How is it?"


    "The arrow has been pulled out, and the wound has been treated. It''s just that the fever has started to develop, and I have prescribed some medicine. Later, you will ask the peach to go to the shop to catch it, and then fry it and let him drink it and then take a look."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay."


    She called Shuipao over and asked her to take Dr. Xiong back to the shop and grab some medicine by the way.


    Not only the medicine for the assassin in the room, but also the medicine for Xiaoliu''s blood.


    Xiao Liu had already been driven back to his room by Bian Han to rest. He wanted to stay and help, but Bian Han was not that kind of ck-hearted master, so he was naturally close to his injury.


    The ?? medicine was caught, fried, and then slowly fed to him and drank, but he never woke up.


    But this person probably has something in mind, and even in aa, he has never been very stable.


    Jian Zoutou and others outside were still searching for assassins, and the atmosphere in the city became tense for a while.


    The proprietress of the shop next door, Silk and Satin Vige, was finishing lunch when she ran to the flower shop to chat with Shao Yin and the two of them, and talked about it.


    "Don''t you know, that Jian Chutou''s face is ugly. When my girl brought me lunch just now, she happened to bump into Jian Chutou. She was scolded by the Han family''s son, Jian Chutou. I almost couldn''t hold back."


    Shao Yin and Yang Liu could only look at each other and smiled shyly.


    can only be wronged by the head of Jane, but that Han Shizi is too good at putting on airs.


    It was clear that he had no ability to catch people and let them run away, but now they put all the responsibility on Jian Caotou and the others.


    After Gu Yundong heard about it, he could only say sorry in his heart.


    Theatose person in the room did not finally get rid of the fever until the evening.


    "Then when will he wake up?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "It should be soon, no need to worry, I''m watching here, I won''t let him hurt people as soon as he wakes up..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Yundong saw the man open his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1726: tell you a secret

    Chapter 1726 Tell you a secret


    Gu Yundong almost subconsciously pulled Shao Qingyuan to the side, and then aimed the crossbow at him.


    "I warn you not to act rashly."


    The man nced at her, his eyes were very clear, and he looked at the two of them calmly.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, "You already woke up?"


    "It''s not too early, it''s just the time you talked about." The man''s voice was hoarse and his throat was dry. As soon as he spoke, he felt hot.


    He swallowed his saliva secretly, feeling a little better, and then looked at Gu Yundong, but his eyes were a littleplicated.


    Gu Yundong was ufortable with her, frowned, "What are you looking at me for?"


    "I wonder why you didn''t hand me over."


    "Um?"


    The man said, "Actually, when your maid took me to the cer, I had already woken up, but I just didn''t have the strength." Her maid was also careless, and she didn''t notice that she was all tense and alert when she reached out. Body.


    But at that time his hands and feet were tied and injured, so he couldn''t actually do anything.


    "While going to the cer, I heard a few words from you in the yard."


    The sound in the yard was noisy, and they couldn''t hear the slight movements of the hands and feet here.


    But inside, he could clearly hear the conversation outside.


    It was because he heard it that the man at this moment was lying on the bed so quietly, without any movement.


    "Not only did you not hand me over, but you also gave me treatment, huh." The manughed. He knew how serious his injury was. In fact, before he fell into aa, he was ready to die, but he couldn''t finish it. The mission is just a pity.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, then looked at him with curiosity in their eyes.


    "We just want to know, why did you assassinate the Marquis of Pingnan? Are you simply a grudge against Marquis Pingnan? Or are you instructed by others?"


    The ?? man nced at them, fell silent, and did not answer.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Okay, I understand, you are under orders."


    The ?? man was startled, the expression on his face changed slightly, but soon returned to normal, "Why do you think so?"


    "Generally speaking, those who have a personal grudge against him don''t mind speaking up. Although your silence just now said that it doesn''t exin the problem, it is obviously more focused on the answer that was instructed."


    The man hooked his lips andughed again, "Unfortunately, I was about to seed, but you destroyed it."


    He was referring to the incident when Shao Qingyuan pulled the out-of-control carriage and rescued Doctor Qiao and Han Ying on the way to Xuanhe Mansion.


    Gu Yundong''s face darkened, "If you want to deal with the Han family, you don''t need to harm Doctor Qiao, right? That''s our uncle."


    The ?? man suddenlyughed. Heughed so hard all of a sudden that his chest hurt, and he quickly calmed down again.


    After a while, he looked at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan shaking their heads, and said sarcastically, "Your uncle?? That''s really a good uncle."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "I think you should thank me for hurting that Doctor Qiao."


    The ?? manughed, "Forget it, no matter how you say it, you have helped me save my life, and it''s fate. Since that''s the case, I should repay it. Let me tell you a secret."


    "...is it about us?" Gu Yundong felt that when he heard Doctor Qiao just now, his expression was very subtle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1727: scumbag

    Chapter 1727 Scumbag


    "Yes." The man nodded, thought for a while, and suddenly asked, "Can I drink water? There may be a lot to say next."


    Gu Yundong, "..." actually made a request?


    Shao Qingyuan poured him a ss of water expressionlessly, and ced it in front of him.


    The ?? man raised his eyes to look at him, then struggled to get up and sat on the head of the bed. Immediately, he silently stretched out a hand from the quilt, endured the pain, took the cup, and slowly drank.


    He didn''t let out a heavy breath until he slowly drank the ss of water.


    "I really can''t tell you about why I assassinated Marquis Pingnan, but I can tell you something that is closely rted to you." The man said, "For example, the true face of that Doctor Qiao."


    "The real face?" This sounds weird, "Could it be that you want to say that he is not a good person?"


    "I don''t know if he is a good person for others, but for you, he is indeed not a good person." He said, "When I was still in Pingnan Hou''s mansion, I saw him quietly with the same person. noodle."


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression became solemn, he pulled up two chairs, and Gu Yundong sat alone.


    Man, "..." You two are listening to a story, do you want to serve a te of melon seeds for you?


    "When Qiao Jinshui suddenly and secretly concealed the meeting between the people in the Hou Mansion and strangers, I thought it was quite suspicious. So I followed quietly and heard something... Although it has nothing to do with me, it has something to do with you."


    "He said that he would find a way to cause trouble for you and destroy your rtionship. As for why, I don''t know. Moreover, Pingnan Hou and several people wille to Xuanhe Mansion, which is why Qiao Jinshui tried his best to tempt them. "


    "Qiao Jinshui is very aware of the temperament of the eldest Miss Han. Miss Han had a bad reputation when she was in the fief. She is sixteen years old now, and it stands to reason that she should have married a long time ago, especially her father is Pingnan Hou. But she dragged Up to now, it is because she has fallen in love with more than one man, and she is interested in seeing handsome-looking men."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched twice, unexpectedly Han Ying still sees someone who loves someone.


    The man continued, "And Miss Han, regardless of whether the other party is married or not, she will tease them, and forcefully ask them to divorce their wives or break off the marriage. But when she really teases people, she immediately loses interest, and soon Not anymore."


    Scumbag!


    "The only exception was that she had a crush on a man, and that man ... was somewhat simr to Shao Gongzi in all aspects. Miss Han was audacious and directly kidnapped the man back, and pulled him in front of Pingnan Hou, asking Marry him. It''s a pity that the man''s identity is not enough, Ping Nanhou did not agree, and even let people destroy the man and interrupt his hand. Miss Han just gave up and separated from the man ''helplessly''."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "So, you mean..."


    "Mrs. Shao, you said that Young Master Shao, who is simr to that man in all directions, and whose identity is worthy of her, can make Young Master Pingnan agree with them to be together, will Miss Han take a fancy to him?"


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth pursed tightly, "Beast, dare to touch my husband."


    The man smiled, "And that Qiao Jinshui didn''t know that Shao Gongzi was the son of the Bai family until he met you. He already knew it in the Pingnan Hou Mansion."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1728: Beware of Qiao Jinshui

    Chapter 1728 Beware of Qiao Jinshui


    "Furthermore, he also found out Miss Han''s temperament and... Han Shizi''s temperament." The man suddenly gave Gu Yundong a meaningful look.


    "What do you mean?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    The man coughed lightly, he said a bit too much just now, and coughed again.


    Shao Qingyuan''s face turned ck, and he poured him another ss of water.


    The man was satisfied and continued, "Han Shizi likes other people''s wives."


    One sentence made Shao Qingyuan stand up suddenly.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly grabbed his hand and pulled him back, "Wait a moment and let him finish."


    "In addition to his wife, Han Shizi was appointed by the house since he was a child. There are ten concubines in his backyard, all of whom were daughters-inw of other families before. Some were coerced by him, some were seduced by her, and some were After he insulted his innocence, he shamelessly continued to stay by his husband''s side."


    Gu Yundong was stunned to hear this, is there something wrong with this Prince Han?


    No, this brother and sister both have problems, right?


    The man looked at them, "You think, why did Qiao Jinshui bring such a Han family to Xuanhe Mansion? If he just wanted to cure Pingnan Hou''s poison, he could find someone to go to Hou Mansion. By the way, also There is one thing, the poison of Lord Hou is not from me."


    Both Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong fell silent. It wasn''t this person who fell, maybe... it was Qiao Jin.


    "Who is that person who met Qiao Jinshui? What does he look like?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    The ?? man shook his head, "I don''t know about that. They wore a hood when they met. My goal is the Hou residence, and I''m not interested in the person Qiao Jinshui wants to meet. It has nothing to do with me anyway."


    "Why does Qiao Jinshui do this?"


    The ?? man said, "Listen to what they mean, I just want to cause you some big trouble, and make Young Master Shao devastated and unpopr. As for why he did this to you, I don''t know."


    Gu Yundong only felt a headache, isn''t this Qiao Jinshui a doctor? It sounds like a big conspiracy is brewing.


    Man, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me, I''ve said what I have to say. In short, you should pay more attention to the Han family and Qiao Jinshui. I''m a little tired, so I''ll take a rest."


    After ??, he slowly slid down and closed his eyes.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan left his room after a while.


    Shao Wen had alreadye over. Shao Qingyuan asked him to guard the door of this room, so he took Gu Yundong''s hand and went to another room.


    "Do you think his words are credible?"


    Shao Qingyuan is actually not quite sure, "It''s half and half, maybe it''s because he really wants to repay our life-saving grace, or it may be to pick up our hand and deal with the Han family. But there is one thing he said right, the next step is to need more Watch their movements."


    "Then, do you want to talk to father and grandfather?" After all, he is Bai Yong''s apprentice. Although Bai Yong has many apprentices, some of whom have not even been with each other for less than a year, at least the master and apprentice have been together. I am afraid that the old man will feel sad when he finds out.


    "Let''s talk, if Qiao Jinshui is really such a person, reminding father and grandfather can also make them mentally prepared."


    "it is good."


    After the two discussed it, they rested in the guest room.


    It was a littlete at this time, Bian Han Shaoyin and the others had already gone back early.


    Shao Qingyuan and the two were afraid that something might happen to the man, and they were also worried that Han Yao''s search woulde back here again, so they stayed in the shop tonight.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1729: Retribution?

    Chapter 1729 Got retribution


    The next morning, Shao Qingyuan went to check the man''s pulse again.


    The man said his name¡ª¡ªDali.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Damn, this is just a fake name, you are too embarrassed to say it, why don''t you let her call "Hello".


    Dali recovered well from his injuries, and I don¡¯t know if he was injured often. He adapted very well and his endurance was amazing.


    But he can''t get out of bed now, he can only continue to stay in the yard to recover from his injuries.


    Shao Qingyuan asked Shao Quan, who came to change shifts, to stay and take care of him. Shao Quan followed him to learn medical skills, and he was very skilled in basic nursing.


    After ?? exined, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong nned to leave.


    Seeing that they were going to leave, Dali thought about it, and then said, "About that doctor Qiao, whether you believe it or not, just keep an eye on it. As for the Pingnan Houfu... it''s better to have less contact, lest It will hurt you in the future."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong suddenly turned around, but Dali had already closed his eyes, looking reluctant to say more.


    The two of them could only walk out of his room, and when they reached the courtyard, they couldn''t help but look at each other.


    The amount of information in the words just now is huge.


    What does it mean to implicate them? What does Pingnan Houfu do to affect those who have contact with them? Who is Dali?


    Those who dare to confront Nanhou of Pingping must have a high status.


    The expressions of Shao Qingyuan became a little dignified. The two of them didn''t say anything. They said hello to Gu Dafeng and his wife, who hade to the shop to open the door, and nned to go back to Shao Mansion first.


    I didn''t expect that not long after I walked out of the shop, I saw the Jane catcher who I met yesterday.


    Thinking of what Dali just said about the Pingnanhou Mansion, the two walked directly to him.


    "Where did the head of Jane go in a hurry? Did the assassin catch the assassin yesterday?"


    Captain Jian still had a good impression of Shao Qingyuan and his wife. Hearing that, he shook his head, "It''s so easy, I don''t know where it went."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "I didn''t find it? Isn''t the Pingnan Houfu going to attack?"


    Jian Zhaotou snorted lightly when he heard the words, and said in a low voice, "Isn''t it? That Han Shizi''s air is very big."


    After saying that, he suddenly became a little proud, "But at most, I will scold a few words. We are Dai Zhifu''s subordinates, and he does not dare to do anything to us."


    "Is the head of Jane still looking for someone?"


    "I don''t need it anymore. There are a lot of things going on in Fucheng recently. How can there be so many kung fu teachers and mobilizing people to help them with their affairs? The lord sent two people to help them run, and let the Han Shizi figure out a way by himself."


    Speaking of this, Jian Sutou still felt a breath of relief.


    Yesterday, he didn''t find anyone, and Han Shizi scolded him for a while in front of so many of his subordinates, saying that he was useless and trash.


    He has the ability, he can do it, how could a seriously injured person escape under the siege of their guards?


    will say something and no, now you have been punished, right? deserve it.


    "Your Excellency said, our government has limited manpower, and now it''s time for the medical discussion conference again. There are many peopleing and going in this city, and there is really no manpower avable, so I can only ask Han Shizi to work hard to find them. Assassins, don''t disturb the people too much."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "You adults are not afraid of offending Pingnan Hou when you talk like this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1730: A taller person came

    Chapter 1730 A character with a higher status came


    Jane Chautou looked left and right again, fortunately they were at the entrance of an alley at the moment, and no one was going this way.


    His voice lowered, "It''s okay to tell you, anyway, you will know sooner orter. Let me tell you, we adults dare to be so tough, that''s because someone with a higher status came to the city and pressed it directly. Nanhou one."


    Higher status?


    "Who?"


    "The old grandfather of Dingguo''s mansion."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were both stunned and a little surprised, "Is the old man here too?"


    The status of Dingguo Gongfu in the capital is notparable to that of a Pingnan Marquis.


    When the old man was young, he was even more famous and famous.


    However, when thete emperor was there, this kind of achievement obviously became a sess and made the superiors jealous.


    The old man was quite far-sighted, and knew that if things went on like this, the whole family would not end well, so he might as well retire himself.


    But it was impossible to hide it like this, so he found a friend who had hatred with him in the past but actually had a good rtionship and asked him to impeach him in front of the emperor.


    For a minor crime, the old prince''s handsome seal was taken away, and the whole family was exiled.


    But the old man was prepared. Although he was exiled, his family was safe.


    No one in the entire government has an ident.


    In this way, he was exiled for two years. Now that the emperor ascended the throne, the first one to be overturned was Duke Dingguo¡¯s family.


    The old duke was solemnly weed back to the capital, and the duke''s office returned it to them.


    Some politically sensitive people quickly realized that I am afraid that the old prince has secretly sided with the new emperor, so even though he was exiled, no one of his political enemies would be able to attack them.


    However, although the Dingguo Gongfu has been exchanged, the old Guogong left the capital on the grounds of his advanced age and went to Yunjingshan to recuperate.


    And leave a message, so that his descendants will be reused by the emperor ording to their abilities from now on, and he will not interfere.


    But because of this, the Dingguo Gongfu was even more in the eyes of the emperor.


    What''s more, the descendants of Duke Dingguo are indeed very promising. Even if the current official position is not high, I believe that in a few years, they will definitely shine in the court.


    Therefore, even if the old prince is not in the capital, his status cannot be shaken.


    It is reasonable to say that Yunjingshan is a little far from Xuanhe Mansion, but I didn''t expect the old prince toe to Xuanhe Mansion.


    "Could it be that the old man''s body is ill?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Jane Chautou shrugged, "I don''t know about this. I''m a little Chatou and I don''t know much about the matter above. Anyway, with such a big Buddha there, I can''t make any waves if you want toe to Pingnan Hou."


    Not to mention, Han Yao and Han Ying thought that Xuanhe Mansion was their biggest, but how could they know that they were suppressed after less than half a day.


    Jian Caotou finished speaking, then bowed his hands to Shao Qingyuan and the two of them, and strode away.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong then turned around and went directly to Shao Mansion.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard gate, he heard the concierge say, "Master Gu, Madam Gu is here."


    "My parents?" Gu Yundong was surprised.


    She wondered why my mother didn''t go to the flower shop today, but she came to Shao Mansion.


    But isn''t Dad going to study in the academy? Today shouldn''t be the day to take a break.


    Speaking of which, Gu Yundong originally nned to go to Xiao Erjin today.


    She and Shao Qingyuan came back from Yongfu Vige, but the next day they encountered a serious matter, which dyed the whole day, and they didn''t have time until today.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1731: Dr. Joe is here

    Chapter 1731 Dr. Qiao is here


    Unexpectedly, Gu Dajiang and his wife had alreadye over.


    Seeing Gu Dajiang sitting in the main room talking to Bai Yong Baihang, Gu Yundong walked over with a smile, "Father, why are you here? Rest today?"


    "I asked someone to ask for leave for me." Gu Dajiang turned his head to look at her, and he was relieved to see that she was all right, and then said, "Last night your mother came back and said that you encountered an assassin, I feel a little bit in my heart. Uneasy, juste and see, what''s going on?"


    "This matter really needs to be discussed in detail." She and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other.


    Thetter looked at Bai Yong and Bai Hang, who were on the side, "Grandpa, father, father-inw, let''s go to the study and talk."


    Seeing their different expressions, the three of them couldn''t help being stunned. They stood up one after another and went to the study.


    Shao Yin and Yang Liu went to the back hall to talk, but they didn''t know that Shao Qingyuan was back.


    When he arrived at the study, Shao Qingyuan closed the door first, and then, with a heavy face, repeated Dali''s original identity and what he said in great detail.


    Gu Dajiang is okay, but the father and son of the Bai family changed their faces when they heard it.


    Shao Qingyuan saw Bai Yong''s fingers clenched and his face was ugly, so he hurriedly poured a ss of water and handed it to him, "Grandpa, please drink a ss of water first, don''t be too angry, this matter is uncertain, what that vigorously said may not be possible. letter."


    Bai Yong nodded, "I know, I know it."


    Although ?? said that, even if it was dubious, it was enough for Bai Yong to feel ufortable.


    In fact, the rtionship between him and Qiao Jinshui is not that deep.


    Bai Yong has more than 100 apprentices, how could each of these more than 100 apprentices have strong feelings with him?


    What''s more, some apprentices were not taught by him.


    If you really want to describe it, these more than 100 can also be divided into inner disciples and outer disciples.


    There are about twenty disciples in the inner sect. These talents are his disciples who started from nothing, slowly imparted medical skills, and achieved today''s achievements.


    Just like Song Dejiang and You Li.


    Although Song Dejiang is older than him, he studied medice, and his apprenticeship was set from the very beginning.


    There are many outer disciples. These people have been guided by Bai Yong and have learned their skills from him. But most of them were doctors with medical skills, which made Bai Yong feel highly talented in medicine. Such a person is also very willing to impart his experience, educate him on how to perfect some subjects they are good at, and carry forward the medical skills.


    And more than half of these outer disciples were recruited in the past 20 years, the purpose was to find Shao Qingyuan.


    Just like Qiao Jinshui.


    Therefore, after Bai Yong heard these words, he was not quite sure whether Qiao Jinshui thought so, but the one called Dali made some sense.


    Why did Qiao Jinshui persuade the Marquis of Pingnan toe to Xuanhe Mansion? The poisoned person is still rushing on the road like this, which is obviously not conducive to his condition.


    He should know that Xing Wenming ising to Xuanhe Mansion. As long as he sends a letter, Xing Wenming can also temporarily absent from this conference, or he can directly develop an antidote and send it to him.


    The fief of the Nanhou Mansion in Naping is not very far away.


    "I took note of this matter, and I''ll find a chance to ask him what he has to say when I look back, and see what he has to say."


    After Bai Yong finished speaking, the steward of Shao Mansion suddenly spoke outside, "Master, Doctor Qiao is here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1732: Bai Yongs Probe

    Chapter 1732 Bai Yong''s Temptation


    Doctor Joe? Joe Jinshui?


    really means Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here.


    The people in the study looked at each other, and Bai Yong stood up directly, "You don''t have to follow me, I''ll go take a look."


    said, he opened the door and took Uncle Zuo to the main room.


    When Shao Yin and Yang Liu came over, they only had time to see his back. The two asked curiously, "Where is Dad going?"


    "Go to see Brother Qiao." Bai Hang said, "Youe first."


    The two brought snacks into the study, and Bai Yong on the other side had already seen Qiao Jinshui.


    Qiao Jinshui hurriedly turned around and was stunned when he saw Bai Yong, "Master, why are you here?"


    Bai Yong came to Xuanhe Mansion, not many people knew about it, otherwise Shao Mansion would not be so quiet for two days, I am afraid that his apprentices would have broken the door long ago.


    Bai Yong waved his hand and let him sit, "I just came here, you know, our family A Yu has found it, and now we want to rectify his identity, I will naturally be there too."


    "It makes sense." Qiao Jinshui nodded in agreement, but did not sit down immediately. He poured a ss of water and handed it to Bai Yong before sitting across from him, "Speaking of which, Master has not left Lingzhou Mansion for many years. , as expected, Ayu''s nephew has a big face."


    "After all, I''ve been looking for more than 20 years." Bai Yong sighed.


    "Master should be happy. I also met Ayu two days ago. He is indeed a talented person. I heard from Junior Brother Xing that his medical skills are also very good. He discovered the previous cowpox vination method. Ashamed of yourself."


    Bai Yong nodded, "Yes, you''ve seen it before, I heard that you came here with the carriage of Marquis Pingnan?" Said that he had seen Ayu, but broke his mouth and didn''t mention that Ayu saved him.


    Bai Yong also had a scruple in his heart.


    "Yes, Marquis Pingnan was poisoned. Junior Brother Xing and I have been detoxifying him for the past two days, so we couldn''t get out of it for a while. Until now, I have no time toe to Shao Mansion to meet Junior Brother Baihang."


    "I heard Ayu say this, what kind of person is this Pingnanhou? I also heard Ayu''s wife say that there was an assassin yesterday in Pingnanhou, and the Han Shizi of Pingnanhou searched the people. Arrived at A Yu''s wife''s shop. That''s all, that Han Shizi condoned his subordinates to break in directly. This is not right, how can there be such a mess, isn''t it unruly?" Bai Yong said. Also **** off.


    Then he said to Qiao Jinshui, "I don''t think this Pingnanhou Mansion is easy to deal with. You should be careful when you detoxify him at his house. Don''t be med for doing good deeds,e back after detoxification, do you know?"


    Qiao Jinshui''s face stiffened for a moment, but he soonughed again.


    "Master, you have misunderstood this. Marquis Pingnan is actually quite good. At the beginning, he was interested in me as Master''s apprentice, so he invited me into the manor. I didn''t expect that he happened to be poisoned, so he came with him. From Xuanhe House. Han Shizi and Miss Han have always been polite, and they have always treated me with courtesy and spoke well."


    He said, and paused, "As for what happened yesterday, in fact, Han Shizi also told me when he came back. He also admitted that he was indeed a little impulsive. It''s just for a child, and he saw that his father was assassinated. Poison is in aa, and he is inevitably anxious, wanting to catch the murderer as soon as possible."


    Bai Yong didn''t make a sound, his face still had the same expression, but his fingers had tightened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1733: fate

    Chapter 1733 Fate


    Qiao Jinshui didn''t notice it, and continued to say, "Han Shizi looked back and thought that he did something wrong at the time. He wanted to make amends with Ayu''s wife, but after all, they were both rtives and it was not very convenient. ."


    "Why don''t you just find Ayu?" Bai Yong said.


    "That''s what I said too, but you don''t know, Master, Ayu doesn''t seem to like Han Shizi very much. Speaking of which, it was the first time they met, and there was no grievance or enmity, but Ayu didn''t have a good face towards Han Shizi, either. Weird."


    Bai Yong took a sip of tea, the teacup covering his sullen face.


    Qiao Jinshui is always helping Pingnan Houfu to say good things, but he still gives Ayu and Yundong eye drops from time to time, as if they are making trouble because of their identities.


    Compared to Qiao Jinshui, Bai Yong definitely believed in Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong more.


    These two have a bad face towards Han Shizi, it must be that he did something unpleasant.


    At this moment, Bai Yong almost believed what he said vigorously before.


    He felt a little ufortable, and lowered his head for a long time without speaking.


    Qiao Jinshui suddenly realized that he had said too much. After all, Ayu was the grandson that Master finally found, and he just said it too clearly.


    Thinking of this, Qiao Jinshui froze in his heart.


    But he quickly adjusted his face and added, "However, it''s true that Han Shizi disturbed Ayu''s wife. As Ayu''s master, I have to find a ce for him. Don''t worry, Master, look back and wait for Pingnan. Hou is ok, I will tell him well. Marquis Pingnan has always respected Master, and will never allow Shizi Han to disrespect Ayu."


    Bai Yong raised his head and nodded with a smile, "No, we A Yu are not alone, he also has a backer."


    Qiao Jinshui agreed with a smile.


    Bai Yong then changed the subject, asked about his life in the past few years, and asked professional questions about medical skills.


    After ?? he nodded with satisfaction and asked him to have dinner at home before leaving.


    Qiao Jinshui refused twice and then began to ask Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan.


    Bai Yong only said that the two of them had something to do, and they would naturally appear at noon.


    Qiao Jinshui did not ask any further questions, and chatted with Bai Yong deeply.


    At this moment, Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan, who were said to have something to do, were indeed... something.


    Since Gu Dajiang is here today, why not give the flower shop the name.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Isn''t it already decided? The one I took doesn''t count?"


    Yang Liu Shaoyin, "..." Would it hurt to be honest?


    Gu Yundong sneered suddenly, "Okay, let Daddy pick it up." All of them were big pig hoofs. Before, they kept saying that she was lucky, and the name she chose would definitely make a lot of money.


    Now I regret it in front of her, oh dear mother.


    Yang Liu Shaoyin pretended not to see her face, and hurriedly looked at Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Dajiang, "..." Actually, I''m not good at this either.


    There are many poems in his mind, but the name of the shop must not be too profound, otherwise people will not understand what it means.


    He thought for a while, suddenly his eyes lit up, and he raised his chin slightly, "Yes."


    "Say."


    "It''s called ''Flower Fate'', how is the fate of fate?" Gu Dajiang said very energetically, "Look, this fate is in the same garden, it means that our flower shop is full of flowers, like a small garden. With the meaning of fate, this flower originally represents beauty, and the precious flowers in the flower shop are originally sold to those who are destined."


    Name abolished means: do not ept yourints, ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1734: There is a generation gap

    Chapter 1734 There is a generation gap


    After Gu Dajiang exined, several people nodded in agreement, "Miao, Hua Yuan, wonderful."


    Yang Liu on the side looked at him with bright eyes.


    Gu Yundong, "..." What''s so wonderful about it?


    She really has a generation gap with these elders, and she didn''t get their point at all.


    Can Yangliu and several people have already stood up, and even spread out the paper to write these two words, and then send it to be a que.


    It was Gu Dajiang who wrote the calligraphy. He wrote it well, not to mention that this was his wife''s shop.


    Seeing the four elders getting busy, Gu Yundong, who was still sitting in the same ce, twitched the corners of his mouth, leaned over to Shao Qingyuan and whispered, "I don''t think my father''s achievement is very good."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded solemnly, his tone affirmed, "I also think it''s not as good as your flowery world."


    "Isn''t it?" Gu Yundong was approved, and his mood was finally at ease.


    Shao Qingyuanughed and reassured her, "This is my mother''s flower shop. It must be more appropriate for my father to choose the name, and my mother is happier in her heart. As daughters and sons-inw, of course we must fulfill them."


    Okay, this exnation is quite eptable to Gu Yundong.


    But after being silent for a while, he couldn''t help but spit out, "I still think that Dad is a schr anyway, so there must be plenty of ink in his stomach, those beautiful and profound poems and songs wille with you, you must have a name. It''s very deep, I didn''t expect..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Dajiang suddenly raised his head, looked straight at her, and then smiled slightly.


    Gu Yundong could see from his smile... murderous intent.


    She obediently shut her mouth and silently turned her head to look at the scenery outside the window.


    Coincidentally, I saw Uncle Zuoing over.


    Uncle Zuo came to invite them to dinner. It seemed that Bai Yong and Qiao Jinshui had finished chatting.


    Several people returned to the flower hall and said hello to Qiao Jinshui.


    After that, nothing unexpected happened. Qiao Jinshui, who was very polite, greeted Shao Qingyuan, and said something as an elder. His tone and attitude were quite satisfactory, there was nothing abrupt,pared to the first time he came here. You Li, gives people a more polite appearance.


    It wasn''t until Qiao Jinshui left after lunch that Bai Yong, who was standing in the main room, suddenly sank his face.


    When the people present saw this, they immediately understood in their hearts.


    Bai Hang asked, "Senior Brother Qiao, is there really a problem?"


    "Yes, there is a problem." Bai Yong looked tense, "It seems that the man named Dali is right."


    He told several people about his previous conversation with Qiao Jinshui.


    said immediately, "Also, he may have aplices."


    Bai Hang suddenly thought of something, and asked uncertainly, "...Yu Li?"


    These days, several people came to him and told him that Yu Li was saying behind his back that A Yu was wrong.


    If it is really him, then his father is afraid that he will really be hit.


    Bai Yong shook his head, "It shouldn''t be him. Although Yu Li has an unpleasant personality and is too stubborn, he will not do anything to harm the Bai family. This kind of collusion with outsiders to deal with the Bai family, Not like his method. But..."


    He paused for a while, his expression became thoughtful, and he said, "But it is possible that Yu Li''s temper will be used by others, so you must pay attention. In fact, if he is really used this time, maybe it is still It''s a good thing, his temper is going to be worn out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1735: Ive become a child bride

    Chapter 1735 I became a child bride


    Bai Hang stopped talking, just nodded slightly.


    "I''ll leave this to you, look at Qiao Jinshui more."


    "Yes, Dad."


    "As for the Pingnanhou Mansion, hmph, if you dare toe to the house to ask for trouble, I want them to look good." After Bai Yong finished speaking, he turned angrily and left the main room.


    The rest of the people looked at each other, then dispersed for a while, and went home.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang followed Gu Dajiang back to the second school entrance. The younger brother was in the academy, but Coco stayed at home obediently. I don''t know if the weather was hot recently, and the little girl looked listless.


    Gu Yundong gave her candy, but she just looked up, shook her head and refused.


    This is strange, the snack food suddenly doesn''t want to eat?


    She brought the little girl to her, looked her up and down, and asked strangely, "Come on, tell the eldest sister, what happened?"


    The little girl pursed her lips, and suddenly looked at her pitifully, "Eldest sister, I''m finished."


    She looked like she was about to cry, which startled Gu Yundong.


    Ever since Gu''s family got better and better, Coco seldom cried, even if he did, he would just cry a few times. Gu Yundong had hardly ever seen such a look like he wanted to cry or not.


    She hurriedly picked up the little girl and sat on the chair, patted her back one after another, "What''s the matter? Why is it over? You tell me, who bullied you, with the elder sister here, don''t be afraid."


    "Sister, no one bullied me, I bullied others."


    "...Who are you bullying? Did you bully them too hard? Something happened?"


    "Well, something happened." The little girl finally couldn''t help it, she started to sob and choked up, and said tearfully, "I''ve be a child bride."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh? ?


    She didn''t hear clearly just now, please say it again.


    You bullied others, and you became their child bride? ?


    What are you doing, you are paying yourself out?


    "Tell the eldest sister exactly what happened, what kind of child bride? Whose child bride did you be?"


    "Just, just brother Qi Ting."


    Qi Ting? Isn''t that the grandson of the head of Tianhai Academy? He seems to be eight or nine years older than the little girl.


    The little girl said in a tactful manner, "I sent my second brother and cousin to study in the academy today, and when they were at the gate of the academy and were about toe back, I happened to meet Axi, the servant next to brother Qi Ting."


    "Axi said that brother Qi Ting injured his hand during his riding and archery ss. Now he is not happy and can''t even eat it. Then I thought, I have a lot of delicious food, so I will give him a little bit. I went to see brother Qi Ting with Axi."


    "Eldest sister, you don''t know, brother Qi Ting''s hands are all wrapped into zongzi, so he can''t eat by himself, he has to be fed by others. I thought he was pitiful, so I took a piece of my cake and fed him. But this boy is very bad, It''s embarrassing for me to hide and hide on purpose."


    Gu Yundong held his forehead, the child really learned to speak very quickly, what do you mean this kid is very bad?


    The little girl became angry as she spoke, and pped her face fiercely, "As soon as he ducked, I couldn''t support my feet, and I fell directly. But the position was not good, I fell on him, and my mouth was pointed at him. Then, it happened to be seen by Grandpa Shanchang who came in."


    "Grandpa Shanchang said that brother Qi Ting was kissed by me, and he will not be able to marry a wife in the future. I will be responsible for him and marry him in the future. Big sister, you said that this kind of thing has been decided since childhood. It''s called Tong Biao-wife, right? Woohoo, I''ve be someone else''s child bride-inw."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1736: I crushed stones and he agreed

    Chapter 1736 I crushed stones and he agreed


    Gu Yundong, "..." My original exnation should have a moreplete version, right?


    After listening to the whole process, she couldn''t help but want tough, and touched the little girl''s back, "Don''t listen to your grandpa Shanchang, he deliberately teased you."


    "Really, really?"


    "Um."


    "Then shouldn''t I ept this?" The little girl suddenly took out a safety lock.


    Gu Yundong choked, "This is what Qi Shan gave to you?"


    "Yeah." The little girl nodded, "I thought about it, I can''t be an irresponsible baby, so I epted it, but this safety lock is strangely beautiful. I have to bear the consequences myself, this safety lock seems to be It''s very heavy. Since I''ve be someone''s child bride, I''ll keep myself clean in the future. Big sister, isn''t the weight enough?"


    Gu Yundong looked at the sky speechlessly, can you not study the Ping An lock while being wronged?


    This Ping An lock is obviously just a gift from Qi Shanchang to her. How can anyone send a token of love to give her a Ping An lock?


    But she still had to find a chance to talk to her father and ask him to vaguely remind Chief Qi Shan that this joke can''t be yed indiscriminately in the future, but Coco will take it seriously.


    Just thinking about it, an angry voice suddenly sounded in my ear, "Are you serious?"


    As soon as Gu Yundong turned around, he saw Gu Dajiang standing there for some time.


    He strode over, took the safety lock in Coco''s hand, put it in his hand and looked at it for a while, then walked out abruptly, "To take advantage of my daughter, I killed that stinky boy."


    Xiao Keke looked at her empty palms, blinked, the safety lock was gone, is she not a child bride?


    "Father..." Gu Yundong''s hand, look, there is another one here that is serious.


    But her father heard it, it seems that she does not need to say, his father will go to Chief Qi Shan to solve the problem.


    Gu Yundong turned back tofort Coco. The little girl always believed her words, and she quickly let go after knowing that Qi Shanchang was teasing her.


    Gu Yundong saw that she was happily ying with Luo Qi and Lu Hongqiao again, and she shook her head with augh and got up to go back.


    Just when he was walking to the door, he suddenly seemed to think of something and stopped again.


    Tong Shuitao, who was following her, almost ran into it, "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "Shui Tao, you and... Xue Rong, have you talked?" She almost forgot about this. The two days have happened one after another, and it was only today that I had the chance to see Xue Rong.


    If it wasn''t for Coco talking about the child bride, she wouldn''t even remember it.


    Tong Shuitao nodded, "We talked about it."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, "So soon, when did we talk about it?"


    "Just when you were talking to Miss San, I went to talk to Xue Rong." Tong Shuitao said as a matter of course.


    Gu Yundong was dumbfounded, "How did you talk about it? What did he say?"


    "It''s time to say two words, of course." Tong Shuitao also thought Gu Yundong''s question was strange, "I asked him directly. He said he would think about it. I don''t have so much time for him to think about it. Ah, so I crushed a stone, and Xue Rong immediately said that he had considered it."


    Gu Yundong, "..." You crushed a stone, are you threatening?


    "Miss, don''t worry, Xue Rong said that he will talk to the master, and he will also propose marriage to Miss."


    Gu Yundong nodded, um, I''m very relieved.


    Anyway, if you two are together, I don''t worry about you being wronged.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1737: Medical research conference begins

    Chapter 1737 The Medical Discussion Conference Begins


    That night, Gu Dajiang came back, and no one knew what he and Qi Shanchang talked about.


    In the days that followed, the Bai family and the Gu family were very peaceful.


    Pingnan Houfu didn''t know if it was still catching assassins. Gu Yundong guessed that Han Yao and Han Ying woulde to ask for trouble, but they didn''t see it.


    The Dali''s injury gradually improved, and after three days, although he was not yet fully recovered, he had already tendered his farewell.


    The ques of the flower shop and the carpenter shop have beenpleted, and the shop surface has also been decorated. The two families have picked a good day and they will open.


    The carpenter shop is currently the aunt, uncle, and Xiao Liu, who are busy for the time being.


    Instead, it is a flower shop. Yangliu is not very convenient to be alone. Shao Yin onlyes to the flower shop asionally and cannot stay here for a long time.


    So Yang Liu hired Xiaoyuan and her mother Fan to help.


    Now that the weather is getting hotter and hotter, the mother and daughter of the Fan family also suffer when they go to the market to sell flowers, and they really don¡¯t sell very much at the market.


    But Mr. Fan himself also grows flowers, and the flowers and nts that his husband serves at home are very delicate.


    Yangliu bought their flowers and nts and put them in the flower shop. In this way, she didn''t need to go elsewhere to buy goods, and the flower shop also had a lot of flowers.


    For a while, the two shops were lively and prosperous.


    At the end of April, the medical discussion conference finally started.


    Gu Yundong also knew that this conference still has a process.


    In the first three days, all the doctors and doctors gathered together to share some incurable diseases and cure methods they encountered in the past three years.


    This rule was established by Bai Yong. Originally, in this era, almost all those with a good skill would hide things that they regarded as ancestral heirlooms and would not tell outsiders.


    Even if it is a doctor, it will only be taught after epting apprentices.


    But Bai Yong''s thinking is different from that of most people today. He feels that only by brainstorming andmunicating with each other can he improve his medical skills step by step.


    Many people didn''t think so at first, but reluctantly agreed because Bai Yong was their master.


    Butter they discovered that discussing each other like this really made their medical skills more sophisticated for them.


    Especially when someone proposes a treatment n, other people will give their own ideas and opinions after discussing it together, so that the n will be better improved.


    Of course, there are also some people who are selfish and unwilling to tell others.


    But this is also impossible.


    After the three-day exchange is over, the next ten days will be the free consultation time for more than 100 doctors.


    Baihang will spread the crowd to various county towns in Xuanhe Prefecture, and will also go to the vige for a walk, specifically for those incurable diseases.


    After the free clinic, we will have a meal together, and we will be able to disperse.


    The venue of this medical discussion conference was prepared by Dai Zhifu. Because of therge number of people, there were more than a hundred doctors who came to this conference. There were also some sitting doctors in the city, as well as many dignitaries who wanted to join in the fun.


    There are many people, and the location is alsorge.


    This conference was held in a different vige outside the city. This vige is very big. It is the courtyard of a wealthy family in Xuanhe City. In the courtyard, not to mention the pavilions, pavilions and carved olive paintings, there are two more Great spa.


    Gu Yundong was very interested in these two big hot springs, so he took the opportunity of preparations to take a dip the day before the conference.


    Not to mention, it was sofortable and enjoyable that her face was rosy the next day, and her whole person was extraordinarily energetic.


    Therefore, when she came to the gate of the other courtyard and encountered the carriage of the Pingnanhou Mansion, her mood was not affected.


    The state of the past few days is not right, and the whole person feels very irritable. I have to adjust it. Today is temporarily the fourth watch.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1738: I have a husband and I am happy

    Chapter 1738 I have a husband and I am happy


    Han Ying didn''t look very happy. Gu Yundong''s red face made her eyes hurt.


    But when she thought that she would be unlucky today, Han Ying''s mood improved again, and even her smile became brighter.


    She got off the carriage, specially arranged her hair essories, and after asking the maid next to her to make sure it was perfect, she walked towards Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    "Young Master Shao." Han Ying''s voice was soft and she nodded slightly, revealing her slender and fair neck, and the bead hairpin on top of her head glistened in the sunlight.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes were swayed by the light, and then, as if he hadn''t heard her say hello, he left nkly.


    Han Ying''s face froze, and she could hardly keep her smile.


    Just when she looked up, she suddenly found that Gu Yundong was still standing in the same ce, one step behind, she instantly adjusted her expression and raised her chin slightly.


    However, when she met her half-smiling expression, she couldn''t help but get angry again, and suddenly said with a smile, "Miss Gu seems to be very happy?"


    "Of course, after all, I have a husband by my side, and I am very happy every day." Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Also, I have a husband, please call me, Mrs. Shao."


    After she finished speaking, she strode forward and walked to Shao Qingyuan who stopped not far away and waited for her.


    Han Ying sneered and said in a low voice, "Husband? I hope that after today, you can still say this with pride."


    ''s voice was very soft, but Gu Yundong''s footsteps stopped for a while, and he looked back at her.


    Huh? What do you mean by listening to this, do you want to do something?


    It''s good to do things, and it''s also lest they have to stare at people who can''t get down, which is annoying.


    Gu Yundong followed Shao Qingyuan''s footsteps and walked to the other courtyard.


    This courtyard covers arge area, and the courtyard is renovated very magnificently. There is a hugeke in the middle of the courtyard, and a painting boat is parked in the middle.


    At this time, a lot of people havee to the other courtyard. As the person in charge of this conference, Bai Hang is bringing a few familiar brothers and sisters to entertain people.


    Seeing the three members of Pingnanhou''s familye in, Bai Hang''s face was a little impatient.


    But on the surface, he still wanted to pretend, so he immediately went up to greet them and let someone take them upstairs.


    The conference was held in the lobby. The reason why Dai Zhifu chose this other courtyard as the address is because this courtyard has a spacious and bright lobby, the ground is bright and the height is even more pleasing, just one lobby is enough. Can amodate hundreds of people.


    There are two stairs in the corner of the lobby, and when you go up the stairs, there are boxes one by one. These boxes on the second floor just enclose the lobby in a circle. When the windows in the wing are pushed out, they are aimed at the location of the lobby.


    It is said that this hall was specially built by the owner of the other courtyard, and the purpose was only for the entertainment and y of the rich children in the city.


    When Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan entered the door, they saw that there were futons and low tables in the lobby at this time, and there were about a hundred of them.


    There were a few people sitting scattered on the futon. Gu Yundong had also seen it, and he was the doctor who came to the conference this time.


    On the low table are pen, ink, paper, inkstone and melon, fruit and tea, and one portion is neatly arranged on a table.


    There are also a few low tables at the very front of the lobby. Gu Yundong knew that this was for their Bai family.


    As for nobles like Pingnan Hou, they went directly to the second floor.


    It was still early, but there were already many people in the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong didn''t see Bai Yong, it was strange when he suddenly saw You Li and five or six familiar doctors heading to the backyard.


    Shao Qingyuan also saw it, he frowned and said, "Grandpa should rest in the backyard now."


    "Then, let''s go and see?"


    "Um."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1739: My Ayu is very good

    Chapter 1739 My Ayu is very good


    The two were a few steps behind Yuli and went to the backyard in a blink of an eye.


    The backyard is not too small, Gu Yundong only had time to see You Li and several doctors entering a room around the corner, and then the door was closed, and there was no shadow.


    She and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other. That room was where Bai Yong temporarily rested.


    Since Yuli has something to do, they should wait outside first.


    At this moment, Bai Yong, who was in the room, was watching with two herbs. When he saw theming in, he just raised his eyes slightly, "Come here?"


    "The apprentice has seen the master." Yu Li saluted with the brothers behind him.


    "No more politeness." Bai Yong waved his hand.


    You Li took a step forward, "Master, when did youe to Xuanhe Mansion, why didn''t you tell us, and we didn''t have time to visit."


    When Qiao Jinshui saw Bai Yong go back before, he was told by Bai Yong not to tell the news of hising here.


    Therefore, whether it was You Li or other senior brothers, they really didn''t know that Bai Yong would alsoe to Xuanhe Mansion. It was good to say that in Lingzhou Mansion, it was not far from the ind, so it was no surprise that Bai Yong attended the conference.


    But even in Lingzhou Mansion, Bai Yong almost handed over all the matters of the conference to Bai Hang, and he showed up and left.


    What''s more, this is Xuanhe Mansion, Bai Yong is old, but he still has toe here with all the hardships.


    You Li thought for a while and knew that Bai Yong was here for Shao Qingyuan.


    Thinking of this, he, who was originally dissatisfied with Shao Qingyuan, felt even more ufortable at the moment.


    You Li has always said something, especially when he was facing his own master, there was a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone, "Master, are you here for Ayu? I don¡¯t understand it anymore. Let my elderly grandfathere all the way to Xuanhe Mansion, let his father specially change the location of the medical conference, and let us teachers, uncles and uncles temporarily change the route, so how can we convince people in the future?¡±


    Bai Yong raised his brows when he heard this. He put the box containing the medicinal herbs on the table, turned his head and sprayed, "Who do you say is ignorant? The one who doesn''t understand is you."


    "Master, Master."


    "Master, you bastard, my Ayu is very well behaved, filial and capable. It was his father and I that couldn''t wait to see where he lived from childhood to adulthood, and wanted to know what kind of life he lived in the past. I have toe here. It is also my idea to change the location to Xuanhe Mansion. What¡¯s the matter? Your master, I want toe to Xuanhe Mansion to hold a conference. ?"


    Yu Li shrank his neck, to be honest, he usually has a set of principles. In the face of Shao Qingyuan, Bai Hang and even other brothers and sisters, he can make people change their views with an educational attitude.


    But in the face of Bai Yong, he was worried from the bottom of his heart.


    "Master, I didn''t mean that."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "I, I just think...Since Ayu is the heir of the Bai family, some things should really be changed. For example, when I first came to Xuanhe Mansion, I happened to bump into him and poison people. I think he Temperament can¡­¡±


    Bai Yong ran out of the medicine box in his hand, so he simply pped the table with a p, "His temperament has been inherited from me, what''s the matter, your master, is my temperament going to be remade? You''re referring to Sang and scolding Huai, right? Do you have filial piety?"


    Yu Li was anxious, "I didn''t..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1740: whats wrong

    Chapter 1740 What''s wrong


    The few senior brothers behind him who had been silent for a while, saw that the atmosphere was tense, Master became angry, and the situation became serious, so they hurried forward and persuaded one by one.


    "Senior Brother You, don''t talk nonsense, Ayu is very good, I think he is courteous in dealing with people and things, and he is also measured in words and actions, not as serious as you said."


    You Li frowned, "But you didn''t say it before..."


    Before he finished speaking, Yuli stopped talking when he saw his younger brother wink at him, as if he didn''t want to be angry with his master.


    There is also someone around Bai Yong who is persuading him, "Master, don''t be angry, you know what kind of person you are. He is not malicious."


    "Yes, yes, Senior Brother You previously said that Ayu''s daughter-inw was not high enough, but he didn''t follow Ayu to divorce his daughter-inw."


    "Master, Senior Brother You also did bad things with good intentions. He knew that Ayu didn''t grow up with us since he was a child. He heard that Ayu''s adoptive parents treated him badly and didn''t teach him how to behave well, so he was very worried about Ayu. Yu Chang is on the wrong side. If he cares, he will be confused, but his heart is good. "


    "But speaking of it, A Yu really needs someone around him who is generous, generous, understanding and helpful." The speaker looked a little regretful, but soon it seemed that he had identally said the wrong thing. He hurriedly exined, "Of course, that girl Gu is also not bad. Xiaojia Biyu also has a father who is a schr. If her father can pass the test in the future, then Ayu''s marriage will be a good one."


    "It can''t be said that way. It''s a hurdle to be a schr. How many people can only stop at a schr after a lifetime of poverty."


    "It also depends on what kind of family the schr was born in. With the Bai family, there are connections and resources, not to mention other things, the examination papers of the imperial examinations can always be found, and some isted ancient books can also be obtained, so excellent Based on other people''s foundation, is it difficult to fail a juren in the exam?"


    What else did Bai Yong not understand when he heard this?


    Yu Li really came here and wanted to persuade him to ''correct'' A Yu''s temperament, but among the remaining five people, they came to give Gu Yundong eye drops on purpose.


    It''s just that among these five people, who was the initiative, and who was mmed without knowing it?


    Sure enough, Bai Yong guessed right, Qiao Jinshui had an aplice.


    His face turned blue, and he suddenly kicked the stool next to him, directly overturning the stool.


    "Get out of here."


    The others were stunned for a moment, and they didn''t dare to speak.


    Outside the door, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong heard that the movement inside was wrong, and hurried forward to knock on the door, "Grandpa, what happened?"


    Bai Yong red at the apprentices one by one, "What is Ayu''s temperament, who is the wife he married, and my grandfather and his father are watching, why, when we are all dead, we want your hands stretched that long?"


    Several people suddenly stopped talking.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that Bai Yong did not answer, afraid that something would happen, and they did not care about the etiquette, and directly pushed the door of the house open.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw six people in front of Bai Yong who were so trained that they could not lift their heads.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    was wondering when he saw the six people with their heads bowed and exited the room.


    Bai Yong snorted coldly, "Close the door."


    "Bang", the door closed, and Yu Li at the door couldn''t help but shudder.


    But...why does he feel that something is wrong?


    Yes, he really brought these few brothers and sisters who had the same idea as him toe to Master to exin Ayu''s problem.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1741: Gu Yundongs things are manipulated

    Chapter 1741 Gu Yundong''s things were manipted


    But Yu Li wanted to target Shao Qingyuan, and he felt that Shao Qingyuan''s methods were too extreme.


    As for the identity of the wife he married, although he regretted it, he just said that, and he had no idea about the rest.


    This is Master''s family affairs, and I have never heard that a master-shu person would interfere in his marriage when both his parents and nephew''s parents are present, especially if they are already married.


    But in the end, when he said something, he said that Ayu''s wife was on him?


    Yu Li frowned, and suddenly turned thoughtfully to the five brothers behind him.


    Just couldn''t see anything for a while, sighed and returned to the lobby.


    Shortly after the few of them left, the door behind them was opened again, and Shao Qingyuan came out.


    Just now, Bai Yong had already told them the reason why Yu Li and the others came here.


    Um...how to say?


    felt quite speechless.


    But it is also clear that Qiao Jinshui and the others are indeed stalking Gu Yundong''s identity, temporarily making small troubles, and they are also mixed with irrelevant people.


    just thought, and suddenly saw Shao Wen hurried over.


    "Master."


    "What happened?"


    Shao Wen said, "Someone is going to take action on Madam."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, his face darkened, "What''s going on?"


    "In the position originally assigned to Madam, a needle was ced in the futon, there was powder on the edge of the teacup, the table was manipted, and there were barbs. The pen was also reced."


    Every piece of ?? is aimed at Gu Yundong, and the means are not very clever but very inferior.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Has anyone caught it? Who ordered it?"


    "Han Ying."


    "Ha, I guessed it was her."


    Gu Yundong sneered, Han Ying really wanted to make trouble, did she want to make herself ugly in public?


    Shao Wen held the drugged teacup in his hand and handed it to Shao Qingyuan, "I don''t know what this powder is for, son, take a look."


    Shao Qingyuan took it and sniffed the tip of his nose.


    The taste is not very big. If tea is brewed in the cup, it is easy to cover up the taste.


    Gu Yundong saw that he didn''t speak for a long time, but his face became more and more dark, and he couldn''t help but wonder, "What is it? It shouldn''t be poison, right?"


    Poisoning her in a ce where there are so many doctors and even a genius doctor? Is it stupid?


    "It''s not a poison." Shao Qingyuan returned the cup to Shao Wen and said, "It''s a medicine that makes people feel itchy, pimples on their faces, and odors on their bodies."


    Fuck, Han Ying wouldn''t poison her on the spot, but wanted her to be disgraced on the spot.


    This dead woman.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes narrowed. Seeing her like this, the two men on the side knew that Han Ying was going to be out of luck.


    Shao Wen couldn''t help swallowing, "Madam, what are you going to do?"


    "Oh, of course, it is to treat others with their own way."


    Shao Wen, "Understood, I''ll let someone put a needle under her cushion and put medicine in her tea."


    He was about to leave, but Gu Yundong suddenly raised his hand, "Wait, let''s change the medicine."


    Itching all over the body, e all over the body, what is the smell on the body?


    Han Ying is in the box, and once the door of the room is closed, is there nothing wrong?


    Shao Wen''s eyes lit up, "What medicine?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1742: Is there a medicine

    Chapter 1742 Is there a medicine


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Is there a medicine that can stimte people to be irritable and irritable, andpletely unable to control their temper?"


    "Have."


    Shao Qingyuan instantly understood what she was going to do. If she gave Han Ying the smelly medicine, it might make her embarrassed in public, but there were so many doctors present, especially people like Qiao Jinshui, who would give it to her. Take the pulse to know what''s going on with her.


    And the Marquis of Pingnan is a Marquis after all, his daughter will definitely investigate if she bes like this, and it is easy to find out that the cup has been manipted.


    This conference was held by the Bai family. The food and utensils were not clean. That was the responsibility of the Bai family. If nothing else was said, Bai Hang''s ability would be questioned.


    However, if Han Yingzhong was taking another irritable medicine and lost his temper in front of so many people, then most people would think that this person was spoiled and uneducated, it was her personal problem and the problem of Pingnan Houfu. , will not put the me on Bai Hang.


    He took Gu Yundong and Shao Wen to another room, the door of this room was locked, and Shaowu stood guard outside.


    This room is temporarily used by Shao Qingyuan to store things. There are also some medicinal materials in it, and it is easy to prepare on-site.


    At this moment, there are more and more people in the courtyard, the lobby is gradually filled with people, and the wing rooms on the second floor are almost full.


    The guests in the wing rooms are all distinguished people from this city or other towns, and they need an invitation toe.


    At this time, people were almost here, so Bai Hang arranged for people to serve tea and snacks for everyone.


    There are many people here today, so there are also many servants and servants. Some of them are servants of the original Shao Mansion, and some are arranged by Dai Zhifu.


    And the person who was bribed by Han Ying to be a stumbling block to Gu Yundong before was the servant arranged by Dai Zhifu.


    This person has been locked up by Shao Wen. After the conference, he will naturally be handed over to Dai Zhifu.


    As the refreshments were brought to the table, an unremarkable maid entered the box where the Marquis of Pingnan was located with her head lowered and a tray in hand.


    The maid quietly raised her eyes and nced at it. The three masters in the house were Ping Nanhou, Han Yao and Han Ying.


    Not long after Pingnan Hou was detoxified, he was very thin, his face was pale, and he had no spirit.


    There was a single couch in the box, and he was lying there with his eyes closed. A servant was fanning and feeding him water, and he enjoyed it.


    And Han Yao, the prince of the Hou Mansion, was sitting by the window, his eyes fell on the doctors downstairs from time to time, and he also looked at other boxes from time to time. Some boxes also have open windows, while others are tightly closed.


    But looking at Han Yao''s expression, he was not very interested in those who showed their faces with open windows, and asionally pouted in disdain.


    Han Ying sat across from him, ying with a sash tied to a jade pendant.


    After a while, he suddenly said impatiently, "Brother, close the window, there''s nothing to see, and Shao Gongzi and the two are not below."


    "Shut up." Han Yao nced at the maid who brought tea,


    The maid pretended not to hear, and poured the seasoned tea into the cup in front of Han Ying.


    Then put down the teapot, bowed his head and resigned respectfully.


    Before closing the door, I saw Han Ying, who was impatient after being reprimanded by her elder brother, picked up the teacup and drank it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1743: The little princess is here

    Chapter 1743 The little princess is here


    The corner of her mouth twitched into a smile, she quickly went downstairs and ran to Gu Yundong to report the situation.


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied, "I did a good job, I''ll give you a raiseter."


    "Thank you ma''am."


    "Okay, keep staring, remember what I said?"


    "remember."


    The maid quickly ran away and returned to the vicinity of the box, staring at the door of the Pingnan Houfu box while working.


    After Gu Yundong exined the matter, seeing that it was almost time, just as he was about to clean up, he suddenly saw a small figure rushing over and hugging Gu Yundong''s thigh.


    Gu Yundong was almost knocked over by this force, took two steps back and hurriedly stabilized, then looked at the little girl who was a little short in amazement.


    "Little, little princess???"


    "It''s me." The little princess raised her pink and tender face, and the two little tugs on the top of her head shook, making Gu Yundong want to reach out and p her again.


    The little Coco girl in their family originally had two little hooligans, but one time she was caught by an unknown skin boy, which made her furious.


    Seeing the little princess, Gu Yundong was very surprised, "Why did the little princesse here? Aren''t you in the capital? Who did youe with?"


    The little princess shook his head, "I came with my father and king."


    "Yi Zn is here too??" What the **** is that person doing here? Lest the world not be in chaos, they don''t want to see him at all, okay?


    After ?? finished speaking, the personal maid who followed the little princess also came.


    Since thest time Liu Ying''s mother and daughter lied to each other and tried to frame Gu Yundong on behalf of the little county master, the princess of the county changed a group of people to serve next to the little county master.


    This maid is the first-ss maid-Zhong Ran ced next to the little county master.


    Tong Shuitao was standing beside her.


    Zhong Ran followed Tong Shui Tao into this other courtyard. Many people came to this conference, and they could not enter without invitations. Fortunately, Tong Shuitao was outside the courtyard at the time. She had seen the little princess, and even brought someone here.


    Zhong Ran walked up to Gu Yundong, saluted gracefully, and said with a smile, "I have seen Mrs. Shao."


    "Where is Yi Zn?"


    Zhong Ran didn''t care about Gu Yundong calling the prince''s name directly, and just replied, "After the prince came to Xuanhe Mansion, I heard that today is the day of the medical research conference, and I guessed that Shao Gongzi and Shao Furen would be here. Originally, I was going to bring the little county master, but who knows that there is an urgent matter, and I can''te for the time being, so I can only ask the servants to bring the little county master to see Mrs. Shao."


    The little princess on the side nodded his head vigorously, "Yes, yes, the father and the king also said that he would take me with me. I rejected him very firmly, and I must run over to see Sister Yundong first. My persistence has won. , Father let mee.¡±


    Gu Yundong was amused by her, "Does the little princess know what your father, the king, came to Xuanhe Mansion for?"


    The little princess nodded affirmatively and said, "I know. He is here to find Sister Yundong."


    Gu Yundong, "..." She doesn''t want to be found at all! ! !


    "Then did he say something about me?"


    The little princess shook his head, pouted and said, "Then I don''t know. In fact, I tried hard to get the news out of my father''s mouth, but my father''s mouth is like a river mussel. It''s too difficult for me."


    Is that how you describe your father? You are really a daughter.


    Gu Yundongughed, raised his head and looked at Zhong Ran.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1744: Conference begins

    Chapter 1744 The Assembly Begins


    Unfortunately, Zhong Ran also shook his head and said regretfully, "I''m just a maid, so it''s impossible for the lord to tell me."


    Gu Yundong sighed suddenly, thinking of Yi Zning, she felt uneasy.


    After all, this person has one method after another. On the one hand, he can be called a friend, and on the other hand, he can''t wait to give them the role of stumbling.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to deal with him at all.


    The little princess raised his head, saw Gu Yundong''s brows slightly wrinkled, and hurriedly pulled her hand and said, "Sister Yundong, don''t be afraid, I will protect you and never let my father hit you. If he hits you, I''ll bite him."


    There were three people present, "..." No doubt she was her own daughter.


    Gu Yundong squatted down and pinched her chubby chin, "Then I''ll be here to thank you first. But Sister Yundong has something to do in a while, how about you, follow Zhong Ran to the box upstairs, okay? Let someone bring you delicious food, and when I''m done with my work, let''s talk more. I''ll introduce you to some new friends, okay?"


    Coco didn''te today. After all, it''s a mess, and children are not interested. Plus there were a few people with bad intentions, so she stayed at home.


    Otherwise, Coco and the little princess are the same age, and they are both cute and loving little fairies, so they should be able to y together.


    Although it is a pity that the little princess cannot be with Sister Yundong, she has a long time in Japan. Anyway, she has alreadye to Xuanhe Mansion, and there are many opportunities to see Sister Yundong.


    She is already a mature baby and can''t affect the important matters of Sister Yundong.


    So the little princess nodded cautiously, "Okay, then I''ll wait for you, Sister Yundong, go and do your work, I''ll be good."


    After ?? finished speaking, he went to hold Zhong Ran, and the other small hand waved hard at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong smiled and patted her head, and exined to Tong Shuitao, "Take the little princess to the box, get her a milk cake, and watch."


    "Yes." Tong Shuitao responded and led one big and one small to the front.


    The wing rooms on the second floor are almost full, but there are also a few rooms that are deliberately set aside for emergencies.


    I didn''t expect it, but it really worked.


    When passing through the lobby, many people saw the little princess.


    Among the people who came today, there were no children. Now a pink and tender girl suddenly appeared, which really attracted the attention of many people.


    Even the Han brothers and sisters on the second floor looked at the little princess, but unfortunately, no one knew this little girl, so they didn''t care too much.


    It wasn''t long after the little county lord was put in ce, and the medical discussion meeting also started.


    The more than 100 low tables in the lobby were filled with people, and the first row were all Bai Yong''s direct disciples. Compared with the others, they were obviously more confident and indifferent.


    After a while, footsteps sounded from the back of the lobby.


    Soon, the Bai family headed by Bai Yong walked out slowly.


    The people in the lobby immediately stood up, and when Bai Yong walked to the front, they all bowed down to greet him, "I have seen Master."


    ''s voice was neat and loud, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but straighten his waist slightly, like a leader inspecting.


    Bai Yong didn''t stop until he reached the front of the lobby. He nodded slightly, "Okay, no need to be polite, just sit down."


    "Yes, Master."


    The voice fell, and the more than 100 people also took their seats in a rustling manner.


    However, the Bai family were still standing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1745: obtrusive question

    Chapter 1745 Abrupt question


    Bai Yong''s gaze swept across the faces of the apprentices one by one. After a while, he said in a deep voice, "The address of this conference is temporarily selected at Xuanhe Mansion. It''s hard work for everyone to travel thousands of miles."


    Everyone hurriedly shook their heads, "It''s not hard."


    "It''s actually the same where you choose as the conference venue. Xuanhe House is also good."


    Bai Yong, "I decided this location change. I wanted toe to Xuanhe Mansion, so I asked everyone to amodate me."


    Yu Li, who was sitting in the corner of the first row, lowered his head slightly, his face panicked.


    He always felt that Master said these words specially for him.


    Bai Yong didn''t see him and continued, "Okay, I won''t say anything else. But before the conference starts, I have another important thing to announce. I think many people should already know that my Bai family is separated. The child of twenty years has been found."


    Bai Yong said, reached out and patted the shoulder of Shao Qingyuan who was standing beside him, "This is A Yu, my grandson who suffered a lot after being separated. Although A Yu did not grow up by our side, but Relying on his own ability, his achievements today are not inferior to others at all. The previous cowpox vination method was proposed and verified by A Yu and presented to today''s saint. His current name is Shao Qingyuan."


    "Wow", there are really many people present who don''t know about this.


    They knew about the ?? cowpox vination method, but they didn''t expect that A Yu was the one Shao Qingyuan that they had talked about and praised for a long time before.


    The hall immediately burst intoughter, "Master, congrattions on your sessor."


    This man has a straightforward personality. As soon as he opened his mouth, there were congrattions one after another.


    Qiao Jinshui also congratted him, but he was very depressed.


    Gu Yundong twitched the corner of his mouth aside, what does it mean to congratte someone who has a sessor? Bai Hang is still here, is he a descendant of Bai Yong? ? ?


    Fortunately, Bai Hang didn''t care, and Bai Yong enjoyed the praise from everyone.


    Praise his grandson, isn''t it more refreshing than praising him?


    Seeing that everyone was almost done talking, Bai Yongcai waved his hand, "Okay, everyone, don''t praise him. Ayu is a shy and introverted person. You who are uncles and uncles, teach him more in the future."


    Shy and introverted? ? ?


    Gu Yundong said hello with his head full.


    Bai Yong suddenly introduced her, "This is Gu Yundong, A Yu''s daughter-inw, a capable and filial child. Come, A Yu, Yun Dong, say hello to your uncles and uncles."


    Gu Yundong immediately returned to his senses, and together with Shao Qingyuan, shyly saluted the elders present.


    Bai Yong nodded with satisfaction. Who knew that at this moment, an untimely voice suddenly came from a certain wing on the second floor.


    "Which girl is this girl Gu? Why haven''t I heard of such a girl in the entire Xuanhe House''s surnamed Gu?"


    The sound was abrupt, and everyone subconsciously followed the source of the sound to the second floor.


    But after the man finished saying this, there was no sound immediately. There were many boxes on the second floor, and the sound was caught off guard. It sounded in a buzzing admiration. For a while, I couldn''t tell where it came from, but Probably know where it is.


    Only Shao Qingyuan approached Gu Yundong and whispered in his ear, "It came from Box No. 6."


    Gu Yundong nodded, stretched his fingers back, and made a ''six'' gesture.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1746: Gu Yundongs provocation

    Chapter 1746 Gu Yundong''s provocation


    Compared with Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong''s position is a little more biased, and his hand is on the back side, just so that Shao Wen who is standing in the corner can see clearly.


    Shao Wen received the message, turned his head and told someone to watch Box No. 6, by the way to check who was inside.


    But after the sentence from Box No. 6 fell, he didn''t say it again.


    Han Ying, who was in Box 10 not far away, said angrily, "Why didn''t that person continue talking?"


    "What are you in a hurry? The person we arranged hasn''t spoken yet." Han Yao said with a smile, "Besides, Gu Yundong hasn''t taken the medicine you prescribed, and the time has not yete. If this trouble urs, it is very likely that she will leave the lobby. , then everything we arranged will be in vain."


    Han Ying stopped speaking after hearing this, but she was inexplicably anxious and annoyed. He even wanted to scold Bai Yong in the lobby, tell him to speak faster, and make Gu Yundong embarrassed earlier.


    The more she thought about it, the more impatient Han Ying became.


    As soon as this temper came up, I couldn''t help it. Seeing that Han Yao was still there, he couldn''t control his mouth and stabbed, "Brother, you don''t feel bad at all, don''t you want to carry Gu Yundong in the door? You still want to ept her like this? Dream about it."


    "I taught her some lessons and let her understand that she can only jump around in the palm of my hand. If I make her good, she will be fine. If I want to make her look ugly, she will suffer too." Han Yaoke kept remembering thest time this woman let herself down.


    Han Ying rolled her eyes, "Women are not cheap, and with your method, Gu Yundong might rather die than be willing to follow you."


    The Marquis Pingnan, who had been silent for a while, finally raised his eyelids, "Okay, what are you arguing about? Is it time to quarrel now?"


    The two suddenly fell silent, didn''t dare to speak any more, and turned to look at the lobby again.


    At this time, Bai Yong was responding to the question, and he didn''t care who the other party was, he just said calmly, "Whichdy is Yun Dong? It''s better for the person who asked the question to check it out by yourself. How talented is the daughter-inw of the Bai family!!"


    As soon as these words came out, there was silence in the lobby.


    Only a few people looked different, but they couldn''t say anything at this time.


    They didn''t know that Bai Yong would actually answer in such a way, and the pride and affirmation in his tone made many people who were just about to move dare not speak up.


    Bai Yong was satisfied when he saw that no one had spoken, and then greeted Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong on the left, and sat down with Bai Hang Shaoyin on the right.


    Han Ying on the second floor suddenly clenched her hands and looked at Gu Yundong nkly.


    Gu Yundong seemed to feel it, raised his head slightly, looked at her, and then smiled.


    That smile was full of provocation, and Han Ying suddenly narrowed her eyes.


    But followed closely, she saw Gu Yundong sitting on the futon, nothing happened, and the smile on her face didn''t even change.


    "how so?"


    Han Ying could onlyfort herself, maybe she just didn''t sit on the thin needle ced on the futon.


    The next moment, Gu Yundong held a teacup, lowered his eyes and took a sip of tea.


    She seemed to be enjoying herself and sipped it,ughed again, and then finished drinking it all.


    Han Ying tightened her hand holding the window sill, and soon, the medicine will take effect soon.


    Yes, within two quarters of an hour, her face will be covered with pimples, and her body will smell bad. Shao Qingyuan, who is sitting next to her, will be the first to bear it.


    When Gu Yundong fled in a panic, he would encounter a table with hands and feet, and his clothes were torn...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1747: I take care of myself

    Chapter 1747 I take care of myself


    Han Ying waited and waited, but after waiting for a long time, Gu Yundong was still not at all unusual.


    The discussion in the lobby has begun to enter the topic, and the host of the audience is still Bai Hang.


    Soon a doctor stood up and shared some of the strange symptoms, treatment methods and effects that he had encountered in the past three years.


    Not only did the doctor listen with interest, but even the distinguished guests on the second floor were quiet.


    Next to ?? Bai Yong, there are also special documents to record. After the conference, these cases will be revised into a book, and the doctors present are all copies.


    Gu Yundong thinks that these doctors are quite powerful. She has always been very sensitive to medicine, and she can fall asleep reading medical books. It stands to reason that listening to their professional medical knowledge should be boring.


    But these people have a very different way of saying it, just like telling a story, so Gu Yundong can remember everything except for some medicinal materials and medicinal properties.


    But there are some people who are impatient to hear it. Among the guests on the second floor, not many can listen carefully, and most of them are just recorded by their followers.


    Time passed little by little, and the cases were finished one by one.


    followed by some incurable diseases that still cannot be treated. Bai Yong¡¯s participation in this topic has been high.


    Not only him, Shao Qingyuan also provided a lot of ideas.


    The discussion in the lobby became more and more intense, while Han Ying upstairs became more and more irritable.


    She grabbed the window sill with both hands, almost breaking her fingers.


    Why? Why did Gu Yundong still have no problem after so long?


    Han Ying was not reconciled, she raised her head and looked at Han Yao, "Brother, what the **** is going on, the person you arranged..."


    "Shh, shut up." Han Yao suddenly raised his hand to stop her from continuing to speak.


    His attention was focused on the lobby downstairs, because at this time Qiao Jinshui was talking, and what he said was the poisoning case of Pingnan Hou.


    Although Han Yao is also very concerned about Gu Yundong''s side, but to him, what he cares more about is who caused the poison on his father''s body.


    He wanted to get some clues from the few words of these doctors to see who might have such poison.


    Not only him, but Ping Nanhou, who had been lyingzily on the single couch, also straightened up and listened carefully.


    When Han Ying saw this, the fire in her heart could not be controlled.


    She flicked away the teacup on the table, "Okay, you don''t care, I''ll take care of it myself."


    After saying that, he strode towards the door of the box.


    Han Yao was startled by the sound of the cup shattering. After frowning slightly, he exined to the maid, "Follow Miss, don''t let her have an ident."


    "Yes." The maid nodded hurriedly and quickly caught up with Han Ying.


    Han Yao shook his head and looked downstairs again.


    Han Ying left the wing and hurried downstairs.


    looked left and right, and finally went straight to the backyard when no one was paying attention.


    And the maid who had been staring at their wing at the moment pursed her lips slightly, and hurried over with the tray.


    In the backyard, Han Ying said to the maid behind her, "Go find the stinky maid surnamed Tian."


    The girl surnamed Tian was the one who was caught by Shao Wen after doing his hands and feet in ces such as Gu Yundong''s cup futon.


    The maid behind you doesn''t worry about her, "Miss, the prince will let the servants follow you, lest you need anything..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1748: Gu Yundong, you bitch

    Chapter 1748 Gu Yundong, you bitch


    Han Ying kicked her directly, "Miss I need you to find someone now, hurry up and get out."


    The maid had a pain in her body, she didn''t dare to say anything else, she lowered her head and hurried to find someone.


    This courtyard is veryrge, and the corridor in the backyard is also veryplicated.


    The girl turned a corner and disappeared. After Han Ying stood there for a while, she became more and more irritable. She stomped her feet and looked impatiently in the direction of the lobby. At this time, she was still paying attention to Gu Yundong''s situation. Count on her medicine to kick in.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yundong was chatting andughing beside Shao Qingyuan, and he looked like he was at ease.


    Han Ying let out a ''bah'' and looked away.


    However, at this moment, two low voices suddenly came from his ears.


    "Hey, I just saw thedy from Pingnan Hou''s mansione out of the box with an angry look on her face. I don''t know who to troubleshoot."


    "How do you know that people are just looking for trouble? Maybe there is an emergency?"


    "Sorry, I think the most urgent thing for her is to marry Young Master Shao."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Young Master Shao has a wife."


    "What''s wrong with having a wife? In this world, which rich and powerful man does not have three wives and four concubines?"


    "Then Miss Han is the eldest miss of Pingnan Hou''s mansion, can she be a concubine?"


    "So, Miss Han just wants to squeeze out the current Mrs. Shao? You didn''t see that, she looked at Mrs. Shao and wanted to eat someone else. She didn''t look at herself, she was not as good as Mrs. Shao. , is not as good as Mrs. Shao in temperament, not as capable as Mrs. Shao, even her voice is not as nice as Mrs. Shao, just like her, it is strange that Young Master Shao can like her."


    Han Ying''s face turned ashen when she heard this.


    But the person talking at the corner didn''t stop, still talking at a volume that was just right for her to hear.


    "It''s also Miss Han who thinks that she is born beautiful, as long as she hooks a man, she can''t escape the palm of her hand. A person like Shao Gongzi really wants to marry someone who is powerful and powerful, and there are people in the capital who are knowledgeable and reasonable. Mrs. Shao. He and Mrs. Shao became husband and wife because of their deep feelings. How could some clowns be able to destroy them?"


    "I also think, you see how good Mrs. Shao is to our servants. It''s a match made in heaven with Young Master Shao, Miss Han... tsk tsk."


    Han Ying''s face turned ck, her fingers were tightly tugged, her nails pierced her palm with force.


    She couldn''t listen anymore, she turned around abruptly and walked a few steps before walking to the two gossiping maids, "Who are you talking about? Who taught you to say these words? Ah?"


    The two maids widened their eyes in horror when they saw her, screamed "Ah...", turned around and ran away without thinking.


    Han Ying was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect that the two of them didn''t kneel down to apologize after being smashed by herself and gossip, but they disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    She trembled with anger and chased after a few steps, but in the end she let the two run away.


    Han Ying stomped her foot hard and punched the pir next to her with resentment. No matter how hard she pressed her heart, she couldn''t suppress it, her face flushed red.


    "Gu Yundong, Gu Yundong, Gu Yundong, you bitch."


    Han Ying mmed the pir again and strode towards the lobby with red eyes.


    The lobby is still very lively, a few people are walking around, and the others are still sitting in their seats.


    So as soon as Han Ying rushed in, he immediately caught the attention of most people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1749: you are not as good as her

    Chapter 1749 You are indeed inferior to her


    The lobby suddenly fell silent, and everyone looked in the direction of Han Ying in unison.


    Han Yao on the second floor also saw it, he frowned suddenly, stood up and walked out of the box.


    But at this time, Han Ying couldn''t help shouting, "Gu Yundong, hand over those two maids."


    Gu Yundong looked at her suspiciously, with an innocent face, "Miss Han, what''s wrong with you? What maid?"


    "Don''t y stupid, if those two maids weren''t yours, how could they speak ill of me behind my back." Han Ying strode in front of Gu Yundong and pointed at her with trembling fingers, "You bitch, Who gave you face, it''s a joke to say that I''m not as good as you in everything. Let me tell you, if you don''t hand over those two stinky girls, I want you to look good."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, stood in front of Gu Yundong, opened Han Ying''s hand, and said to her with a cold face, "Miss Han, please pay attention to your wording, you pointed at my wife at the discussion meeting held by my Bai family. Damn, have you put my Bai family in your eyes?"


    Gu Yundong looked frightened behind him, "Yeah, you still yelled at me to kill, this is Xuanhe Mansion, it''s really unruly for you toe to our mansion to be wild."


    "You are the one who doesn''t behave well, you bitch, and you pretend to be innocent. It''s disgusting and makes you want to vomit. I will kill you now and teach you how to be a human being, so that you don''t know how you will die in the future."


    said, Han Ying was about to bypass Shao Qingyuan and scratch Gu Yundong.


    Everyone present was taken aback, "What''s wrong with this Miss Han... this temper? What''s the difference between this kind of stance and a shrew?"


    Unfortunately, Han Ying was unable to hurt Gu Yundong, and was pushed away by Shao Qingyuan as soon as he took a step forward.


    Han Ying fell to the ground and raised her head in disbelief.


    She looked at Shao Qingyuan and saw how he looked at her coldly, while trying to maintain Gu Yundong''s face, she was even more anxious, she sat on the ground and kicked her legs twice, "Shao Qingyuan, are you an idiot? I tell you, you are not at all I was deceived by this woman. She looks like a virtuous person in front of you, but behind her back is a viin. Do you know what she said about me? She even said that I am inferior to her in everything. What is she? Stuff? A country woman from a small family, who wants money but no power or power, dares to say that I am not as good as her? It''s a joke."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Han Ying''s impatient face, "You are indeed inferior to her."


    Han Ying, "..."


    everyone, "..."


    This, I know that your husband and wife are deeply in love, but after all, the other party is the eldestdy of the Pingnan Marquis Mansion. Are you not afraid of offending people by saying this?


    "You, you..." Han Ying was so angry that she died.


    The scene was silent. Some people wanted to step forward to help her up, but most of the people present were men. After all, there are differences between men and women, so they could only persuade, "Miss Han, get up first, this..."


    "Go away." Han Ying suddenly turned her head and red fiercely at the speaker, "You also want to say that I am not as good as Gu Yundong, do you want tough at me too?"


    She was so ignorant, the man frowned and backed away silently.


    Just when everyone didn''t know whether to persuade or discuss, a different voice suddenly came from a box on the second floor. "Young Master Shao, I can''t agree with you. Although Mrs. Shao is your wife, she is indeed a little worse than the eldestdy of the Peace Nanhou Mansion."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1750: Gu Yundong is popular

    Chapter 1750 Gu Yundong is popr


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong raised their heads at the same time and looked at Box 11.


    The window of the box was opened, and an inconspicuous young man''s face stuck out. It was very unfamiliar, and Shao Qingyuan and the two did not know each other.


    But Han Ying knows, this is their person.


    With a smile on her face, she hurriedly stood up from the ground.


    The person in Box No. 11 continued, "Miss Han is also the eldestdy of Pingnan Hou''s Mansion, Miss Hou''s Mansion, most women are inferior to her, right? Not to mention other things, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry and songs. Can Mrs. Shao know? I heard that Mrs. Shao was born in a peasant family. She has been working on the farm since she was a child, and she doesn''t even have time to read, so I''m afraid she can''t even write good-looking characters, right?"


    "You fart." Suddenly someone in the other box shouted loudly, "Who are you? What do you know? Mrs. Shao is a rare and capable person, a woman who is not admired by men. Her style isparable to the average one. A woman needs to be big. Who said she has no money and no power, Mrs. Shao¡¯s sugar business is dedicated to the court, that is to win glory for our entire Xuanhe mansion, can the eldestdy of the Pingnanhou mansion do it?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan and the two looked at the person who was talking, this was the guest in Box No. 3.


    This person is familiar, and he is a wealthy family in Xuanhe Prefecture.


    Gu Yundong''s poprity in Xuanhe Mansion has always been very good. Although his sugar business is restricted, it has brought convenience and profits to many people in the mansion.


    In addition to thosedies who were entertained by Xinming Pavilion, they would naturally say a few words in front of their husbands and sons when they returned, so Gu Yundong''s name was actually on par with Shao Qingyuan in the upper circle of Xuanhe House.


    When the guests in Box No. 11 heard someone speak for Gu Yundong, their brows twitched and he snorted coldly, "How about winning glory for the Xuanhe House? After all, she is also a woman, so she can only do this. Dedicating the white sugar to the imperial court is just a benefit for herself, but what benefits can it bring to Young Master Shao? Did she help Young Master Shao a little?"


    After speaking, she snorted coldly, "Miss Han is different. She only associates with youngdies from big families. In terms of connections, she is much stronger than a vige woman from the countryside. What Young Master Shao needs is Such help.¡±


    The window of Box No. 7 was pushed open, and another distinguished guest from Xuanhe Mansion replied, "Who said Madam Shao has no connections? Are you afraid it came out of a pimple somewhere? Madam Shao''s Xinming Pavilion is open to the capital. Go, how manydies in the capital like to drink tea and chat, have you counted?"


    "I want you to say that, thedies in the capital also like to go to the silver building to buy jewelry. Can the proprietress of the silver building also say that she has good connections and can make thesedies sell face?"


    "Don''t mention it, Mrs. Shao does have this ability. She has achieved from nothing to the present, which means that she has the ability, and those who have the ability can naturally help Mr. Shao."


    Gu Yundong was a little moved when he heard the guests in the box on the second flooring and going.


    "I didn''t even know that I had such a good reputation. People I waspletely unfamiliar with dared to speak up for me and confront the Marquis of Pingnan."


    Shao Qingyuan quietly took her hand and said, "You are very good, you don''t need to belittle yourself."


    "But there is absolutely no room for us to y this."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1751: Yun Dong, dont be a coward, just do it

    Chapter 1751 Yundong, don''t be cowardly, just do it


    It''s not just her, the rest of the Bai family are eager to refute.


    Even those uncles and uncles wanted to speak, but they couldn''t get into the conversation of those few people at all.


    However, just as Gu Yundong finished speaking, a loud shout suddenly came from Box 1, "What''s the noise, what''s the noise."


    As soon as this voice came out, the entire lobby and even the box became quiet.


    The window of Box No. 1 was opened, and a man who looked like a guard was standing by the window sill.


    His voice contained inner strength, a faint sense of oppression, and instantly prated everyone''s eardrums, "Since none of you are submissive to each other, and you feel that the other party is inferior to you, then let the people present see what you are capable of?"


    "Look at what?"


    The guard turned his head, there should be someone in the box, as if he was talking.


    After ?? finished speaking, the guard turned his head again and continued, "Mrs. Shao and Miss Han both feel that they are better than each other. It just so happens that I have something here. If anyone can do it, it will prove who is more powerful."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Who are you?" Don''t talk to yourself, okay?


    The guard didn''t answer, and continued, "Of course, family background is also included. After all, being able to reincarnate is considered a skill. If whoever does it first, the other party can''t say anything more."


    Gu Yundongughed angrily, "I didn''t..."


    "It''s good." The window of the second box was also opened, and an elderly man stuck his head out and said with a smile, "I think so."


    As soon as ?? stuck his head out here, those present who recognized him could not help but widen their eyes.


    "It''s the old prince."


    "The old prince even came."


    The old man looked at Gu Yundong, "I''ve heard a lot about you. I wonder if I can make my old man open his eyes and see if you really don''t want to be a man?"


    Gu Yundong immediately denied it, "I''m not..."


    The old man had already withdrawn his gaze, and he didn''t give her a chance to speak at all. He looked at Bai Yong, "Bai Shen doctor, what do you think?"


    Bai Yong nodded at him with a smile, and then said to Gu Yundong, "Daughter-inw, don''t be a coward, just do it, let them know that my Bai family hides dragons and crouching tigers, and everyone is good."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched twice, you are really a grandfather.


    The old man smiled, and then looked at Marquis Pingnan, who was standing by the window sill at some point, "Marquis, how about you?"


    "Of course I''m fine." Ping Nanhou''s face was still a little pale, but at this moment he stood up straight and nodded.


    Anyway, the guard also said that family background is also a skill, that is to say, if Han Ying can''t do it, the Han family can also help.


    Gu Yundong is different. If she seeks help from the Bai family, she will really answer that sentence, and she will not be able to help her husband''s family at all, and it is not a skill.


    Therefore, the Marquis of Pingnan has no objection.


    It''s just that he didn''t understand at this time, obviously Han Yao went out early, why hasn''t he appeared downstairs yet?


    Seeing that both parties had no opinion, the old man smiled satisfied, and said to the box next door, "Then, please ask the gentleman in box number 1 to write the question. But the old man said it before, this question must be fair and impartial, otherwise I will not agree. of."


    The guard raised his head, bowed his hands respectfully to the old prince, and said, "Naturally."


    After ?? finished speaking, he returned to the box, as if he was going to listen to the topic in front of the host again.


    However, the guests of this box have never shown up, and I don¡¯t know who they are.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1752: Question from Box 1

    Chapter 1752 Questions from Box 1


    Soon, the guard reappeared on the windowsill and conveyed the master''s question.


    "The matter is also very simple. Since today is a conference on medical technology, it is not easy to deviate from the theme. However, both Mrs. Shao and Miss Han are not good at medical technology, so do something that you can do, but it is rted to medical technology. thing."


    After hearing this, everyone felt that there was some truth, and nodded in agreement.


    "Can."


    "For things rted to medical skills, it just so happens that I can also make a judgement."


    After all, most of the people present were doctors.


    The guard said, "The doctors who were there before have all described the various incurable diseases and methods of diagnosis and treatment they have encountered in the past three years, and these cases have just been recorded. My master heard that this medical book is going to be revised into a book. It will be distributed after a while. Since Mrs. Shao is going to test her abilities with Miss Han, how about starting with this medical book? It doesn''t take a while. Today, Mrs. Shao and Miss Han each transcribe three Baiben, whoever is faster and whose handwriting is more neat, wins."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard this. Naturally, the sooner they got such a medical book, the better. After all, they could study it as soon as possible. If there is something they don''t understand, they can ask more questions while Bai Yong is still alive. .


    Lao Guogong also said, "Okay, this is a good idea. It can not onlypete, but also contribute to today''s conference. It is indeed very meaningful."


    The guard looked at Han Ying, "What do you think of Miss Han?"


    Han Ying looked at her father, Pingnan Hou nodded slightly, and Han Ying snorted coldly, "I''m fine."


    The guard looked at Gu Yundong again, "Where''s Madam Shao?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help rolling his eyes, ah, finally asked her as a client?


    These people are really good enough, she decided for her without saying anything.


    Especially the grandfather next to him, if he hadn''t been coaxing him, Gu Yundong would have refused directly.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong no longer cared about the elders and the younger, and couldn''t help but red at him.


    But she couldn''t bear to look directly at his self-confidence, as if her granddaughter-inw was invincible in the world.


    Forget it, all the words have been said, in front of so many people, I still have to give Grandpa a little face.


    Instead, Shao Qingyuan said to Bai Yong in a very low voice, "Grandpa, you are too reckless this time. What if the other party is someone from the Marquis of Pingnan who deliberately embarrassed Yun Dong and could not end it in the end?"


    "Okay, okay, you''ve been teaching me for so long, and you haven''t finished yet? Are you a grandson or am I a grandson?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." You don''t look like grandpa at all.


    "Besides, my grandson-inw is so powerful. I have never seen a woman more powerful than her. It''s more than enough to deal with that stubborn Miss Han. What are you worrying about? If the person who caused the problem embarrassed Yun Dong, Aren''t we still in charge of her?"


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know what to say, and finally he could only leave a sentence, "Forget it this time, but this kind of thing is only one time, it won''t be an example next time."


    Bai Yong snorted softly, and suddenly seemed to think of something, "Hey, you say that, does it mean that Yun Dong has a way to win the question from Box No. 1?"


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t speak, but he had another thought in his heart - more than a way?


    He suspected that the people in Box No. 1 deliberately asked such a question to release water for Yun Dong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1753: You and Shao Gongzi and Li

    Chapter 1753 You and Shao Gongzi and Li


    Copying 300 medical books requires speed and neat handwriting. Naturally, this kind of thing is best done by schrs.


    In the entire Xuanhe Mansion, the ce with the most schrs and students is Tianhai Academy.


    It happened that Yun Dong''s father, Gu Dajiang, was studying in Tianhai Academy, and his poprity was very good. As long as he finds someone to transcribe it, it is not difficult to win.


    Thinking of this, Shao Qingyuan raised his head and nced at Box 1.


    The guard in the box was still waiting for Gu Yundong''s answer. Seeing that she didn''t speak for a while, he couldn''t help but say again, "Mrs. Shao, what do you think?"


    Han Ying saw that Gu Yundong was silent and thought she was afraid, so she couldn''t help sneering.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes, but there is something I want to ask."


    "You ask."


    "What should I do if I win, and what if I lose?" I can''tpare it in vain. If I don''t let the Marquis of Pingnan bleed, then she is a fool?


    The guard was taken aback for a moment, then turned his head to ask his master.


    It''s just that the people inside didn''t respond when Han Ying said, "If you lose, it proves that you are ipetent and ipetent, then you are not worthy of Master Shao, and you and Young Master Shao will reconcile."


    As soon as these words came out, there was an instant discussion in the lobby.


    Gu Yundong looked at Han Ying in disbelief, "Are you okay with your brain?"


    "What did you say?!"


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Miss Han is so grown up, don''t you understand what rules are? My husband and I are the words of the matchmaker appointed by our parents, and we have been married in an upright manner for several weeks. Not to mention whether I have the ability and ability, I have enough background and background. Not strong enough. Even if I seem to be a mad idiot with no money and no money today, I am still the daughter-inw admitted by the Bai family. Whether our husband and wife want to reconcile, that is to be discussed by us and witnessed by the families of both parties. It can only be decided. You are an outsider, what qualifications do you have to ask others to divorce? Why should I use a marriage that is sacred and solemn to us to win or lose with you? "


    Everyone nodded after hearing this, yes, that''s the reason.


    Han Ying''s face instantly turned ugly.


    Gu Yundong looked at her mockingly, "Or, for Miss Han, marriage is just a child''s y, it can be used as a bet, and can be trampled on at will? Or, the rules of your Pingnan Houfu are like this, a bigdy who has not left the cab. , can intervene in other people''s marriages, and let people leave when you open your mouth? Then I really saw the world today, and everyone who wants toe here is also an eye-opener."


    The discussion in the lobby instantly rose a degree, and some of the distinguished guests in the second-floor wing evenughed out loud.


    Han Ying''s face was flushed, she wanted to refute, but all around were pointing voices.


    Ping Nanhou''s face turned blue, and he almost couldn''t help wanting to tear up Gu Yundong, who had ruined the reputation of her daughter''s Ping Nanhou mansion.


    took a deep breath, and Ping Nanhou said, "Ying Er is just joking, why should Mrs. Shao be serious? Why don''t Mrs. Shao tell me, what should you win or lose?"


    Gu Yundong nced at the hypocrite, "Okay, since Lord Hou said so, then I won''t be around the corner. It''s simple, if I win, Lord Hou will have to give me the Tianshan Snow Lotus that is treasured in the pce."


    There are snow lotuses in the Pingnanhou Mansion, which is not a secret.


    Ping Nanhou narrowed his eyes, but he was actually reluctant. This thing is not easy toe by, if he just gave it away, he would regret it to death.


    But then again, who wins and who loses is not necessarily


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1754: requests from both parties

    Chapter 1754 Requests from both parties


    A gleam of light shed in Ping Nanhou''s eyes, and he sneered, "No problem, what if Mrs. Shao loses?"


    "Master Hou can mention one."


    Ping Nanhou narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "If Mrs. Shao loses, then from now on, she will no longer be able to do the white sugar business. I mean, any business rted to white sugar."


    What he meant inside and outside of his words was that Gu Ji''s shop could not be opened, and Gu Ji''s workshop could not be used.


    What''s more, if the Marquis of Pingnan wanted to be serious, even the Xinming Pavilion was not allowed to have her share. After all, whether it is milk tea or cakes in Xinming Pavilion, white sugar ounts for a lot of weight.


    Gu Yundong knew that this person was not a good person, she raised her head and fixedly looked at Shangping Nanhou''s provocative eyes.


    "Mrs. Shao, how are you?"


    Gu Yundong said, "This requirement is unequal. I only want a Tianshan snow lotus. This thing has a price. You want to cut off my future livelihood and almost all my property. But since Pingnan Hou asked for it. Well, then it''s not good if I don''t agree, but I have to add another condition."


    "Please say."


    "If I win, I will not only ask Tianshan Snow Lotus, but also Miss Han to kneel down and kowtow three times on the spot, apologize for her rude remarks just now, and apologize for sabotaging the medical technology discussion conference!!"


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, the audience fell silent.


    Ping Nanhou''s brows twitched tightly. He wanted to say something, but Han Ying, who couldn''t stand the excitement and wanted to press down on Gu Yundong''s head, agreed, "Okay, I promise."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Everyone heard it?"


    The old man was the first to reply, "Of course, we all heard it clearly."


    Then, he said the rules again, "Mrs. Shao and Miss Han agreed that whoeverpletes 300 copies of today''s medical books in the shortest time, and the handwriting is neat and unworn, then who will win. If Mrs. Shao wins, Then the Marquis of Pingnan will present the treasured Tianshan snow lotus with both hands, and Miss Han will kowtow and admit her mistake. If Miss Han wins, Madam Shao will no longer be able to do the sugar business."


    When the ?? voice fell, someone asked a question, "But now there is only one medical book, how can it be given to two people?"


    The document that was being sorted raised his head and said, "It''s okay, I have just copied a copy with the other two documents, and I have exactly two copies. Don''t worry, they are exactly the same."


    said, the man handed the sorted medical books to Gu Yundong and Han Ying respectively.


    As soon as Han Ying got the book, she turned around and went upstairs without saying a word.


    Not long after she entered the box door, Han Yao, who had never appeared before, suddenly came back, but with a dark face and a very violent look.


    Ping Nanhou looked at him in surprise, "Where have you been?"


    "When I went out, I met a rash servant who poured a pot of stinky water on me. I went to change my clothes."


    His dignified son of the Marquis of Nanping would not be able to go out to meet people in a stinky suit.


    Originally, he wanted to return to the box and let the servants go to the carriage to get a change of clothes.


    But there were a lot of distinguished guests on the second floor. Because of Han Ying''smotion, several private room doors were opened and someone came out.


    Han Yao had no choice but to let the servant cover him, hurriedly came to the backyard, found an empty yard to stay, and asked the servant to pick up the clothes.


    When he changed his clothes and returned to the lobby, things had developed to the point where he couldn''t stop them at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1755: Why hasnt Gu Yundong moved?

    Chapter 1755 Why hasn''t Gu Yundong moved


    Pingnan Hou frowned when he heard the words.


    He really didn''t have the heart to think about how things were so coincidental, and now the top priority is to quickly get things done with Han Ying first, and then talk about winning after Gu Yundong.


    The three discussed in the room for a while, and soon the Han brothers and sisters went downstairs.


    then hurriedly left the courtyard, as if looking for help.


    Everyone guessed it. After all, it is not a trivial matter to transcribe three hundred medical books. Without dozens of people to help, when will you be so busy?


    Thinking, everyone couldn''t help but look at Gu Yundong, who was still standing in the lobby and didn''t move.


    She was still talking to Shao Qingyuan, with a smile on her face, not in a hurry at all.


    Shao Qingyuan was actually a little puzzled, "I''ll go out to find someone, go straight to Tianhai Academy, and my father-inw will have no problem finding a hundred people."


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "No need to go, just stand outside for a while and help me watch the door, don''t let anyonee in and disturb me."


    "Why, is there a way?"


    "Well, do you remember what I told youst time?" Gu Yundong made a gesture.


    Shao Qingyuan has always had a tacit understanding with her, and immediately his expression froze, "You mean..."


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded heavily.


    Shao Qingyuan suddenlyughed, "That''s fine, do you put that thing on your body? Or do you need me to go home and get it?"


    "On the body¡­¡­"


    The two of them looked at each other after a while and smiled.


    The way they look really makes everyone puzzled. Even the Bai family was puzzled, and they didn''t seem to ask much if they wanted to say anything.


    The old prince endured it, but he couldn''t hold back, and still asked aloud, "Mrs. Shao, don''t you need to ask someone for help?"


    "No, I have enough people here." After that, she reached out and ordered Tong Shuitao, Lu Hongxiu, and Shao Wen Shaowu toe out.


    The four stood behind her before Gu Yundong said, "I need a room where no one can disturb us."


    The old man nodded immediately, "Of course there is no problem."


    Having said that, he asked someone to sort out a room.


    Immediately, he asked the Marquis of Pingnan, "Master Marquis, do you need a house?"


    "If it is convenient, prepare three rooms for us?"


    , three rooms, it seems that he is nning to find quite a few helpers.


    Lao Guogong also told people to sort it out.


    On this side, Gu Yundong had already taken Tong Shuitao to a room in the backyard.


    Everyone else was very curious, especially the guests on the second floor, who all came downstairs at this moment, and followed behind to see what Gu Yundong was going to do.


    But when he walked to the door, he saw Shao Qingyuan blocking it.


    With him there, no one is allowed to enter.


    Even the Bai family is no exception.


    Bai Yong could only be anxious outside, walking around with his hands behind his back, asionally ring at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter was unmoved.


    Gu Yundong in the room had already started to move. When she came in, she was holding a small box in her hand.


    Tong Shuitao and the others were still very puzzled, but looked at the box a little strangely.


    followed closely, and the four of them couldn''t be bothered.


    "Miss, why did you ask the four of us toe in to help? You know, let me dance with knives and guns, and let me copy books, it really kills me. And my handwriting, although it is more than I''ve improved a lot since then, but I''m still crawling like a dog, and I can''tpare with others at all."


    Tong Shuipao was about to cry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1756: movable type printing

    Chapter 1756 Movable Type Printing


    Shaowen Shaowu also nodded, "Yes, ma''am, among the four of us, only Hongxiu can write words. If you let us in, it''s better to go to the street and drag two people."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but red at them, "Okay, stop talking nonsense,e and help me."


    While speaking, she put the box on the table, opened the lid, and then carefully took out the contents.


    The thing she took out was really strange, and Tong Shuitao, who was still a little dejected, was taken aback for a moment, and they stepped forward to look.


    "what is this?"


    "Miss, why are there all characters on it?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes, these are all characters. This thing is called movable type printing, and it is made of glue. It is much more convenient and quicker than the engraving printing we have seen before. Today we will use this to win the Marquis of Pingnan. House."


    In the Jin Dynasty at this time, no one used movable type printing.


    When Gu Yundong knew about it by identst time, he really had this thing in his heart.


    It¡¯s just that she only knows about movable type printing, and she doesn¡¯t know how to make it.


    So she and Shao Qingyuan found wood lettering and tried it out. Although they also came up with a simple version, they always felt that something was missing, and the font was a little uneven and not neat.


    Shao Qingyuan said that the texture of the wood isbed and dense, and it will be uneven when it gets wet, and it will stick to the medicine. It is too difficult to remove the board.


    So, they switched to mastic.


    After making the ??, Gu Yundong didn''t rush to take it out. After all, he gave the magnifying ss to the emperor, followed by movable type printing. It was too high-profile. She has always been very humble.


    And this thing, Gu Yundong wanted to remind Gu Dajiang to discover it, which would help increase his poprity.


    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t expect it to be used on asions like today.


    As Gu Yundong moved, he exined to a few people, "This y font is very thin, and it can be hardened by burning it after it is engraved. This is an iron te with turpentine on it, and wax mixed with paper ash to cover it. This is an iron frame. Put things on the iron te, and then we will type the font ording to the words in the medical book, so, do you understand?"


    Several people listened and watched, and their eyes lit up involuntarily.


    "Understood, Miss, I''m good at this manual work, I''ll do it."


    Gu Yundong moved away and took out a second iron te. She prepared two copies, which was convenient.


    gave the other one to Lu Hongxiu toplete, and took Shaowen Shaowu to the side.


    "Madam, what shall we do?"


    Gu Yundong said, "I just looked at the medical book, and there are manymon and umon characters in it. The fonts I prepared are missing some. Let''s engrave the fonts on the spot."


    Shao Wen and Shaowu nodded quickly. The hands of those who practice martial arts are rtively stable, and they may tremble when they are asked to write, but there is no problem with engraving. After two more attempts, they will be proficient.


    Five people work together, quietly doing their own thing in the room.


    Not long after, Tong Shuitao had already arranged the first page of the medical book, and she nced at it with a sense of aplishment.


    Lu Hongxiu was a bit slower, because there were a fewmon words, so she had to leave a few ces nk first.


    Gu Yundong came to Tong Shuitao to check twice, and after confirming it was correct, he nodded.


    "Okay, let''s bake it with fire first."


    Tong Shuitao followed her instructions, carefully doing it step by step.


    After the first page was printed t, several people present couldn''t help cheering in unison.


    "Out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1757: Huh, with a lot of people

    Chapter 1757 Oh, brought a lot of people


    "Oh my God, it''s so neat."


    Tong Shuitao felt that they had won, so look at the handwriting, it was smooth and orderly. By that time, more than 300 copies have been printed, all of which are exactly the same, how spectacr.


    "Quick, quick, another one, speed up."


    "I''ll try it, give it to me."


    Exmations rang out one after another in the room, but they soon realized that there were still people outside, and one by one they immediately covered their mouths and started printing silently and excitedly.


    On the contrary, people who heard the sound outside the door were curious, and they probed their brains to find out what was going on inside.


    Even Bai Yong and Bai Hang were worried, looking at Shao Qingyuan who was guarding the door and asked, "Ayu, what the **** is Yun Dong doing inside? Can she just bring Shao Wen and the four of them in? Five people only have five hands. , it''s toote, otherwise, go in and see, is there anything I can help you with?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "Grandpa, since Yundong didn''t say that she needed help, she knows what to do, don''t worry, we''ll just wait for the result."


    Bai Yong didn''t speak anymore, it was because he was more curious, and scratching his body made him feel ufortable.


    Marquis Pingnan, who was also standing on the periphery, narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly, "Young Master Shao is quite confident in Madam Shao."


    "Of course, she is my wife, and as a husband, it is right to trust her unconditionally."


    Pingnan Hou was choked for a moment, his face gloomy.


    He didn''t leave either, so someone brought a chair and put it in the shadow of the porch, and just kept watch.


    Originally, he wanted to find someone to go to the back window to surreptitiously check what Gu Yundong was doing. Unfortunately, the window at the back of the house was outside theke.


    But thispetition is judged by the old man. He has always been cautious. He chose this room, and he sent people to guard theke early. If he sees anything unusual, he must report it in time.


    Ping Nanhou Mansion can''t afford to lose this face.


    But inexplicably, he began to feel uneasy in his heart. After all, what Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were doing... was too unusual.


    Ping Nanhou turned his head anxiously to look in the direction of the door.


    At this time, the equally curious guy who was standing in the yard and refused to leave, seeing him like this, he also had a chair ced under the porch, staring at Gu Yundong''s house while chatting.


    When Bai Hang saw this, he simply had a small table brought over, ced in the corridor, and served with tea and snacks for everyone to talk and chat.


    When Gu Yundong came out to pick up the paper halfway through, what he saw was the huge corridor. At this time, it was already full of people, just like listening to a y, and some people were eating and chatting with fans.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She shook her head and turned away.


    When ?? came back, he closed the door silently, blocking the sight of those who were squinting the probe.


    They have already printed seven or eight pages. This medical book is not very long, and it will be almost finished in half the time.


    Tong Shuitao wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at the pile of papers, his confidence was even higher.


    She asked Gu Yundong who came back, "Miss, Miss Han, have theye back?"


    "not yet."


    Tong Shuitao could not wait tough three times when he heard the satisfactory answer.


    Gu Yundong nced at her and continued to start the typesetting.


    When she had only three pages left, there was finally a loud noise outside the door.


    Someone shouted, "Miss Han Shizi Han is back."


    "Hey, I brought a lot of people with me."


    Gu Yundong''s hand paused, then smiled again and continued.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1758: Hundreds of scholars

    Chapter 1758 Hundreds of schrs


    Han Ying, who was outside the door, raised her chin slightly and walked into the yard arrogantly.


    Although she was very tired when she went out to convene people, and there was a lot of fine sweat on her forehead, when she walked in with nearly a hundred bookish spirits, she was full of pride that she had never had before. of.


    Look, who said backgrounds are useless?


    If they weren''t from Pingnan Hou''s mansion, how could they have found so many literate schrs in such a short period of time?


    The signboard of Nanhou Mansion alone, as long as it is ced in the center of Xuanhe Mansion, many people wille here.


    Han Ying and Han Yao walked in the front, and immediately went to the house prepared for them when they entered the backyard.


    When ?? passed in front of Shao Qingyuan, she gave him a special look.


    Thetter did not look sideways,pletely ignoring people.


    Han Ying pursed her lips, feeling very upset, so she could only speed up her steps.


    But when the group of schrs at the back walked past, Shao Qingyuan casually swept over them one by one.


    It can be seen that some of these people are from the academy, and you can tell by looking at their uniform clothes.


    There are also some schrs who seem to be living in embarrassment, probably for the money promised by the Pingnan Houfu.


    There are also students from Tianhai Academy, but not many, only a dozen or so.


    These students, except for those who were not well dressed, basically held their heads high when they first came in, as if they were very excited to be able to do things for Hou Ye.


    However, as soon as they entered the backyard, they saw so many dignitaries and dignitaries sitting under the corridor of the courtyard, as well as some distinguished guests who knew their identities at first nce. Everyone''s hearts were instantly lifted, and they quickened their pace a little uneasy.


    Arge group of people entered the three rooms one after another, and Han Ying and Han Yao immediately distributed medical books to people.


    Because there were too many people, they disassembled the revised book again, and handed a page to three or four schrs for copying.


    After copying it and then revising it into a book, the speed is also fast.


    After Han Ying assigned everyone, she said to them, "We have told you about the rules before, this is apetition about the reputation of my Pingnanhou Mansion, you are all carefully selected by us, I hope you Use all your skills to transcribe the book as soon as possible."


    "Remember, I want not only speed, but also neat handwriting, understand?"


    The schr under ?? nodded, "Understood."


    "Don''t worry, Shizi Han, Miss Han, with so many of us, we will definitely win."


    Han Ying nodded, "That''s good, since everything is ready, let''s start."


    So nearly a hundred schrs quickly found a ce, got together in twos and threes, and began to prepare to transcribe.


    For the first time, because several people looked at the same sheet of paper together, the speed was inevitably a little slower. After copying a sheet, it was much fasterter.


    Han Ying watched as she walked, and saw that they were a little nervous at first, but the ones behind were very stable.


    After all, they are all schrs, and they are proficient in reading and writing, and their handwriting is neat.


    The three rooms on their side are all open. After all, there are too many people. If the door is closed and only the window is opened, it will not be bright enough, and it will be too boring.


    Now that it is opened like this, it can also allow people outside to take a good look at their ability to pacify the Nanhou Mansion.


    Han Ying was relieved, and only then did she have time to find a maid to ask about Gu Yundong''s situation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1759: Gu Dajiangs help

    Chapter 1759 Gu Dajiang''s help


    The maid just shook her head, indicating that she didn''t know.


    Hearing that Gu Yundong only brought four servants into the house, Han Ying was very puzzled, her face full of disbelief, "Did she give up on herself?"


    Four people, what can they do?


    Anyway, with a brain like Han Ying''s, he never imagined that there would be other methods for transcribing medical books besides finding a lot of people.


    Ping Nanhou also came over, and when he saw the uneven schrs in front of him, he frowned slightly and pulled Han Yao aside to speak in a low voice.


    "Why are there so few students in Tianhai Academy?"


    Ping Nanhou was a little disappointed. After all, Tianhai Academy was thergest academy in the entire Xuanhe Mansion, and the head of the academy was also a capable person.


    If all the students came from there, it would be so imposing, and people would not dare to underestimate their Pingnanhou Mansion.


    But when Han Yao heard this, he could not help but grit his teeth secretly.


    Of course he also wanted to rece all these people with students of Tianhai Academy, but it was really not easy.


    He went to Tianhai Academy in person. At that time, he wanted to ask the chief of the mountain to exin the situation, but the chief of the mountain was not there.


    Han Yao heard that Shan Chang''s grandson was studying in the academy, so he went to Qi Ting.


    But what he didn''t know was that before he left for the academy, Shao Qingyuan also quietly dispatched Shao Quan toe over quickly.


    Gu Dajiang heard what happened from Shao Quan, and he was not angry. He immediately called his ssmates to support his daughter.


    But Shao Quan said he didn''t need it, Gu Yundong seemed to have a way.


    Gu Dajiang understood after listening to it. His own daughter knew that since she had an idea, he would not bother her.


    However, he can still cause chaos in the Pingnanhou Mansion.


    It is estimated that Shao Qingyuan asked Shao Quan toe over, which is also the meaning.


    So after Shao Quan left, Gu Dajiang immediately sent Qi Shan to Tiaohu Lishan to let him temporarily leave Tianhai Academy.


    Although the Gu family and Qi Shanchang have a good rtionship, but the other party is Pingnan Hou''s mansion after all. What if Qi Shanchang refused because of their bad face?


    After Chief Qi Shan left, Gu Dajiang went to find Qi Ting again.


    He didn''t hide it from Qi Ting, this kid is very clever, and immediately said that a schr must have integrity, how can he be prevented from bowing down for five buckets of rice by the powerful, he will definitely not go.


    But he secretly summoned hundreds of schrs in Gu Dajiang, ready to go into battle at any time if Gu Yundong needed him, he followed behind without a word.


    Therefore, when Han Yao recruited people at Tianhai Academy, not many people responded.


    Some people do have the integrity and are unwilling to do such a thing. Some people are on the side of Gu Dajiang and Qi Ting, and some people think the journey is too long, and... Han Yao''s attitude is not good.


    So in the end, Han Yao could only find a dozen people.


    He really didn''t have the time to continue spending time in Tianhai Academy. After all, it was a long way here, and they were short on time. In the end, they could only reunite with other schrs brought by Han Ying and return to the other courtyard together.


    After hearing this, Marquis Pingnan frowned, "It''s also unfortunate that Chief Qi Shan is not here. I have had friendship with Chief Qi Shan before, otherwise, for my own sake, I would like to find hundreds of students from Tianhai Academy. It''s not too difficult."


    said, he looked at the busy people and sighed, "But it''s not bad now, the number is enough."


    Just as ?? finished speaking, there was a sudden noise from the next door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1760: I finished

    Chapter 1760 I''m done


    Ping Nanhou and Han Yao looked over there at the same time, and saw Gu Yundong''s house...opened.


    Gu Yundong slowly walked out from the inside and smiled at Shao Qingyuan with calm and pride on his face.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that she was done.


    Other people were slightly taken aback when they saw her expression, and they were a little unclear, but no one would have guessed that she had already printed 300 copies in such a short period of time.


    Gu Yundong nced around, then tilted his head slightly, looking at the Han family. Raising his hand, he gestured at them very friendly and kind, "Yo, how are you, are you back so soon?"


    said, she looked at the schr who was working hard inside the open door, her smile brightened. "Hey, in such a short period of time, so many people have been recruited to help." She gave a thumbs up, "It is indeed the Pingnan Marquis Mansion, even in Xuanhe Mansion, which we are not familiar with at all. To be able to do that.¡±


    Pingnan Hou''s face changed suddenly, this sinister and cunning woman deliberately said such profound words in front of so many people, it was clearly insinuating that he was restless and stretched his hand too long.


    He sneered, "Mrs. Shao is thinking that she can''t win, so she said these words deliberately to distract the people on our side? It''s quite painstaking, but unfortunately, it''s useless."


    Gu Yundong shrugged, looking very innocent, "Ping Nanhou thinks too much, I''m just in a good mood, I just say hello to you. I always think that friendshipes first andpetitiones second, so I can''t help but want to be with you. You talk and cultivate friendships."


    Han Ying was furious when she heard it, and she wanted to go back without even thinking about it.


    But before she could speak, she heard Gu Yundong continue to say, "Besides, I don''t need to deliberately talk to distract you, because whether you are distracted or not, you have already lost."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense, after all, I have alreadypleted the transcription of 300 medical books!!" Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, raised his chin slightly, and looked at their sudden changes in expressions with a smile.


    Not only them, but everyone who had been watching the excitement under the corridor also widened their eyes.


    Someone even spit it out after drinking a sip of tea.


    "Impossible, it''s not possible at all, how much time did you spend and only a few people in your room, how could you havepleted three hundred copies?" Han Ying was the first to shout.


    As soon as she made a sound, she flipped a switch, and people in the corridor stood up and asked.


    "Mrs. Shao, is what you said true?"


    "Mrs. Shao, you didn''t lie to us, this, this is too fast."


    "Yes, you have to think carefully. Our request is for neat handwriting, no typos or omissions."


    This person kindly reminded him, Gu Yundong nodded and said with a smile, "I have already checked."


    "What about the three hundred medical books? Can you show us?"


    Gu Yundong turned his head and nced at the room before turning around and said, "It''s still being revised, please wait another quarter of an hour, and it will be all right."


    One quarter of an hour?


    That was not long, very soon.


    The Han family didn''t believe it. When Han Ying looked back, she saw that many of those schrs had stopped writing, and she immediately asked angrily, "What are you doing when you stopped? Do you still want money? Ah? Go on."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1761: Mrs. Shao, win

    Chapter 1761 Mrs. Shao, won


    As soon as these words came out, those schrs immediately red at them, and those who were still copying them directly dropped their pens and sneered.


    When Han Yao saw it, he secretly cried out in his heart, he turned his head and red at Han Ying, and hurriedly said, "Don''t mind, everyone, she was so angry with that person that she was so rude, she didn''t mean it that way. Please continue to transcribe, don''t fall for the other party''s tricks, that Mrs. Shao said these words deliberately to make us strife..."


    Han Yao talked a lot, and finally appease these schrs and let everyone continue to copy.


    However, just after two lines of words were transcribed here, there was another sound in Gu Yundong''s house over there.


    Tong Shuitao, Lv Hongxiu, Shao Wen and Shaowu lined up and walked out neatly.


    The eyes widened, and they felt unbelievable that they all had a stack of books in their hands, all of which were newly bound books that they had never read before.


    The old man was the first to hold back, he stepped forward a few steps, picked up the top book of the stack of books that Tong Shuitao was holding, and opened it to read.


    Seeing this, others also stepped forward to check it out.


    was only stopped by Gu Yundong when he was halfway there, "Don''t be impatient, everyone, the books are all here, let the old man check it out first, and count whether there are three hundred books before you can read them."


    Although everyone regrets, they can only hold their minds and wait.


    After reading the first book, the old man went to Shao Wen again and took out a book from the middle.


    Not long after, he ran to Lu Hongxiu and pulled out the bottom one.


    In the end, he walked in front of Shaowu with some amazement and opened it at will.


    After a while, all four books were held in his arms.


    But his brows were tightly twisted, and there was a deep surprise in his eyes.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw it, what is the expression of the old man? Is there something wrong with this medical book?


    Someone couldn''t help but hurriedly asked, "Old Prince, what''s wrong with you? Is that medical book wrong?"


    "It''s not right."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and they kept their ears open and stared nervously at the movement here. The Han family members who wished to rush up to tear up these books at any time were overjoyed.


    "What''s wrong? Say it now."


    The old man looked at Gu Yundong and asked with a look of surprise, "Mrs. Shao, I''m a little strange, why are the handwritings in the books I''m looking through all the same? No, it''s not a handwriting, on the contrary. It looks like woodblock printing. That''s not right, woodblock printing is not so fast. Mrs. Shao, what the **** is going on?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "I will answer this questionter. The old man might as well count it first. Is three hundred copies enough? What''s the problem? Who won thispetition?"


    Although the old man was curious, he restrained himself, nodded and said hurriedly, "Yes, yes, this matter is important."


    So he found two people to check and count with him.


    apanied the document he had recorded earlier, and asked him toe over to check the contents.


    After reading the handwriting, these people, like the old man, were full of disbelief and confusion.


    After the examination was over, the old man exhaled a long breath, suppressed the shock in his heart, and announced loudly, "Mrs. Shao has copied 300 medical books, not less than one book, without typos, neatly executed, and at an amazing speed. So , in thispetition between Mrs. Shao and Miss Han, Mrs. Shao, won!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1762: Its time to fulfill the promise

    Chapter 1762 It''s time to fulfill the promise


    As soon as the voice of the old man fell, there was an uproar at the scene.


    Bai Yongughed even more, "I won, I really won, hahaha, I knew that my granddaughter-inw is smart and capable, and she''s amazing."


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin also looked at each other and smiled, reassuring.


    On the other side, the people of the Marquis of Pingnan were pale and full of disbelief.


    The schrs who were transcribing even looked at each other, their faces dazed¡ªjust, it¡¯s over? They have just started, and the fast person has just finished copying a piece of paper, but the other party has already finished? Then what''s the point of them here, can they go?


    However, there are also a small number of people who are very curious about Gu Yundong''s transcription technique.


    "Ah..." A scream suddenly sounded.


    The people who were surprised at first were startled and turned to look at Han Ying who was screaming.


    Han Ying''s eyes were red, and she rushed towards Gu Yundong, "Impossible, impossible, I don''t believe it. It''s only been so long, we still haven''t got one, how could she have finished it all? ? She must have cheated, these are all fake, fake!!"


    Said, she threw herself in front of Lu Hongxiu.


    Lu Hongxiu didn''t have the time to stand by her, so she couldn''t help but take a step backwards. Although she still protected the book in time, the top book was still snatched by Han Ying.


    The old man''s face was ashen and displeased.


    But the other party was a little girl. He couldn''t say much, so he looked directly at the Marquis of Pingnan not far away.


    "Why, does Lord Hou think that I will be favoritism, don''t believe my judgment, and don''t want to admit this result? Since that''s the case, it should be raised from the beginning."


    Ping Nanhou''s face was stiff, and heughed dryly, "This marquis didn''t mean that, the little girl was just impulsive." He gave Han Yao a wink, "Why don''t you bring your sister back?"


    Han Yao stepped forward and pulled Han Ying, but he didn''t really move.


    Everyone is not a fool, and they can see that they are dawdling and wanting to verify it themselves. The Han family must be dissatisfied with this result.


    But there were so many people present. After the old prince announced the results, they all stepped forward to check it. There was indeed no problem. It wouldn¡¯t make everyone blind.


    But they were also curious about how this Mrs. Shao did it, it was amazing! !


    Five people, in less than an hour and a half, all three hundred books were copied and bound.


    Such a speed will be used for printing books in the future. Will the efficiency be greatly improved? It is a great good thing for the country and the people.


    The old man thinks more. He feels that if the speed of printing books is increased so much, then the price of expensive books will inevitably drop, and books will no longer be affordable for those with average family conditions. There will be many more people.


    There are more people who can read and write, so in their great Jin Dynasty, isn''t it a good thing to improve the national strength?


    His heart was itching and he couldn''t wait to ask Gu Yundong what was going on right away.


    But Gu Yundong was not in a hurry, Shao Qingyuan stood behind her even more, looked at Marquis Pingnan expressionlessly, and asked, "Since the result has been announced, the one who won is my wife, so should Marquis Pingnan be the same? Fulfill the promise, give Tianshan Snow Lotus with both hands, and Miss Han..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1763: Who is not eligible?

    Chapter 1763 Who is not qualified?


    Han Ying was still reading the book, but when she heard Shao Qingyuan''s words, her attention was drawn back.


    Her face turned pale, and she took a step back abruptly, and Pingnan Hou quickly said, "Tianshan snow lotus will naturally be offered as promised, but this medicinal material is precious and has always been preserved in Pingnan Hou''s mansion, and it is indeed not around. But don''t worry. , Ben Hou will let Yao''er go back and get it."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "I''m not around..." Her tone was slow and meaningful.


    Ping Nanhou froze for a while, always feeling that she had something to say.


    But the next moment, Gu Yundong''s eyes turned, and his eyes fell on Han Ying, "Okay, Tianshan Snow Lotus can wait a little longer, what about the other condition? Miss Han knelt down and kowtowed to me three times and admitted a mistake without dy. Right? She was there after all."


    Pingnan Hou''s face stiffened again, and he said with a dry smile, "Since it''s a promise, it''s naturally better to fulfill it together. When Yao''er brings back the Tianshan Snow Lotus, I will definitely bring my daughter to the door to Mrs. Shao... ¡­apologize."


    He thought very well, the Pingnanhou Mansion is not close to here, and it takes more than half a month toe and go. If the road is dyed for ten days and a half months due to other things, it will be time to return to Xuanhe Mansion.


    At that time, the old prince left early.


    And they can also find a chance to rely on this ount, there is a lot of room for maniption.


    As for Han Ying, I asked her to go back with Han Yao, so she didn''t need toe back when she got home. This Mrs. Shao didn''t even go to Pingnan Hou''s mansion in order to make her apologize.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in astonishment, "Has Lord Hou made a mistake?"


    Pingnan Hou, "..."


    "What we said before was that Miss Han would kowtow to me on the spot, in front of everyone, and admit her mistake. Does Lord Hou have any other exnation for the word ''on the spot''?" Gu Yundong asked with a smile, with a look of curiosity on his face He looked at him with a lustful expression.


    Pingnan Hou was speechless for a moment.


    Someone turned their heads and smiled secretly, didn''t they? Who the **** is this Marquis of Pingnan, who can''t hear his intention to default on his debts?


    Bai Yong snorted coldly, "Shame."


    The old prince looked at Marquis Pingnan like this, as if he wanted to hear what other excuses he had.


    Ping Nanhou suddenly panicked.


    Han Ying felt panicked when she saw that her father had stopped talking and could not find an excuse to refuse.


    She took a step back abruptly, and threw the medical book in her hand on the ground,pletely unable to control her irritable temper.


    She red at Gu Yundong fiercely, and said angrily, "I don''t, why? Why should I kowtow to her and apologize. Who does she think she is? She''s just a vige woman, what qualifications do I have for others to kneel on her? I''m the daughter of the Houfu. , I kneel in front of you, can you bear it? Aren''t you afraid of losing your life? I tell you, it''s impossible, I can''t kneel you, you''re not qualified, you should die."


    Everyone shook their heads when they heard the words. This girl from the Marquis of Pingnan was really eye-opening. It was obviously the condition she promised herself. Since she agreed, she should do what she said. The identity of the daughter of the Marquis of Pingnan.


    The old prince looked at Marquis Pingnan again, but before he could speak, a sudden voice suddenly came from behind the crowd.


    "Well, who doesn''t qualify?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1764: Yi Zilan is here

    Chapter 1764 Yi Zn is here


    Everyone was surprised and turned their heads to look behind them.


    Then, he saw a young man in fancy clothes walking behind the crowd, holding a five- or six-year-old **** his left.


    The little girl was tied with two little tugs, looking cute and familiar.


    Ah, by the way, isn''t this little girl the one who passed through the lobby downstairs before and then went to a private room on the second floor?


    And beside the big and the little two, there was a man who looked like a guard.


    This person...isn''t that the guard who stood by the window sill of Box 1 and asked the question?


    That¡­¡­


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at the big and small, so the master of the guard was the noble in front of them?


    Many people were still puzzled, but there were already a few people at the scene who changed their faces instantly.


    The old man was stunned for a moment, then walked forward with a haha ?ugh, "Your Highness, it turns out that it was you who was in the first box."


    Yi Zn smiled, holding her daughter in one hand and a fan in the other. After fanning it twice in a pretentious manner, she said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, how are you doing?"


    "It''s good, I don''t have any troubles at all now. I eat and drink all day, and I don''t have anything to worry about. Is it okay? My body and bones are stronger than before."


    Others heard that the other party was the prince of the county, so they rushed forward to greet him.


    Yi Zn waved his hand, "No, no, no need to be polite when you go out."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and took a step back.


    The old prince was very curious, "Why did the county princee to Xuanhe Mansion? But what''s the matter?"


    "There is indeed something." Yi Zn nodded, then pointed at Gu Yundong, "I''m here to find her."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    The people of the Bai family are very calm. After all, they knew from the very beginning what happened to Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan in the capital, as well as the rtionship between Yi Zn and them.


    Therefore, when he saw Yi Zn appear, there was a hint of surprise on his face.


    However, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were not surprised at all, as if they had guessed it long ago.


    Yi Zn''s voice fell, and the others present couldn''t help but think about it.


    I don''t know what the prince from the capital came to, and suddenly asked Mrs. Shao what to do. It stands to reason that if you are looking for it, you should also look for Mr. Shao.


    There are those who are a little more informed, and know that Yi Zn and Shao Qingyuan have not dealt with it before - although this is the news of the year before.


    For example, Marquis Pingnan, he had inquired about Yi Zn who wanted Shao Qingyuan to be his servant.


    Now the prince of the county suddenly appeared here, and stared at Gu Yundong with a cold face, no matter how he looked at it, he seemed to be looking for trouble.


    Pingnan Hou was slightly excited, and it''s good to find fault.


    The Bai family is in trouble, so naturally they can''t hold on to their bet.


    No wonder that Box 1 would suddenly make a noise and ask for a question for the two girls to decide whether to win or lose. At that time, Han Ying''s situation really couldn''t end, and Yi Zn was clearly helping them out.


    Now, it is very timely to y again when things are out of control.


    Pingnan Hou slightly calmed down.


    However, the next moment, he saw Yi Zn looking at Han Ying and asked her, "You said she is not qualified to let you kneel down and admit your fault? Because she is just a vige woman? And you are the daughter of the Hou''s family? Oh, I''m sorry. , she is no longer a vige woman."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1765: Named Yongjia County Lord

    Chapter 1765 Named Yongjia County Lord


    Pingnan Hou''s smile froze before he even raised his smile, "Jun, lord of the county, what does this mean?"


    Yi Zn nced at him and suddenly raised his hand, "Bring it here."


    Then another guard walked out behind him, respectfully holding a box, walked to Yi Zn, and opened the box carefully.


    Yi Zn threw the fan into the guard''s arms, wiped his hands very carefully with the handkerchief, then reached into the box with both hands, and carefully and gently took out a roll of bright yellow silk cloth from the inside.


    The people on the side of ?? were still puzzled. The old Guogong station was near, and he was a well-informed man. When he saw that thing, his eyes narrowed.


    Yi Zn slowly opened the roll of silk cloth, and then everyone saw the bright words ''Sacred Decree'' disyed behind the silk cloth.


    The people present gasped suddenly.


    Yi Zn raised his chin slightly, and said arrogantly and arrogantly, "Gu Yundong, ept the order."


    Gu Yundong blinked, Yi Zn came over and she was not surprised at all, but a decree suddenly came, but it really shocked her.


    Before she could react, the old prince over there was the first to kneel down.


    When he moved, the people next to him knelt down hurriedly, for fear that he would be convicted if it was toote.


    Those schrs who were still hesitating about whether to continue copying books in the room even let go without saying a word, kneeling on the ground and bowing their heads in embarrassment and honor.


    At the end, Gu Yundong was still standing in the same ce and couldn''t react.


    Shao Qingyuan pulled slightly before she knelt down.


    Yi Zn coughed lightly with satisfaction, "Fengtian, the emperor''s edict said: The foundation of the world is the country, and the foundation of the country lies in the people. Since I ascended the throne, I have made great efforts to manage the government, liquidate the officials, and select the worthy. Well-being, making the lives of all people convenient and prosperous... However, I have more than enough strength. Today, the Gu family has a daughter, Gu Yundong, who is knowledgeable, intelligent, and wise... First, the secret recipe of white sugar is presented to the court, and then the magnifying ss is made. Noble and noble, caring for the country and the people, he has made outstanding contributions to my great Jin Dynasty... This is the title of Yongjia County Lord, and this is honored."


    The imperial decree was very long, Gu Yundong understood most of them, and some of them failed to understand.


    Especially, there seem to be other credits mentioned here, the problem is, some credits don''t seem to be hers.


    She was in doubt when Yi Zn stepped forward and handed over the imperial edict, "Yongjia County Master, thank you for not epting the edict?"


    Gu Yundong suddenly returned to his senses, and was busy shouting long live with the others, thanking him for epting the order.


    Then, he was supported by Shao Qingyuan and stood up.


    Yi Zn looked at them with a smile, especially when his eyes fell on Shao Qingyuan, the expression of schadenfreude was not too obvious.


    Before the crowd had recovered, he immediately leaned into Shao Qingyuan''s ear and whispered, "Hey, do I have to call you Lord Ma in the future? Tsk tsk, how does it feel to be in the light of ady? I''ll tell you. , this book of Gu Yundong''s idea was given to the emperor by me."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t care at all on his face, and even showed a very sincere smile to Yi Zn for the first time, "Thank you."


    Yi Zn, "..." Damn, he''s not a man, he''s so happy to be crushed by his wife, does he have a tendency to be abused?


    He snorted lightly, didn''t look at him, and said to Gu Yundong, "Congrattions, congrattions."


    Others heard the words, their eyes sparkling, and they also stepped forward to congratte, "I have seen the Yongjia County Master."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1766: kneel down and apologize

    Chapter 1766 Kneel down and apologize


    Gu Yundongughed dryly, although it was a pie, it caught her off guard.


    She waved her hands hastily, "No need to be more polite."


    So everyone went to congratte the Bai family again, Bai Yongughed, not to mention how good he was.


    Aiya, my grandson is back, and my grandson-inw is now a county master again. Today''s happy events are one after another, and I am so happy.


    Everyone was immersed in their congrattions, only a few people from the Pingnanhou Mansion had stiff expressions and bloodless faces.


    Yi Zn is someone who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos. Seeing that everyone has said almost the same, he draws their attention back.


    He asked Han Ying, "Miss Han, is the current Yongjia County Master qualified enough to make people kneel and kowtow to admit their mistakes?"


    Han Ying took a step back, her fingers clenched tightly, and the palm of her hand was already bleeding from her force.


    She lowered her head stubbornly, wishing she could find a ce to get in.


    But no, everyone is waiting for her.


    Han Ying finally couldn''t take it anymore, tears were falling down her cheeks, and she became more and more sad at the back, and she couldn''t care about her image, she cried so hard.


    everyone, "..."


    Most of the people present were men. Seeing the woman was sad and weeping, she couldn''t help but soften her heart.


    looked at Gu Yundong one by one, and didn''t dare to say anything, after all, the other party was already the Lord of Yongjia County, but the meaning revealed in those eyes was very obvious.


    Han Yao said in a depressed mood, "Shao...Yongjia County Lord, please let my little sister go, she already knows she''s wrong. Kneeling down and admitting her mistake in front of the public, her reputation will bepletely destroyed. Ruined, after all, the little sister is a girl who has not left the cab, this..."


    Gu Yundong felt amused, is this trying to kidnap her morally?


    Sorry, she never eats this way.


    "Han Shizi, what you said is a bit unreasonable. First, everyone should be responsible for what they have said and done, whether it is a man or a woman, and this was promised by Miss Han herself, and she was present. They are all witnesses. Second, shouldn¡¯t you admit that you have done something wrong? How can you ruin your reputation by admitting a mistake? Third, it¡¯s shameful to kneel down? If Miss Han goes to the capital one day to meet the emperor and the queen, she doesn''t need to kneel? Fourth, I am the master of Yongjia County, and I was just praised by the saint for exaggeration. , isn''t it questioning the emperor''s will?"


    As soon as thest sentence came out, the expressions of the people present changed.


    The Marquis of Pingnan couldn''t care less, and immediately reprimanded, "Han Ying, kneel down and apologize to the Yongjia County Master. The County Master is right, it was you who made a mistake, it is right to apologize and admit your mistake, let''s Pingnan Houfu has no habit of defaulting on debts."


    Han Ying was also frightened, her face turned pale, and she knelt down with a ''puff''.


    She didn''t dare to make any more fuss this time, she really kowtowed three times in a proper manner.


    "Yong, Yongjia County Lord, I know I was wrong. It was my fault for insulting you before, and I will never do it again. Please forgive me."


    There was humiliation in her eyes, and her lowered face was grim.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "That''s right, knowing mistakes can make a big difference, this is still very reasonable. Besides, you and I have no grudges in the past and no hatreds in recent days. We are all women, so why do women make it difficult for women? Also, remember, let¡¯s not look down on people at any time, there is a saying that Feng Shui takes turns, and there is a saying that ten years of Hedong ten years of Hexi¡­¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1767: The Han family is gone

    Chapter 1767 The Han family is gone


    Gu Yundong was chattering endlessly, and everyone only felt the pain in the eardrums buzzing.


    It turns out that this Yongjia County Lord is such a good talker?


    Only Han Ying, who was still kneeling on the ground, looked more and more ugly, and the anger on her body almost condensed into reality.


    Gu Yundong finally said enough, his mouth was dry, and it was as if he had just seen her kneeling, and hurriedly said, "Get up quickly, didn''t you say it? Just apologize and admit your mistake, why did you kneel for so long? You said you It''s too honest, let me tell you, you need to protect your knees."


    Han Ying stood up, wishing to rush to kill her.


    But now Gu Yundong is no longer an ordinary vige woman, she is the county owner, and her status is higher than her.


    She still holds the emperor''s imperial decree in her hand. If she dares to go up and tear her up now, the entire Pingnan Hou residence will be charged with disrespect.


    Gu Yundong was satisfied, the Marquis of Pingnan lost such a big face, but he couldn''t stay any longer.


    Therefore, the Marquis of Pingnan took a pair of children to leave quickly on the grounds that he was unwell after recovering from a serious illness.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that he was in a hurry, so he reminded him, "Don''t forget that Tianshan snow lotus, Lord Hou."


    Ping Nanhou''s footsteps stopped. Before, he thought about letting go, but now he dare not. After all, this is the Yongjia County Lord.


    He nodded randomly, and then he hurried away with someone.


    As soon as they left, the remaining schrs who were still in the room were stunned. At this moment, they couldn''t help looking at each other, not knowing whether they should go with them or leaveter.


    There are also some leading people among these schrs. These people are also smart. No one drives them away, so why should they leave?


    There are magical doctors here, there are county kings, there are princes of the country, there are county masters, and so on, people they can''t get in contact with at all on weekdays, isn''t it a good opportunity now?


    Even if you don¡¯t have a chance to know each other, it¡¯s good to stay here to gain knowledge.


    Those leading schrs didn''t make a sound and didn''t leave, and the others naturally stayed where they were.


    No one chased them away in the other courtyard, because they were more curious about another thing at this time.


    Yi Zn looked at Gu Yundong for the first time, and asked hurriedly, "Now you can tell us what method you used to transcribe these three hundred copiespletely and quickly in such a short period of time. A medical book."


    Even though Yi Zn was still in the box before, the guards would tell him about the situation here as soon as possible.


    He also endured and endured, and finally waited until Gu Yundong came out of the room, and the old man announced that she was the winner, and only brought his daughter out with the imperial edict.


    As soon as Yi Zn''s words came out, everyone else responded.


    "Yeah, Yongjia County Master, what the **** is going on here, how did you do it?"


    "Is there some secret in that room?"


    As soon as these words came out, some people actually walked inside, but they were stopped by Shao Qingyuan halfway there.


    The man stood there shyly, but still looked inside.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, but she originally nned to print the movable type in front of everyone when she was done.


    So Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Everyone, don''t be impatient, I''ll tell you how I did it."


    said, she turned her head and looked at Shao Qingyuan, thetter nodded and smiled, "I''ll get it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1768: Gu Yundong is a lucky star

    Chapter 1768 Gu Yundong is a lucky star


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and went back to the room. After a while, he came out with the box that Gu Yundong had brought in earlier.


    Everyone suddenly realized, yes, why did they forget that before the Yongjia County Lord entered the door, he did have such a box in his hand.


    Yes, this box is so small, does it really have such a big effect?


    Shao Qingyuan looked left and right, this courtyard is still inconvenient, "Let''s go to the lobby and talk."


    So everyone followed the Bai family to the lobby one after another. When the schrs in the three rooms saw this, they looked at each other for a while, but in the end, their thirst for knowledge overcame their timidity, and they followed, but they were standing at the outermost periphery. of.


    Shao Qingyuan put the box on the table and took out the contents.


    Yi Zn and Bai Yong, the old prince and the three of them stepped forward immediately, each of them stretched out his hand to take it, put it under his eyelids and looked at it carefully.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "It really is a printing mold."


    "But this seems to be word by word."


    Gu Yundong exined, "This is called movable type printing, which is an improvement of the woodblock printing we have seen before. Movable type printing is to makemonly used characters first, then ce them on an iron te, and start typesetting ording to the words in our books. This may not be very convenient for one or two books, but if you print hundreds or thousands of copies, it works wonders."


    "That''s right, that''s right." The old man nodded again and again, his heart was full of admiration, and his eyes were full of light, "This thing is wonderful, it''s easy to use glue to carve characters, even if those rare characters don''t exist, you can make one on the spot. ."


    Yi Znughed, "Tsk tsk tsk, Yongjia County Master, it seems that the emperor is right, you are indeed the lucky star of our Jin Dynasty. Look, this magnifying ss has just been made, and movable type printing wille soon, look. The title of this county master is indeed well deserved. Keep working hard and do more meaningful things for my Jin Dynasty in the future."


    Gu Yundong, "..." You treat me as a donkey or a horse, and you have to do your best?


    If this guy hadn''t made up his mind this time, she wouldn''t have brought this thing out in advance.


    Someone asked curiously, "Your Highness, I was curious before, what is the magnifying ss mentioned in the imperial edict?"


    Yi Zn instantly became interested, put the y typeface in her hand carefully, and then took out a magnifying ss from her body.


    "That''s it."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, and put this thing on his chest at will, not afraid of identally breaking and cutting himself.


    Gu Yundong also nced at it, um... it still looks like it, and it has two mirrors, and there is a curved copper sses frame in the middle, and there are jewels and jade on it.


    Gu Yundong, "..." I know that you pursue beauty, but this is not necessary.


    She stroked her forehead, Yi Zn had already introduced it over there.


    "This is a magnifying ss, which can magnify the fonts on the book. This thing is very suitable for readers and people who are old and have poor eyesight."


    As soon as ?? heard that it was suitable for schrs, those students who were originally in the periphery crowded into it one after another, and they didn¡¯t even care about their identities.


    And the old man, whose eyes are really not very good at his age, even took the magnifying ss directly, opened a book on the table and read it seriously.


    "This thing is good, this thing is too good."


    Yi Zn was proud, but he didn''t take the credit, he just pointed at Gu Yundong, "She also gave it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1769: Small county main amount

    Chapter 1769 The weight of the small county master


    The voice fell, and many people present looked at Gu Yundong with burning eyes.


    What is without identity or background, what is just a vige woman, and what does not know big characters can only open a few shops.


    Bah.


    Look at people, there is sugar, magnifying ss, and now there is this movable type printing, the things thate out are better than each other, and each one can benefit mankind. It is simply a fairy with a treasure.


    Gu Yundong swallowed his saliva under the stares of these people, and sure enough, it was still too high-profile.


    Next time, you must be restrained, you must be restrained.


    Fortunately, a student made a sound behind this moment, interrupting everyone''s attention.


    "If this magnifying ss can be framed on both sides, it would be nice to put it on the ear. In this way, there is no need to hold it with one hand, and it can be freed for writing."


    After hearing this, everyone looked at the magnifying ss and thought about it a little, and instantly felt that what the schr said was reasonable.


    Yi Zn hurriedly recruited people, "Your idea is very good,e here,e over and tell me in detail what you think."


    The student was still a little embarrassed, but he was overwhelmed by Yi Zn''s kind greeting, and he walked over carefully and softly exined what he had just been thinking about.


    Yi Zn nodded while listening, "Yes, you are very good."


    Being so exaggerated by the prince of the county, the other students felt like they were beaten with blood, and they all racked their brains to think, what other suggestions could theye up with.


    For a while, the entire lobby was lively.


    Sure enough, brainstorming is necessary.


    Gu Yundong took advantage of this time to walk out of the crowd with Shao Qingyuan.


    After waiting outside, seeing the little princess who was standing there obediently waiting for her, being held by Zhong Ran, she couldn''t help but reached out and touched her little head.


    The little girl raised her little head, her eyes sparkling.


    Gu Yundong, "..." For a moment, he didn''t know if he should take it back.


    She coughed lightly, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Sister Yundong, you''re really amazing. If it wasn''t for the imperial edict, I wouldn''t even know that you''ve made so many contributions. No wonder the royal father refused to tell me along the way. He was afraid that he would lose face. After all, he''s not as good as you."


    After the little girl finished speaking, there was a trace of disgust on her face.


    "Sister Yundong, now I am the county lord, and you are also the county lord. But I, the county lord, don''t have the weight of yours, so it seems that I have to work hard." As he spoke, he sighed very sadly.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Who said you were worthless?"


    The title ?? Little County Lord did note from her father who was the prince of the county.


    It is said that when the little girl was just three years old, she entered the pce with the princess of the county. As a result, when she went to greet the current queen mother, she was stopped outside the pce of Changle Pce. The princess was talking to the maid at the door, but the little princess sneaked in when her mother was not paying attention.


    Then, he found the Queen Mother lying unconscious on the ground, bleeding from the corner of her mouth.


    The little girl was frightened at the time, and she raised her head and cried hoarsely.


    The child''s voice was extremely prating, and it quickly attracted the attention of the princesses and pce maids outside.


    The pce maid wanted to stop the princess, but the princess was worried about her daughter, so she didn''t care about colliding, so she swayed the pce maid and ran in.


    The Queen Mother was saved because of this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1770: Another version is true

    Chapter 1770 Another version is true


    It is said that the Changle Pce encountered an assassin at that time, and the maid was also a meticulous work.


    If it wasn''t for the little princess sneaking in, I''m afraid the queen mother would have died.


    At that time, the imperial doctor helped the queen mother to make a diagnosis and said that after two quarters of an hour in the evening, I am afraid that the magical doctor wille and I will not be able to recover.


    But there is another version of this story circting. Gu Yundong asked about it from Qin Wenzheng. Although Qin Wenzheng didn''t tell her clearly, his eyes revealed that the other version was true.


    What kind of assassin, what kind of meticulous work, does not exist at all.


    The real situation is very unbelievable. The assassination of the Queen Mother was clearly the will of thete emperor.


    At that time, thete emperor hadn''t died, but he also knew that he didn''t have a few days to live. And now the queen mother was only a queen at that time, with a distinguished status, her son was about to ascend the throne, and soon she would be the most honorable woman in the Jin Dynasty, and no one could be angry with her.


    Although she tried her best to restrain her emotions at the time, she still got in the way of thete emperor whenever she went to attend to the emperor.


    Thete emperor was unbnced and felt that he was going to die. As a wife, shouldn''t he be with him? Why can she still enjoy the good days for so many years toe?


    Before his death, thete emperor became very extreme, but no matter how extreme he was, he knew that if there was an upright decree for the queen to be buried, not to mention that there were no such precedents and rules, even the courtiers and themon people would not agree.


    What''s more, the queen has the son of the prince.


    Although the crown prince is obedient and respects his father and emperor, it is only because he is his father and emperor. If he wants his mother''s life, the crown prince probably won''t let him live for a few days. .


    So, thete emperor came up with a bad idea to let the empress dowager sacrifice herself.


    This is also why when the Empress Dowager had an ident, there was no one in Changle Pce, and there were pce maids outside blocking the way of the princess, because this was a good thing done by the previous emperor.


    However, such a n was ruined by the little princess.


    After hearing the news, thete emperor didn''t take a breath, he went straight, and he didn''t even hold on for thest few days.


    Therefore, the little county lord is the queen mother''s savior, and his father is the county prince, so this county lord is well deserved.


    The Queen Mother liked her very much, and regarded her as her own granddaughter at all.


    Even if the county king Yi Zn is still unloved, no one can shake the status of the little county master.


    However, since the little girl wants to make progress, Gu Yundong will not stop her.


    "Okay, what you want to do in the future, just do it hard."


    The little princess nodded vigorously, "I will learn from Sister Yundong."


    Gu Yundongughed, "Then Sister Yundong has something to do now, you can follow Shuitao around the courtyard, andter, go back with Sister Yundong, okay? I also have a sister named Keke, who is about the same age as you. , then you can y together."


    Hearing the child as big as himself, the little princess'' eyes lit up.


    Well, sister Yundong''s sister, that must be very powerful too.


    Gu Yunke, who was catching fish with his bare hands, sneezed heavily, and then finally managed to catch the fish, so he broke free.


    The little princess followed Zhong Ran, and there was Yi Zn''s guard beside them, so there was no need to worry.


    When they could no longer be seen, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, and the two went to the rtively remote firewood house some distance from the backyard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1771: break hands and feet and gouge out eyes

    Chapter 1771 Breaking hands and feet and gouging out eyes


    There were two people standing outside the firewood house, sent by Bai Hang.


    Seeing Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, the two hurried forward, "Young Master, Young Madam."


    "Anyone inside?"


    "Yes."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "You stay outside, don''t let anyonee in."


    After ?? finished speaking, he took Gu Yundong into the door.


    This house is said to be a firewood house, but it is quite big inside. Half of the house is filled with firewood, but the rest of the house is very clean.


    There were two men **** in the house at this time.


    One was lying unconscious on a straw pile with his hands and feet bound, blindfolded, and another was tied to a wooden post in the middle of the house, but his mouth was gagged.


    This man is sober.


    Seeing that the door was pushed open, the man trapped on the pir shook his head vigorously and struggled.


    Shao Qingyuan stepped forward and ripped off the cloth from his mouth.


    The man''s face flushed, his anger surged, with uncontroble resentment, "Young Master Shao, what do you mean? Why did you tie me here? I am an invited guest, why do you treat me like this? Aren''t you afraid of being ridiculed by others?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him coldly, "Why kidnap you, do you have no idea?"


    The man was stunned for a moment, and suddenly realized, "I know, because I helped Miss Han before and questioned Mrs. Shao? Just because of this, you are going to tie me up, it''s a joke? Feelings, Mrs. Shao just listens. If it has to be good, can it only be praised by the world?"


    Gu Yundong looked at him with a half-smile, "I can still hear different opinions, but...Aren''t you guilty of saying these words? When Han Ying was talking, she couldn''t wait to jump out to help her. When the Marquis of Pingnan left, he hurried to leave again. Is it not a guilty conscience? The most important thing is that you don''t seem to be on the list of invited guests."


    This person is the guest in Box 11 who helped Han Ying speak before.


    A trace of panic shed across the man''s face, "Of course I am."


    "No, you''re not." Gu Yundong said, "You''re just a request from Marquis Pingnan to embarrass me on purpose. Since you''re here to find fault, I can naturally settle ounts after the fact, right?"


    "You, you talk nonsense, I don''t."


    Shao Qingyuan said, "You don''t need to tell him so much. Since he is not an invited guest, he is deliberately sneaking in. With so many noble people present, we have reason to suspect that he wants to harm someone. It''s the Marquis of Pingnan, by the way, there has been an assassin in the Marquis of Pingnan before, maybe it''s this person."


    The man''s eyes widened, and he never thought that someone who was so good would be positioned as an assassin.


    He hurriedly shook his head, "No, I don''t, I''m not. You, you all said just now that I was speaking for Miss Han, so how could it be an assassin from Pingnan Hou''s mansion? Isn''t this a contradiction?"


    "How can there be a contradiction? You deliberately curry favor with Miss Han and assassinate him in order to get close to Marquis Pingnan. It makes perfect sense."


    man,"¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong said, "Since it''s an assassin, it''s not a pity to die. Break your hands and feet, gouge out your eyes, and send it to the government."


    "Are you crazy??"


    Shao Qingyuan snorted coldly, and immediately moved his hand towards him.


    The man cried out, "Ah...", his voice was especially tragic and shrill, making the person lying on the straw pile who didn''t know when he woke up couldn''t help shivering violently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1772: wont let you die

    Chapter 1772 Won''t let you die


    The man''s screams rang out for a while, and then quickly disappeared.


    After a while, the smell of blood in the firewood became stronger and slowly drifted into the nose of the man who was lying on the straw pile.


    He couldn''t help shaking violently, and the cold sweat on his forehead was frantically pouring out.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, the corners of their mouths tickled, and theyughed silently.


    Shao Qingyuan was holding a needle in his hand at this time, and the needle stuck on the man in Box No. 11 beside him, which was why he screamed.


    Gu Yundong held a cup in her hand, the lid of the cup was opened, she tilted the rim slightly, and the bright red chicken blood inside fell to the ground.


    The man tied to the post had passed out, but the screams just now seemed to be resounding in the room, making the other tied man in the room jump.


    Shao Qingyuan opened the door and said to the person guarding the door, "Drag him down, send him directly to the government office, and say he was the assassin who killed Pingnan Hou. What is what."


    "Yes." The person at the door responded, and he really took the person away.


    The door of the firewood house was closed again, and Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong slowly walked towards the straw pile.


    The man who fell on top has shrunk unconsciously, and his eyes were covered with cloth strips.


    Shao Qingyuan pulled it slightly, and the cloth was pulled away.


    This man was the man in Box No. 6 before, and he was also the first one who made a fuss about Gu Yundong''s identity but deliberately didn''t show up, but Shao Qingyuan heard the location.


    The ?? man closed his eyes, and after a while, he finally got used to the light in the room.


    But after this adaptation, he immediately saw the shocking bloodstains on the pirs and the ground, his body shook violently, and he looked at the two people in front of him in horror, "What do you want to do?"


    Gu Yundong squatted down, his eyes circled around his face.


    It''s really miserable, I sweat like a sauna, and my body is shaking badly. If I''m so scared, why do I want to be a viin?


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "I remember, you are not an invited guest, right? What do you think you are doing here? And you are sneaky, and you dare not open the box to show your face, saying, what are your ulterior motives? Could it be that you are also an assassin?"


    The man immediately shook his head frantically, "No, no, no, I don''t, I''m really a guest."


    "It seems that he won''t be able to tell the truth. If that''s the case, then special treatment in special times, gouging out his eyes, cutting his tongue, breaking his hands and feet, and sending it to the government."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded expressionlessly, and took out the dagger from behind him very cooperatively.


    The dagger was still stained with bright red blood, making the man''s eyes dizzy, and he almost didn''t catch his breath.


    He tried desperately to move his feet and back his legs, but it didn''t take long for his back to touch the wall, and he was covered in straw.


    Shao Qingyuan approached him step by step, his eyes were cold and murderous.


    "Don''te here, don''te here, I''m really not an assassin. I''m just here to join in the fun, there is no other purpose, you can''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, or I won''t let you go if I''m a ghost."


    Shao Qingyuan has already reached out and grabbed his hair, his eyes fell on his eyes, and said, "Don''t worry, you won''t die, so you won''t be a ghost, at most it''s better to die than life."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1773: I was bought

    Chapter 1773 I was bought


    The man took a deep breath and watched as the **** dagger touched his eyelids.


    Shao Qingyuan was just about to exert his strength when the man finally shouted, closed his eyes in a broken way and shouted, "I''m not an assassin, someone bought me to make me embarrassed Mrs. Shao, don''t care about my affairs."


    Shao Qingyuan stopped, "Someone bought you?"


    "Yes yes yes." Seeing the dagger moved away, the man nodded hastily, his nose and tears poured out, "Someone really bought me and asked me to find an opportunity to question Mrs. Shao''s identity, it is best to provoke a dispute, Making Mrs. Shao the target of public criticism and ruining her reputation, that person also gave me my invitation, and he gave me fifty taels of silver. I just wanted to make some money, I''m really not an assassin..."


    How could he know that earning fifty taels of silver was so difficult, that person clearly told him that there was nothing wrong, but it was just a matter of saying a few words, but now it was clear that he was going to lose his life.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows slightly, "Who bought you?"


    The man was about to cry again, "I don''t know." Seeing Shao Qingyuan approaching with a dagger again, he hurriedly said, "But I can hear the man''s voice, really, I can hear it. The man is here today. In the lobby, he is one of the doctors, the fifth doctor in the third row."


    Doctor Wei?


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, didn''t they just follow You Li to find Bai Yong, and secretly said that Gu Yundong was not worthy of one of Shao Qingyuan''s five doctors?


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and nced at the man on the straw pile, "You''d better say the truth, I''ll investigate now, if you lie to me, hehe..."


    The man shuddered violently and shook his head hastily.


    Shao Qingyuan asked his name again, and after learning that his name was Zhao Jun, he knocked him unconscious, and then covered him with a cloth again, this time by the way, he also blocked his mouth.


    After ?? was done, he got up and said, "Let''s go, let''s find Uncle Wei."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan left the firewood room, and the sky was slowly darkening.


    They returned to the lobby, and there were still many people, but some people left.


    At least those schrs have left. After all, this other courtyard is located in the suburbs. When they came, they rode in a carriage rented by the Marquis of Pingnan, but they had to walk back.


    Apart from some nobles, there are hundreds of doctors.


    The food has already been served in the other courtyard. Yi Zn is exchanging cups with everyone, talking about the affairs in the capital in a straightforward manner.


    But after Shao Qingyuan listened for a while, they both heard something.


    seems to be just a normal chat and bragging, but Yi Zn actually revealed some developments in the capital consciously, indirectly exining the emperor''s great achievements and deeds.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan and the others, Yi Zn hurriedly greeted them.


    "Where are the county lord and the county horse? It made me look for it for a while. Today is your big day. How can you be missing in this kind of celebration?"


    When everyone heard the name of Shao Qingyuan, the county horse, the expressions on their faces suddenly became a little weird.


    Shao Qingyuan and the two were helpless. At this juncture, it seemed too abrupt to want to leave, so they could only be pulled by him to eat and chat.


    The two were able to escape when they were full of food and drink.


    Most of the guests who stayed were resting in the courtyard tonight, and Yi Zn was also sent to the guest room early to rest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1774: You are really my good apprentice

    Chapter 1774 You are really my good disciple


    Later, the whole courtyard was quiet.


    When the night came up, there was finally a trace of movement in the huge courtyard.


    The two of them headed for the firewood house, and when they reached the door, they stopped quickly.


    looked left and right, and after finding no one, one of them opened the door of the firewood house and silently slipped in.


    He squinted his eyes to get used to the sight in the house, and when he saw a man bulging on the straw pile, he carefully touched it.


    Zhao Jun, who was lying on it, was still in aa. After being stabbed by him, he suddenly gasped and woke up.


    He opened his eyes and was about to scream, only to find that his mouth was blocked.


    Zhao Jun was stunned for a while, "Um" twice, not knowing who the other party was, thinking that Shao Qingyuan still didn''t want to let him go, and hurriedly shrank his body.


    The next moment, I heard a somewhat familiar voice, "I''ll let you go now, here is a hundred taels of silver, you take it and leave, the farther you go, the better, do you hear?"


    "Mmmm." Zhao Jun nodded hurriedly.


    Then, he felt that the ropes on his hands and feet were untied, and he hurriedly tore the cloth strips on his face and mouth.


    After getting used to the sight for a while, I then looked at the person opposite.


    But he still couldn''t see the true face of the other party. This man was wearing a night clothes, covering half of his face.


    But he is familiar with the voice, if there is no ident, it should be that Doctor Wei.


    "Let''s go." Dr. Wei gave him a push and told him to leave quickly.


    Zhao Jun nodded hurriedly.


    However, just after taking two steps, a light snort suddenly came from his ear.


    Doctor Wei paused for a while, and suddenly looked at the source of the sound.


    The next one, a fire box was blown by someone, and the light of the fire flickered in the huge firewood room.


    followed closely, and behind a dpidated screen not far away, a few people came out.


    Bai Yong, Bai Hang, Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong, You Li and several other direct disciples of Bai Yong, and Yi Zn, who was looking at a good show.


    This screen is broken, it was originally put in the woodshed, and will be used for burning in the future, but at this moment it is just for people to hide their shadows.


    After seeing the seven or eight people clearly, Dr. Wei''s expression changed suddenly.


    He was about to run out the door without even thinking about it, but the door of the firewood room was pushed open first, and the person who was standing at the door looking for the wind was pushed in directly.


    Doctor Wei took a step back, and the cold sweat on his head instantly fell.


    He turned his head and looked at the man in the lead.


    Bai Yong looked at him with disappointment, "Wei Zhiren, you are really my good disciple."


    Doctor Wei finally slowly pulled off the veil on his face. The man who was pushed in from the door also lowered his head and pulled the cloth from his face to reveal his true face.


    is also one of those five people.


    You Li was standing beside Bai Yong, his face was blue with anger when he saw this, and he pointed at them angrily, "It turns out that you were plotting against me before, pushing me out on purpose, and wanting to use my hand to cause trouble for Ayu and his daughter-inw. you¡­¡­"


    Shao Qingyuan walked to Zhao Jun''s side, thetter''s eyes widened and he took a step back in horror.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him sideways, he immediately stopped and didn''t dare to move.


    Then, Zhao Jun''s hand was grabbed by Shao Qingyuan, and he felt his fingers on his pulse, Zhao Jun still looked suspicious.


    On the contrary, it was Wei Zhiren, whose expression changed suddenly.


    Shao Qingyuan let go of his hand and said, "I was poisoned and died three hourster."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1775: Qiao Jinshui committed suicide

    Chapter 1775 Qiao Jinshuimits suicide


    Zhao Jun was stunned for a moment, and was still a little dazed for a while. After a while, he suddenly reacted, took a deep breath, and looked at Wei Zhiren in disbelief.


    "For, why?"


    The ?? poison was given when Wei Zhiren stabbed him with a needle to wake him up.


    Bai Yong is also unbelievable, Wei Zhiren is more ruthless than he imagined.


    Zhao Jun knelt down on Bai Yong''s knees with a puff, "Divine doctor, you rescue me, I was wrong, I will no longer embarrass your granddaughter-inw, **** it, I bastard, you save me, I I don''t want to die."


    He said and fanned his face hard.


    Shao Qingyuan picked up the person, "Okay,e with me, I will detoxify you."


    Zhao Jun was stunned for a moment, nodded hastily, and cried with joy while hugging Shao Qingyuan''s thigh, "Thank you, thank you Master Shao, you are a good person, it''s my fault, I''m a beast..."


    Shao Qingyuan ignored him, nced at Wei Zhiren over there, then nced at Bai Hang, and said, "Here... I''ll leave it to you."


    "Go." Bai Hang nodded.


    Shao Qingyuan took Zhao Jun and Gu Yundong away.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong didn''t intervene in the next thing, it was handled by Baihang Baiyong.


    In this respect, Bai Hang is actually better than Shao Qingyuan. After all, he is so much older, he has experienced no less than Shao Qing, and he manages the huge Huimin Medical Center.


    So it didn¡¯t take long for things toe to fruition.


    Almost pulled out the radish and brought out the mud, Wei Zhiren was pulled out, and soon gave out two more people, and then Qiao Jinshui was brought out.


    Among the hundred or so doctors, eight actually got involved in this matter.


    Bai Yong was in a bad mood, so he went to question Qiao Jinshui why he did this.


    But ording to Qiao Jinshui, he just didn''t want the Bai family''s long-term foundation to be destroyed. He didn''t believe Shao Qingyuan, and felt that this newly found grandson of the Bai family had not grown up in the Bai family and was not suitable to be the sessor of the Bai family. .


    Moreover, Gu Yundong''s status at that time was really not high, and it was easy to bring shame to the Bai family.


    He was always thinking of the Bai family, and every sentence was analyzing his painstaking efforts.


    What ?? can do is very vicious and unreasonable. Wei Zhiren poisoned Zhao Jun, which was his idea.


    How could Bai Yong believe these words?


    But no matter how he asked, Qiao Jinshui was the only one.


    And not long after, Qiao Jinshui took poison andmitted suicide.


    This incident shocked the Bai family, and no one expected that he would have a direct death wish. Things haven''t gotten to that point yet, but he''s already on a dead end.


    However, it was precisely because of Qiao Jinshui''s actions that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong felt that the things involved might be more serious than they thought.


    There must be someone behind Qiao Jinshui.


    Fortunately, the treatment was timely, and Qiao Jinshui''s life was saved, but he is still in aa. If he wants to know anything from his mouth, he can only do it after he wakes up.


    Qiao Jinshui was secretly arranged to recuperate, and there is no clue about this matter.


    However, the medical research conference will continue, but the things Qiao Jinshui has done are already known by other doctors.


    Everyone was affected to some extent, especially those who were close to Qiao Jinshui on weekdays, and were angry and sad.


    Therefore, the second stage of the conference - the n to go to various counties for free clinics, can only be pushed back for a few days.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1776: no you want to know

    Chapter 1776 No, you want to know


    It¡¯s okay to postpone it, this time the conference came too suddenly, and Gu Yundong also needs to sort it out.


    For example, her county seat.


    After they left the courtyard the next day, Yi Zn temporarily lived in the mansion. After all, he was the prince of the county, with a noble status, and it was not suitable to live in other ces.


    On the same day, he read the imperial edict in the other courtyard, and only a few people knew about it.


    Gu Yundong was named the county master. This is a major event, and naturally it is impossible to pass by so lightly.


    Yi Zn and Dai Zhifu discussed it, and decided to find a good day and auspicious day, put up a notice, and read the imperial decree again at the gate of the prefecture.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Okay, if you want to be more solemn, please be more solemn.


    So that afternoon, Dai Zhifu asked people to post official documents on the notice board in the city.


    County lord, which ordinary people don''t think these two words are too far away for them.


    Unexpectedly, such a character appeared in their mansion, and it was the Gu Dong family who was familiar with the two shops of Gu Ji and Xin Ming Pavilion.


    What amazing characters?


    As soon as the official document was posted, whether it was Gu Ji or Xinming Pavilion, the business doubled in an instant.


    In the afternoon of that day, many people came to visit Shao Mansion.


    Gu Yundong was a little bit ufortable with this kind of entertainment.


    Unexpectedly, the Gu family was also very lively.


    Fortunately, all of Gu Dajiang''s ssmates, Aunt Gu and others came, and they were all familiar to her. After a few chats, she let her go to rest.


    Gu''s family is happy, but also a little worried.


    No matter how much title you have, you must have as much responsibility. Yun Dong is now the county owner. Although her status has improved a lot, she is not bound.


    How many pairs of eyes will be staring at her in the future, if you do something wrong, it may be magnified.


    Thinking of this, Gu Dajiang and Yang Liu didn''t know whether it was good or bad for her to be the county owner.


    However, it also made Gu Dajiang more convinced of the road to the imperial examination. When he took the township examination, he would definitely pass.


    Gu Yundong hid for an afternoon, and returned to Shao Mansion with Shao Qingyuan at night.


    I didn''t expect to hear a familiar voice as soon as I entered the door. Yi Zn didn''t know when he came, and has been waiting for them at home for a while.


    When I saw them back, I was very dissatisfied, "You guys are soid back, I''m busy with everything. I''m from the capital anyway, and I don''t know where I live. As the hosts, shouldn''t you entertain me? me?"


    "I see that you mix like a duck to water, more colorful than my host." Shao Qingyuan gave him a sideways nce.


    Yi Zn felt itchy when he saw him like this, and wanted to beat him.


    Sure enough, he and Shao Qingyuan are just different characters.


    He was toozy to talk to him, he turned his head to look at Gu Yundong, and said, "The day is set, it will be tomorrow, tomorrow morning, remember to go to the government office and listen to the imperial decree."


    "So soon? Isn''t it a good day and auspicious day? I thought it would take at least ten days and a half months."


    "You think too much, do you think I have nothing to do here and wait for you for ten days and a half months?" Yi Zn rolled her eyes, "I''m very busy."


    "what are you busy at?"


    Yi Zn snorted coldly, raised his eyebrows and said, "Want to know?"


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong shook their heads at the same time, "I don''t want to."


    "I think you want to know, and if that''s the case, then I''ll tell you."


    Gu Yundong said firmly, "No, I was rude just now, and I didn''t want to know at all."


    Yi Zn pretended not to hear, turned his head and waved to the outside, "Come in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1777: Dali is a man of the county prince

    Chapter 1777 Dali is the person of the county prince


    Gu Yundong didn''t have time to stop them, and then they saw a person walking in from outside.


    The man entered the study, saluted Yi Zn, and then raised his eyes to look at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    The moment he raised his head, Gu Yundong was stunned, and the corner of his mouth twitched fiercely.


    "Big...powerful?"


    "It''s me." Dali smiled and nodded, "I have seen the county master, the county horse."


    Gu Yundong pointed at him, then pointed at Yi Zn, then pointed at him again, after a while, he asked uncertainly, "Don''t tell me, you are from Yi Zn?"


    "Yes, the little one is indeed the prince''s person."


    Gu Yundong was speechless for a moment, she turned to look at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter narrowed his eyes, "So, you mixed into the Marquis of Pingnan and attacked Marquis Pingnan. Is it Yi Zn''s meaning? Or, the above?"


    Who this ''above'' refers to is clear to everyone present.


    Vigorously but silently smiling, that acquiescence made Gu Yundong''s pupils shrink slightly.


    She quickly looked at Yi Zn and said, "Since this Dali is yours, it means that we didn''t save the wrong person, so it''s a good thing. I think you guys still have something to do, why don''t youe here first today? , I won''t leave you for dinner, that''s all, see off the guests."


    The voice fell, and Shao Qingyuan also stood up immediately and said to Yi Zn, "Please."


    Yi Zn, "..."


    Can this couple turn their faces any faster?


    He curled his lips, still sitting on the spot where the old **** was still there, stretched out his hand to take a cup of tea and took a sip, and said veryfortably, "What''s the hurry, isn''t it still early? Before you didn''t say you wanted to know that I was busy in Xuanhe Mansion. What? I haven''t said how can I go?"


    "No, we don''t want to know at all." Gu Yundong said with a serious face, "Since you like being here, let''s go. To be honest, I''ve been tired all day and need to rest early."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and escorted Gu Yundong out.


    Yi Zn wasughed at, but the reaction of the couple was quite quick.


    It''s just that this face that doesn''t want to get into trouble and wants to get rid of the rtionship immediately is too ugly.


    He snorted coldly and said, "Marquis Pingnan has the intention of treason. I came here to find out the evidence of his crime."


    Gu Yundong''s footsteps stopped, she pped her forehead and exhaled heavily.


    Shao Qingyuan also sullenly said, "Your Highness has worked hard."


    "It''s really hard work, so you have to help me. After all, this Xuanhe Mansion is your territory."


    Gu Yundong, hehe, she knew that the county master of this Lao Shizi is not so easy to be at all.


    She said to Shao Qingyuan nkly, "Husband, my ears were buzzing just now, and I didn''t hear anything. I don''t know what''s wrong. I feel so serious."


    "Can''t hear? It''s really serious, let''s go, go back to the room and I''ll show you, thene back and prescribe some medicine."


    The two went out after talking, Yi Zn gritted his teeth, suddenly turned his head to look at their backs and said, "Okay, you guys go, don''t regret it when you leave, anyway, after Ping Nanhou''s mansion was seized, Shan Xuelian would be the same day. It can only be returned to the state treasury.¡±


    Gu Yundong stopped abruptly, and suddenly turned his head to stare at him, "Tianshan Snow Lotus is ours, even if the Pingnan Hou Mansion is seized, it belongs to me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1778: Yi Zilans Threat

    Chapter 1778 Yi Zn''s Threat


    Yi Zn shrugged, "You won''t have the final say at that time."


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "The snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain is already something of Yundong. There were so many witnesses at that time, even if you didn''t give it, the emperor would not agree."


    Yi Zn choked for a moment, that''s right.


    but¡­¡­


    "It''s not that I won''t give it to you. You all know the character of Marquis Pingnan. Maybe he would rather be broken for jade than full of tiles. Even if he destroys and throws Tianshan snow lotus, he is not willing to give it to you? Anyway, their home will be stolen at that time. He doesn''t even have his life, so he doesn''t have to take care of his face to fulfill the original bet, right? At that time, you can''t say that I took the snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain. "


    Yi Zn had a broken jar and smashed expression, "Anyway, you guys should think about it, I''ll go first."


    After saying that, he hurriedly greeted and left quickly.


    In fact, he was also a little afraid of this couple, the male and the male would join forces, he couldn''t say it.


    He left, but Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help grinding their teeth.


    "Why did Qin Wenzheng leave, and now there is another Yi Zn, can''t they make us feel at ease as ordinary people?"


    I wonder if it would be better to return the title of the county master now?


    Shao Qingyuan pondered, "Since Yi Zn threatens us, let''s just strike first."


    "Why do you strike first?" Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up and turned to ask him.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "Now go to Han Mansion to get Tianshan Snow Lotus back. Yi Zn has nothing to threaten, so the initiative is in our hands."


    Tianshan Snow Lotus is not in the Pingnanhou mansion, it has actually been brought to the temporary residence of Xuanhe mansion by Pingnanhou.


    He was sent here for treatment after being poisoned. At that time, he didn¡¯t know what medicinal herbs to use to detoxify.


    Gu Yundong also confirmed this spection from Dali.


    When she was in another courtyard before, she wanted Ping Nanhou to take it out on the spot. It''s a pity that Yi Zn suddenly appeared to announce her identity, but she forgot about it for a while.


    But since she has be the county owner, she is not afraid that the Marquis of Pingnan will default on her debt, but she is not in a hurry to ask for it.


    Who knew that Yi Zn was here again, they and this county prince were born to sh.


    In fact, at this point, Shao Qingyuan also understands that it is impossible not to help Yi Zn.


    Yi Zn directly confessed the conspiracy of the Pingnan Hou Mansion, just so that they had no choice.


    Secondly, they had a grudge with the Han family.


    With the narrow-minded temperament of the Han family, I''m afraid they won''t be able to swallow this breath.


    Especially when Han Ying knelt down for Gu Yundong in public, and the Marquis of Pingnan fled in front of everyone, they couldn''t swallow this breath no matter what.


    In this case, instead of letting them continue to jump around, it is better to join forces with Yi Zn to kill him.


    However, this initiative cannot be handed over to Yi Zn.


    Otherwise, with his temperament, he was afraid that he would fall in love with them and kill them and deliberately toss them.


    After listening, Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, let''s go now."


    Although it is gettingte, but the matter is urgent, so I can''t take care of that much.


    The two immediately tidied up their clothes, let Shao Wen prepare the carriage, and went out directly.


    Bai Hang was stunned for a while, knowing that they were going to Pingnanhou Mansion to get the Tianshan Snow Lotus, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitched -- not in a hurry, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1779: come to the door

    Chapter 1779 Find the door


    As soon as the Shao family''s carriage left and just arrived at the Han family, Yi Zn, who had been listening to the Marquis of Pingnan, knew it.


    He looked at Dali in disbelief and asked, "Are Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong sick? In order not to interfere, actually, actually..."


    He stood up and walked around in anger, cursing the two of them through gritted teeth.


    shrugged vigorously, he couldn''t say that the attitude of the prince was too bad.


    ording to his understanding in the past few days, Gu Yundong eats soft and not hard, and Shao Qingyuan does not eat hard or soft, but he is a wife and strict control.


    But if the prince of the county had to go head to head, there would be no way.


    "Wait." As if thinking of something, Yi Zn suddenly lit up and pped his hands, "I think about it."


    Dali was taken aback by his sudden movement, and asked a little strangely, "What did the lord think of?"


    Yi Zn suddenly raised the corners of his mouth, heheheughed, "Although their actions caught people off guard, isn''t it our chance? Go, go to the Han Mansion."


    Dali immediately followed, "Your Highness, why did you go to the Han Mansion?"


    "Didn''t you say that the evidence of the rebellion of the Marquis of Pingnan and the snow lotus of Tianshan Mountain were brought to Xuanhe Mansion by him, but you couldn''t find it? Most of these two are put together. It happened that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong went to Han Mansion to make a fight. Noisy, as long as Marquis Pingnan goes to get Tianshan Snow Lotus, we will know where the evidence of the crime is, Shao Qingyuan and his wife, won''t they help me a lot?"


    Vigorously, "..." Your lord is worthy of being a lord, his mind really turns fast.


    The two of them walked to the door before Yi Zn turned her head and said to him, "Don''t go to the Han Mansion, they all know you, you go and ask Mo Xulin toe and join me."


    "Yes."


    Dali left, and Mo Xulin got into the carriage with Yi Zn after a while and headed directly to the Han residence.


    Pingnan Hou also did not expect that two groups of people came to the door sote.


    Especially the first group toe was Shao Qingyuan and his wife, who asked him straight to the point for Tianshan Snow Lotus.


    This made Pingnan Hou, who had just finished detoxification, almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    But he still denied it very strongly, "Why is the Yongjia County Master so anxious, I have already said that Tianshan Snow Lotus is in the Pingnan Hou Mansion, and I have already sent people back to get it, but it will take some time, but now there is no such thing as ."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "But Lord Hou, I heard that you brought Snow Lotus in Tianshan Mountain. Think about it, have you forgotten about it? It''s okay to forget it, I can understand, after all, Lord Hou was hit before. Poison, it¡¯s normal to not remember some things in a drowsy state. But now I think about it slowly, I¡¯m fine when I think about it, it¡¯s better than letting someone go to Pingnan Hou¡¯s mansion for nothing, right?¡±


    Ping Nanhou''s eyes suddenly sharpened, and he suddenly looked at Gu Yundong, "Who did you listen to?"


    Gu Yundong smiled without saying a word, "What do you think, Lord Hou?"


    Pingnan Hou quickly thought of Qiao Jinshui. As his apanying doctor, Qiao Jinshui also reminded him to bring all the medicinal materials he brought with him. Although he did not explicitly say Tianshan Snow Lotus, everyone understood the meaning of the words.


    Qiao Jinshui is also Shao Qingyuan''s uncle, so it is very possible to reveal this.


    Ping Nanhou''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    Gu Yundong thinks he is still very kind, "Master Hou, are you thinking about it? It''s alright, think slowly, we can wait. If you really can''t remember, why don''t you ask Han Shizi, maybe he arranged it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1780: Yongjia County Lord, long time no see

    Chapter 1780 Yongjia County Lord, long time no see


    Gu Yundong felt that he was too understanding, and even paved a step for him.


    Ke Ping Nanhou didn''t want to get off at all, but Shao Qingyuan, who was beside him, had already helped Gu Yundong to sit down. The two drank tea slowly and patiently waited for his memory.


    Pingnan Hou took a deep breath and was considering whether to admit it or continue to deny it, when the housekeeper came over again, "Master Hou, the prince of the county is here."


    Pingnan Hou, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, "..." I''m going to make trouble again.


    The three of them looked out together, and after a while, they saw Yi Zn swinging a fan and arrogantly entering, "It''s so lively."


    Marquis Pingnan took a deep breath, and after a long while he forced a smile on his face, "Why is the county prince here?"


    "Oh, didn''t I go to Shao Mansion to find them?" He pointed at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    The two behind him looked at him numbly.


    Yi Zn smiled and said, "Only when I got to Shao Mansion, did I know that they came to you and said it was for Tianshan Snow Lotus. Then I thought, I am also the person who asked the question, a witness, how could I not be there? If they take the Tianshan Snow Lotus, but they say you didn''t give it to the outside world, then you will be in a lot of trouble, Lord."


    said as if he had a great responsibility.


    Pingnanhou couldn''t even squeeze out a smile at this moment. At this juncture, if he denied it again, he would only be embarrassed.


    Tianshan Snow Lotus will be given away sooner orter. If so, why bother.


    What''s more, what if you give it? Sooner orter, he is going to find Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong to settle ounts. At that time, won''t the medicinal materials be returned to him?


    Therefore, the Marquis of Pingnan took a deep breath, "This Marquis just remembered, he did exin that he brought the Tianshan Snow Lotus, but I forgot about it. I''ll go get it now, and a few people will sit first."


    Yi Zn waved his hand, "Go, go."


    When the Marquis of Pingnan left, there were only three of them left in the hall.


    Gu Yundong gave Yi Zn a vicious look and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Didn''t you say it just now? This king is here to be a witness."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him nkly, with disbelief shining brightly in their eyes.


    Yi Zn shrugged, "I don''t believe in pulling it down."


    Then he stopped talking.


    After a long time, Marquis Pingnan came back, holding a box in his hand, pursed his lips and entered the hall.


    Put the box on the table, Ping Nanhou opened the lid, "This is Tianshan Snow Lotus."


    Shao Qingyuan is a doctor. He has always been cautious, and took two steps forward to check for a moment.


    "Indeed." After he finished speaking, he closed the lid and walked to Gu Yundong''s side with his arms in his arms, "Master Marquis is refreshing, since the Tianshan Snow Lotus has been given, the previous gambling contract ispletely over, and the prince is here. You can testify, and in the future we promise not toe to the door to ask questions.¡±


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    Shao Qingyuan bowed his hands, "Farewell."


    He didn''t want to stay here any longer, after all, there was still a Yi Zn with irregr timing.


    Pingnan Hou also wanted to send these gue gods away quickly, so he didn''t even say polite words, he saw the guests directly.


    The three of them walked all the way to the door of the Han Mansion before finally stopping.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Yi Zn sharply, "What is the purpose of the prince here?"


    Yi Zn smiled, and the next moment, a figure appeared in front of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    "Yongjia County Lord, long time no see."


    The aunt is here. She feels sick all over, and only has four shifts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1781: A pervert and a stingy

    Chapter 1781 A pervert and a stingy


    Gu Yundong looked at the person who came by in surprise, "Mo...sir?"


    Mo Xulin nodded with a smile and looked at Shao Qingyuan again, "Young Master Shao."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, he didn''t know him, looked at Gu Yundong with some doubts, thetter said in a low voice, "Wanqing House, Mo Xulin."


    When ?? mentioned Wanqing Mansion, Shao Qingyuan remembered it.


    This Mo Xulin should be the person who was in charge of the Xin''s house raiding case mentioned by Yun Dong.


    Gu Yundong really didn''t expect Mo Xulin to be here too. Seeing him, she remembered that after Xin''s residence was raided, there were a lot of gold and silver jewelry for her to choose from. As a result, Mo Xulin only gave her a small box. .


    If she didn''t have the space, and secretly put those goodies into the space, she would have lost a lot.


    Now that Mo Xulin is here, Gu Yundong only feels a toothache.


    She turned her head and nced at the Han residence, inexplicably began to sympathize with them.


    One Yi Zn and one Mo Xulin.


    A dead pervert, a dead stingy.


    The two joined forces to deal with the Pingnan Houfu, fearing that they would be smashed to the point where no hair was left.


    Yi Zn only thought that Gu Yundong''s eyes were very strange, and the hairs all over their bodies stood upright.


    He waved his hand and said, "Okay, it''s getting dark, let''s go." After a pause, he said to Shao Qingyuan and the two, "Youe to my carriage, I have something to say."


    Gu Yundong said that he did not want to go.


    But outside the gate of the Han Mansion, it is not easy to dy too long.


    So she finally got into the carriage with Shao Qingyuan, and as soon as they got there, the carriage started to move forward.


    Only then did Yi Zn rx, squinting at Shao Qingyuan and both of them, "It''s very fast, as soon as this king left, you came to Ping Nanhou to take the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain. What the hell, I thought I took this, this king There is nothing that can threaten you? It''s a pity, your actions have helped this king a lot, didn''t you think?"


    He giggled as he spoke.


    Gu Yundong leaned into Shao Qingyuan''s ear and whispered, "Laughing like a duck."


    "Well..." Yi Zn red at her, her voice choked instantly, "I can hear it, if you want to whisper, just keep your voice down."


    "Oh." Just hear it, why say it to embarrass yourself?


    Yi Zn snorted coldly, "Aren''t you curious how you helped this king?"


    He deliberately said half of it just now, just to let them ask, and then told them mercifully, but the two of them didn''t y their cards ording to the rules of the cards, which was really not cute at all.


    Gu Yundong didn''t ask, he just wanted to say.


    So Yi Zn stopped looking after Gu Yundong and asked Mo Xulin directly, "How is it? Have you found the location?"


    Mo Xulin nodded, "Look at the direction that Pingnan Hou is going, it''s Han Ying''s room."


    "Han Ying?" This was beyond Yi Zn''s expectations.


    In Dali''s argument, it is difficult for Marquis Pingnan to trust others, so if something is important, he should take it with him.


    Ke Dali searched the room of Marquis Pingnan, but couldn''t find it.


    Later, he strongly suspected Han Shizi, but before he had time to act, his identity was exposed, and he was seriously injured and fled by the guards of the Han residence, and was finally rescued by Gu Yundong.


    It stands to reason that a person like Han Ying who is not very smart in words and actions, it is unlikely that the Marquis of Pingnan would entrust such an important thing to her injury, right?


    Unless... even Han Ying herself doesn''t know.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1782: County Lords Dress

    Chapter 1782 Princess Dress


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan also heard the general idea now. The two of them have always reacted quickly, and they figured out what happened in just a few words.


    The corners of their mouths twitched. I never expected that they would be quietly used by Yi Zn.


    As expected of the prince of the county that the emperor highly valued, his brain really turned fast.


    Gu Yundong gave him a thumbs up, Yi Zn was stunned for a moment, then raised his chin, "How did this king go?"


    "Since the part that belongs to us has beenpleted, the next thing will be left to the prince." Gu Yundong nodded cautiously, "As long as the prince does not forget our credit in the end."


    Yi Zn, "..." The credit for the fart.


    But thinking about it carefully, it seems, it seems, probably, there is really nothing behind Gu Yundong.


    Now that you know where the things are stored, the next thing is Mo Xulin. The people under him are all capable people. Taking advantage of the fact that the guards in Han Mansion are not as rigorous as Ping Nanhou Mansion, stealing things is not a problem.


    Thinking of this, Yi Zn nced at Shao Qingyuan with some disgust, "I really don''t need you anymore."


    Then he called to the driver outside, "Stop."


    The car stopped suddenly, and Yi Zn drove them off.


    Gu Yundong, "..." There is something wrong with this person! ! !


    Ke followed closely, Yi Zn opened the curtain of the car again, took out a box from inside, "Here it is."


    "what is this?"


    Yi Zn didn''t answer, just said, "When youe to listen to the imperial decree tomorrow, remember to put it on."


    After saying that, he let the carriage go.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, and they returned to their carriage with the box before opening it.


    With just one nce, Gu Yundong''s eyes widened.


    This is... the princess'' formal dress?


    Yes, to answer the imperial decree, it is necessary to wear formal attire to show respect.


    She moved her fingers and slowly touched the clothes, feeling the silky fabric and delicate embroidery under her hands, her eyes lit up involuntarily.


    "It''s made by the pce, it''s really different."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and whispered in her ear, "Show me what to wear at night."


    Gu Yundong gave him a sideways nce, his face slightly red.


    By the time the two returned to Shao Mansion, the sky waspletely dark.


    Shao Qingyuan carried the box into the house and took out the county master''s formal suit.


    After taking it, I realized that the clothes are not heavy.


    Thinking of wearing this dress for most of the next day, Gu Yundong suddenly felt a little reluctant to touch it.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin both came to see it, and both of them had naturally seen the dress of the county master. But now that this dress is in the hands of their daughter-inw, and it belongs to their daughter-inw alone, this feeling is different.


    In the end, Gu Yundong didn''t wear this dress that night.


    is really too heavy and cumbersome, and Shao Qingyuan is not willing to let her suffer.


    But early the next morning, Gu Yundong got up, and Shao Yin brought a few maids to help her get dressed.


    After a quarter of an hour, Gu Yundong felt so hot that he wanted to take it off.


    As soon as she thought that she would have to wear this dress for at least an hour, she had the intention of not wanting the title of county master.


    Shao Yin couldn''t helpughing when she saw her unlovable look on her face. After all she had done her makeup, she quickly let her go out and get on the carriage.


    Ice cubes were ced in the carriage, and Tong Shuitao fanned her with a fan.


    Even so, Gu Yundong still felt hot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1783: gave a mansion

    Chapter 1783 gave the mansion


    Fortunately, the mansion was not very far from the Shao mansion, and the carriage finally stopped at the entrance of the mansion.


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car, but was startled by the crowd at the door.


    "so many people?"


    Shao Qingyuan held her hand and carefully helped her down. "You are the first ordinary person in Xuanhe House to be canonized as the county master. It is a rare event for them, and naturally they have toe and see."


    Ordinary people be county masters, which makes thesemon people even more proud and excited.


    Gu Yundongughed. She saw many familiar people in the crowd. When these people saw her dressed as a princess, their eyes lit up slightly, and they looked at her as if they were looking at a fairy.


    The crowd parted ways, and Shao Qingyuan led Gu Yundong slowly forward.


    Behind them, there are the Gu family and the Bai family.


    Going to the gate of the mansion, Gu Yundong also saw the doctors from the Bai family, some students from Tianhai Academy, cousin Ke, the Nie family, the shopkeeper in Shaoji''s Guji shop, the Xiaoyuan family, Su Her family members, even the two beggars who helped her monitor Yang Wenli.


    These two are in good spirits, and they look much better than before, and they are not as thin as before.


    Gu Yundong smiled at everyone, and then walked into the mansion.


    Yi Zn was already standing in the lobby waiting for her. When she saw hering in, she nodded in satisfaction and then opened the imperial edict.


    "Gu Yundong, ept the order."


    Gu Yundong and the people behind her knelt down.


    Although he had heard the imperial edict once, at this moment, the hearts of everyone were still turbulent.


    After listening to the imperial decree, Gu Yundong also realized that it was not only the title of Yongjia County Lord.


    The emperor also rewarded a lot of things, not to mention gold and silver jewelry, there is also a five-in-house county master''s mansion, which is in Xuanhe mansion.


    Yi Zn handed the imperial decree into her hands, and the expression on her face was rare and solemn, "The county master''s mansion was given by the emperor, and there are some servants in the mansion. If there is anything you don''t understand in your hands, just ask Mommy Qi."


    Mother Qi, came out of the pce.


    But the emperor probably also knew about Gu Yundong''s temperament. Except for Madam Qi, everyone else bought it again, and the rules and etiquette were not so strict to the point of being rigid.


    Although the ?? County Lord''s Mansion was given, it doesn''t matter if Gu Yundong can''t live there, it''s up to her to decide.


    If you can''t live on weekdays, you can hand it over to Madam Qi in the house.


    Gu Yundong nodded and epted the imperial decree.


    After ?? read the imperial edict, they can also go back.


    Gu Yundong went out the door, there was a sound of congrattions outside, and after she nodded, Shao Qingyuan helped her into the carriage.


    Until their carriage was far away, the crowd surrounding the mansion hadn''t dispersed for a long time, and the deeds of Gu Yundong were discussed endlessly.


    There is even that shrewd teahouse, with Gu Yundong as the version, has already started to make up stories.


    Gu Yundong finally breathed a sigh of relief when he returned home.


    She hurriedly went back to the room and changed the clothes. It was too hot. Now in May, wearing a single shirt would make you sweat, not to mention the dress of the princess with threeyers inside and threeyers outside.


    After changing his usual clothes, Gu Yundong finally felt much morefortable.


    A lot of people came to the house, and they were all talking in the front hall at the moment.


    Gu Yundong came out of the room and walked to the front hall impatiently.


    Who knew that as soon as he walked through the corridor, he saw two little heads huddled together not far away, muttering something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1784: two little cute

    Chapter 1784 Two little cuties


    Isn''t this... Coco and the little princess?


    Gu Yundong also wanted to introduce the two of them to make friends, but before she could move, the two had already gotten together.


    didn''t know what to say, the two little girls seemed very excited.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help being curious and stood behind them.


    As soon as I got close, I heard Coco''s proud voice, "I can make steamed buns, little rabbit steamed buns, you see, this is what I made in the morning and steamed it."


    "Wow, that''s amazing." The little princess'' eyes were round, and she looked at the little girl in front of her who was about the same age as her in shock.


    Coco stiffened her small chest and patted it hard.


    Gu Yundong listened to the ''bang bang'' sound and couldn''t help baring his teeth--Isn''t it painful to hit so hard?


    Coco said that it was a little painful, so the next moment her movements were lightened, "This is not the most powerful, I can still catch fish, such a big one, jumping alive, I caught it and put it in the basin ."


    "Wow, that''s amazing."


    Coco raised his head, "Isn''t it? I also cook noodles, especially delicious ones. I''ll cook them for you anytime. You are my good friend, and I''d love to."


    "Wow, you''re amazing."


    Coco''s head lifted higher.


    Gu Yundong, "..." My neck is about to break, please stop stretching it.


    "Ayue, you are too supportive. Then, let me tell you a secret. After all, we are friends of life and death, I can''t hide it from you."


    The little princess was immediately excited, "What secret? I want to hear it. I want to hear it."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, life and death? How could you have only met for a few minutes and have be friends of life and death? Is it that easy?


    Coco cleared his throat and said mysteriously, "I soaked the peas in waterst night, and I n to make tofu today, which is the kind of smooth and tender tofu. But I soaked less peas, so I only made tofu. I can do such a small piece, but don¡¯t worry, I know the steps and I will definitely seed.¡±


    The little princess was shocked and shocked, "Tofu...Is it originally made of peas?"


    "Yeah, it''s amazing, right? I didn''t think of it before." Coco moved closer to her excitedly, "Doudou is obviously yellow, and tofu is white. I always thought that tofu was made of white rice. ."


    "Then I, then I thought that tofu was grown in the ground."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Oh, no, I''m going to beughed to death.


    She covered her mouth and left quickly.


    The two little girls hadn''t noticed yet, their heads were crowded together while eating the little white rabbit steamed buns, while discussing from tofu to beans, rice and wheat...


    But she expected the two to be good friends.


    Gu Yundong walked into the hall while shaking his head.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Aunt Gu walking over, wiping the corner of her eyes, "Yun Dong is here, sit down quickly."


    "Why is Auntie crying?"


    "Hey, aren''t I happy? You said that it would be changed to two years ago. I didn''t even dare to think that my niece became the county owner. At that time, your uncle and I were still living in darkness. , thinking about it now, it''s like a lifetime."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "The good days of Auntie are still toe."


    "That''s right." Aunt Gu nodded again and again, "By the way, about your being named the county master, do you want someone to send a letter to your uncle to make him happy too?"


    "No need to report."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1785: i want a baby

    Chapter 1785 I want a child


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, Gu Dafeng was a little puzzled, "You don''t need to report to your uncle? But this is a happy event, he knows..."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Auntie, you misunderstood, I mean, we will go back to Yongfu Vige the day after tomorrow, and then we will tell the younger brother and the others in person. And even if we don''t go back, the imperial decree of the canonization will be issued. The county seat, and then to the vige, it is estimated that this evening, the uncle will know."


    Yongfu Vige, Fengkai County is after all the location of Gu Yundong''s household registration. Now it is because Gu Yundong is in Fucheng, so the imperial decree was announced in Fucheng, otherwise it would be read at her hometown.


    Gu Dafeng didn''t quite understand either, so he was relieved to hear what she said, and nodded slightly.


    Immediately strange, "Why did you go back to Yongfu Vige? Didn''t you just go back not long ago?"


    "Isn''t this grandpa who is going to go to various counties for free clinics? The ce where grandpa went is Fengkai County." Baihang Shaoyin had been to Yongfu Vige before, but the old man had never been there. No time to. So for this free clinic, he simply chose Fengkai County.


    And Liu Wei and Nie Shuang''s wedding date is approaching, they were forced by Liu Wei to attend the wedding as the man''s family.


    had no choice but to go back to Fengkai County, and Shao Qingyuan would have to apany him to the Fucheng to pick up his rtives.


    Gu Dafeng also understands that as a grandfather, he finally found his grandson who had been missing for more than 20 years. Naturally, he wanted to know where he lived.


    She didn''t ask any more questions and dragged Gu Yundong into the main room.


    There are many people in the main room, all of whom are familiar to Gu Yundong, and most of them are elders.


    Seeing her at this moment, she has an old andforting look on her face.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    The Shao Mansion was very lively, especially the appearance of the Gu family and the Bai family talking together, which made Gu Yundong suddenly feel that the life she wanted was probably like this.


    It is enough that the family is together in a harmonious, healthy and healthy way.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know when he came to her side and held her hand gently.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and nced at him, both of them seemed to read the same meaning from each other''s eyes.


    Yes, they are in a simr situation and want...the same thing.


    "Brother Shao, I want a child."


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and his voice was hoarse, "Okay."


    So, that night, Gu Yundong realized what his word "good" really meant.


    She couldn''t get out of bed the next day, so angry she reached out and pped the people around her.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled contentedly, grabbed her hand and kissed it, and said with a light smile, "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with me?"


    "Bah." Gu Yundong red at him fiercely, "If you want a child, you don''t need this, so..." She was speechless, and thumped him again, "It''s all you, today is the mother and the aunt and their shop opened. The days are now dyed."


    "It''s alright, if my mother knew we were having a baby, I wouldn''t me it."


    Gu Yundong, "..." I''ll **** you.


    She hummed at him again, and just as she was getting ready, there was a knock on the door outside.


    Shao Qingyuan sat up and put his coat over his body, "What''s the matter??"


    Shao Wen''s voice sounded at the door, "Young Master, someone sent a letter here."


    letter?


    Shao Qingyuan quickly got dressed, and after Gu Yundong also packed up, the two went out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1786: is good news

    Chapter 1786 is good news


    Shao Wen did have a letter in his hand, and it looked a little thick.


    Shao Qingyuan took it, opened the letter, and saw the sign at first nce, but was slightly taken aback, and turned back to look at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter was a little puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Before reading it, Shao Qingyuan handed the letter directly to her, "It was sent by Zhou Han, it should be about my mother-inw."


    Gu Yundong''s hand tugging his hair mmed, and took the letter over.


    She nced roughly, and sure enough, it was about the Yang family.


    Before Zhou Han left, Gu Yundong asked him to ask the Yang family''s parents'' reaction after Yang Liu''s ident. He wanted to know if it was as Yang Wenli said. Yang Zhifu and his wife also felt that Yang Liu was not alive after being captured by the fake Taoist priest. necessary.


    Now that so long has passed, it is indeed almost the same.


    Gu Yundong began to read the content of the letter. After reading two pages, he was slightly surprised. After reading it, he breathed a sigh of relief, and the corner of his mouth twitched as heughed.


    Shao Qing saw this and smiled, "It seems to be good news?"


    "Well, I knew all this was done by Yang Wenli. He was full of nonsense from beginning to end."


    The letter was very clear. Zhou Han heard that when Yang Liu disappeared, the government and the chivalrous man found out about the Taoist temple. Because Yang Zhifu was worried about his daughter, he followed the officials to the Taoist temple.


    Unexpectedly, those fake Taoists resisted desperately, and Yang Zhifu was identally injured and fell into aa for several days.


    He was sent home directly, but he was also inquiring about his daughter''s whereabouts.


    Later, Yang Liu was rescued in Yongning Mansion, and the mansion sent a letter to the Yang family. Yang Zhifu was injured and could not go to pick him up, so he handed over the matter to Yang Wenli.


    Who knew that Yang Wenli didn''te back after a long time, and with him came the urn of ''Yangliu''.


    Yang Wenli cried bitterly, saying that Yang Liu felt that he had no face to go home and could not face his parents and rtives, so he chose to end his life.


    Yang Zhifu and his wife fainted on the spot. After waking up, they fell seriously ill and walked out with the urn in their arms for a long time.


    Later, Yang Liu was buried, and the spirit of Yang Zhifu and his wife was not as good as before. At that time, the family property was also handed over to Yang Wenli for management.


    There is only so much information Zhou Han can inquire about, and I don''t know the details of the situation.


    But what is interesting is that there is a sentence at the end of Zhou Han''s letter - after Yang Wenli returned, for some reason, his attitude towards Yang Zhifu and his wife changed greatly. simr.


    Gu Yundong is not difficult to guess, this Yang Wenli doesn''t seem to give up.


    But he doesn''t dare to be tough now, so he can only save the country and see if Yang Zhifu and his wife can start.


    Gu Yundong sneered secretly, sure enough, an idiot is still an idiot, and he will never be a wise man.


    Shao Qingyuan read it, folded the letter carefully, and asked her, "Mother-inw knows, she will be very happy toe. The shop should just open by now, shall we go?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, let''s go to the flower shop and see what Mother''s n is."


    The two packed up, got a carriage, and soon got on to the flower shop.


    The flower shop has already opened. Gu Yundong waste. Thinking about the reason for beingte, she couldn''t help but beat Shao Qingyuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1787: Intimate little padded jacket

    Chapter 1787 Intimate little padded jacket


    Shao Qingyuan smiled very ripplingly, but when he got off the carriage, that smile instantly disappeared.


    The flower shop and the carpenter shop are very lively. Many people know the rtionship between these two shops and Gu Yundong, and she was just sealed as the county owner yesterday, so naturally many people came to celebrate.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan and the others, someone soon came to say hello.


    Gu Yundong buried his head and could only wave his hand, agreeing a few words and hurriedly fled into the shop.


    Willow is entertaining guests. After she wakes up, she bes more energetic.


    In addition, the eldest youngdy who was originally from the Yang family has also learned a lot of business things from her grandfather, so it is more than enough to deal with opening a business.


    The same is true of Gu Dafeng on the other side. She has a bright temperament. She has set up a stall at the market before, and she is very mature in her speech and actions, and she is not stage fright at all when she greets people.


    Gu Yundong thought it was fine after reading it, so he simply went into the backyard to make some food.


    In the flower shop there are willows, Shao Yin, and the mother and daughter of Fan''s little kite.


    There are Gu Dafeng, Bian Han and Xiaoliu in the carpentry shop, and they are all fully staffed.


    Both sides were very busy, and the flow of people didn''t decrease a little until the afternoon.


    Yang Liu saw that there was nothing wrong with Fan''s side, so he got away and came to Yun Dong.


    "On such a hot day, you can rest at home. The shop is busy. If your father wants toe over, I will stop him from going to the academy." Yang Liu smiled brightly, although he said so, but It could be seen that she was still very happy.


    Shao Qingyuan saw hering in, and after calling his mother-inw, he got up and went out to the shop in front to help, leaving space for the mother and daughter to talk.


    Gu Yundong poured a cup of tea and handed it to Yang Liu, "After all, it''s the first shop opened by my mother, of course I want toe and see it. It''s for my mother."


    Yang Liuughed, "You, you are bing more and more able to speak."


    "Why don''t you say that your daughter is the sweet little padded jacket of her parents?" Gu Yundong walked behind her and pinched her shoulders.


    Yangliu closed his eyes slightly, and the smile on the corner of his mouth never fell.


    Yes, what about the little padded jacket.


    Although she is the princess outside, she is still their filial and well-behaved daughter at home.


    Gu Yundong rxed for her for a while, and after talking for a while, he took out the letter.


    "Mother, in fact, after Yang Wenli went back, I had someone help me to check what happened back then. Now that person has sent a letter back, do you want to take a look?"


    Yang Liu was startled, his eyes fell on the letter, but he didn''t take it for a long time.


    Gu Yundong sat opposite her, stretched out his hand to the back of her hand, "Mother..."


    "What did the letter... say?"


    "Back then, it was Yang Wenli who was lying."


    Yang Liu suddenly raised his head, "Really, really?" The anticipation in her eyes was very obvious.


    The events of that year were always a knot in her heart, the saying that the whole family wanted her to die, and it still hurts her whole body when she thinks of it.


    It''s not that she didn''t doubt Yang Wenli''s statement, but she was too scared.


    After all, although her parents are good to her, they do like boys more.


    After all, she spent more time with her grandfather since she was a child, and her parents asionallyined.


    After all, before she disappeared, she had just had a bad time with her father.


    At that time, even the eldest brother who got along with her the most and the deepest feelings wished her to die. Yang Liu really didn''t dare to think if her parents had a deeper disgust for her.


    She was afraid that when she went back, she would suffer despair again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1788: Chen Liang is a good village chief

    Chapter 1788 Chen Liang is a good vige chief


    Gu Yundong saw Yang Liu''s slightly fragile expression, his nose became sour, and nodded heavily, "Well, Yang Wenli lied to you."


    Yang Liu took the letter over, took a deep breath, and looked down carefully.


    Gu Yundong just watched her eyes gradually turn red, and she slowly burst into tears, and fell on the letter with a click.


    She held Yang Liu''s hand and tightened slightly, and finally hugged her gently.


    After a long time, Yang Liu raised her head. She wiped the corner of her eyes and smiled, "Mother is fine, mother is just happy, mother is too happy."


    Gu Yundongughed, "Then, mother knows what happened back then, what are your ns?"


    A look of confusion shed across Yang Liu''s face, and he shook his head after a while, "I haven''t thought about it yet. When I think about it, discuss it with your father."


    "it is good."


    "Okay, you don''t have to stay here, go out and find Qingyuan, mother is really fine."


    Gu Yundong nced at Yang Liu, but in the end said nothing, let go of her.


    As soon as the door on her side was closed, the cries of the willows came from the room.


    Gu Yundong actually heard it, her ears are pretty good.


    She didn''t say anything, stood at the door for a while, looked at the blue sky, smiled, and turned to look for Shao Qingyuan.


    Yangliu said to think about it, but I don¡¯t know how long it will take.


    On the second day, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, Bai Yong and others went to Yongfu Vige.


    Bai Hang also went with him, he is the main doctor of this free clinic.


    Since the husband, son and daughter-inw have all left the city, Shao Yin naturally followed.


    The group brought the medicinal materials and some necessities, and went back to Fengkai County in a mighty manner.


    Bai Hang went to the county office first to say hello to the magistrate.


    Peoplee to the free clinic, and the magistrates are naturally very wee. You Qi came to be the genius doctor Bai, and... the hot Yongjia County Lord who was just canonized.


    Therefore, before Gu Yundong returned to Yongfu Vige, the magistrate had already sent someone to report to the vige.


    When the group arrived at the entrance of Yongfu Vige, they saw that the repaired avenue was full of people, and there was a long line of firecrackers at the intersection.


    As soon as the carriage came, Chen Liang ignited, and a crackling sound resounded throughout Yongfu Vige.


    "Caomin sees Yongjia County Master." Followed by, people on both sides of the road were kneeling on the ground.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Where did you all learn this trick?


    She quickly got off the carriage and pulled up Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya who were kneeling at the front.


    "What are you doing? Get up quickly, don''t kneel at every turn, I can''t bear it."


    Chen Liang hurriedly said, "You are now the county lord, and the county lord is to be worshipped by others."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Uncle Chen, if you do this every time Ie back, I won''t dare to go back."


    Chen Liang paused, thinking about it, he couldn''t scare Yun Dong away from going back to Yongfu Vige, wouldn''t that be self-defeating?


    He quickly got everyone to get up, "The county owner is very approachable, so you don''t like this kind of thing. In the future, let''s be more respectful in our hearts, and don''t be rude on the surface, you know?"


    "Know."


    Chen Liang''s actions are not only satisfied with Gu Yundong, but even Bai Yong Baihang said, "This vige chief is good."


    "Yeah, A Yu was in this vige before, and thanks to the fairness of the vige chief, life could go on."


    Unfortunately, when A Yu was young, Chen Liang was not the vige head, otherwise how would A Yu be allowed to be thrown twice by the Li family?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1789: Something belongs to Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 1789 Things belong to Shao Qingyuan


    While talking, they were surrounded by vigers and returned to Shao''s house.


    Bai Yong raised his head and looked at the tworge tiled houses with the same blue bricks. When he looked back at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, the expressions were a little subtle.


    His family A Yu, will there be a husband in the future? ?


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know that his grandfather had made up a lot of things in his brain, that the house had been cleaned up, and he led people in directly.


    Outside, Chen Liang has evacuated the vigers who were watching the lively event. "The county lord and the others have been on the road for a day. If the people are tired, let the county lord rest first, and thene back when the county lord is free. It''s gettingte, so we all go back to dinner."


    Although the vigers are still probing their brains, they want to talk to Gu Yundong almost. Especially the vigers in the nearby vige, still want to say a few words.


    But he was also worried that he would annoy others, so he left reluctantly in Chen Liang''s voice.


    The big Shao family was finally left with the Bai family and Gu Xiaoxi and his wife.


    Gu Yundong hugged the fat and white Gu Yunxiao, and then told Gu Xiaoxi the cause and effect.


    Gu Xiaoxi was very emotional when he heard it, "I didn''t expect you to be a county master." After speaking, he suddenly approached her mysteriously, smiling naively, "Yun Dong, then I can write Don''t tell me your story? Don''t worry, I''m just based on you, there are some simrities, and most of the plots will be changed. When I saw you, I suddenly burst out of inspiration."


    Thest time Gu Yundong came back, Gu Xiaoxi had already shown her the book he wrote.


    Not to mention, it has really improved a lot.


    It''s just that he hasn''t sent it to print, nor has it been sold in bookstores, so I don''t know what the effect will be.


    But now with movable type printing, the more expensive cost is some paper and ink, which is much more convenient than sending it to a printing workshop.


    "Uncle, write it down. I''ll give you a gift the other day, so I can help you."


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned for a moment, and asked hurriedly, "What gift?"


    "You''ll know when you look back."


    Gu Xiaoxi felt a little regretful, but in the end he didn''t ask any more questions.


    After sitting at Shao''s house for a while, after dinner, he went back with Chang Yaya and his sleeping son.


    Bai Yong rested at home overnight, and the next day, he couldn''t wait to go around the vige.


    As for the free clinic... Isn''t this Bai Hang?


    Bai Hang was ruthlessly pushed by his father to work, and he followed Yun Dong Shaoyin around the vige.


    Shao Qingyuan was also pulled away by Bai Hang.


    Bai Yong had already heard about Shao Qingyuan being tortured by the Li family, so after leaving the Shao family, the first ce he went to was the big house of the Li family.


    However, there is no one in the Li family''s big house at the moment, and their family is like a mouse meeting a cat when they see the Shao family''s Gu family.


    When Bai Hang Shaoyin camest time, they also hid.


    This time, it was even worse. After hearing that Gu Yundong had been sealed as the county lord the day before yesterday, the family shivered for a whole day. Yesterday morning, they packed up and went to stay at Bao''s family for a few days.


    Bai Yong was very disappointed after hearing about it, but unfortunately, the old man of the Li family is gone, otherwise he will definitely let him taste what it means to be better than death.


    Bai Yong was still a little angry when he remembered it. After kicking the door of Li''s house, he said to Gu Yundong and the two, "Let''s go, go back."


    However, just after taking two steps, a quarrel suddenly came from his ear.


    "This thing must belong to Shao Qingyuan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1790: This is a family heirloom

    Chapter 1790 This is a family heirloom


    The three words "Shao Qingyuan" were vaguely heard, and the three Bai Yong stopped together and turned to the source of the sound.


    In fact, the quarrel was not loud, and if it wasn''t for the sudden increase in the tone, they might not have heard it at all.


    Bai Yong frowned and asked uncertainly, "Are they talking about A Yu?"


    Gu Yundong has pointed ears and nodded, his face slightly serious.


    "Over there... I remember it seems to be the house of the third house of the Li family?" Shao Yin had been to Yongfu Vige once, and he was quite familiar with the location of the Li family.


    "It''s the third room of the Li family." Gu Yundong returned, "Let''s go and have a look."


    "Walk."


    The houses of the three-bedroom Li family are all next to each other. Because the eldest Li directly inherited the old house, the big house is thergest, and the second and third bedrooms are added to the side.


    Gu Yundong took the lead in walking towards the direction of the third room, but the volume of the quarrel over there has been lowered, so it is not clear to hear.


    It wasn''t until he reached the gate of the courtyard that a familiar voice sounded in his ears again.


    "...Do you think we are fools? Can the old man be able to afford such a good thing? This jade pendant is very valuable at first nce, it is estimated that it is worth hundreds of taels. Even if the old man has that kind of money, he is reluctant to buy it. Right. It must have been taken from Shao Qingyuan when he was picked up."


    If Gu Yundong remembers correctly, the owner of this voice seems to be He Xiu?


    She is the daughter-inw of the second room. She wanted to marry Zhuangzi but failed, and finally married Li Zhihu.


    Gu Yundong turned his head, looked at Shao Yin, and asked in a low voice, "Mother, did you have a jade pendant on your body when Xiang Gong was taken away?"


    Shao Yin frowned, shook his head after thinking about it, "No."


    There is such a kind of safety lock. Jade is easy to be knocked on a child''s body and shattered, so I dare not give it to him.


    "Since it''s not A Yu''s, then it''s none of our business, let''s go." Bai Yong was not interested in listening to people arguing about family property, it was very boring.


    He turned around and wanted to leave, but Gu Yundong quickly grabbed him, "Grandpa, wait."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong is of course not interested in listening to the quarrel between the two people, but since they mentioned the old man of the Li family, she would like to hear it.


    Another slightly unfamiliar voice soon came from the yard, "What do you mean, Second Sister-inw? Why can''t the old man have this jade pendant? My father-inw said that this jade pendant was handed down from the ancestors, and not necessarily bought by the old man. In the beginning, the ancestors of the Li family also had rich people, isn''t it normal to pass down such a jade pendant?"


    He Xiu sneered after hearing this, "Ancestral? Even if it is ancestral, the old man will pass it on to your third house? When the second housekeeper died?"


    "Ha, why can''t it be passed on to the third room? People say that the youngest son and grandson are the lifeblood of the old man. My father-inw is the youngest son, isn''t it normal for the old man to love him?"


    "Bah." He Xiu''s anger rose. She has always been a pinch and strong, such a good piece of jade pendant, where would you be willing to let Sanfang get it alone? Otherwise, everyone will share it equally, or else, no one will want it. "I''ve only heard that family heirlooms are passed down to the eldest son, and I haven''t heard of the younger son. You are not afraid of beingughed at when you say this."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Okay, since you said this is a family heirloom, then all the people in the three houses will have a share."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1791: Shao Yin has seen

    Chapter 1791 Shao Yin has seen it


    "What''s your share? This is what the old man gave us three rooms. You robber, return the jade pendant to me."


    He Xiu sneered, "It doesn''t matter if you say it, let''s sit down in the three rooms and make it clear face-to-face. Let''s go and find my father and the others with me."


    "I''m not going, you let me go."


    The quarrel in ?? suddenly stopped, followed by the sound of pulling and pulling.


    Before the three of Gu Yundong could leave, the courtyard door was suddenly opened.


    The five pairs of eyes froze in unison, and everyone on both sides looked at each other in astonishment.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes slowly moved down, andnded on the jade pendant in He Xiu''s hand.


    She is also well-informed, and at a nce, she can see that this jade pendant is indeed very valuable, and it is not something that ordinary farmers would be willing to buy.


    But Shao Yin said that this was not from Shao Qingyuan, so where did the old man of the Li family get it?


    Anyway, she doesn''t believe in any family heirlooms.


    Gu Yundong was thinking when Shao Yin stepped forward abruptly and snatched the jade pendant from He Xiu''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" He Xiu subconsciously wanted to grab it back, but as soon as she moved, she saw Gu Yundong next to her, and she didn''t dare to make a sound in an instant, and took it back with her hand embarrassed.


    The young woman beside her should be the daughter-inw of the third house of the Li family. Gu Yundong had never seen it before, but I heard that she was newly married recently.


    But this daughter-inw knew Gu Yundong and knew that she was the Lord of Yongjia County. Her current status was incredible, not to mention herself, even the county magistrate''s wife would respect her when she saw her.


    So she didn''t dare to make any move, just stared at Shao Yin''s hand nervously, for fear that the jade pendant would disappear out of thin air.


    Gu Yundong also looked at Shao Yin in surprise, but saw her expression condensed, her eyes flickering, and she stared at the jade pendant.


    She quietly approached her and asked, "Mother, this jade pendant..."


    Shao Yin took a deep breath, tightened his fingers slowly, gritted his teeth and said, "I''ve seen it before."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Really?"


    Shao Yin nodded. He Xiu, who was beside him, didn''t hear the conversation between them, but looking at Shao Yin''s expression, he knew that this jade pendant must be rted to her.


    She rolled her eyes and immediately said, "County Lord, is this jade pendant yours? I knew that the old man must have taken it from Young Master Shao. Sun Ling also said it was a family heirloom, but I don''t believe it."


    Sun Ling opened her mouth and nced at Gu Yundong. She didn''t say anything, but she was secretly anxious.


    Of course she knew that this jade pendant was not a family heirloom, it was stolen by her father-inw from the old man.


    Yes, but now that this jade pendant has fallen into their hands, it is theirs. She is unwilling to let her hand it over like this.


    Gu Yundong looked at Sun Ling and asked, "Is this jade pendant a family heirloom passed down to you by the old man?"


    Sun Ling lowered her head and hesitated, not knowing what to say for a while.


    He Xiu bumped her triumphantly, "The county master asked you, let me tell you, the Yongjia county master is not someone who can fool her, if you dare to lie to her, be careful that your family will be locked up and beheaded. ."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, but it wasn''t that serious.


    But Sun Ling believed it to be true. She didn''t know if she would be beheaded, but she only knew that the county master was something she couldn''t offend, so she knelt down with a ''pop''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1792: restitution

    Chapter 1792 Return to the original owner


    Gu Yundong was frightened by her and took a step back.


    Sun Ling nodded and said hurriedly, "The little woman dare not lie to the county master, this jade pendant, this jade pendant is indeed not an heirloom of the Li family."


    They were talking at the gate, and some of them had a big goal. Soon people from the vige gathered around and looked at each other curiously.


    Some stood far away and couldn''t hear them clearly, only that the Li family and Yongjia County Master were on the right track.


    And seeing Sun Ling kneeling on the ground and trembling, she must have offended the county master.


    Soon someone ran to call the rest of the Li family, and some people continued to stay to watch the fun, but they didn¡¯t dare to get too close.


    Sun Ling didn''t care too much, and immediately said, "This jade pendant, yes, was brought by my father from the old man. After the old man passed away, this jade pendant was on the old man, and the father and uncle gave it to me. When the old man was buried, he identally saw it, and then he quietly put it away. As for where the jade pendant came from, the littledy doesn''t know."


    In fact, Li Laosan has been guarding carefully after taking the jade pendant, only he and her daughter-inw know.


    It was only two days ago that he drank a little wine, and he was proud to say a drink, which happened to be overheard by Sun Ling who went to the toilet in the middle of the night.


    Sun Ling is very brave, and her hands and feet are not very clean. I want to see what this precious jade pendant looks like.


    So today, when there was no one at home and my mother-inw was out, I quietly went to my inws'' room to look for it.


    I didn''t expect that she would actually find it, but just when she was about to put it away, He Xiu came.


    This He Xiu is also a sneaky person, even if hees to someone else''s house without knocking on the door, he walks lightly.


    By the time Sun Ling found out, He Xiu had already seen the jade pendant in her hand, and the trouble started.


    Sun Ling hates He Xiu now. Not only has she lost her jade pendant, but she is afraid that the entire reputation of the third room will be ruined. She doesn''t know how to exin to them when her inwse back.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong became thoughtful.


    She nced at Shao Yin, and out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of the Li family''s three-bedroom couple who didn''t know when they wereing back.


    Gu Yundong turned around, the third house of the Li family saw her looking over, and it was not good to pretend to be a transparent person, so he could onlye out embarrassedly, "County, county master."


    When ?? bowed his head, he gave Sun Ling a vicious look, who couldn''t help shaking violently.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, his face did not blushed or his heart skipped a beat, and he said very seriously, "This jade pendant is indeed my husband''s, and it should be Mr. Li who left it privately. Now, it will be returned to the original owner, I wonder if it is okay? "


    "Yes, yes." The third room of the Li family nodded hurriedly.


    How dare they say no, they don''t take it seriously, and Sun Ling said in front of everyone that the origin of the jade pendant is unknown, and they can''t deny it.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Since that''s the case, let''s take this jade pendant back."


    "Yes, yes, the county master just takes it back. This was originally Shao''s son and should be returned to him."


    To be honest, the Li family¡¯s second and third bedrooms really can see the situation more clearly than the big one.


    Gu Yundong looked at the third room of the Li family who wanted to send them away as soon as possible, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he didn''t stay too long, and went back with Bai Yong and Shao Yin.


    Because of this ident, Bai Yong lost his interest in visiting the vige.


    After leaving the third room of the Li family, he went straight to the Shao family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1793: Old Man Li and Gu Jingyuan? ?

    Chapter 1793 Old Man Li and Gu Jingyuan? ?


    The three hurried to Shao''s house, and when they passed outside the ancestral hall of Yongfu Vige, they met Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan who were in the free clinic.


    But the three of them didn''t even look at their father and son, they just walked away without squinting.


    Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan, "..." Have they ceased to exist to such an extent?


    As soon as Bai Yong got home, he couldn''t wait to ask Shao Yin, "Daughter-inw, whose jade pendant belongs to?"


    Shao Yin pursed her lips, her eyes filled with hatred, "It belongs to Gu Jingyuan, I saw him on him before."


    Gu Jingyuan? Wasn''t it the scum who admired Shao Yin, but failed to propose a marriage, but instead tied her and left the capital, preventing her from returning to the Marquis of Huaiyin?


    Shao Yin took a deep breath, "I had been with Gu Jingyuan for a while, and I saw this jade pendant on him, and he said boldly at the time that he would give me this jade pendant after I married him. Bah, it''s like someone is rare."


    Although this jade pendant is not cheap, it is really not very attractive to Shao Yin, who has seen many good things.


    Gu Yundong took the jade pendant, looked left and right, and suddenly said, "Old man Li has Gu Jingyuan''s jade pendant on his body, so he and Gu Jingyuan know each other. Then... Brother Shao was kidnapped by old man Li, it was Gu Jingyuan. Keihara ordered?"


    Bai Yong sneered, "It must be, the Gu family are really disgusting people everywhere. I thought they would be fine if they were exiled to Linxun Ind, who would have known that they would be able to jump around for so long."


    **** him off. If he didn''t clean up the ancient family, he would not be named Bai.


    caused his good grandson to be separated from them for more than 20 years, and caused his good grandson to suffer so much. The Gu family must pay for this.


    "So, the old man of the Li family tortured us so much, and it was also exined by Gu Jingyuan?"


    Bai Yong said angrily, "I''ll kill them now, I''ll poison them, so that their lives are not as good as death, and their intestines will rot and die." He rushed out as he spoke.


    Gu Yundong was also very angry at first, but when he saw this, he broke his power and stopped him in a hurry, "Grandpa, don''t be in a hurry, we definitely can''t let go of the Gu family, but we are not in a hurry at this moment, we will wait for Xiang Gong and the others toe back first. Let''s discuss."


    Bai Yong is just a moment of anger, of course it is impossible to rush to Linxun Ind just like that.


    He snorted coldly and sat back again.


    "Okay, I''m not in a hurry, I''ll think about it slowly first, ande up with a hundred ways to torture them to death. How dare you do this to my family Ayu, I''m mad at me."


    Not only was he angry, but Gu Yundong and Shao Yin were also angry.


    "But I''m very curious, how did this old man Li know Gu Jingyuan? And he listened to him like this, raised and tortured his husband for many years. It''s not because he epted a jade pendant from him, right? At the beginning, old man Li was with the gang of human traffickers. Yes, let alone this jade pendant, even if he can get more money, right?"


    Anyway, it can''t be for money. After all, Liang Zi once said that in order for him to help rob Shao Qingyuan out, Old Man Li even gave Liang Zi his many years of savings.


    Those savings were all gone, leaving this jade pendant alone.


    is quirky.


    Bai Yong and Shao Yin immediately became quiet and thoughtful when they heard the words.


    Indeed, this is not easy to exin.


    Is it impossible, what is the rtionship between Old Man Li and Gu Jingyuan?


    But one is the young master of the Gu family and the other is a human trafficker. How could the two have such a deep rtionship?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1794: Cant escape my palm

    Chapter 1794 I can''t escape the palm of my hand


    The three of them couldn''t think of a reason. It seems that we have to ask Gu Jingyuan to find out.


    Gu Yundong put away the jade pendant and put it aside for now.


    When Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan came back at night, they started talking again.


    The two were silent for a long time. After the final discussion, they nned to wait until the free clinic was over and the matter here waspleted, and then go to Linxun Ind to find the ancient family to settle ounts.


    but¡­¡­


    "Ayu and Yundong don''t want to go, you have to go to the capital. If you go around Linxun Ind, it will be too far." Bai Hang didn''t want them to rush around, and their young couple had a lot of things.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong thought about it all night and agreed, but despite the n, things changedter.


    The ?? free clinic was still going on, but Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help but speed up the speed.


    Shao Quan has be more and more skilled now. Since he learned to be vinated, some minor illnesses and pains are no longer a problem.


    Not to mention, he is asionally in Yongfu Vige, and the vigers wille to him if they have any headaches, and he has quite rich practical experience.


    A lot of people came nearby, but they were only doing free clinics in the vige on the first day.


    On the second day, he went directly to the county seat, and set up a position at the gate of the county government office, and also arrested and maintained order.


    Gu Yundong didn''t follow, she went to find Tong An and Shen Sitian.


    As for the marriage of the two, it always had to be done before Tong An went to the capital. When she came backst time, Tong An said that it was already being prepared.


    Now, it should be almost ready, right?


    When Gu Yundong went to ask the two of them, although Tong An was a little embarrassed, he still exined the n.


    "We were just about to tell the owner that Si Tian and I both decided to get married on May 20th. My parents thought it would be a good time to live, and we would simply set up a few tables of banquets at that time. He and Sitian will go to the capital together and rent a small yard, she will take care of the family, and I will work to support the family."


    Si Tian wanted to continue embroidering, but Tong An knew that if he did this for a long time, his eyes would be damaged.


    Before ??, she couldn''t do anything about it. She lived alone and only had this skill. Although he looked distressed, he didn''t care about it too much. He only reminded him once or twice.


    Now that he is here, Gu Yundong is generous, and the wages are not low, and he is enough to support the family.


    If she really can¡¯t let it go, she can also ept two apprentices, and it¡¯s fine to give pointers on weekdays. Shen Sitian''s embroidery skills are really good. Even if her embroidery is sold to Fucheng, it is still a hotmodity.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing when he heard their n, May 20th, isn''t that three dayster?


    This period is indeed a good day. Liu Wei and Nie Shuang''s wedding date is on May 23rd.


    "You can discuss it. If you need any help, just say it. Si Tian is my friend, and Tong An, you are my employee, so you can contribute."


    Tong An nodded, "Okay."


    Shen Sitian was a little shy, "Yun Dong, thank you."


    Gu Yundong asked them clearly, so he didn''t bother them, and took Tong Shuitao back to Shao''s house.


    Just took a few steps, she turned around suddenly, looked at Tong Shuitao and asked, "How about you?"


    "What am I?" Tong Shuitao looked nk.


    "You and Xue Rong''s marriage, have you discussed it? When will it be done? Are you two about the same age?"


    Tong Shuitao waved his hand, "I''m not in a hurry, he can''t escape from my palm anyway."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1795: I am not married!

    Chapter 1795 I''m not married anymore!


    Tong Shuitao looked like he didn''t understand anything, and Gu Yundong didn''t know what to say.


    She took people back to Shao''s house, sat down and drank two sips of tea before she said, "Shui Tao, about you and Xue Rong, have you thought about what happened after you got married?"


    Tong Shuitao took the cup in Gu Yundong''s hand and put it away carefully.


    Hearing her question, she couldn''t help but startled, "What happens after we get married? Have a baby? This, this... It''s too early to say this?" She was still shy as she spoke.


    Gu Yundong choked on the tea in an instant, "Cough, cough, cough, who, who asked you this?"


    "Miss, are you alright?" Tong Shuitao asked while patting her on the back, "What do you mean, Miss?"


    Gu Yundong finally recovered after a while, she red at her angrily, "I mean, you are my maid, Xue Rong is my father''s entourage, if you marry him in the future, then of course you wille back with him. Xiao Erjin is in charge of the wife. Have you thought about what you want to do? I am my person now, if you want to do anything, you can tell me in advance, and I can help you arrange it. "


    These two people will get married in the future, so it''s not good for one to live in Shao''s house and the other to live in Gu''s family? What kind of couple is that?


    But Tong Shuitao was stunned after hearing this.


    She widened her eyes and looked at Gu Yundong in astonishment, "I, after I get married, can''t I be with the youngdy?"


    Without waiting for Gu Yundong to answer, she immediately shook her head, "No, no, no, I can''t leave Miss, I don''t want to leave Miss."


    She grabbed Gu Yundong''s sleeve and looked at her pitifully, tearsing out. "Miss, I can''t do it without you. I want to be with you. If I get married with Xue Rong, I''m going to leave. Then, I won''t get married. I won''t get married."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense, anyway, I don''t want to leave Miss. I don''t want Xue Rong anymore, I won''t get married."


    Gu Yundong saw that she was about to cry, and pulled back her sleeves weakly.


    This person really said that wind is rain, didn''t she threaten Xue Rong to be together before? Well, Xue Rong agreed, and she regretted it again for this reason.


    Then didn''t she be the viin who broke up the marriage?


    Gu Yundong nced at Tong Shuitao and said, "It''s alright, it''s alright, don''t look like the sky is going to fall. Didn''t you get married? Go back and discuss with Xue Rong, and think about what to do. You can''t unterally decide not to get married, can you? It''s not a big deal either."


    "It''s a big thing for me." If you can''t follow the youngdy, what''s the point of her getting married?


    After saying that, the tears fell.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Why do you feel so bad looking at her now?


    "Okay, I won''t talk about it in advance. Anyway, go back and think about it, discuss with Xue Rong, and talk about it when you decide."


    "...Oh." Tong Shuitao originally wanted to say that she had decided now, but Gu Yundong red at her, pursed her lips and twitched in response.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched and he sent her away, "Go wash your face, how old you are, and still cry."


    The problem is that he still has no image at all from crying.


    Tong Shuitao nodded again, turned and left the front hall.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and sighed secretly.


    Who knew that there was a knock on the open courtyard door at this moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1796: Zeng Jias request

    Chapter 1796 Zeng Jia''s request


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then raised his head to see Zeng Jia walking in hesitantly.


    "Sister-inw, sister-inw." After Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan got married, the three children of Zeng''s family called her sister-inw.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Why are you here? Are you looking for something? Come in first."


    Zeng Jia hurriedly walked a few steps, walked into the front hall, and stood in front of Gu Yundong.


    He is twelve years old now. In this age, he is actually not too young. He is a young man who can support his family.


    And it may be that nutrition has caught up in recent years, and he doesn''t need to do too heavy work. Zeng Jia''s stature suddenly increased, and he was no shorter than Gu Yundong when he stood.


    At this time, she was sitting, Zeng Jia was standing, and Gu Yundong had to raise his neck when he looked at him, so he was really tired.


    She hurriedly sat him down and pushed the nut te on the table over, "Come and have something to eat."


    Zeng Jia was probably a little nervous, so he unconsciously held a piece of nut with his fingers.


    After a while, he said, "Sister-inw, I came here to ask you something."


    "As you say, what do you ask for?"


    Zeng Jia pursed his lips, took a deep breath, and said, "Can I also go to the capital to do things?"


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Do you want to go to the capital?"


    "Yeah." Zeng Jia was afraid that she would not agree, so he sat up straight and began to rmend himself, "Although I am only twelve years old, I have read books, learned to calcte and know words. When I was in a private school, I was praised by my husband. Yes. I am very flexible, I learn things quickly, and I am very adaptable. When I go to the capital, I will definitely be able to help my sister-inw. Besides, I don¡¯t want any wages.¡±


    Now, apprentices as big as him are basically still in the stage of learning their skills from Master, most of them have no wages, and even give gifts to Master during festivals.


    In Zeng Jia''s thinking, he is in such a situation now, he has never done anything in the workshop, he doesn''t understand anything, and he needs to be taught by others, so it is normal not to pay wages.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but ponder, Zeng Jia is really good, although he entered schoolte, but now he is full of money, and he has attended private school for more than two years.


    That private school was to teach people to read and write. Zeng Jia didn¡¯t take the imperial examinations, so naturally he didn¡¯t need to read the Four Books and Five ssics.


    So he has a good grasp of the knowledge needed in life such as calction and writing, and he studies very hard, and he will save what he does not understand. When Gu Dajianges back, he will bring it over and ask.


    These advantages he said are also true.


    To be honest, although some of the people brought to the capital this time are still recognizing characters, they are not very skilled after all because they are old and stumble upon learning.


    Gu Yundong also needs people like Zeng Jia.


    She looked at the young man sitting opposite, Zeng Jia looked at her nervously and expectantly, "Sister-inw, I can really do it, it''s definitely not a loss for you to use me."


    "Why do you want to go to the capital?"


    "I want to go out and have a look, I want to do something. Now that my parents are still young, I don''t need to worry too much about leaving their side to go outside. Besides, I''m not married, I don''t have a wife and children, and I don''t have any worries. I can let go of my hands and feet and try my own skills. In the future, when my parents are older and have a wife and children, I will have to take care of my family and take care of them by their side.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1797: Tong An contemplates sweet marriage

    Chapter 1797 Tong An ponders sweet marriage


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise, but he didn''t expect Zeng Jia to have such a mature idea.


    Zeng Jia was a little embarrassed by her, scratched her hair, and said with a smile, "sister-inw, don''tugh at me, I know I think a little far. I just feel that I am the eldest in the family, and I have all my parents, brothers and sisters. Responsible, when I don''t need to take up this responsibility, I want to... go out and break in."


    A twelve-year-old boy, mature and sensible, but also has the innocence and yearning of a child, which is very good.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help feeling a little emotional.


    She smiled and nodded, "I''ll take you to the capital, of course I''ll have no problem here, and the sry will be based on what you''re doing. You can pay as much as you want."


    Zeng Jia immediately waved his hand to refuse when he heard the words.


    "The wage issue is settled." Gu Yundong didn''t give him this chance, raised his hand to stop him, and asked again, "But have you told your parents about this?"


    "I said it." Zeng Jia nodded quickly.


    "Oh?" Gu Yundong was a little surprised, "Auntie they agreed?"


    "Well, my parents said that I have grown up too. It''s a good idea to have this idea. And they are also relieved to follow you, sister-inw. It just needs to be approved by you, and they say it''s my business, let me speak for myself. If my sister-inw doesn''t agree, I''m not allowed to pester me more."


    In fact, a rural boy like him has to work in the fields, and he can be regarded as a strongborer.


    He was lucky. After two more years of reading, he was able to find multiple ways out.


    He has a cousin who doesn''t study, and has been with his parents since he was a child. Later, when I was eleven years old, I learned craftsmanship from a master. I also left the county town early and went to other ces. Now I am fourteen years old, I have only returned home twice, and I still have no wages.


    Therefore, the Zeng family did not feel that there was anything wrong with their son going out to find work.


    Gu Yundong smiled when he heard the words, "Okay, since Auntie and the others have no opinion, I will tell Tong An when I look back, add your name, and set off together at that time. Before departure, you will be with your parents and friends. Say goodbye and pack your bags."


    "Yes." Zeng Jia almost jumped up with joy, and the smile on his face couldn''t be stopped.


    After saying goodbye to Gu Yundong, he ran out of the gate of Shao''s house.


    Gu Yundong looked at his back and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    There is one more candidate to go to the capital. For Gu Yundong, it is one more helper.


    And she really wants to take the vigers of Yongfu Vige out to see, let''s get rich together and build the vige better.


    When Shao Qingyuan came back in the evening, Gu Yundong told him about it.


    Shao Qingyuan has a good rtionship with the Zeng family, and is very willing to help them, so naturally he has no opinion.


    His free clinic is still going on, but the wedding date of Tong An and Shen Sitian is here.


    Tong An doesn¡¯t know many people here, most of them are people from the Gujia workshop in Yongfu Vige.


    But not everyone in the workshop was invited, so it was full of them, and it looked like a dozen or so guests in total.


    Gu Yundong attended as a friend of Shen Sitian''s side, added makeup to her, and watched her go out of the house by Tong An on his back.


    The wedding was very lively, and Tong An also attached great importance to it. The expenses were not ambiguous at all, and he used all his savings.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1798: Liu Wenie gets married

    Chapter 1798 Liu Weinie Shuang Married


    Old Man Tong and Mrs Cui are very happy, Tong An¡¯s marriage has always been a problem for them.


    In those days, the second daughter-inw followed the young master of the main family in front, but it severely hurt Tong An''s heart, making him slumped and doubting himself.


    Fortunately, when he came to Gu¡¯s house, he was both literate and managerial. He was very busy with things, and he became the envy of everyone. Tong An''s long-standing inferiorityplex gradually disappeared.


    But over the past three years, the old couple has asked him to marry and have children several times, but he has rejected them.


    It''s not that they didn''t see the meaning of Shen Sitian and him, but Tong An clearly likes people, but he refuses to pierce thatyer of window paper.


    Seeing him dying of loneliness like this, I didn''t expect the twists and turns.


    Now Tong An has not only married a wife, but also eliminated his ve status. For them, it is really great luck.


    The old couple hugged their little grandson who was ignorant, and quietly wiped their tears while watching Tong An toast with the guests with a red face.


    Tong An and Shen Sitian''s wedding ended, and then Liu Wei and Nie Shuang got married.


    Compared to the low-key Tong An, Liu Wei''s side is much more lively.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong went to Liu''s house early in the morning, as did Bai Yong and others.


    After all, he is A Yu''s good friend, so he naturally wants to join in the fun.


    Gu Yundong met Tao Feng, Tao Yan and Peng Zhongfei after a long absence at Liu''s house.


    There are two brothers, Tao Feng, in the Tao family. Without the entric and entric Mr. Tao, life is naturally prosperous.


    Tao Yan also married a wife at the end ofst year, and it was the first time that Gu Yundong saw her. Although she was different from a wealthydy with a background like Tao Feng''s wife, she was also gentle. When talking to Tao Yan, her eyes radiated light. .


    Peng Zhongfei is more unlucky, maybe he has done many bad things before, and his house has been restless.


    His wife, Yao Shi, is also jealous. She hade to trouble Gu Yundong before, but was sent to Zhuangzi by Peng Zhongfei to ''recuperate''. It is said that the disease has not been cured until now.


    There used to be a favored Auntie Xia in his backyard, but maybe because there was nopetitor, Auntie Xia became more arrogant. Peng Zhongfei soon took in another well-behaved concubine, so the backyard began to dance again.


    Peng Zhongfei was a little afraid of Gu Yundong, especially after learning that she was now the Lord of Yongjia County, he wanted to take a detour when he saw her.


    couldn''t avoid it, so he could only tter and smile at her.


    Gu Yundong, "..." The hairs all over his body became ufortable.


    Fortunately, she didn''t need to deal with male guests either. When Shao Qingyuan apanied Liu Wei to pick up the rtives, she stayed with Liu Yan and Duan Wan to talk.


    Dou Fukang and his wife also came this time, Duan Wan and Nie Shuang became good friends, and the friendship between Dou Fukang and Liu Wei gradually deepened.


    In addition, Dou Fukang and Shao Qingyuan had a close rtionship, so Liu Wei simply asked both of them to apany them to pick up the rtives.


    Anyway, this team is mighty and imposing.


    The Liu family''s wedding banquet took three days toplete.


    That is, their family has a big business and has that ability, otherwise who can afford it?


    Three dayster, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan immediately set off back to Fucheng.


    The ?? free clinic has ended, and the doctors scattered in several other counties have also returned.


    After ?? came back, they would get together and sum up the experience gained this time with each other.


    Originally, it would take two or three days to conclude this time, but Bai Yong couldn¡¯t wait to return to Lingzhou Prefecture. He went to Linxun Ind to find Gu Jingyuan to settle the ount.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1799: see grandparents

    Chapter 1799 See Grandpa and Grandma


    Therefore, in just one day, Bai Yong did not appear on the scene of the summary again.


    The same is true for Bai Hang. This medical discussion conference ising to an end. He handed over the following matters to another senior brother, and also packed up and prepared to go to Linxun Ind.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan didn''t n to go this time. They were going to take Tong An and others to the capital in a few days, so the matter about Gu Jingyuan was handed over to Baihang Shaoyin and the others.


    Originally, this matter was also caused by the grudges of the previous generation. Shao Yin felt that since it started with her, it was her responsibility to end it.


    Shao Qingyuan and the two should not worry about this, just do their own thing in peace.


    But what they didn''t expect was that just before Bai Hang and the others were about to leave, Gu Dajiang and Yang Liu came over.


    Yangliu considered the determination made by many geniuses, "I want to go home and have a look."


    Knowing that her parents did not give up on her, and she was even heartbroken after learning of her death, Yang Liu felt ufortable.


    After so many years, why did she miss her rtives? It has always been suppressed.


    Now that she has learned the truth of the matter, the feelings that have been suppressed for so many years are pouring out. She has tossed and turned for several days without a good sleep.


    The idea of ??wanting to see his family again became stronger and stronger, and he couldn''t control it at all.


    She wanted to tell her parents that she was fine. Not only was she married now, but she also had a husband who loved her and never gave up on her even if she became stupid, and three smart, smart, and affectionate children.


    She is doing well now, and she also wants to see her parents... okay?


    Gu Yundong was not surprised by Yang Liu''s decision, but since her parents nned to visit her grandparents, she naturally couldn''t be absent.


    So Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, then let''s go together, bring Yunshu Yunke, and reunite with grandparents and make them happy."


    Yangliu''s eyes were flushed, "Yeah."


    "Speaking of which, I have already met them, and they will be surprised when they see me."


    The matter was settled like this. Although the county where the Yang family is located belongs to the border of Lingzhou Prefecture, it is actually closer to Xuanhe Prefecture.


    But walking with the Bai family along the way can be regarded as apanion.


    It didn''t take long, so Gu Yundong moved back the date of going to the capital.


    Wait for them to go to Yang''s house before leaving.


    Now that it was settled, Gu Dajiang took Yang Liu back to the second child first. They hadn''t prepared their luggage yet, so everyone finally decided to leave the day after tomorrow.


    Gu Dajiang went to Tianhai Academy the next day and asked for a vacation for himself and Yunshu.


    Yangliu also temporarily entrusted the flower shop to Aunt Gu to take care of it. There is a mother and daughter of the Fan family who are familiar with potted flowers in the shop, so don¡¯t worry.


    Because we haven''t seen each other for many years, Yang Liu is actually a little nervous, but fortunately there is Gu Dajiang.


    He has always been calm, although he has no experience in going to his father-inw''s house for the first time. But isn''t he the father-inw now? From Shao Qingyuan''s point of view, it is easy to know what to prepare.


    So basically the purchase matters were handed over to Gu Dajiang.


    At the same time, Liu Weinieshuang, who had gone home in person, couldn''t wait to embark on a journey to Wanqing Mansion with Dou Fukang and Duan Wan.


    Wanqing Mansion and Lingzhou Mansion are not in the same direction. After saying goodbye to them, Gu Yundong turned around and set off with the Gu family of the Bai family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1800: two idiots

    Chapter 1800 Two idiots


    Not long after Gu Yundong and his party left the city gate, Yi Zn suddenly chased after him angrily.


    But where are their shadows, he chased them for five or six kilometers without seeing a single hair.


    Yi Zn could only restrain the horse and stop, and pped the whip in resentment, "These two people escaped quickly, so they left the Pingnan Hou Mansion to us, what about the agreed host? There is no self-consciousness.¡±


    Mo Xulin was one step behind him, and smiled when he heard the words, "Forget it, it''s not like you don''t know their temperament, you deliberately kept it a secret before leaving this time, don''t you just don''t want to get in trouble? We have obtained the evidence, and the rest is notplicated."


    "Hmph, two idiots, they don''t even know how to take credit."


    Mo Xulin is speechless, are you still not happy regardless of your credit?


    He shook his head and turned his horse''s head, "Anyway, I can''t catch up, let''s go back, we can attack the Pingnan Houfu."


    Mo Xulin left, but Yi Zn stayed where he was. One of his subordinates hit the horse and asked in a low voice, "My lord, where is the little princess..."


    Yi Zn waved his hand, "You can catch up and take a look, just protect it in secret."


    "Yes."


    The subordinate rode a horse and ran away before Yi Zn turned around and returned to Xuanhe Fufu City with a serious expression.


    Mo Xulin was right, it was time to do something with the Pingnan Hou Mansion.


    Maybe at this time, it is a good thing that Ayue is not there.


    At this time, Gu Yundong and his party just arrived at a spacious riverside. The carriage stopped to rest for a while, and nned to have lunch before leaving.


    There are many people, old and young, so they are not in a hurry, and asionally stop to rest for a while.


    Shao Qingyuan took Shao Wen and a few people to pick up firewood in the woods, and by the way, to see if there was any prey that could be called for extra meals.


    Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao to take off the rice and vegetables and other ingredients from the car, and washed the pot.


    Shao Yin and Yang Liu started cutting and cooking vegetables.


    Although everything is simple when going out, but under the conditions, it is better to eat as much as possible.


    Gu Dajiang and Bai Hang packed up.


    This time, they drove a total of six carriages.


    There are many of them, not counting Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, there are four in the Gu family and three in the Bai family, with Shao Wenshuitao and other servants, and Luo Qi also followed.


    She heard that the Bai family wanted to settle ounts with Gu Jingyuan''s ancient family, so she couldn''t help begging Gu Yundong to take her with her.


    Although the Gu family is rted to her by blood, it is her foreign family.


    But for Luo Qi, the Gu family members are her enemies. She wants to see with her own eyes that the Gu family members do not end well, in order tofort her parents in the spirit of heaven, and the hatred that has been pressing in her heart can only be dissipated.


    Gu Yundong felt that Luo Qi would be good to follow, although she has brought the child back to Xuanhe Mansion, she already has ymates, and she has started to read and read. But asionally, you can still see the hatred that is suppressed in her heart. This is a piece of her heart disease, and it cannot be ruled out that it is not good for the physical and mental health of the child.


    So Luo Qi came along.


    In addition to her, there is Qiao Jinshui who is still unconscious.


    Bai Yong suggested to bring people with him. As a result, they may not return to Xuanhe Mansion. Qiao Jinshui''s situation is a bit special, so it is not good to leave people alone.


    Secondly, the Bai family has a lot of medicinal herbs, and Qiao Jinshui can only wake up when he returns to the ind.


    When he wakes up, they can also ask who is behind the scenes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1801: The education of cloud books

    Chapter 1801 The Education of Cloud Books


    The Gu Bai family alone and the servants would have to drive four carriages, and theatose Qiao Jinshui also needed a separate one.


    There is also a carriage to be packed with gifts, which were purchased by Gu Dajiang and given to Yang Zhifu and his wife.


    After all, it was the first time that the son-inw came to the house and married their daughter, but he didn''t even have a dowry, and now he can make up for it. It also reassured the old couple that he, Gu Dajiang, really loves and values ??Yangliu.


    As a result, isn''t this team mighty like a caravan?


    But this is also a rare experience. After all, this is the first time the two families have gone out together. Although it is a hurry, it is like an outing.


    It was the first time that Yang Liu had such a novel experience. She was picking vegetables while talking to Shao Yin, "I still remember thest time I went away, when my illness was not cured, I also followed Yun Dong out. I don¡¯t understand anything, cooking and cooking are all done by Yun Dong, thinking about me being a mother, it¡¯s really useless at all.¡±


    "That''s not what you said, Yun Dong is filial, you are a blessed person, and good days are still toe. Besides, Yun Dong''s cooking skills are really good, and Coco, she likes it at such a young age. Chef, everything looks the same, maybe he will be a chef in the future."


    "This little girl said that when she grows up, she will open a restaurant by herself. Yun Dong gave her an idea about what to open and what kind of private kitchen, but I don''t know what it is. Anyway, Coco was very motivated after listening to it. The goal is very clear.¡±


    Shao Yin hadn''t heard any private kitchen dishes yet, so he suddenly became interested, "What kind of private kitchen dishes are?"


    "Let Yun Dong exin this to you."


    said, Yang Liu turned his head and looked for it, but he didn''t see Yun Dong, only Coco not far away.


    Yang Liu hurriedly beckoned, "Coco,e here and ask you something."


    The little girl was hurriedly running to one of the carriages, and then hummingly climbed onto the carriage. Hearing Yang Liu''s voice, his movements stopped, and his small body twisted for half a circle, like a small twist.


    paused, raised his voice and said, "Well, mother, I''ll grab something and go overter."


    "Bring something, I''ll help you." Gu Yunshu''s voice came from his ear, and then, Coco felt his body vacated and was carried down from the edge of the carriage.


    Although Gu Yunshu is not very old, he started to learn martial arts after he settled down in Yongfu Vige three years ago. So don''t look at his appearance, he looks like a gentle little white Facebook student, but he has a lot of strength, and he doesn''t feel tired at all while holding Coco.


    After he took the man down, he began to frown and instruct her, "The edge of the carriage is so high, what are you doing with a little girl climbing up there? What if the horse in front suddenly starts to run forward? If you are thrown off, don''t say anything. If you cut off your hands and feet, your little face will definitely be ruined. There are so many people here, you can just call if you want to take something, and I will help you to take it. If you hear it, it can''t be like this next time. "


    Gu Yunke, "..."


    She looked at her second brother aggrievedly, she had already climbed up, why did you move her down?


    Gu Yunshu saw this and rubbed her little head vigorously, "Are you still not convinced? Tell me, what do you want, I''ll go up and get it for you."


    Coco lowered his head and muttered a few words.


    Gu Yunshu didn''t hear clearly, so he leaned closer, "What did you say? Be louder." He suspected that she was scolding him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1802: someone in the box

    Chapter 1802 Someone in the box


    Coco snorted twice and said, "Take my little box, I''ll keep the kitchen utensils."


    Gu Yunshu was taken aback, "Do you still have kitchen utensils??"


    The little girl raised her chin and snorted coldly, "Of course, I have a whole set of kitchen utensils, which is amazing."


    Gu Yunshu is a little skeptical, kitchen utensils can include sharp objects such as knives, whether it is father or mother or other people in the family, she will definitely not let her touch, where did shee from?


    Gu Yunshu suspected that it was a fake kitchen utensil.


    He patted the little **** the shoulder, "Okay, I''ll go up and get it for you, you wait here."


    He said, grabbed the hood of the car with both hands, jumped up gently, and the person went up.


    This carriage was used by Gu Dajiang to pack luggage, gifts and other things, so it was a bit misceneous inside.


    Gu Yundong found the little box with the cute Q version painted on it ording to what Coco said.


    It is said to be a small box, but it is actually a bit big. In addition to the kitchen utensils for cocoa, there are clothes and toys in it. This is the box she uses alone, and that set of kitchen utensils is ced in it.


    This box is right next to it, it is easy to find, and there is nothing stacked on the box.


    Gu Yunshu went over and reached out to open the box.


    Who knew that there was a slight crashing sound inside, his ears were sharp, his body trembled for a moment, and his hand was retracted.


    Gu Yunshu squinted slightly, what is in the box?


    He didn''t move, and looked at it cautiously.


    Then, I discovered that there were actually two holes on the side of the box.


    Gu Yunshu was startled, why are there two holes? And it''s not too small, which is weird.


    Hey down cautiously, then slowly approached the hole and looked inside.


    The next moment, his eyes met a pair of round eyes.


    Gu Yunshu, "..." Yes, some were frightened.


    His heart beat wildly in an instant, and his face changed in an instant.


    but! ! !


    Yunshu steadied very well, he didn''t make a sound, didn''t scream, he still looked inside the hole.


    After a while, he muttered to himself, "There''s nothing in it, are these two holes just for good looks?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he stood up calmly and pped his hands.


    Then, he slowly moved to the front of the box.


    The next moment, Gu Yunshu climbed onto the box without saying a word,ying down on it, and then shouted to the outside, "Someone,e on, a thief has entered our carriage."


    His voice just started, and Cocobe, who was waiting for him anxiously outside, was the first to hear it.


    As soon as she heard that there was a thief, she climbed into the carriage very nimbly and quickly, lifted the curtain of the car and asked, "Second brother, where is the thief?"


    "It''s in this box." Gu Yunshu pointed to the small box under him and said, "I''m holding it down, don''t worry, he won''t get out."


    Coco looked down, isn''t this her box?


    She was suddenly angry, "It''s too much, he wants to steal my things, he must have taken a fancy to my precious kitchen utensils, and he must not let this person run away."


    Coco said while looking at Gu Yunshu.


    Then he frowned in disgust, "Second brother, you are too thin, what if the thief inside is too strong and you can''t hold back?"


    "No, although I''m thin, I''m strong. It''s not that easy for the people inside to figure it out." Gu Yunshu assured.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1803: Im so miserable

    Chapter 1803 I''m so miserable


    Coco shook his head, "No, just in case, I''lle."


    Gu Yunshu just wanted to refuse, but he didn''t expect the little girl to step on the bag next to her very quickly.


    followed closely, and as soon as he turned over, hey on top of himself.


    Gu Yunshu, "..." Cough, breathless.


    Although he is quite sturdy, he can¡¯t bear to be held down like this.


    So, when Gu Yundong and the others ran over and opened the curtain, they saw the two brothers and sisters lying on a cute little box like a stack of Arhats.


    Muffled shouts and ps came from inside the box.


    "Elder sister, you are here, there is a thief hidden in my box. But don''t worry, I and the second brother are pressing down, he can''t get out, we are heavy." Keke raised his neck slightly and waved happily. waved.


    Gu Yunshu at the bottom of ??, "..." Keke, can you not move?


    Gu Yundong frowned, looked down at the box, and listened to the sound inside.


    Gu Yunshu wants to cry but has no tears, big sister, can you hold Coco down first?


    As if hearing his voice, Gu Yundong hugged Coco down.


    Gu Yunshu just breathed a sigh of relief, but he was also pulled down.


    He hurriedly grabbed the box, "No big sister, I wille out if I don''t hold down the people inside."


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead helplessly, "It''s okay, there''s a child inside."


    The voice she heard just now was very immature, and this box really couldn''t hold an adult.


    Gu Yunshu was startled, child?


    Gu Yundong pulled him away and opened the box.


    Sure enough, as soon as the lid was lifted, a child hurriedly turned over and sat up, gasping for breath.


    Then, he looked at Gu Yundong with tears in his eyes, "Sister Yundong, I thought I was going to die."


    "Little Princess!!"


    Everyone present was stunned and looked at the little girl who suddenly appeared in disbelief.


    Gu Yundong was also stunned for a moment, then frowned slightly and took the person out of the box.


    After the three children got off the carriage and stood on the ground, Gu Yundong asked, "Little Princess, why are you here? When did you get in? Does your father know?"


    The little princess shrank his neck and pointed to the tips of his fingers with some guilt.


    Seeing it, he rolled his eyes, stood beside her in a hurry, took her hand and said, "Don''t be afraid, tell me the big sister honestly, did your father bully you again? Does he want to marry his stepmother? Let your stepmother hit you?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh? what logic?


    The princess of the county is still alive and well, what kind of stepmother is Yi Zn marrying?


    Unexpectedly, the little princess''s eyes lit up, he nodded immediately, and then pped his thigh, "Yes, my father doesn''t want me anymore, I can only go to Sister Yundong. Sister Yundong, you can''t want me, or else I can only live on the streets, I am so pitiful."


    "Um??"


    The little princess nodded heavily, "My father, Wang Xin, took a concubine. He was very kind to that concubine, and even scolded me because of her. That concubine was arrogant and said that he would sell me. I was too scared. But I don''t know anyone else in Xuanhe Mansion, I only know Sister Yun Dong, I can only find you, I''m so miserable."


    "It''s too miserable." Coco on the side wiped his eyes, sighed, shook his head, and emphasized his tone very cooperatively.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at the sky, two five- or six-year-old girls, acting in front of a group of mature adults, were they too confident?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1804: to be frank

    Chapter 1804 Tell the truth


    Of course Gu Yundong knew that Yi Zn had found a new concubine. He was the prince of the county, and he didn''t have the same consciousness as her husband. It was verymon for him to see someone he liked to be brought into the mansion.


    But this concubine, ording to Gu Yundong''s understanding, is not true, just to deceive the Marquis of Pingnan.


    And in order to be realistic, this concubine is very ttering to the little princess, she ispletely soft-spoken, for fear that she will be frightened if she speaks louder, how can she dare to be disrespectful to her?


    Gu Yundong pulled the little princess over, "Tell me the truth, otherwise, I''ll have someone take you back."


    "don''t want."


    "to be frank?"


    The little county master gave her a wronged look, then wiped the corner of his eyes, and there were no tears at all, then he sighed like a little adult, "Sister Yundong is really amazing, she actually saw through my lies."


    The other adults standing beside ?? resisted the urge tough. Do you really think your lie is very clever? ?


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and then he began to listen to the reason of the little princess.


    is actually very simple, she just met Coco, a good friend, and doesn''t want to be separated, and she wants to go out with Gu Yundong.


    She has no friends in Xuanhe Mansion, and her father has a lot of things to do.


    Although that concubine was very kind to her, the little princess lived in the pce since she was a child.


    I heard that Coco and Sister Yundong are going to leave, and they won''t be able toe back in a short time.


    But she knew that Sister Yundong would definitely not agree to bring her.


    She wants to go, she can only think of a way by herself.


    When Coco was packing her luggage yesterday afternoon, she was next to her, and she knew that Coco was going to bring that cute little box.


    So she had a sh of inspiration and felt that she could hide in that box.


    And she also knows that the box needs to be ventted, it can''t be suffocated.


    The little princess wanted to find someone to punch holes, but she couldn''t do it alone, so she found her own maid, Zhongran.


    She threatened Zhong Ran aggressively, and Zhong Ran agreed. She secretly dug two holes for the box while Coco and the little princess were not paying attention.


    Then this morning, Zhong Ran took the little princess to see them off.


    By the way, she helped to move the box. She put the box on the carriage by herself, and found a good position so that no other things could press it.


    After the carriage set off, Gu Yundong was stunned for a while without seeing the little princess before getting on the carriage, and asked Zhong Ran.


    As a result, Zhong Ran said that the little girl was too sad and ran into the house to cry.


    Gu Yundong really didn''t expect that Zhong Ran would lie to herself, how could she know that Zhong Ran, a close maid, would actually leave the little princess, rest assured that she would stay in the box.


    But the result is just like this, this Zhong Ran...


    After hearing this, everyone present looked at each other.


    Bai Yong said, "Then hurry up and send the little county master back. After a while, the county prince finds out that she is gone, so don''t rush to death? In case..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw the tearful appearance of the little princess.


    Bai Yong was speechless for a moment, but he still felt that he should send her back. When he lost A Yu, Bai Yong didn''t know how tormented in his heart. He knew this feeling too well.


    Gu Yundong sighed, shook his head and said, "Forget it, don''t send it back, just let her follow."


    "Why?" Bai Yong was stunned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1805: little bugs

    Chapter 1805 The little bug pulls the cake


    Gu Yundong said, "Zhong Ran is a person chosen by the princes and princesses of the county. If she didn''t get the permission of Yi Zn, how could she have such courage?"


    Having experienced the bullying of Liu Ying''s mother and daughterst time, Yi Zn will naturally be cautious and cautious when choosing a maid to serve her daughter.


    Otherwise, if the same mistake is made twice, and it is still on the biological daughter that he loves, then this county prince will be too useless. How can the emperor give him such an important matter of dealing with the Pingnan Houfu?


    So this is mostly what Yi Zn meant.


    It seems that the incident in the Pingnan Houfu is more serious than I imagined.


    Fortunately, fortunately, they are not here, so leave those messes to Yi Zn and Mo Xulin.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, Bai Yong also wanted to understand, since Yi Zn knew it, they had nothing to worry about.


    "Then the little princess, just stay."


    When the little princess heard the words, her face was filled with joy, and she quickly rushed over to hug Gu Yundong''s thigh, "Sister Yundong, you are so kind."


    The visible figure next to ?? also rushed over and hugged her other thigh.


    Gu Yundong was knocked back several steps.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao gave her a hand from behind, and when she stood firm, Gu Yundong gave her a chestnut by herself.


    "It''s useless to say good things, although I agree with you to stay, but you have done something wrong today, so you can''t easily expose it." Gu Yundong said with a serious face, "Stand up."


    The little princess shrank his neck, let go of his hand in a guilty conscience, and stood in front of her with his small head lowered slightly.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    "Got it, I shouldn''t have punched two holes in the cocoa crate."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh? ?


    Coco on the side nodded vigorously, "Yes, you are very wrong about this matter, how can you poke two holes in my favorite little box? What if there are little bugs and little centipedes running in? If they pull the cake in it, the things I put in it won''t work."


    "Can the little bug and the little centipede pull the cake?" The little princess turned around and looked at Coco with a puzzled face.


    Thetter was stunned for a moment and frowned, "This, I haven''t read it carefully, or ask the eldest sister."


    So the two of them raised their heads together, two nk and curious faces facing Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Bai Yong and the others, who were still watching the excitement,ughed, and then came into contact with Gu Yundong''s slightly narrowed and dangerous gaze, he choked immediately, and hurriedly dismissed the others, "Alright, alright, leave it to Yundong here, Let''s hurry up to work, when will this meal be ready? I''m hungry."


    Next to ??, Shao Yin''s voice came, "Dad is hungry, let''s eat some snacks to cushion your belly first."


    The surrounding people left one after another.


    Gu Yundong then looked at the two little girls, the corners of his mouth twitched twice, where did this topic go wrong?


    "It''s really wrong to make two holes in a small box. That''s one thing. The second thing is that you shouldn''t be hiding in it. What if we don''t find anyone inside? What if the carriage bumps and throws the box out. What? What if..."


    Although Gu Yundong has also followed people by hiding in the box, but she is an adult, she knows it herself, and has prepared an oxygen bag.


    But the little princess doesn''t understand anything, so what if you dig two holes for venttion? There are so many things in the carriage, and if you identally move it, it may block the hole.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1806: big change

    Chapter 1806 The change is so big


    It was the first time that the little princess saw Sister Yundong reprimand her so seriously, so she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    She felt that Sister Yundong must be angry, otherwise she wouldn''t say so much.


    When Shao Qingyuan brought Shao Wen back over there, he saw Gu Yundong who was training others with a calm face, and he was a little puzzled.


    It was only after Bai Hang exined it again that he understood.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t go over either. After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he brought two dejected little girls over.


    He said nonchntly, "I beat two rabbits, just in time for a snack. The rabbits have been cleaned up. What vor do you want to eat?"


    Gu Yundong looked at the two girls who were swallowing saliva, andughed, "Children don''t eat too spicy food, so let''s braise it."


    The two little girls immediately became happy when they heard the words.


    "Sister really still loves us."


    Gu Yundong sent them to y, and then began to prepare the rabbit meat.


    Although there is a small county master in the team, the difference is not big. With Coco and Luo Qi around, the three little girls quickly got into trouble.


    When she went to bed at night, the little princess was a little ufortable. In the past, she was at home, and there were servants waiting by her side.


    But here in Gu Yundong, there really is no such thing.


    But the little girls are all imitated. Seeing that Coco does everything for herself, she doesn''t want to lose to her friends. Although she stumbles in doing things, fortunately, there is no problem, and it even feels very fun.


    She was even very happy about the days she spent camping outside.


    There are old people, young people, and sick people in their team, so they try to find an inn or a farmhouse to stay overnight at night.


    But there are also unexpected times. If you can''t make it, you can only stay outside for one night.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong, and the others are all experienced people, and they have enough tarpaulins for the tent. There are still people on duty at night, and it doesn''t matter much for a day or two.


    The days of sleeping outside, Yun Shu Keke and even Luo Qi have experienced it, which is very rare for the little princess.


    After walking for ten days, the convoy finally entered Anyi County.


    From the moment he entered the county gate, Yangliu''s breathing became lighter.


    She looked at the scenery outside the car curtain, her right hand tightly grasped Gu Dajiang''s arm, and watched the scenery outside sh by.


    "The county town has changed a lot. I still remember that it used to be very empty and there were no houses, but now it''s all built up. And next to it, there used to be a big tree that I used to visit when I was a kid, but it''s gone now. By the way , That shop used to be our family''s shop, and my grandfather took me to it several times, and now it has be a silk and satin shop."


    Gu Dajiang knew that she could only divert her attention by talking constantly, so she also cooperated to chat, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious for a while.


    It''s a bitte at the moment, so it''s naturally impossible for them to visit the Yang family directly.


    Tonight, I will find an inn to rest first, and I will prepare gifts tomorrow.


    When ?? came back, Gu Yundong and the others were staying at the Quanyou Inn, which was reasonably priced and clean. It was not far from the courtyard where Yang Zhifu lived now, so it was very convenient.


    However, Shao Wen, who went to book a room first, came back and said, "There are still guest rooms, but only two of them are avable, and the rest is only the Datong shop. We can''t live there."


    There are only two rooms, right? ?


    It seems that we can only find another inn. It is difficult for them to live separately.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1807: The county has a great doctor

    Chapter 1807 A powerful doctor came to the county town


    In the end, Shao Wen found another Fuxi Inn not far from here with a few Shangfang.


    Gu Yundong and his party led the carriage to the backyard, and the little Er from Fuxi Inn eagerly helped them move things.


    There are so many people, and all they want is to go to the room. This is a distinguished guest of their inn, so naturally they cannot be neglected.


    When Shao Wen carefully carried Qiao Jinshui off the carriage, the little Er was stunned and asked in surprise, "Is this guest sick?"


    "Well." Shao Qingyuan saw his frown and asked, "Is there a taboo in the inn?"


    Some inns are not willing to receive patients, because they are afraid that there will be three long and two short periods of time during the stay, which will affect the business of the inn.


    But when Xiao Er heard him say that, he waved his hand repeatedly, "No no no no." While speaking, he hurriedly stretched out his hand to help him.


    It was only separated by Shao Wu, who cameter. Xiao Er retracted his hand embarrassedly and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Guest officer, don''t get me wrong, I''m just seeing a patient and wondering if I need help. Let me tell you, recently we have There is a doctor from the county seat, who is very good. I wonder if you have heard about the medical conference held in Xuanhe House some time ago. My dear, the conference is very powerful. There are more than 100 doctors with the best medical skills. Gathering together, I heard that even a genius doctor has appeared, and now the doctor who hase to our county is the direct disciple of that genius doctor."


    Shao Qingyuan and others, "..." Silently looked at Bai Yong not far away.


    Xiao Er looked at everyone with a weird expression, thinking they didn''t believe it, and said quickly, "What I said is true, that doctor is amazing, and can bring back the dead. I woke up after a few injections."


    He pointed at Qiao Jinshui and said, "I see this guest official is ill, so I will introduce you to see it. If you look good, then I have done a good thing, right?"


    With an expressionless face, Bai Yong asked, "What is the doctor''s surname, what is his name?" He strictly forbade his disciples to mention the name of the genius doctor outside.


    "My surname is Qiao, my name is Qiao Jinshui." Xiao Er said.


    Everyone, "..." Huh? ? who? ?


    Everyone silently nced at the unconscious patient who was carried back to the room by Shao Wen.


    This person is sick, and there are still people pretending to be his name to swindle outside?


    The question is, when did Qiao Jinshui be Bai Yong''s direct disciple? At most, it is an outer disciple.


    Bai Yong frowned, "Where does the doctor surnamed Qiao live?"


    "On Cheng''an Street next door, Dr. Qiao rented a yard, and many people went to see a doctor. If you want to go, I''ll take you there."


    Chengan Street? Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other.


    The ce where Yang Zhifu lives now seems to be on Cheng''an Street.


    Bai Yong waved his hand, "No need, it''s gettingte, we have to rest, we''ll talk about it another day."


    That little Eryi thought right, "Okay, then if you need me to lead the way tomorrow, just tell me directly."


    Bai Yong nodded, turned around and went back to his room.


    Shao Qingyuan exined that Xiao Er brought the food to the house and went back to the house.


    As soon as he entered, he heard Bai Yong''s cold snort, "How dare you pretend to be my apprentice, these scumbags? I''m really tired of living. I''ll settle the ount with him tomorrow."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1808: go to Chengan Street

    Chapter 1808 Go to Cheng''an Street


    Bai Hang nodded and said, "If you have that ability, it''s okay to borrow a name to make people feel at ease. It''s a good thing. But if your medical skills are not very good, you just want to collect some money and randomly diagnose, treat and prescribe medicine. , We can''t let this kind of person go by treating human life as a child''s y."


    Especially the other party is still acting in the name of their Bai family. If something goes wrong, they will only me the Bai family?


    Bai Yong nodded, "Indeed, tomorrow we will go to that yard to see ''Doctor Qiao'' in person."


    Originally, the Bai family nned to visit the Yang family with the Gu family tomorrow, and then set off back to Lingzhou the day after tomorrow to find Gu Jingyuan on Linxun Ind.


    Now it seems that after going to the Yang family, they have to deal with this person first.


    The Bai family ate while discussing, and then rested early.


    The next morning, Gu Dajiang and Yang Liu got up and packed their things.


    There are a lot of things, and the luggage box is full of things.


    When it was ready, there were already many piles in the room.


    Yang Liu quickly put on new clothes again, and both of them attached great importance to this reunion.


    The same goes for Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan. Yun Shuke was still sleeping and was dug up by Yang Liu. She was dressed up and well-behaved, like two lucky dolls, not to mention how cute.


    This made the little county lord who was watching from the side very hot, and he had to dress up the same way.


    Willow was funny, and quickly took out a clean suit from Coco''s box and put it on for her.


    The little princess didn''t bring anything when he came over, and the clothes he wore all the way were either cocoa or new ones.


    She likes to wear it, because Coco''s clothes are very cute, and the patterns embroidered on them are all small animals or children. Some clothes actually have hats and butterfly sleeves, and then put on a cute little bag. The greedy little princess doesn''t want it.


    She has been warm and hard, and she has been sent to her several sets with Cocoa.


    At this moment, she and Coco are wearing simr dresses, they are about the same age, and they are both cute and cute, making people look from behind, like twin sisters.


    When the Bai family was also tidying up, the Gu family waspletely refreshed and stood there full of energy.


    After the group finished breakfast, they left the two servants of the Bai family to take care of Qiao Jinshui, while the others took their things and prepared to go to the Yang family.


    Tong Shuitao was very strong, so he ran over to pick up two boxes and walked forward.


    On the contrary, Shaowen and Shaowu were one step behind and could only take other things.


    The goal of the group is a little big. The second is busy in the lobby downstairs. Seeing this, he hurriedly dropped the rag and ran over, asking Bai Yong, who was at the head, "Where is your honored guest going?"


    "Cheng''an Street." Bai Yong said, "When wee back at night, the guest room will not be moved, and we will leave a few people behind."


    Xiao Er heard Cheng''an Street, his eyes lit up, and he quickly said, "A few of you are looking for Doctor Qiao, I''ll take you there."


    Bai Yong waved his hand, "No need."


    Having said that, seeing that a group of them were blocking the gate, affecting the ess of other guests, they quickly walked out of the inn inrge strides.


    That little Er was stunned for a while, and seeing the person walking away, he quickly turned around to exin the situation to the shopkeeper, and then chased out the door.


    He had agreed with Dr. Qiao, he helped him to publicize it, and it was best to attract customers, and Dr. Qiao would give him money when he came back.


    And Bai Yong, in his eyes, is an expensive and rich man.


    His eyes were sharp, and he could see it at a nce.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1809: Come to Yangs house

    Chapter 1809 Came to Yang Family


    Little Er was one stepte, and it took a little time to exin the reason to the shopkeeper.


    By the time he chased out, Gu Yundong and his party had already walked around the corner and went to another alley.


    Xiao Er hurried up and finally caught up with the people, and they had already walked onto Cheng''an Street.


    He passed Shao Wen, Shaowu and others who were holding luggage, went straight to the front, and smiled at Shao Qingyuan, "Guest, shall I lead the way?"


    Shao Qingyuan gave him a strange look, "No, I know the way."


    After ?? finished speaking, he took Gu Yundong to the left.


    The little Er hurriedly stopped and said, "Hey, guest officer, you made a mistake. You should go to the right. Although this road is all on Cheng''an Street, Doctor Qiao lives on the right."


    Gu Yundong nced at him and felt amused, "Who told you that we are going to find Doctor Qiao now?"


    Xiao Er was stunned for a while, then watched them go to the alley on the left.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong have been to the Yang family, and it has only been a while, so naturally he still remembers the way.


    It¡¯s just that there are a lot of them, and the neighbors on the road are staring at them curiously.


    Yang Liu was a little nervous at first, but looking at it this way, his pace was even slower.


    Gu Yundong took a step back, took her hand, and said with a smile, "Mother, we are here. Don''t be afraid, we are your solid backing."


    Yang Liu wasughed at by her, and couldn''t help but reached out and nodded her head, "You."


    She took a deep breath and looked at her husband and daughter from side to side. In front of her, there were two children with big heads and big heads. With so many family members by her side, her heart calmed down in an instant.


    Even, she began to feel a little impatient to see her parents as soon as possible.


    It''s been so many years, I don''t know what they look like, and do they still remember her.


    The group speeded up, and after a while, they stood in front of a small courtyard.


    Yang Liu looked up and was suddenly startled.


    Gu Yundong felt her hand tighten slightly, and couldn''t help asking, "Mother, what''s the matter?"


    "This yard..."


    "Um?"


    Yangliu had mixed feelings in her heart, and said after a long while, "My parents prepared this yard for me early, and they said that it will be used as a dowry for me in the future."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, so it was.


    Yang Zhifu''s other properties are almost gone by Yang Wenli, but this yard is what their husband and wife think about their daughter.


    Even though his daughter was gone, he still kept the yard and did not let Yang Wenli take it away.


    how to say? Maybe this is the cause.


    Because they were tough to keep their daughter''s dowry, they only had such a ce to live after being driven away by their son.


    Yangliu sniffed and wiped his reddish eyes before stepping forward, reaching out to knock on the door.


    But the next moment, she looked down and saw the lock on the door, stunned, "Is there anyone?"


    The courtyard door is locked, indicating that the owner inside is not at home.


    This is not a coincidence.


    Gu Yundong looked left and right, and was about to ask someone to ask when the door of the neighbor''s house was opened at this time.


    An aunt who looked to be in her thirties stuck her head out and was a little frightened when she saw arge group of them. She shrugged slightly and asked, "You guys, are you here to find Uncle Yang?"


    "Yes, where did their family go?"


    The aunt looked at Gu Yundong who was asking, and asked, "Who are you? Rtives? Haven''t seen them before."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1810: Yang He was injured

    Chapter 1810 Yang He was injured


    Auntie had some doubts in her eyes. Although she said so, she felt that Gu Yundong was a little familiar.


    These people have big bags and small bags in their hands, there are still a lot of things, and there are severalrge boxes.


    He looks out of ce in this small alley because of his temperament. He looks like the kind of rich and powerful family.


    Shouldn''t they really be rtives and friends of the Yang family? After all, the Yang family used to have a lot of industry, and the people they knew were either rich or expensive, which was different from ordinary people.


    That aunt couldn''t figure it out, but Gu Yundong had already stepped forward and asked, "Does my aunt remember me? A few months ago, I came here to send Uncle Yang and the others back, and I came back and asked my aunt to borrow a teapot."


    Auntie was stunned for a moment, then looked at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan next to her, and then pped her thigh, "It''s you, I remembered, you seem to be, yes... By the way, Mrs. Shao."


    It wasn''t long before the end of the day. It was the first time when Yang Zhifu and the three of them were kicked out to live in the courtyard of Cheng''an Street, and Gu Yundong and the others all looked good.


    The aunt remembered it immediately, and the alert on her face disappeared for a while. She walked out of the gate with a smile and asked, "Mrs. Shao, why are you here? You are..."


    She looked at the people behind her and those things, her face full of doubts.


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "We came to see Uncle Yang for something, do you know where they went? The courtyard door is locked, why are you not at home so early?"


    "Hey, Uncle Yang and the others went to the hospital."


    "The hospital?" Yang Liu was a little anxious, "Who is sick?"


    The aunt nced at Yang Liu. She didn''t know Yang Liu. After all, she was also a daughter-inw from an outsider. Yang Liu had been missing for many years, and she had never seen her.


    But after hearing Yang Liu''s question, she still replied, but with a very dissatisfiedint in her tone, "It''s Yang He, yesterday Yang He''s father came to the door with his young son, saying that they want the two brothers to cultivate their rtionship. , As a result, the youngest son was a **** and was arrogant. Before he could say a few words, he smashed Yang He''s head with a stone. In the end, he smashed the person directly into the hospital."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Yang He is injured, is it serious?"


    "I didn''t ask whether it was serious or not, and Uncle Yang didn''t tell me." My aunt tutted, "You said that this Yang family is also unlucky. Even Yang Wenli doesn''t know what happened, it seems that he went out for a trip. When I came back from the courtyard, I came here every now and then, and said that I would take Uncle Yang home to live there. Tell me, what is wrong with him? He drove people out before, but now he regrets it again. Isn''t Uncle Yang heartbroken? The old man is stubborn and refuses to leave. Yang Wenli came here every three days, was scolded by Uncle Yang, and came back the next day."


    This aunt couldn''t stop when she started talking, but the meaning of the words was the same as the letter Zhou Han wrote to them.


    "Unfortunately, this Uncle Yang can scold Yang Wenli, and he has no grudge against his grandson. No, the little grandson said he wanted to stay in the Yang family to y, and Uncle Yang let him stay. Who knows that grandson is seven or eight years old. So ignorant, he smashed his own big brother in the head..."


    Gu Yundong didn''t mean to stop when he saw that his aunt was talking, and there were still arge group of them standing outside the door. He immediately interrupted with a smile, "Does my aunt know which medical clinic they went to?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1811: scheming old boy

    Chapter 1811 scheming old boy


    Auntie was stunned for a moment, and then quickly replied, "Just the Ji Family Medical Center, well, go this way, you have to walk two intersections."


    Ji Family Medical Center? Isn''t that the one they went tost time?


    Gu Yundong remembered that there was a quack doctor who made diagnosis and treatment indiscriminately, and prescribed some expensive medicinal materials that were not avable but were found to be expensive, but Shao Qingyuan broke it down.


    Fortunately, the owner of the hospital is a good one. He met Zhou Han and drove the quack doctor out.


    So Gu Yundong still knows about Ji Family Medical Center.


    She thanked the aunt, "Thank you aunt, I know the ce."


    "Hey, what''s there to thank. Speaking of which, the Yang family is also strange. There is a new famous doctor, Dr. Qiao, not far from here.


    Doctor Joe...


    Gu Yundong and the others looked at each other tacitly and did not continue the topic.


    She nced behind her and said to the aunt, "Let''s go to Uncle Yang right now, but can I ask my aunt for convenience? I have too many people, and it''s not very good to go with me. So I want to borrow my aunt''s. Rest in the yard, okay?"


    Seeing so many people, the aunt hesitated, "This..."


    Gu Yundong nced back, and Shao Qingyuan handed an oiled paper bag to her hand.


    Gu Yundong took it and stuffed it into the aunt''s hand, "This is a special product we brought from home, auntie, try it, you''re wee."


    There are gifts to receive, plus these people are either rich or expensive, so they are not bad people, right? At least there''s nothing in her family that these rich people should be concerned about.


    So she took the oiled paper bag back, and smiled with the chrysanthemum pleats on her face, "Look at what you said, what''s the convenience or inconvenience. We are also neighbors with Uncle Yang, so let''s help each other. Come,e, Come in, our yard is not too spacious, don''t dislike it, I''ll pour you a ss of water."


    After she finished speaking, she twisted her waist and entered the courtyard gate, and began to greet her daughter-inw to quickly move the stool.


    Gu Yundongughed, then turned back to Gu Dajiang and the others and said, "Father, Brother Shao and I will just go to the medical center. You can rest here, we will be back soon."


    Gu Dajiang thought for a while, "I''ll go too." After all, he is his father-inw and mother-inw. As son-inw, he can help if he can, and it is best to leave a good impression.


    Gu Yundong nced at him, Dad, your purpose is too obvious, a scheming old boy.


    But she didn''t stop her, and it''s not easy for my father. At such an old age, he has to pass the test of his father-inw and mother-inw.


    Yang Liu also wanted to follow, but was stopped by Gu Yundong.


    If she goes, then Yun Shuyun will definitely keep up with him, but isn''t it still a bunch of people falling behind?


    "Mother, you can chat with your aunt and ask them about their grandfather and grandmother, so that you have an idea."


    Yang Liu thought that it was right, so he didn''t follow, just told them to be careful.


    So Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan and Gu Dajiang left the small yard together.


    As soon as they left, the aunt asked curiously about the identity of the group.


    Yangliu only said that they were rtives, and nothing else was said.


    then turned around and asked about the situation of the Yang family. The aunt was a talkative and liked to talk about these gossips.


    After a while, he was like pouring beans in a bamboo tube, exining everything he knew.


    Yangliu sometimes can''t do it if she wants to interject, so she can only helplessly listen to her storytelling.


    But a few children listened with gusto.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1812: harsh sound

    Chapter 1812 The sound is harsh


    The three of Gu Yundong left Cheng''an Street, and just walked out of the alley, they happened to meet the second of the inn.


    Xiao Er was also stunned when he saw them. He went to Doctor Qiao''s yard just now, thinking about exining it to Doctor Qiao first. After all, Gu Yundong and his party would definitely take the patient to see a doctor.


    It''s a pity that Doctor Qiao is not here, so he can only go back first.


    did not expect to meet again, but this time there were only three of them.


    Xiao Er looked at Gu Dajiang eagerly, "The guest official is done? Are you going back to the inn?"


    "No, let''s go to Ji Family Medical Center."


    Ji Family Medical Center? ?


    Xiao Er was stunned for a moment and hurriedly persuaded, "Why do you want to go to the Ji Family Medical Center? What I told you yesterday is true, then Dr. Qiao Jinshui is in Cheng''an Street. Very good. There are only two old doctors in the Ji Family Medical Center, and their medical skills are very general, and they will definitely not be able to treat theatose patient..."


    Gu Dajiang frowned, "We are looking for someone, not treating a disease."


    "Who can I look for when I go to the medical center? Isn''t it just looking for a doctor?" Xiao Er smiled shyly, and continued to persuade as he followed, "Guest officer, I''m also doing it for your own good, and I still need to find someone who has the ability to see a doctor, otherwise It''s a trivial matter to spend money on the water, and if you encounter a quack doctor who doesn''t understand anything, it will be troublesome."


    Gu Yundong turned around and sneered, "Second brother, don''t say it''s good for us, did you take money from that Doctor Qiao?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to pay attention to him at first, he wanted to make it easy for him. Those who were juniors were all enthusiastic, and those who could form a good rtionship were generally dedicated to doing their best.


    But this person... is too dedicated, Amway''s is a bit too much, which is unusual.


    And in order to take them to Dr. Na Qiao, he didn''t even care about the inn''s work, it must be not simple.


    Sure enough, as soon as Gu Yundong said this, Xiao Er''s expression changed.


    The three of Gu Yundong quickened their pace. Fortunately, the Ji Family Medical Center was not far away, and it didn''t take long for the three of them to see the que.


    However, at the same time, I saw a lot of people surrounding the door of Ji Family Medical Center.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and hurriedly stepped out of the crowd.


    Just after I squeezed into the crowd a little, I heard an arrogant voice from the medical hall, "I said it a long time ago, this Ji family medical hall is not reliable, you just don''t listen. Take a look, Is something wrong now?"


    Gu Yundong frowned, Shao Qingyuan beside him whispered, "This voice sounds familiar."


    Mainly because this voice has some characteristics, it sounds a bit hoarse, especially when the voice is raised, it is very harsh.


    "It was the quack doctor from the Ji Family Medical Center, the doctor who disclosed expensive medicinal materials to the outside world." Gu Yundong also remembered, "Didn''t he get kicked out? Why did hee back?" And listening to what he said, he came to corrupt Ji Family Medical Center''s reputation?


    Could it be that he still wants revenge?


    Just thinking about it, Dr. Li''s voice sounded again, "Master Yang, don''t look at me like that, I treated you a few months ago, and when I prescribed medicine for you, you disliked it and said I was making money. You have to listen to the words of a young man who doesn''t know where he came from, and still believe that the young man is the apprentice of the director of the hospital? You can also believe such words."


    His voice fell, and another voice sounded coldly, "The president of the Taiyuan Hospital, there is no apprentice at all."


    "Did you hear? This doctor Qiao is the junior and junior brother of the director of the Taiyuan Hospital. He is the clearest."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1813: Supported by Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 1813 Supported by Gu Dajiang


    yo, so that doctor Qiao who pretended to be Qiao Jinshui was also there?


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, pushed aside and led Gu Yundong inside.


    I finally got to the door when I heard Dr. Li speak again, "Ji Dongjia, are you clear now? That man surnamed Shao is a liar at all. You listened to a liar and ended up kicking me out. The medical center has also ruined my reputation. A fool like you who does not know what is right and wrong does not understand medical skills is not worthy of opening a medical center. You are joking about the lives of the people. "


    Saying that, he pointed to Yang He, who was lying on the side in aa, "I see, this is the best evidence, Yang He was just smashed in the head, it''s not a big problem, but you have treated people to half-dead. Now, Mr. Yang, you should know now that you believed in the wrong person, right? This kind of careless medical clinic should be closed, so as not to harm others."


    Many people around ?? didn''t know the truth, but seeing that Yang He was indeed dying, he began to whisper and whisper.


    Ji Dongjia''s face was ashen, looking at Doctor Li and the calm ''Qiao Jinshui'', his hands clenched tightly.


    The two old doctors beside him were so angry that their eyes were red, "Li Zhi, don''t talk nonsense here."


    "I''m talking nonsense? If you guys are really capable, you''ll wake him up."


    The faces of the two old doctors turned red. They had already checked Yang He''s pulse just now, and they really couldn''t do it.


    Because of this, Li Zhicai became more and more arrogant, and Ji Dongjia also frowned tightly.


    Li Zhi lightly hummed, "I know that you are not capable, so we, Doctor Qiao, can do it."


    Said, he turned around tteringly, bent slightly and said to ''Qiao Jinshui'', "Doctor Qiao, please take a look, lest some people have no self-knowledge and kill others."


    ''Qiao Jinshui'' gave a faint "um", and then slowly walked to Yang He''s side.


    However, he just stretched out his hand, intending to give Yang He a pulse, but was stopped by Mr. Yang who was beside him.


    ''Qiao Jinshui'' frowned, Li Zhi was annoyed, stepped forward without saying a word and pushed Mr. Yang away.


    Yang Zhifu was getting old, so he was pushed so unpreparedly, he took a few steps back, and he was about to hit the shelf next to him.


    A person suddenly stood behind him, and a pair of hands firmly supported his back and supported him.


    "Are you okay?"


    Mr. Yang turned his head and saw a middle-aged man standing behind him. He exhaled a sigh of relief and nodded to him, "Thank you."


    Gu Dajiang shook his head, "No, you stand firm first, I''lle here."


    Yang Zhifu was stunned for a while, puzzled.


    What is called ''here Ie'', who is this person? Is this thing rted to him?


    Gu Dajiang had already pulled Yang Zhifu behind him, then took two steps forward and grabbed the wrist of the ''Qiao Jinshui'' who wanted to detect the pulse, with a cold expression.


    "Didn''t you hear just now? The patient''s family doesn''t need you to heal."


    ''Qiao Jinshui'' looked at Gu Dajiang very dissatisfied, and pulled his hand back fiercely.


    Li Zhi even shouted angrily, "Who are you, let you mind your own business. What does it mean that the patient''s family doesn''t need our treatment, he is old and confused, he doesn''t know who is good and who is bad, and he doesn''t know how sick the patient is. Serious. As doctors, we naturally have to make correct judgments."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1814: panic

    Chapter 1814 Panic


    Gu Dajiang sneered, "Are you sure, this fake Doctor Qiao can make a correct judgment?"


    Li Zhi and ''Qiao Jinshui'' were startled, their expressions changed, and they looked at Gu Dajiang with a hint of alertness.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? What is a fake Dr. Qiao? You don''t want to lie, what evidence do you have that he is a fake?"


    "Then what evidence do you have that he is real?"


    Li Zhi''s expression was ugly, his voice was raised, and his voice was even more harsh, "What else is there to prove? How many people have Dr. Qiao saved during his time in Anyi County? The people are watching. Bring people back from the gate of hell. What kind of evidence do you need for such medical skills?"


    "Is that so? Does anyone know the terminally ill patient you''re talking about? Do you want to call it out now? Did you deliberately bribe it for the show?"


    Gu Dajiang pressed hard step by step, Li Zhi and the two changed their faces when they heard his words, and they kept backing away in a guilty conscience.


    Ji Dong''s family took the medicine boy and doctor in the shop a few steps forward, and asked them ording to Gu Dajiang''s words.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan walked into the medical hall from the door at this time and came to Yang He''s side.


    Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang were stunned when they saw them, and then ecstasy shed on their faces.


    "Young Master Shao, Mrs. Shao? You, why are you here?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t know their identities before, but now that he knew they were his grandparents, his expression became much gentler.


    She took Mrs. Yang''s hand and said, "We are here to find you, but we just went to Cheng''an Street and didn''t see anyone. We heard you were here, so we rushed over."


    "Fortunately you are here, fortunately, Mr. Shao, can you help us see my grandson, he suddenly fell into aa, and I don''t know what happened."


    Shao Qingyuan had already checked Yang He''s pulse, and frowned a momentter, "I guessed right, Yang He is poisoned."


    "Poisoned??"


    Yang Zhifu suddenly raised his voice in shock. This voice was too abrupt, and instantly drew the attention of the two sides who were facing each other back.


    Li Zhi looked over, saw Shao Qingyuan, his face changed greatly, and he took a small step back in an instant.


    ''Qiao Jinshui'' was also stepped on by him, and he was not very happy immediately, "What do you do?"


    Li Zhi hurriedly turned his head slightly and said in a low voice, "He is the apprentice of the head of the Taiyuan Hospital I said."


    Qiao Jinshui''s eyes widened suddenly, "What? Didn''t you say he was not a local and left early? How could he appear here?"


    Li Zhi was very annoyed, "I don''t know why he came again."


    "What now?"


    "...It''s okay, let''s not panic. He is the apprentice of the head of the Taiyuan Hospital, but he doesn''t necessarily know Qiao Jinshui, right? Didn''t you say that Qiao Jinshui has hundreds of apprentices and brothers? Where do you recognize them? Besides, we After inquiring, the head of the Taiyuan Hospital did not publicly say that he epted an apprentice. You can''t prove yourself, but he can''t prove it either."


    ''Qiao Jinshui'' nodded when he heard the words, "Indeed, since there is no way to prove it, let''s not admit it. Anyway, I have umted some fame these days, which is always more convincing than this one."


    The two discussed this for a while, and their hearts also settled down.


    Who knew that Yang Zhifu suddenly rushed over, grabbed Li Zhi by the cor of his clothes, and shouted angrily, "It''s you, is it your poison?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1815: report, not report

    Chapter 1815 Report to the official, can not report to the official


    Li Zhi was bumped and took a few steps back. When he stood firm, he immediately became angry, pulled Yang Zhifu''s hand away, and pushed the person away with force.


    "What are you doing, get out of here."


    Yang Zhifu is getting old, so he can''t stand still with such a push.


    Gu Dajiang frowned and stepped forward to support the person, "Speak when you speak, what do you do with your hands and feet? If he is pushed by you to have three longs and two shorts, can you afford it?"


    "It was he who moved first." Li Zhi shouted angrily.


    Gu Dajiang nced at him sideways, "That''s because you did something wrong first."


    Li Zhi, "..." This is clearly unreasonable.


    "What did I do wrong? He ndered me and poisoned me, and I was the one who was wronged."


    Yang Zhifu blushed with anger, "It''s you, my grandson was fine, but he just had his head smashed. He was given medicine in the hospital and can go home, but you came, did you juste? After a while, my grandson suddenly vomited blood and was poisoned. Wasn''t it your hands and feet?"


    The more he talked, the more ufortable he was, and he almost fell to the ground with tears in his eyes, "My grandson is such a good man, you want to hurt him, you want to hurt him. You two beasts, give me the antidote, give it to me quickly."


    Yang Zhifu said, and was about to pounce again.


    Gu Dajiang stabilized the person, "Uncle, don''t worry, Qingyuan has a way to detoxify, don''t worry."


    Yang Zhifu finally calmed down when he heard that Shao Qingyuan could detoxify. Looking back, he was indeed giving Yang He acupuncture, and Yang He''s yellowplexion gradually became normal. His whole body''s strength seemed to be taken out of time, almost the whole person leaned on Gu Dajiang behind him, "That''s good, that''s good."


    Gu Dajiangforted him, "You don''t need to worry about Yang He''s side. As for the poisoning, it already involves human lives, but this matter must not be left alone. Since they don''t admit it, I think it''s better to report it to the officials."


    Reporter?


    Everyone present was stunned.


    ''Qiao Jinshui'' and Li Zhi''s expressions changed. They dide to Anyi County for a few days, and they also forged some good bonds.


    But on the official side, they just bought a few yamen servants, but the current magistrate has never seen it.


    If this is reported to the officials, and it is found out that it was poisoned by them, and ''Qiao Jinshui'' is still fake, that would be a bad thing.


    The two looked at each other, "Look for a chance and leave quickly."


    "But..." Li Zhi''s face was full of unwillingness.


    ''Qiao Jinshui'' said, "I know you want to take this opportunity to bring down this Ji Family Medical Center, but now is not the time."


    Li Zhi could only nod his head, but although they were reluctant to report to the official, they shouted at Gu Dajiang with a stern look on their faces, "Report to the official, just to let everyone know what the ck heart of this Ji family medical center is. Doctor''s shop."


    Li Zhi didn''t look afraid, but Yang Zhifu was a little worried. He pulled Gu Dajiang''s sleeve and whispered, "No, you can''t report to the official."


    "Uncle, you don''t have to be afraid. Most of the poison wasmitted by them. The government will not ignore this kind of people''s lives. When the truth of the matter is found out, you can also give Yang He a breath, and it will not be in vain. bullied."


    Yang Zhifu heard the words, but his head shook even more fiercely, "No, no, I can''t report to the official."


    Gu Dajiang didn''t understand, "Why? Uncle, don''t be afraid, we..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1816: escape

    Chapter 1816 Escape


    "You don''t understand, we and the magistrate are not friendly."


    The Yang family and the current magistrate of Anyi County are a little bit ipatible. The current Magistrate Mao has been in power for many years. Since thest magistrate was sacked, he has been re-elected to the present.


    Thest magistrate was Yang He''s grandfather and the family of Yang Wenli''s first wife.


    When he took office as magistrate, he was reported by Mao magistrate to expose his crime of corruption and bribery. Mao magistrate was originally a county magistrate, an eight-rank official, under the magistrate.


    As a result, he was promoted to the current seventh rank because of his merits in reporting.


    The Yang family used to have a huge industry in Anyi County, but now it has shrunk to this size. Although Yang Wenli is a major reason, another important factor is this Maozhi County.


    He didn''t allow the inws of the former magistrate to be the only family in Anyi County, so from time to time he made trouble for the Yang family.


    Yang Zhifu is very clear in his heart. In his opinion, if the Yang family''s daughter is gone, it is not impossible to live a stable life in the future.


    Therefore, Yang Zhifu would never agree with Gu Dajiang''s report to the official.


    The county magistrate of Mao wanted to deal a fatal blow to the Yang family, so how could he be on their side to help them find the truth about the poisoning?


    If this affects Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, it will not be worth the loss.


    He only said one sentence, and Gu Dajiang somewhat understood.


    But if you don''t report to the official, you can only clean up these two in private.


    However, he was just frowning and thinking, when someone over there suddenly whispered, "They ran away."


    Gu Dajiang suddenly raised his head, but in the entire Ji Family Medical Center, where are the figures of Qiao Jinshui and Li Zhi?


    He let go of Yang Zhifu''s hand and strode to the door, only to see their distant backs in time.


    Ji Dong''s family didn''t know when he came to him and said, "Don''t worry, I have asked Yaotong to find the county government''s arrest, but I still know a few people in the county government."


    Ji Dongjia has been running a medical clinic here for many years, how can there be no connections?


    It¡¯s just that Yang He¡¯s situation was too serious at the beginning, and there were many people watching outside, so the top priority was to rescue people first.


    But now that Yang He has Gu Yundong taking over, Ji Dong''s family has calmed down, and they can free up their hands to call someone to find them.


    Just now, he was just exining people, while the other two doctors in the medical center were watching Shao Qingyuan detoxify. No one in the medical center paid attention to those two people for a while, but they were fled.


    "But don''t worry, we know where they live, just let the arresting fast catch them."


    Gu Dajiang thought about it and said, "If the arrest ising, try not to mention the name of the Yang family."


    The person has already gone to call the arrest, and he is not good at calling the person back.


    And what the two wanted to ruin was the reputation of the Ji Family Medical Center, and he couldn''t stop them from getting their innocence back.


    Ji Dongjia nodded, "I know it." Of course he knew about the Yang family and Mao Zhixian.


    Gu Dajiang exhaled and returned to Yang Zhifu''s side.


    Yang Zhifu was in a terrible mood, he felt that he was useless.


    Grandson was poisoned, and they kindly told him the solution, but he could only shrink his head and couldn''t do anything.


    Thinking of this, Yang Zhifu wiped his face weakly, and said to Gu Dajiang with a dry smile, "It''s a waste of your kindness."


    Gu Dajiang said with a smile, "Uncle, it''s okay, those two will not end well. Just wait and see."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1817: we are looking for you

    Chapter 1817 We are here to find you


    Yang Zhifu thought that Gu Dajiang wasforting him, so he could only nod his head and turned to look at Yang He.


    Gu Dajiang narrowed his eyes slightly, and began to think about how to clean up these two people, not to mention that they poisoned Yang He, and there was another matter of pretending to be the apprentice of the genius doctor and cheating everywhere.


    However, Gu Dajiang was thinking of not reporting to the official, but he didn''t want the two who left to fight back.


    Gu Dajiang walked back to Gu Yundong, and Yang He happened to open his eyes.


    Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang immediately burst into tears and thanked Shao Qingyuan repeatedly.


    Shao Qingyuan supported them, "No, it''s not a very powerful poison. Now that the poison has been resolved, it still needs to be recuperatedter. It''s not a big problem. I''ll prescribe some medicinal herbs for him to clear the poison and make up his body, and drink a few. day is enough.¡±


    "Eh, eh, let''s get the medicine."


    Shao Qingyuan wrote a prescription for the medicine, and the two old doctors next to him kept staring at it, and humbly asked for advice, "Doctor Shao, what kind of poison is in this little brother Yang? ?"


    They have a lot of questions all of a sudden, Shao Qingyuan is not a talkative person.


    Ji Dongjia on the side interrupted, "What are you doing in such a hurry? If there is any problem, you have to wait for Dr. Shao to be free, and go get the medicine first."


    Although the two doctors were a little unwilling, they still went to get the medicine.


    Yang Zhifu, Mrs. Yang and Yang He said a few words, seeing that he was not in good spirits, and quickly let him rest.


    Mrs. Yang turned around, grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand and said, "Thank you, you have helped us twice, I don''t know how to thank you, I..."


    If it was before, the Yang family could stille up with some precious things, but now they can''t.


    Gu Yundong looked at her pale hair on the temples. Thest time I saw her, there were not so many. In just a few months, she seemed to be much older.


    It seems that these days, they are not having a good time.


    "Don''t say these things, thank you or not, it''s all a family, it doesn''t matter."


    family? ? ?


    Mrs. Yang was stunned and suspected that she was old and deaf.


    She shook her head slightly, skipped these words, and said, "I still want to thank you, if you can use our old couple in the future, just say it. By the way, you didn''t just leave Anyi County. Not a few months? What''s going on here?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "There is indeed something, we are here to find you."


    Mrs. Yang and Yang Zhifu who turned around were stunned at the same time, "Look for us?"


    "Well, I have something...I want to tell you guys." Gu Yundong said, "How about we go back to Cheng''an Street first?"


    Yang Zhifu looked at her, it should be a more serious matter.


    That is naturally not good to say in other people''s medical clinics, didn''t you see some people surrounded by outside?


    So he went to ask Shao Qingyuan, "Doctor Shao, can we take Yang He back?"


    "It''s best not to move, let him rest in the hospital for a while, and it''s better to wait until the evening or go home tomorrow."


    The hospital has a backyard for patients to rest.


    Yang Zhifu heard the words and knew what he had in mind, so he said to Mrs. Yang, "Then you take care of him here first, I will take Dr. Shao and the others home, ande back when the matter is finished."


    Olddy Yang nodded again and again, "Okay, you can go."


    Yang Zhifu was about to leave, but the three of Gu Yundong looked at each other.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1818: they are back

    Chapter 1818 They are back


    Gu Dajiang said with a bit of augh, "Uncle, I''m afraid you have to go back with Auntie."


    "Why is that?"


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t exin it for a while, and could only say, "This matter requires both of you to be present."


    Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang looked at each other, although they felt a little inexplicable.


    But Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong have rescued them twice, so they won''t hurt them again.


    The two pondered for a while, and then agreed, "Okay, then let''s go back together, ande over together when the matter is over."


    After he said that, he went to Ji Dong''s house, saying that he was letting Yang He take care of himself here temporarily, and he also paid for the amodation.


    But Ji Dongjia rejected it, "Silver, Doctor Shao has already handed it over."


    Yang Zhifu was taken aback for a moment, "How does this work?"


    When he turned around, he was about to give the money to Shao Qingyuan, but he pushed him back, "Uncle Yang, let''s go back to Cheng''an Street first. The amodation fee doesn''t cost a few dors. I should give it."


    He is the grandson-inw, which is filial piety.


    Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang are both confused, what is supposed to be?


    He detoxified Yang He, but they didn''t pay the consultation fee, how could he give him money?


    But without waiting for them to say anything, Gu Yundong has already dragged Mrs. Yang forward, "Go home first, my mother, they should be in a hurry."


    As soon as they heard that there were still people waiting, Yang Zhifu and his wife didn''t care about wasting time by pushing around, it was important to go home first.


    After saying goodbye to Ji Dong''s family, they left the medical center and headed straight to Cheng''an Street.


    Fortunately, the journey is not very far, and it didn¡¯t take long to arrive at the door of Yang¡¯s house.


    The little daughter-inw next door to the Yang family moved a stool and sat at the door doing needlework, asionally looking at the alley.


    Seeing Gu Yundong and the othersing back, he hurriedly put away the sewing basket, turned around and entered the door and shouted, "Come back,e back, Uncle Yang and the otherse back."


    The anxious person who was drinking tea and waiting in the yard heard the words and breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Yang Zhifu stood at the gate of the courtyard and took out the key to open the door, he saw many peopleing out of the courtyard of the next door.


    There are also several cute and lively children.


    One of them ran directly to Gu Yundong''s side, next to her thigh, and shouted, "Eldest sister."


    While talking, curious eyes fell on Yang Zhifu and his wife.


    Mrs. Yang looked at Coco, her eyes suddenly dazed, as if she saw other people through her.


    Yang Zhifu was the first to return to his senses and asked, "Mrs. Shao, is this... your sister?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong smiled and pointed to the people behind him, "These are my family members."


    Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang''s eyes widened and their mouths widened.


    so many people?e to their house?


    Why do you feel like something big is about to happen?


    Inexplicably, Yang Zhifu''s hands were shaking.


    The aunt next door has alreadye over with a smile on his face, "Uncle Yang, Aunt Yang, you are back. You have so many rtives in your family, but they have been waiting at my house for a long time."


    rtive? ?


    Yang Zhifu was full of greetings, their family has no such rtives.


    Shao Qingyuan still said, "Go ahead and let''s go in."


    "Yes, yes,e first." It was hot outside, and there were so many people, and there were already many people next door sticking their heads out to inquire.


    Yang Zhifu pushed open the far door and walked inside first.


    Yang''s yard is not very big, but it''s not too small, but there are a lot of Gu Yundong and his party, plus those things, after they are brought in, the whole yard is full.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1819: Willow, you are still alive

    Chapter 1819 Willow, you are still alive


    The aunt next door was full of curiosity and wanted to take the opportunity to follow up to take a look.


    Unfortunately, it was blocked by Shao Wen, who entered the doorst. He smiled, "Thank you aunt for entertaining us, but it''s just that we rarely reunite and are a little busy. We will entertain auntter."


    The auntughed dryly and could only withdraw, "Okay, then you talk about it first. If you need help, just shout."


    "Hey, thank you auntie."


    Then, Shao Wen closed the courtyard door.


    And Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang in the yard looked at thisrge group of people who were either rich or expensive, and were a little flustered for a while.


    Speaking of which, it''s not that they haven''t seen such a person before. After all, the Yang family in the past had some identities.


    But the people in front of him were obviously different from the ones he had dealt with before.


    Mrs. Yang looked at Gu Yundong, "I, I''ll go to boil water first, you alle and sit first."


    Then he turned around and went to the kitchen, but was pulled by Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong exhaled and looked at Willow standing at the back of the crowd.


    Yangliu was already leaning against Gu Dajiang''s arms with tears streaming down her face. She was so timid that she saw her biological parents, but she didn''t dare toe forward to recognize her at this moment.


    Gu Yundong gave her father a wink, and then said to Mrs. Yang, "Go ahead, I want you to meet someone."


    Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang looked at each other, and although they were still confused, Gu Yundong took them into the main house where they lived.


    followed closely, and Gu Dajiang went in with Yangliu, who was floating in his footsteps.


    The Bai family didn''t follow, they stopped in the main room.


    Tong Shuitao, Shao Wen and Shaowu, but they were already very conscious of boiling water and cooking in the kitchen, and they were busy.


    Several children did not follow.


    The main house at this time was only Yang Zhifu and his wife, Gu Dajiang and his wife, and... Gu Yundong.


    Yang Zhifu The moment Mrs. Yang closed the door, she looked at the willow in Gu Dajiang''s arms.


    Yangliu lowered his head, they didn''t see who wasing.


    It is inexplicable, but this heartbeat is suddenly a little faster.


    Gu Dajiang wiped Yang Liu''s eyes with the handkerchief, "Stop crying, go and talk to your parents."


    Yangliu gave a soft "um", took a deep breath, and pressed the red and swollen eyes with the handkerchief.


    After a long while, he finally raised his head.


    But the moment he saw Yang Zhifu and his wife, the tears that had been stopped burst out again.


    "...Father, Mother..."


    Yang Zhifu''s eyes widened, and they looked at the person standing in front of them in shock.


    The eyes of the two were unbelievable, and they even suspected that they had hallucinations.


    Yang Zhifu''s body was shaking, he was holding his breath, his legs seemed to be filled with lead, and he couldn''t move an inch.


    Olddy Yang rubbed her eyes vigorously, and when she raised her head again, Yang Liu was still standing in front of her.


    She went to rub it again, but Yangliu stepped forward and grabbed her hand, "Mother, don''t rub it, it''s me, I''m Yangliu."


    Mrs. Yang touched her warm palm, and looked down at the shadow on the ground, her choked voice beside her ear.


    It''s all real feeling.


    She suddenly raised her hand and pped herself hard.


    "Mother..."


    It hurts, it hurts a lot. Madam Yang raised her head again and said uncertainly, "Yang, Yangliu??"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "willow?"


    "Mother."


    "you are still alive??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1820: recognize each other

    Chapter 1820 Recognition


    Yangliu burst into tears instantly, hugged Mrs. Yang tightly, and nodded her head choked with tears, "Yes, yes, I''m still alive, I''m not dead, mother, I''m back."


    Mrs. Yang felt her ears buzzing. The next moment, her breathing suddenly became short and her eyes rolled, and she fell backwards.


    Yangliu''splexion changed, and her whole body was led forward by her, "Mother!!"


    Yang Zhifu, who was standing beside him, couldn''t take much care of it, his eyes were still filled with turbid tears, but his hand had subconsciously stretched out to catch the mother and daughter.


    Gu Dajiang was one step behind, but he was able to support a few people.


    Gu Yundong opened the door and said to Shao Qingyuan who had been standing outside the door, "Come in and see my grandma."


    Shao Qingyuan stepped in three or two steps, Gu Dajiang and Yang Zhifu had already helped the olddy Yang to sit down beside the bed.


    Shao Qingyuan took the pulse, then reached out and squeezed the person slightly.


    After a while, Mrs. Yang opened her eyes slowly, she turned her head hesitantly, and saw Yang Liu who was looking at her anxiously with tears in her eyes, she howled, "Liu''er, Liu''er. ...You are really alive, I didn''t dream, it wasn''t a dream. Woohoo..."


    As soon as Mrs. Yang started to cry, Yang Liu couldn''t help crying, and hugged her tightly, "I''m sorry mother, I''mte, I''m sorry."


    Mrs. Yang shook her head and cried while calling out Yang Liu''s name in a heartbroken manner.


    The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried for a long time. Gu Yundong was worried that Mrs. Yang could not bear it and fainted again, so she hurriedly stepped forward to persuade her.


    Mrs. Yang finally calmed down a bit. She turned to look at Yang Zhifu, "Dad, our daughter is still alive, she''s back, she''s back..."


    Yang Zhifu nodded again and again, "I saw that Liu''er is still alive."


    He looked at Yang Liu eagerly, his eyes reluctant to look away. As if she didn''t pay attention, she would disappear again.


    "Father." Yang Liu raised her red and swollen eyes to meet Yang Zhifu''s, her heart aching and she almost burst into tears again.


    "Hey, Daddy is here, Daddy is here, Liu''er is alright, it''s alright. It''s good toe back, both parents are here." His voice revealed a cautious tone, and his tone was still the same as twenty years ago, as if Willow was still there. Just like a little girl who hasn''t left the cab.


    Yang Liu bit her lower lip, released the olddy Yang, took a step back, and knelt on the ground with a ''bang'', "Father, mother, my daughter is unfilial, I haven''te back to see you for so many years, I don''t believe you, daughter Apologize to you here."


    "What are you doing? Get up." Yang Zhifu quickly stepped forward and pulled the person up.


    Mrs. Yang also took her hand and sat on the edge of the bed, "Liu Er, mother misses you so much, I thought you were gone... but you haven''t given a dream to your parents for so many years, your mother wants to see you. Can''t see it."


    Yang Zhifu also asked, "Liu Er, where have you been all these years, how have you been?"


    "I''m fine, now I have a husband, children, and do what I like." Yang Liu replied, suddenly thinking of something, and hurriedly pulled Gu Dajiang back, "This is my husband, Gu Dajiang. "


    "Father-inw and mother-inw, you are polite."


    Yang Zhifu and his wife were stunned, son-inw? ?


    They seemed to remember itter, when they entered the door just now, Yang Liu was indeed lying in Gu Dajiang''s arms.


    Yang Zhifu was also facing his son-inw for the first time, and he felt a little helpless for some reason, so he quickly stood up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1821: granddaughter granddaughter

    Chapter 1821 Grandson and Granddaughter


    "It turns out that Mr. Gu is Liu''er''s husband." No wonder Gu Dajiang said that they were a family when he was in the Ji Family Medical Center. That''s what he meant.


    Yang Zhifu looked at Gu Dajiang with a grateful attitude, but now that he is the daughter''s husband, the look in his eyes has be more detailed.


    Gu Dajiang, "..." Suddenly, I realized Shao Qingyuan''s feelings.


    Yangliu pulled Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan again, "Father, mother, this is Yundong, my eldest daughter, this is Qingyuan, Yundong''s husband, your grandson-inw."


    As soon as these words fell, Yang Zhifu and his wife were even more shocked.


    After all, it wasn''t the first time they had met Shao Qingyuan. How could they expect the person who helped them back then, but it was Liu Er''s daughter and son-inw, their granddaughter?


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan took a step forward and called out obediently, "Grandpa and grandma."


    Mrs. Yang nodded quickly and took Gu Yundong''s hand, "Good, good."


    The husband and wife looked at Gu Yundong a little excitedly, she was actually his granddaughter, a family.


    They used to like her, and now they are more and more happy.


    No wonder they believed in them when they metst time. It turned out that some fate had already been arranged.


    Yang Zhifu suddenly thought that when Yang Liu introduced the eldest daughter, then...


    He remembered the children he saw outside before, and looked at her with slightly bright eyes, "Liu''er, those little children outside are..."


    Yangliu said, "Yundong is my eldest daughter. I have a son and a daughter named Yunshu Yunke. I''m outside now. I''ll ask my husband to bring people over to show you."


    Without her exnation, Gu Dajiang had already gone out and called the two children in.


    The little princess and Luo Qi could only stand outside and wait.


    Yun Shuyunke was called by Mrs. Yang as soon as he entered the door.


    Both of them knew their identities, so under the signal of their parents, they immediately said obediently, "Grandpa and grandma."


    "Hey." Yang Zhifu and the two were very happy, and they hugged the two children, one good child, and they liked it very much.


    The whole family stood in front of them, and the excitement in Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang almost overflowed.


    After enjoying the family happiness for a while, Mrs. Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang let go of a few children. They looked at Yang Liu again and said, "Liu''er, where have you been all these years? What happened back then? Your elder brother. Said that you were too humiliated to jump into the river, and he returned, and brought back the ashes, we thought you..."


    Yang Liu pursed her lips, and she did not intend to cover for Yang Wenli.


    So she told everything that happened at the beginning, but she really didn''t believe her parents at that time, so she didn''t open her heart for many years, and she didn''te back to see her parents, she was also very guilty.


    Yang Zhifu After hearing this, Mrs. Yang was full of anger and her eyes were red.


    Yang Zhifu punched the table directly, "Beast, beast, you are his only sister, he actually forced you..."


    If someone told him that Yang Wenli treated Yang Liu like this twenty years ago, maybe Yang Zhifu would still have doubts.


    But after knowing Yang Wenli''s character, Yang Zhifu had no doubts about the evil things he did.


    "My parents are useless. I didn''t educate him well, and let him be like this. My parents are useless." Mrs. Yang was deeply saddened. Her biological son was going to kill her biological daughter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1822: open meal

    Chapter 1822 Dinner


    Yang Liu was busyforting them, these things have passed, she is living well now, and she is finally reunited with her parents.


    What she is most afraid of is that her parents have not solved the misunderstanding after a hundred years, and they will not be able to see them again in her lifetime.


    Now, Yang Liu is very satisfied.


    She also said that she had met Yang Wenli in Xuanhe Mansion before and what he had done, so that her parents would not know anything and would be deceived by Yang Wenli again.


    "No wonder, no wonder he suddenly became filial to us after he came back from thest time out." Yang Zhifu couldn''t figure it out before, but now it''s easy to exin.


    He saw that his sister had developed, and he couldn''t get any benefits, so he simply started from them, thinking about using them to build a rtionship with his sister.


    Yang Zhifu suddenly felt sick, how could he have such a son?


    The family talked for a long time inside, but there were still people from the Bai family sitting outside, so it''s not good for people to wait for a long time.


    To catch up with the old days, there will be opportunities in the future, it is not too early now, let¡¯s have lunch first.


    Hearing about the meal, Mrs. Yang patted her forehead violently.


    "Look at me, look at me, I forgot to be happy for a while. I haven''t bought groceries yet, you sit down first, I''ll go buy groceries ande back to cook."


    She got up and was about to leave, but Gu Yundong stopped her, "Grandma, you don''t need to go. Our maid should have prepared the food by now, and we can eat it when we go out."


    "Done?" Olddy Yang was stunned.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s almost time to see."


    So Yang Zhifu and his wife were dragged out by Yun Shu and Yun Ke alone with one hand.


    The Bai family was talking, but when they saw theming out, they immediately stood up.


    Gu Yundong briefly introduced the situation of the Bai family. Yang Zhifu learned that this was Shao Qingyuan''s family, their inws, so he hurriedly reached out and shook hands with Bai Yong.


    Bai Yong congratted him, "Brother should be happy, the family has reunited, and the regret in my heart has also been made up." This feeling is the most clear to him.


    Yang Zhifu nodded again and again.


    The two sides exchanged a few words, and sure enough, they heard the sound of dinner.


    Yang Zhifu originally thought that there were too many people. They only had a small square table in their house. I was afraid that they would not be able to sit down and would go out and ask someone to borrow a table and chairs.


    But when we got to the hall, we saw a big round table inside.


    These things don''t need him to worry about at all, the people Yun Dong brought have done it properly.


    The table is also filled with all kinds of exquisite meals, almost filling the whole round table.


    Gu Yundong helped Yang Zhifu to sit down, the whole family was neat and tidy, which was very rare.


    It was also at this time that Yang Zhifu began to ask about Gu Dajiang''s son-inw.


    Knowing that it was he who saved Yang Liu who fell into the water, and the two got married, Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang were still very grateful and satisfied.


    It was just that the situation of the Gu family was beyond their expectations. I heard that Yangliu had suffered a lot in the past few years, and the two elders were distressed.


    Fortunately, it''s all right now. In a famine, Gu Dajiang left the Gu family, and their family finally doesn''t have to be oppressed by the old man Zhao family.


    And in the years when Yang Liu was stupid, Gu Dajiang never gave up on her. For this alone, there are not many people in this world who can do it.


    Yang Zhifu has no other requirements. It doesn''t matter whether the family is poor or rich, as long as the willows are good, the husband and wife can support each other and live a peaceful life, they can rest assured.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1823: Gift

    Chapter 1823 Gifts


    After eating, Gu Yundong asked Shao Wen to take the food box and deliver the food to Yang He.


    Mrs. Yang originally wanted to go by herself, but she finally reunited with her daughter and was really reluctant. Fortunately, the granddaughter was thoughtful, so she didn''t go out.


    Now that I have some free time, Gu Dajiang brought the big boxes and luggage and put them in front of the old couple.


    "Father-inw and mother-inw, these are what we brought from Xuanhe Mansion, and Liu''er and I share our thoughts. After so many years, Liu''er has not been able to perform filial piety in front of you. In addition to some Xuanhe House specialties, there are also two sets of clothes and shoes and socks that Liu Er made for you."


    Yang Liu also doesn''t know what the current Mrs. Yang Zhifu looks like, whether she is fat or thin.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong has been here and seen them before, so he knows what to do, so he won''t go wrong.


    This dress was made on the way here, and it was finishedst night.


    After all, I decided to leave in a hurry, and it was convenient to buy things, but I always didn¡¯t have the heart to do it myself.


    Gu Dajiang opened the big box, and there were various boxes inside.


    There are tworge wine jars, which look full of weight.


    "This is a newly brewed wine from the Tao family in Fengkai County. It is different from ordinary wine. The color is pure and transparent, the mouth is mellow and delicate, and the aftertaste is long. Father-inw can try it."


    Bai Yong, who was beside him, nodded his head, "This wine is really good. I''m a lot of age, and I''ve drunk a lot of good wine. The best one is the imperial wine, but that''s too rare. Folk wine. Inside, this new Taoist wine can be ranked in the top ten."


    Yang Zhifu''s eyes brightened slightly. Although he is not an alcoholic, he also likes wine tasting. There used to be a tavern in the Yang family''s shop, so he had a certain understanding of wine, even if he asked Gu Dajiang to pour him a ss.


    After drinking it, he really exhaled a long breath.


    Gu Dajiang keenly felt that Yang Zhifu''s eyes softened when he looked at him, he smiled, and took out two packets of tea from the box.


    The tea leaves are also considered to be the best. They are the first batch of new teas in the early spring of this year.


    Yang Zhifu looked at the tea leaves with some emotion. He can be considered to have seen good things, but the prefecture and county are different.


    And he hadn''t had good tea for many years.


    Yang Zhifu looked at Gu Dajiang, "You have a heart."


    followed, Gu Dajiang took out another exquisite box, which contained ginseng.


    Cut it into slices on weekdays and eat it for the elderly, which is good for the body.


    As for the things for Mrs. Yang, it is a set of gold ornaments, gold bracelets, gold earrings, and gold hairpins.


    Mrs. Yang is smiling, she is not greedy for such things as her son-inw. Although the Yang family is down and out, Madam Yang still has these jewelry.


    But she heard that all the gifts here were personally selected and prepared by the son-inw, and she was very satisfied.


    This shows that the son-inw loves Yang Liu and takes her to heart.


    After Gu Dajiang finished delivering the things, it was Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan''s turn.


    Yang Zhifu and his wife wanted to reject it. It was the first time they met their granddaughter. They didn''t even have time to give them a gift, so why would they want something for their children.


    But Gu Yundong said that this was their filial piety. If they didn''t ept them, they didn''t want to recognize them.


    Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang were helpless. In terms of eloquence, they couldn''t say anything about Gu Yundong, so they could only nod and ept it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1824: Cloud book is the future champion

    Chapter 1824 The cloud book is the future champion


    The gifts from Gu Yundong and his wife must not cross Gu Dajiang and Yangliu, so there are not many things.


    For Mrs. Yang, a pair of jade bracelets and a pearl ne.


    For Yang Zhifu, there are two palm **** to y with and a set of tea sets, which can be matched with the tea leaves sent by her father.


    In addition, there are two medicinal pillows, in which Shao Qingyuan grinds and arranges the medicinal materials that can soothe the nerves, which is good for the elderly.


    Yang Zhifu and his wife wiped away their tears. Looking at the things they sent, they knew that they had spent all their time.


    Otherwise, how easy is it to just go to the store and buy some silk and porcin? But none of those they can use.


    "You are good boys, good boys."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan smiled at each other and took a step back.


    Then there were the Yunshu Yunke brothers and sisters. Seeing theme forward, Yang Zhifu and his wife''s eyes widened.


    "You... have them too?"


    "Of course there is." The two nodded heavily.


    Yunshu took out a box from the back, ced it between the two old men, opened it and took out the contents.


    "This is a wood carving, this is a rabbit, this is a horse, and it is the zodiac of grandparents. I carved it with my own hands, so please don''t dislike it." After ss, he learned carving from Bian Han to rx his mind.


    It''s just that the technology is not good, the carving is a bit crude, and it looks a little different from a close look.


    Therefore, he also prepared another gift.


    "This is my own handwriting. Don''t read it, it''s just four short words, but the sentiment expressed is still very deep. And my master said that I will be able to take the exam next year. I¡¯m still very confident. I might be the champion in the future. Then this pair of characters was written by the champion in the future. Is it very heavy? No one else can ask for it.¡±


    Gu Yundong, "..." You really have an inexplicable confidence in yourself.


    However, Mrs. Yang Zhifu was very happy, and hugged Yun Shu with a smile on her face, "Yes, this character is so well written, we will have it framed and hung in the room someday. My grandson will be the champion in the future, others will We must all envy us. Will Yun Shu be out next year? Isn¡¯t that a nine-year-old schr? Yun Shu is really a prodigy.¡±


    Yunshu straightened his chest and said in a low voice, "Low-key and low-key, I don''t want to cause a sensation, after all, I still have to learn. If too many peoplee to visit, I will be very troubled."


    Yang Zhifuughed, this little grandson is too cute.


    Obviously his second grandson is about the same age as him, but his temperament is very different.


    Mrs. Yang alsoughed, raising her eyes to see Coco, who was looking for a chance to speak with her head tilted aside, and shouted, "What does Coco want to say?"


    Coco held a snack box in his hand, and walked over and put it on the table, "This is the cake I made especially when I woke up this morning. It''s soft and can be eaten by my grandparents."


    The two were stunned, looking at the delicate snow-white pastries in the food box, they were stunned, "This is... Coco, you made it yourself?"


    Coco nodded, "Of course, I can make a lot of things, and I can make it for you someday."


    "Coco is amazing."


    "Yeah." Coco nodded slightly reservedly, "Have a taste."


    Yang Zhifu took a piece and took a bite, his eyes lit up immediately, "It''s delicious."


    "Really? Then I''ll try it too." Mrs. Yang also took a piece.


    However, just when she was about to eat, Shao Wen, who went to deliver food to Yang He, strode in, "Young Master, Madam, something happened."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1825: words of tigers and wolves

    Chapter 1825 Words of Tiger and Wolf


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    "Youzhu ran to the Ji Family Medical Center and said that Yang He and Ji Dong''s family colluded to frame and ckmail the ''Doctor Qiao''. The county magistrate asked to take Yang He and Ji Dong''s family back to the county government for interrogation, and now they are at a deadlock in the medical center."


    Shao Wen came back in a hurry, his face was covered in sweat, and he hurriedly opened his mouth without even breathing.


    Hearing his words, everyone present frowned.


    Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang''s expressions changed drastically, "You, what did you say? Are they going to take Yang He back to the county government for interrogation?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Yang Zhifu became anxious, "No, I have to, I have to go and see."


    Shao Qingyuan took the first step out of the main room, turned back and said to Gu Yundong, "Come slowly with your grandfather, I''ll go take a look first. Shaowu, youe with me first."


    Shaowu responded and immediately followed.


    But in the blink of an eye, the two disappeared at the gate of the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong supported Yang Zhifu who was going with him, "Grandpa, slow down, I''m with you. Don''t worry, Big Brother Shao has passed, so Yang He won''t be taken away, let''s go slowly."


    Then she turned her head and said to the olddy Yang who wanted to follow, "Grandma, you are waiting for us at home, trust us, it will be alright." Then he greeted Shao Wen to follow, "Tell me in detail first. What the **** is going on?"


    said while supporting Yang Zhifu and went out.


    "Wait." Mrs. Yang wanted to keep up, but when one of her feet was unstable, she fell straight ahead.


    Fortunately, Yang Liu, who was next to him, was quick-witted and supported him. "Mother, let''s wait for news at home. It''s okay to leave this to the young couple."


    "Yeah, don''t worry, Auntie, we A Yu and Yun Dong are very good." Shao Yin also persuaded.


    Mrs. Yang was even more anxious, "You don''t understand, the county magistrate Mao, who is not dealing with our family, will definitely take the opportunity to deal with us."


    She hurriedly exined theplicated rtionship between the Yang family and Magistrate Mao, and at the end wiped a tear and patted her thigh, "Why is our family He''er so miserable, my poor grandson?¡­¡±


    Not long after he was born, the former county magistrate who was his grandparents'' family was kicked down.


    His mother also became unhappy because of this incident. Later, because of Yang Wenli''s unwillingness, her health became worse and worse, and she went with him after two years.


    Yang He grew up with their two elders. Many people say that Yang He is a broom star. As soon as he was born, his grandfather''s family had an ident, and followed his mother. Later, the Yang family''s property became less and less.


    Because of this statement, Yang He was often bullied in the school, coupled with the embarrassment of the county magistrate Mao, so far he has not been admitted to Tongsheng.


    Now he is even more wronged. He was smashed in the head by his own younger brother. He went to the medical center and was used as a tool and poisoned. After a long time, the government came to the door again.


    Madam Yang couldn''t sit still when she thought of this, so she got up to follow.


    Shao Yin and Yang Liu looked at each other and could only walk with her.


    Who knew that after taking two steps, a milky voice suddenly came from his ears, "The county magistrate dare not deal with you, grandma, don''t worry, if he dares to hit you, I will, and I will let my father beat him. , fifty hits, no, one hundred hits."


    Mrs. Yang paused and looked at the little princess beside her in astonishment, "What did you just say?"


    Father King? ?


    What kind of tiger-wolf word is this? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1826: Yundong is also the county lord

    Chapter 1826 Yundong is also the princess


    The little princess blinked, thinking that Grandma was too old to have a good ear, so she increased her voice and repeated it very seriously.


    Mrs. Yang turned her head and looked at Yang Liu, "Did I hear it right?"


    Yangliu smiled and nodded, "Mother, you heard right, Ayue is the princess, and she is still the most beloved little princess by the Queen Mother today. His father is the prince of the county, and now he is in Xuanhe Mansion."


    "County, county, county master??" Mrs. Yang''s eyes widened, and she was about to kneel down subconsciously.


    Then he was supported by Yang Liu and Shao Yin, "Mother, you don''t have so much etiquette when you go out. And not only A Yue is a small county master, Yun Dong is also the Yongjia county master who was proimed by the emperor."


    Olddy Yang held her breath in shock, "What did you say?? Yun Dong is also the princess?"


    "Yes."


    Mrs. Yang found that her legs and feet were a little weak. She felt that what she heard now was more magical than Yang Liu standing in front of her alive before.


    What''s going on here?


    Isn''t Yundong''s surname Gu? Her son-inw is Gu Dajiang. During the meal just now, Gu Dajiang also said that his hometown was in Gujiatun, and the three generations above were poor peasants. When I came to Xuanhe Mansion, it was because of fleeing the famine.


    How did Yundong be the county master?


    "Yundong, isn''t it your and Dajiang''s biological daughter?"


    Yangliu, "..." She was a little dumbfounded when she heard it, "No, mother, Yun Dong made an exception for the court and the people, and was rewarded by the emperor as an exception."


    She sat down with Mrs. Yang, who had weak legs, and briefly exined several important things that Yun Dong had done.


    Mrs. Yang was full of disbelief after hearing this.


    It turns out that her granddaughter is so good and so powerful?


    Inexplicably, she straightened her back slightly, feeling a little excited and proud.


    Yang Liu smiled and said, "Mother, not only Yun Dong is the county master, the cowpox vination method was given to the imperial court by Qing Yuanjing, and the emperor originally wanted to reward him, but he felt that there was no freedom in the pce, but he was actually an official himself. So mother, don''t worry, with Yun Dong and Qing Yuan here, Yang He will be fine."


    The little county master on the side nodded vigorously, "Yes, my sister Yundong is amazing. If the county magistrate wants to harm people, I will, I will go to the empress dowager, she loves me the most."


    Mrs. Yang lowered her head to look at the little princess, a smile finally appeared on her face, and she breathed a sigh of relief, "Then thank you Ayue."


    "you are wee."


    Mrs. Yang was relieved, but still a little anxious.


    On the other side, Gu Yundong and Yang Zhifu Shao Wen hurried to Jijia Medical Center.


    Shao Wen recounted the situation of the hospital.


    Nothing happened when he delivered food to Yang He, Yang He had already woken up. When Shao Wen went in with the food box, he was talking to Ji Dongjia.


    Ji Dong''s family reassured Yang He and the others that he had asked Yaotong to find a catcher named Fang, who knew Ji Dong''s family and came over not long ago.


    After he understood the matter, he reassured Ji Dongjia, and then went to arrest Li Zhi and the two.


    Ji Dongjia let them recuperate at ease.


    Shao Wen saw that he knew something, so he concentrated on taking care of Yang He''s food. He eats porridge. After all, he has just detoxified. It is better to drink some soft porridge. He can go to the toilet several times to detoxify.


    After drinking the porridge, Ji Family Medical Center boiled the medicine again.


    Who knew that just when Yang He was about to drink the medicine, the medicine boy outside hurried over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1827: Play fifty big boards first

    Chapter 1827 Fifty big boards first


    Yaotong panted and said that there were a few arresters outside, but they were brought by ''Qiao Jinshui'' and Li Zhi.


    Ji Dong''s family was stunned when they heard that, it wasn''t the surname Fang who came here.


    He went to the pharmacy in front, and Shao Wen also took a look.


    Then they found out that the arrests and Li Zhi had somewsuits, obviously they had been bought off.


    Those arresters rushed over and threatened to take Yang He away, saying that he colluded with Ji Dong¡¯s family.


    Shao Wen was present, naturally he refused.


    But just when he was about to reach out his hand to block, the arrester surnamed Fang came over, and he was on Ji Dong''s side.


    Fang Zhukuai quarreled with the other party, and Shao Wen extracted the key words from the words of each other''s quarrel-take Yang He away, which is the meaning of the county magistrate.


    Shao Wen is not worried about the arrest, but if the magistrate wants to deal with the Yang family, it is not something he can stop.


    So Shao Wen immediately told Ji Dongjia, let him try to hold back a few arresters, and he went back to report.


    Fortunately, Jijia Medical Center is not far from Cheng''an Street, and Shao Wen is a strong force, so it doesn''t take much time to make a trip.


    After Shao Wen finished speaking, Gu Yundong frowned.


    She had already learned from her father about the conflict between the Yang family and the Magistrate Mao. Now, hearing what Shao Wen meant, the Magistrate Mao was going to attack the Yang family.


    "It seems that Li Zhi and ''Qiao Jinshui'' went to inquire about it, and specially used this Yang family to make Mao County Magistrate stand on their side, so they dared to bring people to the door so tantly."


    Yang Zhifu couldn''t help sweating after hearing this, but he didn''t expect things to develop to this point.


    "What can I do? If county magistrate Mao wants to put He''er in prison, his whole life will be ruined."


    Gu Yundong supported him, "Grandpa, don''t worry, isn''t it us? We will definitely not put my cousin in jail."


    Yang Zhifu nodded indiscriminately, suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up, "Yes, yes, there are you. I remember Qingyuan is the apprentice of the head of the hospital, right? The head of the hospital is a five-rank officer, let''s This can be considered a backer, right?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." This, Big Brother Shao is really not Song Dejiang''s apprentice.


    But before she could exin, they had already arrived at the Ji Family Medical Center.


    Just like that morning, the Ji Family Medical Center was crowded with people again.


    Shao Wen helped push the crowd away and let Gu Yundong and Yang Zhifu go in.


    As soon as the three of them stood at the door, they saw a person flying straight to the side in front of them.


    Gu Yundong blinked and looked up at the man who flew over¡ª¡ªwearing the clothes of catching fast.


    Yang Zhifu looked forward, where Shao Qingyuan was slowly retracting his legs.


    Yang Zhifu gasped, even if you were the head of the hospital''s apprentice, it would not be good to beat the yamen.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded at Gu Yundong, and then nced at the beaten Zukui.


    The catcher clutched his chest and pointed at Shao Qingyuan with trembling fingers, "You, you not only resisted arrest on the spot, but also dared to beat the officials. Okay, very good, just wait and go to jail."


    He stood up as he spoke, and shouted to Cha Kuai beside him, "What are you still doing? Take back the yamen and y fifty big boards first."


    The other arresters nced at each other and surrounded Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan was not afraid at all, and Shao Wu on the side was even more eager to try, "Master, let mee."


    When Chu Kuai heard this, he became even more angry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1828: is a ruthless man

    Chapter 1828 is a ruthless man


    "If you dare to act again, it will be despising the imperial power, and it will be like a rebellion. Our adults will kill you all on the spot."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, "Your lords are so powerful. If you say that you kill people, you will kill people. How dare you kill the heads of court officials?"


    Everyone present was stunned for a moment, and then Cha Kuai frowned, "What imperial court official?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Li Zhi, who had been shrunk in the corner since he started, pointed at him and said, "You were called by him, didn''t he tell you who I am?"


    When Nazhao Kuai heard this, he began to beat drums inexplicably.


    This person does not look like an ordinarymoner, but it doesn¡¯t look like a person with a lot of status.


    Zhu Kuai looked at Li Zhi, "Who is he?"


    Li Zhi came out of the corner, trotted to the front of the police, and said, "Don''t listen to his nonsense, this man is just lying. He actually said that he was the apprentice of the head of the hospital, everyone knows the hospital. The head has never taken any apprentices. Doctor Qiao is standing here, and he can testify."


    ''Qiao Jinshui'' nodded expressionlessly, "My senior brother did not take any disciples."


    Zhu Kuai then looked at Shao Qingyuan with a sneer, "You said you were the head''s apprentice, so do you have any evidence?"


    Shao Qingyuan was silent.


    He really has no evidence to prove that he is Song Dejiang''s disciple, after all...he really isn''t.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the arrester immediately became proud and waved at the others, "Take it away from me, not only did he beat the official and spread rumors, but also dared to say that he was an official of the imperial court. The crime is one more ss, and you don''t want it in your life. I want to get out of jail."


    After hearing the words, the arresters moved towards Shao Qingyuan.


    Yang Zhifu at the door was anxious to see that he was about to rush in to help, but was stopped by Gu Yundong, "Grandpa, it''s alright."


    "It''s alright..." Before he could finish his voice, he saw the arresting Kuais who were approaching Shao Qingyuan retreated one after another.


    The next moment, five or six arresters knelt on the ground in unison, "Sir."


    Everyone, "..." What''s the situation?


    Standing on the periphery, the catcher looked at them in disbelief, "What are you doing? What do you mean by kneeling?"


    Li Zhi and ''Qiao Jinshui'' were also stunned, looking up at Shao Qingyuan.


    Then, I saw the... fish charm in Shao Qingyuan''s hand?


    That, is it a fish talisman, a fish talisman representing the imperial court official?


    Li Zhi''s expressions changed greatly, and their hands and feet trembled slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the arresting officers, "Now, am I still pretending to be a court official? Are you going to arrest me and behead me, saying that I despise imperial power?"


    That catcher stared at the fish talisman for a while, and then swallowed with a ''gu dong''.


    followed, kneeling on the ground weakly with both legs, trembling and begging for forgiveness, "Adult forgiveness, the little one has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai, babbled and said the wrong thing, the little one should be damned, the little one should be damned."


    As he spoke, he pped himself in the face. The attack was heavy and ruthless, with no mercy at all.


    is a ruthless man! !


    Gu Yundong walked into the hospital with a nk face of Yang Zhifu and walked to Shao Qingyuan''s side.


    Yang Zhifu leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Qingyuan, does the apprentice of the head of the Taiyuan Hospital also have a fish talisman?"


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, thenughed, "Grandpa misunderstood, I''m not his apprentice. I borrowed it just to avoid troublest time, but Imperial Physician Song did teach me a lot."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1829: shameless fake

    Chapter 1829 Shameless fake


    Yang Zhifu was stunned, and pointed at the thing in his hand, "Then this fish talisman..." Could it be fake?


    "This is given to me by the emperor, don''t worry, although I am not the apprentice of Emperor Song, but I am indeed an official body, this fish talisman is real."


    Official body?


    Yang Zhifu breathed a sigh of relief, he was just an official, then Magistrate Mao couldn''t make it difficult for him.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the catcher who was still beating himself, and said, "Are you going to take Yang He away now?"


    The sound of ''papa'' stopped, and the catcher raised his swollen face and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    Of course he did not dare to take Yang He away, but this was the order of Magistrate Mao, and he did not dare to disobey it.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "If you don''t dare to make the decision, that''s fine, I''ll go and ask Magistrate Mao personally. Just in time, I also want to sue two people. He is the parental official of Anyi County, and if hees, he will decide for me."


    That catcher''s heart trembled, and he asked uncertainly, "Sir, you want to sue two people? Oh, which two?"


    "Li Zhi, and that ''Qiao Jinshui''."


    Zhu Kuai immediately breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that he didn''t have his own name, and immediately stood up and nodded and said, "Of course, they ndered the court officials and must be arrested."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Kuai is still very angry.


    If it wasn''t for Li Zhi saying that Shao Qingyuan was an impostor, there was nothing to be afraid of. If it wasn''t for their instigation, how could he have suffered such pain and humiliation.


    These two people really deserve to die.


    Li Zhi and ''Qiao Jinshui'' took a step back, surprised by the ruthlessness in the eyes of that catcher.


    The two of them regretted not falling, and only at this moment did they realize that the iron te was mentioned.


    It was ''Qiao Jinshui'' who responded quickly. As soon as he rolled his eyes, he walked in front of Shao Qingyuan in a few steps. The coldness he had been holding all along disappeared, and he said with a smile on his face, "It turns out that you are really Senior Brother Song. His apprentice, really, he didn''t tell me, he always said before that he would not ept disciples casually. It seems that you must have a deep talent in medicine, Qingyuan, that made him make an exception."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Damn, as expected of a cheeky person who pretends to be someone else, at this juncture, he can still befriend her husband without blushing or panting.


    The other people in the Ji Family Medical Center also looked at each other in dismay when they saw this, not knowing what to do.


    ''Qiao Jinshui'' is still working hard, "Qingyuan, when did you study medicine with Senior Brother Song? Senior Brother Song is a very strict person. You may have suffered a lot by following him. You didn''t know it was your own before. , I thought you were swindling and cheating in the name of Senior Brother Song, but the water rushed to the Dragon King Temple and misunderstood. I am Qiao Jinshui, and I don¡¯t know if Senior Brother Song has told you about it.¡±


    Shao Qingyuanughed, "He naturally told me about Uncle Qiao, but unfortunately, you are not the same as Uncle Qiao he mentioned."


    "After all, I haven''t seen each other for many years. I have experienced a lot over the years, and my temperament has changed a lot." He also sighed slightly.


    "It has nothing to do with temperament, I''m talking about looks, you and my Uncle Qiao arepletely two people, you are not him."


    ''Qiao Jinshui''ughed dryly, "You haven''t seen it before, how do you know I''m not? It''s impossible for Senior Brother Song to tell me exactly what I look like."


    "Who said it was impossible?" Shao Qingyuan nced at him, then turned to look at Gu Yundong, "Yundong."


    With just one look, Gu Yundong knew what he was thinking, and immediately smiled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1830: catch up

    Chapter 1830 Catch up


    Under everyone''s doubtful eyes, Gu Yundong pulled out a piece of paper from his sleeve.


    Shao Qingyuan took it and slowly unfolded it.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at the image of the person on the piece of paper - what a realistic portrait!


    "The portrait on this is my Uncle Qiao." Shao Qingyuan raised his eyes to look at ''Qiao Jinshui'', but the moment he saw the portrait, his face suddenly changed.


    Shao Qingyuan squinted his eyes, "Looking at your reaction, have you seen the real Qiao Jinshui?"


    "No, no, I haven''t seen it." ''Qiao Jinshui'' subconsciously denied it, and the next moment he realized that it was toote to say what he said, and everyone in the medical hall was looking at him.


    He opened his mouth, and Li Zhi next to him hurriedly helped to fill in the description, "He, what he means is, how can you have this portrait, he has never seen the person on this portrait."


    "Yes, yes." ''Qiao Jinshui'' nodded immediately.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the portrait in his hand, "This is given to me by the head of the Taiyuan Hospital. I really haven''t seen all the uncles and uncles, but he gave me the portraits of all the uncles and uncles, so as not to meet his own family in the future. But I can''t recognize it. I didn''t expect that he was really in the middle of it, and he almost recognized me wrong... Uncle Qiao."


    This portrait was of course not given by Song Dejiang, but it was painted by Gu Yundong after hearing what Xiao Er said when he arrived at the inn yesterday. The purpose is to have a reason to expose this counterfeit, and now, it is really used.


    ''Qiao Jinshui'' and Li Zhi were at a loss for words. At this time, it was unrealistic for them to refute Shao Qingyuan as a fake. After all, he had a fish amulet to prove his identity.


    The two looked at each other, and wanted to repeat the same tricks as they did in the morning, escaping when no one was paying attention.


    But now it''s different from the morning. Now everyone in the hospital is focused on them, and there are seven or eight arresters watching them.


    The two of Li Zhi moved, Fang Zhukuai reacted quickly and rushed up, "Quickly catch them."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, all the catchers present rushed up, and they took them down without saying a word.


    "Let us go, let go." Li Zhi and ''Qiao Jinshui'' struggled, and were kicked a few times by the already dissatisfied Chau Kuai.


    The two suffered from pain, their faces twisted for a while, and they were finally escorted away.


    Fang Zhukuai ran to Shao Qingyuan and asked in a low voice, "Sir, do you want to go to the yamen with us?"


    "Naturally, we still have to take a trip."


    Fang Zhukuai hurriedly led the way in front, Shao Qingyuan turned to look at Gu Yundong, "I''ll go back when I go, you and grandpa go back first and wait for me."


    "Me, I''ll go too." Yang Zhifu said hurriedly.


    He was a little worried, and he was also afraid that Shao Qingyuan would be fooled by Magistrate Mao. That person never leaves room for the Yang family''s affairs. After all, Qingyuan has onlye to Anyi County for the second time, and he doesn''t understand some things.


    Yang Zhifu thought, he and the past can remind him a thing or two.


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while, and after looking at Gu Yundong, he finally nodded.


    He asked Shao Wen to stay, and then took Shao Wu to the county office.


    Ji Dong''s family also followed. This happened in their medical center, and Li Zhi''s original target was him. As the owner, he couldn''t get away.


    The onlookers outside the medical hall all moved out of the way, but their eyes were still full of curiosity and awe when they looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1831: I want to kill the Yang family

    Chapter 1831 Want to kill the Yang family


    The group quickly arrived at the county government office, and when a government official saw them, they rushed back and told Mao county magistrate.


    Magistrate Mao was drinking tea and chatting with his master, and he happened to be talking about the Yang family.


    "After so many years, the Yang family should have disappeared in Anyi County."


    Master ?? smiled and said, "It''s also the adults who have patience. If it was me, I''m afraid that they won''t be able to get up from the beginning. How can I make them jump up to now?"


    Mao county magistrateughed. He has always been cautious, and is used to boiling frogs in warm water.


    If not, how could it be possible to overthrow the former magistrate? Isn''t it just because he has sufficient evidence to start action?


    He is indeed going to deal with the Yang family, but this has to be done slowly. If he eats the Yang family in one breath, it will be easy to attract people''s attention, and it will also make the Yang family rebound.


    Especially that Yang Wenli, who is very capable. If you want him to lose all his fortune, he naturally has to be unknowing.


    Fortunately, Yang Wenli has a bad mind and has no talent in business, and often spends a lot of money on losing money.


    If the Yang family''s property was still in Yang Zhifu''s hands, he would be a little more constrained. After all, Yang Zhifu''s work is forward-looking, and it is not easy to set a trap for him to drill.


    "Sir, what charges are you going to put on Yang He?"


    Magistrate Mao nced at the master and smiled, "How can this be counted as me using him of a crime? It was clearly that he hooked up with Ji Family Medical Center and wanted to frame the younger brother of the head of the hospital. Such misbehavior is in vain as a schr. what."


    Master was stunned for a moment, and he understood that the Magistrate Mao wanted to deprive Yang He of his right to take the exam.


    Yang He has been studying for so many years, but he hasn''t finished the exam for a long time. First of all, his family has so many troubles that he can''t concentrate on his studies. Even if he ends up, he is not sure.


    Secondly, he was worried that Magistrate Mao would interfere with it. Although he knew that it was unrealistic for him to be transferred to another ce, he still had such expectations in his heart. Thinking about waiting for him to leave, there would be no obstacle for him to test the talent.


    Not to mention, such expectations havee true.


    Mao county magistrate has gone through the above road and is indeed expected to be promoted. But before leaving Anyi County, he wanted Yang He to have no time toe forward.


    Otherwise, Yang He will achieve great things in the future, and he may avenge his grandfather to deal with him.


    Mao county magistrate thinks far, and always wants to eliminate any possibility.


    Now is just right. As long as Yang He''s crime is confirmed, even if he is transferred, there is no talented person in Anyi County who dares to vouch for a person who has been in prison and has a bad reputation. No guarantee, what test does he take?


    Mao county magistrate felt relieved when he thought of this, and took two sips of tea with a teacup.


    The yamen outside came in at this time, "Sir, they are here."


    Magistrate Mao squinted his eyes, put the teacup on the table, stood up, slightly tidied his clothes, brushed his sleeves twice, and said to the master, "Go, go to the hall."


    Master immediately got up, followed respectfully, and came to the lobby together.


    Mao county magistrate sat down in the hall, gave the hall a p and said, "Rise to the hall."


    The voice fell, and the yamen on both sides straightened their backs, and the killing force in their hands struck the ground, "Mighty~Wu~"


    The voice of ??''tuk tuk tuk'' made the people standing outside shuddered and did not dare to make a sound.


    Mao county magistrate raised his eyes and nced at the yamen beside him. The man understood and raised his chin, "Take¡ªsuspect."


    This man has a very high voice, especially sharp.


    Thest sound fell, and there was Zhu Kuai who pushed the two people directly to the hall.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1832: Shao Qingyuan is of the same rank as him

    Chapter 1832 Shao Qingyuan is of the same rank as him


    Mao county magistrate didn''t have time to look closely at who was under the hall, so he shouted, "Who is under the hall, sign up."


    The two of Li Zhi shivered and stammered back, "Little man, little man Li Zhi, I have seen adults." Then he eagerly raised his head and shouted for help, "Sir, the little man was wronged, the little man did not give People are poisoned."


    Mao county magistrate was about to speak when he was stunned by his words.


    He looked at the people in the hall in astonishment, "You, you..." Isn''t it Yang He?


    A trace of dissatisfaction shed on his face, he looked at the arresting officers, and lowered his voice slightly, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you go to the Ji Family Medical Center to arrest people?"


    But even though his voice was not loud, Shao Qingyuan still heard it.


    He took two steps forward and walked directly into the lobby.


    Yang Zhifu originally nned to go in, but Gu Yundong pulled it, "Grandpa, wait a minute, let''s take a look."


    "Okay." Yang Zhifu felt a little uneasy about Shangmao County magistrate. The habit he had developed over the years made him feel like he was going to be unlucky.


    Mao County Magistrate saw Shao Qingyuan who suddenly walked in, and his brows were tied into a knot, "Who are you, why don''t you kneel when you see this official?"


    "In thews of the Great Jin Dynasty, there is no rule that officials of the same rank have to kneel and salute. I am afraid that I will kneel and the adults will feel uneasy." Shao Qingyuan gave the fish talisman to the catcher next to him, "Show it to you adults. ."


    Mao County Magistrate was surprised when he heard his words, and the next moment the fish talisman was ced under his nose.


    He hurriedly asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, when we went to arrest people, this Master Shao was there. I don''t know what his rtionship with the Yang family is. We were not allowed to arrest Yang He and leave, and said we would sue Qiao Jinshui and Li Zhi."


    Mao county magistrate''s face changed slightly, has something to do with the Yang family?


    He looked at the fish talisman, knowing what he knew, and waved the catcher to leave.


    immediately stood up and shrugged slightly, "It turned out to be Master Shao from the capital. What important business does Master Shao have to do in Anyi County this time? I haven''t received any news, so I''m rude."


    Shao Qingyuan''s fish talisman has a rank on it. Song Dejiang, the head of the Taiyuan Hospital, has a rank of 5. After all, he hasn''t reached that level yet, so he is a rank of 7, just like Magistrate Mao.


    Moreover, the Magistrate Mao had real power in his hands. Although Shao Qingyuan was an official, he had no real power, so the Magistrate Mao did not fear him.


    But after all, he was a Beijing official, and the Magistrate Mao was a local official. These days, when local officials face Beijing officials, they always feel that they are so short.


    Therefore, Magistrate Mao treated him very politely, and had someone bring a chair over and let him sit on the sidelines to hear the trial.


    After listening to his question, Shao Qingyuanughed, "This official is just here to find rtives."


    Looking for rtives?


    Mao county magistrate shed a bad premonition, this dear, shouldn''t it be Yang He?


    No, no, he has inquired about the rtives of the Yang family, but he has never heard of the surname Shao.


    Mao County Magistrate sat back and nodded, "Since it''s a family search, then these two...how did they offend Master Shao?"


    "No, this officer sued them, not because they offended me."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "This official sued Qiao Jinshui, deceived the world, pretended to be the apprentice of a genius doctor, used the name of the head of the hospital, and wasted life. This official will also tell Li Zhi, public revenge, in order to avenge the Ji Dong family of Ji family medical center, to Yang He Poisoned and murdered with Qiao Jinshui. I also hope that Lord Mao will give an exnation to the people in the city and Ji Dong''s Yang family, and deal with these two fairly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1833: Shao Qingyuan is aggressive

    Chapter 1833 Shao Qingyuan is aggressive


    Mao County Magistrate tightened his grip on gavelwood slightly. He looked at Shao Qingyuan, who had a serious expression and was somewhat aggressive, andughed dryly.


    "Naturally, as this official, as a parent official, such matters will be dealt with seriously." Mao County Commander pointed to Qiao Jinshui, "Then... let''se one by one first. You said that this person is a fake, swindling and deceiving people''s lives, but Is there any evidence?"


    "This official is a witness. Just not long ago, this official participated in the medical discussion conference in Xuanhe Mansion and saw Qiao Jinshui with his own eyes. He is not like this. Of course, if Lord Mao doesn''t believe it, you can check him. The way to guide the household registration is also convenient.¡±


    Mao county magistrate nodded, gave a shocked p, and looked at ''Qiao Jinshui'' coldly, "Prisoner, can you plead guilty?"


    "My lord, my lord has been wronged, Xiao admits that Xiao is not Qiao Jinshui. But Xiao is really not a waste of life, Xiao is a doctor, just worried that everyone will not believe it, so he borrowed the name of others. But Xiao It is guaranteed that no one has been harmed, but instead a lot of people have been cured, as everyone can witness."


    He turned his head and looked at the people watching outside.


    Not to mention, he did umte some fame during this time, the crowd was buzzing, and a few people helped him speak, "Yeah, my lord, although this person is pretending, he also treats people. There was a dying man who was rescued by him before, and his medical skills are very good, if I say, maybe it is better than the real Dr. Qiao."


    Gu Yundong, who was also standing in the crowd, sneered.


    Shao Qingyuan in the lobby alsoughed, "Really? Has the medical skills to bring back the dead?"


    He turned his head, nced outside, and happened to see Shaowu.


    Shao Qingyuan waved, and Shao Wu led people in.


    Mao county magistrate looked puzzled, Shao Qingyuan said, "These people are the people who were rescued after being terminally ill. Why don''t you listen to what he has to say?"


    The man was pushed in by Shaowu, and he quickly knelt down, not daring to raise his head.


    It wasn''t until Mao County Magistrate patted Jingtangmu and asked him, that he took a look at ''Qiao Jinshui'' and said tremblingly, "Caomin said, to be honest, Caomin is actually not sick, yes, he gave Caomin two taels of silver to let him Caomin dresses up. Your lord spare your life, your lord spare your life, Caomin knows it''s wrong."


    "Enough, shut up." Magistrate Mao looked at ''Qiao Jinshui'', "What else do you have to say now?"


    Shao Qingyuan said, "If this person is not evidence, I think that among those who have been treated by you, there should be a lot of people who not only did not get better but got more serious after taking the medicine, why don''t you send the master to look for it?"


    ''Qiao Jinshui''''s face was pale, and he was paralyzed in an instant, unable to say a word.


    Magistrate Mao cursed inwardly as "trash", but his face was full of anger, "You are so bold, you actually treat human life as a child''s y, and it is an unforgivable crime to harm others. Come on, y twenty big boards first, Put the person in jail again. Wait until this officer finds out whether he has cured the life or not, and then deal with it."


    "Yes."


    ''Qiao Jinshui'' wanted to beg for mercy, but the yamen came over to cover his mouth with both hands very quickly, and then set up a bench in the lobby, pressed the person on it, and began to torture him.


    Twenty big boards were soon finished, and ¡®Qiao Jinshui¡¯ was pushed down.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Li Zhi, who was bloodless, and reminded Magistrate Mao, "Sir, is it time to try Yang He''s poisoning case?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1834: Kneeling to you, Im afraid you cant bear it

    Chapter 1834 Kneeling to you, I''m afraid you can''t afford it


    Mao county magistrate was choked for a while, and he felt a little unwilling.


    He and his master looked at each other, and he somewhat understood that it would be impossible to clean up the Yang family today.


    But he didn''t want to make the Yang family feel better either.


    After a light cough, Magistrate Mao said with some embarrassment, "This is about Yang He''s poisoning case, does Mr. Shao have evidence? And since it''s about his poisoning case, the person concerned had better be present. He was poisoned, I''m afraid that It''s not easy to move. Why don''t you do it another day..."


    "Sir, Caomin is Ji Donglin from the Ji Family Medical Center. The Yang He poisoning case really happened in Caomin''s medical center, and the murderer wanted to deal with Caomin, and Caomin can testify." Ji Dongjia walked out from behind the crowd and knelt down on his knees. on the lobby.


    Magistrate Mao nced at him coldly.


    Then, I heard Shao Qingyuan also say, "Although Yang He is not here, he has already entrusted this official to sue Li Zhi."


    "I wonder what the rtionship between Master Shao and Yang He is?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "Yang He is my wife''s cousin."


    Mao county magistrate sighed in his heart, actually... he was really a rtive.


    Yang He''s cousin? When did the Yang familye to such a number one person?


    Mao County Commissioner tightened his fingers, and the smile on his face was a little stiff, "It turned out to be Master Shao''s cousin, but... After all, this is a bit distant. Since it is a trial, it is better for the bitter master himself to be present."


    "I am the master of bitterness, and I am here." Yang Zhifu knew that Magistrate Mao would find all kinds of excuses to evade him. Hearing this, he couldn''t bear it any longer, and quickly raised his hand, "Sir, Caomin is the master of bitterness, and Caomin wants to sue Li Zhi. Poisoned my grandson."


    After Yang Zhifu finished speaking, he walked in.


    Gu Yundong was helpless, so he could only look at Shao Qingyuan and help him in.


    Magistrate Mao squinted his eyes, okay, this Yang Zhifu was always outside.


    Why, there was no movement before, but now with the presence of this Master Shao, I feel that I have a backer, and I have enough confidence to actually appear in front of me with my head held high?


    Oh, he would like to see how this Master Shao can help you.


    The gavel in the hands of Magistrate Mao pped fiercely, "Who is under the hall, why don''t you kneel when you see this official?"


    Yang Zhifu nned to kneel beside Ji Dong''s house as soon as he came in.


    But there is Gu Yundong beside him, Gu Yundong has been supporting him, even if he wants to kneel, he can''t kneel down.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the majestic Magistrate Mao, walked to Gu Yundong''s side, and introduced him, "This is my wife."


    Magistrate Mao looked at him with coldness in his eyes, "Master Shao, even if this woman is your wife, you can''t help but kneel when you see an official, right? You are an official of the same rank as this official, but she...should Isn''t it?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It really isn''t."


    "Since it''s not, in this trial hall, if you don''t kneel when you see an official, that''s contempt for the court, and this official can punish you for the crime of disrespect."


    When Yang Zhifu heard this, his heart panicked, and he hurriedly talked about Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong pushed Yang Zhifu to Shao Qingyuan, walked up to Mao County Magistrate''s desk, and said, "Master Mao wants me to kneel on you? I''m afraid you can''t afford it."


    "Can''t afford it?" Magistrate Mao said with a smile, "This official doesn''t understand what Mrs. Shao said."


    "It''s alright, just look at this and you''ll understand." Gu Yundong smiled, and suddenly felt a little grateful to Yi Zn. The identity of the county owner is really useful.


    She took out a sign from her sleeve, "Master Mao, do you know me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1835: see sheriff

    Chapter 1835 See County Lord


    County Magistrate Mao sneered secretly and looked up at the sign in her hand.


    The next moment, his face changed drastically, and he hurriedly stood up from the chair.


    then hurriedly bypassed the desk and came to Gu Yundong. Magistrate Mao knelt down without saying a word, "Xiaguan sees Yongjia County Lord, County Lord Wanfu."


    The entire county government was stunned for a moment, and looked at Magistrate Mao who was kneeling on the ground in shock.


    Wait, what did he just say? ?


    County Lord! !


    There was the fast-reacting catcher, who suddenly released the killing power stick in his hand, and immediately knelt down, "See the county master."


    Master and the others suddenly came back to their senses, and immediately knelt down one after another.


    The people at the door looked at each other, although they were still a little confused, but their parents, Guan Mao, the county magistrate, both knelt down and called each other... the county master? That is the noble person they may never see once in their lifetime.


    For a while, people knelt inside and outside the door.


    Only Yang Zhifu, his eyes widened, staring at Gu Yundong with his back to him in disbelief.


    Is this his granddaughter?


    He turned his head in a daze, looked at Shao Qingyuan, opened his mouth, and the voice was so low that he could hardly hear, "The county master??"


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Yes, Yun Dong is the Yongjia County Lord who was proimed by the Holy High. The things here are moreplicated. When the things here are done, go back and talk about it slowly."


    "...Okay, okay." Yang Zhifu swallowed, unable to say a word.


    Gu Yundong over there stared at Magistrate Mao for a while, then smiled, "Do I still need to kneel in the hall?"


    "Don''t dare." Magistrate Mao shook his body and said with a dry smile.


    Gu Yundong waved, "Okay, get up."


    "Thank you, county master." Magistrate Mao breathed a sigh of relief, and stood up with his hands on his knees.


    It was just that he was still slightly hunched, and said respectfully, "Xiaguan did not know that the county master wasing, and I have made a mistake to wee him. I hope the county master will forgive me."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Those who don''t know are not guilty, and Magistrate Mao needn''t do that. I''m here to hear the case, Magistrate Mao should continue."


    Mao county magistrate sweated slightly on his forehead, nodded hurriedly, and ordered someone to bring a chair over and let Gu Yundong listen to the trial.


    Who knew that Gu Yundong asked someone to bring another chair over and helped Yang Zhifu to sit there.


    Mao county magistrate, "..." His fingers tightly clenched the palm of his hand, and the eyelids under the slightly darkened eyes were fierce.


    Yongjia County Master is Shao Qingyuan''s wife, that is to say, she is Yang He''s serious cousin.


    I didn''t expect that at this juncture, the Yang family suddenly had a backer, a backer that he couldn''t afford to offend at all.


    This is troublesome, and I don''t know if his backer can bring down the Yongjia County Lord. He has to carefully investigate and investigate the origin of this County Lord.


    Mao county magistrate shed a lot of thoughts in his heart, but he had a gentle smile on his face, and he did not express any opinion on the seat below amoner and enemy like Yang Zhifu.


    He took a deep breath, pped the gavel in his hand, and asked, "Li Zhi, the Yang family sued you for poisoning and murdering Yang He, do you agree or not?"


    Li Zhi was so frightened that his face was pale now. It was enough that Shao Qingyuan was the official of the imperial court. Now there is a county master?


    He is finished, dead.


    So Li Zhi didn''t hear Magistrate Mao''s words at all. Thetter frowned, rolled his eyes, and pped the jingtang wood again, and said, "It seems that you have nothing to say, then this official announced, You murdered..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1836: The lord of the county is worthy of being the lord of the county

    Chapter 1836 The county master is worthy of being a county master


    "and many more."


    Magistrate Mao was interrupted by Shao Qingyuan''s voice before he could finish speaking.


    "Is there any problem with Mr. Shao? Do you have any suggestions for the final sentence?" Magistrate Mao put a smile on his face and kept his posture extremely low. As long as Shao Qingyuan speaks, he will act ording to the order, and if he wants to sentence Li Zhi to death, there will be no rebuttal.


    Shao Qing is very happy. At this juncture, the county magistrate Mao wants to trap them in injustice.


    He smiled and said, "Did Master Mao just announce the result? Is it too hasty? This, although I have not tried the case, but I have also listened to it. Before the result is announced, should the evidence be conclusive and let people It''s enough to be convinced? Li Zhi hasn''t confessed his guilt yet, and he hasn''t seen any evidence yet, so your lord is about to pronounce on him guilty. It doesn''t seem to be in line with the rules, doesn''t it?"


    Mao county magistrate, "..." You''re pretty **** smart.


    Gu Yundong, who was on the side, directly tore off the n in his heart, "That is, Magistrate Mao made such an easy and simple decision, and he couldn''t wait to convict Li Zhi after I made my identity public. If this spreads out, others will I thought it was me who used my power to oppress people and persecute you." As he spoke, he turned his head and asked the people outside the lobby hearing, "Do you think it is true?"


    "Yes."


    "The county lord is right, how can there be no evidence in the trial?"


    "The county lord deserves to be the county lord, and he really understands the truth. Although the county lord has a distinguished status, he did not bully others. Li Zhimitted a crime, and the county lord immediately sent it to the yamen and handed it over to the county magistrate. In the process of walking towards thew, the county master is wise."


    "The county master and the county horse are magnanimous, self-denying and serving the public, and upholding justice for our people. We will not misunderstand the county master, don''t worry."


    Mao County Magistrate''s face is almost unbearable to maintain, these gang of tterers, we didn''t know that the people in the county could talk like this before?


    He raised his chin slightly, trying to see who was talking.


    But after looking for a long time, I didn''t see anyone talking.


    At this time, Tong Shuitao, who was rushed over by the worried olddy Yang to check the situation, lowered her head slightly, hiding her merit and fame.


    Magistrate Mao had no choice but to secretly let out a breath of turbid air, and said to Shao Qingyuan in embarrassment, "Indeed, if we follow the normal trial procedure, there should be evidence first. However, it is true that Li Zhi poisoned Yang He. People see that this Yang Zhifu is just guessing, and they have personal grudges with each other, so they can''t be a witness."


    Yang Zhifu was angry.


    County magistrate Mao pretended not to see him, and continued, "If there is no evidence to convict him, then we can only let Li Zhi go back first."


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head with a look of disappointment, "I didn''t expect Magistrate Mao to be a parental official for so many years, but he couldn''t even see the evidence in front of him."


    Magistrate Mao was taken aback for a moment, "The... evidence in front of me?" What do you mean?


    The other people present also looked nk, and the people outside the lobby looked at each other in dismay.


    But there was also a buzzing voice, probably saying that Magistrate Mao was not very smart, and he didn''t even understand the trial.


    Magistrate Mao gritted his teeth, suppressed the irritability in his heart, turned his head, and asked Shao Qingyuan humbly for advice, "May I ask Mr. Shao, where is the evidence in front of you? Who is it? Could it be... Mr. Shao, are you?"


    If you dare to admit it, try it.


    But Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "Of course it''s not my official."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1837: finalized

    Chapter 1837 Finalized


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Shao Qingyuanughed and said, "Isn''t that the fake ''Doctor Qiao'' who was taken back to prison by you before? These two are a gang, Li Zhi poisoned Yang He, we don''t know, but that A ''Doctor Qiao'' should know that, right?"


    Mao county magistrate frowned, yes.


    "It''s just, since they belong to a group, will Wei Hua tell the truth?" The real name of the fake Qiao Jinshui was Wei Hua, and he already knew his name and ce of origin when he signed it.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and said with certainty, "After some interrogation by the adults, he will not dare to say lies and deceive the adults again."


    Wei Hua naturally did not dare to lie. The two of them poisoned Yang He. The poison was not tooplicated, but there were traces to follow. With just a little thought and investigation, it turns out that the poison must have been paired by one of the two of them.


    And the residues, there must be some clues in the yard where Wei Hua and Li Zhi lived.


    If poison is found in their residence, then it is one of the two who poisoned it.


    If Wei Hua said that Li Zhi was not the murderer, then he was the murderer.


    He and Li Zhi are not a life-or-death friendship who can take the me for you. The two have extensive friendship, and it is strange that he does not confess. Maybe Wei Hua said more things than they thought.


    Mao county magistrate has actually thought of it, but he is not very happy to go.


    Unfortunately, with Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong there, he couldn''t help himself.


    Mao county magistrate exined to the arresting fast, "Go and ask Wei Hua if the murderer is Li Zhi, he has evidence."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong said, "Shao Wu, you should also follow." After speaking, he exined to the county magistrate Mao superfluously, "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Mao, it''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just Shaowu, who is a very careful and cautious person, maybe During the interrogation process, he will also draw unexpected gains from Wei Hua''s testimony. Don''t worry, he promises not to touch Wei Hua."


    Mao county magistrate, you might as well not exin.


    Shaowu and the two arrests are leaving.


    reappeared in the lobby not long after, and the result was as expected.


    Wei Hua testified against Li Zhi, and he still has evidence.


    Mao county magistrate secretly sighed in his heart, which was a pity. But now that the matter was over, he still patted the gavel and asked the people in the hall, "Li Zhi, do you admit that you and Yang He were charged with poisoning?"


    "...I admit it." Li Zhi had lost all thought to resist.


    From the beginning, he had already prepared himself.


    Li Zhi confessed his guilt, but he did not cause any death, nor would he be sentenced to death.


    He was escorted down, and there was apuse from outside. Magistrate Mao had a smile on his face, but his heart was terribly bitter.


    patted the gavel, his voice was a little weak, "retire."


    The sound of ?? killing the mighty stick sounded, and the people outside the door gradually dispersed.


    Ji Dong''s family has also stood up, and now that Li Zhi has been convicted, it proves that their medical center was framed, and naturally they are also innocent.


    Mao county magistrate came out from behind the desk, came to Gu Yundong, and cupped his hands, "The county master and the county horse havee from afar, why don''t you let the lower official be the host, stay and have dinner before leaving?"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "Okay."


    Yang Zhifu also wanted to stay, but was persuaded by Gu Yundong to go back, she whispered into his ear and said, "Grandpa, I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry, Qingyuan and I have a good idea and won''t be fooled by Magistrate Mao. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1838: Its been a rough day

    Chapter 1838 This day has been ups and downs


    Yang Zhifu was taken away by Shao Wu.


    He went to the Ji Family Medical Center first. After Yang He went through all the tossing before, his face was not very good now. Fortunately, there was an old doctor in the medical center, and there was no major problem.


    It was not until Yang Zhifu came back and learned that it was all right, he was relieved.


    didn''t have time to ask about the details of the matter, and he fell asleep unbearably.


    Yang Zhifu asked Shao Wen to continue to take care of him, so he went home first. The olddy at home was still waiting for him to report safety.


    However, when he entered the courtyard, he found that his wife, daughter and others were happily joking, and he was a little stunned.


    It was Gu Dajiang who came over and said, "That girl Shuitao has already told us everything that happened in the county government office. Everyone knew that the matter was resolved, so they were thinking about what to eat at night."


    Yang Zhifu breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Good evening, it''s rare for you toe here. My wife and I will cook you some local dishes from Anyi County."


    Yang Zhifu didn''t cook before. There are servants and daughters-inw in the family. Where can I get him?


    Later, after moving here, he had nothing to do. It happened that Mrs. Yang had a broken leg, and many tasks were not easy to do, so Yang Zhifu learned to do it.


    Not to mention, he didn''t expect that his talent in cooking was quite good.


    But after seeing Coco today, he felt nothing strange. Coco is definitely like him.


    Gu Dajiang nodded, "Okay, then Liu''er and I will go grocery shopping." After a while, he said, "My inws don''t eat here at night, and I''ll be back in a while, so I don''t need to do too much."


    Yang Zhifu was stunned for a moment, then quickly looked at Bai Yong, "Why don''t you eat here? It''s just been here, why are you leaving?"


    Bai Yong exined, "Brother Yang, don''t be polite. We''ll go back to the inn in a while to sort out things, buy some necessities tomorrow, and n to leave Anyi County the day after tomorrow to go back to Lingzhou."


    Yang Zhifu was surprised, "Return to Lingzhou Mansion?"


    "Yes, we still have important things to do when we go back. So we won''t be staying in Anyi County for long. This time, the main thing is toe and meet Brother Yang. Although the time is short, now that we know each other, it will be easier to meet next time. Ah, let''s make an appointment to have a drink and talk to each other. Besides, Young Brother Yang, you can go to Lingzhou Mansion to y while you are in good health, and we will meet again soon."


    After all, they are A Yu''s family, and they are still one floor apart from the Yang family. It''s almost the same as having a meal. How can they eat at someone''s house every day?


    Besides, it¡¯s not easy for people to reunite, they naturally need to know the current affairs and give them more time to catch up and chat. It¡¯s not good to have outsiders present.


    Yang Zhifu listened to him and could only give up.


    After talking to each other for a while, he sent the Bai family and his party out of the courtyard.


    The aunt of the next door neighbor has been watching this. I saw Yang Zhifu leave in a hurry before, but before I could ask, they left.


    Now that their guests seem to be leaving, the aunt wants to ask about the situation.


    However, he probed towards their courtyard gate, only to find that half of them had not left, and gave up again.


    Yang Zhifu closed the courtyard door, looked at the pile of gifts left by the Bai family in the main room, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    On this day, things were messy andplicated, but it was like a dream.


    First, when they went to see Yang He in the medical center, he was poisoned, and when they were helpless, Yun Dong and the others came.


    Later, he recognized his daughter and met his inws. An ident happened in the medical clinic. Yun Dong''s identity as the county owner was exposed.


    I''m so sleepy, my eyelids are fighting, today is the fourth watch, I''m going to bed first, love you all


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1839: Make a comeback, difficult

    Chapter 1839 Comeback, difficult


    The Yang family''s dinner was done together by the whole family. Yangliu has not cooked hometown''s food for a long time. Now that I eat it again, I feel a little sad and want to cry.


    But when she looked up and saw her husband, children, and smiling parents, her sourness was taken back, and she smiled extremely happily.


    Although dinner is not as rich as noon, the atmosphere between them is not as unfamiliar as before.


    Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang also slowly learned from Gu Dajiang why Gu Yundong was the county owner.


    The two of them were just as shocked and astonished throughout the whole process.


    After listening, Yang Zhifu took a sip of wine, took a sip, and said with a smile, "Women don''t allow men, women don''t allow men. Hahaha, I didn''t expect my granddaughter to be so powerful, it''s amazing. It turns out that the crystal clear She made the white sugar, you don''t know how prosperous this white sugar is in our Anyi County, you can''t even buy it if you want to."


    "Yes." Olddy Yang also nodded, "I heard Wen Li mutter a few words before, saying that if there is a channel to get the sugar trade, the Yang family will be able to make aeback..."


    She stopped in the middle of her words, and then sighed slightly, "No wonder he went to Xuanhe Mansion and changed his attitude towards us when he came back."


    The temptation of the Yang family''seback was too great for Yang Wenli, that''s why he tried so hard to get along with the Gu family when he was in Xuanhe Mansion.


    Even though he was beaten one after another, he still refused to give up.


    Gu Dajiang shook his head after hearing this, "If the sugar business can do well in the past two years, it is indeed possible for the Yang family to make aeback, but it is impossible now."


    "How do you say that?" Mrs. Yang asked curiously.


    Gu Dajiang, "Yun Dong said that the white sugar business is monopolized by the imperial court and the Gu family for a maximum of two or three years, and in the future, the major royal merchants will take a share of the pie. The more people who do this, the profit will drop, although for ordinary people The price is still not low, but the Yang family has no power or power, and it is simply impossible to make aeback in the hands of so many powerful people."


    Yang Zhifu snorted lightly, "No? Especially Yang Wenli is not a business person at all. What she did to lose in the past shows that she has no vision. He already knew about the existence of white sugar two or three years ago, but at that time he just wanted to wait and see. I don''t have the guts to wait and see. Now I want to do it, but unfortunately, there is no ce for him."


    Mrs. Yang actually didn''t know much about business, but after Gu Dajiang''s exnation, she still understood.


    "So it''s a waste of time for him toe to our side. Next time hees, I''ll tell him to stop staring at this piece."


    Yang Zhifu red at him, "What else did you tell him? As soon as he came, he should kick people out. Every time he came, there was nothing good. Look at He''er''s injury, and I get angry just thinking about it."


    Mrs. Yang didn''t dare to speak anymore. When she said it, she couldn''t bear it anymore, so she put Bao''er in.


    Originally thought, Bo''er is also his grandson after all, He''er''s younger brother.


    Let the two brothers cultivate and cultivate their feelings, and it is not a bad idea.


    After all, the two of them are already old, and after a hundred years, He''er will be alone.


    He has no mother, no grandfather''s family, and his father is like that, how pitiful. Bo''er is young and doesn''t think tooplicated. After the rtionship is good, the two brothers can take care of them.


    who knows¡­¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1840: Follow a piece to Xuanhe House

    Chapter 1840 Follow a piece to Xuanhe House


    "Forget it, don''t mention them anymore. Anyway, we agreed to cut off the rtionship." Yang Zhifu waved his hand, turned his head and said to Gu Dajiang, "Dajiang, can I ask you something?"


    Gu Dajiang filled him with wine again, "Dad, if you have anything to do, just exin it, it''s too oundish to say please."


    Yang Zhifu said, "I heard from you just now that you are already a schr, and you are still a student?"


    "Yes."


    "Then can you stay here for a while longer in Anyi County? First, we haven''t seen Liu''er for many years, and we really don''t want to part with her. Second, I want you to teach He''er some knowledge. That child of He''er He was a hard worker. He studied very hard, but unfortunately his reputation was ruined when he was a child, and he was rejected by his ssmates when he went to the academy. At home, he had a stepmother who did not like him. , you have good knowledge, teach him."


    Gu Dajiang heard the words, lowered his eyes and fell silent.


    He didn''t speak, and Mrs. Yang Zhifu thought he didn''t agree, and said hurriedly, "If you''re embarrassed, I didn''t say it, and I know that you have to prepare for the township exam, and it''s not easy toe to Anyi County in your spare time. We do It shouldn''t be too demanding."


    Gu Dajiang was stunned for a moment, then smiled immediately, "Daddy, you have misunderstood, I don''t disagree, I just thought, instead of us staying here, why don''t you go to Xuanhe Mansion together?"


    "Going to Xuanhe House?" The two elders were surprised.


    Gu Dajiang nodded, "Yes, as you said, Liu''er and you must have been reluctant to part when they first met. Even if we live here for a year and a half, we will still miss them. I think, why not? Let''s go to Xuanhe House together. Yang He''s situation is really not very good, it''s better to change the environment and study in another academy."


    There is Tianhai Academy in Xuanhe Mansion. Although Yang He''s qualifications may not be able to enter, other academies are fine.


    Not to mention half a month, they live together, and there are plenty of opportunities to discuss their knowledge.


    Yang Zhifu looked at each other and went to... Xuanhe House?


    After hearing this, Yang Liu''s eyes lit up, and he nodded again and again, "Yes, mother and father,e with us. You raised your daughter up, and now it''s time for me to do my filial piety. Yang Wenli and the others oftene to find fault, just look at Yang He and know that there is no safe life at all."


    "Yes, but..." Yang Zhifu hesitated, after all, Yang Liu is a married daughter, how can a parent live with a married daughter, what will others say when it spreads?


    Yang Liu took the hands of the two of them, "Father and mother, follow me to Xuanhe Mansion, I can''t bear you."


    And with her current ability, she can fully support her parents.


    Although her flower shop is not big, there are a few pots of precious flowers that can sell for a high price.


    Although Gu Dajiang is still a schr and wants to participate in the imperial examination, he is not idle.


    In his free time, he will help people copy books, draw some calligraphy and paintings, and earn some money for pen and ink. In addition, Tianhai Academy has a quiz every ten days, and the top three students will receive bonuses. Gu Dajiang is good at learning and can get it almost every time.


    He is also a junior student. When he was admitted to the Xiucai exam, the government also gave him money.


    Yang Zhifu was a little difficult to make a decision for a while, and after a long time he said, "Me, my mother and I should consider it."


    "it is good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1841: I have Conan physique

    Chapter 1841 I have Conan physique


    Yang Liu and Gu Dajiang did not persuade them any more, and the family chatted untilte after dinner.


    Until Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan came back from the county office, everyone went back to their rooms to rest.


    Although the yard of the Yang family is not big, it has five or six rooms. After all, it was a dowry for Yangliu, and it would not be too small.


    Several people left the Yang family tonight, even Tong Shuitao and Shaowu stayed, and Shao Wen continued to stay in the hospital to take care of Yang He.


    I have experienced a lot today, but Yunshu and Keke''s children are fast asleep.


    Yang Liu and Gu Dajiang were relieved, and soon fell asleep.


    There were only Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, but when the time was up, they suddenly opened their eyes.


    "Almost there, let''s go."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong took out two sets of ck night clothes, the two quickly changed them, and then quietly opened the door and walked into the yard.


    Then I found that there was still a faint voiceing from the main house. It was Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang who were still talking in a low voice.


    The two looked at each other, Gu Yundong lowered his voice, "Grandpa and grandma are very energetic."


    "Let''s be quiet."


    Gu Yundong nodded, then quietly climbed up the courtyard wall and quickly left the courtyard.


    The street was quiet, no one was there, only the moonlight above his head was surprisingly bright, as if he was deliberately pointing the way to them.


    Not long after, the two stopped at the gate of the county government.


    Gu Yundong looked up at the que above his head, and couldn''t help but sigh, "I think I may have Conan''s physique."


    "Ke...what?" Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at her suspiciously.


    Gu Yundong didn''t change his face, "I mean, I have the physique to identify corrupt officials, and I can run into such people wherever I go. I''m really... It''s hard, and I don''t know if it''s my bad luck or their bad luck. ."


    When they had dinner with Magistrate Mao earlier, both sides had a history of testing each other''s origins.


    However, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan are both old foxes. They have seen a lot of people, and they usually deal with people like Qin Wenzheng. They have experience in what to say and what not to say.


    It is Mao County Magistrate, who thinks he is cautious, but unfortunately he still has little knowledge.


    Gu Yundong really didn''t expect that the county magistrate Mao was still from the Marquis of Pingnan.


    It''s pretty good, the Marquis of Pingnan was liquidated, and it is not a good thing to regard the Marquis of Pingnan as the backer of Mao County.


    So they sneaked into the yamen at night to find evidence of his rtionship with Nanhou.


    There is nothing they can do. If tonight is over, the county magistrate Mao will definitely send someone to inquire about Gu Yundong''s origin. This inquiry will definitely expose the affairs of Xuanhe''s house. Pingnan Hou was arrested by Yi Zn. The matter has not yet reached Anyi County, so Magistrate Mao was not prepared.


    But when he hears the news, he will definitely destroy the evidence.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan... they were forced to be helpless.


    "What does it have to do with you when you encounter corrupt officials?" Shao Qingyuan shook his head andughed, "During the reign of thete emperor, how many corrupt officials were born, even if there are honest and good officials, they would not dare to take the lead. You can see from Dai Zhifu. ."


    Is Dai Zhifu capable? Have.


    But he didn''t make any achievements a few years ago? It''s not that you can''t do it, it''s that you dare not do it.


    How many loyal ministers and generals were killed by thete emperor listening to the nder?


    Dai Zhifu didn''t want to be a Beijing official at all. It was good for him to be a prefect in Xuanhe Mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1842: Prevent

    Chapter 1842 Block


    However, as soon as the previous emperor died and the new emperor ascended the throne, Dai Zhifu immediately started to rectify it.


    The original inconspicuous person suddenly became fierce.


    Just like the previous cowpox vination and the recent medical discussion conference, Dai Zhifu was very red when he started it.


    Unfortunately, besides him, there are many officials who are not good things.


    After listening to Shao Qingyuan''s words, Gu Yundong still agreed.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, the two quickly walked to the backyard of the county government office.


    The guards of this county office are not very strict. Although there are people patrolling, but with the skills of Shao Qingyuan and the two, they sneaked in quietly.


    During the day, Gu Yundong used the meal time to find an excuse to walk around the county office, and the location of Magistrate Mao''s bedroom and study was already clear.


    "Let''s go to the study first." Gu Yundong and the two saw a servant walking over, hid behind a rockery, and discussed in a low voice.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the distance, "Okay." The servant just now went to the bedroom.


    The two said, and cautiously got up and walked out.


    Who knew that just after taking two steps, there was a sudden movement in his ear, followed closely by a sword lighting directly from behind.


    Shao Qingyuan was startled, he quickly pushed Gu Yundong away, and turned to meet him.


    But the next moment, the sword light suddenly retracted.


    Shao Qingyuan squinted and saw the person in front of him clearly, his face darkened, "Sure enough, what kind of master has what kind of servant."


    The corner of the other''s mouth twitched.


    Gu Yundong took a step forward, looked at him, and said angrily, "You are not here to protect the little princess, what are you doing here?"


    Dali said strangely, "How did you know that I was secretly protecting the little princess in the Yang family?"


    Gu Yundong sneered, "You think we are all fools, right? The little princess follows us, Yi Zn won''t send someone to protect him? Besides, if you are following our motorcade, there is no meaning to hide the whereabouts at all, unless we are blind. I don''t know until now."


    vigorously looked up at the sky, well, it was his fault.


    Shao Qingyuan was impatient for him to appear, "What are you doing here?"


    "I saw that the two of you were sneaking away from the Yang family, so I came over to have a look. What, is there something tricky in this county government?"


    Gu Yundong, "We are sneaky??? Your mission is to protect the little county lord,e with you, what if something happens to the little county lord?"


    "Don''t worry, apanion is here, and the little princess has him there."


    Hearing that there was someone in the Yang family, Gu Yundong felt relieved.


    But he couldn''t help but red at him viciously, really, their husband and wife acted together, what did he do with him?


    Shao Qingyuan reached out and squeezed her fingers, and said to Dali, "Since you''re here, then help to find evidence of Magistrate Mao''s crime."


    "Evidence of the crime?" He raised his eyebrows vigorously, "You want to **** him? Because he once brought down the former magistrate? This can''t be done. The former magistrate has indeedmitted a crime. If you avenge your personal revenge, I still want to stop it."


    "It''s righteous and dignified, if you are so selfless, go back and stop your master first, he is a model of public revenge and private revenge."


    Dali couldn''t help but touched his nose, this Yongjia County Master was really showing no mercy at all.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that it was not early, and he was toozy to argue with him, and whispered, "Mao county magistrate and Peace Nanhou colluded, if you want to help your prince make a contribution, you''d better take the initiative."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1843: Im very upset

    Chapter 1843 I am very uneasy


    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, Dali''s face instantly turned serious.


    "Has Peace Nanhou colluded?"


    "Yes, let''s look for evidence first. It''s best to talk about the harvest tonight. After tomorrow, Magistrate Mao may receive news from Xuanhe''s government and take precautions."


    nodded vigorously, "I see, where are you going to search?"


    "The study and the bedroom." Shao Qingyuan said, "Since you are here, the three of us should act separately. You go to the study."


    "it is good."


    Then, Shao Qingyuan pointed out the location of the study to him, and pulled Gu Yundong away by himself.


    Vigorously, "..." So you say splitting up, just splitting up with me, right?


    In the end, you still dislike him and want to get rid of him, right?


    vigorously snorted, but hurriedly started to get down to business.


    Gu Yundong and the others avoided the servants of the night watch, and not long after they came to the window sill outside the county magistrate Mao''s bedroom.


    "It''s inside." Shao Qingyuan listened, and suddenly frowned, "There is a voice."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "It''s sote, why is he still not sleeping?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the movement inside suddenly became louder.


    Mao county magistrate rolled over from the bed and sat up, a little irritated, went to the table and took a sip of water.


    followed, and a graceful figure came out of the bed tent, "What''s wrong with your lord? Is it too hot to fall asleep? I opened the window and let the wind blow?"


    Mao county magistrate did not speak, the woman walked to the window sill and propped the window open.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan hurriedly lowered their bodies, but luckily it was night, so the woman didn''t look out, and they didn''t even see them.


    It''s just that she just opened the window here, and the irritable voice of Magistrate Mao came from inside, "What window to open? Do you think there are not enough mosquitoes?"


    The woman was startled, and hurriedly apologized, "It''s because my concubine was not thoughtful, so I closed the window."


    Then he reached out and put down the two windows that had just been opened.


    Shao Qingyuan was quick-witted and quick-witted. When the woman was locked in their ce, she took a small stone and put it on it. The window was blocked and not closed tightly.


    Gu Yundong gave him a thumbs up, the two smiled at each other, and then looked in through the gap in the window.


    The woman just now should be the concubine of the Magistrate Mao. Gu Yundong has inquired about it, and the Magistrate Mao has three concubines.


    The one he loves the most is a concubine named Chang who grew up with him as a childhood sweetheart. It is said that Chang has a very good rtionship with the Magistrate Mao, and is also the concubine who has been with the Magistrate for the longest time.


    Now, looking at the age of this woman, it matches the rumored Chang Shi.


    After all, the other two concubines of Magistrate Mao were only in their twenties.


    Chang quickly took a fan and fanned the county magistrate Mao, looking aggrieved, "Sir, don''t be angry, it''s because the concubine is not good, and the concubine will give you a fan, okay?"


    A slight breeze blew, and Magistrate Mao felt much morefortable and spoke softly.


    He pulled Chang Shi and sat aside, "Okay, I''m not angry with you, but I''m so irritable in my heart that I can''t help but get a little angry."


    "My lord is upset, is it because of the two you saw during the day?"


    "Yeah, a Yongjia County Lord suddenly appeared, that''s all, but she has a close rtionship with the Yang family."


    Mao county magistrate rubbed his eyebrows, "I feel very uneasy in my heart."


    "Your majesty means that they might deal with you for the Yang family''s sake? Well, does that mean that I will also be regarded as a thorn in their side by them, after all, it was me back then..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1844: Changs

    Chapter 1844 Chang''s


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly outside the window, his ears perked up, and he couldn''t help but listen more carefully.


    "Sir, what if the Yang family has a backer, what if they want to overturn the case against the Ren county magistrate''s family? If they find out that the concubine was once the concubine of the Ren family, and the concubine stole the evidence of the crime, they will also give it to the concubine. Are you alive?"


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned his head and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    Ren''s family, isn''t it Yang He''s grandfather''s family? This Chang was originally the concubine of the Ren family?


    Chang''s speech was soft and weak, with a bit of pitiful tenderness. Magistrate Mao seemed to like this trick very much, and he felt distressed instantly, hugged Chang''s andforted him, "It''s okay, I have been from the daytime. They have already spoken. Although this Yongjia County Lord is the County Lord who was proimed by the Holy Lord, he has no background behind him. He is just a peasant daughter who made contributions to the court by ident. The emperor is also for the poprity of the people. Give her such a title."


    Although Magistrate Mao wasforting Chang, the more he spoke, the more stable his heart became and his tone became firmer.


    "There is a Marquis of Pingnan behind us, and there is someone behind the Marquis. Although I don''t know who this person is, it''s a little bit worse to deal with us just by relying on a folk princess."


    Chang Shi looked relieved, leaned against Mao County Magistrate''s chest, and agreed, "My lord said that, I feel at ease. With the lord here, I''m not afraid of anything."


    "My goodness, with me here, you won''t be in trouble. Besides, it''s been fifteen years since it happened. They tried to investigate, but they couldn''t find anything."


    "Um."


    Chang shi leaned against her weakly, the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, and he smiled sweetly.


    From this angle, Gu Yundong saw a gleam of light in her eyes.


    No wonder she was so favored. She used to be the concubine of the Ren family, but she was not too young, but she was still able to grasp Magistrate Mao''s heart and put it on her.


    This Mr. Chang seemed to understand Magistrate Mao''s temperament very well, knew how to prescribe the right medicine, and what he said and did was all to his taste.


    Sure enough, after this conversation, Magistrate Mao''s impetuous mood was suppressed.


    He stretched and patted Chang''s shoulder, "It''s gettingte, go to sleep."


    In fact, he was really tired today, especially when facing Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, he put up all his energy to deal with it, so at night, all the exhaustion rushed up.


    Chang shi nodded again, "I''ll fan the adults."


    The two walked towards the bed together, and soon the sound of a fan was heard, very light.


    After a few more breaths, Magistrate Mao''s snoring sounded.


    Gu Yundong, "..." This is a second sleep, too fast.


    Wait until Chang Shi also fell asleep, then the two got up and left by the window.


    Gu Yundong nced at the window that was still blocked by a stone and left a gap, and whispered, "When are we going in?"


    "Let''s wait another quarter of an hour until they fall asleep."


    This is the main house of Magistrate Mao. If he doesn''t want to go to the yard of his wife or concubine on weekdays, he will rest here.


    So there is a private thing, and it is very likely to be hidden here.


    The two hid under the corner, waiting for the time to pass.


    However, before two quarters of an hour, Dali came quietly.


    Walking nearby, he followed the agreed contact method and whispered two frog calls.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong immediately walked out from the corner.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1845: You are talking nonsense but I have no proof

    Chapter 1845 You are talking nonsense but I have no evidence


    vigorously approached them quickly, holding a small cloth bag in his hand, and said, "I found it."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Where did you find it?"


    "There is a small hiddenpartment behind the bookcase in the study. I pushed open the bookcase and found it."


    Gu Yundong gave a thumbs up, "Thank you for finding such a secret ce."


    The corners of his mouth twitched vigorously, he was a secret guard after all, and he had been a meticulous artist for so long, so he must have the ability to find things.


    Generally, these officials with dirty hands, who would not be able to point out secret secrets or something.


    During the time he was in the Pingnanhou mansion, he searched almost all the secret spaces in the study of Pingnanhou. But Marquis Pingnan didn''t y cards ording tomon sense, and he didn''t put the evidence of the crime on his side, which caused his mission to fail.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Since we found it, let''s leave as soon as possible."


    "Okay, let''s go." Gu Yundong pulled out the stones under the windowsill and threw them away.


    The three avoided the servants on the night watch and quietly left the backyard of the county government office.


    The footsteps were quieter along the way, and soon returned to the Yang family.


    The three of them climbed over the wall and entered Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong''s room before opening the cloth bag vigorously.


    Inside the ?? are the letters and tokens of Mao County Magistrate and Peace Nanhou.


    Gu Yundong took it apart and looked at it, and raised his eyebrows involuntarily.


    This Magistrate Mao is not very powerful, so it can be seen from each other''s letters that the Marquis of Pingnan did not take him seriously. However, the content of the letters in the past few months suddenly became a little more affectionate, and the meaning revealed inside and outside the words seemed to be rmending Magistrate Mao to go up and be transferred to other ces.


    And these things are enough to prove that Mao County Magistrate and Peace Nanhou colluded.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, re-tied the cloth bag on the table, and stuffed it into Dali''s arms. Then, under Dali''s stunned eyes, he solemnly said, "These things will be handed over to you, you and your prince as soon as possible. Contact and let him send someone to arrest the Magistrate Mao. We can only help you here."


    Dali''s mouth twitched, "You just don''t care?"


    "We have other things to do."


    "What''s up?"


    Gu Yundong said with a serious and sad face, "We just heard a very important incident outside the window of Magistrate Mao. We suspect that the magistrate was framed fifteen years ago. We have to find evidence to overturn the case for him. I also know that this county magistrate is my cousin''s grandfather, and my cousin is going to take the imperial examinations, so these things still have an impact on him."


    This Gu Yundong didn''t lie. If the magistrate had been beheaded with solid evidence, then Mr. Chang would not have to be afraid of overturning the case.


    Even the Magistrate Mao said that in the past 15 years, nothing can be found.


    Gu Yundong felt that this magistrate might not be innocent, but he should not be guilty of death.


    It''s best to find out, if you can''t find it, you can only leave this matter to Yang He when he has the ability to do it. After all, Gu Yundong didn''t stay in Anyi County for a long time, and he really didn''t have much time to investigate what happened more than ten years ago.


    Ren county magistrate has nothing to do with her. It''s just that between rtives, it''s just a matter of holding hands.


    Vigorously looked at the serious expressions of the two of them, there was a feeling that you are talking nonsense but I have no evidence.


    He looked down at the cloth bag in his hand, and finally nodded with difficulty, "I see, I will contact the lord immediately."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, as expected, there is a special channel tomunicate with Yi Zn as soon as possible.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1846: im so angry

    Chapter 1846 I''m so angry


    Vigorously took the cloth bag and left before Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan took a rest.


    Because I slept toote that night, when I woke up the next day, I missed breakfast.


    The two walked out of the door, only to feel that the courtyard was quiet, and after listening for a while, they heard a slight movement from the kitchen.


    Gu Yundong walked to the kitchen and saw Yang Zhifu who was plucking chicken feathers over there, as well as Coco and the little princess who were helping with Ding Ding Dong Dong.


    This chicken was raised by the Yang family, and the meat and vegetables from yesterday were brought directly by Gu Yundong and the others, so the chicken was left to kill today.


    There is no one in the family except the three of them.


    When Yang Zhifu raised his head, he saw her and said with a smile, "Dongdong got up? There are porridge and steamed buns on the stove. You and Qingyuan should eat breakfast first."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong asked as he walked to the stove, "Why didn''t you see other people? Where are my dad and them?"


    "Your father and Shaowu went to the inn to find Qingyuan''s parents. They said that there was something in the inn, so take it back first. As for your mother, go to the market with your grandmother to buy vegetables. Yun Shu said to protect them. So I followed. The peach girl was worried, so the four of them went out together."


    Coco hummed with dissatisfaction on his face, "I was going to go, I could also protect my mother and grandmother, but my mother and second brother didn''t let me go, I was so angry."


    The little county master followed with righteous indignation, "That is, we are not three-year-old children, can''t we do this little thing? This is extremely distrustful of us, and I am very, very angry."


    The two little girls pouted their lips, put their arms around their chests, and had the same expressions.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Yang Zhifu couldn''t helpughing and was so cute by them.


    Just the next moment, she looked very sad again, "Is Keke Ayue unwilling to apany grandpa? Then grandpa can only clean up the chicken by himself, no one helps me, and no one speaks to me. I I especially like to hear their happy voices, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡­¡±


    Coco''s little princess immediately put down his hand, "Grandpa, I will apany you, I would like to apany you, I like working in the kitchen the most, right, Ayue."


    "Yes, yes, we are willing, we don''t mean to dislike you."


    Yang Zhifu smiled and said, "Then I''m relieved, can I trouble you to help me carry the wooden basin in the yard?"


    "Yes." Cocoa patted his little chest forcefully, pulled the little princess and ran out.


    As soon as they left, Yang Zhifu smiled and whispered to Gu Yundong, "Your father said that the little county master has a special status, there is no special guard, and it is inconvenient to take it to ces like the market. Her status is not good for her, so she and Coco are allowed to stay at home."


    Gu Yundong nodded, her father didn''t know that Dali was actually protecting him in secret.


    But it''s better to be cautious, after all, the Magistrate Mao is not a good thing. In case he knew the news of Pingnanhou Mansion in advance, it would be the best way for the little county master to threaten Yi Zn.


    She reached out and brought the porridge and buns in the pot and put them on the tray.


    The porridge was still steaming hot, and Gu Yundong couldn''t eat it on a hot day, so he just put it here to cool down, and he walked over and squatted across from Yang Zhifu, and said, "Grandpa, let me ask you something."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1847: someone may know

    Chapter 1847 Someone may know


    Yang Zhifu raised his head in surprise, his hands kept moving, and asked curiously, "What''s the matter?"


    "It was the original county magistrate. Did you know that their family has a concubine named Chang?"


    Yang Zhifu was stunned, "Concubine surnamed Chang??"


    He frowned and thought about it carefully, but still shook his head.


    Although ??Ren Zhixian is his inw''s family, he doesn''t know much about things in the backyard. He himself has only one wife, Mrs. Yang, but he can''t manage other people''s three wives and four concubines.


    He only needs to know that his daughter-inw''s mother is the wife and the surname is Wang.


    "Why do you suddenly ask this?"


    Gu Yundong just murmured a few words and said, "I heard that the Ren family''s case was a little strange, so I asked clearly. Then, does cousin Yang He know?"


    As soon as there was a problem with the Ren family''s case, Yang Zhifu was faintly excited, and he didn''t care about plucking the chicken, and said eagerly, "When the Ren family''s ident happened, your cousin was only five years old, and even if he knew about it, he might not remember it. But if you want to know what''s going on in the Ren''s backyard, someone might have some clues."


    "Who?"


    "He''er''s mother''s wet nurse."


    When Mrs. Ren married Yang Wenli, she was still the daughter of the county magistrate, and there were several maids and wives with her.


    Later, there was an ident in the Ren family. Yang Wenli wanted to reduce the number of people around the Ren family, so when she was sick, he set up a few pits, so that a few servants around her made mistakes and sold them all.


    It was useless for Mrs. Ren to plead for mercy. In the end, only Mrs. Ren''s wet nurse and personal maid were left by her side.


    When Ren''s illness became more and more serious, she knew that her time was short, and she thought about nning a future for the people around her.


    She gave the close-fitting maid as a betrothal, and quietly bought a small yard for the nanny, and gave her some money to let her retire.


    Later, after the Ren family disappeared, the personal maid left Anyi County with her husband, but the nurse was reluctant to bear Yang He, and asked the olddy Yang to take care of Yang He.


    Unfortunately, at that time, Yang Wenli was already in charge of the family. Yang Wenli was not happy, so the nurse had to leave.


    But she came back to see Yang He from time to time. Later, Yang Wenli married a new wife and told the concierge that the nurse would not let her in, and she would drive out when she came.


    Therefore, in recent years, the number of times that the nanny came to the Yang family was less.


    Gu Yundong was curious, "Where is the nurse''s child?"


    "It''s gone." Yang Zhifu sighed, "It was because the child was gone, the husband''s family med her and drove her out. She had no way to go, and happened to be met by the Wang family, so she brought her into the house to serve the crane. Son of a bitch."


    Gu Yundong understood, so the Ren family was a benefactor to this nanny.


    "Where does she live now? We''ll find her in a minute."


    Yang Zhifu told her the address, and at the end he asked again uncertainly, "Is there a turning point in the Ren family''s affairs?"


    "Grandpa, don''t put too much hope, it''s just suspicion. What''s going on will only be known after investigation."


    Yang Zhifu nodded, "I understand, I understand." He just hoped that the Ren family was indeed wronged. In fact, as a big family in Anyi County, Yang Zhifu naturally knew that Ren Zhixian was not a pure and innocent official, and would asionally ept some The benefits are convenient.


    But these crimes will not necessarily lead to beheading, which is something Yang Zhifu can''t figure out.


    He shook his head, that''s all, it''s been so many years, how could it be so easy to find out the truth of that year?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1848: The Yang family has the princess

    Chapter 1848 The Yang family has a princess


    Yang Zhifu exhaled, seeing Gu Yundong still squatting in front of him, hurriedly urging her with a smile, "Okay, let''s go eat first, the porridge is cold."


    Gu Yundong just left with the tray, but just walked to the courtyard, only to find that the two little girls who were supposed toe out to get the wooden basin were squatting over there and talking in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong turned his heels in a direction, came behind them, and asked in a low voice, "What are you doing?"


    The two of them were startled, but Coco turned around and said, "Sister, look, a fish suddenly appeared in this wooden basin, so we are discussing it."


    "What are you discussing?"


    "We are discussing whether it should be steamed or braised." Coco swallowed and stared at the half-dead fish.


    Gu Yundong''s gaze fell, and the corner of his mouth twitched as he looked at the fish that was only the size of a finger.


    She looked at the two little girls in front of her, and sincerely suggested, "I think it''s better to release them."


    After saying that, Gu Yundong went straight into the house with a tray and greeted Shao Qingyuan for breakfast.


    After they finished eating slowly, they decided to go to the nurse to ask about the situation.


    When ?? came out of the yard, the two of them were gone, and the wooden basin was gone.


    Gu Yundong shook his head with augh, and left the Yang family with Shao Qing.


    What they didn''t know was that not long after they left, many people came outside the Yang Family Courtyard.


    These people are all nearby neighbors, but they didn''t dare to knock on the door of the Yang family''s courtyard, they just stood outside the door and talked a lot.


    The aunt next door still felt strange, and after going out to inquire for a few words, she heard someone whispering, "You don''t know? There was such a big incident in the yamen yesterday, haven''t you heard of it as a neighbor? "


    The aunt was eating melon seeds, but she couldn''t help but stunned when she heard this, "What''s the big deal? What happened in the yamen? Could it be that it has something to do with the Yang family?"


    "Isn''t that true? Let me ask you, was there a lot of people in the Yang family yesterday?"


    "Yes, yes, there are a lot of people here. There was no one in the Yang family before, and they came to my house to rest."


    When the people around ?? heard this, they suddenly turned their heads, and one of them pped their thighs, "Ouch!!"


    The aunt was so frightened that she almost picked it out. Seeing their expressions, she immediately panicked.


    Could it be that the group of people who came to the Yang family yesterday were not good people? Otherwise, why do these people say that something big happened in the yamen?


    But just as she had the idea, the woman beside her smiled and patted her shoulder, "Sister Ge, you''ve got lucky."


    "What, what great luck?" Aunt Ge was so frightened by the shock of these people.


    "You don''t know, among the guests from the Yang family yesterday, one was a high-ranking official from the capital, and the other was that Yong, Yong what the county master, the county master!!"


    Aunt Ge''s eyes widened, and she looked at them in disbelief, "You guys, are you serious?"


    "Of course it''s true." The person next to him said, "Yesterday, a lot of people were at the yamen''s gate to hear the trial. They saw it with their own eyes and heard it with their own ears. At that time, Yang Zhi... Mr. Yang was personally supported by the county owner. Hey. Yo, that''s a big deal, even the county magistrate knelt down in front of her, and even moved a chair for Mr. Yang himself to sit on."


    Aunt Ge''s breathing became rapid, county master? ? ? A lot of people came here yesterday, so who is the county master?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1849: meet liu

    Chapter 1849 Meeting Liu


    Aunt Ge felt itchy and wanted to knock on the door of the Yang family and ask for news.


    Seeing this, the person next to him rolled his eyes, and immediately encouraged her, "Sister Ge, why don''t you go to Yang''s house? You are the neighbor of Mr. Yang, so you can go pick some green onions and see if the county master is in there. ."


    Aunt Ge was a little moved, but she quickly became alert again, turned her head and red at the man, "You can go and see if you want, I saw it yesterday, the county master even talked to me, and I don''t look like that. You look like such a bastard. I still have something to do at home, you can take it slow."


    After ?? finished speaking, he left, and the women next to him almost vomited blood.


    Aunt Ge had already entered the gate of her own courtyard, and once she entered, the calmness on her face could not be maintained.


    County Lord, that is the County Lord, she really spoke to the County Lord.


    This is considered a friendship, right? Thinking of this, Aunt Ge''s heart surged.


    She''s not in a hurry, anyway, her house is next door, and when those people are gone, she will go to see them again, so she won''t be a **** for them.


    Aunt Ge went back, and the people outside the door didn''t dare to block too much at the gate of the Yang family''s house. It''s been a long time since the gate of the Yang family''s house was opened, some people went back, and some people wandered around.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan didn''t know that their identities had spread in Anyi County, but she could guess.


    So today, in addition to looking for a nanny, they also wanted to find a **** agency and hire a few escorts to protect the Yang family.


    Although they didn''t n to stay in Anyi County for long, they also wanted to take the three of the Yang family to Xuanhe Mansion. But Yang He''s poison has just been cleared, and it will take at least five or six days to leave.


    In these five or six days, something might happen to Magistrate Mao, and if he learns about the news of the Marquis of Pingnan, there might be a counterattack.


    Be cautious and call someone just in case.


    Anyway, she is the county lord, and now her identity is exposed, and no one says anything if she finds a few more bodyguards. I hope Yi Znes over sooner and arrests Magistrate Mao.


    Gu Yundong thought, suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked in a certain direction.


    Shao Qingyuan stopped and asked strangely, "What''s wrong?"


    "That person... seems to be Yang Wenli''s current wife, Mrs. Liu."


    When there was trouble outside the Yang family, this Liu family had scolded Mrs. Yang.


    Gu Yundong still had some impressions of this person, but Shao Qingyuan had never seen it before.


    But he also heard a lot of rumors about this Liu family and knew that she was not a good friend.


    Shao Qing could not help frowning when he saw the direction she was going, "Is she going to Cheng''an Street??"


    Liu is not alone, she is holding a seven or eight-year-old child in her hand. Judging by her appearance, it should be her son.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, if he went to Cheng''an Street, he would be in trouble again.


    "Should we go back?"


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "No, Yi Zn''s people have been watching the Yang family secretly. If this Liu family goes to mess around, they will only ask for trouble."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mrs. Liu took Bao''er into another alley, running in the opposite direction of the Yang family on Cheng''an Street.


    "It seems...not to go to the Yang family."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at her sideways, how could she feel a bit of pity in her tone? Could she be trying to kill someone with a knife?


    He shook his head andughed, "Let''s go, go to the Yang family''s nurse first."


    The two quickly left Liu Shi behind, and their footsteps couldn''t help but speed up a bit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1850: This is my own daughter

    Chapter 1850 This is my biological daughter


    What Gu Yundong and the two did not know was that after passing through that alley at this moment, Liu Shi soon came to thergest market street in the county.


    Mrs Liu stayed at home for the past two days and did not dare to go out. Her son beat Yang He and smashed a big hole in his head with a stone.


    She saw it, the blood on Yang He''s head was dripping everywhere, and it was seeping.


    She was also afraid that Yang He would be unlucky, so she exined it like this, so she dragged her unhappy son and didn''t go anywhere at home.


    Hiding in the house for two days like this, Mrs. Yang and his wife did note to the door, nor did they hear about Yang He''s death. Only now did Liu''s courage be a little bigger, and he dared to lead his son out.


    Therefore, the rumors from the county government office yesterday had not yet reached her ears, so she naturally did not know what happened to the Yang family.


    Mrs. Liu came to the market just to buy some good vegetables and meat to go back and give himself and his son a good shock.


    She didn''t pay attention to the position two rows away from her, and Mrs. Yang also squatted on the ground and picked things.


    When Mrs. Yang had servants in her family a few years ago, there were not many opportunities to buy vegetables in person, but now shees to the market every day, and has also developed the habit of picking and haggling.


    Most of the people in this market know her, and they also know about her and her son Yang Wenli.


    But today is very strange. Not only is she wearing new clothes, but there is also a woman who is somewhat simr to her, with a well-behaved little boy beside her, and a silly-looking maid behind her.


    That maid was carrying a lot of things, but Mrs. Yang refused to take it at all.


    Not only that, but there is no need to haggle when buying groceries. In the past, when she saw two piles of dishes, she would always pick the cheaper one.


    Now that the requirements are high, just buy the good one.


    Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Aunt Yang, who is this? She looks like the wife of that big family."


    Olddy Yang smiled and pointed at Yang Liu proudly, "This is my daughter, Yang Liu, this is my grandson, Ashu."


    Of course, Mrs. Yang wants to buy good food. Her daughters, sons-inw and grandchildren are all there, and she can''t wait to give them the best things. You can''t bargain either, otherwise people will gossip behind her back, saying that her daughter is not filial.


    And Mrs. Yang still has some private money in her hands. No need at this time, when will you wait?


    daughter? ? ?


    The food vendor was stunned when he heard it. Not only him, but the vendor who had been watching their group curiously also widened their eyes in astonishment.


    "Aunt Yang, when did you have a daughter? Why haven''t we heard of it? Where did your daughter marry?"


    Someone was a little older, recalled it carefully, and suddenly said in disbelief, "Aunt Yang, I remember that your deceased daughter was called Yangliu? You..."


    Many people also said that the Yang family also had a hard life, and they had a son and a daughter. As a result, the daughter passed away early, and the son was not filial. At such an old age, he had to work hard to find work.


    "Bah." Olddy Yang rudely smashed, "Who passed away? This is my daughter, my own daughter. She is fine, but she hit her head and lost her memory. Now that I think about it, she wille back to me and her. Her father. She also said that she would be filial to us and take us to their house with her son-inw. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1851: Tong Shuipao hands-on

    Chapter 1851 Tong Shui Tao hands-on


    Mrs. Yang and Yang Zhifu didn''t sleep for most of the nightst night. They have already discussed it, and finally went to Xuanhe House together.


    And the external saying is that Yang Liu lost his memory, otherwise it would be bad for Yang Liu and Yang He. First, Yang Liu couldn''t exin why he didn''t go home for so many years. Second, if people knew what Yang Wenli did back then, Yang He, his son, would be the first to be criticized.


    Yang Zhifu, Mrs. Yang is also unavoidable to be told that there is no way to teach her children, which will cause a lot of trouble, and may also affect Yun Dong and the others. After all, it''s a family affair. You can settle ounts slowly behind closed doors, and it''s not so wonderful to be a topic of small talk after dinner.


    But when the people present heard her say this, they all let out a low voice in disbelief.


    "Is there such a thing?"


    "Aunt Yang, you havee to the end of your hardships. In the future, if your daughter and son-inw will be filial to you, you will have a good life."


    "Fortunately, your daughter has regained her memory. Even after so many years, she still remembers it."


    "Isn''t it? You look at your daughter from a big family. Is this your grandson? She looks really nice, she must be smart, have you ever read?"


    Seeing Gu Yunshu nodding, the manughed even more, "It''s really cute, I will definitely be the champion in the future."


    After saying that, he took two handfuls of vegetables and put them directly into the basket carried by Tong Shuitao, "This dish should be used to congratte your family on the reunion, and you can''t refuse the big joy."


    Mrs. Yang epted it with a smile.


    Of course, there are those who are not used to it, so they pouted and said, "I said Aunt Yang, I heard that your daughter was kidnapped by the fake Taoist back then, right? That''s a fake Taoist, you think she should have been kidnapped long ago? People give... Hahaha, is she married to a big family? It''s unlikely, right? That family is so careless, they want an innocent woman, but being a concubine is... ah..."


    Before he finished speaking, the hawker who spoke was kicked over.


    Tong Shuitao held fish and meat in one hand, and a vegetable basket in the other, and looked down at the rude hawker, "You have such a cheap mouth, do you want to wash it for you? Is my wife something you can say casually?"


    "You, you stinky girl, you dare to beat me? Do you know whose territory this is? If I call out, a dozen brothers cane and tie you up and sell you to a brothel. Do you believe it?"


    "You call, if you have the ability, you call." Tong Shuitao said, and handed the basket and fish meat in his hand to Yang Liu, "Madam, please help me mention it first."


    Yang Liu took it over and told her, "Be careful, don''t hurt other vendors." She believed in Tong Shuitao''s skills.


    "Yes." Tong Shuitao nodded cautiously, then tilted her neck, rubbed her wrists, and said to the vendor, "You smell bad, let me wash it for you."


    is just right, there is a bucket next to it, which is used by others to wash vegetables.


    When the vendor was shouting loudly, Tong Shuipao suddenly stepped forward, grabbed his chin, scooped a scoop with a gourd and poured it directly into his throat.


    "Woooooo..." The man was choking ufortably, but the woman was so strong that he couldn''t break free, even shaking his head was difficult, and his jaw was so painful that he almost dislocated.


    The people next to ?? avoided one after another. They had seen this situation before, and they didn''t know what to say.


    Someone wanted to persuade, but did not dare to provoke the vicious Tong Shuitao.


    So I thought about it, and simply persuaded Mrs. Yang and Yang Liu.


    But when he turned his head, what about people? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1852: Cloud Book was hit

    Chapter 1852 The cloud book was hit


    Yang Liu and Mrs. Yang were pulled out of the crowd by Gu Yunshu, and they stopped when they were far away.


    "Okay, let''s go here, so that you won''t bump into you." Gu Yunshu wiped the sweat from his forehead, very satisfied with his wit.


    Olddy Yang was worried, "Is Peach girl all right?"


    "It''s alright, Shuitao has learned kung fu, and most people can''t beat her." Yang Liu exined, but she didn''t expect Shuitao to start doing it.


    Although she was also very angry, she didn''t think about making things bigger.


    Over there, Tong Shui Tao was in full swing, and some people went to find the little vendor''s brother.


    This hawker does have some power in this area, and soon more than ten people came to surround Tong Shuitao.


    Tong Shuipao is not afraid, these people are just embroidered legs.


    The nearby vendors hurriedly moved their ces with their things, but there were also people who were eager to watch the fun.


    Liu''s too, she was far away, and she squeezed into the crowd, watching the two sides fight with bright eyes.


    Some people also went to find the person in charge of the market. This market is also guarded by officials, but after daily patrols, they will drink tea under a tea house in the market, which is just a little far from this ce.


    After watching for a while, Mrs. Liu stared at Tong Shuitao andmented, "A girl with so much strength can still fight, like a man, no one will want you in the future. Right, Bao''er, you will be in the future. But don''t look for such a woman."


    Liu turned his head as he spoke, and his face changed drastically the next moment.


    "Boer, where are you?"


    She was still with her just now, but now there is not even a shadow.


    Liu didn''t care about watching the fun anymore, and quickly pushed the crowd away and ran out to find someone.


    Yang Bao has long been impatient to follow his mother''s side. He doesn''t say anything when he buys things, and he also talks endlessly with people. Isn''t their family so poor that they can''t afford to eat, so can''t they just order it? He felt embarrassed standing beside him.


    So while Liu was not paying attention, Yang Bao slipped away.


    He wanted to go back and y with his friends. The market smelled so bad it wasn''t good at all.


    However, just as he walked to the second row, he suddenly saw Mrs. Yang sitting on a chair, and in front of her was a little boy about his size.


    Yang Bao frowned. As he got closer, he could still hear the kind and patient voice of Mrs. Yang.


    "Ashu, try it. This is a specialty of our Anyi County. Dried vegetable pancakes are crunchy and crunchy, but they are delicious. Come on, take it, it''s still warm. If you like it, I''ll buy some more. Come back, take it and eat it slowly. By the way, there is a shop over there that is particrly authentic, and we will buy some when we go outter."


    Olddy Yang was worried about Tong Shuitao, but when she heard the news of several people being beaten down by her, her heart slowly calmed down.


    When I turned back, I happened to see a dried vegetable pancake not far away, so I couldn''t help but want to buy it for Yunshu.


    No, I just bought it to coax him to eat it.


    Who knew that her voice had just fallen when a figure suddenly ran over in anger.


    Without saying a word, he rammed directly at Gu Yunshu.


    Yunshu has learned martial arts and is very responsive. He subconsciously turned his body sideways when he sensed someone turning around.


    So the rushing figure went straight forward, unable to stop at all, and fell to the ground with a ''bang''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1853: thief shout catch thief

    Chapter 1853 The thief shouts to catch the thief


    The next moment, a sharp cry rang out, "Wow..."


    Gu Yunshu, "..." is so harsh.


    Mrs. Yang didn''t even have time to see who was on the ground, so she quickly pulled Gu Yunshu and looked him up and down, "Are you all right? Did you get hit?"


    "No, I ducked."


    "That''s fine, that''s fine." Mrs. Yang breathed a sigh of relief, turned her head and pointed at the figure on the ground and said angrily, "What''s the matter with you? Why are you hitting my grandson so well? What about your lord, you... Yang precious?"


    Mrs. Yang was stunned, this, is this Yang Bao?


    Yang Bao sat on the ground, lying on his hands and feet, crying and scolding, "I am your grandson, I am your precious grandson, why do you buy him something to eat? I used to want to grow up. Bread, you just buy me one, why does he have several? You old goddess, you are really partial and confused. Wow..."


    Olddy Yang had a headache at first, but when she got to the back, her face flushed with anger.


    Yang Bao was still crying, "You immortal, you mistreat me, you treat me badly, don''t think that I will be filial to you in the future... um..."


    Yang Bao cursed halfway, suddenly a shoe was stuffed into his mouth.


    He was stunned for a while, and raised his eyes just to meet Gu Yunshu''s innocent eyes.


    Yun Shu shrugged, "You''re too noisy, and your words are ugly." And he just saw Yang Bao''s shoes that he lost when he bumped over, so he stopped his mouth.


    Yang Bao was so shocked that he even forgot to cry.


    Mrs. Yang was already very chilled when she saw him like this. She shook her head, "Yang Bao, go back. I won''t buy you anything in the future, and I don''t need your filial piety."


    "That''s what you said." Before Yang Bao could speak, a sharp voice came from behind him.


    Mr. Liu strode over, seeing his son''s appearance, he was instantly furious, he pulled out his shoes and asked, "Who did it?"


    Yang Bao immediately pointed to Gu Yunshu, "It''s him."


    Mr. Liu rolled up his sleeves and was about toe forward, "You uneducated thing."


    Mrs. Yang hurriedly stopped Gu Yunshu behind her, "You, what are you doing?"


    Liu Shi snorted coldly, "Get out of the way, I''ll teach this idiot a lesson today."


    It was just that she was pushed away by Yang Liu who took a step forward before she could touch her.


    "His mother is here, it''s not your turn to teach." Yang Liu''s hand strength is stronger than Liu''s. She used to do rough work before, but when the family conditions became better, it was not her turn to do those tasks.


    But she likes to grow flowers, and she walks in and out with potted nts every day, so when Liu Shi was gently pushed by her, he sat on the ground.


    everyone, "..."


    Liu Shi was also stunned, her face twisted instantly, and she wanted to stand up and pounce on Yang Shi.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a few messengersing over, and he howled immediately, "Murdered, someonemitted murder in public, messenger, you have to decide for me."


    A few messengers came here after they received a fight. Who knew that they were stopped by Liu before they reached their destination.


    They walked over frowning and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Liu pointed to Yang Liu, "Master, they, they saw that our mothers were petite and frail, so they beat us and wanted to kill us."


    "Yes, it''s him, and he gagged my mouth with his shoes to prevent me from making a sound." Yang Bao also pointed at Gu Yunshu andined loudly.


    The faces of the poor servants were not very good-looking. They walked up to Mrs. Yang and asked, "What the **** is going on? Who asked you to make trouble in this ce?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1854: you just answer yes or no

    Chapter 1854 You just answer, yes or no


    Mrs. Yang was still a bit sullen. Seeing their serious expressions, she opened her mouth and said nothing.


    Gu Yunshu took a step forward, folded his hands and arched towards these people, and said in a clear voice, "Masters, Xiaosheng is polite."


    Could it be that seeing such a well-mannered child who looked like a noble boy in the market, several officials were a little surprised.


    But the other party was polite, and their tone was naturally a lot softer, "Look at your style, did you study?"


    "Yes, Xiaosheng is a student of Tianhai Academy in Xuanhe Prefecture. Although he has no name yet, the Master said that he will be able to give it a try next year."


    "Yo, you''re so young, you''re going to end next year?" Tianhai Academy, that is a century-old famous school, and the master in the academy must at least be a Juren.


    This little schr was told by the master of Tianhai Academy that he could end up. He wants toe to learn a lot, and his future prospects are limitless.


    For this kind of person, it is natural to have a good friendship.


    As for whether the other party will lie to you, the official is not worried. People these days are very respectful of schrs, and they are unlikely to pretend to be, let alone in front of people like him who work in the yamen.


    If it is leaked, isn''t it suicide?


    This messenger wanted to ask a few more questions, but the people around him couldn''t stand it any longer, and reminded him, "Let''s do business first."


    That messenger snapped back to his senses, then coughed lightly, and asked Gu Yunshu with a stern face, "Is what they said true? Are you going to kill them?"


    Gu Yunshu cupped his hands again, "Master Chou, they said yes, but I said no, you are also embarrassed. I wonder if Master Chou will allow Xiaosheng to ask him a few questions? Master Chou will understand as soon as he hears it."


    "You ask."


    Gu Yunshu turned his head with a smile on his face, and slowly walked a few steps towards Liu Bao.


    "Your name is Yang Bao, right?"


    Yang Bao was not very happy to pay attention to him and turned his head away.


    As a result, the messenger frowned and shouted, "Cooperate a little bit, or go to the yamen to ask us a question."


    Yang Bao was taken aback and nodded hastily, "I am, my name is Yang Bao."


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "We were talking and eating here just now, and we didn''t even know you, but you ran from behind me and wanted to kill me, didn''t you?"


    "What don''t you know, I nurse her..."


    "You just need to answer, right?" Gu Yunshu took a step closer and raised his voice.


    Yang Bao pursed his lips and nodded, "Yes, but you avoided, I didn''t bump into you."


    Gu Yunshu, "Yes, I dodged, this shows that my ears are smart and my eyes are alert, and I didn''t touch you, it proves that I gave in a step to your behavior, you lying on the ground is the reason why you can''t stop yourself, yes no?"


    "What is concession, you haven''t put your shoes on..."


    "You just answer, it''s not what I did when youy on the ground, is it?"


    "¡­¡­right."


    Gu Yunshu continued, "But my concession didn''t stop you from doing evil things. You were yelling at my grandmother, every word was unsightly, every word stinks like the sole of your shoe. Then, as a junior, I I can''t stand you being so disrespectful and humiliating to my elders, and gag your mouth with your shoes, shouldn''t you?"


    Yang Bao, "..." Shouldn''t it?


    Gu Yunshu smiled and turned around, and said to the officials, "I''ve finished asking, who do you think is at fault for this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1855: run away

    Chapter 1855 Run away


    The poor men looked at each other in dismay, with reason and evidence, cause and effect, clear thinking, no matter from which point they were reasonable.


    You bumped into me, I avoided, as a civilized, polite and magnanimous schr, I took a step back and did not care about you. In the end, you yelled at my grandmother. In order to filial piety and protect the elders, he just blocked people''s mouths with the soles of their shoes.


    It''s... ok.


    The servants nodded and said to Yang Bao, "It''s obvious that you''re finding fault with this matter. I think you should go to the yamen with us."


    When Yang Bao heard that he was going to the yamen, he got up without a word and hid behind Liu Shi, "Mother, save me, save me, I don''t want to go to the yamen."


    Liu had been stunned for a while, and when she heard Gu Yunshu say the word "grandma", she realized who the few people in front of her were.


    Who can be called Mrs. Yang''s grandmother? Isn''t that Yang Liu''s son?


    The two strangers in front of him, one old and one young, could not be the same sister Yang Wenli said, right?


    It''s over, but Yang Wenli has exined that he must have a good rtionship with Yang Liu, otherwise their chance to make aeback will be gone.


    Thinking of this, Mrs Liu quickly forced out a smile, smiled at Yang Liu, then turned to look at the officials and said, "Master, it''s all a misunderstanding, it''s a misunderstanding, we are a family. My son is ignorant. , Seeing that my grandmother is good to my grandson, I feel ufortable, it''s just a fight between children."


    That messenger frowned, "What did you say? Are you reporting a fake case?"


    Liu Shi was startled, a little scared, and hurriedly looked at Mrs. Yang, "Mother, tell the messenger, otherwise they will arrest you Bao''er to go to the yamen. Bao''er is still so young, he will go to the yamen ande back. I have to lose half my life?"


    Olddy Yang was angry and heartbroken, but in the final analysis, her heart was not hard enough.


    Yang Bao is her own grandson. I haven''t heard of the reason why the grandson sends someone to the yamen because the grandson scolded his grandmother a few words.


    Therefore, Mrs. Yang could only pursed her lips and smiled at the officials, "It''s a child who is ignorant, the messenger..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was stopped by Gu Yunshu, who shook his head at Mrs. Yang.


    Where can people in the yamen fool around at will? If olddy Yang also admits that it is just a joke, they will not only me Liu''s mother and son, but also take olddy Yang away.


    Mrs. Yang shut up and was in a dilemma for a while, not knowing what to do.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao suddenly ran over.


    She was sweating from fighting, and she also cleaned up those people.


    Originally came to look for the Yang family to go back, but they didn''t expect to see the messenger standing in front of them as soon as they ran over.


    Tong Shuitao didn''t know what was going on, and thought that the clerks were just blocking them, so he rushed up and said breathlessly, "Help, clerk, go, there''s going to be a killing over there, go and see. Look."


    When they heard that they were going to kill people in the market under their jurisdiction, several people didn''t care about Mrs. Yang and several people, and immediately reprimanded them, warning them not to have another time, then turned around and ran to the street vendor.


    Tong Shuitao smiled and said quickly, "Come on, let''s get out of here first."


    Then he took the fish and vegetable basket from Yangliu''s hand, and immediately opened the way.


    Yang Liu supported Old Lady Yang and quickly followed.


    Liu Shi and Yang Baosheng hurriedly fell behind for fear that they would be seen by the officials one step behind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1856: Gu Yundong is here

    Chapter 1856 Gu Yundong is here


    The group quickly left the market and turned into a small alley outside before stopping.


    Mrs. Yang exhaled and asked worriedly, "Shui Tao, are you okay with the vendor?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright." Tong Shuitao has been with Gu Yundong for so long, although her temper has be unequivocal, she is notpletely mindless.


    If she dares to do it, she can guarantee that nothing will happen.


    Sure enough, a few messengers over there rushed to the scene, only to see more than a dozen small vendorsying on the ground and crying.


    One of them pointed in the direction where Tong Shuitao left and howled, "Master messenger, just that woman just now, she beat us like this."


    Others also talked at length, making a lot of noise, causing the officials to have a headache.


    But more than a dozen vendors can make a name for themselves in this area. Naturally, they have some friendship with the officials who manage this market.


    Two of them listened to their usations, and turned their heads to pursue them without saying a word.


    On the other hand, the messenger who had spoken to Gu Yunshu before heard something different, grabbed the two messengers, and then frowned and asked the small vendors, "You just said... the Yang family. The olddy? Which Yang family?"


    "Which Yang family could it be? It''s the big celebrity in our county, Yang Zhifu''s family."


    As soon as ?? said Yang Zhifu, the expressions of several officials suddenly changed.


    The fact that these people are not well-informed does not mean that they are not clear.


    The matter about the Yongjia County Lord of Yang Zhifu''s familyst night was spread all over the circle of their official messengers.


    I heard that there was a county master, and they even became cautious and diligent in their work.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have heard that someone was making trouble, so several messengers came at once.


    I almost died of anger when I heard the words of these small vendors.


    The servants nced at each other, then went forward and tied these people without saying a word, "If you dare to make trouble in the market, you will be yamen with us."


    Those street vendors were stunned. They were beaten to the ground and couldn''t get up. Now they are bundled one by one.


    "This, why is this, sir, we are the victims, and that person beat us up and overturned our stall. Sir, we were wronged."


    "What is wronged?" The poor man raised his hand and hit him on the head, "You are so brave, even the biological mother of the Yongjia County Master dared to insult, they just taught you to be light, but you don''t know it yet. If you repent, thene with us, and onlye out when you arepletely repentant.¡±


    "County, county master? What county master?"


    The onlookers were also dazed, looking at the fate of the small vendors in astonishment, inexplicably panicked.


    When the officials saw this, they were afraid that these people would offend people with such open mouths, so they simply spread the word to them.


    As soon as the result was finished, everyone said, "...!!!"


    Yang Zhifu''s granddaughter is actually the county master! !


    He not only recovered his long-lost daughter, but also a granddaughter of the county master, and his grandson-inw is also a Beijing official.


    Then the Yang Zhifu family in the future will not be prosperous?


    What if the property is gone? What if the son is not filial? What does it matter if you are kicked out of the house and can only stay in the small yard?


    Aren''t they enjoying themselves now?


    In the future, let¡¯s not talk about thesemon people, even if the county magistrate sees them, he has to respect them.


    Jealousy, making them all faceless.


    However, none of these people knew that the princess who was amazed in their mouths was behind them at the moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1857: Gu Yundong listening to the corner

    Chapter 1857 Gu Yundong listening to the corner


    Gu Yundong saw that the matter here was not big, so he felt relieved and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Let''s go."


    They were originally going to find the wet nurse, but they happened to meet Zhou Han when they were halfway there.


    Zhou Han didn''t go out to do business during this period of time, so he greeted them a few times and asked them what they were doing.


    Shao Qingyuan naturally couldn''t tell them to go to the nurse, so he said he wanted to inquire about a reliable **** in the city and find a few escorts.


    When Zhou Han heard this, he said that he could help. He happened to know an **** agency with a good reputation.


    Shao Qingyuan and the two still trust him. If he said yes, it would be good.


    So the two followed Zhou Han to the **** bureau, which happened to be not far from the market.


    Zhou Han asked them if they would mind walking through the market, but Gu Yundong didn¡¯t care, and they went to the market.


    Who would have thought that when he walked near here, he happened to see Tong Shui Tao down thest hawker, and then hurried to a certain location.


    Gu Yundong looked away, as if he saw his mother.


    Seeing that they were all right, she didn''t go there, but stood here to watch the follow-up.


    Now that I think about it, it should be all right, and those small vendors were also taken away by the officials.


    The market slowly returned to its original state. Although many people were still in shock, it was still in order.


    Gu Yundong left quietly with Zhou Han just like when he came.


    The three passed through the market and walked into an alley not long after.


    Zhou Han pointed to a house not far away and said, "There is the Weihai Escort Bureau."


    "Let''s go."


    Who knew that just as he stepped out of his legs, he heard a familiar voice.


    Gu Yundong frowned and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Is it Yunshu?"


    "Seems to be."


    The two listened carefully again, it was indeed Yunshu''s voice, and it sounded like... a lesson? ?


    The three of them didn''t go forward either, just listen to what''s going on.


    Gu Yunshu, who was at the corner of the alley, looked at Yang Bao with a sullen face, "You still don''t know if you have repented?"


    Yang Bao felt that this man had two faces, and he was smiling and polite when he was facing the officials just now.


    As soon as he turned the corner and stopped, his face immediately turned gloomy.


    Yang Bao originally thought that there are no officials here, so he can have revenge and revenge, but he was scolded by him as soon as he said a word.


    Yang Bao is willing to give up, he is a tyrant at home, and he is a bully at home. He doesn''t count on being a blessing on Yang He''s head. He doesn''t have the slightest respect for his grandparents. He doesn''t even listen to Liu''s words. How can he soften Gu Yunshu? .


    He snorted coldly, "What am I to repent of? Don''t think it''s great that you can say a few words in front of that messenger. Yes, I can''t speak to you, but so what? I can still show you See how hard my fists are. Look at how weak you are, I can beat you to the ground in one fell swoop and ask you to call me grandpa, believe it or not?"


    After saying that, Yang Bao blew a sigh of relief on his fist, his face twisted and rushed towards Gu Yunshu.


    Liu Shi was so worried that he wanted to go up and stop him.


    Tong Shuitao thought she wanted to help Yang Bao, so she restrained him without saying a word, "What? Let the child solve the problem of the child by himself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yang Bao was already confidently throwing a fist at Gu Yunshu''s face.


    But the next moment...


    "Oh, oh, it hurts to death."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1858: My eldest sister is a cruel character

    Chapter 1858 My eldest sister is a ruthless character


    Yang Bao''s whole body was overturned to the ground, and he felt his buttocks smashed into two pieces.


    ''s face was full of disbelief, and he couldn''t ept that he hadn''t touched him at all, and in the blink of an eye he was thrown down.


    He turned his face sadly,y on his stomach, then pointed at Gu Yunshu, and said angrily, "You, you dare to hit me."


    "Why don''t you dare." Gu Yunshu pped his hands, and it was quite useful to fall over the shoulder.


    He walked up to Yang Bao and looked at him condescendingly, "Do you understand what it means to lose? You were beaten up by me and still stubborn, do you think everyone is your parents trying to get used to you? Say something, believe it or not, how many times will I throw you?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    "What am I? What use do you say you have? You can''t talk to me, and you can''t beat me. That''s fine. The problem is that you''re older than me, and like me, you have half the blood of the Yang family. Is there such a big difference? I am smart and lovely, outgoing and cheerful, popr, knowledgeable, polite and civilized, handsome in appearance, extraordinary in skills... and so on and so on."


    "What about you? Stuttering in speech, slow in action, exuding a smell that makes people want to stay far away. It''s just useless. You say you are like this, what can you do in the future?"


    "Writing is not good, you are not good at martial arts, you don''t have a skill, your character is annoying, your character is not good, and you don''t know yourself. Just like you, you still dare to say that you can''t support my grandmother? I think it''s fine, don''t miss it. It would be a shame if you still need my grandmother to support you when you are out of luck."


    Yang Bao was about to cry. It was the first time someone said he was nothing, and it was a shame?


    Gu Yunshu, "You still have the face to cry? Are you a man? I won''t cry after the age of five."


    "Who said I cried? I didn''t, I didn''t!!" He retorted super loudly.


    Gu Yunshu, "Oh." If you don''t have it, then you don''t have it.


    Yang Bao pursed his lips, he wanted to cry, but he couldn''t cry in front of Gu Yunshu, otherwise he would beughed at.


    So he turned around, "I don''t care about you anymore, I want to go home." He opened his legs and rushed out.


    everyone, "..."


    Liu Shi originally wanted to stay and talk, at least get along with Yang Liu, to improve the previous impression a little.


    But her son ran away, and she was afraid that something would happen to him, so she stomped her feet hard, cursed lowly, and chased after him.


    The mother and son left like this one after the other, but Mrs. Yang was in a mess and couldn''t recover from the wind.


    Just like that?


    Originally, should Yang Bao be disciplined in this way? She suddenly felt that Yang He was smashed in the head two days ago, a little wrong.


    Gu Yunshu calmly took a bite of the dried vegetable pancake in his hand, and said to several people, "Okay, let''s go home."


    Then, he strode forward, taking a step that he did not recognize.


    "Fight with me, and don''t even look at who my eldest sister is. She is a character who can scolded the master and fainted."


    was at the corner when Gu Yundong just heard this sentence, "..."


    She turned her head and said to Zhou Han with a dry smile, "He''s talking nonsense. I always respect the Master, how could he do such a thing?"


    The image of ?? must be steady! !


    Zhou Han grabbed the flesh on his arm, stopped hisughter, and said with a serious face, "I believe." After speaking, he nced at Shao Qingyuan.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, believe it if you believe it, see what my husband does?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1859: dart board Ling dart head

    Chapter 1859 The head of the escort


    Shao Qingyuan took her hand and changed the subject, "Go to the **** first, it''s gettingte."


    "Yes, yes, go to the **** first." Zhou Han immediately nodded his head like a garlic, and did not dare to look at Gu Yundong''s expression. He strode out of the alley and led the way in front.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, she felt that after returning home, it was necessary to have a good chat with that kid Yunshu and talk about life.


    Although ??Flying Tiger Escort Agency is not thergest **** agency in Anyi County, it has the best reputation, and the escorts in it are very good.


    Zhou Han is a businessman, and asionally hires their **** escorts to protect him along the way, so he is quite familiar with the Flying Tiger Escort.


    As soon as he entered, he greeted the guard who was in the courtyard. The attitude is kind and unobtrusive, like a host.


    After ?? entered the main room, he asked the **** who came to entertain them, "Where are your darts?"


    "Boss Zhou is in business again? Are you looking for our dart head to **** the dart?" The **** asked with a smile. He also saw Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong next to him, looking at their clothes, thinking that this business was with Are these two rted?


    Zhou Hanughed and said, "Isn''t there a business? Why don''t you call someone?"


    The **** immediately turned around and ran into the back room. After a while, he came out with a man in his forties.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows in surprise. She thought that the head guards were all five big three with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and they were ferocious and ferocious.


    But the man in front of him was so gentle and thin that he could easily be mistaken for a schr with little power at first nce.


    And he was wearing a robe, unlike Mr. Dart.


    Zhou Han immediately stood up and cupped his hands at the middle-aged man, "Ling Dartou, long time no see."


    Ling Yaotou also spoke in a soft voice and was extraordinarily polite, "So it''s Boss Zhou, please take a seat, please take a seat. I just got a good bag of tea recently. Boss Zhou is well-informed, can you taste it for me?"


    Zhou Han politely said, "That''s no problem, but I''m not in a hurry. I''ll introduce two people to you first." He pointed to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, "This is Young Master Shao, and this is Mrs. Shao."


    "Shao?" Ling Dao was stunned for a moment, and asked uncertainly, "I heard that yesterday, Master Shao from the capital and the Lord of Yongjia County came to Anyi County. These two..."


    Zhou Han smiled, "Ling Datou is really smart, that''s them."


    He was also taken aback when he heard the news. Although he knew that these two were not ordinary people, it was shocking that Gu Yundong was suddenly canonized as the Lord of Yongjia County.


    Ling Datou heard the words, and immediately knelt down, "The Caomin has seen Master Shao, the Lord of Yongjia County."


    He can only guess, after all, both of them are raw faces. That''s all, dress and dress like a big family. Their Flying Tiger Escort Bureau has been rooted in Anyi County for many years. Not to mention other things, the big families in this county recognize it.


    The other party''s surname is Shao, which is exactly in line with the rumors circting yesterday. Only then did he have a guess, but he didn''t want it to be true.


    Ling Datou knelt down, and the other people standing in the main room naturally knelt down as well.


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly asked them to get up, "Don''t be too polite to Ling Biaotou. We are here this time because we have something to discuss with Ling Biaotou."


    "Sir Shao, please speak."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other and said in a low voice, "Can you take a step to talk?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1860: Fucked by his wife

    Chapter 1860 Being controlled by his wife


    "Of course, please go inside." Ling Yao turned his head to the side and led Shao Qingyuan directly to the study.


    Gu Yundong and Zhou Han still stayed where they were, sipping the good tea that Ling Datou said, and looking at the huge flying tiger dart game.


    Zhou Han wondered, "Why don''t you go in together?"


    The **** who stayed to entertain them shook his body and nced at Zhou Han secretly.


    As expected of Boss Zhou, he is really a hero, and he dares to speak so casually to the county master.


    Gu Yundong squinted at Zhou Han and replied, "I''m afraid you''ll be too boring, so stay and talk to you."


    "..." I believe you have a ghost.


    Gu Yundong drank two sips of tea, and when the **** left just now, he said nonchntly, "You said earlier that this Flying Tiger Escort has the best reputation in the whole of Anyi County, and it was also thergest in Anyi County fifteen years ago. Escort, why doesn''t business seem to be doing well now?"


    Just like this tea, although it is slightly better than ordinary tea leaves, it is also true.


    Obviously, this **** does not have much money.


    Zhou Han looked around and whispered, "No way, another security guard in this county has Magistrate Mao as the backing, and the magistrate helped to promote it, so he almost didn''t directly say that the security guard was an official''s family. With background, do Everything is easier. It just so happens that the dart board regards the Flying Tiger dart board as a thorn in their eyes, and they have been running on them over the years. Fortunately, there is Ling dart head in this Flying Tiger dart board. Appearance, his brain is good, and his skills are good, this is how to keep the Flying Tiger Escort, otherwise how can this Escortst for so many years?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, sure enough.


    She nodded and said with a smile, "It''s really not easy." Especially the security bureaus in small county towns, the county town is so big, and the business of the security bureaus is limited, so just divide it up twice and it will be gone.


    Gu Yundong didn''t speak anymore, she got up and walked into the yard.


    The **** in the yard is still practicing martial arts. The omnipotence of swords, spears, swords and halberds makes people dazzled, but also excited.


    Indeed, as Zhou Han said, everyone is a good yer.


    At least, it''s more interesting than her...


    Shao Qingyuan came out not long after, and Ling Biao, who was standing beside him, had a smile on his face, "Don''t worry, Master Shao, I will call up the bodyguard in a while, and I will be able to go to the Yang family''s yard in the afternoon. By then, the safety of the Yang family will be left to us. Yes."


    "Well, I''m relieved to hear Ling Datou''s words." Shao Qingyuan nodded, then turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter took out a silver ingot from his sleeve, "This is the deposit, please ept it. After the matter ispleted, we will not treat you badly."


    Zhou Han watched in amazement from the side. Could this be the legend that the heart is connected? This Shao Qingyuan didn''t say anything, didn''t even make a sound, Gu Yundong knew what he was doing?


    Moreover, the silver was actually kept by Gu Yundong.


    He is now very suspicious, does Shao Qingyuan have not even a penny on him? It''s really... it''s too embarrassing to be managed by my wife.


    Ling Datou took the silver ingot and cupped his hand, "Young Master Shao promised us the greatest reward."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "It''s not a promise, it''s just a happy cooperation. Now that the matter is settled, then we will leave first, and Ling Datou doesn''t need to be sent, just stay."


    After he finished speaking, he left the Flying Tiger Escort with Gu Yundong and Zhou Han.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1861: The weather in the county is about to change

    Chapter 1861 The sky in the county town is about to change


    As soon as the three of them left, they looked absent-mindedly at the guards here from time to time. Without saying a word, they dropped the weapons in their hands and ran over in three or two steps, "Boss, are you here for a big business?"


    "Boss, is this the deposit? That''s all the deposit. It seems that the reward is very good this time."


    "Boss, tell me, where are we going to **** the darts? How many people do we need? What do you think of me?"


    "Why don''t you talk, boss?"


    Ling Dao raised his head and looked at the sky. After a long time, he sighed, but said with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "The sky in Anyi County is about to change."


    Speaking of this, his inexplicable eyes were a little sore.


    In fact, if Shao Qingyuan hadn''te over today, maybe after a few days, their guard station would really not be able to open, and they were ready to disband.


    He knew that Magistrate Mao was about to be reassigned, so these days, the other security bureau dealt with them much more aggressively. They simply wanted to make them unable to gain a foothold before Magistrate Mao left. In case the Magistrate Mao left, their Flying Tiger Escort Bureau re-started and overwhelmed them.


    Fortunately, Master Shao and Yongjia County Lord are here.


    Ling Datou let out a breath, turned around suddenly, his eyes became resolute and indifferent, "Call everyone in and choose someone."


    A group of escorts were so excited, they hurriedly packed themselves up and followed Ling dart head with their friends and friends.


    How many people to choose, how many people to choose, and how to tell these bodyguards, these are all his business.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong came out of the Flying Tiger Escort and separated from Zhou Han.


    Zhou Han originally had his own affairs, but he just said that he would invite them to his house next time and left.


    As soon as he left, Shao Qingyuan and the two turned back to the original way and went to find the wet nurse.


    The nanny''s surname is Sun, and the courtyard she lives in was given to her by the Ren family before.


    Shao Qingyuan followed the address provided by Yang Zhifu and soon came to the gate of Nanny Sun''s courtyard.


    Gu Yundong reached out and knocked on the door, but there was no movement inside.


    After a long time, someone next door opened the door, gave them a strange look, and said, "Are you looking for Sister Sun?"


    "Yes, is there anyone inside?"


    "Someone, she hardly goes out after she is sick. But who are you? What are you doing here to find her?"


    "Sick? When did you get sick? What kind of disease did you get?" Gu Yundong asked in surprise.


    Neighbors and Nanny Sun should have a good rtionship, and replied, "It''s been more than half a year, and the doctor said it was tuberculosis."


    After saying this, the neighbors quietly looked at their expressions, and they were slightly relieved when they didn''t see any disgust, and continued, "This disease will be passed on, so she keeps herself in the house and does not go out. We are here to help deliver the purchased firewood, rice, oil and salt to the door. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s a tuberculosis. Otherwise, if we live so close, why would everything be fine? Right?¡±


    This neighbor is quite nice. Most people hear that there is a person suffering from tuberculosis living next door, and they would have wanted to drive him away. Even if you don''t rush, you should stay far away.


    Like this neighbor in front of me, who even helped buy firewood, rice, oil, and salt, which is really rare.


    Gu Yundong said, "We are rtives of Yang He,e here..."


    Before she could finish her words, the neighbor suddenly covered her mouth, "So you have something to do with the Yang family boy? Oh, sister Sun won''t let me tell the Yang family about her illness, you, please don''t. Tell the Yang family boy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1862: Grandma Suns illness

    Chapter 1862 Nanny Sun''s illness


    Gu Yundong was suspicious, "Don''t Yang He know?"


    "I don''t know. When Yang He came to see herst time, Sister Sun deliberately broke his face with him. Later, the boy from the Yang family didn''te."


    Gu Yundong understood that Nanny Sun used to go to Yang''s house to see Yang He.


    Later, the Liu family whom Yang Wenli marriedter refused to let her go, so she went less. When Yang He grew up, it was Yang He who came here to see her.


    As a result, Nanny Sun suddenly became ill, and she might be worried about infecting Yang He, so she just broke her face with him and prevented him froming.


    Therefore, the three of her grandfathers were driven to live on Cheng''an Street, including this poisoning incident, Nanny Sun may not have known that she was far away from home.


    Gu Yundong said to the neighbor, "Don''t worry, Auntie, we won''t tell Yang He. It just so happens that my husband is a doctor. If Aunt Sun is sick, my husband can also see what she is sick with."


    The neighbor''s eyes lit up and nodded again and again, "It''s really a doctor? Then hurry up and show your sister Sun. She is a good person. She saved my youngest son''s life before. She must not suffer from tuberculosis. Good people have good rewards."


    While the neighbor was talking, a small voice finally came from inside, apanied by a coughing sound, "Who is it?"


    The neighbor raised his voice, "Sister Sun, she''s a doctor. He told you to take a look."


    There was a pause inside ??, and after a long while, a voice came from the courtyard gate.


    followed, and the door was opened, revealing Nanny Sun''s emaciated appearance.


    She looked up at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, a little surprised, "You guys..."


    "Aunt Sun, can we go in and talk?"


    Nanny Sun hesitated, "I''m sick...cough, yes..."


    "My husband is a doctor, we can see."


    Nanny Sun was silent for a moment, then turned aside to let them in.


    Then he nodded to his neighbor and closed the courtyard door again.


    She hunched her back slightly and looked like she didn''t have much strength. She brought two chairs and ced them directly in the yard for them to sit on. She exined, "The smell in the house is heavy, so it''s better to talk in this yard."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t care, he just saw Nanny Sun''s face.


    Tuberculosis should be unlikely, and her condition is not too bad.


    Nanny Sun also wondered about the identities of these two people. She probably didn''t know them, and she said that she was a doctor, so she wouldn''te to the door to treat her.


    She believes that there is nothing valuable at home, and she is not a noble person. She has half her feet in the coffin, and there is really nothing to be afraid of.


    "You guys, are you looking for me for something?"


    Shao Qingyuan said to her, "Aunt Sun, shall I check the pulse for you first?"


    Nanny Sun thought for a while, then stretched out her hand, "Look, the doctor at Ji Family Medical Center said that I have tuberculosis, and I''m half-dead anyway."


    Gu Yundong blinked, wait, Ji Family Medical Center?


    "Aunt Sun said, is that Doctor Li named Li Zhi?"


    Nanny Sun was taken aback, "Yes, it''s him, do you know him?"


    Gu Yundong''s expression became indescribable, and he sighed and said, "Li Zhi is a quack doctor. He uses his identity as a doctor to deliberately make people''s illness worse, and prescribe expensive medicinal materials for profit. He was arrested a few months ago. Ji Dong''s family has been kicked out of the hospital, and yesterday he was caught by the police officer because he poisoned Yang He, and now he is in prison."


    "What did you say?" Nanny Sun suddenly stood up, her face full of shock, "You said Yang, Yang He was poisoned?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1863: you dont have tuberculosis

    Chapter 1863 You are not sick


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Don''t worry, he''s all right, as long as he takes good care of him."


    "No, I have to see him."


    Nanny Sun walked out the door as she spoke, but after a few steps, she stepped back, shook her head and said, "I can''t go, I have tuberculosis..." She suddenly paused in the middle, her eyes sparkling. He turned his head to look at Gu Yundong, "You said just now, that Li Zhi who judged me to have tuberculosis deliberately said it seriously? Then, what disease do I have?"


    She eagerly put her wrist under Shao Qingyuan''s eyelids again, "This little doctor, please help me to see, do I have tuberculosis? Will it be passed on to others?"


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Looking at the way you were jumping around just now, it doesn''t look like you have a tuberculosis."


    When he first entered the yard, he was still dead, but when he talked about Yang He, he immediately became energetic.


    Shao Qingyuan took the pulse of Nanny Sun again and asked her about her condition in the past six months, whether she would cough up phlegm and blood, sleep at night, and the frequency of coughing.


    He asked carefully, Nanny Sun did not want to die after all.


    She was sentenced to death by the doctor before, so she became unlovable and could not raise her spirits about anything.


    Now that I know that the other party is a quack doctor, it is very likely that the judgment is wrong, so when I answer, I answer every question seriously.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It''s not a tuberculosis, don''t worry. But your illness has dragged on for a long time, and coughing for a long time will damage your lungs and cough up blood in your throat, so you need to take good care of it."


    "So, I''m not sick?"


    "No."


    Nanny Sun was happy, thanked Shao Qingyuan again and again, and then went out to find Yang He.


    Shao Qingyuan said quietly behind his back, "Although it''s not a tuberculosis, but it''s really sick, and it''s easy to get sick from contact with people. And Yang He just detoxified, when he was weak, it was easy to be passed on."


    Nanny Sun stopped in her footsteps, stood there for a moment, and finally turned around.


    She put away the excitement on her face and realized the current situation.


    I remembered that I was just excited and left these two here, which is really not right.


    She apologized to the two of them, sat opposite them, and then asked, "Who are you, ahem, who are you? Why do you seem to know about Yang He very well, and you seem to be familiar with him."


    "I''m Yang He''s cousin." Gu Yundong said, "Nanny Sun should know that Yang Wenli has a younger sister."


    "Yes, I just heard that Miss Yang has... passed away."


    "No, but something happened, so I came back now." Gu Yundong said, and suddenly lowered his voice, "And we also heard something about the magistrate Ren."


    Nanny Sun was startled, the corners of her mouth pursed tightly, and the expression on her face became cautious.


    "Why did Miss Biao ask Ren County magistrate? His case was closed back then. It''s been so many years, what''s the point of bringing it up now?"


    "Of course it makes sense." Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice, "We suspect that there was something wrong with the case when he was the county magistrate, and he may not be guilty of death."


    Nanny Sun was surprised, "You, are you serious?"


    "So I want to ask you a few questions."


    Nanny Sun sat up straight, as if she could hear the words ''Ren family can overturn the case'' from Gu Yundong''s words.


    But when ites to the Ren family, Nanny Sun has doubts about the identities of several people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1864: has been connoted

    Chapter 1864 has been connoted


    Gu Yundong felt relieved when he saw her cautious appearance.


    She took out what Yang Zhifu gave her, "This is what my grandfather gave me, you should have seen it."


    Nanny Sun squinted her eyes and straightened her back instantly. She had seen it before. This is a seal that the old man of the Yang family has been keeping well, and he cherishes it very much, and would not give it to outsiders easily.


    Nanny Sun looked at Gu Yundong carefully for a while, and in this way, she was indeed somewhat simr to Mrs. Yang.


    She exhaled and said, "I believe Miss Biao, if you have any questions, please feel free to ask Miss Biao."


    Shao Qingyuan gave her a medicine, "Take this first, this medicine will make your throat soothing." There may be a lot to say in a while.


    "Nanny Sun don''t need to be nervous, the question I asked is not too secret." Gu Yundong said with a smile, "I want to know if the old master Ren had a concubine surnamed Chang beside him."


    Chang''s? ?


    Nanny Sun frowned, thought about it carefully, and then shook her head, "No, the master has only two concubines, one is carried by his wife, and the other is paid by himself, neither of them has a surname. often."


    Ren county magistrate is not very keen on women''s sex, but the young master...


    Um? ?


    Nanny Sun was startled, raised her head abruptly and said, "Master''s concubine doesn''t have the surname Chang, but the young master, who once took in a aunt Chang."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Do you still remember what Aunt Chang looked like?"


    "Concubine Chang is not very tall, she speaks softly, and I don''t really remember what she looks like. I remember her eyes are quite big, by the way, her ears are very small. I remember that the young master said that he would I like Aunt Chang''s little ears, they look very delicate."


    Nanny Sun is a little old, and after so many years, she is still a person who is not often seen on weekdays. Naturally, her appearance is very vague, and she can only remember a few characteristics.


    Small ears?


    Gu Yundong''s eyes narrowed slightly, that was her.


    Aunt Chang who stood in front of Magistrate Mao yesterday, because of the angle, her ears were just facing her. She was indeed small and exquisite, and she was not too tall, so she could match what Nanny Sun said.


    "Do you know how Mr. Chang became Young Master Ren''s concubine?"


    "I know." Nanny Sun nodded, "It was quite a big deal in the manor back then."


    "How to say?"


    "This family of Chang''s is in a small vige below Dama County, which is some distance from here. Chang''s family is poor, and Chang''s parents are not stingy. There is also an elder brother, five or six years older than her, who is almost twenty and has yet to get married, everyone says that elder brother Chang will be a bachelor for the rest of his life."


    Shao Qingyuan, who didn''t talk about his marriage until 20 years ago, "..." has been connoted.


    Nanny Sun didn''t pay attention to his face, and continued, "Chang''s parents just thought that Chang''s looks good-looking, and when the timees, they will marry her off and ask for more money for the bride price, just in time to give her brother a kiss. Who knows that there are many people who take a fancy to the Chang family, but when they inquire about the situation of the Chang family, they are not happy, especially since the Chang family wants a lot of betrothal money."


    Nanny Sun sighed and shook her head, with a bit of pity in her tone, "I am not happy with such a family. If I marry the Chang family, I might have to provide food and drink for the whole family, and be lying on my back. Blood-sucking. Therefore, this Chang family has not found anyone to marry after fifteen or sixteen years."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1865: Chang is miserable

    Chapter 1865 Chang''s Miserable


    "Chang''s family couldn''t get married, and the Chang family''s parents were also very annoyed. Later, I didn''t know whose idea they heard, saying that they would sell Chang''s to others as maids."


    But when the Chang family went there, they didn''t know the details of the family who bought the Chang family. They said that they were traders who came here to do business, not locals, and they believed it.


    As a result, the person who bought it was not a big family at all, but only recruited girls with the idea of ??a businessman. They were people from brothels.


    Chang''s originally did not reject being a servant girl. She always worked the most and the least at home. When she went to be a servant girl in someone''s house, as long as she worked hard, she might win the eyes of her master and be able to eat a full meal. Fan, you don''t have to be beaten to death by your parents and brothers.


    But who would have expected to leave the wolf''s den and enter the tiger''s mouth, she was taken away from her hometown, came to Anyi County, and entered the brothel.


    Here, she was unfamiliar with a ce she didn¡¯t even know, and she was in despair.


    The young master of the Ren family appeared at this time.


    "The first guest Chang received was the eldest young master." The nanny sighed, "The eldest young master is actually a good person, but he is pretentious and likes to drink flower wine. asionally, he would go out with hispany to have fun, and that''s how he got to know Chang."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, this is not called pretentious romance, this is called... whoring?


    But this kind of thing is normal in such an era, don¡¯t all those literati like to stay in brothels to inspire inspiration to write good poems?


    "and after?"


    "Later, when Mrs. Chang knew the identity of the eldest young master, he probably wanted to grab the life-saving straw, begged the eldest young master to save her, and said that he was willing to be a bull and a horse to repay the eldest young master. The eldest young master took pity on her poor life, but he really loved her. With that temper, and since he is Chang''s first and only man after all, he agreed."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan nced at each other, being a bull and a horse to repay the eldest young master of the Ren family...


    Repayment is repayment, that is, contrary to what she said.


    Nanny Sun, "This matter caused quite a stir in the manor at the beginning. The eldest young master is the son of the county magistrate and wants to take a concubine. Most of them are women from a good family. Why take a concubine from a brothel? Don''t say that he wasughed at , even bringing the entire Ren family to beughed at. But this eldest young master seems to have fallen in with evil, and almost fell out with the family. "


    In the end, the magistrate Ren and the Wang family agreed.


    In Young Master Ren''s backyard, there is an Aunt Chang.


    "To say that this auntie Chang does have some skills. After the eldest young master epted her, he has always been favored and ran to her yard every three days."


    However, Nanny Sun followed Yang He''s mother and married into the Yang family, so she knew less about the Ren family.


    Gu Yundong was thoughtful, then raised his head after a while, "When the Ren family had an ident, where did this auntie Chang go?"


    "The house was in chaos at the time, and I didn''t inquire about it carefully. It''s just that all the men in the family were sentenced to beheaded, and the women were exiled. As for the Chang... I heard that after she learned that the eldest young master was beheaded, it was difficult for her to ept it for a while, and she was in the cell. Limitted suicide for the eldest young master."


    When she heard it, she thought that she had misunderstood Chang Shi.


    She originally thought that the Chang family was a coquettish girl, and the eldest young master who hooked up with her could not be separated from her every day.


    I didn''t expect that she was an infatuated woman, who looked weak and weak on weekdays, but she finally acted like this.


    Recalling the past, thinking of the tragic situation in those days, Nanny Sun couldn''t help but wipe away her tears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1866: very contradictory

    Chapter 1866 Very contradictory


    Gu Yundong gave her a handkerchief, and Nanny Sun took a while to recover.


    It was only when she realized what was wrong that she couldn''t help asking strangely, "This Aunt Chang is gone, why did you suddenly ask about her?"


    "It''s nothing, I just want to find out first in some cases." Gu Yundong didn''t n to tell her the truth.


    When everythinges out, she will naturally know.


    Knowing everything that should be understood, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan nned to get up and say goodbye.


    She knew that Nanny Sun was thinking about Yang He, and she kept saying that it was all right, and she would meet again after two days when each other''s condition got better.


    Nanny Sun was relieved, and Shao Qingyuan gave her a prescription and asked her to grab some medicine and take it, so that she could be cured as soon as possible.


    Immediately, the two left the yard where Nanny Sun was.


    It wasn''t until he had walked out for a long time that Gu Yundong opened his mouth and asked in a low voice, "Do you think what Chang said about his life experience is true?"


    "Eldest Young Master Ren is the son of the magistrate Ren. Even if he takes a concubine, the magistrate Ren should send someone to verify it. So the situation about the Chang family is mostly true. But..." Shao Qingyuan frowned. " It''s a bit of a contradiction."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Do you also think there is a contradiction? If Chang''s mind is as she said, she is pure and honest, hard-working and bears noints, and she is only bullied in the Chang family, how could she keep two men behind bars one after another? in the palm of your hand?"


    And these two men have wives and concubines in their backyards. These women are not vegetarians, and they can''t even deal with a poor woman from the country who has no scheming.


    "Tell me, is it possible that the Chang family''s parents heard about the idea of ??selling people to be maids, and she nned it to break away from the Chang family''s parents? It''s just that they were careless andcked some experience, so they gave themselves away. Into the brothel?"


    Gu Yundong felt that he guessed right, this Chang''s is not like a fuel-efficientmp at all.


    "Well, and I''m too daring to frame the me at the Ren family." Shao Qingyuan agreed.


    Now it is clear that Ma County Magistrate''s concubine is the concubine of Ren Dashao. He secretly reced the person, and then gave her a reputation for being affectionate and caring for her husband.


    "After Yi Zn arrives, just leave it to him directly. I think such a big clue should be of great help to him."


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, is this... a help to Yi Zn? Isn''t it the other way around?


    However, her husband said yes, she absolutely supports it.


    Gu Yundong didn''t think about it for a while, and asked him while looking at the streets of Anyi County, "Where are we going now?"


    "Go to the inn. Mom and Dad will go to Lingzhou Mansion early tomorrow morning and have a meal with them."


    "it is good."


    The two walked towards the inn, but just a few steps away, Shao Qingyuan''s footsteps stopped, and he turned his head to look at an alley on the oblique side.


    The force at the entrance of the alley gave them a ''ßÚßÚ'' twice, and when they saw that they had found themselves, they immediately ducked into the alley.


    Shao Qingyuan, "Let''s just pretend we didn''t see it."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong nodded firmly, anyway, he had a hunch that nothing would be good.


    The two discussed it and walked forward without looking sideways.


    Vigor almost vomited blood, these two people are too bad.


    He simply stopped pretending to be mysterious, and stopped directly in front of the two with a sullen face, "I have something to tell you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1867: Helps your husband and wife be harmonious

    Chapter 1867 Contributes to the harmony of your husband and wife


    Gu Yundong finally followed Dali to the entrance of the alley.


    vigorously looked from side to side, and when he saw no one, he lowered his voice and whispered, "The lord is here, just outside the city."


    "So soon?" Gu Yundong was stunned, didn''t the news just spread out in the middle of the night?


    Dali coughed lightly. It is hard to say that the lord actually set off early. After he captured Pingnan Hou, the rest of the aftermath was left to Master Mo and Dai Zhifu.


    Then he rushed over and wanted to be a guest at Shao Qingyuan''s house in Lingzhou Prefecture to pick up the little county master ''by the way''.


    Dali just said, "Your Highness originally nned toe to look for the little county master, and he is not far from Anyi County. After receiving the news from his subordinates, he rushed over immediately and just arrived outside the city."


    "Then when does he enter the city?"


    made a serious face, "My lord asked me to find Mr. Shao out of the city and discuss with him about cleaning up the county magistrate. He will not enter the city for now."


    Gu Yundong took Shao Qingyuan and left.


    He vigorously held him back, "Eh, eh, I haven''t finished speaking yet." He looked at Gu Yundong''s impatient look, and said quickly without changing his breath, "After all, this is your first time in Anyi County. I''m not familiar with this ce, so I need help. Master Shao and the prince are familiar with each other, and they finally have some tacit understanding. Cooperation can only be achieved with half the effort. And the prince said, this is also for the good of Lord Shao. After all, you are already the county owner. Master Shao is still only a seventh-rank official, and a lot of meritorious deeds will help your husband and wife to be harmonious."


    Gu Yundong, "..." I can go to your husband and wife for harmony.


    Vigorously saw that Shao Qingyuan was still indifferent and a little desperate. Why doesn''t this Master Shao care about being suppressed by the name of Yongjia County Master? Isn''t he afraid of being criticized? Don''t go to any chance of meritorious service.


    Gritting his teeth, he vigorously used his trump card, "The lord also said that there are still many people in the imperial court who oppose the title of Yongjia County Lord. Master Shao can make those people shut up with a lot of meritorious deeds, right? The family has something to do with the family, and when Lord Shao helps the prince, he is actually helping the Yang family, helping the Yang family, and helping the Yongjia county master, right? After all, this is his own family business."


    Shao Qingyuan reacted to hisst words. He felt that it seemed to make some sense, so he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go."


    Gu Yundong supported his forehead, Brother Shao, you are such a shrewd person, why did you listen to Yi Zn''s big flicker?


    But she didn''t stop her after all. Since Shao Qingyuan has decided, he must have his own considerations.


    Although this consideration still has something to do with...she.


    Oops, thinking about it is a little sweet and shy.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, calmed the expression on his face, and then gave Shao Qingyuan a strong look, and then exined to Shao Qingyuan, "Then be careful, don''t listen to Yi Zn''s nonsense, you''ve done enough things. If it weren''t for you Here, Yang He is still poisoned."


    "Well, I know what happened. It''s just the matter of the Chang family, and I''m going to exin to Yi Zn." Shao Qingyuan grabbed her hand, "Go to the inn first, and tell your parents, when they leave tomorrow. , I''ll go send them."


    "it is good."


    Shao Qingyuan touched her head, "Wait for me toe back."


    Then, when Vigor was choked on dog food, he took the lead to walk to the city gate.


    Gu Yundong also turned around and went to the inn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1868: Is this the rumored princess?

    Chapter 1868 This is the rumored county master?


    Bai Hang and the others moved to Quanyou Inn yesterday, and the second inn was really disgusting to them.


    Yesterday he rmended ''Qiao Jinshui'' to them, but they didn''t go, which made this little Er annoyed. At that time, there were still a few servants in the Bai family who were taking care of the real Qiao Jinshui in the inn. When the little 2 came back, he was very upset with them.


    It happened that all the inns had vacated a few rooms for the upper room, and the Gu family lived in the Yang family again. The number of people was small, and there were more rooms, so they could stay there.


    Gu Yundong entered the Quanyou Inn, and the Bai family were all there.


    They went out to buy some things this morning, and everything that should be prepared is almost ready.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging over and asking something, he took her to have lunch together.


    Before Gu Yundong left, Shao Yincai said, "Tomorrow you will send Luo Qi over, and we will go together."


    Luo Qi came here this time just to go to Linxun Ind to see the fate of the Gu family, so she also went with the Bai family.


    Gu Yundong responded and left Quanyou Inn.


    It was past noon now. When Gu Yundong returned to Cheng''an Street, he found that there were many people standing there talking at the intersection.


    She got close, only to realize that they were talking about their own affairs.


    "That''s the guy from the Flying Tiger Escort. I recognize him. He''s like two sect gods, and he''s guarding the door of Yang''s courtyard."


    "So the rumor is true, the Yang family really has a county master?"


    "I don''t know what that county master looks like, and I have never seen here out."


    "You said, why did the county master find someone from the Flying Tiger Escort to guard the door of Yang''s house?"


    "It goes without saying, of course, it''s for safety. Those who didn''t see thedies and wives of the official family are surrounded by guards with strong martial arts. The county master is more noble than these people, but you can''t ask for ten or eight. Guard protection?"


    "Then why didn''t the county master bring it here?"


    "That''s because the county lord made a private visit and brought fewer people on purpose. Isn''t that revealing his identity? I was afraid that some bad people with bad intentions would be bad for the county lord, so I simply hired more people. The **** of the Flying Tiger Escort Agency They are all very skilled, and they just act as guards."


    Gu Yundong, "..." What you think is quite reasonable.


    She smiled and shook her head, squeezed through the crowd and walked straight into the alley.


    The person standing at the street corner looked at her back, and was a little confused, "Hey, who are you? Do you know that the Yang family in front of you has the county master there? You go, but it''s disrespectful."


    "Perhaps her home is also inside, and the county owner didn''t say that they wouldn''t be allowed to go home."


    "makes sense."


    Gu Yundong didn''t look back at the people who were talking. She quickly walked to the door of Yang''s house, and she really saw two spirited guards at the door.


    The two guards were stunned when they saw her, and immediately knelt down, "I have seen the princess."


    "Get up, I don''t have so many rules here." Gu Yundong waved his hand and asked in a low voice, "How many of you are here? Where are they?"


    "There are two of us in the front, and two in the back door. The others are all in the dark, and the dart heads are arranged." One of the escorts replied in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong nodded, it seems that Ling Datou really attaches great importance to this ''business''.


    "Where''s your dart head?"


    "Dart head is inside, talking to Mr. Gu."


    Talking to her father?


    Gu Yundong nodded, pushed open the door and walked in.


    The people at the street entrance, "..." That one just now is the rumored county master? ? ! !


    What did they just miss? I missed the opportunity to greet the county master and meet with each other, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1869: all family

    Chapter 1869 is a family


    Gu Yundong entered the yard, and sure enough he saw Ling Botou talking to Gu Dajiang.


    There was also a piece of paper in front of the two of them. Gu Dajiang was writing and drawing with a pen and ink. He should be talking about the issue of guard arrangement.


    Yunshu¡¯s children also stood listening with their hands behind their backs and their heads tilted, and nodded their heads from time to time, paying attention.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and when he saw Yang Zhifu walking over, with a worried look on his face, he said in a low voice, "Yundong, your father said that Ling Dao had brought many bodyguards to protect us, is there going to be an ident? ?"


    "Just in case, it won''t necessarily happen."


    Yang Zhifu breathed a sigh of relief, but quickly frowned again and said, "Then...is there a problem with He''er?"


    Gu Yundong naturally took him into consideration, especially when Yi Zn came to Anyi County ahead of schedule and was about to start.


    Just now, when she was still eating at the Quanyou Inn, she asked someone to go to the Ji Family Medical Center to talk to Shao Wen and ask him to bring Yang He back.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa, he will be back in a while."


    Yang Zhifu was relieved after hearing the words. After a while, he also reminded his wife not to go out for the past two days and try not to cause trouble to Yun Dong.


    Just thinking about this, there was a knock on the door, followed by a guard who probed inside and said, "There is a man named Shao Wen outside who said to bring Young Master Yang in."


    The two of them didn''t know Yang He either, so they could only probe and ask.


    Gu Yundong nced at the figure at the door and smiled, "It''s them, let them in."


    The next moment, Shao Wen and a medicine boy from the hospital carried Yang He, who was still on a stretcher, into the yard.


    Yang He''s body has improved a lot, but in the end he was poisoned. He had been smashed to the head and bleed a lot before, but now that his blood is insufficient, he still needs to take care of himself.


    Yang He had heard Ji Dong''s family tell Gu Yundong''s identity in the medical center, and also learned from Shao Wen that this county owner was his cousin, and that his aunt had note back for so many years, it was his father''s evil.


    Therefore, when facing Gu Yundong, Yang He felt both guilt and joy, but he was a little embarrassed to face him.


    Under the introduction of Yang Zhifu, he thanked in a low voice, "I can be safe, thanks to my cousin and cousin-inw, thank you."


    Gu Yundong had a good opinion of Yang He, and immediately smiled, "It''s all a family, no need to say thanks."


    Yang He''s eyes were sour, yes, a family, this is a family.


    Heughed shyly, and was carried back to the room by Shao Wen and Shao Wu to rest.


    Ling Datou and Gu Dajiang on the other side had already agreed, Ling Datou told Gu Yundong about his deployment, "We have arranged people near the front door, back door and Yang''s yard, and the people from the front and back doors are in Ming, Other people are in the dark, unless there is a critical situation, the people in the dark will not appear. But just now, Master Gu proposed to find two people to watch at the corner and the alley. If you see any unexpected situation, you can report it at any time. I think it is feasible, so I will go. rearranged."


    "It''s been hard work."


    Ling Dao smiled and said, "What kind of hard work is this, it is hard work without business, I am full of energy now."


    After finishing speaking, he put away the picture of writing and painting, and was about to leave the Yang family.


    However, at this moment, there was a sudden noise outside the door.


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly, the courtyard door was opened again, and the guard at the front door came in with a sullen face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1870: The folk county lord is just showing his power

    Chapter 1870 The folk princess is just showing off


    "The county lord, the boss, the people from the Bawei **** bureau are here." The **** said in a low voice.


    Bawei Escort Bureau is the number one **** bureau in the county that has the support of Mao County Magistrate and has been pressing on the head of the Flying Tiger Escort Bureau for so many years.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "What are they doing here?"


    "The dart head of the Bawei Escort wants to see the county master."


    Gu Yundong felt even more amused, "Are they going to see me if they want to see me?"


    Although the **** also agreed, but thinking of the people outside the door, he said with some unwillingness, "They invited the Magistrate Mao over."


    Gu Yundong was surprised now that the Magistrate Mao was here.


    Was his backer doing too much conscientiousness?


    Gu Dajiang pondered on the side, "Mao county magistrate is here, but it''s not good to drive people away directly, otherwise, invite people in."


    "It''s better for me to go out. Magistrate Mao and my grandparents don''t deal with it, and I don''t want him to step into the Yang''s yard." It felt like when he came in, the yard was not clean.


    And now that my grandparents live in such a small yard, the work of Magistrate Mao is indispensable. When I came in and saw this yard, I might haveughed at the Yang family in my heart.


    Gu Dajiang nodded, "Alright."


    Gu Yundong sorted out her clothes and walked to the gate of the courtyard with her head held high, Ling Yaotou followed behind her.


    Mao County Magistrate saw hering out, and bowed his hands in salute, "The lower official sees the county master."


    Standing beside him are the dart head and **** of the Bawei **** agency, and they hurriedly saluted when they saw it.


    Gu Yundong stood on the steps and looked at them condescendingly, "No need to be more polite, what is Ma County Magistrate doing here at this time? He''s still making noises outside, disturbing my family and I''s cleanliness, and I''m not timid."


    Mao county magistrate hurriedly lowered his eyes to apologise, "The county lord forgives his sins, the lower official was just impatient, so he made some noises. He didn''t want to disturb the county lord, and asked the county lord to forgive his sins."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Impressed? What are you in a hurry?"


    Magistrate Mao paused for a while, then looked up to the left and right, looking like he couldn''t speak here.


    Gu Yundong pretended not to see what he meant, and asked again impatiently, "What are you in such a hurry?"


    Mao County Magistrate felt a little ufortable, but on a hot day, seeing her standing outside the door, she obviously didn''t want to invite him in, and her eyes sank.


    But when he raised his head, his expression became charitable and respectful again, "Xiaguan heard that the county master had hired someone to guard the Yang family, so he came over immediately. It was because the lower official did not think carefully, the original county master came to Anyi. In the county, it is time for Xiaguan to arrange a ce for the county master to rest. The post station has been sorted out, and Xiaguan has also arranged guards, so the county master and Lord Shao can stay at ease."


    "Of course, if the county lord doesn''t like the post station, the official residence of Xiaguan will be tidied up. In any case, there are too many people on Cheng''an Street and it is too noisy. The old man and the olddy can also go there together, and all the lower officials will be arranged."


    Gu Yundong looked at Magistrate Mao amusingly, "But I don''t like the post station, nor do I want to live in the official residence, so I just want to live in the Yang''s yard. The inn or the official residence makes me ufortable."


    Mao county magistrateined to death, since you want to enjoy family happiness, you shouldn''t reveal your identity.


    What county lord, one can only show his power among the people, and he really takes himself seriously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1871: i will use them

    Chapter 1871 I''m going to use them


    Fortunately, Magistrate Mao was also prepared for her statement.


    He was stillughing and said respectfully, "The county master''s request will naturally be satisfied. The county master and Lord Shao like to be here, so it is not reluctant to be an official. However, the county master''s status is noble, and the guards should be more careful. Some, lest there be a younger generation that collided with the county master."


    Saying that, Magistrate Mao nced at Ling Datou and the two guards at the door.


    Ling Dart''s head and teeth tightened, and his hands tightened.


    It turned out that he was waiting for him here.


    Sure enough, County Magistrate Mao said with a smile, "The foundation of the Flying Tiger Escort Agency is really weak, and the manpower is limited, so it is definitely impossible to cover everything and protect the county master in all aspects. If the county master wants to find someone from the **** agency as his guard, the lower official can rmend it. ."


    He pointed to the dart head beside him, "This is Kong dart head of the Bawei Escort Bureau. The Bawei Escort Bureau is thergest **** bureau in our Anyi County. It has sufficient staff, and various martial arts are highly skilled and experienced in hundreds of battles. Everyone trusts them. With their protection, the county owner can feel more at ease. If the county owner doesn''t believe it, you can ask Mr. Yang, he is from Anyi County, and if you want toe, you also know about the Bawei Escort."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "No need, I think the Flying Tiger Escort is pretty good."


    That Kong Datou was furious when he heard the words, and opened his mouth to speak, "The county master..."


    Gu Yundong didn''t give him a chance at all, and continued tough, "My husband and Ling Datou of the Flying Tiger Escort happened to know each other, and I trust him. Besides, we don''t need too many people. uneasy."


    "But..." Magistrate Mao frowned.


    Gu Yundong, "I''m just a newly conferred county lord. I have no power, no power, no money, and no one has any ns to deal with me. I''m looking for guards, just to stop those who want to watch the fun and avoid some troublesome things. It''s enough to find Bawei Escort''s overkill and let Flying Tiger Escort recruit a few people."


    Mao county magistrate, "..." Your idea is really different.


    But it is, after all, he is a civil county lord. He is not as well-informed as the real royal rtives, so his scope of consideration is narrower, and he does not know some hidden dangers.


    Ling Dart also nced at Gu Yundong, she said that on purpose.


    Only the head of Kong Dart, five-five and three-thick, his face was particrly vicious when he frowned, and he still wanted to fight for it, "County Lord, we have always tried our best to do things without fear of life and death. A few people, even if our entire **** bureaues to protect the county master, they can''t be said to be overkill. Please also ask the county master to give us a chance, the Bawei **** bureau is indeed more reliable than the Feihu **** bureau."


    Protecting the county master is an honor to speak out.


    With such a name, will you not be a guest in the future? Not to mention the entire Anyi County, even if people from other ces want toe, they wille to hear the news.


    This is a sure-fire business.


    Gu Yundong really never thought that such a person who looked at the rough and big leaves would actually tter him without a trace.


    pity¡­¡­


    She smiled and shook her head, "It is a taboo to change in the morning and evening. I am a county lord. Since I have already selected someone, how can I change it temporarily. If it spreads out, my reputation will be lost."


    Kong Dartou''s expression changed slightly, and he was still a little unwilling.


    However, at this moment, a man hurried over and whispered something in the ear of Magistrate Mao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1872: Who is missing?

    Chapter 1872 Who is missing?


    Magistrate Mao''s expression changed suddenly before he finished listening.


    He couldn''t even control his emotions and eximed, "What? Missing?"


    As soon as ?? exited, he realized that something was wrong and quickly shut his mouth.


    But that expression was faintly gloomy, and the county magistrate Mao couldn''t care about Gu Yundong''s side for a while.


    He took a deep breath and cupped his hands to Gu Yundong, "Since the county master has made a decision, then the lower official will follow the arrangement of the county master. If the lower official has something to do, then take the first step. If the county master needs anything. , even if someone came to the county government to give orders."


    ''s pupils shrank on the side of Kong Dartou, a little anxious, and wanted county magistrate Mao to help him speak again.


    But at this moment, Magistrate Mao''s face was very ugly. He didn''t dare to say anything for a while, and could only watch Magistrate Mao directly draw a conclusion.


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised when he heard the missing sentence.


    But with concern on her face, "Mr. Mao, what happened to me? Do you need any help?"


    Mao county magistrate smiled and shook his head, "Some trivial matters, I don''t need to bother the county master. I''m going to say goodbye."


    After ??, he turned around and left with a few strides.


    Kong Dart saw this, grinded his teeth, and could only follow with his eyes down.


    The originally lively doorway suddenly quieted down, and the sound of the door opening next door was extraordinarily abrupt.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and saw that the aunt next door was standing there stiffly, smiled at her, and said in a low voice, "County, county master, I just heard the noise outside, and I was worried about what might happen. , so open the door and take a look, and I''ll take a look."


    Aunt ?? was also very helpless. She had thought about going to the Yang family to visitter, but unexpectedly, there were many guards guarding the door of the Yang family, and her idea could only die prematurely.


    There were voicesing from outside the door. Although she could hear the identity of the person, the gossip spirit in her heart was burning and she couldn''t control it, so she opened half of the door and looked here quietly.


    When the magistrate left, she wanted to turn back and close the door, but the door made a ''squeak'' sound, which immediately drew Gu Yundong''s attention.


    Really, this door is too unsatisfactory.


    Gu Yundong smiled, walked over and said to the aunt, "It''s all right. But..." She paused, and when she raised her head again, her expression became somewhat serious, "Our family may not be very peaceful in the next few days. , if my aunt hears anything, hide it in the room and don''te out to watch the fun, otherwise there may be an ident."


    She looked serious, and the aunt turned pale instantly, and nodded quickly, "I know, I promise not to watch the fun."


    "That''s good." Gu Yundong smiled and returned to the Yang family.


    The neighbors near the yard of Yang''s house are all people who keep their own things and don''t like to join in the fun. There is one family who does not live here temporarily, only this aunt is too gossipy.


    From now on, everyone else was behind closed doors, and only my aunt could see it by looking into his head. How can you see the county magistrate and the county master talking so boldly to peep? Doesn''t she know that it''s easy to be mistaken for someone with bad intentions?


    Gu Yundong knew that she was not malicious and she was very enthusiastic, so she specially reminded her.


    She returned to the Yang family''s yard, but saw Ling Datou''s worried look, she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1873: hes in a hurry

    Chapter 1873 He''s in a hurry


    Ling Dartou said, "Kong Dartou has a good rtionship with Magistrate Mao. I''m worried that he will be Magistrate Mao''s helper. Then..."


    Gu Yundong pondered, this is a question.


    But Kong Datou and Mao County Magistrate are cooperative, and it may be feasible to make small troubles on weekdays, but to let him deal with court officials and county masters, I am afraid that he has to n to go to the end of the world.


    But Gu Yundong is cautious, not afraid of ten thousand just in case.


    "It''s easy to do. I''ll ask Kong Biaotou to find some trouble, and let him leave Anyi County temporarily. Without him, the Bawei Escort Bureau will have no leader, and there should be few courageous people."


    Ling Datou''s eyes lit up, "It''s true, let me handle this matter, our **** bureau and Bawei **** bureau have been at odds for many years, and we don''t talk about friendship with Kong Datou, but in terms of understanding, few people canpare. The Lord just listens to the news."


    "Okay, then I will trouble Ling Datou."


    Darthead Lingughed, his cheerful appearance finally matched the image of the darthead of the **** bureau.


    Ling Darttou left.


    So in the afternoon, Kong Biaotou received a problem with the dart from his own escort. The **** was detained in the Fucheng, and the other party wanted to find the news of the trouble of the escort.


    Kong Dartou was so worried, he packed up immediately, went to Fucheng to solve the problem in person, and took five or six good escorts with him by the way.


    After he left, I was afraid that he would not be able toe back for ten days.


    At the same time, Dali also came back, and brought four or five people with him.


    Because of the secret ofing back, I didn''t go through the gate, and almost got into a fight with the person who was secretly protected by the guard.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong was in the yard at the time and saw Dali.


    vigorously wiped the sweat from his forehead and said to Gu Yundong, "The lord has already entered the city, and the Chang family is in the hands of the prince. Now the county magistrate Mao is looking for the whereabouts of the Chang family."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, so the county magistrate Mao said in surprise before that he was missing, did he mean the Chang family?


    said vigorously, "Young Master Shao asked a few of us toe over to protect you and the little county master. The lord should take action soon, and the county magistrate is afraid that he will jump over the wall in a hurry."


    Gu Yundong knew what she had in mind, and with the people sent by Yi Zn, she really felt a lot more at ease.


    The people in the yard of the Yang family obviously felt that the atmosphere was getting more and more tense. Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang had been staying in the room, talking and chatting with a few children, listening to them about what happened over the years.


    It''s also that the experience in the past few years is too thrilling, Yang Zhifu and the two listened fascinatedly, and slowly shifted their attention.


    Gu Yundong went out in the middle, and really saw a lot of yamen walking on the street.


    That night, the city gates closed early.


    But fortunately, nothing happened overnight.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong took Luo Qi to the Quanyou Inn to find the Bai family.


    Originally, Gu Dajiang and others were going to see them off, but unfortunately the situation was tense, so they did not go out to cause trouble, and just asked Gu Yundong to convey their greetings.


    Coco and the little princess reluctantly took Luo Qi''s hand and gave each other gifts, and then they carefully handed Luo Qi''s hand to Gu Yundong''s palm.


    Gu Yundong, "..." It''s not like we don''t see each other anymore, what kind of trouble do you want to make with such a life-and-death look?


    She shook her head and led Luo Qi out of the Yang family.


    When I got to the street, I obviously felt that there were a lot fewer people, and even the lively stalls I saw a few days ago were gone.


    Sure enough, Magistrate Mao, he is in a hurry! ! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1874: The white family leaves

    Chapter 1874 The Bai family leaves


    arrived at the Quanyou Inn and found that Shao Qingyuan was already there, and several people were loading their luggage into the carriage.


    Shao Qingyuan probably hadn''t slept all night, and looked a little tired.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, heughed and said in a low voice, "First let your parents go out of the city gate as soon as possible, Yi Zn will act soon."


    "it is good."


    The group sorted out their things, carried Qiao Jinshui to the carriage, settled the money for the amodation, and then drove directly to the city gate.


    It was still early, and the officers and soldiers at the gate of the city saw that several carriages were about to go out, so they even stopped them for inspection.


    After all, the whole city was on alert now, but when he saw Shao Qingyuan who was leading the charge, he immediately put away his spear and stood aside, gave them a salute and let them out.


    The carriage stopped only after exiting the city gate.


    Shao Yin looked at Shao Qingyuan with a little reluctance in his heart. The son I just recognized has not been with each other for 20 years, so how long does it take to separate again.


    But after all, the son is old and has his own things to do and his own family. She herself is too, so even if she is reluctant, she will not say anything more.


    "Okay, just send it here, you guys go back first. After we finish the affairs of the Gu family, we will also go to the capital. See you in the capital then."


    Shao Yin suddenly decided to go to the capital yesterday. She has been away from home for many years.


    Originally, because of the events of the year, he had always harbored resentment towards the Marquis of Huaiyin, and had never thought of re-identifying his former rtives.


    But now, the father who was found by her son and who had conflicts and grievances with her has passed away. The mother and the eldest brother and the second brother are actually very good to her. They may have been looking for her all these years.


    Seeing Yang Liu and Yang Zhifu recognize each other, embracing each other, weeping, remorse and self-me, but also touching, Shao Yin suddenly felt a strong desire, she also wanted to meet her mother and brother.


    Life is too short, and she is also afraid that she will regret not being able to see her elderly mother again in the future.


    Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan both supported her. Now she has a husband and a son, and she has such a strong backing. Whatever she wants to do, just do it.


    "Go back, pay attention to safety." Bai Hang patted Shao Qingyuan on the shoulder and felt veryforted.


    Gu Yundong was also talking to Luo Qi, "Listen to your Aunt Shao, and talk about any problems you encounter. After you go to Linxun Ind, don''t run around. I know you resent the Gu family, but you must also pay attention to your own. Safety, don''t let down your mother''s hard work, you know?"


    "Well, I know, I will be obedient." Luo Qi ispletely different from half a year ago.


    Today, she has not only lost the thinness and yellowness she used to be, but she has also grown taller. In addition, she can read and read and make good friends, and her temperament has be more confident and cheerful.


    Gu Yundong gave her the bag he had prepared for her, and stuffed a money bag for her to put on him.


    Luo Qi was shocked and quickly declined, "I don''t need this, Sister Yundong, you have prepared everything for me, I don''t want the money."


    "Take it, keep this money close to your body whether you need it or not. Even if you don''t need it, put a little on your body just in case."


    Luo Qi just epted it, pursed her mouth tightly, and suddenly reached out and hugged Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong patted her head, "Okay, let''s go."


    Luo Qi walked to Shao Yin''s side, and the group quickly got into the carriage. After saying goodbye to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, they set off.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1875: i wait for you to come back

    Chapter 1875 I''ll wait for you toe back


    It wasn''t until the carriage had driven out for a long time that no shadow could be seen at all, then Shao Qingyuan and the two took their sights back.


    He took Gu Yundong''s hand and walked back, and said as he walked, "We have learned from Chang''s mouth that Magistrate Mao has a lot of criminal evidence, and the matter of the Ren family has been inquired clearly. It is exactly as we guessed, Magistrate Ren Although he was greedy for money, the number was not enough to kill everyone, and the worst thing was that he took off his hat. It was the Chang Shi and the Magistrate Mao who conspired to frame the me and put the Ren family to such an end. "


    Gu Yundong exhaled, "I''ll go back and tell my grandfather and the others about this."


    "Well, Yi Zn will overturn the case for the Ren family. All the female rtives of the Ren family were sent to the frontier. Although their lives are still there, they are charged with crimes. After this, if they want toe back, they can naturally. If they are there It has be a home, and at least he has been cleared of the crime."


    Anyway, it''s a good thing for the Ren family.


    The two of them said, and they have reached the gate of the city.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say anything. He didn''t stop until he passed the city gate and said to Gu Yundong, "I have something to do here, you should go back to Yang''s house first. After noon, Magistrate Mao should be arrested. It''s good to say, but if he is forced to jump over the wall, then the Yang family will be quiet tonight, you remind your parents and them to be more alert tonight."


    "Don''t worry, I will."


    After Shao Qingyuan finished speaking, he was going to find Yi Zn.


    But he was holding Gu Yundong''s hand but was reluctant to let it go, and he was also worried about the safety of the Yang family.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and looked left and right, they were in the alley at the moment, and there was no one beside them.


    She quickly stood on tiptoe, kissed Shao Qingyuan on the lips, and whispered, "I''ll wait for you at home."


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes were dim, and when he took her hand, he was about to withdraw her to kiss her again.


    Gu Yundong smiled and took two steps back, "Okay, hurry up and get busy, I''m going back."


    Footsteps sounded just outside the alley, Shao Qingyuan was very sorry and could only let go, "Be careful."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, then turned around and left quickly.


    Shao Qing saw that she had left the alley, and the smile on her face disappeared, and she walked in the opposite direction with a serious expression.


    Gu Yundong returned home, it was still early.


    The Yang family were all neatly in the yard, Yang Liu apanied Mrs. Yang to pick vegetables, and the two little girls were chatting beside them.


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu were in Yang He''s room. Yang He was already in a lot of energy. He heard that Gu Dajiang was a schr, so he took a book and asked him about knowledge.


    The three of them were discussing their knowledge in the room, and they talked with great relish.


    Yang Zhifu took a small **** and was working on the small vegetable plot in the yard. This vegetable plot was nted after they moved here. It is some water spinach, long cowpea, and green onions. Not much, enough They eat it.


    Now that I have decided to go to Xuanhe Mansion, and I don¡¯t know when I wille back, I have to deal with the vegetables in this vegetable field first.


    Eat as much as you can, but if you can¡¯t finish it, it¡¯s okay to give these dishes to the neighbors.


    Gu Yundong walked up to him, and just when he knelt down to help together, the courtyard door was pushed open.


    The guard guarding the door walked in quickly, and said to Gu Yundong in a low voice, "County Lord, there is someone out there who is sneaking around, do you want to shoot him away?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1876: Grandpas thoughts

    Chapter 1876 Grandpa''s Thoughts


    Gu Yundong just pulled out the root of the water spinach and asked in surprise, "Who is sneaking?"


    The **** took a look at Yang Zhifu. Seeing that the other party was still burying his head and doing his own business, he lowered his voice and replied in the voice of only two people, "Yang Wenli."


    Gu Yundong was stunned and almost forgot about this person.


    "He dare note over?"


    "Don''t dare."


    Gu Yundong sneered, Yang Wenli should have almost known her identity, right?


    I used to be afraid of her, but now I am even more afraid. It would be better if I did not dare toe, so that she would not do anything.


    "You shoot people away. If they don''t leave, they are said to be arrested on the charge of assassins."


    When the **** heard this, he immediately felt confident, and immediately went out to deal with people.


    Yang Wenli really heard about Gu Yundong''s identity and came here. He knew that Yang Liu hade back to recognize his rtives. Sure enough, she couldn''t let go of her parents, and she was still filial to her parents, so his previous strategy of trying to please them was still useful.


    This time, he came here more urgently to repair the rtionship with Yang Zhifu and the three of them. But when I got outside the Yang family yard, I realized that the yard has now been guarded by people.


    He was afraid of Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, so he didn''t dare to forcefully break in.


    He just waited outside. Yang Zhifu or Mrs. Yang would always go out to buy groceries and go shopping, right? When the timees, he will go to his parents and ask them to speak for him and walk with Yang Liu again.


    Now the Gu family not only has a sugar business, but also has a big backer like a county owner.


    Thinking about it, Yang Wenli still feels hot inside.


    However, the words from the bodyguard suddenly shocked him, his face turned pale, and he left in a panic.


    He believed that Gu Yundong could really do such a thing, and he didn''t dare to gamble now.


    The **** came back and nodded slightly to Gu Yundong at the door, indicating that it had been resolved.


    Gu Yundong stopped paying attention to Yang Wenli, but when he looked up, he saw that the movements in Yang Zhifu''s hand had slowed down.


    It seems that my grandfather''s ears are still very sensitive, he should have heard it.


    Gu Yundong moved closer to him, "Does Grandpa want me to help him?"


    Yang Zhifu was stunned for a moment, raised his head, and shook his head after a while, "His heart is broken, if you help him once, he will lie on top of you and **** blood in the future. Besides, what he did to your mother? For things like that, why don''t I hate him in my heart? I don''t have the face to ask you to help him."


    He said, sighed, lowered his head and got busy again, "He''se to this point now, it''s all his own fault. He should suffer and be taught, if he doesn''t fall hard. , he will never know where he is wrong. That''s it, he is so old, I can''t care about him for a lifetime. "


    Although he said that, he was his own son after all. No matter how hard he said it, there was still a trace of concern.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t, she already didn''t take the initiative to clean him up because of the little blood, let her help him? Impossible to kill.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about him." Yang Zhifu exhaled, shook off the sentimental emotion, and continued to do the work, "Anyway, I will leave here in a few days, and I don''t know if I will meet him again in the future. When. Besides, no matter how his life is, he is not worse than ordinary people, it is not my turn to worry about it. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1877: Magistrate Mao was arrested

    Chapter 1877 Magistrate Mao was arrested


    "My grandfather thought it through." Gu Yundong said with a smile.


    Yang Zhifu turned his head to look at her andughed, "You, clever ghost."


    The two quickly left Yang Wenli behind and started chatting about other daily routines. While talking, he also cleaned up the vegetable field.


    After lunch, Yang Zhifu nned to send the basket of fresh vegetables to the neighbors.


    It was only on this Cheng''an Street, and there were also guards at the entrance to protect him secretly, so Gu Yundong didn''t worry and let him go.


    Who knew that Yang Zhifu hadn''te back, and there was a sudden screaming and screaming outside.


    Gu Yundong groaned in his heart, and hurriedly went out to the entrance of the alley.


    That was thest dish that Yang Zhifu sent. When he was halfway, he saw Yang Zhifuing back.


    "Grandpa, are you all right?"


    "It''s okay, let''s go, go home first."


    Gu Yundong took him back, and as soon as he entered the door, Yang Zhifu exhaled, took her a few steps forward, and said to Gu Dajiang and others who also came out, "I just heard someone say that Magistrate Mao Was arrested, isn''t it, did Qingyuan and the others do it?"


    "It should be." Gu Yundong asked, "What''s going on outside?"


    "I just arrived at Zhang Xiucai''s house, and that Zhang Xiucai just came back, just what he said. He said that a prince came from the city, brought people into the county office, and then arrested Mao County magistrate and other people. He also said that Magistrate Mao colluded with someone, intending to rebel, and would be taken to the capital to be executed. Now the entire county government is under control."


    Yang Zhifu''s words contained a trace of excitement. Anyway, Magistrate Mao was unlucky, which was a good thing for him.


    And he also knew some news in advance, although he was not surprised that Magistrate Mao was arrested, but his heart rxed at this moment.


    Yang Zhifu said, "People are panicking on the street now. Zhang Xiucai knew that you were the county owner and asked me if I coulde to our house to hide. I told him that it is best not to go anywhere at home now. Zhang Xiucai I quickly restrained everyone at home, and our neighbors on Cheng''an Street also closed their doors and nned to wait for the matter to pass beforeing out."


    Gu Yundong nodded and asked everyone to enter the room without being too nervous.


    At this time, in the county seat of Anyi County, many people have already learned about the arrest of the county magistrate by the county prince. Those wealthy squires who used to have contacts with him and have close ties are now all behind closed doors. The shop''s close shop, and the workshop''s close workshop, all stay at home and figure out how to get themselves out.


    Fewer people on the street, but a lot of people whispering.


    "First came a county master, and now another county prince, my darling, what happened to our Anyi County? Are you going to be famous?"


    "I just said, why did a county lord suddenlye to our small county town, it turned out to be directed at the county magistrate Mao. It must have been the county lord who came to inquire secretly first, so that the magistrate Mao lost his vignce and waited for him tomit a crime. The evidence, the county prince can take down the county magistrate Mao in one fell swoop."


    "Deserved, this county magistrate is not a good thing."


    "That is, apart from overthrowing the previous county magistrate, I haven''t seen him do anything practical for us ordinary people."


    "I don''t know how much crime he will be sentenced to this time. Do you think he will be executed?"


    It''s hard to say, and Gu Yundong also knows that the collusion of Nanhou Heping will definitely kill people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1878: Yongjia County Master will be martial arts? ?

    Chapter 1878 The Yongjia County Lord will be fighting? ?


    But before Mao Xian''s head fell, he wanted Gu Yundong to bury him with him.


    That night, when Shi Chen had just arrived, two escorts hurried in and said to Gu Yundong, who had not yet rested and was admiring the moon in the yard, "A dozen people came from the corner of the street,ing towards the Yang family, I''m afraid they areing. are not good.¡±


    A dozen people? Is this Magistrate Mao underestimating her? Or underestimate her? Or underestimate her?


    Gu Yundong got up, "Okay, you can deploy first, I''ll find my parents."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong entered the room and knocked on Gu Dajiang''s room.


    Gu Dajiang and Yang Liu didn''t sleep either, they came over immediately when they heard the knock on the door.


    Not only them, Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang were also awake.


    Yunshu was also neatly dressed, but he was sitting on the bed with his head bit by bit. Seeing that he was about to fall asleep, the door was pushed open and he immediately woke up.


    Gu Yundongughed, "You can just sleep, don''t hold on."


    Yunshu shook his head, "I''m not sleeping, are outsiders here?"


    "Well." Gu Yundong said, "Let''s go to your cousin Yang He''s room first."


    Yang He didn''t want to move too much, so he simply didn''t move him, and let everyone concentrate in his room, so that he could concentrate on protection.


    On the other hand, Coco and the little princess were young and couldn''t resist sleepiness. They were already lying on the bed and sleeping soundly.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao hugged each other and carried them to Yang He''s room.


    Then the two were picked up by Gu Dajiang and Yang Liu, and continued to sleep soundly.


    There are also seven guards left in this room, almost one guard per person.


    Vigorously brought two good yers and four guards from the guard station to guard the door of the room.


    Fortunately, this room is big enough, otherwise it will be too crowded with so many people.


    Gu Yundong went out with Tong Shuitao and Shao Wen Shaowu. As soon as he got to the courtyard, he saw a lot of people standing on the wall, most of them were escorts from the Flying Tiger Escort Bureau, and Ling Datou was also there.


    These people guarded the entire Yang family yard tightly.


    After a while, the sound of ''ping ping pong pong'' suddenly came from the back door.


    Ling Dart said to Gu Yundong, "The county master will wait a moment, I''ll go take a look."


    Then, she saw Ling Dart''s head gracefully fall from the wall and went straight to the back door.


    It seems that although it does not match the image of the escort, it still looks good.


    It didn''t take long for Ling''s head toe back, but his expression was slightly twisted, "It''s the two escorts of the Bawei escort."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "They..."


    "I saw their deputy dart head. This person and Kong dart head often disagree, but they are very courageous. It seems that this time he is the one who brought them. Fortunately, there are not many people." After all, at this juncture Those who stand on Mao''s side are quite stupid.


    The voice of ?? fell, and the sound of fighting came from the front door.


    Ling Dartou immediately took two people to support, the courtyard wall was empty, and soon someone nned to break through the courtyard wall.


    The escorts in the **** bureau, Tong Shuitao and others have all joined the fight.


    At this moment, someone quietly flipped over from the corner while others were not paying attention.


    Seeing Gu Yundong standing in the yard, the man in ck''s eyes lit up and hurried to Gu Yundong.


    "The county master is here,e quickly."


    As he spoke, a long sword went to Gu Yundong''s neck.


    However, the next moment, he felt a pain in his chest, his wrist was pressed down, and the long sword in his hand fell to the ground with a ''bang''.


    He raised his head and looked at her in disbelief, "You... know martial arts."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1879: Im a master master

    Chapter 1879 I am a master master master


    Gu Yundong looked at him with a smile, "Of course I know martial arts? I''m a master, a master, and you''re too short-sighted."


    said, she pushed the man in ck out.


    The man in ck looked at the crossbow arrow stuck in his chest, struggled twice, and quickly swallowed.


    The number of people whoe to assassinate is actually very limited, but Gu Yundong wants people to try their best to catch the alive, so it will inevitably take some time to solve it.


    It wasn''t until the time of ugliness that the fighting finally ended.


    Ling dart came over with the head of the ck clothes and the deputy dart of the Bawei **** bureau, and knelt directly in front of Gu Yundong, "County Lord, what should these people do?"


    "Send it to the yamen and give it to the prince of the county. I think the prince of the county should be able to ask something from them."


    "Yes."


    The assassin was quickly taken away, but the guards who remained still did not dare to rx their vignce, for fear that the other party would make aeback.


    Some of the escorts were injured, but fortunately, the injuries were not serious and not life-threatening.


    Shao Wen and Shaowu both know some medical principles, so they made a simple dressing with medicine and let them rest in the house first.


    The movement outside stopped, and Gu Yundong entered the house. Seeing the family members who were still facing the enemy, he smiled and said, "It''s alright, those people were all taken away and sent to the yamen."


    She looked at the two Coco, who had also woken up at some point, and touched their heads, "Let''s all go back to the room to rest first."


    Although ?? said that, not many people can sleep, but they can''t stay here forever.


    In the end, Gu Dajiang and Yang Liu took their two children back to their room, Yun Shu stayed in Yang He''s room to sleep with him, and Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang also went to rest.


    Gu Yundong didn''t sleep all night until dawn, when Shao Qingyuan''s voice sounded outside, and she came out.


    Shao Qingyuan looks more tired than yesterday, and his clothes are wrinkled. He is...he hasn''t slept for two days?


    She was a little angry, Yi Zn didn''t take people seriously, no matter how busy he was, he couldn''t help but let his husband sleep, right? exploit capitalists.


    Gu Yundong pushed Shao Qingyuan to take a shower and change clothes, "How''s things going?"


    "It''s almost there. Last night, Ling Datou escorted the assassins over, and we asked all the questions. We pulled out the remaining dark piles reserved by the Magistrate Mao overnight. The guards at the **** bureau will continue to be employed for a few more days."


    Gu Yundong nodded and told him to take a shower and rest.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that she hadn''t slept all night, so he took her back to the room together.


    The yard of the Yang family is very quiet, everyone can''t bear to disturb them, and they do everything lightly.


    The same is true for the neighbors nearby. Naturally, they all heard the movementst night.


    But at most, I just listen to the movement in my yard for a while, and then hide in my room and can''te out.


    Even if it is bright today, only those who have to go out to do things go out.


    So the entire Chengan Street is quiet.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan slept straight into the night.


    When Yi Zn entered the door full of energy, he heard that the two of them were still awake, and he was a little disdainful.


    He woke up, these two pigs can really sleep.


    As soon as this thought fell, he saw Shao Qingyuan walk out of the house.


    Yi Zn felt a little guilty inexplicably, and immediately came over to talk to him to divert his attention.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1880: familiar bracelet

    Chapter 1880 Deja Vu Bracelet


    After Yi Zn and Shao Qingyuan finished talking, Gu Yundong didn''t get up yet.


    Yang Zhifu came over and said, "It''s all ordered, it''s time for dinner. Yun Dong hasn''t eaten all day, so he can''t be hungry? Qingyuan, go get up and go to sleep after eating."


    Shao Qingyuan was about to nod his head when the little princess beside him jumped and raised his hand, "I''ll call, I''ll call."


    Then, he ran into the room like the wind.


    Before Coco had time to speak, she disappeared.


    Gu Yundong slept in a daze. In fact, she had already woken up, but she might have slept too much, and she was so tired that she didn''t want to open her eyes.


    Hearing the door opening, he thought it was Shao Qingyuaning in.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly until she felt as if something had hit her face.


    What caught her eye was a silver bracelet. She was startled. The bracelet that had been on her small wrist suddenly slipped and fell directly onto the pillow next to her.


    A familiar voice came from ??''s ear, "Oh, why did it fall? Fortunately, it didn''t hit Sister Yundong."


    Then, a small figure climbed up by the edge of the bed, and a pair of small hands went over her head to pick up the bracelet and put it back on her wrist.


    Gu Yundong blinked, frowning slightly.


    This scene - why does she feel a sense of deja vu?


    Where have you seen ???


    She couldn''t bear to think too much, and the surprise voice of the little princess suddenly sounded in her ears, "Hey, Sister Yundong, you are awake, and I haven''t had time to call you."


    She originally wanted to reach out and touch Sister Yundong''s face, and then called her very gently.


    Unexpectedly, just as he stretched out his hand, the bracelet suddenly fell out.


    This bracelet can be fastened and loosened. When she was helping to wash vegetables, the bracelet kept slipping off, which was too much of a hindrance. So she loosened the bracelet a little and rolled it over her arm.


    Now the bracelet is still loose, if there is a movement, it will just fall out?


    Gu Yundong was pulled back to his senses by her voice, turned his head when she heard the words, looked at her and smiled, "Why are you here?"


    "Grandpa Yang asked me to wake you up to eat, saying that if you haven''t eaten all day, you will starve to death."


    Gu Yundong, "..." No, she didn''t believe Grandpa''s original words were like this.


    "I''ll get up now, you go out and wait for me first."


    "Okay." The little princess replied obediently and went down from the edge of the bed.


    This time, the loose bracelet that had just been put on her wrist fell to the ground again. She quickly picked it up, blew it, and put it back on again.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong pulled her hand over, "I''ll help you fasten it a little bit."


    "Oh." The little princess handed over his wrist.


    Gu Yundong pressed his fingers on both sides of the bracelet, looking at the delicate little bracelet in front of him, inexplicably felt that it was a bit simr to the one Shao Qingyuan wore when he was a child.


    Probably, children''s bracelets are simr, but this bracelet is not tied with ribbons.


    The little county master buckled the bracelet and went out happily to report the task to Yang Zhifu.


    Gu Yundong stood up slowly, and the scene just now shed through his mind again.


    It''s really deja vu, but where have you seen it?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t figure it out, but this matter was inexplicably piled up in his heart.


    She went to the front hall, and when she saw Yi Zn was there, she couldn''t help but pouted.


    Yi Zn pretended not to see her face, and stayed at Yang''s house veryte before going back.


    However, he also brought information about the handling of Mao County Magistrate and the truth about his appointment as County Magistrate back then.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1881: Magistrate Mao and Chang

    Chapter 1881 Mao County magistrate and Chang''s


    "Mao county magistrate is indeed a public revenge, and he is also a conscience, just like that Chang. Chang is the concubine of Ren Dashao. Although she is a concubine, she was the one who took the initiative to show weakness and wanted Ren to save her from leaving. The brothel."


    It''s just that the Chang''s is a bit greedy, and she is not satisfied with just being the concubine of the eldest young master. But Young Master Ren was already married, and it was impossible for her to be a wife, so her original intention was to let Young Master Ren redeem her and recognize her as a sister, or temporarily be a girl in the county magistrate''s house.


    She thinks it well, but that Young Master Ren is not a big benefactor. He went to the brothel just to have fun, and he broke Chang''s body, so he naturally brought it back to be a concubine.


    Just like that, the Ren family doesn''t agree, let alone recognize a girl or something.


    Chang''s life in Ren''s family said that it was a good time, but it was not a good life.


    The Ren family was dissatisfied with her. She was under the pressure of her parents-inw, and her husband and concubinespeted for favor. There were several dangers, and her life was not easy. If sheined in front of her, if sheined too much, Young Master Ren would definitely annoy her.


    At this time, the Chang family resented Ren Dashao very much, and also missed Magistrate Mao very much.


    Mao County Magistrate and Chang''s are indeed childhood sweethearts. The two of them are from the same town. Mao County Magistrate has been studying since childhood, and went to the imperial examination, and his knowledge is also very good.


    Chang had been eyeing him from the very beginning, no one knew that the two had long been familiar with and had private contacts, and they had a private life.


    Mao county magistrate asked her to wait for her to obtain a title beforeing to marry her.


    But when the Magistrate Mao went to take the exam, the Chang family was eager to marry Mrs. Chang.


    Until she became the concubine of Young Master Ren, she met Magistrate Mao at the county government a few yearster.


    Only then did she know that not long after she left home, there was news from the town that Mao County Magistrate had passed the examination for Xiucai.


    Mao county magistrate returned, but Chang was gone.


    Later, a big family in the county town saw the potential of Magistrate Mao, who happened to be about the same age, so he thought of marrying his daughter to him and funding him to continue his exams.


    Mao county magistrate is indeed still a good candidate. Later, he passed the exam, but he hung up on thest car and was almost not admitted.


    He quickly realized that he might have to stop at this step, and sure enough, when he went to Beijing to take the jinshi exam the next year, he saw the cruelty of the exam and almost fainted in the exam room.


    Mao county magistrate stopped the loss in time, and soon packed his bags and came back.


    Then, with the money of his father-inw, he got an official position in Anyi County and met his old lover.


    Chang''s looks good-looking, especially in the past few years in the Ren family, she ate well, dressed well, and was raised a lot more squeamish, which waspletely different from the previous peasant girls.


    Mao county magistrate''s wife is a richdy, but she is dull and boring, and he doesn''t like it very much.


    So after meeting with Chang twice, the two of them rekindled their old love.


    Chang wanted to follow Magistrate Mao. After all, Magistrate Mao''s parents had passed away two years ago, and his wife was not as capable as the wife of a young master.


    Moreover, Magistrate Mao is already an official. Although Ren Dashao is the son of the magistrate, he is not good at studying. He is so old that he can''t aplish anything, and he has no future prospects.


    She even understood from the words faintly revealed in the words of the county magistrate Mao that he had the ambition to rece the magistrate.


    No matter how you choose this, Magistrate Mao is a better choice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1882: Rens current situation

    Chapter 1882 The current situation of the Ren family


    Chang wanted to deal with Mao County Magistrate, and the Ren family also needed to solve it.


    So the two hit it off, and they were embarrassed. They used Chang''s identity to make a hole for the Ren family.


    "My inws are also unlucky." Yang Zhifu was stunned when he heard this series of operations, and he was extremely angry, "Then Chang is a white-eyed wolf, if it weren''t for the Ren family, she would still be living in a brothel. As a result, in the end, the family was destroyed."


    Even if she was a concubine, she asked for it herself.


    Yi Zn sighed, "Isn''t it? So these two people are worthless."


    It''s also funny to say that after the Ren family was unlucky, Chang went to the county magistrate Mao, but still wanted to be his wife.


    But although the Magistrate Mao loves her, he still doesn''t like Chang very much in his bones.


    Have been someone else''s concubine, but still want to be my wife? It''s pretty beautiful to think about.


    Besides, although his wife is boring, she is also responsible, and the Yue family has money. If he dares to spoil his concubine and destroy his wife, his reputation will be damaged, and he will be revenge by the Yue family.


    What''s more, the wife is to be taken out, what if someone recognizes Chang''s? In the eyes of outsiders, Chang Shi has alreadymitted suicide.


    Yang He was also on the side, trembling all over. Before that, all of them admired Chang Shi and said that she was deeply affectionate and righteous, but she didn''t expect that she was the main culprit that caused Ren''s family to be destroyed.


    His grandparents, uncles and uncles, and cousins ??all died.


    If Chang Shi and Magistrate Mao were in front of him at this moment, Yang He would definitely rush up and stab them.


    Seeing his red eyes, Shao Qingyuan raised his hand and pressed it on his shoulder, "Both of them will be sentenced to death, which can be regarded asforting the spirit of the Ren family. Frontier sent an official document, pardoning your aunt and cousins."


    Yang He pursed his lips, propped his fingers on the tabletop, and knelt down with difficulty, "Thank you, Prince of the County, thank you cousin and cousin husband."


    "Get up." Yi Zn waved his hand, "It''s not a big deal. I was going to take down the county magistrate. The matter of the Ren family is just a small effort. Anyway, my daughter is also having a good time at your house. Take it as my reward."


    He said it quite triumphantly, and Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched.


    Yang He was helped up by Shao Qingyuan and sat back again, unable to help but reach out and wipe the corner of his eyes.


    Gu Yundong said, "Do you know the situation of those in the Ren family?"


    Yang He nodded, "I know a little bit. When they first went to the frontier, they didn''t keep in touch for fear of affecting us. It took several years to get through a few letters secretly."


    But the news of each other was not optimistic. Her mother passed away, and her grandmother was old and did not survive the journey of exile.


    The eldest aunt and the second aunt are still alive, but life is very difficult.


    Especially, both of them are suffering from great grief in their hearts. The aunt not only lost her husband, but also lost a son. If it wasn''t for her two daughters by her side, she would not be able to support it at all.


    The only thing that is gratifying is that the second aunt found out that she was pregnant on the way to exile.


    This child is a posthumous child, but he was not born after all, thews of the Great Jin Dynasty, under this circumstance, will no longer be pulled and chopped.


    For the two aunts, this is the only daughter of the Ren family, and now this child is about fourteen or fifteen years old.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1883: I remember

    Chapter 1883 I remembered


    Hearing this, Yi Zn pondered for a moment and said, "Go back and send them a letter and ask them what they mean, if they want toe back. If theye back, that''s all. If they don''t, thepensation money will be sent to the frontier. ."


    Yang He was stunned, "There is still money forpensation?" How could there be such a good thing?


    He has never heard of anyone who will get money back after the case is overturned.


    Yi Zn nced at Shao Qingyuan and said, "This is a special case, and you don''t need to spread it out. Besides, this part of the money was taken from the county magistrate Mao, who took over most of the Ren family''s property. But you You have to be mentally prepared, there is not much money, and it looks like one or two hundred taels."


    "Enough is enough, not to mention hundreds of taels, even if it''s a dozen or twenty taels, it''s a relief." A dozen taels are not a small number in a vige, let alone a ce like the frontier.


    With no crime on their body and money, their life will slowly pass.


    Yi Zn nodded, "Okay, then it''s settled."


    However, he would still report to the emperor first about thepensation for money. This kind of thing can''t be left behind. He is a good minister of the emperor.


    After Yi Zn finished talking, he left the Yang family yard, and took the little princess with him by the way.


    The little princess was particrly unhappy and refused to leave, "Father, I''ll be fine here, you don''t have to worry about me. Besides, you are a big man, you are a big man, you don''t have a maid and a maid by your side, and I have a baby girl to follow you. inconvenient."


    Yi Zn was very angry, "I haven''t settled with you even when you left in private, so there''s still a whole set of principles, how dare you tell me that men and women are not rted?? Go back with me, or I''ll beat you up. ."


    The little county master had tears in his eyes, "Father, you murdered me. I will go back and tell the Queen Mother, you murdered me."


    Yi Zn, "..." It''s amazing to have the Queen Mother backing her?


    "Sue Jing, and said that he is no longer a child, and you go to sue whenever you encounter something, are you ashamed?"


    Gu Yundong can''t seem to hear it. You, an adult, heard that your daughter was going to go back toin, but you were afraid to use aggressive tactics. Are you ashamed?


    But the little princess eats this and retorts loudly, "I''m not a whistleblower, I, I won''t sue."


    Yi Zn was satisfied, he snorted coldly, picked up the little girl and left without saying a word.


    The Yang family became quiet again, but for them, these two days were exciting enough.


    And with the good news, everyone was very rxed, and when it got dark, they went back to their rooms to rest.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t sleep, she slept too much during the day.


    Then, as soon as his head touched the bed, he couldn''t help thinking of the previous scene.


    Shao Qingyuan put his arms around her. Seeing that her brows were almost twisted into knots, he stretched out his hand and rubbed it, "What''s the matter? You look so preupied, why can''t you figure it out?"


    "There is something I can''t figure out. You go to bed first. I don''t want to wake up and I feel ufortable." I don''t know why.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, he couldn''t sleep either, so he simply apanied him.


    He didn''t talk to disturb him, just looked at her quietly.


    Gu Yundong closed her eyes, but her mind was spinning rapidly. After nearly a quarter of an hour, she suddenly widened her eyes and sat up abruptly.


    Shao Qingyuan was startled by her, and sat up straight, "Yun Dong?"


    "I remember, I remember!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1884: That bracelet is in the hands of the uncle

    Chapter 1884 The bracelet is in the hands of the auntie


    Shao Qingyuan burst intoughter, "If you think of it, think about it, why are you so excited?"


    Gu Yundong turned his head suddenly, "No, this is not quite right."


    "What''s the matter?" Shao Qingyuan saw sweat on her forehead while she was talking, and reached out to wipe her.


    Gu Yundong grabbed his hand and said, "It''s your bracelet." She subconsciously reached into her sleeve and took it. The next moment, she realized that the bracelet she had ordered was still in Bai Hang''s ce. .


    She sighed, pulled out her hand and said, "Do you still remember, I said about the condition of my mother when she got sick, and it was most likely caused by seeing the five-colored satin tied."


    Speaking of Shao Yin''s illness, Shao Qingyuan frowned and looked a little serious, "Yes, what''s wrong with that bracelet?"


    Shao Yin has been with them all these days, and has always been normal, and has never been sick again.


    Bai Hang and Bai Yong both gave her follow-up visits, and the situation is moving in a good direction.


    Everyone thinks that this is because she found her son, and the heart disease is gone, and people will gradually be fine.


    But in fact, the cause of the disease has never been found, because almost every year it happened in the month when Shao Qingyuan disappeared, and everyone thought that the crux of the disease was in time.


    The only time something was wrong was when Gu Yundong discovered it. After seeing the bracelet that Gu Yundong took out, she suddenly fell ill and fainted.


    But that''s it, no more clues.


    But Gu Yundong suddenly remembered something that surprised her. She looked at Shao Qingyuan, took a deep breath, and said, "Dad said that the real bracelet was lost back then, and I still don''t know where it is. But, I saw it in one person."


    Shao Qingyuan''s face changed suddenly, "Where?" She meant that the bracelet was the cause of his mother''s disease, but now the bracelet is on someone''s body, so his mother''s disease was not because of time, but someone deliberately did it ?


    Thinking of this, Shao Qingyuan''s expression suddenly became gloomy.


    Gu Yundong considered for a moment, then hesitated, "It''s on... Auntie''s body."


    "What did you say?"


    "Do you remember when my mother fell into the water, and after I rescued her, I fell into a fever and fell asleep? Later, my uncle came to see me, and when she was pulling the quilt for me, a bracelet suddenly fell out of her sleeve, but she immediately picked it up and put it away. When I got to the sleeve. I nced at it. Although I didn''t look carefully, the colorful ribbon was very conspicuous. It''s just that I was dizzy with a fever at the time, and soon fell asleep again. Forgot."


    Even if he didn¡¯t forget, he probably thought he was dreaming and wouldn¡¯t think about it at all.


    "If Ayue hadn''t called me today, and a bracelet fell from his wrist, it made me feel familiar, and I might not have remembered it at all."


    Shao Qingyuan tightened his fingers, "So, the bracelet that was lost back then was actually in the hands of the auntie. My mother got sick, was she the one who moved her hands and feet?"


    "I don''t know, maybe that bracelet has no other meaning, it just happened to be put away by the auntie"


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he gave another wry smile.


    Such an excuse, even she felt unreliable.


    But she really doesn''t want their guesses to go in the worst direction, who doesn''t want a harmonious family?


    If this is the case, does the uncle know? Did anyone else in the big room participate?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1885: Shao Qingyuans decision

    Chapter 1885 Shao Qingyuan''s decision


    Think of the simple and honest uncle, of Bai Zhiyan, who has a deep rtionship with them, and of the cute and cute Baiyang Baiyue.


    Gu Yundong hoped that all of this was her wrong guess, otherwise, if it was true, how could the father and the uncle be as good as usual.


    Mr. Bai, the one who was hurt the most.


    For the first 20 years, he had been looking for Shao Qingyuan with all his heart, but now he finally found it. He thought that the family reunion was finallyplete, but after less than half a year of peace, there was another ident.


    Gu Yundong exhaled and looked up at Shao Qingyuan, "What are your ns?"


    "let me see."


    Shao Qingyuan, why not? With fetters, there are more worries.


    Gu Yundong also lowered her eyes and thought, she even carefully recalled the scene at that time.


    I don''t think so, but the more I think about it, the clearer it bes. At that time, the aunt''s face was also a little flustered.


    "Let''s go to Lingzhou Mansion." Shao Qingyuan''s voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, then looked at him, "Have you decided?"


    "Yeah." He nodded, "If she really has bad intentions, I don''t know what will happen to my parents when I go back this time. If she has deliberately caused my mother to get sick for so many years, and she is so deliberate, I am afraid that she is right. My parents hate it so much. Seeing that my mother''s condition has improved, it is very likely that she will take the risk."


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand to hold his, "Okay, we will leave early tomorrow morning. Mom and Dad have just left for a few days, but they are walking slowly. Let''s hurry up, we should be able to catch up with them before Lingzhou Mansion."


    "Um."


    After talking for a while, the two decided to refresh themselves and fell asleep quickly.


    Early the next morning, the Yang family knew that they were leaving.


    It happened so suddenly that Yang Zhifu and Mrs. Yang were stunned.


    But Gu Yundong couldn''t tell them about the filthy things about the Bai family. Only Gu Dajiang knew that they were going to Lingzhou Mansion, and it was so urgent. Thinking about what happened.


    He didn''t ask much, just exined, "Be careful along the way, Dad couldn''t help you, but don''t worry, I will take care of the family."


    Daughter''s ability is too strong, and her steps are too big. And as a father, he can only wait for the three-yearly township examination to test people, and he is also very helpless.


    Gu Yundong said goodbye to several people one by one, and then started to pack up.


    Shao Qingyuan checked Yang He''s pulse again and determined that there was nothing serious, and he could leave for Xuanhe Mansion after a few days of rest.


    Several people were very reluctant, but no one stopped him.


    When Gu Yunshu packed his luggage and was ready to leave, Yi Zn brought the little princess over here.


    Knowing that they were going to Lingzhou Mansion, the little county master immediately came over and hugged Gu Yundong''s thigh, "Sister Yundong, I''ll go too."


    Yi Zn also nodded, "This king is also going. I haven''t been to Lingzhou Mansion yet. Just in time, I''ll be visiting Bai''s house to see what the magician''s mansion looks like."


    Shao Qingyuan hehe, where did this man get his confidence, thinking that he would take him to the ind to Baifu?


    The White House is so secretive, can anyone go there?


    Is the friendship between them that good?


    He refused expressionlessly, "You can''t go."


    "Why?" Yi Zn snorted coldly, "Young master of the dignified doctor Bai''s family, is this how you treat guests?"


    After so long, Yi Zn still has this virtue, as if he has to do something ording to his status.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1886: Shao Qingyuans entrustment

    Chapter 1886 Shao Qingyuan''s Entrustment


    Shao Qingyuan reminded him, "The matter in Anyi County is not over yet. If you leave, what will happen here? Besides, we are in a hurry and need to hurry up, but we don''t have time to wait for you to travel slowly."


    Yi Zn frowned. He is also very skilled. Every autumn hunting result is in the top ten. Why should Shao Qingyuan look down on him?


    He was very angry, but the next moment, after hearing what Shao Qingyuan said next, that anger disappeared instantly.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "And I want to ask you one thing."


    Yi Zn raised his eyebrows, ha, it turns out that he also has time to beg himself.


    "What''s the matter, you say. As for whether the king will answer or not, that''s not certain. If you kneel down and beg me, I can reluctantly give a nod."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt that his robe was being pulled down forcibly.


    Yi Zn bowed his head and saw the little princess looking at him angrily, holding his robe with his little hand, screeching.


    "Father, if you talk like this again, you''re going to be beaten, do you know?" She almost persuaded Sister Yundong to take her there, but the father bullied Yundong''s brother-inw here, which was clearly holding her back.


    "Huh?" He, want to be beaten? Who the **** dared to beat him?


    Yi Zn pushed Xiaobudian aside, ignored her nonsense, and squinted at Shao Qingyuan, "What''s the matter?"


    "You help us send the Yang family back to Xuanhe Mansion."


    "what?"


    "Then, take the long-term workers from Xuanhe''s house to the capital."


    Yi Zn looked at him in disbelief, "Are you crazy?"


    Shao Qingyuan was naturally not crazy, "Didn''t you want to **** Magistrate Mao to Xuanhe House first, and then **** Pingnan Hou to the capital together? It''s a good way."


    If there was no Magistrate Mao, Yi Zn really nned to follow Shao Qingyuan to Lingzhou Mansion. After all, he left all the aftermath of Pingnanhou to Mo Xulin.


    Then it is quite convenient to take a boat from Lingzhou to the capital.


    But now there is something about Magistrate Mao. This is an official of the imperial court. Yi Zn can''t always leave people behind and run away to y. That is negligence of duty and he will be impeached.


    Of course, if he took the wrong medicine and wanted to **** Magistrate Mao to Lingzhou, it would not be impossible for him to take a boat around the capital, but apparently neither of Shao Qingyuan was willing to take him to y.


    But they don''t have to take him, they still regard him as a escort, and after escorting their family, they have to **** the long-time worker?


    He is the dignified county prince, the kind who can kill someone if he disagrees with one word.


    "The only person we can trust is you." Shao Qingyuan said, "It''s okay if we hire a bodyguard, but you are our own person, and you are the prince of the county. No one dares to offend you. If you give it to you, we will have no worries. Do your own business."


    Lord of the County, "..." Just, inexplicably thinks these words are very appealing.


    Speaking of which, he is the prince of the county. Since childhood, he has always been around people who are ttering and pping horses. Those who have good words are still in a good mood.


    He should be invulnerable to all poisons, but when he heard Shao Qingyuan say these clearly not ttering words, he felt very useful.


    Could it be that he was used to being abused in the past, and it was rare for him to say a few good words in a good voice, and he floated away?


    Yi Zn wanted to p himself twice, but he opened his mouth very honestly, "Forget it, who asked me to be generous and supported by friends, but I treat my friends with sincerity and loyalty."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1887: to the pier

    Chapter 1887 To the Dock


    "Okay, I promise." Yi Zn nodded.


    Shao Qingyuan''s smile this time was much more genuine, and he said sincerely, "Thank you."


    This attitude is decent.


    Yi Zn tutted twice, then turned around to pick up the sullen little princess, and said to Gu Dajiang, "This king still has something to do here, you should pack up everything you need to pack in the past few days, and return to the same book. Wang Yiyi went to Xuanhe Mansion, is there any objection?"


    "No." Gu Dajiang cupped his hands, "Thank you, Lord."


    He nced at the county prince without a trace, and then nced at Shao Qingyuan.


    His son-inw really understood the temperament of the prince. Doesn''t Yi Zn know that Shao Qingyuan deliberately used this method? Of course he knew, but it was very useful.


    Gu Dajiang thought, he knows what kind of attitude he should use to face Yi Zn.


    The three members of the Yang family were ttered and thanked Yi Zn again and again.


    Gu Yundong saw that all arrangements were made, so he did not dy any longer. After saying goodbye to his family, he led the horse and left.


    Gu Dajiang and Yi Zn kept sending them to the city gate before returning.


    Actually, when Gu Dajiang returned to Xuanhe Mansion, he did not necessarily need to go with Yi Zn. Although they are old and young, it is not a big problem to hire a few escorts.


    But Shao Qingyuan felt that he had just encountered the assassination left by Magistrate Mao the night before yesterday. For safety''s sake, let Yi Zn go with him.


    When Yi Zn travels, there are not only guards on the bright side, but also many secretly.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan left with Tong Shuitao and Shao Wu, while Shao Wen stayed and took Tong An and the others to the capital at that time, and they would meet in the capital.


    A group of four went fast, and didn''t stop much on the way.


    Just don''t know if they missed it halfway, they didn''t meet the Bai family on the way.


    It stands to reason that the Bai family is two days ahead of them, so they should be able to catch up.


    To go to Linxun Ind, you have to take a boat from the pier in Pingling County, which is under the jurisdiction of Lingzhou Prefecture. Gu Yundong and the others were so anxious to catch up with the Bai family on the way, because they were afraid that they would go to Lingzhou Fucheng first and ask the prefect for help.


    And the prefect, is the father of the eldestdy Xun.


    If the prefect of Xun knew that the Bai family had returned, then the Xun family would most likely know about it.


    But they didn''t see anyone on the way, so in the end they had to let Tong Shuitao and Shaowu go to Lingzhou Mansion, one at the gate of the city and the other at the gate of the prefect, to see if anyone from the Bai family would show up.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong went directly to Pingling County.


    As soon as the two arrived at their destination, they immediately went to the pier to find out if the Bai family had gone to Linxun Ind.


    Shao Qingyuan went to the head of the porter as usual, and gave the man a dozen copper coins. After the man received it, he told everyone who had gone to Linxun Ind in the past few days.


    In the past few days, a boat has also set off to Linxun Ind. In addition to the people carrying goods and goods, only three families havended on the ind.


    Moreover, these three families were not well dressed, and they looked poor, so they avoided the blood-sucking Brother Dao and followed them carefully.


    Listening to the description, he is not from the Bai family.


    Of course, the possibility of the Bai family disguised is not ruled out.


    It¡¯s just that the Bai family has a characteristic that none of the three families have.


    They brought Luo Qi. Luo Qi wanted to see the retribution of the ancient family with her own eyes, and she must also go to the ind. None of the three families had children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1888: Jojin water is moving

    Chapter 1888 Qiao Jinshui moved


    Determined that the Bai family hadn''t arrived yet, so Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan nned to find an inn to rest first.


    They inquired about the time of the next departure, and it would not be a problem toe back to the wharf at that time.


    But the thing that hurts is that the next time you leave the ship four dayster, the person who takes the lead is the knife brother again.


    Thest time I took the money back from Brother Dao, I don¡¯t know if he has reacted. This time I ran into him again. Could it be that I¡¯m going to bleed again?


    Shao Qingyuan asked the porter to find out clearly, and turned to leave.


    When he walked a few steps, a person passed him and came to the head.


    Shao Qingyuan heard clearly, this person also came to inquire about the time to leave the ship, he nodded after learning that it was four dayster, and left.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyes to look at him one more time. If there was no ident, it seemed that this person would go to Linxun Ind on the same boat as them.


    The thought of ?? also shed by, he still thought about how to prevent Brother Dao from sucking blood.


    However, when he and Gu Yundong arrived at the inn, they did not expect to see the man again.


    The man also seemed to recognize him, but this man was quite silent, and passed by him as if nothing had happened.


    Gu Yundong asked strangely, "Who is this person?"


    "I don''t know, I saw it at the pier before, and I''m also going to Linxun Ind."


    Gu Yundong didn''t pay much attention. He and Shao Qingyuan paid the rent, and now took the luggage upstairs.


    Not long after, Shao Qingyuan came down again.


    He came to the door of the inn, looked left and right, saw two smart-looking boys, and beckoned them toe over, "This is the money for you, go to the pier and help me watch for a few days to see if there is a party. People inquired about going to Linxun Ind."


    Those two boys are specially guarding the door of this kind of inn, and then see if there are any guests who need help and make a little money.


    It¡¯s just that this kind of work is not very easy to keep, and no one will necessarily hire them to do things for several days.


    It was rare to see a generous person who responded in a hurry, "You said, son, we promise to keep an eye on you and report to you every day."


    Shao Qingyuan told them the characteristics, and the two boys ran away immediately.


    Although they would be able to see each other when they went to the pier on the day the ship sailed, they still nned to have someone guard the pier first.


    Shao Qingyuan returned to the inn, and he asionally went to the pier for a walk these days.


    However, three days have passed, but there is still no news from the Bai family.


    Gu Yundong was a little worried, "ording to the distance, they should have arrived yesterday at the slowest. Why is there no shadow now? Could it be that they went to Lingzhou first?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It''s possible..."


    Halfway through his words, there was a sudden noise outside, vaguely mixed with a familiar voice.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, a surprise shed in their eyes, "It''s grandpa."


    The two immediately opened the door and went downstairs in a few steps.


    Sure enough, I saw the old man Bai angrily scolding the shop''s second, "I said what''s the matter with you? I said that we didn''t want toe by ourselves. Going to chase the beggars at the door, walking crookedly, and throwing all my patients, is this how you treat your guests?"


    Gu Yundong took a closer look and found that the stretcher was broken, and Qiao Jinshui, who was lying on it, was supported by Uncle Zuo and sat beside him.


    However, the next moment, Gu Yundong saw Qiao Jinshui''s finger... move.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1889: When you fell, did you wake up?

    Chapter 1889 After the fall, did you still wake up?


    Bai Yong was still angrily talking about that little Er, "You said what would you do if you threw someone out? Can you keep your focus for such a big man? What''s wrong with other beggars, you just pass by the door of your inn? Why are you rushing. Why is this road opened by your family, and you still haven''t let people go? Are you so domineering and unreasonable?"


    Xiaoer lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound. The shopkeeper on the side also came over to apologize and promised to find a doctor for Qiao Jinshui who fell to the ground.


    Bai Yong didn''t care that they asked the doctor for free rent, but seeing that their attitude was good, he snorted coldly, turned his head and asked Uncle Zuo and another servant to lift Qiao Jinshui back onto the stretcher.


    Who knew that when he turned his head and saw Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan standing not far away, he was stunned and eximed in astonishment, "Yundong! Ayu! Why are you two here?!"


    Bai Yong suspects that his old eyes are dizzy. It is obvious that the two of them should return to Xuanhe Mansion from Anyi County by now. Why did they appear here inexplicably?


    It wasn''t until Luo Qi, who was standing behind him, pounced on Gu Yundong in surprise, calling out to Sister Yundong cheerfully, Bai Yong finally recovered and pped his thigh, "It''s really you, when did you guys go?e?"


    Gu Yundong caught Luo Qi, and seeing a group of people blocking the door, he said, "Let''s go back to the room first."


    Bai Yong was overjoyed, "Okay, let''s go." Seeing his grandson and daughter-inw again, he was so angry that he had just been provoked by the second shopkeeper, and disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    However, when Shao Qingyuan saw his happy expression, his mood became heavier.


    If grandpa knew...


    He walked over silently, helped Bai Yong upstairs, and asked as he walked, "Where are my father and mother?"


    In addition to Bai Yongluoqi, there are only Uncle Zuo and a few servants left, but Baihang Shaoyin was not seen.


    Bai Yong happily enjoyed Shao Qingyuan''s support, and said with a smile, "Your parents went to the pier to find out the time to leave the boat, and they should be back in a while."


    "We have inquired before, and there will be a ship going to sea tomorrow."


    Bai Yong, "Then we are lucky." It happened to be a day off.


    While talking, Xiao Er led a few people into the room. The shopkeeper saw that the old man and the couple who came to stay two days ago knew each other, so he simply arranged them in a few rooms next door.


    After Xiao Er left, and Uncle Zuo put Qiao Jinshui on the bed and went out, Bai Yongcai asked again, "Ayu, Yun Dong, aren''t you going back to Xuanhe Mansion? Why did youe to Pingling County? Came earlier than us. What happened?"


    He kind of wanted to say narcissistically if he was reluctant to let him go, but when he thought of his grandson''s face, that''s all, he still didn''t flirt.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, they didn''t n to tell the old man about this now, they had to talk to their parents first and then bring it up.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong quickly changed the subject, "Grandpa, don''t talk about this for now. When I was downstairs just now, I seemed to see Qiao Jinshui''s hand."


    "What? Manual?" Bai Yong was stunned for a moment, then suddenly turned his head to look at Qiao Jinshui lying on the bed, "Could it be that the fall just now woke him up?"


    He really didn''t care about the purpose of theiring here, he hurried to the edge of the bed and put his fingers on Qiao Jinshui''s wrist.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1890: Its the uncle who made you sick

    Chapter 1890 It was your uncle who made you sick


    Gu Yundong also took a few steps forward and looked at him with breathless eyes.


    After a long while, Bai Yong withdrew his hand, bent down to look at Qiao Jinshui''s eyelids and the back of his head, and instantly squeezed his mouth open.


    After tossing and turning like this for a while, Bai Yongcai said, "Listening to the pulse, you really need to be more calm and powerful. When I checked his pulse in the morning, I was still very vain. It seems that after the fall, it really got better. ?"


    He touched his chin, "But there is no sign of waking up yet."


    But the pulse is strong, and it is not far from waking up after thinking about it.


    Bai Yong stood up, "I have asked Uncle Zuo to guard him in the room for the past few days. If this is the case, I won''t go to Linxun Ind, you can go, I will wait for you at the inn."


    "Alright, Grandpa, you''ve been on the road for so many days, you should have rested more." Gu Yundong said, "I see that the next room has been tidied up, Grandpa, let''s go to sleep first, we will eatter. Call you."


    "Okay, then I''ll go to sleep first, I''ve got a handful of old bones, I really can''t bear it."


    Bai Yong was distracted by Gu Yundong''s three or two sentences, got up and walked towards the next room full of energy.


    He also quickly forgot the question he wanted to ask.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan exhaled and turned to look at Qiao Jinshui who was wearing them.


    After this time dy, Shao Yin and Bai Hang, who went to inquire about the news of the ship''s departure, also came back.


    The two asked the shop assistant to find out the room number, so they went upstairs and knocked on the door.


    Who knew that the door of the room opened, revealing Shao Qingyuan''s face.


    Shao Yin looked at him in astonishment, "Qing Yuan? Yun Dong? You guys..."


    Bai Hang, who was beside her, also looked surprised, but he responded quickly and knew that they were here now, which was different from what was originally nned. There must be something important to look for them.


    And it came before them, obviously it was urgent.


    He nced at the situation in the room, saw that this room was Qiao Jinshui''s house, and said, "Where is your room, let''s talk in your room."


    "it is good."


    Their room is next door. After the four entered the room, Gu Yundong poured tea for them first, and also asked the young man to bring two bowls of seafood noodles.


    "Father and mother eat something first, rest for a while, and then let''s talk about other things."


    The two of them were indeed a little thirsty. Although they were full of doubts in their hearts, they calmed down when they saw them like this. They filled their stomachs and took a breath before talking about it.


    After the two had eaten and drank enough, Bai Hang exhaled, "Tell me, what are you doing here in Pingling County, is there something wrong?"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, Bai Hang frowned when he saw this, it didn''t seem like a trivial matter.


    He took a deep breath, "I''m ready, you said."


    Shao Qingyuan''s speech has always been sinct and straightforward. Hearing the words, he said straight to the point, "We suspect that my mother has been calcted every time she has a disease for so many years. This person is the aunt. We are afraid that when youe back this time, the aunt will treat you. It''s not good, so hurry up..."


    "Wait, wait, what did you just say? The aunt you said is my sister-inw?? She made me sick??" Shao Yin interrupted him in disbelief.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded solemnly, "Yes."


    Bai Hang frowned, "This, how is this possible? Why do you have such doubts? You should make it clear to me. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1891: Shao Yin is unacceptable

    Chapter 1891 Shao Yin is uneptable


    Shao Qingyuan is silent, is he not clear enough?


    Gu Yundong caressed his forehead speechlessly. It was obviously a very serious and painful matter. Why did he be so... funny after he finished speaking?


    Sure enough, Bai Hang looked at Gu Yundong, "Yundong, tell me, what''s going on here? Sister-inw, she..."


    Gu Yundong said it in more detail. She will identally see the bracelet in Xun''s sleeve but forget it, and repeat it carefully until recently.


    "That''s why we felt that the auntie might have hatred for her, and she was afraid that she would hurt her again, so she immediately chased after her. Now Shuitao and Shaowu are both staring at Lingzhou Fucheng, I''m afraid you will go first. When I went over there, I was informed by Xun Zhifu."


    However, Shao Yin''s reaction was bigger than Bai Hang''s.


    She stood up suddenly, with a shocked expression, "How is this possible? Why does my sister-inw do this? Impossible."


    Shao Yin couldn''t ept it, the Xun family really took good care of her on weekdays.


    She hasn''t set foot on the ind for 18 years and hasn''t left the White House. The only people who canmunicate are the people in the house.


    The servants treated her with respect, and did not even dare to speak loudly, for fear of making her angry.


    Only Mrs. Xun, in the early stage of her illness, came to see her almost every day and talked with her, for fear that she would not be able to get out of the horns, and it would be bad for her health.


    The two of them have a lot ofmon topics, one is the daughter of the Houfu, the other is the prefect, both of them are girls from the official family, and they have a lot ofmon hobbies.


    Practice calligraphy together, read books together, arrange flowers together, drink tea and y chess together.


    It was Xun Shi who made her feel the kind of carefree life as if she was still living in a boudoir.


    They are sisters, but they are closer than sisters, just like sisters.


    How could someone like ?? be the culprit who deliberately held a bracelet to stimte her illness?


    Shao Yin would rather believe that a certain period of time was the cause of her illness.


    Bai Hang also stood up and put his arms around Shao Yin''s shoulder gently, "Don''t get excited, let''s sit down and talk slowly. Both A Yu and Yun Dong have said it, this is just suspicion, not necessarily true. It''s also the bracelet, yes, is it because my sister-inw is afraid that you will be in love with the scene, so she put it away on purpose? Maybe it looks good, and they yed with it when I was a child? Isn''t it?"


    Bai Hang said, his brows tightened.


    He didn''t spend much time with Xun Shi, but he didn''t see her back, and he really only felt the kindness of his sister-inw.


    But Ayu Yundong''s words are not unreasonable. No one knows what sister-inw is thinking.


    What makes Bai Hang even more ufortable is whether Big Brother... is also involved in this matter.


    His rtionship with his eldest brother was really deep, and it was hard to imagine how he would react if he was really betrayed.


    Shao Yin sat back again, but his face was very gray, and it was a bit difficult to ept.


    Gu Yundong and the two did not speak any more, they could only wait quietly for them to calm down slowly.


    "Mom, Dad is right, things aren''t that bad. We are just nning for the worst, and we will go back and verify the truth before we know the truth."


    Shao Yin nodded randomly, Bai Hang poured her a ss of water, she took it and drank it.


    She was very confused, and the feeling of being humiliated by her father''s abandonment more than 20 years ago came up again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1892: Grandpa, you eat shrimp

    Chapter 1892 Grandpa, you eat shrimp


    Shao Yin even felt that he was a special failure as a human being.


    Otherwise, why did her father treat her as a chess piece, why did Gu Jingyuan kidnap her in the name of elopement and ruin her reputation, why did her son lose her when she was a child, and after searching for nearly 20 years, she regarded her as his sister-inw. , why do you want to induce her to get sick and make her suffer for so many years?


    Father, son, friend, as if she can''t handle everything and everyone.


    She is obviously the daughter of the Hou Mansion, she has such a good family background, has received good education, and knows a lot of time, but she seems to have messed up everything.


    The three people present clearly felt that something was wrong with her. Bai Hang squeezed her hand suddenly, "Yinyin, Yinyin, don''t think about it, we are here, we are all here."


    Shao Yin seemed to be unable to hear what he said, trapped in his own thoughts and unable toe out.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up abruptly, took out a needle he carried with him, and pierced it directly into the back of her neck.


    Shao Yin rolled his eyes and fell back limply, Bai Hang hugged her in time.


    Several people breathed a sigh of relief, and Gu Yundong med himself, "We should probably be more euphemistic."


    Bai Hang looked at the person in his arms and shook his head, "How about being euphemistic? If it''s true, no matter how obscure it is, the result will still be the same."


    And Bai Hang felt that Yinyin might not only be emotionally unstable after hearing this, she should have thought of other things.


    He hugged Shao Yin, "Let''s do this in advance, I''ll take her back to the room to rest."


    paused, and then said, "Depending on the situation, it is not suitable for us to leave the ship tomorrow, so let''s wait for the next one."


    "it is good."


    Bai Hang carried Shao Yin back to the room, Gu Yundong sat back a little weakly, and said dejectedly, "What should I do? I''m afraid my mother will get sick again."


    "No, my mother is not as fragile as we thought. She just got into the horns for a while. When she epts the truth in her heart, it will not be like this."


    Gu Yundong moved his head over, rested his chin on his shoulder, and sighed, "If you don''t ship tomorrow, what will grandpa say?"


    "Let''s just say that we have discussed it. Linxun Ind is not in a hurry, but Qiao Jinshui may wake up in the past two days. Let''s see him first."


    "Then...how did you tell Grandpa about our visit to Pingling County?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." It''s hard to think of an excuse, shouldn''t the second one be given to her?


    He turned his head to the side, but he could only see the back of Gu Yundong''s head.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong had a lot of ideas, "Forget it, let''s just say, that Mao county magistrate had arade who fled here, because we are locals, so he asked us to find someone."


    Shao Qingyuan, "???" Is this excuse too perfunctory? Can grandpa believe it?


    Mr. Bai...I am convinced! !


    Bai Hang apanied Shao Yin to rest in the room. He didn''te out during dinner, but Mr. Bai went out after rest and went out to find Shao Qingyuan for a meal together.


    Then he heard Gu Yundong''s excuse, even if he agreed, "It''s only because you two have the ability to let the prince of the county hand over everything to you. However, the capable ones work hard, as long as there is no danger, this problem Not too big."


    Shao Qingyuan silently gave him a shrimp, "Grandpa, eat more."


    Mr. Bai threw the shrimp back into his bowl, "I don''t like to eat this stuff, you can eat it yourself."


    After saying that, he still had a look of disgust on his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1893: confirm the truth

    Chapter 1893 Confirm the truth


    Gu Yundong lowered his head and smiled, grandpa still didn''t understand Shao Qingyuan''s connotation.


    After eating, Bai Yong went to take Qiao Jinshui''s pulse again. The pulse was steady and strong, and there was nothing bad, so he went back to his room to rest.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin never went out, and the room was quiet.


    On the second day, the whole inn became lively again, and Gu Yundong went out of the room.


    She saw that the man who was also going to Linxun Ind packed up his things and prepared to go out. When she turned around, she saw that Gu Yundong and the two were still standing there as if nothing had happened, and she couldn''t help frowning.


    It was very early to leave the ship, but they didn''t n to leave, which is a bit strange.


    But it was just a little strange. The man didn¡¯t feel that he had anything to do with them. After checking out, he left.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan slowly finished their breakfast, originally thinking of opening Bai Yong.


    Unexpectedly, he saw that everyone was there, so he left with confidence and said he was going to the street.


    Although Bai''s family belongs to Lingzhou Prefecture, and Bai Yong also travels all over the country, he has never been to Pingling County. It seemed very lively here yesterday, so he wanted to go out for a walk.


    After he left, both of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    It wasn''t until Chen Shi that Bai Hang Shaoyin''s door was opened.


    As soon as Gu Yundong raised his head, he met Shao Yin''s firm and bright eyes.


    After a night, she seemed to have made up her mind.


    She and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and heard Shao Yin say, "Come into the room and talk."


    The four sat at the table again, Shao Yin let out a sigh of relief and said, "You are right, the first thing we have to do now is to prove the guess."


    "How to prove it?" Gu Yundong couldn''t help sitting up straight.


    Shao Yin smiled, her expression softened.


    She looked at Bai Hang, "Where is that imitation bracelet, right? If you want to know if it''s because of that bracelet, try again."


    Baihang''s face changed, "What did you say? I don''t agree." He didn''t even know that Shao Yin had such an idea.


    I didn''t dare to take it out and try it out easily before, not to mention that she was emotionally unstable yesterday, and it is very likely that she will be stimted again.


    However, Shao Yin held his hand, then looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, and said, "I''ll be fine, you all said that I have a heart disease, but my heart medicine has already appeared. A Yu found it, What am I afraid of? With you by my side, I feel that I have everything, and I am not afraid."


    "Mother."


    Shao Yin said, blinking his eyes suddenly, "Besides, if something is wrong with me, just give me another needle."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." It feels like it''s going to be a ck history.


    Shao Yin pped his hands, "Okay, don''t fuss,e on, don''t hurry, Daddy should be backter. You don''t want to provoke him without confirming the facts, right?"


    But Bai Hang didn''t move, he was still not happy.


    Shao Yin rolled his eyes, "You don''t take the bracelet, right? I''ll take it myself. I know where your important things are."


    Bai Hang grabbed her as she stood up, and said with a sullen face, "I''ll go get it."


    Then, with a gloomy face, he turned over the box he brought.


    He kept it secret, because he was worried that Shao Yin would see the bracelet identally.


    In the end, the bracelet was taken out from the bottom of the box. Bai Hang held it in the palm of his hand before turning around and walking back after a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1894: really sick

    Chapter 1894 Really sick


    The three people in the room looked at him, Bai Hang took a deep breath, his right hand was behind his back, and he was holding on to the bracelet.


    It wasn''t until he got to Shao Yin that he took out the bracelet hesitantly at her urging, but his eyes were fixed on Shao Yin.


    Thetter''s gaze had alreadynded on the bracelet, and when she saw the colorful ribbon, her pupils shrank suddenly, and herplexion changed.


    followed, breathing faster and faster, and his face became worse and worse.


    She felt that the feeling of helplessness and suffocation from twenty years ago spread again, filling her whole head little by little.


    ufortable, very ufortable, she stretched out her hand and grabbed the ribbon, as if pulling it, she could pull her son back.


    But no, the bracelet was forcibly pulled back from her son''s wrist, her fingers could only hold the ribbon, and the bracelet tied by the ribbon dangled under her eyelids, she could only watch Holding his son''s red wrist, he was carried away crying and fainted weakly.


    "Ah...Ayu...Ah..." Shao Yin''s face was pale, her ears were buzzing and she couldn''t hear anything.


    It seemed that someone was calling her, but she didn''t want to hear it, she just wanted her son back, and only her Ayu. Poor Ayu is so young, the trafficker looks cruel, will Ayu have a good life after being taken away by him?


    Do not! !


    "Mother, mother, I''m here, I''m back, mother." Shao Qingyuan grabbed her hand and squeezed it hard.


    The deep and powerful voice seemed to split the darkness in front of her, like a spring flowing in.


    Shao Yin''s body trembled suddenly, his eyes gradually focused, and his cold gaze slowly moved to his side.


    The next moment, he suddenly cried out, "Ayu, Ayu, you are still here, you are still... woo woo."


    Shao Qingyuan patted her on the back, "I''m here, I won''t leave in the future, don''t worry, mother."


    Shao Yin couldn''t cry himself, but Bai Hang, who was beside him, had a gloomy expression and put away the bracelet.


    It was confirmed that the cause of Tone¡¯s disease was this bracelet with colorful ribbons.


    Therefore, if the bracelet from that year really fell into the hands of the sister-inw, then in all likelihood, she is the murderer.


    Bai Hang closed his eyes with a heavy heart.


    It took a while for Shao Yin to slow down, then took the handkerchief that Gu Yundong handed over and wiped his face.


    Bai Hang was worried and reached out to give her a pulse. Shao Yin smiled and said, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Her pulse has indeed stabilized, a huge change from the previous condition when she got sick.


    She no longer doesn''t know people, she no longer throws things in her temper, and she no longer yells.


    Baihang''s eyes were slightly red, and he hugged her with a smile, "It will be fine in the future."


    "Well." Shao Yin nodded, she could feel it, maybe that bracelet still had an effect on her, but it wasn''t that deep, she would get better in the future, and she would not get sick in the future.


    Bai Hang is a little strange, "Why is that bracelet the cause of your illness?"


    This time, Shao Yin did not lose her memory. She recounted the situation when her son was taken away with only the bracelet with colorful ribbons. Before she fell into aa, there was only this thing in her eyes, so when she saw this bracelet, the Scene after scene will reappear, making her breathless.


    The three people in the room fell silent, and did not speak for a long time.


    Shao Yin''s mood is also very sad, sister-inw, it turns out that she really has no good intentions towards her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1895: listen to dad

    Chapter 1895 Listen to Dad


    shook his head, Shao Yin no longer bothered with those chaotic emotions, and then asked, "Should we tell Dad about this?"


    It would be fine if the Xun Shi just saw that Shao Yin was not pleasing to her eyes and wanted to deal with her, but if even the eldest brother was involved, it would be the result of the two brothers being at odds, and they might be enemies.


    Father... Can you ept it?


    Bai Hang pondered for a moment before saying, "Let''s talk to him after wee back from Linxun Ind."


    "it is good."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door, followed by their familiar voice, "Open the door, I''m back."


    "It''s grandpa." Gu Yundong said.


    Shao Qingyuan got up and opened the door. Bai Yong raised his eyes and saw that all four of them were actually there. He immediately bypassed Shao Qingyuan and walked in, wondering, "Why are you all here? What are you talking about?"


    "We''re talking about noon, and you haven''te back yet. Do you want someone to find you back for lunch?"


    Bai Yong waved his hand, "No, you just need to eat your own food. I''m not a child who wants you to call me when I eat. Besides, I''ve already eaten outside, so hurry up..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he stopped, his eyes were sharp, he immediately noticed that Shao Yin was crying, and immediately frowned, "What''s wrong with you, daughter-inw? Who bullied you?"


    Shao Yin hurriedly said with a smile, "No one is bullying me, it''s just that we were talking about going to Linxun Ind just now, and then we talked about the Gu family, and we also remembered those things back then, and I felt a little ufortable. It''s all right now."


    "It''s fine." Bai Yong''s expression softened slightly, "You should think less about it in the future, and let the past things pass. Now that you have a son and a daughter-inw, the days toe will be long."


    Shao Yin saw that he was still consoling her seriously, his heart was even more sour, but the smile on his face became more gentle, "I know, I listen to my father."


    "That''s right." Bai Yong took the ss of water that Shao Qingyuan handed over, and after drinking it, he started talking about other things. "I thought about it, you don''t have to stay here and wait for Qiao Jinshui to wake up. Who knows if he will wake up these days, if he doesn''t wake up for ten days and half a month, we are all wasting time here. Next time you leave the ship, you can go to Linxun Ind, solve the problem early, and feel at ease."


    "Row."


    Bai Yong was very satisfied with the obedience of the junior, he nodded, "I wandered to the pier this morning, just to find out for you. The next time to leave the ship in two days, then you should go to the pier early and wait. , don''t miss it."


    Bai Hang was surprised, "Dad, are you still going to the pier?"


    "That''s right, but it''s not very far." They specially chose an inn close to the pier. Even if they walked there, it wasn''t very far.


    Bai Yong drank two cups of tea and feltfortable, and was about to go back to his room with the messy things he bought on the street.


    "Okay, let''s eat lunch quickly. I''ll go to the room to rest. I''ll write a letter to the boss in a while and have him send it home, telling him we''re back, and let the servants take the quilts out to dry."


    After he finished speaking, he walked towards the door.


    The expressions of the other four people in the room changed greatly, and Bai Hang suddenly stood up, "Wait, Dad."


    Bai Yong was taken aback, clutching his chest and turning around and scolding him, "Why are you so loud, I''m an old man, don''t you know?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1896: Does it have to be so fast?

    Chapter 1896 Do you have to be so quick to p your face?


    Bai Hang quickly supported him, "I''m sorry, Dad, I''m afraid you can''t hear the noise outside, so it''s louder."


    "I can''t hear? I''m not an old man, I''m not deaf, how can I not hear?"


    The three of Gu Yundong, "..."


    Just now you said that you are an old man, do you have toe so quickly?


    Bai Yong snorted coldly and asked, "What did you call me for?"


    "Father, do you want to send a letter to Big Brother?"


    "Yup."


    "There''s no need for that. We''re going to Linxun Ind. We don''t know what''s going on on the ind and how many days we''ll need to stay there. Now you send a letter to tell my eldest brother that we''re back. What if he''s happy for nothing? I think it''s better to wait for us. Come back from Linxun Ind and write again."


    Bai Yong frowned, "Why don''t you clean up the ancient family? How many more days will it take?"


    "That can''t be said, anyway, Dad, wait for me toe back and talk about it."


    Bai Yong thought for a while, "Okay, then wait for you guys toe back, I''ll check Qiao Jinshui''s pulse, and then go to rest, you don''te to disturb me."


    "Okay, Dad."


    Bai Yong returned to the room, and the four talents in the room finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    This matter is settled in this way.


    Two dayster, in the early morning, the five Gu Yundong packed their things, said goodbye to Bai Yong, and went to the pier.


    For the past two days, although Bai Yong gave Qiao Jinshui a pulse every day, he still showed no signs of recovery except that his condition had improved.


    This time they didn''t bring any of their servants, and they boarded the boat lightly and easily.


    Unlikest time, there are many guests going to the ind in the cabin today.


    Gu Yundong and his party found a ce to sit down, and heard the people next to them talking, "Fortunately, I was able to catch up with Cao Ye''s boat,st time I didn''t know anything, I got on that knife brother''s boat, and I was fully charged. The shipping fee for ten taels of silver."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    He remembered thatst time Brother Dao asked them for a boat fee of one hundred taels per person.


    It seems that Brother Dao is also seeing people serving dishes, and seeing that they are well dressed, he will ckmail them hard. Fortunately, they still got the money back, so it''s not a loss.


    Today''s captain is Mr. Cao, a kind-hearted middle-aged man with a smile on his face, who is very warm to everyone.


    But this kind of person is often the kind of ck and white, who looks good and talks, but is actually shrewd.


    Compared with Brother Dao, his charges are indeed one day at a time.


    A person charges one tael of silver. If there is a lot of luggage, it will cost two taels. The cost is really not muchpared to Brother Dao¡¯s lion¡¯s big opening.


    can''t stand the crowd, just looking at them, there are more than 30 people in the boat.


    As for Brother Dao¡¯s boat, unless it¡¯s really urgent, who else will take it? Sometimes people go there without seeing a single guest, and everyone would rather wait for Master Cao to leave the ship.


    While thinking about it, the boat under him has started to move slowly.


    Cao Ye''s technique is very good, the boat runs steadily, and the speed is not slow.


    An hourter, the boat docked at Linxun Ind Pier.


    Master Cao came to the cabin and said to everyone with a smile, "It''s ashore, everyone, disembark. Remember that this ship will return to Pingling County tomorrow, don''t miss it, you can only wait for the next time the shipes. gone back."


    "Understood, Master Cao." The crowd responded, then stood up one after another and walked out.


    Gu Yundong and the others were still sitting, and they walked out slowly when everyone else got off the boat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1897: Are you Qi girl?

    Chapter 1897 Are you a beautiful girl?


    The group still opened a few rooms in the inn where they stayed before. This inn is the best inn in town.


    Gu Yundong saw that among the people who hade by the same boat before, only three stayed at this inn, and the others went to find cheaper ces.


    Gu Yundong packed up his things, walked to Luo Qi, who was very silent all the way, and asked her, "I see you haven''t spoken, what''s wrong? Are you ufortable?"


    "No, no." Luo Qi shook her head, "I don''t know what''s going on. I''m very happy, but I''m very nervous. The blood in my body seems to be gurgling and can''t be suppressed."


    As she spoke, she raised her head helplessly and looked at Gu Yundong, "Sister Yundong, am I not feeling well?"


    Gu Yundongughed, "No, you are just too emotional. Should I ask your brother-inw to check your pulse?"


    Luo Qi nodded.


    Shao Qingyuan took the pulse for her, and there was no problem except that the pulse was beating faster.


    Luo Qi breathed a sigh of relief, she also knew that she must be too excited, and when she thought that the Gu family was going to be cleaned up, she couldn''t hold back the feeling of getting revenge on people''s hearts.


    In her situation, Gu Yundong was also a little speechless.


    She thought for a while, then smiled, "Since you can''t calm down, why don''t I take you home to have a look?"


    go home? ?


    Luo Qi was taken aback, "Now?"


    "Do you want to go back and have a look?"


    Luo Qi nodded vigorously, "Think, think about it."


    For more than half a year, she would dream of her previous life from time to time, in that house, when her parents were there, there wasughter in the house.


    Especially recently, the closer she was to Linxun Ind, the more she dreamed.


    Gu Yundong thought, maybe take her back to see, and her mood will calm down.


    "Then let''s go, let''s rent a carriage."


    Shao Qingyuan asked, "Do you want me to apany you?"


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "No, we''re not going to Gu''s house, we just show her the old house and neighbors."


    "All right, I''ll drive you to the entrance of the vige."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Don''t you still stay with me?


    A few people went out of the room and went to rent a carriage.


    When they heard that they were going to Nanya Vige, Bai Hang and Shao Yin also said they would go, but they didn''t n to disturb Luo Qi, they just said, "It''s too early anyway, let''s go to Nanya Vige and get Gu Jingyuan out first. Force the matter of the year to be clear. We will finish the matter as soon as possible and go back as soon as possible.¡±


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin still wanted to know what was the rtionship between that old man Li and Gu Jingyuan.


    Old man Li is a human trafficker, Gu Jingyuan has a close rtionship with him, and he also has a criminal record for kidnapping Shao Yin. So did Gu Jingyuan also do such a thing? If so, there might be a lot of useful news out there.


    After that, a few people went to rent two carriages.


    Although the Gu family and Luo family are both in Nanya Vige, Nanya Vige is not small, one is at the beginning of the vige and the other is at the end of the vige, which is also a little distance away.


    Gu Yundong''s carriage went straight to the end of the vige and stopped, and then left Shao Qingyuan to watch the carriage. Gu Yundong took Luo Qi''s hand and slowly walked towards Luo''s house.


    Compared with eight months ago, Nanya Vige has not changed much and is still very poor.


    Luo Qi held Gu Yundong in one hand and a white porcin jar in the other. From the moment she got off the carriage, she saw the peaceful Nanya Vige, and her mood really calmed down.


    Just when the two were about to reach the door of Luo''s house, an uncertain voice suddenly came from the side, "Qi, girl Qi??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1898: Luo Qi gives candy

    Chapter 1898 Luo Qi gives candy


    Gu Yundong and Luo Qi turned around at the same time, the next moment, Luo Qi put on a smile, "Aunt Yu."


    "Oh, it''s really you." Aunt Yu patted her thigh, took a few steps forward, looked at Luo Qi up and down, her face full of shock, "You, you''ve changed so much, you still can''t lose weight half a year ago. The one who pulls a few is now thedy of the rich family."


    Luo Qi has indeed changed a lot. At the beginning, she couldn''t eat enough or wear warm clothes. She was eight years old, but she seemed to be five or six years old.


    These days, she eats well and lives well at Gu''s house. Although she is still a vegetarian because of her filial piety, even if the Gu''s family is a vegetarian, there is a lot of oil and salt, plus fruit snacks and other things, Luo Qi is not long Have you got water?


    and the clothes on his body were also changed, and he was dressed neatly and properly, as if he had changed himself.


    So Aunt Yu almost thought she had read it wrong just now, until she saw her walking straight to the Luo family''s old house, she called out uncertainly.


    Aunt Yu''s eyes wereplicated and she looked up at Gu Yundong.


    It is said that Luo Qi was taken away by this girl. This girl really took good care of Qi girl, and she finally came to the rescue.


    On the contrary, Aunt Yu, standing in front of the two of them now, felt a little ufortable.


    She and Luo Qi, one day and one ce.


    Thinking of this, Aunt Yu wanted to leave.


    Luo Qi lowered her head at the moment, took out a few lollipops from the white porcin jar she was holding, and handed them to Aunt Yu, "Auntie, this is for Ah Hua and the others, this is candy, fruity, very sweet. It''s delicious, you should try it too."


    This jar is full of candy, which she bought with her own savings.


    She matured early, so although Gu Yundong promised her mother would take care of her growing up, Luo Qi was always uneasy, so she would rush to work at Gu''s house, often getting up early and going to bedte.


    But it''s impossible for the Gu family to let her work for nothing, so she always finds various reasons to give her some pocket money.


    Luo Qi didn''t want it, but she couldn''t beat Gu Yundong.


    In addition, during the festivals, Gu Yundong will send some gadgets and pocket money to several younger brothers and sisters, and naturally Luo Qi will not be left behind. And thest time Liu Wei got married, everyone was stupid and had a lot of money. He threw a lot of money when he picked up the marriage, andter gave some extra big red envelopes to several children.


    So Luo Qi also kept some small money in her hand.


    This time she was going toe back, so she went to Gujia workshop to buy lollipops in advance. She wanted to give a taste of the outside world to those who had taken care of her but had no chance to leave Linxun Ind and had never tasted candy.


    She was incapable before, but now she wants to do her best.


    Luo Qi is her own family, and Gu Yundong gave her the cost price.


    She used almost all her silver to buy candy. After all, she didn''t have much savings, and no matter how expensive it was, she couldn''t afford it.


    Aunt Yu had candy stuffed in her hand, and she was momentarily stunned when she looked at the beautifully colored candies.


    "Auntie, you''re busy first, I''ll go to the house to see Gao Lan and the others." Before she left, the house was for the Gao brothers and sisters.


    After ??Luo Qi finished speaking, she nned to leave.


    Aunt Yu hadplicated eyes, and suddenly stopped her, "Girl Qi, wait a minute."


    Luo Qi turned around, "What''s the matter, Aunt Yu?"


    "You..." Aunt Yu looked at her and hesitated, as if she had something to say. Just seeing Gu Yundong on the side, she closed her mouth again.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows in understanding, she touched Luo Qi''s head and said, "I''ll wait for you over there, talk to my aunt for a while."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1899: Thats weird

    Chapter 1899 That''s weird


    Gu Yundong reached out and took the candy jar in Luo Qi''s hand, then walked more than 20 meters before stopping, turning his head to look elsewhere.


    Aunt Yu saw this, took Luo Qi aside, and asked in a low voice, "Qi girl, you, don''t you hate your foreign family now? So this time, you brought the Gu family back to Beijing?"


    Luo Qi was startled, "How could my aunt think like this?"


    "Aren''t you with that Mrs. Shao? After you leftst time, the Gu family said everywhere that Mrs. Shao and his wife were entrusted by their friends to run around for them, and hopefully take them away from Linxun Ind. This time youe here. , isn''t there good news?"


    this¡­¡­


    Luo Qi knew the reason, but she couldn''t exin it to Aunt Yu.


    So she just shook her head and said, "Auntie misunderstood, there is no such thing. Sister Yundong just happened to pass by here and brought me back to see it. We just got off the boat in the morning and came directly over."


    Aunt Yu was stunned when she heard the words, "You guys just came here this morning? That''s weird."


    "What''s weird?"


    Seeing her like this, Aunt Yu suddenly didn''t know what to say, and after a long while, she said with some difficulty, "I tell you, a person came to the Gu family two days ago, said yes, and said that it was approved by the emperor. , to bring the Gu family back to Beijing. Those from the Gu family have been pardoned and will be able to leave soon. Hey..."


    As she talked, Aunt Yu herself was a little unwilling.


    I don''t know who that person is, but he has such a great ability to let the Gu family leave this Linxun Ind and escape from the sea of ??misery.


    Why, the ancient family is not a good thing, it is really God''s eyes.


    "When I saw you just now, I thought that person was with you. I wondered if you had put down your grudge against the Gu family and nned to get back together." If that was the case, Aunt Yu felt that the Luo family''s sister might Jump out from the ground and strangle the unfilial daughter to death.


    She knew how much Gu Yuwen hated the Gu family.


    Luo Qi was stunned. She looked at Aunt Yu in disbelief, and suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand and asked, "What did you say? The Gu family was allowed to return to Beijing?"


    Aunt Yu''s hand hurt when she grabbed it, but she also saw Luo Qi''s disgust for the Gu family and knew that she was not feeling well, so she could only endure it, nodded and said, "Yeah, now the whole vige will spread the word. If you don''t believe it, just ask around and you''ll know."


    Luo Qi let go of her hand in a daze, her face was pale, and suddenly her eyes were red and she shouted fiercely, "Why??"


    Then, he turned around abruptly and rushed forward with great strides.


    Aunt Yu was stunned for a while, then stomped her feet and ran after her, "What are you doing, Qi girl? Don''t be impulsive when youe back."


    Gu Yundong was pulled back by her shout, and when she turned her head, she saw Luo Qi running away.


    Her face changed, and when Luo Qi passed by her, she pulled the person back, "Luo Qi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Luo Qi struggled for a while but did not open it, her whole body was so soft that she fell to the ground, and suddenly burst into tears, "Why, their whole family deserves to die, why should they let them go? Good people don''t get rewarded, but wicked people don''t. Can enjoy, I don''t want, I don''t want, I kill them..."


    Aunt Yu ran over and hurriedly covered her mouth, "Oh, girl, please be gentle, that''s the emperor''s grace. If you say that, you will be taken away."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1900: Oops

    Chapter 1900 sucks


    Gu Yundong put the jar in his hand on the ground, put his arms around Luo Qi and patted her on the back lightly, and soothed her in a low voice for a while, until her cry subsided and her breath gradually stabilized, then she let go of her hand.


    Gu Yundong looked at Aunt Yu in front of him and frowned, "What happened? What did you tell her?"


    Aunt Yu knew that she and the people who came two days ago were not in the same group, so she felt relieved and repeated what she just said.


    Gu Yundong''s face changed abruptly, his fingers tightened slightly.


    Is there such a thing? Someone came to save the Gu family?


    Oops, my parents went to find Gu Jingyuan.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly nodded slightly to Aunt Yu, "Thank you Aunt for letting us know. Luo Qi is in a bad mood, so I''ll take her away first, and when she''s better, I''lle back to the vige to see everyone, and please don''t tell Auntie. Others have seen us, lest theye to Luo Qi''s trouble."


    This is the end of the vige, there were no people at all, and the Luo family was even more remote.


    They came all the way this way. Although they met people, no one recognized her and Luo Qi.


    And before that, they didn''t worry about being recognized by others and told the Gu family, they had to clean up Gu Jingyuan anyway.


    But now...


    Aunt Yu actually regretted telling Luo Qi. She didn''t expect Luo Qi''s reaction to be so big. When she heard Gu Yundong''s words, she nodded again and again, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell you. You, please take good care of girl Qi."


    Gu Yundong pulled Luo Qi to stand up, holding her in one hand and holding the sugar jar in the other, then strode towards the carriage parked in the distance.


    Luo Qi lowered her head, although she stopped crying, her body was shaking slightly, and the anger on her body almost condensed into substance.


    After ??Gu Yundong stepped out of Aunt Yu''s sight, he lowered his voice and said, "Don''t worry, we won''t let go of the Gu family. You have a grudge against them, why don''t we?"


    Luo Qi raised her head and looked at Gu Yundong, who looked straight ahead, but her eyes were extraordinarily firm, even with a hint of gloomy anger, she suddenly felt at ease.


    Yeah, what does she have to worry about? Sister Yundong is the county owner, and Gu Jingyuan has caused Brother Shao and his family to be separated for so many years. The Bai family hates him a lot. And whether it is sister Yundong or brother-inw, they are all very smart people, and there must be a way to prevent them from returning to the capital.


    Luo Qi exhaled, but she quickly said worriedly, "But Aunt Yu said that they were approved by the emperor, and one person took them back in person. If we resist the order, we will be beheaded."


    Gu Yundongughed, "Where does the emperor remember who is in the Gu family? It is estimated that someone in the capital spoke for them, which made them escape. But I didn''t expect that someone would actually save them. But they can save, We can also drag people down again.¡±


    While talking, the two walked to the ce where the carriage was parked.


    Shao Qingyuan was sitting on the carriage and was slightly surprised to see theming back, "Why did youe back so soon?"


    Gu Yundong put the sugar jar back into Luo Qi''s hand and whispered in Shao Qingyuan''s ear.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned, and then said solemnly, "Go, go and find your parents first."


    The three got back on the carriage and quickly drove towards the head of Nanya Vige.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1901: The two **** surnamed Shao

    Chapter 1901 The two **** surnamed Shao


    The carriage stopped at the head of the vige, Gu Yundong looked left and right, but did not see Baihang Shaoyin''s carriage.


    She couldn''t help frowning, "Have your parents already started?"


    "It is estimated that, let''s go to Gu''s house first."


    Gu Yundong nodded, then took off the hairpin from his hair and wrapped a cloth around his head. With the help of the burden, he took out two old clothes from the space and handed them all to Shao Qingyuan.


    Luo Qi''s mind was not here, and she didn''t think something was wrong when she saw that there were two gray clothes in the bag.


    After Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan both changed their clothes, they said to Luo Qi, "You guard the carriage here, let''s go and find out the situation."


    Luo Qi opened her mouth. Although she wanted to go, she also knew that she had no ability. Going would only cause trouble for Gu Yundong and the two of them.


    So he nodded obediently, "I know, I won''t run around, just stay in the carriage and don''t go out, Sister Yundong, don''t worry."


    "Remember, we won''t let the people of the Gu family go. So even if you see them walking past you, don''t act impulsively, or you''ll be self-defeating, and you''ll break the n and let them escape." Gu Yundong is serious Afraid that Luo Qi couldn''t help it, this little girl hated Gutou and the others too deeply.


    Luo Qi took a deep breath, "Well, I''ll be obedient."


    Gu Yundong touched her head and heard the carriage in an inconspicuous corner.


    This carriage was rented from the town. It was not bright. It looked simr to many carriages that transported goods. The vigers on the road only nced at it twice and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    After ?? settled down, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan strode towards the vige.


    At this hour, most of the vigers were working on the mountains or in the fields, and Gu Yundong and the others didn''t meet a few people.


    Until... just before the gate of Gu''s house.


    There are tworge stones in front of the ancient house, and asionally children y on the stones.


    But the weather is hot at this time, and no childrene here during the day.


    However, there were a lot of people around the big rock at the moment, and one of them sounded even more familiar to Gu Yundong.


    "It''s Gu Jingyuan''s wife Mao."


    Mao has a loud voice. She grew up on Linxun Ind since she was a child. Because of this ability to work, Gu Jingyuan married her.


    At this moment, she was standing among five or six women, and said loudly, "...In the past few days, our family is all ready, and we will be able to leave this hellish ce soon. Hey, it''s true. It''s quite surprising, I thought I would stay on Linxun Ind for the rest of my life, but who knew the surprise woulde so suddenly."


    Someone asked, "You said someone took you away, is it the same Shao and Young Master Shao who came at the end ofst year?"


    "Bah..." Mr. Mao spat viciously when he heard the words, and snorted coldly, "Don''t mention those two sluts, they are just two liars. If you say that you are entrusted toe to see us, you can pull it down. , The person who came back told us that there is no such thing at all. Shi Li''an, who is surnamed Shao, has long been poor and has no money and power, so how can he ask others to save us? Does he have the ability?"


    "Huh?" The people around were stunned, "What''s the picture with the surname Shao?"


    "Who knows?" Mao snorted coldly, "But when they left, they took Luo Qi''s little girl''s film with them. Now, Luo Qi doesn''t know what happened."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1902: She was the first to be abandoned

    Chapter 1902 The first one to be abandoned is her


    When everyone heard it, they were very concerned, yes, Luo Qi is a little girl, her parents are gone, her family is unreliable, she also met two liars, and they don''t know what will happen when they leave Linxun Ind. .


    But I also know that the girl doll was taken away, either as a child bride or to go to that dirty ce.


    Luo Qi is a pitiful girl, she never had a good life when she was a child.


    And Gu Yundong, who heard Mao''s eloquent talk, "..." You try again with a slut.


    But after hearing Mao''s words, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but feel fortunate that he and Shao Qingyuan had changed clothes beforeing, otherwise he would be regarded as a liar.


    "Mao''s family is talking outside, and his parents should not be in the Gu family." Otherwise, the Gu family is in chaos at the moment. How can the Mao family have such a leisurely mood to show off to others?


    "Where will it go?" There was no one outside the vige, nor was there anyone in the Gu family.


    "Let''s see first, is Gu Jingyuan here?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, and Mrs. Mao was still talking, "...It''s also that the girl''s life is not good. You said that after waiting for eight or nine months, there are people from the capital. Maybe my inws are very kind, and they will also take care of them. That girl has also been brought back to the capital. After all, that girl has no rtives and no reason here, hey, she is destined."


    She sighed, the courtyard door of the ancient house was suddenly opened, and Song scolded with a gloomy face, "What are you doing outside? You are not clean ande back to cook? Don''t look at the time, you want to starve to death. Are we?"


    Mao hurriedly stuffed the melon seeds in his hand into his sleeves and ran over with a smile. With his darkplexion, he looked even more intriguing.


    "Mother, I''m here, I''m here. What shall we eat today? How about braised pork? The husband said yesterday that he wanted to eat it, and your two eldest grandsons also said they wanted to eat it."


    "It''s you who is greedy, okay, hurry up and get to work."


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw entered the house one after the other, and the door was mmed shut with a bang, and Song didn''t even give any of those women watching the fun.


    But a few women on the edge of the big rock made a ''bah'' and whispered.


    "What are you proud of? Mrs. Mao thought she could go to the capital to enjoy happiness, and she didn''t even look at her like that."


    "That is, if they go back to the capital, the first unlucky person will be the Mao family. The five big and three are ugly and ugly. Compared with the good-looking girls in the capital, Gu Jingyuan must not dislike her? Wait, go back to the capital, She is the second Jiang family."


    "Where do you need to go back to the capital? You didn''t see the look in Song''s eyes, the tone of voice, the bossy look just now. You said that she dared to speak to Mao like this before? Mao was strong enough to work, and she still survived. The two sons are full of confidence at home. But you look at the dog-legs with low eyebrows and pleasing eyes just now. It''s just like this before it reaches the capital, and it''s still good in the capital?"


    "I don''t know what she''s proud of. Others have a better life when they return to the capital. Just her, I''m afraid she will be sad."


    "He also said that he would take Luo Qi back. If Luo Qi didn''t leave at that time, he would have been sold to Master Liu by the Gu family."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan didn''t listen any longer. They went around the direction of the big stone and quickly came to the back of the ancient courtyard.


    There was no one here, and the two of them jumped up and went straight into the yard.


    The sound of ping ping ping pong came from the kitchen in front. Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan hid under the windowsill, and soon heard the voices inside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1903: Gu Jingyuan is gone

    Chapter 1903 Gu Jingyuan is gone


    "You give me some rest these few days, don''t make trouble. If we can''t meet the capital, I will kill you." Gu Yiping''s voice was fierce.


    Mao shrank his neck and said reluctantly, "Got it, Dad."


    Having said that, he couldn''t help but murmured a few words in his heart: At first, my mother went out to show off first, but now I only scold her.


    Gu Yiping snorted lightly and asked Song to refill the teacup given to him, and then said happily, "After waiting for so long, I finally have hope. I didn''t expect that he woulde to the ind to rescue us."


    Mao shi endured it, but still couldn''t help but asked in a low voice, "Father, if he knew about Qiu Yiniang, would he leave us..."


    "Shut up, as long as you don''t go outside and talk nonsense, who knows?"


    "Those people outside will also pass it on..." When Mr. Shao camest time, didn''t he just inquire about Qiu Yiniang from the vigers?


    "Biography? The rumors outside are true or false. I have already thought about what to say. In short, don''t talk nonsense about what you shouldn''t say, try not to open your mouth or go out, and hear the door?"


    Song and Mao bowed their heads in response.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan outside the window looked at each other, what do you mean? Why did you hear that the person who came to save the Gu family had something to do with Concubine Qiu?


    Just thinking about it, the courtyard door outside was suddenly pushed open.


    Gu Jingqian ran in in a panic, "Father, mother, it''s not good."


    Gu Yiping walked out with a limping, and when he heard his snoring, he knocked on the crutches in his hand, "Speak well, you should change this problem, otherwise you will not be punished when you return to the capital. People joke?"


    It was Song who grasped the meaning of his words and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong? Where''s your second brother? Didn''t you go shopping in town with you?"


    Gu Jingqian took two breaths, he didn''t care what his father said, and said eagerly, "Second brother is gone."


    "What?" Mr. Mao rushed out, "What is missing? Why is it gone?"


    Gu Jingqian''s forehead was covered in sweat, "We went to the town to buy things and came back. When we were halfway there, I couldn''t hold back, so I went to the grass next to me to relieve myself. When I came out again, the second brother was gone. The things in his hands fell to the ground, and they were lying there, as if they were suddenly taken away, and they didn''t even have time to take the things."


    "How is that possible?" Mr. Mao couldn''t believe it, "Have you looked for it nearby?"


    "I looked for it, and I looked around there, and there was no shadow at all." Gu Jingqian was chagrined, squatting on the ground with stomping his feet, buried his head and said, "It''s just a short time, even a little bit. There is no sound, and no one is there."


    Mao was anxious and turned to look at Gu Yiping, "Father, what should I do?"


    Gu Yiping frowned, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, let me think about it."


    Why did Gu Jingyuan disappear? Who will take him away? And such a big man, if he says he is kidnapped, he is kidnapped? Not even a little movement?


    The family was in a hurry, but they didn''t dare to disturb Gu Yiping.


    Still Mao couldn''t help, "Father, it''s not a solution here, or you should go and find it. Maybe, maybe the husband just left for something, not necessarily because he was arrested and taken away."


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Gu Yiping pped his thigh sharply, "I know, it must be him, it must be him."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1904: looking for the third

    Chapter 1904 Looking for the third child


    With ?? Gu Yiping''s voice, everyone sitting in the yard suddenly looked at him, Song shi asked eagerly, "Who is it, his father, who do you think did it?"


    Gu Yiping gritted his teeth, "Who else could it be? It must be the one surnamed Fan."


    The surnamed Fan was the general who did not deal with Gu Yiping. Before, the eldest daughter-inw of the Gu family, Jiang, poisoned the whole family. After being sent to the government, General Fan imprisoned the Jiang family for a period of time for attempted murder, and then Let people go.


    Although Jiang Shi does not live in Nanya Vige now, she is indeed safe and sound.


    The Gu family was very angry after knowing this, but they didn''t do anything. They didn''t have the ability to fight against General Fan.


    "Yes, it must be the one surnamed Fan." Song shi also called out, "He has always looked down on us, but this time, seeing that we are leaving Linxun Ind, he is definitely not reconciled, and he wants to deal with us before we leave. He must have captured Jingyuan, and he is the only one who has this ability. Let''s go, let''s go and settle the ount with him."


    Gu Jingqian eximed, "What the hell, we can''t even fight against the surnamed Fan."


    "You can''t fight, can''t you find someone? We''re not fighting alone now, but we have someone to support." Song pped him fiercely to remind him.


    Gu Jingqian was startled, and nodded hastily, "Yes, yes, our Gu family has now been pardoned and allowed to return to Beijing. He is no longer guilty. If the fan named Fan dares to do something to us, he will not fall. to good."


    Gu Yiping nodded and exined to him, "Jingqian, you go to the town, find the third child, tell him about Jingyuan''s disappearance, and ask him to ask Fan." After a pause, he said, "Ask the next door. Borrow a bullock cart and go faster."


    "Yes, Dad, I''ll go right now." Gu Jingqian didn''t even drink his saliva, and ran out in a hurry.


    Song asked, "What about us? Are you waiting here?"


    "Let''s go to the ce where Jingyuan disappeared, Mr. Mao, wait at home first."


    Mao responded, and Gu Yiping went out with Song.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, who were squatting under the corner, nced at each other, "The third child they are talking about is the one who brought them back to Beijing this time?"


    "It''s possible." Shao Qingyuan nodded, "But now it''s certain that Gu Jingyuan was taken away by his parents, but he doesn''t know where he went."


    Gu Yundong said, "I''ll go out and find out. There should be clues where Gu Jingyuan disappeared. You can watch here and see who the third child is."


    Shao Qingyuan thought about it and felt that the risk factor of the third child might be greater, so he nodded and agreed, "Be careful and protect yourself."


    "Know."


    Gu Yundong quietly got up and turned over from the wall again. Over there, Mr. Mao was so anxious that he didn''t hear any movement from the backyard at all.


    Gu Yundong quietly followed behind Gu Yiping and the two of them and came to the ce where Gu Jingyuan disappeared.


    Gu Yiping and both of them are old and have bad eyesight, where can they see what?


    But Gu Yundong, after searching around, found a trace. She walked forward along the trace, and after about 100 meters, she saw two ruts.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and saw that Gu Yiping and the two were going in opposite directions. He breathed a sigh of relief and followed the rut.


    This ce is still near Nanya Vige, so Gu Yundong saw the carriage not long after walking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1905: love and hate

    Chapter 1905 Love and Hate


    Gu Yundong fixed his eyes on it, isn''t this the end of Nanya Vige?


    circled around and came back.


    She looked at the ce where the carriage was parked, and it looked like a broken house.


    The house looked familiar, Gu Yundong thought about it, and suddenly realized that this broken house seemed to be where the Gao brothers and sisters lived before. Later, when Luo Qi left, they let the two brothers and sisters live in Luo''s house.


    Gu Yundong exhaled and slowly approached the broken house.


    In the broken house at this time, Bai Hang and Shao Yin were both looking at Gu Jingyuan in front of him with cold eyes.


    Gu Jing was poured directly by Bai Hang, and then he was dragged on a carriage and brought to this broken house.


    His hands and feet were firmly tied, and after being dragged into the house by Bai Hang, he threw it directly on the ground, his posture was a little distorted.


    Bai Hang''s medicine was not very heavy, so he stepped forward and kicked his back.


    Gu Jingyuan groaned in pain, woke up a little groggy, frowned and opened his eyes ufortably.


    He subconsciously rubbed the ce where he was kicked, but who knew that when he moved his hand, he realized that his hands and feet were tied. The memories before thea also flooded up, Gu Jingyuan waspletely awake, and raised his neck slightly in horror, "Who are you? What are you tying me for?"


    With his back to the two of them, he couldn''t see the murderer''s appearance, and his heart was even more flustered.


    Shao Yin snorted lightly, turned and walked in front of him.


    Gu Jingyuan tried his best to **** the milk, and finally sat up with difficulty, then when he raised his head, he met Shao Yin''s almost unchanged face.


    He looked at the person in front of him in shock, "Yes, it''s you."


    "Yes, it''s me, it''s rare that you still remember."


    Gu Jingyuan closed his eyes quickly, yes, it was this voice, "Of course I remember, you haven''t changed at all. Over the years, I often think of you." How could he forget that this woman was on top of his heart The person on top makes him love and hate.


    Gu Jingyuan looked at her carefully, looked at her, and his eyes were inexplicably more obsessed.


    Shao Yin was disgusted by this look. Bai Hang stood behind him and didn''t see his expression, but when he heard his wretched voice, he kicked him over without saying a word, "Look again, believe it or not. I gouged out your eyes? You alone deserve to miss her?"


    Gu Jingyuan knocked his elbow on the ground, and his entire face was contorted in pain.


    He looked at Bai Hang angrily, but the next moment, his eyes were suddenly filled with fear and panic, "Yes, it''s you." It was this man who sent him to Linxun Ind, where he lived in misery for twenty years. year.


    He could have been flying with Shao Yin outside the ind, but because of this man''s appearance, the two of them were forcibly separated. To let him live on this ind, he had to marry the Mao n who was five big and three thick.


    Compared with Shao Yin, Mao''s is like the difference between a crow and a phoenix.


    When sleeping at night, Gu Jingyuan felt disgusted even looking at her.


    Why? Why can this man be with Shao Yin, but he can only be with that ugly woman from the Mao family?


    The more Gu Jingyuan thought about it, the more resentful he became. He didn''t even care that he was afraid of Bai Hang, so he vented his grievances and hatred for the past 20 years, "what else do you want to do? I''ve been hurt so badly by you, you What else do you do? You let me go, why are you tying me?"


    Bai Hang squatted down, looked him in the eye, held a portrait of old man Li in his hand, unfolded it and asked him, "Do you know this person?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1906: Too bad Shao Qingyuan died

    Chapter 1906 It''s a pity that Shao Qingyuan died


    Gu Jingyuan turned his head subconsciously, and when he saw the person in the portrait, his face suddenly changed.


    He denied it almost immediately, "I don''t know, I don''t know what you said."


    "Don''t know?" Bai Hang sneered and took out another jade pendant, "You gave this to Old Man Li, right?"


    "I haven''t seen this thing." Gu Jingyuan''s heartbeat suddenly became a little faster.


    How did they find this jade pendant? Could it be that they have found Old Man Li''s home? But so what? It was toote, it was toote, their son was dead.


    Shao Yin couldn''t help it, raised his hand and pped him fiercely, and said angrily, "You still don''t tell the truth at this time. I have seen you wear this jade pendant with my own eyes. I ask you if you ordered it. Old man Li kidnapped my son? You want to take revenge and make our husband and wife suffer, right?"


    Shao Yin''s p was extremely heavy, and he almost pped out all the hatred for so many years.


    Gu Jingyuan felt his ears buzzing, and for a moment his head was dizzy and almost fainted.


    When ?? looked up again, there was a trace of bright red blood on the corner of his mouth.


    He stared at her and looked at her viciously, "You hit me, hehe, you hit me." He raised his voice abruptly, his expression grim, and the veins on his neck were exposed, "Yes, I ordered it. So what? Who asked you to harm me and my family like this? I just let someone kidnap your son, I''m not happy, why can your family live together happily."


    "You bastard." Shao Yin wanted to raise his hand to hit him again, but was held by Bai Hang.


    Then, he turned around suddenly and pped Gu Jingyuan to the ground again with a backhand.


    Gu Jingyuan coughed heavily, heughed, "If you have the ability, kill me, let me tell you, our family has been forgiven and allowed to return to Beijing. If you dare to kill me now Me, believe it or not, you can¡¯t even leave this ind? What if you capture me? Within half an hour, someone will find me and capture you all.¡±


    He looked at Bai Hang and said, "I know you know the prefect of Lingzhou Prefecture, but even if he is the prefect, he doesn''t dare to disobey the Holy Order. If you have the ability, you will kill me."


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin were stunned for a while, were they allowed to return to Beijing? what''s the situation?


    The Gu family will be forgiven unexpectedly, who is running for them in the middle, and I have never heard any news before.


    Gu Jingyuan saw that they were frightened by him, hahahaughed, sat up again leaning against the wall, and saidzily, "Are you feeling very ufortable? It''s a pity, you can''t help me."


    He nced at the jade pendant in Bai Hang''s hand, "What if this jade pendant is found? Old man Li is dead, so is your son, hahahaha."


    Gu Jingyuan had exined to Old Man Li from the very beginning that he would torture the baby to death, and if one day he was going to die, he would drag the child and bury it together.


    Before Old Man Li died, a trustee sent him a letter saying that he was ill and that he might not have much time, but reassure him that he wouldplete hisst mission.


    I''m afraid that at this moment, the child''s body will rot.


    Gu Jingyuan looked a little crazy, "Are you sad? You''ve been looking for him for so many years, and finally found a clue, but he''s already... smack, dead."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1907: who said he was dead

    Chapter 1907 Who Said He Was Dead


    Shao Yin Bai Hang, "..." The expressions of the two of them were a littleplicated.


    What was it that made him think that Shao Qingyuan was dead?


    Gu Jingyuan looked like this, they couldn''t bear to interrupt him, "Who said he died?"


    "What did you say?" Gu Jingyuan''sughter stopped abruptly.


    Bai Hang, "He is still alive and well, and he has found us. Now the family is reunited. Sorry for disappointing you."


    "Impossible!!" Gu Jingyuan shouted, with a look of disbelief on his face, "Old man Li said, he will kill him before he dies."


    "That''s right, but unfortunately, people''s calctions are not as good as heaven''s. The people he wanted to kill didn''t kill them, but instead let him go to see the King of Hell ahead of time."


    Old Man Li did poison Shao Qingyuan, but by ident, he ate the poisoned food himself.


    What is hateful is that before he died, he hit their family Ayu hard, which made him suffer for so many years.


    Gu Jingyuan shook his head, he didn''t believe it, how could this happen?


    That child is not dead, and they even recognized each other?


    His breathing became heavy, and beads of sweat fell on his forehead, making himpletely unable to ept this fact. He opened his mouth and wanted to ask more clearly.


    But at this moment, Bai Hang suddenly whispered, "Someone ising outside."


    Shao Yin was stunned, "Such a remote ce..."


    Gu Jingyuan suddenly came to his senses when he heard their conversation. He must have been found by his family. He immediately shouted to the outside, "Come on, help..."


    "Shut up." Bai Hang dropped a needle on Gu Jingyuan''s body.


    Gu Jingyuan was speechless, Bai Hang said to Shao Yin, "You watch him here, I''ll go out and see."


    Shao Yin nodded and stood in front of Gu Jingyuan, covering half of his body.


    The door of the small house opened and closed. Bai Hang went out and took a few steps forward. His originally serious and guarded expression loosened, and he smiled and looked at Gu Yundong who came over.


    "Why did youe here?"


    "I heard that Gu Jingyuan was missing. I guessed that his parents might have taken him away, so he looked around and found it along the rut marks."


    "Rut marks?" Bai Hang frowned, he was still careless.


    "Don''t worry, Dad, there are several rut marks on the road, I just happened to recognize the marks." Gu Yundong said and looked in the direction of the small broken house, "How is it? Did you ask anything?"


    "He admitted it, he did it, and there''s no time to ask about other things." Bai Hang frowned, "But he said that the Gu family was pardoned. What''s going on?"


    Gu Yundong''s expression became serious, "I came here to tell my parents about this."


    She repeated the news that she and Shao Qingyuan hid under the corner of the ancient house.


    Baihang looked ugly, "So, they can go back to the capital to enjoy themselves?" He sneered, "The Gu family are dreaming."


    "Don''t worry, let''s ask Gu Jingyuan about the specific situation first, and then think about it. In short, we must not let people leave Linxun Ind. Fortunately, we came to Xundao in time. If it is two dayster, I''m afraid they all Back to Beijing."


    Bai Hang nodded and led Gu Yundong into the small broken house.


    Shao Yin was overjoyed when he saw her, and took a few steps forward, "Is Yun Dong you?"


    As soon as she walked away, Gu Jingyuan finally saw who wasing.


    The next moment, his pupils shrank, and his face was full of disbelief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1908: who is the third

    Chapter 1908 Who is the third child


    Especially seeing Gu Yundong and Shao Yinbaihang''s intimacy, Gu Jingyuan had a very bad premonition.


    Bai Hang was instantly happy when he saw his expression, crouched down and smiled, "You should know Yun Dong, right? She came to Linxun Ind before."


    Gu Jingyuan looked at him nkly, but unfortunately he couldn''t speak at this time, otherwise he would have roared at Gu Yundong long ago.


    Bai Hang was even happier and relieved his hatred very much. He turned his head to Gu Yundong and said, "Yundong,e and tell him who you are."


    Gu Yundong quickly understood what Bai Hang meant, she walked to Gu Jingyuan with a smile, coughed lightly, and said, "Last time I came to Xundao, I was too low-key and didn''t say anything. Then this time, I will first Let me introduce myself formally. My name is Gu Yundong, and my husband''s name is Shao Qingyuan. Shao is Shao Yin''s Shao, and he takes his mother''s surname. My husband was kidnapped by a trafficker surnamed Li when he was a child, but fortunately, that old man Li After he died, we worked together and finally found his biological parents, and now, standing in front of you."


    Gu Jingyuan exhaled, opened his mouth and said angrily at her twice, the blue veins on his forehead and neck protruding.


    Gu Yundong didn''t think it was enough, and continued to add fuel to the fire, "By the way, there is one more thing to thank you. Thest time we came to Xundao, we haven''t found our parents yet. We came here to find out about your parents. The whereabouts. In the end, before we could think of a way to talk from your mouth, it was Gu Yuwen who told us everything, and thanks to her, we were able to reunite as a family. "


    She said, stood up, and said with a smile, "You said, should I thank you. If you didn''t treat Gu Yuwen badly, how could she tell us the truth?"


    Gu Jingyuan began to move his body. He couldn''t move his hands or feet, so he moved his head, as if he really wanted to pounce on Gu Yundong and kill him.


    Bai Hang pulled out the needle in time, Gu Jingyuan opened his mouth and said, "You bitch, you use us, you lie to us."


    "What''s wrong with lying to you?" Gu Yundong kicked him, "You asked me to kidnap my husband, could it be that I can''t take advantage of you, it''s a joke? I tell you, you have to pay for what happened back then, I want to let you It is better for you to die on this Linxun Ind."


    "Hahahaha, life is better than death, I tell you, stop dreaming." Gu Jingyuan was about to go crazy, "We can leave here soon, someone hase to save us, who do you think you are? Can you resist disobeying the decree?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m the Yongjia County Master who was proimed by the emperor. If nothing else, I really have the ability to keep you here, so what if someonees to save you? Just your ancient family, what''s the matter? Is it worth saving? The person who saves you dares to offend a favored princess for you?" Yes, Gu Yundong is so confident, she is very favored, okay?


    "What about the county master? We can definitely leave Linxun Ind."


    "Justfort yourself. People who have no rtionship with you and for no reason will have a bad rtionship with me, the county lord, for you? Where are you **** worth a lot of trouble?"


    "Who said that we have no rtives and no reason? He is my third brother..." Gu Jingyuan closed his mouth suddenly, his eyes widened and he even stopped breathing. When it was over, he said it.


    Gu Yundong is satisfied, third brother.


    But she remembered that among Gu Jingyuan''s three brothers, the youngest third brother, wasn''t he already... dead?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1909: Old Three Gu Jingzhe

    Chapter 1909 Old Three Gu Jingzhe


    Gu Yundong frowned, squatted down and looked at Gu Jingyuan.


    "Your third brother, isn''t dead?"


    Gu Jingyuan had already reacted. Where would he answer her, he turned his head immediately, "I don''t know what you said."


    Gu Yundong grinded his teeth, the dead duck''s mouth is hard, right?


    She raised her hand and squeezed it into a fist, wanting to hammer his head.


    Bai Hang reached out and stopped him, "Yun Dong, leave it to me, you and your mother are waiting for me outside. Don''t worry, I will let him tell the truth."


    Some things are too **** for women to watch.


    Although his daughter-inw is also a ruthless person, but his daughter-inw is not, you can''t let them stain your eyes.


    Gu Yundong thought about it for a moment, thinking that Bai Hang is a doctor with excellent medical skills, and that method must be much better than directly beating her head.


    She nodded and took Shao Yin out of the small broken house.


    The moment the door was closed, Gu Yundong saw Bai Hang''s sinister look approaching Gu Jingyuan.


    Inexplicable, some sympathize with him. Anyway, it''s all to say, why do you have to suffer? People have no right to choose not to speak on the chopping board.


    Hey¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong shook his head with a look ofpassion.


    The weather is really nice today. Although it is a big summer, it happens to be cloudy. The wind is still a little cool, and there is no sultry heat in the air.


    Gu Yundong thought while pulling Shao Yin to sit on arge rock under the eaves, and then listened to the asional muffled humming from the room.


    Probably what Bai Hang did, Gu Jingyuan couldn''t make a sound.


    miserable, really miserable.


    I don''t know how long it took, just when Gu Yundong and Shao Yin were chatting with a dry mouth and wanted to stand up and move their hands and feet, they heard footsteps in their ears.


    After a while, Bai Hang came out.


    He wiped his hands with a handkerchief and looked very satisfied.


    "Dad, did you ask?"


    "Well." Bai Hang nodded, "Gu Jingzhe is indeed still alive. ording to Gu Jingyuan, he came to the door two days ago. He fell ill back then, and the Gu family thought he was dead. The official who escorted them. It meant to let them throw the body quickly, but they got the benefit of the Gu family, so one of the officials said to take the child and bury it in the mountain. In fact, the official threw the person there and didn''t bury him at all. "


    The ancient family members are all prisoners. Naturally, these things are impossible to handle, not even offering worship, so the official can only take them away.


    "ording to Gu Jingzhe, a hunter passed through the mountainster, saw him who was still young, and took him home. After finding out that the man was not dead, he found a doctor, and he was lucky, and the doctor was very skilled in medicine. , rescued him. But he was young and had a high fever. After waking up, he lost his memory. He didn''t remember it until two years ago, and he immediately tried to save his family. "


    Gu Yundong thought it was strange, "So, he was raised by hunters? Then where did hee from, so that he could obtain the will of forgiveness from the emperor?"


    Not everyone is like her, smart and capable. So far, she has not been able to see the emperor, but she has already won the title of a county master.


    Wouldn''t it be better to learn a kung fu from Orion and take the martial arts championship?


    Bai Hang sighed, "You''re right, Gu Jingzhe doesn''t have that ability, but he did find a backer."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1910: Gu Jingzhes backer

    Chapter 1910 Gu Jingzhe''s backer


    "Backer?" Gu Yundong was surprised, "Who?"


    Baihang frowned slightly, "King Lu."


    King Lu, the uncle of today''s sage, was displeased by the previous emperor for admonishing him to be diligent in government and love the people in the early years. Directly in front of the civil and military officials, he was beaten 20 big boards, and then he was driven back to the pce to meditate on his own life, without giving him any face.


    From then on, King Lu became disheartened, he thought he seldom stepped out of the pce, and he no longer cared about other people''s affairs, and became an idle prince.


    When the new emperor ascended the throne, he was very close to this uncle.


    Unfortunately, King Lu only wanted to live his own life, and he didn''t want to participate in the government at all. He still wrote poems and yed chess every day. However,pared to when thete emperor was alive, he would asionally go out.


    It¡¯s just that every time he went out, he mostly went to temples. Many people in the court even spected that King Lu might have ns to be a monk.


    For such a person, who went to work for the Gu family, the Gu family did notmit a big crime. If the old Huaiyin Marquis did not interfere in the past, the Gu family would not have been punished so severely.


    Emperor, even for King Lu''s sake, this trivial matter will still satisfy him.


    So the emperor quickly found out the crimes of the Gu family, determined that they had been punished enough, and issued a decree to pardon the people.


    But for Gu Yundong and the others, it''s not a good thing.


    "Gu Jingzhe, how did you know King Lu?"


    "It was said that he saved King Lu''s son three years ago, and King Lu was very grateful to him, so he took over this matter."


    Gu Yundong sighed and sat on the big rock beside him.


    Other people can say it, but it''s not good to hit King Lu in the face. The emperor made it clear that he would treat this uncle favorably, and he would never go back on his word, right?


    Or else, when they are on their way back to Beijing, create an ident to kill them?


    Um? and many more¡­¡­


    What if Gu Jingzhe himself is not willing to save the Gu family?


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head, "I remember, this Gu Jingzhe is Qiu Yiniang''s son, right? Does he know what happened to Qiu Yiniang and Gu Yuwen?"


    Speaking of this, Bai Hang sneered, "The old man Gu Yiping is sinister and cunning. When he first saw the third son, he wept bitterly and talked about Concubine Qiu."


    But his statement was far from the actual situation. It was clearly that he sent Concubine Qiu to seek an official position. In the end, he told Gu Jingzhe that Qiu Yiniang voluntarily followed that person. She saw how miserable the Gu family had been, and her daughter had to follow him up and down the mountain at a very young age. Even if she fainted, she would be woken up by officers and soldiers with whips.


    Seeing that her daughter was ill and had no way to ask for help, she was dying. Concubine Qiu had already lost her biological son and could no longer lose her biological daughter. So I was willing to follow other men, just so that my daughter could live.


    But who knew that the man Qiu Yiniang was with was a ruthless man who beat Qiu Yiniang several times and fled back to the ancient home.


    The Gu family wanted to get justice for her, but Concubine Qiu was unwilling, so she recovered and went back with her.


    Gu Yiping wanted to bring Qiu Yiniang back, but unfortunately Qiu Yiniang was beaten to death by the man before she could get the chance.


    Although the Gu familyter asked the man to repay the debt with blood, Concubine Qiu would nevere back.


    Gu Yuwen had a grudge against the Gu family because of this matter, and the Gu family did not dare to tell Gu Yuwen that Aunt Qiu had embarked on this road because of her, for fear that Gu Yuwen would be guilt and guilt, so he could only let it go. Gu Yuwen misunderstood and thought that the ancient family took Qiu Niang for welfare.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1911: infinite loop

    Chapter 1911 Infinite Loop


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Gu Yiping''s ability to make up stories is too strong."


    The problem is that he can still be logical and self-consistent. If Gu Jingzhe goes outside to inquire and hears different rumors, he can also say that this is because Gu Yuwen has a deep misunderstanding of the Gu family.


    And the Gu family also has many enemies, and the biggest enemy is General Fan.


    That General Fan canpletely spread rumors and deliberately make it difficult for the Gu family to move.


    Gu Jingzhe doesn''t believe in those outsiders, does he not believe in his own father? He will naturally stand by his own rtives.


    What''s more, ording to Gu Yuwen, Gu Yiping''s favorite was Qiu Yi Niang, and even for Qiu Yi Niang, he even threatened to divorce his wife.


    Otherwise, Concubine Qiu wouldn''t have this son and daughter, and she would not have been willing to follow her to this Linxun Ind.


    Gu Yundong sighed, "I don''t know if Gu Jingzhe will investigate the truth."


    "What if the investigation is clear? Now that the imperial decree has been issued, Jinkou Yuyan said, it is not easy to go back. If you go back, the Gu family can''t forgive him, and Gu Jingzhe, as the third son of the Gu family, will also be exiled."


    Gu Yundong patted his forehead, "It''s an endless loop."


    Shao Yin smiled, "Okay, as long as youe here, you can stay safe, this road won''t work, no matter how good we are, the ancient family has done a lot of evil, and there''s always a reason for it. Let''s go back to the inn first, it''s gettingte. , I see that many people have toe back from the field, and when the timees, they will be in trouble when they see us."


    Gu Yundong was startled, what other handles?


    That''s right, didn''t the Gu family have other handles?


    Gu Yundong was in a daze, just about to say something, Bai Hang and Shao Yin over there were already ready to go back.


    She paused, that''s all, let''s talk about it when we get back to the inn.


    Bai Hang re-entered the room, carried out Gu Jingyuan, who had been unconscious, and threw it into the carriage.


    Gu Yundong nced, Gu Jingyuan''s posture was a little distorted, his whole body was covered in sweat, just like he was fished out of the water, and even the ce where he was lying had a deep mark.


    The three got on the carriage and quickly drove towards the vige head.


    When they were about to reach the entrance of the vige, Gu Yundong suddenly saw Gu Jingqian who was hurried back in a bullock cart.


    She hurriedly retracted her head and closed the curtain.


    Fortunately, Gu Jingqian just nced at the carriage and didn''t think much about it. It didn''t take long before he disappeared from their sight.


    Gu Yundong wondered, didn''t this person go to town to find the third child?


    But now, looking at it, he is the only one who came back, what about Gu Jingzhe?


    She thought, and the carriage stopped.


    Gu Yundong got out of the car and walked towards another carriage that was parked there.


    Hearing the movement, Luo Qi quietly stuck out half of her head. Seeing her, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "Sister Yundong."


    "Well, has your brother-inwe over?"


    "not yet."


    Luo Qi shook her head, she only saw Gu Jingqian driving an ox cart in and out of the vige, although she hated it so much. But still restrained, for fear of ruining sister Yun Dong''s good deeds.


    Gu Yundong touched her head, "Okay."


    She turned her head and said to Bai Hang Shaoyin, "Father, mother, let''s wait here for a while, the husband should be out soon."


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Gu Yundong to see Shao Qingyuan wearing that gray dress, walking out with his head lowered.


    Gu Yundong greeted him, "Didn''t you see the third child?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1912: He recognized the thief as his father

    Chapter 1912 He recognized the thief as his father


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Get in the car first."


    Several people got back on the carriage and went directly to the inn in the town where they stayed.


    Gu Yundong told Gu Jingzhe''s story, Shao Qingyuan just frowned slightly, but Luo Qi almost jumped from the carriage.


    "Sister Yundong, what did you say? Gu Jingzhe? Me, my uncle?"


    "If his identity is correct, he is indeed your uncle." Gu Yundong nodded solemnly.


    Luo Qi swallowed her saliva, and it took a while to digest the fact that her uncle, who she thought had died a long time ago, was still alive. She cried andughed again, "Why didn''t hee earlier? If he hadest year, my mother would be so happy, what''s the use ofing now, now he''s still..."


    Luo Qi said, and suddenly reacted, "He wants to save those beasts? How can he do this? My grandmother and my mother were both killed by the ancient family, how can he recognize a thief as his father? Isn''t he afraid of my grandmother and mother dying? Isn''t he afraid of thunder and lightning..."


    The more she talked, the more excited she became, her little face flushed red, and she almost fell out of the carriage uncontrobly.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped her, heard that she was so angry that she couldn''t hide her mouth, and immediately stroked her chest, "Luo Qi, calm down first, your little uncle doesn''t know what Gu Yiping did. Let''s take a look first. Let''s talk about it."


    Luo Qi was appeased, but she burst into tears soon, "Sister Yundong, what if he really betrayed my grandmother and my mother and insisted on saving those people? How sad and ufortable for my mother and them."


    Gu Yundong can''t guarantee this.


    After all, although Gu Jingzhe was the biological son of Concubine Qiu, when he was still young, Gu Yiping, his father, also loved him very much.


    She could only caress Luo Qi''s back and said in a low voice, "It''s alright, without Gu Jingzhe, doesn''t your grandmother and your mother still have you? ."


    Luo Qi nodded heavily, "Yes, anyway, my mother always thought that my uncle was gone when he was five years old."


    Gu Yundongughed, and then he looked at Shao Qingyuan who was driving on the outer side of the car, "Brother Shao, did you hear anything at Gu''s house? I just saw Gu Jing moved back, but Gu Jingzhe didn''t follow, do you know what happened? ?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "Gu Jingzhe is not in the inn. After Gu Jingqian looked around, he came back in a hurry. Now they have split up to find Gu Jingyuan."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, look for it, kill you all, you may not be able to find it tomorrow if you find it.


    The two carriages were parked in the backyard of the inn. Shao Qingyuan found a sack, packed Gu Jingyuan and tied it up, and went back to the room when no one was there.


    He was wearing sackcloth and sackcloth. Even if he was seen, he would only think that he was helping the guests to carry the goods. He never thought that there would be a big living person in the sack.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan changed their clothes in the room, and immediately asked Xiao Er for something to eat, nning to talk about their ns while having dinner.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the door, he saw a slightly familiar figure.


    Isn''t this... the Jiang family?


    Why is she here? Who is the man walking in front of Jiang''s?


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes, turned his head to Shao Qingyuan and said, "I''ll go out."


    After she finished speaking, she walked out of the room without waiting for Shao Qingyuan to speak, and followed behind Jiang Shi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1913: Its him?

    Chapter 1913 Is he?


    Mr. Jiang quickly entered a guest room. Gu Yundong pretended to be ruthless and walked through the guest room, and nced casually, just in time to see the man raised his hand and closed the door.


    The man was facing the outside, just in line with Gu Yundong''s line of sight.


    It''s him? ?


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and the man was slightly stunned, then nodded and closed the door of the guest room.


    Gu Yundong immediately turned his head back to the room, his mind was tumbling quickly, and a thought quickly shed through.


    She closed the door and said to Shao Qingyuan, "I saw Mrs Jiang just now. He followed a man into the room."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." So you''re going to catch the traitor?


    He didn''t have a good impression of this Jiang family. She was the eldest daughter-inw of the Gu family.


    Shao Qing is far from objecting to this, but she should not implicate innocent people.


    The two of them had no grievances with her, but she didn''t care at all, and deliberately chose them to poison when they were in the Gu family.


    Furthermore, before that, she also sent Luo Qi a bowl of poisonous meat.


    Gu Yundong didn''t look at Shao Qingyuan''s face at all, otherwise if he read his thoughts from his expression, he would probably vomit blood.


    He pulled Shao Qingyuan and sat down, "I heard before that Jiang''s family was assigned to Dn Vige, which is some distance from Nanya Vige, but now she is here, and she came to the inn with a man. You know that man Who is it? It''s the man we met in the same inn in Pingling County before, and we almost came to the ind with him on the same boat."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, then suddenly reacted, "You mean, this man is... Gu Jingzhe?"


    Gu Jingzhe came to Xundao two days ago, and the man also came two days ago.


    And Jiang Shi didn''t know anyone else on Linxun Ind, so he followed this person to the inn.


    This man just came back from outside, and Gu Jingqian came here to look for someone before, and he happened to be away.


    All the coincidences are right, this person... is Gu Jingzhe.


    "You said that when he came to the Jiang family, did he also doubt Gu Yiping''s words and wanted to investigate clearly?"


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, "Mostly so, so he still does something." He didn''t have any doubts in his heart, but he let it go and escaped from reality.


    "The Jiang family should tell Gu Jingzhe the truth of the matter, right?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "... um." An unsure look.


    Gu Yundong suddenly lost his confidence when he thought of Jiang''s insane instability.


    At this moment, Bai Hang Shaoyin also came.


    I was somewhat relieved to hear that Gu Jingzhe was at this inn and was investigating the matter of Concubine Qiu.


    "Then let''s just stand still and wait and see how Gu Jingzhe reacts when he finds out the truth?" Shao Yin asked.


    Mainly, they have no idea at present to disobey that imperial edict.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "No, we still have to take action, we can''t wait for Gu Jingzhe. If he finds out the truth and still stands on Gu Yiping''s side, then it will be toote for us to take any action."


    Shao Yin''s eyes lit up after hearing her say, "Yun Dong, do you have an idea? Hurry up, hurry up, what are we going to do?"


    "I do have an idea." Gu Yundong said, ncing at Gu Jingyuan who was thrown in the corner.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1914: damn thing

    Chapter 1914 Dog Stuff


    As soon as Gu Yundong said there was a way, the other three people in the room got closer.


    Gu Yundong pointed at Gu Jingyuan and said, "The emperor pardoned them and let them return to Beijing. But you said it was a coincidence that after they were acquitted and released, they were sued again..."


    Shao Qingyuan and the three of them, "..." It seems feasible.


    is so pitiful that he was used again before he left the ce of exile.


    The four turned their heads at the same time, looking at theatose Gu Jingyuan in the corner, showing a bewildered smile.


    "But it''s gettingte now, let''s go to camp tomorrow."


    Several people agreed, when even let Xiao Er bring the food over, together with Luo Qi, the five of them had dinner together.


    Gu Yundong watched the room where Gu Jingzhe was while eating.


    After such a long time, the Jiang family has note out.


    However, the shop assistant went to deliver food once, andter delivered some snacks.


    It was not until it got dark that the door was opened and Gu Jingzhe came out.


    He found the innkeeper and asked him to open another room.


    Linxun Ind is a ce of exile. There is a curfew at night. Although Jiang¡¯s ce is not far from here, it is really inconvenient to go out at night.


    Therefore, it is normal for Gu Jingzhe to open a room for her again.


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Jingzhe''s expression carefully, but he looked resentful and forbear, his face was very ugly.


    He must have believed Jiang''s words and was also very angry. Just don''t know how he will do it.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and turned back to the room.


    Gu Jingyuan is still in aa and will probably be in aa until tomorrow morning.


    A few people slept peacefully, and on the second day, they saw Gu Jingyuan wake up.


    When Gu Yundong brought his breakfast into the room, he happened to see him open his eyes.


    Gu Jingyuan hasn''t eaten since yesterday afternoon, so he''s very hungry right now.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, he thought of the sins he suffered yesterday, and his face instantly put on a look of resentment.


    Unfortunately, his mouth was blocked, so he could only make a ''woowoowoo'' sound at her.


    Gu Yundong ignored him, talking with Shao Qingyuan while eating,pletely ignoring Gu Jingyuan''s burning gaze.


    After the two had finished eating, Bai Hang and Shao Yin happened toe in.


    Bai Hang also nced at Gu Jingyuan, and then said to Shao Qingyuan, "Leave this to me, you just go and do your work."


    Shao Yin asked, "Would you like to give him something to eat?"


    Bai Hang snorted coldly, "What to eat? You won''t die of starvation anyway."


    Gu Jingyuan looked at them in disbelief, and the ''woo woo'' became louder. These people were so unruly, they all waited for him. When he returned to Beijing, he would make the third child put eye drops in front of King Lu and give them back ten times the pain he had suffered.


    Unfortunately, no one cares.


    Gu Yundong quickly packed up and left the room with some things.


    The inn is too small. When they went downstairs, they ran into Gu Jingzhe again. He was returning from the outside, and he presumably took the Jiang family back.


    He didn''t seem to have slept all night, and he didn''t seem to be in good spirits.


    Gu Yundong passed him by, left the inn, and went directly to the camp of officers and soldiers stationed on Linxun Ind.


    In the camp at this time, in an official residence on the east side of the camp, General Fan threw a teacup directly to the ground with a gloomy face.


    "Dog things, thinking I have King Lu''s support, I can''t do anything about them?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1915: General Fan

    Chapter 1915 General Fan


    Just now, Gu Yiping, who could not find Gu Jingyuan for a long time, finally brought his eldest son to the town again.


    He originally wanted to find Gu Jingzhe, but he was not there yesterday, so he should be there this morning, right?


    I didn''t expect to go to the inn to ask, and then said it again. How did he know that Gu Jingzhe was just sending the Jiang family home?


    Gu Yiping waited for a quarter of an hour at the entrance of the inn and couldn''t wait any longer. He immediately took his eldest son to the camp and asked to see General Fan.


    General ?? Fan was impatient to see them, but the timing was too coincidental, he just came back from the drill with a pair of soldiers, and met the father and son of the Gu family.


    Gu Yiping insisted that he kidnapped his second son and asked him to hand him over, otherwise it would be a tant disobedience to the Holy Order. The father and son were shouting outside the camp, attracting a lot of onlookers.


    General Fan couldn''t bear it any longer, and directly asked the officers and soldiers to throw the two men out.


    "Then Gu Jingyuan disappeared, and they actually suspected that I was the one who arrested people. Do I need to use such rude means to deal with them? Dare toe to me and ask for people, idiots. Things without evidence can also be used. Dare to scream, I really want to sh them with a knife."


    The steward beside General Fan persuaded him, "Sir, calm down, they are just viins who have achieved their aspirations. Just wait and see, when you return to the capital, those nobles in the capital will teach him how to behave."


    These words made General Fan feel a little morefortable, but no, even those ancient family members who have been away from the capital for more than 20 years, returning to Beijing is like a bunker entering the city. temper.


    What if there is King Lu''s backing? With their style, I am afraid that they will be abandoned by King Lu soon.


    One can imagine that, when General Fan recalled the arrogant appearance of the ancient family when they came over, he became angry.


    He turned his head and asked the steward, "What is the rtionship between Du Tianqing and the Gu family, have you found out?"


    Du Tianqing is Gu Jingzhe''s current name, given to him by his adoptive father.


    The steward shook his head, "I haven''t found it yet, but the person who just stared at him said that Du Tianqing met that Jiang Shi yesterday, and he didn''t know what to talk about."


    "Meet Mr. Jiang?" General Fan tapped his finger on the table lightly, "Go and call Mrs. Jiang over."


    "Yes."


    The steward turned around and was about to go out, when suddenly a servant ran in in a hurry, and he couldn''t even bother to salute, so he said eagerly, "Sir, there are people outside who im to be the Yongjia County Master and the County Ma. To see the adults."


    General Fan was taken aback, "Master Yongjia?"


    The dignified princess, why did youe to this exiled Linxun Ind?


    And this title, he has never heard of it.


    General ?? Fan asked the servant, "What is this county owner doing in such a ce?"


    "Could it be that he made a mistake and was exiled here, and as a result, he has not yet recognized his identity, and wants to receive preferential treatment?" The next person guessed.


    General ?? Fan kicked him, "Is your brain used to eat shit? I don''t know about the officials and dignitaries who were exiled here? They still have toe to the door?"


    The servant shrank his neck, as if...that''s right.


    General Fan coughed lightly, "Let them in."


    "Yes." The servant hurried out.


    The steward also said goodbye and went to Mrs Jiang.


    General Fan squinted and began to think about the county master and the county horse here, but before he could figure out why, a couple slowly walked in outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1916: sue someone

    Chapter 1916 Sue a person


    The man''s face is expressionless, but he is tall and handsome, and his body is amazing.


    The ?? woman smiled but didn''t look too easy to mess with, her eyes were sharp.


    General Fan instantly put away his scrutiny, got up to meet the two, "The two are..."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan both had things to prove their identities. General Fan nced at them and suddenly became serious, and saluted Gu Yundong.


    "I don''t know what is the important thing for the county master and the county horse toe here? If Fan can help, he will do his best."


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Master Fan, don''t be so nervous, our husband and wife came here to sue someone."


    General Fan was taken aback for a moment, "Sue someone?" He felt a bit magical, who should the county chief sue? You should go to Jingzhao Yin, or the local government to find the prefect, or even go to Tian Ting, how can you find his general in a small exile?


    He felt that things were a bit strange. After the servant sent the tea out, he was silent for a while before asking, "Who to sue?"


    "Gu Jingyuan, the ancient family."


    Fan almost spit out the tea from his neckline. He widened his eyes in astonishment and looked at Gu Yundong, who was still smiling in front of him.


    inexplicably felt that she seemed to see that she also wanted the Gu family to be unlucky.


    He coughed lightly and asked in a low voice, "What is the county chief suing the Gu family?"


    "Sue them for colluding with human traffickers to abduct human beings. Last year, Wanqing House solved a major case. Dou Can will personally arrest the traffickers who have been in trouble for many years, and **** the traffickers to the capital. Gu Jingyuan, who has a rtionship with them. Collusion, or even behind the scenes.¡±


    General Fan''s breathing became quicker, the news was a bit shocking.


    Gu Jingyuan is the person behind the human trafficker gang? ? He also heard about the major case of Wanqing Mansion.


    This matter is quite a big deal. It is said that after the prisoner was escorted to the capital, after verification and review by the Ministry of Justice, it was found that this group of people kidnapped many children and women, and some men were also captured by them and sold to them. In the hands of those who mine privately, life is worse than death.


    In addition, many people have been killed in the hands of this group of people, and even many children in the capital were abducted and sold by them.


    This matter was also reported in the mansion newspaper, and it was sent to various prefectures and counties, and even he received it.


    As for the reason for such a big trouble, one of the children who was kidnapped by them is the grandson of the present Taifu. This Taifu was also unwilling when thete emperor was there, and he had no power in his hands.


    But now it is different, he has been reused.


    After learning that the murderer who kidnapped and sold his own grandson had finally been caught, he knelt in front of the emperor and begged the emperor to execute him lingeringly.


    But now, Yongjia County Master and County Ma Ye came over in person and said that Gu Jingyuan was the real murderer behind the scenes?


    If he really is, then the Gu family is finished.


    only¡­¡­


    "The emperor issued an imperial decree to forgive the sins of the ancient family."


    Shao Qingyuan, "The emperor only decreed that the Gu family''s crime was too serious back then, and now that the punishment has passed, they can return to Beijing. The decree was aimed at the crimemitted by the ancient family, but today we are talking about another crime. , it''s two different things."


    There must be a reason for the emperor to issue an imperial decree. He only said that he would forgive the mistakes of the ancient family twenty years ago.


    General Fan thinks about it too, this is a different matter. But he was still worried.


    "Will this matter offend King Lu?"


    Gu Yundong shrugged, if he wants to achieve his goal, he always has to offend one party.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1917: Witnesses have evidence

    Chapter 1917 Witnesses have evidence


    However, it depends on how Gu Jingzhe chooses whether to offend or not. If he chooses Qiu Yiniang, then King Lu will naturally handle it. If he chooses Gu Yiping, then it will be up to King Lu and Taifu.


    "Then it depends on what General Fan thinks. In the end, he wants to let the Gu family leave Linxun Ind, and from then on, the sky is high and the sea is wide and free. It is still necessary for them to never have a ce to turn over."


    General Fan''s eyes flickered slightly, of course he wanted to keep the Gu family forever.


    As far as he knows, the Gu family hold grudges and are cold-blooded and ruthless.


    With the grudges between him and the Gu family for so many years, the Gu family will definitely not give up.


    If he returned to the capital, climbed up to Prince Lu, and then turned back and asked someone to make a little stumbling block for him, maybe he would be the unlucky one at that time.


    In this case, it is better to strike first.


    General Fan thought about it a lot. Although he made a decision in his heart, he still asked with a look of hesitation, "The county chief will sue this person, and the general will naturally handle it fairly at the end, and will never let such a viin go unpunished. But it doesn''t matter where the trial is. The case requires evidence, the county lord, do you have any evidence?"


    "This is the evidence."


    Gu Yundong took out a jade pendant from his sleeve and gave it to General Fan.


    Evidence? General Fan''s eyes lit up.


    And he saw that the county master and his wife were obviously prepared. He wanted to have enough evidence and witnesses, so he immediately stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation.


    "it is good."


    The two followed General Fan into the study.


    Then, Shao Qingyuan told about his life experience, which is nothing to be ashamed of.


    These days, when a woman was kidnapped and returned to her hometown, she might be criticized and thought she was innocent.


    But the man didn''t have such a big concern, and Shao Qingyuan''s identity was also there.


    The Bai family has a son who has been missing for many years, and many people know that, now they just say who the kidnapper is.


    General Fan was stunned. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him had been standing behind Yongjia County Master, speaking very little and showing no expression, as if he didn''t exist, Young Master Shao had such a big history.


    He was the one who discovered the cowpox vination method. He was the doctor Shao who vinated the second prince himself. He was an official.


    He is from the Bai family, the grandson of that elusive doctor with excellent medical skills, and a descendant of the Bai family.


    He has only been exposed to medical skills for only three years, and his skills areparable to those of those decades-old doctors.


    General Fan listened to his experience just like listening to a legend.


    A young man who was obviously born in a wealthy and prestigious family, but he was kidnapped and taken to the countryside since he was a child, and he survived tenaciously.


    is obviously a little-known country boy who has never read a book or has any rtives, and grew up in the countryside. But in such a short period of time, to achieve such an achievement is simply amazing.


    Everyone has a strong mentality, and General Fan felt that Shao Qingyuan in front of him was a capable person.


    His smile suddenly became more real, "Young Master Shao is the testimony, and this jade pendant is there as evidence, and the jade pendant has traces to follow. It''s not difficult to convict the Gu family."


    General Fan changed his previous decadence and anxiety, stood up, opened the door of the study, and shouted to the people outside the door in high spirits, e here, go and arrest the Gu family for Ben. By the way, send someone Go and find out, where is that Gu Jingyuan, don''t hide in a guilty conscience after hearing the news that Yongjia County Master ising."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1918: The Song family knew old man Li

    Chapter 1918 Song n Knows Old Man Li


    Gu Yundong, "..." No, he didn''t.


    Shao Qingyuan patted General Fan on the shoulder and said, "You don''t need to look for Gu Jingyuan."


    "Why?"


    "He was caught by us."


    ha? ? ?


    General Fan''s face is full of confusion, no, even if you want revenge, you don''t need to use this method, right?


    The corner of his mouth twitched, and he quickly had someone follow Shao Qingyuan to the inn, bringing Gu Jingyuan over first.


    Hearing that the inn they stayed in was actually the same as that Du Tianqing, General Fan also instructed the lieutenant to avoid Du Tianqing when they went there.


    He didn''t want to make extra troubles, so when the Gu family was convicted, let him know.


    Gu Yundong opened his mouth, but didn''t say that Du Tianqing was Gu Jingzhe''s identity.


    After all, she is Luo Qi''s only rtive now. If you don''t know which side he is on, let''s not involve him and the Gu family.


    Gu Jingyuan was quickly brought over. When he was awake, his stomach was unbearably hungry, his mouth was thirsty, and his lips were peeled.


    The god-damn Bai Hang and Shao Yin, they just watched helplessly like that, even if they didn''t give him anything to eat, they deliberately ate all kinds of fragrant snacks in front of him.


    General Fan looked at his embarrassed appearance, it was... veryplicated.


    very happy and sympathetic.


    Sure enough, no one can offend anyone who studies medicine. There are ways to make your life worse than death.


    He had someone bring water to Gu Jingyuan to feed him, and he would have to talkter, it was inconvenient to have such a dry throat.


    Gu Jingyuan finished drinking the water and was still not satisfied, "I''m starving to death, give me something to eat and untie me."


    General ?? Fan ignored him and let him be taken out.


    Not long after, the Gu family were brought to the camp.


    General Fan''s side is not a yamen, although it is a guardhouse, but it does not have the same style as the county magistrate''s prefect.


    But the front hall also has a ce for trial, which is not used all the year round. General Fan had the tables and chairs removed and changed it into a ce for the soldiers to wrestle and rest.


    At this moment, the table and chairs were set up again, and he sat behind the desk, watching the Gu family members being pushed in condescendingly.


    Song Shi and Mao Shi were still swearing, "Why are you arresting me? Let me tell you, our family is no longer guilty, we have the emperor''s will, you are disobedient and will be beheaded. ."


    "That is, you are all waiting. When we return to Beijing, you must have no good fruit to eat."


    Gu Yiping and Gu Jingqian also sullen. They had just returned to Nanya Vige from the town, but they were brought here before they even had time to drink their saliva.


    Gu Yiping raised his head and saw General Fan sitting there with a sneering expression, his gaze swept over them, his attitude very contemptuous.


    In an instant, his fire rose from his heart, and he pointed at General Fan and scolded him, "Fan, it doesn''t matter if you tied my son, and now you still want to deal with us, do you want to kill people and silence them? I tell you, you don''t even think about it."


    General Fan was impatient, pped the gavel abruptly, and said in a loud voice, "Shut up, motherfucker."


    There was no sound in the hall for a moment.


    Gu Yundong, who was hiding behind, twitched at the corners of his mouth. The militarymander was indeed a militarymander.


    The Gu family did not dare to speak, and General Fan expressed his satisfaction.


    He picked up a piece of paper on the desk and asked, "Have you seen this person?"


    The others frowned and looked at them for a long time, expressing that they did not know each other.


    But Song Shi''s face suddenly showed a trace of confusion and panic.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, Song Shi... actually knew Old Man Li?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1919: Weird Song

    Chapter 1919 Weird Song n


    Not only Gu Yundong saw it, but General Fan who was sitting in the hall had a panoramic view of everyone''s expressions, and the expressions on Song''s face were clear.


    This is interesting, Gu Yiping didn''t know it, but Song and Gu Jingyuan did.


    General Fan suddenly stood up, grabbed the piece of paper and walked in front of Mr. Song, without saying a word, he said, "Say, what''s his name?"


    "He, his name is Li..." Song shi replied almost subconsciously, but he immediately realized what he had said, hurriedly shook his head, and quickly denied, "No, I don''t know him, I haven''t seen him."


    Although she changed her words quickly, General Fan didn''t listen to what she said at all, and just sneered, "This is strange, Gutou and Gu Jingqian don''t know this person, but you can name his surname Li. ."


    When Gu Yiping heard this, he suddenly turned to look at her, "Who is this person?"


    Song was flustered, and his head shook quickly, "I don''t know, I really don''t know who this person is."


    Gu Yiping gritted his teeth, "Do you think I am deaf? Say, who is he?" The more Song Shi concealed, the more Gu Yiping felt that there was no silver tael here, and the more strange it was.


    Song was a little afraid of him. After a long while, he gritted his teeth and could only admit, "Yes, I know him. He is a coachman of our Song family."


    "The coachman? Why haven''t I seen it?"


    "He worked in the Song family for a year, and then he redeemed himself and returned to his hometown."


    Gu Yiping frowned, still feeling weird.


    General Fan was greatly surprised, "Mrs. Gu has a good memory. A servant of the Song family who has only been a driver for a year, Mrs. Song still remembers what he looked like. Not only that, even if he is old, he can remember him at a nce. Recognize his appearance and admire him."


    Song''s face turned pale, Gu Yiping suddenly turned to look at her, yes, that''s it, very strange.


    Gu Yiping stared at her with burning eyes, and wanted to say something, but out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of General Fan, and he suddenly realized where this ce was.


    If there is anything, it is better to go back and ask more clearly.


    Gu Yiping suppressed his thoughts and looked at General Fan coldly, "Master Fan arrested us for no reason, just to ask this question? Is it over now? This is just a driver of the Song family. It has nothing to do with us."


    said, heughed sarcastically, "If Master Fan wants to trouble us again next time, it''s better to use another method."


    General Fan smiled and sat back behind the desk again, "Who said it doesn''t matter? Your wife seems to know him quite well."


    "I don''t know each other, we don''t know each other well. He has already left the Song family, and we haven''t seen each other since then." Song hurriedly defended. "I know that Master Fan and our family don''t deal with each other and want to prevent us from leaving Linxun Ind, but this is the will of the Holy One. If Master Fan always embarrassed us with such inexplicable things, we are not so easy to mess with, we The Gu family is not a culprit now, and cannot tolerate your humiliation like this."


    Gu Yiping frowned, Song''s words were too many, and... he wanted to cover it up.


    General Fan was delighted, "You really look up to yourself, I''ll humiliate you? Madam Gu might as well take a look at this, and let''s talk about whether it''s a no-brainer. It''s taken from that old man Li''s house."


    The voice fell, and something smashed straight into Song''s bad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1920: improper relationship

    Chapter 1920 Improper Rtionship


    Song hurried to catch it, looked down, and his face changed instantly.


    Gu Yiping next to her even took the thing over, suddenly looked up at Song Shi, and asked in shock, "This jade pendant, didn''t you say that this jade pendant was lost?"


    Song Shi panicked, swallowed hard, and said, "I, I don''t know, maybe, maybe this thing was stolen by the old man Li. Yes, he must have stolen it, because he stole this , that''s why I left the Song family, that''s it."


    The more she spoke, the more certain she became. Gu Yiping''s eyes were gloomy. He knew she was lying.


    But at this time, he couldn''t dismantle her, he could only continue to endure, tightening his fingers, and staring at Song shi with warning.


    Song lowered his head, his hands covered in sweat.


    Gu Yundong, who had been observing behind the screen, exchanged nces with Shao Qingyuan, and said in a low voice, "Tell me, what is the rtionship between Mrs. Song and Old Man Li?"


    "Improper rtionship."


    Gu Yundong, "..." summed it up very well.


    She twitched the corners of her mouth, then summoned a soldier and whispered a few words.


    The soldier immediately ran to General Fan''s ear and whispered for a moment.


    General Fan raised his eyebrows, and suddenly pped the gavel with a loud "snap".


    "Song, you are still not honest. Old man Li has already recruited everything. He and you say it differently."


    Song was so frightened that he was panicking at this moment. Hearing this, he raised his head and said with wide eyes, "He recruited? What did he recruit? Didn''t he die a few years ago?"


    General Fan made a ''yo'' sound, feeling extremely happy.


    "How do you know that he died a few years ago? A coachman who only stayed at your parents'' house for a year, you actually know that he died a few years ago? It seems that although you have been exiled on this Linxun Ind all these years, you are still the same. His contact is still unbroken. Say, what is your rtionship with him?"


    General Fan was about to cry stupidly by the Song family. Sure enough, she hadpletely degenerated into an ignorant and ignorant woman on this Linxun Ind all these years.


    Gu Yiping''s face was ashen as he looked at Song Shi and whispered, "Shut up."


    General Fan didn''t allow it, "Song, you still haven''t actually recruited? What is the rtionship between Old Man Li and you? You know that hemitted a heinous crime. Is he the one behind the scenes?"


    "What, big sin? Not me, I don''t know, I don''t know anything."


    "It seems that there is no need for punishment. You will not be able to recruit. Come on, give me a stick and hit twenty big boards first."


    As soon as he finished speaking, two soldiers rushed in and held Song Shi without a word.


    Gu Yiping shouted, "What is Master Fan doing? How can you use lynching? Stop me."


    "This will only be handled impartially. Now that the Song family has colluded with the imperial court but refuses to admit it, this will have to use extraordinary means. Come and stop him."


    Several people watched Gu Yiping, Gu Jingqian and others on the side, Song shi shouted and struggled desperately, but how could her strength be worth the trained soldiers.


    Soon there was a chair lying across the lobby, Song was pressed down on the chair, and the two sticks were already raised high.


    "Ah..." Song n screamed when the board fell.


    The ancient family scolded angrily, but it was useless.


    Those soldiers are all trained, and hitting the board won''t hurt people seriously, but it can make people suffer to death.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1921: he insulted me

    Chapter 1921 He insulted me


    Song was a person who was afraid of pain, and didn''t have much perseverance.


    After hitting a dozen or so boards, General Fan still didn''t stop her, but she felt like she was going to die. Immediately unbearable, sweating profusely, he shouted angrily, "I''ll recruit, I''ll recruit."


    General Fan raised his hand and the board stopped.


    But Song was still not put down from the chair, and her body was shaking with fear.


    General ?? Fan walked up to her, "You''d better tell the truth, otherwise I''ll find out, but it''s not just as simple as 20 boards."


    Song said while crying, "I''m honest, I''m telling the truth."


    General Fan recorded the documents that he exined to the side, and then sat down in front of Song with a chair.


    Song sighed for a while before saying, "I, I do know that old man Li, and he is also the driver of the house. He saved my life before, so..."


    "You dare to lie and call me." Saved her life? If it was so simple, why did she hide from Gu Yiping? Why did Gu Jingyuan recognize him?


    General Fan gave an order, and the board fell instantly.


    "Ah..." Song Shi screamed, "No, I remembered it wrong, I remembered it wrong, he didn''t save my life, he insulted me, woohoo, insulted me."


    General Fan, "..." Damn, is it so explosive? This really surprised him.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong also had confused expressions on their faces. Most of them, they guessed that Song Shi and the driver might have a good impression of each other. After all, when Li was young, he was indeed quite a handsome person, at leastpared to Gu Yiping, who was mediocre. Weird appearance, but also a little good-looking.


    Isn''t this Song family the eldest miss of the Song family? How dare old man Li?


    The huge lobby was eerily quiet, except for the sobbing of Song''s copse from time to time.


    Gu Yiping''s ears were buzzing, and he looked at his wife in disbelief. After a long while, he murmured, "What did you say? When did you get caught by him? When did I ask you about it?"


    He got excited as he spoke, and with red eyes, he rushed towards Song.


    If there were soldiers blocking him at this moment, he would have rushed to the Song family.


    Song Shi burst into tears, "Thirty-seven years ago, if it wasn''t for you, if you hadn''t insisted on epting that **** Qiu Yiniang, I wouldn''t have gone back to my mother''s house, and I wouldn''t have been given by him... woo woo... "


    Song''s natal family is not in the capital, but in Qing''an.


    At that time, Old Man Li also happened to be looking for work in Qing''an Mansion.


    Song was still very good-looking when she was young, and she was well-raised. Even if she gave birth to a son, her appearance did not change much, and she even had a hint of mature woman charm.


    In the eyes of old man Li, such a woman is very different from the fierce yellow-faced woman who has given birth to a child like the one at home, but has be disheveled and scolded her mother-inw.


    If the two stand together, they are like mother and daughter.


    Old Man Li met Song by chance. At that time, he didn''t have any thoughts, just to relieve his greed.


    Unexpectedly, two dayster, Song shi took the maid to go outside the city to offer incense, but when they came back, they encountered a heavy rain, and the group had no choice but to find a vige nearby to rest temporarily.


    And old man Li was working in that vige at that time.


    The first time I saw it was to relieve my greed. For the second time, for Old Man Li, it was the Song family who took the initiative to send it to the door. This was an arrangement from God.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1922: Gu Jingyuans life experience

    Chapter 1922 Gu Jingyuan''s life experience


    Old man Li is very courageous, otherwise he would not have done kidnapping and murder with the traffickers.


    His brain is also good, and it is on the Zhuangzi that he is familiar with, which is equivalent to his own territory.


    Song''s family was like this, and was ughtered.


    The rain outside was so loud that it obscured many sounds, and the guards who stayed in the distance did not notice the difference.


    It wasn''t until the rain stopped the next day that Song was sitting beside the bed in a trance, crying bitterly.


    But she dared not tell anyone, she was afraid of death. If it is said, it is better to be a nephew, and if it is not good, the only way is tomit suicide.


    Based on his understanding of Gu Yiping, her path is most likely thetter one.


    So the Song family could only grit their teeth, endured the resentment, and quickly packed up and took someone back to the Song family.


    But she was not reconciled, and once found someone to kill Old Man Li.


    However, the other party seemed to be aware of her thoughts. Not only did she hide it tightly, but even two dayster, she entered the Song residence again and found the Song family.


    Song was almost scared to death, but she didn''t dare to speak up, so that in the end, she had an affair with Old Man Li again.


    One has two and one has three. Although Old Man Li is not high in status, he is a good-looking person, and he will spend his time and coax her.


    Song was very angry with Gu Yiping, and waspletely appeased by Old Man Li. He even enjoyed the situation of beingplimented and cared for.


    Unfortunately, there is a lot of walking along the river, so you still have to get wet shoes.


    The matter between Song shi and old man Li was known by her personal maid. After Song shi panicked, she temporarily appeased the maid, and then asked old man Li to take her away and deal with it.


    But after the incident, Song also understood that he could no longer continue with Old Man Li, otherwise both of them might die.


    She decided to go back to the capital and go back to her ancient home.


    Just as the person Gu Yiping sent to invite her back also arrived, the Song family simply got off the donkey and got ready to go back to the capital.


    The night before returning to the capital, she and Old Man Li met for thest time.


    is also on that side, Song Shi had ufortable vomiting in front of Old Man Li.


    Both have had children and know the symptoms of early pregnancy. Song Shi calcted her menstrual period again, and found that there was a high probability, so she was happy.


    Song was worried, but Old Man Li was extremely excited.


    His child, who was born in the belly of a noble woman, will be a son of an official, a person who eats and drinks spicy food, and has a promising future.


    He was overjoyed, but found that the Song family didn''t seem to want this child.


    Old man Li was afraid that she would beat the child, so he took away the jade pendant that Song had always been with.


    and threatened her, "If you dare to kill this child, I will go to the capital, find your husband, and talk to him. With this jade pendant as evidence, I think he should believe it."


    Song was in shock, so in the end he could only ept his threat and keep the child.


    She couldn''t wait to return to the capital the next day. Unlike when she came, this time it only took half a month to arrive in the capital.


    Everyone thought that Mrs. Song was in a hurry to go home, so they hurried on the road. As for the asional vomiting on the road, it was also due to carriage sickness, and no one spected about pregnancy.


    After returning home, Gu Yiping found that her jade pendant was missing, and Song told him that it was lost.


    Just like that, after more than eight months, the child was born.


    These days, there are sayings that there are seven lives and eight lives, but Song''s child was born prematurely for eight months but survived. Everyone said that this child is a lucky one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1923: bitch, kill you

    Chapter 1923 Slut, kill you


    I heard this a lot, and since Concubine Qiu was not pregnant, Gu Yiping was very fond of this child.


    Ten years after the birth of the child, Old Man Li once came to the capital and met him once.


    Then, he returned the jade pendant to Gu Jingyuan. This is why Shao Yin saw this jade pendant on Gu Jingyuan, but when Gu Jingyuan was caught on Linxun Ind, Old Man Li came to see him, and the jade pendant returned to him.


    Later, Old Man Li went to tie Shao Qingyuan.


    This can also exin why he hated Shao Qingyuan so much, wanted to take him away, and tortured and suppressed him since he was a child. Because Bai Hang and Shao Yin, the son he had hoped for, was arrested, Old Man Li was unable to save them, so he could only use other means to retaliate.


    "So, Gu Jingyuan is not Gu Yiping''s son, but old man Li?" Gu Yundong widened his eyes and asked Shao Qingyuan in a low voice.


    Shao Qingyuan also had a surprise on his face. This process, this fact, was really unexpected.


    Not only were they shocked, but Gu Yiping, the party involved, was even more stunned, as if he had heard the news that the sky was falling, and remained motionless.


    General ?? Fan turned his head, nced at him, and suddenly felt a little sympathetic to him.


    Being worn by his wife for so many years with a green hat, his son is someone else''s, and even a man can''t bear it.


    Gu Jingqian was also stunned. His second brother, isn''t he the son of the Gu family? This, how is this possible?


    Mao was even more flustered. If his husband was not from the ancient family, then, would he still be able to follow him back to the capital?


    "Ah, you bitch." Gu Yiping suddenly burst out and swooped at Song.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard it just now. They couldn''t catch him in time, and could only watch him punch and kick at Song.


    Song couldn''t hold back after being beaten twice, and scratched him with his hands while crying.


    Although she was beaten more than ten times, her injuries were not serious. After so long, her strength recovered.


    "You still dare to beat me, if it wasn''t for your concubine on the left and a concubine on the right, and annoyed me back to her parents'' house, would I have encountered such a thing? Do you think I would like it?"


    "Slut, slut, slut, I''ll beat you to death." Gu Yiping didn''t care.


    A man''s three wives and four concubines are inherently justifiable, but as his wife, he is jealous for this trivial matter. It''s okay to be bad or not virtuous, and it''s just that Yanghua has a head and tail with other men.


    This kind of woman should sink into the pond.


    General Fan tutted loudly, seeing how these two people were biting a dog, his heart was going crazy.


    I didn''t expect that even the bitter master of the county horse didn''t appear, and even Gu Jingyuan didn''t sign and sign it, but Song stabbed everything out.


    And the fact is so heartwarming, General Fan tried his best to hold back hisughter so as not to let his expression management get out of control.


    After a while, he coughed lightly, and said to the soldiers who were also watching the fun, "Alright, alright, what are you doing here? Pull the two of them away, I will have to do it again. Continue the trial."


    "Yes." Several soldiers stepped forward, trying to pull them apart.


    However, at this moment, a cold light shed through the eyes of everyone and rushed forward.


    General Fan was the first to feel that something was wrong, so he rushed to stop it, but it was toote.


    He could only watch the dagger helplessly as it sank into a person''s stomach and plunged deep into it, leaving only the hilt.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1924: Song is dead

    Chapter 1924 The Song Dynasty is dead


    General Fan''s face changed greatly, and he hurriedly shouted, "Go and call the doctor."


    Two soldiers ran out eagerly, and General Fan pushed Gu Yiping to the ground.


    Song fell to the ground, and Gu Jingqian, who had reactedter, rushed over and hugged the person, "Mother, mother, hold on."


    Song shi was stunned, looking down at the dagger on his stomach, his face full of disbelief.


    It hurt so much that it made it difficult for her to speak. She raised her eyes to look at Gu Jingqian, "Am I, am I going to die?"


    "No, the doctor will be here soon, mother, you won''t die."


    Mao also crawled over with trembling hands and feet, trying to block the blood hole with his hands, but it seemed to be useless, Song''s breath was getting weaker and weaker.


    General ?? Fan frowned and cursed in annoyance.


    This was his mistake. He didn''t expect Gu Yiping to have a dagger on his body. When he rushed over just now, he should have pulled the person away.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and punched Gu Yiping fiercely.


    Gu Yiping still lingered in anger, staring at General Fan with red eyes.


    The dagger was deliberately put on his body when he set out. General Fan suddenly asked people to arrest their family. Gu Yiping''s intuition was not simple. Just in case, he put a dagger on his body.


    The ?? dagger has been in storage for many years, and he identally hid it. The knife control on the ind is very strict.


    On weekdays, Gu Yiping didn''t dare to take it out, so the dagger was actually a little dull, and there was a lot of rust.


    Now this knife has directly prated into the heart of Song, I am afraid that it will not be saved.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong didn''t know when they came out. Seeing the chaos on the scene, they didn''t know what to say for a while.


    At this moment, no one from the Gu family paid attention to them, and they all looked at Song hurriedly.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who stepped forward and put his fingers on Song''s wrist before they discovered him. "It''s you?"


    General Fan''s eyes lit up, yes, why did he forget that there was a doctor at the scene.


    However, after Shao Qingyuan retracted his fingers, he shook his head slightly when he met General Fan''s earnest eyes.


    Before General Fan could say anything, Gu Jingqian suddenly stretched out his hand and pushed Shao Qingyuan away.


    Shao Qingyuan avoided his hand, looked at his hatred eyes coldly, sneered, and stood aside.


    The doctor ?? came soon, but Song Shi''s breathing had stopped.


    A trial ended with Song''s death and the entire Gu family in prison.


    Gu Yipingmitted the murder on the spot, and there were all witnesses and physical evidence, and he could not escape.


    Although Song died, but because she colluded with Old Man Li, shemitted a heinous crime, and the rest of the Gu family also had serious suspicions.


    Therefore, General Fan did not let go of any of them, and locked them all in.


    After everything was done, he sat down on the chair tiredly and said to Shao Qingyuan, "What should I do now?"


    "Do what you want to do." Gu Yiping killed the Song family, so he was naturally responsible.


    General Fan rubbed his forehead. Of course he can handle it all, but isn''t there a troublesome person? If they knew that they had caused people''s lives, that person would not necessarily listen to any reason.


    He just felt a headache when a soldier ran in from outside, "Sir, Du Tianqing is here."


    "Damn it." Come on?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1925: laugh out loud

    Chapter 1925 Laugh out loud


    General Fan wanted to say that he was gone, but reality did not allow it.


    He could only wave his hand and ask the soldier to invite people in, then turned his head and asked Shao Qingyuan and the two, "Are you going to avoid it?"


    "No, we are also suffering masters, there is no need to avoid people."


    Okay, General Fan nodded.


    After a while, Gu Jingzhe came in.


    When he saw Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, he was slightly stunned. The frequency of meeting these two people is too high. It was just that they lived in the same inn before, but now they also meet people in the camp.


    Gu Jingzhe is actually curious about the identities of these two people, but it is still the most important thing now.


    He nodded slightly to Shao Qingyuan, then looked at General Fan, "Master Fan, I heard that you sent someone to arrest the Gu family? I don''t know what they did, where are they now?"


    Gu Jingzhe went to Nanya Vige shortly after returning to the inn. He learned the truth about the death of his mother and sister from Jiang''s mouth, so he wanted to inquire.


    Who knew that he had not yet arrived at Nanya Vige, but heard the news from the vigers that the ancient family members were all taken away.


    Gu Jingzhe was a little confused. It stands to reason that General Fan knew that the Gu family had been pardoned, so he shouldn''t be so aggressive.


    General ?? Fan snorted coldly, although he had dealt with Gu Jingzhe twice, this person has always been polite and polite,pared to the Gu family.


    But this person is on the side of the Gu family, so naturally he is against him.


    Hearing his question, General Fan said angrily, "What happened? Why don''t you ask the bitter master?"


    He pointed at Shao Qingyuan, Gu Jingzhe was taken aback, "The Lord of Bitterness?"


    General Fan stood up and said with a smile, "Let me introduce you, these two are the Yongjia County Master and the County Ma."


    Gu Jingzhe was surprised and immediately saluted, "I have seen the county master, the county horse."


    This time he came here with the emperor''s will, and he called himself a subordinate, which naturally made sense.


    However, after seeing the ceremony, Gu Jingzhe''s surprise deepened, how could the county master and the county horse be the masters of bitterness?


    After listening to General Fan''splete telling of the truth, Gu Jingzhe also stood there with a face full of astonishment.


    He never imagined that Gu Jingyuan would actually do such a thing, find someone to kidnap Lord Ma, and that person was the head of a human trafficker, killing people and doing more evil things.


    Gu Jingzhe understood that the Gu family could not be saved.


    He had heard some things about the grandson of the Grand Master before, and knew that even in the face of King Lu, the Grand Master would not let the Gu family go.


    "There is one more thing." General Fan said, "Song Shi is dead."


    Gu Jingzhe suddenly raised his head, "What did you say?"


    General Fan repeated it again, and he had no intention of covering up the scandal for the Gu family. Just let this person see who he is going to save.


    Gu Jingzhe listened to this, his face was full ofplicated colors, and he suddenly wanted tough.


    He also reallyughed out loud.


    General Fan, who was still gloating at the misfortune, was taken aback by hisughter, and looked at him strangely.


    This person...isn''t there anything wrong with him? The person he was trying to save died, how could he stillugh?


    Gu Yundong guessed that Gu Jingzhe was the son of Concubine Qiu, and Concubine Qiu had not dealt with Song before, and Consort Song tortured Concubine Qiu a lot, and even two children of Concubine Qiu were scolded and embarrassed.


    She died, Gu Jingzhe was naturally happy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1926: I am not your son

    Chapter 1926 I''m not your son


    Gu Jingzheughed for a while before stopping. When General Fan was about to ask him what was wrong, he suddenly straightened up, as if he had made a decision, slowly exhaled and said, "Can I see the Gu family? ?"


    General Fan frowned.


    Gu Jingzhe said with a smile, "If your lord is worried, just follow me. Don''t worry, although King Lu pleaded for mercy to the Gu family, it was only because the case 20 years ago was too severe. Now they are involved in other cases and have been arrested. , King Lu will understand."


    As soon as these words came out, the three people present couldn''t help but narrow their eyes.


    General Fan was even more surprised, is he going to give up the ancient family? Fortunately, he was still struggling to find a way there, thinking how important the Gu family was in King Lu''s mind, but he didn''t expect...that''s it? That''s it?


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows slightly, whether Gu Jingzhe avenged his mother and sister, or made a decision after weighing the pros and cons, this is a good sign for them.


    "Okay, then youe with me." General Fan agreed.


    There are also cells in the camp, and they are stronger than the cells in the general county government office, and the guards are also very strict.


    General Fan came with Gu Jingzhe, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    The cell was a little damp, and it was dark behind the passage.


    Shao Qingyuan took Gu Yundong''s hand and carefully helped to find the way in front of her.


    went all the way inside, and heard the mor of those locked in the cell.


    Among them is the voice of Gu Jingyuan.


    Gu Yundong was quite surprised, Gu Jingyuan had been hungry all day and night, and he still seemed to be full of energy.


    Gu Yiping was very quiet, sitting in the corner with his eyes closed.


    It wasn''t until he heard footsteps that he raised his head. The first sight he saw was General Fan, and the second he saw Gu Jingzhe standing behind him.


    The quiet man stood up in an instant, and rushed to the railing with a face full of joy, "The third, the third, quickly save me out."


    Gu Jingzhe looked at him withplicated eyes. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "You kill people, kill people for life, I can''t save you."


    Gu Yiping was stunned for a moment, his face suddenly shed a vicious look, and he beat the wooden railing forcefully.


    "What did you say? You can''t save me? How could you not save me? Didn''t you follow King Lu, go ask King Lu, his dignified lord, there must be a way."


    Gu Jingzhe shook his head, "You are self-inflicted, and no one can save you. King Lu has a deep understanding of righteousness, public and private, and will not do anything that vites thew, so you should give up."


    "Bang." Gu Yiping kicked the door hard and became furious, "Third, do you know what you''re talking about? King Lu knows righteousness, so do you want to watch me die? Ah? I am Your father, your biological father, you are unfilial, you will be struck by thunder."


    General Fan on the side looked at Gu Jingzhe in shock, what? what? ?


    This man is Gu Yiping''s son?


    Um? If he is also an ancient family member, he will also be seated together.


    General Fan''s eyes fell on him, but Gu Jingzhe was very calm, and there was even a hint of helplessness in his eyes, he said, "Master Gu, as I said, I''m not your son. Your third son is here. On the way to exile, he already fell ill and died, you have confirmed it at that time, and it was buried by the **** officer, if you don¡¯t believe it, find the officer, and you will naturally know.¡±


    Gu Yiping looked at him in disbelief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1927: you wild bastard

    Chapter 1927 You Wild Species


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and lowered their eyes.


    Gu Yiping knocked on the door again, gritted his teeth, looked at Gu Jingzhe with red eyes and said word by word, "You, say, what, what??"


    "Master Gu, my name is Du Tianqing. I introduced myself. I came here this time, but I came here on an order to bring you back to Beijing. It''s just that an ident has happened now. Although it''s a pity, I will report to King Lu truthfully."


    Gu Yiping''s eyes were almost bloodshot, and he mmed the door with force, "You bastard, say it again, you bastard, don''t even care about your biological father, aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    Gu Jingzhe thought for a while, then suddenly walked a few steps in front of him andughed, "Master Gu, I have a bad temper, so you should not abuse me. As for retribution? Master Gu will be punished if he doesn''t. ?"


    When he said this, there was hatred in his eyes.


    But this hatred, only Gu Yiping can see.


    He was stunned for a moment, then his eyes widened, "You get it, you got it, right?" He knew the truth about the death of Concubine Qiu and Gu Yuwen.


    "Yes, I know why the old man has ended up like this now. The old man should thank your second son, if it weren''t for him, why would the Gu family suffer revenge from the old man twenty years ago and be exiled here. Now it is also because of his collusion with the traffickers that the Gu family has been arrested again, and may even be beheaded. He is your most hurt son, and now, it can be regarded as a causal cycle. "


    After finishing speaking, Gu Jingzhe took two steps back, returned to General Fan''s side, and said to him, "Everything that needs to be said has been said, let''s go."


    Gu Yiping''s breathing became rapid, and he tugged at the door frame.


    Seeing that Gu Jingzhe was about to leave, he hurriedly stretched out his hand and shouted for help, "The third, the third father is wrong, don''t go, you save the father, the father will definitely hurt you in the future, the father is wrong, the third, youe back. "


    Gu Jingzhe walked straight to the door of the cell as if he didn''t hear it.


    General ?? Fan touched his chin, and his expression became thoughtful.


    When Gu Jingzhe was far away, he leaned into Shao Qingyuan''s ear and asked in a low voice, "You say, is he the third son of the Gu family?"


    Shao Qingyuan seemed to be smiling but not smiling, "Didn''t the third son of the Gu family die twenty years ago?"


    General Fan knew what he meant, and immediatelyughed, "Yes, you are right. At the beginning, the Gu family personally confirmed that the official buried it with his own hands, where is the fake? This Gu Yiping also jumped over the wall in a hurry, in order to escape the guilt, Even the dead will be used to casually climb rtives."


    His voice was not too loud or too small, and Gu Jingzhe, who was walking in front of him, also heard it.


    His footsteps paused slightly, and then he continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened.


    It was Gu Yiping in the cell. After shouting loudly, he still didn''t get a response, and he was anxious and angry.


    Thinking that all this was caused by Gu Jingyuan, the culprit, he suddenly looked at the cell next to him, his eyes fierce, "It''s all you, you wild bastard, who has harmed our family like this, you wild bastard... You always know your own background, yet you can still enjoy the wealth and honor brought to you by the ancient family with peace of mind, you beast, wild species."


    Gu Jingyuan saw that he already knew the truth, so he stopped pretending, stood up, and scolded him through the fence.


    just didn''t scold a few words, a figure rushed up behind him, pressed him to the ground, and his fist fell heavily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1928: I want to see Luo Qi

    Chapter 1928 I want to see Luo Qi


    Gu Jingqian and Gu Jingyuan were in the same cell. When he heard Gu Yiping''s words, his inner anger was also rising. He felt that he was the most innocent one. At this moment, he also med all the guilt on his head, and acted mercilessly.


    The two quickly fought each other.


    Gu Jingzhe walked out of the cell door, looked at the sky outside, and let out a small breath.


    He stood there, waiting for General Fan to lead them out.


    "Master Fan, I can''t interfere with the matter now. Gu Yiping murdered to pay for his life, and Gu Jingyuan colluded with the traffickers. It is up to Master Fan to decide how the sentence should be sentenced. On King Lu''s side, the lower official will exin clearly. of."


    General ?? Fan nodded, "I will have the official document of this case sent to the capital with a quick screeching whip, and hand it over to the Ministry of Punishment for adjudication, and the final result must follow the emperor''s will."


    "That''s good, here''s the matter, I should go back. I''ll leave now."


    Gu Jingzhe wanted to leave, and General Fan did not leave him.


    It''s just that he just left, and Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan also left.


    General Fan also wanted to invite them to stay for dinner, but the two said that there was something else, so he could only give up.


    However, after Gu Yundong and the two walked out of the camp, they quickly caught up with Gu Jingzhe.


    "Ancient... Du Tianqing."


    Gu Jingzhe stopped, turned around and looked at Gu Yundong who stopped him in surprise, cupped his hands and asked, "What orders does the county master have?"


    "Shall we find a ce to talk?"


    Gu Jingzhe was puzzled. He and Yongjia County Master had only met a few times, and he didn''t think there was anything worth discussing.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "We can talk about Concubine Qiu and Gu Yuwen..."


    Gu Jingzhe''s face changed slightly, but he had just denied his identity as the third son of the Gu family, so naturally he would not tell Gu Yundong about Aunt Qiu and the others.


    Who knew what Gu Yundong said next, but he was startled.


    "Alright, talk about where their graves are now."


    Gu Jingzhe''s pupils shrank, and he suddenly raised his head, "The princess...what do you mean?"


    The next moment, he suddenly reacted, "I heard that their tombs were moved away by a husband and wife surnamed Shao, and Luo Qi was also taken away by them. Lord Ma just happened to be surnamed Shao, could it be that you..."


    He suddenly got excited and looked at them eagerly, "Where is Luo Qi now?"


    "Are you going to talk to us now?"


    Gu Jingzhe pursed his lips, nodded slightly after a moment, and then said, "I think, see Luo Qi, is she here too this time?"


    He remembered that when he was in the inn, he saw a little girl following them, who was just the right age for Luo Qi.


    It''s just that he saw it in Pingling County at that time, and I don''t know if Luo Qi followed him to Xundao.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "In that case, let''s go back to the inn and talk. Luo Qi is at the inn."


    Gu Jingzhe''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he walked towards the inn eagerly, "Okay, let''s go now."


    The joy on his face was obvious, it was his sister''s only child.


    Now that his mother and sister are gone, Luo Qi is his only blood rtive.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan smiled helplessly and could only follow.


    The three quickly returned to the inn, where Bai Hang, Shaoyin and Luo Qi were talking in the room.


    When ?? knocked on the door, Luo Qi was the first to run to open the door, "It must be Sister Yundong and the others."


    As soon as the door opened, a familiar and unfamiliar face appeared.


    Luo Qi looked up at him, pursed her lips, and before Gu Jingzhe could react, she closed the door with a ''bang''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1929: A man who recognizes a thief as his father

    Chapter 1929 A man who recognizes a thief as his father


    Bai Hang Shaoyin in the room looked at her in surprise, "What''s the matter, who is outside?"


    Luo Qi''s small face was calm, "A man who recognizes a thief as his father."


    When she said this, Bai Hang and both of them understood, and they couldn''tugh or cry, "Let someonee in first and see what he has to say."


    Luo Qi pursed her lips. Although she was very angry, she obediently reopened the door.


    Gu Jingzhe, who was outside, looked at the closed door with a bewildered expression, turned his head to look at Gu Yundong, but thetter shrugged and said, "She knows you want to save the Gu family, and she is angry."


    Gu Jingzhe felt a little flustered when he heard it, how can the little girl be coaxed when he is angry with him?


    I was thinking about it in my heart, and I saw that the door was reopened.


    Luo Qi raised her head and nced at him expressionlessly, then stepped aside to let people in.


    Gu Jingzhe opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a while, so he had toe first.


    He just kept his eyes fixed on Luo Qi, and when Gu Yundong and the others came in and the door was closed, he suddenly reacted to what Gu Yundong said, and said to Luo Qi, "I don''t want to save the Gu family, they don''t. You will be released, don''t worry."


    Luo Qi was stunned for a moment, then raised her head suddenly, her eyes sparkled with surprise, "Really? Can''t they leave Linxun Ind?"


    Gu Jingzhe breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, "Yes, I didn''t know the truth before, but now that I know, I won''t save them."


    Luo Qi was satisfied, "You finally don''t have a wolf heart."


    Gu Yundong supported his forehead, this little girl has learned a lot of idioms now, even though these idioms are used indiscriminately...


    She shook her head and let the two of them talk andmunicate first. She and Shao Qingyuan walked to her parents and exined everything that happened in the camp.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin were stunned, "Song and Old Man Li??"


    "Isn''t Gu Jingyuan the son of the Gu family??"


    "Song''s... dead?"


    This, in just half a day, how did so many things happen, and the truth of the matter became more and more explosive, which simply refreshed their cognition.


    Although Luo Qi was talking to Gu Jingzhe, she pricked up her ears and heard something, and immediately ran in front of Gu Yundong, "Sister Yundong, will they all be beheaded?"


    "This has to wait for the will of the capital, but killing people to pay for their lives, most likely won''t let it go easily."


    She was right. After that, General Fan sent an official document back to the capital, exined everything in detail, and highlighted that the kidnapped person was the one who made great contributions to the entire Jin Dynasty. Shao Qingyuan, the descendant of the genius doctor, the future genius doctor.


    Is this heavy enough?


    Sure enough, when the emperor saw Shao Qingyuan''s name, he naturally paid more attention.


    These couples have contributed more than this. The magnifying ss of Baitang, and the corrupt officials and rebels who were arrested before, all have their share of credit.


    The emperor naturally didn''t want to disappoint them both, he always felt that the couple had a lot of surprises for him.


    And it also involved Taifu, so he couldn''t bear to ignore it.


    It''s just King Lu''s side. After all, it''s his own uncle, and it''s something he promised himself.


    This sudden repentance, what will the courtiers think of King Lu? I am afraid that they will feel that he is not valued and can be despised at will. This is contrary to his original intention.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1930: The fate of the ancient family

    Chapter 1930 The fate of the ancient family


    Just when the emperor was in a dilemma about how to deal with this matter, King Lu, who also received a letter from Gu Jingzhe, entered the pce in person.


    He and the emperor pleaded guilty. He felt that he didn¡¯t know the person well and almost made a big mistake to let such a heinous person escape the guilt.


    How could the emperor condemn him, King Lu came here this time, and it was considered to have solved his problem. The emperor not only did not me him, but also had an idea, and took this opportunity to send him an errand.


    In this way, he can not only let the courtiers know that he attaches great importance to King Lu, but also take the opportunity to let him, who is unwilling to get involved in political affairs, return to the court.


    After all, King Lu was a very smart and capable person before he was rejected by the previous emperor. He also wanted to reuse him since he ascended the throne, but King Lu refused.


    Isn''t ?? a rare opportunity now?


    King Lu first refused in every possible way, but he was finally retained by the emperor''s tough attitude.


    The emperor only sent the official document of the judgment to Linxun Ind. As Gu Yundong said, Gu Yiping murdered for his life, but hemitted murder openly and without remorse in public, and was eventually dragged out and beheaded.


    Gu Jingyuan colluded with the head of the human trafficker, and was also the behind-the-scenes instigator behind the kidnapping of Jun Ma.


    Gu Jingqian, Mao and others, although there is no evidence to prove that they were involved in this matter, they still have serious suspicions and continue to stay in Linxun Ind to serve their sentences.


    But the ce where they served their sentences has be more difficult. Before, they were just reiming the barren mountains, but now they are directly mining.


    The matter of the ancient family was solved perfectly with everyone''s joy.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    At this time, Gu Yundong and others were still chatting about the Gu family in the inn.


    Seeing that it was not early, Shao Qingyuan asked the shopkeeper to bring the food upstairs, and everyone ate. Baihang Shaoyin wanted to go to the ind and left the inn directly.


    The rest of Gu Yundong and others started talking about Gu Jingzhe.


    Gu Jingzhe met Luo Qi as he wished, looking at this sister''s only bloodline, inexplicably had a feeling of being a father.


    Although he is twenty-six, he has no children of his own.


    He wanted to take Luo Qi away. He was her only rtive and had the responsibility and obligation to take good care of her for her sister.


    only¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong said with a half-smile, "Do you want to take Luo Qi away? At least let us know what kind of person you are, right? Otherwise, how can we rest assured that Luo Qi will follow you? Also, you really lost your life because of a fever when you were young. Do you remember?"


    Gu Jingzhe was taken aback for a moment, I really didn''t expect her first question to be so... difficult to answer.


    He wanted to say yes, but he just looked down at Luo Qi''s pure eyes, and he still told the truth.


    "I didn''t lose my memory."


    Luo Qi''s smile fell, a little aggrieved, "You haven''t lost your memory, then why haven''t youe to Xundao to see my mother and grandmother for so many years? Do you know that grandma misses you very much, mother she... misses you very much too ."


    If my uncle hade earlier, maybe her mother would not have died.


    Thinking of this, Luo Qi couldn''t help but me him. Although she knew that there was no reason to me like this, it was probably because she was her uncle, her only rtive and elder, and she felt very aggrieved and ufortable.


    Gu Jingzhe was a little flustered, and said quickly, "I didn''t mean it, it''s my uncle''s bad, I, I''m too timid."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1931: raising crooked children

    Chapter 1931 Raising a crooked child


    Timid? ?


    Gu Yundong looked at each other.


    Gu Jingzhe gave a wry smile and said helplessly, "I was only five years old, and the journey of exile was hard and ufortable. Not to mention that I was full and clothed, and there were snakes, insects, rats and ants sleeping outside at night. I had a high fever and had a weak breath. My parents thought they were out of breath and threw them into the deep mountains. When I woke up, a rtive by my side didn''t say anything, and there was a poisonous snake spitting at me. don''t fall."


    At that time, he really called Tiantian not, and called the ground to be dead. He was alone in the wild, thirsty, tired and had a high fever, and there was a snake in front of him.


    Gu Jingzhe really felt that he was going to die, and he might even be eaten clean by beasts after death.


    Just thinking about it, he wished he never woke up.


    Fortunately, just when the poisonous snake was about to rush over to bite him, he was shot by the hunter and saved him.


    After ??Gu Jingzhe fainted, the hunter took him out of the deep mountain and found a doctor to treat him.


    After Gu Jingzhe recovered from his illness, when Orion asked him about his identity and origin, Gu Jingzhe concealed his origin.


    Although he is young, he was also raised in the backyard of the ancient family, and he has a little heart.


    Although he is only a concubine, but because he is young, he is very different from the previous two brothers, and he was born by Gu Yiping''s favored aunt, so he is also favored in the ancient family.


    Gu Yiping''s education has a big problem, otherwise Gu Jingyuan would not grow crooked if he moved to Gu Jingyuan. And Qiu Yiniang was just an aunt and didn''t dare to care, that is, Gu Yuwen, the elder sister, asionally taught her own younger brother a lesson.


    Therefore, the five-year-old Gu Jingzhe was timid and did not take responsibility, and was frightened by the difficulties on the road to exile.


    In addition, he knew that he was a prisoner now, and was very afraid of being beaten to death by these people in the vige.


    So, he said that he didn''t remember anything, and he didn''t know where his home was.


    It happened that the hunter had no children, and his wife was unable to have a child because of the perennial illness.


    Since meeting Gu Jingzhe, it was fate. Since then, Gu Jingzhe has lived in the home of the hunter Du Meng and became Du Meng''s son, renamed Du Tianqing.


    Du Meng is a hunter, he has no knowledge, but he is sincere, and he is willing to discipline his children.


    Gu Jingzhe''s days in the Du family were not asfortable as in the ancient family, but they were much better than exile.


    His bad habits were gradually corrected, and he followed Du Meng into the mountains to hunt.


    But also because he learned about propriety, righteousness, integrity, filial piety and kindness, he felt extremely guilty and uneasy about his exiled parents and sisters, and he also missed them very much.


    Finally, at the age of twelve, Gu Jingzhe couldn''t help but went to Du Meng and his wife to tell the truth.


    Du Meng had long regarded him as his own son. Although he was very shocked after hearing it, he could understand it.


    What''s more, people are always selfish. After so many years of rtionship, Du Meng could not reveal Gu Jingzhe''s identity to the outside world, nor would he allow him to recognize his parents and follow him to the days of exile.


    Moreover, their family are just ordinary farmers, powerless and powerless. If people find out about this, not only will Gu Jingzhe be in trouble, but their whole family will not end well.


    He kept the family tight-lipped, and then secretly inquired about the whereabouts of the Gu family.


    After all, when Gu Jingzhe was young, although he knew he was exiled, he didn¡¯t remember where the exile was.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1932: And Gu Yundong is a fellow

    Chapter 1932 and Gu Yundong are fellow vigers


    However, the Du family had no connections, no dignitaries they knew, and they were far from the capital.


    Although Du Meng was an hunter, the farthest ce was to go to Fucheng.


    That''s right, the Du family, like the Gu family, are from Yongning Prefecture, but they are not in the same county as Gujiatun, they are a bit far away.


    A person who has never even stepped out of the city, how could he possibly inquire about such news.


    Moreover, a very practical question. Du Meng''s wife is sick in bed all the year round, and Gu Jingzhe is still young. The money in the family can only maintain food and drink to buy medicine for his wife, so he really has no excess energy and ability. Besides, how do you find out? Gu Jingzhe couldn''t run all the way to the ce of exile, and he couldn''t save the Gu family.


    This matter can only be seen one step at a time.


    But from that time on, Gu Jingzhe worked very hard with Du Meng to make money to support his family. On the one hand, he made the family life better, on the other hand, he also wanted to save some money. Even if the Gu family can''t be rescued, it''s good to find out where they are and to see their parents and sister.


    This savings has been umted for ten years.


    During ??, Gu Jingzhe also became a rtive, when he was eighteen years old.


    It''s just that after four or five years, his wife has not been pregnant. Gu Jingzhe was influenced by his adoptive parents, but he did not feel that he must have a child.


    But there is a lot of gossip in the vige. Some people say that because the Du family and their sons are hunters, they killed too many lives and were retributed, so they could not stay.


    This matter made Gu Jingzhe very annoyed. Later, he had a fight with the gossip people in the vige, which calmed down slowly.


    Later, it encountered a year of famine in Yongning House.


    The Du family also fled Yongning Mansion, but during the escape period, the already frail and sickly mother Du couldn''t survive. Gu Jingzhe''s wife couldn''t take it anymore. She met other wealthy people on the road and ran away with that person.


    Before running, she told Gu Jingzhe that it was not her fault that she could not have children, and the reason was Gu Jingzhe.


    It was Gu Jingzhe who made her suffer from those rumors, and it was also that he couldn''t give her a good life.


    Gu Jingzhe then knew that his wife had always been brooding about the rumors at the time, and she also felt that the Du family had killed too much, which would lead to no future.


    His wife also ran away, leaving only the father and son left on the road to escape.


    It is also fortunate that he has been saving money all these years, and when he reaches Wanqing Fucheng, he can have a ce to stay and find a job there.


    Later, he met Prince Lu.


    When Gu Jingzhe was hunting in the mountains, the Prince of Lu was also separated from his guards in the mountains. He was being chased by a wild boar and was rescued by Gu Jingzhe on the spot.


    The prince was grateful for his life-saving grace and brought him and Du Meng back to the capital.


    For Gu Jingzhe, this is the first time they have met such a distinguished person.


    King Lu wanted to repay him, and Du Meng suggested that he could inquire about the whereabouts of the Gu family.


    But he also reminded him that even if he is King Lu''s savior, don''t tell him that he is the third son of the Gu family for the time being. He only said that he had received the favor of Gu Yiping at the beginning, and he was concerned about it and wanted to know his whereabouts. Find an opportunity to repay him.


    King Lu immediately asked someone to do it without saying a word. People like them are naturally efficient, and they came back in less than half an hour.


    Gu Jingzhe wanted to go to Linxun Ind after learning about the situation, but was stopped by King Lu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1933: From now on, I will be Du Tianqing

    Chapter 1933 I am Du Tianqing


    King Lu asked people to go to Linxun Ind to find out the situation and see if the ancient family was still alive.


    After a while, the people sent out came back.


    said that Gu Yiping is still alive, but his leg isme, but he is spiritual.


    Since Gu Jingzhe only said that Gu Yiping was his benefactor, that person inquired about Gu Yiping in detail. As for the rest of the Gu family, he also asked a few more questions.


    There is only Aunt Qiu, because she is only an aunt, and her status is not high. The man didn''t inquire very carefully, he only said that the person was already dead, but he didn''t say how he died.


    There is also Gu Yuwen, who is also married and has children.


    However, these two short sentences made Gu Jingzhe in a trance.


    The rest of the Gu family are still alive, only his mother... is dead?


    At that moment, Gu Jingzhe was full of decadence. Later, he thought that his sister was still there. He had the best rtionship with Gu Yuwen when he was a child. So Gu Jingzhe cheered up again.


    King Lu reassured him and let him live in the capital temporarily. To help people to the end, he will investigate the matter of the Gu family to see if there is a chance for them to return to Beijing.


    Gu Jingzhe was still very happy to hear it. It would be great if he could return to Beijing.


    Therefore, although he felt that King Lu did not need to do this, he still had the cheek to ept it.


    However, this operation took two and a half years.


    As soon as the emperor ascended the throne, he was too busy, and King Lu had no chance to talk about the Gu family.


    Secondly, he will also re-investigate the events of the ancient family, until it is determined that their guilt and punishment are too severe, and then he will submit a memorial to the saint.


    The things that Datian listens to are always cumbersome and long.


    This also led to the fact that until recently, Gu Jingzhe had the opportunity toe to Linxun Ind with a will to forgive the Gu family and bring them back to Beijing.


    But what Gu Jingzhe didn''t expect was that he missed seeing Gu Yuwen for thest time in just one year.


    He was deeply remorseful. Later, after learning the truth from Jiang''s side, he would be so ruthless and disregard Xiaoyi, and directly kill Gu Yiping.


    "Fortunately, I saw Qi''er." Gu Jingzhe looked at the little girl in front of him, somewhatforted.


    After saying those past events, the corners of his eyes were already slightly moist.


    just raised his head again and smiled again. He said to Shao Qingyuan and the others, "From now on, I will be Du Tianqing, not Gu Jingzhe anymore, and have nothing to do with the Gu family."


    "Okay, we''ll call you Du Tianqing in the future." Gu Yundong didn''t care, "But do you really think that King Lu doesn''t know your identity?"


    As far as she knows, King Lu is not such a confused person, how could he ask for the pardon of the Gu family without investigating the true identity of Du Tianqing?


    Du Tianqing was stunned for a moment, then thought for a while, "I should know." He just didn''t pierce thatyer of window paper.


    He has been in the capital for the past few years, and asionally enters and leaves the Lu Wangfu. The idea is not as simple as when he was an Orion.


    "But since King Lu doesn''t n to ask, let''s pretend he doesn''t know. Anyway, from now on, King Lu and I will have a clear rtionship."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "You mean, you don''t n to have anything to do with King Lu in the future?"


    "Well." King Lu is a prince, he is a hunter, and there should be no intersection.


    He looked down at Luo Qi, "I want to be filial to my father in the future, take care of Luo Qi, Qi''er, would you like to go with my uncle??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1934: with whom?

    Chapter 1934 Who are you going with?


    Luo Qi was taken aback for a moment, went with uncle?


    She subconsciously turned her head to look at Gu Yundong, who pulled her over, rubbed her head, and said with a smile, "You decide for yourself, you can follow Sister Yundong if you want, or you can follow Uncle."


    "I..." Luo Qi didn''t know, she didn''t even think about this question.


    These days, she has been taking care of her house. Although it is not her own home, whether it is Sister Yundong or Yunshu Yunke, they all regard her as a real brother and sister, and they will y together and make trouble together.


    Sister Yundong will arrange for her to read and read, and will talk to her about her future life and ns.


    Yun Ke did not forget to take her wherever she went to y. If she had anything delicious, she would rush over to eat with her. She would rely on her to sleep with her at night. When she had nightmares, she would stretch out her little hand. While patting her back with her hands, she sang nursery rhymes to her tenderly.


    Yunshu is just like the little adult. Knowing that she loves reading books, she will asionally help organize some easy-to-understand books for her.


    There is also Aunt Yang, who made her the same bag as Yunke, the same dress and skirt, the same headband and hair essories. She cares about her body and cooks delicious food for her.


    Uncle Gu would also asionally look at her homework and teach her patiently if she didn¡¯t understand.


    Luo Qi felt very warm and attached. She sometimes even thinks that time will stop there, so that this warmth will never be far away from her.


    However, Du Tianqing is the only rtive she has in the world today, the younger brother her mother always misses.


    She also longed for such a rtive by her side. She felt that if her mother found out, she would be very happy.


    Luo Qi was in a dilemma for a while, not knowing what to do.


    She was reluctant on both sides, and felt that she was greedy.


    Du Tianqing couldn''t bear to see her tangled appearance, and said with a smile, "Forget it, it''s not urgent, we''ll talk about itter. After all, our nephew has just met each other, and you don''t know me well, even if you want toe with me now, Yongjia County The Lord is not worried either."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Naturally. If Luo Qi really wants to go with you, I won''t stop her, but before that, I have to understand that you have the ability to take care of her."


    Gu Yuwen entrusted Luo Qi to her before he died, and Gu Yundong would not break his promise for what he promised.


    Du Tianqingughed and didn''t mention it for a while, just asked Shao Qingyuan, "What''s going on here on Linxun Ind, what are your ns?"


    "We still have something to do in Lingzhou Mansion, and we''ll go back to the capital when we''re done."


    Du Tianqing''s eyes lit up immediately, "Then I''ll wait for you in Lingzhou Mansion, then we can go back to the capital together, I can get in touch with Qi''er more, and you can test me to see if I''m suitable for taking care of Qi''er, how? "


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, thought about it, and nodded, "It''s possible, but, although you have a good rtionship with King Lu, you must exin things to King Lu clearly. You are in Lingzhou. Is it okay to wait for us?"


    Du Tianqing shook his head, "It''s alright, King Lu has arranged for someone to wait for me in Pingling County. When the timees, I will write a letter to him and he will rush back to the capital."


    Even if he didn''t wait for Shao Qingyuan and the others, it would take more than a month to return to the capital, and if he stayed for ten days and a half more, it wouldn''t make much difference.


    Gu Yundong was relieved, "Since this is the case, then wait for us at Lingzhou Mansion, Luo Qi is with you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1935: Discussion at Nanya Village

    Chapter 1935 Discussion in Nanya Vige


    Du Tianqing was stunned for a moment, then his face brightened, "Really?"


    "Well, it''s not easy for us to run around with her, and the little girl is also tired. You take care of her, and you just happen to know each other better. But you are a big man, some things are inconvenient, I let my maid stay by her side, OK?"


    Du Tianqingughed, "Of course." If no one was with him, it would be too reassuring for him, and he felt strange.


    Gu Yundong then looked at Luo Qi, "Is it okay?"


    "Yes." Luo Qi nodded vigorously, she knew that Sister Yundong had important things to do, so she ran all the way to Lingzhou Mansion.


    She is young and doesn''t understand a lot of things. If she can''t help you, she might be a hindrance. She can be with her uncle.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Then it''s decided, talk to your uncle today, and take you to see your friends tomorrow. Don''t you have candy to share with them?"


    Luo Qi''s eyes lit up, "Are you going tomorrow?"


    "Of course, the matter of the Gu family has been resolved. After you finish watching the little friends, we will leave Linxun Ind."


    "it is good."


    Luo Qi nodded contentedly, the ancient family got their retribution, the uncle found it, and I can see my friends tomorrow.


    Her excited little face flushed.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan saw that it was not early, and the voices of Bai Hang and Shao Yin also sounded outside the door, and they were ready to go to rest.


    On the second day, Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong, Luo Qi and Du Tianqing went to Luo''s house in Nanya Vige together.


    Du Tianqing hasn''t been to his sister''s residence yet, so this time he just happened to see where his sister lives.


    After driving the carriage, the group came to the end of Nanya Vige.


    Nanya Vige was very lively today. Gu Yundong got off the carriage and heard the people in the vige talking about the Gu family.


    After all, when the Gu family members were taken away yesterday, there was a lot ofmotion, and many people saw it.


    As a result, they didn''te back. Yesterday afternoon, a few messengers came over and rummaged through boxes in the house. They took a lot of things and went out. When they went out, they even put a seal on the door.


    This outburst scared all the people of Nanya Vige. A moment ago, the Mao family and Song family were still bragging that they were leaving Linxun Ind, and they would be able to return to Beijing immediately. caught? It was too shocking.


    But about what happened to the Gu family, most of the people were there to gloat over the misfortune, "So I said, the people of the Gu family were toocent. Do you remember that at the end ofst year, the Song family was also saying everywhere that a couple came here. They saved them, but two days ago they said that the couple was a liar, and another person came, and came here with the emperor''s will. Ha, look at now..."


    "I see, this time they go, it''s more fortunate than luck."


    Gu Yundong and the others heard their heated discussions from a distance and couldn''t help shaking their heads.


    The poprity of this ancient family in Nanya Vige was too bad, and no one was worried about their lives.


    The group quickly walked to the door of Luo''s house. Luo Qi was still holding the sugar jar in her hand, but there was no resentment in her eyes, and now there was only the joy of seeing her friends again.


    She took a deep breath, turned her head to look at Gu Yundong and Du Tianqing, and then raised her hand and knocked on the courtyard door.


    It''s a strange feeling, this was her home before, but now it''s a guest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1936: Gao siblings

    Chapter 1936 Gao Brothers and Sisters


    The people in the yard heard the movement and quickly walked over, "Who is it?"


    As soon as the door opened, a thin little face was revealed. The owner of the little face raised his head and faced Luo Qi.


    She was taken aback for a moment, and then she asked uncertainly, "Luo Qi?"


    "It''s me, Gao Ya."


    Gao Ya''s eyes widened, and then she shouted at the inside, "Brother, brother, Luo Qi is back, Luo Qi is back."


    A 12- or 13-year-old boy ran out after a while, and the boy was stunned when he saw Luo Qi.


    YouQi saw the clothes Luo Qi was wearing, and then looked at the patches on her body, she suddenly became a little hurried and took a small step back.


    He saw Gu Yundong standing behind Luo Qi, he wiped his hands and said, "Come in first,e and sit first."


    He had met Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, and they were the ones who took Luo Qi away.


    Luo Qi happily entered the house and looked around the whole yard.


    is almost the same as before she left, except for some dried firewood herbs, the original things are kept in their original positions.


    The house is clean and well protected by the Gao brothers and sisters.


    Luo Qi looked at her original home and felt inexplicably sour in her heart when she thought of when her parents were still there.


    Du Tianqing patted her shoulder and said, "Would you like to introduce me to the house you used to live in?"


    Luo Qi exhaled, nodded, pointed to one of the rooms, and said, "I used to live in that room with my mother, and my mother was sick. I want to live with her, otherwise I can''t take care of her."


    Du Tianqing felt pity for her, "You are great."


    Luo Qiughed, the sour meaning was removed, and followed the Gao brothers and sisters to the main room.


    Gao Zi poured water for them, and said a little embarrassedly, "The weather is hot, you quench your thirst, and our house doesn''t have any good tea to entertain people. This is the honeysuckle that I made myself, go to the fire, you, you can taste it. "


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him a little surprised. Just now, he saw the herbs in the yard. There are quite a few varieties, but they are a little messy.


    He lowered his head and sniffed the honeysuckle tea, which was quite fragrant. He took a sip, and it had a sweet taste.


    He nodded, "Yes, it''s delicious."


    Gao Zi''s eyes were sparkling, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He has never entertained such a noble person before, and he has never been praised by a noble person like this. Now that he is affirmed, his mood is instantly wonderful.


    Instead, it was Gao Ya, who pulled Luo Qi aside and asked in a low voice, "Why did youe back to Linxun Ind? They, they sent you back, didn''t they n to raise you?"


    Luo Qi was stunned, just about to say something, but Gao Ya patted her chest and said, "It''s okay toe back, we can also bepanions, my brother and I can also take care of you, you are not alone."


    Luo Qi was moved, took Gao Ya''s hand and said, "No, they didn''t care for me. It''s just that I have something to do when Ie back to Lingzhou Mansion this time. After passing here, I told you toe back to see you."


    Gao Ya became happy, "Really? Then I''m relieved."


    Luo Qi smiled, turned around and picked up the sugar bowl, took out a lollipop, removed the outer leaf packaging, and stuffed it directly into Gao Ya''s mouth, "Here you go, this candy is delicious. of."


    Gao Ya was taken aback by what was put in her mouth, she was about to take it out to take a look, but stopped when she heard Luo Qi''s words.


    Immediately, I felt a sweetness, a taste that was sweeter than honey and slightly sour.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1937: Have fun talking?

    Chapter 1937 Are you happy to talk?


    Gao Ya''s mouth was filled with sweet and sour taste, and the whole mood became happy.


    She looked at Luo Qi in disbelief, took out the lollipop, looked at the crystal and beautiful sheen, and asked, "What is this?"


    "This is candy, this is orange vored, isn''t it delicious?" Orange vor is one of her favorite vors.


    Gao Ya nodded frantically, "It''s delicious, so what''s so delicious outside? This is candy, but the candy in the grocery store is dark, and it''spletely different from this one." She has never been out Ind, I don''t know what the outside world is like, and I don''t know what other delicious things are.


    Such a tall girl is exactly the same as the former Luo Qi.


    Looking at her, Luo Qi''s eyes couldn''t help but heat up, she said with a smile, "No, this candy is not found anywhere else, it''s only in Sister Yundong''s house, she has a big workshop, and there are many people in it, specializing in making candy of."


    Gao Ya was envious, "It''s great, if only I could do things in that workshop, I don''t eat it, it''s sweet even if I smell it."


    Unfortunately, she can''t get out of the ind.


    Even if she encounters a good-hearted person who takes Luo Qi away, she can''t get out, because she and her brother are still the second generation.


    Those who were exiled to Linxun Ind can leave innocently only when they reach the third generation.


    Luo Qi touched her head, Gao Ya was one year younger than her, but now she looks more than half a head shorter than her.


    She put the sugar jar in her hand, "I''ll give Damei and the others a few, and I''ll give you the rest. You and your brother eat slowly."


    "I can''t have it." Gao Ya was startled, "You gave us the house, you don''t know, since we lived here, life has been much better, although my father and stepmother will stille. Looking for trouble, but they dare not destroy the house, for fear that the nobles who took you wille back and settle ounts with them, so we have a lot of peace. You have been very good to us, I can''t take this. "


    "I brought it to you in the first ce. Didn''t you help me a lot when I was here before?"


    Gao''s son Gao Ya''s mother passed away two years ago. Before Gao''s mother died, the Gao brothers and sisters were doing fine. But Luo Qi had a hard time at that time, so she got a lot of help from them.


    Now that she is doing well, she wants to give back to them.


    Others can¡¯t help, but giving them something to eat can still do it.


    She thought about it, and when she has the ability in the future, she will make a little more money. Like Sister Yundong, if she has the ability, she can do a lot of things.


    Then buy something from outside and ask someone to give it to them.


    In this way, even if they didn''t leave Linxun Ind, they could know what it was like outside.


    Gao Ya finally refused, but she could only ept it. In the end, she held the sugar bowl with tears in her eyes, "Luo Qi, you are so kind, I will be with you for the rest of my life."


    Luo Qiughed, "That must be good for a lifetime, by the way, will you apany me to deliver candy to other peopleter? Damei and the others must have never eaten it before, so they will be happy."


    "Okay, let''s go now." Gao Ya sipped the candy again and closed her eyes in enjoyment.


    "Now?" Luo Qi turned her head and looked at the others, always feeling that it would be bad to leave Sister Yundong and the others behind.


    I didn''t expect to turn around and found that several people were having a good time with Gao Zi.


    Um? ? ?


    When she was talking to Gao Ya just now, what happened?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1938: Shao Qingyuans initiative

    Chapter 1938 Shao Qingyuan''s initiative


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised that Gao Zi knew several herbs. Regardless of his young age, he only went to the mountains to collect herbs in his spare time to make a living and support himself and his sister.


    Gao Zi patted his head embarrassedly and said, "Actually, there was an old doctor who stabbed his foot when he went into the mountain to collect herbs. I helped him down the mountain, and he kindly told me. He said, I If you have time, you can pick up somemon medicinal materials and send them to the hospital, where they collect medicinal materials."


    There are only two or three medical clinics on Linxun Ind, and the doctor''s medical skills are average.


    These people were originally descendants of exiles.


    Some people have passed the third generation and could have left Linxun Ind, but many people have no rtives or friends outside, and they are not familiar with outside the ind, so they simply continue to stay on the ind and open a medical shop or something. subsistence.


    The old doctor taught Gao Zi the identification of several medicinal materials, and Gao Zi asionally went to the mountains to collect herbs.


    Unfortunately, the old doctor passed awayst month, and Gao Zi only had time to send him thest ride.


    Shao Qingyuan listened thoughtfully, he stood up and said to Gao Zi, "Take me to the yard to see those herbs."


    Although Takako was at a loss, he hurriedly led a few people to the courtyard.


    Shao Qingyuan squatted on the ground and looked at the past. They were allmon medicinal materials and were not worth much. Even if they were sent to the medical center, they could only earn a few dors inrge quantities.


    Shao Qingyuan pointed to some of the medicinal herbs in the mix and pointed them out for him.


    Gao Zi hurriedly went over to part after hearing this. He was very skilled in his movements and cherished the medicinal herbs very much. He held them lightly.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, raised his head and asked Gu Yundong, "Did you bring my medical book?"


    Gu Yundong dug into his sleeve, and sure enough he took out a book.


    Shao Qingyuan took it and handed it to Gao Zi, "You take this medical book first, I wrote it myself, it records the medicinal properties and usage of many medicinal materials, and also has some pictures. You can refer to this when you go to the mountains to collect medicinal herbs in the future. "


    This medical book was not the one given to him by Song Dejiang, but was organized by Shao Qingyuan himself. The medicinal materials in it were both precious and ordinary, such as themon honeysuckle.


    Takako took the book in a bit of a bewilderment, "Here, for me?"


    "If you have the opportunity, find someone who can read and write. If you really don''t have the ce to read, then look at the pictures and remember the appearance of the herbs in your mind. The herbs in this medical book are listed in the order ofmon to valuable. Yes. The further back the book is, the more precious the medicinal materials are. If you have picked them up, don''t sell them easily. On this Linxun Ind, the precious medicinal materials cannot be sold at high prices, and may even attract people''s jealousy. You have to hide them first and wait until The right opportunity to take another shot, you know?"


    Gaozi nodded again and again, "I, I know, if I get it, I will hide it, and I will not sell it." If this young master Shaoes to Xundao next time, he will give it to him.


    Gao Zi cherished the medical book, with a ttered look on his face.


    He knows how precious this thing is to a person, especially for him, it is really a book that he can''t even think about.


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while, and saw that it was still early. Luo Qi and Gao Ya had to find other friends, so she simply said to Gu Yundong, "I''ll take this boy to the mountain first."


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise, it was rare to see him take the initiative to teach someone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1939: into the mountains

    Chapter 1939 Into the Mountain


    Shao Qingyuan did take the initiative to teach for the first time. He just felt that Gao Zi was somewhat simr to himself in some respects.


    He is also talented in medicine, but he also has no way to learn. Before, the old doctor taught him a few herbs and he firmly grasped it.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that he was fine.


    Maybe it''s also because he is from the Bai family, and in his bones he has the idea of ????that the Bai family can''t help but keep when they meet a good seedling. Just like the old man Bai, he doesn''t have to be epted as a disciple, but if he mentions a few words, he is also spreading medical skills.


    Gao Zi heard that he was going to take him up the mountain, his face was full of excitement.


    He had guessed to some extent that this nobleman wanted to teach him something. For Gao Zi, this is like a pie falling from the sky.


    He nodded again and again, "Thank you, Young Master Shao."


    Du Tianqing on the side was thoughtful, and then smiled, "Let me go too."


    He is a hunter, and he follows the back garden when he enters the mountains. On the one hand, he protects the two of them, and on the other hand, he can also teach Gao Zi some tips for digging traps.


    After all, on the way here before, Luo Qi always said that the Gao brothers and sisters took good care of her. He can''t help much, just do what he can.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, Du Tianqing was a little strange, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing, let''s go." He didn''t say that he "was" an Orion too.


    Gao Zi was very excited, and rushed into the room, took out the medicine **** and backpack, and said to Gao Ya, "I went into the mountain with Shao Gongzi and the others. You treat Luo Qi and Mrs. Shao well and wait for me toe back."


    "Okay, brother, be careful." Gao Ya used to be very worried about Gao Zi entering the mountains. The mountains are dangerous, and there are many snakes, insects, rats and ants. If you encounter such a ferocious beast, it will be toote to escape.


    But now that Shao Qingyuan and Du Tianqing are here, she is not worried anymore.


    Luo Qi just said that they are all very powerful people. She also understands that they are teaching her brother skills, which is a very rare opportunity.


    The three were about to leave. Gu Yundong took off the crossbow arrow from his body and handed it directly to Shao Qingyuan, "Take this, be careful, I''ll wait for you toe back."


    "Yeah." Shao Qingyuan smiled at her, packed up his things, and went to get another bag, and set off like this.


    As soon as the three of them went out, the vigers of Nanya Vige noticed it and looked a little weird.


    Especially when looking at Shao Qingyuan, wearing clothes of good material, but carrying a backpack? How does this look inconsistent.


    But when did this Gaozi know such a noble person?


    The vigers were puzzled, but they didn''t dare to ask questions, so they could only watch them go to the foot of the mountain.


    Waiting for no one to be seen, everyone gathered together and muttered.


    "When did this Gao boy know such a noble person? This should be from outside the ind, right?"


    "Why do I think those two men look familiar."


    "Hahaha, are those two men so handsome that they make you look overwhelmed?"


    "What? Don''t talk nonsense, I really feel familiar..." The speaker frowned, and after a while, he pped his hands suddenly, "I remembered, that, that shorter man, isn''t that the former The people who went to the Gu family for two days? The Gu family also said that he was going to pardon them and take them away from the ind."


    "I also remembered that the man who was a little taller with a backpack seemed to have gone to the Gu family at the end ofst year, and then took Luo Qi away. The Gu family also said that they were here to save them from leaving." Another person also called out. stand up.


    everyone, "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1940: To save people, or to harm people?

    Chapter 1940 To save people or to harm people?


    The vigers couldn''t help swallowing. So, do the people who camest year and the people who came two days ago know each other?


    They all said that they wanted to save the people of the Gu family, but now the Gu family has... something happened? ? But they still happily went into the mountains with the Gao boy?


    Are they sure they are here to save people, not to harm them?


    The guys couldn''t help shivering, always feeling that they had caught a glimpse of a conspiracy.


    At this moment, the courtyard gate of Luo''s house opened again, and when Luo Qi and Gao Ya came out, the vigers all stopped and dared not say a word.


    After a while, they all turned their heads, "It''s noon, I have to go back to cook."


    "Yes yes yes, me too."


    Luo Qi and Gao Ya nced at each other, then looked up at the sky, wasn''t it just past the hour?


    "Forget it, leave them alone, let''s find Damei."


    Luo Qi and Gao Ya came out holding hands, and ran to the next room to find their friends to share candy.


    Gu Yundong stayed in the Luo family and looked at the environment of the Luo family.


    There is no one at home now. After she entered the kitchen, she dug out a small bag of potatoes and sweet potatoes from the space, as well as a small bag of rice and cured meat, and put them in the cer of the house.


    I also put some sugar and dried fruit in the shop.


    It is not easy for the Gao family to be siblings. It is rare for her husband to value Gao Zi, so he should cherish the young saplings. Gu Yundong is still willing to do good deeds within his ability.


    After putting things away, she was just about to take a sip of water to rest when there was a knock on the door.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, then walked over and opened the door.


    Before the people outside could see her clearly, they immediately scolded, "Gao Ya, you have no conscience, you two brothers and sisters climbed up to the nobles to eat and drink spicy food, your parents and your mother are going to starve to death, but you... ¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong leaned against the door frame, smiled and looked at the woman outside, "Speak, continue."


    The woman''s throat seemed to be strangled, and she was speechless for a long time.


    This, who is this person?


    Didn''t it mean that two nobles followed Gao Zi into the mountain, and only Gao Ya and Luo Qi were left at home? Why is there a woman here?


    The woman''s eyes rolled, a little timid.


    Gu Yundong probably guessed her identity, she stood up slightly and said, "Come to trouble Gao Ya? I don''t think you look like you are going to starve to death, the flesh on your body is not trembling. much?"


    The woman was a little afraid of these outsiders, but when someone said that, she still stubbornly retorted, "Who, who is going to trouble Gao Ya? I, I am her mother, as a child, you should be filial to your parents. , they can''t tell where they are unfilial."


    "You are not kind as parents, so why do you want your children to be filial? They look pretty ugly, but they look pretty."


    "What did you say? You scold me?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I heard it? Didn''t you juste to the door to scold you?"


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "Why, you want to hit me? You dare to give it a try."


    Of course, the woman didn''t dare to do anything. At most, she only dared to stare at Gu Yundong fiercely, but she was thinking in her heart that when they left, she and Father Gao woulde again to ask the two children for something.


    She didn''t believe it anymore. The nobles came to the Gao family and would not leave anything for the two helpless children.


    It''s okay, she''s not in a hurry.


    Thinking like this, the woman was no longer in a hurry, and simply turned around and left.


    Just turned around when Gao Ya and Luo Qi, who heard the message from their friends, hurried over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1941: The man covered by Gu Yundong

    Chapter 1941 The person covered by Gu Yundong


    Not only Luo Qi, but also three or four friends who were eating lollipops behind them.


    They all ate the unparalleled delicacies on the ind, and of course they had to help.


    Five or six people rushed to the door of Luo''s house, Gao Ya directly blocked Gu Yundong, and red at the woman, "What are you doing here?"


    The other children scrambled to shout, "Yes, what are you doing? You vicious stepmother."


    Among these children, the youngest is only three or four years old. He is also thin and small, but his eyes are wide and he looks fierce.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing when he saw it, but the woman almost fell to her knees in anger, pointed her finger at Gao Ya, and said angrily, "I''m your mother."


    "My mother is already dead."


    Gu Yundong had to sigh with emotion, aren''t the children in Nanya Vige very tiger?


    The former Luo Qi was not polite at all to the Gu family.


    However, that woman didn''t dare to hit Gu Yundong, but that didn''t mean she didn''t dare to hit Gao Ya.


    She looked left and right, saw a wooden stick in the corner, rushed over and grabbed it.


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes, put a few children behind him, and directly faced the woman who rushed over, "How dare you do it?"


    "I beat my own child, you also have to deal with it?"


    "Of course I have to take care of it. From now on, the Gao brothers and sisters will be covered by us."


    The woman sneered, "Are you covered? You can take them away from Linxun Ind if you have the ability. Or, you should also stay on this ind, stay in Nanya Vige, and live with them, otherwise how can you cover? "


    Gu Yundong nced at the stick in her hand, "Who said that I can''t cover it when I''m not there?"


    She turned her head, called Gao Ya over, and said to her, "Don''t worry, if someone troubles you in the future, you can go to the camp to find General Fan. I will tell him to let him take care of your brother and sister."


    Gao Ya was taken aback, "General Fan?" Is that the general Fan she had heard of?


    The woman''s eyes widened even more, and her hand holding the stick became a little unsteady. She shouted in a stern voice, "You, who are you scaring. Also, return to General Fan... Hahaha, General Fan is in charge of every day. Very busy, will there be time to take care of the two little kids?"


    "If you don''t believe me, just try it."


    Luo Qi also stood beside Gu Yundong, raised her head and hummed, "My sister Yundong is very powerful, you can see what happened to the Gu family."


    Other kids rushed over, "Yes, very powerful."


    What will happen to the Gu family?


    Today, the whole Nanya Vige is talking a lot about the Gu family, and of course the woman knows it, and even wentssips along with it.


    Could it be that the woman in front of you did it?


    But whether it was or not, the woman didn''t dare to dy, she threw the stick in her hand, and hurriedly turned around and ran away.


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, he was too spineless, at least he had to say something cruel like ''you wait for me'' before leaving?


    She turned around and said to several children, "Okay, the bad guy is gone, let''s go back."


    Gao Ya exhaled, raised her head to thank Gu Yundong, "Mrs. Shao, thank you."


    "No thanks, but what I said is true. I''ll say hello to General Fanter. If you and your brother are in trouble, go to him, you know? But I also said that you can''t trouble others with everything. , For some things, it''s just a matter of finding them once or twice, and more people may not be willing to help you. Huh?"


    Gao Ya nodded immediately, "I understand, thank you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1942: a bunch of kids

    Chapter 1942 Arge group of children


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded, "That''s fine, let''s go, let''s go in."


    Gao Ya smiled, held hands with Luo Qi, and entered the door of Luo''s house with a few other friends.


    The other children were a little cautious at first, afraid of bumping into Gu Yundong, but when they saw her smiling at them, they also smiled shyly and followed in obediently.


    Gu Yundong looked at these thin children and remembered the small appearance of Yunshu and Yunke on the way to escape from the famine.


    Although it has been several years, the impression of Yunshu''s big body and small body, like a big-headed doll, is too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. He is eating a lollipop with the cherished lollipop standing not far away now. of four-year-olds.


    Of these children who were exiled to Linxun Ind, which one was not implicated by their families? At such a young age, he didn''t even know what exile was, so he had to follow along as a coolie, with the imprint of a criminal branded on his body.


    Just like the Gao family, he may not be able to get out of this Linxun Ind in his life.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, called Luo Qi over, and said, "Let''s eat dumplings at noon, let''s leave a few children here to eat together. They are all your friends, and I don''t know when we will see each other in the future. The meal is a memorial."


    Anyway, she has nothing to do. Shao Qingyuan and the three of them have entered the mountain, and they will definitely solve it in the mountain at noon.


    And from the beginning, they nned to eat dumplings here before going back. When they entered the door, they brought meat and noodles.


    Now there are three less of them, just to give these children a taste.


    These children were standing in front of her just now, so she must be rewarded for this bravery.


    "What are dumplings?" the four-year-old asked with a confused expression.


    "I know, there is one in town, but it''s so expensive, I''ve smelled it before."


    "My mother said dumplings are delicious, but I haven''t eaten them."


    "I do not have either."


    Among the children present, only Luo Qi had eaten it, and it was because she left Linxun Ind.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Shouldn''t she have this proposal, otherwise, how can they break it after they finish eating?


    But everything has been said, it is impossible to make too many dishes in Gao¡¯s house, making dumplings once and for all.


    Gu Yundong took Luo Qi into the kitchen and took out the white noodles.


    The other children also came in. As soon as they saw the white face, their eyes widened and they made a ''wow'' sound, which made Gu Yundong tremble.


    She hurried people away, dumbfounded, "Okay, we don''t need so many people here. If you want to eat dumplings, go pick up more firewood."


    Children don''t have so many polite words, they want to eat just want to eat, and soon they go out to pick up firewood.


    But, when they picked up the firewood and came back, three more children came behind them.


    What''s more, there are four adults, who look like ''I see a lot of childrening to help''.


    Gu Yundongughed angrily, she only took care of the children because they were children and had never eaten anything good, so she couldn''t help herself on this Linxun Ind.


    But where did these adults get such a big face?


    Gu Yundong threw the four adults out unceremoniously, "If you want to eat and make your own money, I''m cheap, unless I want to, otherwise it''s not so easy to touch, so get out."


    Those adults were still a little unwilling, but they didn''t dare to confront Gu Yundong head-on, so they could only go out reluctantly.


    Gu Yundong looked at a group of children, and the illusion that he might be a ''kindergarten teacher'' came up again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1943: This beside him, dare

    Chapter 1943 This beside him, dare


    Gu Yundong quickly chopped the meat and asked Gao Ya to pick some leeks and celery.


    A group of children are all diligent hands and feet. They picked the vegetables quickly and took them to the river to wash them. Except for not being able to knead the bread and dumplings, Gu Yundong hardly had to do anything else.


    Gu Yundong mixed the fillings, kneaded the noodles, pressed them into dumpling skins, and then started to wrap them up neatly.


    Luo Qi, Gao Ya, and Da Mei, who was about the same age as them, stood behind her, watching her movements, and wanted to try, but looking at their rough and ck hands, Back off.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong asked them to wash their hands ande over to make dumplings ording to the method she taught.


    At the beginning, the bag was oddly shaped, and the leather would also break.


    A group of childrenughed andughed at each other, but they were very happy.


    When I got to the back, I slowly got better and better, looking at each one like silver ingots.


    These children are people who are used to doing things on weekdays, and they learn these things very quickly.


    After the dumplings were made, Gaoya¡¯s family didn¡¯t have enough tableware, so she went to the house of Aunt Yu next door to borrow them.


    A child from Aunt Yu''s family was also among them, and Aunt Yu immediately walked over with the bowls and chopsticks in person. Looking at the white and fat dumplings, she couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. She was afraid of making a fool of herself, so she quickly put down her things and went back.


    When the dumplings were ready and served, all the children gathered around eagerly, "It''s so fragrant, so fragrant."


    "Definitely delicious."


    "I made this, you see, it''s all t."


    Gu Yundong was so amused that he asked them to bring bowls over, and Gao Ya and Luo Qi gave each one a bowl.


    There were not enough tables and chairs at home, so the older children ran to sit on the stones in the yard.


    They weren''t afraid of being hot, so they couldn''t wait to take a bite, and their eyes widened immediately.


    "It''s delicious." It''s so fresh and soft, it''s still made of white noodles, and the meat is also fragrant.


    Gu Yundong also served a bowl himself. He made a lot of dumplings, and a group of children all shared it. For the rest, Gu Yundong asked Gao Ya to put it in the kitchen and wait for Gao Zi toe back to cook.


    The weather is hot, and it won''t be stored for the next day, so there is not much left, and the rest are distributed to the children.


    After they had eaten and drank enough, packed up and left the Luo family, within half an hour, the entire Nanya Vige knew that the Gao family was eating dumplings today. Can''t help but swallow.


    This dumpling meal has be an unforgettable experience for these children in Nanya Vige.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others didn''te back until it was almost dark. The two baskets were filled with herbs and pheasants and hares.


    Takako''s face was flushed with excitement, and he didn''t feel tired even after walking for a day. He almost ran into the door.


    On the contrary, it was Du Tianqing with a depressed look on his face.


    Gu Yundong saw him enter the door, looked at him curiously, and asked Shao Qingyuan, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Before Shao Qingyuan could answer, Du Tianqingined, "He hunts better than me."


    Gu Yundong, "..." So, are you hit?


    Isn''t Du Tianqing just being hit? How did he know that Shao Qingyuan had spent many days with animals in the mountains since he was five years old.


    All his abilities were trained in the deep mountains.


    Not to mention hunting small prey, even big bugs.


    You must know that even if you are an hunter, most of you can run away when you encounter a big bug. Who dares to go up and face it?


    But this one beside him¡ªdare! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1944: kowtow

    Chapter 1944 Kowtow


    Shao Qingyuan squinted at Du Tianqing, didn''t say anything, just took the prey out of the basket.


    Over there, Gao Zi also spread those herbs in the yard, looking a little unfinished.


    If it wasn''t for thete hour, he still wanted to follow Shao Gongzi into the deep mountains to collect more medicinal materials. Shao Gongzi knew a lot about herbal medicine. He heard that there was Jiuhu Mountain in his hometown.


    Gaozi yearns for it, but he knows that he can''t get out of the ind, so he can only regret missing it.


    But today he has gained a lot and is actually quite satisfied.


    If it wasn''t for Young Master Shao, he might never have ess to these medicinal materials and knowledge in this life.


    Gao Ya ran over and whispered into his ear with the same excitement, "Brother, we had dumplings at noon, the kind you saidst time, very fragrant and expensive dumplings in town. It''s really delicious, those dumplings are really delicious. It¡¯s also made with white noodles. By the way, we have left thirty or forty for you to eat when youe back in the evening.¡±


    "Dumplings?" Gao Zi couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He still remembers the fragrance he smelled on the road when he carried the medicinal herbs to the town medical center for sale.


    Gao Ya smiled, "Brother, if you want to eat it, I will cook it for you when there is a chance in the future. I have learned it all."


    "Okay, brother will work hard to make money, and then you will be able to eat dumplings during Chinese New Year."


    The two children are now full of hope for the future, looking forward to a better life in the future, but this beauty is just to eat an extra bowl of dumplings during the Chinese New Year.


    Luo Qi didn''t know when she came over, and she took Gao Ya''s hand with some reluctance and said, "I''m leaving, and I don''t know if I can meet in the future. But don''t worry, when I grow up and have the ability, I will I''ll definitelye and see you."


    When Gao Ya heard that she was leaving, the joy of the whole day disappeared instantly, and her eyes began to warm, "Then you, then you must remember me for the rest of your life, and I will also remember you."


    Luo Qi hugged her and spoke again.


    The two little girls separated reluctantly with tears in their eyes.


    Luo Qi walked to Gu Yundong''s side, "Sister Yundong, I can go now."


    "Well, there will be a chance toe over in the future." Gu Yundong rubbed her head and nodded to the Gao brothers and sisters.


    Gaozi heard that they were leaving, and hurriedly wanted to stay, "Otherwise, let''s go after dinner."


    "No, it will be dark in a while." Linxun Ind will have a curfew when it is dark.


    Gao Zi could only drop his eyes and give up when he heard the words.


    Shao Qingyuan left Luo''s courtyard with Gu Yundong, Luo Qi, and the battered Du Tianqing.


    Gao Zi led Gao Ya and hurried out to see them off, until they were far away, Gao Zi knelt down suddenly with a ''bang'' and kowtowed heavily to Shao Qingyuan''s back.


    I don''t know if I heard the movement or felt something, Shao Qingyuan''s footsteps paused slightly.


    He didn''t look back, and continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened.


    On the contrary, Gu Yundong looked back and was slightly surprised. When a few people approached the edge of the carriage, he asked in a low voice, "Do you value Gao Zi very much?"


    "It''s just a pity for such a good seedling."


    Gu Yundongughed, "If you are really reluctant, let''s find a way to beg the emperor. The Gao brothers and sisters are just implicated, the emperor can let them go with a word."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1945: Find the food in the cellar

    Chapter 1945 Discovery of Food in the Cer


    Shao Qingyuan was thoughtful, but he actually made a meritorious servicest time, and the specific reward has not been asked by the emperor...


    But what should he do, whether Gaozi is worth it, let''s see.


    Several people quickly got on the carriage, turned around, and left Nanya Vige directly.


    The Gao brothers and sisters waited until they werepletely gone before exhaling and turning back to the yard.


    Gao Ya immediately ran to the kitchen, started to make a fire, and prepared to cook dumplings for her brother.


    Takako looked at the things in the yard and let out a heavy sigh.


    He packed up the prey, the weather was hot, and he couldn''t let go except for a few that were still alive and kicking. It can only be cleaned up first, preferably air-dried or pickled.


    But he had just started, when there was a sudden scream from the kitchen.


    is tall! !


    Takako was startled, stood up suddenly and ran to the kitchen quickly.


    There was no one in the kitchen. He looked left and right and saw that the cer door was open.


    Gao Zi hurried over, "Gao Ya, Gao Ya, what''s wrong with you?"


    "...Brother,e down quickly." Gao Ya''s voice stopped for a while, then lowered her voice and called him eagerly.


    Gao Zi immediately climbed to the cer when he heard the words, and then saw Gao Ya holding a bag full of rice in her hand, staring at him nkly.


    "This is..." Gao Zi also saw clearly, and his eyes widened involuntarily.


    Big white rice, and it is a rare white rice on this ind.


    He swallowed and asked, "Yes, is it Mrs. Shao''s gift?"


    Gao Ya, "I don''t know, I didn''t see Mrs. Shao put anything in it. But, but there is no one else, they must have given it."


    Gao Zi''s eyes wereplicated, Shao Gongzi and his wife had given them so much that he didn''t know how to repay them.


    Gao Ya looked at him cautiously, "Brother, let''s, shall we return these things?"


    Gao Zi was silent for a long time before he exhaled and smiled, "Take it."


    "it is good."


    Takako''s eyes fell on other things in the cer, and his eyes gradually became firmer.


    He will definitely find an opportunity to read, and he will definitely read the book Shao Gongzi gave him in its entirety. He will work hard to collect medicines and will not disappoint Shao Gongzi and his wife.


    If there is a chance in the future, he will pick up the precious medicinal materials, and store them well.


    Gao Zi believed that Shao Gongzi and the others would definitelye again in the future.


    "Let''s go, let''s eat dumplings."


    "Hey, good." Gao Ya hurriedly turned around and took out the dried vegetable jar in the corner.


    She just went down to the cer to get this thing, and only then discovered the rice and sweet potatoes.


    The two brothers and sisters put away the things in the cer, and then ate a satisfying dumpling dinner.


    From now on, they will live harder.


    At this time, Gu Yundong and his party had also returned to the inn in the town in a carriage.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin were already waiting for them in the lobby. When they saw them entering, they waved to them.


    "Come over for dinner."


    After Gu Yundong and a few people sat down, he let Xiao Er start serving the dishes.


    Bai Hang handed Shao Yin a bowl of soup before talking about going out today, "We have inquired, there will probably be a boat leaving the ind the day after tomorrow. Since everything on the ind is almost resolved, let''s go back. , or the old man will be in a hurry."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Okay, let''s go the day after tomorrow."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1946: buy buy buy

    Chapter 1946 Buy Buy Buy


    Gu Yundong suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly asked, "Who is the one who sailed the boat this time?"


    Speaking of the people who sailed the boat, Bai Hang also felt that the food was not tasty.


    He sighed, "Brother Dao."


    Brother knife? ?


    While listening, Du Tianqing, who was taking care of his niece''s meal, raised his head abruptly and frowned, "Brother Dao is not easy to talk, and the charges are ridiculously high."


    When he came, he was the boat for Brother Dao, and when he saw his clothes, he cost fifty taels at the beginning.


    Although Du Tianqing has some silver in his hand now, he has never heard of fifty taels of silver just for a boat ride, and he almost quarreled with Brother Dao.


    Fortunately, he came here on business and had official documents in his hand.


    Seeing this, Brother Dao dared to ept his money, so he respectfully sent him to Linxun Ind, and personally sent it to General Fan in the camp.


    Brother Knife''s fee is high, where does Bai Hang not know? He had already inquired.


    But they really don''t have time to wait for the next boat. The next time will take at least four or five days. The old man Bai is still waiting for them in the inn in Pingling County.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while and said, "It''s okay, we''ll go to the camp tomorrow to find General Fan anyway. When we leave, General Fan can find someone to take us to the dock. I''ll see if Brother Dao dares to ask us to charge."


    is different fromst time. This time, she is the Princess of Yongjia.


    "..." Du Tianqing, who wanted to speak, silently closed his mouth and touched his nose.


    He originally wanted to say that Brother Dao must still remember him, knowing that he was here on business, and he would not dare to ept his money when he went back. At that time, they will pretend to be his subordinates, and it will be no problem to get on the ship together.


    Fortunately, he didn''t say this.


    How could he forget that Gu Yundong is the master of Yongjia County, and his status is much higher than him, and even General Fan should be respectful and respectful?


    Du Tianqing stopped talking, and Gu Yundong and the others began to discuss the matter of leaving.


    There is still one day left, they can buy something here.


    The next day, Gu Yundong took Shao Qingyuan to the street.


    The seafood on Linxun Ind is really delicious and the price is low. The seafood that I brought backst time was soon gone.


    Anyway, Shao Qingyuan already knows about the fact that she can hide a lot of things on her body, so even if she buys a lot of seafood to bring back, he will not be surprised.


    She has to bring a copy for her aunt and uncle, cousin Ke, Liu family, Nie family, Dai family, Zeng family, vige chief, and Qin Wenzheng, Yi Zn, Nie Cong and others in the capital. After all, Gu Yundong could not wait to take away most of the dried seafood on the street.


    The dried shrimp here is delicious, and Gu Yundong bought a lot of them.


    I bought a lot, and I also encountered a hawker who asked her if she had other things outside the ind, and wanted to exchange seafood.


    Life on the ind is more difficult than Gu Yundong imagined. People here cannot leave the ind. Every time the supplies are shipped from outside by Brother Dao and the others.


    Some white flour, cloth, table salt and other things have to be bought from them. Not only are the prices expensive, but the supplies are also in short supply.


    Gu Yundong wanted to do business on Linxun Ind after hearing this. If he buys cheap seafood from here and sells it elsewhere, the price will definitely double.


    Unfortunately, Linxun Ind is a ce of exile, and the purpose is to make those prisoners suffer. Naturally, outsiders are not allowed to do business on Linxun Ind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1947: big fat sheep

    Chapter 1947 Big Fat Sheep


    Gu Yundong could only dismiss this idea, but fortunately, she just thought about it. After all, Linxun Ind is too far away, it is not convenient to go back and forth, and the cost of transportation is not low.


    She should buy what she needs first.


    Seeing that the purchase was almost done, she and Shao Qingyuan carried them back to the inn with big bags.


    After lunch, the two went to the camp again to find General Fan.


    General Fan was a little surprised when he learned that they were leaving tomorrow, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "There are still some things, I heard that there will be a boat leaving Linxun Ind tomorrow, just by boat." Shao Qingyuan said.


    General Fan thought for a while, nodded and said, "Since you have something to do, I won''t stay any more. But tonight, no matter what, I have to stay for a meal, and let me do my best as andlord."


    "Naturally no problem."


    General Fan immediately asked people to prepare, and he left the two to talk about the capital city.


    Although he also has a newspaper on his side, and some news from outside can be received in time, but it is not detailed enough.


    General Fan wanted to leave Linxun Ind. It''s too poor here. People go to high ces. Which official doesn''t want to climb up?


    It is rare to see a county master these days. He seems to be very talkative, and he is naturally willing to make friends.


    However, it was precisely because he knew his mentality that Gu Yundong made his request confidently.


    "Although we are going to leave soon, the two children who had a good eye for each other from yesterday are still here, and I will definitelye back to see them when I have a chance."


    General Fan understood in a second, and immediately asked, "Two children? Who are they and what are their names? These two children are lucky to be in the eyes of the county master and the county horse."


    Gu Yundong smiled and told Gao Zi Gao Ya''s name, along with the detailed address and their backgrounds.


    With such an obvious hint, even General Fan, who was already prepared, couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth.


    He nodded, got up and went out the door.


    Then he recruited two people to go to Nanya Vige. The two soldiers who looked like soldiers did not dy immediately and went to Nanya Vige after picking up something.


    When I arrived at the entrance of Luo''s house, I saw several people surrounding me.


    Seeing two soldiersing over, those people instantly backed away, not daring to make a sound.


    After hearing that the two of them treated Gao Zi and his sister with kindness, and told them to go to the camp to find General Fan if they had anything to do, the onlookers gasped.


    With the biggest official guard on Linxun Ind, wouldn''t the Gao brothers and sisters have to walk sideways?


    The two soldiers finished conveying their words, and soon left, leaving the vigers in Nanya Vige to discuss.


    The Gao family, who originally came to look for Gao Zi¡¯s siblings, ran home in fright and never appeared in front of them again.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan ate dinner at General Fan''s side, and after receiving the permission that he would personally send them on board tomorrow, they left and returned to the inn.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin are a little anxious now, and they don''t know why, their eyelids have been twitching today, as if something bad happened.


    This continued until the second morning.


    Fortunately, they will be able to go back soon, and the anxiety is suppressed.


    There are peopleing and going on the pier, but there are very few guests like them going out of the ind by boat.


    As long as there is a middle-aged man who is walking around in a hurry, he is waiting to get on the boat.


    Brother Dao originally saw that there was only one guest, and he felt unhappy in his heart.


    And this guest looked at ordinary clothes, and it looked like he had no money. Even if he wanted to extort money, he couldn''t get much, which was really bad luck.


    But the next moment, Brother Dao saw Bai Hang and Shao Yin who got off the carriage.


    His face immediately brightened, and the two of them looked like big fat sheep.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1948: Knife is stupid

    Chapter 1948 Brother Dao is stupid


    Brother Dao was about to go forward, but unexpectedly two familiar faces suddenly appeared in front of him. This is... Young Master Shao and Madam Shao?


    Brother Dao had a very deep impression on these two people. When he was so sick that he almost didn''t survive, it was this young master Shao who sold him the medicine.


    That medicine is really expensive, and when he was asked to hand over the money, his heart felt like a drop of blood.


    However, this also just shows that Shao Gongzi is rich.


    Thinking of this, Brother Dao instantly put a smile on his face and strode towards Shao Qingyuan.


    "Young Master Shao, we meet again."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head, nodded slightly at him, then pointed to the contents of the carriage, and said to him, "Brother Dao, please ask a few people to help us carry the salute to the boat."


    Brother Knifeughed, "No problem." Then he summoned two boatmen and carried all therge and small bags up, he also exined very intimately, "Be careful, don''t bump or touch, otherwise you will all be Can''t afford it."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned his head and asked Shao Qingyuan, "Young Master Shao is going back to Pingling County. How many of you...are you all together?"


    Shao Qingyuan pointed around, "Yes, we''re all together." He pointed to the ordinary boat passenger, "He''s also with us."


    Brother knife doesn''t matter, it''s better to be together.


    Heughed even more, "Young Master Shao, there are so many of you, the fare is not cheap."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I understand, don''t worry, someone will pay for uster."


    Brother Dao was taken aback, "Oh? Who is it?"


    Of course it''s you.


    "You''ll find outter."


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of people came over from a distance, and it was General Fan who said that he hade to see him off.


    He came in a hurry with his adjutant''s men. Brother Dao looked at him and rushed over to greet him, "Sir, why are you here?"


    "Old Swordsman, do you know how to start the boat in a while?"


    "I know, I will drive it well." Brother Dao felt strange in his heart, wondering if General Fan was here to say this?


    But the next moment, I saw him striding towards Shao Qingyuan and the others.


    "County Lord, Lord Ma, why are you here so early? I thought I was early enough."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "My parents and my mother were in a hurry and couldn''t stay in the inn, so they came over earlier."


    Brother Knife followed, and when he heard this conversation, the whole person went stupid.


    He asked almost subconsciously, "Sir, what do you call them??"


    General ?? Fan frowned, "This is the Yongjia County Master and the County Ma Ye, Lao Dao. They will leave on your boat in a while, remember to take more care. If you neglect the County Master, you will have some good fruits to eat."


    The boss held his breath, why, how can he be so good, it''s the county master and the county horse? Wasn''t he just a doctorst time?


    But General Fan would not lie to them about this, and as soon as he looked up, he saw Du Tianqing following Shao Qingyuan.


    This man came with an official document.


    Brother Dao was in a hurry and knelt down for the two of them. For the next journey, he didn''t dare to mention the boat fee.


    Even the lone passenger at the beginning did not pay a penny.


    After saying goodbye to General Fan, Shao Qingyuan and his party boarded the boat and returned to Pingling County smoothly.


    I didn''t expect that just after disembarking at the pier, I saw Tong Shuitao with an anxious face suddenly rushing over, "Miss, it''s not good, Mr. Bai has returned to the house."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1949: Joe Jinshui wakes up

    Chapter 1949 Qiao Jinshui woke up


    Gu Yundong was startled, the happy expression when he saw Tong Shuitao disappeared instantly, "What did you say?"


    "Master Bai went back to the house yesterday. Shaowu was worried and went back with him. I''ll stay here and wait for you."


    Tong Shuitao and Shaowu were originally sent to Lingzhou Mansion by Gu Yundong and the others. At that time, they were worried that Bai Hang and the others would go back to the prefectural city to see Xun Zhi Mansion first, because they were afraid of stunning snakes. Let the two of them wait in Fucheng first. Now that so many days have passed, they have not waited for anyone, so naturally they wille to Pingling County.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect that, just when I came here, something like this happened.


    Mr. Bai actually went back?


    Shao Qingyuan''s face darkened, "What''s going on?"


    "We just arrived in Pingling County yesterday morning and found the inn where the old man lives. It didn''t take long to hear that Qiao Jinshui woke up, and then the old man knew from his mouth that the man behind his scenes was the bigdy. The old man In a fit of anger, they went back with Uncle Zuo."


    They originally wanted to stop it, but they couldn''t stop it at all, and even because they were anxious, they almost told the reason for Shao Yin''s illness.


    Later, there was no other way, Shaowu could only follow, Tong Shuitao wanted to go directly to Linxun Ind to find Gu Yundong and the others.


    But there was no boat yesterday, so she could only wait at the pier.


    Fortunately, we waited for it today.


    Bai Hang''s expression was ugly when he heard it. He didn''t expect that even the things that Qiao Jinshui did were ordered by Xun.


    No wonder the old man was so angry, Xun Shi''s hand was too long.


    "It''s not toote, let''s go back to the inn first, pack up our things, and return to the White House immediately."


    "Okay." Shao Qingyuan and the others did not dy, and the group quickly walked to the inn, while asking Tong Shuitao to exin what happened yesterday in detail.


    Du Tianqing consciously took Luo Qi back a few steps from the moment he heard their words.


    These things belong to the Bai family''s privacy and are not something he should listen to.


    When the group walked to the inn, Tong Shuitao also said almost the same.


    Qiao Jinshui woke up this morning. When he woke up, he saw Bai Yong, and suddenly burst into tears. He kept repenting for what he had done, saying that he was wrong, and that he should not be obsessed with listening to other people''s rhetoric, so as to make mistakes. Big mistake.


    Mr. Bai was furious and asked who he had listened to.


    Then, Qiao Jinshui confessed to the Xun family.


    Bai Yong almost thought he had heard it wrong, so he confirmed it twice and almost didn''te up.


    didn''t wait to calm down, he let Uncle Zuo set up the car on the spot, leaving two people to take care of Qiao Jinshui, and then left Pingling County and returned to Baifu.


    Shaowu did not stop him, so he could only follow.


    Bai Hang was a little worried about the old man. He didn''t even drink his saliva when he returned to the inn, so he quickly put the things on the carriage.


    Gu Yundong took the opportunity to say to Tong Shuitao, "You stay here to take care of Luo Qi first." She pointed to Du Tianqing, "This is Luo Qi''s uncle. He will live here with Luo Qi before wee back."


    Tong Shuitao actually wanted to go with Gu Yundong, but she still had to listen to what Miss said, so she nodded, "I understand Miss, then be careful ande back early."


    "Um."


    Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan over there have already sorted out. Before leaving, they went to see Qiao Jinshui again.


    Qiao Jinshui looked haggard and lookedcklustre.


    When he saw Bai Hang, his eyes shed apologetically. After a while, he took out a piece of paper and handed it to him. At the same time, he also told him a piece of news that even Bai Yong had no time to know.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1950: divorce

    Chapter 1950 To divorce his wife


    "The name on this paper is the same as me, who was bought by the eldestdy." Qiao Jinshui gasped slightly and said, "Also, I didn''t want to kill myself, I was poisoned by someone else."


    Bai Hang was stunned, "Did you get poisoned by someone else?"


    No wonder, no wonder he didn''t hesitate to tell the person behind the scenes as soon as he woke up. It seems that Xun Shi himself wanted to kill people.


    He opened the paper in his hand, read the name on it clearly, and looked a little dignified.


    There are a few people among them who have actually been identified by them, but there are two others who they have not yet suspected.


    Bai Hang closed his eyes and said to Qiao Jinshui, "You should recuperate here first, we have to go back to Bai Mansion."


    After saying that, he took a few people into the carriage, and without dying for a moment, he immediately drove to the ind where the White House was located.


    They walked very fast this way, but in the end they were still a day and night behind Bai Yong, and they did not catch up with Bai Yong until they reached Zhuangzi outside the ind.


    When they arrived on the afternoon of the third day, the servants of Zhuangzi said that Bai Yong had already arrived on the ind in the morning, and more than three hours had passed since now.


    Bai Hang exhaled, parked the carriage in the vige, then entered the woods and pressed the bridge connecting the inds.


    The group hurried to the ind again.


    They didn''t stop until they stood at the gate of the White House.


    The whole mansion was very quiet. When the servants saw the second master who came back, they hurriedly bowed and saluted. It''s just that the sound of their footsteps and voices can be heard, and they are all deliberately suppressed.


    The White House seems to be in a quiet and uninhabited environment, and the atmosphere is inexplicably tense.


    Bai Hang pulled a servant, "Where is my father?"


    The servant said in a low voice, "The old man is in the Banxia Courtyard."


    Bai Hang didn''t ask any further questions, and walked to the Banxia Courtyard with Shao Qingyuan.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of Banxia Courtyard, he saw Shao Wu hurried over.


    "Master."


    Shao Qingyuan stepped forward and asked him, "How is Grandpa?"


    "The old man is still very angry at the moment. As soon as he came back, he went directly to the uncle and the eldestdy to ask for the guilt. The eldest madam... admitted, the old man threatened to let the uncle divorce the eldestdy. On the other side of the Buddhist hall, the eldest young master and the third young master are kneeling in the Banxia Courtyard to beg for mercy."


    After recognizing Shao Qingyuan, ording to the ranking of the Bai family, Bai Zhizhen was the eldest young master, Shao Qingyuan was the second young master, and Bai Zhiyan became the third young master.


    After listening to Shao Wu''s words, Shao Qingyuan looked back at Bai Hang.


    Baihang pursed his lips and asked Shaowu, "What did my eldest brother say?"


    "The uncle couldn''t ept it for a while. He didn''t say anything. He locked himself in the Uncaria Courtyard and didn''te out."


    Bai Hang nodded, "I see, I''ll go find Dad first."


    paused, as if thinking of something, he suddenly said a few words to Shao Yin in a low voice.


    Shao Yin pursed his lips and looked solemn, then turned and left.


    Gu Yundong heard it too, and said to Shao Qingyuan, "I''ll apany my mother." After that, he hurried to catch up with Shao Yin.


    Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan then turned around and strode towards the Banxia Courtyard.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Bai Zhizhen and Bai Zhiyan kneeling in the courtyard.


    Under the sun, the two of them didn''t know how long they had been kneeling, and they were both sweaty and flushed from the sun.


    Seeing Bai Hanging in, Bai Zhizhen raised his head and shouted, "Second uncle."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1951: how to punish

    Chapter 1951 How to punish


    Bai Zhiyan opened his mouth and wanted to shout, but when he thought of what his mother had done, he felt that he didn''t have that face, so he lowered his head again.


    Bai Hang nodded, just as he was about to enter the Banxia Courtyard, the angry voice of the old man Bai came from inside.


    "You don''t have to kneel anymore, go back, I won''t change my mind. I really didn''t expect the old people to be such a person, she actually spent a lot of effort to bribe all of your uncles and uncles, it''s really good. As the head wife of the Bai family, not only does she not maintain the reputation of the Bai family, but she also drags her feet outside, using the medical technology discussion conference to do such sloppy things, with such a bearing and vision, how will she manage the entire Bai family in the future?"


    The more Bai Yong said, the angrier he said, "She doesn''t think about herself or the Bai family, so why can''t she think about the two of you? The reputation of the Bai family is ruined, and if you make jokes outside, who will have the most influence? Not yet. You juniors? You don''t have to plead for her, she is not qualified."


    Bai Zhizhen and Bai Zhiyan both lowered their heads with sadness on their faces.


    After a long time, Bai Zhizhen said, "But grandpa, she is our mother after all. Even if you do something wrong, it''s not enough to divorce your wife."


    "Yeah, grandpa and mother are both grandmothers. If they are divorced, it will also damage the reputation of the Bai family." Bai Zhiyan also hurriedly spoke.


    Bai Yong''s voice was gone, and soon Uncle Zuo came out.


    Seeing Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan in the yard, he was stunned for a moment, "Second Master and Second Young Master are back?"


    He raised his voice slightly, and Bai Yong, who was inside, heard it and walked out.


    saw them, sighed, and said, "Come in and talk."


    Bai Hang walked in, Bai Yong red at Bai Zhizhen Bai Zhiyan who was still kneeling there, "Don''t go back? Why, seeing as I''m old, you kneel here on purpose to threaten me, right?"


    "No, Grandpa, we didn''t mean that." Bai Zhizhen quickly shook his head.


    Bai Yong waved his hand and didn''t want to listen at all, he just exined to Uncle Zuo, "Find a few people and drag them back to their own yard for me."


    "Yes."


    Uncle Zuo responded, and Bai Yong entered the door.


    He sat down opposite Bai Hang with a wry smile on his face, "Have you all heard about it?"


    "I heard." Shao Qingyuan poured Bai Yong a cup of tea, "Grandpa, don''t worry."


    Bai Yong shook his head, "I really didn''t expect her to do this. For so many years, she has always behaved peacefully and calmly, and the entire Bai family has been taken care of by her in an orderly manner. I''m very relieved. But how do you know that she actually bought someone to do such a thing at a medical conference. "


    He took a sip of tea, paused, looked up at Shao Qingyuan, and seemed to hesitate.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Grandpa, just say what you have to say."


    "Ah, Ayu, don''t me grandpa. Although I said hard-heartedly just now, I said that I would quit the old family. But what I said is right, she is a grandmother after all, and she has no credit in the Bai family for so many years. Hard work, if the Bai family divorces her, then she really has no way to live. But don''t worry, this punishment is definitely a punishment. She has been targeting you and your husband this time, so grandpa wants to ask you what you mean, What kind of punishment is this?"


    He saw that Shao Qingyuan didn''t speak, and said hurriedly, "Otherwise, let her think behind closed doors for a year, hand over the housekeeping power to your mother, and the Bai family will let your mother be the master in the future. Or, what are your thoughts?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1952: Silence?

    Chapter 1952 Silence?


    Bai Yong is also worried that Shao Qingyuan and his wife are unhappy. Ayu is the grandson they finally got back. The Bai family has owed him a lot for so many years, so they can''t bear to be wronged again, and even wish to give him all the good things.pensate.


    But Xun''s family went the opposite way. Instead, he thought about Fa''er''s attack on him, and wanted to tell everyone that the Bai family did not wee him.


    Bai Yong is so angry, the biggest reason is here.


    But he is also the head of the Bai family, so he has to think about the Bai family.


    He is not the grandfather of A Yu alone, he is also the grandfather of Bai Zhizhen and Bai Zhiyan, and the father of Uncle Bai.


    divorce is very, very serious these days. Unless you make an unforgivable mistake, you will not divorce your wife lightly.


    Especially at the age of Xun Shi, if he were to be terminated, it was estimated that there would be only a dead end.


    If she dies, what will the words of Proverbs think? Will they hold grudges against Ayu? No one can tell.


    Shao Qingyuan can understand his thoughts, but...


    Bai Hang asked, "Dad, did sister-inw say why you did this?"


    "She, she said that she just can''t get used to Yun Dong''s identity. She has been in the Bai family for a long time, and she feels that the Bai family is better than those aristocratic families. Especially your wives all have identities. Yes, she herself is the daughter of the prefect, your wife is the direct daughter of the Marquis of Huaiyin, and the daughter-inw of Zhizhen is also the daughter of the uncle. She felt that a man from the Bai family should marry someone with status, and Yun Dong was just a peasant daughter. It has lowered the value of the Bai family, and in the future it will be impossible to marry a wife, so I want to destroy Yun Dong and A Yu."


    Bai Yong didn''t even understand what the old people were thinking, A Yu was just her nephew, how could she stretch her hands so long?


    "Fortunately, it didn''t cause a big disaster this time, or else..."


    "Father, who said there was no major disaster?" Although Bai Hang couldn''t bear the old man''s sadness, he could hear the meaning of Xun''s words.


    If someone like her doesn''t reveal her true colors in time, I''m afraid it will cause even more irreversible consequences.


    Bai Hang had some regrets before. When he learned what kind of person Xun was, he should have exined it to the old man. This will not let him learn the truth from Qiao Jinshui''s mouth, which will catch everyone by surprise.


    "Second child, what do you mean? She, she caused a catastrophe?" Bai Yong frowned, a bad premonition shed in his heart.


    Bai Hang sighed and whispered, "Dad, Qiao Jinshui didn''t have time to tell you that he would be poisoned, not suicide, but silenced."


    With a ?? "whoosh", Bai Yong suddenly stood up from his chair, his eyes widened in disbelief, "Mut, Mute?"


    He paused for a while, and his breathing became rapid, "You mean, is it... the old people go to silence?"


    "Yes."


    "This, how is this possible? How dare she do this?"


    Bai Hang saw that he was a little absent-minded, and held his hand worriedly, "Father, don''t worry."


    "How can I not be in a hurry? The old man is actually so cruel?"


    Bai Hang suddenly didn''t know what to say, why is Xun Shi''s ruthless? She was also cold-blooded.


    Bai Yong turned his head, and suddenly found Bai Hang''s expression of hesitating to speak, he suddenly froze and asked uncertainly, "Are you hiding something from me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1953: big house shock

    Chapter 1953 The shock of the big room


    "I..." Bai Hang couldn''t say anything.


    Bai Yong grabbed his hand tightly, "What else? You said!!"


    "Father, sit down first."


    Bai Yong frowned, turned his head to look at Shao Qingyuan, "Tell me, just be more precise."


    Shao Qingyuan... is indeed more straightforward than Bai Hang. Anyway, he has to say it sooner orter. After hesitating for a while, he said, "My mother is sick, it''s the aunt''s fault."


    Bai Yong, "..." Huh?


    He felt that there might be something wrong with his ears, and asked again, not sure, "What did you say just now? Your mother is sick, who did it?"


    Bai Hang sighed, the matter hase to this point, he can only exin the matter in detail.


    Bai Yong waspletely stunned when he heard that. The old man has been dealing with a patient who lost his son and was mentally stimted for 20 years.


    How could she do it?


    Bai Yong fell back to the stool, and did not make a sound for a long time.


    Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, and neither dared to speak to disturb him.


    After a long while, Bai Yong suddenly stood up, his face terribly ugly.


    "Let''s go, go to Mrs Xun, I want to ask myself, if she really did it, I will definitely let the boss divorce her."


    After he finished speaking, he strode out with a sullen face.


    Bai Hang followed closely, but Shao Qingyuan stood there. He didn''t say a word just now - if these things were really done by the Xun family, as her husband, would the uncle also know about it?


    But these are all spections, Shao Qingyuan hoped that the uncle would not know about it.


    He followed out of the Banxia Courtyard. The two Bai Zhizhen and Bai Zhiyan brothers, who were kneeling in the courtyard, have now been brought back to their own courtyard.


    Uncle Zuo had just sent the two back, when he saw Bai Yong walking towards the Buddhist hall with a sullen face on the way, he was shocked and hurriedly followed.


    Probably because Bai Yong''s face was too ugly, and he ran away from many servants he encountered along the way.


    Naturally, some people also ran to find the two brothers, Uncle Bai and Bai Zhizhen.


    Uncle Bai''s house is not far from the Buddhist temple, so he got up and walked over immediately after hearing the words.


    Bai Zhiyan was alone and hurried over after hearing the news.


    There was only Bai Zhizhen, who was sitting on a chair, talking to his wife Weng.


    Weng squatted beside him and applied medicine to his knee. When the next person came in, Bai Zhizhen got up and almost fell back.


    He was stunned, "My grandfather went to the Buddhist temple?"


    Weng hurriedly put down his robe, and frowned upon hearing this, "What''s wrong with grandfather, do you really want to break up with your mother?"


    "No, I have to go and see."


    "I''ll go with you."


    After Weng finished speaking, he hurriedly followed.


    She is d that Baiyang and Baiyue are no longer on the ind, otherwise such a big incident would have scared the two children.


    Bai Yang and the two of them have been left behind by the Weng family since they went to their grandfather''s housest year.


    Both children are grown up, and they really need to read for enlightenment.


    The Bai family can also invite the husband, but there are no other children of the same age on the ind, which is inconvenient, so the two children stayed in the Weng family temporarily.


    Weng followed Bai Zhizhen to the door of the Buddhist hall in a hurry, and saw that both Uncle Bai and Bai Zhiyan had arrived.


    Bai Yong''s cold and somewhat terrifying voice came from his ears, "Sister Xun, I ask you, every time the second daughter-inw gets sick in the past 18 years, is it because of you?"


    When these words came out, not only Xun Shi was stunned, but everyone in the Bai family''s big room looked at Bai Yong in shock.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1954: It was Xuns fault

    Chapter 1954 is Xun''s harm


    Uncle Bai''s face was full of disbelief. He turned his head to look at Xun Shi, and then looked at Bai Yong, who had a sullen face, opened his mouth, and after a long while he spit out a sentence, "Dad, did Daddy make a mistake? My younger brother and sister are sick. , and, what does it have to do with the Xun family?"


    Bai Yong didn''t answer him, he just looked at Xun Shi steadily.


    Xun Shi was stared at by his hair, and he took a step back subconsciously.


    She was originally locked up in the Buddhist hall, chanting sutras and thinking, and there were two women guarding the door. Therefore, when Bai Yong and the others came in, she was still holding Qianzhi who was knocking on the wooden fish. When she heard Bai Yong''s words, the Qianzhi fell to the ground with a ''pa-ta''.


    The entire Buddhist hall was terribly quiet, and this voice was particrly clear.


    Shi Xun hurriedly squatted down, picked up Qianzhi, and said, "Father, what are you talking about? My younger brother and sister are sick, isn''t it because of the heart disease that Ayu got after losing her? She gets sick every year in that month, how could it be Caused by me? Ayu''s disappearance has nothing to do with me."


    She said, pulling Qianzhi tightly, but her expression revealed innocence.


    "Father, I admit that I bribed Qiao Jinshui and the others before, and I did something sorry for Ayu and his daughter-inw. But I already know my mistake, and I promise not to do it again in the future. What''s more, my second brother and sister are not only sisters-inw. , or a sister with deep feelings, how could I harm her?"


    Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan looked at her coldly. I really didn''t expect that at this juncture, she was still so calm.


    Brothers Bai Zhizhen and Bai Zhiyan also reacted and nodded hurriedly, "Yeah, Grandpa, did something go wrong? My mother and second aunt have such a good rtionship, how could I harm her every time. The second aunt is sick, and the mother feels ufortable when she sees it, and several times she has cried behind her back, why, why..."


    "Grandpa, is there any misunderstanding here?"


    Bai Yong also hopes that this is a misunderstanding. He hopes more than anyone else that Bai Jiahe and Meimei, brothers and sisters, have a harmonious rtionship.


    But he also understands his son. If there is no evidence, he will not say such a thing, and he will not run to him and say it.


    What''s more, at this moment, because of Qiao Jinshui''s incident, the image of the Xun family in his heart has copsed.


    Compared with her, Bai Yong naturally believed in his son more.


    He turned his head, met the expectant eyes of his two grandsons, sighed secretly, and said, "I know it''s hard for you to ept, but this is the truth..."


    "What fact? It''s not a fact. You can''t nder me with empty words." Xun Shi interrupted him loudly, she suddenly looked at Bai Hang, "Second brother, I know what I did this time made you unhappy, It also made Ayu and his daughter-inw feel wronged. But one thing is the same thing, you can''t me me for the reason of my brother and sister''s illness because of this. It''s not fair to me. If you vent your anger on Ayu and his wife, will it kill me?"


    Bai Hang frowned, and Shao Qingyuan looked at Xun more.


    She is still shifting her focus, trying to provoke other people''s grudges against their second room.


    "Auntie, since we are here, it must be because we have evidence."


    "Evidence, what evidence?" Xun Shi panicked, and quickly asked with narrowed eyes again.


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head to look out the door, and sure enough, two footsteps came from outside.


    After a while, Gu Yundong and Shao Yin appeared in front of everyone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1955: Sister, I remember

    Chapter 1955 Sister-inw, I remember


    Shao Yin looked disappointed, looked at Xun Shi and said, "Sister-inw, I remember."


    Xun Shi was stunned for a moment, and the others looked at her in confusion.


    Shao Yin said, "In the past, every time I got sick, I would forget what happened before I got sick. But now, I remember everything. Sister-inw, it''s you, use the bracelet that I dropped when Ayu was taken away to stimte me. Deranged to the point of bing mad."


    Xunshi''s face changed greatly, and Qianzhi in her hand was almost broken by her.


    Sheughed dryly, "I didn''t."


    "You have, you not only stimted me with the bracelet. Later, you also bribed the maid Lixiu beside me, and asked her to hold the bracelet and swing it in front of me on purpose, so that every time I get sick, you are by my side, causing people to be suspicious."


    Shi Xun took a deep breath, "These are all your words, you just hate me for dealing with A Yu and his daughter-inw, and deliberately want to take revenge on me."


    She was still talking like that, Shao Yin sighed slightly and looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter nodded, went out and said to Feng''s mother outside, "Bring people in."


    Feng''s mother came in with a person.


    Everyone looked at the man and was immediately taken aback. This man was the maid Lixiu that Shao Yin said earlier.


    Lixiu looked very embarrassed. As soon as she entered the Buddhist hall, she knelt down to Bai Yong, "Help me, old man, help me."


    "what happened?"


    Lixiu cried, "It''s the eldestdy. The eldestdy gave me a bracelet and asked me to show the bracelet to the seconddy in January every year when no one was paying attention. After the seconddy fell illst time, I originally I was going to return the bracelet to the eldestdy, but I didn''t expect to be seen by the seconddy. At that time, the seconddy''s condition rpsed, so she fell into the water. Later, the second master suspected me, and I originally thought that the eldestdy would save me, I didn''t expect that after the old man and you all left the ind, the eldestdy would silence me..."


    Bai Yong was stunned, no wonder, he wondered why the second daughter-inw fell ill not long after thest time, and rpsed again and fell into the water, so it was.


    He looked at Shi Xun, Shi Xun took a step back, "She lied."


    "I don''t." Lixiu said, "I have proof."


    "Where is the evidence?" Bai Yong asked in a deep voice.


    "In the house of Madam Tan, the confidant of the eldestdy, she not only has the colorful ribbon bracelet that can stimte the seconddy, but also other small clothes and essories, which are the personal belongings of the second young master when the second young master disappeared. I''m afraid that one day the bracelet will lose its effectiveness, and you can still use other things. If you don''t believe me, you can find someone to search Tan Momo''s house."


    Bai Yong narrowed his eyes, waved his hand, and Uncle Zuo who was standing beside him quickly went out.


    Lixiu breathed a sigh of relief, she believed she could find it.


    She also knew about this incident identally, and she was fortunate enough to know about it, otherwise how would she bring down the eldestdy?


    Mrs. will never let her go.


    However, when Lixiu raised her head, she found that the corner of the eldestdy''s mouth twitched slightly, as if she was not worried at all.


    Lixiu''s heart skipped a beat, and a bad premonition shed.


    Sure enough, Uncle Zuo came back soon after.


    He shook his head at Bai Yong, "I didn''t find it."


    Shi Xun exhaled and said angrily, "You should believe me now, right? I didn''t do it at all. This Lixiu is clearly lying."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1956: Witness Weng?

    Chapter 1956 Witness is Weng?


    Xun was fortunate to have foresight.


    Ever since Shao Qingyuan was found, she knew that Shao Yin''s heart disease was almost healed.


    So it is unlikely that you want to use her heart disease to stimte her. So those small clothes, trinkets, and even that bracelet, Xun''s had to be dealt with.


    Lixiu is looking for someone to search now? It''s impossible to find it, the thing has long since turned into a pile of ashes.


    Xun Shi secretly exhaled, and then his face was full of innocence.


    Gu Yundong frowned, this would be a little troublesome, the evidence Lixiu said no longer exists.


    Then they can only find another way to see if they can blow up the Xun n.


    However, the Xun Shi looks more difficult to deal with, and it is not easy to get out of control and get caught.


    She was thinking about it when Lixiu, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly gritted her teeth and said loudly, "I, I still have witnesses."


    Everyone was stunned, and suddenly looked at her.


    Lixiu suddenly stretched out her hand and pointed in a certain direction, "She, she has seen that bracelet, and the scene where I exchanged bracelets with the eldestdy."


    Everyone followed her fingers, and then looked at the man in disbelief.


    Bai Zhizhen even grabbed her hand, "What she said is true, you, you have seen her mother..."


    He couldn''t say it, and he still doesn''t want to believe it. He didn''t say a word just now, and kept holding his breath to listen to any clues, trying to find a point that could prove his mother''s innocence.


    But he didn''t expect that Mrs Weng would actually be what Li Xiu said... a witness.


    Weng has been hiding behind Bai Zhizhen, but now everyone is looking at her, she has no choice but to bow her head and hold Bai Zhizhen''s sleeve tightly.


    Mr. Xun also stared at her in amazement. Mrs. Weng saw it? When and why didn''t she know?


    If, if Weng shi confirmed Lixiu''s words, then she would have no chance to turn around.


    Thinking of this, Mrs Xun stared at Mrs Weng.


    Weng lowered his head and no one dared to look at it.


    Bai Yong walked in front of her and blocked Xun Shi''s eyes just right, "Daughter-inw Sun, you tell the truth."


    "I..." Weng was in a dilemma. The other party was her mother-inw, her husband''s mother, and her children''s grandmother.


    Anyway, she should naturally unite with her.


    But, Weng is a little unsure whether to stand with her at this moment.


    After all, her mother-inw was so cruel and ruthless that it waspletely beyond her expectations.


    She was also afraid, afraid of going back to the Xun family to settle ounts with her. She wants to kill Qiao Jinshui''s mouth and Lixiu''s mouth, can''t she kill her mouth?


    She already knew what kind of person Xun was, how should she get along in the future? Xun Shi will definitely have scruples towards her, and no one knows what she will do.


    She is someone who can pretend to deceive everyone for 20 years. This kind of person is too scary.


    "Daughter-inw, as you say, I will protect you." Bai Yong also knew that she was struggling.


    Lixiu looked at her even more expectantly. She didn''t want to confess to Weng, after all, Weng would not necessarily prove it for her. But she had no choice but to gamble.


    Weng raised his head, looked around, and finally met her husband Bai Zhizhen''s eyes.


    Bai Zhizhen looked at her worriedly, his warm palms tightly grasped her sweaty palms, his eyes were extraordinarilyplicated.


    Shi Weng closed his eyes, raised his head after a long time, and said, "Lixiu is right, I did, I saw it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1957: why do

    Chapter 1957 Why do you do this


    That day, Xunshi and Lixiu met behind the rockery, and Lixiu gave the bracelet to Xunshi.


    In this scene, Weng saw it.


    Weng was looking for Gu Yundong, who was walking in the garden. When he found the back of the rockery, he nced at it, but he just thought it was very strange. And that bracelet looks a little weird.


    But she didn''t look much, because her maid was looking for her, and it was not easy for her mother-inw to see her peeking at them, so she left quickly, and naturally she didn''t hear what Xun and Lixiu said afterward.


    Lixiu saw Weng''s skirt, but in fact she didn''t see Weng''s people.


    At that time, she wanted to tell Xun Shi to let her pay more attention to Weng Shi.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Yin broke in and saw the bracelet they handed over. He became emotionally unstable and fell ill on the spot, ran out and fell into theke.


    Lixiu hurriedly chased after her, so naturally she didn''t have time to talk to Xun Shi.


    Later, she was looked for by Bai Hang, and she couldn''t find the right time.


    Until, the Xun n sent someone to silence him.


    At this time, Weng''s words were like a drop of water dripping into a frying pan and suddenly exploded in the Buddhist hall.


    After Weng said that, she couldn''t help crying. She didn''t know if it was right or not, but she was really afraid of Xun.


    Before, she never thought that the Xun family was hurting the second aunt, and she didn''t feel uneasy until they talked about the bracelet.


    Mr. Xun''s face changed greatly, and he rushed towards Mrs. Weng, "Did you take me as a mother-inw, and even teamed up with outsiders to frame me?"


    "Enough." Bai Yong turned his head and waved his hand suddenly, and Mr. Xun was swept to the ground.


    Bai Zhiyan, who was standing beside her, subconsciously supported her, "Mother, are you alright?"


    Bai Yong sneered, "Old everyone, at this juncture, what else do you have to say?"


    "I was wronged."


    Bai Yong didn''t want to listen to her sophistry anymore, he looked at Uncle Bai, "What are you going to do?"


    Uncle Bai''s eyes were lost, he raised his head nkly to look at the Xun family, "Why, why did you do this? The second brother and the second younger sister have never harmed you, why did you do this?"


    Shi Xun looked at him, and suddenlyughed at his shocked and resentful expression.


    ughed and even tears came out.


    She pointed at him, then at herself, her eyes suddenly turned fierce.


    "Why, why do you ask me? What do you think I am for? Of course I am for our son. Could it be that I count on you? Don''t you look at how good your second brother is and how good his son is. Look at you again, your medical skills are average, your abilities are average, and you can''t do anything, what will happen to my son in the future? Like you, do you live under the eyes of others?"


    Uncle Bai looked at her in disbelief, he never knew she thought of him like this, "How can you think this way? My medical skills are indeed not as good as my second brother, but I am the eldest son of the Bai family, and I shoulder the responsibility of the whole family. The important responsibility of the Bai family. Our son will inherit the Bai family in the future. This is the rule of the Bai family all the time.


    Xun Shiughed, "Yes, inherit the Bai family. You inherited the Bai family, and your eldest son will inherit the Bai family in the future. What about my son? What about my son? You are only for your eldest son. nning, shouldn''t I n for my son for him?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1958: Not the mother of Bai Zhizhen

    Chapter 1958 is not the mother of Bai Zhizhen


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan suddenly looked at the Xun family, what, what do you mean?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t hold back and asked Shao Yin in a low voice, "Mother, what does she mean?"


    Shao Yin sighed slightly and said, "My eldest sister-inw is not Zhizhen''s biological mother. Back then, my eldest brother had a wife, and he grew up with him as a childhood sweetheart. As a result, when he was born, Zhizhen passed away due to a difficult childbirth. Dad was unable to save the people. Later, when the elder brother Zaizhi was four years old, he married the current eldest sister-inw, in fact, part of it was to take care of Zhizhen."


    Bai Zhizhen grew up with the Xun family from a young age, and in fact, he has long since treated her as a filial mother.


    But obviously, Xun didn''t think so.


    "You have a deep rtionship with Bai Zhizhen''s mother. You regard his son as a treasure. The future you think about is only Bai Zhizhen. When has my son been there for a while? If you don''t help him think about it, then I am the mother. , I don''t count on you."


    Bai Zhizhen stood there, suddenly lowered his head, with a hint of bitterness on his face. He always regarded Xun Shi as his biological mother, but he did not expect that in Xun Shi''s heart, he was just his father''s son and had nothing to do with her.


    Uncle Bai couldn''t understand her thoughts at all, "Why would I not help Zhiyan to consider it? Zhiyan is also my son, but he is not interested in medical skills, he wants to do business, my father and I will also hand over Huimin Medical Center to Huimin Medical Center. Did you let him try to take care of it?"


    Bai Zhiyan nodded hurriedly at the side, "Yeah, mother, I feel like I''m doing fine now, I really like what I''m doing now, I really..."


    "Shut up, what do you know?" Xun Shi turned back and red at him and said, "What''s the use of just trying to manage the medical center? If you say it out loud, it''s just a shopkeeper working for others. Huimin Medical Center Those doctors in my lordship, as well as those disciples of the old man, are only convinced by people with excellent medical skills, and they will not be half-submissive to them at all."


    Xun Shi pointed at Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan again, "Bai Hang is different, he is skilled in medicine, and those people have long been convinced of him. And Shao Qingyuan, he just came back, but he still showed amazing talent. The old man''s Those apprentices, who are not full of praise for him, I am afraid that in the future they will only recognize him as the heir of the Bai family. , will be willing to help words."


    "What''s more, I don''t want their lives. It''s just that Bai Hang''s clonecks skills, so he can''t improve his medical skills, and he can''t get rid of himself to participate in the affairs of the medical center."


    Bai Yong trembled with anger, "Confused, stupid!!"


    He pointed at the Xun family, and almost mmed over it, "If you make Bai Hang unable to improve his medical skills, the status of the Bai family will be reced by others sooner orter. At that time, the Bai family will not have a doctor with excellent medical skills in charge. How can it be better? Can the Huimin Medical Center still be like this? How can those doctors continue to follow their lead?"


    Shi Xun sneered, "You said these words just to keep the Bai family from declining, isn''t it selfish?"


    "Shut up." Uncle Bai scolded, "Dad is for the sake of the Bai family and for the sake of the Bai family''s descendants. It''s because your thinking is too narrow and self-righteous."


    Bai Yong shook his head and sighed a little tiredly, "It''s useless to talk too much, her thoughts are already crooked. Boss, she is your daughter-inw, you can deal with it."


    Uncle Bai paused, and he looked at Mrs Xun.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1959: please raise your hand

    Chapter 1959 Please raise your hand


    Mr. Xun held his neck slightly, and looked at Master Bai without any fear, with even a hint of hatred in his eyes, but there was no sign of repentance.


    Uncle Bai wanted to wait until she admitted her mistake, but she only sneered after a long time.


    He smiled wryly, lowered his head and took a deep breath, and when he raised his head again, his tone trembled slightly, "Sister Xun, you have done such a rebellious thing, and you have harmed people''s lives without repenting, the Bai family... can''t tolerate you. already."


    "You don''t have to say these high-sounding words, don''t you just want to leave me? You just need to write a letter of divorce. I don''t care about the Bai family."


    Uncle Bai''s eyes widened, as if he didn''t even know her.


    Up to now, her tone is still so strong.


    "You... you really don''t care at all? Do you know that if you are divorced, the Bai family can''t keep you, and you can''t go back to the Xun family. Besides, aren''t you all thinking about it? You are suspended, what should I do with Zhiyan? Can''t you admit your mistake? As long as you admit your mistake, I will, I, I..."


    Uncle Bai is speechless, admit his mistake... so what?


    What ?? Xunshi did is enough to prove what kind of person she is.


    Neither he nor the Bai family would allow a wife or mistress with such a vicious heart.


    She is not the kind and gentle person he knew before, so he shouldn''t hesitate any more, otherwise, who should the second brother and the others go through for these 18 years of pain?


    Bai Yong shook his head secretly, Bai Ming was still too soft-hearted.


    Mr. Xun sneered, "Is it useful for me to admit my mistake now? Let''s just write a letter of divorce."


    "Mother." Bai Zhiyan whispered, he knelt down with a ''bang'', and said to Uncle Bai, "Father, please raise your hand, don''t give up your mother, you are forcing your mother to die."


    He turned his head again and kowtowed to Bai Hang, "Second uncle, second uncle, my mother knows it''s wrong, and everything she does is me. I am atonement for my mother, it doesn''t matter what you do to me, but my mother is really She can''t be let go. You spare her life, I beg you."


    Xun Shi was extremely angry, squatted down and pulled him, "You get up, I don''t need your intercession, you don''t kneel on them, get up!!"


    Bai Zhiyan refused. He kowtowed to Bai Ming, Bai Hang, Bai Yong, and then walked on his knees in front of Shao Yin, crying bitterly, "Second aunt, you beat me and scold me, do whatever you want. It''s all right, my mother really can''t be let go."


    Bai Zhizhen opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Although Mrs. Xun was not his mother, the words he just said made him ufortable, but he did not treat him badly over the years.


    But he was stopped by Weng, who had the opposite idea.


    She felt that with Xun''s deep temper and resentment towards Bai Zhizhen, she must have been thinking about Bai Zhizhen over the years, but this stupid man in her family was too simple and honest, I am afraid he might not be aware of it when he was killed.


    Bai Hang has no affection for the Xun family at all. When he thinks about the suffering Shao Yin has suffered in the past 18 years, and the thought that Shao Yin almost died when he fell into thekest time, he can''t wait to tear up the Xun family.


    Therefore, although he was somewhat emotional about Bai Zhiyan''s plea, he still did not change his original intention and turned his head away from looking at him. She even pushed Shao Yin back to prevent her from softening her heart.


    divorced his wife, it was already cheap for the Xun family.


    Bai Zhiyan knelt down for a while, but it didn''t change anything except to make Xun Shi even more resentful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1960: Xuns end

    Chapter 1960 Xun''s Ending


    Uncle Bai sighed and gestured to Uncle Zuo.


    Uncle Zuo came up, knocked Bai Zhiyan unconscious with a split hand, and then summoned two people to take Bai Zhiyan away from the Buddhist hall.


    The hall became quiet again. Uncle Bai took a deep look at the Xun family again, and said to the servants around him, "...Bring a pen and paper."


    Bai Zhizhen finally couldn''t help it and took a step forward, "Father, you really..."


    Uncle Bai waved his hand and told him not to speak.


    When he brought the pen and paper, he asked Xun Shi reluctantly, "You really don''t regret it at all?"


    "I regret being soft-hearted, and I regret not taking care of the aftermath." Saying that, Shi Xun gave Lixiu and Weng a cold look.


    Weng was shocked, and was even more fortunate that he had told the truth before.


    She guessed right, if Xun Shi was okay, she would never let her go.


    Uncle Bai didn''t say another word, waved his hand and wrote the word ''Retirement'' on the paper.


    After being a couple for so many years, he did not expect to end up with such a result.


    He also regretted it in his heart. If he had discovered her thoughts sooner, maybe things would not have ended up where they are today.


    After writing the divorce letter, Uncle Bai handed it to the Xun family, "You pack up, I will send someone to take you back to the Xun residence."


    Mr. Xun looked down at the letter of resignation, and did not move for a long time. After a while, he snorted softly, grabbed the letter of resignation, and then strode out of the Buddhist hall.


    Mr. Xun returned to the Uncaria Courtyard and packed his luggage neatly.


    It was gettingte, but no one wanted Xun to stay on the ind.


    Who knows if this person will do anything else, Uncle Bai asked her to send her out of the ind and temporarily live in Zhuangzi outside the ind tonight.


    Bai Hang was cautious, and changed the five elements and gossip in the woods that he passed by after entering the ind overnight.


    Shi Xun left, but the atmosphere in the Bai Mansion was still tense.


    Bai Yong felt a little ufortable, even if he had abandoned the Xun family, he had some feelings, but there were still cracks.


    He sighed slightly and took Uncle Zuo back to Banxia Courtyard to rest.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin originally wanted to go back to the Angelica Academy, but as soon as they entered the courtyard, they ran into Bai Ming who was looking for them.


    That kind of thing happened just now. The two brothers were still a little embarrassed when they met, and they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Still, Bai Ming said with guilt, "It''s the eldest brother who can''t handle you."


    "It''s none of the big brother''s business."


    "No, it''s my fault. I ignored her all these years, which made her resentful. It''s my responsibility that she became like this, I''m sorry."


    Bai Hang doesn''t know what to say, so it''s impossible to me Bai Ming at all.


    It''s just that he also knows his elder brother''s temperament and is not too smart. In addition, he and his ex-sister-inw were childhood sweethearts, and they were gone again, so there was always a longing in his heart, and no one could surpass her. There is more love for Bai Zhizhen who has lost his mother, and naturally he has less thoughts on Xun''s body.


    Although Bai Hang felt that this was unfair to the Xun family, the Xun family had resentment and hatred for the elder brother. It was the two of them, and they could solve it by themselves behind closed doors, instead of venting their anger on Shao Yin.


    Bai Hang did not sympathize with the Xun family, but he also med Bai Ming more or less.


    He sighed, patted Bai Ming on the shoulder, and said, "This matter is over, in the future, you should pay more attention to the words of concern, and don''t make the same mistake again."


    Bai Ming nodded, "I will."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1961: Gu Yundong feels wrong

    Chapter 1961 Gu Yundong feels wrong


    After Bai Ming left, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan also nned to go back to their yard.


    They didn''t speak much in the Buddhist hall today. After all, it was the elders'' business. With Bai Yong and the others in charge, it was inappropriate for them to intervene.


    When ?? went out, they also took Lixiu away.


    Lixiu hurt Shao Yin at the beginning, because there is no evidence, it is not easy to deal with her.


    So Bai Hang transferred people to other ces to do some weeding and sweeping work, but he was still the main suspect, so after they left the indter, some of his confidants stared at Lixiu secretly.


    In the end, when Lixiu was silenced, she rescued her.


    However, Lixiu was seriously injured, and Xun thought that Lixiu was dead.


    I didn''t expect Lixiu to recover after two or three months. The confidant learned from Li Xiu''s mouth that it was the Xun family who killed the mouth, and immediately sent a letter to Xuanhe House.


    It''s just that at this time Bai Hang and the others were already on their way back, so they didn''t receive the letter.


    Bai Hang learned from Shao Qingyuan what the Xun Family did, and naturally determined that Shao Yin''s falling into the water was not an ident, so Li Xiu, who had been staying by Shao Yin''s side, was probably a member of the Xun Family.


    As soon as he came back, he immediately asked Shao Yin and Gu Yundong to find the confidant who was staring at Li Xiu, and also brought Li Xiu to the Buddhist hall.


    Sure enough, Lixiu gave them a big surprise.


    Now that the Xun family has been dealt with, Lixiu has helped the emperor to abuse him, and he has done bad things all these years.


    At this moment, although he has already convicted his merits and exposed the Xun n, he has to be punished.


    Baihang means that she will be sent away from the White House another day and sold to people after a meal.


    So Gu Yundong and the two took her to a remote yard and let the two olddies look at her first.


    After finishing this, the two returned to the house to rest.


    I have been on the road for the past few days, and even Gu Yundong felt very tired. He thought he would fall asleep on the pillow, but in the end, he turned over and over again, and he seemed extraordinarily awake.


    Shao Qingyuan took her into his arms, fanned her with a fan in the other hand, and asked, "What''s wrong? Can''t sleep? It''s too hot, or I''m thinking about today''s events."


    The heat is not hot, the climate on this ind is cooler than other ces, and there are ice cubes in the house, which is quitefortable.


    She is...


    "I was thinking about what happened today, and I thought it was weird."


    "What''s strange?"


    Gu Yundong turned around, raised his head in the face of him, grabbed his fan''s hand, and said while rubbing it, "It''s just Xun''s reaction, it''s very strange. She was always calm at first and spoke in a well-structured way. It''s reasonable, and she can even turn her eyes away to graft hatred. Butter, after Weng came out to prove that she and Lixiu exchanged bracelets, she didn''t argue, and admitted it very happily, and even wished the uncle would divorce her quickly."


    Shao Qingyuan thoughtfully, "It''s really strange, a person who has the ability to lie dormant for 18 years, let everyone in the house think she is a good person, and has endured until now, it''s too easy to confess guilt like this."


    "You said, what was the reason for her to give up struggling?" Gu Yundong couldn''t figure it out, she felt that if she was the Xun family, she would definitely find a way to get rid of her guilt.


    "You suspect that Mrs. Xun is taking the me for others, and the person who harmed my mother may not be her at all?" Shao Qingyuan frowned, "If it wasn''t her, then the biggest possibility would be... Uncle."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1962: Bai Zhiyan followed Xun Shi and left

    Chapter 1962 Bai Zhiyan followed Xun to leave


    Gu Yundong was not sure, "After all, we don''t know the uncle very well, and it''s not reasonable to suspect him."


    In the end, she has little contact with him, and she doesn''t know what kind of person the uncle is.


    Shao Qingyuan patted her on the back lightly and said in a low voice, "I will find a chance to talk to my parents about this issue. In any case, we will pay more attention in the future."


    They had just returned to the Bai family, and they didn''t have much contact with the people in the big house of the Bai family, so when they thought of something strange, they would naturally suspect anyone.


    But Bai Hang and the others are different. He and Bai Ming are brothers. They have had a deep rtionship for so many years, and they are always reluctant to think about the worst oue.


    "Go to sleep, don''t think too much."


    "Um."


    The two of them still rested. Compared with their peacefulness, everyone in the White House tonight lost sleep.


    The next day, when Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan got up, they heard that after Bai Zhiyan woke up early in the morning, he left the ind and went to Zhuangzi to see the Xun family.


    Bai Zhizhen also hesitated to go, but in the end he didn''t step out of the White House.


    Bai Zhiyan has a deep rtionship with Xun Shi, and Xun Shi ended up like this because of his n. Everyone else can me Xun Shi, but Bai Zhiyan feels that he is not qualified.


    Xun''s family was suspended, and when he returned to Xun''s house, he might not be able to get in. Bai Zhiyan was worried.


    He knew that there was no way to change the facts, and he could only do his best to take care of the Xun family. He was afraid that the Xun family would not be able to think about it.


    Therefore, after he told Bai Yong Bai Ming, he nned to send her back to Lingzhou and Xun Mansion in person.


    Later, he had someone send a letter back, saying that the prefect of Xun really refused to let the Xun family in.


    Xun Shi was divorced. As a rtive, Bai Yong naturally wanted to send a letter to tell him the reason for the matter, so as to avoid more trouble.


    The prefect of Xun was very dissatisfied with the Xun family because of this, and the suspension of the Xun family not only affected her son, but also the daughter of the Xun family and the prefect of Xun.


    No one in the Xun family weed her, and the prefect of Xun was even more angry and angry, and threatened that there would be no such daughter in the Xun family in the future. Although she would not let her kill herself to prove her reputation, she also asked Xun to be a nephew.


    Because of this, Bai Zhiyan had a big quarrel with his foreign family, and then left with Xun.


    He rented a yard for her in Fucheng, and found two servants to take care of her.


    Afraid that she couldn''t think of it, Bai Zhiyan stayed with her for a while.


    But in the White House, it was not relieved by the departure of the two of them, and the atmosphere was still tense.


    Especially Bai Yong, after going through this incident, his spirit has been stubborn.


    Bai Hang was afraid that he would be ill, so he went to check his pulse every day. Fortunately, Bai Yong was in good health, and people could think about it. He quickly grabbed Shao Qingyuan to study medicine and diverted his attention, and slowly recovered.


    However, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong could not live in the mansion for a long time after all, the purpose of their visit this time was for the Xun family.


    Now that the Xun n has dealt with it, they are indeed going back to the capital.


    Tong An and the others should have already arrived in the capital. There are a lot of them, so we need to make arrangements as soon as possible.


    There are also Du Tianqing and Luo Qi, who are still waiting for them in Pingling County.


    So seeing that Bai Yong was fine, Shao Qingyuan and the others nned to leave the ind and head to the capital.


    And after these few days of observation, the rest of the Bai family really couldn''t see anything for the time being.


    Uncle Bai has mostly stayed in the Uncaria Courtyard since that day. He thought he rarely came out, and the whole person looked a lot more decadent.


    Bai Zhiyan was still with Xun in Lingzhou Mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1963: Gu Yundong fainted

    Chapter 1963 Gu Yundong fainted


    Bai Zhizhen and Weng Shi, the atmosphere between the two is also strange.


    After Mr. Xun left, the central feeder of the house was handed over to Mrs. Weng.


    Weng was originally going to resign to Shao Yin. The mother-inw she personally identified, although she didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong, she was inexplicably guilty and felt a little unable to hold her head up.


    took over the stewardship of her mother-inw, she had no confidence.


    But since she came here, she had been studying with the Xun family, and she already knew a lot about the affairs of the house.


    Secondly, Shao Yin won''t stay here for a long time, and will leave soon, so naturally it is impossible to take over.


    Weng can only manage with a bit of a scalp, that is, he seems to be restrained. Especially since that day, there have been very few words between her and Bai Zhizhen.


    It''s not that Bai Zhizhen med her, it''s just that they were both beaten up, depressed, and had no desire to speak.


    To be honest, in the face of the Bai Mansion scene, Bai Hang was really worried and left like this.


    Or Bai Yong impatiently chased him away, "What do you have to worry about, it''s all adults, after a while, you can just let it go. Is it possible that everyone has be a Xun family, and everyone doesn''t have to live a good life? You and A Yu and the others are going to the capital, haven''t you agreed long ago? You have to meet the Shao family and your mother-inw."


    Bai Hang thinks about it too. Although he has been hit, if he can''t even bear this hit, how will the Bai family get a foothold in the future?


    So he packed up, said goodbye to Bai Ming and the others, and set off with his wife and children.


    Like the parents who went to see Gu Yundongst time, Bai Hang wants to see his mother-inw this time, so he must be prepared.


    Especially after being married to Shao Yin for so many years, this is the first time I havee to visit, so the etiquette is indispensable.


    So when they got to the carriage outside the ind, the carriage was full again.


    The group returned to Pingling County, and Tong Shuitao, who had been waiting anxiously for a long time, immediately greeted them, "Miss, you are all back."


    "What, are you bored here?"


    "No, I''m just worried about you. I can''t settle down if I miss you."


    Gu Yundong nced at her speechlessly, "Since that''s the case, then you can inquire about when there will be a boat going to the capital."


    "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Tong Shuitao ran away without saying a word. She has been staying in Pingling County these days, but she has touched this small county town all over, and the roads on the streets are very familiar.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and called to someone to unload the things from the carriage and put them in the inn''s room.


    By the time Tong Shuitao came back, they had already eaten.


    Tong Shuitao panted and ran in front of Gu Yundong, who pushed her a cup of tea.


    After she finished drinking, she said with bright eyes, "Miss, I found out. We are lucky, there will be a boat to the capital in two days."


    "Hmm. It''s settled?"


    "It''s settled. I paid a deposit of five taels of silver and chose a few good rooms."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s hard work, let''s eat something first."


    Tong Shuitao didn''t feel hard at all. She had nothing to do these days, and she was about to go crazy.


    There are still two days before departure, and Gu Yundong has a certain idea in his heart.


    We spent the past two days strolling around in Pingling County. On the day of departure, the family arrived at the pier early in the morning.


    The boat is quite big and walks steadily.


    However, on the fifth day on the ship, Gu Yundong''s face suddenly turned pale, and when he was blowing wind on the deck, he fainted without warning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1964: Gu Yundong is pregnant! !

    Chapter 1964 Gu Yundong is pregnant! !


    Gu Yundong''sa shocked everyone.


    Shao Qingyuan came out with her to get the air blowing, and his face changed greatly, he hugged him into the cabin, and immediately put his hand on her wrist and began to feel the pulse.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin heard the news and looked at him nervously.


    "How''s it going? How could Yun Dong faint? She has always been healthy."


    Shao Qingyuan held her breath, squinting her eyes and frowning.


    Shao Yin didn''t dare to disturb him when he saw this, but his whole heart was raised.


    On the other hand, it was Shao Qingyuan, his eyebrows and eyes gradually began to loosen, and even the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and his expression clearly showed signs of turning from cloudy to sunny.


    But following closely, his face became slightly ugly.


    But it was much better than the anxious look at the beginning.


    Shao Qingyuan withdrew his hand, exhaled and said to several people in the cabin, "Yun Dong, she is pregnant."


    "What, what??" Shao Yin''s voice suddenly turned up, looking at Shao Qingyuan in disbelief, "You said Yun Dong is pregnant?"


    "Well, it''s been more than a month." Shao Qingyuan turned his head, and his eyes were so gentle that water dripped from them.


    His thick big palm tightly held her slightly cold little hand, thinking that she had fainted, and pursed his lips again.


    Shao Yin was overjoyed, turned his head and pulled Bai Hang eagerly and said, "Did you hear that? Yun Dong is pregnant, and we are going to be grandparents soon. It''s great, great." The happy voice paused. After a while, Shao Yin asked anxiously, "Then why did Yun Dong faint? Is she okay?"


    "It''s alright, it should be because I''ve been busy all the time these days, and my body can''t take it for a while, so I''ll just take a good rest and recuperate."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Shao Yin exhaled, and then became beaming again, "I have to think about doing something to make up for her. Seeing this girl''s face is haggard, these days are too hard. Yu, you should also pay attention. You have to apany Yun Dong wherever she goes. This woman is notfortable with pregnancy, especially in the first three months, and the fetal gas will move at any time. Going outside and blowing the sea breeze like today is terrible. ,do you know?"


    As soon as Gu Yundong opened his eyes, he heard Shao Yin grumble and exin a lot of things.


    I seem to have heard from the inside that a woman is pregnant? ?


    "Who is pregnant?" she asked subconsciously.


    Seeing that she was awake, Shao Yin quickly pushed Shao Qingyuan away, took Gu Yundong''s hand and said, "It''s you, you are pregnant. Ayu said it''s been more than a month. Yundong, what do you want to eat, just tell your mother. , Mother will do it for you."


    Gu Yundong blinked, raised his head and nced at Shao Qingyuan, then pointed at himself, "Me? Pregnant?"


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and nodded, "Yes, we will be parents soon."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes slowly widened, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was also pulled away little by little.


    She looked down at her stomach in disbelief, and suddenly had a very strange feeling.


    Her stomach actually has a child?


    Although I had discussed with Shao Qingyuan before, not to deliberately contraception, thinking about having a child. But during this period of time, the two of them have been busy, and there are not many sexual matters. The child came unexpectedly, and she was still shocked.


    However, the joy in Gu Yundong''s heart gradually used his heart, his eyes were slightly astringent, and his eyes were soft.


    Just the next moment, she suddenly thought that she had passed out, and hurriedly raised her head to look at Shao Qingyuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1965: let the ship dock immediately

    Chapter 1965 Let the ship dock immediately


    "Is the child okay? Will my fainting affect the child?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at her helplessly, "The child is very healthy, but you, you need a good rest and conditioning, you can''t do everything without any scruples."


    Gu Yundong exhaled, "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself."


    "I''ll take good care of you, too." Shao Yin said, "I''ve had a baby before, and I have experience. The taste of a pregnant person sometimes changes. Yun Dong, if you want to eat something, be sure to share it with me. Say. No matter the ups and downs, I will find a way to get it for you."


    Bai Hang, who had been silent for a while, finally said, "Don''t worry about this, we are on the ship now, and many ingredients are inconvenient to get. I think it''s better for us to disembark at the next pier first, find a ce to rest for a while, and wait until Yun Dong tire looks stable and then starts slowly, it is better to go ovend."


    Hearing this, Gu Yundong quickly shook his head and refused, "Father, don''t bother me, I''ll be fine. I''m not seasick, and I don''t have any special requirements for food. It''s better to take the boat back to the capital now, take a break before leaving, too. Time wasted. I..."


    Before Gu Yundong finished speaking, he suddenly widened his eyes and covered his mouth abruptly.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, but Shao Qingyuan was quick-witted and took the spittoon on the side in an instant.


    Gu Yundong grabbed the spittoon and vomited on the spot, tears streaming out.


    She raised her head to speak, but before she could speak, she vomited again.


    Shao Qingyuan was very distressed, and while stroking her back, he turned to Bai Hang and said, "Father, let the boat dock immediately."


    "Give me the fish charm."


    This ship is a merchant ship. It is the ship of a big family in the capital. The captain has time to stop the ship, supply supplies, and arrive at any time.


    Even the docks need to be fixed, otherwise you need to pay extra, and you may offend people.


    But at this moment Shao Qingyuan can''t take care of that much at all. Gu Yundong has always been in good health. The only time she was worried was when she rescued Shao Yin who fell into the waterst time and then had a fever.


    Now that I am vomiting like this because of my pregnancy, I can''t continue to move forward, and I can''t wait to get to the next pier.


    Thest time they replenished, it happened just yesterday. When the next pier docked, it would take another three or four days. Gu Yundong couldn''t make it.


    Shao Qingyuan gave the fish talisman to Bai Hang, and Bai Hang went out immediately.


    After Gu Yundong vomited, his whole body seemed to lose his strength, and he couldn''t speak at all.


    She looked at Shao Qingyuan pitifully, thetter supported her slightly, poured a ss of water and put it to her lips, "Come, take a drink first."


    Gu Yundong took a sip and felt a little morefortable, but his heart was still stuffy. His stomach was tumbling, as if he was about to vomit at any moment.


    She asked in a slightly dry and pitiful voice, "Is there any antiemetic medicine?"


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "I''m pregnant, so I can''t take many medicines." Seeing that Gu Yundong was so ufortable that he was about to cry, he quicklyforted her and said, "I''ll look back and see if I can prepare a medicine that suits you."


    Although Gu Yundong wanted to nod his head, he still refused, "Forget it, I will endure it, I will endure it."


    Where is it so easy to find antiemetic medicines suitable for pregnant women?


    She looked at her belly and said faintly, "There was no reaction at all in the month before, so why can''t it stop."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1966: respectively

    Chapter 1966 Respectively


    Shao Qingyuan also looked at her belly, frowning tightly.


    He turned his head to look outside the cabin, Bai Hang hadn''te back yet, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    "Mother, you help me take care of Yun Dong first, I''ll go out and have a look."


    Shao Yin nodded, "Go quickly."


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan just got up when he saw Bai Hang leading two people in.


    Fortunately, the cabin they are in is rtivelyrge, and all three of them cane in.


    Bai Hang introduced the two behind him and said, "This is Captain Ding, this is his deputy."


    The two bowed to Gu Yundong and saluted, "The youngest has seen the Yongjia County Lord, but the youngest did not know that the County Lord was here, so he was slightly negligent, and I hope the County Lord forgives his sins."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, she can''t speak now.


    The air in this cabin is suffocated when there are too many people. In addition, these two people often stay on the boat, and when they enter the door, there is a smell of sea, which makes her stomach sour, and she wants to vomit again.


    is still what Shao Qingyuan said, "Those who don''t know are innocent, but my wife is unwell and can''t stay on the boat anymore, you see..."


    Captain Ding said hurriedly, "Don''t worry, Lord Ma, Xiaocai has already heard Mr. Bai mention it. The health of the county master is very important, and Xiaoxiao will order the boat to dock at the nearest pier."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I''m tired."


    "Should be."


    After ??Captain Ding finished speaking, he took the mate to leave, and it didn''t take long for the news that the ship was going to dock temporarily.


    The reason ?? is of course not Gu Yundong''s reason, only that the ship needs supplies, and the docking time is not long.


    The people on the boat had no objections, and those who had opinions were appeased by the Captain Ding.


    said it was docking, but this dockingsted until night.


    Gu Yundong vomited twice in the middle, except for some sweet and sour water, she didn''t eat anything else.


    This made Shao Qingyuan and Shao Yin anxiously frown.


    After the boat docked, Gu Yundong was immediately carried off the boat carefully by Shao Qingyuan, and when hended on the ground, Gu Yundong instantly felt much morefortable.


    Shao Wudang went to inquire about the inn in this county, while Bai Hang and Shao Yin stayed to discuss matters with Captain Ding and find someone to rectify the luggage.


    As mentioned before, this kind ofrge ship needs to pay extra money to temporarily dock at the dock.


    In this regard, the Bai family will naturally not burden Captain Ding.


    Captain Ding refused, but he could only ept it. Fortunately, the person in charge of the pier here is easy to talk, and he has also had a rtionship with Captain Ding. After exining, it is no problem to stay for an hour temporarily.


    No matter how long it takes, it will not work, after all, there are other ces where ships need to dock.


    After the Bai family''s luggage was all unloaded, Captain Ding was ready to leave.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Du Tianqing who was standing by the side, and said, "We stay this time. I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave in a short time. You still have something to do when you return to the capital. It''s not good to dy for too long, so let''s just leave it."


    Du Tianqing really couldn''t wait for them to raise the fetus before setting off, so he could only nod his head slightly regretfully, "Then I''ll go back to the capital first, and Luo Qi will ask you to help take care of it for the time being. When you arrive in the capital, we''ll see you again."


    said, lowered his head and touched Luo Qi''s head, "Uncle is leaving first, take good care of yourself."


    Luo Qi was a little reluctant, but nodded, "I will, uncle is safe."


    Du Tianqing exhaled, turned and got into the boat, and quickly disappeared into the cabin.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1967: Merchant ship accident

    Chapter 1967 A Merchant Ship ident


    After the ship left the dock again, the group turned around and headed to the inn where they stayed tonight.


    The county where they stopped now is called Yandong County. The county is a bit small, but still prosperous.


    Shaowu had already booked a room in the inn in the county seat, and the group stayed in the guest room under the warm reception of Xiao Er.


    Gu Yundong may indeed be unsuitable for taking a boat. Now standing on the ground, without the feeling of being top-heavy before, people are much morefortable, and the stomach is no longer ufortable and nauseating.


    Shao Yin borrowed the kitchen of the inn, made porridge for Gu Yundong, and prepared some appetizers.


    Seeing that she was finally able to eat, several people breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the second day, after Gu Yundong vomited for a while, he was still able to eat.


    However, Shao Qingyuan and the others still nned to live in Yandong County for two months, waiting for Gu Yundong''s fetus to stabilize before leaving.


    Since we have to stay for so long, the inn is not very convenient.


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin found a house to rent in the county town, and the family moved in temporarily.


    Although Yandong County is small, the atmosphere is very harmonious and simple. Gu Yundong lives here, and it is rare for him to feel calm.


    Shao Yin changes patterns every day to prepare delicious food for Gu Yundong. She is good at craftsmanship. No matter what Gu Yundong wants to eat, she can get it.


    Gu Yundong''s morning sickness is not serious, apart from being ufortable every morning, his body is much better.


    After all, there are two doctors with excellent medical skills around, who will check her pulse every day.


    Gu Yundong''s taste hasn''t changed much, she can eat both sour and spicy, and her appetite is not small.


    Shao Qingyuan takes her for a walk in the yard every day to promote digestion.


    A few dayster, on the sixth day, Bai Hang suddenly came back from outside with a look of surprise on his face.


    He asked Tong Shuitao to take Luo Qi aside to y, and then entered the room with Shao Qingyuan.


    Looking at his face, Shao Qingyuan somewhat guessed that something might have happened.


    Sure enough, Bai Hang''s first sentence after closing the door was, "The ship that took us back to Beijing before encountered water bandits in the Changyuan Valley."


    "What?" Gu Yundong almost stood up in shock, but was hurriedly supported by Shao Qingyuan.


    Bai Hang said, "It''s very strange, the Changyuan Valley has never heard of the appearance of water bandits, but this time it jumped out directly and wanted to intercept the passing merchant ships."


    "That Du Tianqing..."


    Baihang shook his head with a solemn expression, "I don''t know, I just heard the news vaguely. How can I find out from the government. Hopefully, the people on the ship are still alive and well."


    Having said that, how many merchant ships can escape when they encounter water bandits?


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Gu Yundong, stood up and said to Bai Hang, "Let''s go to the government office now and ask what''s going on?"


    Shao Qingyuan now feels that it is indeed much more convenient to have a fish charm that proves the official status.


    At least, it is much easier to deal with the government at this time.


    "Go, don''t let Luo Qi know." Gu Yundong whispered, also worried.


    Shao Qingyuan stroked her eyebrows, "Don''t worry, it''s alright."


    After that, he and Bai Hang left the rented yard.


    When the two of them were going out, Luo Qi happened toe out of the room. Seeing how they were in a hurry, she couldn''t help but tilt her head with a puzzled look on her face.


    Luo Qi ran into Gu Yundong''s house and handed her the freshly washed fruit, "Sister Yundong, Uncle Bai, where are they going?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1968: Letter from Du Tianqing

    Chapter 1968 Letter from Du Tianqing


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes slightly, took a bite of the fruit, and said with a smile, "Go out and buy me some medicine."


    Luo Qi is strange, she just went to buy medicine, why doesn''t her face look good.


    Could it be that the medicinal materials that Sister Yundong needs are not avable in this county?


    Luo Qi couldn''t understand, but until the meal was over, Bai Hang and his son didn''te back.


    It wasn''t until it got dark that I heard footsteps outside.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stood up and went out with Shao Yin.


    "How''s it going?"


    Shao Qingyuan got closer, and Gu Yundong could see the expression on his face clearly. Seeing that he looked rxed, he felt relieved and no longer so nervous.


    Shao Qingyuan helped her back to the house and asked her to sit down before saying, "We waited at the county office all afternoon, and it just so happened that the county magistrate also sent someone to inquire about the news, and he didn''te back until the evening. Don''t worry, it''s all right. "


    "Then what happened to the water bandits?" Gu Yundong poured him a ss of water and asked him to drink it slowly.


    "The merchant ship did encounter water bandits, but fortunately there was a capable man on board. Do you remember the captain Ding and the deputy who followed him on the ship that day? Actually, that deputy was from General Zhao of the capital. Lieutenant General, he has fought many battles with General Zhao all the year round, and he has also yed against water bandits, and he has rich experience. This time it was him, who found something wrong in advance, and found an opportunity to let people go ashore to report."


    Speaking of this person, Shao Qingyuan also admired him very much.


    They had all seen him that day, but he was following behind Captain Ding, very inconspicuous, as if if he wanted, even if there was only one person in front of him, he could make it invisible to others.


    Although Shao Qingyuan was all on Gu Yundong at that time, he was deeply impressed by Captain Ding.


    "The lieutenant''s surname is Luo, and he has some tricks. After letting people go ashore to report the news, he dealt with the water bandits who surrounded the merchant ship,forted the passengers on the ship, and arranged them to a rtively safe ce. Waiting for the officers and soldiers on the shore toe, he and Those officers and soldiers cooperated tacitly and personally captured the head of the water bandit."


    Bai Hang also sighed, "In the entire merchant ship, except for a few people who didn''t listen to themand and shouted and shouted in the chaos, no one was injured by the water bandit."


    Gu Yundong was also very shocked when he heard this, this lieutenant general Luo is really talented.


    Sure enough, there is a specialization in the surgery industry. If she was there, there would be water all around, and it would be nice to be able to escape by herself and her family. It would be too difficult to think about others.


    But knowing that Du Tianqing was all right, Gu Yundong finally felt relieved.


    only¡­¡­


    "Didn''t you say that there are no water bandits in Changyuan Valley on weekdays? Why are water bandits there?" Gu Yundong had seen the map. Although Changyuan Valley is t, it is indeed suitable for water bandits to hide. Easy to escape.


    If they robbed the big ship, they would be very easy to be caught on the way to escape.


    Gu Yundong''s doubts are also Shao Qingyuan and Bai Hang''s doubts.


    "This point is not clear for now. We have to wait for the letter from the government. In two days, we will go to the county government to inquire."


    However, there was no need for Shao Qingyuan to inquire. The next afternoon, Shao Wu took a letter and gave it to Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan opened the letter and was a little surprised to see that the signature was actually Du Tianqing.


    After seeing the contents of the letter, his originally rxed expression gradually became heavy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1969: the content of the letter

    Chapter 1969 Contents of the Letter


    Gu Yundong saw that his face was not right, so he sat up straight and asked, "What''s wrong? What did the letter say?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the few people present, exhaled slowly, and said, "Du Tianqing said in the letter about the water bandits. He said that the deputy general Luo had already pried out some information from the mouth of the water bandit leader. "


    "Rted to... us?" Bai Hang asked uncertainly.


    Shao Qingyuan, "I don''t know if it has anything to do with it. The leader of the water bandit is the water bandit gang from the Huajiang River. He is the second head of the family. This time they got the order of the head of the family. They killed nobles and took their money."


    noble? ? ?


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin looked at Gu Yundong with a ''sigh''.


    Gu Yundong, who just became the master of Yongjia County not long ago, "..." So, is this noble person her?


    She pointed to herself, "Those water bandits want to kill me?"


    "It should be said that it killed us." Bai Hang frowned, thinking of this, his expression became extraordinarily dignified.


    "Not necessarily." Shao Qingyuan nced at the letter, "Du Tianqing said that in addition to us, there were three distinguished guests on the ship. The second-inmand didn''t know who wrote to them, only the big one. The head of the family has contact with them, and no one has said what to deal with. Anyway, since the ship is hijacked, it doesn''t matter who the target person is, they will all be killed."


    "Lieutenant General Luo also told the other three of the purpose of the water bandits, and Du Tianqing told us the news here. But Du Tianqing said that the other distinguished guests on the boat were not as powerful as the Yongjia County Master. Therefore, the target of the water bandits was ours. It''s very likely."


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth and frowned, "If that''s the case, wouldn''t we have implicated the people on board? If there is no Vice Admiral Luo, the consequences..."


    The people in the room fell silent. Indeed, if this were the case, the sins on their shoulders would be heavier.


    Shao Qingyuan squeezed Gu Yundong''s hand and said, "The letter said that it was fortunate that the ship sailed to the dock in Yandong County and stopped here for an hour. It took a lot of time to go back and forth, so the merchant ship arrived at the long time. When we arrived at Yuangu, we were many hourste. It is precisely because of this that the water bandits did not wait for the ship within the estimated time, and they were a little anxious and sent people to investigate the situation. People go to report the letter, and this is the only way to escape the disaster."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, looked down at his stomach, and couldn''t helpughing, "So we were saved by this child."


    Shao Yin on the side nodded immediately, "Isn''t it? This child is distressed for us. Otherwise, why didn''t you respond a few days ago, but you vomited darkly during that time. This child is very good, and now we are safe and don''t bother him. Mother."


    Gu Yundong reached out and touched his stomach. Perhaps, it was really the arrangement of heaven.


    The timing of this child''s arrival was too coincidental.


    "Anyway, this time, fortunately, there were no surprises, nothing happened to everyone, and the water bandits were caught, so everyone is happy." Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief.


    but¡­¡­


    She looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Have we offended a lot of people recently?"


    Otherwise, why would the other party want to kill them? For this, he would take the life of an entire boat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1970: There are many enemies

    Chapter 1970 It looks like there are many enemies


    Shao Qingyuan collected the letter and handed it to her naturally.


    "The other party can have so much energy that even the water bandits can cooperate and win-win, obviously they are not ordinary people. The people we have offended recently..."


    Shao Qingyuan began to think, they usually kill the powerful and powerful people, so that the other party has no ce to stand up.


    If you can''t do that, you won''t reveal your identity.


    For example, the Xin family in Wanqing Mansion let Mo Xulin handle the aftermath.


    Later, the Han family of Houfu was also the hand of Yi Zn. If you want to talk about hatred, you should go to Yi Zn.


    As for the next Magistrate Mao, his biggest backstage is the Han family, and he simply doesn''t have the ability to know that they got on that ship.


    There is also the ancient family of Linxun Ind, and they are even more difficult to protect themselves.


    Um? In this way, it seems that there are not many enemies.


    In addition to them, in Shao Qingyuan''s heart, there are only two people with the greatest possibility.


    Gu Yundong nced at him, obviously thinking about it with her, "Do you think it could be King Lu?"


    Although King Lu had no direct contact with them, King Lu wanted to save the Gu family and went to the emperor himself to beg for mercy. As a result, not only did he fail to save people, but he had to return to the emperor again to plead guilty.


    After leaving Linxun Ind, the Bai family has been paying attention to the news from the capital. Just the day before they boarded the ship, Song Dejiang passed a book over from a flying pigeon.


    Said that General Fan had already sent the official document of the reason for this matter to the capital punishment department, and then he did not know what happened, but was known by the master.


    Taifu heard that Gu Jingyuan actually colluded with the former head of the human trafficker, and it was very likely that he was the one behind the scenes, and a fire ignited in his heart. And when King Lu ran for the Gu family before, it was not a secret, and the master also knew it.


    Taifu failed to go to Linxun Ind to find Gu Jingyuan to settle ounts, so the trouble of going to King Lu is still okay.


    So he united several ministers and impeached King Lu in the early dynasty. It is said that he does not know right from wrong, that he is blind and blind, and that he pleads for the most sinful people like the Gu family before investigating clearly, which is unbearable.


    But at that time, King Lu happened to be reappointed by the emperor, and it is very likely that he will participate in the imperial examination next year.


    Taifu''s lip service is very strong, and after being harassed by her like this, King Lu finally took the initiative to take a step back and took a small idle errand.


    Although Song Dejiang''s letter said that King Lu didn''t look angry and angry, and even took the initiative to confess to the Taifu after the court, the two also shook hands and made peace.


    But Gu Yundong felt that if she was reced, a good errand would be messed up, and with such a sigh of relief in his heart, he would never be able to do nothing and not pursue it.


    Even if King Lu is gentle, it is rare for him to be so generous.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to suspect him, after all, they had never even met. But when they talked about the words "power and power", the figure of King Lu shed in her mind for the first time.


    And because of Du Tianqing, King Lu knew they were going to board that ship.


    If he hated them, he would also be dissatisfied with Du Tianqing.


    By the way, Song Dejiang also said that Du Tianqing''s adoptive father, Du Meng, was injured and broke his leg when he went hunting in the mountains.


    Dumont went to ask a doctor, but none of them could cure him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1971: cant be your uncle

    Chapter 1971 It can''t be your uncle


    If it wasn''t for Song Dejiang who got the letter from the Bai family and knew about the rtionship between Du Tianqing and Gu Yundong, he personally went to his house to heal his leg while Xiu Mu was in, I''m afraid Du Meng''s leg would be ruined.


    This is one of the reasons why Du Tianqing can''t stay here to apany them. He is worried about Du Meng and wants to go back to take care of his adoptive father as soon as possible.


    Gu Yundong felt that this incident was a bit too coincidental. Du Meng had been an Orion for so many years, and he had experienced many battles.


    Howe it happens at such a time?


    If this was done by King Lu? Then it''s not surprising that he attacked them.


    If it''s really him...


    The people in the room looked at each other and their expressions became more cautious.


    "Besides King Lu, there is another one, the Xun family." Shao Qingyuan said, and nced at Bai Hang, "Xun''s hatred for us is also very strong. She is close, and it is more likely."


    "But the Bai family has always sent someone to watch her secretly."


    "She can''t, it doesn''t mean others can''t either." Shao Qingyuan made it clear, "Father, I told you before that Mrs. Xun confessed too quickly, it was very wrong, she might be taking the me for someone, that It''s very possible that people are..."


    "I know, you want to say it''s your uncle." Bai Hang raised his hand to stop him, then sighed and shook his head, "It''s not that I don''t want to doubt him because of my feelings, it''s just... Ayu, you don''t know, you The uncle is really not smart enough. Dad grew up with him since he was a child. When he was young, he was not good at reading. I was two years younger than him, and he took homework to deal with the husband. "


    If you can handle it, you can do it, and copy it again anyway.


    He is not. He directly ced the homework with Bai Hang''s handwriting in front of the husband, and looked like he was begging for praise.


    And Bai Ming is also very good to Bai Hang. After he knew that he had no talent for studying and studying medicine, he began to supervise Bai Hang.


    Although he is only two years older than him, the appearance that forced him to study is more like a father than Mr. Bai.


    Bai Hang was actually quitezy when he was a child. Most of his achievements now depend on Bai Ming.


    Later, Bai Ming grew up and became a rtive with his first wife. The husband and wife managed the Bai family diligently.


    After the death of ?? sister-inw, Bai Ming was really sad. At that time, it was the existence of Bai Zhizhen who supported him.


    After marrying the Xun family, he may have been urged by the Xun family. He also nned to move forward, and asked Bai Yong to hand over the medical center to him, as well as the acquisition of medicinal materials.


    Bai Yong is quite happy that he can take the initiative to find something he likes to do.


    I didn''t expect that Bai Ming was not this material at all. When he bought the medicinal materials, he was directly defrauded of all the money on his body.


    When he came back, he was very embarrassed and was very shocked. Since then, he has never touched the business.


    But he has a stable temperament and can settle down. He likes to help Bai Yong and Bai Hang sort out medical books andpile them into volumes. He also likes children very much. Bai Zhizhen and Bai Zhiyan are both brought up by him.


    From time to time, he would follow up the mountain to collect herbs, and he knew a little about medical skills.


    In fact, Bai Minghui has a lot of things, but obviously, these are not what Xun likes.


    "It''s possible to say that your uncle might be deceived by the Xun family and pushed by her to do some bad things. But he is definitely not the one who ordered the Xun family. He doesn''t have the ability to let the Xun family listen to him, nor does The ability to collude with the water bandits against us."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1972: dont go together

    Chapter 1972 Don''t go together


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other after listening.


    ''s understanding of the eldest uncle is naturally clearer to Bai Hang.


    Bai Hang believes in the uncle like this, then they... still have to maintain a little doubt. I just hope that things are really as his father thought, and it would be good that the uncle didn''t get involved here.


    But if it wasn''t the great uncle, who would it be?


    "The Xun family?" Gu Yundong said, "If the Xun family has always known what the Xun family did, it is very likely that she is taking the me for the Xun family."


    Shao Qingyuan thought thoughtfully, "After all, Mrs. Xun has been staying in Bai Mansion, it is not convenient to do things outside by yourself, and contact with Qiao Jinshui and the others also requires manpower. With Qiao Jinshui''s temperament, it is unlikely that he will listen to someone who has nothing. ording to the woman''s words, unless there is the Xun family as the backing, the possibility of the Xun family is indeed very high."


    Xun prefect, isn''t he also powerful and powerful? Moreover, the Xun family was taken home. Although Xun Zhifu said tough words and did not let her in, it did not embarrass Xun family and allowed her to continue to live in Lingzhou.


    Everyone couldn''t help but fell silent. If Xun Zhifu was involved, it would beplicated.


    "Actually, those water bandits may not havee for us." Shao Yin whispered.


    Although the words were spoken, she felt that shecked confidence.


    still seems to be more likely toe to them.


    "Whether it is or not, we will take them as our goal. It is always good to be cautious." Bai Hang said in a deep voice.


    Shao Qingyuan, "If this is the case, those water bandits have failed to achieve their goals, and there will definitely be another group. Most of our settlements have already been leaked. The first thing is to live in another ce."


    If it was before, Shao Qingyuan was not worried, he even felt that it was the best policy to lead the snake out of the hole and take the initiative to attack.


    But not now, Yun Dong is pregnant, and the first three months are still the most unstable time.


    He would rather hide and hide than take risks at a time like this.


    Obviously, Gu Yundong thought so too.


    "Why don''t we go to the town under the jurisdiction of Yandong County. We can find any ce and go wherever we go. If we live for two months, we shouldn''t be found so quickly."


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while, then nodded, "Alright."


    He looked back at Bai Hang, "Father and mother, let''s pack up now. It''s gettingte today, so we''ll leave here quietly tomorrow morning. This yard was originally rented for two months, and we paid the rent, but we don''t need to. Go back and leave it here."


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin nodded and quickly returned to the room.


    Shao Qingyuan greeted Shao Wu and Tong Shuitao, and put the luggage that was just taken down a few days ago into the carriage again.


    After a night of rest, in the early morning of the next day, just as the genius was dawning, Shao Qingyuan whispered to wake up Gu Yundong and helped her get on the carriage.


    However, when Bai Hang and Shao Yin came out, their hands were empty and there was no luggage.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little puzzled, and walked quickly to Bai Hang, "Father, mother, where are your things? While the city gate just opened, we didn''t meet many people."


    Bai Hang and Shao Yin looked at each other, pursed their lips, and said, "Ayu, I have discussed with your mother, we will not follow you."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, Gu Yundong came over from behind, just when he heard this, a surprised look suddenly appeared on his face, "Why is this? Why don''t youe with us? Where are you going?"


    I wish everyone a happy Dragon Boat Festival, I''m really sleepy, I''m going to bed first, and I''ll continue writing tomorrow morning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1973: I am your sister-in-law

    Chapter 1973 I am your sister-inw


    Shao Yin took Gu Yundong''s hand and said, "We n to go back to the ind."


    They decidedst night after discussing and negotiating for most of the night. Since the Xun family is the main suspect, then the prefect of Xun is too dangerous. He has to deal with their family of four, and he may also find trouble with the Bai family.


    Anyway, Bai Hang wanted to confirm whether the Xun family was good or bad first, so that he could bepletely at ease.


    He is the second master of the Bai family. He has his father in the house. It is his responsibility to go back to face these things and solve the problems that may endanger the Bai family and A Yu and his wife.


    When they went back, they were somewhat distracted, so that Yun Dong could feel at ease raising the baby.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help frowning after hearing this. He opened his mouth to persuade, but felt that his father''s consideration was right.


    If it were him, he would do the same.


    Bai Hang patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, your father is not a vegetarian either. Bai''s house is facing the Xun''s family, and the Xun''s family is not enough. When the parents go back, they just want to confirm whether the Xun''s family is loyal or not. Traitor. Only after confirmation will we take action, and then you will wait for the good news from your parents."


    Shao Qingyuan was silent for a moment, then nodded, "Since my parents have decided, I won''t stop it, you guys pay attention to safety."


    "Yes." Shao Yin had some regrets, she actually wanted to take care of Yun Dong until after she gave birth, and watch her little grandson or granddaughtere to the world with her own eyes.


    But she still wanted to apany her husband. If there was anything, the husband and wife would carry it together.


    She looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, and said, "You guys take good care of yourselves, now everything is about Yundong''s body. If there is anything, you can endure it for a while, you know?"


    "Mother, we know."


    It was gettingte, and the four of them stopped talking. Bai Hang Shaoyin was going to stay in this yard for two more days.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong took Shao Wutong Shuitao and Luo Qi out together, but Bai Hang secretly arranged someone to protect them.


    Their carriage has been reced by a grayish exterior, but clean andfortable inside. After several attempts at shock absorption, Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Yundong onto the carriage.


    The group changed into coarse linen clothes, simply pulled up their hair, fixed them with a straight wooden hairpin, and put away their jewelry.


    Sitting in the carriage, Gu Yundong exined to Tong Shuitao and the others, "From now on, Shuitao and Shaowu are siblings, the younger siblings of the Shao family, and Luo Qi is my younger sister. Remember your identity and don''t call it wrong when that happens."


    Tong Shuitao looked unhappy, "Why is Luo Qi the youngdy''s sister, but I am the uncle''s sister? I also want to be the youngdy''s sister."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Let Tong Shuitao and Shao Wu pretend to be brothers and sisters because they are simr in age. In order to avoid suspicion, they are naturally more suitable as brothers and sisters in the eyes of others.


    Luo Qi is young and has little rtionship, plus she may be a little afraid of Shao Qingyuan, and keeps a distance from him. No one believes that they are brothers and sisters. Naturally, it is not good for her to pretend to be Shao Qingyuan''s sister.


    If Tong Shuitao also became her sister, wouldn''t she want three younger siblings?


    Still forget it.


    Gu Yundongpletely ignored Tong Shuitao''s dissatisfaction, and said to himself, "It''s settled like this, Luo Qi also called me sister, as for the two of you, remember to call me sister-inw."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Big..." Shao Wu, who was sitting on the carriage, opened his mouth, but he couldn''t call out at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1974: the yard collapsed

    Chapter 1974 The yard copsed


    After a long while, Shao Wu gave up. He felt that if he called out the words "sister-inw", it would be rebellious, and he would probably be struck by lightning.


    Tong Shuitao couldn''t even call it out. She didn''t think it was outrageous, she just wanted to be called Miss Sister.


    The two people''s mouths seemed to be covered, their faces turned red, and they didn''t make a second sound.


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead and gave up.


    "Forget it, you guys... try to avoid addressing them as much as possible."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the two of them, "But don''t call it wrong."


    Shaowu and Tong Shuitao shuddered and quickly responded.


    The carriage quickly left the county seat. There were not many people leaving the city at this time, but some people who entered the city could be seen on the road.


    There are also bullock carts and carriages, and they are not very eye-catching.


    The ?? carriage went north all the way until the afternoon, and stopped in a town a little further away.


    This town is very small, even smaller than the town where Yongfu Vige is located.


    Shao Qingyuan asked the pedestrians on the road where the teeth were located, and drove the carriage over there.


    The town is small, and the tooth shop is naturally not big.


    Hearing that they were going to rent a house, Yaren happily introduced them to them.


    The rent of the house here is not expensive. Shao Qingyuan asked that the surrounding area of ??the house be cleaner, more convenient, and not too noisy.


    Naya immediately found out two for them, Shao Qingyuan and the others took a look andpared them. After all, it is a house in the town, no matter how good it is, the conditions are limited, and they almost rent it.


    It''s just that he heard that they didn''t rent for a long time, and Naya looked a little unhappy.


    But it¡¯s a business anyway, and there¡¯s no way people want to rent it for a short time.


    Shao Qingyuan moved quickly, paid 300 yuan a month rent, then took the key given by Yaren and hurried into the yard.


    The weather is gloomy at the moment, and it is about to rain, and they have to sort things out.


    Sure enough, when Shao Qingyuan and the others had just unloaded their luggage from the carriage, a thunderstorm sounded outside, followed by a ''crashing'' torrential downpour, which almost instantly wet the yard.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and helped Gu Yundong sit down in the hall, "Are you scared?"


    The thunder was too loud just now.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I''m fine." She raised her eyes and looked at the sky outside, "Even if the rain doesn''t stop for a while, let''s cook the dumplings we made earlier in the evening."


    They were not familiar with the town, they didn¡¯t know where the market was, there wasn¡¯t much firewood in the yard, the house wasn¡¯t cleaned up properly, and they really didn¡¯t have that much effort.


    He nodded and went with Shaowu to clean up the kitchen.


    It was a littlete, and the rain outside had not stopped, so we could only simply tidy up the room, and a few people slept temporarily.


    The rain didn''t stop until the next morning. Gu Yundong had just woken up and washed his face when he heard Tong Shuitao''s exmation from outside.


    The sound was halfway through, and she seemed to immediately remember Gu Yundong''s pregnancy, so she quickly covered her mouth again, and immediately went silent.


    But when Gu Yundong heard it, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. Shao Qingyuan also frowned, got up and was about to walk to the yard, Gu Yundong quickly followed.


    Then, I saw the copsed ce in the yard.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She looked across the yard through the copsed hole, and just met a pair of equally stunned eyes.


    Continue writing in the afternoon


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1975: rumor

    Chapter 1975 Rumors


    There was a child standing across from him, who looked no more than five or six years old. After looking at Gu Yundong, he suddenly turned around and ran back to the house.


    screamed as he ran, "Nah, nah, the courtyard wall has copsed, copsed."


    The figure of the child disappeared instantly, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, shrugged, and walked towards the copsed position.


    Shao Qingyuan did not let her get too close, for fear that other ces would copse, and it would be bad to hit her.


    He walked to the edge himself, looked left and right, and frowned.


    This yard and the yard next door share the same wall, but generally speaking, even if the walls of the two families are next to each other, each family erects a wall, and together they be a thick wall.


    But there is only one yard in this yard. If you look closely, you will find that it is the wall of the other party''s yard that has been knocked down.


    Apparently the next-door neighbor wanted to make the yard look bigger and sneaked it away.


    As a result, it rained heavily all night yesterday, and the wall was too thin to withstand it and copsed.


    Shao Qingyuan just saw clearly that the child on the opposite side had already run out with a woman.


    The woman was stunned for a moment when she saw Shao Qingyuan, and hurriedly put on a smile, "Oh, you are the tenants who just came to rent this yard yesterday?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at her, but didn''t speak. Gu Yundong took two steps forward and nodded with a smile, "Yes, we are the tenants who came yesterday, auntie, look at this wall..."


    The woman nced at it, her brows furrowed, she actually wanted to say that it was the wall on Gu Yundong''s side that copsed, and it had nothing to do with her. Let them fill the hole themselves, or go to thendlord to fix the problem.


    But as soon as he looked up to meet Shao Qingyuan''s icy eyes, he didn''t dare to say this. After thinking about it for a long time, he said, "Well, you are new here, and you are not familiar with this ce. In this way, I will let you know in a while. My son will help you build this courtyard wall, it''s all right, no trouble."


    Gu Yundongughed twice, "Okay."


    What does it mean to help us? ? What this aunt said was really interesting.


    Not long after that, the aunt called two young and strong men, pulled up the y, and began to bury their heads in repairing the wall.


    Gu Yundong asionally heard their muttering voices, "I said earlier that a wall will not work, my mother has to knock down that part of our house, now it''s alright, it''s copsed."


    "Who said no?"


    Taking advantage of the time when they were repairing the wall, the aunt next door came to knock on Gu Yundong''s yard directly, carrying a few wild fruits picked from the mountain, and handed them to Gu Yundong very enthusiastically.


    Then began to inquire about her origin, "Mrs. Gu, where did youe from? What do you do for a living?"


    In order not to attract the attention of others, Gu Yundong and the others temporarily changed their surnames.


    Hearing the aunt''s question, she just smiled and said, "We came from Wanqing Mansion, originally toe to seek refuge with rtives, but the rtives went far away, and the servants in the family did not dare to let us go easily. Go in. There is no way, we can only find a ce to rent a house and wait for the rtive toe back to see it. "


    The woman didn''t know if she believed her words. She smiled and said, "We will be neighbors from now on. If you have anything to do, juste and find your aunt. My husband''s family name is Yuan."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and the two talked for a while. Seeing that the courtyard wall had been repaired, the Yuan family aunt finally said goodbye and left.


    However, no one expected that the next day, a rumor suddenly appeared in the vicinity.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1976: Gu Yundong is the outer room

    Chapter 1976 Gu Yundong is the Outer Room


    Tong Shuitao went out to buy vegetables early in the morning and almost dropped the vegetable basket when he came back.


    Gu Yundong looked at her with a puzzled expression, "Who is this who is so angry with you that his face is stretched so long."


    Tong Shuitao was so wronged, "Miss, you don''t even know what the outside world is saying about you."


    "Tell me??" Gu Yundong pointed at himself. She moved here, but she didn''t seem to go out, so what did she do?


    Shao Qingyuan was peeling grapes for her, but he stopped when he heard the words.


    Tong Shuitao took a deep breath, puffed out his cheeks and said, "Everyone outside said, Miss, you are the outer room of someone else''s house, and you deliberately kept it here so that no one would know."


    "Pfft..." Gu Yundong spit out the grapes in her mouth as soon as she ate it. She pointed at herself in disbelief, "Me? Outer room?"


    How did such outrageous rumorse about, and why did she be the outer chamber?


    Tong Shuitao nodded again and again, "I deliberately stood on the sidelines and listened. It''s spread all over our alley. It''s the mother-inw of the Yuan family next door. I don''t know what she thinks. You are raised by a rich man. In the outer room here, you lied to her that you and your husband brought your younger brother and sister to look for rtives, but they were all fake. You said that you are not the kind of poor family born with thin skin and tender meat. The face looks like the kind of person who has servants around."


    Gu Yundong touched his face, although she praised her like this, she was very happy.


    But can''t this direction be changed? Why does it have to be an outside room?


    She pointed at Shao Qingyuan, "But didn''t the aunt from the Yuan family see my husband by her side? What rich old man keeps the outer room, so the master will not stay with the outer room, right?"


    Speaking of this, Tong Shuitao''s resentment deepened, "The mother-inw of the Yuan family said that the uncle is not the husband of the youngdy at all. The fierce look on the uncle''s face must have been sent by the rich master to protect the outer room. The room came to hurt you. She also said that you are pregnant, Miss, and there is no one around to protect you, so it may be dangerous, after all, those big families have a lot of dirty tricks. "


    Yesterday, Gu Yundong suddenly became nauseous, and the aunt of the Yuan family saw that she was a visitor, so she naturally guessed that she was pregnant.


    Gu Yundong was speechless for a long time, so it seemed that there was some truth to it.


    But Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help it, he suddenly stood up and was about to go out.


    Gu Yundong was quick-witted and grabbed the man, "What are you doing?"


    "Look for the exnation next door."


    Gu Yundong was amused, "What to exin? The more you exin, the more people think there is no silver 300 taels here. In fact, even if there is such a misunderstanding, it is good, and it can confuse the public. In case you exin it, the aunt next door has something else. What about even more outrageous guesses? When people guess, they may have guessed the facts, and that''s what attracts attention."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, Gu Yundong pouted at Tong Shui Tao.


    Tong Shuipao immediately carried the basket and went out, and closed the door of the house thoughtfully.


    Gu Yundong looked at him with his chin on his back, and said with a smile, "What are you angry about? We''re only here for two months. When we leave, they won''t have much to say."


    Shao Qingyuan reached out and hugged her, sitting on hisp, "If I wasn''t afraid of tossing, I would change my ce now."


    "Don''t be angry, let''s just ignore it."


    Shao Qingyuan snorted lightly, temporarily suppressing the urge to find someone to settle ounts.


    Gu Yundong thought he was not angry anymore, but he never expected that the next time he saw his aunt from the Yuan family, he would hug Gu Yundong directly and talk to her softly in front of her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1977: The house at the end of the alley

    Chapter 1977 The family at the end of the alley


    Gu Yundong looked at the Yuan family aunt who''s eyes widened with a look of "seeing adultery", inexplicably, it was a little cool.


    She let Shao Qingyuan embrace her, raised her eyebrows and asked the Yuan family aunt, "Auntie came over, is there something wrong?"


    "Ah? Oh, it''s actually nothing to do, that is, I just want to chat with you."


    Gu Yundong yawned, "My aunt also knows that I am pregnant, and I feel sleepy all day and have no energy. So, I won''t chat with my aunt for now."


    Yuan''s aunt''s expression fell, of course she could hear such a bright order to evict guests.


    She subconsciously wanted toin a few words, but she didn''t dare to see Shao Qing far away.


    Every time she met this person''s eyes, she felt terrified, her throat seemed to be blocked, and she couldn''t speak.


    In the end, the aunt of the Yuan family could onlyugh dryly, "That''s right, yes, you need to rest well when you''re pregnant, then, then I''ll go first."


    "Auntie walk slowly."


    Yuan''s aunt turned around and nned to leave.


    But after walking a few steps, he stopped. He couldn''t hold back and returned to Gu Yundong''s side.


    It happened that Shao Qingyuan went to the side to pour tea for her, and the aunt of the Yuan family became a little more courageous and said to her, "Mrs. Gu, I still have a few words to tell you. How about you, just moved here. We live in Lantern Alley, the people in our alley are nice and simple, and it¡¯s okay to walk around a lot. That¡¯s right, there are families at the end of the alley, so don¡¯t go there.¡±


    "Why?" Gu Yundong asked strangely.


    The aunt of the Yuan family said, "There is a woman living at the end of the alley. She is the outer room of a rich man in the county town. She is enchanting and beautiful. She is really beautiful, but she is restless. The rich man lived a good life, so he should serve the man well. In the end, she was good. The rich man didn''te after a few months, so she hid a man in the house. Just half a year ago, the rich man himself The two got caught."


    Saying that, the aunt of the Yuan family also nced at Gu Yundong, tsk tsk tsk, "I heard that the man has been in her house for several months, but he didn''t step out of the house. I have seen it. But ording to the servant next to the rich man, the man is tall and handsome, and it is no wonder that the outer room is so unruly."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "What is my aunt going to tell me?"


    "Damn, am I not reminding you? Don''t go near the house at the end of the alley in the future. The outer room was caught by a wealthy family and was almost taken to Shentang. Although I don''t know why it didn''t work, her reputation is bad. Now people in this alley walk to the gate of the courtyard, they will spit, and children will throw stones at the gate. You, you must understand that a restless woman has no good end... No, I am Said, you are pregnant, it would be bad if you were identally injured when you passed by."


    Yuan''s aunt felt that she had almost said what she said, and finally stopped contentedly, waved with Gu Yundong, and left their yard.


    Gu Yundong looked at her back and sneered, "She is referring to Sang and scolding Huai, saying that I am restless, right?"


    "Don''t be angry with this kind of person, if you don''t like it, I''ll just smash the wall of their house."


    Gu Yundong, "..." This is not necessary.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1978: Really cant keep quiet

    Chapter 1978 Really low-key


    But since that day, the rumors outside have changed again.


    Neighbors in Lantern Lane started talking about Gu Yundong''s outer room. In the future, they would follow in the footsteps of the Lu family''s outer room at the end of thene. When the wealthy old man who raised her came, he would definitely sweep her out of the house.


    Gu Yundong, "..." She really didn''t want to bother with the Yuan family aunt.


    It''s not the first time I''ve seen you ??. She has a good temper now. It''s only been two months. When she leaves here, who knows who? nothing.


    But when she went out one day, she found that there was spittle at the door.


    Gu Yundong said that she was disgusted and had acid reflux in her stomach, which made her ufortable.


    So she went to Yuan''s house with an axe, and shed at the gate of Yuan''s house.


    With a ?? "bang", the hearts of everyone in the Yuan family who were eating were so frightened that they hurried to the yard.


    Then I saw the wood chips that had been chopped flying across the gate, trembling all the time.


    But it didn''t stop, the thumping sound was still very regr.


    Tong Shui Tao, who was standing behind Gu Yundong, was eager to try, and Shao Wu asked Shao Qingyuan in a low voice, "Young Master, this, Madam is still pregnant, wouldn''t it be bad?"


    "It''s alright, she''s depressed, so it''s better to go out. If she''s tired, I''ll take over."


    After saying that, he stepped forward and took the axe from Gu Yundong''s hand, "Okay, I''lle next."


    Gu Yundong exhaled and let go and stood beside him.


    The door was opened at this time, and the Yuan family people saw the axe raised by Shao Qingyuan, and they backed away in fright.


    Yuan''s old man''s eyes widened, his hands trembling in fear, "You, what are you doing?"


    "I would like to ask the aunt of the Yuan family what she wants to do. My wife and I stayed at home and didn''t offend anyone, but why does the aunt of the Yuan family say that my wife is someone else''s wife? Standing in front of you, you can''t see? Are you blind? Do you have to imagine another man for her to ruin my wife''s reputation?"


    It is rare for Shao Qingyuan to say so many words, but his words are sonorous and powerful.


    The other neighbors in Lantern Lane ran over to watch, and were stunned when they heard this.


    The Yuan family aunt shrank her neck even more, and hid behind the Yuan family old man in fear.


    The old man also knew the problems of his daughter-inw, so he turned his head and red at her fiercely, and then said to Shao Qingyuan, "It''s just a few gossip, my wife is just talking nonsense, why do you care about a woman like her? Breaking the door of my house is a bit too much."


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "Okay? My wife is still pregnant, and because of hearing such gossip, I feel ufortable now. Why, I have to make trouble before I cane to the door to ask for an exnation? I am a husband and a father. , if I don''t vent her anger, I''ll be in vain."


    Old man Yuan was startled and turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter immediately covered her stomach and took a step back, her brows were knitted together, and Tong Shuitao quickly supported her.


    The old man ?? was also a little scared. His two sons just went out to find work two days ago. At this moment, he is the only man in the family.


    But the man in front of him is said to be a hunter, and sometimes he carries a bow and arrow up the mountain to hunt, and he never fails.


    At first nce, he was sturdy enough to be able to beat people, not to mention that there was a guy named Shaowu behind him, who was also a guy with a lot of strength, and he was eager to try to beat people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1979: Here, see?

    Chapter 1979 Here, see?


    The old man was afraid, silent for a moment, then turned around and raised his hand and pped his mother-inw, "I told you a long time ago, don''t go outside and talk nonsense, don''t talk nonsense, you must not listen, it''s okay now, the door is broken. I''m telling you, if there''s another time, I''ll leave you."


    Yuan''s aunt widened her eyes, "His father, you..."


    "What am I, I apologize to Mrs. Gu."


    The Yuan family aunt gritted her teeth and looked at Gu Yundong angrily, who red back viciously.


    Yuan''s aunt had no choice but to say sorry to her, then turned around and ran back to the house.


    Wait, when her sones back, she must settle the ount.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know that Gu Yundong and his party would leave Lantern Lane soon.


    The gate of Yuan''s house was hacked. Although there was a hole, it was enough for people to talk about it.


    But after this incident, everyone in Lantern Alley knew that the newly arrived couple were violent and not easy to mess with.


    On the topic of the outer room, no one said any more, and even when someone passed by their door, they tried to walk around as much as possible.


    Yuan''s aunt didn''t go out for several days, but their door was repaired, and they didn''t dare to ask Gu Yundong forpensation. Anyway, she was waiting for her son toe back to support her.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to keep a low profile, but now he can''t keep a low profile at all.


    Fortunately, their rumors are also spread in this Lantern Alley, and there are no rumors in the town.


    Gu Yundong kept the tires in the house safely, and when he got a little better, he started going out for a walk every day.


    After more than a month, when Shao Qingyuan took her pulse again, the pulse became very strong, and Gu Yundong also gained a lot of weight.


    Looking at the extra flesh on her face, she was also a little bored. The way to go to Lantern Alley once a day started to be two.


    In this way, she inevitably passed by the door of the house at the end of the alley.


    But after more than ten days, she could not see that the courtyard door of that family was opened.


    But there are indeed many stones thrown by children outside the yard.


    Tong Shuitao, who apanied Gu Yundong for a walk, frowned, stretched out his feet and kicked all the pebbles aside, for fear that Gu Yundong would identally step on them.


    She didn''t feel relieved until there was no stone in front of her, and walked back to support Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but nce at the closed courtyard door.


    Tong Shuitao also looked at it, and asked in a low voice, "Miss, do you think this Lu family is really the outer chamber of a wealthy family in the county?"


    Gu Yundong nced at her, "Isn''t that true, what does it have to do with us? Besides, those words were all from the Yuan family''s aunt, and she didn''t hear the truth."


    "That''s true." Tong Shuitao nodded, "I''m just curious, what does the Lu family look like. We have lived in Lantern Lane for more than a month, and I have seen all the neighbors nearby, just this Lu family, I haven''t seen it yet."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Let''s go, anyway, we''ll be leaving for another month, and we won''t meet in the future, so it''s better not to see."


    After she finished speaking, she nned to go home.


    But at this moment, the courtyard door next to them was suddenly opened with a ''squeak''.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao turned their heads subconsciously, and saw a woman walking out from inside.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Here, see?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1980: Lus

    Chapter 1980 Lu''s


    looked at her, Gu Yundong didn''t move, just stood there staring nkly at her. The woman was also stunned for a moment, with a trace of panic in her eyes, then lowered her head and left in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong could only watch her back gradually disappear in front of him, and Tong Shuitao, who was beside him, also stared slightly, "Is this the Lu family?"


    "Mostly so, I didn''t expect to see it, I was caught off guard." Gu Yundong turned his head and nced at the locked courtyard door.


    Lock the door? Is there no one in this yard? She looked puzzled, shook her head, and continued her walk.


    When ?? entered the gate of his own courtyard, Shao Qingyuan had already returned.


    Seeing hering back, he habitually helped her sit down, and then stretched out his hand to check her pulse.


    This is already his subconscious action, and having a doctor by his side has this advantage.


    "How is it today? How long have you walked, are you tired?"


    "Not tired." Gu Yundong was in good health, that is, he vomited darkly when he was on the boatst time, scaring Shao Qingyuan, so he had to stop to stabilize the fetal image first. Otherwise, she felt that even if it was less than three months, it would be okay to leave for Beijing, just walk slowly on the road.


    Shao Qingyuan withdrew his hand, "The pulse is stable, it seems that this method of conditioning is quite good. After half a month, we can leave here."


    "We will leave in half a month?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I will contact the security bureau in Linxian in the past two days. If there are any good ones, we will hire them to go together, and it will be safer."


    Although Yandong County also has an **** bureau, they have exposed their identities in Yandong County. For the sake of safety, they still go to the next county to find one.


    It happens that this town is on the edge of Yandong County, but it is closer to the neighboring county.


    Gu Yundong has no objection to this. Shao Qing knows her body and fetal image better than she does. Since he said he can leave, it is naturally no problem.


    withdrew her hand, she took the warm water handed over by Tong Shuitao, took a sip before saying, "I saw the family at the end of the alley today."


    Shao Qingyuan hadn''t realized who she was talking about for a while, and after thinking for a while, she understood what the end of the alley meant.


    "Meet?"


    "Well, but when she saw the Lu family alone, she locked the courtyard door when she went out. It seems that she should be the only person in the courtyard, and the man the Yuan family aunt said did not exist. "


    However, people are really good-looking, although they are not amazing, but at first nce, they make people feel veryfortable.


    She is the kind of woman who even reveals this softness in her eyes, and when irritable people see her, they will calm down.


    Gu Yundong also mentioned that this person has nothing to do with himself, and there will be no intersection if theye back, they will leave soon, and it is estimated that it will be the real one.


    She quickly talked about other topics, the quiet yard, asionalughter, and the years were quiet.


    Until Shao Wu bought the anti-abortion pills, he pushed open the courtyard door, and came to the two with a tangled face.


    "Master, ma''am, I seem to have done something wrong."


    Tong Shuitao reached out and took the anti-abortion pill bag, opened it and let Shao Qingyuan check it.


    Shao Qingyuan is familiar with the medicinal materials. He is very concerned about Gu Yundong''s health, so every time hees back after taking the medicine, he will check it again, and only take it to fry it after confirming that there is no problem.


    Hearing Shaowu''s words, he asked casually, "What did you do wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1981: i did something wrong

    Chapter 1981 I did something wrong


    Shao Wu touched his head, and after Shao Qingyuan checked that there was no problem, he said, "I met a girl when I went to get medicine just now."


    Gu Yundong''s ears pricked up, his eyes full of gossip.


    Even Tong Shuitao, who was going to decoct medicine, stopped immediately and looked at Shaowu with the same expression as Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan and Shao Wu, "¡­"


    Although his wife''s bad taste was a bit heavy, he still said bravely, "The girl is also taking medicine, but the shopkeeper of the medicine shop is not good. Not to mention deliberately raising the price, the medicines given are also very low-quality."


    Shao Wu followed Shao Qingyuan''s side, and his familiarity with medicinal herbs was no worse than those of the medicine boys.


    When he went to get the anti-abortion pills, the shopkeeper didn''t dare to perfunctory him, the medicines he gave were all good, and the prices were fair.


    But he didn''t expect that he would be so shameless towards a girl who didn''t look rich or even embarrassed.


    But Shaowu is also aware of his situation, and he doesn''t want to cause more trouble, so he doesn''t see it.


    But after he left the pharmacy, he saw that the girl was eating a blunt steamed bun, and he felt really sorry for it. Thinking that if she went back to save people with that inferior medicine, not only would the patient not be treated, but it might worsen the condition and even cause death.


    He can''t do anything else, so... a reminder is always okay.


    So Shaowu walked over to the girl and whispered a few words.


    The girl was stunned for a while, looking at the herbs in her hand and didn''t speak.


    It took a long time to say thank you and then left.


    Shaowu breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that he had done his best, and he had done what he had to do, and all the choices in the future were up to her.


    "I thought it was just a chance encounter. I didn''t expect that when I came back just now, I saw that girl walked into the end of Lantern Lane and entered the... courtyard gate."


    Gu Yundong opened his mouth slightly in surprise, "So, you said that the girl who bought the medicine and went home is the Lu family at the end of the alley?"


    "right."


    Shaowu lowered his head in dejection, "Young Master, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t talk too much."


    "You did the right thing in this matter. It''s a matter of personal life. It''s a matter of private reminder." Although Shao Qingyuan has developed a cold temper since he was a child, he is very cautious about medical skills.


    Selling inferior medicinal materials to patients is a very shameless and despised act.


    "Don''t go to that pharmacy to buy medicine next time."


    Shaowu nodded quickly, "Yes, son."


    "Okay, it''s no big deal, go and do your own thing."


    Shao Wu breathed a sigh of relief and quickly turned to leave.


    Gu Yundong leaned on his chin thoughtfully. When Shao Qingyuan turned around, he saw her pouting slightly and couldn''t help but smile, "Why, what are you thinking about?"


    "I''m thinking that Mrs. Lu was not injured or ufortable, so she should be taking medicine for others. Did she have a patient at home, so she locked the hospital door when she left?"


    "Well, and from the herbs that Shao Wu mentioned just now, the patient''s condition should be very serious." Shao Qingyuan said, "The pharmacy where they filled the medicine is close, and the people in the pharmacy may also know Lu''s and have heard it before. There are some rumors, so I dare to bully her like this. When I met Shao Wu, the attitude of the drugstore waspletely different."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1982: ready to return to Beijing

    Chapter 1982 Ready to return to Beijing


    Gu Yundong sighed faintly after hearing this, life is full of things.


    I think aftering to Lu''s family, I should switch to another pharmacy to get the medicine.


    She shook her head and quickly forgot about it.


    In the following days, she still went out for a walk every day. Although he passed by the end of the alley every day, he never met Lu Shi again.


    And those rumors about her, with the passage of time and their low-key, slowly can not be heard. There are even a few families who want to walk with them.


    But Gu Yundong''s expression was light, and when people came, he politely poured a ss of water, but he didn''t know how to make friends, so slowly no one came.


    Five dayster, Shao Qingyuan received a letter from Bai Hang.


    They have their own channels for their contacts, which is quite convenient.


    The letter said that Bai Hang and Shao Yin had indeed returned to Lingzhou, and after investigation, it was found that some behaviors of Xun Zhifu were indeed strange.


    It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t exin anything for the time being, so I have to keep checking.


    After reading the letter, Gu Yundong frowned slightly, "So, behind the Xun family, is it really the Xun prefect who is backing her?"


    "My parents will definitely investigate this matter in depth, and in a few days, I should know."


    Gu Yundong put the letter into the space, with a worried look between his brows.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, although the prefect of Xun is the prefect of Lingzhou, but in terms of foundation, it is still more than the Bai family. The headquarters of the Bai family is in Lingzhou, and my parents know it well."


    "Um."


    Indeed, in Lingzhou, there is really no oneparable to the Bai family.


    My parents are prepared again, people are also cautious, and they will not take risks easily.


    Shao Qingyuan wrote back to Bai Hang and the others, saying that everything was fine, and that parents should also pay attention to safety.


    He has now contacted an **** bureau in Linxian County, and the **** head of the **** bureau promised to let the deputy **** head **** them personally.


    Shao Qingyuan also reminded them in advance that this trip to the capital might be dangerous.


    But when the **** darts, when is there no danger? They were all mentally prepared.


    Until the day of departure, Gu Yundong and his party prepared their luggage early, put on the sackcloth and sackcloth again, got on the gray carriage, and were ready to set off.


    Who knew that they had just lifted the threshold and pulled the carriage to go out, when they heard the noise outside, and many people hurried forward.


    Gu Yundong was put on the carriage by Shao Qingyuan with a suspicious look on his face.


    Tong Shuitao was also surprised, "What happened?"


    "No matter what happened to him, we''re leaving anyway." Shaowu said, grabbed Luo Qi''s arm and put her on the carriage, and then got into the carriage, "Sir, Madam, sit still, this is go away."


    With a ''drive'', the carriage slowly drove towards the end of the alley.


    Tong Shuitao red at Shaowu and sat obediently by the carriage door.


    However, the car stopped abruptly before driving out for a long time.


    Shao Wu''s voice came from outside, "Master, the road ahead is blocked."


    Shao Qingyuan lifted half the curtain of the car, "What''s going on?"


    "It seems to be at the end of the alley... Then something happened to the Lu family. The neighbors are blocked here and can''t walk."


    Because he had a rtionship with the Lu familyst time, Shaowu actually didn''t want something to happen to the Lu family.


    But apparently, she''s in trouble now.


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, he heard the voices of the neighbors talking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1983: Lu was beaten

    Chapter 1983 Mr. Lu was beaten


    "This Mrs. Lu also deserves it. Who makes her restless? It''s not good to do anything, but she should be someone''s outer room. Now, the wife of the family ising, but she can''t take care of her properly."


    "It''s good to clean up. She lives in Lantern Alley, which has affected our reputation. You don''t know. When talking about Lantern Alley outside, she is the first one thates to mind."


    "It''s a shame she can still live here with the cheek. We all know about her scandals, and she doesn''t care at all."


    "Hey,e out,e out, let it go."


    The voice ?? fell, and the crowd quickly retreated to the side.


    The carriage that had been parked in the back gradually appeared, and Shao Wu finally saw the situation in front of him.


    There are two men standing at the entrance of Lu''s house at this moment, guarding where they are like two door gods, not letting anyone in, and not letting anyone insidee out.


    The courtyard door is open, and you can vaguely see the figures inside, and hear loud noises.


    Shaowu frowned, and the people inside suddenly came out.


    was a graceful and luxurious woman who looked dressed up. She was a little fat, and the bead hairpin on her head was flickering, but the expression on her face seemed a bit hideous.


    She was followed by two old women, one of them was holding a pipa in his hand, and the other was holding onto the tightly bound Lu Shi.


    Mr. Lu''s face was scratched one after another, and the bloodstains looked a bit shocking.


    The hair is disheveled and the clothes are disheveled, and the whole person looks very embarrassed.


    Shao Wu straightened up slightly, the corners of his mouth pursed tightly.


    The next one saw the woman who walked to the door took the lute from the old woman behind her and mmed it to the ground. The pipa was hit hard and broke in two in an instant.


    Mr. Lu was crying, but when he saw this, he suddenly screamed, "My pipa..."


    The ?? woman sneered, "Didn''t you confuse my master with those extravagant voices? I''ll smash your **** now, and see who else you can seduce."


    Mr. Lu suddenly raised his head and looked at her with hatred.


    The woman came over, grabbed her hair, and folded her head back hard, "You dare to stare at me, you shameless thing, I not only smashed your lute today, I want you Go to the pond with your adulterer."


    Mr. Lu''s eyes widened, "He''s not an adulterer, you let him go. You don''t have the right to deal with us either. It''s against thew to waste your life."


    "Yo, do you still know how to break thew? You are our master''s outer room, that''s our family, we have to deal with a pair of adulterers who don''t obey women''s ethics, this is a family matter, and I can understand if you want toe to Qingtian. of."


    The woman pulled her hand back suddenly, with a few strands of hair left between her fingers. She sneered and said to the two women behind her, "Take it away."


    Mr. Lu struggled even more, "I''m not your outer room, I''m not, you let me go..."


    The woman didn''t care what she said at all, and said to the two men who were guarding the door, "What are you still doing? Take the unconscious adulterer out of her room."


    "Yes." The two men entered.


    Mr. Lu suddenly increased his strength, and ran inside as soon as he got rid of his wife, "Stop, don''t touch him, it has nothing to do with him, he is just a passerby."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was caught by the old woman again.


    After a while, the two men came out carrying a stretcher.


    Gu Yundong looked over, his eyes widened, and his body suddenly straightened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1984: Is it him?

    Chapter 1984 Is it actually him?


    "That''s..." Shao Qingyuan saw it too, and immediately frowned.


    They were originally unwilling to meddle in their own business. The Lu family had nothing to do with them, at most it was just a one-sided rtionship.


    Whether Mr. Lu was an outsider or not, and how he behaved, no one knew.


    But Shao Qingyuan never thought that the person who was hidden by the Lu family and was seriously injured and unconscious was actually... Gao Feng? ? ?


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and said to Gu Yundong, "Stay in the carriage and don''t get off, I''ll go take a look."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Be careful."


    Shao Qingyuan walked towards the stretcher, got close, and confirmed that it was Gao Feng.


    However, the two men carrying the stretcher scolded coldly, "A good dog doesn''t stand in the way, where did youe from without eyes? Go away."


    The woman before ?? also ran over, "Who are you, walk around, don''t get in the way here."


    came to push Shao Qingyuan, thetter flickered slightly to the side, the woman''s center of gravity was unstable, she rushed forward and fell to the ground instantly.


    everyone, "..."


    It was silent now, until one of the old women ran up quickly and helped him up, "Madam, Madam, are you alright?"


    As soon as she ran, the other woman couldn''t control Mrs Lu.


    Mr. Lu finally broke free, but his hands were tied and he stumbled as he ran towards Gao Feng.


    Gu Yundong in the carriage narrowed his eyes and said to Tong Shuitao, "Go and help."


    "Okay." Tong Shuitao was eager to go out, seeing that she was worried about the youngdy, so she could only sit in the carriage to see the situation.


    He got off the carriage and exined to Shaowu, "Protect Miss."


    Then, he hurriedly stepped into the gate of Lu''s house.


    At this time, the old woman just rushed over to grab Lu Shi again. She was also annoyed in her heart, so she simply stabbed Lu Shi''s hair with a ck hand.


    Seeing that they were about to meet, Tong Shuitao arrived and grabbed her wrist directly, "I said, can you understand some rules? Didn''t you say that only the shrew who doesn''t get in the way will grab people''s hair and fight? You It''s still a servant of a big family, but it''s really a shame for your master."


    "You, you, who are you, what''s your business?"


    Tong Shuitao said that she didn''t want to care, but who asked that Gao Feng, who happened to be from the Bai family?


    My family is always going to be saved.


    Mrs Lu was already standing beside the stretcher, her hands were still tied, although she didn''t know why the woman in front of her suddenly appeared to help them, but at this moment these people stopped moving, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the woman has also been supported to stand firm. Seeing the two people who suddenly appeared, Shao Qingyuan and Tong Shuitao, her brows were tied into a knot.


    "Who are you? Do you know who I am? I dare to take care of my family''s business?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at her, "They are my people, you can''t take people away today."


    The ?? woman sneered, "Who do you think you are? You said you won''t take it away if you don''t take it away? You pushed me down just now, and I haven''t settled the bill with you yet."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." You have to give evidence when you speak. So many people are watching, isn''t it because you pushed someone and fell on the ground unsteadily?


    The woman nced at the four people she brought over, "Why are you still standing there? Don''t worry about them, take these two adulterers away with me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1985: you follow us

    Chapter 1985 Youe with us


    Several servants stopped the woman and started immediately.


    As a result, when the two men were carrying the stretcher to go, they found that they couldn''t move at all. The stretcher was held by Shao Qingyuan with one hand, and they couldn''t take it away at all.


    The next moment, Shao Qingyuan pulled the unconscious Gao Feng from the stretcher, put it directly on his back, and then kicked the two men to the ground instantly.


    The woman was stunned for a moment, but following closely, she saw the two wives who were also going to catch the Lu family, but they were brought down by Tong Shuitao without touching the Lu family.


    Then, Tong Shuitao rubbed his wrists and walked towards the woman.


    "Would you like toe and try it too?" These people don''t have any force value at all, and they won''t do well without her using a lot of strength.


    The woman looked left and right, and the four people she brought with her all fell to the ground and couldn''t get up, and she suddenly began to feel anxious.


    She stepped back slowly, pointing at Tong Shuitao with a dazed finger, "You guys, you guys, wait for me, don''t go if you can."


    After ??, he didn''t care about his servants, turned around and walked out of the alley quickly.


    When the four servants saw that their master had escaped, they stood up in a hurry, supported each other, and stumbled away from the Lu house.


    Just before leaving, he also made some harsh words.


    The people in this line who were still showing off their power just now walked clean in an instant, but the neighbors standing outside the yard stood there in a daze and didn''t make a sound.


    Especially seeing the scene just now, everyone couldn''t help swallowing.


    It turned out that the family that rented next to the Yuan family was so powerful?


    That man who is an Orion is nothing, I didn¡¯t expect even his sister to be so sturdy.


    By the way, there is that wife, who dares to hack someone''s house with an axe.


    This family is a disgusting temperament.


    I don''t know who started, the man started to step back, and then hurriedly left.


    Other neighbors saw this and turned their heads back home without saying a word.


    At the end of the alley, only Gu Yundong and his party and Lu''s Gao Feng were left in an instant.


    Tong Shuitao walked quickly behind Mrs Lu and untied the rope for her.


    Mr. Lu breathed a sigh of relief, rubbed his wrists and saluted the two of them, "Thank you for your life-saving grace, the littledy is very grateful."


    Shao Qingyuan put Gao Feng on his back back on the stretcher and reached out to check his pulse.


    Mr. Lu immediately stepped forward and looked at him with some caution, "This son, you..."


    "Go and pack your things ande with us immediately." Shao Qingyuan didn''t lift his head, but the longer he took Gao Feng''s pulse, the tighter his brows became.


    Mr. Lu was startled, and instantly became nervous, "Young Master, what are you talking about? Why do you want to go with you?"


    "Because we know him, he is our friend." Gu Yundong didn''t know when he got off the carriage, standing behind Lu Shi and exined in a low voice, "I don''t know how you and Gao Feng met, but His situation looks very bad now. And although the woman just now left, she will stille over when she calls someone, Gao Feng can''t stand the toss."


    Mr. Lu''s eyes suddenly widened, "You really know him?" He even called out Gao Feng''s name.


    "Of course I do, you go and clean up first, we''ll be leaving now." Gu Yundong thought for a while, and added, "If you don''t want to leave with us, then it''s up to you, but Gao Feng is what we want to take away. of."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1986: bloodletting

    Chapter 1986 Bloodletting


    Mrs Lu was still a little uneasy and alert. She looked at Gao Feng, then at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and nodded in response, "Okay, we''ll go with you."


    Although she didn''t know who the other party was, she also knew very well that she could not be their opponent at all, and she couldn''t stop it even if she wanted to.


    Instead of letting them take Gao Feng away alone, she might as well be by her side, at least, at least if the other party is unfavorable to Gao Feng, they can stop one or two.


    Mr. Lu took a deep breath and quickly turned around and entered the room. After a while, he packed two packages and a packet of medicine.


    She didn''t bring many things with her, and it was as simple as the owner''s house who always lived in this yard.


    Just when she walked in front of the broken pipa, she suddenly stopped all movements. After a long while, he squatted down slightly, stretched out his hand and stroked it gently, his face could not hide his grief, and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, you''ve been with me for so many years, but I... didn''t protect you well."


    Gu Yundong was standing not far away, and his eyes fell on the pipa.


    This pipa must have been a few years old. Although she didn''t understand the musical instrument, she could see that the owner cherished it very much and was well kept.


    It¡¯s just a pity that it was broken into two pieces, and even if it was repaired, it would not be able to be repaired.


    Mrs Lu took a deep breath, wiped her tears, picked up the pipa and put it in a bag.


    She still wanted to take it away, and even if it was broken, she wanted to keep it well. In the future, if you meet that skilled craftsman, you can repair a little bit, even if it can''t be used, just leave it there as a thought.


    Mr. Lu packed everything up in less than a quarter of an hour.


    She stood up and was about to go to see Gao Feng, but suddenly heard Shao Qingyuan frown and say to Gu Yundong, "We have to dy for two quarters of an hour, Gao Feng''s situation is not very good now, I have to bleed him."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I asked Shaowu to buy another carriage. I haven''te back yet, so let''s take a look at Gao Feng now."


    Shao Qingyuan carried Gao Feng on his back and hurriedly walked into the house.


    Mr. Lu was stunned, took a step behind, put down the burden, and quickly chased in.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Shao Qingyuan putting Gao Feng on the bed and taking out an acupuncture bag.


    Mr. Lu was startled, and quickly ran over and stretched out his hand to block Gao Feng, looking at him alertly, "You, what are you going to do?"


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "You should know that Gao Feng was poisoned, right? Although he took the antidote, the poison was obviously not cleared up, and you haven''t asked a doctor to detoxify him. If you dy for a few days, he may never wake up again.ing."


    Mr. Lu was stunned, turned his head and nced at Gao Feng, can''t he wake up again?


    Gu Yundong came in and pulled her aside, "My husband is a doctor, he said that Gao Feng''s condition is not very good, it is really not very good. Don''t worry, we will not do anything to Gao Feng, if we really want to hurt him, just now There''s no need to save you, it''s enough to just let those people take you away from Shentang."


    "Yes, but..."


    "And even if you want to stop, can you stop so many of us by yourself? We have to deal with him, and we don''t even need to exin to you, right?"


    Mrs Lu tugged at her finger and had to admit that she was right.


    She finally stopped moving, and watched Shao Qingyuan take out the silver needle and put poisonous blood on Gao Feng.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1987: leave

    Chapter 1987 Leaving


    The blood that was released was all ck, with a strong smell and a hint of stench. Mrs. Lu didn''t know it before, but now, looking at it, it''s just shocking.


    Gu Yundong also frowned in difort.


    Shao Qingyuan said immediately, "This smell of blood is strong, you go out and have a hair first, and wait for me outside."


    Gu Yundong nodded quickly, she was really ufortable and felt a little nauseated.


    She walked to the yard again, and outside Tong Shuitao and Luo Qi stood by the carriage. Although the neighbors have all left, they all stick out their heads to look here, and asionally hear some small voices of discussion.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care, the sound of the wagon wheels rolling came from his ears.


    The next moment, I saw Shaowu driving a carriage around the end of the alley and appeared in front of several people.


    The newly bought carriage was still grey and very inconspicuous.


    Shao Wu got off the carriage, picked up the luggage that the Lu n had packed on the ground, and put them into the carriage in twos and threes.


    After a while, there was a slight movement in the room, and Mr. Lu came out with the poisonous blood released from Gao Feng''s body.


    She knew that Gu Yundong was pregnant, so she didn''t dare to show her, so she walked to the corner with her back to deal with it.


    Gu Yundong entered the room only now, there was still a fishy smell inside, but it was much better than before.


    "How is Gao Feng?"


    She walked to the edge of the bed and saw Gao Feng''s face. Originally, his face was a little ck, but now it is much paler, but it looks better than before.


    Shao Qingyuan was washing his hands, sighed and said, "He''s been poisoned for some days, and he hasn''t found a doctor to detoxify, and the toxins are getting deeper and deeper. If it wasn''t for the antidote he took, which eased the toxicity a little, I''m afraid it would be a problem now. It was my grandfather who came, and he was powerless to return to heaven."


    "Who would poison him? And since he was poisoned, why didn''t he see a doctor? He belongs to the Bai family. Although there is no Huimin Medical Center in the town, there is always one in the city. Believe, he won''t be able to..."


    Gu Yundong said halfway through, raised his head and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    It''s just not looking for people from the Bai family, not even ordinary doctors. Gao Feng obviously encountered something difficult, or was avoiding someone.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned slightly, "Anyway, let''s take the person with you first. He hasn''tpletely solved the poison, and he will need to get a few injections on the way. When he wakes up, he will naturally know what happened. something happened."


    As for Mrs. Lu, looking at her guarded face, it is obvious that she will not easily tell them the ins and outs of the matter.


    While speaking, Mr. Lu had already brought in the water basin.


    "Young Master Shao, wash your hands."


    After that, she also took a handkerchief and wiped Gao Feng''s face and bloodletting hands and feet.


    Mr. Lu also saw that this Young Master Shao was indeed capable, at least Gao Feng''s breathing didn''t sound so difficult.


    She was actually very worried, after all, Gao Feng''s situation was getting worse and worse.


    Shao Qingyuan washed his hands and packed up the acupuncture bag, Shao Wu and Tong Shuitao came in with a stretcher.


    The two silently lifted Gao Feng out of the door and put him on the carriage behind.


    Mr. Lu followed, and the carriage was driven by Tong Shuitao.


    "Let''s go."


    Several people quickly got into the carriage, and the courtyard door was locked. Tong Shuitao flicked the reins, and the carriage followed behind the car in front and turned out of Lantern Lane.


    Mr. Lu, who was sitting in the carriage, was apprehensive, and didn''t know whether the decision to follow was correct or not.


    It¡¯s just that things havee to this point, and we can only take one step at a time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1988: Ive been unhappy for two months

    Chapter 1988 Unwilling to hold back for two months


    Until the shadows of Gu Yundong and his partypletely disappeared, the neighbors of Lantern Lane came out one after another.


    Everyone looked at each other with doubts on their faces.


    "Then the Gu family are going to leave? Are they leaving Lantern Lane?"


    "Mostly, I see that the gate of the courtyard is locked, and their people are all in the carriage, and they are about to leave."


    "Didn''t they only live for two months? Could it be true that they came here to join rtives, as they said, and now that rtives are back, they are leaving? Shi and her adulterer were also taken away."


    "You said, did their boss take a fancy to the Lu family? You didn''t see the hero saving the beauty just now, so he''s quite handsome."


    "Go, what nonsense? If you want to see Mrs. Lu, can you even take his man away? Besides, Mrs. Gu is still there."


    There was a lot of discussion, mostly around the question of why the Lu family was taken away.


    At this time, he had just brought his two sons back, and the aunt of the Yuan family who ran to Gu Yundong''s house and knocked on the door, looked at the thick and heavy lock on the courtyard door in a dazed way.


    When she heard that the whole family had left Lantern Lane, she almost fainted from suffocation.


    She has been waiting for nearly two months, and her man will not let her out, she can only count on her son. Now that her son came back, she personally went to the city gate to pick him up.


    In the end, he came back and found that the enemy was gone, gone, and disappeared.


    She was unwilling to hold back for two months, and she had nowhere to vent.


    However, her two sons looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yundong and his party did not know that the Yuan family aunt had been thinking of them for two months, and their carriage had already driven to the next county.


    They made an appointment with the bodyguard to wait at the gate of the county town in the next county. Now, because they want to save Gao Feng, they have been dyed for more than half an hour. I am afraid that the other party is also in a hurry.


    But even so, Shao Qingyuan did not let the carriage speed up. There were pregnant women and patients in the carriage, so he could only walk slowly.


    When we reached the gate of the city, I saw five or six guards standing or sitting waiting there.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuaning over, the leading deputy dart head heaved a sigh of relief and hurried up to greet him, "Young Master Shao, are you here?"


    "Sorry, there is a temporary dy, so you have to wait for a long time."


    "It''s nothing, we are also worried about what happened to you, but we don''t know where you live, so it''s hard to find it."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Thank you for your trouble, but I still have to make it clear with Sheng Biaotou. We agreed before that we would **** five people to the capital. But now that something happened, we need to add two more people. Is there any problem with the dart head? Don''t worry, we will not be less than the fee that should be paid."


    Sheng Duo was stunned for a moment, and sure enough he saw another carriage, but he was straightforward, but heughed and said, "If there are two more people, there will be two more people, it doesn''t matter. I don''t think it''s too early, so let''s go? ?"


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Shao Qingyuan got on the carriage again, and the dart head over there also returned to the middle of several escorts.


    One of the slightly younger escorts hurriedly came over and asked, "Second dart head, what''s going on?"


    Bartmaster Sheng exined the situation, and the young **** frowned suddenly unhappily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1989: Lets go to Beijing

    Chapter 1989 Let''s go to the capital


    "What''s the matter? It''s okay to bete. We add two people without even saying a word. Is there any integrity? We are bodyguards, not their servants, so we really take ourselves seriously. "


    Sheng Dart frowned, "You kid, how did you talk? It''s just two more people, not twenty people. They also said that they will give money when the timees."


    "Deputy dart, you have to be careful. Look at their poor and sour looks. Maybe they have money. They have paid a deposit now. When they get to the capital, they will not be able to take out the remaining money. At that time. Can we still beat them up?"


    Sheng dart hit him on the head, "Don''t talk nonsense, there are rules on the road, since they called the **** bureau, they naturally won''t believe it. Don''t specte, I think Shao Gongzi and the others just dress casually. , the identity may not be easy. Okay, it''s enough for us to do our own thing, don''t think about it, hurry up, get ready to go. "


    The young **** pouted, and muttered a few words in his heart that the assistant dart is stupid.


    But everyone was ready to leave, and he didn''t say much.


    There was also a carriage and two horses on the side of the escort. Shao Qingyuan and his carriage were guarded in the middle along the way.


    Sheng Biaotou is very familiar with the road to the capital. Where there is a resting ce and where it is not safe, he told Shao Qingyuan beforehand.


    Shao Qingyuan knew what to do and prepared several ns to deal with emergencies at any time.


    Fortunately, they are not very noticeable, and the guards also have their own ways. And even if someone really wanted to do something against them, they never thought that they would stop in ce for two months and then set off again, and the safety would be a little more reliable.


    Mrs Lu stayed quietly in the carriage. Ever since she saw those guards, she didn''t dare to look out.


    just held Gao Feng''s hand nervously, and didn''t ask them where they were taking them.


    It wasn''t until night when the group rested in the inn, and Shao Qingyuan gave Gao Feng another pulse to give a needle. She couldn''t hold back and asked Gu Yundong, "Mrs. Shao, where are we going?"


    Gu Yundong suddenly thought that he hadn''t told the Lu family their destination, and immediately patted his forehead.


    Sure enough, after getting pregnant, this memory also deteriorated.


    "Let''s go to the capital."


    "The capital?" Mr. Lu was taken aback. The capital is at the feet of the emperor.


    In that kind of ce, the natural forces are intricate andplicated. Is it really okay for people like them, especially Gao Feng, to go to the capital?


    Mrs Lu was very uneasy, and now she can only hope that Gao Feng wakes up as soon as possible and confirms whether Gu Yundong''s group can be trusted.


    Shao Qingyuan put the needle, this time he didn''t let blood, just prescribed some medicine, let Shao Wu go to the pharmacy to grab a pair.


    The medicine that Mr. Lu brought, Shao Qingyuan was useless.


    The quality of this medicinal material is not good, and it has no great effect. It is only stable at most.


    Mr. Lu was always by Gao Feng''s side. He didn''t dare to leave when he went to bed at night, so he made a bunk on the edge of the bed and fell asleep.


    Gu Yundong and the others also left her alone. Mrs. Lu was too careful. She wouldn''t say a single word of extra words.


    The first day was peaceful, and on the second day, the group set off again.


    Gu Yundong is pregnant, so he pays special attention to what he eats on the road, and he walks very slowly.


    It took a few days to walk less than one-fifth of the distance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1990: Gao Fengs Strange

    Chapter 1990 Gao Feng''s Strangeness


    Fortunately, the weather is a little cooler now, and it is not ufortable to walk slowly.


    But for the escort, this speed is still too slow. The others are okay. Under the order of Sheng Datou, they are all safe. Anyway, the toll is paid by the employer. They just need to be vignt and pay attention to safety.


    But there was also a young **** with a long face. When he looked at Shao Qingyuan, his nose was not his nose and his eyes were not eyes, as if they owed him a few hundred taels of silver.


    Gu Yundong is not happy anymore. I paid you to hire you. If you are not willing to not ept this business, what does this attitude mean when you ept it?


    She asked Shao Wu to talk to Sheng Dartou. When Sheng Dartou set off, he paid more attention. Sure enough, seeing the ugly face of the young escort, he was a little annoyed. Turn around and arrange for him to lead the way, preferably not in front of the employers.


    After walking for a few more days, Gao Feng finally made a move.


    When he was resting in the inn at night, he had a brief sobriety.


    At that time, Shao Qingyuan was taking his pulse, and when he saw him wake up, he was slightly relieved.


    When Gao Feng saw him clearly, he was slightly stunned, and said somewhat uncertainly, "Shao, Young Master Shao?"


    "it''s me."


    Gao Feng''s voice was hoarse, and it was difficult to speak. Seeing the Lu Shi next to him, he rxed a little, "I didn''t expect that we meet again. Young Master Shao and I are destined."


    When Shao Qingyuan heard this, his fingers paused slightly, and his expression was a little strange.


    When he wanted to talk again, Gao Feng couldn''t hold it anymore and passed out again.


    Shao Qingyuan got up and walked to the window with Gu Yundong, both of them had surprise in their eyes.


    "How do I listen to Gao Feng''s words, he doesn''t seem to know that you are from the Bai family."


    Otherwise, he should call Shao Qingyuan the second young master.


    But when Shao Qingyuan recognized his ancestors and returned to his ancestryst time, he also wrote to inform Gao Feng. Later, Gao Feng also replied to the letter, saying that he heard that there is a precious medicinal material in the frontier, which is difficult to pick. He wanted to try it. If he could pick it, he would just give it to the second young master as a congrattory gift.


    This is also the reason why the Bai family is not worried about Gao Feng''s long absence.


    Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips, his expression solemn.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "I''ll go talk to Mrs Lu."


    "Go."


    After seeing Gao Feng''s attitude towards Shao Qingyuan, Mrs Lu finally calmed down.


    Knowing that they knew each other and Gao Feng had a friendly attitude towards them. After the two sides were not enemies, the Lu family was no longer tense.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong chatted with her, although she still concealed a lot of things, she still revealed some things.


    Lu''s and Gao Feng met at the end ofst year. At that time, Gao Feng was injured and identally broke into Lu''s yard.


    After he fell unconscious, only Lu shi saved him.


    Gao Feng has been staying in the Lu family''s yard to recuperate for several months. In February of this year, the rich family who took care of the Lu family came over and saw Gao Feng.


    Mrs Lu is indeed the outer chamber of the wealthy household in the county, but her outer chamber is different from the ordinary outer chamber.


    What is different, Mrs Lu didn''t say, it''s her privacy, and Gu Yundong didn''t ask much.


    The wealthy household saw Gao Feng''s anger, so he would clean up the Lu family.


    But at that time, Gao Feng had almost recovered from the injury. He was skilled in martial arts, and the rich family couldn''t find fault, but was beaten by Gao Feng.


    As soon as he was frightened, he put down a harsh word and hurriedly fled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1991: Gao Feng was injured twice

    Chapter 1991 Gao Feng was injured twice


    Since then, the wealthy businessman never came to the Lu family again and asked for trouble from the Lu family.


    After Gao Feng''s injury waspletely healed, he left. Lu Shi didn''t know what he was going to do, but Gao Feng looked solemn and not rxed when he left.


    However, two monthster, Gao Feng reappeared in Lu''s yard, but at that time his condition was even worse. He was covered in blood and poisoned.


    After seeing Mrs. Lu, she just exined a few words and told her not to reveal her existence or go out to find a doctor, gave her a prescription, and then fainted.


    Mr. Lu was so frightened at the time that he had no choice but to put Gao Feng in the room and bandage the wound on his body first.


    But the poison on Gao Feng''s body, Lu''s can''t do anything about it.


    She couldn''t go to the doctor, and she couldn''t judge the toxicity. She didn''t dare to take medicine at will, so she could only follow the prescription given by Gao Feng to get the medicine.


    Taking care of him like this, Gao Feng also saved his life. Gao Feng also woke up in the middle, but it didn''t take long, and he was so confused that he couldn''t speak.


    Mrs Lu''s heart became more and more anxious. Seeing that Gao Feng''s situation was getting worse and worse, she even thought of giving a fight and asking a doctor toe over to detoxify, otherwise Gao Feng would only have to wait to die.


    At this time, I met Shao Qingyuan.


    After Gu Yundong heard it, he had to say that Gao Feng was really lucky.


    "Fortunately, I met him. If you go to the doctor in this town to detoxify Gao Feng, I am afraid that not only will you not be able to solve it, but it will be counterproductive."


    Mr. Lu was taken aback, "Gao Feng was poisoned, is it difficult to solve it?"


    Shao Qingyuan, who had just returned from Gao Feng''s pulse diagnosis, replied casually, "It''s hard to understand, not to mention the doctors in the town, I''m afraid the doctors in the county may not be able to understand."


    Unless Lu''s luck is very good, he really meets that kind of hidden boss in the town, and the boss just happens to have the right medicinal materials in his hand.


    Shao Qingyuan detoxified Gao Feng. In addition to acupuncture and bloodletting, those precious medicinal materials were also used together.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu was a little stunned. She thought of the prescription Gao Feng gave her, "So, so, the prescription he gave me is not for detoxification? Then I give it to him... Will there be a problem? "


    When Gao Feng was in aa, she didn''t say what the prescription was for. She took the prescription and asked the doctor at the drugstore. The doctor said that it can dispel toxins and dissipate heat. Mrs. Lu thought it was a prescription for detoxification. .


    Mr. Lu didn''t dare to ask around with the prescription, so he bought the medicine and fried it for Gao Feng to drink.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "The prescription is indeed to dispel poison and dissipate heat. It can relieve the poison in Gao Feng''s body, but it can''t bepletely eradicated. After a long time, the prescription will be ineffective."


    Gao Feng was obviously poisoned and was avoiding someone. He didn''t let the Lu family go to the doctor. Naturally, it was impossible to give the Lu family the real detoxification prescription. That was not obviously telling others that he was in the Now, do you want to catch him now?


    And even if the real prescription is given, the Lu family may not be able to find all the medicinal materials.


    Mr. Lu breathed a sigh of relief, as long as there was no problem with the prescription.


    She raised her head, looked at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, and asked in a low voice, "Has the poison on his body been cured now? Probably, when will he recover?"


    To be honest, Gao Feng has been in aa, and Lu''s heart is uneasy.


    "It will take at least ten days and a half months for his poison to be eliminated. As for recovery, let''s take it slowly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1992: been raised

    Chapter 1992 was raised


    Shao Qingyuan was right, Gao Feng was still in aa most of the time.


    I woke up asionally, but not for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to ask who the person who poisoned him was, but Gao Feng didn''t say it. He was obviously worried and didn''t trust Shao Qingyuan very much.


    Although he said that he was Bai Hang''s long-lost son, Gao Feng was only stunned for a moment at first, but after that, he looked at Shao Qingyuan and his eyes became more alert.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." That''s all, this person is still poisoned, his brain is unclear, and he has thorns on his body. I''ll askter.


    And he has very little time to wake up. Even if Shao Qingyuan wants to prove himself, he has no chance.


    Fortunately, his situation was slowly improving. Seeing Gao Feng like this, Lu''s guard against Gu Yundong and the others gradually became less and less.


    The group was getting closer and closer to the capital. Apart from some small bumps and conflicts, they did not encounter any more serious dangers.


    Gu Yundong''s belly gradually began to show her pregnancy. Now that she is more than four months pregnant, she clearly feels that her belly is starting to bulge out.


    Shao Qingyuan paid more and more attention to her situation. Gao Feng left him directly to Shaowu and Lu to take care of him. Anyway, the poisonous blood was almost released, and it would be no problem to release it once or twice in the capital.


    And Gao Feng waspletely awake the night before arriving in the capital.


    This night, everyone rested in the county town closest to the capital. Tomorrow morning, after walking for another two hours, they would almost be able to enter the city.


    Sheng Datou was relieved. When Shao Qingyuan told him that there was danger, he was always vignt. His whole body was tense, and he didn''t dare to sleep too deeply at night.


    It''s almost thest way, and when they are escorted to the capital, they will be able to rx and rest for two days.


    On the contrary, the young guard, the closer he got to the capital, the more he disliked Shao Qingyuan. Especially in this part of the trip, the family walked very slowly, and they looked very poor, but they had to stop at every meal to eat a hot meal.


    That''s all, seeing the cold and hard steamed buns eaten by their guards, they didn''t say to call them together.


    This young dartmaster has just joined the ****pany and has yed darts three or four times, but all of them are short distances and carry goods.


    Only once was to **** arge family out of the house. Therge family was generous, and they would call them with them on everything they wanted to eat, and asionally they would pay extra fees to help them run errands or something, and give them the extra money directly.


    As a result, this young bodyguard''s appetite was nurtured, and when he met Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, he was a little ufortable.


    Especially when he hinted twice today that they could settle the fee, Shao Qingyuan pretended to ignore it.


    The young **** felt more and more that they wanted to default on their debts, but when he went to Dart Sheng, he was directly scolded.


    This scene happened to be seen by Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong, "..." She raised her eyebrows and said to Shao Qingyuan without even looking at the young guard, "Let''s go."


    The two went straight into the house where Gao Feng was. Although Gao Feng had woken up, he had no energy and looked very weak.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan, he vaguely remembered that he seemed to have said that he was the second young master who disappeared back then?


    Second Young Master? Gao Feng couldn''t help but look at Shao Qingyuan carefully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1993: Officers are here

    Chapter 1993 The officers and soldiers are here


    Shao Qingyuan let him see, and he could guess what he was thinking.


    "If you don''t believe it, don''t believe it. Tomorrow we will be able to return to the capital. You know Song Dejiang. You should believe his words."


    Gao Feng opened his mouth, but didn''t say much in the end.


    He went to see Gu Yundong again. Although he had woken up several times before, the time was too short to meet Gu Yundong.


    Seeing you again now is like a lifetime.


    "I can''t believe I''ve been looking for so long without a clue, and I''ll finally see you here."


    More than three yearster, the girl who was devastated on the way to escape from the desert, with a penniless but extremely firm eyes, has now transformed herself into a girl with all manners and beauty.


    even married and became the mother of a child.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I know, you are looking for me for that jade pendant, Bai Zhiyan said."


    When Bai Zhiyan was mentioned, Gao Feng''s face suddenly changed, he lowered his head slightly, said "yes", and theny down on the grounds that he was out of energy and wanted to rest.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qing left Gao Feng''s room, and as soon as they went out, they couldn''t help but nce at each other.


    The look of Gao Feng just now was very strange.


    "Forget it, just wait another day. When I see Song Dejiang tomorrow, he will always say something."


    Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Yundong back to the room. After dinner, the group immediately took a rest.


    Early the next morning, the two were about to leave after breakfast. Unexpectedly, just after eating in the room, there was a sudden noise from outside.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up instantly, let Gu Yundong stand behind, and opened the door of the room by himself.


    As soon as the door opened, many people who looked like officers and soldiers broke into the inn and began to search the inn.


    Shao Qingyuan breathed a sigh of relief, and turned his head to hear the discussion between two people in the next room.


    "I heard that they are here to search the water bandits. Just a few months ago, the group of water bandits who hijacked the merchant ships in the Changyuan Valley."


    "Isn''t Changyuan Valley far away from the capital? Why is it being searched here?"


    "I don''t know about this, but looking at the situation, things are not too small. Look at these officers and soldiers, you can search carefully one by one."


    "Shh, stop talking, the officers and soldiers are here."


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression changed slightly when he heard the Changyuan Valley water bandits.


    Those water bandits were not captured by Vice Admiral Luo at that time? Did he escape again? Still something went wrong?


    Before Shao Qingyuan could understand, a slightly familiar exmation suddenly came from his ear.


    "Who are you? To do, to do?"


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly turned his head and looked at Gao Feng''s room.


    Gu Yundong in the room also heard it, got up and walked out, "It''s Mr. Lu''s voice, let''s go and have a look."


    Shao Qingyuan hesitated for a while, but took her there, lest the officers and soldiers break into their room and startle her instead.


    As soon as the two entered Gao Feng''s room, they saw three officers and soldiers standing there with frowns.


    Mrs Lu stood in front of the bed and stretched out her arms to stop her, but her voice was shaking, "I, we are all good people, although he was injured, but the injury was several months ago, we are not what you are looking for. people."


    Those officers and soldiers had a cold face and said solemnly, "Do we need to see it before we know it, hurry up and get out of the way, otherwise don''t me us for being rude."


    Mr. Lu was terribly afraid in his heart, but he didn''t dare to let it go, for fear that they would hurt Gao Feng indiscriminately.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1994: meet acquaintances

    Chapter 1994 Meeting an acquaintance


    It was at this time that Shao Qingyuan came in. He walked in front of the officers and soldiers and said, "Dare to ask who are you looking for? The patient on the bed is my friend and has been with us for the past few months. It shouldn''t be you. looking for someone."


    Those officers and soldiers got a little impatient when they saw the sudden appearance, they turned around suddenly, and wanted to reprimand them.


    However, when he saw Shao Qingyuan''s face, he suddenly stopped and said in surprise, "It turned out to be Master Shao."


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised, "You know me?"


    "Hahaha, Lord Shao doesn''t know me, but I know you. Lord, wait a minute, I''ll go find our head."


    After the officer and soldier finished speaking, they rushed to the door.


    As a result, he met Gu Yundong who was standing there, and he was in a hurry to salute, "I have seen the Yongjia County Lord, the County Lord is auspicious."


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect him to know her too. She touched her face. Could it be that her poprity is already so high?


    Mrs Lu in the room looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong in amazement, what did she hear just now?


    Just now facing their vicious officers and soldiers, he called Young Master Shao--sir.


    Gu Yundong is even more - the county master? ?


    She turned out to be the princess? ?


    Lu Shi was shocked but couldn''te back to her senses, not only her, but also Sheng Dartou and others who had also heard the sound, also looked at the man who was still wearing sackcloth and linen, and there was only one maid beside him. A pregnant woman who is still alive and kicking, and asionally picks up firewood to cook.


    This is, is it the county master? ? !


    Are the current county masters so down-to-earth? Don''t say anything about it, do you need to do everything yourself?


    The young **** standing behind Sheng Dart''s head turned even paler as he looked at the couple in the room in horror.


    This, how is this possible? Is the princess so careless?


    No, absolutely impossible, he didn''t believe it.


    However, the officer and soldier who ran out soon came back, and there was another person behind him, hurriedly striding forward.


    When Gu Yundong saw him, his expression rxed, and he suddenlyughed.


    "Brother Nie, it turns out that you are the one taking the lead."


    Nie Congughed, feeling very good.


    "Why are you here? Let''s walk around, let''s go to the next door and talk for a while."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and said to Gao Feng, who had woken up, "You guys have a good rest here, we''ll leave for the cityter."


    "Okay." Gao Feng responded hoarsely.


    Nie Cong also exined to the officers and soldiers, "Okay, this is not a water bandit, you go to another room to see. Although you need to search carefully, don''t disturb the people."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Someone is guarding outside here."


    After ?? finished speaking, Nie Cong and Gu Yundong Shao Qing Yuan went to the next room.


    Before leaving, Shao Qing nodded at Sheng Dart''s head, "You guys should prepare first, we''ll repeatter."


    "Yes, Shao...sir." Sheng Dartou''s attitude was obviously more respectful.


    Shao Qingyuan finally entered the door, closed the door, and then asked Nie Cong, "Who are you here to search for? I heard someone say that they are looking for water bandits?"


    Nie Cong took a sip of tea and nodded when he heard the words, "Indeed, you don''t know, a group of water bandits in Changyuan Valley appeared to hijack a merchant ship before and almost had an ident. I heard that the purpose of that group of water bandits was to kill some nobles on the ship. Fortunately, there was Vice Admiral Luo who was on the boat at the time, and this turned the corner."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1995: Nie Cong who cant speak

    Chapter 1995 Nie Cong who can''t speak


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other and didn''t say that they might be the nobles the water bandits wanted to kill.


    Nie Cong continued, "After Deputy General Luo captured the second head of the water bandit, he took it to the capital. General Zhao directly reported the matter to the emperor, and he didn''t know what to say. The emperor was very angry. Later, General Zhao asked for orders and went there in person. Clear out this gang of water bandits."


    He said, suddenly looked at Gu Yundong and said, "By the way, this General Zhao is the Zhaomander who was in Xuanhe Mansion a few years ago. Later, when he went to Qing''an Mansion to quell the chaos, he also met your father. , Your father helped you with the idea and caught the bandits. Thest time I saw General Zhao, I identally talked about it."


    Although Gu Yundong had never seen this General Zhao, he had heard about him and suddenly realized it.


    Nie Cong said, but sighed, "Unfortunately, when the water bandits were cleared, the leader seemed to get the news in advance and left the camp. Although the other water bandits were arrested, the leader escaped. Later, I followed the clues all the way and found that he most likely escaped to the vicinity of the capital. I was ordered to search for his whereabouts."


    Gu Yundong did not expect that this water bandit would have a follow-up, so why did the water bandit escape to the capital?


    Does the capital have his backing, fellow party? Or...he still didn''t give up and wanted to continue to deal with them?


    But think about it, the possibility of thetter is unlikely. The capital is at the foot of the emperor, and it was originally heavily guarded. If they want to start the capital, the water bandits are not stupid, or they don¡¯t want to live.


    Since it''s not thetter, in this case, it is very likely that there are hisrades in the capital.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help frowning. Before, she suspected that the water bandits had something to do with the Xun Mansion, but now...


    "Are you going back to Beijing? I''ll find two people to **** you back. Now that the capital is under martialw, it''s quite troublesome to get in and out of the city gate, so it''s more convenient for me to take it with me."


    Nie Cong interrupted Gu Yundong''s thoughts.


    He said so. Gu Yundong was not polite to him, and nodded immediately, "Then I will trouble Big Brother Nie."


    "What''s the trouble? You can go back to Beijing. Your sister-inw is talking about you every now and then. My head is getting bigger. As a husband, I can''tpare to your position in her heart."


    Gu Yundong is so funny, do you want to eat this vinegar too?


    Nie Cong still has something to do, so he is about to leave after speaking, "I''ll go to work first, I''ll go back and wait for me to rest, and thene to the door to congratte you on being canonized as the county master."


    When Nie Cong heard it, he was so shocked that he almost rolled over from his chair.


    He really didn''t expect that back then, people who had taken his mother and younger siblings to flee to Xuanhe Mansion for thousands of miles, who couldn''t even rent a house, would have such great luck.


    Compared with him, Nie Cong felt that he was weak, and it seemed that he had to continue to work hard.


    He got up and walked towards the door, only took two steps, suddenly stopped again, turned to look at Gu Yundong, frowned and looked at him, "Have you been eating too well recently, I''m watching, why are you gaining weight? ?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." I forgive you for not being able to speak, it is your wife who has me in her heart without you.


    She red at Nie Cong, "Why are you fat, I''m pregnant, it''s been more than four months."


    Nie Cong was stunned for a moment, then his eyes suddenly shed with surprise, "You are pregnant? Congrattions." He turned to congratte Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong snorted twice, this person is helpless.


    She directly ordered the expulsion, "Let''s go quickly, don''t dy our departure."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1996: back to Beijing

    Chapter 1996 Back to the capital


    Nie Cong was pushed and walked out a few steps, he wanted to say a few more words, but Gu Yundong red back bluntly.


    Forget it, she is a pregnant woman, and it is normal for her to be impatient and impatient.


    However, when he saw the first few people in Sheng Dart waiting not far outside, he suddenly paused, then turned his head and said in a low voice, "Be careful of that person, he said that there are suspicious people living in your room."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment and looked at the young guard.


    She nodded, "I see, you go to work first, see you back in the capital."


    Nie Cong waved his hand, leaving two people to **** Gu Yundong and the others back to Beijing, and left with the other officers and soldiers who had already searched the inn.


    As soon as they left, Shao Qingyuan also said to the head guards who were guarding outside, "It''s gettingte, let''s go too."


    Sheng Dart nodded quickly, "Yes, I''ll pull the carriage out."


    Shao Qingyuan walked into Gao Feng''s house. Lu Shi and Gao Feng were talking in a low voice. When they saw theming in, they quickly looked over.


    There was a trace of inexplicable tension on their faces.


    Especially Mrs. Lu, how could she have thought that the person she had been suspicious of all the time had such a distinguished status?


    Before facing Gu Yundong, she was able to face her calmly, but now she is a little more cautious and uneasy.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Let''s go, if there is any problem, I''ll talk about it when I return to Beijing."


    Gao Feng exhaled, "Okay." He couldn''t help but nce at Gu Yundong again.


    He even felt that Gu Yundong, who was on the run and murdered three years ago, was his hallucination.


    Gao Feng was carried into the carriage, and the group quickly left the inn and drove towards the capital.


    Because of Nie Cong''s arrival, it was dyed for a while. By the time they arrived at the city gate, it was already past noon.


    There were indeed many people lined up at the gate of the city. From the meticulous questions of the officers and soldiers guarding the gate, we knew that the capital was now under martialw.


    Fortunately, there were officers and soldiers left behind by Nie Cong. They went to negotiate for a while, and then Shao Qingyuan and his carriage entered the city directly.


    But just after the city gate, they walked towards the city wall next to them, and the carriage stopped.


    We had agreed with the **** agency that this time the **** only needed to be sent to the city gate. Now that the destination has arrived, the task of the **** agency will naturally bepleted.


    Gu Yundong was supported by Shao Qingyuan and got off the carriage, walked to Sheng Dart''s head, and said with a smile, "You have worked hard for this trip to the capital."


    Sheng Dart bowed his head and said, "The county lord is very polite, this journey is safe and sound, we didn''t do much, but instead let the county lord cost money."


    Because it was agreed in advance, there might be dangers on the road, so the price of hiring is naturally a little higher.


    "Barthead Sheng doesn''t need to be self-defeating, I have seen everyone''s performance along the way. Although nothing happened on the way, the escorts have always been vignt. Every night, two people stay alert and patrolling. In order to Just in case, when you were resting on the road, you never had a hot meal. Everyone was holding cold and hard steamed buns in one hand and pressing the knife on the waist with the other, ready at any time. Desperately."


    Sheng Dart was stunned, he didn''t expect Gu Yundong to even notice this.


    Indeed, because of Shao Qingyuan''s advance warning, they were all the best escorts in the **** bureau.


    The day before the departure, the journey that needs to be traveled and the dangers that may be encountered are simted over and over again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1997: extra hard work

    Chapter 1997 Extra hard work


    When resting on the road, because Gu Yundong is pregnant, the food is always more delicate.


    The smell of the hot food really seduced them, and the guards could only eat steamed buns with that smell.


    In fact, Tong Shuitao came to ask them, but they were all rejected by Sheng Dartou.


    They had to hold down the knife to be able to eat.


    And I was afraid of dying things on the way to solve the problem, so I drank as little water as I could.


    This is nothing to them, after all, it is what they should do, and it has been experienced several times before.


    But when these things were seen by the employer, Sheng Dartou felt that it was especially worthwhile.


    Gu Yundong took out a silver note, "This is the rest of the fee, Sheng Darter will ept it first."


    Sheng Dart was not polite and took the silver ticket over.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong took out several red envelopes, "This is extra hard work."


    Sheng Datou was about to resign, but Gu Yundong shoved it directly.


    Immediately, she walked back and gave it to the other escorts who were resting nearby.


    The dartmasters looked at each other, looked at the head of the dart, and felt embarrassed to answer.


    But Gu Yundong doesn''t care if she''s blocked, anyway, she''s a woman, so it''s not easy for these people toe back tough.


    When there was only one ?? red seal left, she walked up to the young escort.


    The young **** was a little surprised. He thought that the county master would be disgusted and dissatisfied with him, and the red seal had no ce for him. He didn''t expect that she would take it in the end.


    The young **** was a little excited, put his hands behind his back, rubbed his sweaty palms against his clothes, and smiled at Gu Yundong, "The princess, I..."


    Gu Yundong smiled, looked down at thest red seal in his hand, and then raised his hand and handed it to Tong Shuitao behind him.


    The smile on the young guard''s face froze, and the next moment, he heard Gu Yundong''s sneering voice, "I have seen how hard the other guards are working hard, but you seem to be very dissatisfied with escorting me. It''s because you don''t want to have extra troubles, otherwise, ording to my thoughts, you should have been thrown into theke for a swim."


    The young guard opened his mouth and defended eagerly, "Your Highness, you misunderstood, I''m not dissatisfied, I..."


    Gu Yundong raised his hand, not wanting to listen at all.


    She turned around and left, but when she walked to the head of Sheng Biao, she said again, "By the way, it seems that he is the one in the morning. He went to the officers and soldiers and said that we were suspicious, and those officers and soldiers ran to Gao Feng''s house. disturbed him."


    Sheng Dart''s head pupils shrank suddenly, and suddenly turned to look at the young escort, "Xiao Qiu, you..."


    Young **** Xiao Qiu shrank his neck and took two steps back.


    Sheng Dart gnashed his teeth, only to feel that all the excitement just now receded, and the silver and red seal in his hand became hot.


    The same goes for other escorts.


    "Barthead Sheng, in your **** bureau, should you take action against escorts who leak the employer''s privacy or even frame the employer?"


    Dart Sheng felt ashamed for a moment, he took out the silver note and the red seal and handed it to Gu Yundong, "Sir, this is thex discipline of our **** bureau, please take this money back, we ept it. Shame. Regarding Xiaoqiu''s disposal, the security guard will definitely give you an exnation."


    The other escorts also stepped forward and handed over the red seals in their hands.


    Gu Yundong nced at him, then stretched out his hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1998: dispose of

    Chapter 1998 Disposal


    She took back the silver note in Sheng Dartou''s hand, but Gu Yundong didn''t take the rest of the red seal.


    "Because of a mouse feces, your **** journey has indeede to nothing. I will take back the cost of this escort. Since the previous deposit was given, it is yours. There is also a red seal..."


    Gu Yundong paused, "These are what you deserve, your hard work, you just take them."


    Sheng Biaotou was a little anxious when he heard the words, "County Lord, please take back this red seal." He was about to shove it in front of Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong took a step back, and Shao Qingyuan blocked Sheng Dartou''s hand, "If you ept it, you will ept it. It''s gettingte. We still have something to do, so don''t let it go."


    After saying that, he took Gu Yundong and turned around and left.


    Sheng Dart head chased a few steps forward, but was stopped by Shaowu.


    He could only stop and watch the carriage go farther and farther.


    Until the carriagepletely disappeared, Sheng Dart''s head squeezed the red seal in the palm of his hand, turned around suddenly, and stared at Xiao Qiu.


    The other escorts were the same, frowning very dissatisfied with Xiaoqiu.


    Xiaoqiu took two steps back and wanted to defend himself, "Secretary darthead, I didn''t do that on purpose. Yes, it''s because the county lord''s journey is really weird. She is obviously the county lord, but she dresses like a country vige. She looks like a woman. Looking at it, it doesn''t look right. The officers and soldiers are searching for the prisoners again. I thought, if they are the people the officers and soldiers are looking for, we can be considered to kill the harm in the name. I didn''t expect... ah..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was kicked to the ground by Sheng Dart''s head.


    Xiaoqiu fell to the ground and wanted to stand up, but was directly stepped on the chest by the head of the dart. He could only flutter his hands twice and could not stand up at all.


    He coughed lightly, a little ufortable, "Deputy dart head."


    "Shut up." Sheng Dart''s head was as cold as frost, and his face was no longer the hearty and gentle when he treated Gu Yundong and the others. He red at Xiao Qiu and said sharply, "No matter what the county master looks like, there is something wrong, since we have taken this list, Then they are our employers, and our task is only one, to protect them. And you? What have you done? It''s okay to look dead on the road, as long as you don''t provoke the employer. But this is about to enter the capital, But you ran to the officers and soldiers to talk nonsense. You are courting death."


    The other escorts also stepped forward and spat, "Xiaoqiu, have you ever thought about it. If the county master is caught in a real problem, what will happen to us who are escorting them back to Beijing?"


    "Of course he thought about it, but at that time he became a person who reported meritorious service, and maybe he would benefit from it. He must be fine, and naturally he will not care about our lives."


    Xiaoqiu hurriedly shook his head, "I didn''t, I didn''t think so."


    Sheng Dart punched him in the face, "I don''t care what happens to you, when you return to the **** bureau, you can leave. From now on, you are no longer in our **** bureau."


    Xiaoqiu looked at him in disbelief, Dart Sheng let go of him, and without even looking at him, turned around to discuss the next journey with several other escorts.


    They found an inn, Datong, and then opened the red seal in their hands. When they saw the amount inside, everyone was startled.


    This... The total cost is simr to this time, and even slightly more.


    Sheng Datou sighed, this Yongjia County Master and County Ma Ye are very thoughtful in life and work.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1999: see Song Dejiang

    Chapter 1999 See Song Dejiang


    At this time, Gu Yundong was sitting in the carriage, looking out through the car window.


    The capital is still as prosperous as ever, no, it is more prosperous than before.


    Several storefronts on the street have been renovated, the street is much cleaner, and the pedestrians on the road are in good spirits.


    Gu Yundong saw his milk tea shop from a distance. Although he couldn''t see the scene inside, there was an endless stream of horses and carriages outside, and the business was good.


    She didn''t n to go to Xinming Pavilion today, which is rtively close to Song Dejiang''s home. Shao Qingyuan discussed with her to send Gao Feng to see Song Dejiang first.


    They really care about Gao Feng''s injury and poisoning, and who did it.


    The carriage quickly stopped at the back door of Song Mansion, and the concierge frowned slightly when he saw two gray carriages approaching, until he saw Shao Qingyuan who came down from inside, he was overjoyed and hurriedly greeted him, "It turned out to be Shao Qingyuan. Young Master, when did Young Master return to Beijing?"


    Shao Qingyuan asked, "Is Uncle Song in the mansion?"


    "I''m here, I''m here, I''ll let someone tell me if I''m young, Mr. Shao, please."


    Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Yundong down, and let Shao Wu get off with Gao Feng on his back.


    Although Gao Feng was awake and the poison was almost resolved, he had no strength.


    Especially the legs, I haven''t walked for a long time, the blood flow is not circting, and it is difficult to walk.


    The concierge had already sent people to report to the master, but he looked at Gao Feng more, and seeing his sick face, he thought that Shao Gongzi couldn''t cure this man, so he came to the master specially.


    The group walked into the Song Mansion, and not long after, they saw Song Dejiang hurriedlying, with an excited smile on his face.


    The moment ?? saw Shao Qingyuan, even his eyes lit up, he ran up eagerly, grabbed his shoulders with both hands, and looked at him seriously for a while.


    At the end, even his eyes were red, his lips were trembling, and his expression was full of excitement.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    Song Dejiang took a deep breath and patted Shao Qingyuan''s shoulder hard, "Okay, okay, Junior Brother Baihang has finally found you, your family is finally reunited, I really didn''t expect it, what we have been looking for for so many years. Man, it turned out that you met me early, and you still have such a deep rtionship. No wonder you are so talented, hahahaha, inherited my master''s bloodline, as the second young master of the Bai family, can you have bad medical talent?"


    He kept looking at Shao Qingyuan, and the more he looked at his eyes, the more satisfied he became, "Very good, you will be my nephew in the future, and we can have a good discussion about medical skills. Your idea was very good before, and I happen to have two here. Case, let¡¯s go, go to the study now, and talk about it well.¡±


    Gu Yundong hehe, seeing Song Dejiangpletely ignoring that he was about to stretch out his hand to pull Shao Qingyuan away, she finally couldn''t help but ''cough'' twice.


    Song Dejiang froze, turned his head slowly to look at her, "Ah, it''s the county master. The county master has a good meal recently, and he looks a lot plump."


    Gu Yundong, "..." I can go to your ce,e here, I promise not to kill you.


    Shao Qingyuan took his hand out of Song Dejiang''s hand, his face became a little serious, and said, "Song Shibo, this time we are here to let you meet someone."


    Song Dejiang was stunned, "Who is it?" By the way, the servant who came to tell him before said that Shao Qingyuan and the others brought a patient here. Could it be that they really sought him for treatment?


    Shao Qingyuan turned slightly to the side, revealing Shao Wu behind him and Gao Feng on his back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2000: Is he the one who poisoned Gao Feng?

    Chapter 2000 Was he the one who poisoned Gao Feng?


    Song Dejiang was stunned when he saw Gao Feng.


    He hurriedly stepped forward, "Gao Feng? You, what''s wrong with you? Your face is so ugly?"


    He said, and subconsciously reached out to give him a pulse, and his expression changed immediately, "Are you poisoned?"


    Gao Feng smiled bitterly, "Yeah, I was poisoned."


    "Master, let''s go into the house and talk about it."


    "Yes, yes, go first, I''ll give you a good pulseter."


    Song Dejiang hurriedly led the way in front, led them to the nearest guest room, and asked Gao Feng to lie down.


    This time, he took the pulse more seriously and meticulously. The more he took it, the more ugly his face became.


    After a while, he withdrew his hand and asked Shao Qingyuan, "Did you solve the poison on Gao Feng''s body? Tell me in detail, what medicinal herbs are used for this antidote? How long has he been poisoned?"


    Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Yundong to sit down, and asked the servant to take a soft pillow against her back.


    Such an action naturally caught Song Dejiang''s attention. He finally faced Gu Yundong''s slightly bulging belly, his mouth widened, and he couldn''te back to his senses for a long time.


    It was Shao Qingyuan''s voice that pulled him back, "Gao Feng has been poisoned for several months. I put poisonous blood on him at first, and put it every two days. The blood is thick, dark, and smells fishy... "


    Shao Qingyuan spoke very carefully, and Song Dejiang also withdrew his attention and listened carefully.


    During the conversation between the two, Song Dejiang finally understood what happened.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and said, "The detoxification method is correct. Fortunately, you shot in time, otherwise he may not be able to support it now."


    Speaking of this, Song Dejiang became very angry, "Gao Feng, tell me honestly, who poisoned you?"


    Gao Feng pursed his lips, looked at Shao Qingyuan, and asked suddenly, "Young Master Shao... is he really the son of the second master who disappeared back then? Is he really the second master of the Bai family?"


    Song Dejiang was taken aback for a moment, "Of course, this matter has already been spread all over the world. All my brothers and sisters have met, and the master has confirmed his identity. Haven''t you heard of it?"


    No, Shao Qingyuan has been recognized by the Bai family since the beginning of this year, and everyone who should know already knows it.


    Gao Feng was confirmed and finally exhaled, with a smile on his face, looking at Shao Qingyuan''s eyes, he became slightly excited.


    "That''s good, that''s good, after so many years, I finally got it back."


    Shao Qingyuan sat in front of him, "Now that you have confirmed my identity, you should tell us who hurt you."


    Gao Feng nodded, "Okay, I''ll say it."


    Song Dejiang looked at Lu Shi who was on the side, opened his mouth, and wanted her to go out.


    But Gao Feng took the lead and said, "She can be trusted. Without her, I would have died a long time ago."


    Song Dejiang didn''t say much, he closed the door in the past.


    Since Gao Feng is so cautious, it means that the person who poisoned him is definitely not an ordinary person, and this matter needs to be kept secret.


    Only Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong, Gao Feng Lu, and Song Dejiang were left in the room.


    Gao Feng leaned on the soft pillow, lowered his eyelids slightly, his eyes suddenly became sharp, "The person who poisoned me was sent by Bai Zhiyan."


    "Shh", Song Dejiang suddenly stood up from his chair, "What did you say? Who??!!"


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were also stunned, their faces full of shock.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2001: Not the Bai familys child

    Chapter 2001 Not a child of the Bai family


    How could ?? be... Bai Zhiyan?


    Song Dejiang thought this was absurd. He grabbed his hair and took a few steps to the side, then walked back and asked with a frown, "Why did he poison you? Are you not his bodyguard? You are him. The man, he, he, how did he..."


    Gao Feng heard this and smiled sarcastically, "Yeah, I''m his man, so knowing his secret, he will kill him."


    Those who say that they are white words are actually inappropriate.


    Gao Feng is a member of the Bai family. After Bai Zhiyan was twelve years old, Bai Yong sent him to protect him.


    Gao Feng is loyal to the Bai family, and anyone who is harmful to the Bai family will be regarded as an enemy.


    And Bai Zhiyan - even if Gao Feng knew his secret, he was not sure whether he would harm the Bai family. But from the moment he started with himself, he was sure that Bai Zhiyan was not friendly to the Bai family.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Bai Zhiyan''s secret? What secret?"


    Gao Feng paused, raised his eyes to look at the few people in the room, and after swept his eyes one by one, he said in a low voice, "Bai Zhiyan, not a child of the Bai family."


    "What??" The shock this time was even bigger than before, Song Dejiang almost jumped up, his eyes were staring straight, and he couldn''t return to his senses for a long time.


    No, not a child of the Bai family?


    how can that be?


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were also taken aback. The news was too sudden, and they were not mentally prepared at all.


    Except for Lu Shi who didn''t know who Bai Zhiyan was, the other three felt greatly stimted.


    Gao Feng turned his body sideways and changed himself to afortable position.


    He waited silently for them to digest the facts. After a long time, he finally heard Gu Yundong''s voice with doubt, "Whose child is that Bai Zhiyan? When did you know about this?"


    "Last year, when I came to the capital. At that time, I was looking for the original jade pendant. After I found the Xuanhe mansion, after finding out some things, I actually had some guesses about your identity. Knowing that you came to the capital, I also hurriedly followed me to verify. I happened to meet Bai Zhiyan on the way, and after walking with me for a few days, I continued toe to the capital."


    However, not long after he set off, he suddenly remembered that there was something he didn''t share with Bai Yan, and he went back on the spot.


    Just like that, I heard Bai Zhiyan talking with others.


    "Bai Zhiyan was brought back by Mrs. Xun." Gao Feng already knew that Mrs. Xun was divorced, so she stopped calling her the eldestdy, "When Mrs. Xun was pregnant, she happened to have a dispute with the uncle, and she left. On the ind, I went back to my mother''s house, Xun''s house. The uncle went to pick up people several times, but the Xun family refused."


    Later, seeing Xun Shi''s belly getting bigger, it''s not good for her to run back and forth like this, especially when returning to the ind to pass through the dense forest, it is really inconvenient.


    However, it is not legal to give birth to a confinement child in her parents¡¯ home. Fortunately, Baifu also has a residence in Lingzhou Fucheng.


    In the end, Uncle Bai arranged for the Xun family to go to that mansion, and also arranged for a doctor and a doctor girl.


    When there were still ten days before the due date, Uncle Bai went to the ind to pick up Bai Yong, just in case.


    Who knows, just when Uncle Bai went to pick up someone, Mrs Xun had a seizure.


    Xun was born, and the birth went well. The Bai family is a family of medicine, so they naturally pay attention to the conditioning during pregnancy, and they are also very healthy.


    Yes, an ident happened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2002: Gao Fengs experience

    Chapter 2002 Gao Feng''s encounter


    That night, the house next door suddenly caught fire, and even their house was set aze.


    Xun and the child were rescued in a hurry, and the fire was put out in time.


    However, the child didn''t know whether it was smoked, or the quilt and clothes were too tightly wrapped when he was taken out. When he was found, the child... was out of breath.


    Xun Shi almost fainted on the spot, but there was no one in the uncle Bai, and the few people he brought to take care of her were even more frightened and shivered.


    The prefect of Xun came at this time. He heard that there was a fire here, and it also affected his daughter and grandson who had just given birth, so he rushed over immediately.


    Who knew but received such bad news.


    It''s just that he is much calmer than the young Xun Shi, and the Xun prefect handles the rest.


    "How to deal with it, I don''t know. But everyone in Bai Mansion knows that when Uncle Bai arrived at Lingzhou Mansion the next day, although the child was a little weak, he was still alive. The old people in the mansion said that Bai Zhiyan The reason for his poor health was because he was frightened that day. But at that time, Bai Zhiyan was no longer a child of the Bai family. "


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what to say after listening to it for a while, "So, it was originally nned by the prefect Xun? But with the power of the Bai family, the people who were taking care of the Xun family at that time should not only be those doctors and medical girls. The uncle always arranges guards, right? Didn''t they find anything unusual?"


    "I know this." Song Dejiang, who finally epted the reality slowly, couldn''t help but sighed and said, "Bai Ming did send guards, but the guards are men after all, so they can''t get too close. Besides, there are still others around Xun''s side. Huiwu''s female guard was brought from her mother''s house by herself. When the fire started, those guards went to put out the fire when they saw that Xun Shi and the children had escaped, leaving only one or two people to watch."


    As for the others, if they did not take good care of the Xun family, they would have already neglected their duties.


    If coupled with the coercion and enticement of the prefect of Xun, I am afraid that no one will dare to tell the truth.


    After that incident is over, it won''t be toote for Xun Zhifu to silence him again.


    Song Dejiang suddenly frowned, yes, thinking about it carefully, only two or three people were still alive and well among the people who were present at the time.


    "So Bai Zhiyan was found by the prefect of Xun, do you know his identity?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Gao Feng shook his head, "I don''t know, I was so shocked when I heard the news at the time, I didn''t pay attention, and was discovered by Bai Zhiyan. Then I was hunted down, and in desperation, I sent Bai Zhiyan I was seriously injured. I followed Bai Zhiyan''s men and started chasing me. Until I was injured, I identally escaped to the Lu family and was rescued by her."


    He turned his head to look at Mr. Lu, his eyes softened.


    Mr. Lu pursed his lips and smiled.


    Gao Feng continued, "After I was more than half injured, I left the Lu''s house and rushed to the Bai''s house in a hurry, wanting to tell the old man the news. But after arriving at Fucheng, the wound opened and it was not suitable for rushing, so I could only write The letter was sent to Bai''s house. Who knows... The person I always trusted betrayed me, he handed the letter to Bai Zhiyan, and when I wasn''t paying attention, he poisoned me and wanted to kill me. "


    Gao Feng was poisoned and injured, fell into the water when escaping, and was washed downstream.


    Unexpectedly, when he washed up to the shore and woke up, it happened to be in the town where the Lu family was.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2003: send a letter back

    Chapter 2003 Sending Letters Back


    Gao Feng took antidote, he was from the Bai family, and he always carried antidote pills on his body.


    Even if you can''tpletely remove the toxins from your body, you can clear a part of it and get relief.


    Gao Feng stumbled to Lu''s house, and after exining a few words, he couldn''t hold back any longer and fainted.


    He didn''t dare to go to the doctor, and he didn''t dare to let Mrs. Lu deliver a letter. He can be betrayed by his close friends, how can others be sure that they are not on Bai Zhiyan''s side?


    Even in the White House, Gao Feng did not know how many people belonged to Bai Zhiyan.


    Fortunately, now I have met the second son of the Bai family, and I have met Song Dejiang, Bai Yong''s most trusted disciple.


    Song Dejiang suddenly stood up from the chair, "Wait, Bai Zhiyan suffered a serious internal injury at the end ofst year, yes, was it you?"


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, remembering that at that time, because Bai Zhiyan was too seriously injured, he also used the Bai Muzi they left on his side.


    Song Dejiang, "..." What''s the matter with the sudden feeling of panic in my heart?


    Shao Qingyuan and the two also thought about it, and their mood was extraordinarilyplicated for a while.


    But fortunately, things have been understood clearly, and he also understands some things now.


    "In the beginning, Xun''s confession was so happy. We doubted the uncle and the Xun family. Now it seems that the uncle is innocent. The Xun family and Bai Zhiyan are the reasons for her confession."


    Yes, before Xun Shi confessed his guilt, only Bai Zhiyan approached her and gave her a hand.


    Thinking about that time, the two of them reached a tacit understanding.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "I have to inform my parents as soon as possible, since Bai Zhiyan is going to deal with us, he will definitely find someone to watch in the capital. Maybe Gao Feng''s entry and exit from Song Mansion has already been known. "


    Song Dejiang was startled, "My mansion..." He was suddenly unsure, the mansion wasplicated, and it was not surprising that some people were bought by Bai Zhiyan.


    He said to Shao Qingyuan, "Hurry up and write a letter and have someone sent to Lingzhou Mansion."


    There was a pen, ink, paper and inkstone in the room. Shao Qingyuan dipped it in ink on the spot, and after a little thought, he wrote down what happened to Gao Feng.


    Bai Hang has his own contact channel, and he has sent someone to protect Shao Qingyuan secretly.


    Shao Qingyuan handed over the letter, then returned to the room and looked at Song Dejiang, "Gao Feng will stay in your mansion for the time being, his poison has been resolved, and after a while, it will be no problem. A reliable person to take care of him, and don''t let irrelevant people in or out of the yard."


    Song Dejiang nodded, "Don''t worry, I know what I have in mind. You just returned to Beijing, just have dinner with me and go back."


    Shao Qingyuan did not refuse, Song Dejiang immediately sent someone to prepare food.


    Gao Feng said a lot just now, but now he is very tired, so he closed his eyes and fell asleep after a while.


    Mr. Lu was still by his side, without saying much, and wiped his face with a water basin.


    Gu Yundong took a second look before leaving, smiled, and went out.


    However, although Song Dejiang made good wine and good dishes, he had no appetite. He took the bowl and put it down several times, sighing loudly.


    Gu Yundong, who had eaten to his heart''s content, couldn''t help but nce up at him, then took a bite of the dish and nced at him again.


    Seeing that he had almost eaten, Song Dejiang didn''t even eat a grain of rice, he couldn''t helpughing and crying, "Master Song, how long will you be sad?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2004: Gu Yundong looked away

    Chapter 2004 Gu Yundong looked away


    Song Dejiang simply put down the bowls and chopsticks, "I am not sad, I am, just sad. I have saved Bai Zhiyan several times. Now that I think about it, I feel that my whole heart is for the dog."


    He was very depressed in his heart, "Tell me, is he a white-eyed wolf? Even if he is not the son of the Bai family, the Bai family has raised him for so many years, offering delicious food and drink. Isn''t it Shu Tan? The servants around him are taking care of him like jewels. If it weren''t for the precious medicinal materials of the Bai family, how could Bai Zhiyan''s weak body be alive now? There''s nothing at all. If he doesn''t appreciate it, he''s going to hurt you all. It''s dirtying his heart."


    Shao Qingyuan scooped a bowl of soup for Gu Yundong, brought it to her, and then said casually, "Perhaps he is more grateful to the Xun family for sending him to Bai Mansion."


    He was so choked that Song Dejiang was speechless, he lowered his head and ate angrily.


    After ?? finished eating, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong went to see Gao Feng again.


    Gao Feng was still sleeping, and Mrs Lu was eating alone in the room.


    ording to the servants who came to serve Gao Feng, no one could get close to Gao Feng, and all things rted to Gao Feng were handled by Lu.


    Mrs Lu had no choice. She had heard from the beginning to the end just now, and only then did she know that Gao Feng was in such a dangerous situation.


    Especially Shao Qingyuan finally said that there may be some white words in this mansion. She was afraid that someone would continue to persecute Gao Feng, so she just stayed by her side and took over everything by herself.


    Song Dejiang just nodded when he heard it, and exined that the servants should keep their distance. If Mrs. Lu wants to do it, let her do it, so that she can feel more at ease.


    Song Dejiang was rtively friendly to the Lu family, after all, this girl rescued Gao Feng, and twice.


    If it weren''t for her, I''m afraid Gao Feng would have died long ago, and they wouldn''t be able to know about Bai Zhiyan now.


    As for her status in the outer room... Song Dejiang is also a well-informed person, and he doesn''t mind it very much, and this is a matter of Lu''s and Gao Feng, he doesn''t need to intervene too much.


    and Lu Shi took care of them, and Gu Yundong and the others nned to leave Song Mansion.


    Song Dejiang sent them out the door. After seeing them get into the carriage, he sighed, shook his head with his hands behind his back, and turned back.


    Gu Yundong leaned against the wall of the car, looking thoughtful.


    "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about?" Shao Qingyuan put a pillow behind her waist and asked her in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong, "I''m thinking about what Master Song said, what do you think Bai Zhiyan wants to do? Does he not remember the kindness of the Bai family''s upbringing at all?" That was too cold-blooded.


    "What the Bai family can make him think about is the power and reputation of the Bai family." Shao Qingyuan chuckled softly, "Also, it''s worth thinking about what Bai Zhiyan wants to do, or what the Xun family wants to do."


    Gu Yundong thought of Bai Zhiyan he had seen a few times before, this person has always been polite.


    They got along all the way from the capital to Lingzhou. At that time, Bai Zhiyan gave people the feeling that he was very quiet, very polite, and not very active, but he always released kindness to people.


    Gu Yundong used to think that he was slow, but it was actually normal. Many people have such a temperament.


    However, he was not slow, but deep in his heart.


    Gu Yundong was a rare sight, and he looked away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2005: home

    Chapter 2005 Homing


    It didn''t take long for the carriage to enter the alley where Shao Mansion was located.


    It was still early, and when the carriage stopped at the entrance of Shao Mansion, the concierge Tian Bo was still stunned for a while, and looked at Shaowu, who was in the capital for the first time, on the carriage.


    "May I ask you who are..."


    Before Tian Bo finished speaking, he saw Tong Shuitaoe out of the carriage, jumped down, and then turned around to help Gu Yundong.


    Tian Bo''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he happily greeted him, "Master, Madam, are you back?"


    said, he shouted at the inside, and the other servants in the Shao residence came out soon, looking at the two of them happily.


    Gu Yundong stood in front of the courtyard gate, looking at the people who had changed a lot from the same year ago, he felt a lot of peace.


    Finally home.


    No one expected that after leaving the capital, it has been a year since he came back.


    Originally thought that it would only take three or four months to return to Xuanhe House and bring Tong An and the others to the capital.


    Unexpectedly, they went to Anyi Town to meet their grandparents, andter they went to Linxun Ind, and returned to Baifu, followed by their two-month-old fetus in the town.


    Tianbo and the others were also very happy to see their master back, although they lived well here.


    But the master never came, they were guarding the empty house, and they always felt uneasy in their hearts.


    Now seeing Shao Qingyuan and the others back, the servants were instantly excited.


    Shao Qingyuan asked them to carry their luggage first, and then he helped Gu Yundong to go inside.


    There are many changes in the yard. There are many flowers, nts and trees. It looks green and very delicate.


    The room was also cleaned very cleanly. Although they were not here, the people in the house still took out the quilt every three days to bask in the sun. It smelled like a warm scent.


    Gu Yundong walked around the room before returning to the main room.


    As the temporary housekeeper, Father Wan has taken all the servants in the house to the outside. When they see theming out, they will kneel down and salute.


    Gu Yundong stopped, "Okay, you know that I don''t have so many rules here."


    Every time she sees people kneeling up and down in front of her, she feels ufortable, so she just doesn''t want to kneel anymore.


    Shao Qingyuan helped her to sit down and asked Father Wan, "Did something happen in the house?"


    "If you go back to the lord, everything is fine in the house. With Lord Qin taking care of it, no one dares toe to the house to ask for trouble. Especially after the madam was appointed as the county master by the sage, there are still people who want toe to the house to give gifts. Lord Qin came here to exin and let us I closed the door to thank the guests, and then slowly no one came over."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Well done, everyone has worked hard this year."


    "It''s not hard work, that''s what we should do. It''s just as long as the father and wifee back, and we also have the backbone."


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to say something, but Shao Wu suddenly ran over and said in a low voice, "Sir, Master Qin is here."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, as soon as he was mentioned, someone came?


    And it''s gettingte, isn''t it? They even ate dinner, and it was getting dark before they saw it.


    It was just that although he was puzzled, he still asked people to invite people in quickly.


    As soon as ?? Qin Wenzheng came in, seeing the appearance of the two, he immediatelyughed, "Juste back safely."


    This sentence contains a lot of information. It seems that Qin Wenzheng knows what happened to them on that merchant ship.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2006: thank you

    Chapter 2006 Thank you


    Qin Wenzheng did know that he had caught such a big thing as a water bandit, and the water bandit was targeting the Yongjia County Master who was proimed by the emperor.


    Qin Wenzheng, who was close to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, as the emperor''s close associate, naturally knew the ins and outs very well.


    I haven''t heard the news of their return before, and Qin Wenzheng is also very worried.


    Now that they were safe and sound, he finally felt relieved.


    Everyone went out, and a few of them were left in the main room.


    Gu Yundong is very strange, "How do you know we are back?"


    "You were escorted back by officers and soldiers, and that officers and soldiers are still under Nie Cong. I wonder if it''s not easy?" Besides, he has been keeping people''s attention at the gate of the city. If he sees anyone, he will immediately report to him.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, "I have a heart."


    Qin Wenzheng waved his hand, "It was sote, I didn''t want toe. But after thinking about it, I still have toe over to remind you."


    He said and looked at Gu Yundong, "You are named Yongjia County Lord, this is the emperor''s grace. You were not in the capital before, but now that you are back in the capital, then tomorrow morning, you can go to the pce with me to thank you."


    This is the rule, Qin Wenzeng also knows that the couple is not familiar with these red tape, so he came over to remind them.


    Thank you, Gu Yundong hasn''t been to the pce yet, to be honest, I''m a little curious.


    Qin Wenzheng was with her, so she wasn''t worried.


    The husband and wife both nodded, and Qin Wenzheng exined some matters that should be paid attention to, and asked about some major events that happened to them in the past year. Seeing that the sky waspletely dark, he got up and prepared to go back.


    When he was about to reach the door, he suddenly stopped again and said to the two of them, "I also heard about Linxun Ind. It involves King Lu and Taifu. Although they don''t seem to care about it now, everyone It is a person with an official and famous name, even if it is a small matter, it is easy to beplicated, you can avoid it in the future, and try not to get involved."


    "Don''t worry, we know what to do."


    Qin Wenzheng nodded, then got on the carriage, left Shao''s house, and left Hetai Lane.


    Gu Yundong is a little tired, and he has to enter the pce early tomorrow, so he really has no energy to think about other things. What happened in the capital over the past year, and what happened to Tong An and the others after they came here, let''s wait until theye out of the pce.


    Father Wan took his servants lightly, and went to the vegetable market early the next morning to buy food suitable for pregnant women and made a hearty breakfast.


    Gu Yundong has been on the road for more than a month, although everyone has tried their best to take care of her, but after all, she is notfortable eating at home.


    It didn''t take long for the ?? day to dawn, when Qin Wenzheng sent Qin Shu over.


    After not seeing him for a year, Qin Shu has grown a lot taller and more stable.


    But when he saw Gu Yundong, there was still a happy look on his face, "Sister."


    "Have you eaten breakfast? Use one piece?" Gu Yundong greeted him with a smile.


    Qin Shu shook his head, "I''ve eaten, the lord asked me to pick you up and wait at the gate of the pce. The lord is going to the court at the moment, and there are not many things to do in the past two days. lead us in."


    Gu Yundong took thest bite of the xiaolongbao, and hupped somewhat contentedly. Hearing this, he stood up and said, "Okay, then let''s go."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2007: Qin Shu has money

    Chapter 2007 Qin Shu has money


    Qin Shu immediately led the way, and after the three got into the carriage, they immediately drove to the pce.


    The court has not yet arrived, but there are many carriages or sedan chairs parked outside the pce, all waiting for the ministers who are going to court.


    After ??Gu Yundong swept around, he put down the curtain of the car bored.


    She looked at Qin Shu, who was talking to Shao Qingyuan about what happened in the capital this year.


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. The biggest thing is that the magnifying ss was developed before, and then the elder sister was named the county master. Then there was thest time King Lu and Taifu were exiled to the ancient family on Linxun Ind, and the recent search for water bandits. Things."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Why does it sound like it has something to do with them?


    There is an illusion that one person has upied the hot search in the capital for a year.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and touched his nose.


    Shao Qingyuan gave her a funny look and changed the subject, "How is Qinnan Vige?"


    Speaking of his hometown, Qin Shu''s eyes lit up, and he said with a hint of excitement and nostalgia, "I sent a letter to the vige chief before, and the vige chief said that everything was fine in the vige, and asked me to follow the adults to work hard. He also said that because I walked out of the vige, and now there are several young people in the vige looking for work. Because of their diligence and willingness to work, life is getting better. Several families have rebuilt their houses, and girls from other viges are willing to marry. Come from our vige."


    "And I sent back some money, which the vige chief used to build the road in the vige. Sister, I still remember what you said, if you want to get rich first build the road, I also remember when I went to Yongfu Vige when I passed by I wrote this in a letter and sent it to the vige head. The vige head also thought it was very reasonable, so he greeted the vigers and repaired our road leading to the outside of the vige little by little. ."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but calm down after hearing him say these things.


    Knowing that those who have helped her and those she has helped have a good life, and that the peaceful and harmonious vige has gradually be wealthy, she is also very relieved.


    She looked at Qin Shu, who was ted, and said, "It''s okay if you take some money back to build the road, but you have to keep some for yourself. Seeing that it''s time to marry a daughter-inw in these two years."


    Although Qinnan Vige was very harmonious before, everyone has selfishness. If Qin Shu keeps taking money back to feed the appetite of the vigers, it will be self-defeating.


    It is a good thing to build a road. Once it is repaired, other people in the vige can go out, and it is convenient to go back and forth.


    is used as a medium. With this road, they can also go out and find work.


    "Marry, marry, marry a wife?" Speaking of this topic, Qin Shu was instantly embarrassed. He lowered his head slightly, his face was red, and even his ears were red.


    Gu Yundong looked interesting, "You are seventeen this year. If you were in Qinnan Vige, the aunts in the vige would have already arranged for you to get married. You can''t think about it for yourself now?"


    "I thought about it." Qin Shu hurriedly raised his head, then lowered his head again, and said in a low voice, "Actually, I have saved two hundred taels of silver. If I were in the country, I could be a littlendlord. "


    "Huh." Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows in surprise, "It''s been two hundred taels in more than a year? Can''t you see that Qin Wenzheng is so generous?"


    This does not include the money Qin Shu sent back to Qinnan Vige.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2008: first meet

    Chapter 2008 First Meeting


    Qin Shu quickly exined, "No, these are not all wages, yes, they were given to me by others to entrust me with errands."


    Gu Yundong frowned, and Qin Shu knew that she had misunderstood, "Sister, I didn''t collect money indiscriminately, I told the adults. The adults said that these are trivial matters, just keep them, and they are all two or three. Two, not too many. Another time, adults and colleagues made an appointment to climb the mountain. As a result, when a marquis went down the mountain, he identally sprained his foot halfway up the mountain. I carried him down, and the marquis directly Give me fifty taels."


    Gu Yundong was relieved, since Qin Wenzheng said he could ept it, he could ept it.


    "Okay, you know how to n for yourself. Learn more from Mr. Qin''s side. If you have a future, you will be able to return home."


    Qin Shuughed, this look coincided with the first time Gu Yundong saw him.


    As I was thinking, a loud noise suddenly came from my ears.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Go to court."


    Lifting the curtain of the car, Gu Yundong saw arge number of courtiersing out of the pce gate.


    She knew a few of them, and it wasn''t until she saw Qin Wenzheng''s eyes patrolling left and right that Gu Yundong raised his hand and beckoned.


    I didn''t expect Qin Wenzheng to look over, but another person turned his head and his eyes fell straight on their carriage.


    Gu Yundong stopped when he waved his hand and looked back at the man.


    "That is King Lu." Shao Qingyuan said.


    He once met King Lu, and King Lu also appeared when the second prince was inocted with cowpox.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, this King Lu... looks quite young.


    I heard that he was of the same generation as the previous emperor, and he was more than ten years older than the current emperor, but looking at it this way, he seemed to be of the same generation as the emperor, even younger.


    It''s really...you have the skills to stay in your face.


    Gu Yundong sighed with emotion, and Qin Wenzheng came over.


    He nced at the gate of the pce and said, "When this ce is gone, let''s enter the pce."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong bowed his head in response, and when he looked up again, King Lu had already got into the sedan chair and was carried away directly.


    The ministers at the gate of the pce left one by one, and Qin Wenzheng let them get off the carriage.


    After entering the pce gate, he saw two eunuchs guarding there, with a sedan chair beside him.


    Qin Wenzheng asked Gu Yundong to sit up, "You are pregnant, so it''s easier to be a sedan chair."


    "Thank you." Shao Qingyuan helped her onto the sedan chair, and the group walked towards the imperial study.


    It wasn''t until he arrived at the door of the imperial study that Gu Yundong began to feel a little nervous.


    After all, this is the first time I have seen a real emperor in real life. Although the two sides have dealt with each other several times, they have never met.


    There are a lot of rules for meeting the emperor. Gu Yundong waited outside and saw a **** go in to report.


    After a while, another **** came out, and respectfully invited the three of them in.


    Entering the imperial study, Gu Yundong saluted, and then raised his eyes slightly to look at the person behind the imperial case.


    The Emperor ?? also looked at her, and was slightly surprised when he saw her appearance.


    As far as Gu Yundong had done, and from the mouths of Qin Wenzheng, Yi Zn and Mo Xulin, the emperor always thought that this was a woman with sharp eyes, a thin face, and a shrewd body all over her body.


    But now, at first nce, I feel that the woman in front of me should be a gentle, generous and kind woman.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2009: The reward Shao Qingyuan wants

    Chapter 2009 The reward Shao Qingyuan wants


    Hearsay is really not credible.


    The emperor shook his head secretly in his heart, Qin Wenzheng changed Zn Mo Xulin, what kind of grudges did he have with Gu Yundong, to "destroy" her reputation like this?


    "Let''s be t." The emperor looked at him twice and then withdrew his gaze, with a smile in his eyes, and said gently, "Give a seat."


    After a few people sat down, the emperor looked at Shao Qingyuan and said with a smile, "I heard that Shao Qing is the second young master of the Bai family who has been missing for many years?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Back to the emperor, this minister is indeed."


    "I also heard about you. No wonder you can find a way to prevent smallpox. This bloodline is indeed a miraculous thing. It seems that the Bai family has a sessor, and the name of the Bai family''s genius doctor can continue. ."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your praise."


    "Hahaha, you''re wee." The emperor waved his hand in a happy mood. He nced at Gu Yundong again and said, "I named Gu Yundong the Lord of Yongjia County before because she made a great contribution to the Jin Dynasty. I know that there is also your credit for this. Tell me, what do you want? Reward, I will satisfy you."


    Several people present understood that the emperor wanted to win over the Bai family.


    The name of Bai Shenyi is not for nothing. The capital of the Taiyuan Hospital is now his apprentice, and Song Dejiang can be the head of the hospital because Qin Wenzheng persuaded him.


    But Song Dejiang''s medical skills are not as good as Bai Yong, and he is a little worse than Bai Hang.


    Today''s Shao Qingyuan only has a short time to study medicine, and his future achievements will definitely not stop there.


    However, Shao Qingyuan didn''t care about the reward.


    If he cared, he wouldn''t want nothing after he presented the recipe for the cowpox vination. The emperor himself gave him a rank seven fish amulet representing his official body.


    But this time, Shao Qingyuan thought about it and said, "I do have something to ask for."


    "Oh?" The emperor was quite interested in being able to tell him what he asked for, "Let''s hear it."


    "When I was on Linxun Ind, I met a young man who also had some talent in medicine. Unfortunately, because he was guilty, he couldn''t leave the ind, and I couldn''t stay on the ind to teach him medicine. It is a pity. The emperor wants to reward the minister, and the minister does not want anything else. I implore the emperor to forgive the crimes of the young man and his sister and let them leave Linxun Ind."


    The emperor was surprised, this is... a love for talent?


    But when you think about it, it feels normal. Isn''t it because Shao Qingyuan''s environment is too bad, and he has a talent but didn''t realize it until he was 20 years old?


    The emperor himself often aroused his love for talents, otherwise Qin Wenzheng, Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong and the others would not have the opportunity to step into the imperial study today.


    He thought for a while and asked, "What crime did the young manmit?"


    "He didn''tmit a crime, but he was implicated by his father, and the whole family was exiled to Linxun Ind. His father was ignorant and ignorant at the time, and he followed a few **** into the county magistrate''s mansion in the county seat and injured the county. The head of the magistrate also killed a concubine of the magistrate."


    Seriously injuring a court official is a serious crime in itself, not to mention a human life is involved.


    Although Gao Zi''s father was not the mastermind, he could not escape ountability.


    The mastermind died directly, and Gao Zi''s family was exiled to Linxun Ind.


    So the Gao Zi brothers and sisters are also unlucky. They didn''t live a good life with their father. Originally, there was a mother who loved them, and they didn''t care that their father was away from home all day long.


    Who knows, the father who is not at home all day canpletely ruin their peaceful life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2010: Talk to Gu Yundong

    Chapter 2010 Find Gu Yundong for a chat


    When the Gao brothers and sisters were exiled to Linxun Ind, Gao Zi was only four years old, and his sister had just learned to walk.


    The sky for the family was about to fall, and when they arrived at Linxun Ind, Gao Zi''s mother left after a few years, leaving the two brothers and sisters to make a living.


    The ?? emperor couldn''t help but sighed and nodded, "It''s not a big deal, I''m sure, I''ll write an official document and send them to Linxun Ind. You can send someone to the ind to pick them up back to Beijing."


    The Gao family is not a court official, and the matters involved are notplicated. The Gao Zi and his sisters are still young, and it has little to do with pardoning their crimes.


    Shao Qingyuan breathed a sigh of relief and handed over, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    The emperor smiled and said, "Apart from this, doesn''t Shao Qing want other rewards? Yongjia is now the county master."


    "No merit but no reward, the minister is doing fine now."


    Emperor, "..." is still the same as before.


    "Forget it, then I''ll reward you when you make a contribution next time."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, what do you mean, Your Majesty? You are relying on us, and you are also counting on our husband and wife to make contributions, right?


    The emperor asked a few more questions. He really liked Shao Qingyuan and his wife.


    Since he ascended the throne, the couple has helped him a lot in secret and in secret, and his status has be more and more stable.


    But even so, the husband and wife are not greedy for power at all. What you want, you can earn it yourself, and whoever you want to clean up, you can do it yourself.


    is smart and knows how to advance and retreat.


    The emperor actually wanted such a person to be his subject, but unfortunately Gu Yundong was a woman, and Shao Qingyuan was a person who was willing to stay behind his wife and didn''t care about the strange eyes of others.


    The emperor was regretting in his heart, and the **** who had been serving him whispered in his ear, "Emperor, Mammy Xue has something to see."


    "Huh? Let her in."


    Mammy Xue entered the imperial study, and immediately greeted her in a proper manner, and then said, "Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager invites the Princess of Yongjia to go to Shoukang Pce for a chat."


    Gu Yundong, who was sitting obediently listening to several people talking like a mural, was slightly stunned when he suddenly heard his name.


    Wait, Queen Mother? The queen mother wants to see herself?


    She blinked and looked at the mother Xue.


    Mother Xue nodded slightly at her, Gu Yundong, "..." Why did the queen mother want to see me?


    The emperor was used to it, "Then Yongjia, let''s go with Xue Mammy."


    "...Yes, Your Majesty." Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, then followed Mammy Xue slowly and left the imperial study.


    This time, the treatment is not so good, so I can sit in a sedan chair.


    Fortunately, that Xue Mammy has a sympathetic temperament. Seeing her slightly protruding belly, she specially slowed down her pace and reminded her from time to time to pay attention to the slippery pebbles under her feet.


    But other than that, I didn''t say anything else. After Gu Yundong asked several times, Mammy Xue just smiled and walked over without revealing what the Queen Mother wanted to do with her.


    Sure enough, she is an old man and a woman who has been in the pce for a long time. It is too difficult to conquer.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart, and could only give up continuing to ask, and quietly followed her to Shoukang Pce.


    After walking for about a quarter of an hour, Gu Yundong finally saw the shadow of Shoukang Pce.


    Sure enough, Madam Xue stopped.


    Gu Yundong also stood at the door of Shoukang Pce, but the next moment, a figure rushed over quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2011: Im going to be an aunt

    Chapter 2011 I''m going to be an auntie


    "Sister Yundong." A cheerful and surprising voice flew along with the figure.


    Mother Xue knew that Gu Yundong was pregnant, she was taken aback and hurriedly shouted, "Little princess, slow down."


    The little princess didn''t stop at all, and he didn''t mean to slow down his running pace at all.


    Gu Yundong shook his head helplessly, he could only stretch out one hand and make a stop motion, "Ayue, stop."


    "Pa ta", the footsteps stopped, the little princess blinked, tilted his head and looked at Gu Yundong strangely, with an aggrieved expression.


    Mammy Xue was stunned. I didn''t expect that for the little county lord, this Yongjia county lord''s words were so useful that it was almost forbidden.


    Gu Yundong lowered his hand slightly and scratched with his five fingers, "Come on, let''s go in together."


    The little princess came over immediately, stretched out her little hand and led her hand inside, "Sister Yundong, why don''t you hug me?"


    "Because I have a baby in my stomach, I can''t bump it. But Sister Yundong is still very happy to see Ayue. Did Ayue wait for me here?"


    "Yes." The little princess nodded vigorously, and then realized what it was, her eyes moved down andnded on her stomach.


    The next moment, his mouth suddenly grew, and his round eyes shed in astonishment, "Little baby? Sister Yundong, do you have a baby? Then me, am I going to be an aunt?"


    "Does Ayue want to be an aunt?"


    "Other aunts are inappropriate. Sister Yundong''s little baby''s aunt should be."


    "After that, Ayue will be an elder."


    Elders? Isn''t that great? The juniors should listen to the elders.


    The little princess narrowed her eyes with joy,pletely unaware that she was the princess. Even if she was not an elder, few people would dare not listen to her.


    She immediately held Gu Yundong''s hand carefully, walking very slowly and lightly, "Sister Yundong, please slow down, yes, there are steps here. There is still water here, who is so bad, why pour the water here?"


    The corners of Xue Ma''s mouth twitched twice, and she looked at the water stain that was about to dry out - little princess, wasn''t it your sister Yun Dong who was waiting for you just now while ying in the water?


    The little princess supported Gu Yundong and walked inside slowly, her cautious and meticulous appearance was no different from the maids serving the queen mother. Seeing that the maids and eunuchs in Shoukang Pce stared one by one, they almost jumped up in shock. .


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing andughing, this walking speed was slower than usual, what was the difference between crawling with a turtle.


    The problem is that she walked a little faster, the little princess immediately grabbed her nervously, "Sister Yundong, don''t walk so fast, the baby will be ufortable."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    After finally entering the inner hall of Shoukang Pce, Gu Yundong finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Queen Mother was sitting right in front of her. When she saw two people, one big and one small,e in, she immediately smiled and said, "This is Yongjia, right? Come,e and show Aijia."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly saluted her, "Yongjia has met the Queen Mother, and the Queen Mother is blessed and safe."


    "No gift, no gift."


    The little princess threw herself into the empress dowager''s arms and said eagerly, "The empress dowager, Sister Yundong has a baby, she can''t stand for long."


    "I know, I know, little ancestor, don''t shake it,e and give me a seat."


    Immediately, a pce maid came over with a chair and ced it behind Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2012: The latest situation of Xin Ming Court

    Chapter 2012 The recent situation of Xinming Pavilion


    The little princess ran to Gu Yundong''s side again, insisting on holding her hand, with an expression of wanting to support her to sit down.


    Gu Yundong was ashamed, and quietly nced at the Queen Mother, seeing that she was still smiling, without expressing any displeasure, only slightly relieved.


    The little princess wiped the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead and said, "There is a chair to sit on, so I finally feel relieved."


    The queen mother pointed her finger at her, "There are pce maids and eunuchs in this pce. Who is not better than you, who can serve people. You are a little bit stronger, and you don''t have much strength. You are still helping people. It''s harder to be supported by you."


    The little princess was not convinced, "Oh, no, I''m very strong."


    The Queen Mother ignored her and turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    Although they had never met before, the Queen Mother had heard the name of Gu Yundong long ago.


    Not to mention the asional mention of the small county master, but it is said that the Yongjia county master opened the Xinming Pavilion, which was popr among thedies in the capital.


    I heard that the food in that shop is very rare and exquisite, and the taste is even more unique.


    The Queen Mother had wanted to try it for a long time, but no one dared to bring it in for her to eat, she could only listen to it.


    Later, I heard that someone in the capital has followed suit and opened a simr shop, but very few people went to patronize it, even if that person was opened by a son of a noble family.


    The name of Xinming Pavilion is out after all, but the first choice of any nobledy with a head and face is Xinming Pavilion. In addition, there is a que given by the emperor on the que, which is a kind of guarantee for the guests.


    What''s more, those who have been to other stores and have had milk tea and desserts feel that the taste is strange and they can''t always feel the same as Xinming Pavilion.


    Sure enough, a fake is a fake.


    In addition, the cost price of milk tea desserts is not low. If the customer group is not thosedies who have the right to spare, then it will really lose money.


    So this year, several such shops have opened one after another in the capital, and they all ended up being closed.


    On the contrary, there are two teahouses with strong backstage, and they alsounched milk tea cakes. Although the taste is different from Xinming Pavilion, it is not a loss when paired with other tea and snacks in the teahouse.


    These things, Gu Yundong still doesn''t understand, but the Queen Mother has already heard about it.


    The queen mother herself was killed in the harem. The first emperor was ipetent, and the queen mother did everything by herself. Over time, she naturally felt that there was no ce for women to be inferior to men.


    Seeing Gu Yundong now, there is a feeling of sympathy.


    The queen mother nodded slightly and said, "Aijia heard that you have entered the pce, so she wanted to see you. Ayue has been shouting to find you, this little girl has been thinking about you all day long. After the manor came back, I would whisper in Aijia''s ear every day, saying how are you doing?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "The little princess is young, innocent and romantic, but if she likes, as long as she doesn''t see it, she will miss it. Before she came to Xuanhe Mansion, she was very strange during the day, so she wanted to go shopping. At night, she started to miss the Queen Mother. Now, hold my hand and keep talking about the queen mother, and even call the queen mother in my dreams at night."


    The Queen Mother said, "Oh?" The smile on her face became more intense. She turned her head and nced at the little princess, but the little girl became embarrassed and stretched out her hand to tug at Gu Yundong''s sleeve.


    The Queen Mother asked, "What are you talking about Aijia?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2013: want to pack royal meal

    Chapter 2013 I want to pack a royal meal


    "The little princess said that the queen mother treated her as her granddaughter and loved her very much. Whenever she was unhappy, she would run to the pce, and she was happy when she saw the queen mother. She also said that the queen mother remembered what she liked to eat, When she enters the pce, she will have Xue Mo to prepare."


    The Queen Mother nced at the little girl, and her smile deepened.


    Gu Yundong patted the head of the little princess and continued, "She was in Xuanhe Mansion, and when she saw something interesting, fun, exquisite and beautiful, she had to buy a copy and bring it back to the queen mother. She also learned to cook with my little sister. , followed my uncle to learn woodcarving, thinking of doing it for the queen mother after returning to Beijing. You don''t know, the county prince was jealous, and deliberately hid the things she prepared, Ayue was so anxious that she burst into tears. "


    "Aiyo." The queen mother was so distressed, she stretched out her hand to let the little princesse over, hugged her in her arms and shouted obediently, "Your father is naive, it''s alright, the queen mother loves you, next time when hees over, I will help You''re pissed."


    The little princess raised his head and clenched his small fists hard, "Well."


    The Queen Mother smiled and touched her face. No wonder when Ah Yue returned to Beijing, she gave her arge bag of things when she entered the pce the next day.


    Gu Yundong lowered his head, took a sip of warm water, and tickled the corner of his mouth.


    With the topic of the little princess, it was much easier for Gu Yundong to chat with the queen mother.


    Later, she talked about Xinming Pavilion and her future ns. Gu Yundong, as long as she thinks about it, the atmosphere will be very harmonious, and she will never be cold.


    The Queen Mother also kept her for lunch, and the little princess was most happy and helped Gu Yundong to the dining table.


    Mammy Xue took the bowls and chopsticks and was about to feed her. The little princess quickly turned her head to look at Gu Yundong, and then said very righteously, "Mammy, I told you, I''m no longer a three-year-old child. , I can eat by myself, you can''t feed me, this will make me develop the bad habit of not working on my limbs."


    Mamma Xue, "..." was at a loss.


    In the morning, she was still coaxing her with a bowl of bird''s nest chicken shredded porridge and coaxing her to eat it for a long time, and after eating half of it, she stopped eating. Now, are you sensible?


    Mammy Xue couldn''t help but look at Gu Yundong, as did the Queen Mother.


    Gu Yundong is a little puzzled, what''s the matter? What do you watch her do? Don''t let her feed it.


    Just before she could make any move, the little princess had already brought a bowl of rice and started eating.


    She eats fragrantly, and it looks like she has a good appetite.


    The Queen Motherughed and shook her head, greeting Gu Yundong, "Let''s eat first."


    Gu Yundong didn''t dare to eat too much, the imperial meal was of course delicious and very delicate. Don''t say anything else, just the fish, the fish fillets are thin, even the size is exactly the same, there is no fishy smell in the mouth, but it has the fresh smell of fish, smooth and tender. , as if only the tenderest part of the fish was taken.


    It was so delicious that Gu Yundong wanted to cry, but she had to restrain herself from eating too much.


    Especially when there was a maid behind him who was preparing dishes, she had prepared every dish for Gu Yundong, but there were at most three chopsticks, which were still very small.


    Then Gu Yundong saw that the Queen Mother was full after eating, she swallowed the food in her mouth instantly, and put down her chopsticks.


    The queen mother eats this much, it is the stomach of a bird.


    Sad, I really want to pack it back.


    After lunch, Gu Yundong saw that the Queen Mother was a little tired, so he got up and retire.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2014: Shao Qingyuan is promoted

    Chapter 2014 Shao Qingyuan''s promotion


    The Queen Mother didn''t stay much, she just let her go to the pce more when she had time to talk to her.


    After Gu Yundong left, the little princess was taken to the inner room by the maid to take a nap.


    In the huge pce, only the Queen Mother and Xue Ma were left in an instant.


    The Empress Dowager leaned slightly on the soft copse, raised her eyes to look in the direction of the pce gate, and smiled after a while, "This Yongjia County Lord is quite interesting."


    "If the queen mother likes it, she will invite you to the pce to talk to you in the future to relieve boredom."


    Mamma Xue looked at the queen mother and was slightly surprised.


    She has followed the Queen Mother for many years. The Queen Mother seldom praises others, and her attitude towards others is very in with a slight distance.


    Apart from the little princess who saved her, the queen mother always had a serious face even when she faced the queen and the two princes.


    Even if he was talking, he just asked about the situation in the pce and his studies. Basically, it took less than half an hour to finish talking and send people away.


    This is the first time that Xue Mamma sees the Queen Mother and thepletely strange Yongjia County Master talking for so long.


    But this Yongjia County Lord is indeed better at speaking than others.


    She was obviously ttering, but what she said was not embarrassing at all, and even asionally when praising others, she even said herself, but it wasfortable to listen to.


    The Queen Mother has been through so much, how can you not hear it? But she feltpletely different from thosepliments.


    "Forget it, she is pregnant now, and it is inconvenient to enter the pce. In the future, when the child is born, you can carry it into the pce and show it to Aijia."


    "Thedy is kind."


    The Queen Mother did not continue this topic, and went to rest in the inner room soon.


    After Gu Yundong left Shoukang Pce, he also went to the Queen''s Pce.


    She was sealed as the princess, she went to the pce to thank her, and when she saw the emperor and the queen mother, she naturally went to see the queen, otherwise she would not take the other party seriously.


    The Queen ?? is the mother of the second prince, and Shao Qingyuan personally came for the vination of the second prince.


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan''s wife, the queen is still very kind.


    After talking with the queen for a while, Gu Yundong left the harem.


    Shao Qingyuan and Qin Wenzheng had already left the imperial study, and now they are waiting for her at the gate of the pce.


    After all, the emperor has a lot of time to deal with, and he can take time to chat with Shao Qingyuan for so long, and have lunch together for a long time, which is already very important to Shao Qingyuan.


    After the ?? was perfected, he and Qin Wenzheng left. The two were talking when they saw Gu Yundonging over.


    When ?? came back, she was still sitting in a sedan chair, followed by several people, all of which were given to her by the Queen Mother.


    Qin Wenzheng nced at it, feeling inexplicably sour in his heart, the treatment of some people was so good that it made people grit their teeth.


    This woman can always get a lot of benefits no matter where she goes or who she faces, and she doesn''t know what she said with that deceitful mouth.


    He turned his head and took the two of them out of the pce. After putting the things on the carriage, the three of them got into the carriage and went to Hetai Lane.


    Who knew that Shao Qingyuan handed Gu Yundong something as soon as he got on the carriage.


    Thetter was stunned for a moment, took the thing over, took a close look at it, and raised his head in surprise, "Fifth-grade fish charm? Yours? Your Majesty, did you get a promotion?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked helpless. He really had no interest in being an official, but the emperor was very enthusiastic about it.


    He felt that Shao Qingyuan''s status at home was too low.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2015: The workshops in Beijing are completed

    Chapter 2015 The workshop in the capital ispleted


    Gu Yundong was amused, "Which official was given to you this time? Or an imperial physician?"


    "No, it''s an idle official position in the Ministry of Punishment."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, "The Department of Punishment??? What''s your rtionship with the Department of Punishment? No, wait..."


    Could it be because they caught several bad guys?


    The emperor has high hopes for Shao Qingyuan, and also expects them to continue to arrest corrupt officials? ? ?


    There is no such thing as making the best use of it.


    Gu Yundong grinded his teeth, and sure enough, being an emperor was too sinister. Smiling on the surface, heartbroken.


    Shao Qingyuan picked up the fish talisman and looked at it, "I hope it won''t be used."


    He didn''t say much, and then asked Gu Yundong, "How are you going to see the Empress Dowager, are you tired?"


    "Not tired." Gu Yundong shook his head, "I just said a few more words, but the Queen Mother is quite kind."


    At least the three top figures of the Jin Dynasty that I saw today, Gu Yundong has a good impression.


    No matter what temperament they were originally, whether they would use conspiracy or tricks to treat others, it would not be too bad for Gu Yundong anyway.


    "After all, the pce is a ce of right and wrong, and I won''te if I have nothing to do in the future."


    "I think so too." Gu Yundong nodded vigorously.


    After being ignored for a long time by ??, Qin Wenzheng finally couldn''t help raising his hand and knocking on the wall of the car, "I shouldn''t be here, I should be on the roof, Qin Shu, stop."


    "Yu." Qin Shu pulled the reins, turned around and asked, "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing, I don''t think it''s far from the Qin Mansion. I''ll go to the street to buy something and bring it back to Madam and An Ning. I''ll get off the bus first, and you can take them back home."


    After saying that, Qin Wenzheng gave the couple an angry sidelong nce, and jumped out of the carriage neatly.


    Qin Shu nodded, "Sir, be careful, I will send my sister and brother-inw to Hetai Lane first."


    "Go."


    Qin Wenzheng put his hands behind his back, turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, "..." How did this person be so awkward after bing an official, I don''t understand.


    Qin Shu shook the reins again, and after sending them to Shao Mansion, he didn''t stop. After Father Wan and the others took all the things in the carriage, they turned the horse''s head and left.


    Gu Yundong asked him toe to the house to sit when he was free in the future, and then turned around and entered the house.


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly greeted her, "Miss, I went to my second uncle. After the second uncle knew that we were back, he wanted to see the youngdy. But when he heard that the youngdy was entering the pce, he didn''te, saying that the youngdy would definitelye back after entering the pce. I''m very tired, and I need a good rest when Ie back. There are a lot of things on Uncle''s side, so let''s wait until the youngdy has enough rest tomorrow. "


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Are all the people from Xuanhe''s house with your second uncle?"


    Back in the capital this time, Gu Yundong exined that Tong An led the team.


    "Being together, they even rented a house. Before, the youngdy told Uncle that they would build the workshop first. Now it has been built, and the workshop has also started. It''s just that the shop of Gu Ji and Shao Ji has not yet opened, so If they have nothing to do, they will help in the workshop."


    Gu Yundong paused, "Has the workshop been built?"


    "Yes, it''s quite big."


    Gu Yundong was a little excited, "I''ll go see it tomorrow."


    "Xingxingxing, I will apany you tomorrow. You go back to your room to rest for a while, and I will give you a pulse." Shao Qingyuan was still afraid that she would be tired, and insisted on taking her back to her room to rest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2016: Shao Wen to pick up

    Chapter 2016 Shao Wen picks up people


    Gu Yundong restedfortably at home all night, and the next morning, she got up and nned to go to the workshop to have a look.


    Shao Qing was far away from the room, so she cleaned up and walked out of the room.


    As soon as he walked into the yard, he saw Shao Qingyuan talking to Shao Wen, and Shao Wen was carrying a burden on his back.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, walked over and asked strangely, "Where are you going, Shao Wen?"


    Shao Qingyuan said, "I n to let him go to Linxun Ind and bring back the two brothers and sisters Gao Zi. Yesterday, the emperor promised me to verify Gao Zi''s situation. If they are true and innocent, he will pardon them. Er Gongwen should already be on his way, Shao Wen has been to Linxun Ind, and he knows Gao Zi and his siblings, so let him pick them up, and Gao Zi and the others can follow him back with peace of mind."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, she almost forgot about it.


    Recently, my memory is getting worse and worse.


    "This is a good thing. If Luo Qi knew that her good friend coulde to the capital, I don''t know how happy she would be."


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, he saw Luo Qi walking out of the room.


    The three of them turned to look at her in an instant, and Luo Qi looked dazed.


    She blinked and asked in a low voice, "What, what''s wrong?" She wiped her eyes, could it be possible that there was some feces that were left unwashed?


    In the blink of an eye, he saw Shao Wen carrying a burden, and was surprised, "Where is Brother Shao Wen going?"


    Gu Yundong beckoned, "Luo Qi,e, we just have something to tell you."


    She originally thought that when the Gao Zi brothers and sisters returned to the capital, she would give Luo Qi a surprise.


    But then I thought, if I tell Luo Qi now, for her, waiting is actually a happy thing. During the two or three months of waiting, she will always have a beautiful and looking forward mood.


    So, Gu Yundong still told her.


    Sure enough, Luo Qi was stunned when she heard it.


    The next moment, an ecstatic expression shed on his face, and his eyes were round.


    Fortunately, at this time, she still remembered that Gu Yundong was pregnant, so she turned around and grabbed Shao Wen''s clothes, and asked excitedly, "Really? Really? Brother Shao Wen, you are going to pick up Gao Zigao now. Ah, are they? When are theying back? Can they really be released? Then won''t I see them soon? No, no??"


    Shao Wen''s sleeve was almost torn off by her, and he nodded helplessly, "Yes, yes, I''ll pick them up now."


    "It''s great, I''m so happy." Luo Qi jumped up and couldn''t help but wipe her tears, "I thought I would never see them in my life, I thought they would be forever If you want to stay on Linxun Ind, you won''t be able to see the outside world. You don''t know, when I chat with Gao Ya, when I talk about Yongfu Vige, about Xuanhe Mansion, and about the mountains,kes and rivers outside, her eyes There is light in it, and she really wanted toe out to see it, but she didn''t have the chance."


    Gu Yundong hugged her, "Yeah, you should be happy now that she cane out."


    "Well, I''m happy. When shees, I''ll take her to eat buns, to eat the dumplings she likes, and I''ll take her to the capital."


    Gu Yundongughed, you have only been in the capital for a day, you are not familiar with it, and you are already boasting about Haikou?


    Luo Qi wiped her face, suddenly thought of something, raised her head and asked, "Where will Gao Ya and the others live after theye? Do they live here too?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2017: How to arrange apprentices

    Chapter 2017 How to arrange apprentices


    It¡¯s okay to live here, but¡­


    Gu Yundong raised his head and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Since you have decided to ept Gaozi as your apprentice, what are your ns for him?"


    "Shao Ji will be ready to open soon. I have already found a doctor. With Jiang Bao, the two of them are still a little busy. At that time, I will ask Gao Zi to help in the shop."


    Takako is a beginner and can be an apprentice in the shop, asionally helping out a little.


    No amount of theory canpare to practice. The pharmacy is the best teaching venue.


    Shao Qingyuan decided to let him know more about medicinal materials first, and then teach him about acupuncture points, pulse diagnosis and other medical knowledge after he is proficient.


    "Shao Ji''s backyard is not small, and there are several rooms. When the timees, let the Gao Zi brothers and sisters live in the backyard, which is also convenient, so that they don''t run around."


    "Alright." Gu Yundong nodded.


    Luo Qi is happy and lives in the backyard of the pharmacy? Then she can run to find them.


    She has learned a lot of characters now, and has several books, and she can teach Gao Ya how to read. She felt that what Sister Yundong said was right, whether it was a boy or a girl, literacy was always good.


    Luo Qi has thought about it a lot in her heart, and she hopes that they wille back soon.


    "By the way, there is one more thing, I have to ask your opinion." Shao Qingyuan''s voice suddenly came from her ear, Luo Qi suddenly returned to her senses, and looked at him a little puzzled.


    "Opinion? What opinion?"


    "As for your house, the Luo family originally lived in the two brothers and sisters Gaozi. Now that they have left Linxun Ind, the house is vacant. What is the n for this house, whether to sell it or give it to Others live. Shao Wen went to Linxun Ind this time, just in time to finish things."


    Luo Qi was stunned, she really hadn''t thought about this question.


    That house carries many of her memories, and thest good life of her and her parents is in that house.


    She was a little reluctant to sell, butst time her uncle said that the past life is over, and people have to look forward. She will definitely not go back to live in the future. If the house is left there, wouldn''t it be a pity that it will be abandoned in the future?


    But if it was for someone else to live in, no one would love that house like Gao Zi and his sisters, and keep the things inside intact.


    The things in the house are thrown, broken, or repaired, and they are not the same as the house in her memory.


    Luo Qi took a deep breath, raised her head and said, "Sell it. If the vigers of Nanya Vige buy it, then it will be cheaper." old.


    Perhaps, the only value is that the people who live there leave Linxun Ind one after another, which will give people the illusion that they can bring good luck.


    As for missing her family, after Luo Qi returned to Xundao this time, she also brought back some items that she could bring from home. Those things are also memories shared by her and her parents.


    Shao Wen smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll sell it for you. Don''t worry, I will definitely find a good family."


    "Thank you Brother Shao Wen." Luo Qi smiled and narrowed her eyes.


    Thinking of the uing Gao Zi and Gao Ya brothers and sisters, her mood immediately improved again.


    Shao Wen got the warning, he turned around and left the Shao family with a burden on his back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2018: long-lasting friendship

    Chapter 2018 There is a rtionship, a longsting friendship


    As soon as Shao Wen left, Gu Yundong also nned to go to the newly built workshop.


    Shao Qingyuan went out of Shao''s courtyard after eating with her.


    The newly built Gujia workshop is on the outskirts of the city. Tong Shuitao had been there the day before, and just knew the way, and quickly arrived at the destination by horse-drawn carriage.


    Looking at the brand new workshop in front of him, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    Tong An saw hering, and hurriedly left his work and ran over.


    Other people in the workshop ran out of the door when they saw this.


    "Master, Uncle, are you back?"


    "Our workshop has been built for a long time, and we are waiting for you."


    "Master, walk slowly, you are a man now."


    "Yes, yes, if you have something to do with your boss, just ask us to go there. The road is not easy to walk in this ce."


    There were some familiar tones chattering in his ears. Looking at these familiar people, Gu Yundong calmed down.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the past, seeing that everyone was in high spirits, and not a single one fell down, and her heart also let go.


    Shao Qingyuan led her and walked into the workshop together.


    The ?? workshop is very big, bigger than the one in Yongfu Vige. But now there are too few people, and there are still those people who used to follow from Xuanhe Mansion, so it looks empty.


    Tong An followed her and introduced, "Thend where the workshop was built was found by the prince of the county for us. The money for building the workshop was paid from the ount of Xinming Pavilion. Here is the ount book, please take a look at the owner. ."


    Gu Yundong took it and put it away first, but he wasn''t in a hurry to look at it.


    This ce is not bad. Although it is on the outskirts of the city, it is not far from the city. There is an orchard nearby. When Tong An bought thend, he bought the orchard together.


    All these things, Gu Yundong gave Tong An full authority to do it. At that time, she was in a hurry to go to Lingzhou Mansion, so she simply wrote a letter to Yi Zn and asked him to bring it to Tong An.


    Going to the Xinming Pavilion to withdraw the money was what she exined. In one year, Xinming Pavilion''s ounts were considerable, and there was no problem with building a workshop.


    She also said that when she got to the capital, she would go to Yi Zn and Qin Wenzheng if there was anything.


    Anyway, these two often trouble their husband and wife, and it can almost be regarded as making the best of everything. Then she felt that if she didn''t ask them for help, she really looked down on them too much.


    This is a friendship thatsts forever, right?


    Take a look at therge fields and orchards in front of you, isn¡¯t that the best proof?


    If it was Gu Yundong himself, maybe in a while, he really couldn¡¯t find such a good location, and even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to buy it.


    Gu Yundong strolled around the workshop for half a circle, and nodded with satisfaction, "It''s pretty good."


    Tong An said, "This is built ording to the workshop in Yongfu Vige, but it''s a little bigger. The repair inside was done by Carpenter Pang. The owner said that Xinming Pavilion and Shaoji Guji were all made by Carpenter Pang. Mr. Pang''s craftsmanship is really good, and he does things carefully. However, since he repaired Xinming Pavilion, there are many people looking for him to do the work. But he heard that this workshop is owned by you, and immediately pushed it. After doing other chores and finishing the task at hand, he immediately brought his two apprentices here."


    For Carpenter Pang, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were the ones who helped him when he was in the most difficult time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2019: Mei Hong is married

    Chapter 2019 Mei Hong got married


    Speaking of Carpenter Pang, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but think of one thing.


    "How is he and Mei Hong?"


    Tong An said with a smile, "The two got married half a year ago." Carpenter Pang has been working here for a long time, and Tong An is familiar with him, and naturally knows about him and the girl in Xinming Pavilion.


    After the two got married, the two families lived together.


    Carpenter Pang''s house was close to Xinming Pavilion, so Mei Hong took her younger brother, sister and nephew to live in the Pang''s house, and the Mei''s house was rented.


    With Meihong, the quality of life in Carpenter Pang''s family has also improved a lot.


    There is still a big difference between having a woman and no woman at home. At least, the three of them, master and apprentice, no longer have to eat unbearable meals.


    Mei Hong''s little nephew is not afraid of losing it at home now. Carpenter Pang''s two apprentices are surprisingly patient with children and often help take care of her children.


    Besides, Carpenter Pang and Mei Hong have a lot of ie, and they have already added a lot of things to the family, so they look very warm.


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, "Are you married? Then I have to give them a big red envelope."


    As she spoke, she followed and walked back.


    Behind the ?? workshop is a row of dormitories, built like the dormitory in Yongfu Vige.


    Unlike modern ones, this dormitory has a yard, and some fruits and vegetables can be grown in the yard. But in a courtyard, there are several families living in it.


    "The people in the workshop basically live here. When Gu Ji and Shao Ji both open, Zhuangzi and Jiang Bao will go back to the city to rent a house."


    These two people have families and have children, so it is not suitable to live with those rough men.


    Tong An himself ns to rent a house in the city, and he also has a wife. Shen Sitian also likes embroidery, so there must be many people in the capital with good skills. Sitian lives in the city, which is more convenient than living here.


    He himself can leave the city in the morning and enter the city in the evening.


    However, as a supervisor, he may live in the workshop from time to time and watch, so when the timees to rent a house, it is best to be next to the piles and take care of each other.


    Gu Yundong took a look around and was quite satisfied with Tong An''s work efficiency.


    "Gu Ji and Shao Ji, these days we will pick a day and open the shop. You can also recruit people to work in the workshop, and the number of people will be limited to less than 100 for the time being."


    "Yes, the owner." Tong An nodded, then pointed to a few viges not far away and said, "Don''t worry about recruiting people, since the workshop waspleted, the vigers nearby havee here several times, all of them havee. I asked if I need to find someone to work. However, it is very close to the capital, and the vigers here are rtively wealthy. In terms of wages, I am afraid it is not low.¡±


    "If you do a good job, the wages can naturally be increased. I''m afraid that those who do not work diligently ask for more thieves, and are picky. Didn''t Chen Jinbao and the others go to the viges below to collect fruit? You can also ask those vigers. People, we are here to eat and live, and there should be many people willing toe."


    Tong An''s eyes lit up, "I understand, boss."


    Gu Yundong talked to him about some other things. Seeing that the exnation was almost the same, he also chatted with other people in the workshop, and Shao Qingyuan nned to take her back.


    After all, in his eyes now, Gu Yundong is a delicate flower and cannot be overworked.


    However, just as they turned around, they saw a familiar figure.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2020: Du Tianqing lives here?

    Chapter 2020 Du Tianqing lives here?


    The man also saw them, and immediately waved at them happily.


    Gu Yundong stopped and watched Du Tianqing trot over with a bag of medicine.


    "Master Shao, Yongjia County Master, are you back? When did youe back? Are you okay on the road, where''s Luo Qi?"


    Du Tianqing is not Qin Wenzheng who is well-informed after all, nor does he often run to Shao''s house like Tong An, so his news is rtively backward, and I really don''t know when Gu Yundong and the others wille back.


    He looked behind them and was a little disappointed that he didn''t see Luo Qi.


    "We just arrived in the capital the day before yesterday, and the journey was fine. Luo Qi didn''t follow her. If you want to see her, I''ll ask someone to bring her here." Luo Qi heard that the Gao brothers and sisters wereing, and lived in Shao Ji''s backyard. , I ran to Shao Ji to have a look.


    Du Tianqing waved his hand, "It''s okay, no hurry. By the way, why did youe here?"


    Shao Qingyuan pointed to the workshop behind them, "That''s our workshop, just built,e and have a look."


    Du Tianqing turned his head and opened his mouth slightly, "This is... your workshop?"


    He had inquired about it early in the morning, but he had never seen any canned food made in this workshop. There are also fruit candies that arepletely different from caramel candies, which are also made by this workshop.


    Thest time Luo Qi gave him a few pieces to eat, the taste was really much better than caramel.


    But... also expensive.


    "Why are you here?" Shao Qingyuan looked at him suspiciously. It seems to be outside the city, right?


    Du Tianqing pursed his lips and said, "My house is rented in the vige over there, do you want to go to my house for a cup of tea. My father went into the mountain and broke his leg, which was cured by the head of the Taiyuan Hospital. For your sake. My dad has always wanted to meet you and thank you in person."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the medicine bag in his hand, thought about it, nodded and said, "Let''s take a break in the past."


    "OK." The vige is nearby, just a few steps away.


    Even Gu Yundong is still a little strange, "Why don''t you rent a house in the city? You went to the vige to rent a house?"


    Du Tianqing looked around, lowered his voice and said, "After I returned to Beijing, I told King Lu about Linxun Ind. I could see that he was not very happy. I confronted the Taifu, but in the end I took my mind back. After all, King Lu is a prince, I let him do it for nothing, and he didn''t punish me just for the sake of saving King Lu''s heir."


    "After this incident, we can be considered clear. But my father said that the throne of Lu has a high power, and he has a grudge in his heart, and he may suddenly attack. These nobles, if they want to crush us, it is as easy as crushing ants. Originally, my father said that he wanted to go back to Yongning Mansion, but I heard that I found Luo Qi. I didn''te back with you, so I just waited. Besides, my father''s legs were not ready, so he was not suitable for traveling, so he moved Outside this city, so as not to obstruct King Lu''s eyes."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, Du Tianqing was full of praise for King Lu before.


    Aftering back from this trip, the impression has changed so much.


    Is it because Du Meng fell on the mountain and injured his leg, but was not treated in time?


    Gu Yundong thought, he had already reached the vige where Du Tianqing was.


    The house they rented was right at the entrance of the vige, so they didn''t meet anyone on the road, so Du Tianqing stopped in front of a courtyard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2021: What do you plan to do

    Chapter 2021 What are your ns


    pushed open the courtyard door, Du Tianqing called out ''Dad'', and there was a low answer from inside.


    Shao Qingyuan took Gu Yundong''s hand and went in. Du Meng was leaning on a reclining chair and repairing with a bamboo basket in his hand.


    His leg was injured, but his hands were still very flexible.


    When he saw Shao Qingyuan and the two who came in, he was slightly stunned.


    Du Tianqing hurriedly introduced, "Father, these two are the Shao Master and Yongjia County Master I talked about with you."


    Du Meng straightened up after hearing this, and said slightly excitedly, "So it''s you guys, hurry up,e in quickly, and Tianqing will pour water for the guests."


    Du Tianqing went to pour the water, Gu Yundong looked at the whole house.


    The house is not big enough for the father and son to live in.


    But it was very clean and had everything it should have.


    Du Meng put down the bamboo basket in his hand and became a little restrained. He couldn''t stand up, so he could only sit there and face Shao Qingyuan and the two of them bent slightly, "I''ve heard about the names of Master Shao and Yongjia County Master for a long time, but I didn''t expect to see them so soon. I broke down the mountain before. The leg was cured by Imperial Doctor Song, I know he is looking at your face, I really thank you very much."


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "No, doctors are benevolent, this is what Song Taiyi himself meant."


    He thought for a while, "I''ll give you a pulse."


    Du Meng was taken aback, "No, no need."


    "need."


    So Shao Qingyuan stepped forward and showed Du Meng his legs again.


    On the way here, Du Tianqing said that not long after he returned to Beijing, he picked up Du Meng to rent a house here.


    Although Du Meng''s leg was cured by Song Dejiang, Song Dejiang was after all the imperial doctor and the head of the hospital. Not to mention that there were many affairs in the pce, many of those nobles were looking for him.


    So Song Dejiang is very busy, and it is not bad to take time out to heal Du Meng''s leg. It is unlikely that he will return to the doctor. He just exined some precautions.


    Later, Du Meng¡¯s follow-up consultation was to find other doctors in the capital. His ability was limited, and the doctor he sought would not be very skilled.


    Since Shao Qingyuan is here, it is easy to help him take a look.


    Du Tianqing came over after making some tea, and saw that he was showing his adoptive father''s legs, busy waiting quietly beside him.


    Fortunately, Du Meng has recovered well. He is in good health and has been diagnosed and treated by Song Dejiang. After that, he did rehabilitation strictly ording to what he said, and there was no root cause of the disease.


    Shao Qingyuan washed his hands after reading it, stood aside and exined a few more words, and then he talked about other things.


    "What''s Uncle Du''s n next?" Gu Yundong asked, "Luo Qi has returned to the capital, but her best friend on Linxun Ind may alsoe over in a few months. She is reluctant to leave here."


    Du Tianqing was surprised. Isn''t Luo Qi''s best friend Gao Zi brother and sister?


    He hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter? Gao Zi and the others areing over?"


    The matter has not been decided yet, and the amnesty from the emperor has not been passed on to Linxun Ind. Shao Qingyuan will not spread this kind of thing out, but just said, "Maybe."


    Du Tianqing understood, it seems that what Shao Qingyuan saidst time wanted them to leave Linxun Ind, he really did it.


    But if this is the case, then Luo Qi is indeed unlikely to follow him.


    She was originally reluctant to bear Gu Yundong''s family, but now she has the Gao Zi brothers and sisters. He is an uncle who has only known each other for a few days...


    And Du Tianqing didn''t think about it before, but Du Meng reminded him of one thing after he came back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2022: Dus meaning

    Chapter 2022 The meaning of the Du family


    Du Meng said that they only have two big men in the family now, so it¡¯s okay to live a rough life.


    But Luo Qi is a girl, and she is also a girl of eight or nine years old. She will be a big girl in a few years. It is inconvenient to live with two big men, and she has to take care of their daily life in turn.


    Du Tianqing wanted to bring Luo Qi back to protect her and take care of her. She wanted her to live a good life and feel the care of her rtives.


    As a result, Luo Qi followed them, but she had a bad life. Besides, the eldest girl will marry in the future, and no one will teach her about women, so she can''t follow them up the mountain to hunt.


    Du Meng gave him a notice and asked him to marry a daughter-inw first, so that Luo Qi, a little girl, could easily discuss anything with others.


    Du Tianqing just said, "..." His father is trying to force marriage around the corner.


    It''s just that Du Tianqing had a marriage, and the result was not satisfactory. This made him a little more repulsive about remarrying. He was worried that if he married another daughter-inw and went home, it would be the same as the previous one. I''m even more afraid that I can''t give the other party a child and dy the girl''s life.


    It is better to live with his father. If Luo Qi is willing to follow him, he will raise the little girl and choose a good husband for her. Of course, someone can join in.


    If Luo Qi gets married in the future, he will adopt another child to support himself in the old age, which is good.


    But now, it doesn''t seem to work.


    Du Tianqing couldn''t help looking at Du Meng, their previous n was indeed to leave the capital, but they were reluctant to bear Luo Qi.


    Du Meng said helplessly, "We originally wanted to go back to Yongning Mansion, but it doesn''t really mean much if we don''t go back. Our father and son are alone, and we finally have a child we care about, and we don''t want to be separated from her. Since that''s the case, then Just stay in the capital, we also have some money in hand, we can buy a small house here and do some small business."


    When he rescued the prince of King Lu, King Lu wanted to give them a sum of money.


    At that time, Du Meng didn''t ask for it, andter offered to save the Gu family. King Lu agreed, but he still bought a house for them in the capital.


    In the end, the matter of saving the Gu family was over, and after Du Tianqing returned, he took Du Meng out of the house.


    When ?? and King Lu said goodbye, King Lu gave them one thousand taels of silver directly.


    Du Tianqing didn''t want it, but Du Meng epted it.


    Du Meng said that since he doesn''t want to have anything to do in the future, he will ept the money. King Lu gave so much money, why didn''t he want to cut it off, so that the Du family and his son would note to the door again with the grace of saving their lives.


    They ept it, and King Lu can feel at ease.


    Therefore, the Du family and their sons are not short of money now. If you want to buy a house here, it is not a problem at all.


    Even if you can''t afford a better house, you can still get a small yard in a remote area.


    Hearing what Du Tianqing said, Shao Qingyuan knew it.


    "Since that''s the case, if you need help, you cane to us."


    "Thank you."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong talked for a while and then nned to leave.


    The Du family wanted to invite them to stay for lunch, but their craftsmanship was not good, but they could ask the aunt next door to help.


    However, Shao Qingyuan still refused and took Gu Yundong out of the Du''s yard.


    Du Tianqing sent them out. Seeing that they were about to get into the carriage, he hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2023: Job arrangement

    Chapter 2023 Position Arrangement


    "County Lord, I, I want to ask, is there any shortage of people in your workshop?"


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, then looked at him in surprise, "You want to..."


    "I think, if you are short of people, see if I can do it?" Du Tianqing said, "I originally wanted to go hunting in the mountains to make money, but my father''s legs still need me to take care of me, so I don''t dare to leave too far for too long. And my father had an ident this time, and I was a little worried, if I also had an ident, he would have no one to take care of him, Luo Qi also..."


    Therefore, Du Tianqing wanted to find a stable job.


    It is not impossible to go to work in the city, but he is not worried that Du Meng is at home alone, and it is easy to meet people from the Lu pce.


    Before he saw the Gu family workshop was built, he also asked, but at that time, Tong An said that he was not nning to recruit people, so he had to give up.


    Just now he heard Gu Yundong say that the workshop belongs to her family and that he is going to start recruiting people, so he immediately thought about it.


    Although I work in the workshop, I don¡¯t earn as much money as hunting in the mountains, but it is safe and convenient.


    "Recruiting people." Gu Yundong smiled, "Of course recruiting people, if you don''t dislike hard work, then work in the workshop. You can practice martial arts... Can you do some chores in the workshop for the time being? Take care of your father. After your father is healed, you will be responsible for purchasing and shipping goods from the nearby vige, okay?"


    "Of course." Du Tianqing''s eyes lit up. To be honest, it was indeed a little ufortable to keep him in the workshop and never go anywhere. He was used to running up and down the mountain all day.


    If you go to various ces to deliver goods, it may be more handy.


    After all, he often goes into the mountains, and once in for two or three days, he is very good at some life skills.


    "Well then, I''ll exin to Tong An when I look back. If you have any questions, you can just ask him directly." Gu Yundong was quite happy, but it''s hard to find someone with martial arts skills like Du Tianqing, "Yes. Now, if there is a dormitory in the workshop, you can take your father to live there without rent. It¡¯s just that the personnel will be moreplicated, and the in and out may affect your father¡¯s recovery.¡±


    Du Tianqing said with a smile, "That dormitory, just give it to other people in need, we don''t mind. We paid half a year''s rent for the house in the vige, and now we can''t get the money back even if we withdraw it."


    Gu Yundong nodded and got on the carriage.


    Shao Qingyuan and Du Tianqing nodded, and they turned their horses and left.


    As soon as the carriage entered the city, Shao Qingyuan was afraid that Gu Yundong would be hungry, so he first chose a quiet restaurant nearby, took Gu Yundong for lunch, and rested for a while before starting again and heading for Shao''s house.


    The carriage stopped when it passed by the Xinming Pavilion shop. Gu Yundong originally nned to go in and say hello to Xia Ma and the others.


    But Shao Qingyuan now only gives her half a day to work, and she needs to rest for the remaining half day.


    Gu Yundong had no choice but to take a look outside and n to leave, ande back to Xinming Pavilion tomorrow to take a look.


    She put down the curtain on her side, and was about to let Shao Wu drive the carriage, but when she turned around, she found that Shao Qingyuan also lifted the curtain on her own side, staring intently in a certain direction.


    Gu Yundong was curious, "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing." Shao Qingyuan returned to his senses and nned to lower the car curtain.


    Gu Yundong was not sure, gave him a sideways nce, leaned over to reopen it, and looked in the direction he had just looked at.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2024: The second lady comes and goes

    Chapter 2024 The seconddyes and goes


    There, a carriage was parked, and a person just got off the carriage.


    "That''s not..." She nced at Shao Qingyuan, then continued.


    The person who got on and off the carriage was the seconddy of the Marquis of Huaiyin that Gu Yundong had met before. No wonder Shao Qingyuan took a second look, the Marquis of Huaiyin was Shao Yin''s family.


    This time, if something happened on the way, Bai Hang and Shao Yin returned to Bai Mansion and couldn''te to the capital. Otherwise, the parents should have already nned to visit the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion.


    Shao Yin only had a falling out with the old Hou Ye, and the rtionship with the rest of the Hou Mansion was still very good.


    Gu Yundong did not expect that he would meet the seconddy here.


    She asked Shao Qingyuan, "Would you like to go down and say hello?"


    "No, it''s not toote to go when the parentse."


    Hearing what he said, Gu Yundong also nodded and said nothing more.


    Just when she was about to withdraw her gaze, she suddenly saw the seconddy walking to the door of Xinming Pavilion. After standing for a while, she turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and the next moment, Ge Shi came out of the inside and walked to the front of the seconddy''s carriage in three or two steps.


    didn''t know what to say, Ge Shi finally sighed slightly, and watched the seconddy get into the carriage and leave.


    Gu Yundong looked puzzled, and after looking at Shao Qingyuan, he got off the carriage.


    Ge was about to go back to the shop when she turned around and heard someone calling her.


    She turned slightly and saw Gu Yundong, who was showing her arms slightly, and immediately walked over with a smile, "Yundong, Qingyuan, are you here? I went to Shao''s house to find you in the morning, but the house Said that you went to see the workshop outside the city, are you finished?"


    "Well, it''s over." Gu Yundong smiled, nced in the direction where the seconddy left, and asked, "Fang Cai, what''s going on?"


    Ge Shi was surprised for a moment, "Did you see it?"


    "Well, why did the seconddy leave again?"


    Ge Shi sighed, then nced at Shao Qingyuan.


    She is Qin Wenzheng''s wife and knows a little more than the average person. She knew about the rtionship between Shao Qingyuan and the Marquis of Huaiyin, and also knew that his mother was the eldestdy who had ''passed away'' in the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    Mr. Ge helped Gu Yundong, looked left and right, and said, "Where there is no talk here, let''s go to the shop, I''ll talk to you slowly."


    "it is good."


    The shop where the three of them entered the back door, Shao Qingyuan was a man, but he was the owner, so it was no problem to enter the shop.


    But there are all female guests in front, so it is really inconvenient to walk through the gate.


    entered the backyard, and the three went directly to the ''office''.


    Ge''s people brought tea and snacks over. Gu Yundong was pregnant, so she told them to cook some bird''s nest porridge.


    After a while, Mammy Xia brought it in in person, and when she saw Gu Yundong''s belly, she nodded slightly, "I''ll write a recipe for youter, and some precautions, which are all used by the concubine in the pce for conditioning during pregnancy. Yes, it must be useful to you if you think about it."


    Although Shao Qingyuan is a doctor, he is a man, and some minor problems of women may not be fully understood.


    The concubines in the pce, in order to protect their children, have thoroughly studied these things.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that Mamma Xia was well-intentioned, and immediately got up and thanked her.


    Mamma Xia waved her hand, "Then you can talk here for a while, and I''ll go out to entertain the guests."


    After she left, Ge Shi closed the door and started talking about the seconddy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2025: Theyre not having a good time

    Chapter 2025 They are having a hard time now


    "The Marquis of Huaiyin, it''s not a good time now." As soon as Ge Shi opened his mouth, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong frowned.


    "Not so easy?" Gu Yundong was puzzled, "Why?"


    Ge Shi nodded, "You should know that King Lu pleaded for the Gu family. He is a prince. Since he wants the emperor to pardon the Gu family, he will naturally not leave a stain on himself, not to mention that the Gu family has nothing to do with him. So, He is following the path of dignified and upright reversal of the case for the Gu family."


    This reversal of the verdict will involve a lot of old things.


    The Gu family did make mistakes, but the mistake was far less than the whole family exiled to Linxun Ind.


    Arge part of ?? was framed by the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    The old Marquis of Huaiyin still had a good reputation back then, and even if he passed away, everyone''s praise for him would be positive.


    There are even people who hate that iron is not steel, and feel that the current Marquis of Huaiyin has not done much, and has fallen into the prestige of the old marquis.


    As soon as the Gu family overturned the case, it was King Lu himself who overturned the case, and things got bigger.


    And if King Lu wanted the Gu family to be pardoned, he had to build momentum. The mansion of the Marquis of Huaiyin was immediately pushed to the cusp of the storm.


    The two grandfathers of the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion did not do much at first, and the olddy never came out of the house all the year round.


    Although the younger generation often travels outside, their connections are indeed limited.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin holds a title and holds official positions, but he did not make a particrly outstanding contribution. Today''s emperor likes to do practical things, and the Marquis of Huaiyin is mediocre.


    Although the Gu family was not able to get amnesty in the end, the things that King Lu investigated were the truth, and the old man really framed the Gu family.


    And since King Lu revealed this matter, it would be equivalent to tearing up the face of the Marquis of Huaiyin on the bright side.


    But after this incident, King Lu was reused by the emperor.


    That Shao family, which had been gradually declining among the nobles in the capital, was not held up by many people?


    As Mr. Ge spoke, he nced at the two of them, "Nowadays, many people are saying behind their backs that the Marquis of Huaiyin is not. Originally, Mrs. Hou was a person who likes to go out, but once she attended ady''s banquet, she was pushed directly to the house. In the water. These people have be so tant, and the Hou Mansion has no power, so they can only avoid their edge. In the past few months, I have tried to stay at home as much as possible, and apany the olddy to eat fast and pray. "


    "As for the seconddy, she was not a lively person. This year, the only ce she likes toe to is our Xinming Pavilion. But when I came back, I met a fewdies and sneered at the seconddy. Fortunately, Xia Mammy was here, and things calmed down. But the seconddy still hasn''te for a long time, and it''s rare to go out today. Who knows that when I walked to the door of the shop, I saw a few people who didn''t deal with Huaiyin''s mansion. Mrs., she didn''te in at all and left."


    After seeing her, Ge Shi immediately chased after her.


    She understood the seconddy, so she suggested that she coulde in through the side door and arrange a box for her.


    But the seconddy still shook her head and refused, got on the carriage and went back.


    Ge Shi was also very helpless. There are many powerful people in the capital, and this kind of thing is also verymon.


    The only difference ?? is that the Marquis of Huaiyin and Shao Qingyuan are rted.


    Ge thought for a while, then raised his head to look at Shao Qingyuan, "Qingyuan, I ask you a question, answer me honestly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2026: Do you recognize them?

    Chapter 2026 Do you recognize them?


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned, "Just ask."


    Mr. Ge thought about it for a while, and then asked in a low voice, "You guys, are you nning to recognize the Marquis of Huaiyin?"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan raised their eyes to look at her at the same time, and then smiled, "Naturally."


    "That''s good." Ge Shi was relieved, and the smile on his face was much lighter.


    Although the Marquis of Huaiyin said that the qualifications of this generation are mediocre, the next generation are all good seedlings, such as Shao Qingyuan. Even if it is just a grandson, as long as they recognize this rtive, it is their own family.


    Mrs. Ge''s impression of Huaiyin Hou''s mansion is quite good. Today''s Mrs. Hou is a person with a bright personality and likes to make friends. Although the seconddy is introverted, she is also very gentle. Even if he has some thoughts of his own, he is not a wicked person.


    After ?? understood clearly, Ge Shi only talked about other things.


    "Yun Dong, there is one more thing I think I can consider."


    "What?" Gu Yundong asked in confusion after taking a bite of the cake.


    Ge pointed to the outside, "It''s Xinming Pavilion, can we open another one in the capital?"


    Gu Yundong took the pastry''s hand and said, "Open another family?"


    "Although the shop here is big, there are too many nobles in the capital, and somedies are used toing over to sit every day, and a cup of scented tea is also good. The space in the shop is in short supply, and many people haveined. And you have seen it just now, the seconddy of Huaiyin Hou¡¯s Mansion sees someone who doesn¡¯t deal with them at the door, so she avoids seeing them and simply leaves. In fact, she¡¯s not the only one, the rtionship between the families in this capital is intricate, and there are often people who see each other¡¯s differences. Thedy who is pleasing to the eye avoids the other party, there are many such situations, and it always makes people feel unhappy."


    Gu Yundong put down the cakes and lowered his eyes thoughtfully.


    When the Xinming Pavilion in the capital first opened, she knew that a second one would definitely be opened.


    This is not the same as the Xuanhe House. There are too many officials in the capital, and there are many social events. Just look at the various banquets held by thedies, and there is almost no time for byes.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    She looked down at her belly, and Ge Shi also saw it, and immediately smiled, "You are pregnant, you really shouldn''t be too busy. In this way, I will first find the location of the shop. To be honest, this shop is still It''s hard to find. I thought, why don''t you find one that goes into the courtyard three times, just like the backyard of ordinary people, get some flowers and nts, dig a small pond, and have two more pavilions, which is more suitable for women to drink tea and talk to each other? "


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, and then frowned again, "It''s good, but there is an inch ofnd in the capital, so I''m afraid it''s hard to find a courtyard like this."


    "It''s okay, there''s always a chance when you take your time. I''ll let someone help me to keep an eye on it first, and I''ll let you know when I have news. It''s time for you to rest now, so we''re not in a hurry."


    Gu Yundong agreed, "Okay, that''s going to be a lot of work, auntie."


    "What''s so hard about this?" Ge said with a smile, "By the way, there is still the question of candidates. Didn''t you say before that you were cultivating Mei Hong and Zhang Yingyue? They have done a very good job this year, and I can see that they can be on their own. Now. Do you want to take a look and decide who will go to the new Ming Pavilion that will be reopened?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay."


    Mr. Ge went out to call someone, and after a while, Mammy Xia walked in with Mei Hong and Zhang Yingyue.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, the expressions of both of them were faintly excited.


    I haven¡¯t seen each other for a year, and now, Dong Gu¡¯s family is finally back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2027: Yan Yas envy

    Chapter 2027 Yan Ya''s Envy


    Gu Yundong nced at the two of them, looking at the ruddy face and full of energy, it was obvious that this year was going well.


    She turned her head to look at Mei Hong, and handed over a red seal in her hand, "I heard that you and Carpenter Pang got married? Congrattions, I didn''t have time to catch up with your wedding before. This is my gift, you ept it."


    Mei Hong waved her hands again and again, "Master, I can''t do it. You have already helped me and my husband a lot. Speaking of which, you are still our matchmaker, and we should have given you a red seal to thank you. How can there be any reason for you to spend money? "


    "Okay, ept it, this is my heart, it''s a happy package, it''s hard to say no."


    Mei Hong hesitated for a moment, then took two steps forward and epted the red envelope, "Thank you, my boss."


    "You work hard, that''s the best thank you to me."


    Mei Hong nodded heavily, her eyes sparkling, "Don''t worry, boss, I will definitely do my best."


    Gu Yundong looked at Zhang Yingyue again, this girl is a little fatter than a year ago, but she looks better and more immature, and her face is more and more kind.


    She had some problems in mind for the two of them.


    After they left, Gu Yundong spoke to Xia Mama and asked about the situation in the shop over the past year.


    Mamma Xia is the shopkeeper in the shop and knows better than the busy Ge Shi.


    Just like what Gu Yundong thought before, Zhang Yingyue is a person with ideas and thoughts, and she often has some new ideas to tell Mamma Xia. Mei Hong is mild-mannered and meticulous in her work, and can easily resolve the difficulties faced by guests.


    The two have their own strengths and advantages, but obviously, Zhang Yingyue is more suitable to go to the newly opened shop to show off his skills.


    "In this way, when the new store opens, let Zhang Yingyue be the store manager. Mei Hong will be the store manager here, and Xia Ma, you will take charge of them, and the two stores will report to you on matters that need to be decided. "


    To put it bluntly, Xia Mama is equivalent to a manager, Mei Hong and Zhang Yingyue are like two branch managers.


    Of course, when you be a store manager, your wages will also increase.


    Things are settled like this for the time being. After Xia Ma understands, she will train the two of them in a targeted manner.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Gu Yundong didn''t stay in Xinming Pavilion, and returned to Shao''s house with Shao Qingyuan.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of people under him, so Gu Yundong also looks at the ledger in his free time.


    In the days that followed, Gu Yundong was toozy to move and did not want to go out. On the contrary, Yan Ya came to look for her, and looked at Gu Yundong''s slightly pregnant body with envy.


    She has been married to Nie Cong for two years, but unfortunately, Nie Cong still does not agree with her having children. He knew that he was doing it for the sake of his own health. She had a bad life in Yan''s family before, and her body was very weak. The doctor said that it would take at least two years to recuperate, and it would be better to have a child.


    So Yan Ya could only be greedy, but Gu Yundong looked at her ruddy face and wanted toe and live a good life with Nie Cong and his wife.


    Shao Qingyuan went to someone to pick the opening day, and just seven dayster, Shao Ji and Gu Jihui opened together.


    Gu Yundong greeted the servants in the family to make a leaflet together. This time, there is no need to deliberately promote it. Her reputation is already well-known in this capital.


    As long as you put the flyer on the new Ming Pavilion, and let Xia mama introduce a few words, on the opening day, there will definitely be a lot of customers, so don''t worry at all.


    However, there are still a few specific people who need to send invitations to make everyone lively.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2028: Shao Qingyuan personally sent it

    Chapter 2028 Sent by Shao Qingyuan himself


    For example, Qin Wenzheng''s family, Nie Cong''s family, Yi Zn''s family, and some familiar families, and... Huaiyin Houfu.


    Gu Yundong held the invitation to Huaiyin Marquis Mansion in his hand and turned to look at Shao Qingyuan, "Do you want to send this invitation?"


    Shao Qingyuan took the post, paused, and said, "I''ll send it myself."


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, but she didn''t ask much, and handed the post to him, "Go early and return early."


    "Well, you should rest more, don''t do all these things yourself, let the servants do it, and you can exin it to them."


    "Understood, can I still treat myself badly? Let''s go."


    Shao Qingyuan squeezed her hand, got up and went out.


    He went directly to the Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion, but before he reached the gate of the mansion, he saw the Marquis of Huaiyin walking back slowly.


    Shao Qingyuan was taken aback for a moment, then took a few steps forward, "...Master Hou."


    The Marquis of Huaiyin suddenly raised his head and was a little surprised to see Shao Qingyuan.


    "Master Shao, why are you here?" The Marquis of Huaiyin took a rest today and just returned from an appointment at a friend''s house.


    Ever since King Lu revealed what happened back then, the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion has be the target of public criticism. Colleagues who had a good rtionship with him in the past avoided him one after another, but fortunately there were still a few good friends who treated him as before.


    He was bored today, so he went to his friend for a drink and chat, but after a few words, the friend''s wife came over and over to interrupt their conversation, and the disgust was obvious.


    My friend was displeased, so he had to argue with his wife when he got up.


    Hou Huaiyin saw that they were going to quarrel for him, and felt sorry for him, so he quickly got up and said goodbye.


    All the way back, he can imagine how depressed he is.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan at this moment, inexplicably felt more rxed.


    Shao Qingyuan handed him the invitation card, "My shop will open in a few days. My wife and I would like to invite Lord Hou and his wife to join in the fun."


    Marquis Huaiyin was stunned, took the post in his hand, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Shao Qingyuan finished sending the post and was ready to leave.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin snapped back to his senses and said hurriedly, "Master Shao, let''s go in and sit down."


    "No, my wife is still waiting for me at home. I''ll go first ande back another day."


    Marquis Huaiyin didn''t stop him, so he just watched him leave.


    He was still holding the post in his hand, and he looked down after a long while.


    After a long time, he shook his head andughed, exhaled and strode into the house.


    Entering the courtyard, Mrs. Hou heard the movement and came up to her, "Why did Lord Houe back so early? Didn''t you just go?"


    The Marquis of Huaiyin waved his hand, put the post on the table, took a sip of tea and said, "It''s not fun to go out, it''s better to befortable at home."


    Mrs. Hou suddenly thought of something, sighed and didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, she saw the invitation on the table and couldn''t help but wonder, "This is..."


    "Sent from Shao Qingyuan."


    Shao Qingyuan?


    Mrs. Hou opened the post and looked up, suddenly raised her head, "He invited us..."


    "Yeah, I''m also quite surprised. Although we know them, we don''t know each other very well. Nowadays, the Marquis of Huaiyin is rejected everywhere, but they leave us a post regardless, which was delivered by Shao Qingyuan himself. "


    Mrs. Hou thought of Gu Yundong. In fact, she had a good rtionship with Gu Yundong before. Although there were not many opportunities to meet, they talked very happily, and they were considered to be in agreement with each other.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2029: to go or not to go

    Chapter 2029 To go, or not to go


    However, that was all a year ago, and if we talk about it again and again, we haven¡¯t been in touch for a year, and we don¡¯t have much friendship anymore.


    What''s more, the former Gu Yundong had no identity, and even if he had a good rtionship with Qin Wenzheng, he was only borrowing Qin Wenzheng''s light. Now she is the master of Yongjia County, proimed by the emperor, with a distinguished status. I heard that she went to the pce to thank her after returning to Beijing a few days ago, and she also received a lot of rewards from the queen mother.


    So many people came to visit these days, and manydies anddies sent her a post to invite her to be a guest. Although Gu Yundong refused on the grounds that he wanted to raise a baby, it is not difficult to see that today''s Gu Yundong is not what he used to be, and he has be a neer.


    So many people rushed to make friends with her, but she sent invitations to their Houfu.


    Moreover, Shao Qingyuan, who had just been promoted to a fifth-rank official, came to the door in person.


    Huaiyin Hou held the invitation and asked Mrs. Hou, "Are we going?"


    "You go." Mrs. Hou paused and smiled bitterly, "I won''t go."


    Marquis Huaiyin knew what she was worried about, so he took Madam Hou''s hand and whispered, "I''m sorry for you."


    "What do I have to suffer, it''s good to apany my mother to recite sutras and chanting Buddha. When people hide in the house, they can''t hear the rumors outside, and no one needs to see them. When ites to you, you have to go out to work every day. Much more than I could bear."


    The Marquis of Huaiyin still had official positions. Although the position was not high, he still had to order Mao every day.


    When those colleagues saw him, there was naturally a lot of gossip.


    Huaiyin Hou smiled, "I''m a man, my colleagues are very busy every day, how can I pay attention to those gossips, I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Since he had decided to go, the Marquis of Huaiyin asked Madam Hou to prepare a present first, and he would take it with him to take a look.


    He didn''t n to stay any longer. After giving the gift, he woulde back after a while.


    Shao Qingyuan finished sending the invitations, and after he came back, he started to get busy again.


    The medicinal materials in the herbal medicine shop are almost ready, and he and the sitting doctor will also discuss the process in the past few days.


    After discussing Shao Ji, he began to think about Gu Ji.


    Shao Qingyuan took the opening matters of the two stores into his own hands, and just reported the things that had been negotiated to Gu Yundong, and made up for any omissions.


    Jiang Bao and Zhuangzi also returned to the capital, and they rented two adjacent yards.


    Shi Dashan and He Ye and his wife also came to the capital. After all, the son Zhuangzi and daughter Lan Huaer are here, and Lan Huaer gave birth to a child, and daughter-inw Su Qing is pregnant again. The old couple is very satisfied now, and they don''t want to nt fruit trees, so they came to help the two couples with their children.


    Now Lan Huaer and Su Qing can¡¯t go to Xinming Pavilion to work, but there is no rush. When another Xinming Pavilion opens in Beijing, Lan Huaer¡¯s child is over two years old, and it is no problem to free up work.


    Su Qing may have to wait another year. Gu Yundong told her not to worry. When she recovers, she will go to work in the shop.


    Before they lived in the workshop, now the shop is about to open, Zhuangzi and Jiang Bao are also very busy, and there are elderly people at home to help, which really saves a lot of worry.


    and Tong An also rented a house next door and took Shen Sitian to live there.


    That one is a rare lively scene.


    On the day the shop opened, Gu Yundong woke up early and felt a chill as soon as he got out of the bed.


    The winter in the capital is always very cold. It looks like it won''t be long before it snows again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2030: Gu Yundong is very strong

    Chapter 2030 Gu Yundong is very strong


    Shao Qingyuan put a cape on her, a little worried, "Otherwise, you won''t go today."


    "That won''t work, how can there be such a big event as opening a business, and the owner is not present?" Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, "Don''t worry, I''m not that weak yet, haven''t you noticed that I''ve gotten a lot stronger recently?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Strong? It''s not that weird to describe.


    However, Gu Yundong''s body is indeed better than others. In addition, he is carefully conditioned by his side, his pulse is very stable, and his future children will be very healthy.


    Shao Qingyuan reluctantly agreed, but let Tong Shuitao follow him every step of the way.


    Himself...as well.


    Seeing that the hour was approaching, the group hurriedly set off for Gu Ji.


    For things like opening, Gu Yundong is already familiar with it. If she was a little nervous in Fengkai County at first, she is very calm now.


    Sure enough, before it was time to open the door, there were a lot of people around Gu Ji''s door.


    When the door opened, she saw several familiar carriages approaching at first sight.


    Nie Cong was not free, he was still leading people to search for the whereabouts of the water bandits in the viges near the capital.


    So it was only Yan Ya who came. The maid behind her took the congrattory gift and hurriedly supported Gu Yundong, "You are pregnant, why don''t you rest in there. We are all acquaintances, and we don''t need you to entertain them. If you have anything, just ask the maid directly."


    Gu Yundong smiled, and was helped by her to sit on the soft chair inside the shop.


    After a while, Yi Zn also brought the princess, the little princess, who now treasures Gu Yundong''s belly. The belly that was bouncing at first, she immediately subsided when she came to Gu Yundong, and she stretched out her hands to block in front of her.


    When Yi Zn saw it, he couldn''t take it anymore, feeling that his daughter was no longer his own.


    It was the Princess Princess, sitting next to Gu Yundong, and asked her in a low voice, "Howe your two shops are open together? Master Shao is here, what about Shao Ji''s side?"


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth and said helplessly, "I''ll leave it to the doctor in the shop for Shaoji. Hmm... Mr. Qin should also go there."


    Princess of the County, "..." This is the first time she has heard of this operation.


    This Qin Wenzheng went to Shaoji Pharmacy, not as a guest, but to entertain others on behalf of the host?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help it, Shao Qingyuan was afraid of trouble, especially because she was tired, so the opening days of the two shops were simply forgotten. Moreover, he really didn''t care about the pharmacy. Anyway, even if he didn''t publicize it, his pharmacy was not afraid of running out of business.


    After all, everyone in the upper circles of the capital now knows his identity as a descendant of a genius doctor.


    It is said that after Gu Yundong was canonized as the Lord of Yongjia County, many peopleughed at Shao Qingyuan and felt that he was not worthy of her.


    Although Gu Yundong only came up step by step from a peasant daughter, but she is still full of weight as a county master, not to mention her high title, and her fief.


    What about Shao Qingyuan? Although there is also credit for the cowpox vination method, he is only a seventh-rank idle official.


    Some peopleughed at him. When the emperor wanted to recruit him into the Imperial Hospital, this kid refused. If he hadn''t refused at that time, he would be a person with status now, and everyone felt that Shao Qingyuan regretted it.


    It didn''t take long for the result, a message came from Xuanhe Mansion, Shao Qingyuan - actually the grandson of the genius doctor! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2031: Gu Yundong is really poor

    Chapter 2031 Gu Yundong is really poor


    Physician! !


    For Xungui in the capital, the status of the imperial physician is really not high. Even the head of the Taiyuan Hospital is only a fifth-grade rank.


    But there is a headache and a fever, and they can''t do without the imperial doctor.


    The head of the hospital, Song Dejiang, basically only treated the nobles in the pce. asionally, they will see each other''s friendship for a consultation, otherwise even if the prince wants to invite him, he has to ask the emperor to ask for the imperial decree.


    Song Dejiang''s master is the rumored white genius doctor.


    Bai Shenyi has made countless contributions over the years. He led the team to solve the epidemic in several ces.


    Therefore, although the White God Doctor is not in the capital and is mysterious, his status is detached.


    Even the emperor was reluctant to force him to enter Beijing, and he has always focused on winning.


    It turns out that Shao Qingyuan is the direct grandson of this genius white doctor, and there are rumors that he has inherited the talent of the genius white doctor, and he will be better than blue in a short time.


    For thetter group of people to maintain a skeptical attitude, I feel that the rumors are exaggerated.


    However, even if Shao Qingyuan can''t attain the level of Doctor Bai in the future, and is just a mediocre doctor, he is definitely worthy of Gu Yundong.


    Unexpectedly, the two couples who came to the capital for the first time from the countryside a year ago have now jumped to a position that everyone needs to look up to.


    The discussion about Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan in the capital never stopped.


    So whether Shao Kee or Gu Kee opened, even if they don''t publicize it, the future business will not be bad.


    The princess of the county felt a little envious when she thought of this.


    "Whoever does business is not as good as the two of you." How many nobles in the capital opened shops? But there are only so many people who know on the surface, and Gu Yundong is almost known to everyone.


    Gu Yundong pretended to sigh, "There''s no way, we are working hard, the shop is not prosperous, what can we use to support our children in the future."


    County Princess and Yan Ya, who were beside them, bothughed, "You''re still crying poor."


    "I''m really poor."


    She had read all the ounts of Xinming Pavilion in the past two days, not to mention, thisdy in the capital is really not bad for money, Xinming Pavilion''s ie has been rising, and at its worst, it was better than Xuanhe House. Even stronger when business is at its best.


    Gu Yundong was very happy to see the wealthing in, and he gave the employees of Xinming Pavilion a big red envelope and raised their wages.


    followed, and she saw the ledger of the Gu family workshop.


    Gu''s workshop spent a sum on buyingnd before building it, building a dormitory in the workshop, as well as interior decoration and purchasing fruit trees.


    That''s all, next, Gu Yundong and Ge Shi will buy a new yard to open a branch, and this new shop will be in the downtown area and it will enter the yard three times.


    In addition, the interior decoration is even bigger. I won¡¯t talk about digging a pond. Since it¡¯s going to be done, it¡¯s natural to do it well, otherwise it won¡¯t be too high, and thosedies and girls may not be willing toe.


    If this abacus continues, the money earned this year will not be enough at all, and you have to paste it in yourself.


    So, she is really poor.


    But no one believed it, and severaldies came over and heard her talking about being poor, each with a look of "You are blind and can''t see that Xinming Pavilion''s business is so good that it makes people jealous".


    The worried Gu Yundong said, "..." Forget it, when she didn''t say anything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2032: Houfu did not come

    Chapter 2032 Houfu did note


    On this day, the opening of Gu Ji and Shao Ji went smoothly. Many people watching the lively outside the door were all nearby merchants.


    Gu Ji started the renovation a year ago. Who knew that the door would be closed as soon as it was installed. In a good location, a store would be closed for a year. The surrounding merchants think the owner of this shop is a fool.


    Until recently, there were rumors that this shop was about to open, and the owner was the owner of the popr shop, Xinming Pavilion, which was the owner of Yongjia County.


    Sure enough, on the opening day, people came to Hexi one after another outside the door.


    Someone came in quietly, looked at the things bought in the shop, and suddenly widened his eyes, all of them were strange things. But fortunately, unlike what their shop sells, it doesn''t take all the customers over there.


    Gu Yundong watched peoplee and go, and was finally supported by Shao Qingyuan into the backyard to chat with Yan Ya and others over tea.


    It wasn''t until the excitement passed and Yan Ya and others said goodbye that Shao Qingyuan entered the backyard.


    The rest of the things are left to Zhuangzi to do. Anyway, Zhuangzi is used to the process.


    Gu Yundong saw hime in and asked in a low voice, "Has the Marquis of Huaiyine over?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "No."


    Gu Yundong, "Maybe they are worried about meeting someone they won''t deal with, so they came backter on purpose."


    "Hmm." Just for this reason, Shao Qingyuan frowned tightly.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin has a title, even if he is not favored, has he avoided people to this extent?


    Their shop has opened, people whoe to Hexi always have to give some face, so they won''t be embarrassed in person.


    "It''s also possible, they went to Shaoji Pharmacy, right." Although the post they gave invited them toe to Guji, but there are many people here, and it''s not impossible for them to change ces.


    Shao Qingyuan slightly loosened his brows after hearing this.


    Gu Yundong stood up, "Let''s also go to Shaoji Pharmacy, that pharmacy is open with your reputation, if you don''t show up on the opening day, others will think it''s a fake. We''re almost busy here, let''s go. Let''s go to the pharmacy."


    "Okay." Shao Qingyuan also felt that if he didn''t get past it, Qin Wenzheng would probably get angry.


    The two packed up and walked directly to Shao Ji.


    Shao Ji was originally not far from Gu Ji. When they bought the shop, they specially bought it nearby, and it didn''t take long for them to arrive.


    Qin Wenzheng really had a very unhappy look on his face. Seeing Shao Qingyuaning over, he sneered twice, wanting to sneer a few words.


    However, after his eyes touched Gu Yundong''s slightly bulging belly, he finally swallowed the words in his mouth and just stood up and said, "Come here?"


    "Thanks a lot."


    Qin Wenzheng snorted coldly, "Just remember it." Then, he took a notebook from the side, "Here are the guests who came today, the gifts they gave, and the profits today, you can take a look."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t intend to watch it at first, but after hearing that the guests and gifts were recorded, he still took it.


    He turned the page quickly, and it didn''t take long before he saw the words Huaiyin Houfu.


    He paused for a while, and Qin Wenzeng was so savvy that he understood it.


    "The Marquis of Huaiyin..." He hesitated for a moment before saying, "The housekeeper came to the Marquis today, and he left after sending the congrattions. I saw that he was in a hurry, and I don''t know what happened. "


    "The housekeeper?" Gu Yundong was surprised, "Haven''t Huaiyin Hou''s Mansion and Mrs. Houe?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2033: The old lady is sick

    Chapter 2033 The olddy fell ill


    Qin Wenzheng shook his head, "No."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a somewhat familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him, "There is indeed something wrong with the Marquis of Huaiyin, so I can''te."


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and met a familiar face, "You...are..."


    Tang Qijing felt aggrieved and pointed at himself with trembling fingers, "You don''t remember me?"


    "A bit of an impression."


    Tang Qijing, "I, I, I almost got into a fight with you back then. I''m Tang Qijing, Mr. Tang, Mr. Tang. When you wanted to buy the shop in Xinming Pavilionst year, you asked for 100,000 taels. on."


    As soon as he said this, Shao Qingyuan remembered that this man brought four subordinates, but he couldn''t beat Shao Wen alone, and finally left in despair. Later, he also cooperated with Yi Zn, trying to make him make a fool of himself. He looked astonished.


    Immediately, he thought that Tang Qijing seemed to be rted to the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion, and his mother was the watch girl of the Marquis Mansion, so he immediately asked him, "You said something happened to the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion? What''s the matter?"


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that the olddy fell ill. The Hou Ye and the Hou Madam are all filial. How can you go away at this time? No, you can only ask a housekeeper toe over and give gifts."


    The olddy is ill? ?


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, Qin Wenzheng also frowned slightly.


    Among the people present, only Tang Qijing was at a loss: Why do these people seem to care about the Marquis of Huaiyin? Even more nervous than his rtives.


    Qin Wenzheng asked, "Have you hired an imperial physician?"


    "Yes, I should invite you." How did Tang Qijing know that his mother was a watch girl from the Marquis of Huaiyin, but he didn''t move around much.


    Especially after the old Houye passed away, it would be good for his mother to go to the Houfu once a year.


    This time I also overheard the news, and Tang Qijing waspletely at a loss for the specific situation.


    He thought about it for a while, and added, "It''s not a big problem, old man, it will always hurt when you get older."


    Gu Yundong grabbed Shao Qingyuan''s hand, "Let''s go take a look."


    "it is good."


    Shao Qingyuan immediately asked Shao Wu to set up the carriage, and helped Gu Yundong to go up carefully.


    then turned around and said to Qin Wenzheng, "Here, please help me continue watching for a while."


    "It''s alright, alright, hurry up and go, I''m here." Qin Wenzheng knew their rtionship, and he was naturally unambiguous when it was time to help.


    It was Tang Qijing, with a surprised look on his face, who subconsciously wanted to follow him into the carriage, only to be pulled by Qin Wenzheng.


    Watching the carriage go farther and farther, Tang Qijing turned his head and asked inexplicably, "Master Qin, what''s going on here? Why are Shao Qingyuan and the others so anxious when they heard that the olddy was ill? "


    Qin Wenzheng nced at him sideways, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, and you''ll know what you should know."


    Tang Qijing, "..." Are you people who are good at reading and speaking so profound?


    He was still very puzzled, but he was dragged into the shop by Qin Wenzheng, so he could only suppress his curiosity in the bottom of his heart.


    On the other side, the carriage had also arrived at the gate of the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion.


    Shao Wu knocked on the door, the doorman opened the door without saying a word, and said with a smile on his face, "Master, did you invite Imperial Physician Wei..."


    Before he finished speaking, when he saw Shaowu, the concierge was stunned, "You are..."


    Shao Wu opened his body halfway, and the concierge saw Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong who came with him.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him, "We are here to visit Lord Hou."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2034: Shao Hongkang

    Chapter 2034 Shao Hongkang


    The concierge was a little confused. If he remembered correctly, today seems to be the opening day of Gu Ji Shao Ji. As the owner of two shops, he came to their Houfu when he was not present?


    Visiting Hou Ye at this time? ? Kind of weird.


    The concierge immediately squeezed out a smile and said, "That, Mr. Shao, Yongjia County Master, the mansion is busy today, and the reception may not be well received. Lord Hou and Madam..."


    "We heard that the olddy is ill, and I happen to be a doctor." Shao Qingyuan interrupted him with a slightly impatient tone.


    The olddy of Hou Mansion is his grandmother, his mother has been thinking about it all the time, he is inevitably anxious, and wants to see with his own eyes to make sure that he is all right.


    The concierge didn''t expect that she was here for the olddy, but he''s just a servant. When the house is so flustered, he doesn''t have the qualifications to invite people in.


    As I was thinking, I suddenly saw the eldest young master walking by not far away.


    The doorman''s eyes lit up, he hurried up to meet him, and said something in a low voice.


    Shao Hongkang, the eldest young master of the Shao residence, was twenty-two years old. He immediately looked over to Shao Qingyuan. His originally depressed expression instantly disappeared, and he greeted him happily.


    "Master Shao, are you here to treat your grandmother?"


    "Yes, lead the way."


    Shao Qingyuan was neat and tidy, and Shao Hongkang would not refuse. He was already in a hurry because of his grandmother''s illness, so he was in a hurry to lead the way.


    Ke walked a few steps into the Hou Mansion, but found that Shao Qingyuan hadn''t followed.


    turned his head to look, and immediately stroked his forehead.


    He looked left and right, summoned a maid, and said to her, "Come here, take care of Dian Yongjia County Master, help her walk slowly, ande to the Nianyin Hall."


    Yintang? Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong stopped when they heard the name.


    Is this what it means to miss Shao Yin?


    After Shao Hongkang finished his instructions, he said embarrassedly to Shao Qingyuan, "Master Shao, my grandmother is seriously ill, I am worried, and I also ask Master Shao to take a few steps. Don''t worry, Madam, I will let the maid take her slowly. "


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised, "Is the condition serious?" Didn''t Tang Qijing say that he was fine?


    "Yeah, I''m in aa now."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly let go of Shao Qingyuan''s hand, "Come on, I''ve been here before, no, I''ll see you at the Nianyin Hall."


    "Then go slowly, I''ll go take a look first."


    Gu Yundong nodded, Shao Qingyuan immediately took a few steps, and even Shao Hongkang could barely keep up.


    But Shao Qingyuan asked as he walked, "When did you fall into aa? What symptoms did you have before thea? What did other doctors say?"


    "I was in aa this morning. Before thea, I felt dizzy andcked energy. I heard from the grandmother who was serving my grandmother. My grandmother didn''t have any appetite in the morning, so she drank two mouthfuls of porridge and said she was going to sleep." Shao Hongkang chased. It''s a bit difficult, he is a weak schr, and he can''t catch his breathpared to the speed of a trainee like Shao Qingyuan.


    At this moment, he was even breathing.


    "I went to Huimin Medical Center to ask Dr. Liu in the morning, but Dr. Liu couldn''t see anything, so we''d better go and ask for an imperial physician. It''s just that there was an ident in the pce today, and most of the imperial physicians in the imperial hospital were Waiting in the pce. When I went to the imperial hospital and saw Imperial Physician Li there, I asked him to go to the pce for a diagnosis, but he¡­¡±


    Shao Hongkang said here, pursed his lips and stopped.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him suspiciously, before he had time to ask carefully, he was already standing outside the courtyard of Nianyintang.


    ah ah ah ah ah, there was a sudden power outage at night! ! The whole building is out of power oh my god, myptop battery can only support me to write this, ©Ñ©Ò©n©Ñ©ÒThe storm is crying


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2035: deliberately target them

    Chapter 2035 Deliberately targeting them


    The Marquis of Huaiyin heard the movement from outside, and ran out in a hurry, "Hongkang, it''s the imperial physician..."


    Before he finished speaking, when he looked up, he found Shao Qingyuaning, and he was stunned, "Master Shao? You, why are you here?"


    Shao Qingyuan took a few steps forward, "I heard Tang Qijing say that the olddy is ill, so I''lle and have a look. How is it now? I happen to know some medical skills, so let me take a look."


    "This..." The Marquis of Huaiyin hesitated for a while, and finally nced at Shao Hongkang. Seeing that there was no imperial physician behind him, he finally gritted his teeth and nodded, "Okay, then, please."


    The Marquis of Huaiyin knew that Shao Qingyuan was a doctor or a descendant of a genius doctor, but he was young and he had only learned medical skills for a few years. Even if he invented a method like the cowpox vination method, he was affirmed by the imperial doctor in thepetition of identifying herbal medicines, but no one really knows whether he is good at seeing a doctor or not.


    What''s more, after the olddy fell into aa, they immediately went to the Huimin Medical Center to find Dr. Liu. Even Dr. Liu couldn''t do anything. The Marquis of Huaiyin really had a hard time believing that Shao Qingyuan could have that ability.


    But now there is no other way, Hongkang didn''t invite Imperial Physician Li, so he can only trust Shao Qingyuan first.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin led Shao Qingyuan into the house while his heart was suspended.


    The yard where the olddy lives is quite bright and big.


    In the Nianyin Hall, besides the Marquis of Huaiyin, there are Erye Shao, Madam Hou and Madam Er. In addition, there are other juniors of the Shao family, all anxious to get together.


    But at the moment, there are only three Madam Hou in the olddy''s room, and the juniors are all waiting in the main room.


    When Shao Qingyuan entered the door, Erye Shao immediately stood up and nced at Hou Ye and Shao Hongkang who followed in surprise.


    Marquis Huaiyin waved his hand, "Let Master Shao show your mother first."


    Er Master Shao didn''t say anything. After Shao Qingyuan sat on the edge of the bed and put his hand on the olddy''s wrist, he asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter? Hongkang, didn''t you go to see Doctor Li?"


    Speaking of this, Shao Hongkang''s face was full of depression, "Don''t mention it, I went to Imperial Doctor Li''s house. But Imperial Doctor Li pushed back three and four, saying that he hadn''t eaten yet, and then that his wife was unwell and had to show her first. After the consultation, I was finally ready to set off after procrastinating, but the servants of Xu Guogong¡¯s mansion came to invite Imperial Physician Li, saying that Third Master Xu suddenly vomited and had diarrhea and was in critical condition, so he directly kidnapped Imperial Physician Li away.¡±


    He wanted to stop him, but Imperial Physician Li threw off his hand and got into the Xu family''s carriage.


    At that moment, Shao Hongkang knew that even if Imperial Physician Li was forcibly brought back, he would not seriously see his grandmother.


    "If it wasn''t for the other imperial physicians in the pce today, would he think it would be rare for us to invite him?" Shao Hongkang was angry and raised his voice abruptly.


    Marquis Huaiyin frowned when he saw that Shao Qingyuan seemed to hear it, and immediately red at Shao Hongkang, "Okay, what are you shouting, don''t affect Master Shao."


    Shao Hongkang opened his mouth and lowered his head slightly. He didn''t do it on purpose, it was just too much depression in his heart.


    He knew why Imperial Physician Li had such an attitude. During this time, not only Imperial Physician Li, but other people who used to be friends with their family, many of them fell into trouble.


    Moreover, it is not certain whether the third master of Xu Guogong''s family is really sick, maybe it is deliberately targeting them.


    Shao Hongkang''s eyes turned slightly red when he thought of this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2036: Shaojia

    Chapter 2036 Shao Family


    However, after raising his eyes to see Shao Qingyuan''s back, the difort in Shao Hongkang''s heart disappeared.


    Also...not everyone is like this. Shao and Yongjia County Master, even if their identities are so different from before, they seem to be upstarts in the capital, but they are still willing to associate with them.


    Not only sent them invitations when the new shop opened, but also visited the doctor in person after hearing that his grandmother fell ill.


    Thinking of this, Shao Hongkang hurriedly raised his head and said, "By the way, when I came back, I met Master Shao and the others. Not only Master Shao came, but also the Yongjia County Master, but she walked slowly, for a while. It should be here."


    Mrs. Hou came over and heard this sentence, and immediately hit him, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    After saying that, she quickly turned around and left the yard.


    Sure enough, as soon as Madam Hou stood still, she saw two figures slowly approaching from a distance.


    Mrs. Hou hurried up to meet her, "Aiyo, the county masteres in quickly. That stinky boy in my family didn''t even ask someone to get you a soft sedan chair, he''s too naive,e and rest for a while."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "It''s alright, my husband said that a woman is pregnant, and it will be easier to give birth after walking more. I usually walk mainly."


    Mrs. Hou has given birth to two children. The doctor also told her this principle, but I have heard it before, but it is easy to get tired after walking too much. Especially when they are so spoiled on weekdays, the doctor told them to walk more, and they felt a lot after walking around the yard twice.


    But Gu Yundong did walk directly from the gate to the inner courtyard, which was not too short for Mrs. Hou.


    Now that she heard that she usually walks like this, she was surprised.


    Gu Yundong followed Madam Hou inside. She didn''t go to the olddy''s room, but came to the main room.


    There were juniors sitting in the main room. Seeing Gu Yundonging in, he got up and greeted him.


    Gu Yundong was not familiar with them and had never dealt with them before. Just thinking that if we meet each other in the future, I will definitely have to move around more, so I took a few nces at the moment.


    Marquis of Huaiyin, there are only two men, he and Shao Erye.


    There are three or four women. Except for Shao Yin, who is the daughter of the olddy, the others are all descended from a concubine, and they have been married long ago.


    Marquis of Huaiyin and Second Master Shao both have two sons and two daughters. At this moment, in the main room, except for Shao Hongkang, everyone else is there, but it is very neat.


    Shao Hongkang''s wife is the daughter of a fifth-rank official in the capital, Mrs. Wan. She may have been chosen by Mrs. Hou, and she will be the head mistress of Hou''s mansion in the future, so her temperament is somewhat simr to Mrs. Hou, and she is hearty.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered the door, she helped her to sit down, let someone serve tea and snacks, and talked to her.


    "The county owner opened today, and we didn''t go to celebrate, but you came to see your grandmother, which made you worry."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "If you don''t know, that''s fine. Now that you know, you can''t pretend that you haven''t heard of it."


    Wanughed. Although he said that, some people thought they didn''t hear it, and evenughed a few words.


    The county master and Master Shao are already rare and caring people.


    Several people were talking when they suddenly heard movement from inside.


    The excited voice of Lord Hou resounded in the inner room, "Really? Sir Shao, can you cure it?"


    The juniors in the main room went inside one after another, but Gu Yundong stood there and didn''t move.


    After a while, these juniors were kicked out by Second Master Shao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2037: Sure enough

    Chapter 2037 Sure enough


    "Don''t block it in, just wait outside." Second Master Shao and Second Madam came out themselves. After driving everyone out, they closed the door as well.


    Wan hurriedly asked, "Second uncle, I just heard what Dad said, can Master Shao cure grandma?"


    "Well, Master Shao is sure, don''t worry, just wait quietly."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and Gu Yundong nced around.


    There are a few people who really sincerely hope that the olddy will be well, but there are also a few people, that is, to maintain it on the surface.


    This is also normal. The olddy usually eats fast food and recites Buddha in her recitation hall on weekdays, and she does not need the juniors to wait and greet every day.


    In this way, the feelings will naturally not be very deep.


    Probably the eldest grandson like Shao Hongkang can meet more.


    Gu Yundong had some idea in his mind, and withdrew his gaze, looking in the direction of the inner room.


    Shao Qingyuan in the room already knew about the olddy''s situation. He stood up and said to Huaiyin Hou and Mrs. Hou, who were still in the room, "The olddy''s qi and blood are not enough, and she should have been stimted by something, her throat was damaged, that''s why it caused Comatose."


    Marquis Huaiyin was stunned, what was the stimulus? Who is going to stimte his mother?


    But now is not the time to pursue this, the most important thing is to wake up the mother first.


    "What do you need to prepare for the diagnosis and treatment? Master Shao, even if you say it, I''ll let someone take it."


    "No." Shao Qingyuan said, taking out his acupuncture bag.


    then took the candlestick on the table and lit it, turned to Marquis Huaiyin and said, "Help me take off the olddy''s socks."


    "Hey, good."


    Marquis Huaiyin hurriedly walked to the end of the bed, lifted a corner of the quilt, and took off the olddy''s white stockings.


    Shao Qingyuan came over with a needle, his eyes fell on the soles of the olddy''s feet, and he aimed at the acupoint and pierced it.


    Marquis Huaiyin looked at him, but he didn''t dare to speak, and he held his breath.


    In fact, he was still a little worried, afraid that Shao Qingyuan was too young to understand.


    Otherwise, if it was as simple as what he said about theck of qi and blood, how could Dr. Liu from the Huimin Medical Center not see it?


    But what he didn''t know was that Dr. Liu also saw it, but he was not good at acupuncture, and his eyes were not very clear. His specialty was bone grafting. There are too many acupuncture points under the feet, and if one does not pay attention, it bes self-defeating.


    That''s why Dr. Liu suggested that the Marquis of Huaiyin seek an imperial physician.


    He thought, it is always easier for Hou''s residence to find an imperial physician. With an imperial physician, it is not a big problem for the olddy to wake up.


    Just like this, the Marquis of Huaiyin misunderstood, thinking that the olddy was seriously ill and could not be cured by ordinary people, so she could only ask an imperial doctor.


    Marquis of Huaiyin was worried when he saw Shao Qingyuan withdraw his hand.


    After a while, he felt that the mother, who was pale and bloodless, gradually became better.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin was overjoyed, and it really worked.


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly walked to the head of the bed again, and said to Madam Huaiyin, "Madam, please help me to support the olddy and let her lean on your shoulder."


    "Okay, I''lle." Mrs. Hou hurried over to sit and helped the olddy up, leaning slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan walked behind the olddy and moved his palm twice on her back.


    Then suddenly pinch and press, and finally p.


    Marquis Huaiyin was taken aback when he saw that he was concentrating, and the next moment, he saw the olddy spit out a mouthful of phlegm.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2038: old lady wake up

    Chapter 2038 The olddy wakes up


    Shao Qingyuan withdrew his hand and asked Mrs. Hou to put the person back.


    then took his pulse again and said to the two of them, "Okay, it''s alright, just wait and you should wake up."


    Huaiyin Hou and the two went to look at it, then reached out and touched the olddy''s hand, feeling that the originally cold touch was now warm, and their eyes were overjoyed.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shao. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t know what to do. I really appreciate you."


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "Master Hou is serious. When my wife first came to the capital, she didn''t understand anything, so it was Mrs. Hou who helped her."


    Mrs. Hou smiled a little embarrassedly, "How can I help you? It''s the county owner who has the ability."


    Shao Qingyuan just smiled and didn''t intend to be polite any more. He turned his head and said to Marquis Huaiyin, "I''ll prescribe a prescription for the olddy. You guys can get the medicine and eat more food that nourishes qi and blood on weekdays. The olddy walks a lot. It is not good for your physical and mental health to stay in the house all day long. Also, let the people who are waiting around you press her twice if there is anything or nothing. I have a set of methods that are very suitable. You can give it to the olddy. maid."


    The Marquis of Huaiyin was even more happy when he heard it, "Okay, just do as Master Shao said."


    While talking, he also walked to the door, opened the door, and told Erye Shao and the others the good news.


    Hearing that the olddy is all right, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    After everyone came in to have a look, Madam Hou asked them to go back first, "It''s not a problem to wait here, just go back and rest after being here all day, and wait until the olddy wakes up to visit. ."


    "Yes."


    The younger generation left one after another, and in the end, only two couples, Marquis of Huaiyin and Erye Shao, as well as Shao Hongkang and Mrs. Wan remained.


    Shao Qingyuan wrote the prescription, and Shao Hongkang went to get the medicine in person.


    And he also decided to go to the newly opened Shaoji Pharmacy to catch it. Today, it is thanks to Shao Qingyuan.


    He believes in him now.


    Followed, the Marquis of Huaiyin called Zhou Mammy to serve the olddy. Although Zhou Mama was old, her hand strength was not small, and she was more suitable than those young maids, so she first learned massage techniques from Shao Qingyuan.


    Mrs. Hou and Mrs. Er watched and followed suit.


    This side was learning when the maid''s voice came from the room, "The olddy is awake."


    The Marquis of Huaiyin was stunned for a moment, and hurried in.


    Seeing the olddy who opened her eyes, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mrs. Hou sat on the edge of the bed, "Mother, you''re awake. You''ve been in aa all day, but it scared us all."


    The olddy raised her head and nced over in front of several people in the room.


    After a long while, his lips trembled, and he opened his mouth with a hoarse voice, "Shao Ru, tell me the truth, you were really pushed out by your colleagues when you were outside? Was your wife still pushed into the water?"


    After hearing this, the huge room suddenly fell silent, and everyone''s expressions changed.


    Damn... Got it.


    Shao Ru''s face sank slightly, and frowned, "Mother, who told you?"


    He clearly exined to the servants in the mansion that he was not allowed to stab this matter in front of the olddy.


    Fortunately, the olddy stayed in the Nianyintang all the time and did not go out. The servants of the Nianyintang were beaten and beaten. In the past few months, nothing really happened.


    The olddy turned her head to the side, "So, is it true?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2039: miss Shao Yin

    Chapter 2039 Thinking of Shao Yin


    Shao Ru''s face quickly burst into a smile, "Mother, who did you listen to? Why is it so serious?"


    Who said it?


    Mrs. Hou and Mrs. 2, who were behind him, looked at each other, thinking of the fifth-aunt grandmother who returned to the house yesterday to treat the olddy.


    "Yes, mother, there is nothing at all." Mrs. Hou also sat down and persuaded, "You also know that our Hou residence has always been low-key, and we have nothing to do with our colleagues, so why would people exclude us for a trivial matter? As for me The thing about falling into the water is even more exaggerated. I identally slipped and fell into the water, or it was thanks to thedy who was there who saved me."


    "Really?" The olddy looked at her, her eyes were very calm, "If that''s the case, why have you been staying in the mansion all this time to apany me in chanting sutras and chanting Buddha."


    Mrs. Hou''s face froze for a moment, but she quickly smiled again, "Sorry, didn''t I fall into the water? I didn''t know what to do, so I went to the temple to do the math all the time. The master said that I have been unlucky recently. It''s better to stay at home and not go out."


    The others nodded again and again.


    The olddy sneered, "You don''t need to describe it. Although I am old, I can still tell if you are fooling me."


    "Mother, we absolutely dare not fool you."


    "I didn''t dare!!" The olddy suddenly raised her voice, and her voice became sharper, "You didn''t tell me about such a big thing. It''s been several months, and you are outside. I waspletely unaware of what happened.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong outside the house heard it, and they looked at each other.


    I didn¡¯t care about their business, I should have gone further.


    But the olddy is Shao Qingyuan''s grandmother, and they are very concerned about what kind of stimtion she was subjected to to be like this.


    Now listening to what she said, didn''t know those things before?


    Just thinking about it, the olddy''s voice came from inside the room again, "That old immortal, who harmed my Yin''er at the beginning, is now dead, and he will also implicate you."


    "Mother, don''t get excited, you just woke up, and the doctor said you need to rest more." The Marquis of Huaiyin became nervous.


    Every time his mother talks about the third sister, it is easy to get angry and in a bad mood.


    Thisa has just woken up, how can I bear this.


    Hou Huaiyin quickly changed the subject, but the olddy was unwilling, "I really regret, I regret marrying such a person who ispletely responsible for his family."


    "Mother, I don''t me Dad for what happened back then. He dealt with the Gu family for..."


    "Why don''t you me him? It was he who lost my Yin''er. I didn''t even know that Yin''er came to him when something went wrong. It''s fine if he doesn''t help, and he kicked Yin''er out. I don''t know that she has been to the capital. At my age, I may never see Yin''er in my life, I hate it."


    The olddy was really excited, sitting on the head of the bed, her fingers tightly gripping the quilt, her face became more and more red.


    Mrs. Hou was busy stroking her heart, "Mother, don''t worry, didn''t we send someone to look for it in Lingzhou? After a while, we will definitely find the whereabouts of the third sister."


    "Yeah, yeah." Huaiyin Hou''s forehead was sweating, "Mother, let''s rest first, you see you didn''t eat much in the morning, you''re hungry now, I''ll have someone prepare food, you need... "Mother, mother, mother!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2040: Shao Yin is in Lingzhou, very good

    Chapter 2040 Shao Yin is in Lingzhou, very good


    The voice of Marquis Huaiyin hadn''t fallen, and the olddy was short of breath again, and threw herself away in an instant.


    The people in the room were shocked, "Mother..."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong who were outside the house naturally also heard it, and suddenly felt bad, Shao Qingyuan ran into the house immediately.


    He looked at the people around the edge of the bed, frowned suddenly, strode forward, and pushed Huaiyin Marquis and Shao Erye aside without saying a word, "We''re all around here, how can the patient breathe?"


    Marquis of Huaiyin and Second Master Shao were pulled and staggered back two steps, looking at Shao Qingyuan who was anxious and a little anxious.


    Sir Shao''s strength just now... is not ordinary. If they hadn''t stabilized in time, they would have fallen to the ground by now.


    But this is not the time to think about it. The two of them took their respective wives and stood a little further away obediently. They stuck their heads and asked, "Master Shao, how is my mother?"


    Shao Qingyuan pinched the olddy''s acupuncture points and pressed them, finally making her breathing calm down.


    Although he still closed his eyes and didn''t wake up, fortunately, his pulse has also stabilized.


    Shao Qingyuan breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head and said to the Marquis of Huaiyin and the others, "It''s alright, everyone, let''s go out first, the olddy''s situation is not suitable for being stimted any more."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine." Huaiyin Hou and the others wiped the sweat from their foreheads and let out a sigh of relief.


    followed closely, and suddenly reacted.


    Just now...they seemed to have the door open when they were talking, especially those words that the olddy raised her voice, the people outsidepletely heard them.


    They turned their heads, and sure enough, Gu Yundong, who was sitting and resting in the main room, also walked in.


    Marquis Huaiyin was a little annoyed and wanted to say something, but the olddy on the bed suddenly reacted.


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and saw her frowning and shaking her head uneasily, she immediately reached out and pressed it on her forehead.


    Unexpectedly, the olddy grabbed his hand after only pressing it twice.


    Mrs. Shao closed her eyes and whispered, "Yin''er, Yin''er..."


    Huaiyin Hou and the others looked a little embarrassed, especially when they saw the mother holding Shao Qingyuan''s hand and calling her daughter''s name, they didn''t know what to say for a while.


    After a while, Mrs. Hou stepped forward and said apologetically to Shao Qingyuan, "Sir Shao, let mee here, you and the county master go to rest for a while, I have already prepared dinner, so I will stay and eat today. Let''s go after dinner."


    "Yes, yes, let my wife and Zhou mama watch over here, let''s go to the flower hall first."


    Although ?? said that, the Marquis of Huaiyin was actually quite uneasy.


    As the master, Shao Qingyuan rescued his mother several times, and he always had to entertain him, especially when Gu Yundong was pregnant.


    However, when Mrs. Hou wanted to take the olddy''s hand away, the olddy suddenly exerted a little force and held Shao Qingyuan''s hand tightly, and her voice became anxious, "Yin''er, Yin''er, it''s all mother-inw. Well, it''s useless mother, you have suffered so much, where are you,e back..."


    Mrs. Hou really wanted to stop the olddy''s mouth. In the eyes of the world, Shao Yin died of illness at a young age.


    But she couldn''t make any moves in front of Shao Qingyuan, so she could only interrupt her, "Mother, why are you talking nonsense again, the third sister has been over twenty years ago..."


    "She''s in Lingzhou, she''s fine." Shao Qingyuan''s voice suddenly sounded, directly suppressing Mrs. Hou''s words.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2041: Shao Yin is my mother

    Chapter 2041 Shao Yin is my mother


    The room was deadly silent, Madam Hou raised her head in surprise and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter''s face was calm, and he patted the olddy''s hand lightly.


    seems to have heard what he said, the olddy''s strength is not so great, "Lingzhou mansion, yes, Lingzhou mansion, go find her."


    Shao Qingyuan''s voice was very patient and gentle, "You don''t have to look for it, she wille to the capital soon, and in a few months, she will be back."


    "Really? Are you really back?"


    "Yes, I didn''t lie to you."


    There was a smile on the corner of the olddy''s mouth, and her expression rxed, "That''s good, that''s good, Yin''er ising back."


    The conversation between the two seemed to be real, and the Marquis of Huaiyin and the others were taken aback for a while.


    After a while, Marquis Huaiyin pped his thigh abruptly, took a few steps forward in a hurry, and said in a low voice, "Sir Shao, I know you want to appease my mother so that she will not be stimted. But, but you say this, my mother It will be true. You don''t think she is not awake now, but she must remember your conversation very clearly. When she wakes up, she has not seen my third sister, and she is more stimted. "


    "Yes, Master Shao, my third sister is no longer here. This lie can easily be exposed."


    Although they all knew that Shao Yin was definitely still alive, it was hard for outsiders to know about it.


    Shao Qingyuan slowly took his hand out of the olddy''s hand and tucked the quilt on her before turning his head and saying, "What I said is true, I didn''t lie to you."


    "¡­¡­"what?


    The people in the room looked at each other, and after a long while, Mrs. Hou said with a dry smile, "Sir Shao, don''t make this joke."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at them with a serious expression.


    His eyes have always made people very oppressive, and the few people in the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion were looked at like this, and they gradually became serious.


    "My name is Shao Qingyuan."


    A few people from the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion, "..." We know, then what?


    "Shao Yin''s Shao."


    How many people in the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion, "..." Huh? Wait, what does this mean?


    Shao Qingyuan finally dropped a bomb, "Shao Yin is my mother."


    Several people from the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion, "..."


    ! ! ! !


    what did he say? !


    Damn? !


    "Bang", Mother Zhou, who had juste in with the water basin, released her hand and the water basin fell directly to the ground.


    It wasn''t just her, the olddy on the bed also woke up at this moment, just when she heard hisst words, she stared at him in shock, the hand that Shao Qingyuan had put under the quilt stretched out and held it tightly. On his sleeve, his voice trembled as he asked, "You, what did you just say, what did you say?"


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t expect that she would wake up at this time, he turned to look at her, but his tone was firm, "Shao Yin, it''s my mother. She is now in Lingzhou Mansion, with my father. Originally, when we returned to Beijing this time, They n toe back with us, but there is something going on at Lingzhou Mansion, and they can''t leave for a while, so we can onlye back first, and when they get things done, they wille to the capital."


    The olddy''s lips trembled twice, her eyes locked on him, "You, are you serious?"


    "Well, I won''t lie to you." Shao Qingyuan raised his head and extended his hand to Gu Yundong, "My wife can testify, she knows."


    The olddy followed his fingers to look at Gu Yundong, thetter walked up to her, sat on the stool beside her, and nodded affirmatively.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2042: grandmother

    Chapter 2042 Grandmother


    "It''s true. Mom and Dad have already prepared things. After returning to the capital, they wille to see you at the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion. It''s just that something unexpected happens and they can''t get away."


    Gu Yundong also took the olddy''s hand, "Xianggong and I were thinking about waiting for my parents toe after a while, and we followed them to the house to see you. I didn''t expect to hear that you were ill, and we were worried, and Xianggong said Come and see for yourself. Now that you''re all right, we''re relieved."


    The olddy was stunned, and it took a while to digest what the two said.


    Then, tears suddenly poured out, and his vision was blurry, so he couldn''t see Shao Qingyuan''s face clearly.


    She quickly stretched out her hand and touched him, "Are you Yin''er''s son? Yin''er''s son?"


    "Yes, Grandma."


    "Hey! Good, good, Yin''er''s son, great. Yin''er is fine, she is fine. Tell me about Yin''er, how is she doing? Why hasn''t shee back for so many years? Look at me, are you ming me?"


    said, the olddy''s mood dropped again.


    Gu Yundong shook her hand, and the olddy raised her head hurriedly, "Look at me, what are you talking about? It''s better if Yin''er cane back, it''s more important than anything else."


    Shao Qingyuan was worried that she was talking too much, and her body could not bear it, and if she went on, she would definitely talk about the past. She knew what happened to his mother, and she was afraid that it would be ufortable again. Today, she has been in aa twice, and with such a big news, her spirit has reached its limit.


    He patted the olddy''s arm lightly and said, "Grandma, you are very tired. Take a good rest first. When you wake up, I will have a good talk with you. Tell you what happened to my mother all these years. thing, okay?"


    "Then tell me now, I want to hear it now."


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head with a firm expression, "No, you need to rest. I''m a doctor, you must listen to me now, otherwise I won''t say anything."


    The olddy was a little disappointed, but she was indeed struggling, and after a pause, she could only respond, "Okay, then I''ll rest first, you can''t go, and when I wake up, you can tell me about your mother and yours. matter."


    "Okay, I''m not leaving."


    The olddy was still a little worried, and raised her eyes to exin to Zhou Ma, "Help me watch him, don''t let..." She suddenly paused, "By the way, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Shao Qingyuan."


    "Shao Qingyuan?" The olddy was startled, "I remember, the name Shao Qingyuan seems to be the same as the doctor who vinated against cowpox?"


    "Yes, I am that doctor."


    The olddy wiped the corners of her eyes, her eyes lit up, she held his hand tightly and smiled like a child, "It''s you? Good boy, you are a promising person. I''m lucky Now, there is such a good son as you, and there is also a daughter-inw..."


    She looked at Gu Yundong again, saw her belly bulging slightly, and instantly became refreshed, "Are you pregnant?"


    "Yes, more than five months."


    "You are all lucky." The olddy knew the identities of the two and was finally satisfied.


    After she exined to Zhou Mama, she finally closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    just grabbed the hands of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, but refused to let go.


    Until she fell into a deep sleep, the two of them pulled out their hands and let Mother Zhou guard by the side.


    Mother Zhou nodded again and again, looking at Shao Qingyuan and the two of them with particrly soft and kind eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2043: silly uncle

    Chapter 2043 Hanhan''s uncle


    Shao Qingyuan stood up and walked a few steps outside with Gu Yundong.


    Several people in the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion havee to their senses, and they have finally digested the fact that Shao Qingyuan is the son of the third sister, Shao Yin.


    But even if they digested it, they still felt very dreamy and unreal when they looked at the living people standing in front of them.


    One moment ago they were still saying that Shao Yin had been dead for many years, and the next moment her son appeared in front of them.


    How do you feel... my face hurts a bit.


    but! !


    They were very excited when they learned that Shao Yin was fine, and that his son was still very good here and became Master Shao.


    Even the seconddy, who has always been introverted and indifferent, has a slight gleam in her eyes.


    In the face of such an uncle and aunt, Shao Qingyuan''s original intention to speak was stuck in his throat.


    Gu Yundong, who was standing beside him, couldn''t help but covered his mouth and smiled, raised his head and said in a low voice, "Grandma still needs to rest, let''s go out and talk."


    "Hey, yes yes yes, go out and talk first."


    The Marquis of Huaiyin hurriedly nodded and was about to stand in front to lead the way.


    just walked a few steps, then stopped again, turned his head to look at Shao Qingyuan, and looked at him several times, as if he was not a real person.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    Mrs. Hou gently tugged on Marquis Huaiyin''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "Let''s go."


    A few people went out one after another and came to the main room again.


    Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Yundong to sit down, but the people in the Hou residence seemed ufortable.


    They were still looking at Shao Qingyuan, thetter said, "..." Can you see the flowers?


    It was Mrs. Hou who rubbed her forehead, and helplessly had the courtyard door of Nianyin Hall closed, and exined that the mama who was serving beside her was guarding outside, and that no one woulde in.


    The Shao Hongkang couple, who came back one stepter, were just blocked from the yard.


    Only the two couples from the Shao family and Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were left in the main room.


    Both sides were silent for a while. After a long time, the Marquis of Huaiyin said, "Are you really... the son of the third sister?"


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan nodded, but he didn''t have anything to prove right now. The previous veil, Gu Yundong had also shown Mrs. Hou and Mrs. Er, neither of them knew each other.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin paused again, "Your mother, how have you been all these years? She never came back. We sent someone to look for her, but we only found that she had appeared in Lingzhou Mansion, and she disappeared after that. news."


    "Wait." Second Master Shao suddenly eximed and stood up suddenly.


    The people present all looked at him, and the Marquis of Huaiyin frowned, "Why are you so surprised? Can you speak properly?"


    "No, eldest brother, Master Shao is a descendant of a genius doctor."


    The Marquis of Huaiyin frowned even tighter, "Isn''t this something everyone knows about? It''s been spread all over the capital for a long time."


    Master Shao, "But he is also the son of our third sister."


    "That''s right, didn''t we all know it just now? How did you..." Marquis Huaiyin stopped halfway through speaking, he slowly turned his head and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "So, so the third sister, she, she married The son of the genius doctor?? She is the daughter-inw of the genius doctor Bai''s family??"


    Gu Yundong turned her head slightly, she finally understood why outsiders said that the people of the Marquis of Huaiyin generation were mediocre.


    Just this reflex, it¡¯s really¡­ not too fast.


    inexplicably a little silly feeling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2044: my poor third sister

    Chapter 2044 My poor third sister


    Shao Qingyuan also felt that his two uncles were probably on their official careers, and they really had to stop there.


    Climb a little higher, I''m afraid I don''t know how it fell.


    He nodded helplessly, "Yes, my father is the second son of the Bai family, Bai Hang, you should have heard of it."


    Huaiyin Hou and Shao Erye both opened their mouths, Bai Hang, of course they have heard of it.


    Although Bai Hang''s reputation is not as loud as Bai Yong''s, anyone with a bit of power knows that Bai Hang is very likely to be the next genius doctor. It is said that his medical skills are even more brilliant than Song Dejiang.


    This person, it turns out, turns out to be their brother-inw? ?


    Sister turned out to be married to him? ?


    Several people were stunned there, unable to return to their senses for a long time.


    By the way, that person who apanied his sister back to Beijing and was kicked out by their father was Bai Hang? Although Bai Hang was not famous now, but as the second son of the Bai family, his identity is also there, how can Dad be so confused?


    Thinking of this, everyone thought of Shao Qingyuan''s life experience.


    "So, was the kid who was kidnapped back then was you?" Mrs. Hou asked.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It''s me."


    Gu Yundong nced at him and saw that he had be the one who didn''t say a word again, he was speechless and could only answer for him, "To be honest, we have been looking for my inws for the past few years. Fortunately, when Xianggong was taken away, he was wearing an embroidered handkerchief. Aunt should still remember that we showed you the handkerchiefst year. In fact, at that time, we suspected that Xianggong''s life experience was rted to the Hou residence. ."


    Mrs. Hou''s eyes widened, "That veil..." It turned out that they passed by just a little bit.


    "Fortunately, after going around, we still recognized each other." Gu Yundong smiled, "We have only been reunited with my inws. Isn''t my uncle very strange why my mother-inw has not been back to the Hou residence to see you all these years? Actually, it''s not that my mother-inw doesn''t want to go back. , she''s sick."


    Huaiyin Hou Er Shao instantly became nervous, "Is it sick? What is it? Is it serious? How is it now? Isn''t her husband a skilled doctor? Even they can''t cure it?"


    Is this probleming too much all at once?


    But it can be seen that the two uncles and aunts really care and care about their mother-inw.


    Gu Yundong''s expression was gentle, "Mother-inw has a heart disease. After Xianggong disappeared, the old man greatly stimted her mother-inw, which caused her to be depressed and difficult to resolve. These years, because my mother-inw has been sick every year, she has been staying in the hospital. Bai Mansion, I haven''t stepped out of it. This Hou Mansion is a sad ce for my mother-inw. Even if I knew that the old Hou Ye had passed away, my father-inw did not dare to bring her over. Untilst year, Xiang-gong and mother-inw met and reunited, and my mother-inw had a heart disease After being relieved, I left the White House."


    "Heart disease..." The Marquis of Huaiyin murmured, wiping his face heavily, "For so many years, she has never stepped out of the house. What a miserable life she should have."


    "Yeah, poor third sister, we don''t know anything, we don''t deserve to be her brother."


    Looking at the two uncles who were deeply remorseful, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan nced at each other, and felt... they couldn''t go on.


    She has tried her best to tell the truth of the matter calmly. If it were a little more sensational, the two uncles might not be able to stand it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2045: The old man died with hatred

    Chapter 2045 The old man died with hatred


    Mrs. Hou sighed slightly and said, "Don''t look at your uncle''s usual calmness, but when ites to the matter of the third sister, I feel ufortable."


    In fact, not only the two brothers Huaiyin Hou, but also the olddy, the mother and son, whenever they mentioned Shao Yin, it was as if someone had beaten him with a sap.


    They have been regretting all these years, regretting that they did not protect Shao Yin well.


    Others don''t know, Mrs. Hou had already married into Hou''s mansion, but she could see clearly.


    When Shao Yin was taken away by Gu Jingyuan, the old man believed the rumors that she was running away with someone, and he soon assumed that the daughter was gone. At that time, it was announced that Shao Yin had died of illness.


    However, the olddy and the uncle of the Shao family disagreed. It was just that the old marquis controlled the entire mansion at first. Man, his position in the Hou Mansion was also very awkward at that time.


    The old man didn''t have much rtionship with the olddy, and he favored the fifth sister''s aunt Gan. Later, after the incident of Shao Yin, the old man''s dream of taking refuge with the third prince was shattered, and he was even more concerned about the olddy''s nose, eyes, and eyes, and handed over the family''s central feed to Gan''s management.


    The Gan family is arrogant and embarrassed, but despite this, the olddy is still trying to find the whereabouts of Shao Yin.


    Two yearster, Shao Yin and Bai Hang took the child back to Beijing, but the child was lost and returned to the Hou''s Mansion for help. However, the olddy and the two uncles didn''t know about it at all. The concierge was from the Gan family and told the Gan family and the old marquis directly.


    It wasn''t until a yearter that Mr. Gan identally leaked it when he was showing off in front of the olddy.


    After the olddy found out, she didn''t take a breath of heartache and fainted on the spot.


    Shao Yin was taken away by Gu Jingyuan before, so it''s not the fault of the old marquis, andter the old marquis also dealt with the Gu family, so it was regarded as revenge for Shao Yin.


    Butter, her daughter was desperate and wanted to ask him for help. Not only did he not help, he also humiliated her severely and made her sick. Did anyone do that? This is clearly the enemy.


    Since then, the olddy no longer regards the old man as her husband.


    If a woman is tough, a man is not necessarily an opponent.


    The olddy also came from a big family, and she has all the means of learning. Gan Shi would y some clever tricks to win over the old marquis, and within two months, he fell into the hands of the olddy and handed over the stewardship.


    After another two years, the old man fell ill. Most of his illness was caused by the olddy.


    Laohou has been strong all his life, but when he is about to get old, he has no children to serve.


    The two uncles were on the olddy''s side, wanting them to bring tea and water to this unfeeling father, they would, but the olddy would not allow it.


    The old man finally died with hatred.


    Since then, the Hou residence has been handed over to the current Marquis of Huaiyin, and the olddy has also let go of the power and handed over the pce to the hands of Lady Hou.


    In addition to looking for Shao Yin wholeheartedly, she prayed and recited sutras in the Buddhist hall, hoping that Shao Yin would be safe and sound.


    Now, finally there is news of Shao Yin.


    Everyone in the Marquis of Huaiyin Manor breathed a sigh of relief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2046: total total

    Chapter 2046 Total Total


    After Shao Qingyuan heard it, he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    The old man''s stubborn opinion made each other miserable for so many years, what benefit can he get in the end? Didn''t you leave with regret?


    Huaiyin Hou and the others slowly calmed down, and then they began to ask Shao Yin about his life these years.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know much. What her parents told him were always happy things, and never said anything about pain or suffering.


    Therefore, he can only pick up some happy things to say.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin finally breathed a sigh of relief, "I knew that the third sister was kind-hearted, and there would be blessings. She was kidnapped by Gu Jingyuan and separated from us, but finally met your father. In fact, it was a blessing in disguise, otherwise, I really asked my father to betrothed to the third prince, and now I''m afraid..."


    At the beginning, the old man was thinking of climbing up to the third prince, but the third prince was executed for the crime of treason. Not only him, but also the wife and family of the third prince did not escape.


    When everyone thought of this, they sighed.


    Shao Erye waved his hand, "Stop talking about this, by the way, Qingyuan, you said your parents and the others have important things to do in Lingzhou Mansion, what is it? Is there any use for uncle, just say ."


    "Don''t bother uncle, it''s just some family affairs of the Bai family, they''lle over after they''ve been dealt with."


    "That''s good."


    "However, before that, there is something I want to discuss with the two uncles."


    Marquis of Huaiyin and Second Master Shao looked at each other, "Whatever, you can say."


    "It''s about my mother''s identity. Back then, the old marquis dered to the public that my mother died of illness. If there is a rush to recognize each other at this time, outsiders must have a lot of guesses. Now the Huaiyin Marquis''s mansion is in the air, and there may be some rumors. Rumors that shouldn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s better that we think about it ourselves and exin it to the outside world in a unified way.¡±


    Marquis of Huaiyin nodded, "This is indeed the truth, so what should you say?"


    Then, the four Marquis of Huaiyin looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong in unison.


    A look of ''You two are smart and you say we do as we do''.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, "..."


    "This matter, let''s sum it up first. We can discuss it before my parentse to the capital. I also need to ask my grandmother''s meaning." Shao Qingyuan can only say, "But until then, our identities will be kept secret for the time being. , just a few of us know, so as not to cause more trouble."


    "Okay, then let''s settle it first." Madam Hou nodded, "I think it''s gettingte, let''s have dinner first, Qingyuan is busy now, so he drank two sips of tea, and his stomach should be hungry. Still pregnant with a child, no one can starve a child when he is hungry."


    "That''s right, look at me, I''m so excited to forget about this." Marquis Huaiyin also stood up, "Qingyuan, county master, let''s go to the flower hall for dinner first, and we''ll talk about itter."


    Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Yundong to stand up, thetter took two steps, but still said, "Aunt and aunt just call me Yundong, you don''t need to call the princess."


    "That''s out of order."


    "But when my aunt and uncle called me the princess, I felt ufortable, and I would not dare toe here in the future."


    "This..." Marquis Huaiyin frowned in embarrassment, but Mrs. Hou responded quickly and nodded with a smile, "Okay, that''s called Yun Dong, Yun Dong calls kindly, this is like a family."


    While speaking, she stood on the other side of Gu Yundong and walked out holding her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2047: live in Houfu

    Chapter 2047 Living in Hou''s Mansion


    Shao Hongkang, who had been stopped outside the Nianyin Hall, looked at the few people who came out in surprise, his face full of suspicion, how did he feel that he had only disappeared for such a short time, and the atmosphere of these people had be different?


    Especially the intimacy between them, this rtionship is getting better too quickly, right?


    Shao Hongkang wanted to ask a few questions, but the Marquis of Huaiyin had already told him with a serious face, "Since you have brought back the medicine, go and fry it quickly, your grandmother will wake up and want to drink itter, don''t be stunned here, we Go to the flower room first."


    Shao Hongkang, "..." For a moment, he felt like he had fallen out of favor.


    Aren''t there servants to boil medicine? Could it be that his father felt that he had no filial piety when he handed this work to his servants?


    Marquis Huaiyin didn''t look at him again, ignored his confusion, and left with Shao Qingyuan.


    After a few people finished their dinner, Shao Qingyuan went to Nianyintang again to check the olddy''s pulse. He felt that there was no problem, so he was relieved.


    However, when he was about to leave, the olddy woke up and pulled him and refused to let him go.


    She misses Shao Yin so much, but now Shao Yin can''t be seen, but Shao Yin''s child is in front of her.


    When the olddy woke up and saw someone, she was willing to let him go, because she was afraid that once he left, he would not be able to find it again. She always felt that it was like a dream.


    Hou Huaiyin Hou and Mrs. Hou took turns to persuade to no avail, the olddy just refused to let go.


    In the end, there was no other way, Shao Erye could only say, "Otherwise, Qingyuan and Yundong will live in the mansion tonight. It''s my uncle''s house anyway, so it doesn''t matter if we stay overnight. I''m worried that my mother''s condition will recur. , live in the mansion just in case?"


    Before Shao Qingyuan could speak, the olddy nodded again and again, "Yes, I still don''t feel very well. What if you leave and I faint again?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." The old man, can you be so foolish? He''s a doctor, can''t he see if she''s okay?


    He looked at Gu Yundong, and the olddy hurriedly looked at Gu Yundong, "Yundong, my old woman is very pitiful, you all stay here. Don''t worry, there are servants in the family, you don''t need to work hard, everything is left to the servants to do. Just fine."


    Gu Yundong, "..." You said so, if I were to leave again, it would be unfilial.


    Gu Yundong nodded, and Shao Qingyuan naturally stayed.


    Mrs. Hou immediately asked people to clean up the yard next to the olddy, and sent a few neat servants to their house. This scene surprised the other juniors in Hou''s residence, but they thought about the identities of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong. , I was relieved again, and I didn''t listen much in the end.


    However, I didn''t expect that the olddy would actually follow Mammy Zhou to take care of Gu Yundong.


    "Mother Zhou has experience. She took care of me when I was pregnant. No one would dare to bully you when she was there."


    The kindness was difficult to ept, so Gu Yundong agreed.


    But Zhou Ma is indeed very appropriate. After all, she is a servant from a big family, and she does things very well, and it will not make you feel ufortable at all.


    Gu Yundong used to not care whether the servants had been trained or not, he just needed to befortable and smart. But after staying here for one night, and being taken care of by Mammy Zhou, she didn''t have to use her brain or even her lips, she suddenly felt that being a rice bug seemed to be a good choice.


    Fortunately, she woke up the next day. After all, she was not used to living in a deep house without going out. If you don''t use your brain and talk, people will degenerate and rust.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2048: The capital is full of gold

    Chapter 2048 The capital is full of gold


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan stayed in the Hou Mansion for one night, and the next day they stayed for half a day under the reluctant eyes of the olddy, and left after noon.


    Although the olddy is still reluctant, she also knows that it is impossible for people to stay in the Hou residence forever.


    Not to mention the identities of the two, but Yun Dong is still pregnant. She has a home and doesn''t feelfortable living in the Hou Mansion.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong left, the olddy sighed.


    But after this incident, her whole body was refreshed. After drinking the medicine and sleeping, she was able to go to the ground, with a smile on the corners of her eyes and brows.


    When the juniors came to visit, they saw that the always serious grandmother was actually very kind.


    Just, "..." is a very strange feeling.


    But it''s not just grandmothers who are weird, even their parents.


    Because of the gossip and all kinds of nder outside, these days they are all frowning, and they don¡¯t like to go out, and they are listless in everything they do.


    But now they are all in good spirits. Mrs. Hou and the seconddy have an appointment for a few days to wait for their grandmother to feel better before going to Xinming Pavilion to sit.


    Even my grandmother said to visit this popr teahouse in Beijing.


    But before that, Mrs. Hou still has something to deal with.


    Before the olddy fainted, it was caused by the deliberate stimtion of the fifth sister, Shao Hui. Mrs. Hou also found it strange that the fifth sister was the daughter of the Gan family, and she didn''t have a good rtionship with the olddy. After she got married, she only returned to Hou''s mansion once a year, just to pretend.


    Why did he suddenlye back in the middle of this time? It turned out to be such a thought.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin immediately gave an order to let the concierge see Shao Huiter, stop the person directly at the door, and never let anyone in.


    If it weren''t for the fact that it was not appropriate to have more troubles recently and give people a handle, the Marquis of Huaiyin even wanted to visit her in person and ask her to rify.


    But don''t worry, after recognizing the third sister, some ounts can be calcted slowly.


    Shao Qingyuan did not intervene in this matter, they went back to Shao Mansion.


    opened yesterday, and both Gu Ji and Shao Ji¡¯s ount books have been delivered to their homes.


    Gu Yundong was not in a hurry to look, only nced at thest data, very good, the capital is really full of gold.


    She asked Wan''s father, who was temporarily serving as Gu Ji''s shopkeeper, "You and Zhuangzi are the only two people working in the shop. I think the business is good. If there are not enough staff, you can hire another guy. Also, tell Zhuangzi more about this. The rules in the capital, with him recognize the nobles in the city, so that he can take over as the shopkeeper in the future."


    "Yes." Father Wan respectfully responded, but his heart skipped a beat. It turns out that Madam intends to train Zouzi to be the shopkeeper, so he will...


    Father Wan ran with the shopkeepers before he was given to Shao Mansion by Yi Zn. He was experienced and indeed calm and intelligent. He originally thought that he would also help his wife manage the property in the future, but now that he thinks about it, he still thinks too much.


    Now there is Xia Mama in the Xinming Pavilion, and Shao Ji has the doctor invited by the master to take care of it. It seems that Jiang Bao will take over in the future, and Gu Ji will be in charge of Zhuangzi in the future.


    Father Wan has some regrets, but this is the master''s order, he is a servant, just listen to it.


    Who knew that Gu Yundong followed closely but said, "You have devoted yourself to the pile. In the future, when he is familiar with you, you can also unload this burden and ept the other things that I have exined to you."


    Father Wan was stunned for a moment, his eyes lit up slightly, but he remained calm and didn''t let anyone see it, "Other things? If Madam has something to exin, just ask."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2049: Gao Feng Lu is here

    Chapter 2049 Gao Feng Lu is here


    Gu Yundong nodded, "If you''re okay, go to the workshops outside the city to learn more about our Gu family''s industry and the process of acquisition and sales. In the future, when the stores in the capital are stable, I will continue to open stores in other cities. Yes, you are familiar with it, and you will not be in a hurry in the future."


    Father Wan couldn''t hold back his expression a bit this time, "Mrs. means that the matter of going to other prefectures and opening a shop will be handed over to me?"


    Gu Yundong raised his head to look at him suspiciously, "Of course, don''t you have experience?" It also saved her from having to train people again.


    Besides, Father Wan''s contract is in her hands. Gu Yundong wouldn''t dare to hand over such a big thing to outsiders.


    Father Wan was very excited at the moment, and repeatedly assured, "Madam, don''t worry, I will do my best to help Zhuangzi get acquainted with the capital as soon as possible, and I will also go outside the city tomunicate with Director Tong."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s not urgent, especially these few days, you should stay in the shop first and check the traffic flow."


    "Yes."


    Father Wan nodded and responded cautiously.


    After he left, Shao Qingyuan spoke, "I have to learn this speaking skill from you."


    Disappointed first, and then gave a big pie, didn''t you see that all fathers are grateful?


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, "You better forget it, as far as your concise and powerful way of speaking, I can''t teach you."


    Shao Qingyuan pulled her up, put her on hisp, raised his head and kissed her chin, "After that,e and tell me."


    "It''s not impossible, is there a reward?"


    "I."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Still can''t speak? When ites to flirting with her, she is self-taught.


    She red at him, "Be careful what you say now, I have a baby in my belly, don''t teach the child bad."


    Shao Qingyuan was at a loss, what did he say? Is this girl thinking crooked?


    But at this time, no matter how stupid Shao Qingyuan was, his strong desire to survive made him realize that he couldn''t break it down, so he simply followed her words and said, "Okay, I''ll pay attention, and talk about it after the child is born."


    said, Shao Qingyuan was looking forward to the child''s early birth.


    Ever since Gu Yundong''s belly became pregnant, the belly was getting bigger day by day, and Shao Qingyuan was a little scared, as if that belly would burst at any time.


    Sometimes he would wake up in the middle of the night, and he didn''t sleep peacefully, but Gu Yundong sleptfortably.


    But seeing her sleeping peacefully, Shao Qingyuan was also at ease.


    He stretched out his hand and touched Gu Yundong''s stomach, "There are still a few months left."


    Shao Qingyuan sighed, and suddenly Shao Wu''s voice came from outside, "Master, Gao Feng is here."


    Shao Qingyuan''s hand stopped, Gu Yundong stood up from his arms, packed up his clothes, and said, "Invite someone to the main room."


    "Yes."


    Shaowu didn''te in, he turned around and left after hearing the sound.


    After a while, he brought Gao Feng and Mrs Lu into the main room.


    "Sit down." Shao Qingyuan asked people to serve tea, and then went to the opposite side of Gao Feng, looked at his face carefully, and nodded, "It seems that the toxin has been cleared, and the person has recovered."


    Gao Feng stood up, and the Lu family next to him also quickly stood up.


    Then, he straightened his robe and knelt down, "Thanks to the second young master for helping me, and using a lot of good medicine on me, otherwise, I would have died a long time ago. Gao Feng would like to thank the second young master for saving his life."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2050: Gao Fengs plan

    Chapter 2050 Gao Feng''s n


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly got him up, "You also gave a helping hand when my wife fled from the famine. What''s more, you belong to the Bai family, and of course your own family must be saved."


    Gao Feng was stunned for a while, thenughed.


    I didn''t know it before, but now Gao Feng knows Gu Yundong''s ability, and he feels guilty when he says he helped her on the road to escape. Even without herself, she can still bring her family to Xuanhe House safely.


    "Next, what are your ns?" Gu Yundong asked him, his eyes inadvertently falling on Mrs Lu.


    Gao Feng didn''t find out, but his expression was a little dignified. He said, "I n to go back to Lingzhou Mansion. I am the guard of the Bai family. It is my duty to protect the Bai family when something happens to the Bai family. The old man sent Bai Zhiyan to protect him, but Bai Zhiyan had such a big problem, but I didn''t find it in time.


    "But you are now a thorn in Bai Zhiyan''s side. It''s not safe to go back all the way."


    Gao Feng said with a smile, "Before, I believed in people by mistake and I was unprepared, so I was poisoned. Now that I am prepared, I will protect myself, and I will not expose people to others easily. Don''t worry. Bai Zhiyan wants to kill. It''s not so easy for me. On the contrary, you, I am afraid that he has already hated it, you have to be more careful."


    Shao Qingyuan, "This is the capital, Yun Dong and I are not unknown people. If you want to attack us, you have to consider it. He doesn''t have such great ability." Moreover, Bai Hang also secretly left him some expert guards. , coupled with the exposure of Bai Zhiyan''s identity, who needs to be more careful.


    "That''s good." Gao Feng nodded, nced sideways at Mr. Lu, pursed his lips, hesitated for a moment, and suddenly said, "There is one more thing, I want to ask the second young master and the second youngdy."


    "You said." Seeing him looking at Lu Shi, Gu Yundong could probably guess what he wanted to say.


    Sure enough, Gao Feng said to them, "I want to ask you to help me take care of Mrs Lu and wait for me toe back."


    Mr. Lu was stunned for a moment, then turned his head suddenly, "You, won''t you take me away?"


    "I have had many difficulties going back this time. I don''t know when I will be able toe back. If you follow me, you will be in danger."


    Mr. Lu immediately shook his head, "I''m not afraid of danger."


    "But I still can''t protect myself. You are a weak woman. I want to protect you, and you will hold me back." Gao Feng said with a frown.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Can you speak? ? ? No wonder a lot of years old have not married a wife, you deserve to be single.


    She looked at Mrs Lu, who fell silent for a moment, her face turned pale, her lips trembled slightly, and after a while, she nodded slightly, "I, I understand, I know it''s just a no-brainer. It''s a burden to use. Don''t worry, I, I can take care of me alone, take care of myself, it won''t be a drag on you, you don''t have to worry about me. "


    After saying a few words, tears fell.


    Gao Feng''s eyes widened, and he suddenly became at a loss, "I''m not, that''s not what I meant, you misunderstood, I didn''t say you were a burden." He scratched his head and looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong as if asking for help.


    Gu Yundong shrugged, looking helpless.


    Gao Feng''s always serious face was full of panic, he wanted to exin, but the more he exined, the more wrong he became.


    Gritting his teeth for thest time, he suddenly grabbed Mrs Lu''s hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2051: When I come back, well be married

    Chapter 2051 When Ie back, I will get married


    Mr. Lu was stunned for a moment, and then heard Gao Feng say very solemnly, "You stay in the capital obediently, wait for me toe back, after Ie back, we will get married."


    Mr. Lu''s eyes suddenly widened, "You, you, what did you say?"


    Gu Yundong almost spit out a sip of tea, is this a blockbuster if it doesn''t make a sound? ? Propose without a word?


    However, after Gao Feng proposed marriage, he suddenly froze, turned his head, and asked Shao Qingyuan somewhat uncertainly, "Second Young Master, is it alright?"


    He is the guard of the Bai family. Of course, about the marriage, you have to ask the master of the Bai family.


    Shao Qingyuan has no opinion, but...


    He nced at him and was crying with his head down, but because of Gao Feng''s words, Mr. Lu, whose eyes lit up with excitement, paused and called Gao Feng aside to speak.


    Mr. Lu was puzzled, but didn''t say anything, just smiled shyly at Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gao Feng came to the corridor outside. There was no one here, and it was a little far from the main room, but they could see the movement in the main room.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes still fell on Gu Yundong, but he asked, "Are you sure? Want to marry her?"


    "Yes, for so many years, I never thought of getting married and having children. But when I met her, I did have the idea of ??starting a family."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and asked, "Do you know all about her background?"


    Gao Feng was stunned, "Second Young Master is referring to her identity in the outer chamber?" He thought that Shao Qingyuan disliked Lu''s identity, and hurriedly exined, "Did Second Young Master hear some rumors when he was in Lantern Lane? To exaggerate, Mrs Lu is not that kind of person."


    Shao Qingyuan was not in the ident room, and he didn''t fully believe the rumors at the time.


    After all, when they were in Lantern Lane before, he and Yundong were also deeply affected, and naturally they understood how much water these rumors were.


    What he cared about was the original identity of the Lu family.


    Today''s Bai family is in a troubled season. Bai Zhiyan''s identity is still a mystery, and he doesn''t know what he wants to do. Therefore, it is necessary to investigate the origin of Lu Shi carefully and cautiously.


    But this point, Gao Feng is also clear.


    "I have investigated Lu''s life experience before."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at him, Gao Feng''s eyes fell on Lu Shi, "She is also a poor woman."


    Lu is the outer chamber, but this outer chamber is not what she wants to do.


    The Lu family was originally a big family, otherwise she would not have the conditions to learn Pipa. But she is a prostitute, and her mother is the aunt of the Lu family. Unfortunately, when the Lu family was about twelve years old, she died.


    The head mistress of the Lu family was pretty good to the Lu family. Knowing that she likes to y the pipa, she specially found a female teacher to teach her.


    But Mrs. Lu didn''t understand why Mrs. Lu did this, but Gao Feng could guess it. How can the wife of a big family specially invite such a master for her daughter? ying the pipa is for cultivating sentiment, not for practicing day and night as the main business.


    Mrs. Lu clearly has other purposes waiting to calcte Lu.


    Luckily, Mrs. Lu was raised in the backyard all day, with little knowledge. The servants around her were all Mrs. Lu''s people, and no one taught her about some things. She thought that Mrs. Lu treated her well. After all, she had never eaten, drank, and dressed shorter than her. Except sometimes when she was tired from practicing the pipa and wanted to rest, thedy would reprimand her severely.


    Fortunately, just as Mrs. Lu''s n was about to be put into action, something happened to the Lu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2052: Lus history

    Chapter 2052 Lu''s Origin


    The Lu family was persecuted, and the Lu family and his wife were directly framed and imprisoned.


    The entire Lu family was copied. That day happened to be something wrong with Lu''s pipa, so Mrs. Lu asked her to take her pipa to a shop to repair it.


    Mrs Lu was so happy to be able to leave the house, and she didn''t think too much about why Mrs. Lu didn''t let the servants in the family do this thing today, she went out with a maid.


    Who knew that when she was about to arrive at the shop, the maid suddenly had a stomachache and ran away. She stood there and waited, but met a disciple. She was terrified at the time, kicked Deng Tuzi directly, and hurried to the house.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of the house, he saw the scene of Lu''s house being raided and his parents being arrested.


    Mr. Lu subconsciously hid, and only after everyone had left did she find a way to inquire about the matter. As a result, I saw my younger brother hiding near the Lu Mansion.


    Lu''s younger brother is only ten years old and is Mrs. Lu''s biological son.


    Brother Lu was secretly hidden by Mrs. Lu''s confidant, Mammy, until after the officers and soldiers left, he quietly slipped out of a dog hole in Lu''s residence.


    Although Lu and his younger brother were not born to the same mother, they have a very good rtionship.


    Brother Lu often sneaks into her yard to listen to her ying the lute, and asionally brings her delicious food.


    Now that something has happened at home, the Lu family can only rely on brother Lu.


    At that time, the city was searching for their whereabouts, and Mrs. Lu didn''t dare to go home again, so she took her younger brother and ran to Yandong County, which is the county town where Gu Yundong let the ship dock when she was pregnant.


    However, when they arrived at the county seat, they found that their money was not enough.


    Mr. Lu had no money, only two small pieces of silver in his purse. She was going to go out at the time, and she was thinking of buying some gadgets.


    Brother Lu did. When he was hidden, his confidant gave him two banknotes.


    But the denomination is not much, after all, that grandma can''te up with much money.


    But this way, it takes a lot of food to eat. Both sisters and brothers have never endured hardships, especially Brother Lu, who eats the best food and can''t bear it at all. Moreover, the two of them didn''t understand the concept of consumption outside. After Lu''s became familiar with the price ratio, the money was almost spent.


    If they can''t think of anything else, they can only sleep on the street.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Lu brought a pipa, but she really had no choice. She went to knock on the doors of those big families. She felt that she had been able to be a teacher, and she should be able to enlighten those young girls.


    However, she still thought too simply.


    She is not famous and young, and no one wants her at all.


    Until... I met Master Zhang.


    Mr. Zhang was the wealthy businessman who wanted to take care of her as an outsider. Mrs. Lu yed a song in front of Mr. Zhang. Mr. Zhang was shocked and moved his mind on the spot.


    Seeing that Lu''s life was in embarrassment, he directly said that he wanted her to be the outer room.


    Mr. Lu was shocked at the time, so naturally he refused, and he was going to leave with his younger brother on the spot.


    Master Zhang had someone stop them, and he sat on the side, teasing the two brothers and sisters like a cat and mouse, as if they were in his hands.


    No one expected that Brother Lu would suddenly attack, grabbing a stone and hitting Master Zhang directly in the head.


    Mr. Zhang''s head was bleeding and he passed out.


    The Lu siblings were arrested and locked in the woodshed.


    When Master Zhang woke up, the first thing he did was to arrest Brother Lu to see the official.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2053: different outer chambers

    Chapter 2053 Different Outer Chambers


    n Lu naturally refused, not to mention that they were hiding from the government, but said that the two brothers and sisters were helpless, and once they saw the official, it was impossible for them toe out safe and sound.


    Master Zhang knew that she did not dare to see an official, so he gave her two choices, one is to be his outer chamber, and the other is to smash brother Lu''s head.


    Mr. Lu had no choice but to promise Master Zhang to be his outer room.


    Then, she was sent to Lantern Lane by Master Zhang.


    Brother Lu was ced elsewhere by Master Zhang, and the two brothers never met again.


    Lu Shi originally thought that this would be the case in this life. She only wished that her younger brother would grow up safely and be able to take him out of the sea of ??misery in the future.


    Who knew that after bing the outer chamber, Mr. Lu knew that Mr. Zhang was not humane at all.


    He really liked Mrs. Lu''s appearance and the good pipa she yed, but this outer room was just a name.


    but! !


    It is precisely because he is inhumane that his temperament bes entric and irritable. On weekdays, he was overwhelmed by his wife and did not dare to refute him. Over the years, his temperament began to distort.


    As a result, the anger he felt at home could not be vented, so he woulde to Lantern Alley and sprinkle it on Lu Shi.


    Every time he came, he would ask Lu Shi to y music for him. Often after ying a song, Master Zhang would go crazy, punching and kicking Lu Shi, grabbing her hair and hitting the wall hard, scolding her in a dirty mouth, and threatening to use these methods if she dared to resist. On Brother Lu''s body.


    Mr. Lu couldn''t resist his strength at first, and after listening to Master Zhang''s words, he didn''t dare to do anything else.


    After being beaten once or twice, Mr. Lu could only try his best to protect his head so as not to be beaten to death.


    Fortunately, Mr. Zhang was getting old and his spirits could not keep up, so he stopped after ying for a while.


    But even so, every time Master Zhang came over, her nose was bruised, her face was bruised, she fainted several times and almost never woke up.


    The only thing that is fortunate is that Master Zhang doesn¡¯te often, usually once a month or two, and asionally after two or three months.


    Mr. Lu once tried to y a more soothing tune, hoping to relieve the violent factor in Master Zhang''s heart, but it was useless. After she finished ying a piece, Master Zhang would still do it.


    Just when Mrs Lu was desperately waiting for the day she might die at the hands of Master Zhang, the injured Gao Feng identally broke into her life.


    Mr. Lu rescued Gao Feng, bandaged his wound, and bought him medicine for decoction.


    After Gao Feng''s injuries healed, she identally found that new and old wounds on her arm continued. If it wasn''t for Master Zhang to save face, he was afraid that she would be seen by others when she went out, so he didn''t attack her face, Gao Feng would have discovered it long ago.


    Mr. Lu was his savior, and it was impossible for Gao Feng to leave her alone. Lu Shiyuan still wanted to hide it, and even urged Gao Feng to leave quickly. He shouldn''t stay longer when his injury healed. It''s just that Gao Feng has a way to force out those pasts, and finally knows about Master Zhang.


    Gao Feng didn''t say anything at the time, but left a sentence the next day, "I''ll go and rescue your brother. When the two of you leave here incognito, you should repay your kindness for saving your life."


    Then, without waiting for Mr. Lu to speak, Gao Feng left,


    He had been away for a long time, but when he came back, his eyes wereplicated and there was a hint of pity, bringing bad news to the Lu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2054: despair

    Chapter 2054 Despair


    Brother Lu left, and left Yandong County just one month after Mr. Lu became Master Zhang''s outer chamber.


    The Lu family has no rtives, only such a younger brother can depend on each other.


    But brother Lu is different. At the beginning, Mrs. Lu''s family, the Qi family, was still somewhat powerful. After the Lu family''s ident, the Qi family immediately came to try to rescue the Lu family''s parents.


    However, it was still a step toote. The Lu family''s parents couldn''t bear the pain in prison, and they were gone.


    Although the Qi family helped the Lu family prove their innocence and clear their grievances, they failed to save their daughter''s life.


    But Mrs. Lu is gone, and the younger brother of the Lu family is still there.


    The original mother was to exin that brother Lu was hiding in the house waiting for the Qi family toe, but brother Lu was too frightened at the beginning, did not hear clearly, ran out of the Lu house, and was then taken to Yandong County by the Lu family.


    The Qi family followed the clues to find Yandong County, found brother Lu, and took them away directly.


    Gao Feng also found out that Lu''s younger brother didn''t mention his n to save Lu''s departure. He felt that Lu''s being an outhouse had humiliated the Lu family, and it had also affected his brother''s reputation, and he had unterally cut off rtions with her long ago.


    The Qi family also med the Lu family for bringing brother Lu to this ghost ce, and it took them so long to find someone.


    The Qi family took Brother Lu away early, but the Lu family thought that he was being controlled by Master Zhang, and endured the beatings of Master Zhang from time to time, and almost lost his life, just to save his brother''s life.


    Knowing all the truth, Mr. Lu vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot and passed out with a pale face.


    If it wasn''t for Gao Feng, Lu''s might really not be able to hold on.


    She was injured all over by Master Zhang, and some internal injuries were not healed at all, and the vomiting of blood was mild.


    Gao Feng took care of her for a while. After all, he came from a family of medicine, so he can still see basic internal injuries, and he also has medicine on his body. Under her conditioning, Mrs. Lu''s condition gradually recovered.


    But after such a big blow, her spirit was gone.


    Gao Feng is not very good at speaking, it is not a problem to see her like this, and even think about tying brother Lu for her.


    Mr. Lu stopped him. Since he wants to cut off the rtionship, then cut it off, it doesn''t matter.


    She is really carefree now.


    It¡¯s just that the road ahead is slim and I don¡¯t know the direction.


    At this time, Master Zhang came again.


    He no longer has Lu''s handle in his hand, and if he wants to do it again, Lu''s won''t let him beat him obediently.


    What''s more, there is also a Gao Feng.


    Master Zhang got angry at home, not only did he fail to vent here, he was beaten to death.


    He was naturally unwilling and wanted to go back and find someone to clean up the two of them.


    But Mr. Lu was holding on to his inhumane things, and threatened him to spread it out if he dared to trouble them again.


    Master Zhang left reluctantly, and he didn''t even take back the house in Lantern Lane.


    Gao Feng was afraid that he woulde to the door again, so he stayed with her in the house for a while, making sure that Master Zhang would note, and then set off back to Lingzhou Mansion.


    As a result, he was betrayed by a trusted friend, poisoned, and returned to Lantern Lane again.


    "Later, I met you." Gao Feng retracted his gaze and looked at Shao Qingyuan again, "She has saved me twice, but she is actually a very simple person, without those convoluted thoughts, I think , I will get married in the future, and I should be looking for a girl like her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2055: The worthless Lu

    Chapter 2055 The worthless Lu family


    After Shao Qingyuan heard it, he knew it.


    He nodded, "If that''s the case, then do as you say."


    Gao Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and the two returned to the main room.


    Mrs Lu looked at the two of them nervously, not knowing what they said when they went out, did this Master Shao disapprove of her being with Gao Feng.


    She really likes Gao Feng, and only Gao Feng is her support.


    Fortunately, after Gao Feng sat down, he smiled at her and said, "We have already agreed, you will live here first, and then get married when I return from Lingzhou Mansion."


    Mr. Lu pursed his lips, restrained his joyful expression, bowed his head a little embarrassedly, and made a soft "um".


    Gu Yundong had also chatted with Mrs Lu just now, and smiled when he saw it, "Then I''ll ask someone to clean up a room ande out, Gao Feng, when are you going to leave?"


    "Two dayster."


    Mr. Lu was a little reluctant, but more worried. She had seen Gao Feng on the verge of being seriously injured. It was the first time they were strangers. Mrs. Lu didn''t have much emotion and just tried her best to save people.


    But the second time, how many days Gao Feng was unconscious, Lu Shi was shocked for how many days.


    Now that he''s taking a risk again, she can''t do anything but pray for him.


    Gao Feng really left two dayster. Before leaving, Mrs Lu was sent to Shao Mansion. Mrs Lu didn''t bring much, just a bag and a pipa that was broken.


    Actually, the Lu family originally lived in Song Dejiang''s mansion, and he was already familiar with it. It''s a pity that the Song Mansion only has Song Dejiang as the master, and he is also a man, which is always inconvenient.


    Living in Shao Mansion, at least Gu Yundong, the hostess, is there.


    Moreover, the Lu family and Gu Yundong are already very familiar with the journey from Yandong County to the capital.


    After Gao Feng exined a few words to Mr. Lu, he turned around and led a horse, and strode away from Hetai Lane.


    Mr. Lu had been standing at the door, watching his back disappearpletely beforeing back.


    The room that Gu Yundong had prepared was a rtively quiet ce, and Mr. Lu liked it very much.


    But in the end, he lived in someone else''s house. Mrs. Lu was a little constrained, and also felt that it was not good to live in someone else''s house for free.


    She tried every means to find things to do, but there were maids in the house, and some chores were not her turn to do.


    Mrs Lu thought for a while, and when she saw Gu Yundong''s stomach, she wanted to take care of her. But she herself is not married yet, how can she know what pregnant women should pay attention to? It''s not as good as Tong Shuitao''s knowledge.


    She wanted to make something delicious again, but she couldn''t cook.


    Mrs Lu used to be the youngdy of the Lu family after all. That is to say, after bing Master Zhang''s outer room, Master Zhang did not invite her a maid and wife because of a hidden illness, and Lu started to cook for herself.


    In such a short time, her cooking skills can be imagined, and she can only enter the mouth. Where can this kind of food be served to Gu Yundong?


    After such aparison, Mr. Lu felt that he was really worthless and could not do anything.


    Later, she didn''te close to Gu Yundong, and simply stayed in the yard to pray for Gao Feng and copy Buddhist scriptures.


    Gu Yundong just said, "..." A girl under 20 who spends her days in the yard copying Buddhist scriptures?


    She felt that such a Lu family would not only be unable to calm down, but would instead think more and think more because no one spoke.


    Sure enough, in just seven or eight days, Mrs Lu lost a lot of weight.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was impossible to continue like this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2056: Lus superb piano skills

    Chapter 2056 Lu''s superb piano skills


    A few dayster, Gu Yundong went to find Lu Shi with a pipa.


    Lu''s broken pipa was once shown to the craftsman. After learning that the damage was so severe that even if it was repaired, it could no longer be yed. came out.


    After all, it is the spiritual support that has apanied him for many years. Where is Lu''s willing to throw it away? Now it is in the room, and asionally he will look at it.


    When Gu Yundong came to Lu''s yard, Lu was sitting in the hall in a daze. There was a Buddhist scripture in front of her, but she only read two or three pages.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly, and sure enough, the more he stayed at home, the more lethargic he became.


    Her footsteps became heavier, and Mrs. Lu suddenly came back to her senses. Seeing that it was her, she quickly stood up, "County Lord."


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to put the pipa on the table in front of her. When Mrs Lu saw the pipa, her eyes brightened, but she quickly closed her eyes and fell on Gu Yundong, saying, "Why is the county master here? Sit down."


    Gu Yundong sat opposite her and said with a smile, "I heard from Gao Feng before that you have learned the pipa since you were a child, and the tunes you y are beautiful and lingering. I have known you for so long, but I haven''t heard it yet. I wonder if I have a chance to listen to it once. , let the child in my belly feel it too?"


    Mr. Lu nodded immediately, "Of course."


    Gu Yundong pushed the pipa in front of her, Lu Shi hesitated, but took it.


    She has researched on the pipa, and at a nce, she can see that this musical instrument is very precious due to its fine workmanship, and it is better than hers.


    Mr. Lu stroked her with some cherishing, and a smile gradually appeared on his face.


    She tried the sound, and Gu Yundong realized that her whole temperament had changed.


    The original decadent look was swept away, his body was straightened by two points, and his eyes were full of confidence.


    Mr. Lu hesitated for a while, nced at Gu Yundong''s belly, and had an idea in his heart. She specially selected a soothing and rxing tune, put her fingers on the strings, and gently plucked the notes, and the notes came out smoothly as if they were alive.


    The beautiful and beautiful music sounded in this small courtyard and slowly flowed to the outside. The servants passing by could not help but stop and listen carefully for a while.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up slightly, because she is apletely unreasonable person, and she can actually hear some meaning from this song, that kind offortable feeling like being in the warm sun, no one can bear to interrupt. .


    Gu Yundong now really understands the phrase in "Pipa Xing", "The big string is noisy like a rush of rain, the small string is like a whisper. The noisy and misceneous ying, the big and small beads fall on the jade te." The artistic conception.


    Really... nice.


    Gu Yundong closed his eyes slightly, his fingers pping on his legs.


    After the song ended, she opened her eyes and pped her palms brightly, as did Tong Shuipao behind her.


    Mr. Lu was still a little dazed, but when he saw this, he quickly let go of his pipa and smiled at Gu Yundong, "Thank you, Princess."


    said, she looked down at the pipa, "I haven''t yed a song for a long time, and now, it''s hand born."


    "How could it be? It sounds good." Gu Yundong praised.


    Mrs Lu smiled and returned the pipa, "Thank you."


    Gu Yundong didn''t answer, instead he pushed her, "Since you like it, I''ll give this pipa to you."


    "What?" Lu shi raised his head in astonishment, a little surprised.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2057: Gu Yundongs proposal

    Chapter 2057 Gu Yundong''s proposal


    Mr. Lu now has some understanding of the price of goods outside. A pipa is not cheap, especially this pipa is very delicate.


    Gu Yundong nodded affirmatively, "You heard right, this pipa will be given to you."


    "Yes, but this is too expensive."


    "A sword matches a hero, and pink is a gift to a beautiful woman. A good musical instrument should be given to someone who is suitable for it and understands it. You just ept it. If you are really sorry, I have something I want to ask you for help."


    Mr. Lu blinked and nodded quickly, "The county master says, as long as I can help, I will definitely help."


    "You know, I opened a shop called Xinming Pavilion."


    Mr. Lu nodded. Of course she had heard of it, and she heard that Xinming Pavilion was a teahouse, but it was different from other teahouses. It was specially designed to entertain thosedies in the capital, and the business was very good.


    But she hadn''t been there, but she knew that there were also several maids in Shao''s house who worked there as female clerks.


    They seem to like doing things there very much. They go out happily every day. When theye back, although they are tired, their eyes are always shining.


    Seeing that she had heard it, Gu Yundong continued, "Xinming Pavilion is a ce to drink tea and chat, and the atmosphere is very important. So we arranged for people to y the piano in the shop to adjust the atmosphere. At present, there is only one person in Xinming Pavilion, as you know. , it''s impossible to sit there all day ying the piano, if nothing else, the fingers can''t bear it. We originally wanted to find another person, but it''s too difficult to find someone who agrees with our heart. So..."


    More than a year ago, Gu Yundong once took a few cups filled with water and put them in the shop, and together with the little county master, he used chopsticks to knock out a tune.


    At that time, she had the idea to find a piano yer in the shop to adjust the atmosphere, but it has not been realized due to various reasons.


    Later, after she left, Ge Shi and Mammy Xia were always managing the shop.


    Mr. Ge discovered a problem. Somedies came alone, just wanting to find a corner to drink tea, and no one spoke. In fact, it was a bit boring. Later, several people came to ask them if they still wanted to listen to the music that the water cup knocked out.


    Moreover, over time, there were buzzing voices in the shop, some noisy, and somedies didn''t like it.


    After discussing with Mrs. Xia, they put Gu Yundong''s previous thoughts on the agenda.


    In the end, Madam Xia found a girl who used to y the guqin in the pce band and recruited her to the shop.


    Not to mention, since I yed this guqin, it has really received rave reviews. And since the sound of the violin started, the voices in the shop became quieter.


    Customers will consciously lower the volume, and the whole shop is filled with a harmonious and elegant atmosphere.


    Gu Yundong went back and heard it once, and it really became different.


    It¡¯s just that there is only one girl who ys the piano, and she can¡¯t y the piano all the time. Last time, because a guest asked to y a few more songs, her fingers were broken, and she took a few days off.


    However, such a girl is not easy to recruit. Girls who can afford musical instruments and learn these things are either the daughters of a wealthy family, or they are descendants of poor families or criminals.


    The former only came to the shop as a guest, thetter...either with poor piano skills or with a lofty attitude, I felt it was a shame to go to the shop to y the piano. As for the descendants of the criminals, most of them were charged into the Jiaofang Division.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2058: she is very willing

    Chapter 2058 She is very willing


    Mrs Lu understood, she looked at Gu Yundong in surprise, "So, you want me to y music in the shop?"


    "If you don''t want to, I didn''t say it." This kind of thing is also reluctant toe. I just thought it would be a pity if Mrs. Lu didn''t want to. She yed it really well.


    "I will, of course I will." Mrs Lu stood up eagerly, "Can I really go?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, then asked after a while, "You, don''t you mind showing everyone your piano skills?"


    In Gu Yundong''s ce, there is naturally no distinction between the three religions and the nine sses. She feels that she has the ability to make money with her own hands. Moreover, women can also go out to find a job. Whether it is modern or ancient, this society is very realistic. If you have a job, you have money, you have confidence, and you have the weight to speak at home.


    So she saw that Mrs. Lu was depressed all day and thinking wildly in her mind, so she felt that she should find a job to do. It just so happened that there was no one in the shop, Lu''s piano skills were unexpectedly good, and she liked it very much.


    If she goes to Xinming Pavilion, wouldn''t it be the best of both worlds?


    But Gu Yundong thought so, but she wasn''t sure if the Lu family was willing to go. In the eyes of many people, ying the piano for others in a teahouse is the job of serving others, it is inferior and not worthy of respect.


    Mrs Lu had indeed been the outer chamber of others, but this outer chamber was forced, and she responded only because she had no other way out. Now she has a choice and a morefortable life, let her go out and y the piano for others to listen to, and let others pick and choose, Gu Yundong is not sure whether she is willing or not.


    But Mrs Lu was very happy. She shook her head and said, "Why perform piano skills for others? After so many things, what else do I care about? In this world, as long as you live, everything is trivial."


    She is not someone who doesn''t know what to do, she has guessed Gu Yundong''s mind to some extent.


    She was very grateful to her, "County Lord, I know, you only thought of this method because I was in this yard all day without any energy. Thank you, I will."


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Okay, I''ll ask Shuitao to take you to Xinming Pavilion in a moment. Although you said you would, you still have to look at the environment beforehand."


    Mrs Lu nodded, she did not reject the pipa this time, she put the pipa away carefully, went inside to change clothes, and hurriedly followed Tong Shuitao out the door.


    Gu Yundong didn''t follow her. She is now a month old, and Shao Qingyuan, who is always running around, is not at ease, especially in ces with many people in a carriage.


    She was waiting at home, and she was supported by the maid and walked around the yard twice. After she ate something and slept, Tong Shuitao brought Lu Shi back.


    "How is it?" Gu Yundong asked her to sit down.


    Mr. Lu''s eyes lit up, and he nodded again and again, "I want to go, I will go tomorrow."


    "So satisfied?" Gu Yundongughed.


    "To be honest, the county master said that when I took my younger brother with no money, I knocked on the door one by one, looking for a job. At first, I thought I could be ady and teach those children. Music. Later, I found that it was too difficult and too difficult, so I felt that it would be okay to starch and wash clothes for others, as long as we could have a job to support my brother and I, and we wouldn¡¯t be hungry or have no ce to live. It''s a pity that even this is a luxury."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2059: Bai Zhiyan is missing

    Chapter 2059 Bai Zhiyan is missing


    Speaking of the past, Mrs. Lu was still in a trance, "Now I see a ce where the guests are all distinguished and politedies, the atmosphere is even more quiet and elegant, and the people who work together are very friendly and kind."


    "Being able to do things in such a ce, I don''t feel ufortable at all, on the contrary... I am very happy. And ying the piano is something I like, and now the things I like can be the skills I rely on to survive, I think there is nothing happier than this. It''s a matter of time. And the girl Yu who ys the guqin, she is really good, and I can share my experience with her, which I like very much."


    She said that she liked it several times in a row, and even said such a long paragraph, you can imagine how satisfied she is.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "If that''s the case, then it''s up to you, tomorrow morning, you and Afu and the others will go to Xinming Pavilion. Afu will exin the situation with Mammy Xia. If you don''t know anything, ask Mama Xia. can."


    "Okay." Mr. Lu took a deep breath and nodded quickly.


    Gu Yundong told her about wages, but Lu didn''t refuse. She now understands the importance of money.


    But she lives in Shaofu now, and she will pay part of the fee for eating here and living here.


    Fortunately, their wages are slightly higher than the average guys, and Lu''s is already very satisfied.


    Gu Yundong exined that she should rest early, and when she came back, someone would prepare the dress she was going to wear, so she didn''t say anything more, just let her get used to it first.


    In this way, the Lu family officially became a member of Xinming Pavilion.


    She was indeed very happy. When she was in the Lu Mansion, the only person she couldmunicate with about music theory was the female master. But in fact, the female master has nothing to teach her after she learns to be a teacher, and sometimes she can''t go on talking.


    It¡¯s different now. Not only that girl Yu is present in Xinming Pavilion, but there are also otherdies anddies who also know chess, calligraphy and painting.


    Sometimes they are happy, and they wille over to talk about their experiences.


    Mr. Lu has gained a lot in Xinming Pavilion, and his temperament has also be cheerful. The body that had lost weight has gradually recovered.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care about it anymore, and began to care about raising a baby, and asionally went out to go shopping.


    After another half month, the house suddenly received a letter.


    came from Lingzhou Mansion. Gu Yundong took the envelope and waited until Shao Qingyuan came back before opening it.


    However, after reading the contents of the letter, the faces of the two of them sank at the same time.


    Bai Hang said, Bai Zhiyan... ran away and disappeared.


    After they came to the capital, they wrote a letter and sent it back to Lingzhou, telling Bai Hang about Bai Zhiyan''s life experience and how he treated Gao Feng.


    Bai Hang asked people to control Bai Zhiyan first, but he didn''t expect that when they went to find Bai Zhiyan, he was gone.


    The disappearance of ?? Bai Zhiyan only means that he already knew that he was exposed, or that he suspected that he was not safe.


    There was no trace of Bai Zhiyan, and the Bai family went to the prefect of Xun.


    But the Bai family has no evidence. Although they have a huge influence in the Lingzhou government, the Xun prefect is after all an official of the imperial court, and the Bai family cannot directly attack him, otherwise it will provoke the authority of the imperial court.


    The Bai family is now looking for evidence of the crimemitted by the prefect of Xun, but if they want to overthrow the Xun family, it is not enough for them to exchange the descendants of the Bai family. This can only be regarded as a family matter. .


    So, the Bai family has changed direction now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2060: People from Xuanhe House

    Chapter 2060 People from Xuanhe House


    Bai Hang felt that thest time the big ship was robbed by the water bandits had nothing to do with the Xun family or Bai Zhiyan.


    After all, it was too much of a coincidence. If the water bandits really colluded with the Xun family, then it would not be too difficult to overthrow the Xun mansion.


    Therefore, the Bai family is now investigating in this direction to find evidence of their possible collusion.


    Bai Hang told Shao Qingyuan and the others not to worry, in Lingzhou Mansion, nothing happened to the Bai family.


    Shao Qingyuan looked a little dignified after reading the letter.


    "Where will Bai Zhiyan go?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that behind Bai Zhiyan was the Xun family, and the Xun family was under the supervision of the Bai family now.


    If you want to know where Bai Zhiyan is going, you have to start with the Xun family.


    The two pondered, but couldn''t think of anything for a while, after all, they didn''t know anything about Bai Zhiyan and Xun Fu. And it''s too far away from Lingzhou Mansion, now I can only see his parents.


    Shao Qingyuan put the letter back into the envelope and handed it to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong put it into his sleeve naturally and put it into the space.


    Just when she was about to stand up, she saw Tong Shuitao running over in a hurry, "Miss, uncle, an officer and soldier came outside and said he had something to look for you."


    "Officers and soldiers?" Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other with surprise, "What officers and soldiers?"


    "It''s the officers and soldiers guarding the city."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Guarding the city? Could it be that they caught the water bandit boss? They came to us to ask about the situation?"


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know either, he nodded to Tong Shuitao, "Let him in."


    "Yes."


    Tong Shuitao hurried away again, and after a while, he walked in with an officer and soldier with a saber hanging.


    When the officers and soldiers saw them, they hurriedly knelt down and greeted them.


    "Get up." Gu Yundong felt that his reaction was a little strange, "Do you have anything to do with us?"


    "The little one was entrusted by someone toe here to find the county master and Lord Shao." The officer and soldier started to sweat as he spoke, and his speech became awkward.


    He looked like this, clearly because he was afraid, as if Gu Yundong and the two would me him.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, "Who is entrusted? Make it clear."


    The officer wiped his sweat nervously and said, "The youngest is guarding the city gate. Today, a few carriages came to the city gate. The carriages were stopped and stopped. I''m here, I''m here to find the county master and Lord Shao."


    Xuanhe House? ?


    Shao Qingyuan''s voice was slightly deep, "Why was it stopped?"


    "Just, just doubt them, they are and..."


    Shao Qingyuan stood up suddenly, "Okay, I''ll go to the city gate with you to see." After that, he lowered his head and exined to Gu Yundong, "You are waiting for me at home, since you came from Xuanhe Mansion, it may be someone we know, I Go see what happened."


    "Okay, then you go."


    Shao Qingyuan stood up straight and said to Tong Shuitao, "Take care of Miss."


    Then he looked at the officer and soldier, his expression became serious again, "Lead the way."


    "Yes." The officer and soldier wiped his sweat again, and hurriedly walked forward.


    This ce is a little far from the city gate, so it takes too much time to walk there.


    Shao Qingyuan asked Shao Wu to prepare the carriage directly, and told the officer and soldier to go up too, the carriage drove forward, his eyes fell on the officer and soldier, his voice sank, "Tell me in detail, what happened at the gate of the city? whats the matter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2061: Cai family?

    Chapter 2061 Cai Family?


    The officers and soldiers trembled, and they wanted to pretend to be dead, but when they met Shao Qingyuan''s inescapable gaze, they didn''t dare to hide anything at the moment, so they nodded quickly.


    "I said, it''s just... There was a carriage entering the city just now, and Lord Shao also knows that the city gate is under martialw recently, and all carriages entering and leaving have to be stopped and checked. Our boss, the carriage that the boss said is very eye-catching. , the person sitting in the car is also unfamiliar, and the guards around him don''t look like... Not like a good person, suspecting that they have colluded with the water bandits, they temporarily detained the person. Thedy in the carriage Said that they came to the capital to look for rtives, but our boss didn''t believe it. We want thedy to show proof..."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, "Madam?"


    "Yes, thedy only showed the household registration certificate and road guide, and our boss refused to let them go. Finally, a clever guard by thedy''s side found me and asked me toe to No. 90 Hetai Lane to find someone."


    Shao Qingyuan understood, and immediately sneered, "Your boss is willing to let people go because you want money? Why, you''vee from other ces, and you''ve started picking wool?"


    The officers and soldiers buried their heads low, not daring to say a word.


    He is also very innocent. He is just a small person and has no background. Recently, the demand for officers and soldiers is high, so he asked the neighbors of his aunt''s sister-inw''s husband''s brother''s brother to help him, and finally found a small seat at the gate of the city. Just days.


    Who knew this happened today, he didn''t want to get involved.


    Just felt that the boss did this kind of thing inauthentic, but he didn''t dare to refute it. The boss had a background that he could not offend.


    Obviously he was standing far away, but the servant of the carriage was able to find him among so many people, and asked him to help deliver a letter to Hetai Lane.


    He didn''t want toe, he didn''t want to offend his superiors at all.


    But there is a saying that, rich money can make a ghost run a mill, and the man gave him two taels of silver. He thought that it was just to run errands, and it was not a big deal. He also felt that the people in the carriage It''s unfortunate, they''re not bad people, are they?


    Who knew that he came to Hetai Lane and found the location, only to find that in front of him was the Shao Mansion of Lord Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Mansion? ?


    These officers and soldiers are also from the capital, Yongjia County Master and Master Shao have been in the limelight recently, who doesn''t know their names? Who doesn''t know their current skills and background?


    The officers and soldiers wanted to run away at that time, but they were discovered by the concierge, so they had to bite the bullet and enter.


    Sure enough, the people living in the Shao mansion were the Yongjia County Master and Master Shao, and hisst hope was gone.


    Thinking of this, the officer and soldier quickly took out the two taels of silver and whispered, "Master Shao, this is the silver that thedy gave, I, I will give it back to you."


    After Shao Qingyuan heard this, he was speechless when he saw Yin Zi''s expression. Money can make a ghost run the mill. The so-called rich is... Twenty taels of silver? It''s so easy for you to be bought off.


    "You keep it, since you havee to inform us, this is the errand fee."


    The officer hesitated for a moment, then looked at Shao Qingyuan cautiously, and still collected the money.


    Shao Qingyuan asked, "Who is your boss?"


    "Our leader is the son of the Cai family."


    "Cai Family?"


    "That''s right, it''s Cai Jin Cai''s family." The officers and soldiers thought, so, Shao should know, right? This Master Cai is one step higher than Master Shao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2062: cousin

    Chapter 2062 Cousins


    Shao Qingyuan heard it but his eyes flickered, Cai family? Lord Cai Jin?


    He thought, he knew who it was, it was really fate.


    Shao Qingyuan did not know Cai Jin, but he knew his wife.


    Cai Jin''s wife, Shao Hui, is the younger sister of his mother, Shao Yin, and the fifth girl of the Marquis of Huaiyin, the daughter of the Gan family.


    Before the olddy was stimted and fainted, it was this Shao Hui who ran up to her and said something.


    Speaking of which, Shao Hui today is better than the days in the Marquis of Huaiyin. Her husband is now from the fourth rank and belongs to the Ministry of Rites. Although the Ministry of Rites is a leisure department, no one can bully the official position there.


    When Shao Hui got married, the old marquis was still alive. She was the most beloved daughter of the old marquis, and she was the favored mother of the Gan family. Therefore, although she is a prostitute, the family she married is not bad at all.


    In addition, after getting married and having a son, his position in the Cai family is also secure.


    Although Shao Hui lost the support of his father after the death of the old man, Cai Jin also took in several concubines, but since he had never given birth to a son, Shao Hui''s status was unshakable.


    So now the city gate officer who stopped people at the city gate and wanted to take the opportunity to knock some money is Shao Hui''s son, Cai Wenqian?


    Seriously, they are still cousins.


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, and the officer sitting next to him could not help shrinking his neck, not daring to move.


    The carriage quickly drove to the gate of the city, and before it got close, the officer and soldier hurriedly said, "Just, stop here, Mr. Shao, there are old ones and young ones, don''t dare to offend Mr. Cai, let the young ones go first. Get off here, please don''t tell Mr. Cai that it''s a letter from a small newspaper."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Since you are so afraid, how dare you go to Shao''s house for two taels of silver?


    He waved, "Okay, hurry down."


    "Hey, I''m going to retire." The officer slipped silently from the carriage and pointed in a certain direction before leaving, "Sir Shao, right there in the corner of the city wall, that group of people It''s just a few carriages stopped by Sir Xiao Cai."


    Shao Qingyuan looked in the direction of his finger, far away, he could only see the people on the periphery of the carriage.


    However, Shao Qingyuan did not know these few peripheral people.


    Seeing the officer and soldier walking away, Shao Qingyuan jumped off the carriage and walked straight towards the corner.


    When ?? got close, he saw two familiar faces, and his face instantly crossed with surprise.


    Shao Qingyuan immediately quickened his pace. Seeing that he was about to arrive, there was a person in front of him, "Hey, wait a minute, who are you? You can''t just walk around here, don''t you know?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the officers and soldiers standing in front of him, "Are you Cai Wenqian?"


    "Are you looking for our Lord Xiao Cai? The Lord is questioning the suspicious person, and he will be free in a while."


    Shao Qingyuan squinted his eyes and pointed to the corner, "Are they the suspicious people you''re talking about?"


    "What''s up with you? What are you asking about? I''ll tell you, don''t make inquiries, the government is doing business, be careful to arrest you as a suspicious person, and leave quickly."


    Shao Qingyuan stood there and didn''t move, "Sorry, this is really my business, I happen to know them, and they came to me."


    The officers and soldiers were stunned for a moment, looked at the carriages behind them, and then looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2063: Willow and Coco are here

    Chapter 2063 Willow and Coco are here


    Shao Qingyuan asked, "Can I go there now? If you, Mr. Cai, have any questions, you can ask me directly to see if I am the suspicious person you are looking for."


    "You, who are you?"


    Shao Qingyuan ignored him and strode towards the corner.


    The officers and soldiers behind him wanted to say something, but he was a little embarrassed. This person doesn''t look like an ordinary ordinary person?


    When people see officers and soldiers, their attitude is very good. Only those with background and status have such a powerful aura, especially this person, listening to the tone of his speech, not only did he not pay attention to him, but even Master Xiao Cai did not pay attention.


    The officer and soldier thought for a while, but hurriedly followed.


    Shao Qingyuan had already reached the corner, and happened to hear Cai Wenqian scolding people coldly, "I said, if you can''t prove your innocence, then go to the yamen with me. I can tell you, Once you go to the yamen, it is not so easy to get out."


    The meaning of the words ?? is very clear, if you don''t want to go to the yamen, then give money.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, and the person in the carriage saw him, and his eyes lit up immediately. A small figure jumped off the carriage and ran towards Shao Qingyuan.


    "Brother-inw." When the little figure moved, Cai Wenqian''s expression changed slightly. He didn''t notice what she was shouting, and immediately drew out the saber from her waist, "Don''t even think about running away."


    As he said that, the knife came across in front of the little figure. Who would have guessed that it was only halfway across when a foot wind suddenly kicked over from behind.


    Cai Wenqian is the leader of these officers and soldiers after all, and he still has some skills. When he felt it, his face changed, he turned around quickly, and the knife was in front of his chest.


    But it was still toote, one foot kicked on his saber, and with great strength he took his man back and stumbled several steps, and finally sat on the ground with a butt.


    Shao Qingyuan took the opportunity to hug Xiao Keke and asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "It''s okay, it''s scare me to death." Xiao Keke patted her chest, she was so happy to see Shao Qingyuan that she couldn''t wait to run over.


    No one expected that Cai Wenqian, a big man, would directly pull out a knife and attack a child.


    Willow on the carriage was also relieved, and hurried over to pick up Coco, "Aren''t you scared?"


    "I was frightened just now, but it''s better now." Coco patted Yang Liu on the shoulder andforted her, "Don''t worry, my brother-inw is here."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Yang Liu, "Mother, why are you here?" He said, and then looked back, he was a little surprised that he didn''t see Gu Dajiang and others.


    "Isn''t this a letter from you saying that Dongdong is pregnant? I''m not worried, so..."


    Before Yang Liu finished speaking, Cai Wenqian, who was helped by his subordinates over there, pointed at them angrily, "You are so courageous, you dare to do something to the court officials. You also said that you are not colluding with the water bandits? Come here. , take them down for me."


    Cai Wenqian''s face turned red, and the hand holding the knife was trembling slightly.


    Yang Liu suddenly became nervous and asked Shao Qingyuan in a low voice, "Qingyuan, are we causing trouble for you?"


    "It''s alright." Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "Mother, take a rest by the side, leave it to me here. If there is anything, let''s go back and talk about it when it''s over."


    "Okay, be careful."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2064: This is my mother-in-law

    Chapter 2064 This is my mother-inw


    Yangliu took Coco and retreated behind Shao Qingyuan, and the guards who were protecting Yangliu''s mother and daughter who came to Beijing slowly surrounded them. Among them, Shao Shuang and Shaoquan also stood beside Shao Qingyuan, "Young Master."


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly, and his eyes finally fell on Cai Wenqian.


    Cai Wenqian was about toe over with a few officers and soldiers to deal with them, but he was just about to start, but someone behind him suddenly grabbed him and said eagerly, "Mr. Cai, this, this is Shao Qingyuan."


    "Shao what?" Cai Wenqian frowned.


    The man nced at Shao Qingyuan and repeated it again, "Shao Qingyuan, Master Shao, is the descendant of the genius doctor who vinated the second prince with cowpox, and is valued by the emperor. The recently promoted Master Shao."


    After saying this, Cai Wenqian''s face changed, "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure, I''ve seen him, and he seems to have a good rtionship with the prince."


    Cai Wenqian''s hand holding the knife loosened, he looked at Shao Qingyuan, and finally gritted his teeth secretly, stepped forward with a smile and said, "It turned out to be Lord Shao, I have long admired the name for a long time, I don''t know what is the matter with Lord Shao here? "


    "Come to pick up someone." Shao Qingyuan looked at him coldly.


    Cai Wenqian nced at Yang Liu and the others standing behind him, couldn''t help swallowing, and asked with a smile on his face, "Master Shao knows them?"


    "This is my mother-inw, this is my wife and sister." Shao Qingyuan squinted, "My mother-inw, wife and sister are just helpless women. They came to Beijing to find us. I don''t know what was wrong, but let them Mr. Cai detained them and threatened to send them to the government office for inquiries. Even Mr. Cai pointed a knife at my young wife and sister, wanting to behead them??!"


    Cai Wenqian''s pupils shrank, mother-inw? Wife and sister?


    Isn''t ?? Shao Qingyuan''s wife the one who has made great contributions and is now a celebrity in front of several bigwigs in the pce? This woman and that child turned out to be the mother and sister of the Yongjia County Master?


    how can that be? Cai Wenqian did not attack them after careful consideration.


    Yangliu and the others'' carriages looked like they hade from afar, and they were not authentic people in this capital at all.


    Although many people came to protect them, they were not familiar with the capital.


    Cai Wenqian''s first reaction was that this group of people came to Beijing to defect to rtives, or came as guests.


    However, if their rtives are officials and powerful people, then the host will send their servants to pick them up at the gate of the city, especially now that it is an eventful autumn, it is natural to stay here early.


    But before these people entered the city gate, they already started to inquire about the situation in the city. At first nce, it is clear that the current situation in the capital is not clear.


    Such a person, even if he is looking for rtives, the rtives are likely to be merchants with little status. For Cai Wenqian, this is the big fat sheep.


    Who knew that they were actually the mother and sister of the Yongjia County Lord? ? ?


    What the **** happened to this county master and Master Shao? The rtives came and didn''t say anything in advance?


    At this moment, when Shao Qingyuan asked him about his guilt, Cai Wenqian panicked and hurriedly exined, "Misunderstanding, Master Shao is a misunderstanding. I pulled out this knife just to scare her, and I never thought about killing people. Knowing that they are the family of the county owner, just watching theme from afar, and cross-examined a few more words, this is really a misunderstanding."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2065: sorry, wrong

    Chapter 2065 Sorry, I read it wrong


    Shao Qingyuan looked suddenly enlightened, "Misunderstanding? It turned out to be a misunderstanding, but I med Mr. Cai by mistake."


    Cai Wenqian nodded again and again, "It''s alright, just exin it clearly, just now I scared the little girl, so I''ll let someone buy a cake and make amends for thedy and the little girl."


    Having said that, he quickly gave the officers and soldiers around him two pieces of silver, and asked him to go to the nearest old-fashioned bakery to buy the best pastry and bring it over.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say anything, just turned around, bent slightly, and said to Coco, "This is a misunderstanding, Mr. Cai didn''t do it on purpose." His tone was soothing, as if he really intended to What happened just now was revealed in one sentence, and they all seemed happy.


    Coco blinked, how could she look at her brother-inw''s expression, a little... weird?


    She just thought about it when Shao Qingyuan turned around abruptly and kicked out.


    "Ah..." The scream suddenly sounded, and a figure flew out directly.


    The officers, soldiers and people at the gate of the city all stopped and looked at Cai Wenqian, who was kicked out and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Then, he turned his head in a daze and looked at Shao Qingyuan, the culprit.


    Two clever officers and soldiers hurried up and helped Cai Wenqian up. Thetter coughed in difort while clutching his chest, his eyes flushed, and he looked at Shao Qingyuan angrily, "Master Shao, what are you doing?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry, when I turned my back to you just now, I suddenly saw a cold light shing, thinking that someone was going to hurt us. It was a misunderstanding, I forgot that the light was refracted by the knife in Master Xiao Cai''s hand."


    Everyone, "..." They looked at the knife Cai Wenqian had just pulled out before it had time to insert it into the sheath.


    This, under the sunlight, it is really easy for the cold light toe out.


    "You..." Cai Wenqian looked at him in disbelief.


    Shao Qingyuan was very innocent. He looked at the left and right sides and asked, "What I said just now is the truth, right?"


    Shao Quan nodded immediately, "Yes, there is indeed a sh of cold light, I almost shot, this is the body''s instinctive reaction of martial arts practitioners."


    "Master Xiao Cai, you are indeed easy to mislead people by showing your knife in front of everyone." Shao Shuang also agreed.


    Cai Wenqian''s eyes widened, he was helped to stand up, but looked at Shao Qingyuan stubbornly, "Master Shao, is this on purpose?"


    "I just said, I read it wrong!!" Shao Qingyuan said nkly, "It''s just like Mr. Cai misunderstood that our child was going to escape and lit his knife."


    The officers and soldiers at the city gate looked at each other, but no one dared to speak. There is no way, one is the boss and the other is Master Shao, no one can afford to offend.


    Cai Wenqian wanted to rush up to beat him, but Shao Qingyuan''s strength was not light at all, he moved, and his chest hurt.


    Shao Qing saw this and asked kindly, "Lord Xiao Cai doesn''t seem to be seriously injured, just right, I''m a doctor, do you want to show it to Sir Xiao Cai?"


    "No, definitely!" Cai Wenqian gritted his teeth.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "If that''s the case, then we''ll leave."


    He didn''t have the time to entangle them here. Yang Liu and Coco should have been here for a while, and they were very tired. It waste, and Yun Dong was still waiting for them at home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2066: The boys face is a little thick

    Chapter 2066 The son''s face is a little thick


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan ignored the resentful Cai Wenqian and said to Yang Liu, "Mother, get on the carriage first, let''s go home."


    Yangliu immediately nodded, "Okay." After saying that, he took Coco''s hand and got on the carriage. The others also took their ces and quickly pulled the carriage and walked forward.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly towards Cai Wenqian, "Mr. Cai, farewell."


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left without waiting for him to respond.


    After walking a few steps, I just saw the officer and soldier who had gone to buy cakes back. The officer and soldier were a little stunned and couldn''t understand the situation.


    Shao Qingyuan reached out to him, "Give it to me."


    The officers and soldiers handed the cakes to him subconsciously. Shao Qingyuan took them and walked to the side of the carriage and said to the little girl, "Coco, we don''t want these cakes. Later, brother-inw will bring you out to buy what you want to eat."


    The little girl stuck her head out and nodded obediently, "Okay." Although she was also curious about the taste of the old-fashioned cakes in Beijing, but the bad guy bought them, so she didn''t want to eat them.


    If you eat it, you forgive the bad guy.


    But the bad guy deliberately tossed them for so long, and he wanted to beat them, and he had to give them money, so she didn''t want to forgive him.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "Be good."


    He stopped, turned his head and nced at Cai Wenqian, who was still staring at him, with a twitch on his lips, he handed the package of pastries to the beggar beside him, "This is for you, the old-fashioned pastries over there taste good."


    The two beggars froze for a moment, thanked him hastily, and hurried away with the cakes.


    Cai Wenqian, who saw all of this in his eyes, was originally furious, but now he was so angry that he spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    "Shao Qingyuan, Shao Qingyuan." He wiped the corner of his mouth with an angry look in his eyes, "You wait for me, I won''t make it easier for you."


    is nothing more than a fifth-rank official. In this second-rank, second-rank capital city, he dares to be so arrogant and even beat him. Do you really think that if you are favored now, you can have no scruples? A momentary gratification will pay a painful price in the future.


    He won''t let him go easily.


    Shao Qingyuan could feel that the sight behind him was about to pierce him, he sneered, and said to Shaowu beside him, "I remember that the case of chasing down the water bandits is now handled by Commander Zhao, right?"


    The Capital Guard was dispatched by the Nine-city Soldiers and Horse Division, but Cai Wenqian and the others mainly searched for water bandits. He and the Capital Guard belonged to different positions, so their direct supervisors were also different.


    Shaowu nodded, "It is indeed Commander Zhao who is in charge, son, do you want to... get rid of Cai Wenqian''s position?"


    "Um."


    "Will this not be good? If people think that our hands are too long, many people will stare at the son. Besides, Cai Wenqian and the son are cousins ??after all." If they recognize their rtives in the future, outsiders will know Now, I will definitely say that the house of the Marquis of Huaiyin is restless.


    "How can this be considered too long? Cai Wenqian stopped people at the gate of the city to extort ckmail. It is definitely not the first time that he did this. Couldn¡¯t it be possible to put people in? I¡¯m here to eliminate harm for the people, and when I encounter such things that are detrimental to the country¡¯s society and endanger the safety of the people, as an official of the Ministry of Punishment, I contribute to the court, which is my duty.¡±


    Shao Wu, "..." I felt that the young master and his wife had been together for a long time, and his face became thicker, and his ability to talk nonsense with his eyes widened again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2067: Afraid to bring trouble to Yun Dong

    Chapter 2067 Afraid to bring trouble to Yun Dong


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, his voice was slightly lower, and he said two more words, "It''s also for the safety of the Shao family. The target of the water banditsst time was us. trouble us."


    What''s more, he didn''t bother Cai Wenqian. After this incident, Cai Wenqian will definitely deal with him. No matter what happened to the cousins, if he did it, outsiders would think it was a problem with the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion.


    Cai Wenqian''s mother, Shaohui, caused his grandmother to have an identst time, and he still remembers this ount.


    Shao Qingyuan said this, and Shao Wu''s expression immediately became a little serious, "I understand the son, what should we do?"


    Commander ?? Zhao will not listen to them either.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "I know what I have in mind, I''ll talk about it when I go back."


    After all, he got on the hull of Yangliu''s carriage and asked the people inside through the door curtain, "Mother, why are you here? Why didn''t you send us a letter in advance so that we can pick you up at the gate of the city. "


    Yangliu said, "Last time you wrote to say that Yun Dong is pregnant, shouldn''t Ie over quickly? I''m too impatient, I can''t wait to write to you first, no, I''m going straight."


    Shao Qingyuan, "Then who are these guards who escorted you here?"


    "Some of them are the guards in our **** bureau, and a few guards were sent by Mr. Dai."


    Dai Zhifu also knew about the fact that they were going toe to the capital. Now they are not ordinary people anymore. In addition, the two families had a good rtionship, so he borrowed some people to **** them to Beijing.


    And before leaving, Mrs. Dai also told her about the situation in the capital well.


    Other things Yang Liu didn''t remember very well, but she understood one thing very well, that is - there are many noble people in the capital, and they must be cautious in their words and deeds, especially the rtionship between some dignitaries and dignitaries is moreplicated.


    So when they were stopped at the gate of the capital, Yang Liu didn''t dare to say that Yun Dong was the master of Yongjia County, for fear of causing trouble for them.


    Especially the official at the gate of the city kept talking about what water bandits to catch, and shouting and killing them as soon as they met, and I don¡¯t know what the background was.


    Although ?? Yundong is the county owner, he has no big background. He came up step by step, and Yangliu was worried about making enemies for her.


    Soter, I secretly found an officer and asked him to go to Hetai Lane to report the letter, but he only stated his address, not his identity. When the officers and soldiers and Yun Dong exined the situation, Yun Dong knew what to do, and he would have prepared and dealt with them when they came to pick them up.


    You can see Shao Qingyuan''s attitude towards Cai Wenqian, and Yang Liu realizes that he may be overly worried.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know what Yang Liu thought in his heart, he couldn''tugh or cry for a while, and he was a little warm.


    Mrs. Dai must have told her other things, such as Qin Wenzeng in the capital, Yi Zn being the prince of the county, and Yun Dong''s status is not low, so you don''t need to worry too much. But being a mother always considers the situation of her daughter and son-inw first.


    Shao Qingyuan is about to be a father himself, and he somewhat understands the feeling of being a parent.


    He didn''t say anything, the carriage quickly arrived at Hetai Lane.


    There are still many people in the alley just returning from work. Seeing such a mighty group of people, they all stopped and looked over in surprise.


    Seeing a few carriages stop at the entrance of Shao Mansion, I thought it was nothing strange.


    The people living in the Shao Mansion are the Yongjia County Master and Master Shao, and they are often visited by dignitaries.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2068: What about Dad and Yunshu?

    Chapter 2068 Where is Dad and Yunshu?


    Gu Yundong was still sitting in the main room waiting, when he saw Tong Shui Taoxing hurried in and shouted happily, "Miss, Miss, Madam and Third Miss are here."


    Gu Yundong didn''t react at first, but when he heard it, he was stunned and his eyes widened, "What did you say? My mother and Coco are here?"


    "Yeah, I''m here, I''m getting off the carriage now, and I''m walking in." Tong Shuitao was extremely excited.


    Gu Yundong''s smile widened and he hurriedly stood up, "I''ll go take a look."


    "I''ll support thedy."


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly walked to her side and walked outside with her hand in hand. As soon as he walked into the yard, he saw Yang Liu and Coco trotting over.


    "Hey, what are you doing here? Hurry up and sit down, I don''t need you to pick me up."


    Coco also rushed over quickly, but when she ran in front of Gu Yundong, she stopped abruptly, her round eyes blinked, and she looked at her stomach with curiosity and surprise.


    then raised his head, came over and grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand, and called out crisply, "Eldest sister."


    Gu Yundong touched her head, slightly excited, "Mother, Coco, why are you here?"


    Yang Liu hase to help her go inside, "You are pregnant, of course your mother wille. When the timees to give birth, what are you afraid of? Your mother is with you, you can tell your mother anything, mother. Can also tell you something about women having children."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were hot, and after she became pregnant, her emotions became a little more energetic.


    Although Shao Qingyuan has always been by his side, there are also experienced mothers and friends to share their experiences. However, when Niang and Coco came, it felt different.


    You Qi heard what Yang Liu said, and she suddenly felt that she was not afraid.


    Gu Yundong was supported and sat on the chair, his eyes narrowed withughter, "Mother, you are so kind."


    Coco hurriedly took her hand, "Eldest sister, what about me?"


    "you''re good too."


    Coco raised his head and smiled contentedly.


    Gu Yundong pinched her little cheek, and then asked Yang Liu, "Why are you all here? Dad and Yunshu?"


    "Your father and Yunshu were originally going toe along, but I won''t let them. They will have exams after the new year. It''s a waste of time toe and go."


    Coco nodded vigorously on the side, "Yes, Dad had toe, but was scolded by my mother. The second brother also said that he would simply wait for the next year to take the Tongsheng test, but after thinking about it all night, he thought about it and waited. Come back to the capital after the exam.¡±


    Having said this, Coco is very fortunate that he does not have to take the exam.


    In this way, she cane over and watch the birth of her little nephew.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing and crying, "Mother did the right thing, Dad has been waiting for three years. If I miss this time, I will have to wait another three years. Anyway, if Dad passes the exam, he will go to Beijing to participate in the general examination. See you soon."


    Yang Liu nodded, "I said the same thing, your father is still angry with me. He himself said that he would take part in the imperial examination earlier, and he would be your backer in the future. It''s a second chance, such an old man is not sensible at all. He doesn''t think about it, if he gives up the scientific examination, will you be at ease knowing that? You have to take good care of your baby, if it bes serious because of this matter, It''s all his fault."


    Gu Yundong nodded vigorously, "Mother is right."


    Yang Liu nodded her head and took out two letters.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2069: I want you to do me a favor

    Chapter 2069 I want you to do me a favor


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and then heard Yang Liu say, "Although your father and Ashu didn''te, they both wrote you a thick letter. You can take it back and take a good look at itter."


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, she knew.


    She put the letter away and nned to read it when she returned to her room.


    "By the way, mother, what happened to you at the gate of the city? Didn''t your husband pick you up? What about others?"


    Yang Liu pointed to the outside, "He''s outside, thanks to the guards from the **** bureau and some guards borrowed by Dai Zhifu, now back in the capital, Qingyuan will set them up first, and wait a while. , let them go back to Xuanhe House."


    She said with a smile, but didn''t mention anything about the city gate.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong didn''t ask any more questions. It was the same when he turned back and asked Shao Qingyuan.


    She quickly changed the subject and asked about her journey along the way, "Did the journey go smoothly?"


    "It''s all going well. There are so many people protecting us, and we don''t go very fast. At night, we will find an inn or a vige to rest. Look, Coco and I are not thin, right?"


    Gu Yundongughed, "Why do I look thinner?"


    "I think you are thin, aren''t you pregnant? Why does your belly look big?"


    "I''m fine. I have a strong doctor by my side. He takes my pulse several times a day, saying that my pulse is strong and the child in my belly is healthy. You can rest assured, mother."


    "That''s good."


    The mother and daughter were talking, and the servant said that dinner was ready.


    Gu Yundong immediately pulled Yangliu up, "Mother, let''s go to dinner first, you guys are tired all the way, take a shower and sleep well after eating. If you have anything to do, I''ll talk about it when you get up tomorrow morning."


    "Okay." Yang Liu was indeed tired, although she still had a lot to say to Gu Yundong, and knew that now was not the time.


    A group of people came to the flower hall, and soon Shao Qingyuan also came.


    The food was very well prepared. Gu Yundong heard that someone from Xuanhe Mansion hade. Although he didn''t guess that it was her mother, he might be someone he knew, otherwise he wouldn''t know the address of their house.


    Since it was possible that they were rtives and friends, she had prepared a delicious treat early for her.


    Yangliu''s heart softened when he saw that the dishes on the table were all from Xuanhe House.


    "Mother, eat more. Tonight we will eat hometown food. Tomorrow I will ask someone to cook the authentic dishes from the capital. You will like it."


    Coco nibbled on the chicken leg, raised his head after hearing this, and said hurriedly, "I definitely like it."


    Gu Yundongughed, "Of course you like it, you don''t have anything you don''t like to eat."


    Coco shook his head, quite proud, "I''m not picky eaters."


    As she said, she lowered her head and nibbled at the chicken thigh.


    Gu Yundong asked someone to give her a bowl of soup and told her to eat slowly.


    After a few people had finished eating, she asked Tong Shuitao to take Yang Liu and the two to rest in the room.


    This time, I came with Yang Liu, as well as Lu Hongxiu and her Aunt Niu Niu, who came to take care of them on the way, and now they have already finished eating and tidied up in the room.


    Yangliu also brought a lot of things, all of which were brought from Xuanhe Mansion, and now they are all sorted into the kitchen warehouse and her bedroom.


    After sending Yangliu and Coco back to the room, Shao Qingyuan helped her out, and Gu Yundong asked, "What happened at the gate of the city? Are you in trouble?"


    "It''s not too much trouble, but there is something I need to do for you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2070: gossip

    Chapter 2070 Gossip as gossip


    Gu Yundong stopped and turned his head in surprise, "Ask me for help? Why are you busy?"


    Shao Qingyuan exined the incident at the gate of the city again, and Gu Yundong frowned more and more, "So this Cai Wenqian is trying to ckmail my mother in a different way, and deliberately used a knife to scare my sister?"


    "It can be considered that the enemy''s road is narrow, and the grandmother''s affairs have not been settled by his mother, but he hase to trouble us again." Shao Qingyuan sneered, "I didn''t hear you before, the wife of themander Zhao''s family, every now and then. Will you go to Xinming Pavilion to drink tea and listen to the music? Go back to Xia Mama as a gossip, and tell what Cai Wenqian did."


    Gu Yundong understood, she nodded, "Okay, leave it to me. Dare to bully my mother and see if I don''t deal with him."


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed her head, and the two returned to the room with a smile.


    In fact, Shao Qingyuan also thought about going to Commander Zhao directly, but in this way, it is easy to give Commander Zhao the impression that his hand is too long.


    The group of officers and soldiers at the gate of the city are all managed by him. If the management is not good, they are still against Shao Qingyuan. As a result, Shao Qingyuan wille to the door the other day. Isn''t it the same as coercing him?


    The wife who passed themander Zhao was more appropriate and more euphemistic.


    The next day, when Gu Yundong got up, he told Tong Shuitao to go to Xinming Pavilion and told her so.


    Tong Shuitao immediately ran to the shop and went to discuss with Mamma Xia. In the afternoon of the same day, Mrs. Zhao really came over, and Xia Xia saw the timing and deliberately looked at the door for half an hour, until ady asked her strangely what was going on.


    She said that Gu Dongjia had something to do today, but it hasn''t appeared until now, and she doesn''t know what happened.


    Mrs. Yu, who happened to live next to the Shao Mansion in Hetai Lane, said, "The Dong family should not be here today, and the Dong family''s family is here."


    Mamma Xia pretended to be surprised, "Is there someone from the Gu family? When? Who is here?"


    "The owner''s mother and younger sister came here, just yesterday when it was about to get dark."


    "Why didn''t you hear it from the owner before?"


    "The owner doesn''t know either. Mrs. Gu and the others were in a hurry. They set off without waiting for the letter to be delivered. Because of this, Mrs. Cai brought the officers and soldiers to the city gate as a suspicious person. If they stopped him, it must be said that they are unknown and suspicious. You tell me, how can the two weak mother and daughter be suspicious people? There is no other purpose. If someone came to report to Master Shao, then Lord Xiao Cai also said that Madam Gu should be put in the prison. Lord Shao rushed to the gate of the city, just when Lord Xiao Cai pulled out a knife and wanted to hurt Miss Gu, Lord Shao fought with Lord Xiao Cai on the spot."


    "Is there such a thing?" Xia Ma was shocked.


    "Isn''t it? There were a lot of people at the city gate at that time. I heard that after Mrs. Shao brought Mrs. Gu home, the owner almost got sick and was very angry. So I didn''te today. Apanying my mother and younger sister, and secondly, it is estimated that I will also have to raise a baby at home."


    "Who is this Mr. Cai? Didn''t the officers and soldiers at the city gate catch the water bandits? The water bandits are a man. He detained the mother and daughter of the family, didn''t he just look at their faces and have never seen them before? Mammy, do you think they want to catch water bandits or what?"


    "Okay, these things are not what we should say, hurry up and do things."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2071: Those things about Xuanhe House

    Chapter 2071 Those things in Xuanhe House


    Mamma Xia sent Sister-inw Yu to work, and she turned around and entered the front desk. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Mrs. Zhao sitting by the window, frowning and looking thoughtful.


    Not long after, Mrs. Zhao left, half an hour earlier than she used to stay.


    The next day, it is said that Cai Wenqian''s position was removed, and the person who took his ce was Nie Cong.


    Previously, Nie Cong was only the person in charge of searching outside the city, but now he can stay in the capital, and he can finally go home every day.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    At this time, Gu Yundong was sitting in the flower hall and having breakfast with Yangliu. The mother and daughter chatted about the Xuanhe Mansion.


    "After you left, we took your grandfather and the others back. In addition to parents and Yang He, there was also the nanny Sun. She slowly recovered after taking the medicine given by Qingyuan, and came to look for itter. Yang He, they also solved the misunderstanding. I heard that Yang He was going to leave, and the Sun family wanted to go with her. She is also unrted in Anyi County, and the only concern is Yang He. "


    Gu Yundong handed a bun to Yang Liu, "Are grandpa and grandma all okay?"


    "It''s good. We walked slowly on the road. When we got to Xuanhe Mansion, they rented a house on the street where your aunt and the others lived. It happened that they came to the capital, and the house they lived in was empty. Before I came out and rented it out, your father had a rmended ce in Tianhai Academy, so he introduced Yang He as a student, and now it has gradually stabilized. Your father said that Yang He was dyed before, but now he is An Anxin If you study hard, you can take the Tongsheng exam after at most two years."


    Gu Yundong paused, which street again? Most of the people she knew lived on that street.


    It is said that the current housing prices in that street are gradually rising.


    "By the way, and your uncle, he actually wrote a book of words, and the bookstore printed the book of words, and what you used, what kind of movable type printing. Don''t say it, your uncle He has a talent for storytelling, and the book is still very popr now. At the beginning, it was not enough to sell, so another batch was printed. Your uncle made hundreds of taels of silver, and they n to move to Xuanhe Mansion to live. ."


    Fucheng is convenient after all, and they all live in Fucheng. Although their hometown is in Yongfu Vige, they are still a bit deserted.


    As for the house in my hometown, it can still be rented out.


    Yongfu Vige is different now. There is a Gujia workshop, and there are many merchantsing and going. After the business is done, the fruit that Gu''s workshop needs does not have to be transported by himself, and the fruit farmers will deliver it directly.


    Thising and going has not formed a business district? There are also some people nearby who even started a food business in Yongfu Vige.


    Yongfu Vige became lively, Gu Yundong gave Aunt Gu an idea before and asked her to rent out the house as a guest room.


    The houses of Aunt Gu and Uncle Gu are brand new, not big, clean and convenient. Those merchants or fruit farmers can stop and rest aftering to Yongfu Vige.


    Aunt Gu asked the He family mother-inw and daughter-inw next door to help take care of them, and they will be paid monthly wages by then.


    Today''s Uncle Gu is naturally the same, so this is also an extra ie.


    Gu Yundong was surprised when he heard that Uncle Gu''s book was so popr, "Uncle''s book is out? Mother, did you bring it over?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2072: Uncle Gus words book

    Chapter 2072 Gu Xiaoshu''s words book


    Yangliu brought it over, of course, she packed it up and sent it to her room yesterday, but Gu Yundong didn''t have time to look at it.


    She spent most of the day just reading the letters written by her father and Yunshust night.


    Her father was fine. Although he also wrote several pieces of paper eloquently, there was no nonsense. He gave some advice, told some things, exined the reason why he couldn''te, and he was very emotional.


    But Yunshu is different. That kid has always talked a lot of nonsense. He has twice as much paper as Gu Dajiang, and his handwriting is not big.


    Gu Yundong had a hard time reading it, but Shao Qingyuan read it to her in the end.


    Although it is quite noisy, it is inexplicable and warm.


    Gu Yundong even felt that the child in her belly seemed to be moving gently twice, which made her very happy. In the end, she directly touched Shao Qingyuan and talked to her belly.


    Hearing Yang Liu''s words at this time, Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to help him with the book.


    Seeing the cover, Gu Yundong was a little surprised.


    Coco had already finished eating, and when he saw this, he stuck his head out, pointed to the picture on the cover, and said, "This picture was drawn by my father. Later, the eldest uncle engraved it and printed it. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    The picture on the cover of ?? is of a man. She had read Gu Xiaoxi''s sample book, and knew that the protagonist was a man, and he was handsome. Step by step, he grew from a small person to a martial arts master.


    Therefore, the man on the cover, holding a sword in his hand, is awe-inspiring, with a graceful demeanor and a calm expression.


    Indeed, it¡¯s pretty cool.


    Her uncle still has some ideas. You must know that the current book has a monotonous cover, just the title of the book.


    Uncle Gu''s book, once printed, the cover alone is very eye-catching.


    Gu Yundong flipped through a few pages, it was indeed a sample book she had read before, but now the content is more substantial, the sentences are smoother, the characters are fuller, the style of writing is more mature, and the writing is better.


    I can''t imagine that in less than a year, my uncle has made such great progress.


    After reading it, she closed the book, rolled her eyes, and said to Shao Qingyuan, "This book is indeed very attractive. I think if it can be popr in Xuanhe Mansion, it must be possible in this capital. Xuanhe There is not enough printing in the house, and no one dares to take the risk and bring arge batch of books to the capital to sell in a short period of time. Why don''t we print a batch and put some in the Xinming Pavilion for entertainment?"


    Shao Qingyuan agrees, "It just so happens that we also have a set of movable type printing, and people can engrave the cover again and they can use it directly."


    "Look for Carpenter Pang''s apprentice, Pang Shan." Carpenter Pang is very busy now, so he may not have time to spare.


    Shao Qingyuan brought the notebook over, "I''ll handle this."


    "When my uncle bes popr, he can also be a celebrity."


    Yang Liu was stunned when she heard it. She simply showed the book to her daughter. Unexpectedly, her first reaction was to have it printed in the capital.


    This... how do you say it? As expected of a person who can build a business into the capital in just three years.


    Sheughed and shook her head, lowered her head and continued to eat.


    After ?? Yangliu came, Gu Yundong was in a better mood. She introduced the servants in the house to each other, and immediately nned to take Yang Liu to go shopping.


    Shao Qingyuan was hesitant to speak, and before he had time to dissuade him, Yang Liu had already stopped Gu Yundong''s n first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2073: cocoa post

    Chapter 2073 Cocoa post


    Shao Qingyuan said, "..." It''s good that my mother-inw is still here.


    Yangliu has given birth to three children herself, so she is very experienced in this area. She is also a mother, and she does her best to take care of Gu Yundong.


    She will not keep pressing her to keep her from going out, and will asionally follow the group to stroll around the nearby streets. But she won''t go to ces with many people.


    But in this way, the little girl Coco was a little bored.


    She was very enthusiastic at first, she spent the whole day around Gu Yundong, and specially learned from the servants in the house how to make food suitable for pregnant women.


    But at the age of a child, it is when she likes to y the most. Even if she likes to cook, she asionally wants to y games with friends.


    It''s just that Coco didn''t say anything. She also heard what Mrs. Dai told herst time. The capital is not the Xuanhe House, so you must be cautious in your words and deeds, and you cannot go out casually.


    But she didn''t say it, but Gu Yundong could feel it.


    After a few days, Coco was called over, "Although this is not the Xuanhe Mansion, don''t you have friends in the capital? An Ning is here, and the little princess is here. If you miss them, you can find them to y with. ."


    Coco was stunned for a while, then blinked a little dazedly, and said, "But I don''t know where they live."


    "You don''t know, eldest sister knows, so how about you go back and post a post to them and invite them over to y?"


    Coco''s eyes lit up, "Is it okay?"


    "sure."


    "How about the post?"


    Gu Yundong hugged her, took her to the study, taught her to write a post, and then handed it over to Shaowu, so that he could personally deliver it to the Qin Mansion and the Prince''s Mansion.


    Coco dashed to the door and turned around slowly after seeing Shaowu''s back disappear in Hetai Lane.


    followed, and she began to sit in the yard and wait expectantly.


    The day she made an appointment with An Ning Ayue was the day after tomorrow. The eldest sister said that the time to prepare for others, maybe they have something to do, and it is possible that they can¡¯te.


    Although there are still two days, Coco is very happy, and the next day is ready to entertain friends.


    At the same time, a person in Lingzhou, thousands of miles away, also arrived at the pier.


    Shao Wen''s speed is not fast. Even if he came to Linxun Ind too early, he couldn''t bring the Gao brothers and sisters out before the emperor''s will arrived.


    Boarded the boat to Linxun Ind, Shao Wen couldn''t help wrapping his clothes and exhaling.


    When the boat docked, it was too early. He went to the inn to put down his luggage, and then went to the camp to find General Fan and inquire about the situation.


    This question, the decree from the capital has not arrived, it seems that the person who passed the decree is even more crawling.


    But that''s right, the Gao brothers and sisters are not big figures, and the people who passed the decree didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Fortunately, when Shao Wen came, General Fan also learned about the matter in advance. He was a little surprised, "The emperor actually pardoned Gao Zi and the others?"


    "This is what the adults of our family earned with their own credit."


    General Fan began to re-evaluate the status of Shao Qingyuan and Yongjia County Master in the capital. This was the first time he heard of such a thing.


    The grace of the emperor, he can even bargain and let someone rece it?


    General Fan knew very well, and treated Shao Wen a lot more thoughtfully and warmly, "I''ll find someone to bring the Gao brothers and sisters to the camp first. When the imperial decreees, Brother Shao can directly take them away."


    Shao Wen thought for a while, then shook his head, "No need, I''ll go to Nanya Vige in person tomorrow. This time, our adults also exined other things to do."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2074: surprise

    Chapter 2074 Surprise


    There are other things to do, that is, to help Luo Qi sell the house.


    Shao Wen went directly to Nanya Vige the next day, apanied by him and two soldiers in the camp.


    The Gao brothers and sisters didn''t know Shao Wen, so I''m afraid they wouldn''t believe what Shao Wen said at first, it would be more convenient if someone followed.


    These two soldiers were the ones who came to knock on the door of Luo''s house and supported them. Many vigers in Nanya Vige knew them.


    Seeing them reappearing in the vige and walking straight towards the residence of the Gao brothers and sisters, they were all very curious.


    The two soldiers ignored the sight of the vigers and talked to Shao Wen about the situation of the Gao brothers and sisters as they walked.


    "More than half a year ago, when the county master and Lord Shao left, let us help take care of the Gao brothers and sisters. However, both brothers and sisters are very sensible. Our adults originally wanted to help them find some work near the camp, but they also refused. , Said to be self-sufficient. We didn''t force it, but asionally inquired about their situation, knowing that there was no difficulty, we let them. "


    Shao Wen smiled and said, "General Fan''s thoughts are known to all of us, thank you very much."


    The two soldiers waved their hands, "Brother Shao, you''re wee, pleasee here."


    Luo''s house is right in front of you, the courtyard door is still open, Gao Zi is not at home, and went to the mountain to collect medicine, only Gao Ya is at home.


    Seeing the three peopleing from outside the door, Gao Ya was stunned, and hurriedly went out.


    Shao Wen entered the yard, took a little look, and knew that the Gao brothers and sisters should have had a good life in the past six months.


    He breathed a sigh of relief. The two soldiers over there had already exined Shao Wen''s identity and purpose.


    Gao Ya was shocked and looked at Shao Wen in disbelief.


    Shao Wen waved to her, just about to speak, but Gao Ya suddenly ran away and rushed out.


    Shao Wen, "..." This is, what''s wrong?


    Gao Ya ran out for a while, and came back immediately, her face flushed, and she looked at Shao Wen with a hint of embarrassment, "Sir, I''m sorry, I was too excited for a while, and it didn''t feel the same. Subconsciously, I went to find my brother."


    Then, as soon as she rushed out, the cold wind blew, and Gao Ya woke up immediately, realizing that the guests were still there, and hurried back, her face flushed.


    Shao Wen sneered, "It''s alright, we''ll just wait here for your brother toe back."


    "Then, then I''ll pour tea for you." She quickly ran into the house and took out the stove to boil water to make tea.


    There are also **** slices at home. On a cold day, drink some **** tea to go to the cold. This is what her brother taught her.


    Girl Gao brought out the tea and was still a little dazed. She tried her best to restrain her impulse, swallowed her saliva, and asked again, "My brother and I have really been forgiven, can we leave Linxun Ind?"


    "it is true."


    Gao Ya pursed her lips andughed silently.


    Not long after, Gao Zi also came back with the herbs on his back, and when he learned of Shao Wen''s intention, he was stunned.


    He never thought that he could leave here in his life, he just hoped that his future children would have the opportunity to walk out of Linxun Ind.


    But now, this surprise was like a pie, it fell directly from the sky, and it made him dizzy, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Shao Wen knew that they needed time to digest, so he just drank tea quietly, and when Gao Zi reacted, he began to talk about the house.


    Takako said that this matter can be handed over to him.


    However, as soon as the news that Luo''s yard was going to be sold, the entire Nanya Vige was stunned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2075: The shock of Nanya Village

    Chapter 2075 The shock of Nanya Vige


    Isn''t the Luo family''s yard a good ce for the Gao family to live in? Why are you selling it now?


    This house is sold, where do the Gao brothers and sisters live?


    The vigers in Nanya Vige were all talking about it, especially Aunt Yu, who was next door to the Luo family. He frowned even more when he heard this, and went straight to Gao Zi and asked, "Why is this yard going to be sold? You don''t live anymore? Are you going to move to the town or something. But even if you don''t live, this yard can''t be sold, it''s from the Luo family anyway."


    The Luo family belonged to Luo Qi. The three of them lived in this yard at the beginning, and Luo Qi cherished the house very much.


    Gaozi scratched his head, and said naively, "I know, in fact, the yard is what Luo Qi said to be sold. The son who came yesterday is here to spread the word."


    Gaozi is not easy to say that the two brothers and sisters are going to leave Linxun Ind. After all, the will has not been passed on here, and I said in advance what if there is a change?


    But as soon as he said what Luo Qi meant, Aunt Yu fell silent, looking at Gao Zi with a hint of sympathy.


    So, is Luo Qi taking the house back? What will the Gao brothers and sisters do in the future?


    Aunt Yu sighed, but couldn''t help much. Who hasn''t had a hard time in Nanya Vige?


    But also because everyone is poor, this house is really not easy to sell.


    The ?? house is in Nanya Vige, not in the town, so the location is not good.


    And the house is not big. If you really have the spare money, you might as well build it yourself.


    So I waited for two days, but no one came to ask. The Gao Zi brothers and sisters were a little dejected, but Shao Wen was still there. If you don''t buy it now, it doesn''t matter, someone wille to buy it in a few days.


    Sure enough, the next day, the people who came to announce the decree finally arrived at Linxun Ind.


    The will of ?? was passed on to the brothers and sisters of the Gao family. After the brothers and sisters were stunned for a moment, they burst into tears on the spot, unable to speak for a long time.


    The news spread quickly throughout Nanya Vige, and the vigers were stunned. After Luo Qi left, the Gao brothers and sisters are leaving? And they were pardoned by the emperor and acquitted?


    No wonder the Luo family wants to sell the house, wait, sell the house? ?


    Soon someone''s attention was focused on the house, first Luo Qi, then the Gao brothers and sisters, that house was a blessing.


    buy, must buy.


    When the brothers and sisters of the Gao family received their orders from the camp and came back after a night of rest in the town, they saw a lot of people standing at the gate of the courtyard.


    Not only the vigers of Nanya Vige, but also the people from the neighboring vige and the town, all looked at him with bright eyes.


    If it wasn''t for Shao Wen and the two soldiers standing next to the brother and sister, I''m afraid these people would have rushed over.


    They were all neighbors, so Gao Zi invited people in.


    Knowing the intention of everyone, Gao Zi was silent for a long time.


    When someone sells a house, the person with the highest price should get it, but what Gu Yundong and Luo Qi mean is that they hope that someone who can cherish the house and trust it will buy it. It doesn¡¯t matter if the house price is expensive or not.


    But this is Nanya Vige, even if it is expensive, it is expensive.


    After ?? screening for a long time, Gao Zi finally selected a family in the next vige and sold the house to them.


    This family is honest and responsible, and they were sent here because they were implicated, and the family is in harmony. Their original house was too small to live in once the poption was toorge. If it wasn''t for theirck of knowledge, they might havee here when they heard that there was a house for sale in Nanya Vige two days ago.


    However, just when the two parties were about to transfer the property, Gao¡¯s father and Gao¡¯s mother came to the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2076: Goodbye, Linxun Island

    Chapter 2076 Goodbye, Lin Xun Ind


    Gao¡¯s parents and Gao¡¯s mother were afraid of Shao Wen and the officers and soldiers in the camp, but no matter how afraid they were, they knew that if they missed this opportunity, they might have to die of old age on Linxun Ind in the future.


    So after thinking about it over and over again, the two still came over and asked Gaozi to take them away.


    Gao Ziji, "..." How much did they overestimate his son''s ability?


    He refused without even thinking about it.


    Father Gao was not happy, "Since the emperor has forgiven your sins, it means that my crime is no longer established, and I can naturally leave Linxun Ind."


    Shao Wen stood aside, "Master Gao is wrong, the emperor pardoned Gao Zi and Gao Ya, they have a new household registration and identity, and they have nothing to do with Master Gao. Master Gaomitted a crime, of course, he has to bear the consequences. "


    "What has nothing to do with me, this is my son and daughter? Why doesn''t it have anything to do with me?" Father Gao didn''t tell Shao Wen, he just stared at Zi Gao, "My blood is flowing in your body, you are my son , I''m your father. If you ignore me, you will be unfilial. Don''t you have a rtionship with that Master Shao? Go and beg him, and beg him to take us away too."


    Takako felt that his father was getting more and more confused, and he could say this.


    He pursed his lips, suddenly raised his head and smiled and said, "Okay, Dad, you are waiting on the ind. When I return to the capital, I will ask Master Shao to intercede and send someone to pick you up." Wait, wait until die of old age.


    Father Gao, "Would you like to write a letter and go back? I''m waiting here, when will I wait? If you leave, you won''te. Who will I go to?"


    "Whoever you want to look for, when my sister and I were young and were kicked out by you, you let our brothers and sisters fend for themselves, but now I''m embarrassed to let us take care of you. Let me tell you, we cut off our rtionship a long time ago, I I''ll ignore you, go away."


    Gao Zi stretched out his hand and pushed Father Gao out. Father Gao was pushed and staggered, "You unfilial son, I will beat you to death."


    However, before his hand fell, he was directly dragged out by the two soldiers.


    Mother Gao didn''t say a word from beginning to end. She was a stepmother, and she was not good to Gao brothers and sisters.


    Who knew that Father Gao was useless. At this juncture, he did not say that he changed his attitude and was arrogant. Instead, he was bossing with the attitude of a father, and was thrown out at this moment.


    Mother Gao stomped her feet fiercely and immediately chased out.


    The yard finally stopped, and Gao Zi and the family continued to deal with the transfer.


    After ?? dealt with it, it would cause many troubles. On the same day, he and Gao Ya packed their bags and prepared to move to the town first.


    The other things are fine, mainly because Gao Zi picked up some medicine, and he was reluctant to throw it away after concocting it.


    But if he doesn''t give up, he can''t take it with him at all.


    After thinking about it, I finally gave some of the daily necessities to my friends, and only packed up a few rare and precious medicinal materials.


    Finally, under the reluctance of a group of friends, the two brothers and sisters stepped on the carriage parked at the entrance of the vige and left Nanya Vige.


    On the second day, Shao Wen took them and General Fan to say goodbye and boarded the boat at the dock, which gradually left Linxun Ind.


    Seeing that the ce where he had lived for so many years slowly left his sight, Gao Zi and Gao Ya couldn''t help feelingplicated and let out a heavy sigh.


    Goodbye, Linxun Ind.


    In the future, they wille back to see if there is a chance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2077: Joe Jinshui is dead

    Chapter 2077 Qiao Jinshui is dead


    Shao Wen took them to Jiangling County, and he still had business to go to Lingzhou Fucheng.


    Before ?? came, Shao Wen was entrusted by Song Dejiang to bring something to Qiao Jinshui, who was temporarily living in Fucheng.


    After Qiao Jinshui woke up, Bai Yong and the others didn''t care about him anymore. He did such a thing, although he waster considered to be the mastermind behind Xun''s atonement, but it was a fact that he had bad intentions.


    Bai Yong''s expulsion from his division was already a kindness to him.


    From now on, Qiao Jinshui has nothing to do with Bai Mansion. Anyway, he is a doctor himself. Since he has woken up, he is fully capable of removing the toxins in his body.


    Now Qiao Jinshui lives in the Fucheng of Lingzhou Prefecture.


    And Song Dejiang used to have a very good rtionship with Qiao Jinshui. After all, Qiao Jinshui could get Bai Yong''s guidance and be Bai Yong''s outer disciple, and it was Song Dejiang''s lead.


    Knowing that he did something that humiliated his teacher, Song Dejiang was disappointed and saddened, and felt more self-me and guilt.


    He couldn''t leave the capital to see Qiao Jinshui, and when he learned that Shao Wen wasing, he asked him to exchange the things that Qiao Jinshui had put in his ce.


    Shao Wen agreed, so he picked up the Gao brothers and sisters and went directly to Fucheng to find someone.


    Followed the address to the door of Qiao''s house. Shao Wen was about to walk over and knock on the door, but his nose moved slightly and his brows twitched.


    This taste...


    His expression became solemn, his footsteps turned slightly, and he passed through the gate as if nothing had happened.


    To outsiders, it seems that Shao Wen is just passing by the door of Qiao''s house.


    However, when Shao Wen bypassed the gate and came to the back door, he looked left and right, climbed the wall neatly and turned directly into the yard.


    Sure enough, after entering the yard, the smell became stronger.


    He walked cautiously into the house. There was no one in the main room, but the smell was stronger.


    It wasn''t until he reached the door of the room that Shao Wen took a deep look and pushed the door open.


    Immediately, he saw Qiao Jinshui, who was lying on the bed with his eyes tightly closed but had no consciousness.


    Qiao Jinshui... dead?


    Shao Wen stepped forward to check his pulse, and then looked at his symptoms, his face changed slightly.


    Depending on the situation, Qiao Jinshui had been dead for at least five days.


    For five days, no wonder the smell of rancidity spread to the outside of the yard.


    This is because in winter, the weather is cold. If it is in summer, people outside will be able to notice it in two days.


    Shao Wen has a special nose since he was a child, and he knows the rancid smell that people exude after death. So when he walked to the gate of the courtyard just now, he felt something was wrong.


    But Qiao Jinshui is a doctor, so there are still a lot of medicinal herbs in the yard. All kinds of smells are mixed together, but the rotten smell is diluted, which is why outsiders can''t smell it for a while.


    How could Qiao Jinshui die?


    Shao Wen calmed down and began to carefully examine his appearance. After a long while, his brows were tightly knitted.


    Qiao Jinshui died of poisoning, and it was not ordinary poison.


    Just, who gave this poison?


    Shao Wen gritted his teeth. He didn''t give up. Since he was killed, there must be clues left behind.


    He started looking for the things in the house, but he couldn''t find it for a long time.


    Shao Wen frowned, a sudden sh of inspiration.


    By the way, Qiao Jinshui was killed, so this may not be the first scene, and the ce of death may be elsewhere.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2078: im waiting for him

    Chapter 2078 I''m waiting for him


    Shao Wen walked out of the room, searched in several other rooms, and finally came to the study.


    After a long time, he finally turned to a book in the corner of the study. The crease on the book was very new. On the page with the crease, he used his fingernails to buckle three words.


    That''s...name.


    However, seeing this name, Shao Wen''s pupils couldn''t help shrinking fiercely.


    He quickly put away the book, looked around in the study again, took two things, and backed out.


    When he reached the courtyard, there was a rustling sound outside the door, and it seemed that many people came over.


    Shao Wen turned out from the original ce without saying a word. The moment hended, the courtyard door of Qiao''s house was also opened.


    Shao Wen quietly came to the front and walked to the side of the Gao brothers and sisters.


    When Gao Zi saw him, he breathed a sigh of relief and asked in a low voice, "Brother Wen, what happened?"


    Shao Wen shook his head, "Let''s see the situation first."


    He raised his eyes and looked at the courtyard of Qiao''s house, and saw those officials from the yamen barge in. Not long after, Qiao Jinshui was covered with white cloth and carried out from the inside.


    The yamen headed by ?? waved his hand, "Get out of the way, there is a murder here, no one is allowed to approach, all stay away, and don''t destroy the scene."


    The crowd of onlookers hurriedly took a few steps back.


    But the daring person asked, "Master, what do you mean by a murder case? Could it be that something happened to Doctor Qiao?"


    "Yes, Dr. Qiao was poisoned." The yamen nced at him, and then let someone carry the body away.


    As soon as he left, the crowd buzzed and said.


    "What happened? How could Doctor Qiao be killed? When?"


    "Maybe today, I saw Dr. Qiao go out yesterday to get medicine at Huimin Medical Center."


    "Grab the medicine? Could there be a problem with that medicine?"


    "No way, that''s Huimin Medical Center."


    Shao Wen''s expression changed when he heard this. Qiao Jinshui was dead. He had been dead for four or five days, but the neighbors said that they saw someone yesterday.


    So, after Qiao Jinshui''s death, did the murderer pretend to be him and go out?


    Moreover, Huimin Medical Center is also involved.


    Shao Wen felt that the situation was serious, and hurriedly took the Gao brothers and sisters back to the inn first.


    "We may have to stay here for two days. I have something to do. I''ll go back to Beijing when I''m done."


    "Brother Wen, go do your work, we''ll be fine. If you can help, just tell us."


    Shao Wen patted his shoulder and turned to go out.


    Before he came here, Shao Qingyuan had given him a special channel to contact Bai Hang. If he encountered any difficulties, he would use this to contact Bai Hang. After all, Lingzhou House was the foundation of the Bai family.


    At this moment, it justes in handy.


    Shao Wen quickly contacted Bai Hang''s confidant. It was morning, and in the afternoon, Bai Hang had already made a change and came to Shao Wen''s inn.


    Shao Wen told Bai Hang everything that happened in Qiao Jinshui''s house, and also said the murderer who poisoned Qiao Jinshui, and gave the book to Bai Hang.


    Bai Hang looked at the murderer''s name, his face was ashen, he put the book away, and said to him, "I see, leave it to me here, you can take your two children back to the capital first, if the Xun family finds out that you have been there Qiao''s family, I''m afraid you can''t do without Lingzhou mansion. This time, the Xun family took advantage of Qiao Jinshui''s death to pour dirty water on Huimin''s medical center while I was returning to Bai''s house. It seemed that they couldn''t wait. wait for him."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2079: worry about cocoa

    Chapter 2079 Worry about Coco


    Shao Wen also knows what he is capable of. He is unfamiliar here and has two children by his side, so it is really difficult to continue to stay.


    He and Bai Hang exined the situation at Qiao Jinshui''s house in detail, and took the Gao Zi brother and sister to leave Lingzhou Mansion.


    Baihang asked people to take them on the boat. The boat was fast, and because of the water banditsst time, the waterway was safer.


    After Shao Wen left, Bai Hang sent someone to send a letter to the capital, informing Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong of the situation here, and asking them to take precautions against others.


    Then, he began to face the means and offensive of the Xun family against Huimin Medical Center.


    And when the capital side received Bai Hang''s letter, it was when Coco posted a post to invite An Ning and the little princess toe over.


    Early in the morning, Cocoa got excited and ran to the kitchen to start working.


    After all, this is the first time that she has invited a good friend toe over to y in such a solemn manner. She doesn''t know why, and she is inexplicably nervous.


    When she was in Xuanhe Mansion, most of her friends were children from nearby neighbors. If they wanted to y, they could just go to their house. How could there be such a serious post?


    Still, it was fun.


    Coco, who posted for the first time, indicated that she would like to receive the post next time.


    There was a ding ding bang in the kitchen. When Gu Yundong passed by with his stomach stretched out, he saw the little girl and Luo Qi were making dumplings.


    Don''t look at Coco''s young age, but his hands are very clever, and there are few times when he fails in eating. The dumplings were as round as a small ingot, and they were quite cute.


    Luo Qi came back yesterday. Ever since she found out that Du Tianqing and his son lived outside the city, Du Meng had inconvenient legs and feet, and Du Tianqing also went to work in the workshop, so she insisted on going outside the city to take care of Du Meng.


    Du Tianqing disagreed, but Luo Qi also had her own set of views. Du Tianqing is now her only rtive, his father will be her own grandfather in the future. Grandpa broke his leg, and as a granddaughter, she should have been filial by her side.


    She doesn''t need to do anything else, she can always bring tea and water.


    And Luo Qi took care of Gu Yuwen when he was ill.


    Du Tianqing couldn''t say anything to her, and finally agreed that she would live outside the city temporarily, and let her return to the city when Du Meng''s legs healed.


    Therefore, during this period, Luo Qi was outside the city. I heard yesterday that Coco was going to invite An Ning and the little princess, so she came back in the evening with the truck carrying the goods in the workshop.


    The two little girls were head-to-head, whispering.


    Gu Yundong shook his head with a smile when he saw the prepared pile of ingredients.


    Yang Liu, who was standing beside her, said, "This girl got up early in the morning, and she was not afraid of the cold. She dressed round and let Shuitao take her to the market for a walk. I don''t know where she came from at such a young age. , not to mention the ingredients that I picked, all of them are fresh."


    said, and smiled again, "You said before that she likes food so much that she can be a cook in the future. But now it''s fulfilled, Nvhong doesn''t like calligraphy and painting or anything, and can''t learn anything, she just loves to cook and eat."


    Gu Yundong heard the words, turned his head slightly to look at Yang Liu, "Mother, are you worried about Coco?"


    Yang Liu paused for a while, then nodded, "I don''t worry about you and Yun Shu, in fact, if Coco is a man, it''s fine if he likes to cook, and it won''t be difficult to be a chef in the future. But she is a girl. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2080: someone visit

    Chapter 2080 Someone visits


    Speaking of which, Yang Liu''s mind is actually quite open.


    After all, Gu Yundong''s deeds are there, she made it out by relying on her own skills, and now she has be the county owner, which is admired. Who doesn''t say a good word when talking about her?


    But there is only one Gu Yundong, and only one son-inw like Shao Qingyuan who can do whatever his wife wants.


    Yundong is married and has the ability, and there are people around him.


    Yunshu is a good reader. If there is no ident, he will definitely be admitted to the Jinshi official position in the future, and it will not be difficult to marry a wife and have children.


    There is only Coco. She has good cooking skills, but these days, her daughter can''t go to the restaurant to be a chef. What''s more, because of Yun Dong''s identity, it is estimated that the family that Coco will marry in the future will not be too bad.


    But such a big family would like his wife and daughter, who can¡¯t do painting and calligraphy, and only know how to cook? They have servants in their family, and it''s not the hostess'' turn to do these things at all.


    What if Cocoa is rejected?


    Yangliu was worried when she thought of this.


    After listening to Gu Yundong, she didn''t know whether tough or cry. She took Yang Liu''s hand and left the kitchen door, walking slowly and said, "Mother, what do you want to do with this? Children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren, how can you be sure that Coco will marry in the future? People, don''t you like her cooking skills? Maybe, your future little son-inw is also a foodie, just like Cocoa, right?"


    Yangliu, "..." This seems to be the same principle.


    The two walked to the main room, Yang Liu poured a cup of tea for Gu Yundong, and sighed, "I sometimes think that I don''t need to worry too much, but Coco''s cooking skills are also good, look at your new Ming Pavilion, you can use it if you don''t. Are they all women? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s one thing to think about. I really saw her focus on cooking, and she was very worried. After all, Xinming Pavilion is only one family, and most of the restaurants use men.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Mother, you can''t think from one angle. Who said Coco could only be a cook in a restaurant in the future?"


    "But don''t you say that it''s better for women to have their own business? This way, they won''t be so focused on their husbands and inws, trapped in the backyard and unable to see the outside world." Yang Liu was subtly influenced by this, and then went to open the door. flower shop.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I mean, Coco has her own career, but this career is not necessarily to be a chef in a restaurant. Mother, Coco can open a restaurant by herself in the future, right? Leave the restaurant to reliable and capable people. Management, as the owner behind her, she only needs to be responsible for researching new dishes, right?"


    Or, open a private restaurant and serve somedies, the price is high, the food is delicious, the food is fresh, and the reputation is lost, which is simr to Xinming Pavilion.


    Or, she specializes in dishes and sells the secret recipe at that time.


    Gu Yundong felt that there were still many ways for Coco in the future.


    As for getting married? They also don''t ask each other to be more promising, as long as they are good to Coco and can get along with her.


    Yangliu listened, and became a little thoughtful.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say any more, she knew that her mother was just on the cusp of a bull''s horn, maybe this time was empty, and she began to think wildly.


    She ate a piece of cake, and when she looked up, she saw Shao Qingyuan walked into the main room with the letter sent by Bai Hang.


    However, before he could say anything, the sound of someone visiting came from outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2081: Cais mother and son

    Chapter 2081 Cai''s mother and son


    Gu Yundong thought it was the little princess and An Ning who came, but the concierge said that the person who came came imed to be Cai.


    Cai? ?


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other. Among the people surnamed Cai, they only knew one family.


    What are the Cai family doing here?


    Shao Qingyuan handed the letter to Gu Yundong and put it away, and said to the concierge, "Let hime in."


    Not long after, Shaowu led a man and a woman to the main room.


    The man is Cai Wenqian, whom Shao Qingyuan met. As for the woman, she is a little older, and ording to her dress and interaction with Cai Wenqian, she should be Cai Wenqian''s mother, the fifth grandmother of the Houfu of Huaiyin, Shao Hui.


    Shao Hui pulled the somewhat reluctant Cai Wenqian, smiled and greeted Gu Yundong, and handed the things in her hand to Tong Shuitao.


    Gu Yundong nced at the gift box and said with a smile, "Mrs Cai? You are..."


    Shao Hui sat down opposite her, sighed and said, "The children in my family are not sensible, and I only knew that this stinky boy in my family is rough. When I was checking suspicious people at the city gate a few days ago, I was scared. Madam and Miss Gu San. The county master doesn''t know. My family Wenqian is stubborn and sincere. He doesn''t know how to be flexible, so he often offends people. I only heard yesterday that I have done something wrong, and I always have to apologize, but no, I will drag him to apany Mrs. Gu and Miss Third."


    said, she turned her head and red at Cai Wenqian fiercely.


    Cai Wenqian gritted his teeth secretly, but looked at Yang Liu who was sitting beside him with humiliation on his face.


    Gu Yundong nced at him and smiled.


    Is the child ignorant? Then this child is old enough, he has already married a wife and had children, and is so ignorant, he should deal with it harshly.


    And he said he was here to apologize, but the look in her mother''s eyes was fierce.


    Don''t apologize for not seeding, and frighten her mother again?


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong turned slightly to the side and blocked Yangliu behind him.


    Shao Qingyuan said directly, "No need to apologize, although Mr. Cai scared my mother-inw and sister-inw because of a misunderstanding. But I also misunderstood him and kicked him. Both sides were at fault, and it was made clear at the time. , this matter should be evened out. Mrs. Cai doesn''t need toe to the door to apologize, take it back. "


    Even? Even if you even smashed my son''s position?


    Shao Hui''s mother sold the batch in her heart, but she still had a smile on her face.


    Even because of Shao Qingyuan''s remarks, he immediately hit the snake and followed the stick, "Master Shao is joking, it is normal for people who practice martial arts to learn from each other, and our family Wenqian also knows martial arts. He told me yesterday that Shao He admires the master very well. It''s just because he felt sorry for thest incident, and he was thin-skinned, so he was embarrassed to ask for advice, but Wen Qian admired Master Shao from the bottom of his heart."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Can thise back?


    Shao Hui pushed Cai Wenqian and said, "A rare opportunity, why don''t you have a good chat with Master Shao?"


    Cai Wenqian was reluctant, but under his mother''s stare, he walked in front of Shao Qingyuan and said in a low voice, "I wonder if Master Shao can teach me."


    Advice?


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, okay, he likes to give advice the most.


    He turned his head and nced at Gu Yundong, thetter shrugged, and Shao Qingyuan led Cai Wenqian aside to ''instruct''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2082: come to find abuse

    Chapter 2082 Come to the door to find abuse


    I really can''t figure it out, these days there are still people who automaticallye to the door to seek abuse.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help shaking his head, he couldn''t understand the brain circuits of others.


    Shao Hui always had a smiling expression on her face, but in her heart, she was already drenched in the blood of Gu Yundong''s scolding.


    But there is no way, she doesn''t want toe, but her son''s job is gone, and she can''t get through after several doors. The house is full of chickens and dogs all day long, but his husband is from the fourth grade.


    But it''s good to say that the fourth rank is in the local area. In the capital, it is no different from the sixth rank and the seventh rank. They are all suppressed.


    What''s more, this is from the fourth rank of the Ministry of Rites, and the Ministry of Rites has no real power, so it is not as good as the fifth rank of Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Hui was scratching her head at home for several days, but she still couldn''t think of a solution, so she could only buy something and bring her son to the door in person to make amends.


    Although Gu Yundong, the county owner, came from the countryside, and Shao Qingyuan''s rank is not as good as his own master, but he has connections and backgrounds, otherwise, how could he have been fired from the official position for offending her mother and sister?


    Shao Hui never thought that his son''s position was sacked entirely because Commander Zhao found out that he was taking bribes for power and personal gain. Gu Yundong''s side is just a cause. If it is found out that Cai Wenqian is fine, Commander Zhao will not touch him.


    However, Shao Hui identified Gu Yundong because she thought that she would make such a sleazy trick because of her scruples.


    Seeing that her son was ying against Shao Qingyuan in the yard, and he was beaten several times, Shao Hui couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    She hurriedly turned her head and said to Gu Yundong, "The county master, you see that since the misunderstanding has been exined clearly, and we don''t know each other, let''s move around more, right? By the way, I heard that the county master and Huaiyin The Hou Mansion is quite good, the county owner may not know, my parents'' family is Huaiyin Hou Mansion, and I am the fifth aunt''s grandmother of Hou Mansion."


    Shao Qingyuan personally visited the olddy to see a doctor. No one else has heard of this, but Shao Hui was a little surprised when she found out.


    But she also knew that before Gu Yundong was named the county master, her sister-inw had helped her. This county owner may remember the friendship from the beginning, and he also treated the Marquis of Huaiyin more favorably.


    Since this is the case, even for the sake of the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion, they shouldn''t deal with her son, right?


    Shao Hui didn''t think that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong knew about her grievances with the Hou Mansion. After all, her family''s ugliness could not be exposed. Even if she had an affair with the Hou Mansion, the Hou Mansion would not tell two outsiders.


    Therefore, Shao Hui used the Hou Mansion with great peace of mind.


    Gu Yundong was amused, this shameless **** was so embarrassed to mention the Hou Mansion?


    She smiled and said, "Really? It turns out that Mrs. Cai is the fifth aunt''s grandmother in Hou''s house. Why have I never heard of it? Mrs. Hou mentioned the third and fourth aunts to us, but she did not mention the fifth aunt''s grandma, which is strange. Is it? Could it be that the rtionship between Mrs. Cai and the Hou Mansion is not good?"


    The expression on Shao Hui''s face froze, "Howe? I went back to the Hou residence to visit my mother not long ago."


    "Really? I haven''t heard the Houfu mention it."


    Shao Hui, "..." Those whoe from the countryside are from the countryside, and they speak so quietly that they really can''t make it to the stage.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes, took a sip of water, and fell on Shao Qingyuan and Cai Wenqian in the courtyard.


    Well, I heard Shao Hui mention the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion and the olddy just now, and sessfully stirred up the fire in Shao Qingyuan''s heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2083: deceiving too much

    Chapter 2083 Deceiving too much


    Look at Cai Wenqian at this moment, he was beaten to the point of being unable to fight back, his blood was pouring out.


    At this time, Cai Wenqian really wanted to die. He originally thought that he could take this opportunity to teach Shao Qingyuan a good lesson and avenge himself by the way.


    He knew that Shao Qingyuan had some skills, but could he be as good as him?


    When he was at the city gate, he kicked himself because he was unprepared.


    Now that he is ready, he even buckled a sharp weapon on his belt, and he will be able to use this strength to make Shao Qingyuan see blood in a while.


    However...he stumbled.


    Not only did he fail to take revenge, he was also beaten by Shao Qingyuan.


    At first, he kept his strength, butter he became more and more excited, and the more he hit, the harder he hit, Cai Wenqian couldn''t even defend.


    He still couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, "Don''t fight, don''t fight, it''s too painful, don''t fight."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t listen at all. He was not good at beating women, but when he beat a woman''s son, he always had no scruples.


    Shao Hui heard her son''s screams, and then saw the blood on the corner of his mouth, her heart trembled, and hurried over to stop, "Sir Shao, Master Shao, stop."


    Shao Qingyuan avoided her and continued to fight.


    Shao Hui shouted loudly on the spot, "Ah ah ah, stop it, it''s killing people, Master Shao, Shao Qingyuan, Shao Qingyuan, stop me."


    Shao Qingyuan finally stopped, looked at Shao Hui who was nervous when he threw himself on his son, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Sorry, it''s too high, I didn''t hold it back for a while."


    Shao Hui turned her head sharply and red at him angrily, "Are you crazy? What do you think you''ve beaten my son?"


    Gu Yundong stood up and said in surprise, "Mrs. Cai, didn''t you take the initiative to ask my husband and your son to learn martial arts?"


    "I..." Shao Hui was choked.


    Gu Yundong sighed, "There''s nothing I can do about it, my husband''s martial arts are all from fighting those tigers and bears in the mountains. I''m used to it. Once he fights, he can''t help but try his best, and he will never die. me me, my memory was not good after I was pregnant, and I didn''t stop it in time."


    Shao Hui gritted her teeth. She was not a fool. Even now, she couldn''t hear Gu Yundong''s sarcastic words.


    kicking his son''s position doesn''t count, and now he''s still beating her son.


    Shao Hui''s eyes were red, and her anger grew higher and higher, especially after seeing her son suddenly vomited blood, the thread that had been tensing in her mind suddenly broke, and her reason disappeared instantly.


    She stood up suddenly and said angrily at them, "Gu Yundong, you guys are so deceiving. I''m also a dignifieddy of the fourth rank. If you want status, status and status, you can''t tolerate humiliation like this. You are just a viger. It''s just a vige girl who came down. If you get the eyes of a noble person, you will be a viin, right? My son interrogated your mother ording to the normal process. What''s wrong with your mother, you started on my son with someone''s backing, which is too long. Just wait, how long do you think you can becent? There are a lot of nobles in the capital, and you will be run over to death sooner orter for your behavior of not taking others seriously."


    "Yo, I finally got a tear in my face. You still think you''re justified, don''t you, and you think your son was wronged when he vomited a mouthful of blood? Then the olddy of Huaiyin Hou was so angry with you that she almost lost her life. At that time, why didn''t you say that you deceived people too much?"


    Shao Hui was stunned and looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief, she, she knew?


    "I don''t." She denied it.


    But just as she finished speaking, a small figure suddenly rushed in front of her and mmed into her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2084: hit you

    Chapter 2084 Hit you to death


    "Don''t call me big sister, bastard."


    Shao Hui was hit and took a step back, but fortunately the opponent was not strong enough to prevent her from falling.


    When she stabilized, she suddenly raised her head to look at the angry little Coke in front of her, and stretched out her sharp fingers, "How dare you hit me, you uneducated little bitch? I..."


    Before he could finish speaking, another force rushed over and mmed into her. This time, the force was a little heavy, and Shao Hui fell to the ground with a ''smack''.


    "Who allowed you to scold Coco? You are uneducated."


    Shao Hui raised her head viciously and cursed, "Who are you?" The next moment, after she saw the person in front of her clearly, her voice instantly choked.


    Is it Qin Anning?


    Qin Wenzheng''s daughter, Shao Hui of course knows.


    She frowned, and the next moment, another small figure rushed over.


    Shao Hui was already sitting on the ground, the figure rushed to the front and back, suddenly stretched out his hand, and pushed her hard.


    Shao Hui was pushed to the ground, her eyes were almost bleeding from anger.


    This time it''s that shameless little... little princess? ? ?


    Shao Hui looked at the little girl standing in front of her with her hands on her hips in shock. The little county master puffed her cheeks, "You are the big slut. If you dare to scold my sister Yundong and Coco, I will kill you."


    Shao Hui''s angry anger went out with a puff after seeing the little princess.


    The three little girls in front of ?? stood in a row, standing in front of Gu Yundong like soldiers with their heads held high, as if she could kill her if she made a move.


    Shao Hui couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. She dared to scold Gu Yundong when she was angry, because she looked down on her from the bottom of her heart.


    What about the county master? Her husband once told her that Gu Yundong was only in a special situation. The emperor made an exception in order to recruit and appease capable people like her to serve him, and to increase his prestige among the people. Such a great honor.


    This kind of honor, in fact, can''t help the wind and rain, as long as there is a little mistake, it will be a broken ending. They don''t have deep family background and connections in the capital, and they can''t go far at all.


    Even now, the Prince of the County and Qin Wenzheng are there to support them, but they are only doing it specially under the emperor''s instruction, just to pretend.


    Therefore, the sincerity of Shao Hui''s apology is not enough. She prides herself on being from a Hou''s residence, and she is also a fourth-rank official wife, so she is naturally nobler than Gu Yundong.


    She can lose her mind in front of Gu Yundong, and she can scold her, but in the face of the little princess, she doesn''t even dare to take a breath.


    Even if the little princess is young, she is the person on the top of the queen mother''s heart, not to mention her, even the prince and princess in the pce dare not offend her.


    But when she saw her son, who had fallen to the ground and his chest was bloodshot, Shao Hui was very unwilling. She sat on the ground and burst into tears in an instant, and said to the little county master, "The little county master has to decide for me. , The Shao family''s heart is cruel, they beat us behind closed doors, look at me, look at my son, he was beaten to the point of breath, blood all over his body, how cruel their methods are, the little county master is kind-hearted, but Be the master for us."


    Children tend to be soft-hearted, she shows weakness, even if the little princess doesn''t stand on her side in the end, she is embarrassed to me her, and even makes her and the Shao family separate.


    Shao Hui, who calmed down a little, immediately thought of a countermeasure.


    The little princess was stunned for a moment, then nced at Cai Wenqian, his eyes widened, "He''s so miserable, he''s bleeding."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2085: throw out

    Chapter 2085 Throw it out


    Shao Hui''s eyes lit up, and she cried even louder, "This was all beaten by the Shao family, the little county master, save our lives, if you don''t even save us, we will really have no way out. Madam, when they treat me like this, they don''t take the Empress Dowager seriously at all, Princess."


    The little princess blinked, looked at them, and then turned to look at Gu Yundong and the others.


    Gu Yundong smiled and did not speak, but just as Coco was about to speak, the little princess suddenly said angrily, "You lied."


    Shao Hui was taken aback, "I, I don''t have it."


    "You said he was beaten by the Shao family? Who beaten the Shao family? My sister Yundong is pregnant with Liujia and has difficulty walking. How can I beat him? My aunt Yangliu is so weak that even you can''t beat him. And my little sister Coco, she is so young, it hurts when she bumps into you, you should apologize to her."


    Shao Hui, "..." No, is this understandable?


    She hurriedly pointed at Shao Qingyuan, "It was him, he beat him."


    "Nonsense, brother-inw Shao is a doctor, he can only save people, not beat people." The little county master suddenly raised his voice, "You said, who else in the Shao family can beat him like this?"


    Qin Anning raised his eyes, looked at the other servants of the Shao family, and then nodded firmly, "Yes, no one in the Shao family can beat him at all."


    Coco was furious, "Why are you talking nonsense with her? They just came to my house on purpose to touch porcin." Hmph, this time she was right, touch porcin.


    The little princess and Qin Anning looked suddenly enlightened, "So that''s the case, your mind is too bad. Fortunately, my sister Yundong is not afraid of shadows, not afraid of your threats, fortunately you met me, I am a clear-eyed person, absolutely I won''t let you take advantage of it. We saw through your conspiracy and tricks early in the morning. I think the blood on your son''s body is chicken blood. Hey, it''s disgusting. Get out now, or I''ll be rude."


    Shao Hui was stunned, things, things should not be like this.


    The Shao family couple didn''t say a word, and didn''t have a word of rebuttal. As a result, the little princess and Miss Qin made things wrong with their own brains, and they thought they were right?


    Shao Hui hurriedly said, "Little county master, you are wronged, this was really beaten by Shao Qingyuan, I can swear to God, there is no lie."


    "Yes, every word you say is a lie." Coco snorted coldly.


    The little princess gave her a thumbs up, "The rebuttal makes sense."


    Shao Hui, "..." Is it difficult for children to make sense?


    The little princess was already impatient, and said loudly, "You two have bad intentions,e here, quickly throw them out."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Shao Wu, who was beside him, "Didn''t you hear the little county master''s order? Do it."


    "Yes." Shao Wu smiled, and Tong Shuitao and Tong Shuitao each carried one, and pulled them out of the door.


    Cai Wenqian has been beaten to the point where she has no strength, but Shao Hui wants to resist, but with Tong Shuitao''s strength, how can she break free?


    Soon, the two were thrown out.


    Hetai Lane has always been very lively, especially when several carriages came to the Shao Mansion just now, many people were poking their heads here.


    Seeing Shao Hui and Cai Wenqian who were thrown out, everyone immediately watched them pointing.


    This made Shao Hui, who still wanted to shout loudly, shut up instantly. She, she was the officialdy, cursing on the street was the face of the Cai family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2086: Qin Anning

    Chapter 2086 Qin Anning


    Shao Hui finally looked aggrieved and shouted angrily not far away, "Old Li, why don''t youe and help your young master?"


    The coachman of the Cai family looked at his wife and young master in shock, ran up hastily, helped the young master to get into the carriage, and did not dare to say a word.


    Shao Hui sullenly put down the curtain of the car.


    After a while, the carriage left Hetai Lane and disappeared without a trace.


    The three little girls in the courtyard immediately raised their heads proudly and looked at Gu Yundong earnestly, "Are we good?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Well, it''s amazing, thank you for protecting us."


    The little princess was very happy, she came over and held Gu Yundong''s hand, "Sister Yundong, don''t be afraid, I have experience in dealing with this kind of person, you are a person with children now, you can''t get angry, and this kind of thing will be handed over to me in the future. Me. Don''t look at my young age, most things can be solved, and if I can''t solve it, I can still find the queen mother. "


    Gu Yundongughed, "Got it."


    She looked at Qin Anning again. Anning was two years older than Coco and Xiaojun, and they suddenly became taller in the past two years. Although her face was still childish, the Qin Mansion had already found a master for her to learn various knowledge and skills.


    When he was in Fengkai County, An Ning''s temperament was like a wild horse that had taken off the reins, ying wildly everywhere, which caused Ge Shi''s headache.


    Qin Wenzheng was so petting and protecting him that Ge Shi couldn''t break it even if he wanted to.


    After returning to the capital, Qin Wenzheng got busy, An Ning grew up gradually, the father and daughter kept a certain distance, and the upbringing was handed over to Ge Shi.


    Mr. Ge was really disciplined. The daily lessons were fully arranged, and An Ning''s temperament gradually calmed down.


    However, seeing Gu Yundong, An Ning was not happy, and the smile on his face faded a lot.


    Thest time she went to Xinming Pavilion, she happened to see An Ning ying with two little girls, who are said to be friends.


    But Gu Yundong looked at him. Although An Ning was friendly and smiling, his eyes were not very warm. It could be seen that it was not sincere.


    Gu Yundong also talked to Mr. Ge, but Mr. Ge couldn''t do anything about it. Their family had not been in the capital for a few years. Don''t look at Qin Wenzheng''s poprity now, but he doesn''t know how many people are watching or gossip.


    Ge''s is different from Gu Yundong, she has more things to think about, so she can''t ignore these rumors.


    Before in Fengkai County, she was able to let her husband pamper her peacefully. To the capital, no! !


    An Ning will get married in the future. Her parents¡¯ family is different from her husband¡¯s family. Only by teaching her well now, she will not face difficulties when she arrives at her husband¡¯s house in the future.


    If you let An Ning y carelessly, you will marry someone in the future, and you will never know how someone will kill you.


    Ge Shi also loves her very much, and it is because of her heartache that she is stricter.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t say anything after hearing it. Everyone has their own considerations and opinions. It cannot be said that Ge Shi is wrong.


    But just now, she looked at An Ning carefully. In Shao Mansion, her whole person was obviously rxed.


    Facing Coco and the little princess, her temperament became lively and cheerful again, and she acted recklessly, otherwise she would not have rushed over and bumped into Shao Hui.


    The wildness in her bones came out again.


    That''s fine too.


    Gu Yundong smiled and recruited her and Coco, and asked in a low voice, "When did youe here? Why didn''t I see you just now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2087: Snowing

    Chapter 2087 It''s snowing


    The little princess immediately replied, "I came here just now. I heard that Sister Yundong had guests, so I went straight to the kitchen to find Coco. As a result, I heard a movement here, and when I ran over, I saw that person was actually scolding you. Hmph, something, even the county master dares to scold, there are no rules."


    Next time, she sees one fight at a time.


    kitchen? Gu Yundong looked at the three little ones in front of him, "Where''s Luo Qi?"


    "Ah, forget her, go, go to the kitchen."


    The three little friends held hands again and ran to Luo Qi, who was alone in the kitchen because she went to the backyard to pick onions and didn''t have time to work with them for the sky.


    Gu Yundong smiled and shook his head, then went back to the main room and sat down again.


    The arrival of ?? Shao Hui and Cai Wenqian is just an episode. Gu Yundong nced at the gift box they brought over, and when he opened it, there was some food inside. Although the food was not cheap, it was truly unprecedented for a normal person toe to apologize and give away two boxes of food.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shui Tao to take it out and distribute it to the neighbors, so he didn''t care anymore.


    Yang Liu saw that Shao Qingyuan was here, so he simply got up and stared at the children from the kitchen, leaving space for their young couple.


    As soon as she left, Gu Yundong took out the letter that Shao Qingyuan had given him before, opened it and asked, "This is from my parents? What''s going on at Lingzhou Mansion?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked solemn and said, "Qiao Jinshui was poisoned to death."


    Gu Yundong''s hand suddenly stopped, turned to look at him in surprise, "Poisoned? By whom?"


    "You''ll know just by looking at it. It was Shao Wen who happened to crash it. The Xun family took this incident to attack the Huimin Medical Center in Lingzhou, trying to suppress the reputation of the Bai family."


    Gu Yundong frowned, looked down at the letter, and quickly saw the ins and outs of the matter at a nce.


    She put the letter away, "The Xun family must havee well prepared this time, but I didn''t expect that they would let someone kill Qiao Jinshui and use his death to cause trouble. Will something happen to my parents? ?"


    "Don''t worry, since Dad knows the murderer, he is also prepared, so he won''t be easily tricked by the Xun family."


    Gu Yundong looked down at his belly. If they weren''t pregnant, they might return to Lingzhou Mansion first to settle the mess ande back.


    But now...she can''t leave the capital for a short time.


    I wish my parents all the best.


    Gu Yundong only thought so, when a happy voice suddenly came from his ears, "It''s snowing, eldest sister, it''s snowing."


    Coco had flour in his hands, but his face was full of surprises, and he ran towards him excitedly.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes, and sure enough, the sky was just a little gloomy just now, but nowrge kes of snowkes are fluttering down.


    It also snows in Xuanhefu, but it is very rare, and it often meltspletely before it umtes on the ground.


    Compared with the capital here, it is not much different from the rain.


    It''s December. In fact, it has already snowed several times before, but Coco has not been here for a while, and this is the first time she has seen such arge piece of goose feather snow.


    Ayer soon umted on the ground, and the little princess took Coco''s hand and said, "I can build a snowman, a very beautiful one, I''ll teach you."


    Coco nodded frantically, and ran away without caring about anything else.


    Gu Yundong looked at the children silently, and after a while, he turned his head to look at Shao Qingyuan with some grievances.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2088: live in Thao

    Chapter 2088 Living in Shao Mansion


    Gu Yundong also wanted to y. Although she was married and was about to have a child, she was actually still a child.


    But she has a big belly, let alone ying in the snow, stepping on the snow will make everyone nervous, for fear that she will slip if she is unstable.


    So she could only greedily watch a few children run wild in the snow,ughing andughing and making snowmen after another... heads.


    You guys have already made your body, don''t you feel panicked with such a row of heads in the yard?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t bear to look directly, she couldn''t understand what they were thinking.


    Fortunately, a few people quickly got tired of ying and sweated all over, and were taken by the servants to take care of them and change into a set of clothes.


    A group of people sat down to eat. The lunch menu was prepared by cocoa, and the dumplings were also made by their children. Plus a few people were tired from ying, and the food was extraordinarily delicious.


    In the afternoon, Gu Yundong took a nap, and when he woke up, he saw Coco''s three children staring at him.


    She was stunned, "What?"


    "Sister Yundong, can we stay here at night?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Want to live here?"


    The little princess nodded quickly, "I really want to, can you find someone to go to our house and say something?"


    An Ning even came up with an idea, "Let''s just say, the snow is too heavy, it hasn''t stopped yet, we are all children, and there are carriages on the road, it''s easy to get into trouble, we''ll stay for one night, okay? "


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, this excuse...it''s useless.


    This is the capital, and other ces may be covered with snow, but someone cleans the capital, and it is absolutely impossible for your carriage to slip.


    But seeing how pitiful the children looked, she finally agreed.


    As for the statement, it must be the truth.


    Anyway, regardless of whether it is Ge Shi or Princess Princess, they are still at ease with her, and besides, the two children have also brought people.


    That night, several children lived in Shao¡¯s house, and they moved another bed into Coco¡¯s room. Several people insisted on a room.


    Who knows that the next day, they did the same trick again and asked to live in Shao Mansion again.


    Gu Yundong looked at the bright sun outside, hehe, and asked people to go to the two mansions again to deliver messages.


    But these two children are particrly shameless, and they have to continue to live on the third day.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t matter, but should their family suspect that she wants to steal the child? At the moment, people were packed up and An Ning and the little princess were sent home.


    As a result, the next day, An Ning posted a message and invited the little princess Keke Luoqi to y in Qin Mansion.


    The four children stayed in one room for one night.


    followed, and another post from the little princess.


    Gu Yundong said, "..." This is negotiated, definitely negotiated.


    However, seeing that Coco was so happy, she couldn''t bear to stop it. Forget it, just y, she asked Lu Hongxiu to follow Coco.


    Lu Hongxiu is meticulous and literate. Even if he stays at home all the time, he has less knowledge.


    I just took this opportunity to go out a lot and see the outside world.


    After all, the Qin mansion, the county prince''s mansion and the Shao mansion are on good terms, and she can still give her this opportunity. If she goes to other ces in the future, she must be more cautious.


    But Ge Shi was very distressed, and An Ning seemed to have changed back to the way he was in Fengkai County two years ago.


    Just like Gu Yundong, looking at his carefree daughter, Ge Shi finally failed to be ruthless.


    Forget it, anyway, the Chinese New Year will being soon, let her y a few years ago, have a happy New Year, and teach itter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2089: annual meeting

    Chapter 2089 Annual meeting


    A few children juste and go like this, mixing together every day.


    The New Year ising soon. Gu Yundong''s shop will have an annual meeting when the New Year is over.


    It was like this in Xuanhe Mansion before, and when it came to the capital, it was naturally preserved.


    In the past, before the end of the world, Gu Yundong was also a small employee of thepany, and she liked the annual meeting very much at that time. It''s nothing else, just because you can eat and drink during the annual meeting, and there are gifts, lottery draws, and bonuses.


    She was very poor at the time, so if she can make a little money, she can make a little money. The annual meeting is very suitable for her.


    In the first year, she won a mobile phone in the lottery.


    But then she heard others say that not allpanies have such benefits at the annual meeting. Thepany she went to was treated well, and at most it was the leader''s speech. Otherpanies still have to perform shows, and they have to deduct bonuses for bad performances, and some even have a very inexplicable and insulting corporate culture.


    Although Gu Yundong doesn''t understand, but now that she is the boss, she wants to have a fun and lively annual meeting where everyone gets together. In addition to improving cohesion, it also allows everyone to go home after thest day of work. Have a good year.


    The annual meeting in Xuanhe Mansion has been handed over to the person in charge, plus Mrs. Dai and the aunt and uncle are there, it can be lively and lively as before.


    The annual meeting in the capital will be divided into two sides this year.


    On one side is the workshop outside the city. Gu Yundong can''t go outside the city. She has a big belly and it is too bumpy to go outside the city, so Tong An is in charge of the annual meeting of the workshop.


    On the other side, several shops in the city had a party. Xinming Pavilion, Gu Ji, Shao Ji, and a few business partners who were close to each other were invited to have a banquet in Xinming Pavilion. Guests eat.


    The food and drinks were ordered from the restaurant. When Gu Yundong arrived at Xinming Pavilion, everyone else arrived.


    The girls from Xinming Pavilion are all there. Besides, there is also Mei Hong''s husband, Carpenter Pang. Carpenter Pang and his apprentice have also cooperated with Gu Yundong a few times. The rtionship is not bad, so naturally they have to invite them.


    Originally, she also said that Carpenter Pang would bring his two apprentices, as well as the children of Mei Hong¡¯s family.


    But they were rejected by the two of them, and it was not a feast in the vige. Their whole family could upy a table, which was too ugly.


    Zhang Yingyue came with Zhang''s mother. Zhang''s mother is also helping to clean the Xinming Pavilion. The work is not heavy, which is just right.


    and Ding Rujun, Sister Yu and others.


    Gu Ji''s shopkeeper Wan Fu, buddy Zhuangzi, Zhuangzi came with his wife Su Qing, Su Qing''s belly is four months old, a little lighter than Gu Yundong''s month, and she hasn''t shown much pregnancy yet.


    Shao Ji''s sitting doctor, as well as his pals Jiang Bao and Yu Yong. Yu Yong was one of the people in the two rooms that Yi Zn sent over before, and he was considered half a medicine boy in the county prince''s mansion.


    Jiang Bao came here with Orchid and his son.


    The Lu family and the Yu family are also there.


    Next is the servants of the Shao Mansion. Except for Yu¡¯s father who is guarding at home, everyone else is here.


    Gu Yundong also invited Yan Ya, Song Dejiang, Yi Zn''s family of three, etc. Ge Shi was the first toe with the child and Qin Wenzheng.


    However, because of their status, they were afraid that everyone would be ufortable, so they had their own table and ced it in the backyard.


    Gu Yundong saw that everyone had arrived, so he let people carry the prizes of this lottery up.


    Get up tomorrow morning and continue writing, good night everyone


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2090: prize

    Chapter 2090 Prizes


    The setting of the prize was negotiated by Gu Yundong and Ge Shi together, and even Xia Ma also participated.


    Last year, there was no annual meeting in the capital. After all, it was not long after it opened, and Ge Shi and Xia Ma have no experience.


    Now I heard that there is still a lottery draw, and the two of them were so enthusiastic that they listed a bunch of prizes for Gu Yundong to see.


    Gu Yundong looked at all kinds of antique jade paintings and calligraphy and said "..."


    Thinking about the prizes of Yongfu Vige at the time, she was inexplicably ashamed. Last year, the prizes of Yongfu Vige had been raised, and the first prize was a cow.


    For these guys, the practicality of the prize is even more satisfying.


    Jade antique calligraphy and painting may be of great value to those who understand.


    But it''s not appropriate to give it to the guy in the shop. Once they do not understand these things, they are not good at selling them, and if they are not well preserved, they will be easily broken and depreciated. Second, it is easy to be thieves and cannot be protected. Third, it is too valuable. This year, these things were awarded. What about next year?


    Thest few people discussed and discussed and exchanged all three prizes.


    At this moment, when everyone saw Shaowu and the others entering the shop with loads of things, they were all excited.


    The stake has participated in the past, and it is rtively calm. But these people in the capital had never met before. The first time I heard about the lottery at the annual meeting, they were all gearing up for it.


    Mother Zhang also whispered to Zhang Yingyue, "I heard that there will be a lottery draw. When I woke up in the morning, I even put three sticks of incense on my ancestors and washed my hands many times, so my luck should be better, right? I will not be the first prize. I count on it, as long as there is a third prize, I am very satisfied."


    Zhang Yingyue was stunned, no wonder when she went out in the morning, her mother was dawdling all the time, and her hands were about to peel before she went out. Feelings are waiting here.


    In fact, it''s not just Mother Zhang. No matter how old or young, those present have been looking forward to it since the morning, and some came with amulets.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know this. The meals she ordered from the restaurant had already been delivered. Let everyone eat and drink first, and then start the lottery when they are happy.


    She was pregnant, so it fell to Ge Shi and Mamma Xia to host the lottery.


    Mamma Xia coughed lightly and came up with a wooden box with a note inside, one for the first prize, two for the second prize, three for the third prize, and the rest were nk.


    Everyone is gearing up, starting from the front table.


    The first one toe up was the stake, and after reaching into the box and stirring it for a while, he took out a piece of paper.


    He didn''t even open it, and when everyone in the back came up to take it, Xia Ma put away the box.


    "Does everyone have a note in their hands? Now tell me which ones are the third prize."


    After everyone closed their eyes and prayed, they slowly and carefully held their breath and opened the note. Some eximed, some bowed their heads, some looked at other people''s notes, and some only slightly. Sadly sighed.


    Soon, three people got up.


    One is Ding Rujun, who is skilled in embroidery from a stepmother, one is Yu Yong, and the other is a neighbor''s sister-inw Yu.


    The three of them stood on the stage from left to right. For them, no matter what the prize was, winning was enough for them to be excited.


    Mother Xia had three trays brought up and lifted the silk cloth covering them. Everyone looked closely, and their eyes couldn''t help but light up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2091: rent free

    Chapter 2091 Rent Free


    turned out to be aplete set of pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Working in Gu Yundong''s shop, everyone knows that the owner hopes that everyone can learn more literacy in their free time. Although she didn''t force everyone to practice calligraphy, once she was promoted and raised her sry, she would definitely choose from those who could read.


    There is no way to do this. If the leader is illiterate, wouldn''t he even be able to read the ledger records? Which owner wouldn''t be so big-hearted, right?


    So the guys in the shop are more or less literate, but writing is a little worse. Although they have a lot of wages now, it is still difficult to buy these things from schrs. Most of them can only make two gestures on the table with their fingers dipped in water.


    Now suddenly there is a set of pen, ink, paper and inkstone, not to mention the three winners, others are also envious.


    Mamma Xia handed the prize into their hands, "Congrattions."


    The three thanked them repeatedly, took a deep breath, and returned to their positions with the prize.


    Mamma Xia then continued, "The person who won the second prize pleasee up."


    The second prize two people, sitting on the front pile, suddenly stood up, their excited eyes turned red, and eagerly stepped onto the stage.


    There is another mother Zhang who has washed her hands many times before. She went up with a smile. Fortunately, she washed her hands a few times in the morning, otherwise she would have lost a lot of money.


    The tray for the second prize was brought up, but everyone found that there were only two sheets of paper on the tray, and there was nothing left.


    Two sheets of paper?


    Everyone was stunned in confusion, Mamma Xia picked up the paper, nced at it, and turned it over to face everyone.


    The person who was close poked his head and squinted at the words above.


    "What did you write? House rent? One year?"


    "Pay the rent of the house for one year. If you own a house, you will convert the rent into money. Wow, one year."


    After everyone saw it, their eyes widened suddenly.


    A year, the rent in this capital is not cheap, even if it is just a small remote house, it will cost several taels of silver a month.


    It¡¯s just right, the two people in the lottery are renting houses.


    Zhou Zhuang was breathing rapidly. His house was not small. After all, he and his daughter-inw lived there. His parents were also here. Although the parents are currently helping the little girl next door to take care of the child during the day, they will still go back to their own home to live at night.


    Originally, the pressure on the stakes was still a bit high, although after he arrived in the capital, the wages went up.


    But the daughter-inw is pregnant and cannot go to work for the time being.


    Mother is helping to take care of the children, while Dad is currently transporting goods with the transport team of Gujia Workshop, and he also has wages.


    But the child is about to be born, which is another expense, and the consumption in Beijing is not low at all.


    Zhuangzi''s biggest wish during this period was to be a shopkeeper quickly, so he worked very hard, madly absorbed the knowledge that Father Wan taught him, and he lost a lot of weight.


    Now tell him that the rent can be waived? ?


    Zhuangzi was so excited that he wanted to scream, not only her, but also his daughter-inw Su Qing, who happily touched her stomach and looked at Zhuangzi.


    Mother Zhang was also stunned. She and Zhang Yingyue lived alone in her house. The ce they lived in was not good before, and one yard was separated into two.


    Later, both of them had a job in hand, so they rented a slightly better one. Because they are only two mothers and daughters, the rented house is not very big, and after all, they are used to being frugal, so Mother Zhang wanted to save more dowry for her daughter and rented a cheap one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2092: set of head

    Chapter 2092 A set of heads


    Mother Zhang actually didn''t like that position, it was always not safe, especially her daughter was upright and kind, and had a good job, so many people on the streets were watching. Thest time I was almost calcted by someone, Mother Zhang was also thinking about renting another house during this time.


    Now the rent is waived for one year, and because they are all second prizes, the rent is given ording to the higher one.


    The house rented by the stake is bigger than them, so the rent is mostly ording to them.


    Mother Zhang was faintly excited. With this prize, they could live in another ce.


    Other renters were envious, and someone pped their hands twice, "Stinky hands, bad hands, it''s useless at all."


    Mammy Xia handed the two pieces of paper to Zhuangzi and Mother Zhang, and said, "After the annual meeting, youe to me and exin the price of the rent, and then I will give you all the rent for one year. "


    "Thank you, Xia Mama." The two quickly took it and returned to their positions with blushing faces.


    Mamma Xia stood back to her original position with a smile, looked at the understanding below and said, "Now, there is onest prize. Pleasee forward to those who have won the first prize."


    The person below ?? looked left and right, and his eyes finally fell on Mr. Lu who stood up.


    Mrs Lu was a little embarrassed. She didn''te for a long time, but she actually won a big prize, and she was a little embarrassed.


    But the people next to her were cheering and surprising, encouraging her toe to the stage one by one.


    Mr. Lu took a deep breath and walked slowly to Mamma Xia''s side.


    This time, it was not a tray, but a small box.


    is actually a small box? What''s in here? It feels like a lot of things.


    Mamma Xia opened the lid of the box and said, "The first prize is a face."


    Head and face, including three hair brushes, a pair of hairpins, a pair of step shakers, and jewelry such as bracelets and earrings. These things were bought from ordinary silver buildings. Although they were not as valuable as those of the big families, they were not simple.


    A lot of people stared at them and gasped fiercely.


    A whole set of heads.


    Not to mention the women present, even the men couldn''t help their eyes glow.


    They can''t use or wear them, but if there are daughters-inw and daughters-inw at home, it''s good to give them.


    What''s more, this thing can keep its value, even if it can''t be used, just put it away and lock it up.


    First prize, worthy of the first prize.


    Mr. Lu was also stunned, he was actually a face? When she was the eldestdy of the Lu family, she also had several sets of faces. She didn''t understand it before. Later, when she learned about Mrs. Lu''s true face, she remembered some details and realized that those faces were rough and could not be more rough. No wonder Lu Madam never let her go out wearing it.


    Gu Yundong, who had been watching the fun while eating in the back, was also a little surprised.


    This is really a coincidence. When Gao Fenges back, he will marry the Lu family. It is not shabby as a dowry.


    Mr. Lu returned to his seat with the jewelry box in his hand, and everyone next to him poked their heads to look at it.


    The third prize has been drawn, and those who did not draw are somewhat disappointed.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, the next thing is the New Year¡¯s goods for everyone.


    New Year''s goods are usually produced in Gujia''s workshops, and the food produced in the workshops, even in the capital, is a good thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2093: Yi Zilans thoughts

    Chapter 2093 Yi Zn''s thoughts


    In addition, there are meat and cloth, and things are still very rich.


    Gu Yundong made money, and he was not stingy at all for these hard-working employees.


    Therefore, the guys who work in the shop under her name are the only ones who work hard to climb up, and no one has said that they want to leave or not. Gu Yundong knew that there were many people who were tempted to dig their feet at a high price.


    Not to mention the female guys in Xinming Pavilion, even Zhuangzi and others who have just been working in Gu Ji for two months, there are already dignitaries who threaten to lure people away.


    But these people, without exception, refused.


    If there is something that cannot be rejected, I will tell the shopkeeper in time, and will not resist.


    After sending out the things and the year-end bonus, Gu Yundong let everyone continue to eat and drink.


    She got up and walked to the backyard, where there were Yi Zn and others.


    In fact, Yi Zn and several others were already standing at the entrance just now, watching the whole process of the lottery with their own eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the princess of the county to stop him, the little county master almost ran over and wanted to participate in person.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging over at this moment, he quickly gave up two seats and told her and Shao Qingyuan to sit down.


    Yi Zn rarely sighed, "Your form is quite interesting, and it has brought the atmosphere to life. Even I am just about to move."


    You said that he is not short of money, he is rich in pen, ink, ink, ink, and money. There are hundreds of times better than this in his family. How strange.


    He looked so good just now that he didn''t even care about eating.


    On the contrary, it was Gu Yundong, who had been sitting in the back, not hungry.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Yi Zn and said, "If you want, you can also hold an annual meeting at your mansion."


    Yi Zn was stunned for a moment, and looked at Princess Princess, thetter''s face stiffened.


    Sure enough, the next moment I heard Yi Zn say, "I think this is feasible."


    The princess of the county doesn''t care about him at all, is that possible? Where can it be done?


    The rtionship between the county and the king''s mansion isplicated, and unlike the Xinming Pavilion, it is purely for work.


    And the lottery, what prize is she going to prepare? It''s too bad to be able to take it out, and people willugh at it when it spreads. She felt distressed that it was too expensive, and the daily ie and expenditure of the pce was not a lot at all.


    Besides, the hierarchy in the pce is very obvious, if there is a sweeper who wins the prize, can he protect it? A little bit of a powerful steward, one or two sentences can be taken as one''s own.


    If someone with an unrighteous mind got it, he would bribe the steward and find a convenient position for himself.


    By then, the entire pce will definitely be utterly smoky.


    Also, what if the pce was held? Will the shopkeepers in the shops below alsoe again?


    I don¡¯t know Chai Migui when I¡¯m not home, but Yi Zn is just too ruthless on weekdays, and has no idea how difficult it is to manage the huge backyard of the pce.


    Anyway, there is no lottery, and I will definitely not draw.


    The princess of the county was afraid that Yi Zn would think too much and would not give up. Seeing that it was gettingte, she simply pulled him to say goodbye.


    Yi Zn, "..." What''s the hurry, haven''t you seen the baby girl and haven''t had enough fun?


    The princess ?? ignored her and called out the little princess who was ying on the slide in the box, and then said goodbye and left.


    As soon as they left, the others saw that the annual meeting was almost over, and they also left in twos and threes.


    The eating and drinking in the lobby is alsoing to an end. Xia Ma and Zhang mother are cleaning up, and the others have left the door and are ready to go back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2094: I like Du Tianqing

    Chapter 2094 I like Du Tianqing


    Gu Yundong was also standing outside, waiting for Shao Qingyuan to bring the carriage over.


    But before Shao Qingyuan came, another person drove an ox cart and stopped in front of her.


    Du Tianqing jumped off the carriage and said to Gu Yundong with a smile, "Gu Dong''s house, I''m here to pick up Luo Qi."


    It will be New Year''s Eve in a few days. After all, it is the first year of reunion. Du Tianqing and his son still want to spend time with Luo Qi. Not to mention, in previous years, they were just two big men who were deserted, and it was different when they had a child.


    They also prepared red envelopes and clothes for the Chinese New Year, all for Luo Qi.


    Luo Qi has lived on Linxun Ind since she was a child. Although Gu Yuwen loves her, her family has limited conditions and she has no new clothes to wear during Chinese New Year.


    "You came so early?" Gu Yundong was a little surprised, "Is the workshop over?"


    Du Tianqing said with a smile, "The lottery is over. I saw that it was still early, and before the city gate was closed, I hurried over to pick her up. I heard the old man say that it might snow again tomorrow, so I''ll pick her up at that time. It¡¯s not easy to get out of town.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded and said to Tong Shuitao who was beside him, "Go and ask Luo Qi toe out." She and Coco were still ying there.


    Tong Shuitao entered, Gu Yundong asked with a smile, "The lottery is over, did you draw anything?"


    The prizes in the ?? workshop are different from those here, but they are also practical, and the prices are not that low.


    "Sorry, I don''t have that luck, I didn''t get anything, but I''ll take the New Year''s goods home first. I would like to thank Gu Dongjia. You have sent such arge stack of New Year''s goods, and I don''t need to buy anything for the New Year."


    Du Tianqing got along with Gu Yundong at the beginning. Although he is also working in the workshop now, his attitude is much morefortable than other employees.


    While speaking, Luo Qi hurried out from inside, "Uncle."


    Du Tianqing took the hat in his hand and put it on her, "It''s cold, don''t catch a cold."


    Luo Qi put on her hat obediently, and then waved at Gu Yundong and Coco who came outter, "Sister Yundong, Coco, I''ll go first."


    "OK, bye."


    Tong Shuitao took out the New Year''s goods belonging to Luo Qi and put them on the ox cart, and Du Tianqing got on the ox cart and drove away.


    Gu Yundong watched them go farther and farther, but a low voice suddenly came from his ear, "Gu Dongjia? Who is that?"


    Gu Yundong turned around and saw that it was Mother Zhang, he couldn''t help but froze for a moment, and said, "That''s Luo Qi''s uncle, what''s wrong?"


    Mother Zhang''s eyes lit up, "He is Luo Qi''s uncle? He really looks like a talent."


    Gu Yundong looked at her for a long time, thenughed suddenly, looked left and right, and asked in a low voice, "Aunt Zhang, are you interested in him?"


    An embarrassed expression shed on Mother Zhang''s face. After all, it''s not easy to talk about this kind of thing, otherwise it will ruin her daughter''s reputation.


    But she didn''t deny it, she just turned her head and nced at her daughter, and whispered, "I don''t know how her character is."


    Gu Yundong heard it, what else did he not understand?


    Speaking of which, Zhang Yingyue has indeed reached the age of marriage. She heard that many people wanted to marry her, and this year, many matchmakers havee to the Zhang family.


    However, Mother Zhang did not agree.


    As a result, there were rumors in the alleys that Zhang Yingyue had high vision and wanted to join a wealthy family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2095: Zhang Yingyues marriage

    Chapter 2095 Zhang Yingyue''s marriage


    But looking at Mother Zhang''s expression now, I think she has other considerations.


    Gu Yundong touched his chin, Du Tianqing is really a good person, and she can be considered to know more.


    There are some small ws, but no one is perfect, so we can¡¯t ask them to be perfect, right?


    And Zhang Yingyue is a person with opinions and ideas. Compared with Du Tianqing''s previous wife, he is apletely different type.


    Since Mother Zhang has that intention, Gu Yundong is happy to see it happen, but he still needs to make it clear.


    "Auntie, Du Tianqing is really good. But there is one thing I have to tell you in advance, he was married, I don''t know if you mind. His wife ran away when he was fleeing the desert, and the two have no children. There is an adoptive father at home. , broke his leg some time ago, but now they are almost raised. They used to be hunters, but after this encounter, they also know how risky it is to enter the mountains. Now Du Tianqing is working in the Gujia workshop, and he is diligent. He is also filial and patient with children.¡±


    Mother Zhang listened quietly. She had heard Luo Qi mention her uncle several times before, but she never mentioned her aunt. Mother Zhang guessed that this aunt might be gone, but she never thought that she would run away when she was fleeing the famine.


    Having been married before, Mother Zhang didn''t really care.


    As long as she has a good character, treats her daughter well, is willing to make progress, looks good, and doesn''t have any bad habits, Mother Zhang thinks it''s ok.


    When Mei Hong and Pang Carpenter got married, Zhang¡¯s mother was a little envious. Although Pang Carpenter was old, he was willing to work and was attentive to Mei Hong. Sometimes Mei Hong got off workte, and he would wait for her outside and take her home in person.


    Later, someone told her family to wee the moon, and Mother Zhang was very happy at first.


    But Yingyue is an idea, and she doesn''t listen to the hype of the matchmaker. She will check it herself, or find someone to contact her.


    This investigation, okay, not the kind ofzy guy who heard that her family had wages in Yingyue and wanted her to support her.


    is the kind of arrogant person who dislikes Yingyue''s family''s old mother and asks them to have less contact in the future.


    Or the kind of coward who is timid in doing things, doesn''t even dare to speak loudly, and hides when something happens.


    Also, the family is extraordinarilyplicated, there are a lot of buns that are not fuel-efficient, not to mention their parents, and their parents are biased.


    Mother Zhang heard too much, and people became numb.


    If she thought she could make it through before, she could make it through, who wouldn''t be like this? But once a person has more contact and has a wide range of knowledge, some things are uneptable.


    She saw the rtionship between Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan with her own eyes, and the rtionship between Mei Hong and Pang Carpenter, and she hoped that Yingyue''s life would be harmonious and beautiful. I don''t expect her to be rich and noble, I just hope that the husband and wife can work together and support each other.


    She is just such a daughter.


    Mother Zhang was also worried, but her eyes lit up just now when she saw Du Tianqing.


    Luo Qi''s uncle, he is clean and straight, his eyes are extraordinarily bright, and he works in a moderate manner.


    The most important thing is that when he talked to Gu Yundong, he didn''t flinch and didn''t feel the slightest bit of unease.


    And being able to catch Gu Yundong''s eyes, Mother Zhang felt that Du Tianqing''s character was no problem.


    Hearing Gu Yundong''s introduction, Mother Zhang hesitated for a while and said, "I think this guy is pretty good."


    Gu Yundong heard it, she smiled, "Okay, I know, I''ll checkter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2096: New Years Eve in Beijing

    Chapter 2096 Beijing New Year


    Mother Zhang exhaled, "Then I will trouble Gu Dong''s house."


    At this moment, the carriage also came over, and Gu Yundong said to Zhang''s mother, "However, you have to ask Zhang Yingyue about this matter. I will have someone bring you news another day."


    Mother Zhang smiled happily, "Hey, I see."


    Gu Yundong was supported on the carriage by Shao Qingyuan, the carriage started, and Shao Qingyuan asked her suspiciously, "What did you just say?"


    "Aunt Zhang is interested in Du Tianqing, but she just doesn''t know what the Du family thinks." Du Tianqing''s wife ran away. If she didn''t trust women, she would be helpless.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little surprised, he thought for a moment, "Uncle Du should really want to find him a wife, Du Tianqing... I guess he still cares if he can have a baby."


    Yes, the reason why his ex-wife ran away was that he couldn''t give birth?


    "Didn''t you check his pulse? No problem."


    "It''s just because there''s no problem, he doesn''t mind." The vigers in their vige said that their father and son killed too much, so they have this retribution.


    Since there is no problem with the body, isn''t it fulfilling the saying of retribution?


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    What retribution, Du Meng is because of his wife''s poor health, Du Tianqing and his wife can''t have a baby, can''t it be because of her ex-wife''s problem? Or fate didn''te?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ask them what they mean another day."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I''m not worried, I''ll go home and raise my baby at ease."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and hugged her into his arms.


    The ?? annual meeting is over, but the shop will continue to open for a few days before closing.


    The Shao family has already started preparations for the Chinese New Year. It was the first time to celebrate the New Year in the capital, and they didn¡¯t know what the customs were like here.


    Fortunately, she and Shao Qingyuan didn''t need to enter the pce for the New Year''s Eve dinner. Although she was now the county lord and Shao Qingyuan was an official, both of them belonged to the kind of people who didn''t get involved in the political affairs of the court.


    What''s more, it is inconvenient for her to have a big belly now, so the Queen Mother also saved them from entering the pce to greet her.


    Therefore, the Shao family still closed the door to celebrate the festival by themselves.


    The liveliness of the capital is really different. On the night of New Year''s Eve, the streets were full of firecrackers, and they didn''t stop all night.


    Gu Yundong is now lethargic, and Shou Sui can''t stand it anymore. After dinner, he sat in the main room for a while, before being carried back to his room by Shao Qingyuan, leaning on his arms, and falling asleep to the sound of firecrackers.


    Yangliu also returned to the room early with Coco, who wanted to keep her old but her head bit by bit. Both daughters were asleep, and her husband and son were not around. Although Yangliu missed them, she felt a little regretful that she couldn''t sleep. But he still stayed in the room, closing his eyes and praying for a good day in theing year.


    In the end, it was Shaowu and the three who kept the year old in the courtyard.


    They took a few jars of wine, pulled Wan Fu and his twin sons, as well as Yu Fu and Yu Yong, and sat outside with snacks while drinking and chatting.


    Shaowu was a little pity, "Shao Wen still didn''te back. He didn''t celebrate the New Year with usst year, it''s been two years."


    Last year, he followed Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong to Lingzhou Mansion, just in time for the Chinese New Year, and was unable to go back.


    This year, he went to Lingzhou Mansion to pick up people again, and he and Lingzhou Mansion are really rted.


    If Shao Wen took Gao Zi on the waterway, he would have been able toe back years ago ording to the normal journey. But...they had forgotten that the waterway in the capital would freeze. Halfway through the boat, Shao Wen could only take the two brothers and sisters to continue thend route, but it should have arrived in the next few days.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2097: I want to marry a wife

    Chapter 2097 I want to marry a wife


    "It''s alright, when hees back after the new year, let''s go to the young master to take a leave, have a good meal in the restaurant, and get together." Shao Shuang took a sip of wine and said.


    "Yeah, there aren''t many opportunities like this. We may be married in another two years."


    "Shaowu, do you want to marry a wife?"


    Shao Quanughed and winked at him, "Come, tell us, which girl is that?"


    "Fuck you." Shaowu patted him aside.


    The father and son of the Wan family and the Yu family watched themughing and making trouble, and couldn''t help drinking two more sses.


    They were already in Shao Mansionst year for Chinese New Year, but the owner was not there at that time, so they just looked at the door and didn''t feel much.


    With so many people celebrating the New Year together this year, the atmosphere is really much more harmonious than when they were in the county pce before.


    When the prince of the county wanted to send the two of them to the Shao Mansion, they were still very nervous, for fear that the host family would not be easy to get along with.


    But after getting in touch, they realized that there is no better master than Master and Madam.


    Father Wan is now going out to do business, and he will meet the manager who used to take him with him. The steward would also pat him on the shoulder with an envious expression, saying he was lucky.


    He was really lucky. After a while, the stake was brought out by him, and thedy told him to go to Wanqing Mansion. Come to think of it, Madam wants to open a shop in Wanqing Mansion.


    Thinking of this, Father Wan couldn''t helpughing and took two big sips from the jug.


    "Happy."


    That night, everyone in Shao Mansion was very happy. Fortunately, they were all restrained. Although they drank a little wine, they were still in good spirits and busy with work the next day.


    Someone from the Shao family came to pay New Year''s greetings soon. Shao Qingyuan was afraid that Gu Yundong would be tired, so basically he or Yangliu went to receive them.


    Yang Liu and the Princess of Ge''s County have had more contact, and their temperament has also changed a lot, and there is no problem in dealing with people and things.


    She brought cocoa in her new clothes, and most of the familiar and unfamiliar people who will greet the New Year in the future will recognize it, not to mention, she even has an understanding of the situation in the capital.


    Many people came to Shao''s house to pay New Year''s greetings, but Gu Yundong didn''t go out.


    Everyone understands that in this season and environment, there are still many children ying firecrackers on the road. She is pregnant and it is better to stay at home.


    However, Gu Yundong is fine not to go to other people''s houses to pay New Year''s greetings, but the Marquis of Huaiyin does.


    This is Shao Qingyuan''s ancestral home, and it''s the first New Year after recognizing his rtives.


    Just going to such a family, Shao Qingyuan and Yang Liu have no objection, fortunately, Huaiyin Marquis Mansion is not far away.


    It was a couple who went with Tong Shuitao and Shao Quan.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion is a bit quieter this year than in previous years, but the olddy didn''t like the liveliness, so it was just right.


    She was very happy about the arrival of Shao Qingyuan and his wife, she took Gu Yundong''s hand and didn''t let go, "You said, in such a cold day, you came here early in the morning with your child, this is not for me Are you uneasy? Qingyuan is also ignorant, you are the biggest in the family now, how can you be tired?"


    Mrs. Hou sent the ignorant juniors in the family out, took a cushion and ced it behind Gu Yundong''s waist, and said with a smile, "Mother, these two children are filial, and I want toe and see you, and also let you see the great-grandson. "


    Shao Qingyuan took the pulse of the olddy, everything was fine, he was relieved.


    He sat down and said a few words with the olddy, and the Marquis of Huaiyin came in and pulled him aside to whisper.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2098: worried uncle

    Chapter 2098 Worried Uncle


    Marquis Huaiyin looked over to the olddy, seeing that she didn''t pay attention to this side, just talking to Gu Yundong, and then asked, "I heard that Cai Wenqian''s position was taken by you?"


    Hearing this, Shao Qingyuan smiled, "Uncle, you misunderstood, I am not an official of the Ministry of Personnel, nor is I Cai Wenqian''s superior, how could I have such skills. I am now working in the Ministry of Punishment, and it may be useful to investigate cases and arrest people. , the rest has nothing to do with me."


    Marquis Huaiyin looked at him suspiciously, seeing Shao Qingyuan''s sincere expression, and finally nodded in relief, "It''s okay if it''s not you, you''re right, you can''t touch some things, or you will be misunderstood and stretch your hand too much. Long, it¡¯s not good to make enemies for nothing. And now that the emperor values ??you, you must be more cautious in your words and deeds, and you don¡¯t want to cross the line, otherwise you will be disgusted by the emperor, and you will lose more than your gains. For the Cai family, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Although the Marquis of Huaiyin is teaching him some officialdom, but...


    Do you believe me too much, I say it''s not me, do you really think it''s not me?


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know whether to say that this eldest uncle was too simple or too partial.


    But looking at his serious face, it should be thetter. After all, he is an official. Although he has no great skills, he still has basic precautions.


    Thinking of this, Shao Qingyuan felt a little warm in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, uncle, I know what to do."


    The Marquis of Huaiyin nodded, "That''s good, but the Cai family is too unreliable. It''s obviously not yours to do it, but it has ruined the reputation of you and Yun Dong everywhere. This is because you want to apany Yun Dong to raise a baby at home and be unscrupulous. Now, I also heard that they came to apologize and beg you to raise your hand, but you epted the gift, but Cai Wenqian was beaten to death by you, and he is still lying in bed recovering from injuries."


    Shao Qingyuan knew about these rumors. There are so many guests in Xinming Pavilion every day, women are very dedicated when ites to gossip.


    So what the Cai family did and said, no one knows better than them.


    But neither he nor Gu Yundong exined that some people, after the New Year, would know what bacsh is.


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression remained the same, "It''s useless for them to throw dirty water on me for things I haven''t done. Don''t worry about this, uncle, they will suffer the consequences themselves."


    The Marquis of Huaiyin sighed and shook his head, "You are still too naive. If you talk too much about things out of nothing, they will be true. Especially if you have no foundation in the capital, those who are friends with the Cai family will only add fuel to the fire. , looking back, the whole capital knows that you beat Cai Wenqian and will scold you."


    The naive Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    Marquis Huaiyin frowned, "In this way, I''ll find Shao Huiter. I''m also his eldest brother anyway, and I''ll warn her to restrain herself. You don''t have to worry, my uncle will help you solve this."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know what to say for a while, but when he saw his contemtive look, heughed and could only say, "No need, uncle, Yun Dong and I actually have ideas. After this year, things wille to an end. Calm down. Don''t go to the Cai family, lest they think we''re afraid of her."


    Marquis Huaiyin was taken aback, "Do you have an idea?"


    "Yes, I didn''t say it before because I was worried that my uncle thought we were all rtives, but there was a conflict. I was afraid that you would be in a dilemma."


    "What nonsense, you are my nephew, I will only protect you and will not be embarrassed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2099: Fourth Aunt Shao Ling

    Chapter 2099 Fourth Aunt Shao Ling


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I see, thank you uncle."


    "If you say thank you or not, as long as you are all fine, I will be satisfied." The Marquis of Huaiyin still couldn''t care about what happened to Shao Yin back then, so he could not wait to be more kind to Shao Qingyuan.


    Uncles and nephews were talking when they saw someone hurried into the hall, walked up to the olddy and said, "Olddy, the fourth aunt and the fourth aunt are here."


    The olddy raised her head with a smile on her face, "Let them in."


    The voice fell, and the steward over there led seven or eight people in. The two leading people were Shao Ling, the fourth youngdy of the Marquis of Huaiyin, and Zheng Pingyuan, the fourth uncle.


    They were followed by their sons, daughters-inw and grandchildren.


    A whole family came, and the atmosphere was extraordinarily harmonious.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and nced at Shao Ling involuntarily. Shao Ling, the fourth youngdy of the Marquis of Huaiyin, was also a concubine, but unlike Shao Hui, her mother was not favored, and even because she had a daughter like the Gan family, she was often targeted by the Gan family.


    But her mother was not favored by the old marquis, and she had nowhere to say when she was wronged.


    In the end, there was no other way, only relying on the olddy to get a breath.


    The olddy has children and daughters herself, and she spends all her time on her children. However, Shao Ling was a well-behaved person, and she would never treat her harshly. She had everything she should have. Especially when Shao Ling was eleven years old, her mother died of illness, and she was even more helpless. So Shao Yin and Shao Ling actually had a pretty good rtionship back then.


    Later, Shao Yin disappeared, the olddy lost her energy, and the backyard rights were also taken away by the Gan family. The olddy was only looking for Shao Yin, and naturally ignored Shao Ling.


    After Shao Qingyuan was kidnapped, the olddy started to seize power. Unexpectedly, in the process of seizing power, Mrs. Gan took a fancy to Shao Ling''s marriage and wanted to use her to help her.


    Shao Ling''s maid secretly found Mammy Zhou beside the olddy and begged Mama Zhou to save Shao Ling, because Mrs Gan convinced the old man to marry Shao Ling to a man who was rumored to have killed one of his wives. officials.


    Where is this marriage, this is clearly pushing Shao Ling into the fire pit.


    The olddy got angry after hearing this. The old man wanted to use her daughter to climb the third prince, but now he is eyeing Shao Ling''s marriage. Is it possible that he can''t stand up without the marriage of his sons and daughters? this waste.


    The olddy originally wanted to slowly grind the Gan family to death, but after this incident, she took a sharp approach and directly beat the Gan family to the ground.


    After ??, she began to find out about Shao Ling''s marriage, and the olddy still had some affection for Shao Ling. Her own daughter could not be happy, and she definitely did not want Shao Ling to follow her daughter''s footsteps.


    The olddy began to carefully select suitable candidates, andter selected the youngest son of the sixth-rank official Zheng family.


    The Zheng family has two sons, the eldest son is outstanding, he was already a schr at that time, and his future is definitely not bad.


    The youngest son has a mediocre aptitude, but he is very simple, and he is favored by his family and likes to practice martial arts.


    In the future, the head of the Zheng family will definitely be the eldest son, and Zheng Pingyuan will not live too badly in the future with the help of his brother.


    Shao Ling is introverted and not sociable, so she is not suitable to be a housewife.


    On the contrary, Zheng Pingyuan has a simple family and is more suitable for her.


    The Zheng family does not have those twists and turns, and the Marquis of Huaiyin can also be her backing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2100: Grandma Wu is also here

    Chapter 2100 Five aunts are here too


    Sure enough, after Shao Ling married Zheng Pingyuan, the father of the Zheng family went one step up, and the eldest son of the Zheng family passed the Juren examination, and a few yearster he was awarded the jinshi.


    Later, he wisely stood on the side of the prince. After the new emperor ascended the throne, he also began to rise, and now he is already a fifth-rank.


    Although his rank is not high, he has real power. Everyone knows that after a few years of hard work, the Zheng family will only get better and better.


    Zheng Pingyuan has his father and brother running around, and now he is also in the military department, and his life is very moist.


    The most important thing is that Zheng Pingyuan is kind to Shao Ling, and looking at Shao Ling''s current state, she knows that her life is veryfortable.


    Zheng Pingyuan had a concubine next to her, and she was a dowry maid brought by Shao Ling herself. She opened her face when she was pregnant. Shao Ling had two sons, and the maid gave birth to a daughter, who is now raised by Shao Ling''s side.


    Because of this, Shao Ling was very grateful to the olddy.


    If it wasn''t for her painstaking efforts back then, she might have died long ago, where would she have a happy family and filial children.


    Therefore, she is different from Shao Hui. She does not like to go out to socialize. In addition to taking care of her husband and children at home and taking care of the dowry shop, she also asionallyes to Huaiyin Hou''s mansion to apany the olddy to chanting sutras and chanting Buddha.


    Just be, on behalf of the third sister to apany the olddy.


    Shao Ling has a calm temperament, but her temperament unexpectedlyplements the slightly irritable Zheng Pingyuan.


    Today, she brought her husband and children to pay New Year''s greetings. She thought they were all from the Hou residence, but she didn''t expect to see Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    Shao Ling has met Gu Yundong. Although she does not like to go out, she has been to Xinming Pavilion several times.


    She likes that ce very much. It''s fine to sit alone and drink tea, but... the cost is a bit high, and Shao Ling has plenty of money, but she can''t help going every day.


    She was a little puzzled. Looking at the rtionship between Gu Yundong and the olddy, it seemed to be fine?


    Shao Ling suppressed the doubts in her heart and stepped forward to greet the olddy.


    The olddy hurriedly brought chairs for them to sit, and introduced Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong to them. Although they didn''t say anything about their rtionship, they were officially acquainted.


    However, just as they were chatting a few words, another servant came over and said, "Master Hou, Madam, Grandma Fifth and Grandpa Fifth are here."


    Hearing Shao Huiing, the olddy''s face suddenly sank.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin also frowned, the originally happy atmosphere dissipated in an instant.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin did not wee Shao Hui and his wife at all, thinking that her mother fell into aa because of her stimtion, and almost lost her life. He wished that Shao Hui would be caught and beaten severely, and he wished to sever ties with the Cai family and nevermunicate with each other.


    In addition, the Cai family and Qingyuan husband and wife also have conflicts, so let theme in, don''t you think that Hou''s mansion is too harmonious?


    But at this moment Zheng Ping is far away, and the Zheng family''s children are also there. If the two of them are driven out like this, what will the Zheng family think? Don''t implicate Shao Ling at that time, it''s not worth it for the Cai family.


    If outsiders knew about it, they might have arranged the Marquis of Huaiyin like this.


    And because Cai Jin is an official in the Ministry of Rites, he pays special attention to etiquette and etiquette. This kind of big New Year festival keeps his daughter, son-inw and grandson out, and he is not sure what he will do.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin thought for a while, and finally called his servants and gave this order.


    That servant quickly ran out, but Shao Qingyuan gave the Marquis of Huaiyin a strange look.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2101: take somewhere else

    Chapter 2101 Take it elsewhere


    At the gate of the Marquis of Huaiyin at this time, Cai Jin and Shao Hui''s faces were ashen.


    Shao Hui couldn''t imagine that when she returned to her mother''s house for a visit during the Chinese New Year, it would be fine if her brother and sister-inw didn''te out to greet her, but she would be directly blocked at the door.


    She is the fifth aunt''s grandmother in Hou''s mansion. She doesn''t need to be informed in advance when she returns home, let alone New Year''s greetings? ?


    But what did they hear? The concierge actually blocked them from entering the door, and said they wanted to go in and ask for instructions?


    Is there anything to ask for? Does her elder brother still think that the Houfu of today is the Houfu of the past? Dare to put on airs.


    As for their low-level official positions with no real power, they should pick him up at this time, otherwise they will not be able to make a living.


    "Forget it, let''s go." Cai Jin waited impatiently, especially when he saw that there were people in the house next door paying New Year''s greetings, only to see them pointing and pointing at the door.


    He wants face the most on weekdays, how can he bear being said like this?


    Turn around and walk away.


    The gate of Hou''s Mansion was opened at this moment, and the concierge came out and said to Cai Jin and Shao Hui, "Master Fifth, Grandma Fifth, pleasee inside."


    Waited for a long time and came out with a concierge? Shao Hui''s face was ashen, which was clearly her face.


    She took a step forward, "Where''s my brother and sister-inw?"


    "My parents are entertaining guests." Another person came out from behind the doorman, and it was the heir Shao Hongkang.


    Shao Hongkang looked at the two with a smile, "Father asked his nephew toe over to greet Fifth Aunt and Fifth Uncle."


    "Your parents are so handsome."


    "Aunt and Uncle, please."


    Shao Hui wanted to say something else, but Cai Jin couldn''t bear to be treated as aughing stock at the door.


    He nodded towards Shao Hongkang and took the lead in the door.


    Shao Hui gritted her teeth, stomped her feet fiercely, and went in with her maid. They didn''t bring Cai Wenqian here. After all, he was beaten by Shao Qingyuan before. He felt shameless and didn''t want toe at all.


    However, after Cai Jin and Shao Hui entered the door, Shao Hongkang, who was leading the way, did not go to the front lobby, but led them to the hall that crossed the courtyard on the left.


    At first, Shao Hui thought that everyone was in the left-crossed courtyard, but when he arrived in the hall, there were only two of him alone.


    Shao Hui was dissatisfied, "Where are your parents?"


    "Didn''t your nephew say it? Parents are entertaining guests."


    "What do you mean? What a wonderful guest to leave me and your uncle here?"


    Shao Hongkang naturally won''t say much, just let people serve tea.


    Shao Hui couldn''t sit still, "What kind of tea is served, I want to see, what kind of guests areing, you have to pull us here, you go away for me."


    Shao Hongkang frowned, he really didn''t like this fifth aunt very much.


    Since the fall of the Hou Mansion and Cai Jin''s promotion to the fourth rank, she has regarded herself as a root onion and arrogant, and every time shees back to the Hou Mansion, she treats herself as a serious owner, as if their Hou Mansion will be able to go outside through the light of their Cai family. Like walking.


    Yes, the Hou Mansion is in decline, but the background is still there, the foundation is still there, if it is not unwilling to cause more troubles, the family is too ugly and outsiders make irresponsible remarks, affecting the marriage of the younger brothers and sisters, the Hou Mansion is not at all. Take care of them.


    But Shao Hui didn''t know what it was, especially thest time King Lu wanted to overturn the case for the Gu family and pull out the things that the old Hou Ye did, and the Hou residence was targeted. As the married daughter of the Hou Mansion, Shao Hui didn''t care if she didn''t protect her, and she followed suit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2102: The embarrassed Cai Jin

    Chapter 2102 The embarrassed Cai Jin


    Even if Shao Hongkang is a junior, he has to say that a prostitute is a prostitute, and she cannot stand on the stage.


    "Five aunts, uncles, it''s the same for you to use tea here." Shao Hongkangforted the two, just as the maid came over with tea, he held a cup and handed it to Shao Hui in anger.


    "What''s the same?" Shao Hui said angrily, "What''s the same? You have a distinguished guest, right? It just so happens that your fifth uncle is here, he is a fourth-rank, and he is more qualified to entertain distinguished guests than your father."


    Shao Hongkang wanted to say something else, but Cai Jin, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "I just saw the Zheng family''s carriage, is it from the Zheng family?"


    It''s okay not to say this, but Shao Hui is even more angry when she says, "Okay, the so-called guest is the fourth sister, right? What do you mean? Ah? Don''t take us seriously?"


    "Five aunts, you..."


    "Go away." Shao Hui suddenly raised her hand and waved Shao Hongkang away.


    Shao Hongkang took a step back, the cup in his hand was unstable and flew out suddenly.


    "Snapped"


    "boom"


    "Ah..." Rao was Cai Jin, who always pretended to be calm on the face. He was sshed on his face by the hot tea, and he couldn''t restrain himself from screaming.


    Shao Hui and Shao Hongkang were both stunned and looked at Cai Jin who jumped up and stood up.


    It was Shao Hongkang who responded quickly. Although he wanted tough in his heart, he still tried his best to suppress it. He quickly took a towel and wiped it for him. , "Uncle Fifth, I''ll take you to the house to change and wash first. I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean it just now."


    Shao Hui also eagerly tidyed up his clothes, and was furious when she heard the words, "You clearly did it on purpose, otherwise it''s not good to throw it somewhere, so you have to throw it on my husband."


    This is simply a reversal of ck and white.


    Shao Hongkang stared, "Five aunts, you have wronged your nephew. It was clear that you pushed me, and I..."


    "Shut up." Cai Jin tidied it up and found it was useless. He was in a state of embarrassment. Hearing the two chattering, he was so angry that he pushed Shao Hongkang''s hand away and said, "This is your Hou residence. How do you treat your guests? You don''t admit you''ve done something wrong, you''re still arguing, and you''re so rude to your aunt, it''s just hical."


    Shao Hongkang, "..."


    Forget it, he is a junior, and he bears it.


    "It''s my nephew''s fault, and my nephew will take my uncle to the room for a change." After saying that, he went to help Cai Jin again and took him a step. Unexpectedly, the tea on the ground made trouble, Cai Jin did not stand firm, and fell to the ground with a ''bang''.


    Shao Hongkang didn''t even have time to pull.


    Cai Jin''s face turned ck, "Shao Hongkang, you did it on purpose."


    "I''m really not." He also thought it was a coincidence, and quickly helped him up, "Uncle, I''ll help you go, be careful."


    "Go away, I saw the rules of the Huaiyin Marquis''s Mansion today, which is really eye-opening. Your Marquis Mansion is noble, I can''t afford it, I''ll go now, no need to give it away."


    said, he flicked his sleeves suddenly, limping slightly, and strode out of the hall.


    Shao Hui grinded her teeth, turned around and pped her.


    But Shao Hongkang is a man anyway, and he has also practiced martial arts to keep fit, so he avoided Shao Hui''s p directly.


    "You hurt your uncle like this, how dare you hide?"


    Isn''t he a fool if he doesn''t hide?


    Shao Hongkang pointed to Cai Jin''s back, "Uncle is gone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2103: run away

    Chapter 2103 Fleeing


    Shao Hui turned her head and saw her husband''s figure getting farther and farther away. In the end, she could only stomped her foot hard, turned her head and red at Shao Hongkang angrily, her fingers trembling, "You, wait for me."


    After saying that, she hurriedly followed up with her skirt.


    Shao Hongkang rubbed his forehead, this is really an ident.


    Although he was unhappy, he still took the servant to chase out with big strides, and then kept sending Cai Jin, who had a gloomy face without saying a word, out of the gate of the Hou residence, and watched the two of them get on the carriage. Left without stopping.


    Shao Hongkang stood at the gate for a moment before walking back with frown.


    He walked quickly to the lobby, and when he saw everyone who was still smiling, he paused, as if nothing had happened.


    Then, with a wink at Marquis Huaiyin, the father and son walked down the corridor to talk.


    As soon as Marquis Huaiyin went out, Tong Shuitao came in and whispered a few words in Gu Yundong''s ear.


    Gu Yundong was stunned and asked in a low voice, "Are you serious?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes, this... Mr. Cai still fell quite hard and was very embarrassed." Tong Shuitao was sent by Gu Yundong to check the situation, she was very curious about how her uncle nned to deal with the couple.


    As a result, Shao Hongkang was asked to entertain, and it was left to the side.


    It''s okay to deal with it like this, after all, the New Year''s Eve will keep people out, and outsiders willugh when they see it.


    But if youe here, you will definitely destroy the happy family happiness, so you will simply take people to the East Crossing Courtyard.


    Anyway, in the view of Marquis Huaiyin, the two families have already torn apart their faces, that is, they are just maintaining contacts in front of outsiders.


    I didn''t expect that Cai Jin would suffer a double blow without even sitting for a quarter of an hour, so he left in anger.


    Although Gu Yundong didn''t see it with her own eyes, but after listening to Tong Shuitao''s description, she could imagine how embarrassed she was at that time, so she could pull out two rooms and one living room.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin came in quickly, and he put on a smiling face as soon as he entered, as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, he even greeted his servants to set up the meal and started the table.


    The olddy immediately pulled Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong to sit beside her, and said with a smile, "I asked the kitchen to prepare your favorite dishes. I''ll eat moreter, and I''m tired after sitting for a long time."


    Gu Yundong raised his head quietly, and sure enough, apart from the four Marquis of Huaiyin, the other juniors, Shao Ling and his wife, all looked at them with astonishment.


    what''s going on?


    Why aren''t the olddy sitting beside Hou Ye and Mrs. Hou, but two, two... outsiders?


    If the olddy loves the younger generation and wants the younger generation to sit beside them and talk with them, shouldn''t Shao Hongkang and her wife sit?


    The olddy ignored everyone''s strange gaze, and no one dared to ask her the truth in front of her anyway.


    There were a lot of people, and three tables were opened directly with the juniors.


    The olddy brought Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, plus the husband and wife of Hou Ye, the second master and his wife, and the husband and wife of Shao Ling, a total of nine people per table.


    The rest of the people sat at the other two tables. There was a concubine in the second room. She rolled her eyes and whispered in Shao Hongkang''s ear, "Brother, what''s going on here? The main table was not meant for you. Why? Why are you giving it to two outsiders now?"


    Shao Hongkang gave her a sideways nce, ignored her, and just entertained everyone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2104: play leaf cards

    Chapter 2104 ying Leaf Cards


    Lunch ended at the main table in a happy atmosphere, and the other two tables had strange eyes.


    The olddy was a little tired. After eating, she went to rest. Gu Yundong was also urged to rest. After all, she was pregnant, and she was regarded as a national treasure at this time.


    She was used to taking a nap at noon, but she woke up in less than half an hour.


    When she got up, she didn''t see Shao Qingyuan, and Tong Shuitao, who had been guarding her, said, "My uncle was called by Master Zheng, the fourth uncle of the Hou House. When Master Zheng heard that Uncle''s skills were extraordinary, he was eager to learn from each other. No, Hou Almost all the masters and young masters of the manor went to the martial arts field in the back to join in the fun. Miss, do you want to go over there and take a look?"


    "Okay, let''s go for a walk."


    Gu Yundong was in high spirits, washed his face, cleaned up, and took Tong Shuitao out of the room.


    Unexpectedly, when the two passed the front hall, they saw Madam Hou and her group ying leaf cards.


    Seeing her, she immediately waved, "Yun Dong is resting? Would you like toe and y together?"


    Gu Yundong has been in this era for several years, but he has never yed the leaf card yet.


    But she has seen it before. Xinming Pavilion also has this thing configured for thedies to pass the time.


    She walked over slowly, and Shao Hongkang''s wife, who was sitting behind Shao Ling, immediately stood up and helped her over to sit in the seat, "The county master, sit here and watch, I''ll go get you some melon seeds snacks. "


    As soon as Gu Yundong sat down, he felt that Shao Ling who was ying cards instantly straightened his back.


    Gu Yundong just said, "..." She shouldn''t be that scary, right?


    Fortunately, Shao Ling was also nervous for a while, but soon rxed again, and turned back and smiled at Gu Yundong.


    hesitated for a moment before asking, "The county chief doesn''t want to y?"


    "I don''t know, I''ll just watch you y." Gu Yundong shook his head and smiled, "It''s not convenient for me, I have to stand up and walk after sitting for a while."


    Mrs. Hou, who was sitting opposite, raised her head in surprise, "There''s still something you can''t do? This is surprising."


    Gu Yundong supported his forehead, "There are many things I don''t know, and I''ll ask you to teach meter."


    "Okay, if you don''t understand anything, juste and ask us."


    Shao Ling looked up at them with a surprised expression. When they were at the dinner table before, everyone didn''t talk much, only the olddy would asionally chat with Gu Yundong in a low voice, so she was only surprised by the olddy''s attitude towards Gu Yundong.


    But now listening to the words of his elder sister-inw and second sister-inw, Shao Ling was a little shocked.


    Speaking, has it reached the point of being so casual?


    Shao Ling was a little puzzled, and was slightly distracted. He lost the game, and quickly reced others to continue ying.


    Gu Yundong watched for a while, then went to the training ground, watching Shao Qingyuan and the others shooting arrows from a distance.


    This person even brought over the pair of bows and arrows that had been kept in the carriage. The bows and arrows bought in the small town were inconspicuous, but they were pulled by him as if they were destroying the ancients.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing.


    They didn''t have dinner at the Hou Mansion in the end, and when the time came, Shao Qingyuan took Gu Yundong back.


    As they left together, there were also the Shao Ling family.


    The two families walked out of the gate of the Hou Mansion together and said goodbye to each other.


    Zheng Pingyuan bowed his hands and got on the carriage directly, but saw Shao Ling, who was the first to get on the carriage, sitting there with a tangled expression on his face, not knowing what to think.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2105: Liu Weis cousin

    Chapter 2105 Liu Wei''s cousin


    Zheng Pingyuan raised his hand and waved in front of her, "What do you think?"


    The carriage started to move, and Shao Ling pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Xianggong, you said, when did the eldest brother and sister-inw have such a good rtionship with Yongjia County Master and the others?" She had kept this question in her mind for a long time.


    Zheng Pingyuan was stunned for a while, thenughed, "Is this worth thinking about for a long time? Why don''t you just ask your brother and sister-inw directly?"


    "I asked, but the eldest sister-inw is very mysterious, and she will only knowter." The more she didn''t tell her, the more curious Shao Ling felt, "And I think that the elder brother didn''t let the fifth sister in today, maybe it was because In order to let them avoid Yongjia County Master and Master Shao."


    After all, Shao Hui said everywhere that Shao Qingyuan beat Cai Wenqian. Many people knew it, and Shao Ling naturally knew it too.


    But the olddy was so angry that Shao Hui passed out, but the Marquis of Huaiyin and the others didn''t tell her.


    Therefore, Shao Ling would not think that the Hou Mansion itself had a grudge against Shao Hui, but only thought that the eldest brother was trying to prevent them from meeting and conflicting.


    Zheng Pingyuan heard the words, touched his chin, suddenly leaned over, and whispered in her ear, "You don''t have to worry about why Master Shao and the others have a good rtionship with the Hou Mansion. For us, this is a good thing."


    "Good thing? What do you say?"


    "Isn''t my eldest brother working under the hands of Master Liu? He said that Shao Qingyuan and Yongjia County Master are not what they seem on the surface, but the emperor treats them very much for the sake of civil forces. They are very important in the emperor''s heart. Even Mr. Liu, although he didn''t see any interaction with them, he was protecting them secretly. Mr. Liu, you know, like Qin Wenzheng, he even stayed by the emperor''s side longer than Qin Wenzheng, and even he treated Shao Qingyuan and the others very special. , it is conceivable that the two of them will never stop here."


    Mr. Liu - that is Liu Wei''s uncle who is the patron of an official in the capital.


    Shao Ling''s eyes widened in astonishment. Even she knew that the emperor''s sess in ascending the throne was due to Mr. Liu''s contribution.


    Although his current position is not high, it is only because of the experience that the emperor gave him that he made some achievements and then raised people up.


    Everyone knows that this Master Liu has an unlimited future.


    Shao Ling did not expect that even he was secretly taking care of the couple.


    Qin Wenzheng, Lord Liu, and the prince of the county, these are all ministers who are most trusted by the emperor.


    Shao Ling couldn''t help but gasped, "Then the Cai family and Shao Hui dare to offend them?"


    Zheng Pingyuan snorted, "The Cai family has always been like this, so Cai Jin said it is the most important etiquette, but in fact, he is the one who takes the most ent. His family is in a mess, and he impeaches this every day, and guides the other. I don''t know where it came from. Big face. I was worried before that the feud between the Cai family and Yongjia County Master would affect us, but today I see that they have such a harmonious rtionship with the Houfu, and I am relieved. "


    And after a whole day of getting along, Zheng Pingyuan found that Shao Qingyuan was a friend worth making, and he would not implicate others for no reason.


    Shao Ling heard the words and breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good."


    "Don''t you like to go to Xinming Pavilion? Take your daughter-inw and they will go around more."


    "Um."


    The husband and wife returned to Zheng''s house while talking.


    At the same time, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were also talking about the Hou Mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2106: Cai Jin told Shao Hongkang

    Chapter 2106 Cai Jin tells Shao Hongkang


    "I quite like the atmosphere of my grandfather''s house." Gu Yundong leaned against Shao Qingyuan''s arms and sighed slightly, "Although each has its own small thoughts, this is human nature, not the kind of evildoer. people."


    Well, except for Shao Hui who tried to **** off the olddy.


    Shao Qingyuan also likes it. He has not felt family affection in the past 20 years. Now he has a home, a grandfather, and a grandmother.


    The two old people love him very much, and they can''t wait to make up for all the feelings he has lost in the past 20 years.


    Uncle and uncle are the same, even though he is about to be a father, they are also very fond of him.


    "But today Cai Jin and Shao Hui got angry and left, will they go back and spread rumors all over the ce that the Hou Fu treated them harshly?" Gu Yundong had already told Shao Qingyuan what had happened before.


    Thetter heard the words and felt that it was very possible.


    Uncle and the others are concerned about the reputation of the Hou Mansion, for fear that outsiders will know that their house is not peaceful and their siblings are not in harmony, which will affect their children''s friendship and marriage.


    But Shao Hui and the Cai family didn''t seem to care, and even wanted to distance themselves from the Hou Fu.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes slightly, "You don''t have to worry about this, I''ll do it."


    Hearing what he said, Gu Yundong felt relieved and began to continue raising the baby in peace.


    After a few days, the court began to resume the early dynasty.


    The Great Ceremony was held on the first day.


    Although Shao Qingyuan didn''t have to go to court, Shao Ru, Marquis of Huaiyin, was going to appear that day.


    It was on this day that Cai Jin started to attack suddenly, and when he was about to withdraw from the court, he went up to participate in the book of Shao Ru.


    The reason is that hemitted the murder.


    Cai Jin threatened to take his wife and children back to Yue''s house a few days ago, but was taken to a remote house by Shao Hongkang. He didn''t see his mother-inw and uncle, but was deliberately sshed in the face by Shao Hongkang with hot tea, and he was used to dragging him. On the ground, so far the legs are still inconvenient to walk.


    And he is Shao Hongkang''s uncle, and he is a fourth-rank official. Shao Hongkang brought people into his home and beat the court officials, which is really hateful.


    Those who are disloyal, unrighteous and unfilial should be severely punished.


    There was an uproar in the courtroom. This is a family matter, so it should be resolved by the two families behind closed doors.


    However, now Cai Jin has not only made trouble in the court, but has also been directly charged with beating the court officials.


    The height of ?? lifted several steps all at once. If the punishment was serious, then the Marquis of Huaiyin would be in trouble.


    There are many people who are gloating and watching the fun. The Marquis of Huaiyin has been really unlucky recently. He was targeted by King Lu a few years ago. Later, he almost stayed behind and did notmunicate much.


    Originally, after the New Year, there were fewer messy rumors. In addition, there were rumors that the Marquis of Huaiyin seemed to have some contacts with the newly-arrived Yongjia County Master and his wife.


    Not to mention, although there are still many people who look down on Gu Yundong and his folk background, they can''t help but they are popr now. Some people still avoid his edge and no longer hold hostility to the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion.


    I didn¡¯t expect to think that just by quelling the rumors, the Marquis of Huaiyin would be able to recover.


    Who knew that Cai Jin suddenly shot in the back, he and Hou Fu are rtives.


    This time, the Hou Mansion was once again pushed to the forefront.


    But there are also clever ones. After thinking about it carefully, they figured out that Cai Jin''s move was not necessarily just to vent his anger and want to take revenge on the Houfu.


    He is... expressing his position? ?


    In other words, he is looking for a backer who can help him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2107: help Shao Ru

    Chapter 2107 Help Shao Ru


    This backer is King Lu.


    The Houfu is just his name. Cai Jin just took this opportunity to show his loyalty to King Lu, exining that although he is a rtive of the Houfu, he is not on the side of the Houfu.


    In fact, Cai Jin has long thought about finding a backer for himself. He has been in the position of the fourth rank for many years. This is because the previous emperor was ipetent and killed many officials, so he had the opportunity to climb up. of.


    But since the new emperor ascended the throne, his position has not been moved.


    Although the new emperor has not been on the throne for a few years, several colleagues around him have been promoted, and Cai Jin was a little moved.


    He wanted to find Qin Wenzheng, Master Liu, or Yi Zn and others as his backers.


    But these people are all ignorant people, and he can''t find an excuse to give gifts.


    However, when he was at a loss, he did not expect King Lu to be reused.


    But the reason why King Lu was reused had a lot to do with the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion, but he was still the uncle of the Marquis Mansion.


    During that time, Cai Jin didn''t even dare to go to the Hou residence.


    But then he thought about it, why couldn''t he do the opposite? Isn''t righteous annihtion the best vote?


    Shao Hui went to the olddy and stimted her to make her sick, which he hinted on purpose.


    But the olddy was rescued, Cai Jin fell short, and he looked for a chance but couldn''t find it.


    Seeing that King Lu no longer pays attention to the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion, he will continue to be silent when Shao Hongkang identally hurt him.


    Although...it''s not a big deal, but he read a book, enough to express his meaning.


    King Lu is a smart man, how could he not see it?


    However, King Lu was not only a wise man present.


    When Shao Ru heard him participating in his own son, he was immediately furious and stepped forward to defend, "Your Majesty, this matter is purely a misunderstanding. My son was identally beaten, so he threw the cup out of his hand, causing a mess. The ground is wet. Mr. Cai can''t stand on his own, how can he put the me on my son?"


    Cai Jin sneered, "You said that he was unintentional, then Master Shao might as well exin why my wife and I went to Yue''s house to pay New Year''s greetings, but we were led by our nephew into Dongkuaiyuan? There was no one in Dongkuaiyuan, if Shao Hongkang didn''t have one. I don''t believe any other conspiracy when I say it."


    "You..." Shao Ru''s face was ashen. He couldn''t say that there were Shao Qingyuan and his wife present at the time, right? Wouldn''t that drag them into the water?


    But if it is said that Shao Hui poisoned the olddy, there is no evidence for this. Cai Jin would definitely hit back and say that they had wronged them, which further confirmed that Shao Hongkang had reason tomit murder against them.


    Shao Ru gritted his teeth and was trying to refute when someone in another queue suddenly stood up.


    Shao Ru was taken aback, this person is... a student of the Grand Master?


    Yes, although Taifu and King Lu have reconciled on the surface, they still regard each other as enemies in their hearts.


    Taifu can naturally guess Cai Jin''s idea of ??wanting to join King Lu. I''m sorry, but he didn''t want to do what he wanted.


    The student of the Grand Master was surnamed Lu, and Master Lu stepped forward and said with a smile, "Master Cai wants to sue the Prince of the Marquis for the murder, so it''s not good for you, should you exin that when Ling Lang was at the city gate to search for water bandits In the name of collecting money, he finally hit the head of Yongjia County Master''s mother. Is this more serious?"


    Cai Jin''s face changed slightly, "We are talking about Shao Hongkang now."


    "Master Cai wants to take part in the Shao family one, but he hasn''t wiped his **** clean, how can such a big facee from?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2108: Yi Zilan stood up

    Chapter 2108 Yi Zn stood up


    Cai Jin gritted his teeth and wanted to refute, but the emperor sitting above heard the words of Yongjia County Lord, and suddenly raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Put your idea on the mother of Yongjia County Master? What''s the matter?"


    Cai Jin panicked, knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, this is a misunderstanding, minister..."


    Before the words were finished, another person came out of the crowd. With his robe lifted, he knelt directly on the ground, but his back was straight. "Your Majesty, this is a negligence of the minister, and please ask the Emperor to condone his guilt."


    The ?? emperor was stunned, "What does General Zhao mean by this?"


    "The city was searched for water bandits a few years ago. Cai Wenqian, an officer and soldier who guarded the city, took the opportunity to collect money and enrich his own pockets. After investigation, the minister found that the situation was true, and he was dismissed from his post."


    Commander Zhao said that, the emperor was somewhat impressed.


    In the beginning, he did file a memorial and exined the situation to himself, but it was a trivial matter, and the mistake made by the officers and soldiers surnamed Cai was not a big deal, so it was just dismissal, and he didn''t care about it.


    I didn''t expect it to be put on the table now.


    and¡­¡­


    "What does this have to do with the mother of Yongjia County Lord?"


    Commander Zhao said, "Among the people who were stopped by Cai Wenqian were Mrs. Gu and Miss Gu San, who had entered Beijing in a low-key manner. When Cai Wenqian saw that Mrs. Gu''s face was pale and there was no one to pick them up at the door, he was embarrassed. Later, Lord Shao rushed to the city. At the door, there was a little friction with Cai Wenqian because of this."


    Commander Zhao did not mention Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan when he sent Zhezi.


    He didn''t want to make the matter bigger, anyway, he dismissed Cai Wenqian''s post and ended the matter. Otherwise, let the emperor know that he is involved with Gu Yundong, and maybe he will think more in his heart, thinking that he is doing things for the sake of these two people.


    What was originally simple has beplicated.


    Who would have thought that Cai Jin, the father, would cause more troubles today?


    The emperor was stunned for a moment, "Oh? This Cai Wenqian is quite courageous, and this position is not wrong." After speaking, he looked at Cai Jin with a smile, "Cai Qing said that the Marquis of Huaiyinmitted the murder, then Cai Wenqian Do you know that in your heart?"


    The sweat on Cai Jin''s forehead came down with a ''swish''.


    His body trembled slightly. He never thought that the Marquis of Huaiyin, who had long lost his heart and was run on by others, actually had someone to help him, and he directly found out about Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    He gritted his teeth and just wanted to reprimand his son, but Yi Zn suddenly took a step forward and said, "I think Mr. Cai should know, not only does he know, but he even condoned his wife and children to go to Shao Mansion to find Yongjia County Lord and Shao Qingyuan''s trouble."


    Cai Jin suddenly raised his head, "Your Highness, there is no lower official, how can you nder the lower official with white teeth? It was clearly Shao Qingyuan who closed the door and beat Wen Qian in retaliation, and is still recovering at home."


    Up to now, Cai Jin can only bite the bullet and let Shao Qingyuan push the matter on them. After all, it is an indisputable fact that his son is lying in bed recovering from his injuries.


    Yi Zn said with a smile, "Master Cai said that, isn''t it Mrs. Ling and Young Master Ling who took the initiative to find Shao Mansion? And whether Cai Wenqian is recovering from his injuries or deliberately corrupting Shao Qingyuan, I''m afraid it still needs to be investigated. Exactly, The little girl was in Shao Mansion that day, and she saw Mrs. Cai yelling at the Yongjia County Master, and saw Cai Wenqian deliberately fell to the ground and tried to throw dirty water on Shao Qingyuan."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows, "Did Ah Yue see it with her own eyes?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2109: Qin Wenzheng stood up

    Chapter 2109 Qin Wenzheng stood up


    "Exactly." Yi Zn replied respectfully, "Mrs. Gu and Miss Gu San entered the city, and sent a message to Ayue and Miss Qin, inviting them to visit the mansion. Herees the scene."


    Miss Qin?


    The emperor looked at Qin Wenzheng, who nodded, "It''s true, the little girl also talked about this to the madam after returning home. But this matter is only a trivial matter for the Shao Mansion. That''s all, the Shao Mansion doesn''t want to make a big deal, so Wei Chen didn''t take it to heart after hearing it."


    Saying that, Qin Wenzheng nced at Cai Jin and said with a smile, "However, Wei Chen recently heard that Mrs. Cai told people everywhere that Shao Qingyuan beat Cai Wenqian, causing injuries and being unable to go to the ground. In this way, Wei Chen has three I don¡¯t understand the question, so I want to ask Mr. Cai.¡±


    The emperor waved his hand, "You ask."


    "First, Madam Cai and Young Master Cai, why did you take the initiative to go to Shao Mansion? Is there anything important?"


    Cai Jin tightened his fingers, he gritted his teeth, and said, "Mrs. and Inuzi came to apologize."


    "Apologize? For what? Is it because of the fact that Mrs. Gu and Miss Gu were stopped at the gate of the city?"


    "Yes."


    "Since it is an apology, then Mr. Cai admits that he has umted money privately at the gate of the city. But Mrs. Gu and Miss Gu should not be the only ones umting wealth by Mr. Cai? What about the others? Did Mrs. Cai and Mrs. Cai also make amends?"


    "I..." Cai Jin took a deep breath and quietly raised his eyes when he saw that the emperor was listening intently, he could only bite the bullet and say, "The Shao Mansion is the first one, so the wife and the dog originally nned to After obtaining their forgiveness, I will go to other homes to make amends. Unfortunately, Shao Qingyuan was injured and this matter was dyed."


    Qin Wenzheng smiled and nodded slightly, "Cai Da people really know the rules best, and all the civil and military officials present listened to it. My second question is, Mr. Cai, since Young Master Ling has been injured so badly, it has been nearly a month since the beginning of the year, and the injury has not yet healed, so why not ask the imperial doctor to take a look?"


    Cai Jin choked, and the sweat on his forehead became more urgent, "The imperial doctor, the imperial doctor is busy, so I don''t want to disturb it, so I invited a doctor in the capital to see a doctor."


    "Sir Cai''s words are too bad, so that the young master can''t get out of bed yet, it''s better to ask the imperial doctor to take a look."


    The emperor on the dragon chair nodded, "Indeed, let the imperial physician who is good at trauma follow him after the court."


    Qin Wenzheng immediately said, "The emperor is sympathetic to his ministers, and the emperor is wise."


    Emperor, "What is the third question?"


    "The third question." Qin Wenzheng said with a smile, "Master Cai said that Shao Qingyuan beat Young Master Cai seriously, but ording to the little girl''s return home, everyone was in the courtyard at that time. As we all know, Shao Qingyuan loved her wife very much. For the sake of her wife, she even made the unreasonable request of being a servant of the county prince for one year."


    The unreasonable Yi Zn said, "..." Just say it, what do you do with me? Isn''t it consistent with the outside world?


    He snorted coldly, but nodded, "Shao Qingyuan really loves his wife."


    Qin Wenzheng continued, "If that''s the case, then why would he hit someone in front of his pregnant wife? Aren''t you afraid of identally hurting her wife with his hands? Even if he doesn''t get hurt, he is very likely to be shocked. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2110: three questions

    Chapter 2110 Three Questions


    Cai Jin, as an official of the Ministry of Rites, was no match for someone like Qin Wenzheng in terms of eloquence.


    He swallowed hard, wiped the sweat on his forehead slightly, and said, "He, he..."


    "Furthermore." Qin Wenzheng interrupted him, "That day was the day when the third Miss Gu family invited the little girl and the little princess toe as guests. She knew that there were two young children as guests, so why did she choose to do it at that time? No matter how stupid Shao Qingyuan is, he won''t be so stupid. It''s obviously not logical."


    Cai Jin said quickly, "In the beginning, at the beginning of what they said about thepetition, who knew that Shao Qingyuan was too heavy."


    "Let''s learn from each other?" Qin Wenzheng pressed step by step, "Mr. Cai''s words are inconsistent, which is really unconvincing. I think it''s better to go to the manor first, and go to the manor to diagnose the son and confirm whether he is really injured. Let¡¯s talk about it. If the injury is not serious, then it is true that the young master went to ckmail Shao Mansion. If it is really impossible to go to the ground, then it is Shao Qingyuan¡¯s fault, and let him make amends for you, how about it?¡±


    "This this¡­¡­"


    The emperor made a final decision, "It''s so good, so it''s decided. After the court, let the imperial physician and Cai Jin go back, and after seeing the doctor,e back and return to life. Let''s go back to the court."


    Before Cai Jin had time to say anything, the **** beside the emperor had already raised his voice, "Retreat¡ª¡ªDPRK¡ª¡ª"


    "The ministers and others respectfully send the emperor."


    The ?? emperor stood up and left the hall in a blink of an eye.


    The ministers in the hall whispered, and the discussion began.


    Huaiyin Hou Shao Ru said, "..." Is that all it takes? Isn''t it about impeaching his son?


    No one noticed him, but Cai Jin, who had been kneeling on the ground for a long time, and now his legs were a little numb.


    He looked up at the other colleagues, and several adults who were close to him took a small step back.


    After a while, someone stepped forward to help him up.


    Cai Jin staggered out of the pce gate, and before he left the pce gate, he saw that there was already an imperial physician waiting there, ready to follow him back.


    Cai Jin only felt that his eyes were dark and he could barely stand.


    Shao Ru, who was walking not far behind him, sneered, he looked left and right, saw Qin Wenzheng, and immediately stepped forward and cupped his hands, "Thank you Lord Qin today."


    Qin Wenzheng waved his hand, "Don''t thank me, this official is just telling the truth."


    Tell the truth? This step-by-step approach to the question directly leaves Cai Jin without any room for refutation, is it just? ?


    Shao Ru smiled and thanked him again.


    Qin Wenzheng had something to do, so he left after saying a few words.


    Shao Ru originally wanted to find the prince, but Yi Zn didn''t seem toe out.


    He could only turn around regretfully and leave the pce gate.


    Quite a few officials looked at him with a strange look in their eyes. They had never heard of the rtionship between the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion and the Qin Mansion Commandery Prince Mansion, but now, both of them are going to spare no effort to help him.


    Even though these two are obviously helping Shao Qingyuan and Yongjia County Master, the Marquis of Huaiyin is indeed a winner.


    After today, that Mr. Cai Jin Cai is probably abolished.


    Sure enough, the imperial physician followed Cai Jin back to the Cai family, and after returning to the pce, he reported the real situation to the emperor.


    The emperor heard that Cai Jin had nothing to do with it at all. Everything that was beaten and vomited blood were rumors. There was nock of arms and legs, and there was no internal injury.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2111: Disposal of the Cai family

    Chapter 2111 The disposal of the Cai family


    That''s it? ?


    Need to rest for a month without going out? And his mother is still spreading rumors that Shao Qingyuan beat him?


    The emperor was angry on the spot, okay, Cai Jin dared to lie in the courtroom.


    This is to say lightly because he defends his wife and son, and to say that it is serious is to deceive the king.


    At this time, the Queen Mother also sent her maid next to her, saying that the Cai family''s appointeddy was unworthy of her name, acted recklessly, and was domineering.


    The emperor knew that the little county master entered the pce today, thinking that the queen mother also heard what happened here in the previous dynasty and confirmed it to Ayue.


    Therefore, the emperor issued a decree on the spot to demote Cai Jin one rank, regain the title of Mrs. Shao Huigao, and let the Cai family reflect on their own deeds at home.


    When the news of ?? came, everyone in the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion was stunned.


    Shao Hui is not even the official wife? Cai Jin has also be a fifth-grade, and he is still a fifth-grade without any real power.


    When the news of ?? reached the Shao family, Gu Yundong was holding candied haws and cocoa face to face and biting each other.


    She was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Is it enough to deal with it so quickly?"


    "Cai Jin is too impatient." Shao Qingyuan poked the charcoal fire on the brazier and smiled.


    The people they have to deal with are Cai Wenqian and Shao Hui. Although Cai Jin is very disciplined, he looks down on others and is selfish. But not to the point of heinous crimes, not to mention that he really did not have any big handle in their hands.


    As long as he doesn''t do anything, his official position will definitely not change, and the emperor can''t find a reason to demote him.


    Unfortunately, he had to go to Shao Ru''s book, and in the end he was still arguing under the questioning of Yi Zn and Qin Wenzheng, lying and deceiving the emperor on the spot.


    That can''t be helped, he did it himself.


    Actually, Cai Wenqian''s injury is really serious, but Shao Qingyuan is a doctor. The doctor''s ability is to make you suffer a lot, but in the end, you can only test the results of minor injuries.


    What''s more, Shao Qingyuan deliberately waited for nearly a month before starting to act when the bruises on his body were almost gone and the rumors outside were almost gone.


    The three Cai family never learned their lesson.


    As long as you have suffered losses and know how to restrain yourself, you will not be punished so much.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, seeing Gu Yundong handing thest two candied haws to him, he rudely bit them down.


    The matter of the Cai family has been settled, and no one wants to mention this terrible thing again.


    There is one thing that Gu Yundong is more concerned about, "Shao Wen and the others haven''te back yet?"


    "It stands to reason that I should have arrived in the capital two days ago."


    However, the weather has been bad these two days, so it is normal to dy.


    It¡¯s just that the originally nned date has been pushed back and forth, which is always worrying.


    At this moment, at the city gate of the capital, a in and unpretentious carriage was slowly driving into the city gate.


    As soon as you enter the city, the streets are full of hustle and bustle.


    Shao Wen sat in the carriage of the carriage and said to the Gao brothers and sisters in the carriage, "We''ve entered the city, and we''ll be home soon. After so long, we can finally settle down."


    The Gao brothers and sisters in the carriage were all wearing thick cotton-padded clothes, which Shao Wen bought for them on the way.


    Their cotton-padded clothes were very thin and torn. Although the temperature in Linxun Ind was lower in winter, it was not so cold.


    And it doesn''t snow on the ind, they saw the snow falling for the first time some time ago, it was really beautiful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2112: Shao Wen is back

    Chapter 2112 Shao Wen is back


    Hearing Shao Wen''s voice, Gao Zi slowly opened the car curtain and looked out.


    Gao Ya''s head also came closer, and after just one nce, she couldn''t help but shrink back.


    Although they also visited big towns along the way, they also met many people. But most of them stayed overnight at night, and set off again the next morning, without muchmunication with the people in the city.


    Now that they came to the capital, seeing so many people on the street dressed in richer clothes than those they had seen before, thinking that they would also live here in the future, the two brothers and sisters could not help but feel a little uneasy.


    The two of them just opened a corner of the curtain to look out. When they saw the officers and soldiers on patrol, they immediately put the curtain down again, and the two officers and soldiers also looked over.


    Fortunately, a few officers and soldiers knew Shao Wen who was sitting on the carriage, so they just nodded slightly and did not step forward to question him.


    Shao Wen couldn''t helpughing, "You don''t have to be afraid. Although there are many soldiers and nobles here in the capital, it is precisely because of this that the security is good. As long as you don''t make mistakes, no one will do anything to you."


    If thete emperor was there, you would have to worry about it, after all, he didn''t care about anything, and even if someone was killed on the street, no one would dare to shout grievances.


    But under the control of today''s sages, those arrogant gangsters have restrained a lot, at least they didn''t dare to tantly beat people to death.


    Just like Cai Wenqian, although he wanted to make money, he couldn''t say it outright, and the reason was very reasonable. He has been at the gate of the city for so long, and the money that can be corrupted is less than three hundred taels in this capital full of rich people.


    is also because the amount is small, most of those businessmen who are targeted by him to destroy wealth and eliminate disasters, most of them don''t care, they give what they give.


    If it wasn''t for Yang Liu''s entry into Beijing, things would definitely not have gotten bigger.


    Gao Zi straightened his back slightly after listening to Shao Wen''s words.


    He pulled the curtain aside and looked at the street and the people outside. He was inexplicably excited.


    This is not Linxun Ind, not a ce of exile.


    The people here are all innocent and can walk on the road with their heads held high and without any guilty conscience.


    They can enter any shop at will, and if they are skilled, they can set up a stall to make money to support their family, and they can go out for a walk in their spare time.


    The life here is full of vigor and hope.


    Gaozi suddenlyughed and looked back at his sister, "Y''er, don''t worry, eldest brother will work hard in the future to earn money to support the family, and in the future will buy you delicious food and new clothes for you."


    Gao Ya pursed her lips and smiled until her eyes narrowed.


    "Okay, I will also work diligently."


    Shao Wen outsideughed when he heard this, the reins flicked, and the speed of the car was a little faster.


    Not long after, he drove into Hetai Lane.


    Takako''s mood that had calmed down, but after entering the alley, he began to thump and thump nervously again.


    "Yu." The carriage stopped, Shao Wen jumped out of the carriage, turned back and waved to the two of them.


    "We''re here,e down quickly."


    Tao Zi helped his sister out of the car, looked up at the que above his head, and took a deep breath.


    When the door opened, Father Yu looked at the three people outside the door, and was overjoyed immediately. He hurriedly greeted him and said, "Shaowen, you are back. This is the apprentice you want to ept, hurry up, hurry in, it''s cold. "


    The curious neighbors outside the door looked at each other, what? Master Shao is taking an apprentice? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2113: Medicines

    Chapter 2113 Drugs


    Gao Zi Gao Ya followed behind Shao Wen, held her breath, and carefully stepped into the Shao family gate.


    They didn''t even notice what Father Yu said, and at this moment, they couldn''t be more nervous.


    The two did not dare to look up at will. Although they have been staying on Linxun Ind, there are many children ofrge families distributed on the ind, and they asionally talk about some of the rules of this kind of family.


    For example, when you enter the door, you can''t look around, which is not only impolite, but also looks very unseen.


    So both brother and sister walked inside with their heads lowered, and almost collided with Shao Wen who suddenly stopped in front of them.


    Shao Wen turned his head and smiled, "What are you doing?"


    "That''s right, I feel like this is a little more orderly." Gao Zi and Shao Wen got along with each other all the way, and they were familiar with each other, and they didn''t have so many concerns when speaking.


    Shao Wen looked at the two of them, thought about it, and said nothing.


    That''s all, for a while, some things can''t be exined clearly, and they will know when they live here for a while.


    Although there are some people with strict rules, they are indeed walking in such a quiet way.


    But the Shao family is different, not to mention that Gao Zi is not a servant of the Shao family, even if he is, there is no need to do so.


    As he was thinking, a few people hurried over there and rushed towards Shao Wen as soon as they arrived.


    "You kid is finally back."


    Shao Wen was stunned, "Shao Shuang Shao Quan, why are you here?" When he left the capital, it was obvious that Shao Wu was alone.


    Shao Shuang and Shao Quan looked at each other and said with a smile, "The two of us who escorted Mrs. Gu and Miss San to Beijing have been here for more than a month. But you are muchter than the original schedule, which made us worry. "


    Shao Wenughed, "Didn''t I think about the weather?"


    "Okay, let''s talkter, Young Master is still waiting for you inside." Shaowu interrupted a few people.


    Shao Wen nodded, turned to the Gao Zi brothers and sisters and said, "Let''s go."


    Gao Zi and Gao Ya nodded, and followed a few people step by step.


    Shao Qingyuan was in the pharmacy, Gu Yundong was taking a nap, and he was processing some medicinal materials.


    Hearing that the Gao Zi brothers and sisters wereing, he put down the medicine pestle in his hand, washed his hands and walked out.


    Brother and sister Gao Zi saw him, their eyes were slightly excited, and they knelt down to him without saying a word.


    "Young Master Shao, thank you for saving our brothers and sisters. We will definitely repay your kindness."


    Shao Qingyuan wiped his hands, "Okay, get up. You''re tired after driving for so long. I''ll have someone take you back to your room to rest first. If you have anything to say, I''ll talk about itter."


    "Yes." Gao Zi and the two stood up.


    raised his eyes and saw the pharmacy behind Shao Qingyuan that was still open there. He smelled the scent of medicine inside, and he quickly took the bag behind him and handed it forward.


    "Shao, Young Master Shao, these are some medicinal herbs I found when I was in Linxun Ind. I found them ording to the pattern on the book you gave. Look, is there anything wrong?"


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised, took the bag and opened it on the spot.


    There are actually five medicinal materials in ??. Although one of them is wrong, the remaining four medicinal materials are indeed more precious than themon medicinal materials, and there is actually a blind one. Bai Muzi.


    Seeing this, Shao Qingyuan was really surprised.


    "You found all of these on Linxun Ind?" He frowned, "Have you entered the deep mountains?"


    Gaozi suddenly shrank his neck for some reason, "I, I didn''t go very deep."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2114: comfortable room

    Chapter 2114 Cozy Room


    Shao Qingyuan still frowned, and Gao Zi was even more anxious.


    But he really didn''t lie, he entered the deep mountain, but he didn''t go very far.


    He usually collects herbs in the periphery, and those herbs are sold in pharmacies. But seeing that all themon medicinal materials were picked, he was a little anxious.


    He said that the precious medicinal materials should be collected and left to Master Shao, who was kind to him in the future.


    asionally, he unknowingly walked more into the deep mountain, and then found the precious medicinal herbs in the book. I was so excited at the time, I quickly picked it carefully.


    Later, he discovered that the doctors on Linxun Ind had limited medical skills, and the doctors in the medical clinic did not know the rtively rare medicinal materials in the books given by Shao Qingyuan.


    Takako thought, try luck, or can you find the medicinal herbs you need without going too deep?


    He is not alone, he has a sister who needs his protection, so he will not joke about his life.


    So even if you go into the mountains, you are very measured.


    Sure enough, after walking a little inside, he really found a few medicinal herbs.


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression softened after listening to his exnation. However, although Gao Zi has not entered the deep mountains for the time being, with his courage, it is estimated that in half a year, he will go deeper and deeper.


    Since he has decided to ept him as his apprentice, he should teach not only medical skills, but also martial arts.


    It is verymon for a doctor to go into the mountains to collect herbs, and it should be practiced.


    "Okay, I got it, you just need to know what you have in mind." Shao Qingyuan returned the burden to him.


    Gao Zi immediately took a step back and didn''t answer, "Young Master Shao, this was originally intended for you."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows and nced at the bag in his hand.


    "Alright, I''ll keep it first." After a few years, he will be older, and then return it to him.


    Gao Zi breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and then followed Aunt Yu to the room with his sister.


    Aunt Yu had packed two rooms for them before, but the two brothers and sisters had juste to Shao Mansion, and they were a little uneasy and frightened when they first arrived, so they did not separate.


    Aunt Yu took them into the house and said, "This is the room arranged for Master Gao Zi, and Miss Gao Ya''s room is next door. You can rest first, and I will call you when you have dinner. There is tea in the room. Have some snacks, if you are hungry, put a pad on your stomach first. If you need anything, you can call me anytime."


    Gao Zi was taken aback when he heard her name, and hurriedly waved his hand, "Auntie, you can just call me Gao Zi, no, you don''t need to be called a young master, and we are not a young master or a youngdy."


    Aunt Yuughed when she heard the words, didn''t say much, just told them where to put things and left.


    There were only two siblings left in the room, and the two couldn''t help but look at each other.


    After a long while, heughed silently.


    They began to look at the room. The room was decorated very warmly, and all the items were readily avable.


    Not only have beds, but also tables, chairs, beds, cabs, quilts and mattresses are all new. Gao Ya stepped forward and touched it, only to feel that it was smooth and smooth, and it looked like a high-grade material.


    She immediately withdrew her hand, for fear that her rough fingers would cut the material.


    There is a charcoal basin in the house for a long time. Although the windows are half open, it is still warm. In the warm climate, it makes people drowsy.


    Takako saw her yawning and pushed her to sleep first.


    After Gao Yay down, he sat on the bed next to him, looked at the huge room, pursed his lips and smiled contentedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2115: I want to take you as a disciple

    Chapter 2115 I want to ept you as a disciple


    When Gu Yundong woke up, he heard that Gao Zi Gao Ya was here and was resting in his room.


    She hurriedly asked someone to go to her room to get two clothes, which were the cotton-padded clothes prepared for the two brothers and sisters before.


    The weather in Beijing is cold, and it is really hard to live without thick clothes.


    Shao Wen did buy them clothes, but he was a big man with an extraordinarily simple idea, so he actually bought a suit of clothes. Anyway, I don''t sweat in winter, just change and wash the inside, and the clothes outside can still be firm.


    Anyway, he lived a rough life, even with his two children. For this reason, he also specially bought dark clothes so that he could not see it.


    When Aunt Yu brought the two children into the room, she actually saw their clothes. Even if Gu Yundong didn''t mention it, she would still find two clean clothes.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong asked someone to bring the clothes over, and Aunt Yu immediately took it and went to Gao Zi''s room.


    Gaozi didn''t sleep, he was reluctant to sleep, as if he would wake up from this dream after sleeping.


    He looked inside and outside the house, and found that there was also a small room behind the screen. The small room was very strange. He studied it for a long time and didn''t know what it was for.


    He didn''t know until Aunt Yu came over that this was actually... a thatched hut? ?


    Such a clean hut?


    The big families in the capital don¡¯t even look like thatched huts.


    Aunt Yu gave them new clothes, and it happened that Gao Ya also woke up.


    The two cleaned up, put on clean clothes, and with the help of Aunt Yu, took care of themselves, and then followed her out of the yard.


    When they reached the flower hall, they saw Gu Yundong waving at them.


    "Come here? Come over here, dinner will be ready in a while. I''ll catch the wind and dust for you tonight, you should eat more."


    Gaozi Gaoya hurriedly quickened her pace, and when she got closer, she found that there were not only Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong in the flower hall, but also a smiling and kind woman, and a well-behaved and lovely little girl.


    Gu Yundong introduced them, and Gao Zi knew that this was the mother and sister of the Yongjia County Lord.


    The two hurriedly saluted obediently, Yang Liu smiled and waved his hands, "Stop standing,e and sit first."


    Keke directly pulled Gao Ya to his side and sat down, turned his head curiously and asked her, "Are you elder sister Gao Ya? I heard elder sister Luo Qi mentioned you and said that you are her good friend."


    Mentioning people they know together, Gao Ya''s eyes can''t help but light up. Although she is still very cautious, she also speaks in a soft voice, "Do you know Luo Qi too? She, where is she now?"


    "Luo Qi is outside the city." Gu Yundong said, "His uncle lives outside the city. I will have someone tell her tomorrow that she will be very happy to know that you are in the capital, and she will probablye back to see you impatiently."


    Gao Ya pursed her lips and smiled, nodded heavily, "Yes."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gao Zi, "I''ve seen all the medicinal materials you gave, and judged the year, it''s really good. When I was in Linxun Indst time, I found out that you are very talented in studying medicine. I will pick you up this time. Come back, in fact, I also have a selfish heart."


    Gao Zi was taken aback for a moment, "selfishness?"


    "Yes, I want to ept you as a disciple, I don''t know if you are willing or not."


    With a ?? "click", the lid of the cup that Gao Zi was holding fell onto the table, and he looked at Shao Qingyuan in disbelief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2116: Takakos shock

    Chapter 2116 Gaozi''s shock


    Receive apprentices? ? Take him as an apprentice? ?


    Gao Zi felt as if he had heard an unreal voice, Master Shao, who had a tall image in his heart and was like a fairy, actually said that he wanted to ept him as a disciple?


    How is this possible? He is a person who doesn''t understand anything and doesn''t know a lot of big characters, so he is actually attracted by such a big man?


    Shao Qingyuan saw that he was stunned, and he couldn''t help but frown.


    Gao Zi really didn''t know about these things before, and Shao Wen didn''t tell them, just sent them back safely all the way.


    So Gao Zi just thought that after returning to the capital, he would work hard to repay the kindness of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    But where did he think that such a big piece of pie would fall from the sky and hit him in front of him, making him feel that it was so unreal?


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Gao Zi, don''t you want to?"


    Gao Zi suddenly returned to his senses, seeing the expressions of the two, he immediately shook his head vigorously, "No, no, yes, I will."


    He said, took two steps back and knelt down directly facing Shao Qingyuan, "Teacher Gaozi, see Master."


    Gao Ya, who was also shocked by the side, saw her brother kneeling down, so she hurried to her side and knelt down.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    "Okay, get up first."


    Gao Zi stood up in a trance, his mouth grinned involuntarily, the kind of silly joy that made Gu Yundong cover his mouth andugh.


    This kid is too funny.


    Shao Qingyuan asked the Gao Zi brothers and sisters to sit back in their seats and stretched out their hands to drink water.


    Takako shivered all over, suddenly became smart, turned slightly sideways without saying a word, and handed him the teacup.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    He nced at Gao Zi, who blinked, a little puzzled.


    Apprentice, isn''t that how you serve Master?


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "You sit down first."


    "Yes, Master."


    Shao Qingyuan then continued, "Since you have no opinion, I have to rify some things with you. I do understand medicine, but I have only been studying medicine for four years, and I am still in the learning stage, so you have to be aware of it. ."


    Taozi nodded immediately. In fact, he felt that even if the master had only one year of experience, he was capable of being his master, and he would respect him as a senior.


    "Also, I don''t know how other people''s masters and apprentices get along. But my apprentice, I won''t smash things up and hand them over to you. I don''t have so much time, and I won''t let you all the time. Follow me. I have a pharmacy here in the capital. After two days, you will live in the pharmacy and follow the shopkeepers to learn how to dispense medicines and help them. Besides, you You also need to be literate and practice martial arts to improve your physical fitness. When you get used to it, I will assign you tasks. If you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me or others. If others hide and don¡¯t tell you, you don¡¯t have to feel injustice. , these are normal."


    Gao Zi nodded again and again, "I know, Master, I will study hard."


    His eyes are shining, it turns out that not only can he learn medicine, but he can also read and practice martial arts.


    As long as he can learn his skills, he will ovee any difficulties.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "That''s good, there''s one more thing, it''s about wages. Since you''re helping in the pharmacy, it''s consideredbor. I''ll give you the corresponding wages, but it won''t be very high."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2117: The joy of the Gao brothers and sisters

    Chapter 2117 The joy of the Gao brothers and sisters


    Gaozi shook his head quickly, "I don''t need wages, I''m just an apprentice, how can I ask for wages? In fact, I really want to say, I also want to honor my master."


    "Needless to say, I have already decided." Shao Qingyuan waved his hand.


    Gaozi didn''t dare to speak, so he could only lower his head and replied, "Yes." ¡¯


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gao Ya again, "As for your sister, let''s live with you in the pharmacy, so you don''t have to be separated and take care of each other. She can learn to read with you, and if she is interested in martial arts, she can learn to defend herself. When you encounter something you like, just tell your wife directly."


    "Yes, thank you, Master and Mistress." Gao Zi heard that Shao Qingyuan''s arrangement was so appropriate, the tip of his nose was slightly sour and his eyes were slightly wet.


    "Although you are calling us Master and Mistress now, you still have to prepare a formal tea ceremony when you go back, and officially set the name."


    "Um."


    Shao Qing saw that his emotions were getting richer and richer, he paused and said nothing more.


    Gu Yundong raised his hand in time and said to Aunt Yu, "Let''s serve the food first."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Aunt Yu quickly brought people and brought the food to the table.


    Today is for the Gao brothers and sisters, so there are naturally more dishes.


    Coco came to Gao Ya''s side and whispered, "You can tell me what kind of dishes you like to eat, and I''ll tell you, I''ll cook a lot of dishes. I wanted to do it myself today, but unfortunately the eldest sister won''t let me."


    said, and sighed regretfully.


    Gao Ya was stunned for a while, Miss San, do you cook by yourself?


    Why is ?? different from thedy from a big family that she heard about?


    Gao Ya suppressed the doubts in her heart and said quickly, "I, I like to eat dumplings." She had never eaten anything good on Linxun Ind. The only thing that impressed her was what Gu Yundong and the others made thest time they came to the ind. That dumpling.


    The dumplings left her with endless aftertastes to this day. Although Shao Wen also took them to eat dumplings along the way, it was still the most delicious bowl of dumplings.


    Coco''s eyes lit up, "Dumplings, this is easy, I can make it, and it''s delicious. Besides, I also like to eat dumplings the most."


    Gao Ya''s eyes widened, "Really?"


    Coco nodded vigorously, and on the way to escape, she felt that dumplings were the best food.


    The two little girls immediately had amonnguage and chatted happily.


    Gaozi looked at her from time to time, and when she saw her little sister''s rare brows were glowing, she exhaled slightly.


    After a few people finished eating, Gao Zi took his sister back to rest.


    This time, the two brothers and sisters lived separately. Gao Zi thought that Gao Ya would be afraid, but she didn''t expect that the girl would let go after a meal, so she consciously returned to her room, closed the door andy in the bed.


    Takako, "..."


    He shook his head and went back to his room to rest.


    On the contrary, he had never rested in the afternoon, but he still hadn''t fallen asleep at the moment.


    The impact on him today was too great, so even though he was physically tired, his spirit was extraordinarily excited.


    It wasn''t until the early morning that I fell asleep in a daze.


    Early the next morning, Shaowu was instructed to go out of the city and tell Luo Qi that her little friend had arrived in the capital.


    Who knew that he had just opened the door when a group of people suddenly ttered around.


    Shaowu backed away in shock, looking at the person in front of him in horror.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2118: I heard that Shao Qingyuan accepted an apprentice

    Chapter 2118 I heard that Shao Qingyuan epted an apprentice


    There were a lot of people standing outside the door. At this time, their eyes were bright and they looked at Shaowu like a wolf like a tiger.


    Shaowu swallowed and looked familiar to many people. He was a neighbor of Hetai Lane.


    He stood still slightly and asked strangely, "You guys, what are you doing at the door this early in the morning?"


    "Brother Shaowu, it''s like this. We heard that Master Shao is nning to ept apprentices, right? Then look, how is my son? I tell you, my son likes studying medicine very much. He can also read words and has quick hands and feet. , is obedient and obedient, isn''t it suitable?"


    "My son is good. My son was praised by the doctor in the medical center for being smart, saying that if he said it once, my son could remember the names of the medicinal materials."


    "No no no, my grandson is the best, he, he can eat very well."


    Someone next to himughed with a ''ha'', "What''s so great to be able to eat? Feelings, are you sending your grandson to Shao''s house and letting them be raised?"


    "Who said it''s not great? He can eat that means he''s in good health. A healthy person is in good spirits, and if he''s in good spirits, he can learn things quickly. No matter how hard or tired he is, he can endure it. How can he be as sick as your grandson. "


    "Hey, who are you saying is sick? My grandson is healthy."


    Shao Wu only felt a headache when he saw the crowd quarreling outside the door.


    He waved his hand quickly, "You guys stop arguing."


    However, no one heard it, and he was still trying his best to sell his family there.


    Someone pushed their still ignorant child in front of him, almost pushing the door.


    Shao Wu raised his voice abruptly, "Shut up, our family doesn''t ept apprentices, you all go back."


    "Why don''t you ept apprentices? You clearly said that you ept apprentices."


    Three ck lines slid down Shaowu''s forehead, "Who said it? Who did you listen to?"


    Someone pointed sharply at Father Yu who was standing beside him. Thetter looked confused and faced Shao Wu''s puzzled gaze. He pointed at himself, "Me?"


    "Yes, it''s you."


    Father Yu immediately shook his head, "I don''t." He frowned, and after thinking for a long time, he struggled to recall a sentence from his memory, and immediately became angry, "I just said that the young master Gaozi is the apprentice that the master wants to ept, but I didn''t say that I would ept disciples publicly. The difference between these two sentences is huge."


    The crowd did not listen to his exnation at all, but there were also a few people who were slightly guilty.


    Of course they knew that Father Yu had only specially designated one person, but if they didn''t take this opportunity to climb up to Master Shao, they would have no chance in the future.


    Anyway, Master Shao epts one, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you ept a few more, can you teach them together and take care of them together?


    "Don''t make excuses, you just said that Master Shao wants to ept apprentices."


    "That''s right, we''ve all heard it, you can''t be rude."


    Father Yu''s face flushed, "You, you..."


    Shaowu reached out and patted his shoulder. Father Yu turned his head and exined angrily, "Shaowu, I really don''t have it."


    "I know I know, it''s okay, leave it to me here."


    Shaowu turned his head and looked at the neighbors in front of him and the children they were holding in their hands.


    Most of the children are young, but there are also cheeky ones who stand upright when they are fifteen or sixteen years old.


    Shao Wu''s mouth twitched, and he said, "Go back, Shao Mansion has not released the news of epting apprentices, so it will not ept apprentices. If our father wants to ept apprentices in the future, I will tell you again, you cane again."


    Isn''t that nonsense?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2119: Shao Qingyuan moved his mind

    Chapter 2119 Shao Qingyuan moved his mind


    The crowd started to shout again, Shaowu was a little impatient, what ce do they think this ce is? It''s like he''s lost his temper, doesn''t he?


    He was just about to drive people away, when Shao Qingyuan, who heard the movement in the courtyard, had already walked over.


    "what happened?"


    When people outside saw Shao Qingyuan, their eyes lit up.


    Ke immediately thought of his indifferent temperament, and suddenly he didn''t dare to make a sound, he could only look at him earnestly.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, and Shao Wu quickly exined what happened just now.


    Father Yu bowed his head with some guilt, "It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have said that yesterday."


    In fact, at that time, he saw many people in the neighborhood looking at this side, and some people pointed at the Gao brothers and sisters who were dressed in general and a little timid. Yu father said that he was the apprentice of the master to prove his identity. of.


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "Nothing."


    He looked at the person outside the door indifferently, and said nothing, but everyone was swept away by his gaze, but they all lowered their heads, not daring to say a word.


    There are even people who have quietly stepped back, nning to leave.


    Sure enough, although the Shao family was from a farm family and had just developed, the officials were officials after all, and they were not the ones who could fool around at the door.


    Someone mustered up his courage, raised his head quietly, and smiled shyly, "Sir Shao, that, we misheard, let''s go, let''s go."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Yes."


    As soon as the voice came out, more than half of the people left in a hurry.


    There were still some people who didn''t give up, but Shao Qingyuan didn''t even look at it, turned around and entered the courtyard, "Close the door."


    Shaowu went out, and Father Yu quickly closed the door.


    The people outside the door looked at each other in dismay, and they didn''t dare to make trouble again, so they left quickly.


    However, Shao Qingyuan, who turned around, turned thoughtful after this encounter.


    Walking to the flower hall, Gu Yundong, who was having breakfast, saw this and asked curiously, "What happened? There is a lot of noise outside."


    Shao Qingyuan exined the situation, Gu Yundong couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Ke looked up and saw his expression, she suddenly stopped, as if thinking of something, and asked, "Do you want to ept an apprentice?"


    "Just now, I did have such an idea."


    Gu Yundong wiped his hands, hurried over and asked, "Are you really going to charge more?"


    "I didn''t think about it before, but it was an ident to ept Gaozi. In addition to his high talent, I don''t need to worry about it at this age. But I suddenly felt that it was not impossible to ept a few more talented people. I am now a descendant of the Bai family. Even if I only open my own pharmacy, I also shoulder the responsibility of inheriting the Bai family."


    Although the Bai family has two rooms, both the uncle and Bai Zhizhen are mediocre in medical skills, and the next generation Bai Yang has no interest in medical skills at all.


    But the second room is different. His father Bai Hang has been distracted by other things over the years, but his medical skills have been improving.


    He inherited the talents of his grandfather and father in this respect, and he has only one son in the second room. Even if he doesn''t want to, he has to support the Bai family.


    This is Shao Qingyuan''s responsibility, but he also has this ability.


    But the Bai family did not rely on his medical skills alone. Bai Yong also had many apprentices when he was young, and Song Dejiang was one of them.


    Bai Hang confiscated it, and he doesn''t have that idea now.


    So, Shao Qingyuan moved this thought.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2120: New Ming Court new site

    Chapter 2120 New Site of Xinming Pavilion


    Gu Yundong is very supportive of his idea, "Come on, take a look, if it is with your heart, and someone who is really talented in this area and wants to learn, you can ept it."


    She said, holding his hand, smiling with crooked eyes, "I don''t want those who are capable, like you, to be buried for so many years because they have no way to learn."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a while, then he held her hand, lowered his head and kissed, "Okay, let''s take it."


    "Then let''s publicize it, and those who want to learn will sign up, regardless of age or gender?"


    "Well." Shao Qingyuan hugged her.


    Gu Yundong was in high spirits, looking even more excited than him.


    Soon, the news that Shao Qingyuan wanted to ept apprentices spread out.


    Those who want to learn can sign up in a courtyard in the east of the city five dayster, and they will be screened at that time, and there will be an assessment in the middle.


    But the number of people is limited, Shao Qingyuan only epts three people at most.


    This yard in the east of the city happened to be the ce where Ge Shi was looking for some time ago and was going to open a new shop in Xinming Pavilion.


    This yard is very big, and there is arge bamboo forest around it. Coincidentally, this ce was originally owned by the Yan Ya family.


    The Yan family had a bad reputation, Yan Ya''s father was recruited back by the main family, and the one who came to manage the business in the capital became his uncle.


    But this uncle is not familiar with the capital city, and he is not as good as his younger brother in business, so within half a year, the business plummeted. Until a few years ago, he finally couldn''t hold it anymore, sold the capital''s property and returned to his hometown.


    This yard is where the Yan family used to be.


    The Ge Shi has been keeping people staring at a suitable yard in the capital, so as soon as the news of the Yan family came out, she nned to start.


    However, the Yan family was originally Yan Ya''s, and Ge Shi also said hello to Yan Ya first.


    Yan Ya didn''t care, she has now brought her aunt to live in Nie''s house.


    Auntie lives in a remote corner. She does not go out on weekdays. She only recites sutras and chanting Buddhas with peace of mind.


    Therefore, it doesn''t matter to Yan Ya whether the yard of the Yan family belongs to the Yan family or not.


    That ce even once became the nightmare of her poor life, even if it was sold.


    It¡¯s not long since the house was bought. Originally, it was nned to wait for the Lantern Festival to renovate the house. The yard is big, and the renovation project is not small. After all, it can be opened just after Gu Yundong gives birth to a child.


    Now this yard is still empty, just lend it to Shao Qingyuan to recruit apprentices.


    After all, my yard is not good, so many strangers suddenlye, that yard is just right.


    Shao Qingyuan released the news, and it didn''t take long for most of the capital to spread.


    Some people sneered, some people were eager to move, and some people were unruly. In short, because of such a news, there was a big or small storm in the capital.


    Even the emperor in the pce heard about it, and couldn''t helpughing when he found out, "These Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, no matter what they do, they can make some noise, and they don''t know what kind of physique it is. The fun is all theirs."


    Qin Wenzheng, who was sitting opposite him, was ying chess with him. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Your Majesty doesn''t know, when I first met them, the two kept telling me to keep a low profile and not want to get involved in anything. It''s a pity. There are some things that they can''t even want to."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2121: Qin Wenzhengs daily worries

    Chapter 2121 Qin Wenzheng''s daily worries


    The emperor thought it was pretty good. The couple were not greedy for merit, nor did they care about fame.


    The degree of discussion is high, but it is also mixed.


    Those who like them think they are capable and powerful, those who don¡¯t like them feel that they are ignorant and unable to integrate into the circle.


    Ask him to say, these people are the frogs in the well.


    If they were like Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, who visited most of the Jin Dynasty, their thinking would not be so narrow.


    Speaking of which, the emperor was somewhat envious of their lives, and he could go wherever he wanted without restraint.


    In addition, they are all people with status, and they are not afraid of being bullied by others.


    With a "click", the emperor gave a child andughed, "I won."


    Qin Wenzheng raised his head and sighed, "The minister''s skills are not as good as others, and he is willing to bow down."


    he said, but secretly exhaled.


    Qin Wenzheng knew that those in high positions would be afraid of those with too much fame. Although the current emperor is indeed a wise man, he is sincerely doing practical things for the people, and is very friendly to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    But the world is unpredictable. Who knows if it will still be like this after more than ten years and decades?


    People can change, not to mention emperors in high positions?


    However, Qin Wenzheng still admires Shao Qingyuan and the two. They have no ambition and do not want to get involved in political affairs. Obviously he has an official position and rights, and he does not walk around with important officials in the court, and still does his own business with peace of mind.


    More importantly, they don''t go out of their way to create a good reputation.


    Even if he did something beneficial to the country and the people, he would not hype it up. Instead, he would cover it tightly and give it to the emperor as soon as possible.


    In the eyes of the emperor, such two people are very reassuring.


    Qin Wenzheng packed up his mood, and soon had another game with the emperor.


    Gu Yundong and the two didn''t know that Qin Wenzheng was worrying about them every day. After they decided to ept apprentices, they began to n seriously.


    Therefore, when Shaowu brought back Luo Qi, they were still writing the assessment content.


    The Gao brothers and sisters are also in the study, one is writing seriously, and the other is practicing holding a pen.


    Shao Qingyuan originally wanted to send them to the pharmacy tomorrow, but since he wants to ept apprentices, he should just send them together after epting apprentices.


    In the past few days, let Gao Zi read and read by his side.


    Although it was the first time for Takako to write, he worked very hard. In one morning, he was able to write the names of himself and his sister, as well as the names of severalmon medicinal herbs.


    Gao Ya was a little anxious, but she didn''t know why, the pen in her hand just didn''t obey her orders, she held it, and as soon as it got on the paper, she trembled and smeared the white paper underneath, making her I dare not try it lightly, for fear of wasting it.


    Fortunately, Shaowu came over and said, Luo Qi took it.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head and really saw Gao Zi and Gao Ya''s bright eyes.


    He waved his hand, "You guys go, it''s just two days of rxation, I''ll arrange things for youter."


    "Yes, Master."


    Gaozi Gaoya ran out, and after a while, the happy voices of several children came from the yard.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, and couldn''t help rubbing their belly.


    "When this child is born, I''m afraid it will be even more lively."


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression suddenly softened, "You''ve been sitting for a long time too, get up and walk?"


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, put down the things in his hand, and walked out with his help.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2122: too hard

    Chapter 2122 Too hard


    Who knows, just arrived in the yard, and suddenly heard a surprised voice, "It''s amazing."


    Gu Yundong paused, only to find that Shao Wen and Shao Wu were fighting in the yard, and the two were fighting vigorously.


    Luo Qi and Gao Zi Gao Ya next to ?? watched with bright eyes, and Gao Ya even danced with her hands and feet.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and suddenlyughed, "Gao Ya can''t hold a pen, but she likes martial arts."


    "If she likes it, learn it."


    Not only they found out, Gao Zi also saw his sister''s movements.


    He was obviously timid and timid yesterday, and he looked annoyed and upset because he wasted two sheets of paper in the study just now, but when he saw Shao Wen and Shaowu fighting, his eyes lit up, his whole body was full of courage, even his hands and feet were broken. let go.


    He lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment, and when Shaowen and Shaowu each took a step back and stopped, he took his sister''s hand and ran forward and said something to the two of them.


    Shao Wen was stunned for a moment, then grinned, "No problem."


    A few children became happy again, even with the cocoa that ran over with a few chicken legs and handed them to them, they also opened their mouths andughed in confusion.


    Gao Zi Gao Ya really only had a day of rxation. On the second day, Luo Qi also began to read and read. On the third day, she reluctantly said goodbye to a few people and returned to her uncle''s house outside the city.


    Five dayster, Shao Qingyuan was ready to set off for the yard in the east of the city.


    Gu Yundong also wanted to go, but Shao Qingyuan was afraid that someone would bump into her, so he didn''t agree.


    But she couldn''t wear it out. In the end, she agreed to three chapters, so that she could stay in the house and note out, so she took her to the east of the city.


    When the carriage arrived at the courtyard, Shao Qingyuan saw many people standing at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Most of them are adults with children, and some older ones are standing in the corners.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at them. These people were not in good spirits, and the younger children were even more lethargic, apparentlying over early in the morning.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "What are these people thinking? Didn''t they say that they need to be assessed? Even if theye early, there is no advantage. On the contrary,ck of sleep affects their performance, which is self-defeating."


    "I think, if it weren''t for the curfew in the city, these people would probably just take a bed and sleep outside here." Tong Shuitao also sighed repeatedly, "It''s too hard."


    It was Jiang Bao who was driving the car today. He also came. He heard the words and said, "Perhaps, they thought thating earlier would give the owner a good impression of being diligent. In fact, it''s not surprising that the owner is an official and a descendant of a genius doctor. It¡¯s still the Lord of Yongjia County. For ordinary people, this is a rare opportunity to connect children with dignitaries. They don¡¯t necessarily really want to study medicine. More, they want to find a backer.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the people surrounding the door again, and said to Jiang Bao, "Go to the back door."


    "Yes, the owner."


    Jiang Bao turned the carriage and went straight to the back door before everyone noticed the person sitting in the carriage.


    The four of Shao Wen have been waiting in the courtyard for a long time. They have prepared tables and chairs in the hall. At that time, those who want to study medicine wille in one by one, and only after passing the assessment of Shao Qingyuan can they stay.


    The number of ces is limited, you can only rely on your ability.


    When the hour came, Shao Wen opened the gate of the courtyard.


    The people outside were suddenly shocked, and rushed towards the door in unison, staring at Shao Wen eagerly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2123: nearly three hundred people

    Chapter 2123 Nearly three hundred people


    Shao Wen nced at the steps and was slightly surprised, but he didn''t expect so many people.


    He coughed lightly and said, "The hour is here, and the assessment will begin soon. Those who have children take care of their children and line up to enter the door in an orderly manner."


    "It''s here, everyonee in."


    "Hey, I''ll go first."


    "I came early, don''t squeeze, let me in first."


    The people at the door were noisily and crowded into the inside in an instant. Some people couldn''t wait, as if they could get a spot first if they entered the door, they bumped people aside with their big waist and round body.


    Soon a child was hit and hurt, and he couldn''t help crying.


    Shao Wen frowned and shouted loudly, "Didn''t you hear me say queuing? Whoever squeezes in randomly will be disqualified."


    The scene was quiet, and the man who had been rushing in with his teeth clenched and his head down quickly lowered his head, not daring to move.


    Shao Wen nced at everyone coldly, he stood tall, and the scene below was clear.


    "You don''t have to think that you can be selected if you enter the door first. You still need to be assessedter. Everyone will take their turn. It doesn''t matter whoes first. Well, now enter one by one, who will let me see and rush in. , I''m wee."


    The guys didn''t dare to make any more noise, and immediately walked in one by one.


    Shao Wen stood by the door, waited until everyone entered, then closed the door, walked quickly into the lobby, and said to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong who were sitting there, "Master, everyone is in, I just counted them. , there are about three hundred people who came to sign up."


    "So many?" Gu Yundong was surprised.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and said to Shao Wen, "You first arrange for them to rest in the next room and let peoplee in one by one."


    There are about 300 people who signed up, plus those parents and parents, there are only 600 people.


    There are so many people here at once, so they can''t all be crowded into the yard.


    What''s more, the weather is still cold now, most of the people whoe here are children, and most of the people are ordinary people, and the clothes they wear are not necessarily thick. They are young and easy to get sick.


    Therefore, it is better to let them rest in the house first.


    Shao Wen and Shao Wu went out and said to the people who were standing in the yard whispering, "Everyone, be quiet, be quiet."


    When everyone''s voices stopped, he continued, "There are many people here today, so it will take a long time, and standing in the yard is easy to catch cold. So our father and wife arranged for everyone to rest in the room, you first Wait inside, we will call you one by one to participate in the assessment."


    Some people came over early in the morning. To be honest, they were really cold and tired at the moment, and they were relieved when they heard this.


    Soon, the servants of the Shao family led everyone into the downside rooms in the front row. There were some benches in the room for them to rest.


    There were a lot of people, so even if there was no charcoal fire, the room was very warm at this time.


    There are not enough stools. Fortunately, most of them are children. Adults can rest for a while while sitting and hugging their legs.


    Not long after, Shao Wen let peoplee in with two buckets of **** tea, and let them drink it to go to the cold.


    Although it hasn¡¯t started yet, and I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be selected, but everyone¡¯s hearts are indeed much calmer and warmer.


    After ?? everything was settled, Shao Wencai re-entered the lobby.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2124: only one girl

    Chapter 2124 There is only one girl


    Shao Qing saw that Gu Yundong wanted to join in the fun and was unwilling to go to the back room to rest, so he simply had someone move a screen and let her eat and listen behind the screen.


    Then, he himself sat in the middle of the lobby, with a table next to it, and Jiang Bao sat behind the table.


    Jiang Bao stayed in the shop for so long, and studied medicine with three doctors before and after, and has a very good understanding of herbal medicine.


    In addition, there is a table by the door, with Shao Quan sitting behind.


    Although Shao Quan is not as proficient as Jiang Bao, he also has experience in taking the pulse of others. When he inocted people with cowpox in Yongfu Vige, he was very calm.


    Shao Qingyuan specially brought the two of them by his side, helping each other andmunicating with each other more.


    Shortly after ?? Shao Wen came in, Tong Shuitao also came in.


    She went around behind the screen, stood directly in front of Gu Yundong, and whispered, "Miss, I also saw a few acquaintances."


    "Acquaintance? Who?"


    "Mei Hong''s younger brother also came with his little nephew."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Does Mei Hong know about this?


    "But they didn''t talk much, they stayed in the corner quietly, and didn''t say hello to me and Shao Wen." Tong Shuitao asked in a low voice, "Miss, the two of them..."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "If they really meet the requirements, they will ept it; if they do not meet the requirements, they will not ept it."


    No matter if they are acquaintances or not, they ept apprentices with such great fanfare for the sake of fairness and justice.


    Mei Hong''s younger brother obviously knew it, so he didn''t make any noise.


    Tong Shuitao nodded, "I also saw Mrs. Yu''s son next door, who was brought by Mrs. Yu''s mother-inw." After a pause, she added, "There are also two long-term daughters-inw who work in Gujia''s workshop outside the city. My son came over, I didn''t know him before, but they knew me, and they came to me and said a few good words."


    Gu Yundong nced at Tong Shuitao, who immediately straightened his back, "I didn''t promise anything, I''m a very upright person."


    Gu Yundongughed, "So upright."


    "Of course, I am Miss''s confidant, Miss is so upright, how can the maid beside me do these little things?"


    Seeing the seriousness of what she said, Gu Yundong really believed her evil.


    She shook her head, took a sip of water, and asked, "Are all boys here? Are there any girls?"


    Speaking of this, Tong Shuitao frowned, "I''ve turned around several rooms, and I only saw a woman with a girl of five or six years old, and the others were either young boys who wanted to Not just a teenager."


    Gu Yundong sighed, "Although the propaganda says that there are no gender restrictions, not many people take it seriously."


    She had guessed that there were not many girls who mighte here, but she didn''t expect that there would be only one! The male-to-female ratio is two hundred and ny-nine to one, which is too exaggerated.


    "There''s no way to do this. When you are an apprentice, you have to live in the master''s house. Generally, girls over five years old in the family can already help the family with some work. It is the husband''s family. In their hearts, of course, it is not as good as the son who has learned the skills to support the family. "


    And Shao Qingyuan is a man after all. Girls follow men to study medicine. When they were young, they were fine, but when they were a little older, they might still be gossiped.


    Anyway, if you can climb up to Master Shao as a backer, the same is true for the boys in the family. The boys are smarter than the girls.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2125: Examination content

    Chapter 2125 Assessment Content


    Gu Yundong frowned and said nothing.


    At this moment, Shao Wen at the door came over with the first pair of mother and son.


    Looking through the gap in the screen, the child looked about seven years old, maybe a little older, so he was still calm, but he was holding his mother''s hand very hard, as if his mother could give him strength.


    The two were brought to Shao Quan''s table. Shao Quan raised his head and looked at the two of them, then took a pen and paper and asked, "Name, age, address, literacy, have you been exposed to medical and medicinal materials?"


    The woman swallowed her saliva and hurriedly said, "My son''s name is Shi Shi, he is seven years old and lives in Fengwa Alley. No, he can''t read, does this little brother have to be literate? You don''t know, our family I''m poor and can''t afford to read, so how can I be literate? But don''t worry, my son is very smart, as long as he is taught, he will definitely learn very fast, you..."


    Shao Quan raised his hand, "Sister-inw, answer my question first, and don''t need to say anything else."


    The woman frowned and muttered a few words in a low voice, but out of the corner of her eyes she caught sight of Shao Qingyuan in the main room. She didn''t dare to say anything more, so she could only answer Shao Quan''s question, "The stone has been in contact with medicinal herbs. , He was illst month and prescribed several medicines to dispel wind and cold."


    Shao Quan, "..." So-called exposure to medicinal materials? That''s it? ?


    Gu Yundong behind the screen also almostughed out loud, these people are really talented, they can also be contacted.


    Shao Quan secretly exhaled and recorded the information that the woman said.


    Then he asked Shao Shuang to take the child named Shito to Jiang Bao''s table. The woman wanted to follow him, but was stopped by Shao Quan, "You can just stand there. We want to assess the child, and it is inconvenient for adults to follow."


    The ?? woman opened her mouth and could only give up, but her eyes were still firmly fixed on her son.


    Shao Shuang lowered his head again, and began to look at the next pair of mother and son brought over by Shao Wen, began to ask the same questions, and recorded the answers on paper.


    Inside the house, there was a packet of medicinal herbs on the table in front of Jiang Bao, and the packet of medicinal herbs was opened.


    He pointed to the herbs and said to the stone, "Look at these herbs, and then separate out several of the herbs inside. Let''s start."


    Stone was stunned for a moment, a look of confusion shed on his face, he turned his head, and wanted to see his mother at the door.


    But at this time, the angle was a little off, and he couldn''t see it.


    Jiang Bao smiled, showed a friendly attitude towards customers, and said to Shishi, "Don''t be nervous, just look at it carefully. There are only a few types you can find, and it doesn''t matter if you are wrong."


    Stone took a deep breath, stretched out his little hand nervously, looked at the herbs on the table, and carefully separated them.


    After a while, he raised his head, "I, I''m fine."


    Jiang Bao nced at it, and there were two kinds of mixed together.


    He knew it, nodded and smiled, "Okay, then you and your mother go to the room to rest for a while."


    "that''s all?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Stone nodded and walked towards the door in a trance.


    His mother hurried up to meet him, holding his hand and asking, "How is it? What did they say, did they say they would ept you as an apprentice?"


    Stone shook his head, "I don''t know, he told me to go back to the house to rest first."


    The woman frowned and raised her head just to see Shao Shuang leading another child into the door, she hurriedly reached out to stop him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2126: One more item?

    Chapter 2126 One more item?


    Shao Shuang paused, turned his head and said, "Sister-inw, please abide by the rules, go to rest now, and we will notify you when the timees. If you stop me now and dy our assessment, you can only ask You go right back."


    The woman''s face changed slightly, she quickly let go of her hand, and followed Shaowu, who was standing beside him, back to the other room.


    There was no one in that room, now only their mother and son wille in after the next assessment.


    Jiang Bao remixed the herbs in front of him and faced the second child who was assessed.


    After more than ten assessments in session, a familiar face finally arrived.


    is Sister Yu''s son?


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao looked at each other behind the screen, and it was her mother-inw who brought Sister Yu''s son, Aji.


    Her mother-inw wanted to say a few words when she saw Shao Quan.


    But after all, she is a neighbor of Shao Mansion, and she knows their temperament to some extent on weekdays. She knows that this time it will only be self-defeating, so she simply keeps silent.


    On the contrary, Aji often yed in the alley, and Mrs. Yu took him to visit Shao¡¯s house. Children don''t have suchplicated minds, and since they are only four years old this year, they are still at the age where they dare to speak and act.


    Therefore, when Shao Quan asked questions, he didn''t need his milk to speak, he just said it himself.


    Shao Quan couldn''t helpughing, nodded and said, "Have you ever been in contact with medicinal herbs?"


    "Of course." Aji was confident, "I know that honeysuckle and peony can be used as medicine, and my family has exposed them."


    Shao Quan nodded, "Well, that''s right. Then you go inside with Shao Shuang now, continue to answer questions, and let me see your skills."


    Aggie nodded, and walked inside without his milk.


    Jiang Bao has changed a pack of herbs and put it under Aji''s eyelids.


    Aji tilted his head, others were short, Jiang Bao brought him a stool and let him sit on it and watch.


    The people in front of ?? had one or two confusions more or less, but Aji, the youngest, was all separated.


    Jiang Bao nodded, put away the medicinal materials, then took out two pieces of paper and ced them under his eyelids.


    The pictures on the paper are all medicinal materials, very vivid.


    "Look at this picture first, then." Jiang Bao said, and took out two medicinal herbs with roots on his right hand, "Look at this medicinal herb again, see if it is drawn on the paper, and point it out to me. Look."


    Aggie blinked and looked at it seriously.


    It''s just that he seemed a little impatient, and he rubbed his eyes after a while, not wanting to look at it.


    Jiang Bao knew that, in the end, Aji only found one nt.


    Jiang Bao smiled and patted his head, "Very good, I understand, you go to the room with your grandma to rest first."


    "it is good."


    Aggie got down from the chair and went out holding his milk''s hand.


    Tong Shuitao watched their backs go away, and asked Gu Yundong in a low voice, "Miss, do you think they have much hope?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head.


    Tong Shuitao was surprised, "Why? Before those children came to Jiang Bao, they all distributed the medicinal herbs and let them go. Aji has already gone to the second step. After looking at the pictures to identify the medicinal herbs, why is there not much hope?"


    "Too impatient." To be a doctor, you can be unskilled in medicine and unpleasant, but you must calm down.


    Otherwise, if you are too impatient, it will easily be a misdiagnosis, causing harm to others and yourself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2127: candy

    Chapter 2127 Dividing candy


    Just like Shao Qingyuan, although his temperament is cold, he is not even willing to talk to many people.


    But once he starts to diagnose people''s pulse, acupuncture, and even go up the mountain to collect medicine, make medicine, and dispense medicine, he will be very careful and patient, very stable, and extraordinarily meticulous.


    Aji is in a hurry, not to mention that it took a long time to identify the medicinal herbs just by looking at the picture, and he recognized one.


    Tong Shuitao sighed slightly after hearing the words, "Aji is indeed impatient, a bit like Sister-inw Yu."


    Gu Yundong nced at her sideways, "Okay, I think these children have been waiting for some time, people are inevitably impatient, you go get some candy and give them a sweet mouth."


    "Yes, miss."


    Tong Shuipao took the sugar jar and walked briskly towards the rooms.


    She went to the room where the assessment had beenpleted. She was the first to walk in front of Aji, gave him a candy, and touched his head, "Eat it."


    "Thank you, Sister Peach."


    Other people in the room looked at Aji in amazement, and then there was a look of envy in their eyes.


    Ke followed closely, and Tong Shuitao also distributed a candy to each of them, and then went out with the candy jar.


    As soon as he walked out of the door, a low voice came from the room behind him, "Grandma Aji, do you know that girl? Does that mean that you, Aji, will definitely be selected?"


    Grandma Aji also felt that their family Aji would definitely be selected. She had inquired about it when she entered the door just now. There were more than ten people in front of her, and the sorting of medicinal materials was over. Only his grandson had one more content.


    That must have been fancy? Otherwise, how could it be different from others?


    But Grandma Aji can hold on. She heard from her daughter-inw that the Shao family doesn''t like people who are arrogant and unruly. Therefore, before things are confirmed, people must be humble and never get carried away, otherwise the cooked duck will easily fly.


    So Grandma Aji heard the question from the person next to her, and quickly shook her head and said, "No, no, our Aji is young and doesn''t understand anything. I''ll bring him here to try it out. Master Shao is very strict in choosing people. Although We are his neighbors, and Aji Niangqin is also a buddy in Xinming Pavilion, but Mr. Shao will not open the back door for us because of such a little friendship. You think too much, we are all the same and y fair and just. "


    The other people in the room looked at each other in dismay. It turned out that Aji''s mother was already a man in Xinming Pavilion.


    Immediately, the envious gaze became more obvious.


    Tong Shuitao, who had already left outside the door, couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of her mouth. She didn''t expect that Sister-inw Yu''s mother-inw still...she knows the art of speaking.


    She smiled and walked to a few rooms on the other side that had not yet had time to examine.


    Who knew that as soon as he walked to the door of the house, he heard a slightly noisy voice inside.


    "I said that you are really ignorant. Didn''t you see that it was either a boy or a teenager? What are you doing here with your daughter? How could Master Shao ept her as a disciple?"


    "That''s right, girl girl, when she grows up and gets married, it''s enough to exchange some betrothal money, and let here to study medicine? I''m really fed up."


    Tong Shuitao frowned. She hadn''t even entered yet. After listening to these words, she could somewhat guess what was going on inside.


    What''s going on with these people? The only girl who came over, can they still try to drive them away?


    If you are so confident that your son can be chosen, what are you afraid of?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2128: mother and daughter being laughed at

    Chapter 2128 Mother and daughter who wereughed at


    Tong Shuitao was about to go in when he heard the girl''s mother''s voice low, "But my daughter does know a lot of medicinal herbs, and, as Master Shao said, both men and women can participate."


    "This is just talk, do you still take it seriously? Just wait, your daughter will be the first to be kicked out, and she will be embarrassed when she looks back."


    "She''s still dreaming, hahahaha."


    There was a sound ofughter from inside the room, and the girl''s mother stopped talking.


    Tong Shuitao looked in through the window, but saw that the girl wanted to speak, but was covered by her mother.


    The people inside ?? were still joking andughing, and Tong Shuitao sneered and walked in with great strides.


    As soon as she entered the door, the sound in the room stopped abruptly, and everyone raised their heads to look at Tong Shuitao.


    Tong Shuitao nced around, and was the first to walk towards the mother and daughter who were squatting in the corner.


    When the others saw this, they muttered in a low voice, "Look, I said they will definitely be kicked out."


    "It''s ridiculous. Someone really brought a girl over here, and he didn''t even look at how much he weighed."


    "Master Shao is the grandson of a genius doctor. The genius doctor has never epted a female apprentice, and Lord Shao will definitely not ept it."


    "There''s a good show to watch."


    Tong Shuipao has pointed ears. Those people think that their voices are too small to be heard. In fact, she has put them all into their ears.


    She was a little annoyed, these people were so annoying.


    She stood in front of the mother and daughter, the mother and daughter raised their heads, and there was anxiety in their eyes, and there was even a trace of prayer.


    Tong Shui Tao''s heart softened, and he handed over two candies in his arms.


    She smiled and said to the two of them, "It''s your turn next, let''s wait outside the house first."


    The two were stunned for a moment, and the mother''s eyes were even brighter. She didn''t even care to take the candy, so she hurriedly stood up and bowed to Tong Shuitao, "Thank you, thank you girl."


    "You don''t need to thank me, since the Shao family has stated that there are no restrictions on men and women, it means that there are no restrictions on men and women, and they have always said what they say. Unfortunately, you are the only girls here, and everyone else is due to various reasons. The reason why I couldn''te. You have this courage, it''s amazing." She turned her head and nced at the others in the room.


    Everyone groaned in their hearts and quickly lowered their heads.


    How could they have thought that the maid next to the Yongjia County Master would still support them.


    Tong Shuitao snorted inwardly when she saw this, and then continued to say to the mother, "However, the oue depends on your daughter''s talent. I wish you all the best of luck."


    "thanks."


    The mother and daughter were originally anxious and a little timid, but because of Tong Shuitao''s words, they suddenly flooded with infinite courage.


    It''s okay, just try it.


    It¡¯s good to pass, but it¡¯s good to fail¡­ Then, think of other ways.


    Tong Shuitao left, and the mother and daughter also got up and walked out the door.


    They saw what Tong Shuitao said in front of Shao Wen. Shao Wen, who was leading the people in the next room to the lobby, stopped, looked back at them, nodded, and left.


    The mother knew that it was the girl who made it easier for them before it was their turn.


    Tong Shuipao smiled at them, made a gesture of effort, and left.


    But, after she walked away, she suddenly reacted when she saw the candy in her arms - she forgot to share it with the children in the room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2129: she adores miss

    Chapter 2129 She worships Miss


    Although there were a lot of people in that room gossiping, some people didn¡¯t speak up, so we shouldn¡¯t knock everyone down just because of some people.


    Tong Shuitao sighed, but she still went to another room to share, and finally returned to that room.


    After dividing the candy equally, when he came out, he happened to see Shao Wen leading the mother and daughter to Shao Quan''s table to answer questions.


    Tong Shuitao rushed into the lobby and stood behind Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong nced at her, saw something strange between her brows and eyes, and asked strangely, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Tong Shuitao always had an uncontroble temper in front of Gu Yundong, saying whatever she wanted.


    She told what happened to the mother and daughter, and said with some righteous indignation, "Those people are too much, what happened to the girl? She is a girl, and she still hates the girl, don''t know what the brain does? "


    If it was before, Tong Shuitao''s thoughts might be simr to those people.


    But since following Gu Yundong''s side, watching her youngdy from nothing to now being worth tens of thousands, and her ability to rise in status and power, Tong Shuitao thought, what''s the use of a man? Not as capable as her youngdy.


    Those stinky things that look down on women,e and see herdy, this is her idol.


    After listening to her, Gu Yundongughed, "Sometimes, it is women who look down on women the most. The more oppressed they are, the more severe they will oppress others."


    Tong Shuitao nodded in agreement. She saw a lot of people who were scolded by their mother-inw when they were young. As a result, she became a mother-inw.


    It is as if the sufferings you have suffered must be repaid from others, so that it is fair.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Okay, don''t think about it, although we can''t make everyone change this situation. But it can be regarded as changing a small number of people, right?"


    "Yes." Tong Shuitao was happy.


    It''s like the girls in Xinming Pavilion, like the female workers in the workshop, and some people who do business with thedy, as well as the servants in their house. Each of them has a higher and higher status in the family because of their work.


    This phenomenon sometimes affects the people around them, and slowly, more and more people will be like them.


    Although Miss ?? did not hype, she persuaded others to change their minds everywhere.


    But in fact, it has been subtly affecting others, so that they can see the real benefits, and this phenomenon will be more and moremon in the future.


    Thinking of this, Tong Shuitao admired her youngdy even more.


    Gu Yundong already wanted to focus on the outside of the screen, she nodded her chin and asked, "Is that just them?"


    Tong Shuitao followed her line of sight and nodded immediately, "Yes, that''s them."


    Gu Yundong didn''t speak any more, just looked at the mother and daughter attentively.


    The two had already registered with Shao Quan, and now the mother was stopped and stood outside, while the daughter sat alone on the chair opposite Jiang Bao.


    Jiang Bao looked at the girl in front of him with some surprise. After so long, this was the first female doll.


    His smile was more kind and bright than before, "Your name is Aqi, isn''t it? This year is four years old?"


    Aqi nodded and squeezed her little hand nervously, "I''m Aqi."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2130: Amazing Aki

    Chapter 2130 The surprising Aqi


    Jiang Bao nodded, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll just ask a few questions, it doesn''t matter if you know it or not."


    "Okay." Aqi swallowed and turned to look at her mother.


    Han smiled at her, and Aqi couldn''t help showing a smile, her eyes became much firmer.


    Jiang Bao still put a pack of herbs in front of her and asked her to sort out the types.


    Aqi bowed her head, her expression became focused, and it didn''t take long for the herbs to be separated.


    Jiang Bao watched, secretly frightened.


    This girl is not only the right one, but also very organized, and more importantly, she is the one who spends the least time among all the people in front of her.


    Jiang Bao nodded secretly, then took out a book from the drawer, and found three medicinal herbs from the medicine basket next to him.


    Gu Yundong who was behind the screen couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. Before Aji and the others were shown at most two pages of paper, two medicinal herbs, let them identify the medicinal herbs ording to the pictures.


    When I got to Aqi¡¯s side, it turned into a book. Although this book is not very thick, the difficulty has indeed reached a new level.


    Jiang Bao pushed the book and medicinal herbs in front of A Qi, A Qi was stunned, and then began to flip through the book.


    Her movements were still very fast, and it didn''t take long before she found the medicinal herbs.


    Jiang Bao smiled and asked, "Did you know these herbs beforehand?"


    Aqi shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "Then how did you divide it so quickly? It''s like this one and this one look very simr, how could you recognize it right away?"


    Aqi squeezed her little hand and said, "I see that the leaves are different. This leaf has a little dot on it."


    Jiang Bao''s eyes lit up, this little point was only a few points, she could see it at a nce, her eyes were very good.


    He smiled, got up and walked to Shao Qingyuan''s side, and said a few words in a low voice.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, Jiang Bao went back and brought Aqi to Shao Qingyuan.


    "Our boss wants to ask you a question, you can answer truthfully, don''t be nervous."


    "Okay, okay." Aqi was stunned, standing in front of Shao Qingyuan with some hands and feet.


    Shao Qingyuan is not Jiang Bao, and he can''t make a kind smile. He just nodded slightly at Aqi, and then asked, "Have you studied medicine before?"


    Aqi shook her head, then nodded again.


    Shao Qingyuan, "What?"


    "Me, my dad used to be a doctor. I watched him give my brother acupuncture and also helped my dad get herbs together."


    "Your father used to be a doctor? What about now?"


    "Now, now, now..." Aqi opened her mouth intermittently, but she suddenly became sad and choked up. She rubbed her little face with her little hand, trying to control her emotions.


    But at the end of the day, he was too young to seed. Instead, he wiped his face red.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    Han Shi, who was standing outside the door, became anxious when he saw this. He tried to lift his legs and step in a few times, but he forcibly took it back.


    Shao Qingyuan could only nod to Shao Shuang, who immediately went over and let the Han shie in.


    Han hurriedly apologized to Shao Qingyuan, coaxing her daughter in a low voice.


    Aqi slowly stopped sobbing, "Yes, I''m sorry, I don''t cry anymore, I definitely won''t cry. I''m not a crybaby, I''m brave, I..."


    She said and quickly shut her mouth, after all, she might be out of control again.


    Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly and looked at Han, "Tell me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2131: Hans selfishness

    Chapter 2131 Han''s Selfishness


    Mrs Han exhaled, took her daughter''s small hand, and said, "My husband is a doctor. Although he is only a doctor, his medical skills are good, and his family is also passable. It was onlyst year that he went up the mountain to collect medicine for our son''s leg. At that time, I identally fell off the cliff, and people just... went."


    As she spoke, although she did not cry like Aqi, her mood also became depressed.


    "But when my husband was alive, my daughter followed him to watch him go in and out. Although some things were not taught deliberately, she could remember them after reading them twice. The husband said that Aqi has some skills in this regard. Talent, he originally wanted to wait for Aqi to grow up a little more, and then teach her all the skills, but who knows, we didn''t wait."


    "Originally I thought it was like this, but I didn''t expect to see the news that adults want to ept apprentices, and there are no restrictions on men and women. I thought it would be a pity if my daughter just gave up the opportunity like this, so I brought her here to try. ."


    Shao Qingyuan listened quietly, and after a long while, his fingers gently tapped the table twice.


    He smiled and looked at her slightly sharply, "What''s wrong with her brother''s legs? I want to hear the truth."


    Han shivered in his heart, and the reluctant smile on his face could not be maintained.


    Her hands were all sweaty, and she didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Aqi looked up at her and said, "My brother''s legs can''t be used up. Daddy said that he had an ident when he was born. But Daddy always wanted to cure him and gave him needles, but he didn''t wait for his brother to be cured. Daddy just..."


    Shao Qingyuan heard the words and looked at Han again, "So you sent your daughter here to take this opportunity and want me to help you heal your son?"


    Han ''Putong'' knelt on the ground, "Sir, forgive me, my lord."


    Aqi was stunned. Seeing her mother like this, she quickly knelt down, and her tears fell again.


    Han hurriedly put her arms around her and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Sir, Minwo admits that Minwo did have this idea. Minwo really can''t do anything about it. Before her husband was still there, there was still a glimmer of hope. The woman has also looked for doctors from other medical centers, but everyone said that it is impossible to save my son. My son is only three years old. If he can''t walk in his life, it will be too hard. The women know that Master Shao is a descendant of a genius doctor. , the medical skills are brilliant, but the women also know that they have no qualifications to ask Master Shao to see a doctor."


    "Later I heard that Master Shao wants to ept an apprentice, and so can a girl. The woman thought, Aqi has been praised by her husband for her talent, so maybe she will be selected by the master. At that time, she will study medicine by the master''s side, After he has the ability, he can also cure his younger brother. The woman admits that she has selfishness, but Aqi is indeed a good seedling, she also likes to study medicine, and the woman can''t bear to bury her, so she sent him here."


    Han really has no other way, she is now a woman with a pair of children. Among them, the son could only lie on the bed and could not get off the ground, and the family became more and more difficult.


    In particr, many people think that their orphans and widows are easy to bully, and they often ask for trouble.


    Some people even persuaded her to sell Aqi, or throw Ayan away, and then remarry.


    The children are the flesh that fell from her body, how could she have sold them and threw them away. But when she looked at the rtives and neighbors who were betting against their family, she was afraid.


    She had no other way out, she finally saw a life-saving straw, and she had to catch it no matter what.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2132: The assessment is completed

    Chapter 2132 The assessment ispleted


    Han felt a little regretful. He should have honestly admitted his ns just now, but now he has left the impression of lying and concealing on Mr. Shao. Maybe his daughter, who had already been favored, might also be brushed down because of this.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Han immediately kowtowed to Shao Qingyuan, "Sir, it''s the people''s woman who wants to be wrong, the people''s woman..."


    However, before she could knock down, she was stopped by Shao Shuang who was standing beside her.


    Shao Qingyuan was thoughtful, and said to her after a long while, "I understand your situation, you should take your daughter out to wait for the news. When the resultse out, you will be notified."


    Han''s hands and feet were a little weak, but she still stood up and walked out slowly with Aqi.


    Standing outside the door, the cold wind blows, and I feel my body is chilling, and my heart is extremely desperate.


    Shaowu took her to the room to rest, and the people who were in the room saw theme in with their heads down, and there was a hint of mockery on the corner of their mouths.


    Aggie''s grandmother got up, pulled them to her side and sat down,forting her a few words.


    The following assessments are still going on, and time is passing little by little.


    Gu Yundong saw Mei Hong''s younger brother Mei Lin came in with his little nephew.


    Merlin is ten years old this year, and his younger nephew is five years old.


    When Gu Yundong saw them more than a year ago, the two of them were still thin, small and malnourished.


    Now that he has grown up, he has a lot of energy, and even his temperament is cheerful.


    It seems that Mei Hong has a job. After marrying with Carpenter Pang, the family''s life is getting better and better.


    Although Gu Yundong hoped that the two of them could pass the examination, unfortunately, not everyone has the talent to study medicine.


    The two of them are indeed a little smart, and they have also learned a lot of characters over the past year, but they still failed to pass when they were reading pictures and identifying medicinal materials.


    Merlin felt that he had little hope, so he took his little nephew''s hand and went out.


    Later came the family members of the two employees of Gujia Workshop, but their talents were more limited. They stumbled when sorting medicinal materials, and their performance was not good.


    After everyone had finished the assessment, Gu Yundong had already eaten lunch and slept in the room.


    As for the people who were waiting in the room, Shao Wen also took the servants of the Shao family and gave them all lunch boxes.


    Gu Yundong woke up and saw Shao Qingyuan standing in the courtyard, talking to everyone.


    "Today''s assessment is over. I have a list in my hand. Now, the person who reads the name will stand on the left."


    The people below ?? looked at each other in dismay and began to discuss in low voices.


    Shao Qingyuan turned a deaf ear, his voice sounded, and quickly suppressed those rustling movements.


    "Raiki." The first thing he called was the only girl present.


    Lei Qi didn''t react at first, everyone called her Aqi on weekdays, but few people called her her full name.


    Still Han was stunned for a moment, and led her to the left.


    It''s just that she was extremely uneasy in her heart.


    Seeing this, everyoneughed softly, "Is this going to be bad luck?"


    "Guess so."


    Shao Qingyuan began to call the second name, "Zheng Quan Shui."


    The voice fell, and a 14- or 15-year-old boy was stunned for a moment, and soon came out.


    When everyone saw this, they were even more certain that those who were called by their names were going to be out of luck.


    They also ridiculed Zheng Quanshui in various ways before, thinking that he is so old and has a facepared to these little dolls. Who is more suitable to ept apprentices than younger ones? It must be slow to learn things at such a big age.


    Sure enough, Zheng Quanshui was called out with the girl, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2133: he is a fool

    Chapter 2133 He is a fool


    The discussion below was loud, Shao Qingyuan didn''t take it seriously, continued to look at the list in his hand, and called the third person''s name.


    "Lu Xuan."


    A boy of about five years old was led out by his grandmother, but Lu Xuan himself did not respond, and there was no expression on his face.


    After he was called out, the whispers below grew louder.


    "This Lu Xuan is an idiot. Sure enough, these three people have to be kicked out. I''ll say that these people are beyond their own power. They obviously don''t meet the requirements. **** off."


    followed closely, and Shao Qingyuan called out several people one after another.


    There were eight people in total, either alone or led by their families to the left.


    The eight family members were very nervous, and their palms were all sweaty.


    They also heard the voices of those people, and they were very uneasy.


    Shao Qingyuan put away the list, then raised his eyes to look at the remaining people, and said, "Today''s first assessment is over, and the eight people standing on the left are all those who passed the assessment. You guys can stay for a while, and the second assessment will be conductedter. In the end, three people were left. The others can go back."


    As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar at the scene.


    The eight family members, who were nervous at first, widened their eyes in astonishment, and their faces were full of disbelief.


    Varied? What?


    What did Master Shao say just now?


    Those who were called out, yes, did they pass the assessment? how is this possible?


    They couldn''t believe it, and those who were brushed down were even more unbelievable. They all looked at the eight family members in shock, thinking that their ears might have auditory hallucinations, or they might have missed a word or two.


    But no, Shao Wen repeated Shao Qingyuan''s words, and then made an appearance to lead them away.


    Everyone was stunned, and after a while, they finally reacted.


    Someone screamed uncontrobly, "How is this possible? Why them? Why is this?"


    "That''s right, how can our children notpare to them? Isn''t that Lei Qi a girl? What can a girl do, anyway, she will get married after a few years of schooling."


    As soon as this person finished speaking, he saw Gu Yundong walking out with the help of Tong Shuitao.


    She stood beside Shao Qingyuan, looked at the woman who was talking, and sneered, "What happened to the woman? Are you not a woman too? Then why are you alive, anyway, you will die sooner orter."


    As soon as Gu Yundong''s words fell, the scene fell silent.


    No one dares to talk back to Gu Yundong, she wants to support Lei Qi, does anyone dare to say anything?


    But there are only three ces in the end after all, and no one is willing to miss the opportunity like this.


    Seeing that he couldn''t attack Lei Qi, someone nced at the eight people and said, "But that Lu Xuan, he is a fool, he doesn''t respond when he talks to him, and Master Shao teaches him medical skills, but he doesn''t understand it either. , when the timees, what should I do if I am tired and angry with Master Shao?"


    Others echoed, "Yes, yes, Master Shao is in charge of every day, how could he spend that effort on him?"


    Before Shao Qingyuan could speak, the grandmother of Lu Xuan immediately turned her head and red at the speaker angrily, "You are the fool, your whole family is fool. My grandson is very smart, he just doesn''t want to. It''s just talking to people, he understands everything we say, and it''s even more important to recognize herbal medicine. You dare to say that my grandson, believe it or not, I will tear your mouth?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2134: Eight selected

    Chapter 2134 Eight selected


    Grandma Lu has a fiery temperament, and Gu Yundong appeared just now to stand up for the girl, which gave Grandma Lu the courage and made her spray back unceremoniously.


    The person she scolded was outraged and wanted to scold back.


    Shao Qingyuan said solemnly, "Can''t you understand what I said? Those who did not pass can leave. I choose apprentices, so I can tolerate your doubts, or do I need your consent?"


    Everyone was startled, they didn''t dare to say anything, so they quickly lowered their heads.


    Someone even stepped back a few steps and cautiously turned around and walked out the door.


    Merlin led the little nephew and walked at the end, Gu Yundong gave them a small jar of candy, looked at the depressed Merlin, and said with a smile, "You don''t have to be sad, everyone has their own strengths, if you can''t study medicine, you can learn other things. Three hundred and sixty-five lines, every line is a champion, right?"


    Merlin nodded and quickly thought about it.


    He came here today to try his luck. The eldest sister said that as long as they learn more knowledge, they will have many choices in the future.


    Studying medicine is a very serious matter, and it is the patient''s life that is in his own hands.


    Since Master Shao felt that they were not suitable, they did not force it.


    For them, life is much better now than before, and he is very satisfied.


    Merlin left with his little nephew. The courtyard, which had been crowded with people, was instantly spacious and deserted.


    After the gate in the courtyard was closed, Shao Qingyuan turned his head and looked at the eight families who were still present.


    "Come in with me."


    The eight families looked at each other, as if at this moment, they finally realized what happened just now.


    They, really, were chosen.


    Lu Xuan took grandma''s hand and followed Shao Qingyuan first.


    The others finally reacted and hurriedly followed behind.


    It wasn''t until they followed Shao Qingyuan into the lobby that they remembered what Master Shao said before.


    He said...he only took three apprentices.


    And there are eight people here, so we need to filter out five more?


    Thinking of this, the eight family members became nervous again.


    It''s just that when they enter the door, the adults can only stay outside, and all the children who enter are children.


    Shao Qingyuan sat behind the table, holding a volume of pictures in his hand, he unfolded the front one, and everyone saw a... portrait picture.


    is just this picture, only the lower body is wearing clothes, but the upper body is not.


    The older child has already understood the matter, and now he turns his head and looks embarrassed.


    The younger ones have an ignorant look. For them, when the summer is hot, they often run naked to the river to y in the water.


    Shao Qingyuan nced around, "You don''t have to feel embarrassed, since you want to be a doctor in the future, you must understand the acupuncture points of the human body, otherwise you won''t be able to even give people acupuncture and massage. Being a doctor is more than just diagnosing the pulse. , at least the human body structure still needs to be understood.¡±


    Hearing what he said, the older child exhaled and slowly turned his eyes back.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I have only marked some acupuncture points on the upper body for the time being on this acupoint map. You can take a look at it now, and try to memorize the positions and names of the acupuncture points. I''ll be here after half an hour, and I can recite as many as I can. It''s okay if you don''te down, don''t be nervous."


    "Yes."


    The eight responded immediately, but were stunned again soon after.


    The eldest Zheng Quanshui hesitated and said in a low voice, "But, my lord, I, I don''t know how to read."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2135: Check again

    Chapter 2135 Reassessment


    It should be said that none of the children present was literate. If they have the conditions to study, the first choice is the imperial examination.


    Shao Qingyuan naturally also took this into ount, "This is not a big problem. I will assign a literate person to each of you, and they will teach you."


    "Thank you sir."


    Shao Qingyuan sent each person a map of acupuncture points on the human body, and then asked Shao Wen to follow one by one and take them to the side to study.


    The family members outside the door didn¡¯t know what was going on inside, so they were a little anxious.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to talk to them and take them to the next room to rest.


    She and Shao Qingyuan went behind the screen to talk, while observing the situation of the children.


    These people are old and young, so it is impossible to really decide the final result ording to who remembers the most acupuncture points, it all depends on theprehensive situation.


    And in addition to talent, it also depends on the character of these children.


    A doctor is not benevolent, and medical skills are not used to save people, but to kill people. That is the biggest tragedy.


    Character is more important than talent.


    After half an hour, all the children stopped.


    Most of them looked nervous, and a few people were even about to cry.


    They still have a lot to remember, what should I do?


    Shao Qingyuan nced around and asked, "Who wants toe first?"


    The eight people looked at each other, but did not make a sound.


    After a while, Zheng Quanshui squeezed his hands and walked out, "I''ll do it." He was the biggest in here, and he should, should be the first toe out.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, took an unwritten figure of the human body and ced it on the table, "Baihui Point."


    Zheng Quanshui immediately pointed to the top of the human body.


    "Xiaguan Point."


    Zheng Quanshui hardly thought about it, and pointed to the face again.


    Shao Qingyuan asked seven or eight questions in one go, and Zheng Quanshui could point out the location without hesitation.


    After ten, his movements slowed down, and sometimes he needed to think about it.


    Shao Qingyuan asked about it, so he let him stand aside and then asked the second person.


    The assessment time for the eight people passed quickly.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, rolled up the picture, stood up and said, "The assessment is over, you can go back first. Tomorrow afternoon, youe to Shao Mansion to find me, and I will tell you the results."


    The eight people were startled, although they were very nervous and wanted to know if they passed.


    but also a little scared, so in the end no one asked aloud.


    The eight people walked out of the door one after another, and the family members waiting outside the door eagerly stepped forward and asked, "How is it? How is it? Did you pass?"


    The eight people shook their heads, "I don''t know, the lord said that the result will be known tomorrow."


    The family exhaled a sigh of relief, a little disappointed, but with a glimmer of hope, they took someone home first.


    It''s just that their family is destined to have a sleepless night tonight.


    After everyone had left, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong came out of the house.


    Gu Yundong was in high spirits, and was supported by Shao Qingyuan into the carriage.


    It wasn''t until the carriage headed towards Shao Mansion that she asked with a smile, "Have you already made a choice in your heart?"


    "There are people who have been chosen, but before epting them, you need to investigate their backgrounds."


    Shao Qingyuan is very serious about epting apprentices.


    In the future, his apprentice, when he goes out, represents the Bai family, and naturally he cannot lose the reputation of the Bai family.


    He had just asked Shao Wen four people to inquire about the situation of these eight families.


    I want toe, I can confirm it tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2136: I have a choice

    Chapter 2136 Someone has a choice


    Back to Shao Mansion, the sky has darkened slightly, Yang Liu and Coco are waiting for them to eat.


    Gu Yundong''s body is getting heavier and heavier now, Yang Liu came to support her, frowning slightly and said, "Who do you think your fun-loving temperament looks like? Take a good rest when you are not at home in this weather, and go to such a far ce. . After the birth of the child in the future, what if I gossip like you?"


    Gu Yundong was startled, "No, no??" Inexplicably, a small figure leaning on the corner of the wall listening to various rumors appeared in her mind, and she couldn''t help shaking violently.


    Yang Liu gave her an angry sidelong nce, "You still know that gossip is not good?"


    Gu Yundong could onlyugh dryly, rubbed his nose and said, "I''ll try my best in the future, try to be as quiet as possible." Damn, she seems to have scolded people today.


    She silently prayed twice in her heart, then excitedly followed Yang Liu to dinner.


    Gao Zi¡¯s siblings were also there. Gao Zi was very interested in today¡¯s assessment, but was too embarrassed to ask.


    Coco was still pestering Gu Yundong and wanted to listen, but Gao Zicai listened beside him.


    After listening to ??, he suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis.


    Are all these people so powerful? Acupuncture map? He hasn''t seen it yet.


    He decided, after a while, he would borrow a map of acupuncture points from the master and take a good look at it.


    He didn''t know many characters, so he had to ask Brother Shao Wen to help him read them.


    Gaozi started to work hard that night. After Shao Qingyuan found out, he didn''t say much, and even thought it was pretty good.


    It is with such a spirit of self-motivation that medical skills will get better and better.


    The next morning, Shao Qingyuan received the basic information of the eight family members.


    During the assessment yesterday, he had asked about the situation of these people''s homes, which were basically simr to the information returned from the investigation.


    After reading ??, Shao Qingyuan knew it.


    He asked those people toe again in the afternoon, but how could these eight families wait? Not only did theye in the morning, but they were still very early in the morning.


    It¡¯s just that no one dares to enter Shao Mansion without authorization, and can only wait at the alley entrance of Hetai Lane.


    After this, the eight families all waited.


    A group of people looked at each other, and the scene turned out to be a little embarrassing.


    Just thinking that anyone here could be his own apprentice, brother and sister, all of them politely greeted each other.


    Then, the eight family members found a ce to sit and chat.


    It is said to be chatting, but in fact, everyone is absent-minded. Anything, often waiting for the result before the process, is extraordinarily tense and tormenting.


    For lunch, they just bought two buns and steamed buns nearby to feed their stomachs. Although they have no appetite now, they are also worried that the stomach growling after entering Shao Mansion will leave a bad impression on Master Shao and the others.


    After lunch, the eight families walked towards Shao Mansion in unison.


    Pedestrians on the road looked at them in amazement. Sister Yu''s mother-inw recognized them at a nce. Seeing these eight families, she couldn''t help but nce at her mouth.


    Yesterday, she was still full of confidence, but she didn''t expect her family Aji to not be selected.


    Fortunately, she didn''t brag in front of those people, otherwise it would be too painful.


    When my daughter-inw came backst night, she knew that she was taking Aji to take the exam, but she still lost her temper at her. Isn''t she doing it for Aggie? Her own son doesn''t feel bad for herself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2137: announcing results

    Chapter 2137 Announcement of Results


    Sister-inw Yu''s mother-inw was not very happy, especially when Lei Qi''s mother and daughter, whom she had gone tofort yesterday, were chosen, and she felt particrly ufortable.


    But thinking about how many people lost the election, she felt a little more at ease.


    didn''t get selected, she didn''t get selected, anyway, her daughter-inw is also working under the county master. Their family is also a neighbor to the Shao Mansion, which is already better than many people.


    I saw the eight family members appearing neatly at the entrance of Shao Mansion, but they were hesitating in ce, and no one dared to knock on the door.


    Sister-inw Yu''s mother-inw pouted, walked forward with the fire cage in her hand, and said with a smile, "What are you doing standing at the door? Someone in the Shao Mansion, just knock on the door.... Harm, forget it, I''ll knock for you."


    After saying that, he took a few steps forward and knocked on the door knocker.


    The door was suddenly opened. Sister Yu''s mother-inw smiled and said to Yu''s father who came to open the door, "Brother Yu, someone who passed the examination came over yesterday. Well, it''s here."


    Father Yu was stunned, raised his eyes and nced at her, and immediately smiled at her, "There is a Lao sister-inw."


    "It''s okay, it''s a little bit of effort. Then I''ll go home first, you can take them in."


    After she finished speaking, Shi Shiran left.


    Other people were envious when they saw that she was indeed familiar with Shao Fu.


    Father Yu came out to greet them, "You are very early,e in quickly. The master has already instructed. If youe over, you can directly lead you to the main room."


    "Hey, thank you." The eight families at the door entered one after another.


    Although the Shao Mansion is not as spacious and noble as those of the big five, it is already very spacious and noblepared to people like them.


    Especially looking at the decorations along the way, it must be very valuable.


    The eight family members entered the main room with some restraint, and saw Shao Wen and the four of them alsoing.


    The next person served tea and told them to sit and wait for a while.


    After a while, Shao Qingyuan strode over.


    Gu Yundong was escorted by Yang Liu to take a nap, so he didn''te.


    As soon as Shao Qingyuan came in, all the people in the main room stood up and looked at him nervously and uneasy.


    "Sit down." Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, and the others nced at each other before carefully sitting down.


    "I have sorted out the results of yesterday''s assessment. As I said before, I will only ept three people this time, so there are five more and they are destined to leave."


    He said, raised his head and nced at everyone''s expressions.


    Sure enough, when he said this, everyone was so nervous.


    Shao Qingyuan, "I hope those who are not selected don''t have to be discouraged. At least, the five of you were also selected from the 300 people yesterday by me, and they are still very good and excellent people."


    He''s not good at speaking soothing words, and for that''s a good thing.


    But his words caused everyone present to be slightly startled, and their hearts were strangely calmed down.


    They, even if they weren''t selected, got the approval of Lord Shao, right?


    Master Shao is the descendant of the genius doctor. He said that they are very good. Just this sentence is enough for them to be justified.


    "I will announce the list of three people selected this time."


    Shao Qingyuan said, his eyes fell on one person, "Lei Qi."


    Both Lei Qi and Han shi, whose names were called, raised their heads in astonishment. After a while, Han shi uttered an "eh" and hurriedly dragged her daughter forward two steps.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2138: Complete selection

    Chapter 2138 Completely set the candidate


    It wasn''t until he came out that Han shi realized, and the next moment, his eyes suddenly widened.


    She stopped breathing, opened her mouth, wanted to ask but dared not ask, she could only hold her daughter''s hand tightly and wait quietly.


    Shao Qingyuan continued to chant the next name, "Lu Xuan."


    Lu Xuan blinked and took a step forward. On the contrary, it was Grandma Lu, who stood where she was and didn''t regain her senses.


    was still the one standing next to her, and when she touched her lightly, she stood beside Lu Xuan in surprise.


    Her grandson, her grandson was chosen? ?


    Shao Qingyuan has already announced two lists, and finally there is only one person left.


    There were six remaining people, all of them held their breaths, looked at him earnestly, and prayed silently in their hearts.


    must be yourself, must be yourself.


    Bless thest name is them.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at them, and his eyes finally fell on the tallest man standing in the far corner.


    "Zheng Spring Water."


    The fifteen-year-old boy suddenly raised his head with a shocked look on his face.


    He was talented just now, and he has given up hope at all. After all, among the people present, only he was the oldest.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, the reality is that the older he gets, the less likable he is and the less he can teach.


    Being able to pass the first assessment yesterday was a huge surprise for him.


    But I didn''t expect that among the three apprentices today, there is actually... one of him.


    Smile suddenly came to the corner of the boy''s mouth, Zheng Quanshui took a deep breath and took a step forward, his body was even more shocked, and his back straightened instantly.


    The names of the three people have already been said, and the rest are full of disappointment.


    There was even a child of that age crying silently, and the other children also dropped golden beans when they cried.


    But this is also something that can¡¯t be done. Shao Qingyuan agreed in advance that only three people will be epted.


    However, the other five people are indeed talented in medicine, and Shao Qingyuan is not willing to just bury the talents.


    He sat in the chair, took a sip of tea, and said to them, "The list hase out, Lei Qi, Lu Xuan and Zheng Quanshui are the apprentices I n to ept. The three of you will wait for a while by the side,ter. I''ll talk to you about epting apprentices."


    "Yes." The three family members hurriedly stood to the side.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the other five who were quite frustrated and said, "Although you were not selected, you are indeed excellent in this field of medicine, and you are suitable for this path. I also don''t want you to dy like this. , if you are willing, I will introduce you to study at Huimin Medical Center and be apprentices. The doctors in the medical center are all good, and their medical skills are also brilliant. If you do well, they will be happy to guide you and pass on your skills to you. , your future achievements will not be bad."


    The five family members who had given up hope raised their heads in astonishment.


    What did they just hear?


    Go, go to Huimin Medical Center?


    Huimin Medical Center is the best medical center in Beijing. Even if they go to see a doctor on weekdays, they have to line up for a long time. After all, there are too many people.


    Those big families are also willing to go to the doctors of Huimin Medical Center.


    If their children study there, even if it''s just running errands, sweeping the floor and wiping the table, that would be enviable.


    All the people present were pleasantly surprised, as if a huge pie suddenly fell from the sky.


    Shao Qingyuan asked, "How is it? Are you willing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2139: The other five arrangements

    Chapter 2139 The arrangement of the other five


    "Yes, yes, my family is willing."


    "My family is also willing."


    The five family members scrambled to nod their heads to answer, as if Shao Qingyuan would withdraw the decision for fear of answering toote.


    "Since I am willing, I will go back to the Huimin Medical Center and study hard. But I also agreed in advance that although I introduced the past, how to arrange it in the medical center is the responsibility of the shopkeeper of the medical center, and I will not interfere. .You are still in the beginner stage, and you are still young, you will definitely not be allowed to touch the medical treatment aspect at the beginning."


    These five families, the youngest child is only six years old, and the oldest is eleven years old.


    As far as he knew, when he arrived at the Huimin Medical Center, he presumably helped call the number, and made bubble tea for the doctors.


    This situation willst at least half a year.


    However, these children are all very talented. The doctors of Huimin Medical Center are very talented, and it is estimated that they will ept them as apprentices and take them with them to teach them.


    "Understood, we understand, we must work hard. My children have a job in their eyes, and they are very quick at home. I will exin to the children, be more diligent and learn more."


    They all felt that this was normal, and they were even ready for their children to be apprentices for three or four years beforeing into contact with medicinal herbs.


    In fact, if Master Shao hadn''t suddenlye to recruit apprentices, they just happened to try their luck, and they might not have known that the children in the family had the talent to study medicine, let alone now entering the Huimin Medical Center and bing a Medical apprenticeship opportunities.


    These days, it would be nice to find a job. They also thought that in another two years, they would find a rtionship to see which carpenter, cksmith, potter, and potter would ept apprentices and learn some craftsmanship. There is really no one to ept it, so you can only sell your energy to live.


    Who knows, such joy fell from the sky.


    Doctors are much better than those with physicalbor, especially the doctors from Huimin Medical Center, which is the medical center of the genius doctor Bai''s family, and many people are rushing to learn some fur.


    Seeing that they all understood, Shao Qing nodded, "It''s good for you to know what you have in mind. Now there are two Huimin medical centers in the capital, one in the east and one in the west. I have seen your addresses, both in the west and east of the city, for convenience. , you go to the nearby medical center. Early tomorrow morning, I will let Shao Wen and Shaowu wait at the entrance of the medical center, and exin clearly to the shopkeeper of the medical center."


    The Huimin Medical Center in the capital is now owned by Shao Qingyuan.


    "Yes, yes, thank you Master Shao."


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "Then let''s do this first, you can go back today, I hope you all can learn something."


    The faces of the five families were filled with contented smiles, and they didn''t know who opened their heads. One of them suddenly pulled the child next to him and knelt down. The other families also quickly knelt down and respectfully kowtowed three times to Shao Qingyuan. .


    "Thank you, Mr. Shao, for your kindness and virtue, we will remember it for the rest of our lives."


    "...You guys get up."


    The five family members stood up happily, then said goodbye one by one, and left the Shao family with a happy face.


    As soon as they left, the hall became quiet.


    Shao Qingyuan then looked at the three family members who were still in ce, nodded his chin, "Sit first."


    It is said that there are three families, but in fact Zheng Quanshui came by himself.


    Zheng Quanshui, Lu Xuan, Lei Qi, plus Han and Grandma Lu, there are only five people.


    They sat down somewhat restrained, holding their breaths waiting for Shao Qingyuan to speak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2140: why take them

    Chapter 2140 Why ept them


    "After the assessment is over, the three of you are the apprentices I selected. In two days, I will officially ept the apprentices. You should rest at home and prepare for the next two days."


    After epting the apprentices, Shao Qingyuan nned to keep them in Shao Mansion.


    Originally, I only nned to take Gaozi alone, let him help in Shaoji Pharmacy, learn while doing things, the effect will be better.


    But now there are four people, and among them Lu Xuan and Lei Qi are still young, Lei Qi is still a girl, it would be inconvenient to put them all in Shao Ji.


    In this case, we can only change the method.


    The three of them don''t know how to read for the time being, and they must at least learn how to read before studying medicine.


    So Shao Qingyuan is going to let Shao Quan teach them to read first. Shao Quan is the one with the most thorough medical knowledge among the four brothers. He and his four new apprentices have grown up with each other.


    and other basic characters are almost recognized, and then let them memorize the acupoint map and learn about the medicinal materials.


    These don''t require him to spend much energy. Once these basic skills are learned, it will be much easier to get startedter.


    However, Shao Qingyuan still feels that these are just talk on paper. Going back, they had to go to the herbal medicine store asionally to follow the medicine, and they also went to the Huimin Medical Center to practice for a few days.


    "You can go back and live in Shao Mansion. Of course, if you want to go home, you can go back at any time. As long as youplete the tasks I set, the time I give you will be rtively free."


    Grandma Lu quickly shook her head, "No, no, we''ll juste here to see the children."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say much, it''s the same to discuss such trivial matterster.


    "There is nothing to do today, you can go back first ande back in two days."


    "Yes."


    Shao Qingyuan nned to get up and leave, Yun Dong should have woken up by this time.


    It''s just that he just looked up, but found that Grandma Lu looked like she was hesitant to speak.


    He thought about it and asked, "Do you have any other questions?"


    In fact, all three have problems, and they all wonder why they were selected.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s so far, so embarrassing.


    Grandma Lu endured it, but said, "I, I want to know, why did Master Shao choose my grandson? Master Shao also heard it yesterday, those people think that our family Xuan''er is a... an abnormal person. "


    She couldn''t say the word "idiot".


    Although Grandma Lu loves Lu Xuan herself, she doesn''t think her grandson is a fool.


    But she also had to admit that Lu Xuan was different from ordinary children. He didn''t like to talk, and he didn''t like to be with others. When someone talks to him, he doesn''t like to answer.


    Originally, the children of the neighbors would also look for him to y, but after looking for him twice, he felt that he was not easy tomunicate with, so he stopped looking for him.


    Slowly, some people said Lu Xuan was a fool.


    But Grandma Lu knows that her grandson is actually a very good and smart person. Although he doesn''t speak, he understands the meaning of other people''s words. When they call him, he has a reaction. Otherwise, when Shao Qingyuan called his name before, how could he have stood up immediately?


    She also identally knew that her grandson had learned several kinds of herbs without a teacher, so this time she took the courage to bring her grandson to participate in the assessment.


    When the neighbors knew about it, they keptughing at her. Said she was crazy and confused, and even a fool dared to bring it in front of Master Shao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2141: Brothers and sisters from now on

    After chapter 2141, they will be brothers and sisters


    Grandma Lu is not uneasy, but seeing that the stinky boy in the neighbor''s house who knows how to bully people all day long has gone, why can''t her good grandson go?


    Just go and try it. If Master Shao is really ming, and she kowtows to him to make amends, she should try to find a way out for her grandson.


    Unexpectedly, things were beyond her expectations, and she passed the assessment yesterday?


    When she took her grandson backst night, the neighbors didn''t dare to say a word, and could only whisper behind her back that she must be brushed down today.


    In these two days, God seemed to favor their family, so they were chosen? !


    Grandma Lu still thinks it is extraordinarily unreal.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Lu Xuan, raised his hand and called him, "Come here."


    Lu Xuan walked over immediately and blinked at him.


    Shao Qingyuan asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    "Master."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "I haven''t officially epted you as a disciple."


    "Two dayster."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Grandma Lu, "Look, doesn''t he know everything? What''s wrong? He just concentrates on one thing and doesn''t want to say some irrelevant nonsense. Some people''s characters are like this, and he With this kind of personality, if you focus on medicine, your future achievements will be even higher."


    "Shao, what Master Shao means..." Grandma Lu''s eyes lit up slightly. Master Shao said it himself, saying that his grandson is not only normal, but also will be very promising in the future?


    "His temperament is indeed easy to offend people." Lu Xuan is the kind of person who can say what he wants.


    It''s like facing himself. Ordinary people may be respectful, apprehensive, afraid or worried, but Lu Xuan didn''t have it at all, so he spoke directly to him face to face.


    He has no concerns and does not care about the identity of the other party.


    People like him may have a hard time in the future.


    However¡­¡­


    "After he achieves certain results, no one will care about his temperament."


    Many people think that geniuses are unique and withdrawn.


    Grandma Lu almost choked up. She didn''t expect that one day someone would think the same as her, and this person was still Master Shao.


    With his words, Grandma Lu feltpletely at ease.


    "Thank you, Master Shao."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and looked at Lei Qi and Zheng Quanshui again, "You don''t have to be surprised. I chose you based onprehensive consideration. You are indeed worth it."


    Zheng Quanshui and Lei Qi were slightly excited, and both nodded heavily.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that they had no problem, so he let them go back first.


    The five of them didn''t let out a breath until they walked out of the main room.


    looked at each other andughed.


    Good, they were all chosen. From now on, the three will be brothers and sisters.


    Thinking of this, Han Shi and Grandma Lu talked to each other, and then they chatted with Zheng Quanshui.


    Among these people, Zheng Quanshui was the eldest, so Han Shi and Grandma Lu asked him to take care of two more children on weekdays.


    Zheng Quanshui nodded immediately, and responded with due diligence.


    When they walked out of the Shao''s house, there were still many people in Hetai Lane looking around.


    Hetai Lane went to a lot of people for assessment yesterday, but none of them were selected, so it was impossible not to be sour.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2142: please stay

    Chapter 2142 Please stay


    I saw five familiese out before, and they were all beaming.


    Neighbors in Hetai Lane went to ask, but the five families shook their heads and said that they were not selected.


    Isn¡¯t it so happy that it wasn¡¯t selected?


    These people didn''t believe it, and wanted to ask again, but the five families discussed it before going out, and kept it a secret before going to the Huimin Medical Center, lest any ident happen, then the gain outweighed the loss.


    So none of these neighbors asked what was going on.


    But they knew that the five families must have benefited.


    Now that I see Han and the othersing out, I feel even more ufortable.


    Look, look, the oldest, a fool, a girl, the three people they thought were the most unlikely, were actually chosen?


    What''s the matter with the vision of Master Shao? Is it difficult to achieve a biased selection of crooked melons and cracked dates?


    is still Mrs. Yu''s mother-inw. Because she had knocked on the door for them before, she was already a little friendly by asking herself, so she went up and asked.


    Han wasforted by her yesterday and was very kind to her.


    She asked, and she answered, "It is true that the three of us passed the examination. Master Shao said that the three children will be the disciples of the master from now on."


    "What about the other five families?"


    Han was stunned for a while, she wasn''t the kind of quick talker, You Qi saw that the people next to her were listening with their ears pricked up, so she kept an eye on her and said, "They''re going back first."


    "Oh, no, I asked them why they were so happy when they weren''t selected?"


    Someone couldn''t help but echoed loudly, "Yeah, why? Did Master Shao give them any benefit?"


    This is not good, Han shi frowned, and even Sister Yu''s mother-inw red back at the man and said, "What''s so good or bad? Master Shao chooses an apprentice, it''s an honor to be selected, but not to be selected. It can only mean bad luck. Girl, you don''t need to pay attention to her."


    The man was not convinced and wanted to ask again, but the door of Shao Mansion was opened again.


    Shao Shuang stood by the door and scanned the people at the door.


    Those neighbors dispersed in an instant, and even Sister-inw Yu took a few steps back silently.


    Shao Shuang''s eyes fell on Han''s body, "Lei''s sister-inw, stay, our father wants to ask you something, youe first."


    Han''s heart skipped a beat, and instantly became anxious.


    Could it be that she just stood here and said two more words, making Master Shao unhappy?


    Her face turned pale for a moment, and she asked in a low voice, "Little brother, does Master Shao have anything to do with me?"


    "Just ask something."


    Han shi nodded slowly, Grandma Lu who was beside her patted her hand and said, "Don''t worry, I think Master Shao is a person who speaks the truth and will definitely not regret it."


    Han shi slowly exhaled, and took her daughter''s hand back to Shao''s house.


    Grandma Lu was worried that other people woulde around and ask them questions, so she quickly left with her grandson and Zheng Quanshui.


    Shao Qingyuan was still sitting in the main room, he was coaxing Gu Yundong to eat.


    Gu Yundong''s body is very heavy now, and his temper has be squeamish, but the men in the family are still willing to coax her to follow her, and admit that it is his fault all day long, otherwise she would not have made her pregnancy so hard.


    Well, Gu Yundong was persuaded by him and felt that it was his fault, and his attitude towards him was getting worse and worse.


    This kind of behavior once made Yang Liu dislike it, and he talked to her several times.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong was unwilling to eat the bird''s nest in front of him. Seeing the mother and daughter of the Han familying over, he hurriedly changed the subject, "Look, Ah Qi is here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2143: visit your house

    Chapter 2143 Go to your house to see


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, Han hurriedly said, "The county master and Lord Shao eat first, we can wait."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Actually, you don''t need to be so understanding.


    "Did you hear it?" Shao Qingyuan had already held the bird''s nest in his hand, as if he was going to feed her himself, "Honey, eat this first."


    Gu Yundong''s face flushed, she could y tricks on Shao Qingyuan.


    But in front of Mrs. Han and the ignorant Aqi, and then let Shao Qingyuan coax him along, then he feels shameless.


    She red at Shao Qingyuan, took the bowl of bird''s nest, and ate it.


    Shao Qingyuan watched with satisfaction as she finished eating half of the bowl, then turned around and said to Han, "I remember you said before that there is a son at home, and his legs are inconvenient, right?"


    Shao Qingyuan almost forgot about this, but Gu Yundong asked him out of curiosity just now, and he only remembered it.


    Hearing that he was asking about A Yan, Mrs Han breathed a sigh of relief and nodded hastily, "Yes, A Yan was born prematurely. Originally hended safely, we thought it was all right, but we never thought that the legs would not be able to be used all the time. Li, now three years old, still can''t stand up, can only lie on the bed every day, people also lose energy, and lose weight..."


    When she talked about her little son, she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Aqi raised her head and tugged at her clothes, "Mother..."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, looked at the sky, and said, "I think it''s too early, just in time, I''ll go to your house with you."


    Han was stunned for a moment, his hand that was still wiping his face stopped slightly, and looked at Shao Qingyuan in disbelief, "Sir, do you mean to see my son?"


    "Well, wait for me for a moment, I''ll go get something ready."


    "Hey, thank you, thank you Lord Shao." Han shi couldn''t help but knelt down and was supported by Tong Shuitao beside him.


    Shao Qingyuan got up and walked into the room, but after taking a few steps, he turned around and looked at Gu Yundong who had quietly put down his spoon, raised his eyebrows, "Drink."


    Gu Yundong, "..." After walking away, what are you still doing when you stop?


    Shao Qing didn''t move, Gu Yundong could only pick up the bowl and drink thest big gulp.


    Then, without looking at him, he smiled and talked to little girl Lei Qi, grabbed a handful of candy and handed it to her.


    Lei Qi ate that candy yesterday, it was sweet, a little sour and fragrant. She had never eaten such a delicious candy before. Tong Shuitao gave her two at that time. After she ate one, she took the other one back for her brother to eat.


    My little brother is so happy, I still dream that my sister is so nice at night.


    Now seeing this candy again, Lei Qi thought of the taste of the candy she ate yesterday, and saliva secreted from her mouth.


    But she was not familiar with Gu Yundong, and did not dare to take other people''s things at will, so she could only look up at her mother.


    Han paused for a while, then smiled immediately, "This is given to you by your mistress, take it, and be filial to your master and mistress in the future, you know?"


    Gu Yundong nced at her, Han Shi was indeed a little shrewd, and these two sentences brought the rtionship closer to each other.


    But she didn''t hate this kind of shrewdness. If Han didn''t know how to n for her family, she wouldn''t be able to protect her two children.


    Lei Qi then reached out and took the candy, "Thank you, Mistress."


    "No thanks." Gu Yundong touched her head.


    After talking for a while, Shao Qingyuan had already left and returned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2144: Zheng Quanshui

    Chapter 2144 Zheng Quan Shui


    Shao Quan took the medicine box and followed Shao Qingyuan.


    "Let''s go." Shao Quan took Han''s mother and daughter to the door first, and Shao Qingyuan exined a few words to Gu Yundong, asking her to wait for him at home, and only left after getting her assurance.


    Gu Yundong is a little bored, but now that she has such a big belly, some things are not something she can do as she pleases.


    At the very least, her idea of ??going to a workshop outside the city to see it could not be realized.


    and Du Tianqing. A few years ago, Zhang''s mother fell in love with Du Tianqing and asked her to ask.


    Gu Yundong asked, but Du Tianqing has no idea of ??getting married. He feels that it is good now. He has a father, Luo Qi, and a stable job, and his life is very fulfilling.


    Since he really didn''t want to get married, Gu Yundong didn''t force it. Anyway, that''s the question. After getting his answer, she didn''t say anything about what Mother Zhang liked about him.


    As a result, Du Tianqing was asked such a question, and he thought that Gu Yundong was boring and wanted to match him up. Since thest time they met, he has been avoiding her.


    Gu Yundong just said, "..." Does she look like a matchmaker?


    It''s just that Mother Zhang was a little disappointed after hearing about it. This matter can only be regarded as the two people have no fate, she continues to promote her daughter''s marriage.


    Gu Yundong didn''t intervene. She felt that things like fate were impossible to find, so take your time.


    Gu Yundong thought, and sighed slightly sadly.


    Tong Shuitao saw that she was not in high spirits, so she hurried over and said, "If the youngdy is really boring, why don''t you make two small clothes for the future young master or youngdy."


    Generally, women who have children will make some small clothes, shoes and hats for their children before giving birth.


    But, herdy''s needlework is too bad, so the work of making clothes for the future little master falls on Yang Liu.


    But Tong Shuitao felt that the reason why thedy was not good at sewing before was because she had no motivation. The child in her womb should give her enough motivation, right? Think about it, that kind of clothes made with love and expectation will be worn on children in the future, and it will be good to look at the mood, right?


    However, she had a good idea.


    After Gu Yundong heard it, his cold eyes fell on her head, "Shui Tao,e here, let''s talk about life."


    Tong Shuitao was startled, she hurriedly took two steps back, and she changed the subject bluntly with a strong desire to survive, "Miss, I was wrong, I was joking. By the way, what do you think of the three apprentices that the young master chose today?"


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, ignored her, stood up and walked to the study. "pretty good."


    The biggest Zheng Quan Shui, his parents died, he was an orphan, and he lived alone at home.


    ording to the information from the investigation, he originally had a sister who married three years ago, but he died in childbirth less than a year ago.


    Zheng Quanshui''s sister is six years older than him, and he is considered to be brought up by his sister. If he didn''t worry about him, he wouldn''t have been married until he was eighteen years old.


    Therefore, Zheng Quanshui was very saddened by the death of his sister.


    Originally, he didn''t think much about it. The brother-inw''s family said that the elder sister ate too much when she was pregnant, which made the child too big, and then died of dystocia. He believed it at the time.


    As a result, less than half a year after the death of my sister, my brother-inw couldn''t wait to marry another wife.


    Remarrying in such a short time, the neighbors naturally have a lot of discussions and gossip about his family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2145: Lu Xuan

    Chapter 2145 Lu Xuan


    Zheng Quanshui overheard someone say that his sister''s death may be a bit strange. His brother-inw is not a good person at first nce. Maybe he has already hooked up with the current step room and let his sister make way for others.


    These were originally guessed by others, but Zheng Quanshui, who was very concerned about his sister, took it seriously.


    He secretly investigated the matter of his sister, that is, from that time, he began to learn about some of the food and medicinal herbs that women eat when they were pregnant, and finally found something strange.


    Zheng Quanshui directly sued his brother-inw''s family to the yamen, and his sister was indeed assassinated. In the end, his brother-inw was sentenced to exile, and his family was beaten. After the board was seriously injured, he died a few days after being brought home.


    Zheng Quanshui avenged his sister, but since then, he has also made the neighbors especially jealous of him.


    In the beginning, everyone really sympathized with the Zheng family and brothers, but after the brother-inw''s family was punished and even lost two lives, everyone''s hearts couldn''t help but turn away, and they felt that Zheng Quanshui had done too much.


    Even Zheng Quanshui''s uncle''s family stoppedmunicating with him, let alone those nearby neighbors, who mostly kept a distance from him.


    Zheng Quanshui seemed to be in a lonely situation in an instant, no one wanted to talk to him, and he passively fell into cold violence.


    But he doesn''t regret it, it''s not clear that his sister can''t die. His sister''s inws had often discussed with her before, but she never told her when she got home, but the ones he investigated by himself were particrly shocking, and at one point he wanted to kill them with his own hands.


    There is no one tomunicate with, so... just, let''s notmunicate.


    After that, Zheng Quanshui was basically a loner. Because of his bad reputation near his home, he couldn''t find work nearby, so he had to go farther to sell some manual work.


    He is alone every day, and no one speaks. Until he heard that Shao Qingyuan was going to recruit apprentices, he had a fever at the time, and rushed to participate on impulse. Unexpectedly, he was chosen by everyone who was not optimistic about him.


    Zheng Quanshui is not very good at speaking.


    But Gu Yundong knew that this person was actually a very soft-hearted person. He knew from the fact that he subconsciously took care of his younger siblings during the assessment.


    Actually, she felt that Zheng Quanshui was right. If her own sister, who had been with each other for many years, was killed, she would definitely not let the person who killed her.


    If Zheng Quanshui just let his brother-inw''s house go, Gu Yundong would be disappointed.


    As for Lu Xuan''s family, it''s actually a bitplicated.


    Lu Xuan''s situation, not to mention rtives and friends, even his biological parents didn''t like it very much.


    What''s more, Lu Xuan already has an older brother and sister above and a younger brother below. He was caught in the middle and didn''t like to talk, and his parents became more and more impatient with him.


    Later, once, Grandma Lu, who had been living with the Dafang family, sent something to their house, but the whole family was sitting at the dining table to eat, and they looked so happy. Only this grandson was squatting in the corner, gnawing hard. The steamed bun, wearing a thin single coat, kept shivering.


    At that time, the child was only three years old, and Grandma Lu couldn''t help it at that time. She was a violent temper. She stepped forward on the spot and flipped the table, overturned all the meals, and then yelled at the family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2146: Kangzhuang Avenue

    Chapter 2146 Kangzhuang Avenue


    Grandma Lu and Lu Xuan''s mother quarreled. Later, for some unknown reason, Lu Xuanniang asked Grandma Lu to take Lu Xuan away.


    Grandma Lu was also stubborn, pulling Lu Xuan to pack up, and brought back the old people on the spot.


    It''s just that Lu Xuan is not the son of the old family. Although the boss didn''t say anything on the surface, every time he saw Lu Xuan''s expression, he was full of disgust, and the wife of the old family was cursing all day long. Coupled with the gossip of the neighbors, Lu Xuan''s life in the old family was equally difficult.


    Grandma Lu took Lu Xuan for a while, but gradually brought out her feelings. The eldest and the second family do not wee this child, so she will raise the child by herself.


    She called all rtives and friends, as well as the old people in the family, to adopt Lu Xuan to the room of the third child who passed away.


    As a result, the eldest and the second were dumbfounded.


    Although the third child passed away, he was the most capable before his death, and he saved a lot of savings for getting married. Although he didn''t get married in the end, it was gone, but all the money was in Grandma Lu''s hands in the end.


    The eldest and the second are all staring at the little money in the olddy''s hand, but now it''s all cheap to Lu Xuan?


    But Grandma Lu has a unique temperament, and she is stubborn, and no one can change what she decides.


    In the end, Grandma Lu and Lu Xuan rented a small house next to the old family to live in, and depended on no one, and took up the work of starch washing to make a living on weekdays.


    Although Lu Xuan doesn''t speak, he knows who treats him well and who doesn''t, and he helps Grandma Lu with her work on weekdays.


    Grandma Lu felt more and more that this grandson was caring and sensible, and couldn''t let him go.


    Once she was ill, Lu Xuan went to the next door to find the boss. The boss was angry because of her presumptive advocacy for adoption, so he didn''t see Lu Xuan at all.


    In the end, the doctor that Lu Xuan went to find by himself prescribed medicine and took care of her personally.


    At that moment, Grandma Lu knew that in the future, the eldest and second children would be unreliable, and only this grandson would be her ultimate support.


    Hearing that Shao Qingyuan was going to ept an apprentice, Grandma Lu thought of her little grandson''s keenness on medicinal herbs, and the doctor also praised him, so she couldn''t help but bring her grandson to try it.


    As a result, things went unexpectedly smoothly.


    Gu Yundong agrees with what Shao Qingyuan said. She also thinks that Lu Xuan is the kind of person who focuses on one thing and will work extra hard. She is waiting for him to soar to the sky in the future.


    In the end, it was the youngest girl Lei Qi.


    Today, few women study medicine, so many women with gynecological diseases cannot get good treatment because they avoid suspicion.


    Lei Qi has a good mother. Although her father died unfortunately, there are still people around her who care about her, love her, and n for her, which is much better than many people.


    This little girl, wille out of the road in the future.


    "Ah." The little girl sitting on the carriage sneezed suddenly, rubbed her nose with her little hand, and nced at Shao Qingyuan with a blushing face. "Yes, sorry."


    Shao Qingyuan stretched out her hand to take her pulse, and found that she didn''t catch a cold, so she didn''t say anything.


    Han was sitting on the outside carriage, and he was a little worried when he heard the movement inside.


    turned around and nced inside through the gap in the car curtain, and found that nothing was wrong, so he exhaled.


    The carriage quickly arrived at the entrance of the alley where Lei''s house was located. The carriage could not get in and had to park outside.


    Han hurriedly carried her daughter down and led the way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2147: to pick up Ayan back

    Chapter 2147 To pick up Ayan back


    There are many families in the alley, and there were several families who went to participate in the assessment with the Han family yesterday.


    Therefore, the whole alley knows that the mother and daughter of the Han family passed the first round of assessment.


    They just waited for the results today to see if Rai Qi was selected.


    When I saw their mother and daughtering back, I subconsciously wanted to go forward to inquire about the situation. Who knew that there were two men behind them who seemed out of ce in their alley at first nce. One of them was so awe-inspiring that no one dared to approach.


    There were people who participated in the assessment yesterday, and naturally they had seen Shao Qingyuan and Shao Quan. When they saw that they actually followed Han, their jaw dropped.


    Where did they dare to go forward to inquire, one by one, they quickly stepped back a few steps to make way for them, and watched Han shi go home with their own eyes.


    Mrs. Han opened the door, invited Shao Qingyuan and Shao Quan in first, and brought them tea, and then said, "Sir Shao, please wait a moment, Ayan is not at home, I will ask my neighbor to take care of me for a day, and I will go and bring the child back. ."


    "Well, you go."


    Han patted Lei Qi on the shoulder and whispered, "Talk to your master first."


    Lei Qi nodded ignorantly and stood in front of Shao Qingyuan. It''s just that she didn''t know what to say, and it was Shao Qingyuan who asked about Lei Yan''s situation, and she came to the fore. When talking about her brother, she talked endlessly, but she couldn''t see the potential of being a talker.


    Han sighed in relief, and hurried out of the courtyard to pick up the child from the next door.


    As soon as she opened the courtyard door, she found that many people had their ears pressed against their door, wanting to hear something.


    Han''s mouth twitched, "What are you doing?"


    "Hey, from the Lei family, was your daughter selected? Then why did Master Shaoe here in person?"


    "Yes, yes, Aqi is too powerful, right?"


    "Sir Shao, what are you doing here?"


    "Lei''s family, good days for your family areing."


    Han hurriedly squeezed out of the crowd, "Yes, yes, Aqi has been chosen. You let me go first, and I have to pick up Ayan."


    "Damn, don''t worry, tell us what''s going on? Master Shao said what criteria are used to select people?"


    Han was speechless, "Master Shao is still waiting at our house. If you stop me again, it''s none of my business if the adults are unhappy."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone took a few steps back to make way for Han.


    Han was sweating hot on his forehead, so he hurried to knock on the neighbor''s door.


    The rtionship between Mrs. Han and her husband''s family is not good. One wants her to sell her daughter, the other wants her to abandon her son and remarry. Both sides are beating her children''s ideas.


    She was afraid that after she went out, her husband''s family would be disadvantaged to her son, so she entrusted Ayan to the neighbors to help her.


    Fortunately, she has a good rtionship with her neighbors, and her neighbor''s sister-inw also sympathizes with her when she encounters these things, but she takes great care of Ayan.


    Knowing that Mr. Han came back, the neighbor''s sister-inw originally wanted to send Ayan there, but when he went out, he heard that Mr. Shao had alsoe with him, and the neighbor''s sister-inw backed away.


    Seeing Mr. Haning over at this moment, she quickly pulled someone in to ask about the situation.


    However, Mrs. Han really didn''t have any extra things to talk about slowly, so she could only say, "I''ll tell you more about thister, Master Shao is still at home waiting for me to take Ayan back, and he said he wanted to show Ayan in person. Legs, I have to hurry. Thank you sister-inw for taking care of Ayan for me today. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2148: Not sure yet

    Chapter 2148 is temporarily uncertain


    The neighbor''s sister-inw heard the words and said quickly, "Then you hurry over there. I heard that Mr. Shao is very skilled in medicine. He helps Ah Yan look at his legs, maybe he can be cured, go ahead."


    "I think so too, then I''ll go first and look for youter."


    Han carefully picked up his son, nodded, and hurried out.


    The neighbor''s sister-inw kept taking her to the door, and when she saw them enter the house with her own eyes, she exhaled and said to her husband with a smile, "The Lei family is finally here, and Lei Qi will have someone to support her in the future. Rtives still dare not act as demons."


    During the conversation, seeing other peopleing this way, she seemed to want to ask her about the situation of Lei''s house. The neighbor''s sister-inw quickly pulled her husband back and closed the courtyard door.


    On the other side, Mrs. Han carried Ayan into the door and looked down at her son who was still confused, she couldn''t helpughing, "Don''t be afraid, there will be a very powerful doctor to show you your legster, the doctor asked What, Ayan will answer honestly, okay?"


    Ayan nodded, not as excited about this matter as Han shi.


    After all, he has seen many doctors before and is used to it. What he cared more about was Lei Qi, "Mother, where''s my sister? Are you back??"


    "I''m back, I''m in the house, and I brought you the kind of candy you ate yesterday."


    Ayan''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he couldn''t help swallowing.


    Han shi smiled and tapped the corner of his mouth, "Little greedy ghost."


    While they were talking, the two had already entered the main room, and Shao Qingyuan saw the child in her arms at first sight.


    This child is very thin, even if he is wrapped in a lot of clothes, it can be seen that his legs are hanging loosely, his small hands are around Han''s neck, and his eyes are wide open.


    When he saw Rai Qi, the little guy''s face shed with obvious joy. However, seeing that there were other people there, he pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "Master Shao, this is Ayan."


    Han walked in front of Shao Qingyuan and looked at him nervously and expectantly.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up, "Let him lie down first, I''ll show him his legs."


    "Eh." Han shi carried Ayan into the room, put him on the bed, and then took his daughter back a small step to make room for him.


    Shao Qingyuan felt the pulse of the child, lifted his trouser legs and took a careful look, stretched out his hand and pinched it from top to bottom.


    asked Ayan a few questions immediately. The child is not very old, but he may have been very skilled in answering such questions, so the questions and answers are very smooth.


    After Shao Qingyuan heard it, he knew it.


    He stood up, and Shao Quan, who was beside him, stuffed a candy into A Yan''s mouth.


    Shao Qingyuan walked away from the bed, Han shi nced at his son, followed quickly, and asked in a low voice and nervously, "Master Shao, how is Ayan? Can his leg be cured?"


    Shao Qingyuan said, "This is the first time I have encountered him. I am not sure whether it can be cured or not. I will go back and see if it is recorded in the medical book. If there is, then it is not a big problem. If not, I will try again. Look at it in my own way. Don''t worry, I will discuss with other doctorster ande up with a feasible solution. Even if there is no way to cure his leg, it will definitely not be worse than it is now. "


    Han shi heard the words and let out a slight sigh, "That''s good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2149: family of three

    Chapter 2149 The family of three all go


    Shao Qingyuan''s remarks, although there was no definite answer for Han shi, but it also reassured her heart.


    In the past, when her husband was still alive, she also tried to treat the child, but her husband was not sure. Now Master Shao is willing to bother, and he is the descendant of the genius doctor.


    There must be a lot of medical books on his side. Even if there are not, there are many powerful doctors around Master Shao. After brainstorming, they can always discuss a method.


    If this is still not enough, then there is nothing that Han can do.


    Shao Qingyuan looked back at the two brothers and sisters who were talking, and said, "Lei Yan is still young, it is indeed the best time for treatment. It''s not convenient for me toe here, so let''s put the child in Shao Mansion, I can also see a doctor at any time. In two days, you will take your two children to live in Shao Mansion for a while."


    Han was stunned for a moment, then pointed at himself, "Me, I''m going too?"


    "Yes, both children are still young. Especially Lei Yan, his mentality is also very important when he wants to heal. It is easy to be uneasy and afraid in a strange ce. As his mother, it is best to be by his side."


    After thinking about it, Shao Qingyuan added, "Of course, if you have something to do, you can do your own thing during the day."


    "No, no, I don''t have it, thank you, Master Shao." Of course, Han shi could not want to continue living with her children. This was something she didn''t dare to think about, so she quickly assured, "Don''t worry, Master Shao, I will not be in vain. The man who lives in the mansion, I, I can help with the work."


    Han''s family used to be pretty decent. After all, her husband was a doctor. Although he was only a doctor, he still had basic living guarantees. She takes care of her two children at home by herself, and asionally does some embroidery to supplement the family.


    Later, after her husband passed away, the conditions at home became worse, and she spent more time doing embroidery work.


    But if she lived in Shao Mansion, of course she couldn''t just do her own thing behind closed doors.


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan didn''t refuse. After exining the matter clearly, he was ready to leave.


    Han asked Lei Qi to look at Lei Yan, and personally escorted Shao Qingyuan out of the house until he was at the entrance of the alley, before exhaling a breath, turned around and hurried home.


    She moved quickly, and by the time the neighbors came to look for her, Han shi had already entered the courtyard.


    Shao Qingyuan was sitting on the carriage, but he was thinking about Lei Yan''s legs.


    This is the first time he has seen this kind of situation. For the intractable diseases that he has never seen before, Shao Qingyuan wants to study it thoroughly and conquer the disease.


    This is also the reason why he is willing toe over in person and let the Han family take Lei Yan to live in Shao Mansion.


    It was a littlete when he got home. Shao Qingyuan went to see Gu Yundong and exined the situation to her.


    For the next two days, Shao Qingyuan stayed in the study and began to search for medical books.


    Gu Yundong instructed his servants to clean up the yard, and then several apprentices would live here. However, Zheng Quanshui was old, and it was definitely not easy to live in the backyard, so he arranged to live in the front yard with Lu Xuan Gaozi.


    The Han family was temporarily arranged next to Gao Feng''s fiancee Lu''s yard.


    Two dayster, Shao Qingyuan officially epted his apprentices.


    Shao Qingyuan doesn''t n to make a big deal. Anyway, he knows everything he should know. When he was in the assessment, there was already a lot of rumors outside, and most of the people in the capital were paying attention.


    Early in the morning, the three family members appeared at the gate of Shao Mansion in high spirits.


    However, when Shaowu came to open the door, he was shocked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2150: so called relatives

    Chapter 2150 The so-called rtives


    In addition to Zheng Quanshui, Lu Xuan''s ancestors and grandsons, and the Han family, there were also arge group of people standing outside the door.


    Shaowu twitched the corners of his mouth, nced around, and found that in addition to the neighbors in Hetai Lane, there were many unfamiliar faces he had never seen before, and he didn''t know where they came from.


    Until a middle-aged man behind Zheng Quanshui said to him with a smile, "Quan Shui, my uncle will send you here, go in quickly, study hard with Master Shao, and be filial to Master Zheng in the future. Uncle wille back another day. look at you."


    Zheng Quanshui frowned, with anger on his face, and wanted to drive people away, but also worried about so many people around him, for fear that others would say that he was unfilial, and he would bring a bad reputation to Shao Mansion.


    But Shao Wu understood, this is Zheng Quanshui''s uncle''s house, the uncle who disliked him to avenge his sister, and ended up being too cruel to his brother-inw''s house, so that he didn''t want to associate with him?


    At this moment, his attitude is kind, like an elder who is very friendly to him. But when he saw Zheng Quanshui''s expression, it was obvious that he was impatient to talk to him.


    This is Zheng Quanshui''s uncle, the others...


    Sure enough, the voice of Uncle Zheng Quanshui fell, and several people standing behind Lu Xuan also quickly said, "Xuan''er, you also study hard, your parents will know that you are smart, and you will definitely be sessful in the future, remember it well. Listen to Master Shao, do you know?"


    Lu Xuan''s uncle and his wife also nodded, "That''s right, Xuan''er is the most capable person in our Lu family."


    Zheng Quanshui is not good at answering his uncle because he is a junior. But Grandma Lu was different, she turned her head to face the couple and sprayed back, "You can pull it down, I remember the strength of Xuan''er that I disliked before, and Xuan''er will follow her in the future. It doesn''t matter to you. He has been adopted to the third room, so don''t get involved with him when he is promising, I tell you, if I don''t agree, get out of here."


    Shaowu secretly gave the olddy a thumbs up, good thing, this is really for Lu Xuan''s ruthlessness.


    Grandma Lu said that, the faces of the people who were standing behind the three Han family suddenly changed, and their open mouths closed.


    In the end, it was Han''s mother who said with a dry smile, "Aqi Ayan is fine, be good, be obedient, grandma is at home waiting for you toe back."


    Han didn''t say a word, just ignored his mother''s words, hugged his son, and held his daughter''s hand and walked into the Shao Mansion.


    Zheng Quanshui and Grandma Lu did the same, and hurriedly entered the mansion without looking at those rtives who were swaying.


    The others followed and took a few steps forward, but they didn''t dare toe in after all, so they could only wave their hands in a friendly manner outside, and finally said to Shaowu, "Our children will ask you."


    "Yeah yeah, hard work. We''ll see them another day."


    Shao Wu, "..." Is it embarrassing? I''m just asking if your performance is embarrassing? ?


    He rolled his eyes secretly and closed the door directly.


    Shao Wu led the three of them inside, and Shao Qingyuan was already waiting for them in the main room.


    Beside him, there was a nervous Gao Zi.


    This is Gao Zi''s official meeting with a few people. With a smile on his face, he looked at the few people who came in excitedly.


    In addition, there was another person standing beside Shao Qingyuan, looking at Zheng Quanshui and the three of them intently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2151: Formal apprenticeship

    Chapter 2151 Official apprenticeship


    Zheng Quanshui and the others entered the door, and immediately knelt down to Shao Qingyuan and began to salute.


    "Get up, I''ll introduce two people to you first."


    Shao Qingyuan pointed to the people around him and said, "This is Gao Zi, and I am about to ept my apprentice. From now on, I will be brothers and sisters with you. You will study together in the future, get along well, and help each other."


    "Yes."


    Gaozi took a few steps forward, got to know each other with Zheng Quanshui, Lu Xuan, and Lei Qi, and then stood beside them.


    Shao Qingyuan continued to introduce the people around him, "This is Song Dejiang, Song Taiyi, now the head of the Taiyuan Hospital."


    Imperial doctor? Or the president?


    The three family members were shocked. They had heard that the current head of the Taiyuan Hospital had something to do with the genius doctor. !


    This is an imperial doctor. If you don¡¯t count the genius doctor, isn¡¯t the head of the imperial hospital the most skilled person in the entire Jin Dynasty?


    At least, in the minds of Han and others, Song Dejiang is such an existence.


    "Song Taiyi is my uncle. ording to his seniority, he is also your uncle." Shao Qingyuan introduced.


    Master Uncle? ? ?


    Zheng Quanshui and the others widened their eyes, their uncle, unexpectedly, was the head of the Imperial Hospital?


    Here, Han was the most excited. She looked at Song Dejiang, her eyes began to light up.


    Could it be that what Master Shao saidst time, discussing and studying A Yan''s condition with other doctors, was referring to Emperor Song?


    Sure enough, Shao Qingyuan''s next sentence confirmed her conjecture.


    "Sister-inw of the Han family, I have already spoken to Master Song about Ayan''s problem. When the apprenticeship ceremony is over, he will also take a look at Ayan."


    Shao Qingyuan did not invite anyone else today, only Song Dejiang alone.


    Song Dejiang is his master and the eldest disciple of the Bai family. The Bai family wants to ept younger apprentices, so he naturally has to be present to preside over the overall situation. Coincidentally, today is also his day off.


    can also take this opportunity to ask him to help look at Lei Yan''s legs. Shao Qingyuan has searched for a lot of medical books in the past two days. Although he has seen such cases, there is no record of sessful cure.


    Han''s breathing was rapid, and the hand holding Lei Yan couldn''t help tightening, her eyes were red, "Thank you, thank you Lord Shao, thank you Song Taiyi."


    "No, no." Song Dejiang waved his hand with a smile, "Okay, I think it''s almost time, let''s start the apprentice ceremony now."


    The others nodded quickly.


    There are six rituals to be given to the apprentice, namely celery, lotus seeds, red beans, red dates, longan, and dry and lean meat strips.


    These Han and Grandma Lu have already prepared them. Even Zheng Quanshui was poprized by Grandma Lu two days ago, and they are all ready to be brought here today.


    After six gifts, the next step is to worship.


    The first time to worship the Patriarch, the portrait of Bian Que is ced in front of the main room, and the incense burner is ced on the table in front of it.


    The four of Gaozi were led by Shao Wen and walked forward, lit the incense and knelt on the futon, kneeling respectfully and devoutly.


    In the second line of apprenticeship ceremony, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were the masters and mothers, Song Dejiang was seated as the uncle, and the four of them kowtowed three times and offered red envelopes on their knees.


    The third is the Master''s teaching.


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t say much, some rules were already agreed before epting disciples, but now they¡¯re just repeated.


    After all the processes werepleted, it was noon.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2152: master and wife

    Chapter 2152 Master and Sister


    Gu Yundong asked people to prepare lunch, and the whole family had their first reunion dinner happily.


    After the meal, Song Dejiang first checked Lei Yan''s leg.


    ''s conclusion was simr to Shao Qingyuan''s, "I''ve seen this situation before, but the man was a little old, and it took too long to heal. Lei Yan is only three years old now, but it''s feasible."


    Han was very happy to hear it. Master Shao and Imperial Physician Song both said so, that is at least 50% sure that her son''s leg is saved.


    Song Dejiang asked Han to put the child on the couch first, and said to her, "Qingyuan and I will think of a diagnosis and treatment method, but before that, you should press his legs more to avoid rigidity. I have a set of methods here. , you learn first, and give him a try every morning and night."


    Han nodded again and again, "Okay, okay, I must study hard."


    Song Dejiang taught her the technique on the side, not to mention the Han family, even Zheng Quanshui, Gao Zi, Lu Xuan, and Lei Qi looked very carefully.


    Therefore, talented people are talented, and it is a little difficult for an adult in the Han family to learn.


    The four of them have already settled down.


    Song Dejiang was a little surprised. He knew that Shao Qingyuan was interested in talent, but he had only heard about it before, but had never seen it before. Now that he saw it, he was overjoyed.


    Very good, there are such talents among the juniors, and in the future can we better carry forward the medical skills.


    Song Dejiang was in a good mood, but after reading it for Lei Yan, he was going to go back.


    Although he is off today, as the head of the Taiyuan Hospital, he is also very busy.


    After he left, Shao Qingyuan said to the others, "Since you have officially apprenticed to your teacher, from today onwards, you will temporarily live in the Shao Mansion. Your wife will also arrange for the yard where you live. Zheng Quanshui, Gao Zi, Lu Xuan, you live in the front yard, Lei Qi, you live in the back yard, I will send you to the ce where you live to rest first, and then start your formal study tomorrow."


    "Thank you Master, thank you Mistress."


    The four of them, since they were apprentices on the same day, were ranked ording to their age.


    Zheng Quanshui is the senior brother, Gao Zi is the second, Lu Xuan is the third, and Lei Qi is the junior sister.


    Zheng Quanshui has consciously assumed the responsibility as a senior brother, and naturally picked up Lu Xuan''s luggage.


    Gaozi moved to the front yard yesterday, so he was very familiar with him, so he led the way directly in front.


    When he saw Zheng Quanshui''s behavior, he thought about it, and whispered in his ear, "Master and Mistress are both people who like to do it by themselves. The third junior brother doesn''t have much luggage, so let the third junior brother take it by himself."


    Zheng Quanshui was stunned for a moment, and immediately said to Gao Zi, "Thank you second brother for reminding me."


    Gaozi smiled embarrassedly, "I''ve lived here for a while, so I know more. When you live here for a while, many things will be clear."


    Zheng Quanshui nodded, then handed the luggage to Lu Xuan,


    Lu Xuan was stunned for a while, but he didn''t say anything when the luggage was taken away by Zheng Quanshui at first. Now that he was returned, he didn''t say anything, just nodded, took it naturally, and followed behind them.


    On the contrary, it was Zheng Quanshui, a little embarrassed. After thinking about it, he quickly exined two sentences.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan stood behind and saw it. They looked at each other and said with a smile, "Okay, I''m going back to take a nap too. By the way, I''ll take Ah Qi and the others back to their yard to have a look."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2153: Room

    Chapter 2153 Room


    The Han family of three just came here, so they are not familiar with it, so they are still a little cautious.


    They followed Gu Yundong to the backyard, not daring to look around, until they stood in front of a yard and were stunned.


    Mr. Han was a little surprised, "Master, this, is this yard for us to live in?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded, "You guys live here temporarily. The girl next to me is named Lu. She works in Xinming Pavilion during the day and will live here when shees back at night. There are not many people in our family, so what do you have? You may have to do things yourself, if you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask other people in the house, don¡¯t be afraid, they will tell you.¡±


    "Hey, I see, the county master has been bothered." Han shi nodded quickly. She was already very sorry to eat and live here for nothing. Where would she be able to use the servants of the Shao residence? She will work hard and help everyone.


    "Then you go in and have a look. Feel free to say anything you''re missing."


    "There is no shortage." Such a good yard was sorted out in advance. The county owner must have thought about what it needs to be used. The things in this room are probably moreplete than those in her home. Where is it? will be missing?


    Gu Yundong walked in first, and Han hurriedly followed.


    This yard has two rooms on the left and right, with a small hall in the middle. The room on the left is for girls. The bed tent is also pink and tender. There is a dressing table under the window sill, a wardrobe beside the bed, and a screen behind it.


    This room should have been prepared for Rai Qi.


    Han couldn''t help swallowing when he saw it. This room was as exquisite as thedy''s boudoir of a big family. Compared with this one, his own house was really different.


    She never thought that her daughter would be able to live in such a room one day.


    Gu Yundong looked at Lei Qi next to him with wide eyes, and asked with a smile, "How is it? Do you like this room?"


    Lei Qi blinked, looked at Gu Yundong, and nodded vigorously, "So beautiful."


    "Just like it." Gu Yundong touched her head, raised his head and said to Han, "You watch first, I''ll leave first."


    "The princess walk slowly." The three of the Han family kept sending her to the gate of the yard, watching her back gradually disappear, and then returned to the room.


    In addition to Lei Qi''s room, the other one is for Han and Lei Yan.


    The facilities are simr, everything is brand new. Han shi looked at it, and his heart couldn''t help but be slightly excited.


    At the same time, Zheng Quanshui and Lu Xuan''s grandson and grandson on the other side were also taken by Gao Zi to see their room.


    The three of them lived in the same courtyard, one room per person, and the contents inside were almost identical.


    Zheng Quanshui used to live in a small house, and he didn¡¯t feel anything when he was alone. Anyway, the house was a ce to sleep at night.


    You can see the room in front of you, and then you realize that the original room can also be arranged like this, which is warm and peaceful.


    Even Lu Xuan, who has always had no big reaction to things, couldn''t help but light up.


    Not to mention Grandma Lu who was following him. Grandma Lu was so old that she was considered a person who had seen the world, but she was still slightly excited when she saw the courtyard of the Shao Mansion.


    Her grandson has really met a noble person, good luck.


    Grandma Luughed so hard that she couldn''t see her eyes. Seeing that all three of them put their things down, it was gettingte, so she decided to go back with some reluctance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2154: Start learning

    Chapter 2154 Start learning


    exined to Lu Xuan a few words, and then Grandma Lu walked out of the yard where they lived in an uneasy feeling.


    After walking a few steps, she pulled Lu Xuan aside again, took out a small cloth bag from her arms, and opened it to reveal the small pieces of silver inside, she stuffed the cloth bag into Lu Xuan''s hand, " Good grandson, keep the money and don¡¯t lose it. If you want to buy something, you can ask someone in the house to help you buy it, don¡¯t make yourself wrong, you know?¡±


    Lu Xuan pursed his lips and pushed the silver back.


    Grandma Luughed, "Be good, you can keep the money, and you still have the milk in your hand. You live outside alone, and you don''t have any money to be near your milk. You can use it with peace of mind and wait for you in the future. Once you learn your skills, you can earn more money for milk, okay?"


    Lu Xuan paused, nodded, and put away the money.


    Grandma Lu patted his head, "Okay, go in and see your house, Nian will go back first, listen to your master and wife, and get along with your brothers and sisters, ah."


    She said, she couldn''t help wiping her eyes, stood up and walked three times.


    Lu Xuan chased for a few steps before stopping. He stood there for a long time, and finally turned around and went back to the house.


    The matter of epting apprentices has been decided. On the first night of Zheng Quanshui''s stay in Shao Mansion, he was a little excited and didn''t fall asleep until veryte.


    On the second day, the study officially began.


    There is a small house in the front yard, which was used by Shao Qingyuan and transformed into a primary school.


    On the first morning, Shao Qingyuan came over to show his face, and then asked Shao Quan to teach them to read.


    Not only Zheng Quanshui, but also Gao Ya, Luo Qi who came back from outside the city after the year, and Coco who came to join in the fun.


    The others were all beginners, but Coco and Luo Qi had already mastered these basic knowledge, so the two of them read books by themselves.


    For them, staying here with friends is better than being alone in the yard.


    Coco spent most of this time ying with the little princess and An Ning. Now that the Lantern Festival is over, An Ning was escorted by Ge Shi to start studying again, and the little princess was also left to study in the mansion.


    Cocoa is rtively free, but she can¡¯t learn everything, and she still needs the knowledge she needs.


    Moreover, she used to be alone, and she was always unmotivated. Now there are many ''ssmates'' around her, especially when she saw Lei Qi, who was younger than herself, sitting there obediently, the little girl immediately knew that she was motivated. .


    may be inherited from the brains of Gu Dajiang and Yang Liu, the three sisters and brothers of the Gu family got serious and made rapid progress.


    Coco was the same, but Yang Liu was impressed, and he was not as worried about her as before.


    The teaching of the primary school is proceeding in an orderly manner, and Han is also looking after Lei Yan while looking for things to do, so he has a very fulfilling life.


    Song Dejiang came twiceter, and he and Shao Qingyuan had already negotiated a treatment n and began to give Lei Yan acupuncture.


    The progress was pretty good. A monthter, Han shi was delighted to hear Lei Yan shouting ''pain''.


    Zheng Quanshui and others watched Shao Qingyuan and the others while they were treating.


    This is a rare learning opportunity, and there are few such cases, so even if they haven¡¯t fully memorized the human acupuncture points map, Shao Qingyuan asked them to watch it by the side.


    For so long, Zheng Quanshui and the others have not been out, although Shao Qingyuan said that as long as theyplete the task of the day, they cane and go freely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2155: Yunshu was admitted to Tongsheng

    Chapter 2155 Yunshu was admitted to Tongsheng


    However, Zheng Quanshui''s uncle, Lei Qi''s grandparents, as well as Lu''s grandma and the second bedroom of the Lu family''s house, all three came to the door, all of them came to see their children under the pretext of carrying things.


    However, except for Grandma Lu who was put in to visit Lu Xuan, everyone else was stopped outside.


    Shao Qingyuan had investigated the background of the three families long ago, and naturally knew the purpose of their visit.


    He epted apprentices in order to spread medical skills and carry forward the Bai family, not to let these people find excuses to go to the door to get involved.


    The three family members failed to achieve their goal, and were even warned by the Shao family that they had to give up.


    They didn''t dare toe to the door, so they simply waited at home.


    However, after waiting for nearly two months, they did not wait for their presence.


    That''s it, it''s March, which is the season of spring flowers.


    Gu Yundong''s due date is slowly approaching.


    The entire Shao Mansion seemed to be in a state of preparation for war, but it was the parties involved, Yuzai Yuzai was extremely rxed, eating, drinking, sleeping, and not being nervous at all.


    However, when the time passed the due date, Gu Yundong still did not start.


    Shao Qingyuan gave her the three pulses a day, and the wrinkles on his brows deepened.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin and the Second Madam both came to see her twice, the Ge Shi also came twice, and Yan Ya, the princess of the county, and others came to inquire.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yundong''s stomach still didn''t move.


    She looked at the nervous Shao Qingyuan and the worried Yang Liu, and couldn''t help sighing, "Don''t worry, isn''t my pulse condition good? Master Song said that it is normal for this kind of delivery to be dyed or dyed. It''s only been seven or eight days since I''ve been here, so don''t be nervous when I''ve been here for more than a month."


    "Bah, bah, what nonsense?" Yang Liu almost beat her when she heard it, but seeing how hard she was with a big belly, she finally managed to restrain herself, just red at her fiercely, "These words can also be used. What nonsense? You girl is getting more and more shy."


    She said, hurriedly put her hands together, and bowed to the top of her head, "Tong Yan Wuji Tong Yan Wuji, the Bodhisattva must not care about her, what a month, it will definitelynd in these two days."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Two dayster, Gu Yundong has not moved yet, but Yang Liu is waiting for another news.


    She held a letter in her hand, which was sent from Xuanhe House.


    Looking at the contents of the letter, even Yang Liu, who had been restless and didn''t even smile for a while, couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    She got up and hurriedly took the letter and went to Gu Yundong.


    "Yundong, Yundong, your brother''s letter, he sent it."


    Gu Yundong was eating, when he heard the words he immediately turned his head and asked, "What did you write?"


    Yang Liu smiled and put the letter in front of her, straightening her back slightly, the smile on her face could not be suppressed.


    "See for yourself."


    Gu Yundong propped up his double chin and squinted at the content above.


    After reading it, the corners of his mouth raised, "Have you passed the county test and the prefectural test? Is he born a child? This kid, it''s okay, a nine-year-old prodigy. It''s really good for me."


    "Not only that, he is also the county and prefectural chief, even more powerful than your father."


    Gu Yundong just nced at it hastily just now, but he really didn''t see the number one. Hearing that, he hurriedly went back to look, and immediately patted the table excitedly, "Good job, next month''s hospital exam will be the first case toe back, it''s the junior... ¡­what¡­¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2156: launch

    Chapter 2156 Launch


    Before Gu Yundong finished speaking, he suddenly felt a pain in his stomach, and the expression on his face twisted, "Ah, it hurts..."


    Yang Liu''s smile fell instantly, she hurriedly supported her, "Are you going to give birth? Isn''t it?"


    Tong Shuitao, who had been standing beside her, also hurriedly supported her on the other side.


    Yangliu raised his head and called out, "Qingyuan, Qingyuan, Yundong seems to be giving birth."


    The voice hadn''t fallen, and it was as if a gust of wind suddenly blew past his ears.


    The next moment, she saw Shao Qingyuan pick up Gu Yundong and walked to the room steadily and quickly.


    Yang Liu was stunned on the spot, then patted his thigh and followed without a word.


    "Quick, go and boil hot water."


    Gu Yundong activated, suddenly. The Shao Mansion became busy in an instant, and the footsteps were running on the road in the mansion.


    The things that need to be prepared for production have been prepared long ago, and there are even two experienced mothers, who have been living in the house these days.


    Shao Qingyuan carried Gu Yundong into the room, and Granny Wen quickly washed her hands and ran over.


    As soon as ?? came, he would push Shao Qingyuan out, "Sir, hurry out and wait outside."


    "No, I''m right here, I''m a doctor."


    The two women looked at each other, "I don''t need a doctor for the time being. Women give birth very filthy, so the adults should wait outside."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Okay, I said it''s right here, you guys hurry up and see my wife."


    His voice was cold, and the two women shrank their necks, and they didn''t dare to say anything, and immediately ran to Gu Yundong''s bed to see her condition.


    Shao Qingyuan sat on the head of the bed, held her hand, and trembled slightly.


    "It''s alright, don''t be nervous, take a deep breath, and just follow what Mother Wen said. I''m by my side, and I won''t let you have anything to do."


    He spoke very calmly, the corners of his mouth pursed, and his face was expressionless as if nothing had happened. But only Gu Yundong knew that a lot of cold sweat was already pouring out of his forehead at this time, and he slowly tightened his grip on her, and his body was terribly tense.


    This person is even more nervous and afraid than the one who gave birth to a child.


    Gu Yundongughed, "I''m fine, didn''t you say, sigh...you checked my pulse, everything is normal for me, right, it''s alright, ss..."


    It hurts.


    The two women originally wanted to see how many fingers Gu Yundong had opened. Usually,bor pains began, and it took four to six hours for primiparas to fully open their cervix and give birth to the child.


    Both women are very experienced, so they are not in a hurry at all.


    Unexpectedly, I just went over to take a look and found that Gu Yundong''s amniotic fluid had broken, and the cervix was opened to the nine fingers, and immediately became nervous, one supported her legs, the other touched her stomach, and said to her, "The princess of the county. , let''s not be nervous, listen to me now,e, breathe out, breathe in."


    Gu Yundong was in pain. There was room to see Shao Qingyuan just now, but now he can''t care about anything else.


    Even Granny Wen''s voice was a little erratic and could not enter her mind at all.


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly squatted down and whispered something in her ear.


    Gu Yundong''s consciousness returned a little, he opened his eyes and looked at the bed tent above his head, the voice in his ears gradually became clearer.


    She followed Madam Wen''s voice and began to take a deep breath. Madam Wen looked happy, "Yes, yes, the princess, that''s it,e on, breathe, and work hard."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2157: Production

    Chapter 2157 Production


    Gu Yundong worked hard to control her frequency, she had already learned about this a while ago.


    But it was too painful, and it didn''t take long for the strength to dissipate gradually.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at it, and immediately turned to Tong Shuitao and said, "Go get the ginseng slices."


    "I''lle." Yang Liu had been standing nervously by the side, and when she heard the voice, she hurriedly took out two ginseng slices from the prepared production bag and put them in Gu Yundong''s mouth, "Come, take it."


    Gu Yundong was about to burst into tears, it was so painful, it hurt more than her being bitten by a zombie.


    She heard that the pain wouldst for several hours, and she felt extremely desperate.


    "Hot water ising." Yu''s mother came in with hot water, put it on the table, and said to Yang Liu in a low voice, "Madam, Miss San and the others are here, just outside the door. Miss San was in a hurry when she heard the county The Lord''s cry wanted toe in, but now Miss Luo and Miss Gao have stopped her."


    Yangliu nodded absentmindedly, and it took a while to realize what she said.


    She quickly said to Yu''s mother, "You stop outside, don''t let them in."


    Mother Yu went out and said to the girls standing at the door and Zheng Quanshui and others standing outside the yard, "You don''t have to worry, everything is fine with the county master." Then she squatted down and said to Keke, "Miss San, You can''t go inside, this room is not ventted and it''s very stuffy, so there shouldn''t be too many people, otherwise it''s not good for the county owner and the children."


    Coco was very anxious, clutching his hair. Hearing this, he pulled his raised leg back.


    But she couldn''t see what was inside, so she heard the eldest sister''s cry.


    Coco couldn''t help but squatted down and cried, "I''ve never heard my eldest sister cry so miserably before, she must be in pain, what should I do?"


    The others looked at each other in dismay. The people outside were basically children. No matter how they understood this, they were all helpless.


    Yu''s mother didn''t know what to do for a while. In her opinion, this is normal, and every woman has to go through this. When she gave birth to a child, it was even more difficult than this. After a whole day and night of pain, the cervix was only opened to ten fingers.


    The speed of the county lord,pared to others, is already fast.


    She only thought about it when she saw Tong Shui Taoe out, she directly hugged Coco who was squatting on the ground and went out.


    Coco was taken aback, "Sister Peach?"


    "Miss San, I will need a lot of hot water for a while, and I will have something to eat when I wake up. Let''s go to the kitchen and get everything ready. Miss San think about what she likes to eat. How about making it for her in person? ?"


    Tong Shuipao was paid for by Yangliu. The few outside were girls, and they didn¡¯t understand anything at a young age. It was really inappropriate to wait outside the delivery room.


    Don''t listen to the voices inside and frighten them. What should I do if I don''t dare to have children in the future?


    So when Tong Shuitao hugged Coco and left, he also waved to Luo Qi and the others.


    Several people left the yard together and went directly to therge kitchen.


    Gu Yundong''s pain continued, and Shao Qingyuan''s face became worse and worse, "Why so long? Aren''t you experienced wives? It''s been a whole day, why hasn''t the childe out yet, isn''t the cervix opened? "


    The hearts and livers of the two stable mothers were trembling. The sky was bright, and it was less than two quarters of an hour. How could it be so fast?


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard Gu Yundong scream.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2158: Gu Yundong, gave birth

    Chapter 2158 Gu Yundong, gave birth


    Everyone in the room was startled by this scream, but the next moment, they heard a surprised voice from one of the women, "Come out, head out, Mistress of the County, hurry up, work harder, work harder."


    Gu Yundong tightly grabbed Shao Qingyuan''s hand, gritted his teeth and tried hard.


    Yang Liu also stood at the end of the bed, holding his breath tightly.


    "Out."


    Gu Yundong only felt his body light up, as if something had slipped out.


    followed closely, and Mother Wen held a fluffy little guy in her hands.


    She patted the child lightly, and with a ''wow'' sound, a loud cry rang out in an instant.


    Gu Yundong blinked, but he still didn''t react, and spit out the ginseng slices in his mouth.


    Yang Liu and Mother Wen took the child to wash, while another Mother Wen and Mother Yu helped Gu Yundong tidy up.


    After a while, Gu Yundong turned his head and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "That''s it, just gave birth??"


    In less than half an hour, she was ready to fight all day and night.


    As soon as he looked up, he found that Shao Qingyuan''s eyes were slightly red, and the sweat on his forehead fell on the bed beside her.


    Gu Yundong only felt a warm feeling in his heart, and suddenlyughed, "Hug."


    Shao Qingyuan bent down and hugged her tightly, his voice hoarse, "It''s terrible, I won''t give birth in the future."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Mr. Yang, who washed the child and wrapped the clothes, wanted to show it to the newly released parents, "..."


    Sheughed and shook her head, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Yundong didn''t suffer much, unlike her back when she gave birth to the child after suffering a full day and night of pain due to premature birth. Later, although it didn''t take that long to give birth to Yunshu Yunke, it took three or four hours.


    When Yang Liu heard that Yun Dong was pregnant, she was worried, for fear that she would inherit her own constitution and it would be extremely difficult to give birth to a child. She was even more worried when there was no movement for several days after giving birth.


    Fortunately, everything went well.


    Yangliu waited for a while and saw that they had calmed down before walking forward with the child in his arms, and said with a smile, "It''s a boy, he looks handsome,e, let''s take a look."


    Shao Qingyuan let go of Gu Yundong, turned his head to look, only felt... a bit ugly, and had nothing to do with Jun at all.


    Fortunately, it''s a son. It doesn''t matter if she is ugly. If her daughter grows up like this, she will die of sadness when she grows up.


    Gu Yundong was already lying down, and the child was ced beside her.


    Her heart softened instantly, "It''s so beautiful."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "..."


    Gu Yundong just raised his head and wanted to talk to him, but seeing his expression, he knew what he was thinking.


    was so angry that he stretched out his hand and hit him softly, "Children grow like this when they are born, and they will look good when they grow up. Aren''t you a doctor? These basicmon senses should be clearer than me, why are you acting like a fool now."


    Shao Qingyuan felt that he was about to fall out of favor. His son had just been born.


    He coughed lightly and hurriedly exined, "I didn''t say he was ugly either."


    "Don''t you think so in your heart?"


    "¡­¡­I was wrong."


    Yangliu was dumbfounded listening to it. Seeing that they were almost done talking, the two women hurried forward with a smile and said, "Congrattions to Mr. Shao, congrattions to the princess, and the happy family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2159: take a name

    Chapter 2159 Named


    Shao Qingyuan finally realized that he was a father, he waved his hand and said with a smile, "Reward."


    The two women could not see their teeth, but not long after they left the door, one of them received a reward of 10 taels of silver.


    That''s not all, after the third day of washing, there is another huge amount of ie.


    The two were happily led to eat. Gu Yundong in the room looked at the child for a while, but he was still tired, so hey down and fell asleep after a while.


    Shao Qingyuan gave her a pulse, everything was normal, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yangliu happily watched the child for a while, then left the space for their family of three and went out quietly.


    Just walked out of the courtyard, when Coco and the others had heard the news, they rushed over and hugged Yang Liu''s waist, "Mother, is the eldest sister born? Is she okay? Is it my nephew or niece?"


    Yangliuughed, "The birth went well. He''s a big fat boy who looks like your elder brother-inw."


    Coco''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and when he released his hand, he wanted to run inside.


    Yang Liu grabbed her, "Don''t go, your eldest sister is so tired that she fell asleep. When she wakes up, you can go and see."


    Coco pouted, a little dissatisfied.


    But she is a good sister who understands her sister, so she can only wait outside.


    Others seemed relieved to hear that it went well. They went to work on their own, but the pace of leaving was very light.


    Gu Yundong was awakened by a burst of crying. When she opened her eyes, she saw Shao Qingyuan carefully hugging her son and coaxing her.


    has a very clumsy and gentle appearance, and it looks a bit funny.


    Yang Liu hurried in, picked up the child, put it in front of Gu Yundong and said, "The child is hungry, you feed him quickly."


    This time, the person who was in a hurry became Gu Yundong. She was taught by Yangliu to hold the child''s back. She felt the softness in her arms as if it could be broken at any time, and Gu Yundong had a feeling of trepidation.


    "Mother, hold me, I have thick hands and feet, I''m afraid."


    Yang Liu was annoyed by her, "You can rest assured, you''ll be fine with your hand here, hurry up, the child is hungry. Besides, when Yun Xiao of your uncle''s family was born, you didn''t hold it before. ?"


    "When I hugged him, he was full moon." Gu Yundong had no choice but to hold the child in Yang Liu''s hand.


    After feeding him, Gu Yundong was sweating profusely.


    Yang Liu was still very dissatisfied, and gave her a sideways nce when he picked up the child, and then coaxed the child to sleep.


    Fortunately, this situation onlysted once or twice. After more time to hug, she also became proficient.


    Yangliu put the baby on the cradle, looked back at the couple, and asked, "Have you decided on the baby''s name?"


    Name...


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I think of a nickname."


    "Name?" Yang Liu nodded, "Let''s hear it."


    "I''ve heard people say that a cheap name is easy to support, so call it a dog..."


    Before Gu Yundong could finish her words, Yang Liu hurriedly interrupted her, "If you dare to call him an unreliable nickname like Goudan Niu Dan Donkey, you won''t even want to touch this child in the future."


    Gu Yundong stared, "I..."


    Yangliu "Huh?"


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan with some grievances, but this time Shao Qingyuan was no longer on her side, "Think about it again, think about it again." The son is his own, and he can''t be tricked by his own mother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2160: Nanny

    Chapter 2160 Nanny


    Gu Yundong grinded his teeth, "That''s called Chichi."


    "Why is it called Chichi?" Yang Liu still frowned, a little dissatisfied.


    Gu Yundong said confidently, "He was so many dayster than we expected, so this nickname is just right."


    Yangliu rubbed his forehead, "Come on, let''s goter." It''s better than those idiots.


    When her eldest grandson met such an unreliable mother, she didn''t know how difficult it would be in the future, it was too pitiful, and she felt more pain.


    Yang Liu asked again, "What about the name?"


    "The big name, I haven''t thought about it yet." The small name is all thought of now, and the big name is even more entangled.


    Actually, Gu Yundong had a lot of lists of names for this child, all of which were sent by Gu Dajiang and Bai Hang more than a month ago.


    Both of them were grandfathers and grandfathers for the first time. After hearing that Gu Yundong was pregnant, they started to look up the names.


    The names of boys and girls are all there, and they are written on two or three pieces of paper and sent.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan felt a headache when they saw so many names.


    And the hard part is that these two have so many names, none of them are good for them. Using Gu Dajiang''s will hurt Bai Hang''s heart. Using Bai Hang''s will let down Gu Dajiang''s intentions.


    In the end, Shao Qingyuan decided, "The names of the two are not needed. The child was born by Yun Dong''s pregnancy in October. Let Yun Dong pick it up."


    When Yangliu heard it, he almost spit out a sip of water.


    Does her son-inw know nothing about her daughter''s ability to name her?


    Even such an important thing is entrusted to her? Is it too hasty?


    Ke Qingyuan is right. The hardest part of having a child is Yun Dong. Even if the name... no matter how bad it sounds, he can only aggrieve the eldest grandson.


    However, Gu Yundong actually said now that the child''s name has not been decided yet.


    Yang Liu, he didn''t want to say anything, he turned around and went out.


    Gu Yundong, "..." She thinks about it now, is it toote?


    She turned her head silently, looked at the little guy who was full of food and drink and pursed his mouth, and instantly put the thought behind him.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan didn''t n to invite a nurse, but the child cried when he was hungry in the middle of the night. Gu Yundong had to get up several times a night and couldn''t sleep well at all.


    Shao Qingyuan felt bad for her, so he went to find a clean and honest wet nurse the next day.


    The nanny''s surname is Ding, a woman who has had two children.


    Ding was overjoyed to be able to be a nanny in Shao Mansion. But Shao Qingyuan told her in advance that the wet nurse was only responsible for feeding the child at night. After the child was one year old, Shao''s house would not need a wet nurse.


    Ding was disappointed. Nowadays, the wet nurses of big families have always grown up with their little masters, and some wet nurses are even closer than their own mothers.


    Such a nanny will have a very high status in the government in the future, and can also provide welfare for the family. Even when she is old, the master will give her old age.


    Therefore,rge families choose a nanny one or two months in advance, and it takes a long time to decide on the selection.


    However, Shao Mansion does not need such a thing. Although Ding Shi felt it was a pity, the treatment given by Shao Mansion was not ordinary.


    That''s it, just one year, it''s better than missing this job.


    Ding lived in Shao Mansion like this, resting during the day and feeding the baby at night.


    After two days, it was the day when the child washed three.


    Shao Qingyuan did not invite many people, only some close people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2161: Lu Wangfu gave a gift

    Chapter 2161 Lu Wangfu gave a gift


    Three members of the Qin family, three members of Yi Zn, two members of Nie Cong, Song Dejiang, and the Marquis of Huaiyin were all invited.


    But on the third day of washing, there was an endless stream of people who came to give gifts.


    These people didn''t have much contact with the Shao Mansion, but Gu Yundong''s identity was there, and I didn''t know who started it. One by one, they sent their housekeepers toe with gift boxes.


    Shao Wen and Zheng Quanshui stood at the door to wee the guests. As Shao Qingyuan''s eldest apprentice, Zheng Quanshui also had to learn these warm exchanges.


    He is older than the others, and he knows that he has less time than the younger brothers and sisters below, so he works extra hard.


    The gift boxes sent by the stewards were all carried by Zheng Quan Shui to the main room, and Gao Zi was in charge of the registration, and then sent to the warehouse.


    There are also many gift boxes in the warehouse, which were shipped from Xuanhe House and Lingzhou House.


    Although these people couldn''t catch up when Gu Yundong gave birth, the gifts were all ready.


    These things were delivered two months in advance, full of two carriages.


    Gu Yundong was stunned when he received it. The gift list on it was full of two sheets of paper.


    Almost everyone gave gifts, not to mention the young Yun Shu Yuanzhi, Liu Yi from the Liu family, Qi Ting from Tianhai Academy, and even Xiao Liuzi, the eldest uncle''s apprentice, all of them prepared in their own name. brought a gift.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know when his poprity became so good.


    Uncle Gu even wrote the name of his one-year-old son and gave him a rattle.


    Gu Yundong just said, "..." What did you think in your heart?


    It was lively and lively outside, and there were too many people giving gifts. Even if Gu Yundong was confinement in the house, he could hear the movement outside.


    Mrs. Huaiyin Hou came in to see him, sat on the edge of the bed and smiled, "It seems that this child will be lucky in the future, there are so many people who love him."


    Gu Yundong was leaning against the head of the bed. She was confinement in the inner room, while her son was in the outhouse. She was hugged by Yang Liu and talked to those who came to visit him.


    After listening to Mrs. Hou''s words, Gu Yundong''s heart couldn''t help softening, "I just hope he grows up healthy and safe, nothing else matters."


    "It is said that as a parent, the greatest wish is this."


    "Is it toote for Auntie to visit?"


    "I''ve seen it, but it''s well-behaved, not noisy or noisy, but alsoughs at people, and hums twice when it''s ufortable. I''ve never seen such a well-behaved child. He loves you, and you''re relieved a lot. "


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Like me."


    The corner of Mrs. Hou''s mouth twitched, she just felt like she was a parent when she spoke, and the next sentence immediately returned to its original shape.


    Sheughed and shook her head, talking about the olddy, "It turns out that my mother wanted toe here in person, but it''s just the spring, when it''s warm and cold, and my mother has suffered from the wind and cold, so we can only give us three rituals. When it is delivered, she will wait until the full moon to see the child."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Grandma is sick? Is it serious?"


    "It''s not serious, in fact, it''s almost better, but I''m still young, I''m afraid of getting sick."


    Gu Yundong finally felt relieved.


    The two were talking when Tong Shuitao came in suddenly.


    She walked to Gu Yundong''s side and said in a low voice, "Miss, Lu Wangfu has also sent someone to send gifts."


    Lu Wangfu? ? ?


    Gu Yundong and Madam Hou looked at each other.


    "We have never been in contact with King Lu, how could they bring gifts?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2162: three baptisms

    Chapter 2162 Baptism


    The problem is that there are still festivals between King Lu and the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    Although so long has passed, this festival is not big, and King Lu may not remember it long ago.


    But the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion was indeed excluded by many officials and colleagues because of King Lu''s behavior. So far, there is not much contact, and it is bing more and more transparent.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan have never met King Lu.


    "What did Prince Lu''s mansion send over?"


    Tong Shuitao said, "I sent some food and shoes and socks for the young master."


    Xi San''s gifts are not too expensive. Farmers usually send oil cakes, brown sugar and the like to mothers. For wealthy families, things will be slightly more refined, but most of them are food. The congrattions sent by the Prince Lu Pce were quite satisfactory, the same as many people today.


    Mrs. Hou watched Gu Yundong frowning and looked very worried, and said with a smile, "You don''t have to worry too much, you are now the county master, and Qingyuan is the heir to the genius doctor. All the noble families in the capital are interested in making friends. It''s just that you didn''t go anywhere because you were pregnant. Otherwise, the invitations from the manor would havee long ago. King Lu should have the same thoughts. I just heard that the eldest princess also gave gifts. Come here, isn''t it normal?"


    But that eldest princess, and Yi Zn''s mother are sisters, and they have a good rtionship. When Yangliu took Coco to the county pce as a guestst time, he also met the eldest princess and had a rtionship.


    Gu Yundong can''t understand, and now is not the time to think about it. After the third baptism is over, she and Shao Qingyuan can think about it.


    Thinking of this, it''s time to wash three outside.


    was carried out slowly, and the people in the outhouse also followed.


    Gu Yundong said to Mrs. Hou, "Auntie, let''s go and have a look too."


    "Okay, then you have a good rest, and I''ll join in the fun too."


    Mrs. Hou left, Gu Yundongy back, listening to the happy voices outside, all the troubles in her heart were instantly swept away.


    The three rituals of baptism are a rtively important ceremony these days, and are regarded as auspicious gifts among the people.


    Some people even use the third baptism as the criterion for whether a child is favored or not.


    It is said that some concubines and concubines who are not favored byrge families have not been washed.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to do it originally, but her parents and inws were against it. It is said that people here in the capital believe that there are two major events in life, one is to wash the three, and the other is to pick up the three. .


    The third baptism ceremony was presided over by Mother Wen. Early in the morning, the two prepared statues and items for worship inside and outside the delivery room.


    Then one of the women will hug him slowly, and the third wash will begin.


    Because Gu Dajiang, Baihang and others were not there, Yang was the most senior present, followed by Song Dejiang, Shao Qingyuan and others.


    Everyone added things to the three wash basins one by one.


    There are those who are generous, and put gold and silver coins directly into the basin. When they are young, like Coco, they also add copper tes.


    In addition, there are all kinds of millet, eggs, oil cakes, xiguo and other things, which are stuffed into the basin.


    Overjoyed, the two women were so excited that they almost couldn''t preside over them. These things belonged to both of them after the three rituals.


    The two looked at each other and worked even harder. The auspicious words jumped out one after another, and they finally said that their mouths were dry, and the process of washing the three rituals was finallypleted.


    was slowly carried back to the room, and the two stable mothers received the things.


    The guests were led to the flower hall to eat, only Shao Qingyuan was dragged aside by Yi Zn and whispered.


    Sanjuo is ipetent in naming, asking for Chichi''s name, kneeling and thanking. If it doesn''t fit, don''t me me...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2163: Gu Yunshus eyes

    Chapter 2163 I fell in love with Gu Yunshu


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, he still had to go to see Yundong first, why did he pull him here at this time?


    Yi Zn was mysterious and asked him, "I heard that your brother-inw has been admitted to Tongsheng?"


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, "You are well informed."


    "The nine-year-old child prodigy, not only was admitted to Tongsheng at a young age, but also was the head of the office. If he gets another head of the hospital during the academy exam, it would be a junior three yuan, could I not know?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Indeed." He said, squinting at him, "Why are you asking this?"


    "I thought, this kind of talent can''t go out, right? My daughter is about the same age as that kid, or I can take advantage of this time to set up a family with my sons and daughters. With my future father-inw here, he will be able to go on his official career in the future. Be gentle, right?"


    Yi Zn coughed lightly with a serious expression, but what she said surprised Shao Qingyuan.


    This is... Have you read the cloud book?


    "He is only nine years old, and the county master is only seven years old."


    "So isn''t the age right?" Yi Zn nced at him.


    "You, why did you suddenly have such an idea?" Shao Qingyuan was really puzzled, "The little princess has a noble status and is favored by the queen, so whoever you want to marry in the future is just a matter of saying a word, and there is no need to so early. Is it settled?"


    This is not good for her reputation if she wants to go back on it in the future.


    "Of course I know that our daughter can want whoever she wants in the future, but I''ll tell you the truth. I know all about the young people in the capital, some of them are smart and smart, some are honest and honest, and there are others. Schrs, I have taken a look at the children of a century-old family." He even thought about it for the second prince.


    "However, none of them are more suitable than Gu Yunshu. I also don''t say that Gu Yunshu is a perfect person. I have been in contact with him. This kid is very stingy. Shan is actually full of bad water. He is a bit like Gu Yundong from your family. Besides, he is very eloquent. He can talk in a certain way. He talks about it endlessly because he has learned a little bit of knowledge. Said,st time I took the Gu family back to Xuanhe Mansion on the way, he..."


    "Cough cough." Shao Qingyuan rolled his eyes, "Since you dislike it so much, then forget it."


    Before bing a future father-inw, you started to be picky? Then don''t think about it, there''s no way.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and was about to leave, but was pulled back by Yi Zn.


    "Okay, I''ll make a fewments, are you still not happy?" Yi Zn rolled his eyes and finally said seriously, "Although this kid has a lot of shorings, he also has a lot of advantages. , I know very well what the Gu family is like. Second, he became a child at a young age. If there are no identster, he must have a promising future. This kind of person with real skills is not much better than those who rely on Zu Yin. ?"


    And with him and Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong in the capital, how could he have an ident?


    Of course, there is the third most important point.


    Gu''s family is clean and honest. He has understood that Gu Yundong is the kind of firm monogamous concept, and Gu Dajiang is an infatuated kind. His wife''s brain has been injured and she has been in a state of confusion for several years. Even during the famine years, Gu Dajiang never thought about it. Abandon her and find another.


    This alone makes Yi Zn feel stronger than anything else.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2164: Yi Zilans concerns

    Chapter 2164 Yi Zn''s concerns


    Gu Yunshu has experienced escaping from the famine at a young age, has seen human nature, knows responsibility, and is very transparent about many things.


    People like ?? know more about the harmony between husband and wife and the stability of the family.


    After the daughter''s family is married, those messy and troublesome things will be much less.


    Of course, the most important point is that his family, Ayue...the temperament is not that of ady, and because he was favored since childhood, it is inevitable that he is naive and romantic. If you marry someone who is tooplicated in the future, you will definitely be wronged.


    He couldn''t bear it, so after thinking about it, he felt that Gu Yunshu was the best.


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and left after hearing this, his face expressionless.


    Yi Zn gritted his teeth and grabbed the person, "I said so much, but you gave me something, what do you mean by just leaving?"


    "It''s hard to think so much about you as a father, thinking about everything."


    Yi Zn nodded, "That''s right, you are also a father. As a parent, don''t you just want to make good ns for your children?"


    "But you''ve thought about it so much, the only thing you haven''t thought about your child''s thoughts?"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "These are all what you think for the little princess, but the little princess is still young and has no concept of marriage. What if she grows up and has someone she likes in the future? Will she regret the marriage and marry again?"


    Yi Zn''s eyes widened, "What nonsense are you talking about? How is this possible? Marriage is the word of the matchmaker''s order. Don''t say whether she likes it or not, even if she likes it, as she is, marriage in the future is also a matter of life. Involuntarily."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned, and suddenly understood Yi Zn''s anxiety.


    Indeed, the marriage of the little county lord will most likely be decided by the queen mother in the future. Even now, it has to be approved by the Queen Mother.


    But at this time, the queen mother is the time when the little princess is the most favorite, and Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan are in the limelight, and with the blessing of Gu Yunshu''s nine-year-old child prodigy, Yi Zn will convince the queen mother, the confidence will be greater, the queen mother. Most likely will agree.


    But what about the future? Who can tell what will happen in a few years?


    In case the queen mother is not so fond of the little county master, in case Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan are unknown, in case Gu Yunshu is admitted to the jinshi but is only a small official. In case... there are other people who want to marry the county king''s mansion because of various interests, and ask the queen mother, and the queen mother agrees for the consideration of the royal family, for political reasons, etc. At that time, the marriage of the little county lord is just the exchange of interests, and there is no freedom anymore.


    In the worst case, there will be marriages with other countries.


    There are too many variables in the future, so Yi Zn is reluctant to let go of such an excellent young man as Gu Yunshu.


    but¡­¡­


    Shao Qingyuan patted Yi Zn on the shoulder, "Your idea is fine, but Yun Shu is my brother-inw."


    "so what?"


    "He has parents." As far as Shao Qingyuan knew, Gu Dajiang would not agree.


    Gu Yunshu is only nine years old now, so it is impossible to get married now.


    "Hey, I know, of course I will discuss the marriage with his parents. Didn''t I ask you to help talk? As long as you persuade your wife, it will be fine. I think your wife also likes my daughter very much, yes For a younger brother and sister like A Yue, she needs to worry more, right?"


    Yi Zn knew that as long as Gu Yundong agreed, the problems with the rest of the Gu family would not be a big deal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2165: Quotes are too good

    Chapter 2165 The market is too good


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Give up.


    He stopped talking to Yi Zn, turned around and walked inside.


    Yi Zn followed behind him, "I''ll tell you the truth, it''s not just me ying Gu Yunshu''s idea now, he''s so famous now, I don''t know how many people are following him. Rather than being deceived by other people, it''s better to be deceived by me... ...Bah, I mean, we have a serious discussion, you..."


    While they were talking, the two had already entered the lobby, and the lobby was full of people. These things could only be said in private, and Yi Zn could only shut up.


    was just not reconciled, and gave Shao Qingyuan a vicious look.


    Shao Qingyuan had no choice. After thinking about it in the end, he could only lower his head slightly and whispered in his ear, "I know what you are worried about, but you can''t force this matter. If the two children are really destined in the future, no matter how they meet No matter what difficulties, we will always find a way to solve it. Isn''t there still us?"


    Yi Zn was stunned, and felt a little at ease.


    Yeah, and them.


    He no longer bothered about this matter, and went to talk to his wife and daughter.


    Shao Qingyuan then went to greet the other guests. After everyone left after dinner, he left and entered the room to see Gu Yundong.


    Chichi has already been sent to Gu Yundong here. He is sleeping with his eyes closed at the moment, and his little hands are pinched into small balls, which is extremely cute.


    Gu Yundong looked at him, and had a desire to shake her up.


    When Shao Qingyuan came in, he happened to see her hand that was about to move.


    The corners of his mouth twitched and he sat down on the edge of the bed.


    Gu Yundong immediately put his hand away, looked up to see him, heaved a sigh of relief, leaned on the pillow and asked, "All the guests left?"


    "Well, let''s go." Shao Qingyuan saw the empty bowl on the side and knew that she had eaten it, so he was relieved, tucked her quilt, and told her about Yi Zn.


    After listening to Gu Yundong, he looked up at him in surprise, "Did you like Yunshu?"


    "I think it''s not just him who likes it. I guess there are quite a few people in Xuanhe Mansion who are trying to get his idea."


    Nine-year-old prodigy, plus Gu Dajiang is about to take the township exam, and Gu Yundong''s identity as the county master.


    Gu''s family is in Xuanhe Mansion, that is the only one, so many pairs of eyes are watching.


    "My father knew in his heart that he wouldn''t let him out so early. Besides, my mother is still in the capital, so it''s impossible for him to decide Yunshu''s marriage without discussing it with my mother. Don''t worry."


    The younger brother''s market is too good, and it is also a kind of trouble.


    But the little princess is his own sister-inw? ? Thinking of that little girl, Gu Yundong was really happy.


    It¡¯s just that the two children are still young, and they don¡¯t understand anything. Let¡¯s talk about it when we understand it.


    The two of them discussed this matter privately twice, and Gu Yundong did not tell Yang Liu. After all, there is no ng word. If it spreads out, it will not be good for the reputation of the little county master, and it will also make Yun Shu aroused criticism. .


    She then thought about the delivery from Prince Lu''s Mansion, which Shao Qingyuan also knew, "It''s all food, not valuables. We''ve taken all the things we sent today, and it''s not good if we don''t take him, it''s fine, we''ll just return itter. Don''t think too much about this, you are still confinement, just eat and drink with peace of mind."


    Gu Yundong shrugged and went to see his son again.


    Xiao Chichi is really good. There are willows at home, a nanny, and servants, so Gu Yundong hardly has to worry about it.


    She can tease and tease this little guy every day.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2166: confinement

    Chapter 2166 Confinement


    The child is really the same every day. When Chi Chi was born, he was wrinkled and looked like a little old man. Now that it has grown slowly, the whole person looks pink and tender, which is particrly good-looking.


    Especially this little guy will be inherited, and he specially picks the good-looking ces for his parents to grow up. Now that he is carried out, no one will not praise him.


    Gu Yundong was even more excited. Seeing that her son was changing every day, she could not wait to save all his appearances.


    Unfortunately, even if she has a mobile phone in her space, she can only use it quietly.


    In the end, she simply asked Shao Qingyuan to bring a small coffee table and put it directly on the bed. She took a pen and paper and started to draw.


    She was going to sleepte, humming,ughing with Yang Liu in her arms, and changing diapers that Shao Qingyuan despised.


    After painting, I will color it, and the image of the child will appear on the paper, and it is very cute to look at.


    Gu Yundong cherished all these papers and put them away, nning to show them to himter when they grew up.


    Chichi loves tough. Although he can''t speak for the time being, when he is awake, his little mouth is cking, and he always makes strange noises. Gu Yundong is often amused by him.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that she was so happy in the confinement period, so she felt a little relieved, but she felt a little ufortable.


    Since the birth of his son, his status in the family has plummeted, as if it no longer exists.


    On the day when Gu Yundong gave birth, another good news came from Xuanhe House.


    Gu Yunshu won the desk again in the hospital examination in April, bing a schr who won the junior three yuan at just nine years old.


    Gu Yundong looked at the letter that was sent, her joy was beyond words, she almost jumped up, she hugged Chi Chi and kissed it fiercely.


    Then he washed his hair and showeredfortably, changed his clothes, and walked out of the room. Then he wrote back to Yunshu, stuffed his slow portrait into a paper bag, and nned to send it to Dad and Yunshu. have a look.


    When she gave the paper bag to Shao Qingyuan, who knew that Shao Qingyuan stuffed a letter and a few silver notes into it.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, looking at his actions in confusion.


    "What are you doing back home with the bank note?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at her sideways, "Did you forget what I said to you?"


    Gu Yundong blinked, trying to recall every word Shao Qingyuan said.


    Then she was horrified to find that she had been thinking about that little guy Chichi for the past month. Shao Qingyuan seemed to have talked to herself a lot, but, but... She seemed to have only a few words in her memory?


    Gu Yundong raised his head with a guilty conscience, and sure enough, he met his sneering expression, and immediately said with a dryugh, "I was wrong, I shouldn''t ignore you, I promise to correct it, you will be ranked first in the future, andter rankedst."


    I believe your evil.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t believe her promise at all, but he never could do anything to her. As long as she said a soft word, even if she made a big mistake, she could be forgiven.


    He hugged Gu Yundong, kissed him twice, sighed and said in a low voice, "My son is spoiled by so many people, I am the only one."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Although the letter recently sent by the Bai family was full of words about Chi Chi, and he did not even mention him, you still have to feel their hidden intentions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2167: received an invitation

    Chapter 2167 Receive an invitation


    Shao Qingyuan just said that, he pushed the paper bag with the silver bills over and said, "The silver in this is for my uncle."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, not sure if she answered the saying that she was a fool for three years, she was a little dull at the moment, and she still hadn''t realized what he meant.


    Seeing her dazed look, Shao Qingyuan''s eyes narrowed involuntarily, and a sense of dryness came up.


    It''s been almost a year since she was pregnant... She is now confinement...


    He closed his eyes abruptly, shook off the thoughts he shouldn''t have in his mind, coughed lightly and said, "Didn''t you have someone print your uncle''s words and put them in Xinming Pavilion? In the month, someone read the script and asked me if I could tell stories in the teahouse, I agreed, and it became a fire."


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized that after she took the book of Uncle''s words and printed it, she put part of it in Xinming Pavilion and part of it in the bookstore.


    But the effect is not very good, Xinming Pavilion is all women, who like to read the book, that is, some youngdies.


    Even if a girl like ?? reads the storybook and likes the stories in it, she doesn''t dare to tantly publicize it.


    As for the bookstore... I guess there are too many books in this case, and her identity is not very powerful in this capital, so I didn''t rmend it.


    After all, Gu Yundong was pregnant, so this matter was temporarily put aside and did not publicize much.


    Who knew that after a few months of silence, it suddenly exploded.


    Gu Yundong was a little excited, and hurriedly took out the silver note inside, "Three hundred taels?"


    "This is still this month''s silver, and it will be printedter, and there will be more silver. I will give this silver to my uncle, and it will make him happy. Uncle''s current pseudonym also has a certain reputation. Now, the next book has a foundation, and it is estimated that the effect at the beginning will not be too bad."


    Gu Yundong is very happy, as long as the people from the old Gu family are no longer a hindrance, things are getting better and better now.


    "You can send people back to Xuanhe House, and make them happy."


    Shao Qingyuan sent the letter out.


    Immediately after, is the slow full moon wine.


    There was no big deal for thete full moon wine, which was the result of the discussion between Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    Whether it is Gu Dajiang, the grandfather, or Bai Hang Shaoyin, the grandparents, the close rtives are not there, no matter how grand the banquet is, there will always be something missing.


    So they decided to hold a small party for the full moon wine. When the birthday ceremony is over, all the people gathered, and then let Xiaochichi celebrate.


    On the day of the full moon wine, the olddy of the Marquis of Huaiyin also came.


    Over the years, the olddy hadn''t been out of Hou''s mansion for a long time, and suddenly appeared in Shao''s mansion, which shocked everyone present who didn''t know it.


    Everyone was puzzled. When did the Marquis of Huaiyin and the Shao Mansion have such a good rtionship?


    But no one exined it to them, the olddy looked at Chichi, and she couldn''t put it down and hugged her for a long time without letting go.


    Gu Yundong looked at her appearance, thinking that he really wanted to see Shao Yin. It''s a pity that the matter over the Lingzhou Mansion is not over yet.


    After the full moon wine, Gu Yundong was finally liberated.


    However, before she could go out, Shao Mansion suddenly received an invitation.


    , an invitation from the Lu Pce.


    Gu Yundong held the invitation, looked at Shao Qingyuan who was also puzzled, and frowned for a while without saying a word.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2168: refuse

    Chapter 2168 Rejection


    There is nothing special about the invitation. It only says that in the spring, hundreds of flowers are blooming and the weather is warm, which is just right for the flowers and tea parties. Therefore, all thedies anddies are invited to attend the banquet in Lu Wangfu.


    Gu Yundong took the invitation and read it over and over twice, then put the invitation on the table and said, "I won''t go."


    Although she had never been in contact with Lu Wangfu, she did not have a good impression of Lu Wangfu.


    It was because of Du Meng''s affairs. Du Tianqing changed his mind and did not n to rescue the Gu family from Linxun Ind. This made King Lu lose face, and even had a feud with Taifu because of it.


    But in fact, seriously, King Lu didn''t lose anything. He stayed away from the court before, because this matter reappeared in the court and the opposition, and even made the emperor feel guilty for him because of this. In order topensate him, he also handed over several important things to him, so that he would not be able to do it within a year. Stand firm in the hall.


    However, after Du Meng¡¯s ident, his legs were injured, not to mention the imperial doctor, even those doctors in the capital who were good at bone setting, no one dared to treat his legs.


    Moreover, Du Meng''s legs were injured so strangely that Gu Yundong didn''t believe it was a coincidence.


    Even Du Meng himself doubted King Lu, so when Du Tianqing came back, he immediately took him to rent a small house outside the city.


    Second, it was the matter of the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    King Lu investigated the affairs of the Gu family and implicated the Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion, which was not a big deal at first.


    After all, the old Marquis has long since passed away, and although he framed the Gu family, the Gu family himself was not upright, and the old Marquis just magnified the crime.


    This kind of thing is toomon among officials, and people basically take it for granted. At most, two days of discussion will pass, and it is not a big deal at all.


    However, the matter of the Marquis of Huaiyin was discussed for half a year, until thest time when the Cai family wanted to participate in the Marquis of Huaiyin, Qin Wenzheng pushed him back. Everyone realized that Qin Wenzheng was on the side of Marquis of Huaiyin. Those rumors It slowly stopped.


    This is very strange. The Marquis of Huaiyin has gradually declined in the early years, and the Beijing officials of the first, second and third grades will not take him seriously. Who believes that no one is doing tricks here?


    When the Gu family incident came out, Gu Jingyuan was the mastermind behind the human traffickers, and it also broke out, and the Taifu even seized this incident and attacked King Lu.


    As a result, when the rumors of the Marquis of Huaiyin spread, the rumors of King Lu were covered up.


    Gu Yundong felt that this was simply what the King of Lu used to use the Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion as a raft and deliberately hyped it up.


    Just these two things made her feel very bad about Lu Wangfu.


    Shao Qingyuan is the same, "It''s just that you are not in good health, and you need more rest when you have just given birth. If you don''t go at this time, it''s not a big problem."


    He felt that the invitation that Princess Lu sent to Yun Dong was inexplicable, as if it had other purposes.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Well, I let someone directly reject it."


    Gu Yundong did not go to Princess Lu''s flower viewing party, but what she didn''t expect was that Princess Lu also sent an invitation to the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    sent more than one, she invited the olddy, Mrs. Hou, the seconddy and almost all the female rtives of Miss Hou''s house.


    The maid of the Hou Mansion was different from Gu Yundong, she was alone, and the reason was justified, and no one said anything if she didn¡¯t go.


    Kehou Mansion will not work.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2169: suicide

    Chapter 2169 Suicide


    The olddy is too old to go.


    The seconddy usually lives in a secluded ce and does not like to go out, so she can not go.


    But Mrs. Hou can''t do it. There are so many people in the entire Hou Mansion, and everyone will not be in trouble. If everyone finds excuses to refuse, that is, if they don''t give Princess Lu''s face, Hou Fu will be sprayed to death by people''s saliva.


    So Mrs. Hou took her two school-age girls over there.


    Mrs. Hou has no daughters. Both girls are prostitutes. They are fourteen or fifteen years old. They are suitable for going out to socialize.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know about this, so she concentrated on ying with Aba Aba''s spitting son. After she rejected Princess Lu''s invitation, she forgot about it.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Hongkang knocked on the door of Shao Mansion with a sullen face and sweating profusely in the early morning of the second day of the flower viewing party.


    was then taken by Shao Wen and went straight to the yard where Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong lived.


    Shao Qingyuan had just finished breakfast and was about to go into the room and take his son out for a walk. Before he even stepped into the door, he saw Shao Hongkang hurriedly approaching.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Qingyuan,e back to Hou''s mansion with me, something happened to my third sister." Shao Hongkang pulled him and was about to leave.


    Gu Yundong just came out holding Xiaochichi, saw Shao Hongkang, and grabbed his son''s hand to say hello. Just seeing the anxious look on Shao Hongkang''s face, he was slightly stunned.


    Then, I heard Shao Qingyuan ask, "What happened to your third sister? What happened?"


    Shao Hongkang wiped his face and said, "My third sistermitted suicide by jumping into the river this morning. Although she was rescued, she is still in aa."


    mit suicide by jumping into a river? Gu Yundong was shocked.


    She hurriedly said to Shao Qingyuan, "Go and see, don''t let anything happen."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t have time to ask any further questions, so he turned around and entered the room, took the medicine box and left.


    Gu Yundong watched the figures of the two of them gradually go away, and took a few steps back and forth with his son in his arms.


    She really couldn''t understand, how could the three girls of the Marquis of Huaiyinmit suicide?


    In her impression, the third girl from the Shao family was a more lively and cheerful person. Although she was a concubine, her aunt, the first-mother, was not bad to her, and she was not short of food and clothing at home, and she did not receive harsh criticism.


    What happened to the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion? ? ?


    Gu Yundong thought about it, but still worried, she handed the child to Yang Liu, "Mother, you help me take Chichi first, and I will also go to Hou''s mansion to see."


    Yangliu nodded and hugged the child, "Okay, go and have a look, there is me at home."


    Gu Yundong squeezed his son''s little hand, entered the room and changed his clothes, and left with Tong Shuitao.


    She was two steps behind Shao Qingyuan, and the two of them were almost at the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion.


    Gu Yundong went straight to the yard where the third girl, Shao Lanchun, lived. At this moment, the masters of the mansion were all here except the juniors, and even the olddy was there.


    Her face was extremely ugly, Gu Yundong was brought to the front of the olddy by Mammy Zhou, hurriedly reached out to hold her hand, and whispered, "Grandma."


    The olddy suddenly came back to her senses. Seeing it was her, she was stunned, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m not worried,e and have a look."


    The olddy looked at her, patted the back of her hand lightly, and sighed, "Hey, you have a heart."


    "What happened? Howe..."


    Before Gu Yundong''s words were finished, Madam Hou''s slightly sharp voice suddenly came from inside the room, "...What do you mean? Are you trying to make me speechless?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2170: Selling women for glory? ?

    Chapter 2170 Selling women for glory? ?


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then raised his head and looked inside the room in astonishment.


    The next moment, Mrs. Hou''s angry cries came out, the third girl Shao Lanchun also cried, and her aunt also howled. For a while, the whole room was filled with the mournful cry of a woman.


    The voices inside ?? were really noisy, mixed with the second wife''s persuasion and theforting voice of Shao Hongkang''s wife, which caused a headache.


    The olddy clenched her fists, stood up abruptly, and shouted to the inside, "Okay, what are you arguing about? Youe out, eldest daughter-inw, when are you still arguing?"


    The cries in ?? stopped, and Mrs. Hou was supported by the seconddy and walked out, but her eyes were red and the handkerchief in her hand was wet.


    She was very aggrieved, "Mother, I''m also a victim in this matter. She''s been trying to kill herself, what should outsiders say about me? They say I forced her to death, and the Marquis of Huaiyin can''t tolerate her? I treat her well on weekdays. Ah, the food and clothing she deserves has never shorted her, and as a result, she didn''t believe me, and she was injustice to me."


    The olddy had a headache from the quarrel, her brows furrowed.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly helped her sit down and turned around to persuade Mrs. Hou, "Auntie, don''t be in a hurry, say something slowly. My grandmother is not well and can''t get angry."


    Madam Hou finally calmed down a little after hearing this.


    But he couldn''t help but feel wronged, his eyes were red, and he kept wiping tears with the handkerchief.


    The olddy sighed and looked at the seconddy, "How is Lan Chun?"


    "It''s all right. Fortunately, I found it early and rescued me in time. With Qingyuan there, I''ve woken up now, but I''m in a low mood.


    "She can''t think about it, and I can''t think of it." Madam Hou couldn''t help but say another sentence.


    The olddy nced at her, "I know that you have been wronged. We will discuss this matter again, and it is not that there is no room for manoeuvre."


    "Grandma, what happened?" Gu Yundong asked.


    The olddy had some headaches, so I asked the seconddy to talk about it.


    "Yesterday, Princess Lu held a flower viewing party and invited my sister-inw and two nieces to attend."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, Princess Lu''s flower viewing party? ? ? It turned out to have invited the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion? Didn''t they and the Hou Fu not deal with it?


    Her brows were clenched tightly, and the seconddy continued, "In the middle of the banquet, Lan Chun''s clothes were identally soiled. Sister-inw took her to change. I don''t know why, but my sister-inw just sent her to her. At the entrance of the yard, I felt an ufortable stomach, and I felt very ufortable. I could only go to thetrine and hand Lan Chun to the maid next to me. But... When my sister-inw came back, I found that the yard was full of people who came to participate. Thedy of the banquet..."


    Gu Yundong groaned in his heart, "Has something happened to Shao Lanchun?"


    The seconddy nodded, "Everyone found that Lan Chun and Prince Lu were in the room, and their clothes were disheveled."


    Gu Yundong''s pupils shrank, "Then what?"


    "Then?" Mrs. Hou stopped crying and gritted her teeth fiercely, "Then someone pointed at my nose and said, I sold my daughter for glory, bullied the concubine, deliberately stunned Lan Chun, and sent it to the bed of Prince Lu. , just to secure the stability of the Marquis of Huaiyin."


    "What?" Gu Yundong sucked in a breath of cold air. Not to mention ruining Shao Lanchun''s innocence, he killed three birds with one stone, including Madam Hou and Huaiyin Hou''s mansion. One was one, and the other was sniped. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2171: faceless alive

    Chapter 2171 Faceless alive


    Mrs. Hou smiled bitterly, "It''s pity that I don''t know people well, and I was tricked by the maid next to me."


    "Did that maid identify you?"


    Mrs. Hou, "Isn''t it? After I left, I let her apany Lan Chun into the house, and she was the only witness. I didn''t know that this girl was so good at acting, and she looked like she was hesitant to speak and had a bad conscience. , I was forced to ask a few questions by Princess Lu, and said everything."


    "What about the maid?"


    "After she exposed me, Princess Lu was afraid that I would be unfavorable to her, so she temporarily let her live in Prince Lu''s mansion."


    The olddy shook her head and said solemnly, "That maid, I''m afraid she won''t live long."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Not only will she not live for long, but the Prince Lu''s mansion may once again count that girl''s death on the aunt''s head, saying that she killed her and silenced her."


    The expressions of the people present couldn''t help stunned, yes, this just became a closed loop, which is reasonable.


    Mrs. Hou looked at Gu Yundong, "Yundong? Do you believe me?"


    "Of course I believe you, you are my aunt."


    Mrs. Hou sneered, "But the one in the room believed what the maid said, and felt that I left with a stomach upset, which was intentional. All the kindness I have treated to her for so many years has been fed to the dog. She dares to seek death, she is going to die. I have been convicted of my guilt."


    She raised her voice especially when she said these words, people in the room didn''t know if they heard it or not, but the voice inside was quiet.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin, who had been standing at the door silently, also walked in at this time and sat opposite the olddy, frowning tightly, and asked in a low voice, "Mother, what should we do now?"


    Although he is not smart, he still knows what kind of person his wife is.


    It should be said that, except for Shao Lanchun, the person involved, who was confused for a while, others, including Shao Lanchun''s aunt, did not believe that Mrs. Hou could do such a thing.


    What is selling women for glory is simply nonsense.


    But Shao Lanchun''s mind was not clear, so he even jumped into the river, making Mrs. Hou, who was already in a bad mood, almost fainted from anger.


    Gu Yundong saw that she was getting more and more angry, and hurriedly reached out and patted her on the back.


    The olddy rubbed her forehead, "This matter has to be discussed in the long run. Now that Lan Chun is awake, I will go in and ask her a few questions."


    "Grandma, slow down."


    Gu Yundong supported the olddy''s hand and walked into Shao Lanchun''s room together.


    Shao Qingyuan was sitting by the side writing the prescription. He actually heard Gu Yundong''s voice outside the door. Seeing hering in, he nodded slightly.


    The olddy sat on the edge of the bed and fell silent as she looked at Shao Lanchun, who looked haggard and pale.


    Shao Lanchun''s eyes were full of tears, and when she saw the olddying, her voice choked up, "Grandma."


    "You, what can''t you think about? It''s better to die than to live. The sky is falling and there are tall people standing on top of it. What kind of river are you jumping on? If you weren''t found, your body would be swollen and ugly."


    "But, but grandma, I really have no face to live." Shao Lanchun couldn''t help shaking, "Even if nothing happened to me and Prince Lu, but so many people watched at that time, my innocence is gone."


    "Then do you have it when you die? At that time, others will only think that you are ashamed and angry, and no one will think that you are innocent. Instead, it is better to live and show them to those people." For most of my life, especially after going through my daughter''s affairs, I am more open to many things than others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2172: dazed

    Chapter 2172 Dazed


    Shao Lanchun pursed her lips, but she was speechless for a while.


    Seeing that her expression was slightly loose, the olddy pped her hand, "Okay, what''s the matter? Grandma is here, and your parents are here, let''s discuss it together. You wipe your tears first, grandma asks you A few questions, you answer honestly."


    Her aunt hurriedly gave her a handkerchief, Shao Lanchun wiped her face and gave a soft "um".


    "Tell me, when you entered the room, was there anything wrong in the room? When did you faint?"


    Shao Lanchun really didn''t want to recall the scene at that time, but facing the serious and dignified expression of the olddy, she couldn''t help but set her mind, restrained her emotions, and thought about it.


    After a while, she whispered, "When I entered the door, I didn''t notice anything was wrong. The maid next to my mother changed my clothes for me, but before I was done, she covered my mouth from behind. Before I fainted, She also said, and said, I''m sorry, this is what Madam ordered, let me not me her..."


    She said, carefully nced at Madam Hou.


    Mrs. Hou was made tough angrily, "Nonsense, in order to frame the me for me, of course she said it before youpletely passed out."


    Shao Lanchun trembled, and the olddy looked back at Mrs. Hou, "Okay, don''t talk."


    Then she patted Shao Lanchun again, "What happenedter?"


    "Later I didn''t know. I heard a loud noise from outside and woke up. When I woke up, I heard the resentful voice of Prince Lu, saying that I was shameless to seduce him while he was drunk. Suddenly, a lot of people rushed in. At that time, King Lu suddenly grabbed me by the neck and scolded me for being arrogant. His hands were so strong that I thought he was going to strangle me, but the others ran over and pulled us away. two."


    Thinking of the scene at that time, Shao Lanchun was still a little scared, and his body trembled slightly.


    The olddy hurriedly pped her hand and said, "Don''t be afraid, we all know that you are wronged."


    Shao Lanchun suddenly copsed and cried, hugging the olddy to vent all her grievances.


    "Grandmother, why did this happen to me? Woohoo, why did you do this to me? I didn''t want to seduce the Prince of Lu at all, and I didn''t even know him, so why did you do this to me?"


    The olddy reached out and patted her on the shoulder, "It''s alright, it''s alright, and we, let us handle this matter, you can recover well, ah."


    "Grandma, can I continue to live?"


    The people present were all quiet, the olddy squeezed her fingers, and suddenly thought of Shao Yin.


    She took a deep breath, squeezed her fingers, and said, "Yes, of course you can, you have to live, live well, you hear? No more stupid things."


    Mrs. Hou was also angry at first, but seeing her like this now, she didn''t say anything more and turned around and went out.


    Shao Lanchun was still a little dazed, even though the olddy said so. But the gossip outside is like a flood of beasts, even if she doesn''t seek death, I''m afraid she won''t be able to marry a good family in the future.


    Otherwise, from now on, I won''t step out of the Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion and be an old girl.


    Otherwise, I will be a nephew and be a sister-inw, and the ancient Buddha of Qingdeng will be with him for a lifetime.


    The worst oue is that she may marry the Prince of Lu as a concubine who is not valued.


    No, she doesn''t want to, she would rather be a nephew.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2173: Rabbit bites in a hurry

    Chapter 2173 The rabbit is in a hurry and bites


    Shao Lanchun raised his head and could only pin all his hopes on the olddy.


    Yes, grandmother is very powerful. Back then, the Gan family was defeated by grandmother, so I can definitely think of a way to solve this problem.


    The olddy slowly exhaled and said to her, "You have a good rest first, we will go out to discuss."


    After saying that, she nodded to Zhou Mammy beside her, "Look at her, don''t let her do stupid things again."


    "Yes, don''t worry, olddy, there is an old ve here."


    The olddy got up and walked to the door.


    When she walked out of Shao Lanchun''s yard, she raised her eyes to look at the sky, and her body suddenly staggered.


    "Be careful." Gu Yundong was quick-witted and hurriedly supported her.


    Shao Qingyuan even bent down slightly in front of her, "Grandma, I''ll carry you back to Nian Yintang."


    The olddy looked at his back with some relief, and patted him, "It''s okay, I''m in good shape, this thing can''t beat me, I can walk back by myself."


    The few people around him hesitated, but seeing her insistence, they could only rely on her and apany her back to the Nianyin Hall.


    After ?? arrived in the yard, Shao Qingyuan was still worried and took her pulse.


    "Grandma, you can''t get angry anymore. If there is any problem, we are here. Let''s solve it together. This is a pill for qi, you take it and take one every day from now on."


    The olddy looked at him and smiled, "Yeah, with you here, I have nothing to worry about. Come, sit down, all sit down, let''s take a good look at this matter."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were sitting beside her, and the Marquis of Huaiyin, Mrs. Hou and the seconddy were also sitting beside her.


    Everyone else has something to do, but not here.


    The olddy looked at Marquis Huaiyin and said, "This matter makes it clear that Prince Lu''s Mansion is going to deal with us. Our family is not as good as Prince Lu''s Mansion, and hitting hard with an egg is like hitting a stone with an egg. But they are so tantly plotting against us, it''s really deceiving us. I took a step back to avoid its edgest time, and if we retreat again this time, I am afraid that Prince Lu''s mansion should push us into the mud, and we won''t be able to get up."


    Marquis Huaiyin gritted his teeth, "Mother is right, I will definitely find out the truth and give justice to Madam and Lan Chun."


    Old Madam, "..." Who does his son''s straightforward temperament look like?


    She shook her head and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Qingyuan, what do you think?"


    "We can''t fight hard, so we can only beat around the bush. Our status is not high enough to fight King Lu, so we can find someone who can fight with him." Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes slightly, "but our ultimate goal is still the aunt. To be clean with Shao Lanchun, reputation is too important to them, if they don''t cleanse their name, even if King Lu is overthrown, the rumors outside will still force Auntie and Shao Lanchun from going out."


    "That''s right, we really can''tpare to Prince Lu''s mansion, we''re just a small person, but who said small people can''t fight those big people? I''m in a hurry, the rabbit still bites." Mrs. Hou heard Shao Qingyuan say this, and suddenly There is energy. They have no power, but they can rely on their brains.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin asked, "Then who shall we find to fight King Lu in the ring?"


    "Isn''t there a ready-made one?" Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Master Taifu, but King Lu has always been unpleasant. Let''s make a fire and let them bite. When King Lu''s mansion is overwhelmed, we will wash the aunt and the others. White."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2174: Xing Wenming is here

    Chapter 2174 Xing Wenming is here


    The olddy nodded, "That''s the way to say it, but how to clean it up, you have toe up with a charter. Yesterday, so many people saw Prince Lu and Lan Chun disheveled in the same room with their own eyes. The aristocratic family has spread all over the world, unless Lu Wangfu personally admits that there are other truths about this matter..."


    Having said that, the olddy can''t talk anymore, even if there is another truth, Lan Chun''s innocence... is not guaranteed.


    It¡¯s just that you can wash as much as you can. At the very least, the old ones should be picked out.


    Gu Yundong lightly tapped the table twice with his fingers, "This matter was designed by the Lu Pce, so let''s start from the Lu Pce. But I guess everyone involved in this matter will be dealt with, the only one who won''t be dealt with. , is the Prince of Lu. He is the party, we can only try from him."


    The olddy looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong with satisfaction, "You are all smart, but you should not interfere in this matter, so as not to get involved. Although I am old, I still have some contacts that I can use."


    "Grandmother." Shao Qingyuan frowned.


    The olddy waved her hand, "That''s it, it''s gettingte, you can go back. I''ve been waiting for you at home for a long time. I won''t be happy if I don''t see you."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, and in the end they didn''t say anything, but got up and said goodbye.


    The two of them remained silent all the way until they exited the gate of Huaiyin Marquis Mansion.


    The carriage slowly drove towards Hetai Lane, Gu Yundong leaned against the wall of the carriage, frowned, and said, "You say, why does Prince Lu''s Mansion have to deal with the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion? The previous rumors were the same, but this time it was used directly. Prince Lu."


    "This is also something I can''t figure out. There shouldn''t be any deep hatred between Prince Lu''s mansion and Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion."


    "If I knew earlier, I should have gone to the banquet yesterday. At least I was with my aunt, so maybe I could find something wrong in time."


    Shao Qingyuan stretched out his hand and took her over, "How could I have known it earlier, and besides, it''s the territory of King Lu. They want to do something, just a few of you. Even if you find something wrong, you may not be able to avoid it."


    To say something unconscionable, Shao Qingyuan was even d that Yun Dong didn''t go, otherwise she might also be in the calctions of Prince Lu''s mansion.


    "I will investigate this matter carefully to see what grievances between Prince Lu''s mansion and Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion have. It''s like sharpening knives, cutting inch by inch, again and again." Shao Qingyuan''s eyes gradually turned cold.


    Gu Yundong reached out and held his hand, "Well, let''s go together."


    The matter of the grandfather''s family, they can''t ignore it, and they can''t watch the grandmother''s age, and they have to sacrifice their faces to beg others.


    The two of them made up their minds. When the carriage arrived at Hetai Lane, they both changed their expressions and put on a smiley face again.


    Who knew that as soon as he entered the door, he saw Shaowuing over and said, "Master, Madam, there are guests at home."


    "Who is here?"


    "Doctor Xing." Shao Wu lowered his voice slightly and whispered.


    Doctor Xing? Xing Wenming?


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong''s expressions changed slightly, and they both sneered at the same time.


    "I didn''t expect that he woulde here."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Shao Wu and asked in a deep voice, "How long has he been here? Where is he now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2175: Murderer of Qiao Jinshui

    Chapter 2175 The murderer of Qiao Jinshui


    "I just came here for half an hour, and I was in the main room. As soon as I came, I said I wanted to see the young master, but the young master happened to be sleeping, so I didn''t see it."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I don''t think the achievement is good, let''s go and see him."


    Shao Wu led the way, and Shao Qingyuan and the two walked to the main room with great strides.


    Before ?? approached, he saw Xing Wenming stand up and greeted him with a smile, "Qingyuan, Yundong, you are back."


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression didn''t change, but Gu Yundongughed, "Uncle Xing, why are you here? It''s been a long wait, sorry, we just happened to be going out."


    "It didn''t take long, I just came." Xing Wenming smiled, then pointed to the gift box on the table, "I heard that the little disciple was born, no, it''ste, and I didn''t catch the full moon ceremony. These things are the thoughts of my great uncle."


    "Thank you, Uncle Xing." Shao Qingyuan walked into the main room, "Uncle, sit down."


    Xing Wenming sat opposite him, Shao Qingyuan nced at him, he was still the same as a year ago, he was still friendly to everyone, and his smile was very gentle.


    But who knows, in the eyes of everyone, this hard-working, capable and good-natured man could actually be the murderer of Qiao Jinshui?


    When Qiao Jinshui was killed in Lingzhou Mansion, he happened to be caught by Shao Wen, who came to the door. He got the book on the scene of Qiao Jinshui''s murder, and saw the name of the murderer on it.


    But this name is unexpected for everyone.


    Xing civilization! !


    The uncle who appeared in Xuanhe Mansion with Uncle Youli a year ago, and tried his best to dissuade him when Youli questioned Shao Qingyuan that he should not poison others.


    The uncle who went to Yongfu Vige alone to collect medicine in the deep mountains, was polite to everyone, and even stood firm on their side during the medical research conference.


    Who would have thought that such a thought was hidden under that gentle mask.


    Qiao Jinshui and him have been brothers and sisters for many years. If he says harm, he will harm them, and he can still appear in front of them as if nothing had happened, without the slightest guilty expression on his face.


    They all looked away.


    Shao Qingyuan closed his eyes and took a sip of tea, then raised his head and asked, "Why did Master Xinge to the capital? When did he arrive?"


    "I traveled here a few days ago, and I just wanted toe and see you. I just arrived in the capital yesterday, and aftering, I went directly to Huimin Medical Center. I heard from the shopkeeper that your child was born, and you still received it. Are the four apprentices?"


    "Yes, the child is still sleeping. When he wakes up, we will bring him to show him. But my four apprentices can be called to see my uncle."


    Xing Wenming heard the words, but waved his hand and said, "This is not in a hurry, see you when they are free. By the way, I heard that there is a child in your family who has bad legs because of dystocia, right? I haven''t seen it before. Can you take me to see a case like this?"


    He looked like a doctor who was very interested in an urgent condition he had never seen before.


    "Of course you can." Shao Qingyuan''s eyes were slightly cold, and he had already stood up, "I''ll take my uncle over to take a look."


    Xing Wenming got up with a smile, followed behind Shao Qingyuan, and went to the yard where the Han family lived.


    Lei Yan has gotten much better. The treatment n that Shao Qingyuan and Song Dejiang came up with is correct, and now he can simply stand up.


    Although I didn¡¯t stand for a long time, it was a big step forward for the state of being in bed forever.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2176: his purpose

    Chapter 2176 His Purpose


    Han was very happy when he heard that another apprentice of a genius doctor came to see Lei Yan''s legs, and led them in without a word.


    Lei Yan sat on the edge of the bed, his legs drooping down.


    He can only stand for about a quarter of an hour every day, and he also needs to be wrapped in ster with acupuncture and massage, although it will hurt a little.


    If it hurts, it means it has an effect. So Lei Yan endured it all the time, and it was good to have his mother and sister by his side.


    Xing Wenming asked Lei Yan questions while rubbing his legs.


    nodded after a long while, and said with emotion, "This effect is really good, Qingyuan, you are indeed a talented person, much stronger than my old guy."


    "What did the uncle say?"


    "I''m telling the truth, I need to learn from you. You can see if this works. When you treat this little guy''s leg in the future, I''ll watch it and make a record. If I meet it in the future, I won''t be at a loss. ."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, looking a little embarrassed.


    Xing Wenming stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, "Okay, but Master said that medical skills should be brainstormed, and a three-person team must have my teacher. You have experience in this area, and I will not be ashamed to learn it."


    He showed the vivid and vivid expression of a medical idiot who couldpletely ignore the identity of his elders in order to study medicine.


    Shao Qingyuan finally nodded helplessly.


    Xing Wenming said with a smile, "Okay, I''ll go to Huimin Medical Center when I turn around, move my luggage here, and follow up the treatment of Lei Yan''s legs every day."


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and instructed Shao Wu, "Go to Huimin Medical Center and bring your uncle''s luggage." Then he said to Gu Yundong, "Instruct the servants to clean up a room in the front yard and let the uncle live."


    While speaking, he blinked slightly at Gu Yundong.


    The two are husband and wife in the end, and they have a good understanding.


    Gu Yundong nodded immediately, "Okay, I''ll have someone clean up right away." She turned and left Han''s yard first.


    After walking a few steps, he pulled Shao Shuang to the corner and whispered, "Go to Song Mansion, find Song Shibo, and say that Xing Wenming is here. He wants to live in my house, but he doesn''t know what to do."


    Shao Shuang looked solemn, "I know Madam, I''ll go now."


    Shao Shuang left, Shao Qingyuan led Xing Wenming back to the main room, and by the way called his apprentice over to meet Li.


    Xing Wenming was obviously absent-minded, his mind was not on these four apprentices, so he smiled, but he did not have the heart to teach them medical skills like Song Dejiang did.


    However, as a master uncle, he still has to give a greeting.


    There are not many good things on his body, and Xing Wenming¡¯s gift is a bit painful.


    Luckily there were only four of them, so he let them go with some gadgets.


    Shao Qingyuan calmly asked where he had been in the past few months, and when he heard that he had been heading north since he left Xuanhe Mansion, he twitched his mouth and smiled.


    There may have been a trace of suspicion at first, but now, Shao Qingyuan is very sure that the one who killed Qiao Jinshui was him.


    Because Bai Hang died in Qiao Jinshui not long ago, he sent someone to look for Xing Wenming in the city.


    Although I haven''t met him, I did see him in the prefecture.


    But now he says he has always been in the north.


    Xing Wenming thought that there was no problem with his statement, and he talked freely when talking about what he saw on the road.


    Just as he spoke up, a familiar voice came from his ear.


    "Qingyuan, take a break today, let me see that kid Lei Yan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2177: Song Dejiang makes a relief

    Chapter 2177 Song Dejiang makes a clearance


    The voice of ?? fell, and people followed.


    Xing Wenming suddenly stood up and bumped into Song Dejiang who walked into the door.


    Song Dejiang was stunned for a moment, and then a sh of joy shed on his face, "Junior Brother Xing? Why did youe? When did youe? Why didn''t you tell me when you came?"


    An embarrassed smile shed on Xing Wenming''s face, "Eldest brother, I just arrived yesterday. I came to see my little disciple today, and I n to see you tomorrow, but I didn''t expect you toe first."


    "It means that our brothers and sisters have a good heart." Song Dejiangughed, stepped forward and patted Xing Wenming on the shoulder, hugged him and sat back again, "By the way, how long do you n to stay in the capital, and where do you live now?"


    "It will take a few months. I just told Qingyuan to live here temporarily."


    Song Dejiang frowned, "What are you doing here? Stay with me."


    "No, I still want to..."


    "It''s settled, I''m not interested in the mansion alone. You rarelye to the capital to talk with me, and at night we can talk by candlelight. You''ve been outside all these years, and it''s been a long time since you counted. See you, then tell me what symptoms you have encountered and what methods you have used. I can''t get out of this capital now, but I expect you toe and see me often."


    Song Dejiang gave the decision very strongly, "I''m your senior brother, youe to the capital, where do you live in the junior generation. I have a lot of courtyards and can live there. Most of the people here in Qingyuan are female rtives, and they are fresh After epting the apprentice, there are still many people living in the backyard, and there are few servants, so it is not convenient for you to be here."


    Xing Wenming originally wanted to tell him that he wanted to see Lei Yan''s legs, but when Song Dejiang said this, he couldn''t use it as an excuse.


    Just when he was thinking about other excuses, Shao Wen happened to go to Huimin Medical Center to get his luggage back.


    Song Dejiang took a look, and stepped forward with the two small bags, "Let''s go,e back with me, I''ll have people prepare wine and food, and let''s have a good meal."


    Xing Wenming was unable to speak at all, and was directly pulled away by Song Dejiang.


    Shao Qingyuan chased forward and took a few steps, "Master Song, Master Xing, don''t go for now, go back after dinner. Master Song?"


    Song Dejiang waved his hand, "No, your family has a lot of things to do. We two old men don''t need you to entertain them. Go ahead and do your own thing."


    Xing Wenming was pulled out by Song Dejiang just like that,pletely speechless.


    Shao Qingyuan took two steps intentionally, and then turned around.


    The next moment, his expression sank.


    Gu Yundong came over with his son who had woken up, "Go?"


    "Well, he was pulled away by Song Shibo."


    "You said, what is Xing Wenming doing in the capital at this time? Since he is from the Xun Zhifu, hising to the capital must have something to do with the Xunzhifu. He also tried every means to find an excuse to live in our house, so he must have wanted to treat us. unfavorable?"


    Shao Qingyuan thought so, so he asked Song Dejiang to take people away.


    If it was before, that¡¯s all, but not now.


    He raised his head, looked at his son who was spitting out bubbles with his little hands, and squeezed his face with his hands.


    Chichi is too young, it is too dangerous to put such a big killer in the house as Xing Wenming.


    Xing Wenming, after all, is a doctor...


    "He lives in Master Song''s mansion, will Master Song be okay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2178: A car is carried in

    Chapter 2178 A small car is carried in


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "Song Shibo will definitely make people stare at him when he is on guard. Since his purpose is us, it is estimated that even if he wants to be detrimental to Song Shibo, he will not attack him before dealing with us, so as not to cause problems. our doubts."


    Gu Yundong nodded. Fortunately, Song Dejiang was in the pce most of the time, and the time he wanted to spend with Xing Wenming was limited.


    But Xing Wenming couldn''t live in their house, so he would probablye here often with excuses.


    Sure enough, although he lived in Song Mansion, he came to Shao Mansion early the next morning because he wanted to see Lei Yan''s legs.


    Even, every day.


    Every time he came, Shao Qingyuan would apany him. Even if he is not there, there will always be one of Shao Wen and Shaowu who will stay by his side and stay close to him.


    Xing Wenming wanted to let them go, but unfortunately, the people in Shao Mansion were well prepared, and there were no shortage of eyes staring at him secretly.


    In a short period of time, Xing Wenming will not do anything.


    At the same time, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong also began to focus on Lu Wangfu.


    King Lu was no different in peacetime. Although the rumors outside were widely circted, they were all rumors among women, and no one had said anything random in front of King Lu.


    Princess Lu hadn''t gone out for the past few days, but she sent her maid beside her to go to the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion.


    The grandmother was arrogant, meaning that since their eldest son had been smashed together with the third girl of the Shao family, although this was not the original intention of the eldest son and Lu Wangfu. But Prince Lu''s mansion will also be responsible, and can carry the three girls across the mansion in a small sedan chair.


    That mama was finally driven out by Mrs. Hou, and Shao Hongkang even took the broom and swept the person out.


    Anyway, the Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion has already torn apart with the mansion of Prince Lu. They can''t do anything to King Lu and Princess Lu. It''s hard to see the face of a servant. If she doesn''t take a knife and cut off her broken mouth, it''s already a gift. Prince Lu''s mansion lost face.


    This matter was brought up by the onlookers and talked about it for a long time.


    The rumors surrounding the Marquis of Huaiyin can''t be suppressed at all, and there is no way to suppress it, unless a bigger rumor breaks out.


    Gu Yundong and the others are working hard in this direction.


    Since they n to start with the Prince of Lu, there is one person who knows more about the situation of the Prince of Lu, Chu Baoyan.


    This person is Du Tianqing.


    In the beginning, Chu Baoyan was rescued by Du Tianqing, and then they met.


    It''s just right, Gu Yundong may not have been out of the city for a long time to visit the Gu family workshop, so he took this opportunity to check the ount.


    Shao Qingyuan was worried and went out with her early in the morning.


    Although ??Gu¡¯s workshop is outside the city, thend where the workshop was built was found by Yi Zn, so the location is rtively good, not far from the city gate.


    When Gu Yundong arrived, he happened to see Tong An arranging a car to bring goods into the city, and Du Tianqing was one of them.


    His father Du Meng''s legs were already healed, Du Tianqing was relieved and started to go out. He was an Orion before, and he has some skills, so the cargo deposit is more suitable for him.


    It was just that Gu Yundong had something to do with him and stopped him.


    Tong An turned around and ordered another person to rece him, and then led Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong to the workshop to have a look.


    Along the way, Gu Yundong saw several new faces, which seemed to be new recruits.


    Speaking of which, she hadn''t been here for four or five months, and since her belly got bigger, she hadn''t been out of the city.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2179: Bring Luo Qi back

    Chapter 2179 Bring Luo Qi back


    Those newly arrived long-term workers also nced at Gu Yundong curiously.


    After knowing that she was the owner of the workshop, the famous Yongjia County Lord in the capital, he became even more curious.


    Gu Yundong gave them a slight nod before entering the office.


    As soon as she left, the long-term workers at the back began to discuss, "Gu Dong''s family is quite approachable, and you can''t see that he is a county owner."


    "Yeah, and he nodded to us. Those noble people we met before didn''t even look at us."


    "That''s more than that. The owner is also generous. When ites to festivals, we all have gifts."


    "Hey, isn''t this Qingming soon? Is there one too??"


    Everyone, "..." What did Qingming say? paper money?


    Tong An came out of the office, nced at the people who were talking, and coughed heavily, "You still don''t work? You don''t strive for a good performance when the boss is here, but you still have time to talk. Why, you don''t want to do it anymore?"


    Everyone shrank their necks and started to do things quickly.


    Tong An shook his head and let go halfway. Gu Yundong and the two came out, holding a ledger in their hands.


    She walked around the workshop and said some words of encouragement to everyone.


    then left Shao Qing. After leaving the workshop, he went straight to the yard where the Du family lived.


    Du Tianqing hade back one step ahead and boiled the water. Seeing theme in, I quickly brewed tea and brought it over.


    After hearing Gu Yundong''s question, Du Tianqing was also a little stunned.


    What kind of person is Chu Baoyan?


    This¡­¡­


    Du Tianqing thought for a while, "In my impression, Prince Lu is a proud and arrogant man. Although I saved him, he was very grateful to me at first, and he ignored me after two days. I just wanted to use the money to send me off. But Prince Lu was very polite and kind, and he reprimanded the prince and settled me and my father in person, so that if we need any help, just ask him."


    Their father and son have a good impression of King Lu. If it weren''t for the incident with the Gu familyter, they would have considered serving King Lu in the future.


    "He is arrogant and arrogant?" Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and pondered, "A person who is arrogant and arrogant will obey his parents'' orders and do that kind of thing?"


    In fact, the outside world''s evaluation of Chu Baoyan seems to be the same. He is arrogant and arrogant.


    "Do that kind of thing?" Du Tianqing didn''t know much, but after asking, he stopped immediately, there are some things he shouldn''t know. After thinking about it, he continued, "Sir, he really obeyed King Lu. King Lu asked him to be nicer to us, and he did it. By the way, I didn''t know what he did wrong once. , King Lu took a thick stick and beat him to the core, but he didn''t even hear him snort and resist."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong nced at each other, this is not arrogance, it is called... tolerance.


    Shao Qingyuan asked Du Tianqing to exin in detail what happened when he met King Lu and his son.


    Du Tianqing said a lot, although it was all trivial matters, but it was enough for Gu Yundong and the others to analyze a lot of useful information.


    Several people chatted in the yard for a long time before Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan came out.


    Not long after he walked out of the courtyard, Du Tianqing suddenly said, "Gu Dongjia, can I...bring Luo Qi back?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2180: I am me, Luo Qi is Luo Qi

    Chapter 2180 I am me, Luo Qi is Luo Qi


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and heard him say, "I know, you have asked so many things about Lu Wangfu this time, and most of you are going to meet them. I am more selfish, and I am afraid that Luo Qi will continue to live in Shaofu. There will be danger, so I want to take her out of the city."


    Gu Yundong was slightly stunned. After thinking for a while, he nodded, "Your concern is right, okay, you can bring Luo Qi out."


    Although she wanted to say, she wouldn''t put those kids in a dangerous situation.


    But there are no absolutes, Du Tianqing is not at ease, she can understand, take it out of the city and take it out of the city.


    "Go now?"


    "Yeah." Du Tianqing nodded, "The freight car entered the city before, I went to pick up Luo Qi, and just followed the car out of the city."


    Gu Yundong had no objection and brought Du Tianqing with him.


    A group of people were riding in a carriage, but they just walked out of Gu''s workshop and they were about to arrive at the city gate.


    Suddenly I saw a few horses running out of the city gate, and they quickly disappeared in front of several people.


    Du Tianqing was sitting on the carriage, looking at the leader, his brows furrowed, "It''s Prince Lu."


    Shao Qingyuan also saw it, "Where are they going in this direction?"


    "There should be Wanmu Mountain over there. Judging by the way they are carrying bows and arrows, most of them are going hunting." Du Tianqing guessed.


    Hunting?


    Gu Yundong suddenly said, "Let''s follow along and have a look." It''s a rare chance to meet, so of course you can''t miss it.


    Since that incident, Prince Lu has never been out of the house at home. This time should be the first time to go out of the house, not only that, but also out of the city...


    Shao Qingyuan asked Du Tianqing to get off the car and go back to the city by himself, and then instructed Shao Wen to turn the carriage.


    Who knew that Du Tianqing gritted his teeth and said, "I am familiar with Wanmu Mountain. I have been hunting many times before. I will take you there so that you will not get lost."


    As soon as he finished speaking, both Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong paused.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, "Don''t you have concerns about the Lu Pce?"


    Du Tianqing smiled, "I am indeed worried that they are not good for us, but I am me, and Luo Qi is Luo Qi. I am fine if something happens to me, but Luo Qi is my sister''s only child, and I don''t want her to be in danger. Me , since he is the long-term worker of the Gu family workshop, it is natural to help the owner."


    What''s more, although he has no evidence, his father''s legs are almost always made by King Lu.


    This tone, he has been holding back, just because of the disparity in identity and ability, he can''t do anything.


    If there is an opportunity, he is naturally unwilling to let it go.


    Du Tianqing took the reins from Shao Wen''s hand, the rope shook, and the carriage dashed forward.


    Gu Yundong didn''t have time to say anything.


    After ?? ran for a while, Du Tianqing said, "But Mr. Shao, if I show my face this time and I am seen by Prince Lu, can you help me settle Luo Qi first."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Your sense of urgency is quite strong.


    Du Tianqing is wise, his father Du Meng is a lesson, he has to guard against it.


    Gu Yundong agreed, "Okay, I''ll send Luo Qi to the Qin Mansion when I go back, and let her be Miss Qin''s apaniment for the time being." Qin Anning was pressed by Ge Shi to study. I''ve always wanted to find her apanion.


    Luo Qi is about the same age as An Ning, and Luo Qi loves to read, maybe it can bring An Ning down.


    Du Tianqing was overjoyed, "Thank you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Shao Wen suddenly made a "squeak".


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2181: a person lying in the grass

    Chapter 2181 A person lies in the grass


    The carriage stopped abruptly, Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car, "What''s wrong?"


    "There is a person lying in the grass in front." Shao Wen has sharp eyes, and sits high to see far, he paused slightly, frowned and said, "It seems a little familiar."


    Shao Qingyuan jumped off the carriage and walked to the grass with Shao Wen.


    The grass was noisy and scattered, but it dragged out for a long time.


    After seeing the man''s face clearly, Shao Qingyuan''s expression suddenly changed, he hurriedly squatted down, and gave him a pulse. After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief and said to Shao Wen, "First carry the person to the carriage."


    "Yes."


    The two lifted the person into the car, but Gu Yundong didn''t know him, so he couldn''t help but look at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter looked slightly solemn, and while taking out his acupuncture bag, he said, "It''s the guard beside Uncle."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, "Why are you here?" After a pause, she reacted suddenly, "Could it be that she was also following behind Chu Baoyan and was discovered? Are you worried about her life?"


    "The head was hit, and it should have been hit by a stone. The stone in the wound is not very big, and it is not life-threatening."


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shao Qingyuan took a needle and stabbed him twice, the guard frowned and slowly woke up.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he put his hands in an alert posture, and shot at Shao Wen who was squatting beside him.


    As soon as he moved, Shao Qingyuan grabbed his wrist.


    The guard was stunned for a moment, and finally he could see who the people in front of him were, and a surprise shed on his face, "Master Shao?"


    "Why did you faint here?" Shao Qingyuan asked while treating his wound.


    The guard showed a look of shame, "I originally followed the Fifth Uncle out of the city, but who would have followed him to the foot of the mountain, and suddenly a group of people came from behind. Before I could see clearly, a stone hit the back of the head. I was afraid of them. It would also be bad for me, and I fell on the ground and rolled down the **** below."


    Five Uncles? ? ?


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "The fifth uncle you said is Cai Jin??"


    "Yes, it''s him." The guard said a few words and felt a little dizzy. He didn''t know if he had lost too much blood, but his speech was much slower now, "Yesterday, the fifth aunt went back to the house, but her attitude was surprisingly good. , andforted the wife and the thirddy, who werepletely different from before. The Hou Ye thought that she was thinking behind closed doors in the mansion and changed her temper. However, the olddy felt that the fifth aunt was not right, so she let her subordinates stay in the Cai mansion. I stared outside. This morning, my subordinates saw that the fifth uncle didn''t bring any of his servants, and he was dressed strangely and went out. The subordinates felt that there was a problem, and they followed behind all the way to the foot of Wanmu Mountain. "


    This guard is by the side of Marquis Huaiyin and is his confidant, so he is also clear about Shao Qingyuan''s identity.


    He knew that he was a trustworthy person, so he told everything he knew.


    Shao Qingyuan heard the words, but did not speak for a long time.


    Cai Jin, Chu Baoyan? ?


    The two appeared at the foot of Wanmu Mountain at almost the same time, and Chu Baoyan''s people even knocked out the guards of the Hou residence who were following Cai Jin. There must be some connection between the two, right?


    Shao Qingyuan had already treated the wound for him. He wiped his hands with the wet handkerchief, and said to Shao Wen and Du Tianqing, "First take him back to the workshop and wait for us."


    Shao Wen was stunned, "Master, you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2182: telescope

    Chapter 2182 Telescope


    "Yun Dong and I went into the mountain to see." Shao Qingyuan couldn''t hold back his words.


    Shao Wen opened his mouth, but in the end he could only nod his head ande down.


    Du Tianqing saw this and knew that there was no way to change his mind. It''s just that he doesn''t quite understand why Master Shao would rather take Gu Yundong than Shao Wen?


    After all, Gu Yundong is his wife, isn''t he afraid that his wife will be in danger?


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan getting off the carriage, Du Tianqing hurriedly said, "Be careful when you enter the mountain. This Wanmu Mountain is a long mountain range, but generally no one enters the deep mountain. Even if Prince Lu entered, he should have just walked outside and stopped. I do know a shortcut..."


    He said, raised his hand and pointed to the left, "Going up this way, it''s a small road. No one walks, but there is a rule that after a few steps along the road, there will be a kind of purple grass that extends all the way to a cave. When you go to the cave, don''t go inside, there are many beasts in the deep mountains."


    "Okay, we got it, thank you."


    Shao Qingyuan stopped dying, holding Gu Yundong''s hand, and walked straight into the mountain.


    Walking down the path, I saw a purple grass.


    The two of them went straight forward along that road. Shao Qingyuan walked for a while, turned back and squatted down, patted his shoulders, "Are you tired? Come up, I''ll carry you."


    Gu Yundong is really a little tired. After all, he has just given birth for half a month, and his body has not recovered to the previous flexibility.


    She was next to Shao Qingyuan''s back, wrapped her arms around his neck, and said with a smile, "It''s hard work."


    "Where is this hard work? I am happy." Shao Qingyuan carried her on his back and walked forward with ease.


    Gu Yundong is not heavy. After she gave birth, she ate ording to the recipe given by Mamma Xia.


    Mammy Xia came out of the pce anyway. Those pce concubines who gave birth to children had tried many methods to restore their slender lines as soon as possible, and they had their own set of diet and exercise methods.


    Gu Yundong has been doing it during the confinement period, and now his weight is almost the same as before pregnancy.


    Even though Shao Qingyuan was carrying her, his speed did not slow down at all.


    The two of them quickly arrived at the cave Du Tianqing mentioned. Standing at the entrance of the cave and looking over, many of the scenery below can be seen.


    Shao Qingyuan squinted his eyes and stretched out his hand to Gu Yundong, "Telescope."


    Gu Yundong touched the inside of his sleeve and took out a monocr.


    This thing, Shao Qingyuan had seen the year before. At that time, in order to test the method of making magnifying sses, Gu Yundong introduced him to several kinds of ''mirrors''.


    When Shao Qingyuan touched this telescope, he couldn''t put it down. Gu Yundong gave it to him directly, but unfortunately, Shao Qingyuan didn''t want it, and asked her to keep it carefully so that no one else would discover it.


    He realized the benefits of this thing almost at first sight.


    This telescope, if ced on the battlefield, is definitely a great weapon.


    But if it was discovered by them, it would be a disaster.


    Looking at this telescope now, Shao Qingyuan still touched it with some love.


    immediately raised them and brought them in front of them. They were standing at a high position and the terrain was good. As long as they were not overly obstructed, they could usually be seen.


    Shao Qingyuan circled around the cave and looked down with a telescope.


    Not long after, I saw a familiar figure standing in the woods.


    He smiled, "I found it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2183: The two collude

    Chapter 2183 The two colluded


    Shao Qingyuan handed the telescope to Gu Yundong, who also looked in the direction he pointed, "Cai Jin?"


    Cai Jin was demoted because his impeachment against the Marquis of Huaiyin was unsessfulst time, and his whole person was depressed. At first nce, he seemed to be a lot older.


    At this time, he was standing alone in a rtively t spot of grass, looking down at his feet, for fear that some snakes, insects, rats and ants would run out of it.


    Gu Yundong put away the telescope and asked, "Let''s go over and take a look?"


    "Go." It''s no coincidence that Cai Jin and Prince Lu appeared in this mountain at the same time.


    The two moved carefully towards Cai Jin''s position. They were all dusted with medicinal powder, so they were not afraid of the bugs in the forest, and they walked smoothly.


    Seeing that it was not far from Cai Jin, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong climbed the two trees behind him at the same time, and nestled quietly.


    After waiting for a while, I heard a rustling voice in my ears, followed by the figure of Chu Baoyan appeared in the eyes of the two of them.


    When it was surprising, there was no guard beside Chu Baoyan, only a person who looked like a servant.


    Gu Yundong took the binocrs and looked in the direction he came from. Sure enough, he saw those guards guarding not far away.


    is good, those guards are noting, they are more relieved.


    Otherwise they were hiding in the trees and they might still be found.


    Chu Baoyan came over with a calm face, looking very impatient.


    He walked up to Cai Jin and scolded him without saying a word, "What''s the matter with you? I asked you to be careful, but in the end, someone was followed."


    Cai Jin originally went up to talk, but was shocked when he heard that, "I was followed? Who is it? Who is that person?"


    "I looked at the person who should be the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion. Don''t worry, that person was knocked out and won''t appear here in a short time."


    Cai Jin breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Prince."


    "Don''t be too busy to thank me first, I ask you, have you got the information that I asked you to go to the Marquis of Huaiyin to inquire about it?"


    Gu Yundong''s eyes narrowed, so Shao Hui went to the Hou residence to express condolences to Mrs. Hou and the third girl a few days ago, because of Chu Baoyan''s orders?


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Cai Jin''s face, "This, Shizi, as you know, the rtionship between my wife and the Hou Mansion... is not very good." Seeing that Chu Baoyan''s expression became impatient, he quickly changed the subject and said "But don''t worry, Shizi, that girl Shao Lanchun must have seen nothing. My wife said that she wanted to die the next day after she went back. Although she was rescued, she didn''t know anything."


    Chu Baoyan snorted coldly, "It''s better, but I''m still worried. After you go back, ask Mrs. Cai to walk around the Hou residence a lot. I''m not sure about some things, and I feel uneasy."


    Gu Yundong held the tree trunk motionless, but his emotions began to surge.


    What does ?? Cai Jin mean? What do you mean by not seeing anything?


    So, what should Shao Lanchun see? Or saw something that she ignored.


    And this matter was taken very seriously by Prince Lu.


    She frowned and her expression became more and more solemn.


    Cai Jin and Chu Baoyan under ?? were still talking, "But Shizi, you said just now that someone followed me out of the city, and it was from the Marquis of Huaiyin. Then they have doubts about me, can my wife still enter the Marquis?"


    Chu Baoyan had a little doubt about this person''s IQ. Did he really rely on his official position?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2184: Take the blame for others

    Chapter 2184 Take the me for others


    "Whether you can go in, that''s your business. What''s more, the Marquis of Huaiyin has doubts about you, and maybe he wants to see what you are trying to do, and lead snakes into the hole? There are many ways to go back slowly. Think slowly."


    Chu Baoyan didn''t want to continue talking to Cai Jin, "Anyway, you can handle this matter for me. Didn''t you say you have the ability? Then let me see how talented you are. If you can''t do this little thing well, how can I trust you?"


    Cai Jin took a deep breath and nodded hastily, "Don''t worry, Shizi, I will definitely do my best, and leave it to me without any problems." Yes, the solution was thought up by people, isn''t it just to enter the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion? little things.


    Chu Baoyan nodded, and after talking to him again, he sent Cai Jin away.


    "Okay, since you know what you have in mind, then do it well, and the benefits of turning back will naturallye from you. Go back, be careful next time, and don''t be followed by others."


    Cai Jin nodded repeatedly, bowed respectfully to Prince Lu, and then walked down the mountain with some difficulty.


    Chu Baoyan looked at his back and sneered coldly.


    It was the servant next to him, frowning and said, "Sir, Cai Jin''s work seems unreliable, is it really okay to leave it to him?"


    "What do you think I really expect him to do?" Chu Baoyanughed sarcastically.


    The little servant was taken aback, "What does the prince mean?"


    "I don''t know if the third miss of the Shao family saw Xuan Zhuo, but since she can seek death once, she can also have a second or third time. As long as Mrs. Cai goes to Shao''s house a few more times, she reminds Miss Shao of the rumors outside. Gossip, she will always be unable to stand it and copse." After a pause, he said again, "This is what Xuan Zhuo meant."


    The little servant nodded, "The servant understands, but Shizi, doesn''t this make the Marquis of Huaiyinpletely hate our pce? But this was clearly done by Mr. Xuan."


    Chu Baoyan sighed, "There''s nothing I can do, I can''t let people know that Xuan Zhuo was in the pce that day, and he was fascinated by Miss Shao San. As his friend, I can only take care of it for him. It''s a crime. Fortunately, Shao Lanchun didn''t see Xuan Zhuo, otherwise it would be another disturbance. Thedy in Xuan Zhuo''s family is not a vegetarian."


    The little servant was a little dissatisfied, and muttered, "Young Master Xuan is so irresponsible, how much have you carried for him, Shizi?"


    Chu Baoyan scolded violently, "Who told you to talk nonsense? It''s not your turn to discuss our affairs."


    The little servant was startled, and hurriedly knelt down, "It''s the servant who has overstepped, please forgive me."


    "Next time, pay attention, misfortunees out of your mouth." Chu Baoyan didn''t really me him, "Okay, get up. It''s gettingte now, eat something first, and then go into the mountains to hunt."


    "Yes, the servants will go and ask the king to guard them."


    Chu Baoyan nodded and walked slowly to the left.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, who had been staying on the tree, watched them walk away, and the guards hurriedly followed.


    They didn''te down from the tree until only the sound of insects and birds was left in the forest.


    Shao Qingyuan crouched down, carried Gu Yundong on his back, and walked back to the previous cave.


    The two continued down the mountain along the path that opened with the purple grass.


    It wasn''t until the foot of the mountain that Gu Yundong exhaled, turned his head to look at the top of the mountain, and asked, "Who is Xuan Zhuo?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2185: things get complicated

    Chapter 2185 Things getplicated


    Shao Qingyuan looked solemn, took her hand and walked to the avenue, and only said after a long while, "Grandson of Taifu."


    Gu Yundong stopped abruptly and looked at him in astonishment, "You mean..."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Listen to what Chu Baoyan said, he and Xuan Zhuo are friends."


    "Also, Xuan Zhuo was in the pce that day, and he was the one who wanted to attack Shao Lanchun." Gu Yundong frowned, slowly analyzing, "In the end, for some unknown reason, thosedies and girls suddenly rushed into the yard in the middle of the way. Everyone knows that King Lu and Taifu do not like each other, so no one can see Xuan Zhuo appearing in King Lu''s mansion, so Chu Baoyan himself and Shao Lanchun were together and took Xuan Zhuo''s charge."


    The more Gu Yundong said, the more ugly his face became, "But Xuan Zhuo''s family has a wife for a long time, and outsiders say that her wife is jealous and refuses to let Xuan Zhuo take a concubine. Therefore, Xuan Zhuo dare not let people know that he has an affair with Shao Lanchun. With a thief''s heart, I was afraid that Shao Lanchun would see him at the time, so he just kept doing it and killed people??"


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyes and looked ahead, "What I''m thinking now is that Chu Baoyan and Xuan Zhuo are good friends and have a close rtionship, then King Lu and Taifu..."


    King Lu and Taifu probably didn''t want to be as powerful as they looked on the surface.


    Things gotplicated.


    "We originally wanted to use Taifu to suppress King Lu. If they have a good rtionship, then our idea will not work." What''s more, if the culprit is Xuan Zhuo, the target they want to settle ounts at this time is Taifu. the government.


    "What should we do now?"


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t think of it for a while, there was too much information, and he had no clue for the time being.


    While the two were talking, Shao Wen came over in a carriage.


    "Master, Madam, I have sent people to Du''s house, and I am now recuperating."


    Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Yundong into the carriage, and then asked, "How is his condition?"


    "I was still a little dizzy, and fell asleep again."


    "Okay, go to Du''s house first."


    Shao Wen nodded and drove the carriage back to the Du family.


    Shao Qingyuan showed the guard again, and the diagnosis showed that he was not suitable for moving at this time, so he was temporarily recuperating in Du''s house, and asked Du Meng to take care of him.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Shao Qingyuan and the two nned to go back to the city first, and go to the Marquis of Huaiyin to discuss this matter with the olddy.


    They brought Du Tianqing and asked him to bring Luo Qi back.


    got back on the carriage and drove towards the city gate, and the few people in the carriage were silent.


    After entering the city gate, Gu Yundong suddenly lifted the curtain of the car and said to Shao Wen outside, "Take a detour and go to Xinming Pavilion first."


    "Okay, ma''am."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong, "What''s wrong?"


    "I want to ask something."


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of Xinming Pavilion. Gu Yundong got out of the carriage and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Wait for me for a while, I wille out soon."


    Shao Qingyuan instructed the carriage to stop, and then watched Gu Yundong enter the Xinming Pavilion.


    Mamma Xia, who was entertaining guests, saw her and was stunned for a moment, "Why did the hoste here at this time?"


    "I happened to be passing by and asked you something."


    Mamma Xia led her behind the counter and poured her a ss of water, "What''s the matter, ask the owner."


    "Do you know Xuan Zhuo in the Taifu''s house?" Seeing Mamma Xia nodding, she continued to ask, "Has his wife ever been to Xinming Pavilion?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2186: Thats Xuan Zhuo

    Chapter 2186 That is Xuan Zhuo


    Mamma Xiaughed, "Come,e often, well, it''s there."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, but he didn''t expect people to be in Xinming Pavilion at this moment.


    She looked in the direction of Mammy Xia''s finger, and saw a woman in her twenties sitting in the corner. She looked at her somewhat mboyant temperament, and even had a hint of her drinking milk tea... heroic.


    Gu Yundong carefully observed Xuan Zhuo''s wife. When Xia Xia saw this, she thought for a while and said in a low voice, "This Xuan Shao''s family is from a militarymander. She used to grow up with her father and brother in the frontier, so she has a somewhat informal temperament. Xiaojie. Taifu¡¯s family is from a schrly family, and the sons and brothers in the family are all weak schrs. When I heard that these two families got married, many people in the capital broke their jaws.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded, retracted his gaze, and looked at him only from the corner of his eyes, "How is her character? How is her rtionship with Xuan Zhuo?"


    "Emotions, how can outsiders know about the rtionship between this husband and wife? But she is very strict with the son of Xuan, and not a single concubine in the family epts it. They have been married for a few years, and there is no child under their knees. Last year, Mrs. Xuan wanted to give Young Master Xuan took a concubine, and as a result, Young Master Xuan made a big fuss, and threatened that if Young Master Xuan dared to ept it, she would dare to beat Young Master Xuan half-hearted, or she would wait on the hospital bed for the rest of her life."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "This Mrs. Xuan Shao is quite a tiger."


    "Thanks to her father and brother who have made great achievements in battle, otherwise she is so strong in her husband''s family, I am afraid that Mrs. Xuan would have taken care of her long ago."


    Gu Yundong took another look at the youngdy Xuan, but the next moment, she heard her raise her hand and call her friend Yu Paner over.


    Yu Pan''er listened to a few words in the past, and soon came over again, and then said to Mamma Xia with a look of embarrassment, "The shopkeeper, Mrs. Xuan Shao asked us to bring wine over."


    "Wine?" Gu Yundong took a jug from the cab, "This is bayberry fruit wine, you can bring it to her."


    Who knew that Yu Pan''er shook her head and said in a low voice, "She said she didn''t want fruit wine, she drank it that was tasteless and tasteless, and if she wanted strong liquor, it was the kind of liquor that men from the frontier drink."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Mother Xia obviously has experience. She walked over with bayberry fruit wine and sat next to Mrs. Xuan Shao and said a few words.


    After a while, bayberry wine filled her ss.


    Mammy Xia walked back again and said to Gu Yundong, "I''m in a bad mood, it seems that Mrs. Xuan took a concubine for Young Master Xuan again. For the past two days, Young Master Xuan doesn''t know what to do, and doesn''t stay in the mansion all day. ."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Isn''t Mr. Xuan in the house these two days?"


    "Yeah. The husband is not around, and the mother-inw forced her to allow her husband to take a concubine. Don''t look at her stubbornness now. If youe again, I''m afraid she won''t be able to stand it unless she divorces her husband."


    Her new Ming Pavilion is not only a ce for thesedies in the capital to entertain and rx, but also a ce for these upset people to vent.


    It¡¯s just that people who are in a bad mood usually open a box.


    But Mrs. Xuan may be because of her temperament, or she doesn''t care what others think, or she likes the excitement, so she basically sits in the lobby and never goes to the private room.


    Gu Yundong had almost seen it, and was about to leave when his sleeve was suddenly pulled by Xia Ma.


    "See, that is Xuan Zhuo." She pointed to the door and said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2187: Du Tianqing: I have seen him

    Chapter 2187 Du Tianqing: I have seen him


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction she was pointing, and he really saw a young gentleman getting down from the carriage.


    It was just that the man from Xinming Pavilion stopped, so he stood at the door and nced inside. After seeing Mrs. Xuan Shao, he asked the girl at the door to call someone for help.


    Mrs. Xuan Shao pouted, got up and walked to the counter. After paying the money, she walked towards the door with a sneer.


    Gu Yundong immediately followed.


    Xuan Zhuo saw his wifeing out, so he hurried up to meet him, but as soon as he approached, he frowned again and took a step back, and asked with a sullen face, "You''re drinking again? Didn''t I tell you not to drink?"


    "What''s wrong with my drinking? Do you have to care if I drink some fruit wine?" Mrs. Xuan Shao grew up in the frontier.


    It''s just two sses of fruit wine, and to her, it''s almost like drinking in water. Don''t say drunk, don''t even move your footsteps.


    She went to Xuan Zhuo, regardless of whether it was on the street, and asked directly, "Where have you been these two days? Why aren''t you at home? Ah?"


    Xuan Zhuo pulled her and smiled a little to please, "I just have something to do, so I''ll pick you up when I''m busy? Come ande, get in the car first, let''s go back to the house if you have anything to say, be careful click it."


    Mrs. Xuan Shao shook off his hand, "I don''t need you, I can do it myself."


    After saying that, he didn''t even need a footstool and got on the carriage directly.


    Xuan Zhuo stood there and stopped for a while, squeezed his smile away again, and then stepped on his feet.


    Gu Yundong watched the whole process and saw that their carriage was gradually walking away. He also said goodbye to Mammy Xia and walked towards his carriage.


    "Let''s go."


    The carriage slowly left Xinming Pavilion and walked towards Hetai Lane.


    When ?? arrived at the door of the house, Gu Yundong exhaled and helped Shao Qingyuan''s hand down.


    However, only a few people entered the house, but they saw the person they least wanted to see.


    Sure enough, Xing Wenming came again.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t have the heart to deal with him today, so he didn''t have much expression on his face when he went in, "Why is Shishu here?"


    "I just went to see Lei Yan. He has been able to walk two steps today. It seems that the effect of the treatment is great."


    "Well, after a while he should be able to go home to recover."


    Xing Wenming saw that his interest was not high, and he probably understood that he could not rush too much. He was very aware of current affairs and said, "I heard that you are out of the city today? I think you are quite tired. Then I will not disturb you. I have something to go to Huimin Medical Center, so I will leave first."


    "Okay, Uncle Shi, walk slowly."


    Xing Wenming smiled, "Okay, no need to send it, I''lle back another day."


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth, are youing back another day? ? ?


    But they n to go to Huaiyin Marquis Mansion for a while, but they don''t worry that Xing Wenming will stay in Shao Mansion alone. The best he can leave sooner.


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea, turned his head and said to Du Tianqing, "I asked Shuitao to call Luo Qi, what are your ns now? Or take Luo Qi out of the city, or let her go to Qin Mansion??"


    After she finished asking, she realized that Du Tianqing''s mind was not here.


    He frowned as he stared in the direction of the door, as if thinking about something.


    Gu Yundong raised his hand and waved in front of him, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Oh, no, nothing." Du Tianqing said, "That person just now, is Master Shao''s uncle?"


    "Yeah, what''s the problem?"


    Du Tianqing frowned, hesitated for a moment, then said, "I don''t know if it''s a problem, I just saw him at Lu Wangfu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2188: There are traces to follow

    Chapter 2188 There are traces to follow


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were both stunned when they heard it. Have they seen Xing Wenming in Lu Wangfu?


    "When?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Du Tianqing thought for a while, "A few months before I set off to Linxun Ind, at the beginning ofst year, yes, it was that time."


    Earlyst year, earlyst year?


    Wasn''t that just before the medical conference? But didn''t Xing Wenming say that he was always in the south during that time? How can it appear in Beijing?


    Gu Yundong''s mind seemed to have some thoughts shing through her mind. She asked Du Tianqing, "When he appeared in the Lu pce, did anyone in the pce get sick and need a doctor?"


    "No, I haven''t heard of anyone who needs to hire a doctor. And when this Mr. Xing entered the pce, he deliberately concealed his whereabouts, and I also saw it identally."


    Xing Wenming appeared in Lu Wangfu, he...


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head, and at the same time, Shao Qingyuan also suddenly looked at her.


    The two looked at each other with an indescribable shock in their eyes.


    "I suddenly have a guess."


    "Me too."


    Du Tianqing looked around and didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    At this moment, Luo Qi was also brought over by Tong Shuitao, and hurried over, "Uncle, why are you here?"


    Du Tianqing looked at the expressions of Shao Qingyuan and the two of them, as if something had happened, so he didn''t bother and took her hand to the side to talk.


    Gu Yundong was silent for a while before speaking with a dry throat, "You said, is it the Prince Lu Mansion? Actually, we are the ones to deal with, and the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion was only used by them as a raft?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded solemnly, "Xing Wenming is in the same group as the Xun Zhifu of Lingzhou Prefecture, and he is very close with Lu Wangfu. I am afraid that King Lu and Xun Zhifu have colluded a long time ago. If so, then King Lu must also know. Our rtionship with the Marquis of Huaiyin. The prefect of Xun will deal with the Bai family in Lingzhou, and King Lu will naturally deal with us in the capital."


    If this is really the case, then the Marquis of Huaiyin waspletely implicated by them.


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, "What did King Lu and the Xun Zhifu collude with? He is a prince, colluding with local officials, and I don''t believe it if he says that there is no shameful purpose."


    "King Lu is already a prince, so maybe that''s the only thing that attracted him to take risks."


    Shao Qingyuan said, and Gu Yundong looked at each other.


    The look of shock in the eyes of the two of them was even more intense. If King Lu really had bad intentions, the matter would be moreplicated, and it was no longer something they could solve together.


    "But it''s all just our guesses." Gu Yundong would rather hope that it is really just a personal grievance at this moment. If it involves a struggle for power and position, it will involve a big deal. And as long as this kind of thing happened in all dynasties, the price would be blood.


    "But if we continue to infer based on this spection, many things have traces to follow." Shao Qingyuan said, "King Lu never cared about the government and did not go to the court to discuss matters in the past few years, because Du Tianqing asked him to help in the investigation. After the incident with the Gu family, he re-entered the court and the opposition. If King Lu had already known the grudges between the Gu family and my mother from the Xun Zhifu, then he would definitely be able to deduce that our Bai family would never allow the Gu family to join the court. Xun Dao was pardoned and left to return to the capital. But he knew the result, but he still went to ask the emperor to reverse the case for the Gu family, why? It¡¯s not really to repay Du Tianqing¡¯s life-saving grace, right?¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2189: Gu Yundong, they are chess pieces

    Chapter 2189 Gu Yundong they are chess pieces


    If King Lu really values ??love and righteousness so much, will he ignore Du Meng''s life or death?


    In addition to this reason, the other most practical and obvious benefit is that he returned to the court, participated in the government, and entered the field of vision of the emperor and officials.


    King Lu re-emerged on the political stage through the affairs of the Gu family.


    As a result, the lines that were not clear at first became clear.


    Gu Yundong slowly sat back in his seat, shocked by each other''s guesses.


    "So, King Lu has been nning this game since the beginning ofst year? We are all pawns in his hands?"


    Fuck, is it so bad?


    was used without knowing it. The problem is that they have never met King Lu once.


    Moreover, even if they knew they were being used, they would still follow this move and nail the Gu family to Linxun Ind.


    "There are still exceptions." Shao Qingyuan said.


    "What exception."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her, "You."


    Gu Yundong pointed to himself, not knowing why.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "You saw the bracelet on Mrs Xun''s wrist and remembered the cause of my mother''s illness, which eventually led to Mrs. Xun''s dismissal. Later, because of her pregnancy, she lived in Lantern Lane and met Gao Feng, and learned about Bai Zhiyan''s death. From his life experience, he also knew about the conspiracy of Xun Zhifu."


    So for Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong is the biggest lucky star in his life.


    Gu Yundong was still a little embarrassed by what he said, but he sighed again quickly, "But it is precisely because they knew the true face of Xun Zhifu in advance, and now they are jumping off the wall and starting to deal with the Bai family and us."


    "Isn''t this better? It''s better than waiting for them to be fully fledged and ready to expose itter."


    That''s right, Gu Yundong felt a little more at ease.


    "If that''s the case, then you say, is it possible that the words we heard in the woods today are also false?" After Gu Yundong calmed down, his mind turned quickly, "You think, if the Lu Pce wants to deal with us, Then the ultimate goal of everything they do is us. But the words Chu Baoyan said in the woods today... are very strange. Chu Baoyan said that Xuan Zhuo wanted Shao Lanchun to seek death. With such a simple sentence, it is necessary to I specially made an appointment with Cai Jin to go to the wilderness, do you still have a guard to talk about it?"


    These words are more like they were deliberately told to them.


    He put all the faults on Xuan Zhuo''s head inside and out. Did he know that they were spying on them and wanted them to deal with the master?


    And King Lu knew that they had a good rtionship with Qin Wenzheng and Yi Zn, so he thought more deeply, didn''t he just want the emperor''s henchmen like Taifu and Qin Wenzheng to kill each other and lose both?


    is really... so sinister.


    "This Chu Baoyan doesn''t go out early in the morning and doesn''t go outte at night. It happened when we went to the workshop outside the city to make an ount. Aftering out, he didn''t go anywhere, just went to the woods not far away. The time was just right, Just ran past our carriage on horseback."


    Shao Qingyuan also thought it was a bit of a coincidence.


    However, if Du Tianqing hadn''t met Xing Wenming and talked about seeing him in the Lu Wangfu, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong would never have thought that King Lu''s purpose was themselves, and they would not have dug deeper...


    "There is one more thing." Gu Yundong raised his head and said, "It''s that son Xuan and his wife."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2190: Do the two have a head and tail?

    Chapter 2190 Does the two have a head and tail?


    "It is rumored that Xuan Zhuo and his wife have a bad rtionship, and there are many quarrels outside. Mrs. Xuan Shao has never given him a good look. He is not allowed to take a concubine, and threatens him at any time." Gu Yundong exhaled, " It seems like they will tear their faces and leave at any time, but today, what I see is the other side."


    "Which side?"


    "When Xuan Zhuohui was rushing over, he subconsciously blocked Mrs. Xuan Shao''s side. After his wife got on the carriage, she wiped off the water stains on the carriage with a handkerchief to prevent Mr. Xuan from slipping. Also, when Mrs. Xuan Shao heard that Xuan Zhuo wasing to pick him up, she was muttering with dissatisfaction, but she did not hesitate to get up. After she went out, Xuan Zhuo''s eyes were all excited when she saw her."


    Gu Yundong is someone from the past, and she pays special attention to those small details.


    But it is such a small detail that lets people know whether the rtionship between the two is good or bad.


    Xuan Zhuo... He cares about his wife very much, and he is not the same person as Chu Baoyan said.


    Why did Mrs. Xuan Shao, who was a militarymander, marry Xuan Zhuo, who was a schrly family? Is it possible that Xuan Zhuo himself asked for it?


    It is this point that makes Gu Yundong more sure that Chu Baoyan deliberately said those words to misunderstand them.


    King Lu wanted to borrow their hands to deal with the master.


    Anyway, no matter which side wins, he can take advantage of the fisherman.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong gritted his teeth with hatred.


    Shao Qingyuan patted her, "regardless of whether our guess is right or not, in short, we will not give up with Lu Wangfu. But the Taifu is not sure whether he really has no contact with Lu Wang. After lunch, I will first Go to the Hou Mansion and tell your grandmother what happened today, so that they can be mentally prepared."


    "it is good."


    Gu Yundong nodded and let someone bring the food.


    It''s already past noon now, but they have so many things to do, they don''t have time to sit down and rest for a while.


    Shao Qingyuan ate quickly, and after a while, he put down his chopsticks and got up and went out.


    His eldest uncle''s guard was still outside the city at Du''s house, so he had to tell them in advance.


    Who knew that Shao Qingyuan had just arrived at the door of Shao Mansion, but bumped into Shao Hui, who was also outside the door and wanted to enter.


    Shao Hui was entangled with the concierge and wanted to enter the mansion.


    It''s just that the porter had probably been ordered by the olddy and kept preventing him from entering.


    Shao Hui was so angry that she was about to scold, but she took a few steps back to the back of the steps, but she almost bumped into Shao Qingyuan.


    She turned her head suddenly, her eyebrows raised.


    She didn''t know if she hated Shao Qingyuan too much for hitting her son, or because of King Lu''s backing, Shao Hui couldn''t control her anger when facing Shao Qingyuan, and scolded fiercely, "Why are you here? Who told youe here?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her coldly, I didn''t expect Cai Jin''s speed to be quite fast. He just returned to the city from Prince Lu, so he immediately asked his wife toe over to ask for trouble?


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Shao Hui hated her teeth even more. She seemed to think of something, and suddenly sneered, "Oh, you''re a doctor, you''re here to see Shao Lanchun, right? I didn''t expect you to be so enthusiastic. Yes, those who know say that you are a doctor and a doctor with a benevolent heart, but those who don''t know also think that you and that Shao Lanchun have something to do, making you so enthusiastic that you run to Hou''s residence every three days. After all, you and Hou''s residence have nothing to do. For no reason, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2191: No mouth, you can donate

    Chapter 2191 No mouth, you can donate


    Shao Qingyuan did not speak, he silently lowered his head and took out a porcin bottle from the medicine bag he carried with him.


    Then he silently pulled out the stopper of the porcin bottle and poured out a pill.


    Finally raised his head, looked at Shao Hui steadily and said, "Go ahead."


    Shao Hui was stunned for a while, and Fuzhi suddenly realized something, and quickly covered his mouth, stared at his eyes and shook his head, and asked vaguely, "You, what do you want to do?"


    "You don''t need your mouth, you can donate it, or I''ll be dumb for you." Shao Qingyuan said, his eyes became sharp, and his right leg took a step forward.


    Shao Hui suddenly remembered the ferocity with which he beat her son, and she was so frightened that she lost her mind, looking at the pill in his hand and shaking her head hurriedly. Then after taking two steps back, he turned around abruptly and fled.


    Shao Qingyuan let out a ''tsk'', turned and walked towards the gate of Shao Mansion.


    The porter looked at him in a daze... With the pill in his hand, he couldn''t help rolling his throat.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows and handed it forward, "Do you want it?"


    The doorman hurriedly shook his head, but Shao Qingyuan threw it directly to him, and left a sentence from a distance, "Don''t worry, it''s sugar, it won''t die from poison."


    The concierge blinked, in disbelief. He took the pill and sniffed it under his nose. There was no medicinal smell, but a sweet smell.


    He looked up at Shao Qingyuan, who was far away, and put the candy into his mouth.


    Sweet, so sweet! !


    Shao Qingyuan went all the way to the Nianyin Hall where the olddy was.


    The olddy looked at him in surprise, until she heard Shao Qingyuan''s intention, she held the beads one by one in silence, and didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan poured her a cup of tea, "Grandma, leave this matter to us. If it really involves conspiracy..." He didn''t say itpletely, but the olddy understood what he meant.


    "Anyway, don''t get involved in the Marquis of Huaiyin. I''ll tell Mr. Qin about this guess, and then I''lle up with a charter to see what to do. We''ll discuss the matter of the aunt and the third cousin. Give them their innocence."


    The olddy still didn''t make a sound. She stood up and walked to the edge of the window to stand, looking outside, wondering what she was thinking.


    Shao Qingyuan stood behind her without disturbing her.


    After a long time, the olddy turned around with a smile on her face, "Okay, my grandmother will leave this to you. But it''s agreed, you must say it wherever you can use your grandmother."


    The olddy knew very well that even if the Marquis of Huaiyin wanted to help, it was powerless.


    Not to mention that the Marquis of Huaiyin has fallen, even if it hasn''t fallen, the IQs of her two sons are all due to the friction that King Lu pressed to the ground.


    What''s more, this matter is very involved. If they are not careful, they may not only be unable to help, but also drag their feet.


    Rather than that, they might as well stay in peace. Where they can be used, they will do their best, and if they are not used, they will not cause trouble.


    The olddy grabbed Shao Qingyuan''s hand, a little sad and a little sad, "But you must be careful, you know?"


    "Grandma, don''t worry." Shao Qingyuan gave her a reassuring smile, then thought of another thing, "By the way, and the Cai family, I guess they won''t back down on this, they can''t enter the door today, and I''m afraid they will try something else tomorrow. the door. I..."


    Before Shao Qingyuan finished speaking, he was interrupted by the olddy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2192: Shao Huis fate

    Chapter 2192 Shao Hui''s End


    "You are busy with King Lu''s affairs. I can still handle the affairs of the Cai family."


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised, "How is grandmother going to solve it?"


    "Let them take care of themselves, and they won''t have the time to trouble us again." The olddy''s eyes shed a hint of coldness.


    Since thest time Cai Jin impeached the Marquis of Huaiyin, she has been looking for someone to keep an eye on Cai Jin. Although Cai Jin has learned a lesson, ording to their temperament, they may do something with cerebral palsy.


    Therefore, the olddy has his handle in her hand.


    Sure enough, the next day, Shao Hui didn''t have the time toe to Shao Mansion to make trouble.


    Because Cai Jin''s outer room was exposed.


    Cai Jin had raised a soft-bodied Outer Room outside a few years ago, but the Outer Room''s identity was not very good, so he couldn''t take it back to the house.


    But if it was just like that, it would be fine, but the outer chamber even gave birth to a son for Cai Jin.


    This is incredible. Shao Hui has been arrogant in the Cai family for so many years, but is it not because of the Cai family that she has a son alone?


    Now there is another illegitimate child, and the outer room is young and beautiful, so he directlypares her.


    Wherever Shao Hui was willing to give up, she went to the door with someone.


    Who knows that the outer room is also smart, otherwise it is impossible to coax Cai Jin, who is strict with rules, to let her give birth to an illegitimate child. She didn''t even n to propose to live in Cai Mansion until her son was old enough to deal with Cai Wenqian, his elder brother.


    This outer room has been recharging its strengths, and in the future, his son will be able to squeeze out the ineffective Cai Wenqian and be the master of the Cai family.


    But now that things have been exposed, Shao Hui came to the door, and the outer room could only meet her.


    The outer chamber did not embarrass Shao Hui either. Shao Hui had been raised to be stupid and bad-tempered over the years. When the outer chamber provoked a little bit, Cai Jin, who was already impatient with Shao Hui, of course stood by her side.


    In addition to the two elders of the Cai family, the old man naturally expects that the family will have many children and grandchildren, and the son can spread branches and leaves.


    But after so many years, the family has two or three concubines, but there is still only one grandson of Shao Huisheng, and the others are granddaughters.


    Now I finally got another one, and she is well-behaved and polite, very simr to Cai Jin, and her mouth is sweet, making the two old people happy.


    What if this is the son of the outer chamber? Turning back and taking her into the house, this child is a concubine.


    With the support of two old people, the outer room is more confident.


    Shao Hui was so angry that she couldn''t do anything about it. She does have a family, but she and her family have long since fallen out.


    So the only ones who helped Shao Hui were Cai Wenqian, his son and his daughter-inw.


    is rted to their own interests, and thebat effectiveness of Cai Wenqian and his wife is also real.


    The entire Cai family was in a state of upheaval, and it was a joke. Many people in the capital saw it as a joke.


    Cai Jin wanted to quell the dispute. He was impatient with Shao Hui, but when he needed to use Shao Hui again, he became entangled.


    After going back and forth like this, he couldn''t figure out a clue at all, and the battle became more and more in full swing.


    Cai Jin himself was in a state of exhaustion, so he was unable toplete the task given by the Prince of Lu.


    In the end, he couldn''t bear it anymore, and he didn''t know why. When the outer chamber and Shao Hui were fighting, he saw that the outer chamber had a cut on his face, and he couldn''t control his anger for a while, and suddenly pushed Shao Hui out.


    Shao Hui''s head hit the door frame and fainted.


    Then, he never woke up again.


    can''t die, can''t wake up, and has be a living dead.


    The olddy said: Fengshui takes turns


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2193: belatedly complaining

    Chapter 2193 Slowlyining


    After Shao Hui became the living dead, Cai Jin was useless, and the Prince of Lu just used him, and quickly left him behind.


    However, the interior of the Cai family was still not calm, Shao Hui fell, and her son Cai Wenqian continued to fight.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    When Shao Qingyuan came out of Huaiyin Marquis Mansion, it was alreadyte, and his original n to go to Qin Mansion could only be suppressed temporarily.


    When he returned to Shao''s house in Hetai Lane, Du Tianqing had already left, and Luo Qi was still there.


    Gu Yundong said to him while holding his son, "Du Tianqing means that since Prince Lu is out of the city today, he may being for us, then he must also know that we went to Du''s house, but Luo Qi is not at Du''s house. It''s safe. It''s better to stay at our house, and we don''t have to send it to Qin Mansion. "


    After all, if King Lu wants to be serious, then the Qin mansion will also be his goal, it is the same in the Shao family or the Qin mansion.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and pinched his son''s face. The little guy immediately stared at him in dissatisfaction, screaming, as if he was scolding him.


    Shao Qingyuan snorted lightly and pinched him again.


    Gu Yundong pped him away in dissatisfaction, "Okay, how old you are, and bullying him as a baby, hurry up and pack up, get some rest, and I''ll go to Qin Mansion with you tomorrow."


    Shao Qingyuan finally let go, and left in a good mood.


    It was Chi Chi, who was very dissatisfied with dancing and dancing, as if he wasining at Gu Yundong''s slobber.


    Gu Yundong nodded as he wiped his mouth with the handkerchief, "I know, your father is the worst. When you grow up, you will pinch his face and take revenge."


    Xiao Chichi snorted twice, only then was satisfied, leaning his head on her shoulder, Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing and crying.


    The next day, she got up early and nned to go to Qin Mansion with Shao Qingyuan.


    When she went out this time, she brought Chichi with her. The little guy opened his eyes early in the morning and stayed in her arms and prevented her from leaving.


    Yang Liu smiled and wrapped a slobber bag for him, "You went out to the workshop yesterday and didn''t bring him with you, but he was unhappy all day. When he was lying in the cradle, when he heard the movement from the door, he froze. I rolled my eyes and saw that I didn''t even eat much milk. When I woke up so early today, I must be afraid that you would leave him again. Don''t look at how big he is, he is smart and knows everything."


    I don''t know if I heard himplimenting him, Chichi screamed and drooled.


    Yangliu, "My little ancestor, the pocket I just put on for you, look, it''s wet again."


    She hurriedly changed a piece for him, and then brought arge bag to Tong Shuitao for him to take, all of which were used by Xiaochichi.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect it would be such a hassle to take the child out for a trip, and she was a little discouraged.


    But seeing the little guy''s particrly excited expression, she suppressed the thought again.


    And when she went to Xinming Pavilion yesterday, she heard Mamma Xia say that Ge Shi also seems to have something to look for her. It was just right, she followed Xianggong to Qin Mansion to see.


    "Mother, it''s almost there, we''ll go first, you go and rest first."


    Yang Liu is still worried, this is the first time he has gone out since Chi Chi was born, and it is also the first time he has left her.


    If it wasn''t for her identally twisting her foot this morning and making it inconvenient to go out, she would definitely follow.


    She pulled Chichi''s hand, "Okay, let''s go out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2194: Dad, please be yourself

    Chapter 2194 Dad, please be a person


    Shao Qingyuan picked up the child, Gu Yundong hurriedly followed.


    Tong Shuitao in front had already got on the carriage with a bag in one hand and a baby basket in the other.


    Chichi went out for the first time, and as soon as he walked out of the house, the bustling feeling on the street, the atmosphere full of fireworks instantly surged up.


    The little guy opened his **** eyes and kept turning in his father''s arms, raising his hands and feet excitedly.


    Unfortunately, Shao Qingyuan quickly got into the carriage and put him directly on the baby basket. After Gu Yundong came in, the curtain was closed, blocking the view from the outside.


    Chichi kid, "..." Huh? Dad, can you be a person?


    Gu Yundong looked at him and always felt that he saw a confused expression on his face.


    The little guy babbled, but no one understood what he meant.


    Probably got up early this morning, and after a while, he fell asleep from exhaustion.


    Gu Yundong covered him with a thin nket, and then opened the bag that Yangliu had packed.


    She counted it, and the saliva pocket was thirty dors. Others include diapers, towels, handkerchiefs, hats, socks, rattles, cloth tigers, etc...


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Is this too much?"


    She only went out for half a day, maybe even half a day, her mother prepared so many things, did she n to let them spend the night outside?


    No wonder it needs such a big bag.


    Tong Shuitao said from the side, "Mrs. still has a lot to take out, or at least there will be at least two burdens."


    Gu Yundong was speechless for a long time, looking at his son, who was lying in the baby basket, who was unaware of personnel, holding his little hands and pursing his little mouth, and slept soundly, tsk tsk.


    That is, now that the conditions are good, her mother is so fond of him.


    She remembered that when Yun Shuyunke was a child, he could only lie on the bed with Aba Aba, and a total of five or six diapers would be very good.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and put the things back into the bag.


    When he arrived at Qin Mansion, Xiao Chi Chi hadn''t woken up yet. Shao Qingyuan took down the baby basket and carried him into Qin Mansion with him.


    It''s just that Gu Yundong took the basket halfway through, and she had to go to the backyard to find Ge Shi.


    Shao Qingyuan took Shao Wen to the study, where Qin Wenzheng was.


    Ge Shi already knew that she wasing, and called the maid next to her to pick her up.


    Gu Yundong followed behind the maid while carrying the baby basket. In the backyard, Mrs. Ge just finished checking Qin Anning''s homework and was talking to her.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, An Ning''s eyes lit up and she hurried over.


    But seeing Chi Chi sleeping in the basket, the originally opened mouth closed instantly, and then she whispered, "Sister Yundong, Chi Chi is sleeping? Then I''ll look at him, you and my mother go and talk. ."


    "Okay, thank you An Ning."


    She put the basket on the bed beside her, let Tong Shuitao watch, then walked to the stool in front of Ge Shi and sat down.


    Mrs Ge watched her daughter carefully cover Chi Chi with the nket, her eyes lighted up at the little guy, her mouth moved, and she didn''t know what she was whispering.


    She sighed slightly and nced at her belly


    Gu Yundong knew how much she was thinking.


    The Ge family actually wants a child. Although Qin Wenzheng doesn''t care, there are always rumors outside that she has failed to open up the Qin family. After giving birth to a daughter, it has been eight years and there is still no news.


    The husband still doesn''t ept his concubine, and the Qin family is probably going to die.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2195: New shop is opening

    Chapter 2195 The new shop is about to open


    These words also reached Ge Shi''s ears, especially when Ge Shi followed Qin Wenzheng to the capital.


    At that time Qin Wenzheng became a neer in Beijing. How many people wanted to put people in the Qin Mansion because of this?


    If Qin Wenzheng hadn''t made a fuss, those people might not have known how to restrain themselves. Ge Shi was also unhappy and in a bad mood for a while because of this.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Yundong''s opening of the new Ming Pavilionter, Ge Shi managed it, which distracted her attention.


    She may be about to suffer from depression.


    Actually, when Ge Shi was in peace, Qin Wenzheng had offended the former emperor, and he left the capital after resigning from office.


    At that time, Ge Shi didn''t know that he was pregnant. It was the first time the two encountered this kind of thing. When they reacted, they thought that they were just leaving the capital and were unustomed to the conditions. However, they encountered an unreliable doctor and gave the wrong diagnosis.


    Later, Gus almost had a miscarriage, and the two knew that they had a child.


    Because the early pregnancy was not very good, An Ning was thinner and smaller than the average child when she was born. She can only be healthy and healthy after post-treatment.


    Ge Shi is also conditioning, but her conditioning time is much longer.


    Fortunately, these two years are almost the same. In fact, it is no problem to have another child at this time.


    It''s because Qin Wenzheng was too worried and thought about two yearster.


    Although Ge Shi wanted it very much, he still listened to her husband in this regard. However, seeing Chi Chi, or other newly born children, is still very greedy.


    Gu Yundong knew what she was thinking and quickly diverted her attention.


    "I went to Xinming Pavilion yesterday and heard from Xia Mama that you have something to call me?"


    "Ah? Yes." Ge patted his forehead and smiled, "The house in the east of the city has been repaired, and the que of Xinming Pavilion has been hung up. Yesterday, I asked someone to figure it out, and it will be suitable for a while. There are two good days to open, the most recent one is five dayster, and the second one is a monthter."


    She said, and handed her a piece of red paper.


    It says auspicious day, which is better than the day five dayster than one monthter.


    Ge Shi said, "I got the red paper yesterday and went to your house to find you, but unfortunately you are out of town. I mean, you can choose the day to open in five days. You don''t know, since we built a new shop, many people Everyone is asking when it will open. Especially those nobledies who live in the east of the city are looking forward to the opening day. Now that the spring flowers are blooming, many flowers in the yard are blooming. If the weather gets hot after a month , people don''t like to go out and move."


    Gu Yundong also thought so, "Then in five days, let''s open the business as soon as possible, and we will have ie as soon as possible."


    Ge Shiughed, "I think so too. The guys I recruited just a month ago have already taught them almost, and they can get started."


    Gu Yundong nodded, recruiting a partner a month ago, she was still confinement, so it was handled by Ge Shi and Xia Ma.


    After she gave birth, I went to see it too.


    The ?? looks are all out of the way, and under the guidance of Xia Ma, each one is also very disciplined.


    Although there are so many clever expressions, this is normal.


    In addition to the new recruits, Lan Hua''er also went to Xinming Pavilion Xinpu to help. Her child is now over one year old and has been weaned. With her mother helping her at home, she can also get away. .


    It''s just right, where they live now, it''s closer to Xinpu, and it''s more convenient.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2196: Invited list

    Chapter 2196 Invited List


    and Zhang Yingyue, she is now the official store manager of Xinpu.


    The new shop has just opened for two or three months, and Xia Mamma will be here to help and watch, and the original shop will be handed over to Mei Hong to manage.


    The other veterans, if it is convenient for the new shop, have also transferred a few to the new shop.


    Everything is ready, just wait for the opening, you can get on the track.


    Seeing that she had no objection, Mr. Ge took out another list, "Look at this, it''s the guests that you n to invite on the opening day."


    Because of her pregnancy and confinement, the affairs of the new shop are almost entirely responsible for Ge Shi.


    But whenever something needs to be decided, she wille over to ask Gu Yundong''s opinion in advance, and it''s not annoying.


    Gu Yundong actually likes this way of getting along. She and Ge have a good rtionship and are friends.


    But in business, it is still necessary to distinguish clearly.


    Gu Yundong is the general person in charge of Xinming Pavilion, and Ge Shi is the person in charge of the capital. She is in the capital, and some slightly important decisions are negotiable with each other. This not only respects her, but also helps this rtionship. sustain for a long time.


    Gu Yundong took the list and wrote many names on it.


    The Ge Shi knew that Gu Yundong had been in the capital for a long time, but he didn''t like tomunicate much, so many people didn''t know him.


    Therefore, after her name, she will carefully indicate the identity of the person, whether her husband is an official or a businessman, how much is an official or what kind of business he does.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, "You are not afraid of trouble."


    "How can this be called trouble? I, when I was writing this, happened to be studying with An Ning. I sat with her, but she was able to calm down and kill two birds with one stone, isn''t it good?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help looking at An Ning, the little girl was smiling, and she didn''t feel impatient at all after seeing that she had been sleeping for so long.


    She shook her head and looked back at the list.


    Unexpectedly, the first name on the list was the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    However, the name of the Marquis of Huaiyin was circled.


    Seeing her, Mrs Ge exined, "I was actually hesitant to send them invitations. The Marquis of Huaiyin is your husband''s grandfather''s house, and seriously, it''s your only rtive in the capital. , I can''t really say it without asking. But you also know that what happened in the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion recently, I haven''t heard of them going out in the past few days, and even the Marquis asked for leave and didn''t go to Mao, if I invited them, I would let them instead. Difficult."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, and Ge Shi sighed again, "And I''m also worried that they will go. When the timees, so manydies anddies will gossip at them again. It''s a pity that you didn''t go in the Lu Wangfu that day. I also pushed the invitation because I was busy with the renovation of the new shop, and the princess was unable to go because of something at home. If we were here, I could help a little bit."


    Even if they are not familiar with the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion, for the sake of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, no one will bully them for that sake.


    Mrs. Ge didn''t expect things to turn out like that, but because she knew Gu Yundong and knew some things about Hou''s mansion from her mouth, she didn''t believe that Mrs. Hou would do such a thing.


    There must be something else hidden in it.


    As for what the secret, Ge Shi did not know. But at that time, there were only two people involved. If Hou''s mansion was wronged, then... Lu''s mansion would be the secret.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2197: Then back them up

    Chapter 2197 Then support them


    Thinking of this, Ge Shi couldn''t help but sighed secretly.


    These high-profile families in the capital have a lot of dirty things in secret, and she has seen a lot in the past few years.


    "Please." Gu Yundong''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Ge raised his head and watched her fingersnd on the words of the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "You also said that they are our rtives. Since they are rtives, there is no reason not to invite them? Besides, thest time was in the Lu Wangfu, this time in our own territory, with me, If I let them be bullied, what''s the use of me?"


    "But today''s rumors..."


    "It''s because the rumors are still raging now that I have to support them. Let everyone know that although the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion has fallen, no one can bully it. Of course, if I don''t have enough waists, aren''t there you guys? Anyway, we''re a team."


    Ge Shi smiled, she nodded, and suddenly a wave of enthusiasm came up, "Yes, we protect our own people. In our new shop, if anyone dares to make trouble, we will kick them out."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes shone brightly, and he confirmed the residence of the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    But she also knew that the olddy could not go out, and probably Mrs. Hou, but the seconddy and Shao Hongkang''s wife could stille.


    She continued to look at the list, and then saw Xuan Zhuo''s wife.


    The youngdy of the Taifu family...


    Gu Yundong tapped the table with his finger slightly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Gu Shi always felt that she was thinking of some bad idea.


    Sure enough, Gu Yundongughed, but didn''t say anything and continued to watch.


    There were some people on the list that she knew. In addition to Princess Princess, there were also Yan Ya, the wife of Liu Wei''s uncle''s family, and Shao Ling, the wife of Commander Zhao. There are also the eldest princess who had given gifts to the third partyst time, thedy of Xu Guogong''s family, and the wives of some merchants who have contacts with Xinming Pavilion.


    There were quite a lot of people, Gu Yundong nced down.


    But on the thirdst line, I saw... Princess Lu.


    The name of Princess Lu was also circled by Ge Shi.


    Ge Shi said, "I don''t want to invite her. She and Huaiyin Marquis Manor have had this kind of trouble. I guess you don''t want to invite her either. It''s just that she sent you an invitation to invite you before, and it''s been toote. When the full moon is full, the pce has given gifts. Although it is not very expensive, the heart has arrived. Especially recently, Princess Lu has been active. After the spring, manydies'' houses held banquets and sent messages to Princess Lu. Most of them will go. "


    From her words, Gu Yundong understood that unless Gu Yundong made it clear that the carriage and horses were going to tear up their faces with the Lu pce, it would be better to send this invitation.


    There is one more thing that Ge Shi did not say. Judging from the fact that Princess Lu gave Chi Chi a gift without authorization, maybe she did not receive the invitation and would go to Xinming Pavilion with others.


    At that time, the people who can''t get off the stage will be Gu Yundong and Ge Shi.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "You said, Princess Lu has been very active recently? Will you go torge and small banquets?"


    "It doesn''t count. Of course, she doesn''t go to the small banquet, and her identity is there. But she is polite and considerate. Even if she doesn''t go, if people send her an invitation, she will have someone return the gift. A lot of people like it.¡±


    That''s why thest time that happened in Lu Wangfu, Huaiyin Houfu took almost all the usations.


    Because, Princess Lu has an identity and can be a human being.


    Chi Chi: Dad doesn''t do anything special


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2198: really wrong

    Chapter 2198 is really wrong


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment, then nced at the names on the list again, paused, and said, "Then please."


    Ge shi gave her two more nces, "Then over there in the Marquis of Huaiyin..."


    "I''ll tell my aunt."


    Ge Shi nodded, "Okay, if there is no problem with the list, I will post it."


    Gu Yundong read it again, and after confirming that there was no problem, he returned the list to Ge Shi.


    The opening of the new Ming Court store was settled like this.


    There is no need to publicize this time. Their customer base has been fixed. Anyone who has been to Xinming Pavilion knows that Xinming Pavilion is going to open a branch, and it has been repaired a few months ago.


    Gu Yundong and Ge Shi settled down on specific matters again. When he wanted to confirm the process again, an Ning voice suddenly came from his ear, "Mother, brother is awake."


    Gu Yundong and Ge Shi turned their heads to look at the same time, and they really saw that Chi Chi had opened his eyes and rolled his eyes. He probably didn''t see Gu Yundong, his mouth was deted, his eyebrows drooped down, and he looked like he was about to cry.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly walked over and picked him up, "Our little one woke upte? Are you hungry?"


    She touched the little guy''s diaper, which was already wet.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly carried her behind the screen to change diapers, while Ge Shi took her daughter and waited outside.


    At the same time, the atmosphere of Shao Qingyuan and Qin Wenzheng in the study was a little dignified.


    The more clearly Shao Qingyuan exined the events of the past two days, the more serious Qin Wenzheng''s expression became.


    He stood up and looked at the bamboo outside the window before speaking for a long time.


    "King Lu has been walking too fast in less than a year, and his steps are very big, something is wrong." Although the emperor exined it to him, but with the perfect solution of one thing after another , his reputation is getting higher and higher, and the power in his hands is getting heavier and heavier.


    I didn''t think anything of it before, after all, Qin Wenzheng himself was in the same situation when he returned to the capital.


    But if it isbined with Shao Qingyuan''s guess, then things be wrong.


    Qin Wenzheng got along with King Lu, and they even worked together on errands. King Lu''s performance was quite satisfactory. At that time, many decisions were made by him, and King Lu was the one who executed it.


    At that time, Qin Wenzheng also felt that King Lu''s execution was strong and people were easy to get along with.


    But there are some things that don¡¯t feel like you don¡¯t think about it in a certain way. Once you start to think about it, it bes¡­ very weird.


    "So King Lu has gathered around him a lot of colleagues who are close to him in such a short period of time." Shao Qingyuan said, "It''s just a little strange, since King Lu has been quiet for so many years, why did he suddenly resurfacest year? Are you nning to go back to the court?"


    "Perhaps, something happened that made him have to enter the court at this time."


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment and nodded.


    However, neither of them expected that Qin Wenzheng would reveal the truth in one sentence. And what happened happened to be rted to Shao Qingyuan and his wife.


    Qin Wenzheng exhaled a long breath, "But this matter is just our guess at the moment, there is no evidence, even if the analysis is given to the emperor, the emperor may not believe it. I will investigate secretly, if there is really something wrong, there can also be a precaution."


    As for the emperor, he could only vaguely remind him.


    If you talk too much, you might be tempted to sow discord.


    After all, King Lu''s performance in front of the emperor has always been appropriate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2199: Qin Shu

    Chapter 2199 Qin Shu


    Shao Qingyuan told Qin Wenzheng about this and rxed somewhat.


    Whether King Lu really has any evil intentions, this matter is left to Qin Wenzheng to investigate.


    His top priority now is to find out the truth of what happened in the Lu pce that day, and to clear his aunt and Shao Lanchun.


    After he and Qin Wenzheng discussed this matter for a while, Qin Wenzheng asked someone to bring the food to the study for use.


    After lunch, the two discussed it again, and Shao Qingyuan got up and nned to leave.


    Gu Yundong also happened to be carrying his son over to look for him, and the two left Qin Mansion together.


    I slept a long time ago, but now I am in good spirits, nestled in Gu Yundong''s arms and looked left and right, waving his little hands excitedly, almost hitting his own mother several times.


    It was only after Shao Qingyuan took it over that he finally settled down.


    The two walked out of the gate while talking, just in time to see Qin Shu who hurried in.


    Qin Shu was stunned when he saw them, and then his eyes lit up, "Sister, brother-inw, are you here? Hey, is this Xiao Chichi?"


    Gu Yundong has not seen him for a long time, even when he was bornte and washed three full moons, he didn''te, he only prepared gifts in advance and let them help them deliver them.


    It is said that he was sent by Qin Wenzheng to work in another ce. Now that he sees him again, the whole person seems to have lost a lot of weight. However, looking at his expression, he was very energetic.


    Qin Shu couldn''t look away when he saw Chi Chi, so he reached out and wanted to hug him.


    Shao Qingyuan shoved his son into his arms without saying a word, Qin Shu smiled and hugged Xiao Chi Chi, "Yo, the little guy is quite heavy."


    Xiao Chichi didn''t recognize his life, looked at Qin Shu with his head tilted, and then reached out to pull his hair.


    Qin Shu snorted, "I didn''t expect you to be small, but you are quite powerful."


    Gu Yundong watched him y with Chichi for a while, then said with a smile, "I heard that you left the capital to work? When did youe back? Are you all done?"


    "Yeah, I''m done, I just came back yesterday. I was thinking of going to see you in the afternoon, but I didn''t expect to see you here." Qin Shuyun let Chichi grab his hair and smiled naively.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, "Lord Qin seems to use you very much."


    Qin Shu smiled embarrassedly, "Master Qin taught me a lot."


    Shao Qingyuan thought of Qin Wenzheng''s cunning and cunning appearance, plus he used to be a teacher who taught students, it was simply too easy to educate someone like Qin Shu who had not experienced the dangers of society.


    Don''t look at Qin Shu''s foolishness in front of them, and let his son bully him. But now that he is outside, no one dares to underestimate him at all.


    This kid is promising.


    Gu Yundong has always been kind to Qin Shu, but after seeing him for a few months, he found that he has grown a lot taller.


    Seeing that her son was getting more and more advanced, she hurriedly broke his little hand apart, and finally rescued Qin Shu''s hair. But in the palm of his son Bai Nennen, there are still several hairs left.


    This brat...


    Gu Yundong brought back his son, who still wanted to reach out to catch him. In his mother''s arms, he didn''t pull his hair any longer.


    Gu Yundong looked at Qin Shu with a bit of reluctance, and couldn''t helpughing, "I see that you were in a hurry just now. If you have something to do, hurry up, we will leave first."


    "Well, that''s fine." Qin Shu could only sigh, and reluctantly walked into the Qin Mansion.


    However, after walking a few steps, he came back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2200: Qin Shu wants to get married

    Chapter 2200 Qin Shu wants to get married


    Gu Yundong looked at him strangely, "What''s wrong?"


    "That, sister, brother-inw, I might have to go back to Qinnan Vige in two days."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Why are you going back? Did something happen to Qinnan Vige?"


    "No, no." Qin Shu hurriedly denied it, scratching his head shyly, his face turned slightly red, "Is that so, am I not old? Thedy said, she wanted to introduce me to my daughter-inw. I actually have a girl I miss in Qinnan Vige, and I don''t want to marry anyone else, so I wrote back and asked the vige chief aunt to help me ask if she would like to. No, Qinnan Vige replied, saying ...Yes. Master Qin said to give me a period of leave, let me go back and get married, and bring the girl with me when the timees."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, and Bling Bling''s gleam of gossip, "This is a good thing, what''s that girl''s name? Have I seen it before? How old is it, who else is in the family, you are two little guesses, Congrats, congrattions, congrattions.¡±


    Even Shao Qingyuan''s expression softened, and he nodded, "Congrattions."


    Qin Shu''s face was so red that he coughed lightly and answered honestly, "Her name is Xiu''er, you haven''t seen her before, she was the most beautiful girl in our vige when she was a child, she was younger than me. One year old, there are parents, brothers and sisters at home. When I was in the vige before, she also helped me, I think, I think she is very good. "


    Obviously learned a lot of idioms from Qin Wenzheng, but at this moment, Qin Shu was stunned that he couldn''t think of a good word to express it, so he could only describe it as very good.


    But Gu Yundong looked at him like this, but he was very relieved and happy.


    "Okay, then my sister will first wish you a happy wedding and a hundred years of marriage. When the timees, I will return to Beijing and bring it to my sister."


    "Okay." Qin Shu nodded again and again and scratched his head again.


    suddenly thought of something, and said a little embarrassedly, "Sister, can I ask you something?"


    "You said, what''s the matter?"


    "That is, after Xiueres to Beijing, can you, can you arrange a job for her? Xiuer works very diligently and quickly."


    Gu Yundongughed, "I''m fine, but do you want to ask Xiuer''s opinion first? Let''s see if she wants toe out to work?"


    These days, there are still many girls who are unwilling to go out and show their faces, especially Qin Shu now has the ability to support his family.


    Qin Shu said, "I will ask, if she doesn''t want to go out, then of course I will keep her. If she wants, I think my sister can help take care of her."


    Being behind Qin Wenzheng, he has gained a lot of knowledge, which ispletely different from what he thought in the vige before.


    Especially seeing that Gu Yundong and Ge Shi¡¯s shop were so mboyant and energetic, he thought, maybe Xiu¡¯er will be very happy when she lives like this in the future.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, I''ll definitely take care of it."


    Qin Shu then nced at Xiao Chichi, said goodbye to Gu Yundong, and reluctantly entered the Qin Mansion.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, smiled silently, and got into the carriage.


    When he got home, Gu Yundong went to the warehouse to look for things.


    Yang Liu was supported by Tong Shuitao and stood at the door looking at her, "What are you looking for?"


    "Qin Shu is about to get married. As a sister, of course I will give him a marriage gift."


    Qin Shu? Yang Liu had heard of this person, but had never seen it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2201: opening

    Chapter 2201 Opening


    Seeing Gu Yundong''s tangled appearance, Yang Liu couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "I remember that you have a set of honors. It''s the best to get honors when you get married, and you express your importance when you get married."


    Gu Yundong was right when he thought about it, he quickly took out the golden face, which was still a bit heavy, and it was still very good to give it as a wedding gift.


    When Qin Shu came over the next day, Gu Yundong gave him this face.


    Qin Shu originally wanted to refuse, but after Gu Yundong red at him, he could only ept it.


    After another day, Qin Shu left the capital with the face that Gu Yundong gave him. He said that on the day of marriage, Xiuer would wear this to ensure that she would look good.


    Gu Yundongughed and scolded him, and then ignored him.


    The new store of Xinming Pavilion will open soon, and the invitations have also been sent out.


    The invitation from the Marquis of Huaiyin was sent by Gu Yundong himself, and as expected, both the olddy and thedy Hou refused.


    But they also know that the opening of Gu Yundong''s shop is such a big thing that two people can''t justify it if they don''t go there as rtives.


    In the end, it was decided that the seconddy took Shao Hongkang''s wife Qi''s over there. The recently unmarried Shao family girl, no one wanted to go out.


    The invitation was sent out, and there was a reply from the Prince Lu Mansion. Princess Lu would bring her heir and wife to the party that day.


    Gu Yundong just smiled when he heard it, but his eyes were cold.


    On the opening day, only a small number of people left in the original Xinming Pavilion to help, and all the others went to the new store.


    Gu Yundong also left Shao Mansion early in the morning. She left while she was still awake.


    This little guy has been watching her closely recently, and someone who is obviously a little older has actually started to recognize people.


    Fortunately, she went out and Shao Qingyuan was still at home.


    When the father is here, he will still give him some face, and he will not look for himself.


    When we arrived at the new shop, Mrs. Ge and Mrs. Xia had already arrived, and the guys in the shop were also ready.


    This banquet was held in a self-help manner. This time, their shop was a four-yard courtyard, and there was arge back garden at the back. In the garden, in addition to pavilions and pavilions, there werekes, groves and rockeries.


    The situation of self-help is a little more convenient, and it can be regarded as a rtively novel and rare measure.


    Anyway, on opening day, we always need something different.


    "Are you all ready?"


    Mamma Xia said with a smile, "It''s all good, when the timees, we can unveil it first and wee guests in."


    Gu Yundong raised his head and looked at the que covered by red silk.


    There were already a lot of people watching the fun outside the shop, and these were ordinary people who were not invited.


    They already knew what the Xinming Pavilion was doing, but the fees were too high, and there were people with identities sitting inside, so they didn''t dare to go in.


    But that doesn''t stop them from watching the fun outside.


    But there are people who came to participate in Shao Qingyuan''s apprenticeship assessment before, and now they are talking to the people around them, "I went inst time, darling, the yard is so big, so many of us can live in it at that time. Down."


    This person has no idea. After the assessment, the shop waspletely renovated, and now the scenery inside ispletely different.


    "The hour hase." Xia Ma said suddenly.


    Gu Yundong and Ge Shi stood on the side alone, holding the red silk cloth in their hands. When the firecrackers were ignited, they remembered the moment with a crackle, and the two suddenly exerted force and pulled the red silk cloth down! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2202: free trial

    Chapter 2202 Free trial


    The three words ''Xinming Pavilion'' were shining brightly in the eyes of everyone.


    Gu Yundong and Ge Shi smiled at each other, and they both let out a breath at the same time.


    The sound of firecrackers fell, and Xia Ma stood at the door and said, "Today, Xinmingge City East branch opened. In order to thank new and old customers, we set up a tasting booth at the door to give back to everyone, thank you for your support."


    Try it?


    The eyes of the people on the outside of the gate lit up, they looked left and right, and there was indeed a shed on the left side of the gate, simr to a tea shed.


    In the shed, there were several little girls standing there holding small ceramic bowls with various things in them.


    There is arge wooden barrel next to it, and I don¡¯t know what it is inside. Anyway, I got close, and I smelled a sweet smell, which is simr to the smell that I smelled when I walked to the door of Xinming Pavilion.


    Soon someone walked over there, but there were two identical twin guards beside the shed, maintaining order there.


    So not long after, some crowded people slowly formed a long queue, very orderly.


    In this way, the gate is left open, just in time to entertain the invited guests.


    Gu Yundong nced at it for a while, feeling a little at ease.


    There were two carriagesing together soon, and when Xia Ma saw the sign of the carriage, she immediately said, "It''s Princess Yichang and Princess Princess."


    This Princess Yichang is Yi Zn''s aunt. Yi Zn''s mother passed away a few years ago. She had the best rtionship with Princess Yichang during her lifetime. It''s not surprising that the two came together.


    Gu Yundong and Ge Shi both went up to them and led the eldest princess to the courtyard.


    Princess eldest was about to enter the door, but her eyes caught a glimpse of the long queue, and she couldn''t helpughing, "What is this doing?"


    Gu Yundong replied, "Thest time I went to the pce to see the Empress Dowager, I happened to be talking about the Xinming Pavilion with the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was very emotional at that time, saying that the Jin Dynasty was stable and peaceful, Haiqing Heyan, whether it was Xinming Pavilion or Xinming Pavilion. Only other shops can be prosperous and prosperous. I hope that there will be more and more shops like Xinming Pavilion in the future, so that ordinary people can rx in their spare time and feel the sweetness in life.¡±


    She said, looked at the people who were queuing, and smiled, "The Queen Mother is worried about the country and the people, I also want to do something small to the best of my ability, even if I satisfy everyone''s appetite and make everyone happy, it''s good. Besides, my shop is so prosperous, thanks to the emperor''s royal handwriting, I can''t repay anything else, I can only share such a trivial little bit for the emperor in this way."


    The eldest princess was stunned for a while, but this time she looked at the people in line with a different mood.


    These people, although the elders and elders lined up, although the sun is gradually rising and the temperature is slowly rising, the smiles on their faces are very happy and sincere.


    She turned her head, looked at Gu Yundong, nodded slightly, and said, "You are fine."


    Then, he and the princess of the county walked into the shop.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and looked at Ge Shi two steps behind, "How did I say it?"


    "Excellent."


    Princess Yi and the Empress Dowager have a good rtionship. If you want toe today, these words will reach the ears of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor to some extent.


    Wasn''t Princess Lu a diligent in entering the pce recently? Then look at what someone said and did, and it can pierce the heart of the queen mother more.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2203: confrontation

    Chapter 2203 Confrontation


    After Princess Yi and Princess Princess came, others came one after another.


    Those who came early were all on good terms with Gu Yundong, so they came to support her early.


    However, the Marquis of Huaiyin, which Gu Yundong had been caring about all along, disappeared for a while, which made her a little uneasy.


    "Princess Lu is here." Xia Ma''s voice suddenly came from her ear.


    Gu Yundong returned to his senses, and looked in the direction she indicated, and saw that Princess Lu''s carriage stopped not far away, and she was also helped to get off the carriage.


    However, she didn''te directly to the gate, instead she paused in ce and walked to the free trial stall over there.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and said to Mamma Xia, "I''ll go take a look."


    She was a few steps behind Princess Lu, and when she was about to reach the stall, she happened to hear Princess Lu kindly ask the people who tried it, "How do you guys feel? Is it delicious?"


    "It''s delicious." Most of the people onlookers didn''t know her. They were lining up nicely. When they saw the excited faces of those who tried it, they were all looking forward to it. Even thedies at the gate didn''t pay attention. .


    Who knew that ady suddenly came over and asked them something very approachable.


    They were a little scared at first, but seeing each other''s kind smile, they dared to answer.


    Princess Lu smiled and said, "Gu Dongjia of Xinming Pavilion is really a thoughtful person. I can think of such a way of tasting food. It''s a pity that I don''t see many of those things. Since it is a good deed, I will also go out. Do your best."


    As she spoke, she exined to the maid next to her, "Go to the dim sum shop and buy more dim sum, so that the people behind you who have been queuing for a long time can have a copy, so that you won''t waste your time and return empty-handed. "


    Gu Yundong smiled, you can be a demon, you should take advantage of such opportunities.


    Then, before she could speak, several people hurriedly said, "No, no, we just want to try this kind of food called milk tea cake from Xinming Pavilion, and we don''t need other snacks."


    "Yeah, yeah, you don''t have to spend any money, we''ll be able to eat it as soon as we get there."


    The smile on Princess Lu''s face froze, and Gu Yundong almostughed out loud.


    Her obscure words may be useful in the ears of those who understand in the back house. But these are ordinary people, what to say. And to be honest, if I have time to watch the fun today, I¡¯m probably in a good situation at home, and asionally I can buy some old-fashioned dim sum in the shop.


    They came here today just to taste the sweet milk tea snacks that everyone''s wives and youngdies can only drink. Others are not umon for the time being.


    What if the princess bought them some snacks and they are not eligible to drink milk tea?


    Therefore, one by one refused very simply.


    Gu Yundong saw what Princess Lu wanted to say, raised his eyebrows, and walked forward with a smile, "I appreciate the princess'' kindness. We have enough stock here, even if we don''t have enough, we will deliver itter. This person does something or doesn''t do it, and if he does, he will definitely do it well."


    She said to the people in line behind her, "Don''t worry, everyone, we won''t let you line up in vain. The free trial will end at the end of today''s application period, and the stock will not be out of stock during this period. But we can say in advance that we can''t. It''s chaotic, you can''t jump in the queue, if someone makes trouble and affects the good mood of other people, then I''m wee."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2204: Gu Yundong didnt suffer at all.

    Chapter 2204 Gu Yundong didn''t suffer at all


    "Don''t worry Gu Dongjia, we all know the rules and will definitely line up well. If anyone breaks the order, we will throw them out ourselves."


    "That''s right, don''t worry about this side, don''t worry about it."


    "Gu Dongjia, your milk tea dessert is really delicious, and it makes sense to sell it so expensive. I just heard that the ingredients used for milk tea dessert are not cheap, so you can try it for us all day, not afraid of losing money. what."


    Compared with their attitude towards Princess Lu, when these people faced Gu Yundong, their tone of voice was much more casual, and people could see at a nce who they were closer to.


    Princess Lu squinted her eyes, and although she still kept a smile on her face, the curvature of the corners of her mouth was almost ttened.


    Gu Yundong caught sight of it out of the corner of his eye, sneered in his heart, but said with a smile on his face, "It''s okay to lose money, it''s a blessing to suffer a loss. Besides, I only take this kind of loss once in a while to make everyone happy."


    Gu Yundong''s words made everyone present instantly feel at ease, and the smiles on their faces almost stinged Princess Lu''s eyes.


    She smiled slightly and said, "So, I am too worried. Since the Yongjia County Master has already prepared, then I will not talk much, let''s go, I also want to see what this new shop is like, I heard It took months to fix it."


    Those people called her Gu Dongjia one by one, and they interacted with each other intimately. She had to remind them of Gu Yundong''s identity.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care, she nced at the people beside her. Sure enough, the focus of everyone was not on the words ''Yongjia County Master'' at all. They had already started to discuss what it was like in the curious shop, but unfortunately they couldn''t go in and take a look.


    Princess Lu almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood. Could it be that she didn''t understand the four characters of her identity so that these people didn''t understand what she meant?


    "Since the princess is curious, let''s go in and have a look. I guarantee you''re worthwhile."


    Gu Yundong smiled and led the way.


    Princess Lu and Princess Shizi followed, walking slowly.


    Concubine Shi said in a low voice, "Mother concubine, this Yongjia County Master doesn''t take you too seriously."


    Concubine Lu sneered secretly, "The lord said before that this couple is not easy to deal with, but I don''t think so. It''s okay to think about Shao Qingyuan, but this Gu Yundong is a vige girl who came out of the country, and thest three generations in the family are mud legs Son, what skills can you have? Now it seems that I really underestimate her. At least for her eloquence, I really think that few people can match her. "


    Gu Yundong walked to the door and looked back at Princess Lu''s mother-inw and daughter-inw with a smile.


    Princess Lu also smiled, her footsteps were two points faster, and she walked to Gu Yundong''s side.


    Mrs Ge just came out. Seeing Gu Yundong leading the way, she couldn''t help but whispered to Xia Mama, "Why do I see the two of themughing so carelessly? Did they fight each other?"


    "We''ve fought, you can see from Princess Lu''s ugly face, we know that our Gu Dong family has not suffered at all." Xia Ma lowered her voice and answered in a breathy voice while entertaining the guests.


    Ge Shiughed, "She really has a temperament that doesn''t want to suffer."


    Especially when the people of Lu Wangfu still had grudges against her, she didn''t use a stick to beat them to death, she was thinking of the overall situation.


    After all, today is the opening day of Xinming Pavilion, and as an owner, you still have to restrain yourself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2205: Youll know later

    Chapter 2205 You will knowter


    Gu Yundong led Princess Lu for a walk in the yard, introducing the situation of the yard while walking around.


    Thosedies who came here early couldn''t help but lean over here. After all, Prince Lu''s mansion is now in the limelight.


    There are many wives of rank 5 and 6 small officials here, but there is not much chance to see Princess Lu and talk to her.


    It''s just that their status is still too low to easily interrupt. But seeing Gu Yundong and Princess Lu talking andughing, I couldn''t help but feel sour, "I see, before so many guests entered the door, I didn''t see the Yongjia County Master personally entertaining them. Now that Princess Lu is here, she can still run. Very hardworking."


    "Don''t you think that Yongjia County Master is very interesting? There are so many officials in the capital, whoever wins the favor of the Holy Spirit will have a good rtionship with whomever. You look at the former Lord Qin, and then the Prince of the County. The sage valued it, and her goal immediately shifted again."


    "Isn''t it? She is so delicate, how can Master Shao rest assured that she will open a shop?"


    "If you want me to tell me, although this new Ming Pavilion is rare, it''s too unusual. If we enjoy flowers and tea, we can hold a banquet. We go to the shop to spend a lot of money, and the husband must have an opinion. ."


    Thest two people who spoke were looked at by the people next to them.


    After ?? found out that it was an unfamiliar face, I understood in my heart. These two should havee in together with someone''s invitation post.


    is also interesting. Since you don¡¯t like Xinming Pavilion, then don¡¯te here, and say things like this when youe.


    Although they also gossip, but it is just that Gu Yundong has money and background, and they are not reconciled, but they really have no problem with Xinming Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong didn''t hear the gossip behind her. She led Princess Lu for a while. After the two fought Ji Feng a few times, she used the excuse of being busy and asked others to introduce her.


    After she got free, she returned to the gate.


    Ge Shi was still standing there, but Xia Mama entered the yard.


    Gu Yundong nced around and asked Ge Shi, "Has anyonee to the Marquis of Huaiyin yet?"


    Ge Shi frowned and shook his head slightly, "Not yet."


    Gu Yundong became worried, if they didn''te, it would be fine, I was afraid that they woulde and something would happen on the road.


    After thinking about it, she still went into the yard and asked Tong Shuitao to take a look on the way to the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion.


    Tong Shuitao solemnly took over the task, which made Gu Yundong feel a little relieved.


    When ?? raised his eyes, he happened to see Xuan Zhuo''s wife, Mrs. Xie, getting off the carriage.


    She also nced curiously at the long queue in the shed over there, but she didn''t go there, and took the maid and strode here.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, she smiled slightly, "Yongjia County Master, it''s the first time we met, and I have long admired the name."


    Gu Yundong nodded with a smile on his face, "Mrs. Xuan Shao, pleasee in."


    Mr. Xie frowned, her attitude towards her seemed to be... inexplicable.


    But she is used to being arrogant on weekdays, and she is not familiar with Gu Yundong. Anyway, she just likes the food at Xinming Pavilion.


    Mr. Xie pouted and walked in with big strides.


    Mrs Ge watched her back disappear, and then asked Gu Yundong strangely, "What''s wrong with you? Mrs Xie offended you? You don''t like her so much?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, his expression became unpredictable, "You will find outter."


    What else did Mrs Ge want to ask, but Mamma Xia came over and called Gu Yundong away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2206: dont even look at who you are

    Chapter 2206 Don''t even look at who you are


    It was Princess Yichang who was looking for Gu Yundong. I don¡¯t know why I suddenly remembered the free trial outside, so I asked her a few more questions.


    Gu Yundong came out after answering, but there was something to look for her in the kitchen.


    She became busy immediately, but when Tong Shuitao came back, she still stood still, and eagerly pulled the person over and asked, "How is it?"


    "Come here, the seconddy and the prince''s wife are here. I have temporarily settled people in Jiaguyuan, there are few people there and it is clean."


    Jiagu Garden is a small yard that is rtively remote and quiet, but the scenery is exceptionally good.


    Originally, Gu Yundong nned to use it as an office, but Ge Shi felt that it was too biased, especially when entering Jiaguyuan, they had to walk a short path with twists and turns, which was inconvenient for them.


    It is better to keep it and use it for those who need it.


    Gu Yundong nodded when he heard the words, "Do you know why they came sote?"


    Tong Shuitao nodded, looked left and right, and said in a low voice, "Isn''t something wrong with the Cai family? It was revealed that Mrs. Cai was in the outhouse, and Mrs. Cai was injured and is now in aa. Then Cai Wenqian and her wife But they had to ask the Hou Mansion to support them, and they couldn''t get in at the gate of the Hou Mansion. As a result, when the Second Madam and the others went out today, they were blocked by Mrs. Cai Wenqian. When I went there, they managed to escape. It''s a pity I didn''te across them, otherwise I want them to look good."


    This Cai family is really shameless. At this time, do you know that you havee to ask for help? Wasn''t it like a white-eyed wolf before?


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, and was relieved to hear that it was all right.


    She went to the kitchen first, and then went to Jiaguyuan after the matter was settled.


    It was just that Gu Yundong didn''t expect it, it was about a quarter of an hourte, and when she arrived at Jiaguyuan, there were already a lot of people around.


    Although Jiaguyuan is secluded, the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion was the focus of the crowd during this time. In addition, Princess Lu was also here. Many people saw the seconddy and the others entering the door, and they involuntarily paid more attention. , and know where they are going.


    As soon as Tong Shuitao left, they came here together.


    First, it''s a joke, and secondly... there are factors to please Princess Lu.


    Of course, people who think like this are not very high-ranking, they are only the wives of the fifth and sixth rank minor officials and the family of merchants.


    When Gu Yundong came to Jiagu Garden, there were not only five or six people inside, but even some people outside the courtyard were watching the fun.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, these people hurriedly turned halfway to let her in.


    Just waiting for Gu Yundong to enter the door, thedies at the door started talking.


    "The Yongjia County Master is here. You said that the County Master and Princess Lu have such a good rtionship. When you see someone from the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion, will they drive them out to make Princess Lu feel at ease?"


    "It shouldn''t be. I think the county owner is doing business with peace and prosperity."


    peace brings money? Those who had seen Gu Yundong''s violent methods couldn''t help but twitch the corners of their mouths and declined toment.


    Gu Yundong finally entered the door, and a slightly arrogant voice came from his ear.


    "The Marquis of Huaiyin is already like this, why are you so embarrassed to go out? What''s the matter,st time I was busy at Prince Lu''s mansion, and now I''m at the Xinming Pavilion shop, do you still want to continue? That''s right, I''m here today, too? What about the raredy."


    "That''s right, if I were your Houfu, I would be embarrassed to go out for half a year, but I actually went to design the Prince of Lu, without even looking at who I was."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2207: Enough said? !

    Chapter 2207 Enough said? !


    The seconddy is not good at speaking. Being humiliated like this, she was very angry, but she couldn''t say anything back.


    But as Shao Hongkang''s wife and the prince''s wife of the Hou Mansion, Qi''s temperament is somewhat strong.


    She stepped forward to stand in front of the seconddy, and sneered, "Why can''t we go out? My mother-inw was wronged, and we stood up straight, what''s the embarrassment? It''s you, probably not in Xinming Pavilion. In the invitation list,e in with someone else''s quota, and take yourself seriously."


    "Hey, what did you say? What do you mean? I''m not in the invitation list of Xinming Pavilion, are you?" The man was a little embarrassed when the facts were exposed, and he stretched out his hand and pushed Qi Shi.


    Qi shi took a step back, and someone next to him shed his eyes and stretched out his foot to trip her.


    Who knew that just when her right foot was just stretched out, a sharp pain suddenly came from the instep, her face twisted, and she suddenly screamed, "Ah... pain..."


    Everyone was taken aback by this change, and suddenly looked up at the man.


    At the same time, he also saw Gu Yundong, who was stepping on the instep of that person, with an extremely ugly face.


    "Yong, Lord of Yongjia County?"


    Gu Yundong let go of his feet, and the man immediately crouched down.


    Gu Yundong violently flicked the person who pushed Qi''s family away, blocked himself in front of the seconddy and Qi''s family, and nced around coldly, "What do you want to do? Do you want to make trouble on the day my new Ming Pavilion opens?"


    Everyone was taken aback by her rude behavior, almost subconsciously, and everyone shook their heads in unison.


    "County, county master, you misunderstood, we didn''t want to make trouble."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "What are you doing around here? You really don''t care about your identity at all, right? Why, is the dining ce I set up here? It took thousands of years to find such a remote ce. Can you eat ginseng?"


    Everyone couldn''t help swallowing. Why is the Yongjia County Master talking so rushing?


    Someone replied in a low voice, "Your Majesty, you really misunderstood. We saw the two people from the Marquis of Huaiyining here quietly. We were afraid that they would do something bad, so we hurry up and take a look."


    "Yeah, you may not know the county master. Some time ago, in order to climb up to Prince Lu''s mansion, Mrs. Huaiyin''s mansion even designed her concubine to share the same room with the prince of Lu. We are also afraid that they will repeat their old tricks this time. The happy day that wants to disrupt the opening of the county lord."


    "Yes, yes, I see them sneaking into such a remote yard to hide. They must have no invitations, and I don''t know how to sneak in. They are very powerful."


    "You must be careful, county lord, and don''t let them figure it out."


    "Bang." Gu Yundong lifted his foot and kicked the chair beside him. The chair was heavy and fell to the ground with a loud noise, which frightened the chattering women in the room to shut their mouths in astonishment.


    Seeing this, the seconddy was afraid that she would conflict with these people, so she hurriedly reached out and pulled her sleeve, "Yundong, don''t..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll solve it here." Gu Yundong turned around and patted the back of the seconddy''s hand soothingly.


    Then, she turned her head and nced at the people who were talking and watching the excitement. Her eyes were cold, and her voice was even colder, "Have you said enough??!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2208: back one by one

    Chapter 2208 Go back one by one


    Everyone couldn''t help swallowing, they, why did they feel that the princess seemed very angry.


    Gu Yundong looked at the first person to speak, and sneered, "Who told you that they came in secretly? I personally sent the post to Huaiyin Hou''s Mansion, and my personal maid personally picked up the people who were ced here. Is it silent in your eyes? Is there something wrong with your eyes or with your brain?"


    The man''s eyes widened and he was choked for a while. It was too rude for Yongjia County Master to speak.


    However, before it was over, Gu Yundong looked at the second person again, "You said that the Marquis of Huaiyin designed the Prince of Lu in order to climb up Prince Lu? Did you see Mrs. Hou implement the n with your own eyes? You heard Mrs. Hou admit it with your own ears. Do you have a good-looking brain? You can figure out the steps just by looking at the results. Why don''t you write a storybook with such a powerful brain?"


    "I..." That person wanted to say that Princess Lu had personally interrogated the maid next to Mrs. Hou, and that maid was a witness.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t give her a chance to speak at all, and his mouth cracked like firecrackers, "I''m very curious, if the Marquis of Huaiyin really has that ability, he can sessfully count the guards around him and be very skilled on the site of Prince Lu''s Mansion. The Prince of Lu, since she is so scheming and powerful, can she be betrayed by the maids by her side? Or is it that the interior of Prince Lu''s mansion is so vulnerable that it is easy to let a person who stepped into the mansion for the first time design the design Now, you haven''t fought back at all yet? I''m just wondering, each of you are from masters of house fighting, so you can''t see the essence of such a simple incident of being med, and you have eaten rice for nothing for so many years. Bar?"


    Gu Yundong''s voice was fast and urgent, but as soon as her voice fell, everyone present became quiet.


    Some things cannot be thought deeply, or, even if they are thought of, they will not be said.


    But now, being revealed by Gu Yundong carelessly and inly, everyone couldn''t help but think a little more.


    Yes, that was the site of the Lu Wangfu. It was the first time Mrs. Huaiyin Houhou went there. The prince was witty, courageous and capable, and the pce was heavily guarded.


    Many factors are superimposed together, but still can let the prince be calcted? The person who calcted him, or Madam Hou who was betrayed by the maid next to him? It doesn''t make sense to think about it.


    Gu Yundong sneered and looked at the third person, "And you, you have the face to say that no one else has a post to sneak in, but why do I remember that I didn''t send you a post? Where did you get the confidence to be so lenient and strict with yourself? Lawyer?"


    She looked at the fourth person again, "I''m afraid I''ll be tricked by others? I still have a brain to move, how is it like you, never mind."


    Gu Yundong turned on all his firepower and sprayed back all the people who had humiliated and mocked the seconddy and the Qi family just now. He didn''t save any face or any worries, which really scared a lot of people.


    There were even many people who heard the movement and ran to the door to check the situation.


    No one in Jiaguyuan dared to speak, those with low status did not dare to provoke her, and those with high status were not as eloquent as hers.


    But no matter what, what Gu Yundong just said, all entered their ears.


    The seconddy behind her sighed slightly, "Yun Dong, you don''t need to do this." After offending so many people, how can you do business in the future?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2209: The Marquis of Huaiyin is my ancestral home

    Chapter 2209 The Marquis of Huaiyin is my ancestral home


    He was such a rational person before, how could he be as merciless as a lion with fried fur today?


    Not only the seconddy thinks this way, but others also find it incredible.


    In particr, some people who were standing far away from the door began to talk in low voices, "What''s wrong with Yongjia County Master? Today is the day when her new Ming Pavilion opened. Offended?"


    "Yeah, and her words allude to what happened that day. Maybe there is another inside story, maybe it''s the responsibility of Lu Wangfu. Princess Lu is here today, and when it reaches her ears, she doesn''t worry about it. Is Princess Lu angry?"


    "When Princess Lu came here before, I saw that she even entertained her in person. She had such a good attitude. I thought she was going to make friends with the Prince Lu Mansion. Why do you think she hase forward to the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion again?"


    Everyone was puzzled. Although the voices were not loud, the expressions on their faces clearly conveyed this meaning.


    When Mrs Qi saw it, she was a little annoyed immediately. She shouldn''t have acted like she was just now. She should have taken her second aunt to avoid her when she saw someoneing.


    "County Lord, we''re fine, don''t be so angry."


    Gu Yundong sneered, his anger even getting higher and higher, "How can I not be angry? On my territory, bullying my second aunt and first cousin sister-inw, and speaking ill of my first aunt, degrading my grandfather''s family is worthless , I have been polite to them."


    Um? ?


    and many more¡­¡­


    Second aunt, big cousin? ? who?


    The people present were stunned and looked at Gu Yundong in astonishment.


    Who did she just mention? What did you say? The second aunt that Yongjia County Lord refers to is not... the seconddy of Huaiyin Hou''s mansion, right?


    Not only them, but even the client Qi Shi was shocked, suspecting that he heard it wrong and understood it wrong.


    Others dared not speak out, so she could only ask in a low voice, "The county, the county master, the big cousin you said, is it, is it me??"


    "Yes!!" Gu Yundong answered decisively.


    got an affirmative answer, Qi''s eyes widened, and his face looked unbelievable.


    She turned her head to look and saw that the seconddy didn''t seem to have any unexpected expressions, she was stunned and asked in a low voice, "Second aunt, you already knew?"


    "Well, we actually met each otherst year."


    Qi couldn''t help but be surprised, and the others also showed very puzzled expressions.


    Just now, the Yongjia County Master said that the Marquis of Huaiyin was her ancestral home.


    But as far as they know, there are only three aunts in the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion, and the third girl, Shao Yin, passed away many years ago.


    Four girls, Shao Ling, her husband''s family is in the capital, and they all know the children they have.


    The fifth girl, Shao Hui, is married to Cai Jin. A few days ago, I heard that Cai Jin raised the outer room, and there was a big scene. She is still in aa.


    But Shao Hui has only one son, and it seems that there is still a bit of conflict with Shao Fu.


    And the mother of the Yongjia County Lord, Madam Gu, is from another ce, and I have never heard of her rtionship with the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    Could it be that Mrs. Gu was the child born in the outer room that the old marquis raised outside?


    No way?


    The brains of everyone flew farther and farther, until thest shot was uncontroble.


    After Qi Shi digested the truth, he swallowed and asked, "County Lord, you said that our Hou residence is your grandfather''s home, what the **** is going on?"


    "This matter is a bitplicated. To put it simply, my husband Shao Qingyuan''s mother is from the Marquis of Huaiyin."


    "Huh??" Qi Shi was even more confused.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2210: Is Shao Yin still alive?

    Chapter 2210 Shao Yin is still alive?


    Shao Qingyuan, Master Shao''s mother, isn''t that the daughter-inw of the genius doctor Bai''s family?


    The seconddy saw that the matter had already been said, so she could only smile helplessly and said to Mrs Qi, "Your third aunt, Shao Yin, is Qing Yuan''s mother."


    Qi: ? ? ?


    Qi: ! ! !


    Wait, didn''t Shao Yin die more than 20 years ago?


    "Shao Yin, isn''t he dead?" A surprised voice suddenly came from the door.


    Gu Yundong felt that the voice was a bit familiar, and when he raised his head, he saw Princess Yichang''s surprised expression.


    The people outside the door took two steps back and let Princess Yichang in.


    Princess ?? hurriedly took a few steps to stand in front of Gu Yundong, "You said just now that Shao Yin is Lord Shao''s mother, which means that she is still alive and married to the genius doctor Bai''s family?"


    Shao Yin was a well-known and talented girl in the capital back then, and the person who came to propose marriage after she was married could almost level the threshold of the Hou residence.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin was flourishing again. Shao Yin''s name was still very famous twenty years ago, and many people knew her.


    When the news of her death due to illness came, many people regretted it and discussed it for a long time.


    Princess Yi and Shao Yin happened to know each other. They were still friends. Although their rtionship was not close, they got along very well.


    She hadn''t heard from Shao Yin for 20 years, and now that she was still alive, she felt as if she had passed away.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly in the face of the eldest princess'' inquiry, "Yes, my mother-inw is now the daughter-inw of the Bai family."


    "What the **** is going on? Didn''t she say she was already..."


    Gu Yundong sighed, "Back then, my mother-inw was really seriously ill, and she was unable to get up for a while. She often fell asleep. The doctors invited by the Hou residence said that there was no cure, and they had to prepare for the funeral. Everyone in the Hou residence was very sad. But I still didn''t give up, and I also looked for someone to find the white **** doctor, but unfortunately I couldn''t find it. At this time, the maid next to my mother-inw also developed simr symptoms. "


    These nonsense are all reasons that Gu Yundong Shao Qingyuan and others thought up early in the morning.


    Shao Yin was kidnapped by Gu Jingyuan. Those things were said to be unfavorable to her in the end, and it would also bring the Marquis of Huaiyin to the forefront again.


    Therefore, for Shao Yin''s death that year, we can only find another reason.


    "Mother-inw soon realized that her illness might be at risk of contagion. She was afraid that other rtives in the Hou residence would be affected and would be infected by her. So while she was awake and active, she left a letter, Said he was going to the vi outside the city to recuperate, and then left the Hou residence with the maid. However..."


    When she said this, she sighed heavily, "However, when the people from the Hou''s Mansion found the vi, they realized that my mother-inw was not there at all. She and the maid climbed the mountain behind the vi and climbed from the cliff. Jump up and down."


    Everyone gasped when they heard it, especially when Gu Yundong was telling a story, he felt very real.


    A lot of people had opinions on Gu Yundong just now because of her rude words, but now after hearing what happened to Shao Yin, they began to be more concerned.


    Gu Yundong was a little speechless in his heart. The people present were all from theplicated back house, and it was a bit harsh to say. They had directly or indirectly touched human lives in their hands. Now they are so devoted to other people''s affairs.


    Princess ?? asked, "What happenedter? They jumped off the cliff and were rescued, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2211: Gu Yundong makes up nonsense

    Chapter 2211 Gu Yundong makes up nonsense


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s just a coincidence, the Bai Shenyi happened to be there to collect herbs at the time. My mother-inw and the others were lucky too. When they jumped down, they were blocked by a few dense pine branches, which relieved the pain. He lost the momentum of his whereabouts and finallynded in the wet mud, which saved his life."


    "It''s just that although Doctor Bai rescued the mother-inw and the others, they fell from such a high ce after all. In addition, they have an unknown cause, and their lives were saved, but people have never been able to wake up. The genius doctor didn''t know where the mother-inw lived, so he could only take the person back for treatment. This treatmentsted half a year."


    "The Hou Mansion sent people to the back mountain to look for someone, but they only found the handkerchief and hairpin that fell from the mother-inw. Bloodstains and bones. Houfu thought that her mother-inw had suffered an ident, and was very sad, and took back the things left by her mother-inw, and then announced that she had passed away due to illness."


    The eldest princess nodded, "The situation at that time really made people misunderstand that Shao Yin is gone. The Hou Mansion''s deration is also to make her walk decently." Otherwise, people would know that she was swallowed by a jackal. , that''s too exciting.


    Gu Yundong agreed, "Isn''t it? My grandmother even fainted from crying several times because of this."


    "Then what happenedter?"


    "Later, it wasn''t until half a yearter that my mother-inw''s condition stabilized, and she was able to stay awake for a long time. Doctor Bai returned to the capital with her mother-inw, only to find out that the news of her death had spread throughout the capital. Mother-inw returned to Hou Hou. The mansion was finally happy. The Hou mansion originally wanted to announce the news that her mother-inw was still alive, but Doctor Bai said that her mother-inw''s condition had not recovered and she had to continue treatment. However, because of her special status, Doctor Bai was unwilling to disclose her news, so I hope that when my mother-inw ispletely healed, I will announce it again to avoid more troubles."


    Everyone think of that time more than 20 years ago, when the previous emperor was still alive, because of his doting on the third prince, the third prince was a little unscrupulous. The third prince once threatened to find a genius doctor to make him work for him.


    So when ites to the reason why Bai Shenyi is reluctant to disclose it, everyone quickly understands.


    The third prince failed to rebel that year, so Gu Yundong used him as an excuse, which was not guilty at all.


    "Later Bai Shenyi discovered that her mother-inw was a tough-minded, sensible, intelligent, gentle, filial and talented woman, so she proposed marriage for the second son of the Bai family, my father-inw, to the Marquis of Huaiyin. The Marquis of Huaiyin was grateful Bai Shenyi helped each other, and they were considered to be a good match for each other, and the father-inw was a person with excellent medical skills, good medical skills, politeness, knowledge, knowledge, and martial arts, so he naturally agreed very harmoniously."


    Everyone, "..." You don''t have to tter yourself when your parents are not around, right?


    But after Gu Yundong said that, the fate of Shao Yin and Bai Hang is actually quite strange. Talented and beautiful, more wonderful than the book.


    "The Bai family and the Shao family became inws. It wasn''t easy to announce it at the time, but the two families knew that their mother-inw was living a happy life, so it was more important than anything else."


    Princess ?? nodded, "Then why didn''t you say itter, when the identity of the White God Doctor could be made public?"


    The three princes failed to rebel, so there was no need for Bai Shenyi to hide.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2212: Xies voice

    Chapter 2212 Xie''s voice


    Gu Yundong''s mood suddenly dropped when he heard the words, "The eldest princess knows that my husband and the Bai family have only met each other in the past two years."


    The eldest princess was stunned for a moment, and some reacted, "You mean..."


    "That''s right." Gu Yundong nodded, "My husband was taken away by Paihuazi when he was a child. At that time, it happened that my father-inw and mother-inw brought my husband to the capital for the first time to see the grandfather''s family. Who would have expected to encounter such a heart-wrenching person? The matter. My mother-inw watched her son being taken away, she was stimted on the spot, and her condition rpsed. The situation was very critical. Under such circumstances, no one has the heart to disclose the fact that she is still alive. "


    "The eldest princess doesn''t know, my mother-inw is suffering from a heart disease. After 18 years, she finally got better after finding my husband. Therefore, it is now possible to publicly announce that she is still alive, although it is two yearste. ten years."


    After everyone heard it, they only felt sighed.


    Gu Yundong said with a dry mouth, but when he raised his head, he saw that there were all people outside Jiaguyuan.


    I don''t know when it came, everyone is just like an obedient book, and they are all focused.


    Gu Yundong even saw Princess Lu and Xie, the wife of Xuan Zhuo.


    She raised her eyebrows, pulled her gaze back, looked at Princess Yichang, and brought the topic back, "Princess Chang, my mother-inw has a deep rtionship with my grandfather''s family, and I am deeply moved. But being so humiliated, as the owner of Xinming Pavilion, can I watch it with my eyes? Let alone watching, even if it''s just He Shimu, such an unfilial and unkind behavior, I feel ashamed to see my mother-inw."


    Princess Yichang was stunned for a while, not knowing whether it was Shao Yin''s incident that touched her, or remembering things when she was young, she nodded, her eyes became sharp, and she looked at the few people who were gossiping before, "You said That''s right, there''s no reason to be on your own territory, but you can''t even protect your own people. And I also believe that if you can cultivate a mansion like Shao Yin''s Marquis of Huaiyin, you won''t do things like selling women for glory. ."


    Princess Lu behind the crowd turned very ugly, what does Princess Yichang mean?


    Because of one Shao Yin, did she put her heart in the wrong direction?


    However, not only Princess Yichang, but also some olderdies of simr status, all thought that Shao Yin was the third girl of the Marquis of Huaiyin, and that the Marquis of Huaiyin was her natal family, plus Gu Yundong. The previous remarks silently changed his mind.


    Look, this is the case these days, because a girl with a bad reputation will affect the reputation of the entire mansion girl.


    can also affect everyone''s opinion of this mansion because of a girl with a good reputation.


    "I think what Princess Yichang said is right." Xie shi suddenly said, she was so loud that almost everyone heard it, "And who said that the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion needs to curry favor with Prince Lu''s manor by selling a daughter for glory? Isn''t this the master of Yongjia County, Mr. Shao? My uncle is also from the Bai Shenyi family, and this background is enough. Since Mrs. Hou knows the identity of the county owner, she can directly find the county owner if she needs help. The county owner can make money and be favored by the emperor. Is it more important than taking other detours?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." I thank you for looking down on me so much.


    But she hasn''t finished her words yet, "Besides, the Marquis of Huaiyin was able to hide the identity of the white genius doctor and not tell the third prince for the sake of power and only for his daughter to be treated. There must be something else hidden here.¡±


    Gu Yundong: Mrs. Xie, you are here to do something, you wait, I''ll be ready to do youter


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2213: gone like this?

    Chapter 2213 Just gone?


    The people present felt that it was reasonable, and the public opinion was instantly biased towards the side of the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    Thedies who had previouslymanded the seconddy and Qi''s boss to make them feel superior, now only feel frightened.


    They are not particrly well-known people, and their thinking is not deep enough, otherwise they would not be so ignorant of the sky and earth to tantly seek trouble on the opening day of Gu Yundong''s shop.


    But now I know that the Yongjia County Master has such a close rtionship with the Marquis of Huaiyin, and in her careful words, not only Princess Yichang helped them to speak, but even the Xie family who always looked above the top also happened. Not to mention other respectable people nodding their heads in approval.


    Several people''s faces turned pale, and they regretted the way they held high and stepped on the ground at that time. Their original intention was to make a big deal out of this, so that Princess Lu, who came here today, saw her attitude, and then climbed up to Prince Lu''s mansion.


    But now...


    Several people couldn''t help but take a small step back, hoping to find a hole to burrow into.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong''s clear and Ling Ling''s gaze fell on them.


    "Did you hear it? If there is no evidence, forget about your nonsense. You went to the big day of our Xinming Pavilion to make a lot of nonsense and disturbed my distinguished guests. This is clearly not taking me seriously. Take Xinming Pavilion in your eyes. If that''s the case, then please now, immediately, immediately... Get out, from now on, Xinming Pavilion does not wee you."


    These words were straightforward and straightforward, and the expressions of those people changed.


    They clearly felt the slightly contemptuous eyes of the people next to them, and they were ashamed, and quickly said sorry to Gu Yundong twice, then turned around and wanted to leave.


    But at this time, Jiaguyuan had already been surrounded by many people on the third and third floors, and it was very difficult for them to get out even if they wanted to.


    Especially those dazzling sights that fell on them, making them even more like thorns on their backs.


    It''s better now, not only did he fail to please Princess Lu, even in his original circle, he had already lost all face and dared not go out.


    Gu Yundong looked at it coldly, these people are really stupid and bad.


    also deserves it.


    She raised her head, looked towards the periphery of the crowd, and sighed with regret.


    The ce where Princess Lu''s mother-inw and daughter-inw were originally located is no longer there.


    Why did you just leave? Why don''t youe out and confront it?


    Prince Concubine Lu was also thinking about this question. She followed behind Concubine Lu and hurried to the door, asking unwillingly, "Mother Concubine, are we leaving like this?"


    "Otherwise? Argued with Gu Yundong in the past? Can you fight her? Now the eldest princess is on their side, and most of thedies who used to have some contacts with Shao Yin have changed their minds, and there is one who doesn''t deal with us. Mr. Xie, just the two of us, don''t worry about arguing with people like a shrew, do you think it''s appropriate?"


    They are different from Gu Yundong. That stinky girl is from the country. Even if she is now the county owner, she still has no worries. face.


    This kind of person is just like a hob. As a princess, if she argues and argues with her, she will only be more embarrassed and looked down upon.


    What''s more, what Gu Yundong said...Which one doesn''t make sense?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2214: Gu Yundong treats her coldly

    Chapter 2214 Gu Yundong is indifferent to her


    Concubine Shi pursed her lips, still feeling that she shouldn''t just leave.


    They left halfway, others thought they were afraid of Gu Yundong, what''s the face of Lu Wangfu?


    Princess Lu was reluctant to exin more, she couldn''t refute the question of Gu Yundong and the Xie family, and it was even more impossible for her to admit that what Gu Yundong said made sense, like the mud.


    She is sure that as long as she takes a step back, this stinky girl will definitely strike while the iron is hot, let her set a date to find out the culprit, and restore the innocence of the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    Rather than being so passive, it is better to just walk away.


    At least, with such an act, she can still put on an attitude that makes people feel that she is angry and angry at Gu Yundong''s actions to maintain the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion, knowing that she does not agree with what Gu Yundong said at all. Let those who still want to befriend Lu Wangfu stay on their side.


    Princess Lu and Concubine Shizi left, Mamma Xia went into Jiaguyuan and whispered in Gu Yundong''s ear.


    Gu Yundong sneered secretly and nodded to show that he understood.


    As expected of the man who came out of Lu Wangfu, he was very patient. Knowing that the situation was not good for them, it would be like a sophistry, so he just walked away.


    But when the person left, she could only sigh and wait for the next opportunity.


    Gu Yundong bowed to everyone who had not yet left, "Thank you for your righteous words today." Although it was the eldest princess and the Xie family who spoke for her in a grand manner.


    "I believe everyone understands the rumors about the recent time of the Hou''s Mansion of Huaiyin. If you think about it a little, you will know that my aunt and my third cousin are both victims. We will not let this matter off so easily. The truth will definitely be found out, and they will be cleared of their innocence, and please give us some time."


    Princess Yi nodded slightly, "Gu Dong''s family is filial, and what he said is very reasonable. I believe that the Marquis of Huaiyin is innocent."


    "Thank you, Princess."


    "I believe it too." Mr. Xie said immediately.


    But everyone knows that Prince Lu''s mansion and Taifu''s mansion are not dealing with each other. Mrs. Xie is the grandson-inw of the Taifu, so she clearly marked the culprit with King Lu''s handwriting on her face.


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded slightly to Xie Shi, but his attitude was a little cold.


    Others can''t feel it, and they are still echoing the words of the eldest princess.


    But as the client, Mr. Xie has a keen intuition and has a bad feeling of being targeted.


    She frowned slightly and looked at Gu Yundong.


    However, thetter has turned his eyes away and went to talk to the others.


    Seeing that things were almost done, Mr. Ge walked up to the crowd, led the group out of Jiaguyuan, and went to the courtyard to serve tea and snacks. After all, today is the opening day of Xinming Pavilion, and the focus is still on eating and drinking.


    But about today''s affairs, manydies and gentlemen are talking a lot, and the heat really can''t go down for a while.


    It wasn''t until they heard that Princess Lu left halfway through that everyone realized something and started talking about other things in a hurry.


    Only Princess Yichang squinted her eyes slightly and said to the Princess Princess beside her, "Princess Lu has been too pushy recently."


    "Yeah, the diligence of entering the pce is almostparable to that of Ayue."


    Princess eldest frowned and didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Princess of the County also said that, and the rest, there is no more to say, just turned around and went to get two cups of milk tea to drink.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2215: lifesaver

    Chapter 2215 Lifesavers


    Xie Shi, who also left Jiaguyuan, was empty. She grew up in the frontier, and all her friends were there.


    Although he married in the capital, he also had contacts with otherdies in the capital. But after all, she couldn''t fully integrate into it, especially when she found that some people were awkward, which made her annoyed.


    Therefore, Xie''s real close friends, at most one or two, didn''te today, she was the only one here.


    Although there were some who came to contact her because of her status as a grandfather, they were all perfunctory by Xie Shi.


    What she really cares about at this moment is Gu Yundong''s attitude.


    Mr. Xie thought about it carefully, and he really did not offend the Yongjia County Master. She also didn''t speak ill of Huaiyin Hou''s mansion, and there was no rtionship between Taifu''s mansion and Shao''s mansion.


    However, Yongjia County Lord seems to have an inexplicable hostility towards her.


    Yes, it is hostility.


    Mr. Xie stood in the courtyard and thought for a while, but in the end he couldn''t hold back, turned around and walked towards Jiagu Garden again.


    She had to ask clearly, otherwise there was always something in her heart that made her very ufortable.


    However, when she came to Jiaguyuan, there was no one there.


    Gu Yundong is not here, at the moment she is leading the seconddy and Mrs. Qi to visit the yard.


    The seconddy was very worried when she came, and she really didn''t take a good look at the scenery along the way.


    Seeing this novel and beautifully decorated yard, she couldn''t help but light up.


    "I originally thought that the original Xinming Pavilion was already very good, but now I look at the yard, and I realize that I am ignorant." The seconddy pointed to theke not far away and asked, "There is still a building in the middle. With a stone statue of a kettle, how can water continue to flow out from the mouth of the kettle?"


    "It''s just a small organ underground." Gu Yundong smiled, "Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "More than good-looking? The mind is also clever." The seconddy is in a good mood at the moment, and everything she sees feels good-looking and fun.


    There are five or six small boats parked on the shore of theke. There is a shed on the top of the boat, and there is a coffee table below.


    Qi hurried to the shore and pointed to the intable dder beside him strangely, "What is this?"


    "This is a special backup to prevent someone from falling into the water."


    "How to use it?" The seconddy asked strangely.


    Not only her, but also a lot of curiousdies around her.


    Gu Yundong picked up an intable leather bag, which she had specially made into clothes, just like a modern life jacket, which could be worn on the body.


    But the dark skin looks so ugly, she can only use a little ingenuity to let people paint on it, and it finally looks a lot better.


    Gu Yundong asked a female friend toe over, put the life-saving skin bag on her, and introduced, "This thing can float on the water, as long as you wear it on your body, you don''t have to be afraid even if you fall into the water. Our new tea is here. In the pavilion, because the location and environment are sufficient, I thought of setting up a few ces to drink tea on the water. Those small boats are sitting on it, blowing the wind, talking and drinking tea, swaying, and there are other boats. Isn''t it the vor?"


    Everyone nodded and couldn''t help but imagine what Gu Yundong said.


    Especially in weather like this, theke is clear, the breeze is blowing, the boat is rocking, and its cozy?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2216: Second aunt, do me a favor

    Chapter 2216 Second aunt, do me a favor


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "It''s a good idea to sit on a boat to drink tea and chat, but theke is not as good as the big river outside, and a slightlyrger painting boat is not suitable for cing on theke. So these small boats were made, but the boats looked at It''s not stable enough, although we have a special boat girl at the helm, we don''t need to be afraid, but we can''t avoid worry in our hearts."


    "With this life-saving bag, there is an extrayer of protection. If you wear it on your body, even if you fall into the water, it will float up, and you will be fine."


    While speaking, the female guy had already entered the water wearing a life jacket.


    When she reached the middle of the water, her legs could no longernd on the ground, but everyone still saw her floating on the water, and there was no problem at all.


    Everyone was surprised and reached out to touch the skin.


    This thing is too convenient.


    The wife of themander Zhao had an extrayer of thought. When her husband led people to suppress the water bandits, it was very difficult, because there were few people with good skills and there were too many water bandits. So if you have this life-saving skin bag, can you help those who don''t know how to water?


    Thinking about it, she reached out and picked up the skin bag and asked Gu Yundong, "Can I try this on the boat?"


    "sure."


    ''s Qi Shi is also eager to try. She is young, and now the troubles in her heart have been swept away, and she is on Gu Yundong''s territory again, and she is very rxed.


    She wants to try too.


    On weekdays, if they wanted to take a boat, they would go to the boat at most. There were many people in the boat, and the boat was high and boring.


    This boat looks very good, sitting on it, you can touch the water with your hands.


    And the people present were all women, even if they fell into the water, they were not afraid.


    Gu Yundong had no opinion when he saw this.


    She put the two of them on the life-saving sacks, and then let the boatwoman hold the boat and wait at the small pier beside.


    It is said to be a small pier, but it is actually adder made of wood. It is very convenient to board the boat from that position.


    Commander Zhao''s wife and Mrs Qi got on the boat one after the other and sat face to face. The man took tea and snacks and put them on the coffee table.


    Chuan Niang shouted, "The twodies sit down."


    Then as soon as the pole was propped up, the boat was rowed out.


    The draught of the boat is not heavy, and the boat slips across the water, leaving only a thinyer of water ripples.


    The people on the shore watched Qi''s two sitting on the boat with their fingers on the water, drinking tea and blowing the wind.


    The boatdy''s hands are very stable, so there is no problem at all. Besides, Qi''s and the others are still wearing skins.


    Many youngdies are eager to try it out and want to experience it for themselves.


    Seeing the boatdy waiting next to you, I quickly found them to row the boat over.


    Then, Gu Yundong saw them go up one after another.


    She looked at the seconddy beside her, "Would the second aunt also go up and try it?"


    The seconddy shook her head, "I won''t go, just let them y." Seeing that Qi shi was in high spirits, she was a little reluctant to get off the boat.


    Gu Yundong knew that she was introverted, so she didn''t persuade her any more.


    Tong Shuitao came to her quietly at this time, and said in a low voice, "Miss, Xuan Zhuo''s wife heard the movement here and came here."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and said to the seconddy, "Second aunt, do me a favor."


    "What are you busy, say." The seconddy naturally responded without hesitation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2217: Xies eavesdropping

    Chapter 2217 Xie''s eavesdropping


    Gu Yundong looked at the boats on the water, and told people to watch them, so he didn''t care anymore.


    She took the seconddy away from theke and walked to the back yard.


    Xie Shi saw Gu Yundong at this time, and she quickly followed.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong and the seconddy turned a corner while talking andughing, she hurriedly took a few steps and wanted to stop them.


    Who knew it was getting close, and suddenly heard his name.


    "Thanks to you today, and thanks to Princess Yichang and Mrs. Xuan Shao for helping to speak, otherwise the rumors outside will flood the Hou Mansion again. Look at Hongkang''s wife, after what happened just now, the whole person is rxed now. Now, I''m happy to sit on the boat, and I don''t even worry about us leaving."


    This is... the seconddy''s voice?


    Hearing her praising herself, Xie was quite happy.


    She opened her mouth, and just wanted to go out while saying that you don''t need to care, but then she heard Gu Yundong''s cold snort, "The eldest princess is just that, that Mrs. Xuan Shao, let''s forget it."


    The seconddy was taken aback for a moment, "What''s wrong? You have a conflict with her...?"


    "What conflict can I have with her? I just don''t see Taifu''s mansion so arrogant. Our Marquis of Huaiyin mansion is the husband of Mrs. Xuan Shao, who was hurt by Xuan Zhuo, and it became what he is today."


    The seconddy was shocked, "What do you mean by that? When did our Hou residence get along with the Taifu residence? Yun Dong, you can''t talk nonsense."


    "I didn''t say nonsense." Gu Yundong said with anger in his voice, "Second aunt, you don''t know that the person who was in the Prince Lu''s mansion and the third cousin in the same room was not the Prince of Lu, but Xuan Zhuo."


    The seconddy was stunned, "You, what did you say?"


    Xie''s eyes widened in shock, and he held his breath in disbelief.


    Gu Yundong sneered and said, "Xuan Zhuo is dissatisfied with the strict management of his wife at home, he doesn''t even have a concubine, so he can only steal **** outside. That day when he saw the third cousin alone, he became lustful, and he was obsessed with it. The third cousin started, but the others came in time, so he didn''t seed. But because he couldn''t reveal his identity, he asked the Prince of Lu to help him."


    The seconddy felt as if she had heard the Arabian Nights. She shook her body and said, "How is this possible? Then the rtionship between Prince Lu''s mansion and Taifu''s mansion is not bad? How could Prince Lu''s son help Xuan Zhuo to me ?"


    "Second aunt, we have all been deceived. In fact, Prince Lu''s mansion and Xuan''s mansion are only at odds on the surface, but inside they are the same roon. Prince Lu and Xuan Zhuo are even more good friends, and they have a very good rtionship in private."


    "Yun Dong, how do you know this? Who said that?"


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, "Last time my husband and I followed the Prince of Lu, and we listened to him and the servants beside him. He said that he and Xuan Zhuo were good friends, and that he had helped him carry many misfortunes."


    The seconddy didn''t speak for a long time, and it took a long time before she seemed to cry.


    "So now, not only the Prince Lu''s Mansion is going to deal with our Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion, but even the Taifu will not let us off easily, right?"


    "Second aunt, don''t worry, don''t we still have us? I will definitely find evidence to prove that Xuan Zhuo has a beast-like heart, and that the Marquis of Huaiyin is innocent. Now, it''s not that they won''t let us go, it''s us who won''t let them off easily. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2218: Miss, shes gone

    Chapter 2218 Miss, she''s gone


    Gu Yundong said, and pped the wall fiercely.


    The seconddy hurriedly grabbed her hand, "Don''t be impulsive, the Taifu''s mansion is not so easy to deal with. You and Qingyuan are still young, so it''s not worth paying for yourself."


    "Second aunt, you don''t need to persuade. It''s not just what I mean, but also what my husband means. You are our rtives and elders. How can the elders suffer such great grievances and we turn a blind eye? Then are we not filial? What? Besides, we still have the White House behind us. If my parents knew about it, they wouldn''t care. Especially my grandfather, with his temper, I''m afraid that he will call all his more than 100 apprentices to his inws. Out of breath."


    The seconddy sighed slightly, shook her head and said, "Isn''t that affecting the Bai family?"


    "You can''t say that. Now, even if we don''t do anything, the other party will not let it go. Especially today, when I meet you, the Taifu''s residence also knows our rtionship." Gu Yundong said, " What''s more, what Xuan Zhuo was thinking of was murder and silence."


    The seconddy gasped sharply, "Murder to silence? What do you mean? Who is he going to kill?"


    "Three cousins."


    "Why? You, your three cousins ??are so miserable, and now their reputation has been killed by him, why does he still kill him?"


    "Isn''t he afraid that the third cousin will recognize his identity? At that time, the third cousin was dazed, and actually didn''t see Xuan Zhuo at all, but Xuan Zhuo was afraid, if he was recognized, he would not reveal his disgusting behavior? So he Please, Prince Lu, no matter whether the third cousin sees him or not, we must cut the weeds and roots without leaving future troubles. My husband and I saw Prince Lu and Cai Jin meet with our own eyes. The two of them said it personally, Chu Baoyan asked Cai Jin''s wife I often go to the Hou Mansion to stimte my third cousin and make her seek death."


    The seconddy was stunned when she heard this, her face full of disbelief.


    After a long while, she gritted her teeth and said viciously, "How can you be so vicious? How can you be so vicious?? Lan Chun, such an innocent girl, has been insane by them, and she has been in a daze all day and dare not go out, but they still Don''t let her go, and want her life. It''s a beast, a beast."


    Gu Yundong put his arms around her shoulders andforted her softly, "Second aunt, don''t be sad, we will definitely avenge this revenge."


    "Yes, you must report it, that Xuan Zhuo doesn''t do anything at all!!"


    This sentence, the seconddy used almost all her strength to speak hoarsely.


    But it was also this sentence, which made people on both sides of the corner hear it, and the Marquis of Huaiyin focused all the anger on the head of the Taifu''s residence, Xuan Zhuo.


    Xie shi clenched her hands tightly, her eyes were heavy, she didn''t say anything, and quietly took a few steps back.


    Then, strode away from this position.


    What she didn''t know was that not long after she left, Tong Shuitao came out not far away.


    She hurried to the corner and whispered to the two of them, "Miss, she''s gone."


    "Going?" Gu Yundong smiled, "Better than I imagined, I thought she was born in the family of a military general, and her temperament is irritable, so she couldn''t helping over to argue with me on the spot."


    Mrs. ?? patted her chest, exhaled slightly, and asked in a low voice, "Did I say that right? I forgot what to say several times, and I paused for a while."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2219: Aunts wish

    Chapter 2219 Second Aunt''s Wish


    Gu Yundong gave her a thumbs up, "It''s good to pause, it just fully expressed your emotions."


    The seconddy exhaled, "Really?"


    "Sure, just right."


    The seconddyughed, just thinking about those messy things, and she was in a bad mood.


    She also just learned something from Gu Yundong''s mouth, especially when she knew that Shao Hui and his wife wanted to kill Shao Lanchun after hearing the words of Prince Lu, she couldn''t help but be angry.


    Although there is an element of acting just now, it is also really sad and ufortable.


    Those people in the Lu pce are really not a thing, she is very distressed for Lan Chun.


    Gu Yundong patted her hand, "Second aunt, I''m thinking, after this matter is settled and the eldest aunt and third cousin are cleared of their innocence, let them leave the capital to rx, what do you think? "


    "Rx? Where to go?"


    "Go to... Yongfu Vige, where my husband grew up, and our hometown is there. Although it is a small vige, our house is very beautiful and handsome. The people in the vige are also simple, although there are some It''s a small problem, but it''s a big deal, I don''t have such a deep mind, it''s simple, and it''s the best way to rx."


    The seconddy was a little yearning after listening to her description.


    She was originally a simple person, otherwise she wouldn''t like to go out and socialize.


    She felt that Gu Yundong''s proposal was particrly good, but...


    "If it happens this time, your aunt is probably still busy, and she is not the kind of person who will stay in one ce for a long time. Why don''t I go with Lan Chun, maybe your grandmother also wants to go. I walked around and asked her for her opinion. I heard that you can still grow vegetables in the vige, right? I will get some seeds and try to nt a piece of it. I know how to grow flowers. I heard that your mother is very good at growing flowers. I¡¯m not very good at nting flowers, it¡¯s either too much water or too much drought. I¡¯ll nt vegetables first, and I¡¯ll be able to grow vegetables, and that kind of flowers will be easy¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong, "..." Second aunt, it turns out that in order to go to the vige, your eloquence can be so good? ? ?


    She was speechless andughed for a moment, then asked, "You go to Yongfu Vige, what about the second uncle?"


    "He is busy with his own affairs, so he will not be brought with him when he goes to dy things."


    The second uncle is probably going to die of grief.


    She couldn''t help shaking her head and nodded with a smile, "Okay, we''ll discuss it with your grandmotherter, but it''s not urgent, let''s help aunt and Lan Chun prove their innocence first. Second aunt, remember your expression when you go outter. Angry?"


    "Okay, I, I will try my best." The seconddy was a little nervous when she was about to act again.


    Gu Yundong took her away from the corner and walked towards the crowd by theke again.


    At this moment, Qi''s had gotten off the boat, but she still had an excited smile on her face, looking like she was having a good time.


    Mr. Xie was also by theke, but his face was not very good-looking.


    She did not leave Xinming Pavilion. After all, Princess Lu had just left. She went out at this time, and it was inevitable that people would not think about it.


    She saw Gu Yundong and the seconddy, but the seconddy''s eyes were a little red. When someone asked her, she just said that it was windy by theke just now, and she lost her eyes.


    The seconddy also saw Mrs. Xie, her eyes had a trace of resentment, but she quickly moved away.


    She was afraid that she would be exposed, but Shi Xie''s eyes became moreplicated when she saw this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2220: Shay got hooked

    Chapter 2220 Xie was hooked


    The excitement of Xinming Pavilionsted until Shen Shi, and some people left early, and those who were a little closer usually left after the end.


    Mrs. Xie left in the afternoon, so she left without hitting her.


    The free trial outside Xinming Pavilion is also over. Today is an unforgettable day for these nobles in the courtyard, and it is also an unforgettable day for the people outside the courtyard.


    Some people are far away, and some people are busy with work, so they can''t taste the food here, which is very regrettable.


    But the fact that Xinming Pavilion tried to eat has spread all over the capital.


    Those who have eaten it even show off the milk tea and desserts of Xinming Pavilion. Whether it is people in Beijing or people whoe to Beijing to do business and pass by rtives, they all know Xinming Pavilion. Explosive fame.


    This hasid a solid foundation for Gu Yundong to open a new Ming Pavilion throughout the Jin Dynasty in the future.


    Xin Mingge branch is officially opened. This time the opening is different from the past. Because it is a self-service mode, and these old customers are invited by invitations, it is not open for business today, and a penny will be confiscated.


    So you don¡¯t need to check the ounts after the end, as long as you clean up the work in your hand, everyone can go back.


    Gu Yundong sent thest guest away, and then asked Tong Shuitao to personally send the seconddy and Qi''s back to the Hou residence, and she handed over the rest to Zhang Yingyue, ready to go back.


    Who knew that as soon as he walked out of the yard, he saw a carriage parked at the door.


    The curtains of the carriage were opened, and from the inside came out the pink and tender hands like the lotus root festival.


    followed closely, and a pair of round eyes also came out.


    The moment he saw Gu Yundong, his eyes stopped, his eyes lit up with a ''ding'', his little hands began to flutter, and he shouted at her excitedly, "Ah, ah... puff... puff..."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Pfft your size.


    She walked forward speechlessly, grabbed his little hand, "Why did youe here?"


    Chichi couldn''t answer her, of course, the saliva left from the corner of his mouth excitedly, all dripping on the saliva pocket, a wet piece.


    Immediately, the curtain opening changed to another person.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "We''re here to pick you up."


    After he finished speaking, he put his son on the cradle, ignoring his dazed expression, got off the carriage and helped Gu Yundong up.


    Shao Shuang followed closely and got on the carriage. With a flick of the reins, the carriage rolled up and went towards Hetai Lane.


    Gu Yundong picked up his son, the little guy immediately jumped into her arms, and grabbed her clothes with his little hands.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong''s clothes with disgust and wiped it with a handkerchief. Then he raised his head and asked, "How is it? Did the opening today go well?"


    "It went well, of course it went well." Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Especially, Mrs Xie took the bait."


    "How to say?"


    Gu Yundong told him about the y he and the seconddy yed, with pride in his eyes, "Xie Shi will never be indifferent after hearing this."


    If it is true that as Chu Baoyan said, he and Xuan Zhuo are good friends, then they know the secret of their secretmunication.


    If what Chu Baoyan said was false, he was deliberately misleading them. Then Taifu must be able to guess that this is King Lu who wants to use his own hands to deal with Taifu. The Taifu''s mansion will only be more angry, and will still take action against the King Lu mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2221: Want to see Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 2221 Want to see Shao Qingyuan


    Horizontal and vertical, Lu Wangfu will suffer.


    And in order to be realistic, Gu Yundong even asked Qin Wenzheng to deliberately find an official in the whole camp of Taifu, and found an excuse to impeach him. Of course, this impeachment is just a formality, and it will soon be resolved.


    The effect of ?? can be followed, which is unexpectedly good.


    In less than half a month, the Taifu Mansion gave them a big gift.


    The person who brought the gift was Xuan Zhuo, who made an appointment to meet Shao Qingyuan in private.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t respond at first, it was Song Dejiang''s help.


    Song Dejiang deliberately asked Shao Qingyuan to go to Lei''s house to see Lei Yan''s legs while Xing Wenming was out of town for a doctor''s treatment.


    After ?? Lei Yan was able to walk slowly, Han shi brought him back.


    She has lived in Shao Mansion long enough, so she can''t stay here forever. Now that Lei Yan''s legs are healed, he will be like a newborn learning to walk in the future, and the situation will get better and better.


    But Shao Qingyuan and Song Dejiang are the attending doctors after all, and asionally they would go over to see his legs, prescribe some medicine, and remind him not to be too eager, lest it backfire.


    So Song Dejiang said that he had learned a set of massage techniques again, and when he wanted to give Lei Yan a try, Shao Qingyuan really had no doubts.


    He went to Lei''s house, only to find that in the yard of Lei''s house, there were only Song Dejiang and Lei Yan, and Xuan Zhuo dressed as Song Dejiang''s driver.


    Han went out and didn''t know where to go.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." is quite surprising.


    He nced at Song Dejiang strangely, and thetter coughed lightly and said, "Well, Qingyuan, have a good chat with others. If there is any misunderstanding, it''s better to solve it as soon as possible. I''ll go into the house and give it to Ayan. Press your legs."


    After ??, Song Dejiang entered the room directly.


    Shao Qingyuan and Xuan Zhuo looked at each other, nodded slightly, and pointed to the hall, "If you have something to say, let''s talk about it here."


    Xuan Zhuo nodded, took off the hat from his head, put it on the table, poured two sses of water very spontaneously, and pushed Shao Qingyuan a ss.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at it, his fingers resting on the rim of the cup, but he didn''t drink.


    "Unexpectedly, Young Master Xuan and my Master Song have a good rtionship."


    "...Well, I was sick some time ago, and Imperial Doctor Song gave me some time to recuperate, and the two of us are quitepatible."


    Xuan Zhuo touched his nose, of course he was embarrassed to say that he and his wife had been married for many years but had no children.


    Outsiders think it''s the wife''s problem. Xuan Zhuo didn''t know this before, butter he heard that the husband and wife didn''t have children. It''s not necessarily the woman''s problem, but the husband.


    So Xuan Zhuo also doubted himself, but this kind of thing is difficult for men to talk about after all, even if it is to see a doctor, it is like the execution field.


    Xuan Zhuo believes that he is healthy, but deep down he is unwilling to believe that he is not good enough.


    But he and Xie''s rtionship are not as bad as they seem on the surface, and they even have strong feelings. It is only for some reason that they deliberately show very disharmony.


    However, it is a fact that he has no children, and it is also a fact that his mother wants to give him a concubine.


    Xuan Zhuo watched his wife embarrassed by his mother, watched his wife drink those bitter medicines, and watched a cheerful and cheerful person like his wife, who was tormented and unhappy by this incident. He really couldn''t bear it, if he didn''t do something, what face would he have to say that he was deeply in love with the Xie family?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2222: gave a great gift

    Chapter 2222 gave a big gift


    Xuan Zhuo finally went to Song Dejiang with great courage without telling everyone including Xie Shi.


    Song Dejiang is a very reliable person, his mouth is strict, his medical skills are high, and he will not perfunctory you. Especially when he encounters problems that he cannot cure, he will make up his mind to ovee them.


    Xuan Zhuo quietly found Song Dejiang, took a pulse, and the result of the diagnosis was really Xuan Zhuo''s cause.


    Fortunately, it''s not a big problem.


    Xuan Zhuo likes to soak in hot springs, and the temperature is very high. He heard people say that soaking in hot springs is good for health, so he went to the hot spring vige outside the city every three days to enjoy it.


    But staying in a high temperature environment for a long time can easily lead to death.


    So after Song Dejiang asked about some of his daily living habits, he asked him to drink less alcohol in the future, temporarily quit the habit of soaking in hot springs, and wait two months to see the situation.


    In fact, Xuan Zhuo suddenly disappeared in the past few days. Even Xie Shi said that he was not at the house all day, so he went to see Song Dejiang to see a doctor.


    He and Song Dejiang have amon secret, and the two of them can talk to each other, so if you ask Song Dejiang to do a little favor, he will not help.


    For these reasons, Xuan Zhuo would not tell Shao Qingyuan.


    The purpose of his visit this time was to bring him good news.


    "There is something I have to exin to you first. Thest time Xinming Pavilion opened, what the Yongjia County Lord and the seconddy of Huaiyin Houfu said happened to be heard by my wife."


    He said, seeing Shao Qingyuan''s face changing slightly, he frowned and asked, "So what? Why, you want to kill someone again?"


    "Master Shao misunderstood. I came here this time to exin. I heard that you heard Chu Baoyan say that he and I are friends? Did I provoke Miss Shao because of my jealousy?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded.


    Xuan Zhuo''s face was slightly solemn, and he said, "You guys have been fooled. I think this may be because Chu Baoyan knew you were there and told it to you on purpose. I am not familiar with Chu Baoyan, and neither are our Taifu''s mansion nor Lu''s mansion. And for a long time, how could Prince Lu take the me for me?"


    "You mean..." Shao Qingyuan frowned deeper.


    "This is the conspiracy of Lu Wangfu. He wants to use you to deal with the Taifufu, and then take advantage of the fisherman himself."


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes changed, he lowered his eyes and pondered.


    After a long while, he frowned fiercely, "Why should I believe you? It''s also possible that what he said is true, and you''re just defending yourself now."


    "I have witnesses."


    Shao Qingyuan was startled, "Who?"


    "It''s Imperial Doctor Song." Xuan Zhuo said, "I was with Imperial Doctor Song on the day of the banquet in Prince Lu''s mansion. It is impossible for me to appear in Prince Lu''s mansion. You should believe what Imperial Doctor Song said."


    This was really beyond Shao Qingyuan''s expectations, the expression on his face was finally no longer fake.


    Xuan Zhuo smiled and said, "Lu Wangfu wants to plot against us, let us kill each other and kill each other, but he is very good at plotting. Since we are both his rivals, why not cooperate?"


    "Cooperation?" Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, "Although you have my Master Song as a witness, but we meet by chance, I still find it hard to trust you."


    Xuan Zhuo thought for a while, and took out a letter from his sleeve, "This is my sincerity, do you see?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, and his eyes fell on the letter. After a while, he pulled out the letter inside, just nced at him, and suddenly raised his eyes, "This is..."


    I really didn''t mean to get stuck here, I didn''t mean to, I didn''t mean to, I didn''t mean to...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2223: Happy cooperation

    Chapter 2223 Happy cooperation


    Xuan Zhuo took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "How, do you still like this gift??"


    Shao Qingyuan took a second look at the content on it. What was written on the paper was the truth of what happened to Mrs. Hou and Shao Lanchun in the Hou mansion.


    Unlike the Shao Mansion, the Taifu Mansion has a deep foundation in the capital, not to mention the Lu Wang Mansion, which they do not deal with, even if it is other heavyweight mansion, they may have people installed.


    In the pce of King Lu, there is the eyeliner of Xuanfu.


    It was precisely because of this eyeliner that they knew that Prince Lu had silenced the maid who had betrayed Mrs. Hou.


    But even though that maid is dead, she still has a family.


    At the beginning, Princess Lu strongly left that maid, saying that she was afraid that Mrs. Hou would be bad for her. The maid also said that she was a family child, and her family was still in the Hou Mansion, fearing that they would be in danger.


    Princess Lu put pressure on Madam Hou openly and secretly, plus so manydies anddies were present at the time, forcing Madam Hou to send the whole family to Prince Lu''s mansion.


    Of course, this is illegal.


    But there are some things, even if it is not in line with the rules, she can''t do anything about it.


    Houfu cannot bear more pressure and doubts because of this matter.


    Later, the maid was left in the pce, but her family was sent out of the capital by Princess Lu in the name of protection, all the way to a vige in a certain town, where she lived temporarily.


    Shao Qingyuan really doesn''t know about this. He and Gu Yundong have both be thorns in the eyes of the Lu Wangfu.


    However, in the end, they did not expect that the person who finally started from this aspect would be the Taifu Mansion.


    After Xuan Zhuo got the news, he immediately sent someone to find the girl''s family.


    The family originally thought that from now on, the popr and spicy drinkers would have a good life with their backers, but they didn¡¯t know that the maids who stayed in the capital had been killed, and they, when things subsided, would be removed one by one.


    Xuan Zhuo''s people brought the news of the maid''s death to them, threatened and intimidated them by the way, and got the family''s confession.


    The envelope that Shao Qingyuan is holding now contains the confession.


    It was clearly written that the maid was bought by the Prince of Lu, and she deliberately manipted Madam Hou''s food, causing her stomach difort to go to the toilet. Later, she led Shao Lanchun to the yard where she changed clothes, and the prince of Lu, who had been waiting there for a long time, stunned Shao Lanchun with medication, creating a cowardly look for the two of them.


    All of this is the conspiracy of Prince Lu.


    After reading the confession in his hand, Shao Qingyuan slowly put it on the table and asked Xuan Zhuo, "What about the maid''s family?"


    "I just quietly picked up the capital this morning." Xuan Zhuo said with a smile, "I haven''t heard anything from the Prince Lu Mansion. As for the next thing, Master Shao can leave it to us. Good people will do it to the end, and we will return the innocence to the Hou Mansion. ,how?"


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, this sincerity is indeed very enough.


    It is of course the best thing for the Taifu Mansion to find out about this matter. If it were him or the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion, outsiders would not necessarily believe it, and the effect would not be very good.


    Heughed and put the envelope away, "If that''s the case, then it''s a pleasure to work with."


    Xuan Zhuoughed, "Happy cooperation."


    The two reached a preliminary consensus, and it is not advisable to stay here for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan got up and went to find Song Dejiang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2224: Xuan Zhuo moves so fast

    Chapter 2224 Xuan Zhuo moves so fast


    Xuan Zhuo put on his previous hat, bowed his back slightly, and returned to the humble and respectful coachman, pulling Song Dejiang''s carriage over.


    After a while, Mr. Han came back with several medicine bags in his hand.


    This is when Song Dejiang first came, and he asked her to go to Shaoji to get the medicine, which happened to be spent, giving Shao Qingyuan a chance to talk to Xuan Zhuo.


    Now that Mr. Han came back, Song Dejiang got up and said goodbye after exining a few words.


    As soon as they left, the neighbors came to visit, and some enviously pulled Han to talk.


    Now the Lei family has be the most enviable object in this alley. Not only has Lei Yan''s legs healed, but Lei Qi has also be Master Shao''s apprentice. Master Shao and the head of the Taiyuan Hospital would alsoe to see Lei Yan''s legs in person. This was an opportunity that no one could ask for?


    For this reason, the rtives on both sides of the Lei family and the Han family havee close to them, but the Han family has long hated them, and they swept them out of the house as soon as they came.


    The Leihan family scolded her for being filial and disobedient.


    In the past, Han and Lei Qi Leiyan might have been drowned by the saliva of their neighbors. But it''s amazing that now no one is helping the Leihan family to scold them, but instead, they are on her side and help her to me the two families.


    From that moment on, Mr. Han knew that power and status can really change too many things.


    He had never thought about sending Lei Yan to study, after all, studying was too expensive. Now she has changed her mind. No matter how hard it is, she will send her children to school.


    Even if he can''t be admitted as a schr, but after reading the book, his son will have the opportunity to work in the shops opened by those dignitaries. Just like Mr. Shao and the Lord of Yongjia County, their shop is recruiting staff, and those who are literate are given priority.


    Han was full of great ambitions. After talking with his neighbor''s sister-inw for a while, he immediately went to work.


    And Shao Qingyuan and Song Dejiang, after leaving the yard where Lei''s house was, parted ways and went to their own mansion.


    Shao Qingyuan was still holding the letter in his hand, thinking of what Xuan Zhuo said, the corner of his mouth tickled.


    When he arrived at Shao Mansion, he went straight to the main house.


    Gu Yundong was teasing Xiaochichi with a cloth tiger. When he saw him entering the door, he asked casually with a smile, "Come back? How is Ayan''s leg?"


    Shao Qingyuan returned, "I have been able to walk for a while, and the situation is getting better and better. After a few more times of acupuncture, there will be no problem."


    said, he waved his hand and let the servants in the room go out first.


    Gu Yundong looked at his movements in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    Shao Qingyuan handed the letter to her, and lowered his voice to repeat the matter in Lei''s house.


    Gu Yundong opened his mouth slightly, "This...is this effect so big?" She just yed a y with her second aunt and let Xie''s hear it, but she didn''t expect the Taifu''s house to directly take money from the bottom of the pot and do what they wanted to do. Things are done first.


    During this time, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan didn''t think of a way to start with that maid, but it was too difficult.


    The King Lu''s mansion was very protective against them, and they didn''t give any mistakes, and things didn''t make any progress at all.


    And because of the incident that Prince Lu wanted to put the me on, they were also worried that the clues they found would be deliberately misled by the Prince Lu Pce.


    It''s all right now, they''ve made Taifu''s manor anxious, she deserves it, she''s just waiting to see a good show.


    But what Gu Yundong didn''t expect was that the Taifu''s mansion moved so fast.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2225: Sue Prince Lu

    Chapter 2225 Sue Prince Lu


    That afternoon, the Taifu''s house took the maid''s family directly to Jingzhaoyin to beat drums andin about the injustice, suing the Prince of Lu for framing Zhongliang and taking care of people''s lives.


    It stands to reason that if the servant sues the Lord, the government will not ept this matter, not to mention that he is suing the royal family.


    But this matter is different. As soon as this maid''s family''s deeds of prostitution were negotiated by Princess Lu, and in order to appease them, Princess Lu directly removed their ve status, so they are not considered servants now, but ordinary people.


    Secondly, this person was brought over by Xuan Zhuo, and the grandfather intervened in this matter, so it was not just an ordinary dispute.


    Three times, the prince of Lu Wang Shizi framed thedy of the Houfu of Huaiyin, and damaged the reputation of the three girls of the Houfu. Even if this Hou''s mansion fell into decline and was not favored again, Madam Hou would still be a fifth-ranked Madam.


    Now it is also rumored that the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion is Shao Qingyuan''s family and the inws of the genius doctor Bai''s family.


    So even though Jing Zhaoyin felt that his head was big, he still epted it.


    And Xuan Zhuo was also a loss. He made people publicize it in advance, so when the family came to Jingzhao Mansion, the outside of the yamen was already surrounded by people on the third and third floors.


    This matter spread very fast, and there was a wave both in the upper circles and among themon people.


    King Lu even smashed a set of good tea sets in the mansion, and the servant who almost didn''t report the letter in the future stabbed to death with a sword.


    Princess Lu also gritted her teeth, "What the **** is going on with this master? The things in the backyard yard also got involved, and it was a big fanfare. It made such a big fuss."


    King Lu exhaled, turned his head and asked Chu Baoyan, "Are you sure that Shao Qingyuan heard what you saidst time in the woods?"


    "I''m sure." Chu Baoyan nodded immediately. "And when they came back from outside the city that day, they went to Xinming Pavilion to see Xie Shi, just in time for Xuan Zhuo toe over. They saw Xie Shi''s bad attitude towards Xuan Zhuo with their own eyes."


    Princess Lu also said, "When the Xinming Pavilion opened that day, I also saw that Gu Yundong''s nose was not a nose to Xie''s, and his eyes were not eyes."


    King Lu frowned, "If that''s the case, why didn''t Shao Qingyuan and the others go to trouble with the Taifu''s mansion. Instead, the Taifu did something to us?"


    "Could it be that Taifu wanted to befriend the genius doctor Bai, knowing that the Bai family and the Marquis of Huaiyin were inws, so he helped the Marquis of Huaiyin?"


    King Lu pondered, this kind of spection is not impossible.


    ording to his investigations over the past few days, after Gu Yundong exposed his rtionship with the Marquis of Huaiyin that day, the people who used to avoid the Marquis''s mansion in the past are now starting toe and go.


    Even Princess Yichang visited the olddy in Hou¡¯s mansion.


    There were also several great Confucian schrs who didn¡¯t go out much on weekdays, who also had contact with the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    If Shao Qingyuan''s identity wasn''t exposed when his wife was pregnant, and when he closed the door to thank guests, these great Confucians might have already had contacts with him.


    King Lu squinted his eyes, and he knew that the prestige of Bai Shenyi was really different.


    Unfortunately, the Lingzhou Mansion is not going well, otherwise the Bai family would be on their side.


    Now he can only regret to get rid of the Bai familypletely.


    "No matter what the reason is, the most urgent thing now is the matter over the Jingzhao Mansion." Princess Lu said, pulling King Lu''s mind back.


    They regret it very much now, they should have been killed as soon as they knew it, to save the troubles.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2226: Im at odds with that old guy

    Chapter 2226 The old guy and I are at odds


    King Lu''s mansion was thinking about remedying it, but since the Taifu mansion revealed the matter, all aspects have been thought of, how could King Lu, who was caught off guard, be able to turn things around in a short period of time?


    But the Taifu and the others also knew that just relying on the confessions of those few people could not bring down King Lu, and they did not expect this.


    However, it can still be done by adding a little block to King Lu.


    Jingzhao Governor''s trial was very fast, and it didn''t take long for him to make a closing statement.


    The case is actually quite simple. The family has evidence to prove that the maid was killed by Princess Lu. Xuan Zhuo found this evidence and gave it to the family.


    After all, it didn¡¯t take long for the incident to happen, and it was still possible to find it by following the clues.


    However, what if it proves that Princess Lu killed her?


    This servant girl''s family has been released from ve status, but Princess Lu had left her hand before, but this servant girl is still ve status, she is a servant of King Lu''s mansion. Princess Lu insisted that she had done something wrong. She wanted to teach her a lesson, but she identally killed someone.


    These days, the life of the servant is given by the master, and he is a servant who has signed a death deed. Even if he dies, the government will not care.


    Therefore, the one of the life of the grass does not hold.


    As for framing Zhongliang and ndering Mrs. Hou, this is because too much time has passed, and the traces that should have been destroyed have long been wiped out, and even the Taifu Mansion cannot find evidence.


    Today, there is only human evidence for this charge, not physical evidence. Therefore, Jing Zhaoyin could only deliberately interrogate Chu Baoyan, but he could not really convict people.


    The matter hase to an end, Lu Wangfu can almost be regarded as aplete retreat.


    Well, almost¡­


    Although the official yamen did not convict them, the people had already pinned them on the pir of shame, and there was already a lot of uproar outside poking at the lungs of King Lu''s mansion and cursing.


    Princess Lu had sworn that she was afraid that the maid would be murdered and silenced when she went back to the Hou Mansion, but it turned out that the person died in her hands, and she admitted it herself. What do you mean that the girl will be punished for doing something wrong? Who will believe this?


    This is almost no more self-admission, that maid was bought by Princess Lu, and was eventually silenced.


    Fortunately, Taifu''s mansion identally met the girl''s family, which made the truthe out to the world.


    In fact, as early as the opening day of Xinming Pavilion, when Gu Yundong asked those words in Jiaguyuan, he had already corrected part of the name for the Marquis of Huaiyin. Coupled with today''s fermentation, as long as you are not a fool, you all know the dirty things done by the Lu Pce.


    They couldn''t figure it out, this Prince Lu''s mansion was trying to figure out what the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion was doing?


    The Marquis of Huaiyin did not do anything, right? Their status is not high, does Prince Lu need to care about them?


    The only thing that makes sense is what happened in the ancient family.


    But it¡¯s been so long since this happened, and the Hou Mansion has been forced by the rumors, so you still don¡¯t want to let them go?


    Because of this incident, Lu Wangfu was called a person with a small stomach and a narrow heart.


    Some officials who originally stood in King Lu''s camp gradually had other concerns in their hearts.


    King Lu was so angry that he almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood, his eyes were red, "The old guy Xuan Yao and I are at odds with each other."


    Xuanyao is today''s Taifu.


    But no matter what, after this happened, the person who was pointed at and gossip became the mansion of King Lu.


    Even many people came tofort Madam Hou because of their sympathy, and the Hou residence became lively in an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2227: Go to Yongfu Village to relax

    Chapter 2227 Go to Yongfu Vige to rx


    Mrs. Hou had a fiery temperament, but after this incident, she calmed down.


    But finally the clouds and mists were cleared to see the moon, and she was no longer in the house, and began to socialize normally.


    The seconddy is right, she is still suitable to live in such an environment.


    However, the other party, Shao Lanchun, was still unable to take a single step out of the gate of the house, and even thought he seldom stepped out of the gate of the hospital.


    She is a big girl after all, even if nothing happened with Prince Lu, she was lying on the same bed with people in disheveled clothes and was seen by so many people.


    Those people can change their views on Madam Hou and have pity on Shao Lanchun, but they still cannot avoid some rumors and strange eyes.


    The olddy was also a little worried when she saw this.


    Later, when I heard the seconddy talk about Yongfu Vige, she really had some ideas.


    After a few days, the olddy took the seconddy and Shao Lanchun to the Shao Mansion in person.


    Gu Yundong knew their intentions and was a little surprised, "Second aunt wants to go to Yongfu Vige?"


    "Yeah, I''m really looking forward to the scene you describedst time. It just so happens that it''s not a problem for Lan Chun to be bored at home all day long. it is good."


    Gu Yundong looked at the girl sitting next to the olddy. She still remembered that when she saw her for the first time, Shao Lanchun was still very cheerful, and she smiled when she saw people.


    But looking at her now, she has lost all her energy, her eyes are very numb, and the energy on her body seems to be dissipated at any time.


    As the seconddy said, if this continues, Shao Lanchun will be driven crazy by the suppressed emotions sooner orter.


    She thought for a while, and said, "I don''t have any objections if you want to go to Yongfu Vige. It''s just that the journey is far away. If you go, it will take a long time toe back, and we can''t leave the capital for the time being. In fact, our viges in the suburbs of Beijing outside the city are also quite good, over there..."


    "No, I don''t want to go to the vige on the outskirts of Beijing."


    Gu Yundong was interrupted by Shao Lanchun who suddenly raised his head before he finished speaking.


    She shook her head eagerly and said, "I don''t want to be so close, I want to get out of here, the farther the better, it''s better that no one knows me. Sister-inw, help me..."


    She was a little excited, her hands were shaking tightly, and her breathing became uneasy and rapid.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but stab her heart.


    She felt guilty about Shao Lanchun. The purpose of Prince Lu''s mansion was the two of them.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong would definitely do his best to help her out.


    She nodded, "Okay, if you want to go to Yongfu Vige, then go. I''ll have someone **** you there, and then I''ll send you a few letters. If you have anything, you can ask someone for help."


    Shao Lanchun breathed a sigh of relief and made a low "um".


    Gu Yundong looked at the olddy again, "Grandma, how about you? Do you want to go to rx?"


    "I''m not going, I''m just a bunch of old bones, and I''ll keep running away when something goes wrong and I''m tired of them. Besides, I''m still thinking, when Yin''er and the otherse to the capital, I''ll see their husband and wife as soon as possible. ." The most urgent thing for the olddy was seeing Shao Yin.


    Gu Yundong understood, "Okay, then the second aunt and the third cousin will go. When are you going to leave?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2228: letter from home

    Chapter 2228 Family Letter


    The seconddy looked at Shao Lanchun, although thetter didn''t speak, but the eager appearance, the sooner the better.


    She said, "Just two dayster, prepare for us in these two days, and then we will go."


    Two days, Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and thought for a while, then nodded, "Okay, that''s the decision."


    The seconddy nodded, and Shao Lanchun breathed a sigh of relief.


    A few people stayed in Shao Mansion for a while, and the olddy hugged Chi Chi and fell in love with her, and it took a long time to let go.


    It was not until evening that they got on the carriage and left the Shao family.


    Gu Yundong thought that the seconddy and Shao Lanchun were going to Yongfu Vige. After all, they were both spoiled people. Although going to the vige was rxing, they were definitely not used to it at first.


    And they haven''t traveled far, so they have to bring a lot of things with them.


    Gu Yundong wrote them an itinerary, what to bring on the road, and what not to bring.


    There is also a letter to her father, as well as a letter to her county master''s mansion in Xuanhe mansion.


    After the emperor canonized her as the county lord, he rewarded her with a mansion in Xuanhe Mansion, along with an experienced mama and a few servants.


    Gu Yundong was in a hurry to leave the city and had not moved in before.


    But the people in those rooms have always been guarding the mansion.


    Gu Yundong thought, if the seconddy and Shao Lanchun were not used to living in Yongfu Vige, it would be the same when they returned to live in the county master''s mansion in Xuanhe Mansion. Anyway, their original intention was to leave the capital and stay away from right and wrong, not necessarily in the countryside.


    After Gu Yundong did this, the sky darkened.


    Shao Qing went to the Qin Mansion and hasn''te back yet. She estimated that she might have dinner at the Qin Mansion in the evening, so she simply asked someone to prepare the meal.


    Who knew that as soon as he left the door of the study, he saw Yangliuing over beaming.


    "Dongdong, your father has a letter."


    Gu Yundong just said, "..."


    Her father, Gu Dajiang, since Da Niang came to the capital, he has been writing letters every three days, at least several letters a month.


    The problem is that the content of each letter is simr. Except for a few important things and trivial things that are brushed over, everything else is sticky but obscure love words.


    Especially now that her father is highly educated, he is also a schr after all. She actually started to write love poems, and she even called her mother to see if there were any typos.


    Gu Yundong¡ª¡ªBah.


    Shame? It''s okay to show affection in front of her on weekdays, and you have to feed dog food when writing a letter.


    The problem is that you can write love poems, but you should write them alone to your mother, and in a family letter that everyone can read.


    is not just to remind them that he misses his mother, and it is time for her to go back.


    When someone doesn''t know his sinister intentions.


    But the problem is, it''s not that she doesn''t want her mother to go back, it''s her mother who is reluctant to dy and let him go that''s why she insists on not leaving.


    She has persuaded her mother a few times. After all, my father is going to take the township exam in August, and I definitely hope her mother is by my side.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong saw that her mother came over with a letter from her family again, and she suddenly felt that she was unlovable.


    But Yang Liu didn''t see it, she took out the letter and looked at it.


    From the smile on her face, Gu Yundong knew that her father was starting to be sticky again.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to look at it, and just wanted to say that he went to the kitchen to exin things first, when he saw Yang Liu suddenly frowning and saying "Huh".


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2229: Cloud book travel

    Chapter 2229 Cloud book travels


    Gu Yundong paused, "Mother, what''s wrong?"


    Yang Liu took a second look at the letter, then raised his head and said in a daze, "Your father said that your brother has left Xuanhe Mansion."


    "What??" Gu Yundong was stunned.


    Yang Liu hurriedly handed the letter to her, "Look, your father wrote that after your brother passed the exam as a schr, he nned to go out for a trip, and it happened that the master also suggested that he go out for more walks, after all, he was young. Increased knowledge is necessary."


    Gu Yundong frowned and nced at the contents of the letter.


    Indeed, not only Gu Yunshu, but also Bian Yuanzhi, the two set out together.


    Because the two were still young, Gu Dajiang also sent someone to follow him.


    Gu Yundong nced at thest date, the corner of his mouth twitched, this letter was written a month ago, but it was not delivered to the capital until now.


    Yang Liu frowned when he saw it, "Your father is also true, it is too unreliable for him not to send it to the **** for such an important matter."


    Gu Yundong sighed, yes, a father who was carried away by love is too unreliable.


    Yang Liu was worried, "These two are still so young and under ten years old, will it be okay to go out like this? Where are they going to travel? Hey, I''m not around, your father raises children very well. Rough, I can''t care about anything. Anyway, I''ll wait another three or four years before I go out when I''m twelve or thirteen years old. I don''t know where I am now, I..."


    The more she said this, the more panic she felt in her heart, and she was so anxious that she walked around in ce.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly grabbed her, "Mother, don''t worry, Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi must havee to the capital."


    Yang Liu was taken aback, "Come to the capital?" The next moment, she suddenly realized, "Yes, your brother said before that he woulde to the capital to see his little nephew. This time, he will go out to travel, such a rare opportunity, he will definitely choose to go to the capital. Came here. It''s been more than a month since we left, isn''t it about time to arrive?"


    Gu Yundong pondered, "Since it''s a tour, it will definitely take some time on the road, I guess it will take a month to arrive. At most, in half a month, I will let people watch at the city gate, and when we enter the city gate, we will I can get the news as soon as possible.¡±


    In this way, the same thing asst time will not happen.


    Gu Yundong suddenly felt a little sympathetic to her father. It was not a problem for her mother and younger sister toe to the capital. After all, she still had her son by her side to apany him.


    Now that he is well, Yunshu has alsoe, but he still has to prepare for the township examination in two months, and he can''t go anywhere.


    Should! !


    Gu Yundong smiled silently, seeing Yangliu still not very relieved, and while leading her to the flower hall, he said, "Mother, don''t worry, even if you don''t believe in Yunshu, you should also believe in Dad. Dad. Since they dare to rest assured that the two children will go out alone, they will definitely be fully prepared. Did you forget that when we escaped from the wilderness, Dad nned everything from the beginning? "


    Speaking of this willow, he was slightly relieved, but he soonined, "It''s not that we are separated in the end, it''s up to you to reunite the family."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She coughed lightly and said with a smile, "At that time, our conditions were limited, but this time is different. If you have money and hands, Yun Shu is still a schr. Mother, you know, with fame, it is much more convenient to go anywhere. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2230: something good

    Chapter 2230 There is something good


    That''s true.


    Yangliu nodded, finally not entangled.


    She went to the flower hall to eat, and she didn''t tell Coco. After all, it was not certain when she woulde, so that the little girl would not be too anxious.


    Now this girl spends all day at the front of the lecture hall, reading and studying with Luo Qileiqi and others, so she can be serious and focused. asionally, when I have free time, I will go to the kitchen to make delicious food, or I will go to the house to find Xiaochichi to y and help with the children.


    After dinner, Shao Qingyuan didn''te back.


    But he did let Shao Wene back and say that he would stay in Qin Mansionter.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that he would note back until he was going to wash up and go to bed, with a faint smell of alcohol on his body.


    Gu Yundong reached out to hug him when he saw himing in, and pushed him, "Are you drinking?"


    Shao Qingyuan raised his sleeves and smelled it, "I don''t drink, how can I drink if I have children at home? Qin Wenzheng drank a few sses, it should be that the wine identally got on his sleeves. I''m going to wash, you rest for a while."


    After he finished speaking, he had someone carry water to the next room.


    After washing, Gu Yundong had already been lying on the couch reading a book for a while.


    Shao Qingyuan went over, took out the book, and hugged her onto the bed, "It''s sote~.mtlnovel~ Feiyan."


    "What did you and Qin Wenzheng say, how did you say it sote?"


    Shao Qingyuan hugged her and tucked her in the quilt. Hearing her ask this, he looked quite happy.


    "Said a good thing."


    Gu Yundong suddenly came to his senses, "What good thing?"


    "In the early morning of this day, Prince Lu was impeached."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "People from the Taifu''s residence?"


    "Not on the bright side, but Qin Wenzheng said that most of them were people who took refuge in Taifu."


    This kind of thing happened in the Lu pce and spread all over the capital. It would be strange if no one impeached it.


    The Emperor ?? knew about the rtionship between Shao Qingyuan and the Marquis of Huaiyin for a long time. Qin Wenzheng would not hide this kind of thing. After all, it would be revealed sooner orter.


    Therefore, the emperor felt ufortable when he heard that the prince of Lu Wang actually went to harm the reputation of the girl from the Huaiyin Marquis Mansion and did such a frivolous thing.


    Although there is no evidence, some things can be understood by a discerning person even if they do not need evidence.


    You said that Prince Lu''s mansion did what it did, and it caused a lot of trouble in the city. Isn''t this detrimental to the royal family''s face?


    What''s more, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong are still the people he likes very much. If the emperor doesn''t support them, it''s impossible to justify it.


    Therefore, the emperor dismissed the errand of Prince Lu on the spot and asked him to reflect on it at home.


    Then, he beat King Lu a few more words.


    After ?? went down to court, Qin Wenzheng took advantage of this opportunity to sue the King Lu Mansion. Then he vaguely mentioned: Since Prince Lu''s mansion had investigated the matter of the Gu family at the beginning, it must have known that the thirddy of the Hou family married into the Bai family, and also knew the rtionship between Shao Qingyuan and the Hou family. The Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion is now out of tune, and it is not necessarily who King Lu wants to deal with.


    He has a close rtionship with Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, so it is normal toin at this time. If he is silent, it will be suspicious.


    The emperor trusted Qin Wenzheng and really listened to it.


    Qin Wenzheng has pointed it out, but the emperor himself will scatter his thoughts.


    This King Lu is going to deal with the Hou Mansion well, what is he doing with Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong? As far as he knows, there is no contradiction between the two sides at all. As for the situation where they are going to be attacked and framed? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2231: Shao Qingyuans arrangement

    Chapter 2231 Shao Qingyuan''s arrangement


    In short, no matter what the emperor thought in his heart, after this incident, King Lu''s image always copsed in front of the emperor.


    If he does anything out of the ordinary in the future, the emperor''s inner suspicion will naturally expand and be out of control.


    And Qin Wenzheng and Taifu began to break off King Lu''s wings secretly, trying to weaken his power.


    I don''t know if Taifu has also sensed King Lu''s wolf ambitions, but this time he was very hardworking, and he didn''t y as much as before, just sneered a few words.


    After all, if King Lu''s conspiracy is really sessful, then after he ascends the throne, I am afraid that the first person to operate will be Taifu''s house.


    Therefore, for the next period of time, King Lu was very busy on the one hand, and on the other hand, he had to dormant in a low-key manner, so that the emperor would not pay too much attention to him.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up after hearing this, "So, we can live a peaceful life?"


    With Taifu and Qin Wenzheng teaming up to snipe, King Lu was afraid that he would be overwhelmed and would have no time to focus on them.


    "Well, but we can''t take it lightly. If we can bring down King Lu this morning, we can bepletely relieved." Shao Qingyuan said, touched her forehead, and smiled, "But you don''t have to worry about it. y with your son in peace at home, and leave the rest to me."


    They also have a target person - Xing Wenming! !


    Gu Yundongughed, "Okay, take care of your own safety."


    She leaned into his arms, and only then did she talk about the second wife, Shao Lanchun, nning to go to Xuanhe Mansion, and Yun Shu''s estimate that she wasing to the capital.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "After half a month, I asked Shaowu and the others to wait at the gate of the city in turn, lest they still find a ce when they arrive."


    Gu Yundong, "No, I''ll draw a portrait. You go to the city gate and hire two reliable beggars to help you watch it. If you see anyone, let me know. Shaowu and the others have something to do with you, and stay in the city every day. If there is nothing to do at the door, they will go crazy themselves."


    Shao Qingyuan is right when he thinks about it, these things are easy to handle.


    "If the second aunt and the others leave in two days, I may not have time to see them off. I will follow Qin Wenzheng out of the city tomorrow afternoon, and I won''t be back until the next afternoon. At that time, I will trouble you." He paused, Then he said, "I''ll ask Shao Shuang to send them to Xuanhe Mansion, and bring the two brothers of Wanjia, and let them follow the experience."


    "Okay, that''s it."


    Wanjia twin brothers have been practicing martial arts since childhood, and now they are very good at it, but they have never traveled far. This time is a good opportunity.


    The next day, Gu Yundong told them about this n.


    Shao Shuang has already had the experience, so it is time to prepare things.


    On the contrary, the two brothers from the Wan family looked excited and excited. It was their first time to go out, and all parents were a little worried, but this was the master''s order, and it was also an opportunity and performance for their son to be reused. .


    They didn''t understand anything, so they went to Shao Shuang. They brought whatever they saw Shao Shuang brought, but they had everything prepared.


    Shao Qingyuan kept watching, and couldn''t help but ponder.


    Now, when he goes out or has important things, he mostly takes the four brothers of the Shao family, so no matter who Shao Wen and the others are, they can take it out on their own.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2232: Auntie left

    Chapter 2232 Second Aunt Leaving


    But now it seems that other people also need to exercise more.


    If you encounter something in the future, try to allocate it to avoid this situation again.


    In the afternoon, Shao Qingyuan left home and went to Qin Mansion.


    In addition to exining Shao Shuang and the Yu brothers, Gu Yundong also wanted to help find the **** that escorted the seconddy to Xuanhe Mansion.


    But Shao Qingyuan said that these Hou residences will be prepared so that she doesn''t have to worry about it, so she didn''t go out.


    The next morning, she took Tong Shuitao to the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion.


    Hou''s mansion has already prepared two carriages, one is for the seconddy and Shao Lanchun, and the other is for their luggage and some local specialties, ready to be taken to Xuanhe mansion and given to Gu Yundong''s aunt and uncle, As well as Dai Fu et al.


    Gu Yundong took a look around, but fortunately, the carriage is not particrly gorgeous. The appearance looks unremarkable and simple, and it will not be too conspicuous when going out.


    But the seconddy and the others are more conspicuous.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong was already prepared, she asked Tong Shuitao to take out the package and pulled out twofortable bup clothes from the inside.


    The color is simple and breathable, which is actually very suitable for wearing on the road.


    "If you go out, keep a low profile if you can. This is my experience. When you go to an inn or stay in a farmhouse, you should wear this dress. So as not to be stared at by those people and think that you have money to take advantage of,e to ughter. Yours."


    The seconddy and Shao Lanchun obediently took over.


    Gu Yundong exined some precautions on the road, shook off the clothes she took out, pointed to the hidden pocket inside and said, "You put a few silver notes on your body, this is for emergency use, but don''t increase the amount of tickets, this way It is convenient to exchange money, and it does not attract attention.¡±


    She picked up the important things and said something, and the olddy reminded that the time hade, and it was almost time to leave.


    They did not hire a bodyguard. Although the Hou Mansion was in decline, there were still enough guards in the mansion. Five or six people were selected to **** them. There was no problem at all. In addition, there were also Shao Shuang and Yu brothers brought by Gu Yundong. ,enough.


    The seconddy brought a mother-inw, and Shao Lanchun brought a maid, which is considered to be light and convenient.


    But what surprised Gu Yundong was that Shao Lanchun''s aunt would also follow.


    She was really worried about her daughter. She was just such a child, and she went to seek death not long ago, so she was afraid. If she didn''t watch it herself, she would not be able to sleep at night.


    Mrs. Hou agreed, so another person was added to the carriage.


    The carriage left from the back door. It was still early in the day, but there were already many pedestrians on the road, and the two carriages were not too unremarkable.


    Gu Yundong nned to send them to the gate of the city, but after a few steps, another person followed.


    She turned her head and looked over, and saw the second uncle looking at her resentfully.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Second Uncle had probably endured it for a long time, but he couldn''t hold back. He took a few steps forward and said, "Hey, in the days toe, I''m afraid I''ll be alone."


    Gu Yundong silently moved to the side, raised his eyes to look at the sky, andughed dryly, "The weather is pretty good today, haha, haha."


    It''s over, the second uncle is too angry, so she should get on the carriage quickly.


    For at least half a month, she would not dare toe to Hou''s mansion. After all, after listening to her suggestion, the second aunt had the idea to go to the countryside to grow vegetables.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2233: go out and hang out

    Chapter 2233 Going out and hanging out


    Gu Yundong finished sending the second wife and the others out of the capital, and made an excuse to go to Gu''s workshop to avoid going back with the second uncle. It was only after noon that she breathed a sigh of relief and quietly returned to the Shao''s house.


    For the next few days, she stayed at the mansion with peace of mind and watched the excitement of Prince Lu''s mansion.


    But what she didn''t know was that the seconddy and their motorcade had encountered something a few days after they left the capital.


    Their team did not use the waterway this time. In fact, the waterway was faster and people were morefortable to sit on.


    But thest time Shao Lanchunmitted suicide by throwing himself into theke, it really scared everyone in the Hou residence. Especially her aunt, she was very worried, for fear that she would leave a shadow or think about it again, so after the final discussion, the group thought it was better to go bynd.


    It takes a long time to walk bynd, and you have to find a ce to stay every day.


    Because it was Shao Shuang who led the way, he often went out and had his own set of travel ns.


    This time, it was an inexperienced female family who was traveling with her, so she thought a little more. Therefore, he nned the route in advance, where to rest every day, record-keeping for special situations, and how to deal with emergencies.


    The Yu family brothers have been watching by his side, they are very shocked, and they admire hisprehensiveness.


    How did they know that it was just a simple trip with so many precautions.


    Shao Shuang''s n was to try to rest in the town''s inn. After all, they were female rtives, and they were afraid that they would not be used to staying in the vige.


    So they often pass through a town and see that they cannot reach the next ce before dark. Even if it is still early, they will enter the city to rest for a day. Anyway, the seconddy and the others are not in a hurry.


    The same is true today. After they entered the city, they directly found a clean and tidy inn with a good reputation in the city, and opened a few rooms to live there.


    Shao Shuang saw that it was too early, so he suggested to go out for a walk.


    "I think the market here is quite lively. If the seconddy and the thirddy are interested, you can take a stroll. Although this ce is not very far from the capital, the customs and customs are very different. very different."


    When the seconddy just entered the city, she saw a lot of interesting things on the stalls on both sides that she had never seen before, so she wanted to stop and take a look.


    Now listening to Shao Shuang''s words, she couldn''t help but turn back to look at Shao Lanchun, who nodded slightly excitedly.


    I don''t know if I left the capital. Without those right and wrong, Shao Lanchun''s mood was obviously much better in the past two days, and he was also in a lot of spirit.


    The seconddy smiled and said, "Okay, then let''s put things away and go out for a walk."


    They didn''t travel much today, so they didn''t feel tired.


    In the end, the seconddy and Shao Lanchun set off with a mother-inw and a guard.


    Aunt Shao Lanchun didn''t follow, she stayed in the inn to pack up.


    The seconddy did not have a fixed ce, so she walked along the inn to the downtown street.


    She stopped to take a look when she saw interesting stalls. She didn''t have any ns to buy them. She just felt that it was very easy to stop and shop like an ordinary person. image of Mrs.


    Shao Lanchun is the same.


    The two of them crossed a street, and when they were about to go around the alley to the stall opposite, a carriage suddenly approached in front of them.


    The seconddy immediately took Shao Lanchun and took a step back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2234: Two children touch porcelain

    Chapter 2234 Two children touch porcin


    The speed of the carriage is not very fast, but on such a narrow street, it is not suitable for running at all, even if it is just jogging.


    The seconddy nned to wait for the carriage to pass before crossing the street, but when she saw that the carriage was about to approach, a child suddenly rushed out not far away and rushed straight in front of the carriage.


    Then, as if frightened, he stood up straight and didn''t move.


    The driver on the carriage was startled and quickly pulled the reins.


    The carriage stopped half a meter in front of the child.


    The seconddy was terrified and relieved to see that the carriage didn''t hit anyone.


    Who knows the next moment, the child suddenly took a small step forward, and then, the small body fell limply, and the whole person was lying on the ground.


    followed, "Oh, oh, it hurts to death." The voice sounded instantly.


    The seconddy''s eyes widened, looking at the child''s rude behavior in disbelief.


    After a while, she turned her head in a daze, looked at Shao Lanchun, and said stutteringly, "This, is this what Coco said...touching porcin??"


    Shao Lanchun also looked astonished and nodded slightly.


    However, this is not enough. The child fell to the ground for a moment, and saw that people around him came up. Not far away, another person rushed over quickly, hugged the child on the ground, and shook him anxiously. "Cousin, cousin, are you alright? Don''t die, woohoo, you must not die. You are the only child of your parents. What would you do if something happened to you?"


    Second Madam, "..." I cried quite genuinely.


    The child who fell to the ground clutched his leg, "I can''t do it anymore, my leg is broken, I''m about to die."


    The coachman in the carriage got down at this moment, and a young man came down with him.


    The coachman walked up to the two children, frowned and said, "Get up, I didn''t hit you at all."


    "It hurts, it hurts. Woohoo, my leg..." The child didn''t answer him at all, shouting while exposing a horseshoe print on the leg of his trousers.


    Someone next to him eximed, "Oh my God, this is the leg that was stepped on by a horse''s hoof. No wonder this child is in such pain, hurry up and send him to the hospital."


    The seconddy and Shao Lanchun looked at each other, the horse didn''t step on him at all.


    This horseshoe print, I am afraid it has been premeditated and prepared from the beginning.


    The driver was a little unsure now, but even if someone was really hit, he couldn''t admit it. Therefore, he immediately scolded, "nonsense, I didn''t bump into you at all. Moreover, you rushed out suddenly, this is your problem."


    Everyone frowned, the child stopped crying, then nodded suddenly.


    "Yes, you''re right, woo woo... I rushed out myself, it''s my fault, I deserve it, it''s fine, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll go now, sorry." He lowered his head, resigned very much admitted wrong.


    The child next to him looked anxious, "Cousin, you..."


    "It''s alright, if the leg is broken, it will be broken. I''ll just go back and lie down for a few days. I still have my hands, so it''s fine." The child said, and was about to stand up, but when he was halfway up he suddenly made an ''ouch'', He fell back heavily.


    This time it was even more painful to the point of tears, it was pitiful and miserable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2235: Calculate how much you have to pay

    Chapter 2235 You do the math, how much do you have to pay


    "Cousin." Cousin cried, wiped his tears hard, and choked, "What are you lying on? Your grandma is partial, you have to work when you go back, and there is no bed for you to rest at all. At that time, how can this leg be good? You don''t want to die. Woo, why are you so miserable, my uncle and aunt left you alone at a young age, and it''s hard to grow so big, in a few years I was able to go out to work and make money, but this happened again.¡±


    "How can it be so serious, it''s just a broken leg, how can it be fatal?"


    "It won''t kill you if you break a leg, but if you break that one, you will definitely be killed when you go back." The cousin suddenly pointed to a hairpin behind him.


    Cousin turned his head and nced at it, and his face instantly turned pale.


    "Cousin, this is your most precious hairpin. She just asked you to send it to the shop to fix it. But if you break it now, you will definitely be beaten to death when you go back. What should I do..."


    This time, my cousin was speechless, a somewhat dazed expression fell on the hairpin, and big tears suddenly poured out of his eyes, and he cried silently and desperately.


    The onlookers were all saddened, this child was crying so much.


    Especially the clothes they were wearing, they looked like they were in poor condition, and their faces were a little dirty. It was very difficult toe to the family.


    This is really the house leaking wind and rain all night.


    Everyone sighed and sighed, and their eyes fell on the coachman and the young man.


    The ?? man''s expression remained unchanged, and he frowned impatiently.


    The coachman stood up, "Look at what we do? You didn''t hear him say that he rushed over and hit it himself, and it has nothing to do with us."


    "What are you talking about? If your carriage doesn''t run, can it hit anyone?"


    "That''s right, didn''t you see the two children cry so badly?"


    "Do you have any heart? This street is not wide and there are many people. What kind of carriages are you driving? Show off that your family is rich?"


    "Since your family is so rich, you should lose money and use it for these two children to treat their legs. You will also pay for the hairpin."


    The driver was so angry that he said, "You, you, you are ckmailing."


    "How can it be considered ckmail? It''s reasonable for you to bump into someone? I think your son is a schr, right? Why is a schr so unreasonable? It''s a shame."


    This time the man couldn''t be silent anymore, he frowned slightly and said, "Okay, let''s lose money. How much money do we need? Is ten taels enough?"


    Twelve taels, actually a lot.


    The cousin was still crying, and the young man asked impatiently, and the cousin choked and said, "I, I don''t know, when I was in the medical centerst time, I saw a broken man. The old man with the leg went to see the doctor. The doctor said that it would cost half a tael to see a doctor, a tael for acupuncture, nine taels for bone fixation, and eight taels to make the cheapest wheelchair. It costs 724 yuan to take medicine for two months. After that, it will cost 2 yuan to go back for a follow-up consultation. If there is any follow-up problem, it will cost 621 yuan for re-treatment. Other trivial and scattered expenses will cost about 562 yuan. like..."


    said, the cousin raised his head and looked at him with teary eyes, "I, I don''t count, the young master looks like a schr, look, how much is here, how much money?"


    The young man almost spit out a mouthful of blood. Listening to what you mean, is the 10 taels of silver back less?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2236: One hundred and two in total

    Chapter 2236 A total of one hundred taels


    The man thought that the two children were clearly doing it on purpose, but the onlookers on the side looked like they were blind. Seeing the two children crying miserably, he felt that everything was his fault.


    He was toozy to forget, took a deep breath, took out a fifty taels silver note, and said through gritted teeth, "Enough?"


    Cousin nced at him a little scared, took the silver note carefully, nodded slightly, "Enough, enough."


    The man snorted coldly, "Since it''s enough, let''s get out of the way."


    "How did you talk? You broke their legs and they couldn''t walk. What''s wrong with walking slowly?"


    "That''s right, since you look like a schr, I have to inquire about which academy you belong to, and you don''t have any responsibility at all."


    The man gritted his teeth secretly, what happened to these people? These two children are in their teens, and they are not very young. How can they be worthy of their sympathy?


    Moreover, he gave the money, a full fifty taels.


    Over there, the cousin thanked the passersby, and then the cousin stood up slowly and cautiously, with a painful expression on his face.


    Cousin squatted down, picked up the hairpin, and wiped his eyes silently.


    "What should I do with this hairpin? Your grandma will definitely not give up when you go back. I''m afraid that the fifty taels of silver won''t be used by you to treat your leg at all, and your grandma may take it all away when you go back."


    "I broke the hairpin, and I should have been responsible. I, I... If I can''t heal my leg, I can''t heal it. Anyway, with this money, my grandma won''t beat me to death."


    "What''s the use of that, they see that your leg is broken and you can''t work anymore, so they kick you out, and you won''t be able to live again when you look back."


    The man on the side of ?? was a little impatient at first, but his eyebrows jumped when he heard this, and he had a bad premonition on his face.


    Sure enough, a woman next to him said, "Did you hear? There''s still a hairpin to pay."


    "It''s a sin. It''s a good thing to kill a child."


    "That''s right, don''t you have nightmares when you sleep at night?"


    The man''s face was ashen, and he wanted to push the crowd away and go to the carriage.


    But he couldn''t push it for a long time, and he said angrily, "Fifty taels are enough for them, and the hairpin doesn''t even cost 5 taels of silver. Don''t you see that these two children are ckmailing me?"


    The onlookers looked at the two children who were crying silently and supporting each other pitifully.


    Then, he shook his head resolutely, "What a sin, where is the ckmail? It''s clear that there is no way to survive."


    "I tell you, don''t think they are children and bully them. If you don''t lose money, we won''t let you go."


    The man almost vomited blood, these old women...


    The seconddy and Shao Lanchun, who had been watching the excitement, looked at each other. Shao Lanchun couldn''t hold back and was about to go forward.


    But as soon as he took a step forward, he was held back by the seconddy.


    "Don''t go, it''s better not to cause more troubles when we are away from home."


    "But..." The two children were clearly touching porcin. Regardless of their young age, this practice was done in a set way, and the ckmailers were not a small number.


    The seconddy sighed, "Look at those women, you can tell them at first nce, how can you talk about them?"


    Shao Lanchun pursed her lips, and finally did not take a step forward.


    Not long after, they saw that the man could not resist the usations of the crowd, and they took out another fifty taels of silver and gave them to the two children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2237: Ashu, be careful behind

    Chapter 2237 Ashu, be careful behind


    Finally, the cousin left with his cousin on his back, and the carriage finally started, and the crowd began to slowly disperse.


    The seconddy and Shao Lanchun were still standing where they were, but the guard behind them said, "Three second-rate sons followed those two children."


    The seconddy was stunned for a moment, then raised her eyes to look at the alley. She really saw three people behind the two brothers, looking left and right, as if they were not stalking people at all.


    The seconddy frowned, she didn''t want to meddle in her own business, and the two children were not injured, as long as they didn''t let go of the silver, they could easily escape.


    Besides, those two children were too greedy. If the young man gave 10 taels, they would stop, and they might not be targeted.


    This is probably the result of what you sow.


    Shao Lanchun frowned when she saw her hesitation, "Second Aunt, didn''t you just say we''d better not mind our own business?"


    The seconddy was taken aback for a moment, but she still nodded, "Let''s go."


    But after walking a few steps, he still stopped and said to the old woman who followed behind, "You, go and have a look, just have a look. If you are just robbed of money, you don''t have to worry about it. When a few idiots attack them, you can help call them, and the others don¡¯t need to be bothered.¡±


    "Yes, Second Madam."


    The old woman nodded immediately and hurriedly walked towards the alley.


    She had just arrived at the entrance of the alley, when the two cousins ??happened to be stopped by three idiots.


    The cousin put his cousin down and asked with a frown, "What do you want to do?"


    "We don''t want to do anything, as long as you obediently hand over your money, we won''t do it. But if you don''t know what''s right, don''t me me for discounting your other leg."


    The cousins ??looked at each other, and then the cousin took out the two silver notes in front of them.


    The old woman at the entrance of the alley was slightly relieved when she saw this. It seems that these two are also clever and know what to do is in their best interest.


    However, she just had this thought, and the next moment, she saw the cousin straighten the originally crumpled silver bill, fold it, put it slowly into her chest, and pat it lightly.


    The cousin also raised his head slightly, "You have the ability to try it at a discount."


    "Hey, the two little **** dare to talk hard. Okay, since you don''t eat and punish you for toasting, then I''m wee, brothers,e on."


    The three idiots rushed forward immediately, grabbed the stick next to the water, and were about to kill the two of them.


    The old woman at the entrance of the alley suddenly became anxious. She wanted to call someone, but those second-rate people were obviously locals and experienced. Method.


    Just when she was in a hurry, the cousin''s voice suddenly came from her ear, "Three people beat two children, but they still have the face to hold a stick, is it a man, shameless, and if there is any shame, spread it out. You will beughed at to death. If you want to steal my money, I tell you, you can steal my people, but you must not steal my money. My family is so poor, I can¡¯t even read books without money, you know?¡±


    The voice of ?? fell, and the man in the front took off the stick in his hand.


    Before that second-rate man could react, the person in front of him was short, and he squatted down and swept his legs.


    "Bang", the second-rate fell down.


    The cousin on the other side also knocked down one in an instant. When he straightened up, he saw the third person about to attack his cousin, and hurriedly shouted, "Ashu, be careful behind."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2238: Gu Yunshu is weak and helpless

    Chapter 2238 Gu Yunshu is weak and helpless


    Gu Yunshu took advantage of the situation and rolled onto the ground, kicking his legs towards the ankles of the third person. As soon as the person fell, Bian Yuanzhi immediately jumped up and pressed heavily on him.


    "Bang bang bang" three muffled voices sounded, and the three **** who were arrogant at first were left to roll over and cover their legs and scream.


    Gu Yunshu pped his hands, stood up, punched Bian Yuanzhi, then raised his eyebrows and said to the three bastards, "I said you don''t believe me, and no one wants to steal my money. Next time your eyes will be brighter, don''t know how to bully the weak like this."


    Three **** gnashing their teeth, are you still weak? ? ? Where are you so weak?


    Gu Yunshu didn''t bother to pay attention to them, he stretched out his hand and knocked out all three of them.


    Then he and Bian Yuanzhi walked out of the alley, took a few steps, and confronted the old woman with wide-eyed and shocked face.


    Gu Yunshu, "..."


    The olddy, "..."


    After a long while, Gu Yunshu silently pulled Bian Yuanzhi by the side, then climbed onto his back again, and began to cry out, "My leg is dead, it hurts to death, oh this time I might really want to. Abandoned. I was in a hurry just now, and I just stood on my legs without caring about anything. Now I''m relieved, but it''s too painful. I don''t know if fifty taels of silver can be cured. "


    "Cousin, don''t worry, I will cure you even if I smash the pot and sell iron." Bian Yuanzhi looked worried, and ran away behind his back, "Grandma let it go."


    Mrs. ?? subconsciously took a step back to the side, and then, dumbfounded, she watched two small figures disappear in front of her eyes in an instant.


    This, this, this is too good to talk nonsense with your eyes open?


    The old woman reacted after realizing it, and then she couldn''t helpughing out with a ''poof''.


    Afterughing, he turned his head and nced at the threeatose **** in the alley, and hurried back on his legs.


    She went back to the previous street, looked left and right, and saw the door of a grocery store not far away, where the guards they brought were guarding.


    So the seconddy and the thirddy must be in the grocery store.


    The seconddy and the others did go to the grocery store. They had never visited such a store in Beijing before. I heard Shao Shuang talk about it before. If you want to know what specialties there are in this city, it is best to go to the grocery store. There are many kinds of this kind of store.


    Sure enough, as soon as the seconddy entered the door, she saw all kinds of food and daily necessities in the shop.


    It is said that this grocery store is thergest here and has everything.


    The seconddy looked at her, and was about to talk to Shao Lanchun, but she saw that she was not very interested, and even looked unwilling.


    When the seconddy saw this, she came over and asked her, "Are you still thinking about what happened just now? me me for not stopping you?"


    Shao Lanchun raised his head sharply, "Second Aunt, I don''t me you."


    The seconddy looked at her directly.


    Shao Lanchun lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, "I just, I just thought about what happened to me in the Lu Wangfu. At that time, I was also calcted like this, and the onlookers used me in droves. Sometimes I think, if that It would be nice if someone came out and said a word for me, just one sentence is enough."


    The seconddy was stunned, then sighed slightly, and held her hand gently, "Second aunt misunderstood and failed to put herself in your shoes to consider the problem."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2239: strange two children

    Chapter 2239 Strange two children


    Shao Lanchun shook his head, "Second Aunt also doesn''t want our road to be peaceful."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the old woman hurried in.


    Shao Lanchun exhaled slightly, adjusted her mood, and asked the old woman, "How is it?"


    "Second Madam, Third Miss, you don''t know what I saw. Those two children are really amazing." The olddy came all the way, and the more she thought about it, the more excited she became.


    The two children are very flexible despite their young age.


    He didn''t have any weapons in his hand, and in the blink of an eye, he directly knocked down three tall and big second-raters.


    She rambled about what she had just seen, and she finished talking about what she saw just now.


    The seconddy felt even more strange, "Since these two children have such skills, and they look smart and have hands and feet, it should be easy to find a legitimate job, so why go to ckmail? "


    The olddy was stunned for a moment and calmed down.


    She frowned slightly, but she couldn''t understand, "Maybe, there might be some unavoidable difficulties? They ran so fast just now that I didn''t have time to ask."


    Shao Lanchun said, "That carriage looks like it''s from out of town. Maybe the two kids are going to pick outsiders?"


    The seconddy shook her head, "Forget it, it''s just a one-sided rtionship anyway, and we may not be able to see it in the future. Let''s first look at the things in the grocery store and see what to buy."


    Shao Lanchun nodded, no longer bothered about this matter, and began to look at the things on the container.


    The guy on the side of ?? is a smart one, and he has noticed them for a long time. Originally, she wanted toe to the door to ask, but seeing that they didn''t look at the goods, they stood there talking, as if they were discussing something, so they didn''t bother.


    Seeing that they had already agreed, their attention was also on the counter, and he hurriedly smiled and asked, "Miss, what do you need? Our grocery store is thergest in the city, don''t look at it. There are not many shops, it is for the sake of beauty and it is not crowded. There are many good things in the backyard. Whatever you want, feel free to say, but if there is any, I will find it for you as soon as possible, and I will guarantee the appearance is the same. the best."


    The seconddy looked up, "Let''s take a casual look first."


    As soon as the guy heard it, he understood that this was not purposeful, so he had to rely on his ability to sell.


    "Madam, doesn''t she seem to be a local? Did youe to visit rtives or pass by? But no matter what, since youe to our city, you must taste our specialties. Our walnuts are the whole of Dajin. Chaodu is famous for its thin skin and big flesh,e on, I''ll knock one out for you and you can try it, how about it?"


    The guy is very hardworking. He sees that these two are apanied by a woman, so it must be not bad money, maybe he can buy more.


    Mrs. Er had indeed heard that the walnuts here are special products, and there are many people selling them at the roadside stalls.


    However, the signs on the grocery store are clearer. There are several baskets on it, and they are all written with different varieties and prices.


    The seconddy was about to reach out and take a look at the two baskets of walnuts, when two people suddenly came in outside.


    Before she could react, Shao Lanchun who was beside her suddenly tugged at her sleeve and said in a low voice, "Second Aunt, look quickly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2240: Horse carriage man couple

    Chapter 2240 Carriage man couple


    The seconddy looked in the direction of her finger and was stunned.


    Isn''t this... the young man in the carriage from before?


    The man also followed a woman, who was dressed as a married woman, and should be the man''s wife.


    Both of them looked unhappy, and thedy raised her head and called out, "Man, where''s the man? The guests are not entertaining, right?"


    The guy looked left and right, the other guy in the shop was not there, he was the only one, and he was a little embarrassed.


    He just wanted to let the new man and woman take a look first, when he heard the seconddy say, "Go and entertain them, we just have a look first and decide what to buy before wee to you."


    The guy had a happy expression on his face and nodded hurriedly, "Okay, thedy will watch first, just call me if you have any orders."


    After the seconddy nodded, the man immediately put on a smile, ran to the man and woman, and asked, "What do you two want to buy?"


    "Do you have dried dates here?"


    "Yes, yes, of course there are. We have several kinds of dried jujubes. Pleasee here." The guy led the two of them to the cab where the dried jujubes were kept.


    Then, he pulled out three drawers, took out three different kinds of dried dates, and said, "Do you two buy these dried dates as gifts or eat them yourself? If you give them away, I rmend the third cab, which tastes good. There is a grade, and there is no ambiguity in giving it away, although the price is a little more expensive, but the appearance and taste are good."


    The woman frowned, "We don''t want expensive, we just want this. Is this the cheapest?"


    The guy was taken aback and nodded, "This one is indeed the cheapest, but the taste is not as good as the other two."


    "You give me a taste."


    The guy picked two for them, and both ate them.


    The woman took a bite and frowned, "This is too bad."


    The ?? man also nodded, "It really doesn''t taste good. It tastes worse than ours."


    The woman red at him, "You also said that the jujubes we originally brought from our hometown to the capital as gifts have been eaten by you along the way, and now we have to buy them again."


    The voice fell, but he turned his head and instructed the little Er, "Just this kind of dates, give me three pounds."


    "Okay, wait a moment, guest, I''ll go to the back warehouse to get the dates."


    After the guy left, the man pouted and said.


    "Buy it again and buy it again, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t cost a lot of money to buy this kind of cheap. Besides, we sent it to your sister. You don''t mean that she grew up in Beijing, our hometown. She has never eaten the jujubes, and even if they changed it, she wouldn''t recognize them, right?"


    The seconddy and Shao Lanchun, who were not far away, covered most of their bodies because of the angle, but they didn''t let the man and woman see it. Instead, they heard the conversation clearly and immediately frowned.


    The words that followed the woman made them even more ufortable.


    "That being said, but the jujubes were prepared by the family''s money, but now we have to spend our own money. When I think of wasting money on that slut, I feel ufortable. Also, you were corrupted by two stinky brats for one hundred taels of silver before, and I haven''t settled the matter with you."


    The man hurriedly changed the subject, "Okay, okay, let''s look at the dates first. If you want me to tell you, it''s okay to have one less date. Isn''t your brother-inw a fifth-rank official? We gave him a gift, and he may not have it. The ability to get me to the Imperial College."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2241: great amount of information

    Chapter 2241 Very informative


    "What do you know? My brother-inw is ipetent, but he is familiar with Yongjia County Master?"


    The seconddy was stunned, and looked at Shao Lanchun.


    She lowered her voice and asked in a low voice, "I seem to have heard Yun Dong''s name just now."


    Shao Lanchun nodded, "They did mention the words of Yongjia County Master."


    The two frowned at the same time, "What do they mean by this? The five-rank officials familiar with Yun Dong..."


    At this time, I was not sure about it, let alone, I knew a lot of five-rank officials with Gu Yundong. Just like the Marquis of Huaiyin and Shao Ling''s husband''s family, they were all about the same rank.


    The seconddy couldn''t listen anymore and nned to leave, but now she''s standing still.


    Since she heard about Yun Dong, she has to figure it out no matter what.


    The voice over there sounded again, "That''s right, with the Yongjia County Master, it will be much easier for you to enter the Imperial College. After all, you are also a schr. You will be sessful in your studies in the future, and you will be admitted to the rank and file, which will be good for them in the future. I It''s just not reconciled, Yan Ya''s stinky girl used to be only ttering in front of me, but now she has be a phoenix, and she doesn''t even care about her father and mother."


    "Okay, okay, they don''t care. When I have a future, don''t they want to tter me? By the way, why don''t we keep all the wine and tea we bring, the public is all good things. , I don''t eat much on weekdays. Take it to your sister''s house, just buy some here, anyway, my family is poor, and she can''t say anything. I have been defrauded of one hundred taels of silver today, and it hurts to death. "


    The woman thought for a while, then nodded, "Okay."


    The voice fell, and the guy over there also came back with something. By the way, he grabbed anotherzy guy and asked him to entertain the seconddy and the others. It just happened that another guest came in outside, so the guy hurried over to greet him.


    The number of people in the shop increased again, and the voice of the couple was lowered, and they discussed in a whisper, but this time the seconddy and the others couldn''t hear it.


    However, just what they said earlier, the amount of information is huge.


    Yan Ya? ?


    Isn''t that Nie Cong, Lord Nie''s wife?


    The seconddy frowned and pulled Shao Lanchun out.


    The guy was arranging the dates for the couple, and when he looked up and saw their backs leaving, he wanted to call, but unfortunately he didn''t have time, so he could only watch the guests run away.


    The seconddy and the three walked to the door for a long time before they stopped.


    Shao Lanchun didn''t know Yan Ya and asked strangely, "Second Aunt, who are they talking about?"


    "Sister Yan, Mrs. Nie''s wife. Before we left the capital, didn''t Yun Dong tell us that if there was anything we could ask Dai Zhifu, or the big family of Xuanhe''s house, Nie''s house? Then Mr. Nie is the head of Nie''s house. Young Master. A few years ago, Yun Dong¡¯s family escaped from the famine and just went to Xuanhe Mansion. This Young Master Nie has helped them a lot, and the rtionship between Yun Dong and Nie Mansion is also very good.¡±


    The seconddy knew Yan Ya, met her, chatted with her and even knew some things about her family.


    Yan Ya is timid because she was born from a concubine. She was suppressed by her mother and sister in the Yan family.


    It is said that her marriage to Nie Cong was also designed by her sister-inw, and the consequences were caused by misunderstandings. It was originally Nie Cong that this sister-inw Yan Ling first took a fancy to. For this reason, Yan Ling hated Yan Ya very much, and used her father at home. rtionship, tossed her several times.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2242: Goodbye Gu Yunshu

    Chapter 2242 Goodbye Gu Yunshu


    Yan''s family is in Heding, and the seconddy remembers that the dried jujube there is really famous.


    The big house of Yan''s house has been in the hometown of Heding house, and the second house where Yan Ya is located came to the capital to do business and open up the market. Originally everything went smoothly, but as a result, the old man of the family wanted to repay Imperial Doctor Cui for his life-saving grace, and asked the second room to send favors for him, and gave Bai Muzi to Imperial Doctor Cui.


    Yan Yihai didn''t want to, so he hurt Yan Ya and used her to deliberately devise a nder, and wanted to take Bai Muzi as his own. Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan Huang Que not only exposed his conspiracy, but also got Bai Muzi.


    Later, what Yan Yihai did was known to the old man of the family, and he recruited his family back and brought the big house over.


    But this side of the capital has be a mess, and the big house is unable to return to the sky, so he returned to Heding House.


    Even the house in the capital has now been sold to Gu Yundong as a new Ming Pavilion shop for her.


    After Shao Lanchun heard this, he felt that his cousin and sister-inw had be the biggest winner.


    She couldn''t help but ponder, "So, the woman in that shop is Yan Ling? The man next to him is his husband, and his husband wants to go to Guozijian, but there are no contacts in the capital to run for them, so they made Yan Ya''s idea again, , do you still want to count on the cousin?"


    Thinking about it, I knew that the second house of the Yan family had returned to Heding Mansion and lived under the watchful eyes of the big house.


    Knowing the virtue of the person Yan Ling is married to now.


    Now the situation of the two sisters is very different, Yan Ling must hate Yan Ya even more.


    But as a concubine, Shao Lanchun naturally stood by Yan Ya''s side, not to mention that she has a close rtionship with her cousin.


    "I''m d now that when the man was ckmailed before, I was pulled by my second aunt and didn''t rush out to testify." This scumbag couple deserved to be cleaned up.


    She also thought that the one hundred taels of silver was too little. Look at the stinginess of these two people. While begging people to do things, they didn''t do anything. They also wanted to use inferior dates as gifts. Where did you get your face?


    The seconddy nodded in agreement, "It seems that we have to think twice about what we do in the future, alright, let''s go back to the inn first, tell Shao Shuang about this, and let him find someone to send a letter to the capital, so as not to cloud Dong was tricked by those two people."


    "Yes, yes, let''s go back to the inn first."


    The group of four carried a few gift boxes in their hands, and they stopped shopping and hurried to the inn.


    Who knows that Shao Shuang is not there, the seconddy can only go back to the room first, write the letter and put it in the envelope, and wait for Shao Shuang toe back and deal with it.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, she went out of the room and asked Shao Lanchun to go downstairs to eat first.


    However, as soon as several people went downstairs, the seconddy''s footsteps could not help but stop, she hesitated to look at the big two and three people who were entering the door of the inn.


    The two younger ones looked like ten-year-olds, and the older one was a handsome boy.


    Although the two children have changed their clothes, the dirt on their faces is gone.


    But the seconddy had looked carefully before, and after a short pause, she still recognized it.


    Gu Yunshu was talking to the handsome man with a dissatisfied face at the moment, "You said what bad idea you came up with, you wasted my time and you only got one hundred taels of silver. You should have listened to me at that time and directly Beat it up, and the lesson will be profound.¡±


    "That''s right, we have to cry, we have to cry, we are too tired." Bian Yuanzhi agreed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2243: Liu Weis idea

    Chapter 2243 Liu Wei''s idea


    "Then you should give me the money, don''t take it for yourself." Liu Wei stared, and rubbed the heads of the two children with both hands.


    Gu Yunshu immediately covered his chest holding the banknotes and said angrily, "Why should I give it to you, you haven''t done any effort at all, it''s all the result of my cousin and me''s hard work, you can''t even get a piece of it."


    Liu Wei sneered, "With the little effort you put in, it''s not worth one hundred taels of silver at all."


    "Who said that, my worth is different now, and I think it''s too little." Gu Yunshu raised his chest and looked very contemptuous.


    Liu Wei clicked his tongue, "Yeah, you''re worth a lot now, if someone knows you''re a schr..." He suppressed the word "Xuecai" very low, and only Gu Yunshu heard it. "You''re not going to be drowned by people''s spittle Xingzi?"


    "Who made those two want to plot against my sister? My eldest sister said that treating this kind of person should be as ruthless as the autumn wind sweeping the leaves, and you have to do it first. Then I am my sister''s younger brother, and I will help her vent her anger. Isn''t it right to avenge her?" Gu Yunshu suddenly turned his head and gritted his teeth and said, "And, most importantly, you came up with this idea, you came up with it, youe up with it."


    Bian Yuanzhi affirmed, "You came out!!"


    Liu Wei immediately touched his nose and whispered, "Isn''t this a good idea?"


    One big and two small walked to the corner of the lobby while talking, walked to a table and sat down.


    The seconddy and Shao Lanchun were stunned, and they looked at each other, "So the two children really knew who the couple was, so they deliberately touched the porcin?"


    Shao Lanchun nodded slightly, "Listen, it seems that the couple wants to be detrimental to them first..."


    Fortunately, at that time she did not step forward to testify to the man, otherwise she would have helped the bad guy unintentionally.


    The seconddy pursed her lips, led Shao Lanchun to that corner, and then sat down on the table behind Gu Yunshu.


    Liu Wei happened to see them, so he just raised his eyes slightly and said nothing.


    He called Xiao Er and started ordering.


    It was just that after ordering, he subconsciously nced at Gu Yunshu.


    Thetter was instantly alert, his eyes narrowed, "Don''t even think about hitting me with the bank note."


    "That''s not what you said. You said just now that I came up with an idea, so it''s very brain-intensive for me toe up with this method. If I don''t have credit, I have to work hard, right? What''s wrong with eating your meal? You can''t do this at a young age. Shit, otherwise you won''t be able to marry a wife in the future, so don''t cry at me."


    Gu Yunshu, "Don''t worry about this, it''s definitely easier for me to find a daughter-inw than you." He thought that his idea was so powerful, wasn''t it just to satisfy his own bad taste? If it came ording to his n, then Yan Ling and his wife might not even dare to go to the capital.


    Unfortunately, I lost in guessing, I can only listen to Liu Wei, hey...


    "Just you? Why is it easier than me? You will talk big."


    "Because I''m better-looking than you, smarter than you, knowledgeable than you, and skillful than you."


    Liu Wei, "..." He choked back a mouthful of blood. After thinking for a long time, he red at him and said, "I''m taller than you."


    "Pfft..." Shao Lanchun couldn''t help it, covering her mouth andughing softly.


    After realizing it was not good, he quickly picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea.


    Fortunately, the lobby was noisy and Shao Lanchun''s voice was very low, so Liu Wei and the others didn''t pay attention.


    Especially now that Liu Wei has stood up and waved in the direction of the stairs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2244: Shao Shuang feels weird

    Chapter 2244 Shao Shuang feels weird


    The seconddy looked in the direction he beckoned, and saw a womaning down from the second floor of the inn.


    Liu Wei got up and picked up the woman and sat beside him.


    "How is it? Are you resting?"


    Nie Shuang nodded, "What are you talking about?"


    "We''re talking about Ashu''s marriage." Bian Yuanzhi, who had been silent for a while, suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile.


    Gu Yunshu almost spit out just after taking a sip of tea.


    He turned his head sharply to look at his cousin, Bian Yuanzhi nodded and asked, "Isn''t it?"


    Gu Yunshu just said, "..."


    Liu Weiughed and said immediately, "Yes, yes, you don''t know, this stinky boy was so stinky just now, saying that he is so, so powerful, and it will be much easier for me to marry a wife in the future."


    Bian Yuanzhi, "This is the truth. Before we left home, several families hade to the door and wanted to marry Ah Shu."


    Liu Wei''sughter stopped abruptly, he silently picked up the teacup, drank two sips of tea silently, and changed the subject very stiffly, "Miss, let me tell you, we just came back from outside, you don''t know what happened. Something, someone actually hit your elder brother''s idea, as a brother-inw, I definitely can''t just sit back and ignore it, so I just..."


    He leaned over to Nie Shuang and said something like that.


    Bian Yuanzhi blinked, then turned to look at Gu Yunshu, the two of them covered their mouths andughed.


    The food was served quickly, and the seconddy at the next table couldn''t hear what they were saying since Nie Shuang came down, and the people at both tables buried their heads and ate.


    Not long after, they went back to their rooms.


    The seconddy took a look before entering the room, and found that the room where Gu Yunshu and the others lived was on the diagonal line between them.


    It was not until it got dark that Shao Shuang came back with the two Yu brothers.


    They went to the city to buy some food to use on the road.


    Evening is to eat something casually on the street.


    So after returning, Shao Shuang tidied up his things and nned to take a bath and rest early.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I entered the room, there was a knock on the door of the room.


    is the guard beside the seconddy, and said that there is a very important thing to look for him.


    Shao Shuang thought that they encountered some trouble when they went out shopping today, so he didn''t have time to say anything, so he hurried to see the seconddy.


    When he saw that the person was safe and sound, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Is there anything important the seconddy told me to do?"


    "There is indeed a matter." The seconddy took out a letter, "I have to trouble you to find someone to send it back to the capital. It is best to send it to Qingyuan and the others immediately."


    Shao Shuang took the letter and looked at her in confusion, "This is..."


    looked like he was in a hurry, he couldn''t help but straighten his face, "Did something happen?"


    "We went to the street today and met a couple, the wife seems to be the first sister of Mrs. Nie''s wife Yan''s sister. They went to the capital this time to ask for help from Mr. Nie. It''s on Yun Dong''s head."


    Shao Shuang immediately became serious, "Please also tell me in detail, Madam."


    The seconddy is not ambiguous, she said all the words she heard, and by the way, she also carefully exined the incident of the two children touching the porcin on the street and the man''s carriage extorting one hundred taels. .


    However, after Shao Shuang listened to the ckmail of the two children and then brought down the three second-rate children, his eyes suddenly became strange.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2245: female voice from room

    Chapter 2245 A female voice came from the room


    Seeing this, the seconddy couldn''t help her heart tighten, "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    Shao Shuang exhaled slowly, touched his nose involuntarily, and said, "Can you talk more about the two children?"


    The seconddy was surprised and could only repeat what she heard and saw.


    But in fact, she didn''t know much. After all, the lobby was noisy at the time, she only heard some vaguely, and she didn''t even know their names.


    Seeing that Shao Shuang was particrly concerned at this time, she felt strange.


    After Shao Shuang heard this, he had some guesses in his heart.


    He felt that these two children were very simr to Yunshu and Yuanzhi.


    But, who is the couple with them? Didn''t Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi travel alone?


    Shao Shuang was puzzled. In the end, he took the letter from the seconddy and said, "I understand. I will find someone to send this letter to the capital early tomorrow morning. Thedy rests early, and I have to travel tomorrow."


    "Okay, then I''ll leave it to you."


    Shao Shuang walked out of the room and his eyes could not help but fall on the two rooms on the other side of the diagonal.


    He thought about it, but walked over.


    Standing in front of the door of that room, Shao Shuang carefully recalled the characteristics that the seconddy said, hesitated for a moment, but was still ready to knock on the door.


    Who knew that the hand had just been raised, and the light inside suddenly went dark, and there was no bright color anymore.


    Shao Shuang didn''t know for a moment whether he should knock on the door or not.


    It¡¯s just that everyone is standing at the door, so we can¡¯t just leave.


    The candle inside ?? has just been extinguished, so people will not fall asleep, right?


    "Bang bang bang" knocked on the door regrly, but there was no movement inside.


    Shao Shuang frowned and nned to knock again. Unexpectedly, a clear female voice suddenly came from inside, "Knock what knock? In the middle of the night, what do you want to do? I''m calling someone."


    Shao Shuang was startled, his face flushed immediately, he took a step back and said in a low voice, "Sorry, I got the wrong door."


    He couldn''t stay here any longer, so he hurried back to his room.


    It wasn''t until the door was closed that his expression returned to normal.


    just quickly frowned again, didn''t the seconddy say that there are two children living in that room? How can there be a woman''s voice?


    Could it be that the couple lives there?


    However, Shao Shuang couldn''t knock on another room now, so he hurriedly called for water to enter the room to wash.


    After washing and changing his clothes, he called one of the guards on the night vigil today and asked him to pay attention to the two diagonal rooms.


    After the guard responded, Shao Shuang returned to his room to rest.


    What he didn''t know was that in the room where he knocked on the door at this time, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi were talking in low voices.


    "I knew we were being targeted." The two of them hid under the covers, but their eyes were locked in the direction of the door, Gu Yunshu''s voice was extremely low, "When I first entered the inn, I It feels as if someone has been staring at us, and the person just stood outside for a while before knocking on the door, there must be no purpose."


    "You said, have we been recognized?"


    Gu Yunshu thought for a while and nodded, "I guess, I just said Liu Weige''s idea was unreliable, it was too attractive, and now something has happened. The couple must have suspected us, but they are not sure yet. That''s why I called people to test us, we are too dangerous now. I was lucky to have you just now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2246: Bian Yuanzhis special skills

    Chapter 2246 Bian Yuanzhi''s special skills


    Bian Yuanzhi smiled a little embarrassedly, and then raised his head slightly, "After all, I''m a cousin, and I definitely want to protect you. Now I''m more and more proficient at making various sounds. , you can rest assured to leave this kind of thing to me in the future."


    When the two of them just left Xuanhe Mansion and started to travel, although Gu Dajiang also prepared someone to follow, but since they came out to experience, naturally they couldn''t always rely on others.


    So the people who follow them are basically just protecting them in secret, and they won''t appear unless they are in danger.


    But the two of them are children, and many people think they are easy to bully.


    Later, once they entered a ck shop and found something was wrong, the two deliberately used candlelight to cast a tall shadow in the room, trying to make the bad guys retreat.


    Seeing that man is also a suspicious person, he has been standing at the door and refused to leave.


    Later, when Bian Yuanzhi was in a hurry, he suddenly made a hoarse and big man''s voice, irritable and uneasy, and finally let them pass the test.


    Neither of them thought that Bian Yuanzhi had such skills.


    Later he tried various other voices and even found that he could imitate other people''s voices.


    The two were as surprised as they had discovered the New World.


    But whether it is Gu Yunshu or Bian Yuanzhi, both of them have experienced a lot of things, so almost subconsciously, they both decided to hide this skill and only tell their close family members.


    Liu Wei and Nie Shuang met them in Wanqing Mansion. After they walked together, Liu Wei regarded himself as their big brother, and solved any problems for them in advance.


    Therefore, from Wanqing Mansion to here, they have no chance to use ''voice change'' until... tonight.


    "Anyway, we will leave here early tomorrow morning and return to the capital early."


    "Um."


    The two talked for a while, and after making sure that the person from before would not appear again, they ced the traps at the door of the room and under the window, and theny down on the bed and fell asleep.


    On the second day, it was just dawn, so the two of them got up quickly, dressed and went to Liu Wei''s room next to them and knocked on the door.


    But as soon as they came out, the guard at the opposite corner noticed it immediately, and he hurriedly went to find Shao Shuang who went to the backyard to clean up the carriage after getting up.


    Shao Shuang heard that there were indeed two children in that room, he was stunned for a moment, and thenughed.


    "It really is them."


    Last night, I guessed that he had deliberately scare him in some way.


    Shao Shuang felt that Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi must be the smart kids at this age.


    He was instantly refreshed, handed the things in his hand to the guard, and hurried to the inn in front of him.


    On the second floor, he came to the door of the room again.


    But now the door is open, and there is no one inside, not even luggage.


    Shao Shuang frowned and walked a few steps into the room.


    Just as he was checking, a rope was suddenly thrown from the left, and it went directly over his head.


    Shao Shuang''s face changed suddenly, he hurriedly took two steps back, reached out and grabbed the rope, and then pulled hard, and he staggered and jumped out.


    Ke followed closely, and another small figure on the right rushed over and swept his legs.


    Shao Shuang jumped back in a hurry, but there was a strong winding from behind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2247: This is Gu Yundongs younger brother

    Chapter 2247 This is Gu Yundong''s younger brother


    Shao Shuang hurriedly shouted, "Master Yunshu, it''s me."


    As soon as his voice fell, the strong wind behind him instantly changed direction and went to the side.


    Gu Yunshu almost stopped, suddenly raised his head and met Shao Shuang''s frightened look.


    "Brother Shao Shuang???"


    Shao Shuang exhaled, "It really is you."


    Gu Yunshu packed up the things in his hand, Liu Wei on the left also stood firm, and Bian Yuanzhi on the right finally saw his appearance clearly.


    The room was instantly quiet like a chicken, and everyone was a little confused.


    It was Gu Yunshu who reacted first and ran forward happily, "Brother Shao Shuang, how could it be you? Why are you here? I thought it was a bad guy and almost hurt you."


    Shao Shuang waved his hand, "It''s okay, I didn''t think it was you." After that, he nodded to Liu Wei, "Master Liu."


    It turned out that the couple with Gu Yunshu and the others were Liu Wei and Nie Shuang.


    Liu Wei pped his hands, threw the rope on the ground, andughed twice.


    I was staggered just now, and it was quite embarrassing.


    He has been learning martial arts since he was a child, though, it''s just some flower boxing and embroidered legs, and it has beenpletely abandoned in the past year after getting married, but being pulled out by Shao Shuang so easily, he still can''t live with it.


    Only then did Shao Shuang say to Gu Yunshu, "I''m going back to Xuanhe House this time, and I didn''t expect to meet you here. Before leaving the capital, Madam told us that you and Young Master Yuanzhi went on a trip. Most of them are going to the capital, and it is estimated that it will take another half a month and a month to arrive, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so close to the capital.¡±


    Gu Yunshu smiled embarrassedly, he was always embarrassed to say that traveling was an excuse, and his main purpose was toe to the capital to meet his newborn nephew.


    After all, his father is the only one at home now. If he said that he was going to the capital to reunite with his mother and the others, his father would be very sad.


    It must be so sad that he is locked at home and not allowed to go out. He has to apany him to suffer and suffer together, and it is difficult for him.


    "Brother Shao Shuang, are you alone in Xuanhe House? Is there something wrong?"


    "I''m not alone, I''m escorting the seconddy and the thirddy of the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion."


    The seconddy and the thirddy of Hou Mansion? ?


    Everyone present was puzzled.


    This matter, I can''t say it carefully, but they went back to the capital, and most of them can hear those gossip.


    So he and a few people came to the table and sat down, but simply said that they wanted to go to Xuanhe Mansion to have a look, and go to Yongfu Vige to rx.


    Because Gu Yundong was worried, he let Shao Shuang be responsible for their safety.


    When he exined this, several people understood it.


    Since they met here, with the rtionship between Yundong and the Marquis of Huaiyin, Gu Yunshu, her younger brother, should visit her elders.


    Liu Wei didn''t go, he had to go next door to take care of Nie Shuang.


    In the end, it was Shao Shuang who took Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi out of the room and met with the second wife, Shao Lanchun.


    The seconddy had just finished breakfast and was thinking about whether it was time to leave. When she opened the door, she saw Shao Shuang leading the two children over.


    She looked nk, why did Shao Shuang bring them here? ?


    Shao Shuang said energetically, "Second madam, let me introduce you, this is Young Master Yunshu and Young Master Yuanzhi. They are our wife''s younger brother and cousin. You saw them yesterday."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2248: Are you a nine-year-old child prodigy?

    Chapter 2248 Are you a nine-year-old prodigy?


    The seconddy''s eyes widened and she said in disbelief, "I didn''t seem to hear clearly just now. Whose brother and cousin are you talking about?"


    Shao Shuang coughed lightly and repeated with a smile, "It''s our youngdy''s."


    Isn''t that Qing Yuan''s daughter-inw, Yun Dong? ?


    The seconddy''s eyes fell on the two children, Gu Yunshu couldn''t help butughed awkwardly.


    Brother Shao Shuang told them just now that the seconddy and the thirddy of the Hou residence saw him run to the front of the carriage and deliberately fell to the ground and knocked one hundred taels of silver.


    She is my brother-inw''s second aunt, but when they first met, she saw such an unreliable side of herself. What should I do if my impression of his family and his sister became worse?


    Yunshu became more and more worried. He quickly stepped forward to hold the seconddy''s hand and took her into the room. After she sat on the stool, he immediately poured a ss of warm water in front of him and said, "Auntie, you have tea."


    The seconddy was stunned and took it over subconsciously.


    Then I heard Yun Shu''s very sincere voice, "Auntie, I have to exin to you what happened yesterday. I did something bad yesterday, but there is a reason for that. That man is not a good thing. I heard them say that they want to plot against my sister and brother Nie, that one is my sister and the other is the elder brother of Nie Shuangjie. As their rtives, we must not be able to turn a blind eye. Give them a lesson. It''s a childish lesson, but we''re all good people."


    After he finished speaking, he opened his big round eyes and looked at her pitifully.


    Er Madam, how do you say "..."? Looking at these eyes, even if he really did something wrong, she felt that it was forgivable.


    Sheughed, pulled Yun Shu over, looked up and down, and said with a very satisfied expression, "You are that nine-year-old child prodigy? The first time you took the test, even the junior and middle school students? A capable schr?"


    Yun Shu has been praised a lot during this time, and he has developed immunity. At this moment, he just nodded very reservedly, smiled embarrassedly, and said, "Actually, I am not very capable, mainly because I work hard and He has excellent talent, plus his brain is smart, he often draws inferences from other facts, has strongprehension ability, and has beautiful handwriting. He is very rxed during exams and not nervous at all.


    "Cough cough." Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Yuan Zhi''s light cough.


    Yunshu nced at him, then turned around, "That''s it."


    The seconddy was so amused by him, "Mmmm, your siblings are smart."


    Seeing her happy, Yun Shu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, very good, he sessfully transformed his image.


    Yuanzhi twitched the corners of his mouth, yes, from a bad boy to a narcissist is not a good word.


    The seconddy looked at the two children''s brows and eyes and only thought that they were very interesting, "I know that you are both good children, I have also met that couple, and I have heard their words, and they are indeed not good people. It''s just that I don''t have any ideas of yours, so I can only write a letter and send it to the capital, so that your sister and brother-inw can know about this."


    Yunshu said hurriedly, "You don''t need to write a letter, we''ll be heading back to the capital in a while. If we speed up these two days, we will definitely arrive in the capital before the couple."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2249: Liu Wei wants to see his brother-in-law

    Chapter 2249 Liu Wei wants to see his brother-inw


    The seconddy nodded after listening, "This is better, after all, it may not be clear in the letter."


    "I heard Brother Shao Shuang say that you are going to Xuanhe Mansion and Yongfu Vige, right? Then you are going to the right ce. Our vige is beautiful now. There is a wide road to enter the vige, and the carriage can go directly to our door. You don¡¯t need toe down and walk. There are many people and it is very lively. The houses in the vige are all new, and there are many foreigners staying there. Especially the sugarcane forest in our vige has be amon ce over there. the scenery."


    Because Gu Yundong''s workshop needs a lot of sugar cane to make sugar, there has been a lot of demand for sugar cane from a few years ago. At that time, whether it was Yongfu Vige or the nearby viges, all the sugar cane was bought by her.


    So in the next few years, every household in the vige nted sugarcane, but if the quality of sugarcane was good, it was basically harvested by the Gu family workshop.


    In recent years, more than half of the vigers in Yongfu Vige have worked in the Gujia workshop, and the other half have nted several acres of sugarcane. It can be said that the Gujia Workshop has supported the entire Yongfu Vige, and even the viges next door are prosperous.


    At first nce, Yongfu Vige is almost all new houses, and it has be the most prosperous and happy vige in Fengkai County.


    The description of the cloud book is vivid, and the Yuanzhi on the side adds two sentences from time to time. The seconddy listened and became more and more yearning.


    She really wanted to see what the vige that was changed by Yun Dong was like.


    These two big and small chats have forgotten the time, or Shao Lanchun, who is next door, has waited for a long time and has not seen to set off. It feels strange toe here, and only a few people realize that it is alreadyte.


    The seconddy likes the two children very much, but it is not easy to dy at this moment.


    After all, Yunshu and the others still have theirpanions waiting, so she can only say to them regretfully, "I will go and see all the ces you mentioned. It''s not early, and we have to leave. See youter. Bar."


    Gu Yunshu nodded, stood up together with Bian Yuanzhi, said goodbye to each other, and followed Shao Shuang out.


    Shao Lanchun looked suspicious and didn''t quite understand why Second Aunt suddenly had such a good rtionship with these two children?


    The seconddy smiled and looked at their backs and said, "That''s Yun Dong''s younger brother and cousin."


    Shao Lanchun''s mouth widened in surprise.


    Shao Shuang led his two children all the way to the backyard where the carriage was parked.


    Seeing Liu Wei who was already waiting for them not far away, Shao Shuang couldn''t help but ask strangely, "Why did youe to the capital with Young Master Liu?"


    "Didn''t Brother Liu Wei and his sister-inw open a new Ming Pavilion in Wanqing Mansion? Liu Weige saw that the effect was good, so he discussed with the Liu family and opened the Jinxiu Restaurant in Wanqing Mansion, so this year They have been in Wanqing Mansion for a long time. When we passed there, we met them. When Liu Weige heard that we were going to the capital, he insisted oning with him, saying that he had not seen his little nephew yet. Woolen cloth."


    And when Liu Wei and Nie Shuang got married, Nie Cong was unable to return to Xuanhe Mansion to attend the wedding because he had something important to do in the capital. Liu Wei has not seen his brother-inw yet.


    It''s been a year since we got married, so it''s time to meet.


    Shao Shuang understood, thinking of Liu Wei''s unreliable temper, Wei Wei patted Yun Shu''s shoulder sympathetically.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2250: someone stopped the carriage

    Chapter 2250 Someone stopped the carriage


    Gu Yunshu''s two groups went out of the city gate together, and when they got to the city gate, they separated from each other.


    One team went to Xuanhe House, and the other went to the capital.


    Shao Shuang always felt as if he had forgotten something, and it was not until he had walked a long way that he suddenly reacted - who was the woman in Young Master Yunshu''s room the night before?


    Yunshu kept watching the seconddy and their motorcade go away, and only got on the carriage after they disappeared.


    There were only two carriages on their side, one with Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi, and the other with Liu Wei and Nie Shuang.


    Originally, Yunshu Yuanzhi was on the road alone. Apart from secretly protecting their guards, he did not bring a coachman or book boy. After all, it is a journey, and it still has to suffer a bit.


    Although the two were children, they gave them a wealth of experience when they escaped from the famine.


    Now the conditions are much better than when they were fleeing from the famine. They were tired from walking on the road, and they could still find someone to take them on. They are children and students, and Yun Shu is still a schr. In fact, no matter where they go, it is much more convenient.


    Even if there is no entanglement, there will still be big families who want to form a good rtionship, and they will send a share of money for the sake of talents.


    But the speed was a little slower, which made Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi a little unwilling.


    They arrived in the capital to see Xiaochichi as soon as possible, so what year and month did they have to wait so slowly? Don''t when his father finished the rural exam and arrived in the capital first in a carriage, they are still trudging on the road, right?


    The two little ones finally discussed it and decided to go to the pier and take a boat north after arriving at the next prefecture.


    It¡¯s a quick boat ride, it¡¯ll be there in less than ten days.


    The two were so excited that they nned well, but the next mansion they went to was Wanqing Mansion, and they also met Liu Wei and Nie Shuang.


    Knowing that they were going together, Gu Yunshu was quite happy at first. After all, walking with people, he has an argument that he arrived in the capital earlier, right? So he agreed immediately.


    Who knows, Liu Weita, actually, of course, dizzy, boat! !


    It is impossible to take a boat, only a horse-drawn carriage.


    Therefore, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi were crammed into the carriage and drove all the way to the capital.


    The only constion is that their speed is still much faster, and they can always finish the hometown exam a little earlier than his father.


    There are only two carriages at the moment, Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi are leaning against the wall of the carriage, and Liu An is driving outside.


    Liu An is familiar with them, and the carriage drives safely.


    But he just ran out of the city and not far away. The official road outside is a little wider. It should have been faster. Unexpectedly, Liu An''s speed has slowed down.


    Yunshu asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Liu An said, "Someone stopped the carriage ahead."


    "Huh?" Gu Yunshu asked curiously while biting the pork jerky, "Why stop the carriage?"


    "They have a carriage that seems to be stuck in a hole and can''t be pulled out. They should be asking us for help."


    Last night, it suddenly rained heavily in this area, and it didn''t stop until dawn in the morning.


    So the ground is wet, especially the muddy ground outside the city.


    Although it is an official road, the road is not very good. There are potholes. When it rains, the puddles are one after another.


    But the puddle in front is on the edge, so most people wouldn''t sink into it, right?


    The owner of this car is also out of luck.


    As soon as Liu An thought about it, the person blocking the road ran up and smiled at Liu An, "Little brother, can you do me a favor?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2251: one more time

    Chapter 2251 One more time


    The person who ran over should be a little servant, but he looked very kind.


    "Our carriage got stuck in a puddle, can you help lift it?"


    There are two carriages on Liu An''s side. Besides Liu An and the driver of the carriage behind him, there are also two guards.


    Four big men, thisbor force is not as simple as two plus two equals four.


    Liu An said, "I have to ask our master."


    He lifted a corner of the car curtain and asked Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi inside.


    Gu Yunshu had already looked out through the curtain, and then saw a familiar person.


    yo, isn''t this Yan Ling and his wife?


    It turned out that their carriage got stuck in a puddle. It was really pitiful and miserable, but what was even worse was their servants.


    Yan Ling also had two carriages, they brought a coachman and a servant, plus the two maids and a wife that Yan Ling brought, there were five servants.


    But look at them now, Yan Ling and her husband Ma Pingchuan are standing beside them, frowning impatiently, two maids standing beside them are holding umbres for them, and the rest of the mother-inw pours water for them.


    So that carriage, only the coachman Gu Yunshu had met before, and the boy who was standing in front of them were trying to pull it together.


    Gu Yunshu just said, "..." was speechless.


    Liu An naturally saw it too, so he turned his head and winked at Yun Shu and the two in the carriage.


    Yunshu winked at him, and Liu An turned around and said to the servant, "Wait a minute."


    He jumped off the carriage, ran to the front of the carriage behind him, and said a few words to Liu Wei.


    Then he came back and got into the carriage again.


    The boy was stunned for a moment, and then heard Liu An say, "Okay, you go first, we will drive the carriage aside and park, ande over to help."


    The little servant''s eyes lit up, "Okay, then hurry up." After that, he ran back quickly, muttering as he ran, "But I''m exhausted, I finally waited for the passers-by to see the two guards. The body will be strong." After a while, he will be directing in front.


    The boy ran back to the carriage, stood over his head and waved at them.


    A gentle smile appeared on Liu An''s face, and then the reins flicked, and the carriage dashed forward.


    Yan Ling''s carriage was stuck in a puddle on the left side of the road, and the couple were resting on the right side.


    Just right, there are two shallow puddles next to the resting ce of the couple.


    Liu An is also an experienced horse-drawn carriage driver, so the speed is not too good.


    The carriage passed in front of the couple in an instant, the wheels slid through the two puddles, and with a ''swish'', the sewage sshed from the puddles directly stained the corners of Yan Ling''s skirt and Ma Pingchuan''s robe.


    The two of them looked at the carriage running away in disbelief, opened their mouths, and just about to curse, the two guards who followed the carriage galloped past again on horseback.


    The sewage raised by the horse''s hooves was not as gentle as the carriage, and the water sshed directly on the faces of the two of them.


    "Ah..." Yan Ling hurriedly raised his hand to wipe his face.


    So, Liu Wei''s carriage also came.


    This time, Ma Pingchuan finally reacted, he quickly took a step back, and subconsciously pulled Yan Ling to the front to block.


    Yan Ling, "..."


    Liu Wei, who opened the curtains, just saw this scene, and immediatelyughed ''hahahaha''.


    Ma Pingchuan became angry and turned his head to look at the carriage fiercely.


    But the carriage had already run far away, and he didn''t see what the people in the carriage looked like.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2252: Who to go first

    Chapter 2252 Who''s going to go first


    Liu Wei felt relieved when he saw their miserable appearance, and his whole body was full of peace.


    Nie Shuang also snorted coldly, "You deserve it, it''s okay to bully my sister-inw in the past, but now we''re so far apart, it''s shameless to still want to plot against my sister-inw, my brother, and Sister Yundong."


    "Wait, it''s just their stupid brains, it''s weird that they can count. Don''t talk about your brother, just Gu Yundong''s method, tsk tsk, anyone who has tried it doesn''t want to try it a second time." Liu Weipo There is a posture of watching a y with Eng''s legs crossed.


    Nie Shuang turned his head and patted him, "That''s what I said, but they are also disgusting when they appear in front of them."


    Liu Wei saw her look of irritability and dissatisfaction, and immediately sat up straight and said, "How about I get out of the car now and bundle them into a ball and throw them into the water?"


    Nie Shuang red at him, ignored him, turned over and fell asleep.


    Liu Wei blinked, "..." He pushed her, "Are you going to sleep again? Why are you so sleepytely? You ignore me every time I talk to you." "Did you dislike me? We''ve only been married for a year, are you going to let me down?"


    Nie Shuang took a deep breath, kicked him, and went back to sleep.


    Liu Wei murmured a few more words, seeing that she really didn''t intend to pay attention to herself, so she could only give up.


    But although he talked a lot, he saw that she was really going to sleep with her eyes closed, so he ordered the driver to drive the car slower.


    In the next two days, they never saw Yan Ling, Ma Pingchuan and his wife again.


    I don''t know how their wagon was finally pulled out of the puddle, but it''s certain that they must be behind them.


    As long as you don''t go into town earlier than them, don''t worry.


    Two dayster, the group finally arrived at the gate of the capital.


    After entering the city gate, Gu Yunshu, Bian Yuanzhi and Liu Wei squeezed out of the car window and looked at the street scene outside.


    "This is the capital."


    Except for Nie Shuangshang who came back to attend Nie Cong''s wedding, no one else has been here.


    Seeing the prosperous Kyoto at this moment, everyone is very excited.


    The carriage went slower. It is said that officials can be seen on the road in this capital, and it is easy to offend people if you are not careful.


    Liu Wei felt that it would be better for him to keep a low profile.


    Gu Yunshu tried to find Gu Ji and Xinming Pavilion, but after walking around this bustling street, he didn''t see it, and he was a little regretful.


    As he was thinking, the carriage in front stopped.


    Liu Wei and Nie Shuang both got off the carriage and walked in front of them.


    "Before we go home, let''s discuss, where should we go first?"


    Gu Yunshu blinked, "Of course I''m seeing my eldest sister. I came to the capital to see Xiaochichi."


    "Your eldest sister lives far away, what I mean is, why don''t you go to Nie''s house with us first?" Nie Shuang suggested, "Nie''s house is just two streets ahead, let''s take a break at Nie''s house first, and let''s go back to the house. My eldest brother is looking for someone to take you to Shao Mansion."


    As soon as she finished speaking, before Gu Yunshu said anything, Liu Wei objected first.


    "No, I think I have to go to my cousin''s house first."


    Liu Wei came to the capital for the first time, but he also had a ce to stay here.


    He also received a letter from his father before, asking him toe to the capital to live in the house of Uncle Liu, and to send some special products from the family.


    Before Liu Wei finished speaking, the soft flesh around his waist was pinched.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2253: Vigorously your name is so earthy

    Chapter 2253 Vigorously your name is good soil


    Liu Wei let out an ''Ow'', then took two steps to the side, hurriedly avoiding Nie Shuang''s poisonous hand.


    "Go to Nie''s house first, did you forget that we have to meet my elder brother before Yan Ling''s couple and tell him the situation?"


    "I don''t think it''s in a hurry at this time, you think, I guess the two couples will at least return to the capital tomorrow."


    "What do you think, you can''t count, what do you think?"


    Liu Wei and Nie Shuang argued in dissatisfaction. Gu Yunshu raised his head and looked left and right. He was very tired of Liu Wei''s death-defying behavior.


    In other words, why didn''t the two of them discuss before entering the city?


    He and Bian Yuanzhi looked at each other, really don''t understand how the two of them could look at each other and be husband and wife. They have never been seen to stop along the way, and they can fight over trivial things like sesame and mung bean, and there is absolutely no room for others to speak.


    Gu Yunshu can''t even raise his hand to say a word, so he can only wait boredly for them to discuss the result.


    But based on past experience, it should be over soon.


    He had just fallen this year, and suddenly a slightly familiar voice came from behind, "Master Yunshu??"


    Gu Yunshu blinked and turned his head suddenly, "It''s you? Why are you here?"


    Liu Wei and Nie Shuang, who were discussing, also stopped and looked at the people who came.


    Liu Wei thought about it for a long time, and finally remembered who this person was, "You are that that, that person next to the prince, right? Your name is..."


    "My name is Dali." He was the guard who was ced by Yi Zn at the Pingnan Marquis Mansion as an inner responder, but was injured and hid in Gu Yundong''s shop and was rescued.


    Liu Wei nodded heavily, "Yes, yes, I remembered it, and I remember your name, which is easy to remember."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was kicked by Nie Shuang.


    vigorously, "..." I can go to your ce, you are so talented.


    He had a professional smile on his face, "So Young Master Liu, Madam Liu is there too?"


    He greeted Bian Yuanzhi again.


    immediately asked, "Why did Young Master Yunshue to the capital? When did you arrive? I didn''t hear the news before."


    "We just entered the city, and we were thinking of finding someone to ask Shao Mansion how to get there." Liu Wei replied that the dispute between him and his wife was an internal problem, and it was fine to solve it by himself. Yes, um! !


    Daliughed, "That''s right, our lord is on the opposite restaurant. It was the lord who saw you first and told me to go downstairs to take a look. Since I met you, go upstairs to have a meal first, and then turn to me. I''ll take you to Shao Mansion."


    "No, it''s inconvenient."


    Dali shook his head, "It''s convenient, the lord may not have seen you for a long time, and he said in the morning that when Xuan and the mansion parted ways, he misses Young Master Yun Shu very much. "


    What he didn''t dare to say was that Yi Zn''s eyes lit up the moment he saw Gu Yunshu.


    Others don''t know, but Dali who is with him is very clear. From the moment he learned that Gu Yunshu was admitted as a schr, he had the idea of ??marrying him.


    Although he was firmly rejected by Master Shao before, but who is Yi Zn?


    He was interested in Gu Yunshu anyway, and no one wants to rob him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2254: Dont steal his son-in-law

    Chapter 2254 Don''t rob his son-inw


    It¡¯s fine if we didn¡¯t encounter it. Now that people are under our noses, how can we easily let go?


    However, you have to bring people here,municate well, cultivate feelings, and everything will be easy to talk about in the future, right?


    Yi Zn was moved to tears by his loving father''s heart. For the sake of his daughter''s lifelong happiness, he really took great pains.


    Dali, as his confidant, will of course fulfill the fatherly love of the Prince of Quan County.


    After listening to Gu Yunshu, he raised his head and looked at the location on the second floor opposite.


    Sure enough, Yi Zn was sitting by the window and waved at them, as if calling them upstairs.


    If you haven¡¯t met, that¡¯s fine. Since you¡¯ve met, you should go to visit. This is a courtesy.


    Although he was anxious to see Xiaochichi early, Gu Yunshu nodded in response, "Okay, let''s go up to meet the prince of the county." Say hello and go.


    "We won''t go, Shuang''er is a little tired, I''ll take her back first, you two go." Although Liu Wei felt that he was not very smart, he also heard that Gu Yunshu was the person the county prince wanted to see.


    Although they knew Yi Zn, they actually didn''t meet much, so it was embarrassing to go up rashly.


    Especially when he brought his family, Nie Shuang was a woman, so it was strange to eat at one table.


    So he refused.


    Sure enough, the force did not force it.


    Actually... the asion in the restaurant is indeed not suitable for women to be present.


    Liu Wei told him vigorously, "You take good care of our two children. If you don''t take good care of them, I can ask you to settle the ount."


    ughed vigorously, "Young Master Liu, don''t worry, I will do my best to serve." If he doesn''t do his best, let alone Liu Wei, even the Yongjia County Master will not let him go.


    Liu Wei nodded, but before he left, he still left Liu An and the carriage and asked him to turn back and send them to Shao Mansion.


    Then, he took Nie Shuang to the carriage.


    As for whether to go to Nie¡¯s house or Liu¡¯s house first, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhizhi knew.


    The two of them are walking towards the restaurant with Dali at the moment.


    Yi Zn was on the second floor, still in a private room.


    Gu Yunshu went upstairs and saw two guards outside the private room.


    In the private room, there was some noise. Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi looked at each other, why did it feel like there were a lot of people inside?


    Seeing Dali, the guards at the door nodded slightly, and one of them reached out and knocked on the private room door.


    Gu Yunshu clearly felt that the original voice inside had stopped, followed by a voice of e in".


    The door of the private room was opened, and the scene inside was instantly captured by Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi.


    two people, "..."


    One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, seven people? ? ?


    so much? None of the other people knew each other, only the prince who was sitting in the main seat had a familiar face.


    The two children suddenly...don''t want to go in, I''m afraid they can''t just say hello and leave?


    A young man in Yi Zn''s left hand looked at the two children who suddenly appeared at the door, his eyes turned around them, and then he looked at Dali behind them and asked, "Where is this child? Dali, What did you bring them up for? This is not a ce to y, don''t disturb our business."


    Vigorously resisted the urge to roll his eyes, what can you talk about? Didn''t you see that their princes were impatient?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2255: Come here and add two chairs

    Chapter 2255 Come here and add two chairs


    Yi Zn nced at the man on the left and said, "I asked them toe here."


    After ?? finished speaking, he waved to Gu Yunshu and the two of them, "Yunshu, Yuanzhi,e in quickly, don''t stand at the door."


    The smile on his face was so bright that everyone present thought he was hallucinating. Today, the prince of the county has always had a cold face since he entered the private room.


    Gu Yunshu looked at each other and could only helplessly enter the door, walked to Yi Zn''s side, and respectfully greeted him, "Your Highness."


    Yi Zn immediately said to Dali, "You ask Xiao Er to add two chairs here." He pointed to the seat on his right.


    Everyone was even more surprised, who are these two children? To be able to sit directly next to the prince?


    The man on the left squeezed a smile, "Brother-inw, which house do these two children belong to?"


    His name is brother-inw Yi Zn? Gu Yunshu nced at him one more time, that was the younger brother of the princess, the uncle of the little princess?


    Gu Yunshu remembered... The little princess said that her uncle was a nuisance, the kind who couldn''t support the wall with mud.


    The little princess also said that her parents didn''t like this Zheng family uncle. Why are we having dinner here today?


    Yi Zn really didn''t like this brother-inw. When thete emperor was alive, his father-inw, with a ttering mouth, rose steadily and once achieved the position of a second-rank official.


    At that time, Yi Zn was still in the period when he had no official position and spent all day teasing cats and walking dogs to paralyze the emperor, but even so, there were still some honors that he deserved. The Zheng family wants to marry the n and squeeze into the circle of the powerful. It seemed that they had a good family, so they begged in front of thete emperor.


    The first emperor was overwhelmed by the words of Zheng''s father, thinking that the daughter of his second-rank officer would marry the prince of the n, it would be a good match, so he gave a marriage decree and sent it directly before the pce of the prince could respond.ing.


    Yi Zn was unhappy in his heart, but Lord Shun acted without rules, and thest person who resisted the decree was immediately cut down by him.


    His mother persuaded him to endure, Yi Zn could only marry Zheng.


    Yi Zn, although sometimes he does things hically and hurts others and himself, but he has a bottom line in his heart. He knew that the matter was caused by Father Zheng and thete emperor, and Father Zheng had a purpose.


    So he was dissatisfied with Father Zheng in his heart, but he never thought about angering the Princess Zheng, the princess of the county. He just thought that as long as she didn''t make trouble, it would be okay to live in harmony and respect each other.


    Anyway, their marriage has never been able to decide for themselves.


    But the princess of the county gave him a surprise. He thought that the Zheng family grew up in an environment like the Zheng family. His father would only be ttering, and his mother was a stepmother. That Zheng''s temperament is mostly submissive and has no ability.


    However, this is not the case. Because of the early death of Zheng''s mother and the early marriage of her father, her grandfather''s family was not at ease and took Zheng''s over to raise her until she was twelve years old. Zheng family.


    Zheng''s grandfather''s family is a declining family, although the status is not high, but the background is still there. Since she was a child, she had given her the knowledgeable atmosphere of Zheng''s upbringing and everything she should have.


    As the princess of the county, Mrs. Zheng did not cause any trouble for Yi Zn, and she also kept the pce of the county king in good order. Even his mother was very satisfied with this daughter-inw, and felt that it was a surprise that the Zheng family had produced good bamboo shoots.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2256: Yi Zilans Yue Family

    Chapter 2256 Yi Zn Yue Family


    After the two got married, they were in peace with each other.


    After all, Zheng''s father was favored at that time, and he didn''t need Yi Zn to help him. He was a second-rank official himself, and he was very proud of the spring breeze.


    And just when he was expected to rush to the first rank, thete emperor ''Bah ßó'' died. Today''s emperor is a practical person, but any official who only tters his head and does nothing, basically has no good end.


    His father-inw was lucky. With such a son-inw, the emperor, for his sake, just demoted him to a sixth-rank official and put him in an inconspicuous position. After all, although his father-inw said he was not good at doing things, he did not do evil things like other corrupt officials.


    But who has been a second-rank official, how can he be willing to be a sixth-rank official who has no real power and isughed at?


    The feng shui turns, and Yi Zn begins to be favored.


    Father Zheng was fortunate to have married his daughter to him before, so he wanted to rely on Yi Zn to return to the top.


    It wasn''t just him who thought so, the rest of the Zheng family also thought so. Zheng''s stepmother frequently came to the door, and Zheng''s half-brother was the brother-inw in front of him, and he was the elder brother-inw and the younger brother-inw.


    Moreover, they have big skin. What they are asking for is either money or power. They even use his reputation to do things outside. This little brother-inw wants to marry a famous girl and threaten people with the pce of the county king.


    Who is Yi Zn?


    He is used to being casual, and he is not a person who cares about reputation, so how can he pay attention to them. What do you want to do? If he dares to lean in front of him, he dares to let a dog bite him.


    Little brother-inw Zheng was bitten once, and he didn''t dare toe to the door for a long time.


    In addition, the Zheng family is not on the side of her parents'' family, so Yi Zn has no scruples.


    However, the consequence of this was that everyone felt that Yi Zn was despising the princess. If he didn''t give face to the princess, the princess must have fallen out of favor.


    Zheng''s life in the mansion became difficult, but she didn''t say anything.


    It was Yi Zn who broke his own concubine and was disrespectful to the princess. He revealed that Zheng was going to be divorced sooner orter, and even tantly humiliated him.


    Yi Zn also knew that Zheng''s position in the mansion had reached this point, not only that, she was also excluded from the outside.


    And the smart one who started to shove people in front of Yi Zn, waiting for her to marry the Zheng family after she divorced.


    Yi Zn was about to explode, so he reflected on his actions.


    He turned around and sold the concubine directly, and dered to the public that there was only one wife of the Zheng family in this life, and there would never be a second wife to take her ce.


    Later, he also begged the queen mother to take the little county master to live in the pce for a period of time, as a show of favor to Zheng''s mother and daughter.


    At that time, the little princess saved the queen mother. Although she was given a title, the court was unstable. In addition, the little princess was young, so the queen mother did not take her into the pce. This has also caused many people in the outside world to think that the title of the little princess is just a title, and it did not get the Queen Mother''s special opinion because of this.


    But the Queen Mother picked her up into the pce, and the rewards were endless, and after receiving it... she seemed to be reluctant to return it.


    In the end, Yi Zn went to warn the Zheng family, as long as they don''t act as demons, and some things don''t vite his principles, he doesn''t mind helping him if they can help.


    It is said to be a small busyness, but it is really just a small busyness. Just like today...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2257: what relationship

    Chapter 2257 What is the rtionship


    The brother-inw of the Zheng family said that he would invite Yi Zn to dinner, and there would be a few friends during the dinner.


    Yi Zn certainly knows what his mentality is, but he just wants to show it off. Let people know that he has a good rtionship with himself and has capital?


    Looking at the fact that the Zheng family has been fairly safe for the past two years, Yi Zn doesn''t mind giving him such a face.


    To his surprise, there were really a few young masters from a good family background who came over to his face.


    That''s right, the topics they talked about during dinner made Yi Zn not very fond of it.


    Brother-inw was bragging as always, the rest of the peopleplimented him subtly, and two others calmly brought the topic to the admissions of Guozijian.


    Yi Zn thought it was boring, so begging him to do things, it was really annoying to be so sticky.


    Just when he was about to find an excuse to leave, he saw Gu Yunshu downstairs.


    Yi Zn immediately cheered up and asked Vigor to bring people up.


    Instead, he arranged for someone to move chairs beside him in high spirits, let the two children sit on them, and immediately let them serve the food again.


    As for my brother-inw''s question, it was as if he hadn''t heard.


    Gu Yunshu looked at him more and said very politely, "My family is not here, we have just arrived in the capital."


    Little brother-inw Zheng and the others were stunned for a moment, aren''t they from the capital?


    They nced at Yi Zn, but brother-inw Zheng still asked with a smile, "Then may I ask if Ling Zun is..."


    "Oh, my father''s name is Gu Dajiang."


    Gu Dajiang? ? How does the name sound? It''s a bit rude, and I''ve never heard of it before.


    "I don''t know where Master Gu is..."


    Yi Zn nced at him, and knew what he was thinking, still taking care of your lord? ?


    He sneered, "His father has not been given an official position yet, so he can''t be called an adult yet."


    "Not an official?"


    Gu Yunshu smiled and said, "Yes, my father is still a schr. When he takes part in the township examination this year, if he is selected as a candidate, he will be qualified to be awarded an official."


    Everyone present, "..."


    What the hell, just the son of a schr?


    Crazy, is the county prince crazy? So nice to a schr''s son?


    Uncle Zheng''s face froze, a sh of embarrassment shed, and he looked at Bian Yuanzhi, who had been silent, and asked, "How about you?"


    "Huh? My father is a carpenter."


    everyone, "..."


    The son of a schr and the son of a carpenter, these two identities are not even a fart in their eyes, how dare they eat on the same seat as them?


    The many young masters present were suddenly a little angry, especially the two of them were still sitting beside the county prince.


    Speaking of which, why did the prince of the county treat them so well?


    Little brother-inw Zheng was even more dissatisfied. Before the two children came, brother-inw treated him coldly.


    As soon as the two children appeared, the brother-inw changed his face instantly.


    This is clearly to embarrass him.


    Little brother-inw Zheng suppressed the resentment on his face and looked at Gu Yunshu suspiciously, "I heard you just now, did you juste to the capital? Then is your father here?"


    "No, just the two of us."


    "Then what are you doing here in the capital?" Brother Zheng narrowed his eyes and asked with a hint of questioning in his tone.


    Gu Yunshu was not willing to answer, he was not a prisoner.


    Brother Zheng frowned, "What about you?"


    Yi Zn turned his head, "Can you be a bit nicer towards children? You are a big man, can you speak well?"


    Little brother-inw Zheng was immediately aggrieved, "Brother-inw, what rtionship do they have with you? You treat them better than me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2258: nine-year-old scholar

    Chapter 2258 Nine-year-old schr


    Yi Zn really doesn''t look down on his brother-inw. In front of so many people, he boasted confidently just now, and it''s not ashamed to assume such a wronged attitude now.


    He snorted lightly, put his arms around Gu Yunshu''s shoulder, and said, "Why am I being nice to them? That''s because they are smart, sensible, and capable. They have achieved extraordinary things at a young age, and they can have a bright future regardless of background. As a person, I have always admired and attached great importance to people who are talented, understand?"


    During the conversation, Yi Zn''s sincere eyes fell on Gu Yunshu, and asked again, "Do you understand?" you.


    Gu Yunshu, "..." I always feel that the prince is very strange today. Although he used to praise him a few times, the most he said was that he was good-looking and had a surprisingly small vocabry.


    Today, he has such a high evaluation of him, what happened? ? ?


    He was a little panicked, what should I do? Can you go home?


    Little brother-inw Zheng was not convinced, "I don''t see how smart and sensible he is? What talent does he have?"


    "What talent? Yun Shu is only nine years old this year, but he is already a schr. A nine-year-old schr is not smart enough to be able to do it?" .


    Little brother-inw Zheng opened his mouth slightly, is this kid a schr?


    Well, that is really smart.


    There are also many talented people in the capital, but if you think about it, you can count the people who have passed the examination for talents under the age of ten in the past 100 years.


    This time, brother-inw Zheng was indeed a little bored, and he couldn''t study.


    I originally watched my father be a high-ranking official with a three-inch tongue, but my brother-inw Zheng thought he could do it, so he didn¡¯t study seriously when he was a child, and he was spoiled by his own mother.


    Who knows that the sky will change, he wants to be an official and wants to have power and power, he has to participate in the imperial examination, otherwise he can only be a **** who is waiting to die, and he can''t even marry a wife with a slight identity.


    But now he is dizzy when he is reading, let alone taking part in the imperial examination, it would be good to be able to write two poems.


    Because of this, he began to associate with schrs, consciously or unintentionally, so he could... improve his life circle, right? In the future, if a schr has a bright future, he can follow suit.


    Just like today''s dinner, he brought two wealthy but powerless schrs and deliberately helped them introduce his brother-inw.


    But at this moment, these two talents looked at Gu Yunshu in surprise.


    Not only them, but the entire private room was quiet.


    This guy is so young, and he still has this ability? With such a talent for reading, what does it matter even if the family background is not very good? Didn''t see Yi Zn like him very much now?


    Gu Yunshu was quite frank and let people look at it, just at this moment, Xiao Er brought up the newly added dishes.


    Yi Zn instructed to put them in front of the two children. The rest of them had almost eaten, and only the two children had not eaten.


    The atmosphere in the private room was interrupted like this, and everyone else immediately returned to their senses.


    Especially the two Xiucai couldn''t help but nced at each other, one of them pursed his lips and said with a dry smile, "This... Gu Xiucai, I don''t know why you are here in the capital this time, what is the important thing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2259: Tentative Cloud Book

    Chapter 2259 Exploring the Cloud Book


    This kind of temptation, Yi Zn didn''t like it very much.


    When he doesn''t know their purpose?


    Gu Yunshu swallowed the food in his mouth, raised his head and cupped his hands, "The two of us are traveling, and we just arrived in the capital today."


    Well, yes, they just traveled.


    This excuse, Gu Yunshu felt that he was talking, and he even believed it.


    Those two talents were not reconciled. I didn''t expect this kid to be so young and so sophisticated that he actually knew how to change the subject.


    "Now that you are in the capital, what are your ns? When will you leave?"


    Yi Zn nced at them, but did not speak.


    Forget it, he still has room for his future son-inw.


    Gu Yunshu''s expression was a lot colder this time, "This is our private matter, so it''s inconvenient to disclose it."


    Inconvenient to disclose? ?


    The body of the two schrs suddenly tense, their faces changed slightly, and the rm bell in their hearts suddenly woke up.


    "Actually, even if you don''t tell us, we know that most of the schrs whoe to the capital at this time are to enter the Imperial College."


    Speaking of this, the two felt a little sour in their hearts, and they felt even more unwilling.


    They are sitting here today just to please Yi Zn. I hope he can see their talents and rmend him to study at the Imperial College for his brother-inw''s sake.


    But now, two children turned out.


    This is still a nine-year-old schr. Judging from the meaning of the prince, it is clear that he attaches great importance to them. If he is not sure, he will give them this opportunity, and he will be angry when he thinks about it.


    When the two mentioned Guozijian, there was silence in the private room.


    Gu Yunshu blinked, looked at the schr who was talking, and said, "I didn''t..."


    Before he finished speaking, Yi Zn, who was beside him, rolled his eyes and suddenly grabbed his shoulder and said, "No, it''s just to enter the Imperial College. Don''t worry, Yunshu, with your intelligence, I rmend you to enter the Imperial College absolutely. There''s no problem. You will give me a sigh of relief when the timees, and you will be a jinshi and work for the people."


    "Shu", everyone looked at Yi Zn.


    This, the county prince himself admitted and promised to give this ce to this child?


    When the two talented people heard his confirmed answer, theirplexion instantly turned bloodless, and they gritted their teeth secretly, looking at Gu Yunshu''s eyes almost spitting out fire.


    Brother Zheng stood up even more, "Brother-inw, you, do you want to rmend him?"


    Yi Zn turned her head coolly, "Why, do you have an opinion?"


    "No, I have no opinion..." Brother Zheng met his eyes and remembered his experience of being bitten by two dogs in the Prince''s Mansion.


    Thest time his brother-inw looked at him with this look, he let the dog go.


    Although he didn''t bleed from the bite, the look of his trousers being pulled fiercely was his nightmare to this day.


    He raised his head, and could only throw an apologetic look at the two talents, and then go back and return the money he collected.


    Yi Zn turned around and looked at Gu Yunshu.


    Thetter frowned and opened his mouth to refuse.


    However, in front of so many people, Yun Shu still knew that he couldn''t take his face, so he lowered his head silently and ate first.


    Bian Yuanzhi eats very fast, anyway, he has nothing to do here.


    He could see it. The look in the eyes of the county prince when he looked at Yunshu was exactly the same as when he came back to the Gu family and wanted to ask his uncle to inquire about Yunshu''s marriage.


    He felt like he had discovered something extraordinary.


    But he doesn''t say it! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2260: Yi Zilan wants to develop a relationship with Yunshu

    Chapter 2260 Yi Zn wants to cultivate feelings with Yunshu


    After Yi Zn clearly expressed his intentions, the atmosphere in the private room became awkward and weird.


    Except for the two children who were still eating, only a few children of the noble family were left to drink two sses of wine.


    Little brother-inw Zheng struggled even if he wanted to create the atmosphere.


    In the end, Gu Yunshu was full and wiped his mouth. After asking to leave, Yi Zn finally stood up and led the two children out.


    Little brother-inw Zheng wanted to chase them out, but was stopped by Yi Zn, "Okay, no need to give it away, you guys continue to y, I''ll take them home first."


    Little brother-inw Zheng wanted to ask which house to go back to. Is it possible that brother-inw would take them to the county pce? There''s no need to do that, right?


    Yi Zn wanted to tie the person directly to the prince''s mansion, but the problem was that the Shao family wouldn''t agree.


    He could only send them to Shao Mansion first.


    The few people just went downstairs and walked out the door of the restaurant when Gu Yunshu said, "My lord, I didn''t want to go to Guozijian. I think it''s pretty good in Tianhai Academy, my ssmates are also there, and the master is also a learned man. "


    Yi Zn waved his hand, "Don''t worry about it beforehand, get on the carriage, those people are still watching us on the second floor."


    Gu Yunshu raised his head and saw that the windows on the second floor were crowded with several heads.


    Seeing him look over, he scrambled to step back, and because of this, he banged against the window edge several times, and it hurt to look at it.


    Liu An brought the carriage over, but Gu Yunshu and the two were stopped by Yi Zn, "Go in my carriage, there is a sign of the county king''s mansion on my carriage, no one dares to stand in the way."


    So Gu Yunshu was vigorously led to the front of the luxurious carriage.


    When the Prince of the County travels, it¡¯s just different, especially the Prince of the County, who is smug and not aggrieved, is not at all worried about being impeached for extravagance and waste.


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi stepped on the footstool, and Liu An could only follow behind with his unremarkable carriage.


    That''s right, the prince''s carriage is going too slowly.


    Gu Yunshu was in a hurry and wanted to urge him twice, but he was pushed back by force and unhurriedly, "Master Yunshu, this capital is too prosperous, although the roads are wide, there are many carriages, especially all kinds of nobles. Although our prince has a distinguished status, he is not that kind of bully, so it''s better to walk slowly, be safe and secure, right?"


    Yi Zn in the carriage nodded, he had to take advantage of the time they were alone to develop a good rtionship with Yunshu.


    He poured two cups of tea for both children, "Yunshu, Yuanzhi, did you travel all the way from Xuanhe Mansion? Come, tell me, what fun things have you encountered along the way?"


    The two of them who have been on their way and want toe to the capital as soon as possible and have not had a good experience at all, "..." Can you not say it?


    "It''s good that you guys are here. We haven''t seen each other for almost a year, right? Good boy, we''ve all grown taller. When our family Ayue went to visit your sister two days ago, she even talked about you, she heard Saying that you passed the examination as a schr, tsk tsk, that expression is so proud, as if she passed the examination herself, and she even showed off in front of the queen mother for a while."


    Gu Yunshu was startled, "Go to the Queen Mother and talk about me? Wouldn''t this be bad?"


    Yi Zn''s eyes brightened slightly and smiled, "It''s okay, after Ayue came back from Xuanhe Mansion, it was you who talked about it, and the queen mother is used to it."


    "Ayue is really happy in Xuanhe House."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2261: finally home

    Chapter 2261 Finally got home


    Yi Zn raised his eyebrows, oh, the boy observed it very carefully.


    No, this stinky boy has already taken a fancy to his family, Ah Yue, right? So it''s so clear that Ayuekai is not happy.


    Yi Zn was suddenly very angry. The tea cup he was drinking was ced on the coffee table, and he lifted the curtain of the car and said to the strong man on the wheel, "Why so slow? Hurry up and send him back to Shao Mansion. ."


    Dali was stunned for a moment, but he was the guard, and the master said what he said, so the carriage speeded up.


    Gu Yunshu just said, "..." What happened to this county prince? Turn your face when you say it? Sex is too hard to figure out.


    He stopped talking, and Yi Zn, who had been waiting for him topliment a few more words, was dissatisfied again.


    Is this kid so ignorant of the merits of her family, Ah Yue? No, he still needs to deepen his impression.


    He spoke to Dali again, "I told you to slow down, haven''t you seen many people on the road?"


    Dali felt that he was too difficult, what happened to the prince today?


    Gu Yunshu silently took a small step back, remembering what the eldest sister once said, the prince in front of him had deliberatelye here to feel sorry for his brother-inw before, and his temperament was not very good.


    Now that I can''t embarrass my brother-inw, have you begun to embarrass him?


    Bian Yuanzhi exhaled secretly, fortunately, he wasn''t attracted to him.


    Yi Zn coughed lightly and said to Gu Yunshu, "By the way, our Ayue has grown a lot this year. You don''t have to make a fuss when you see it, you know?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded, his heart was extremely tormented. Rao was because he admitted that his eloquence was good, but he couldn''t keep up with Yi Zn''s uncertain and erratic attitude, "Ayue''s age is the time to grow her body."


    When Yi Zn talked about having a long body, he couldn''t help but nce at Gu Yunshu twice.


    This kid is getting better and better as he grows. Although he is young, he has be more and more stable after bing a schr.


    I heard that he also learned martial arts since he was a child, and his physical fitness is also good.


    People are smart, good-looking, good at martial arts, and have a good family background.


    is simply an all-rounder in both civil and military, and is extremely smart. It is really perfect. Although he is still a little worse than himself, he is barely worthy of his own daughter.


    Yi Zn couldn''t help but put a smile on his face, Gu Yunshu always had a very wretched illusion when he looked at it.


    Fortunately, the carriage speeded up for a while, and it didn''t take long before it finally stopped at the entrance of Hetai Lane.


    The consequence of the carriage being too luxurious is that it cannot enter the alley.


    Yi Zn frowned, a little annoyed, and disliked the location of Shao Mansion very much.


    He got off the carriage, took Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi with him, and led them into the alley.


    But Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi finally got out of Yi Zn''s clutches. Seeing that the Shao Mansion was in front of them, the two of them couldn''t wait. They said hello to Yi Zn and ran inside quickly.


    The book baskets they had brought before were all ced on Liu An''s carriage. At this moment, they were all rxed, and they ran to the door of Shao''s house not long after.


    Looking at the que above their heads, the two looked at each other, and they felt like they were close to home.


    Sister Yu''s mother-inw from the next door was sitting at the door sewing clothes. When she saw two children standing at the door, looking like they wanted to step forward but didn''t dare, she couldn''t help asking, "Who are you looking for?"


    Gu Yunshu was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly said, "Here, is this the mansion of Lord Shao Qingyuan?"


    "Yes, are you looking for Master Shao?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded, took a deep breath, raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2262: Brother and sister meet

    Chapter 2262 Brother and sister meet


    The door opened with a ''squeak'' in front of the two, revealing Father Yu''s somewhat puzzled face.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Look for our sister-inw." Gu Yunshu said excitedly.


    Father Yu was stunned, "Sister and sister-inw? Who are you two?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a scream suddenly came from behind.


    Father Yu turned around suddenly, and saw Miss Coco''s excited cheeks flushed, the wind nced past him and rushed towards the two children.


    "Second brother!! Cousin!! Why are you here?"


    She was so excited that she rushed to the front of Gu Yunshu and stopped, remembering in time that this was the door and she couldn''t carry it up.


    But she was still very happy, "Brother, when did you arrive? Why didn''t you write to me, I couldn''t pick you up at the city gate. Ah, I''m so happy, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I think You guys. Brother, you are amazing. You are all talented. I told some of my friends that they admire them. By the way, is Dad all right? He¡­¡±


    Gu Yunshu reluctantly reached out and rubbed her head, smiled, "It''s all good, but I''ve been on the road for a day, so let''s talk about it first."


    "Ah, yes yes yes, I''m so happy. Come in quickly, I''ll take you to see Xiao Chi Chi, he''s so cute and good."


    While talking, he walked inside holding one in each hand.


    Hearing Xiao Chichi''s name, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi couldn''t calm down either. He also forgot to tell Father Yu that there was another Yi Zn behind him, and asked as he walked, "Who does Chi Chi look like? I heard that my nephew looks like my uncle, is he more like me?"


    The three of them said, and the people disappeared into the courtyard.


    Sister-inw Yu and other neighbors who saw this scene were stunned for a moment, and then their eyes widened slightly.


    "This is the second young master of the Gu family? The younger brother of the Yongjia County Lord?"


    "There is another one who seems to be a cousin."


    "I heard before that the county owner''s younger brother stayed at his hometown for the exam, eh, tell me, did he pass the exam?"


    "I don''t know, I''ve never heard of it."


    Someone whispered, "I guess I didn''t pass the exam, or else the Shao Mansion wouldn''t move at all? It is said that he is only nine years old. How many people can be admitted to the schr at the age of nine? He is too young, and he must not have enough knowledge. Just be admitted to Tongsheng.¡±


    "Makes sense."


    "By the way, why did the two of theme here, didn''t the adults bring them?"


    Father Yu frowned, nced around, and said in a high voice, "Okay, what are you worrying about? Take care of your own affairs."


    These ignorant human beings, who said that the second young master was not admitted to the schr?


    He is not only a schr, but also a desk leader, a junior three yuan, and he will scare you to death.


    If the county master said that the second young master was too young and his reputation was too great, he would be under a lot of pressure and would cause many troubles because of his reputation, so people should not say it outside, where would it be their turn to specte here.


    Father Yu involuntarily puffed out his chest slightly, turned around and closed the door.


    was blocked by a hand before it could be closed.


    Father Yu was stunned, and saw Dali and the Prince of County standing at the door through the crack of the door, and hurriedly reopened the courtyard door.


    "I''ve seen the prince, why is the prince here? I''ll report it to the master."


    Yi Zn''s face darkened, "Gu Yunshu didn''t say I was behind??"


    Father Yu felt that this question...was very dangerous. Seeing the gloomy expression on the prince''s face, he knew that an ident could lead to serious trouble.


    Yi Zn: Daughter, let''s think about this son-inw, even my old father-inw can forget him, his brain may not be very good.


    Little Princess, "..." What is it? ?


    She just learned today that Dad can make up a big drama in her own mind, pping!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2263: I finally saw my nephew

    Chapter 2263 I finally saw my little nephew


    Yi Zn squinted his eyes, and without waiting for Yu''s father to answer, he went straight into the Shao Mansion.


    Over there, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi had been dragged by Coco and ran to Gu Yundong''s room.


    "Big sister, big sister, second brother and cousin are here."


    Gu Yundong, who was teasing in the room, was stunned for a moment, suspecting that he had heard it wrong, and raised his head in surprise to look at Yang Liu, who was also puzzled, "Mother, what did I hear just now?"


    "It seems to say something about second brother cousin??"


    Before they could confirm, a few footsteps entered the door.


    The next moment, the familiar faces of Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhinded in front of Gu Yundong.


    Yang Liu stood up in surprise, stunned for a while, and the next moment an ecstatic expression came up, "Yun Shu, Yuan Zhi??"


    She immediately ran forward and pulled the two of them to look at it, "You guys, why are you here at this time? Come on, let me see, it seems to have lost some weight? Is it too hard to travel? Well, there is no one around, you two are so young, what should you do if something happens, it really doesn''t make you worry at all."


    The willows were chattering, but Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi kept listening to them with a smile, and their hearts were warm and extraordinarilyfortable.


    Although they have only traveled outside for less than two months, to them, it seems like a whole year has passed, and now they have finally returned to their reassuring home.


    On the contrary, it was Gu Yundong, who was happy from the beginning to now calm, and finally looked at the two of them with nted eyes, but not a smile.


    Did these two guys really travel well? It''s too fast to arrive at the capital in such a short period of time, isn''t it?


    Sheughed and shook her head, but fortunately, when she received the letter two days ago, she had someone tidy up the room.


    Yang Liu stopped after talking for a long time. After realizing that they were exhausted, he quickly pulled them to sit down, "Are you tired? Have you eaten yet? Take a break with a drink first, I will let someone prepare the meal, you can fill your stomach first, and at night. Eat something good and see how thin you are."


    Seeing that she was about to go out, Gu Yunshu hurriedly grabbed her and said, "Mother, we''ve already eaten. When we first entered the city gate, we met the Prince of the County. He happened to be in the restaurant, so we were led up to eat."


    said Yi Zn, Gu Yunshu suddenly reacted, he patted his head suddenly, "Eldest sister, the prince of the county is here too."


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, "Have you seen him?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded, just as he was about to say something, Tong Shuitao came over and said, "Miss, the prince is here, drinking tea in the front hall."


    Shao Qing was far away, and went out with Qin Wenzheng again today.


    So when the guests came, Gu Yundong could only go out to entertain them in person.


    She put Chi Chi on the bed, stood up and walked towards the door. When she passed by Gu Yunshu and the two of them, she stretched out her hand and rubbed the heads of the two of them, and said with a smile, "I''ll go see someone first, you go and see my little nephew. Well, if you have something to say, I''ll talkter."


    Gu Yunshu and the two were excited, "Okay." Then they ran to Xiao Chi Chi who was dancing in unison, and met his round eyes.


    I don''t know if I saw two strangers appear, the little guy was so excited that he spit out a series of words. Although I didn''t hear a word clearly, it still made Gu Yunshu and the two very happy.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, sorted his clothes and went out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2264: Yi Zilans purpose

    Chapter 2264 The purpose of Yi Zn


    Yi Zn was sitting in the front hall drinking tea. When she saw hering, she waved her hand and said, "Just in time, I have something I want to discuss with you. Shao Qingyuan is not here, so it''s the same with you."


    Gu Yundong sat opposite him, but he was a little surprised, "You have something to discuss with me? What''s the matter?"


    A deep smile appeared on Yi Zn''s face, Gu Yundong always felt that he was very malicious.


    Sure enough, Yi Zn''s next words made her frown.


    "I met your younger brother just now. I haven''t seen him for a year. He has grown a lot." He lowered his voice and asked, "The Imperial College is about to recruit students, have you heard?"


    This matter... Gu Yundong really doesn''t know.


    "I haven''t heard of it." She has been focusing on Lu Wang''s mansion all this time, and asionally pays attention to the news of Taifu''s mansion. She really doesn''t care much about Guozijian or something.


    After all, all the schrs in the family are in Xuanhe House, so she has nowhere to know about it.


    Yi Zn''s face was full of hatred, but when he thought about Gu Yundong''s situation, he could only sigh heavily and tell him the situation in Guozijian in detail.


    Guozijian was thergest official academy and educational management institution in the Jin Dynasty. It can be said that there was no better academy than this in the whole Jin Dynasty.


    The educational resources here are the best, the teachers are also the strongest, and even the most abundant connections.


    Students from all over the country are trying to get into Guozijian to study.


    However, there are also requirements to enter the Imperial College, and you must have a schr and fame. Moreover, most of the children who entered the Imperial College were the sons of nobles.


    If you are a student from a poor family, you also need a rmendation from an official of the fifth rank or above, but the ces in the hands of these officials are also limited, and most of them are prepared for the children of their own family.


    Of course, there are exceptionally outstanding people, who can be admitted by themselves. It''s just that the exam questions of the Imperial College Supervisor are not usually difficult, and it is not easy to pass the exam.


    This is also the reason why those two talents wanted to go through Yi Zn''s door. He is the prince of the county, and he is favored. If he wants to put two people into Guozijian, he can still do it.


    There are about 6,000 students in Guozijian today. This is because some of them have retired in recent years.


    When thete emperor was alive, many people abused their power to put those who did not even have the reputation of being a schr into Guozijian. As a result, the number of students in Guozijian once exceeded 8,000. This is all kind of chaos.


    In the past few years, a part of it has finally been cleared, and the atmosphere of Guozijian has improved a lot.


    Even the emperor invited back all the Confucian schrs who had been sent to office or wrongly imprisoned before, but these people did not want to be officials, so they were hired to Guozijian and became the guests of honor.


    Many students want to be the introductory disciples of such a great Confucianism, not to mention whether they can be admitted to the jinshi or not, this connection alone is incredible.


    Unfortunately, since the great Confucian is a great Confucian, it is not so simple and hasty to ept disciples.


    At least as far as Yi Zn knows, no one has caught their eye.


    "But Gu Yunshu is different. This kid is very smart, and he''s a nine-year-old talented young man. There''s definitely no problem with talent, he has good character, he''s bold, outgoing, and clever. When Qin Wenzheng''s school was able to ept him, I I believe that other people will also love their talents and cherish them, what do you think?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, looked at him and said with a smile, "The prince seems to really want my brother to stay in the capital, doesn''t he?"


    The smile on Yi Zn''s face froze slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2265: Gu Yundongs thoughts

    Chapter 2265 Gu Yundong''s thoughts


    Yi Zn wiped her face, sighed and said, "I can''t bear to be buried? I''m the prince of the Jin Dynasty, and I have to help the emperor. What do we need most now? Talent."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched twice, I believe you are evil, and it seems that I say how great I am.


    Is he when she doesn''t know his sinister intentions?


    Gu Yundong can still remember that not long after the news of the talent in the Yunshu examst time came, Yi Zn couldn''t wait to get married.


    This is to put people under the nose, so as not to be preempted by others?


    For the sake of my daughter, I also worked hard...Bah.


    Yi Zn pretended she couldn''t see her eyes and continued, "I know he''s pretty good in Tianhai Academy, but you have to admit that Tianhai Academy''s master is still a little less, and it''s definitely not as good as Guozijian. Everything is here. The best, there are more opportunities andpetition, and it is also good for Yunshu, right?"


    Gu Yundong did not speak, but she had to admit that what Yi Zn said made sense.


    But this matter still has to ask Yunshu''s own opinion. He is a schr now and has his own ideas and opinions. If he wants to go, then there is no problem.


    Seeing her rxed expression, Yi Zn calmed down slightly, "If Yun Shu wants to enter, this matter will be covered by me, I promise to let him enter Guozijian in a safe and secure way, maybe he can be a great schr. disciple."


    Gu Yundong, "No, if he wants toe in, I can let him in too."


    Yi Zn choked, this is right.


    In fact, with Gu Yunshu''s knowledge, it shouldn''t be a big problem to get in. But Yi Zn still wanted to get involved with Gu Yunshu a little bit more, since he owed other people''s favor, things could be discussed in the future.


    As it seems now, this kind of favor is not easy to give.


    Gu Yundong asked him a few more questions about Guozijian, and then sent him away as a tool without mercy.


    Yi Zn was indignant and left with a flick of his sleeves.


    However, before leaving, he reminded me unwillingly, "It has been less than two months since the end of the college examination, and the Imperial College has also given time for people from other provinces to apply, so the deadline for enrollment will be postponed until next month. If you want to go, don''t miss it. If you don''t go after the time, you can only wait until the next time. This time is very urate, and there will be no exceptions. "


    Guozijian''s enrollment period is generally within three months after thepletion of the college entrance examination. Only those who have be schrs are eligible to enter.


    Because this is an official school, the rules in this regard are still very strict.


    After Yi Zn said this, seeing that it was gettingte, he finally beat him.


    Gu Yundong sat in the front hall for a while before returning to the backyard thoughtfully.


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi surrounded Xiao Chichi and didn''t know what they were talking about. When they got close, they heard who they were studying Chichi''s facial contours.


    Gu Yundong, "..." I don''t know why they have such a deep obsession with this.


    But Xiaochichi was just a baby after all. After ying with them for so long, he was tired, and after a while, he yawned and wanted to sleep.


    The two of them instantly became soft-spoken. Seeing their satisfied expressions, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but stroked his forehead and said with a smile, "You guys should go and rest for a while, you''re tired after a long day''s journey."


    The two of them were not tired. They still had a lot to say, but they were taken away by Yangliu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2266: open your mouth

    Chapter 2266 Open your mouth


    Until evening, when Shao Qingyuan just came back, Gu Yunshu and two people came out of the room.


    Seeing them, Shao Qingyuan was stunned, "You guys... are you here?"


    Gu Yunshuughed, "When we traveled to Wanqing Mansion, we met Liu Weige and his sister-inw. They knew we wereing to the capital, so they set off with us, so the journey was quicker."


    "Liu Wei and Nie Shuang are here too?" Gu Yundong was also very surprised.


    When Liu An drove the carriage to the entrance of Shao Mansion, he handed the parcels of Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi to the concierge Yu''s father, and then drove the carriage back to return to life.


    Father Yu had never seen him, and thought he belonged to the prince of the county.


    So now, Gu Yundong knew that Liu Wei had entered the city with his two younger brothers.


    Gu Yunshu just wanted to go into more detail, but Coco came over and took his hand, "Mother told us to eat first, second brother, cousin, let''s go to the flower hall first. Let me tell you, since I came to the capital, I have learned to do it. There are several kinds of food in the capital, and the craftsmanship has been greatly improved, soe and try it."


    The group simply went to the flower hall, Yang Liu took Coco and prepared in the kitchen for an afternoon, and now the entire table is full.


    "Hurry up and sit down, most of the food here is from the capital, and the other half is from our house. You guys have been on the road, and you haven''t eaten well if you think about it. Hurry up and eat it while it''s hot."


    The two of them were also wee. They slept all afternoon and were really hungry.


    Although I ate at a restaurant at noon, it was invited by Yi Zn. The food was carefully cooked by the chef, and it was delicious and beautiful.


    But it''s still not as good as these snacks made by my mother and sister. This is the taste of home.


    Gu Yunshu ate half of it with relish, and only after his stomach was half full did he start talking about what he had seen along the way.


    Not to mention, although they have been making carriages since Wanqing Mansion.


    But with that second-hand Liu Wei, the situation on the road is really endless and exciting.


    Gu Yunshu felt that although this journey was not long, he still gained a lot.


    However, when they mentioned that Bian Yuanzhi imitated other people''s voices and nned to practice more, it might be of great use, but Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong frowned at the same time.


    Bian Yuanzhi was still very proud, especially when Cocoa looked at him with adoring and excited eyes and asked if he could imitate Listening.


    This is his unique ability. He and Yunshu used this skill to save the world twice.


    However, there was no happy look on the faces of the cousin and cousin-inw.


    Bian Yuanzhi felt a little uneasy for a moment, didn''t understand what happened?


    Gu Yunshu was also puzzled, "Sister, brother-inw, what''s wrong with you? Is it wrong for us to use this method?"


    Coco didn''t understand, "Cousin is so amazing, can''t you do this?"


    Gu Yundong nced at Shao Qingyuan, who asked Bian Yuanzhi toe over and pulled him in front of him.


    Seeing Bian Yuanzhi getting nervous, his expression softened slightly and he said, "Yuanzhi rx, I''ll show you."


    Bian Yuanzhi blinked, "Look, what are you looking at?"


    "You open your mouth."


    Bian Yuanzhi looked at Gu Yundong, who nodded, "Listen to your brother-inw."


    Bian Yuanzhi swallowed and opened his mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2267: Uneasy Bian Yuanzhi

    Chapter 2267 The embarrassed Bian Yuanzhi


    Shao Qingyuan''s fingers were slightly cold, and he gently pinched his chin, making his head tilt back.


    "Make it bigger."


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly expanded it to the maximum extent, and then, not knowing where Shao Qingyuan was pressing, he suddenly let out an ''ouch''.


    Shao Qingyuan let go of his hand and asked with a serious look, "Have you been practicing a lot during this time?"


    Gu Yunshu was suspicious, "Not much, we made an appointment, and we won''t show it in front of outsiders."


    Shao Qingyuan still looked at Bian Yuanzhi, thetter hesitated for a while, then nodded lightly, "I have practiced secretly while Ah Shu was not paying attention. I practice every day."


    He thought, his ability will definitely y a big role in the future.


    Gu Yunshu looked at him in astonishment, "You practice secretly?"


    Shao Qingyuan sighed, "Don''t practice yet, your throat is already swollen. I''ll give you some medicine, drink it back, and let it rest for a few days. Try to speak less in these days, you know?"


    Bian Yuanzhi was also taken aback, "Very, is it serious?"


    "Of course it''s serious." Gu Yundong said, "Usually when we reach a certain age, there will be a period of voice change. Men generally enter the period of voice change after they are twelve years old, but this is only under normal circumstances, and it starts earlier when they are ten years old. You are ten years old this year, and it has only been two years since you were protected. If you don¡¯t take good care of it, your vocal cords will be injured, and it may be ufortable to speak in the future.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi and Gu Yunshu were stunned, not only them, but also Coco and Yangliu heard this for the first time.


    Yangliu is a mother after all. She knows that the voices of men and women will change when they reach their teens. This is a normal thing, and there is never an exnation.


    Bian Yuanzhi was a little disappointed, "Then I can''t use this skill in the future?"


    Gu Yundong was amused by him, what skills? Did he think he was showing off?


    She reached out and rubbed his hair ruthlessly, and said, "Even if you practice now, when the voice-changing period is over, the voice will be different, and the effect may be different. Did you practice white?"


    Gu Yunshu pped his hands, "Yes, you will change your voice in the future."


    Bian Yuanzhi said, "..." Why is he so difficult? It took less than two months from discovering his special skills to being punctured.


    "Then, I''ll wait until the voice-changing period is over before practicing, can I?"


    Gu Yundong heard the words and turned to look at Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "As long as you pay attention to protecting your throat and don''t practice uncontrobly every day like now, it''s naturally okay. You must know that your main business is still studying and studying. This is your hobby. You can practice but you can''t. Don¡¯t put the cart before the horse if it¡¯s too hasty.¡±


    "I understand." Bian Yuanzhi instantly cheered up.


    Coco hurriedly reminded him, "Cousin, you need to talk less. From now on, you can''t speak. I will supervise you."


    Yangliu also said, "I still have to avoid food. I can''t help it after eating it today. Tomorrow I will tell the kitchen to make light dishes and make yours alone."


    Bian Yuanzhi felt like a bolt from the blue. He had just arrived in the capital, and he didn''t eat anything delicious, just, that''s all? ?


    Gu Yunshu nced at him sideways, "Should."


    But he was so pitiful that he finally stopped talking about him, after all, there was one more important thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2268: envy me adore me

    Chapter 2268 Envy me and worship me


    "Sister, brother-inw, in fact, a few days ago, we met Brother Shao Shuang and the others. On the same day, we also met a couple. The couple is called Yan Ling and Ma Pingchuan."


    Gu Yundong''s attention was on Shao Shuang at first. They met Shao Shuang, so they had already met the seconddy and Shao Lanchun. I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental, which is quite surprising.


    Just as she was about to ask them if they were okay, she suddenly realized the name he mentioned in the next sentence.


    "Yan Ling??" Gu Yundong frowned, "Is it... Yan Ya''s sister-inw?"


    "Yes, that''s her." Gu Yunshu was indignant and shook off their two conspiracies with a crackle.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Yan Ling is married to a schr?" And this Ma Pingchuan seems to be very strange, these two are a good match.


    Coco on the side was also very angry, "Eldest sister, these two people are too sinister and stingy, asking for help to buy such poor things, even the dried dates brought by Hedingfu have been eaten, and I haven''t eaten them yet. As for the dried dates from Heding Prefecture, I heard they are delicious.¡±


    Gu Yundong held his forehead, is the focus on dates?


    Coco snorted coldly, "Sister, how do you teach them a lesson? You said, I''ll do it. I have a lot of friends. If I ask them for help, I will definitely clean up these two people. What a waste of food."


    Gu Yundong hasn''t answered yet, but Gu Yunshu is surprised, "Do you have many friends, Keke?"


    "Yes, Ayue Anning will not say that you all know each other, and Zheng Quanshui, Gao Zi, they are all adults, they are very tall, and they are not afraid of hitting people."


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi looked nk, and then felt a little sad. It turned out that in such a short period of time, Coco already had new friends, and he trusted them very much.


    Coco has already pulled the hands of the two of them, "I will introduce you to you in a while. They heard that my second brother is already a schr, and they envy me and adore me. They have long wanted to meet you."


    The two of them instantly became happy again, "Okay."


    Gu Yundong is speechless. I can understand that I envy you. What the **** is worshipping you? ?


    She tapped on the table, "Okay, eat first, and then go to your friends to y. We will solve the matter of Yan Ling and his wife, Coco, starting tomorrow, you will take your second brother and cousin out to y and have a good time. Visit the capital."


    "Okay... let''s go." She was a little regretful that she couldn''t help the eldest sister, and she expressed her sadness.


    But when she thought about her second brother and cousining over, she became excited again.


    After a meal, it was already dark.


    Yangliu asked about the situation at home again, and when she learned that everything was fine, she felt relieved.


    In the evening, Gu Yundong went back to his room, and after coaxing his son to sleep, hey on the bed and told Shao Qingyuan about the Imperial Prison that Yi Zn had mentioned.


    Shao Qingyuan has been walking outside these days, and he has also heard more or less about the recruitment of Guozijian.


    Hearing that, he thought it was feasible, "Then I''ll ask moreter, Qin Wenzheng will definitely understand this."


    Although Qin Wenzheng did not study in the Imperial College before, he had entered the Hanlin Academy and had taken over positions in this area before. He must know a little more than Yi Zn.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, I''ll ask Yun Shu''s thoughts when you''ve figured it out."


    Before that, let a few children have a good time in the capital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2269: dont cry?

    Chapter 2269 Don''t you cry?


    The next day, Coco went out with his two brothers.


    Not only the three of them, but also Luo Qi, Zheng Quanshui, Gao Zi siblings, Lu Xuan Qi and others.


    Gu Yundong''s group of children are mighty and mighty, Zheng Quanshui is the oldest among them, and he is now a lot more stable. But now his eyes are shining when he looks at Gu Yunshu, and he is inexplicably a little nervous.


    These days, most ordinary people will naturally have a kind of reverence for schrs, not to mention that this is a schr who has won the junior three yuan at the age of nine. In the hearts of Zheng Quanshui and the others, he is a genius, a child prodigy.


    He can still restrain himself now, after all, he is already Master Shao''s apprentice, and he is also reading and literate, and he is someone who has seen the world. If it was in the past, I was afraid that it would be necessary to make offerings to people.


    The group just walked out of the courtyard gate, but suddenly bumped into two people.


    The others haven''t reacted yet, but Coco has already called out excitedly, "An Ning, Ayue, why are you here?"


    Standing behind the little county lord, Dali smiled and said, "The county lord said that it is not good for the little county lord and Miss Qin to stay in the mansion all day to study. It happened that the two youngdies also wanted Miss Gu, so they asked their subordinates to send them here. , lively and lively with Miss Gu."


    Fortunately, he delivered it in time, looking at such a group of people, they are about to go out.


    Qin Anning stood in front of Coco, looking very happy, "Yeah, Ayue came to me early in the morning. I just learned from Dali''s mouth that your brother and the others came to the capital too."


    Vigorously wiped his sweat secretly, and seeing that the person was delivered, he quickly said hello to Gu Yundong who was standing in the yard, and the person ran away.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She felt that she had to have a good chat with Yi Zn. This person is really not an ordinary willful person. Sure enough, the ideas of these powerful people are too selfish. But he would bring great inconvenience to Yunshu.


    Yunshu is not yet enlightened and doesn''t understand the matter of men and women. When he understands it in the future, seeing Yi Zn doing this, shouldn''t he be embarrassed to death?


    It may have been true that the two Xiao Wuguai had a good impression of each other, and they were all tossed by him.


    After all, Yi Zn''s identity is there, which will cause pressure to people invisibly.


    Gu Yundong and Ayue Anning waved their hands, and then saw that there were two more people in the mighty team, and the group of children quickly left under the leadership of Shaowu.


    Gu Yundong stood in the yard for a while before shaking his head with a smile and went back to find his son.


    Who knew that she had just grabbed her son''s little hand and said a few words to him, when there was another movement outside.


    A slightly familiar voice rushed over here, "Sister Yundong, I''m here to see my little nephew."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, his face was filled with joy, and he hurriedly hugged Chichi and walked out.


    "Nie Shuang?"


    Nie Shuang saw her, his eyes brightened, he took a few steps and rushed in front of her.


    The next moment, his eyes fell on the little baby in his arms, "This is toote, right? Give me a hug, give me a hug."


    Gu Yundong handed the child to her. Nie Shuang was not very good at holding the child, so he twisted ufortably in her arms a few times, and he was about to cry. Nie Shuang was startled, and hurriedly returned the child to Gu Yundong, "Coax him quickly and tell him not to cry."


    Gu Yundong took it, opened his mouth slowly, and then stopped moving after ''humming'' twice.


    Nie Shuang, "..." No, don''t you cry?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2270: where do you live?

    Chapter 2270 Where do you live?


    Gu Yundongughed and walked out with the child in his arms, "Where''s Liu Wei?"


    "Talk to your husband in the front hall." Liu Wei''s idiot had also rushed in to see the child, but Gu Yundong is the inner courtyard, where would Shao Qingyuan be willing? In one fell swoop, the person was pulled back.


    Liu Wei was just like a Wangfu Shi, looking bitterly at the direction where Nie Shuang disappeared.


    Fortunately, after a while, I saw her go and return, with Gu Yundong holding the child behind her.


    Liu Wei hurried forward, still holding a rattle in his hand, and stuffed it directly into Chi Chi''s arms, "Eldest nephew, I''m your uncle,e and listen, this is my gift to you, like or not?"


    Liu Wei originally wanted to be Chi Chi''s godfather, so he wrote several letters and tried his best to promote himself.


    However, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong thought of his temperament and IQ, and they rejected it with disgust, only saying that the Bai family did not recognize the rules of godfather, so he wanted to be a father and give birth by himself.


    Liu Wei was regretful and angry, so he could only be the next best uncle.


    Nie Shuang couldn''t see his stupid appearance, so he pushed him aside, "It''s only three monthste, how can you call me uncle? Don''t be around here, you''re scaring the children."


    Liu Wei angrily, "Chi Chi''s parents are smart, he must be smart too, what''s wrong with three months? A talented person can shout even for a month."


    Nie Shuang thought, that''s all over, she''s pretty smart, but her husband is so stupid, it''s estimated that their children will be several years old before they can call her mother.


    Just thinking about it, she felt that it was too hasty to marry him so happily back then.


    Gu Yundong watched the couple quarrel with each other, which was quite interesting. Both of them were very outgoing, and they were very noisy and lively. No wonder Yun Shu said that they were not boring at all.


    She carried her son around Liu Wei and Nie Shuang, walked to Shao Qingyuan''s side and sat down, then interrupted them, "I heard Yun Shu say that you came to the capital with them yesterday. How do you feel? Live now. Where?"


    Liu Wei immediately stopped arguing, walked in with Nie Shuang''s hand, pulled the chair and waited for her to sit down before sitting next to her, saying, "We live in Nie''s mansion."


    Shao Qingyuan asked people to serve tea. Hearing this, he was a little surprised, "You live in Nie Mansion? What did the Liu Mansion say?"


    "Speaking of this, we were forced to do so. In fact, at the beginning, we were going to live in my cousin''s house in Liu Mansion."


    Yesterday, they were the first to go to Liu Mansion, although Nie Shuang really wanted to live in his eldest brother''s house, after all, he was close to his eldest brother and livedfortably.


    But now that she is married, many things can¡¯t be done as she pleases, and she has to worry about Liu Weihe¡¯s face.


    Liu Wei''s cousin is here. Although Master Liu is the cousin of Master Liu, he has a good rtionship. Especially in the past few years, although one was in Xuanhe House and the other was in the capital unable to walk around in person, the connection between them has not been broken, and there are also many gifts for New Years and festivals.


    Master Liu has only two sons. Although the Liu family has other branches, they are not close. In the future, if the Liu family wants to grow and develop, it will definitely not be possible to rely on the two brothers Liu Wei and Liu Yi. The same is true of Master Liu. They want to strengthen the Liu family, and the children and grandchildren can''t be unfamiliar.


    Liu Wei rarelyes to the capital. As such a close cousin, Master Liu, if the two of them don''t live in the Liu family, outsiders may have many guesses about the Liu family, thinking that their rtionship is not good, and also think that Master Liu has a bad rtionship with this nephew. Don''t care.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2271: Easier said than done

    Chapter 2271 Standing and talking without back pain


    Of course, this is only one of them, there is another reason, and it is also the reason why they don¡¯t want to live in Nie Mansion.


    There are no elders in the Nie Mansion, only Nie Cong and his wife are the masters.


    The problem is that Nie Cong has important things to do and has to work every day, so there is only one mistress, Yan Ya, left in the family.


    That Liu Wei felt awkward staying at the mansion, so in the end the two decided to live in Liu''s house.


    However, just after they decided to go back to Nie''s house for dinner, and told Nie Cong and Yanya about Yan Ling''s husband and wife, Yan Ling and Ma Pingchuan actually arrived, here, here.


    The two of them hurriedly finally entered the city before the city gate closed, and even came to the door of Nie''s house.


    Nie Cong knew that the two wereing, and his first reaction was to drive them out.


    But Yan Ling and Ma Pingchuan didn''t know if he expected his behavior. Before knocking on the door of Nie''s house, he chatted with the neighbors around Nie''s house.


    Nie Cong''s face turned ck. When he went out, the neighbors kept persuading him to be more generous. His wife and sister came to defect, but they couldn''t drive people out.


    In fact, what happened to the Yan family was a big deal, and these neighbors all knew about it.


    What if you know? It''s been more than a year and a half, and it''s almost time to calm down.


    Besides, how can there be rtives and sisters who do notmunicate with each other? This Yan Ya is helpless in the capital, her family may not see anyone every year or two, and it is rare for sisters toe to her family.


    Is it possible that you really don¡¯t have any contact with your parents¡¯ family in the future? There is no such thing. You can''t regret it for the moment. It''s toote to regret it.


    These people didn''t know what Yan Ling said, but all of them were generous to others, persuading the couple to be spared and spared. It''s hard to keep people out at night.


    Nie Cong almost ran away when he heard it, but he was stopped by Qi Ma next to him.


    Mother Qi was also very annoyed at these people. She really didn¡¯t have back pain when she stood up and talked. When the two families tore their faces, didn¡¯t they help them with righteous indignation and say that the Yue family can¡¯t have it? How long has it been? Everyone has amnesia, right?


    But Madam Qi really couldn''t drive away Yan Ling and the two of them, so she was worried.


    Nie Cong is different from Shao Qingyuan. Shao Qingyuan doesn''t care what other people say about him at all. Even if he beats people in the street, it doesn''t matter if someone impeaches him.


    Even Shao Qingyuan didn''t mind the emperor taking his office. It didn''t matter if he wasn''t an official, but the emperor mattered. It''s a pity that the husband and wife have been busy raising children recently, and they have absolutely no intention of making a difference.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Shao Qingyuan and the two were holding back a big move.


    Therefore, the emperor will keep all those papers that speak ill of Shao Qingyuan. Over time, no one stared at Shao Qingyuan and the others.


    Nie Cong is not good, it is very difficult for him to climb to this position. Moreover, he was brought up by Commander Zhao. Commander Zhao used to be themander of Xuanhe House and had a good rtionship with the Nie family, so he naturally took good care of Nie Cong.


    But Commander Zhao has been targeted recently, and Nie Cong can no longer trouble him.


    The world of adults is so difficult.


    Therefore, Madam Qi asked people to invite Yan Ling and his wife in. Well, if you don''t act well outside, then trick them into the house and kill them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2272: Nie Shuang is pregnant

    Chapter 2272 Nie Shuang is pregnant


    As long as you enter the Nie Mansion, the Nie family still has the final say?


    But ording to Qi Ma''s idea, it is not easy for people to start when they first enter the mansion. They should stay for two days, and then they will be hit with a single blow and let them get out of the capital by themselves.


    "But in this way, we can''t leave Nie''s house. I''m afraid that the couple will attack my sister-inw." Nie Shuang said, "My brother is going to the yamen during the day, and my sister-inw is at home. Although my sister-inw is now Her temperament has be a little stronger, but she is still afraid of her younger sister, probably because of the shadow of her childhood. I am by my side, so I can give her courage anyway."


    Liu Wei nodded vigorously, "Yes, and that Ma Pingchuan is not a good thing. He saw Liu An yesterday, and then remembered that we sshed them with water, and started jumping up and down, like a monkey. Anyway, I was with He has torn his face, and I also thought about it, then we will fight with them, and we will beat the head and blood, so can''t I remove my brother-inw?"


    Speaking of this, Nie Shuang''s eyes lit up, "Last night our husband and wife discussed it in the middle of the night, and finally came up with a brilliant idea for us."


    Gu Yundong thought of Yun Shu''s expression ofining about their bad ideas, he didn''t hold any hope in his heart, and asked worriedly, "What idea?"


    Nie Shuang lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "As for me, I pretended to be pregnant, and prepared a bottle of chicken blood. I rushed to Yan Ling, deliberately asked her to trouble her and quarreled with her, and asked her to push me. , so that I can pretend that I was pushed into a miscarriage by her. Then let Qi Momo find a doctor and tell how serious the situation is. Come and treat me. It''s just right, kill two birds with one stone, firstly to prove Yan Ling''s vicious heart, and secondly to prove that brother-inw Shao is skilled in medicine."


    Liu Wei was very excited, "Yes, yes, how is it, is this idea okay? When Nie Cong was furious because of his sister''s ident, he kicked the worry-free couple out. No one else can say anything, right? "


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, Shao Qingyuan nced at them and said, "I advise you not to."


    The smiles on their faces froze, and they turned their heads to look at him.


    Liu Wei called out, "Why?"


    Shao Qingyuan said to Nie Shuang, "You stretch out your hand, and I will give you a pulse."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, then instantly became nervous, stood up and asked, "What''s the matter? Is she sick?"


    Nie Shuang was also confused, and he stretched out his hand a little nervously.


    Shao Qingyuan put his finger on her wrist, and after a moment of concentration, he retracted his hand and said, "You are pregnant, a month and a half."


    Nie Shuang: ? ? ?


    Liu Wei: ! ! !


    Even Gu Yundong was surprised, "I''m pregnant?"


    "Hmm." Shao Qingyuan had just seen Nie Shuang yawning frequently, and asionally paused when speaking, as if he was ufortable and wanted to retching, but she was suppressed by her again.


    Combined with yesterday''s cloud book, he talked about Nie Shuang''s sleepiness and changes in taste on the road, and Shao Qingyuan felt that he was inseparable.


    I got a pulse right now, sure enough.


    "Ah!!!" Liu Wei suddenly eximed, startling the people present.


    Gu Yundong looked at Chi Chi in his arms subconsciously, but luckily the little guy was bold, and he rolled his eyes andughed along with the voice, as if he was mocking Liu Wei.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and kicked him, "Even if you don''t worry about your wife''s pregnancy, you should also worry about my son''s young age."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2273: Dont live in Nie Mansion

    Chapter 2273 Don''t live in Nie Mansion


    Liu Wei acted as if he didn''t hear it, his eyes were so bright, he hugged Nie Shuang the next moment, "You are pregnant, hahaha, I have a father, I have a father."


    His excited words were incoherent, but the faces of the three present were ck lines.


    Nie Shuang was also shocked by the news, but he couldn''t recover, but when he heard Liu Wei''s rude words, he almost couldn''t hold back and beat him up.


    "Calm down, how old you are, can you keep your focus. If you are like this, what will the children do in the future when they learn from you?"


    Liu Wei was stunned, and quickly let go of his hand, then took a deep breath to calm down his excitement.


    He nodded, "Yes, I want to be steady, I want to be steady."


    Even though he said that, the smile on his face was like that of an idiot.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong simply went to y with Xiao Chichi, waiting for the two of them to calm down.


    After a while, Liu Wei regained his senses, and then asked Shao Qingyuan nervously, "Brother Shao, is my wife all right? We have been on the road these days. The road is bumpy and there are many things to do. Is there any fetal gas?"


    "It''s alright, her pulse is very stable and there''s nothing wrong with her. Just go back and have a good rest. I''ll write a list for youter, and write down some things to avoid and precautions. You don''t have to be too nervous, just keep a normal life. ."


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways when he heard this¡ªthe words came out of his mouth, why is it so awkward?


    She remembered that when she was pregnant, the person who was the most nervous was him, right?


    Liu Wei hurriedly urged Shao Qingyuan to write the list, but thetter was annoyed by his urging, so he could only have the pen and inke over and write down everything that should be written.


    That is, Liu Wei was not satisfied with only a thin piece of paper, and he disliked it less. He must write a few more sheets.


    If Shao Qingyuan was not for the sake of being a friend for many years, he would definitely be swept out of the house at this moment, which is too annoying.


    "Would it be better for you to take me back and tell you how to serve pregnant women anytime, anywhere?"


    Liu Wei even nodded, "If possible, this is the best."


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t bear it any longer. Seeing the situation was not good, Nie Shuang quickly pulled him and pulled him to the chair beside him and sat down, "Okay, don''t mess around, be serious."


    Liu Wei opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally stopped.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he talked about Nie Shuang''s physical condition. Drowsiness is normal after pregnancy. Now that the month is still young, there is nothing to do with retching and difort, so don''t take medicines in order to alleviate the symptoms, and ask him if you have anything.


    Nie Shuang and Liu Wei wrote down one by one, and then nned to leave. This great news, they still have to write a letter and send it back to Xuanhe House to tell the parents of the two families.


    "Hey, wait a minute." Gu Yundong grabbed his son''s hand and beckoned, "Since Nie Shuang is pregnant, then don''t live in Nie''s mansion for the time being."


    Nie Shuang and the two looked at each other, this is the same.


    After all, when you are pregnant, you have to be careful about everything, stay with those two people with bad intentions, what if you turn back and get calcted?


    And the n they had pondered for most of the night didn''t work, and they felt embarrassed just thinking about it.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "You can go back to Liu Mansion to raise your baby in peace. Nie Mansion has your eldest brother and sister-inw, as well as Qi Momo. Your elder sister-inw is timid, and her eldest brother is often not in the house, but that Qi Momo is a shrewd man. With her there, Yan Ling and the others will definitely not be able to get a bargain."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2274: give you an idea

    Chapter 2274 Give you an idea


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he still looked very sorry to see the two of them. After thinking for a while, he said, "Otherwise, I''ll give you an idea, how can I help them before leaving?"


    Nie''s eyes lit up, "You said."


    Gu Yundong lowered his voice and said in front of them, and the two suddenly became high.


    In the end, they still had lunch before leaving. It was different from the excitement when they came. When they returned, the two were extra cautious. Liu Wei almost walked with Nie Shuang all the way.


    They went back to Nie''s mansion first. When Qi mama heard that Nie Shuang was pregnant, she was overjoyed, but she didn''t agree with them continuing to stay in Nie''s mansion.


    She grew up watching Nie Shuang, so why would she want to worry about people who don''t matter.


    In the afternoon of the same day, Madam Qi prepared two big bags and asked them to go back to Liu Mansion quickly.


    But before leaving, Nie Shuang listened to Gu Yundong''s words and found an excuse to quarrel with Yan Ling.


    It happened that there were women from two families next door who came to borrow some things. Madam Qi asked them to wait for a while under the corridor of the downside room on the grounds that the things were in the storeroom.


    It was at this time that Nie Shuang walked to the door crying, and while walking, he scolded extremely sadly and resentfully, "I have never seen such a shameless person, this is Nie''s house, I am thedy of Nie''s house. The two of us are still relying on others, what qualifications do you have to sneer at me and let us leave? Can the things that hurt my sister-inw before have never happened? My brother and my sister-inw generously let you stay, that is their kindness and theirs Don''t care, as long as anyone who wants face will live a good life without causing trouble, how about you? Treat this as your home, you don''t know how polite you are, right? Shame?"


    When the two women next door heard such a voice, their ears pricked up, leaning against the corner to listen to gossip.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he also saw Nie Shuang and Yan Ling walking out of the corner, looking like they were going to go out.


    Yan Ling was furious. They seemed to have had a good time in the Nie Mansion for the past two days, but that Madam Qi was not a vegetarian at all. She didn''t abuse them on the surface, but she kept making small movements, eating and drinking. Hands and feet?


    But she had nowhere to go if she wanted to reason, and she was all blocked by Qi Ma.


    Yan Ling wanted to repeat the old trick, so he ran to the door to talk to the neighbors, but after speaking, he realized that he waspletely unreasonable, and the neighbors were impatient.


    Just now, Nie Shuang deliberately said something in front of her. She couldn''t hold back her temper for a while, but she didn''t expect that Nie Shuang would suddenly make a big fuss, crying and crying and saying that he wanted to leave Nie''s house, and Nie''s house could not tolerate them.


    That''s all, scolding the couple''s nose when they go out the door, it''s just hateful.


    Yan Ling was in a hurry and was about to retort, "Why am I being rude? I have always kept myself safe in this mansion, but you have troubled me several times when you see that I am not pleasing to the eye. Yes, this is Nie''s mansion, and everyone in the mansion will listen to me. Yours, isn''t it easy for you to deal with me as an outsider?"


    "How many times have I troubled you? I have to say this with my conscience. I went out early this morning, and I came back after noon, and I didn''t meet you for a quarter of an hour. How can I trouble you? It''s you, look. When I went out, I said yin and yang that my eldest brother was partial to us, and the friends and contacts in the capital were only introduced to our husband and wife, how can you say this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2275: Yan Lings husband and wife cant argue

    Chapter 2275 Yan Ling and his wife can''t argue


    The two women saw that Nie Shuang did go out in the morning, but what surprised them was that Yan Ling, who was weak and weak against them only yesterday, is now so strong, and even quarreled with the eldestdy of Nie''s house.


    Before Nie Shuang finished speaking, "We have friends in the capital, and that''s because we are well-connected. How many years have you been in the capital? Why is it so rare that you don''t have a single friend? Do you need me to teach you such a simple truth? I tell you, today I don''t want my elder brother and sister-inw to be embarrassed, and I don''t want them to be pointed at the nose and scolded for not reading rtives, so I will take a step back and leave. You don''t feel sorry for your sister''s dilemma, it''s because you have no conscience, I feel sorry for them."


    After ??, she took Liu Wei''s hand and was about to leave.


    Yan Ling was toozy to talk to them and wished they would leave.


    However, the next moment, she saw the two neighbor women who were standing under the corridor watching all the movements. Their expressions changed instantly, and when they came over, she reached out to grab Nie Shuang, "Wait a minute, don''t go, make it clear, Why am I so out of conscience?"


    Before the ?? hand could touch Nie Shuang, Liu Wei pushed him away.


    Liu Wei''s face changed greatly, "What are you doing? My wife is pregnant now, do you still want to take advantage of the opportunity? Are you a little too vicious?"


    Ma Pingchuan stood by and saw two women arguing, he didn''t bother to speak up, which really damaged his image as a schr.


    But Liu Wei stood up, so naturally he couldn''t keep silent any longer.


    Ma Pingchuan frowned and said very unhappily, "Master Liu, my wife just wanted to stop Mrs. Liu, you must have made a fuss. Besides, the two of us didn''t know that your wife was pregnant. You don''t want to nt any crime on us. I am also a person of fame, and I can''t tolerate other people''s humiliation. "


    Liu Wei almost vomited, who has never read a book?


    He sneered coldly, "I don''t have time to listen to your sophistry, all I see is that Madam Ma wants to touch my wife. Sure enough, our decision to leave was right. We live under the same roof with you. I''m really afraid that something happens to my wife. I do not know how it is."


    said, without waiting for the couple to defend themselves, Liu Wei said to the servants of the Nie family who were standing beside him anxiously trying to persuade him, "Tell the elder brother and sister-inw and say that we are leaving ande to see them when you have time."


    followed closely and helped Nie Shuang away.


    Yan Ling saw the two women whispering and was anxious, and wanted to rush up to stop them.


    Unfortunately, he was stopped by Liu An and Nie Shuang''s maids.


    Nie Shuang didn''t look at Liu Wei until he got into the carriage, then he let out a deep breath and drove to Liu''s residence without looking back.


    Yan Ling and Ma Pingchuan couldn''t argue with each other about this matter. Qi Momo didn''te out until the matter was almost over. Hearing that Nie Shuang and the two had left, they were so anxious that they quickly gave the things to the two women and went back to find Yan. Ya.


    The two women buried their heads and left.


    Not long after, Yan Ling, Ma Pingchuan and two people were rolling in the streets and alleys. They shouted and drank in the Nie mansion and drove away Miss Nie and his wife. The snakes and scorpions still wanted to attack the child in Miss Nie''s belly. rumor.


    Yan Ling almost vomited blood, but there was an old fox, Madam Qi, in the mansion, which made their life extremely difficult.


    She hadpletely forgotten the purpose of her and her husbanding to the capital, and Yan Ya had a hard time with only one thought.


    Gu Yundong, who came up with the idea, hid his merit and fame.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2276: Life Mentor Qin Wenzheng

    Chapter 2276 Life Mentor Qin Wenzheng


    She was sitting in the yard at this time, holding the ount book of Xinming Pavilion in her hand. When she looked up, she found that Yun Shu and the two were walking towards her.


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi had been here for two days, so they followed Coco for two days. Now Zheng Quanshui and the others still have to study, and Yun Shu and the others also n to calm down and read books.


    Who knew that as soon as I came back, I saw the eldest sister sitting in the yard.


    is just right, they also have something to ask her.


    Gu Yundong was relieved to see that the two of them were in good spirits and not at all tired from ying all day.


    "How is it? Is the capital still lively? Where are you going to y tomorrow?"


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi sat opposite her, shook their heads, took a sip of tea, and said, "We''re not going to go out to y, eldest sister, is Master Qin free tomorrow?"


    Qin Wenzheng was the enlightenment master of Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi. He was a teacher for a day and a teacher for a lifetime. In their lives, Qin Wenzheng yed a very important role.


    Before he was going back to the capital, Gu Yunshu and the two were very reluctant.


    Now that they havee to the capital, they are naturally the first to visit.


    But Qin Wenzheng has been very busy recently, and he even asked Shao Qingyuan to help him, and he was not in the house at all. Ge Shi is also sorting out the bills of Xinming Pavilion recently. Every day he leaves early and returnste, there is only one Qin Anning in the Qin mansion, and they have been ying crazy with them for the past two days.


    Gu Yundong knew what he was thinking about, but unfortunately...


    She shook her head, "Qin Wenzheng has left the city, your brother-inw said that he will probably return the day after tomorrow at the earliest."


    Gu Yunshu and the two were a little disappointed, Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Why, miss you Master?"


    The two nodded, "I haven''t seen each other for several years."


    There is no way to do this. Gu Yundong really can''t help. "Although your master Qin is busy, he knows that you areing to the capital and wants to see you very much. He also told your brother-inw that he will teach you your homework."


    "You don''t have to worry about your homework. We have read the books that Master left behind several times."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Really? That''s good." She expressed her satisfaction, and then thought of another matter, "By the way, Yunshu, there is something I want to ask your opinion."


    Yunshu just held out his chest and gave me a manly expression. Hearing this, he was a little confused, "What do you want to ask my opinion?"


    "Guozijian, you know? Do you want to study at Guozijian?"


    Gu Yunshu was really surprised this time, went to study in Guozijian?


    This is the third time Gu Yunshu has heard the name of Guozijian since he left Xuanhe Mansion.


    The first time was from the mouths of Ma Pingchuan and his wife, the second time was at the dinner table with Yi Zn, and the third time was from the eldest sister.


    And what the eldest sister asked was, does he want to go to Guozijian? ? ?


    Gu Yunshu scratched his head, "Eldest sister, why are you asking this all of a sudden?"


    "Recently, Guozijian has recruited students, and many students want to enter. You have just been admitted to Xiucai, and you are also qualified to enter with your eldest sister and brother-inw, so I want to ask you if you want to study." He opened his mouth and seemed to want to talk. Seeing this, Gu Yundong raised his hand, "Don''t rush to answer first, this is not urgent, you can think about it slowly. I have also inquired about the situation in the Guozijian, and I also asked your brother-inw to ask Master Qin. You should listen first. Look, then think about the rest, eh?"


    Gu Yunshu hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2277: Go to Guozijian

    Chapter 2277 Go to Guozijian


    Gu Yundong told Gu Yunshu about the situation of Guozijian in detail. Qin Wenzheng gave moreprehensive information. There are advantages and disadvantages to entering Guozijian. It mainly depends on the individual.


    Of course, Qin Wenzheng''s opinion is that Gu Yunshu can be trained in the Imperial College.


    But Gu Yundong did not express his opinion, she wanted Yunshu to think for himself.


    Guozijian is really good, but it also puts a lot of pressure on people. Most of them are the children of powerful and powerful people, and there are many people around them who are obsessed with power, and there are many people whose eyes are higher than the top.


    It is said that many people, relying on their power, will bully the underprivileged children who are admitted to the Guozijian by virtue of their grades. Istion and exclusion are still light, and frame-up and frame-up asionally ur.


    These people have backgrounds and backers, so they are not easy to get along with. Although Yun Shu is no longer a child of the poor family, in the eyes of those people, he must have been born with mud legs and despised him.


    Gu Yundong worried that in such an environment, the impact on Yunshu would be great.


    Of course, the situation in Guozijian has improved a lot under the emperor''s strict purges in recent years. Most of the people are still studying hard and trying to make progress. Only a few people still form gangs, don''t think about making progress, and only think about relying on the power at home.


    Gu Yundong exined the pros and cons clearly, so he asked Yun Shu to go back and think about it.


    Gu Yunshu still prefers Tianhai Academy. His ssmates and friends and his masters are all there. Everyone is very friendly to him, and the master teaches him all the money. He likes the reading atmosphere there very much, and it is a paradise for readers.


    I thought so, but when he was lying in bed at night, he tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep again, and finally he couldn''t help himself and asked Bian Yuanzhi next to him.


    "Cousin, do you think I should go to Guozijian?"


    Bian Yuanzhi looked up at the top of the bed tent, and it took a while before he spoke out, "If you look at me, of course I hope you will continue to stay in Tianhai Academy. We have been very happy in the academy over the past few years, and we have made great progress. Big. We go to and from school together every day, discuss homework, and help each other. I don¡¯t really want to change this situation.¡±


    Gu Yunshu turned his head to look at him.


    But after that, Bian Yuanzhiughed, "But if I ask you to stay in the academy like this, then I would be too selfish. You should have a wider world. You have been smart, sensitive, and talented since you were a child. In the future, if you want to be a high-ranking official, you must do things for the people. There are great schrs and connections in Guozijian, and maybe you can meet the emperor. If you study there, at least you will not take too many detours on the road of bing an official. It''s a good thing for you to be able to stand up for the people as soon as possible."


    Gu Yunshu blinked, Bian Yuanzhi patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Okay, didn''t my cousin say that this is not urgent? There is still time to think slowly. If you are not in a hurry, go to bed earlier."


    "Um."


    Although he agreed, Gu Yunshu was insomnia on the path of choice in his life, and didn''t fall asleep until the early hours of the morning.


    When he went to see Gu Yundong the next day, thetter obviously felt that he hadn''t slept well.


    Let the two of them finish breakfast first, before she wiped her hands and said to Gu Yunshu, "Since you haven''t made up your mind yet, why don''t we go to Guozijian first? How about it?"


    It''s best if she''s all right, or go for a walk.


    Gu Yunshu was stunned for a moment, then suddenly raised his head, "Go, go to Guozijian?"


    "Yeah, don''t want to go?"


    Gu Yunshu wanted to go, "But... Guozijian can''t let outsiders in, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2278: why is he here

    Chapter 2278 Why is he here


    The original Tianhai Academy was not essible to anyone. It was a ce for students to study, and people could enter and visit casually. Wouldn¡¯t it disturb others¡¯ reading?


    Guozijian, naturally.


    Gu Yundong stood up and said, "Isn''t it a good idea to look outside if you don''t go inside? The buildings outside, the students whoe and go, the surrounding environment, and the mental outlook of the people next to you, you can see a lot of things. Right?"


    The eyes of Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi lit up at the same time. Although they yed everywhere these days, they almost visited the capital. But I really haven''t been to the Guozijian. The academic atmosphere there is rigorous and solemn, and it''s really not suitable for them to be noisy and noisy with a bunch of children.


    But for Guozijian, Gu Yunshu and the two really wanted to see it.


    Just like many people go to Beijing to y in modern times, they all want to go to the campus of Tsinghua University and Peking University to feel the atmosphere of the highest university in the country.


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi looked at each other and nodded in unison.


    Gu Yundong pushed the two of them, "Since you''re going, then go and pack up and change your clothes."


    The two quickly turned around and ran back to their room.


    Gu Yundong looked at herself, she also had to change. Many people now know her identity, and many people recognize her. Going out like this is too attractive and troublesome.


    She also went back to her room and found the kind of clothes an ordinary woman would wear, which wasfortable and inconspicuous, and she coiled her hair up and tied it with a headscarf. At first nce, no one knew that she was the Lord of Yongjia County.


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied, he told Yang Liu, put Chi Chi who was still sleeping at home, and set off.


    Walking into the yard, he saw Yun Shu and Yun Shu in student robes. He smiled, "Ready? Let''s go then."


    Guozijian was a bit far from here, Gu Yundong let Tong Shuitao drive the carriage out.


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi were both a little excited and couldn''t help but look out while sitting in the carriage.


    Guozijian is located in the city, and it is rtively central.


    The ces near Guozijian are very expensive and crowded.


    Tong Shuitao parked the carriage at the entrance of the alley, and Gu Yundong went down with his two younger brothers.


    There are many shops nearby, but most of them are bookstores or food shops, as well as restaurants with a quiet environment. At first nce, they are ces for students to consume. Ordinary people rarely walk here, so the streets are very quiet. .


    But recently, because of the enrollment problem of Guozijian, there are still more people than usual.


    Gu Yundong looked left and right, and finally saw a tea stall not far away.


    You can still set up a stall in such a ce, and the shopkeeper seems to have some knowledge.


    There were still a lot of people in the tea shop at the moment. Gu Yundong walked in with his two younger brothers and took a look around. He happened to see a table vacant, so he led the two of them to sit at the table and asked the shopkeeper I asked for three cups of tea.


    There were still a lot of people in the booth, and the most talked about topic was the enrollment of the Guozijian.


    Gu Yundong pricked his ears and listened for a while, but it was almost the same as what Shao Qingyuan had inquired about.


    She turned her head again and put her eyes on the gate of Guozijian.


    asionally there will be students or masters walking in and out at the door, but unless there is an urgent matter during this time period, they basically study and study inside and will note out at will.


    Gu Yundong was fascinated when he suddenly heard Gu Yunshu''s exmation, "Why is he here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2279: definitely not good

    Chapter 2279 Definitely not doing good things


    Gu Yundong came back to his senses, followed Yun Shu''s line of sight to the right, there was a young man standing there, with a servant beside him.


    The man stood at the door of a bookstore opposite the gate of Guozijian, but his eyes were fixed on Guozijian''s side, asionally chatting with the servant next to him.


    Gu Yundong wondered, "Who is this person? Do you know him?"


    "He is that Ma Pingchuan." Gu Yunshu snorted coldly, looking at the man with a very bad look.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, Ma Pingchuan? Yan Ling''s husband?


    She had never seen Ma Pingchuan, so she really didn''t think it was him.


    She remembered that Yun Shu said that this person is already a schr, and he came to the capital because he wanted to enter Guozijian through Nie Cong''s rmendation.


    But these couples are obviously not smart people. Since they have something to ask each other, let''s not talk about lowering your posture. At least you should be polite and considerate when you arrive at someone''s home.


    These two are good. They quarreled with Nie Shuangliuwei on the first day. It would be too whimsical to rmend Nie Cong.


    What is Ma Pingchuan doing here now? Is there another way?


    "Why has he been staring at the gate of the Imperial College?" Bian Yuanzhi frowned and looked confused.


    "Definitely not doing a good thing." Gu Yunshu snorted coldly, filled with righteous indignation, and took a bite of the pancake in his hand.


    Both of them were attracted by Ma Pingchuan.


    Gu Yundong looked at it twice, then withdrew his gaze and nced at the gate of the Imperial College.


    Fewer people are going out these days, and even the tea stall where they are located has few tables.


    The shopkeeper ?? is a middle-aged man. Now that he is a little free, his eyes can''t help but fall on their table.


    A woman with two children in their teens, looking at the clothes they are wearing, is also a schr.


    This is not surprising, he has also seen the child who has just started enlightenment on weekdays. He is taken by his family to the gate of the Guozijian for a walk and a sit.


    What surprised him was that the two children had been sitting here for a long time, but they were not impatient at all. That concentration is really notparable to ordinary children.


    It is mid-June now, the weather is hot and dry, and their stall is doing better in the morning. Even if there is a shed overhead, it can only block some sunlight, but the heat cannot be blocked.


    Didn''t you see the people in the stall leaving one after another? There was no one even at the entrance of the Guozijian. The two children were still sitting there very stably, their bodies were straight, their foreheads were sweating, and they just wiped them with a handkerchief, drinking two sips of water from time to time, and didn''t make a fuss about it. leave.


    The shopkeeper couldn''t help but nced at them a few more times, and then found that the young woman also looked over, her eyes were a little sharp.


    The shopkeeper was instantly back to his senses and hurriedly looked away.


    Halfway through the line of sight, he was suddenly startled, his brows furrowed, and he looked in the direction of the gate of Guozijian.


    Gu Yundong followed his line of sight and saw an old man with his back hunched out from the corner of the gate. He was wearing some tattered clothes, and his body was still a little dirty. He was holding a wine bottle in his hand and was slowly going to walk forward.


    The back looked a little deste and lonely, shaking his head from time to time, with a sighing appearance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2280: old man with wine bottle

    Chapter 2280 The old man who carried the wine bottle


    Gu Yundong was thinking about who this person is and deserves the shopkeeper''s attention when his sleeve was suddenly pulled.


    "Sister, Ma Pingchuan''s servant is gone."


    Gu Yundong turned his head to look, and sure enough he saw the back of the little servant who had just left.


    And Ma Pingchuan''s eyes...but fell on the old man who was carrying a wine bottle and wearing tattered clothes. Then, he followed behind the old man.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, got up and said, "Let''s go, let''s go take a look."


    She called the shopkeeper, put down the tea money, and walked towards the old man with her two younger brothers.


    Before I got close, I saw two people hurriedly walking behind them,ughing and saying, "... over there, go to the innermost part of that alley, the wine of that house is mellow, fragrant, and aftertaste. Infinity, I guarantee you have drunk the first time, and you want to drink the second time."


    "Is that so? If you can make you an old alcoholic say good wine, it must be extraordinary, and I have to try it. But if it doesn''t taste good, I have to settle the ount with you."


    "Can I still lie to you? Let''s walk around, let''s hurry up. When you enter that alley, as soon as you smell the aroma of the wine, you''ll know I''m right."


    As the two of them spoke, their footsteps quickened a lot. They passed Gu Yundong and the old man with a jug, and quickly shed into the alley in front of them.


    Exactly, that is the same alley that Ma Pingchuan entered before.


    Gu Yundong was even more acutely aware that after the old man heard the conversation between the two, his hunched back was slightly straightened, and the hand holding the wine bottle slowly tightened, followed closely, his heels turned, Went in behind the two of them.


    However, when he walked into the alley, the two people were nowhere to be seen.


    The old man had to find it by himself, and turned left and right into an unpopted street.


    He twitched his nose slightly, but there was no smell of wine at all, "Am I going wrong?"


    The old man frowned, turned around and wanted to retreat out of the alley.


    At this moment, three people suddenly appeared not far away, and walked towards him cursing.


    The old man originally wanted to avoid it, but unexpectedly, the three people pushed him, and one of them suddenly stepped back a few steps, and then bumped into the old man.


    The ?? wine bottle slid from his hand and fell to the ground with a ''p'', breaking into several pieces in an instant.


    The old man was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head regretfully, and reached out his hand to pick up the broken bottles on the ground.


    Who knew that he didn''t me those three people, but the three **** were not forgiving.


    "You immortal, who told you to block your way here? Didn''t you see a few of our brothersing over?"


    "You hit me just now, and you have to lose money."


    "Look at how poor and sour he is. At first nce, he looks like someone''s servant. Where is the money?"


    "That''s not necessarily. Didn''t you see that he was holding a wine bottle? The old guy wants to go to the bar? The money for the beer is always on him, hurry up and bring it, or we want you to look good."


    The old man frowned, his voice slightly hoarse, "You are wrong."


    "Hey, do we want you to tell me? If you don''t give money, we''ll be wee." The three of them said, clenched their fists, and began to approach him.


    The old man took a step back, the eyes of the three people shed, and one of them immediately started to push the old man to the ground.


    "Hey..." The old man screamed in pain, but a stern voice suddenly came from his ear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2281: Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi take advantage of the fire

    Chapter 2281 Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi take advantage of the fire


    "Stop!!"


    An angry voice sounded in the alley, and the old man and the three **** turned their heads.


    Seeing that it was just a young man, looking at the powerlessness of his hands, the three **** didn''t even notice them, and sneered, "What are you doing, want to meddle in your own business?"


    Ma Pingchuan stepped forward and put out his hand in front of the old man, "How can you bully an old man, three big men, just idle around, and even rob the old man for his drink money. You are not ashamed to do this, Shame or not? The ancients said that good and evil will be rewarded in the end, and there will be gods when you raise your head three feet. Now you are doing nonsense and bullying the less. God is watching, and it will not end well in the future."


    "Who are you, have youe to educate us?"


    "I am Ma Pingchuan, a schr in Heding Prefecture, and I will naturallye forward when I see the injustice. This is the integrity of a schr. You listen to my advice and apologize to this old man. This matter will be over, and you will be a good person in the future. , to be a person who is useful to both the Great Jin Dynasty and themon people, so that I will not waste my time in this world."


    Ma Pingchuan said impassionedly, and his face turned slightly red with excitement.


    But those three people didn''t listen at all, and their expressions became more and more stinky.


    "There''s no end to the babble? You''re going to get ahead, right? The brothers will teach you a lesson."


    said, one of them clenched his fist and started.


    Ma Pingchuan turned his head to the side, avoided the man''s fist, and said angrily, "I kindly advise you not to listen, then don''t me me for being rude. Although I''m a schr, I''m not that easy to bully, look. fist."


    When the three of Gu Yundong arrived, they happened to see this scene.


    From the professional point of view of Gu Yundong, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi, this punch is soft and slow, and it is strange that it can knock down talents.


    But as soon as this thought fell, hey, the **** fell down with a painful face.


    The three of Gu Yundong just said, "..." Can you be more serious about acting?


    Gu Yunshu frowned even more, "The old man is still on the ground. After making a fuss for so long, he should help him up first." He turned his head and said to Gu Yundong, "Eldest sister, let''s help him first. "


    "Go." Gu Yundong waved his hand, stood there and looked at the four people who were ''fighting'' over there.


    Ma Pingchuan was ying seriously when he saw two children rushing out of the sh.


    He took the time to look back, but he didn''t expect that one of the **** didn''t pay attention and punched him directly in the nose.


    Ma Pingchuan didn''t dodge, ''©»|£àO''|©¿à»~~'' screamed in pain, and the nosebleed gushed out of his nose.


    That bastard, "..." Why didn''t you run away?


    Gu Yunshu nced up and said hurriedly, "Let''s help the old man to rest aside first, so as not to be affected. I''ll leave this to you, brother, defeat them."


    Then, the two of them quickly helped the old man to stand up.


    Only after this movement did he realize that he seemed to have bruised his foot under the push of the man just now. No wonder he sat on the ground for a long time and didn''t get up.


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi nced at each other, each of them supported one side, and said to the old man, "Old man, please put your weight on us, we are very strong."


    The old man nced at them and nodded thoughtfully.


    Ma Pingchuan was furious, he turned his head and wanted to stop, "Where are you taking people?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2282: Sitting in rows to eat melon seeds and watch a play

    Chapter 2282 Sitting in rows and eating melon seeds to watch the y


    Gu Yunshu turned around while supporting the person, and took the time to reply, "If you''re not going anywhere, just sit here. Hey, don''t be distracted, they''re going to hit you, fight back quickly, or you''ll end up with nosebleeds soon. "


    Bian Yuanzhi also nodded, "Yes, yes, you must not be defeated. We are both old and young, if you can''t subdue them, we will all be ruined, and we will depend on you. ."


    Ma Pingchuan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that they did not go out of the alley.


    But he always felt that something was wrong, but at this moment he had no time to think about it, so he could only fight with those three **** first.


    As for Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi''s appearance, he didn''t recognize them at all. After all, he didn''t look at themst time, so how can he still remember them now.


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi helped the old man to the corner, carefully supported his hand and let him sit on the steps, and then guarded him from left to right.


    The old man looked left and right, and after a moment of silence, he still made a small suggestion, "Go call someone. If those three **** win, you won''t be able to run even if you want to."


    "No, we believe that Ma Xiongtai will definitely be able to defeat them." Gu Yunshu said with great certainty, "By the way, old man, do your feet hurt? Just bear with it, you will be fine soon."


    He gave the eldest sister a wink when he was helping people just now, and the eldest sister has already left to find the doctor.


    The old man looked at the battle not far away and was speechless.


    Suddenly, a hand came over from the right, holding a small cloth bag with melon seeds, peanuts and other nuts in it. The old man turned his head slightly and looked in the direction of his hand.


    Bian Yuanzhi handed the cloth bag forward, "Eat, you can''t watch the y without snacks."


    Gu Yunshu on the left of the old man stretched out his hand, "Cousin, give me some points."


    Bian Yuanzhi opened the opening of the cloth bag and let Gu Yunshu go in and grab a handful.


    Seeing that the old man did not move, Bian Yuanzhi grabbed a handful and put it in his palm.


    The old man stared nkly at the melon seeds and peanuts in his palm, feeling a little magical. But right after, Gu Yunshu also took out a cloth bag and opened it, and said to the old man, "Throw the scraps here, I will take them away and throw them away."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they turned their eyes away.


    Then he started to watch the fight of the four people attentively, andmented on them while eating melon seeds.


    Gu Yunshu would also shout nervously, "Be careful, Xiongtai, there is a sneak attack from behind."


    "Xiongtai is amazing, give him a leg sweep."


    "Brother, you shouldn''t have used your left hand just now, but your right hand just blocked his attack."


    "Brother, your hands are too weak, how can you knock someone down with a soft one?"


    Ma Pingchuan was so angry that he had already agreed with the three thugs. ording to the n, you would punch me and kick me, and then let the thugs knock himself to the ground and beat him up, so that his bitter n would be fine. effective.


    But these two children who didn''t know where they came from actually guided him behind his back.


    With thismand ??, he subconsciously followed what they said, punching and kicking, and several times beat a few thugs to the point of being unable to fight back.


    That''s all, but the three **** were so angry that they hit a lot, and he was so in pain that he wanted to fall to the ground immediately.


    But this is too unnatural, he has to fall naturally...


    Happy Chinese Valentine''s Day, babies


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2283: Ma Pingchuan fell

    Chapter 2283 Ma Pingchuan fell


    Ma Pingchuan was so anxious that he was kicked by the two **** for this distraction.


    This time, he didn''t have to worry about the unnatural fall. His knees mmed forward heavily, and the pain caused his entire face to twist and squirm. It frightened the **** and didn''t know whether to continue.


    Ma Pingchuan fell to the ground, Gu Yunshu sighed slightly.


    Those **** nced at each other, and now they can only continue.


    The three of them clenched their teeth and kicked and punched Ma Pingchuan, who was curled up on the ground. I will kill you today."


    When they were kicking and fighting, they took time to squint at Gu Yunshu and the others.


    However, the three people over there were still sitting there with the old god. The two children stopped eating melon seeds and peanuts at this time. They just gasped with the sound of Ma Pingchuan''s pain, as if they could feel the same way.


    Three bastards, "..." What should I do next? Continue to fight or go?


    Just as they made eye contact, a few footsteps suddenly came from the street.


    "People are here, you go and see."


    The three **** looked at each other, "Someone ising, run."


    However, before running, Ma Pingchuan gave a vicious ''Bah'', "As far as you go, let''s go."


    The three quickly fled, and as soon as their figures disappeared, several people at the intersection also ran.


    The person headed by ?? turned out to be the shopkeeper in the tea shop.


    He also brought several people over, and Gu Yundong also stood beside him, very inconspicuous.


    They looked in the direction where the three **** left, and two of them chased after them.


    The shopkeeper nced at Ma Pingchuan, who was lying on the ground groaning and groaning with pain and bruises, and said to the other two behind him, "You bring people up, let''s go to the medical center."


    Then, he walked up to Gu Yunshu and the others and said to the old man, "Uncle, how are you? Are you okay?"


    The old man shook his head, put a little melon seed peel in his hand into the cloth bag held by Gu Yunshu, and said, "It''s okay, just stabbed your foot, push and rub it."


    The shopkeeper frowned, turned around and squatted down with his back to him, "Come up, uncle, I''ll carry you to the medical center."


    The old man put his hand on him, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly packed the cloth bag in their hands, and supported the old man to lie on the back of the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper lifted the person up and stood up and walked outside.


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi followed from left to right, and when they walked to Gu Yundong''s side, they asked in a low voice, "Eldest sister, didn''t you mean to find a doctor?" Why did they call arge group of people.


    Gu Yundong spread her hands, she was really going to call a doctor over.


    But she was unfamiliar with the surroundings of the Guozijian, so she went to the tea shop and asked the shopkeeper where the nearest medical clinic was and if there were any doctors who were good at massage.


    The shopkeeper asked two more questions, and she naturally answered two more. Said that the old man who had just carried the jug encountered a few **** who were fighting inside.


    So the shopkeeper went to the neighborhood and called a few people over without saying a word. The people who followed them just now were all the guys from several nearby stores. They seemed to be familiar with the shopkeeper. Anyway, he called out, these people Came to help right away.


    Gu Yundong thought, looking at the old man''s back, but became thoughtful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2284: Why pay for consultation

    Chapter 2284 Why do you need to pay for consultation


    The group quickly walked out of the remote street and followed the shopkeeper to the nearest medical clinic.


    Ma Pingchuan was seriously injured and was carried inside by two people. After the person was delivered, the two guys who helped carry the person went back to work.


    I don''t know if it was because the three **** didn''t do it seriously, or if he did it on purpose. In short, he was groggy at the moment. After ncing at the old man, he said with sincerity and relief, "You''ll be fine if you''re fine. Yes." Then he fainted.


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi, "..." Are you still making a full set of this drama?


    A doctor immediately followed up to help him deal with the wound, and the rest were in the lobby of the hospital.


    The old man''s foot was indeed swollen, and the shopkeeper asked a doctor who is good at pushing and kneading to show him.


    This looks quite serious, and thanks to the old man''s toughness, he didn''t hum a word from beginning to end.


    On the contrary, it was the shopkeeper, his brows furrowed, and he hesitated several times.


    The doctor rubbed some medicinal wine, put his palm on the red and swollen spot, and said to the old man, "You can bear with it, it will hurt a little bit. If I rub it here, it will be fine, otherwise the swelling will be hard to go away."


    The old man smiled, "It''s okay, just rub it, I''m not afraid of pain."


    The doctor gave him one more look and asked the shopkeeper next to him to look at it, and then he rubbed it hard.


    The old man snorted slightly, but it was just that, and he really never called again.


    Gu Yunshu saw that his forehead was covered in sweat, and his expression was tense, which showed that it was really painful.


    He lowered his head and took out a candy from the cloth bag, handed it forward, and asked him, "Do you want to eat it?"


    The old man was stunned for a moment, and the shopkeeper was also stunned.


    "For me?"


    "Yes, this is candy, fruit candy. It''s very fragrant and not greasy. It''s my favorite. Would you like to try it? My elder sister said that sweetness can relieve pain." He said and nced at the middle of the lobby. Gu Yundong looked at theyout of the medical center.


    The old man paused, took the candy and stuffed it into his mouth.


    I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect. The sweet taste of this candy really reduced his pain a lot, as if it really wasn''t that ufortable.


    Gu Yunshu also stuffed one into his mouth, "Am I right?"


    "Thank you."


    Gu Yunshu waved his hand, "No need to thank you, a piece of candy is worthless." It was his pained expression that made people feel more ufortable than screaming in pain.


    The old man smiled and said nothing.


    The doctor pushed and kneaded for a while, before he stopped when he was sweating, "Okay, don''t use force on this foot for now, I''ll prescribe some ointment for you, go back and smear it, it will heal faster."


    The old man nodded, the doctor took a pen and paper to write the prescription, and asked the medicine boy to go to the back of the medicine cab to get the ointment.


    At this time, the doctor who treated Ma Pingchuan also came out, and while wiping his hands with a handkerchief, he said, "The injured person is not worried about his life, it is all skin injuries, and some areas are a little more serious. Okay. I''ll prescribe two medicines, and I''ll wait for him to wake up and bring it back to boil and drink it."


    The old man nodded when he heard the words, just as the medicine boy brought the ointment, he stretched out his hand to take it, and said to the shopkeeper of the tea shop standing beside him, "Da Yong, help me give the doctor the consultation fee."


    "Okay, uncle." Dayong hurriedly reached out to pay.


    It''s just that the money has not been taken out, when Gu Yunshu''s puzzled voice came from his ear, "Why do you need to pay for the consultation?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2285: Invite Gu Yundong and the others to eat

    Chapter 2285 Invite Gu Yundong and the others to eat


    Dayong and the old man were startled for a moment and looked at him, "Isn''t it normal to pay a doctor for a consultation?"


    This kid looks quite old, and he looked very smart before, is it possible that he doesn¡¯t even understand such basicmon sense?


    But following Gu Yunshu, he said, "Of course I know that the doctor will pay the doctor''s fee, otherwise the doctor will have to drink the northwest wind. I mean, you''ve been stabbed because someone has calcted, so the doctor will pay the doctor''s fee. Of course people should be the culprit. He has topensate you, it''s not easy for us to make some money, even if the ointment and consultation fee are not expensive, we can''t be taken advantage of, right?"


    He persuaded earnestly, with an expression of ''can''t encourage this kind of evil spirit''.


    Da Yong''s face changed slightly when he heard the words, "Is someone calcting?"


    The old man waved his hand, indicating that now is not the time to say this.


    He looked at Gu Yunshu in surprise, looked at him carefully, and suddenly smiled after a while, his expression became thoughtful, "You are right, whoever does something wrong should pay."


    He asked Dayong to take the money back, and then said to the shopkeeper in the medical hall, "My consultation fee is included in the man named Ma Pingchuan."


    The shopkeeper had no objection, and he was not afraid of people reneging on his debts, so he nodded immediately and said, "Okay, I''ll ask him for it when he wakes up."


    Gu Yunshu nodded his head quite satisfied, that''s right, Ma Pingchuan can''t be cheap.


    Today is another day to attack Ma Pingchuan, sofortable.


    Gu Yundong had already seen the furnishings of the medical hall, and when he saw that it was all right, he nned to take his two younger brothers back.


    Unexpectedly, the old man said, "Thank you for your help today. I don''t think it''s too early. Why don''t I invite you to the restaurant opposite to have a meal, it''s a thank you."


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to refuse, but she found that the old man''s eyes were shining when he looked at Gu Yunshu, raised his eyebrows, and agreed.


    When Gu Yunshu entered the door just now, he saw the restaurant opposite. The business seemed to be very good. The people who entered were all students. When he looked at it, he felt that the food inside was delicious.


    He originally wanted to let the eldest sister take them to taste it for a while, but now that someone treats guests, he is wee.


    So Dayong carried the old man on his back again. Gu Yundong followed behind with his two younger brothers. The group of five went directly into the restaurant opposite, and was greeted by the staff to the private room on the second floor.


    The old man is probably a frequent visitor here. He ordered several signature dishes very skillfully. Seeing that there were a woman and a child on the opposite side, he exined that the taste of the spicy dish was a little lighter.


    Finally, he wanted to order drinks. Judging from the way he went out with a jug before, he knew that he was an alcoholic.


    Dayong originally wanted to remind him, but the old man immediately realized that the person at the same table is not suitable for drinking, so he asked the guy to serve tea.


    Dayong breathed a sigh of relief, but he did his best to help the old man set the bowl and chopsticks.


    The food here is very fast, and it didn''t take long for the guys to finish the dishes.


    "The guest officer is slow to use."


    The guy turned around and went out, closing the door of the private room by the way.


    When the old man saw this, he took two sips of his tea, looked at Gu Yunshu with a smile, and asked, "You said before that I was hurt because I was tricked? How do you know that Ma Pingchuan tricked me? I He was stopped by three **** at the time, but he stepped forward and was seriously injured. It stands to reason that he should be my benefactor."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2286: He is the master of the Imperial College

    Chapter 2286 He is the master of the Imperial College


    Gu Yunshu was taking a bite of the chicken and gave him a strange look.


    benefactor?


    is your benefactor. After you listened to my two sentences, you left the person alone in the hospital, and asked him to pay for the consultation fee and medicine fee for you?


    The old man looked at him with a smile, "Why don''t you talk?"


    Gu Yunshu looked back at Gu Yundong, whopletely regarded himself as a transparent person. His eldest sister didn''t give him any eyes.


    So he could only say, "Because I know the man named Ma Pingchuan, and he doesn''t do anything every day. Today I was drinking tea at the tea shop, and I saw him standing there for a long time, motionless. When he came out, he slowly followed. With his character, it is strange that he would take the initiative to stand up and help others."


    The old man didn''t expect this to happen, he smiled, "Just because you think his character is not good, so you concluded that I met three **** and he must have designed it? Still watching the y with melon seeds and peanuts?"


    "Of course this is one of them." Gu Yunshu said, "It was my judgment at the beginning, and then I was sure of him and the three bastards. Do you know what a fight is like? That''s totally unreasonable. He was beaten to death. But look at Ma Pingchuan, his fists are soft and he has no strength at all, and his acting is not realistic. I can hardly watch it, it is not exciting at all."


    The old man and Dayong, "..." You are quite picky.


    "Then, why do you think he is plotting against me? Put on such a y?"


    Gu Yunshu thought for a while and said, "I know exactly why Ma Pingchuan came to Beijing. He wants to enter the Imperial College, but unfortunately there is no way. In this case, he can only find a way to find a suitable way. He waited at the entrance of the Imperial College for so long, He followed you as soon as you came out, indicating that he wanted to start with you. I guess, you may be a master in the imperial prison, or someone with a heavy weight. He may have found out about your preferences and when to go out. , deliberately squatting down."


    The old man looked down at himself, the clothes were indeed worn out.


    He thought the kid was very interesting, "How can you be sure that I am the master inside? Maybe, I am the servant of a high-ranking family in the Guozijian? I don''t look like a master in my dress, right?"


    Gu Yunshu didn''t even want to answer such a very obvious question, "The same dress does not mean the same bearing. I can still tell the difference between the master and the servant, and you can hear it when you speak."


    The master who has been educated in poetry and books and the servant who serves the master''s family in daily work, the two are not just different in dress.


    Some subtle movements are actually easy to distinguish.


    The old man looked at himself suspiciously, and then aimed at Dayong, is it really... so obvious?


    Dayong doesn''t know what to say, it''s not very obvious, at least it''s hard for people who are not familiar to see it.


    He squinted his eyes and thought for a moment. When he raised his head again, he said with a gentle expression and a smile, "I see that you have been sitting in the tea shop for a long time before, watching the students of Guozijiane in and out. Do you want to study in Guozijian in the future?"


    Gu Yundong, who always thought of himself as a mute, raised his head and looked at Dayong when he heard this.


    Her sight was too obvious, both Dayong and the old man looked at her subconsciously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2287: take you in

    Chapter 2287 Take you in for a walk


    Gu Yundong has already eaten, the taste of this restaurant is really good.


    She raised her head and smiled at the two of them. This smile, which was inconspicuous before, had a feeling that people could not ignore for a moment.


    "The shopkeeper is suspicious, and it''s no coincidence that we met this master. Do you think we, like Ma Pingchuan, have been observing this master for a long time, deliberately approaching this master, and want to enter the Guozijian to study through him?"


    The expression on Dayong''s face froze for a while, and he looked at the few people on the opposite side with some embarrassment.


    This can''t be med on him either. With the precedent of Ma Pingchuan, he can''t help but be more suspicious.


    The old man coughed lightly and said with a smile, "You have misunderstood Mrs. Dayong, that''s not what Dayong meant. And the two children are still young, so what''s the point of approaching me now? like."


    "It doesn''t matter whether it means that or not. It is a good thing to be defensive. But we still have to exin it clearly. Today, we just wanted to see what the director of Guozi looks like. Just see what he''s up to."


    Although he said so, but he was so suspicious that Gu Yundong''s face was very serious and his tone was hard.


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "Yeah, we just wanted to see what Guozijian looked like. After reading it, I decided whether to go in and study. If I don''t like it, I won''t go."


    Dayong and the old man just said, "..." It''s the first time they heard someone say they didn''t like it and didn''t go.


    These days, there are really only candidates for the Imperial College Supervisor, and there is not a single student who does not want to study in the Imperial College.


    These two children are too young to understand many things.


    But for the sake of saying it, they are not easy to break it down.


    The old man smiled and asked, "Do you want to go and see what Director Guozi looks like? You can''t see itpletely from the outside. After dinner, I''ll show you guys around, how about it?"


    Gu Yunshu was stunned, "Take us inside?"


    "Why, don''t want to go?"


    That''s right, he was quite willing to go at first, but the eldest sister was not very happy just now because of the bravery, so he felt that he still needed to think about it.


    He looked at Gu Yundong, who smiled, "Okay, let''s go take a look. But can I go in?"


    The old manughed, "Of course I can, I''ll take you, and no one can stop me."


    Guozijian is all students, but not only men. In general, the family members of the master still live in the school buildings allocated there, and there is also a woman who works there.


    Gu Yundong is a married woman, and it is easier to walk than a daughter who has not left the cab.


    The matter was settled, the old man introduced himself, "My surname is Shen, and I am indeed the master of the Guozijian. You can call me Master Shen."


    "My name is Gu Yunshu, I am nine years old."


    "My name is Bian Yuanzhi, and I am ten years old this year."


    Gu Yundong, "My husband''s family name is Shao." Outside, she introduced strangers to Mrs. Shao.


    Since it was decided, several people speed up and eat first. After eating, Dayong still carried Master Shen on his back, and the group went downstairs directly to Guozijian.


    As soon as they left, Ma Pingchuan, who had sleptfortably in the hospital, finally woke up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2288: Ma Pingchuan wakes up

    Chapter 2288 Ma Pingchuan woke up


    Ma Pingchuan opened his eyes, what he saw was an unfamiliar environment, the tip of his nose smelled the scent of medicine, and there was a faint cry in his ears.


    He knew that he was still in the hospital.


    It''s good at the medical center.


    He raised his hand and moved, the wound on his body has been treated, and even the medicine was smeared on his face. Although there was still some pain, he thought that although his n had a little more twists and turns, but everything went smoothly, he felt that this pain was nothing.


    "Eh? Are you awake?" The doctor from the hospital came in, saw him sitting up, came over to give him a pulse, and said, "It''s nothing, do you think you can go by yourself now? If not, let him Send a letter and ask your family to pick you up."


    The smile on Ma Pingchuan''s face just rose, and he was stunned when he heard this, "Wait, what do you mean by sending a letter to my family to pick me up? What about the person who sent me here earlier?"


    "They left early."


    "Go, go??" Ma Pingchuan''s face was full of disbelief, how could it be possible? How could they have left the seriously injured self here and walked away? "That old man... where''s the old man? The old man who was sent with me with a bruised foot also left?"


    "Yeah, he was carried back by his family." After the doctor finished speaking, he saw that he had been hacked, and his face was full of astonishment.


    Ma Pingchuan still didn''t believe it. He was busy getting off the stretcher bed. As soon as his foot touched the ground, a tingling pain came, and the blue veins on his forehead protruded from the pain.


    The doctor was taken aback, "Hey, what are you doing? Slow down and be careful to tear the wound open again."


    Ma Pingchuan endured the pain, but he didn''t care to answer, he stretched out his hand to open the door curtain in the room, raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the lobby of the medical hall.


    There are still a lot of people in the lobby, the doctors waiting for the medicine, the doctor and the drug boy, etc., they are very busy going back and forth.


    But he nced around and didn''t see the familiar person.


    Ma Pingchuan''s face became very ugly in an instant, "Impossible, how is this possible?"


    Obviously everything was going well, why did he disappear when he just slept?


    There must be something wrong, it must be.


    Ma Pingchuan thought for a while, and finally reacted abruptly¡ªyes, the old man was also injured. He was already a lot of age, and his physical fitness was not as good as his own. Maybe he fainted while treating his legs. what happened? Then he was taken home by someone else.


    It must be like this, Ma Pingchuan doesn''t believe that his kind heart will be fed to a dog.


    Maybe the old man fainted, his family didn''t know the situation, and he was in aa, so many things didn''t have time to rify.


    Thinking of this, Ma Pingchuan felt slightly relieved.


    He decided, wait another day, they will definitelye to him tomorrow. If he goes back now, he will miss out with the old man.


    Ma Pingchuan exhaled, slowly backed away, sat on the stretcher bed again, andy down.


    The previous doctor looked a little weird at him. This man suffered from trauma, so he shouldn''t have hurt his brain, right?


    Ma Pingchuany down and said to him, "Doctor, it seems that my wound has just opened again. Don''t worry about going back, can I stay here for a day?"


    Of course they can live, but the patients are not at ease to leave, and they can¡¯t force it.


    The doctor nodded, "Yes, yes, but you have to pay for today''s consultation and medicine first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2289: Give me a dollar

    Chapter 2289 Give a piece of diagnosis money


    Ma Pingchuan made a move, "What? That old man didn''t pay the medical fee for me before he left?"


    Doctor ?? frowned, "Of course I didn''t pay it. Not only yours, but also his. You should pay it now."


    He said, and took out two prescriptions, which detailed the cost of the two.


    Ma Pingchuan''s face turned ck after reading it, but the old man didn''t even pay his own consultation fee? ?


    However, in this way, he was even more sure that the old man might have really fainted, after all, it seemed that all the passersby sent him here. How could passers-by give money for him? It''s nice to be able to send people back.


    Ma Pingchuan felt somewhatforted when he thought of this.


    It''s fine, fortunately, the consultation fee for leg treatment is not expensive, so he can give it if he helps. Looking back and waiting for him to enter the Imperial College, these are all trivialities.


    He gritted his teeth, and reluctantly took out the money bag and gave the doctor all the consultation fee.


    "Okay, you can rest first, I will ask the medicine boy to fry the medicine for you and send it to you."


    After the doctor went out, Ma Pingchuany back again.


    As for the fact that he lives in the hospital today, he is not afraid of Yan Ling''s worries. After all, his original n was to make his injury more serious, to the point of staying in a hospital for one night, so that the bitter tactic would be more useful.


    Ma Pingchuan drank the medicine and fell asleep again in a daze.


    On the other side, Gu Yundong and the others have also entered the Imperial College with Mr. Shen and Dayong.


    Dayong didn''t know where to find a wheelchair, but he was pushing Mr. Shen inside. The roads in the Guozijian are very t, and most of them are made of bluestone bricks. Even if some ces are dirt roads, they are verypacted, and there are not even lumps of soil. The wheelchair rolls without any effort.


    They didn''t enter through the gate of Guozijian, Mr. Shen took them a different way.


    It is very quiet here and there are few people, which is just right.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyes and looked at Guozijian. She had only been to Tianhai Academy in this era of big academies.


    Guozijian is different from Tianhai Academy. Tianhai Academy has a beautiful environment, forests,kes, pavilions and even hillsides, forming andscape that makes people feel rxed andfortable.


    Of course, there are also these scenic Guozijian, but obviously not as many as Tianhai Academy.


    Guozijian is more of a solemn and quiet building. The pavilions and pavilions are very magnificent. It is worthy of being a school for the children of nobles. The houses have at least two floors, and the carvings on the pirs are very imposing.


    I asionally meet students on the road, and the academic atmosphere is very strong.


    Gu Yundong also heard from them a lot of professional knowledge not rted to the imperial examination.


    Mr. Shen introduced them to the side. His voice was slow and slow, and hearing it in people''s ears made people calm down.


    He just briefly introduced how many Jinshi the Imperial College has had since the founding of the dynasty, and then exined the various courses in the Imperial College in detail. In addition to the courses for those who took the imperial examinations, they also had courses for specialization.


    Here, there is also aplete set of academic system, students are divided into three sses, namely the upper house, the inner house, and the outer house. Generally, freshmen will study in the outer dormitory. There will be an exam every year, and then refer to the performance on weekdays. If they pass the exam, they will be promoted to the inner dormitory. Students from the inner quarters are tested once every two years, and those who are awarded with honors in all subjects will be promoted to the upper quarters.


    Generally, students who enter the upper ss do not have much problem in being admitted to the jinshi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2290: Visit Guozijian

    Chapter 2290 Visiting Guozijian


    Mr. Shen said while observing the expressions of several people, with a smile on the corner of his mouth from beginning to end.


    "There are the fewest students in the school now. After all, the requirements are high, and all the students in the school are now juren."


    School students, even if they are not admitted to the jinshi, can still be rmended by the Imperial College. As for the students in the outhouse, if they fail to pass the exam three times, they will be expelled from the school.


    Gu Yunshu listened, asionally asked a few questions, and whispered a few words to Bian Yuanzhi.


    Both of them were in high spirits, Mr. Shen looked at it, and the smile in his eyes deepened.


    He pointed to the rows of school buildings not far away, "There is a ce for students to live, but all students enrolled in Guozijian are generally required to live in the academy, unless there are special circumstances. There are three types of school buildings, divided into Four-person, six-, and eight-person rooms."


    He didn''t take the school building with him. After all, it was the private ce of the students.


    It has been a long time since I walked around.


    After all, Mr. Shen is old and a little tired, but he seems to be in good spirits.


    Dayong pushed him and sent the three Gu Yundong to the gate of the Imperial College again.


    Mr. Shen looked at Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi and asked, "Okay, you guys have finished shopping and read it. I''ve introduced the basic situation to you. Do you have any thoughts now?"


    Although Bian Yuanzhi likes and yearns for it very much, he has not yet been admitted to a schr, so he has no ideas for now.


    Gu Yunshu had some thoughts, but still said, "Well... I have to go back and think about it, and then decide whether toe to Guozijian or not."


    Mr. Shenughed, "Okay, when you want toe, you can find me."


    "Thank you Mr. Shen and the shopkeeper today. It''s gettingte, so our sister and brother will go back first." Gu Yundong said goodbye with a smile, and immediately took Gu Yunshu and the two to leave the Imperial College.


    Mr. Shen has been sitting there, watching their backs from a distance.


    Dayong clicked his tongue twice, "This little brother Yunshu''s speech is really interesting, I have never heard anyone say that he has to consider whether toe to school or not. He still doesn''t know that there are requirements for entering Guozijian, not everyone can attend. "


    "You may not realize the significance of Guozijian for schrs at a young age." Mr. Shen smiled.


    "But these two kids are quite clever."


    Dayong said, turned around and nned to push Mr. Shen back.


    Who knew that when he lowered his head, he found that his eyes were still on the back that had disappeared.


    Dayong was stunned, he even felt that Mr. Shen''s eyes were glowing.


    This kind of light...he had never seen it before.


    He suddenly remembered what Shen Lanxuan had said - Shen Lanxuan was Mr. Shen''s only son and Dayong''s best friend, however, he had passed away.


    Mr. Shen has only this one son in his life and has never epted an apprentice.


    Mr. Shen is a man of great wisdom. Many people want toe to his home to apprentice because of his fame, and many people persuade him to be a disciple.


    But Mr. Shen didn''t. All his thoughts were on Shen Langxuan. He was afraid that the distraction would outweigh the losses. Of course, there may also be other concerns. In short, he has many disciples, but none of them are entry-level disciples.


    Later, Mr. Shen was wronged, and his family could not get married.


    Both he and his son were sent into exile, or they were exiled to different ces.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2291: Mr. Shen is confident

    Chapter 2291 Mr. Shen is confident


    Mr. Shen has many disciples, so he received a lot of secret care, and even though he is old, the days of exile are still passable.


    But he also had many political enemies, so Shen Lanxuan was killed. Before his death, only Dayong was by his side.


    Dayong is a friend of Shen Langxuan''s acquaintance after he was exiled, and the two share weal and woe together. Shen Langxuan saved Dayong''s life, and Dayong also helped Shen Langxuan.


    Before his death, Shen Langxuan told Dayong that if their Shen family could be rehabilitated in the future, he asked Dayong to help him take care of his parents. He regretted that he had not persuaded his father to ept his disciples over the years. If his father treated him like his father''s disciples, he would not have to worry so much.


    Later, Mr. Shen was rehabilitated. The death of his son hit him very hard. It took him two years toe out. Although he is living a good life now, he also brought Dayong to the capital ording to his son''s will.


    But there is always something missing, as if... there is nothing to worry about.


    This was the first time that Dayong saw his eyes glowing, as if he had strength all over his body.


    Dayong paused and asked, "Uncle likes them very much? Do you want to ept apprentices?"


    "They are very good." Mr. Shenughed.


    Dayong, "If that''s the case, why didn''t Uncle investigate their knowledge just now?"


    Mr. Shen finally retracted his gaze, turned his head to look at Dayong, andughed, "You, you are still too young to hold your breath. Don''t listen to that kid''s awkward words to go back and think about it, but ording to my observation, he clearly I''m very moved. Since that''s the case, why am I anxious? Just wait, they''lle over in two days, and it''s the same thing when I teach and take the exam. If I make a mistake and they don''te, let''s check him again. It''s never toote for home."


    Da Yong suddenly realized, "It should be Uncle''s, it''s Uncle''s."


    Mr. Shen waved his hand with a smile, "Okay, push me back, your aunt sees that I won''t go back for a long time, so you should be anxious."


    Speaking of this matter, Dayong was still a little dissatisfied, "Uncle, you should drink less alcohol. In order to drink, you are dressed like this. If Auntie knows, I have to tell you again. This is not the first time for you? You won''t be targeted by that Ma Pingchuan, he must have figured out your hobbies before designing such a..."


    Mr. Shen has a headache, this brave man is good at everything, but he is always preaching when he is drinking.


    He quickly diverted his attention, "By the way, speaking of this, did the three **** who ran away from the street caught him?"


    "Caught, I''ll deal with it in a moment."


    Mr. Shen nodded, his face was expressionless nowpared to the spring breeze just now, "This Ma Pingchuan has no other skills, but these crooked people can use it."


    "Does he really treat everyone else as a fool? It''s also fortunate that he hurt himself and didn''t do anything to you. Otherwise, this schr''s fame will not be forgotten."


    Dayong really began to attack Ma Pingchuan, and pushed Mr. Shen to the house assigned to him behind the Guozijian.


    Mr. Shen exhaled. He was not so angry with Ma Pingchuan. Without him, he would not have been able to meet such interesting two boys.


    This was his first time, so he didn''t reject the disciple he wanted to ept, and even looked forward to it.


    The light in that kid''s eyes, he didn''t see it wrong, he really wanted toe to Guozijian.


    Mr. Shen''s guess was correct, Gu Yunshu said at the time that he should consider it.


    However, when he returned home in the carriage, he said to Gu Yundong as soon as he entered the courtyard, "Eldest sister, I want to enter the Imperial College."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2292: I found it

    Chapter 2292 I found it


    Gu Yundong was not surprised, she would not miss the things that Mr. Shen could discover.


    She nodded, "You can do it if you decide, do you need Big Sister to help you?"


    "No need." Gu Yunshu puffed out his chest and his eyes were shining, "I want to take the exam by myself. I heard that the entrance exam for the Imperial College is very difficult, so I just tried my own level. If I don''t pass the exam, then I will try harder, next year. Rely on again."


    He knew that the eldest sister-inw could easily send him to the Imperial College, but he wanted to rely on himself.


    Gu Yundong patted his shoulder, "Have you thought about it?"


    "Well, I thought about it clearly."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, then we''ll go to the tea shop tomorrow and ask the shopkeeper Chen, when is the exam time and what should we pay attention to?"


    "it is good."


    Several people were talking, and Yang Liu also came over with a bted hug.


    As soon as he saw Gu Yundong, Chi Chi pulled his hand here, asking his mother to give him a hug.


    Who knew that Gu Yunshu was directly cut off in the middle, Xiao Chichi was stunned, mother? ? He turned his head and looked at his uncle who was holding him in a dazed way. He looked very unhappy, and his small hand pped him in the face.


    Gu Yunshu didn''t care at all, and hugged him twice.


    That is to say, he has always been practicing martial arts and his strength is rtively strong, otherwise this action at this age can scare Yang Liu to death.


    "Don''t mess with him, just finished drinking milk." Yang Liu patted him, took Chi Chi and sent it back to Gu Yundong''s arms. After seeing Chi Chi leaning contentedly in his mother''s arms, he turned around with a smile. The head asked, "How did you guys go out to watch today? Why did it take so long toe back?"


    Gu Yunshu smiled and grinned, "Mother, we went to Guozijian and learned about their courses. I think they teach a lot of things, including agriculture. So, I want to go, I want to learn more stuff."


    Tianhai Academy also teaches a lot, but there is really not much involvement in the fields of agriculture and industry.


    Gu Yunshu wants to learn more knowledge and understand all walks of life. Even if he is not very proficient, he does not want to be just ayman.


    Yang Liu was very happy to hear this. She also learned a lot about Guozijian in the past two days. Knowing that Yunshu is studying here will be better for him in the future.


    Being a mother, I naturally hope that my son can avoid many detours in the future.


    "Okay, then I''ll write a letter to your father and tell him the good news. Let''s go and have dinner."


    Gu Yunshu opened his mouth. He actually wanted to say that after his father took the township exam in two months, if there was no ident, he would definitely pass the exam. Then he would go to Beijing to take the general exam. There is absolutely no need to write back at this time. .


    Ke just opened his mouth when he was bumped by Gu Yundong.


    He immediately shut up and understood, mother just wanted to write a letter to father to tell him the news ''by the way''.


    Gu Yunshu rubbed his arms, feeling numb.


    The next day, Gu Yundong took his two younger brothers to Guozijian again.


    The tea shop outside Guozijian had already opened.


    Gu Yundong still asked Tong Shuitao to park the carriage at the original ce, and then passed over with Yunshu and Yuanzhi.


    Dayong is making tea, there are a lot of guests at the moment.


    So the three of Gu Yundong just found a corner to sit and wait for a little less people to talk about it.


    Dayong saw them and immediatelyughed.


    Uncle ?? is right, they really came here, and they came so quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2293: stunned brave

    Chapter 2293 The brave brave


    There were a little less people in the tea shop, so Dayong handed over the work to the man, wiped his hands, and walked over to Gu Yundong.


    "Mrs. Shao, why are you here?" Although he already knew what was going on, he still pretended to ask.


    Gu Yundong pointed to the opposite position and said, "If Manager Chen is not busy, would you sit down and chat with us first?"


    "Okay." Dayong pulled out the bench and sat down, and raised his hand to greet the man for a te of shortbread.


    After ?? and others left, he looked at Gu Yunshu and asked, "Little Brother Gu said yesterday that he will go back and think about it. Are you thinking about it now? Do you want to study at the Guozijian?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "After thinking about it, I n to enter the Imperial College. So I came here specially today to ask the shopkeeper, when is the Guozijian entrance examination and what I need to prepare for."


    Shopkeeper Chen''s originally smiling expression stopped, he was stunned, and asked again, "What did you say? You mean, do you want to take the Guozijian admissions exam?"


    Although he had a chat with Mr. Shen yesterday, he only talked about the issue of Mr. Shen epting apprentices.


    As for entering Guozijian, that will have to wait until the other party is admitted to the Xiucai.


    Although Mr. Shen''s status in the Imperial College is not ordinary, he has to act ording to the rules. He can only enter the school if he is admitted as a schr. This is the rule set by the emperor. Not to mention him, even the royal family is no exception.


    Anyway, as long as Mr. Shen epts his disciples, even a person with average knowledge who finds the right teaching method will have no problem if he wants to pass the exam.


    Shopkeeper Chen thought of this and reminded Gu Yunshu a little hesitantly, "When Mr. Shen introduced the situation of Guozijian yesterday, he said that students who take the entrance examination must have a schr and fame, do you remember?"


    "Remember, I''m a schr." Gu Yunshu nodded and looked at Shopkeeper Chen strangely. His memory was still very good.


    Shopkeeper Chen widened his eyes in amazement and stood up abruptly from his chair, "You are already a schr?"


    "Didn''t I tell you yesterday?"


    "No, no." Shopkeeper Chen couldn''t believe it. Isn''t this child only nine years old? A nine-year-old schr? ?


    He raised his eyes, his eyes stayed on Gu Yunshu for a moment, then turned to Bian Yuanzhi''s face, Bian Yuanzhi blinked and nodded.


    He looked at Gu Yundong again, who smiled and took a sip of tea and nodded, "My brother is indeed a schr, and he passed the exam this year."


    Shopkeeper Chen swallowed, this kid, is this kid so powerful?


    The nine-year-old schr always feels a little fantasy.


    Shopkeeper Chen felt that he had seen the world too. He was doing business at the gate of Guozijian. There were a lot of talented people here, and the people who came and went were all learned people. Those smart people don¡¯t know how many people are, but they were only nine years old. , he hasn''t heard of it yet.


    However, before he could think about it, Gu Yunshu raised his hand and waved in front of him, "Manager Chen, do you know when the exam is?"


    Shopkeeper Chen was stunned and replied subconsciously, "Just eight dayster."


    "Then what should we prepare?"


    "Writing, ink, paper, and inkstone are enough. The exam will take a whole day, and lunch must be prepared by yourself. Also, you need to register in advance. It is at the entrance of the Imperial College, and you can register with the schr certificate."


    Gu Yunshu asked a few more questions, and Shopkeeper Chen answered them one by one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2294: Do you remember me?

    Chapter 2294 Do you remember me?


    After Gu Yunshu understood, he turned his head and said to Gu Yundong, "Sister, let''s sign up now, so that I can concentrate on reading when I go back."


    Gu Yundong had no objection, got up and said goodbye to Shopkeeper Chen, "Thank you Shopkeeper Chen today, it''s not early, we won''t disturb Shopkeeper Chen''s business, and leave."


    Shopkeeper Chen just watched them walk out of the tea shop.


    He paused, then came back to his senses suddenly, hurriedly chased a few steps forward, "Wait, wait a minute."


    "Is there anything else, Manager Chen?" Gu Yundong stopped and turned around strangely.


    Shopkeeper Chen exhaled and said, "Brother Gu, if you want to enter Guozijian, you don''t actually need to take the exam. The assessment of Guozijian is quite difficult. If you want to enter, you can rmend it. Just the Mr. Shen you met yesterday. , he can, I will take you to find him, he will definitely be happy."


    Gu Yunshu shook his head, "No, I don''t want to take the rmended route. I know the exam is difficult, and that''s why I have to pass the exam, so that I can know where my level is. But thanks for the kindness of shopkeeper Chen Zhen. , farewell."


    After he finished speaking, he waved at him, pulled Bian Yuanzhi and turned his head away.


    Shopkeeper Chen wanted to stop him, but he opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    It wasn''t until the three of them were gone that he regained his senses, and then pped his thigh sharply.


    "Oh, this is the whole thing..."


    He quickly ran back to the tea shop, took off his apron, and exined to the man, "Look here, I have something to do when I go out. If you have any questions, you can ask the shopkeeper next to you for help."


    Dude, hurry up.


    Shopkeeper Chen hurried to Guozijian, he had to tell his uncle about this matter.


    Yesterday, they made a miscalction, and no one expected that the smart guy they met was already a schr.


    No wonder he said he had to choose, feelings can really choose.


    Shopkeeper Chen touched his head and quickened his pace.


    However, just after taking a dozen steps, someone suddenly stopped in front of him.


    Shopkeeper Chen frowned, looked up and saw a man with a blue nose and a swollen face.


    Also...a little familiar?


    Shopkeeper Chen recalled for a while, and suddenly realized that, by the way, this person is called Ma Pingchuan.


    Ma Pingchuan smiled at Shopkeeper Chen, "Boss, do you still remember me?"


    Shopkeeper Chen nced at him, and was really impatient to talk to him, so he was going to bypass him and leave, he was in a hurry.


    Ma Pingchuan hurriedly stopped him again, "It''s me who is the shopkeeper. Yesterday I was beaten by three **** at the intersection over there. You guys sent me to the hospital, remember?"


    Ma Pingchuan really couldn''t wait in the medical hall. After he woke up in the morning, he kept looking at the lobby of the medical hall, but he didn''t see Mr. Shening until it was almost noon.


    He couldn''t bear the anger in his heart, he finally left the hospital and came to the door by himself.


    He remembered that before he passed out yesterday, he saw Mr. Shen, who was carrying the shopkeeper of the tea shop, so it was right to find him.


    Shopkeeper Chen frowned, "I still have something to do, please let me go."


    Ma Pingchuan said quickly, "Manager Chen, it''s like this, didn''t I save the old man yesterday? Later, I fell into aa and didn''t see anyone, and I heard from the doctor in the hospital that you have brought him back. I I want to ask, is he okay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2295: Scared Ma Pingchuan

    Chapter 2295 Scared Ma Pingchuan


    Shopkeeper Chen sneered sarcastically, "Since the doctor in the medical clinic said we''re leaving, he must have told you that the old man''s foot was bruised and it''s fine, right?"


    Ma Pingchuan was choked for a moment. Seeing that the shopkeeper Chen was going to leave again, he hurriedly stood in front of him again, "The shopkeeper, wait a minute. Then can you tell me where the old man lives? I''m still worried, and I want to go and see it in person. Look. Save people to the end, I don''t see people safe and sound, I''m always worried."


    Shopkeeper Chen''s patience waspletely gone, he took a deep breath, and his momentum rose a lot in an instant.


    Ma Pingchuan felt a little guilty for no reason and took a small step back.


    "Ma Pingchuan, Ma Xiucai, if I don''t say it, I will give you a little face, but you are still chasing after you? Do you think we are all blind and can''t see that you are acting, or do you think that your n is so powerful that you have already Has it reached the point of perfection?"


    Ma Pingchuan was stunned for a moment, his face changed slightly, but he still stubbornly said, "What are you talking about, shopkeeper? What are you nning, what are you doing? Don''t me good people, I am a famous schr."


    "Hello?" Shopkeeper Chen let out a snort and couldn''t help sneering, "The three **** who fought with you yesterday have been caught, and they have all recruited. You gave them money to apany you to act like this. out."


    Was, caught?


    Ma Pingchuan couldn''t believe it, his eyes widened. But seeing the disdainful expression on the shopkeeper Chen''s face, he immediately returned to his senses and said alertly, "Those three **** must have said this on purpose, they had a fight with me, they were afraid of being questioned, so they put the me on me. I am innocent."


    "Those three **** wronged you, what about the little servant next to you? Do you think only those three **** were caught?"


    Hearing this sentence, Ma Pingchuan finally couldn''t hold back hisplexion.


    His servant was also arrested? ?


    No wonder, no wonder that little servant didn''t show upst night, and he still didn''t show up this morning.


    He thought that the little servant didn''t know he was in the hospital, but he was arrested.


    How could this be? ? how could be? Then all his ns havee to nothing?


    Shopkeeper Chen snorted coldly, "You''d better be knowledgeable and don''t y tricks or pester me, otherwise, it''s not just the three **** and your little servant who have been arrested. Since you deliberately guarded the gate of the Imperial Prison, Waiting for the old man yesterday to go out and follow, then he must have checked his identity. This time, he is unwilling to make a big deal of this matter. If you don''t know how to advance or retreat, be careful that you won''t even be able to keep your name as a schr."


    Ma Pingchuan took a deep breath and took a small step back with his legs subconsciously.


    When he twisted his foot, one of the injured leg was not supported, and when the knee was bent, the person fell to the ground.


    Shopkeeper Chenughed sarcastically, bypassing him and striding towards Guozijian.


    Ma Pingchuan sat on the ground for a while, then stood up in a trance and stood there in a daze, not knowing where to go for a while.


    Shopkeeper Chen''s footsteps were getting faster and faster, and it didn''t take long before he ran to the yard where Mr. Shen lived.


    Mr. Shen''s feet are not yet healed. He is sitting in the yard and reading with a book.


    Mrs. Shen was watering the flowers, scolding him while watering the flowers, "I''m still restless, and I want to drink in the morning? I tell you, in the next month, you don''t want to touch the jug, you can only drink water. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2296: Where is Gu Yunshu from?

    Chapter 2296 Where is Gu Yunshu?


    Mr. Shen silently put the book on his face, looking like he didn''t want to hear it.


    Shopkeeper Chen almostughed when he saw it, he quickly coughed lightly outside the wooden fence, and pushed open the fence door with a smile, "Uncle, Aunt."


    The Shen family''s house in Guozijian is not big. Now they live as husband and wife with two servants, and they don''t need a big ce.


    This house is surrounded by a circle of wooden fences, and there is a small vegetable field inside, which Mrs. Shen cultivated herself. She grows vegetables and flowers on weekdays, and she lives a leisurely life.


    Unfortunately, it was a bit deserted.


    "Dayong is here?" Mrs. Shen immediately put down the kettle in her hand, "Sit down, I''ll go get you a cup of tea."


    "Auntie doesn''t have to be busy, I just have a few words with my uncle."


    Even though she said that, Mrs. Shen still entered the room.


    Shopkeeper Chen walked up to Mr. Shen and asked about his legs first, and then he talked about Gu Yunshu after learning that there was nothing serious.


    "Uncle, Mrs. Shao really brought her two younger brothers to look for me just now."


    "Oh? What did you say?" He had an expression he had known for a long time.


    Dayong''s expression was a bitplicated, "Gu Yunshu really wants to go to the Imperial College, but he wants to be admitted by himself, and he is already a schr."


    Mr. Shen, "..."


    His hand turning over the book stopped, suspecting that he had heard it wrong, "Already a schr? Nine years old?"


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Chen repeated Gu Yunshu''s words, and also told him about his ns to take the Imperial College Exam.


    Mr. Shen was silent for a while when he heard the words.


    After a long while, he suddenlyughed, "Okay, okay, he really is an ambitious little guy. What about Bian Yuanzhi?"


    "He shouldn''t have."


    Mr. Shen paused, and his eyes suddenly became eager, "Smart and knowledgeable, I didn''t see the wrong person."


    "Uncle, why don''t I go check it out, there is no news of a nine-year-old schr in the capital, I guess he came from somewhere else."


    Mr. Shen nodded, "Yes, go check it out, where did hee from."


    Dayong responded, turned around and ran out.


    Mrs. Shen just came out with tea, and only had time to see his back, "Dayong? Dayong? How can you run so fast?"


    turned around and saw Mr. Shen''s bright eyes, Mrs. Shen couldn''t help being stunned.


    Dayong went out and didn''te back untilte at night.


    Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen were having dinner. When they saw himing back, Mrs. Shen hurriedly pulled him to sit down at the dining table and brought him a bowl of rice, "Come, eat first, and then we''ll talk after you finish eating."


    After she finished speaking, she found that Dayong didn''t react at all.


    Mr. Shen frowned slightly, "What''s wrong with you? Did you find something? Do you know where Gu Yunshu and the others are from?"


    Dayong looked in a trance and did not move.


    nodded after hearing the words, "Check, found it."


    "Gu Yunshu is from Fengkai County, Xuanhe House. He is nine years old this year. His father''s name is Gu Dajiang, and he is also a schr."


    Mr. Shen raised his eyebrows, "Oh? His father is also a schr, so their family is now a double schr?"


    Dayong finally rolled his eyes, looked at Mr. Shen nkly, and said, "Gu Yunshu is not only a schr, but also... a little three yuan."


    Mr. Shen was stunned and suddenly looked at him, "You, what did you say? Little Sanyuan?"


    "Yes, the nine-year-old Xiao Sanyuan." How smart is this, to win the case in three exams at this age, defeating those students who have been studying hard for more than ten years.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2297: The disciple is about to fly

    Chapter 2297 The disciple is about to fly


    Mr. Shen is no longer calm, and Mrs. Shen grows her mouth in surprise, "Is that child so powerful? He has achieved such achievements at a young age. If he is taught well in the future, Liu Yuanjidi is not a bad idea. "


    She said and nced at Mr. Shen, "It''s a rare fate that you ept this apprentice."


    Dayong''s expression was about to cry, "Uncle may not be able to ept him."


    Mr. Shen originally heard his wife''s words and expressed his approval and happiness. He red at him dissatisfied after hearing the words, "What do you mean? Could it be that I am his master and wronged him? , but I''m also very rare."


    "No, uncle, that''s not what I meant. What I mean is that although this Gu Yunshu is from Fengkai County and his father is only a schr, the Mrs. Shao we met yesterday is not an ordinary person."


    "Oh? Who is she?"


    Dayong swallowed, and it is still difficult to connect the famous Yongjia County Lord and the woman who was wearing a turban and had no presence in the past two days.


    But the truth is so magical.


    "That Mrs. Shao, her husband is Shao Qingyuan, the heir to the Bai family, a genius doctor. She herself is the princess of Yongjia County who was canonized by the emperorst year."


    Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen stared in shock at the same time, "Yongjia County Master? Husband''s surname Shao? Shao of Shao Qingyuan?"


    Mr. Shen, "Is that the Yongjia County Lord who offered the form of the magnifying ss, and the Yongjia County Lord who took out movable type printing to facilitate so many readers? Is she, the woman we saw yesterday?"


    Dayong nodded, "It''s her." He paused, saw Mr. Shen''s slightly dazed expression, and said again, "Also, there is one more thing I didn''t say."


    Mr. Shen became impatient, "You made everything clear at one time."


    "Uncle, when I came here just now, I saw the county prince Yi Zn. He was talking to the master of the Guozijian, and I vaguely heard him say that he would introduce a rare child prodigy to the master as a disciple. He is nine years old. Xiucai, I heard that description, and it seems to be somewhat simr to Gu Yunshu. Thinking about the good rtionship between the prince and the Shao mansion, most, most..."


    Mr. Shen couldn''t bear it any longer, "Old Chu is an old pedant, even he dares to cut off my beard? Don''t even think about it, go, go now, go to Shao''s house."


    He couldn''t even take care of his own foot injury. He dragged a cane from the table, stood up and walked away.


    The corner of Dayong''s mouth twitched, uncle, who said to keep calm yesterday?


    He quickly stepped forward to support the person, "Uncle, calm down first, it''s gettingte, let''s go tomorrow, shall we?"


    "It can''t be tomorrow, my disciples will all flyter."


    "No, no, I will listen to that old man Chu..." Ah bah, "I mean I listened to the meaning of the Master Chu, and I decided to ept Gu Yunshu or not to teach me the knowledge in person. We will find someone early tomorrow morning. I''m sure it''s still toote. Uncle, the county prince didn''t know the Master Chu until he went to him, but you know it. He has a very high self-esteem, and he certainly won''t be very enthusiastic if he hasn''t met anyone. Don''t worry. , there is absolutely no way he can intercept your Hu."


    Mrs. Shen also came back to her senses and hurriedly persuaded, "That''s right, what Dayong said makes sense. Besides, even if you have time to spare now, the Shao Mansion has to eat and rest. If you disturb others at night, Maybe it will make people unhappy and don''t want to worship you as a teacher?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2298: Mr. Shen came to the door

    Chapter 2298 Mr. Shenes to the door


    Mr. Shen is right when he thinks about it, he can''t be so impulsive, he can''t just run over like this, he has to think about it.


    He had to figure out how to convince this apprentice to let him worship himself as a teacher.


    Judging from his ns to see Guozijian before making a decision, and his intention to pass the exam to enter Guozijian, this kid is young but has a big idea.


    This kind of person will definitely not be famous if he is a teacher.


    I guess it''s the same as myself, depending on fate and whether it''spatible.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Shen became even more certain, this is the like-minded apprentice he wants.


    He calmed down slowly, and Dayong took the opportunity to take the crutches in his hand and put it far away before letting out a sigh of relief.


    "Okay, let''s have dinner, let Dayong pick you up early tomorrow morning to take you to Shao Mansion." Mrs. Shen helped him sit down again.


    However, Mr. Shen seemed to be absent-minded for the next time. It was enough to eat less than usual. He even slept unsteadily. He woke up before dawn and concentrated on waiting for Chen Dayong.


    Chen Dayong camete, and was almost killed by his eyes when he entered the door.


    "Hurry up, you are such a big man, look at what time it is, and onlye now."


    The shopkeeper Dayong was also very wronged. He got up early, but the question was to visit. Is this early in the morning appropriate? They got up, what if the other party didn''t get up?


    But he didn''t say anything, he helped Mr. Shen into the carriage outside, and went to Shao''s house with the things Mrs. Shen had prepared.


    Mr. Shen sat in the carriage, lowered his head and muttered, not knowing what he was talking about.


    Da Yong approached quietly, but was pushed aside by his hand.


    The carriage quickly entered Hetai Alley. It was still early, and the alley was already lively.


    Mr. Shen lifted the curtain of the car and looked out, sighing, "Master Shao and Yongjia County Master are not bad for money, but the ce where they live is very mboyant."


    Although some officials lived in Hetai Lane, no one of the fourth-rank or higher officials lived here.


    What''s more, Yongjia County Lord is still a County Lord.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of Shao Mansion, and Dayong helped Mr. Shen knock on the door.


    It was Father Yu who opened the door. When he learned that it was the master of Guozijian, he hurried in to report.


    Not long after, Mr. Shen and the two were invited in.


    When Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi hurried to the front hall, Shao Qingyuan was sitting there drinking tea with Mr. Shen, but Mr. Shen couldn''t help looking out from time to time.


    Seeing the two children, his eyes lit up with a ''bass''.


    But he still restrained himself, and when he saw someoneing, he nodded slightly, and looked like a fairy.


    Da Yong, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan took a sip of tea, raised his eyes and said, "Mr. Shen wants to see Yunshu Yuanzhi, and now that people are here, just say anything, sir."


    Mr. Shen nodded slightly and said to Shao Qingyuan, "The old man has not had time to introduce himself. The old man''s surname is Shen, his first name is Yuan, and his word is Congzhong. He is now a doctor of Guozi studies at the Guozijian."


    Shao Qing held the teacup''s hand farther away. He asked Qin Wenzheng about the situation of Guozijian.


    Guozijian consists of Guozixue, Taixue, four disciplines,w, calligraphy, and arithmetic, and each discipline has a doctorate in charge of their studies.


    And the requirements for doctoral degrees are extremely high for each study. They must be familiar with the history of scriptures, understand ancient and modern times, and master the national system.


    Of course, Shen Yuan is more than that.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2299: i would

    Chapter 2299 I am willing


    Shen Yuan never participated in the imperial examination, but at the age of sixteen, he was promoted to the Hanlin Academy by Emperor Taizu by exception.


    At the age of 20, he participated as an examiner in the township examination. Since then, although he has confiscated a disciple, he has started the rhythm of peach and plum all over the world.


    At the age of 22, he became the 25-year-old Taizi Taifu. After three years of teaching, he was dispatched by Taizu to be the prefect of Yongning House.


    He returned to the capital at the age of thirty, stood firm in the court, and became a first-rank official a few yearster.


    As an official for many years, he has written more than 20 books under his name, and left behind countless poems and paintings. Today, his paintings are still high-priced works that are hard to find in bookstores.


    Later, thete emperor seeded to the throne, but he listened to the nder and sent his Taifu Shen Yuan''s family into exile. In the end, Shen Lanxuan died of illness, his wife remarried, and his daughter married an officer in the ce of exile. In the end, only Shen Yuan and his wife returned to the capital.


    Although he is now a doctor of Guozijian, he is more like an external master, regardless of trivial matters, only in charge of teaching knowledge, and his status is much higher than that of other masters.


    Ever since he entered the capital, many people who wanted to take the line and worship him as a teacher were rejected.


    Even a few princes personally came to visit and ask for teaching. After returning, they were full of praise and benefited a lot.


    Now, this Mr. Shen Yuan, Shen, is sitting in front of him, looking at Gu Yunshu with shining eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    He put down the ss, "It turned out to be Dr. Shen, and my wife told me about a gentleman I met two days ago, but I didn''t expect it to be you. I''ve admired your name for a long time, and it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Shen Yuan smiled slightly, and felt a sigh of relief in his heart. It¡¯s good to hear about his name, and it¡¯s good to hear about it.


    He waved his hand, "This old man has long admired Master Shao."


    The two were polite to each other, but Shen Yuan couldn''t hold back, but couldn''t wait to speak, "Sir Shao, this is the case, the old man came here today, in fact, he wanted to ask the two little brothers if they would like to be the old man''s disciple. ."


    Dayong stroked his forehead, uncle, you are too direct.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned, and even Gu Yundong, who had just walked to the door with his son in his arms, stopped.


    Shen Yuan, Dr. Shen, Ju, of course, want, ept, apprentice? ?


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi suddenly raised their eyes and looked at Shen Yuan, "Sir wants to ept us as disciples?" Didn''t he say that Mr.


    Shen Yuan tried his best to restrain himself, and nodded slightly reservedly, "This old man feels that he is very close to you, and likes your temperament very much. You are also smart children, so after careful consideration, I n to continue this fate. down."


    Dayong''s mouth twitched, Uncle, have you really thought about it?


    Shen Yuan nced at his eyes, coughed lightly, and continued to ask, "Are you willing?"


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi looked at each other, and then began to think.


    Shen Yuan said, "..." He knew it, he knew that these two little things had to be considered again, couldn''t he just kneel down and kowtow as soon as he heard that he was going to ept an apprentice?


    Why is it so difficult for him to ept an apprentice?


    After a long while, Gu Yunshu raised his head with a serious expression on his face, "Okay, I will." I wonder if the silent time just now was enough, what if the time is too short for Mr. Shen to think that he is not reserved enough?


    "Okay!!" Shen Yuan''s right hand mmed **** the armrest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2300: I do not want to

    Chapter 2300 I don''t want to


    Everyone present was startled by him, and several pairs of eyes looked at him.


    Shen Yuan took the pained hand back into his sleeve as if nothing had happened, and turned his attention to Bian Yuanzhi, who was beside him, "How about you?"


    Bian Yuanzhi also raised his head, but smiled slightly and shook his head, "I don''t want to."


    The smile on Shen Yuan''s face froze, and his astonishment froze.


    After a while, he asked inexplicably, "Why?"


    Bian Yuanzhi nced at Gu Yunshu and said, "Because I am not qualified yet, the students thanked Mr. for his kindness first. But the students are not even Tongsheng now. Although they have been reading and literate for the past few years, they are just average in talent and weak in foundation. Although he also admires his talent for learning, and really wants to be his disciple, the students know more about their own situation."


    Shen Yuan was stunned, his expression became serious.


    Bian Yuanzhiughed, "Sir, if I be your disciple now, and everyone is looking forward to it, I will be under pressure. I''m not good at basics, and I must be taught separately from Ashu at that time, otherwise the teacher will teach me. No matter how much more, I can''t digest it. Gossip and rumors will continue outside, whether it is me or my husband, even Yunshu and my cousin, may be criticized. "


    The outside world will think that he is of average aptitude, why should he be Mr. Shen''s disciple? Isn''t it because of Gu Yunshu or the name of Yongjia County Master?


    He knew very well that Yun Shu was by Mr. Shen''s side, and he would soon shine.


    But he is different, he may need to double or even triple the time and effort to get to that height. In such an environment, he would overdraw his energy in advance, his mind would be unclear, and he would be influenced by the outside world.


    He has a normal mind now, but he is also a human being, and he is not sure whether he can still maintain this original intention in the future.


    Shen Yuan''s expression was moved. This was the first time that he looked at the child in front of him so seriously and carefully.


    He had to admit that under the light of Gu Yunshu, Bian Yuanzhi''s existence seemed very weak and insignificant. He said that he wanted to ept him as a disciple, and more was motivated by Gu Yunshu.


    But at this moment, Bian Yuanzhi suddenly became taller in his eyes.


    Shen Yuan looked at him and Gu Yunshu, the two children stood in front of him so obediently.


    One is smart and clever, the other is calm and quiet.


    However, Shen Yuan seemed to see two mountains in the future. He had a feeling that the two brothers would go on different paths in the future.


    Gu Yunshu is suitable for shining like a duck in the courtroom. He can easilye up with ideas to fight back against his opponents, help the sage to make drastic innovations, and neatly aplish great things that benefit the country and the people.


    Bian Yuanzhi, on the other hand, is suitable for helping themon people to seek welfare in a down-to-earth manner, sincerely implementing the government''s decrees in every ce, and conscientiously doing a good job in the construction of his subordinates and improving the local economy. n every step.


    Looking at the two brothers, Shen Yuan felt that he saw the future.


    He took a deep breath, reached out and patted Bian Yuanzhi''s shoulder, and said, "Have you really made up your mind?"


    "Yes, I''ve figured it out." Bian Yuanzhi said with a smile, "I want to continue to study in Xuanhe House. In the future, when I am admitted as a schr and enter the Guozijian, if the teacher is still willing to take students, the students must prepare Go up to the teacher ceremony, and respectfully kowtow to Mr.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2301: Gu family are talents

    Chapter 2301 Gu family members are talents


    Shen Yuanughed and was in a good mood.


    "Okay, then it''s settled, the old man is waiting in the capital."


    The matter is settled like this, Shen Yuan now epts Gu Yunshu alone. He looked at the child in front of him and said, "Although you are already a junior, you are a schr, and there is no problem with your knowledge, but since I want to ept you as a disciple, I will naturally teach you your knowledge."


    Yunshu''s eyes lit up with a ''bass'', obviously excited.


    Shen Yuan felt a little weird. It was the first time he saw someone who was taught to take the test so excited. It was... very strange.


    He coughed lightly and began to ask questions, "So, let''s start with a simple one, we will first examine poetry and prose, then the four books, and finally strategy theory. As for you, let''s start with ''brothers'' and write a poem, how about ?"


    Gu Yunshu''s originally excited expression froze for a moment, and slowly disappeared.


    Shen Yuan was stunned for a moment and asked, "What? Is it difficult?"


    "Difficulty is not difficult, I just thought that Mr. would ask different questions." These are no different from imperial examinations.


    Now it was Shen Yuan''s turn to be curious, "different question, what do you mean? Why do you think so?"


    "Because when my father entered Tianhai Academy back then, Chief Qi Shan asked three questions, three very tricky questions." Speaking of this, Gu Yunshu became excited again.


    He was still studying in Fengkai County, so he never saw it with his own eyes.


    It was Dad who came back and told him once before he knew it.


    Later, he also went to Tianhai Academy, and he was looking forward to encountering such a problem and killing the Quartet to be famous in one fell swoop.


    However...he was introduced by Master Qin, so he didn''t need an assessment at all.


    how to say? Very sorry.


    Now that he is going to apprentice, Gu Yunshu is extremely excited and eager to meet his master who is going to test him.


    But the reality is cruel, and he really relies on imagination to be too beautiful.


    Shen Yuan was surprised, "Qi Shan has three questions? Then tell me what kind of three questions."


    "The first is to ask my father, if he is in danger, whether to save my mother or my sister first. The second is to ask my father to go to the academy in half an hour to get 20 paintings and calligraphy of the students. The Tao is to go to the school to listen to a ss and write an article.¡±


    Shen Yuan, "..." is really bad taste.


    "How did your father answer?"


    Gu Yunshu''s eyebrows fluttered, vividly recreating the style of his old father.


    Shen Yuan and Chen Dayong next to him were surprised. This... Gu Dajiang, the Gu family, is also a man of quick wit, worthy of being a father and son.


    However, when Gu Yunshu talked about Gu Dajiang''s solution to the second problem, Shen Yuan turned his head and looked at Gu Yundong, who was holding his son, and murmured, "The charcoal mentioned by Qi Shanchang Master of strokes, yes, Yongjia County Master??"


    Grandmaster? ?


    Gu Yundong raised his head in confusion, has she be a master?


    Chen Dayong also thinks it''s incredible, isn''t it too powerful for Yongjia County Master?


    What do people in the Gu family eat to grow up, each and every one of them is a talent.


    Shen Yuan thought so too, his eyes involuntarily fell on Chi Chi, grandpa, uncle, and parents are all so talented, then this child will...


    I felt the strong gaze slowly, and turned his head with some difficulty, facing Shen Yuan''s scorching appearance.


    After thinking about it, the cloth tiger in his hand was thrown out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2302: Gao Feng is back

    Chapter 2302 Gao Feng is back


    "Ah... wow..." Look at me? I''m handsome I know it myself.


    The tiger just hit Shen Yuan in the eye, and Shen Yuan suddenly came back to his senses.


    He rubbed his forehead slightly, as if... a demonic barrier.


    Shen Yuanughed and looked at Gu Yunshu again, but this time he exhaled slowly, "Okay, then I won''t test you. Your father and your sister are both talented people, so I think you are not bad. Let¡¯s go to the teacher now.¡±


    Gu Yunshu''s eyes widened, "..." Wait, you deduced that my father and sister were good, and that I was good too? I feel like I''m hurt.


    Gu Yundong hugged his son in a different direction and said with a smile, "Mr. Shen, this apprenticeship can''t be so hasty. I''ll prepare the apprenticeship ceremony another day, pick a day, and bring my younger brother to visit."


    "when?"


    "...Let''s just wait for the Guozijian''s admissions exam to end." In case Yunshu was admitted to the academy with his ability, he was mistakenly thought that Mr. Shen had leaked the question.


    Who knew that Shen Yuan shook his head, "No!!"


    The eyes of everyone in the main room fell on him, Chen Dayong silently tugged his clothes, uncle, you are too anxious.


    Shen Yuan gritted his teeth and said, "That''s alright, after the exam is over, it''s over, but the gentleman keeps his promise, since he''s already said it, he can''t go back on it, you know?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "Don''t worry, sir, I will be the one who will do big things in the future, not the viin who waits for his promises."


    On this point, Shen Yuan is still at ease.


    If Gu Yunshu really failed to keep his promise, then it would not be a pity for him not to ept this apprentice, he would only be a little disappointed.


    But before he left, he still exined one more sentence, "There are other people who want to take you as a disciple, and you can''t be deceived by those rhetoric, especially the surnamed Chu, that person is very pedantic and especially difficult to contact. "


    Gu family, "..."


    The surname is Chu? ? Did you mean that he is also the master of Dr. Guozijian?


    Mr. Shen really likes to joke, how could the Master Chue to their house to ept Yunshu as a disciple?


    Shen Yuan didn''t tell them what was going on. When he thought that there were still eight days before the admissions exam, and he was still scratching his lungs for eight days, he was very heartbroken.


    Even when Shao Qingyuan left him to eat, he was not in that mood anymore.


    Shen Yuan was supported by Dayong and walked out, and couldn''t help but nce at it again, "After the exam, remember toe to me."


    "Yes, sir."


    Shen Yuan nodded, and was sent to the Shao''s door by Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi.


    It wasn''t until the two got into the carriage and the car drove out of Hetai Alley that the two brothers looked at each other and turned around.


    Who knew that the courtyard door was about to close when suddenly a pair of hands blocked it.


    Gu Yunshu turned his head, and saw a man with a bag and a little embarrassed standing outside the door. He didn''t know the person in front of him, and asked slightly puzzled, "Who are you? What are you doing at my house?"


    The man didn''t answer yet, but Yu''s father on the side opened his mouth and said in surprise, "Guard Gao, are you back?"


    Gao Feng wiped his face and smiled, "Yes, I''m back."


    High Guard? ?


    Yunshu thought for a while and asked, "Are you Gao Feng?"


    "It''s me, you are the second young master of the Gu family."


    Gao Feng looked at the two children while walking inside.


    Although he knew how many people there were in the Gu family, he had not met Gu Yunshu yet. This was the first time the two met.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2303: Bai Zhiyans life experience

    Chapter 2303 Bai Zhiyan''s life experience


    The news of Gao Feng''s return made Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong a little surprised.


    When he left, he said that he would return to Beijing after the matter at Lingzhou Mansion was over. When he came back at this juncture, did something happen?


    Both of Shao Qingyuan looked serious, but seeing Gao Feng''s appearance of being very tired, he had to let someone take a bath and eat something to slow down.


    Gu Yundong asked people to go to Xinming Pavilion to call Mrs Lu back. Mrs Lu had already been transferred by Gu Yundong to the big courtyard on the east side of the city to work. After the opening of the new Ming Pavilion in the east of the city, the demand for Lu''s ability to y the piano and music will increase.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong searched for two more people, probably because there was a precedent like Lu''s, and it was easier to recruit peopleter.


    It''s just that she was about to call someone when she was stopped by Gao Feng, "No need to call, it''s the same when shees back at night when she''s done working."


    He passed a letter with Mrs. Lu, and also knew about Mrs. Lu''s current situation, and he was very relieved to know that she lived a full life here.


    Gu Yundong didn''t force it, Gao Feng quickly went to pack himself up.


    After changing into clean clothes and having a full meal, he instantly became refreshed, and then followed Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong to the study.


    He first took out a letter from himself, "This is what the second master wrote to you."


    Shao Qingyuan took it over and took it apart to take a look. It was full of daily life and nothing important. After he read it, he put it aside, and then directly asked Gao Feng, "How''s the situation at Lingzhou Mansion."


    "The second master of Xun Zhifu''s criminal evidence has actually been collected, but these criminal evidence is not enough to convince him of thew, and it cannot involve King Lu. At most, it is just a matter of demoting an official and reducing his position. I haven''t done it yet, but we have found out another more important matter, and the second master asked me toe over and talk to the young master in person."


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Gao Feng came over in person, thinking that it was not suitable formunication.


    "What''s up?"


    "It''s about Bai Zhiyan''s life experience."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong straightened their backs at the same time, oh, there is a big melon to eat.


    Gao Feng exhaled slightly and said, "Bai Zhiyan, the son of King Lu."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, the son of King Lu? God, that''s pretty cool.


    During these days, King Lu has been very low-key, with his head shrunk, and even those officials who have joined him have never appeared. Although Qin Wenzheng and the others have tried their best to find evidence that he wants to rebel, but if they don''t act, they won''t show their guilt. It''s too difficult to find evidence.


    Unexpectedly, the unexpected joy was in Lingzhou Mansion, and there was such a big harvest there.


    If Baizhiyan is the son of King Lu, then there is room for manipting this matter. Even if King Lu wants to keep a low profile, he may not be able to keep a low profile.


    "It''s just, how could King Lu''s son be in Lingzhou mansion and be a descendant of the Bai family?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Gao Feng lowered his voice slightly, "King Lu once went to Lingzhou Mansion to do business and stayed there for two or three months. The person who entertained him at that time was Xun Zhifu."


    Xun prefect has been sitting in that position for more than 20 years, which is very strange. After all, it took him only six years to be prefect from the prefecture. If he wants to go further, he will not make any achievements in that position. , don''t move.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2304: Bai Zhiyans mother

    Chapter 2304 Bai Zhiyan''s mother


    Gu Yundong seemed to think of something, and suddenly asked, "Who is Bai Zhiyan''s mother?"


    "There are three girls from the Xun family." Gao Feng replied.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "Sure enough." It was the Xun family.


    "You tell me in detail what''s going on."


    Gao Feng took a sip of tea, nodded, and exined the details of the investigation in detail.


    Don''t look at the prefect Xun who stayed in the same position for so many years, but he is actually a very ambitious person. The Xun family had no background and power, and Xun Zhifu was able to go so smoothly in the past, and was dispatched to a wealthy ce like Lingzhou Prefecture to be the prefect because he married a wife who could help him.


    Shao Qingyuan''s former uncle, the Xun family, came from this wife.


    Unfortunately, Xun Zhifu really liked someone else. Not long after he got married, he took two concubines. The two concubines looked nothing special, but one of them was his beloved woman.


    The prefect of Xunfu, Bai Yueguang, also gave birth to a daughter, the third girl of Xunfu.


    Three girls are also the most beloved daughter of the Xun prefect, but because his wife''s family is powerful, he has to hide this love. And because the third girl had such a picturesque appearance, he even had to show that he didn''t care about her daughter, because he was afraid that the third girl would get in the way of the wife''s eyes and be embarrassed by the wife.


    But in private, he has been nning for the three girls.


    Just twenty years ago, King Lu went to Lingzhou Mansion to do business and settled in the prefect mansion.


    The prefect of Xun knew that the opportunity wasing, and the three girls and King Lu met by chance. The three girls took a fancy to King Lu''s identity, and King Lu took a fancy to her appearance. The two can be said to hit it off, cherish each other, and sympathize with each other.


    This rtionship, like Edgeworth Flying, instantly became intimate.


    The prefect of Xun was very satisfied. He saw that the two sides were inseparable, and he was about to talk to King Lu about bringing the three girls back to the pce to be concubine. When the three girls checked out that they were pregnant.


    Now that he is pregnant, Xun Zhifu has more confidence. At that time, his daughter will be King Lu''s side concubine, and he will be able to use King Lu''s power to rise another liter, and he will soon be able to transfer to the capital.


    However, when King Lu learned that the third girl was pregnant, he became silent instead.


    Not only did he not promise to bring the three girls back to the capital, but he even asked them to stay in Lingzhou.


    The prefect of Xun was furious after hearing this, thinking that he would not ept the ount and wanted to be a heartless man. If so, wouldn''t he have lost his wife and lost all his face.


    But King Lu took him to the study alone and asked him in a low voice about the Bai family, and asked him if the firstdy of the Bai family, Mrs. Xun, was also pregnant, and it was about the same month as the third girl.


    The prefect of Xun gradually heard that something was wrong, and slowly realized that King Lu had the same unwilling ambition as himself.


    Xun Zhifu only felt that it was difficult to breathe, but his heartbeat was extremely fast, and there was a feeling that it was about to pop out.


    Sure enough, what King Lu said next confirmed his conjecture.


    King Lu left the third girl in the Xun mansion, and left two people to take care of the third girl. Later, before her belly was revealed, she sent her to Zhuangzi outside the city to raise a child.


    It was only when the due date was approaching that the prefect Xun secretly picked up the person.


    Afterwards, she arranged for someone to sow discord at Xun''s side, causing her to have a conflict with the uncle of the Bai family before giving birth. As a result, Xun''s finally had to stay in the pce to give birth, so as to give them a chance to do something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2305: The used Xun

    Chapter 2305 Xun''s being used


    Gu Yundong understood, "The n of King Lu and the prefect of Xun is to exchange the three girls and the children of the Xun family? They want the children of King Lu to be the children of the Bai family, and in the future, the Bai family can be the help of Bai Zhiyan. To help King Lu when he seeded?"


    "Yes." Gao Feng nodded, "So when the Xun family just gave birth to the child, the house next door suddenly caught fire, which was also done by Xun Zhifu. The purpose was to take advantage of the chaos to exchange the child. After all, it was inconvenient to do things in the delivery room at that time. With people from the Bai family present, if one is not careful, it will cause suspicion."


    However, no one thought that this fire would cause the newborn child to be directly suffocated to death.


    But this way, it may be more beneficial for Xun Zhifu and King Lu.


    The prefect of Xun handed over the third girl''s child to Mrs. Xun, and told Mrs. Xun that this was just a temporary orphan, and persuaded her to raise the child well. And the Bai family must not be allowed to know that the child is dead, otherwise the property of the Bai family, even the uncle of the Bai family, will not belong to the Xun family.


    Xun Shi was at a time of anxiety, and after being persuaded by his father, his heart settled down and he obeyed all the arrangements of the prefect of Xun.


    Later, the Xun Shi found that the attitude of the prefect of Xun towards Bai Zhiyan was a bit strange, but it was not unusual. The Bai family thought he loved his grandson, but Xun knew that he was not.


    The prefect of Xun was afraid that something would happen to her, so he could only tell her that he was the son of King Lu and let her treat Bai Zhiyan well. But if the Xun family helped Bai Zhiyan get the full support of the Bai family, then it would not be impossible for Bai Zhiyan to be the crown prince, and the Xun family, the adoptive mother of the crown prince, would not be under one person and more than ten thousand people in the future?


    Mrs. Xun was bewildered by the big cake painted by the prefect of Xun. She really had a sweet dream and was conscientious and conscientious as the eldestdy of the Bai family. Even if she saw that her husband was partial to Bai Zhizhen, she didn''t care. Family.


    If it weren''t for the Bai family being a family of medicine, it would be easy to detect small actions under Bai Yong''s eyelids, and the Xun family would all want to poison Bai Zhizhen, leaving the Bai family with only Bai Zhiyan as an heir.


    Fortunately, Bai Zhizhen is stupid, and Shao Qingyuan is missing again and can''t be found. The future Bai family will definitely be inherited by Bai Zhiyan.


    However, just when the Xun family and the prefect of Xun were rxed, Shao Qingyuan suddenly came back.


    Not only that, Shao Qingyuan also inherited the medical talent of the Bai family, and is simply the most perfect heir in Bai Yong''s mind. This made both the father and daughter of the Xun family anxious, and the years of nning were about to vanish.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong didn''t say anything for a long time after listening.


    After a long time, I heard Shao Qingyuan ask, "Where is the third girl from the Xun residence?"


    "I don''t know, it should be hidden by King Lu and the prefect of Xun. Where is it, the second master is still investigating." Gao Feng said, "Anyway, it is announced to the public that the third girl in the Xun residence has passed away."


    Died? If he really died, would Xun Zhifu be so peaceful? The aunt of the three girls, will there be no reaction at all? Even Bai Zhiyan couldn''t be indifferent to the death of his own mother.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes suddenly lit up, "You said, will these three girls be in the capital?"


    Beijing?


    Shao Qingyuan and Gao Feng lowered their eyes and pondered at the same time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2306: let them bite the dog

    Chapter 2306 Let them eat dogs


    Gu Yundong, "Do you think, if the three girls are really so good-looking, would King Lu be willing to leave a beauty like a flower like a jade like this? Even the prefect Xun himself is not worried, in case King Lu has a new person in the capital and forgets the old one. People, Huihui''s words have been recognized, and they are not favored."


    It''s better to let the three girls stay by King Lu''s side, hold the person firmly in his hand, blow the wind on the pillow, and cultivate the rtionship well.


    Shao Qingyuan lightly sped the table twice with his fingers, thought for a moment, and said, "King Lu has a vige outside the city. It is a hot spring vige. It is beautiful and quiet. King Lu said that he likes to soak in hot springs. Before it was reused, he spent most of the winter in Zhuangzi. In other seasons, he would also live in Zhuangzi during hunting.¡±


    But the strange thing is that Princess Lu and Prince Lu rarely go to Zhuangzi, and even if they do, they don''t stay for long.


    Gao Feng rolled his eyes, "So, it''s very likely that the three girls live in that vige? Hey, do you think Princess Lu and Prince Lu know about this person''s existence?"


    "Even if they know the third girl, they certainly don''t know that the third girl gave birth to a son to King Lu." Gu Yundong''s lips lifted, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression had a hint of evil.


    Shao Qingyuan saw her expression and knew that she must be thinking of some bad idea.


    smiled and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "Let''s tell Princess Lu and Prince Lu''s heir. As far as I know, although Prince Lu still has a few concubines, they don''t pay much attention to it, so Princess Lu''s mother and son have no sense of crisis. But let them know that King Lu is very If you attach great importance to Bai Zhiyan, and attach more importance to him than the prince, will they have internal strife?"


    Once the dog bites the dog, their hearts will be unbnced, and the family will easily reveal ws, and it will be easy to clean up.


    Gao Feng asked, "How can we make them believe that King Lu pays more attention to Bai Zhiyan''s mother and son?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and took a sip of tea, "I ask you, when we first met, where were you going? Back then, Yongning Mansion was in such a mess, and there were refugees everywhere, why are you there?"


    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment and replied, "Bai Yang and Bai Yue were in Yongning Mansion at that time. Uncle was afraid that something would happen to them, so he asked me to pick them up."


    "What about Bai Zhiyan? He is not very skilled, and because her mother took the oxytocin pill, she was in poor health because of the premature birth. Why did she go to such a messy ce?"


    Gao Feng was shocked, looked at her in astonishment, he began to frown and slowly recalled.


    It was four years ago, and Gao Feng''s memory was a little fuzzy.


    After a long time, he hesitated and said, "He said he was worried about the two children, for fear that the two children would be frightened by experiencing such a thing. With him, the two children can rx."


    The rtionship between Bai Zhiyan and Baiyang Baiyue is indeed very close, and Gao Feng didn''t suspect that this was an excuse at first.


    And after all, he is a guard, and Bai Zhiyan is still his master. The master said so, and he did it.


    "Afterwards, you went to the Qing''an Fucheng, right?" Gu Yundong asked, "You went to the Fucheng and left immediately. After that, the Qing''an Prefecture became chaotic."


    Gao Feng''s eyes widened, "You, you mean, was Bai Zhiyan doing it? Is King Lu the main messenger of that turmoil?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2307: Are they still human?

    Chapter 2307 Are they still human?


    Gu Yundong exhaled, "I''m just guessing. I used to think that the chaos of the year was just an ident. It was just a robbery taking advantage of the opportunity, and there was no other conspiracy. But now, when I think about it carefully, I find that there are many doubts."


    Shao Qingyuan had a tacit understanding with her, and he understood after a little bit of hearing, "I remember, Du Tianqing once said that he rescued the Prince Lu Prince on the road to escape from the famine in Yongning Mansion. Yongning Mansion was in trouble, Prince Lu Prince appeared there, Bai Zhi Yan also appeared there, the two sons of King Lu..."


    This matter has nothing to do with King Lu, why is it so unbelievable?


    Gao Feng pped the table with a p, his face flushed, and said angrily, "Are they still human? Along the way, Bai Zhiyan saw with his own eyes so many people who were disced, starved and devastated, our ability is limited. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t help them, how can you help Zhou to make things worse, and when they finally thought there was a glimmer of hope, they pulled it down and stabbed it fiercely?¡±


    Although several years have passed, Gao Feng remembers the scene at the time, and he is still impressed.


    Especially when he thought that he might **** Bai Zhiyan without knowing it, and let him arrive at Qing''an Mansion safely and achieve his goal, Gao Feng was so angry that his teeth were rattling.


    Gu Yundong sighed slightly, although these are just their suspicions, but she feels that they are inseparable.


    ording to the timeline Du Tianqing said, it should have been the Prince of Lu who arrived at Yongning Mansion first, but he had an ident and was rescued by Du Tianqing. Then Bai Zhiyan appeared, followed by the Qing''an House riot.


    Perhaps, King Lu gave this matter to the prince at first, but unfortunately he didn''t do it well, so he handed it over to Bai Zhiyan instead.


    Gao Feng finally calmed down, clenched his fists and sat back again, turned around and asked, "Then what do we do now?"


    "Just tell the Prince Lu about the appearance of Bai Zhiyan in Yongning Mansion after Prince Lu was injured and sent back to the capital. No matter whether our guess is right or not, Prince Lu himself will be suspicious."


    Regardless of whether they really caused a riot, anyway, Prince Lu will not appear in Yongning Mansion for no reason. He must have something important to do, but he didn''t do it, that''s enough.


    Gao Feng nodded, "Okay, leave this to me."


    Shao Qingyuan also said, "Tomorrow, I will go outside the city and find a chance to check the Bee Vige of Prince Lu''s Mansion to see if the third girl from the Xun family is really inside."


    "If I go with you, it''s time to go to the workshop outside the city to reconcile the ounts. By the way, there is one more thing. We are here to let Prince Lu''s mansion fight, and at Lingzhou mansion, we can also tell the truth to the Xun n, let him She is in trouble with the prefect of Xun." After being raised as a chess piece for so many years, Bai Zhiyan finally found out that he was making a wedding dress for his third sister, and it would be strange if the Xun family could be reconciled.


    With the two-pronged approach, she did not believe that the Lu Pce would not be in a hurry.


    Gao Feng said quickly, "Second Master is ready to do this."


    "That''s good." It seems to be thinking of a piece.


    Shao Qingyuan asked about the White House again and learned that everything was normal. It''s just that Uncle Bai slumped for a while after learning that Bai Zhiyan was not his own son.


    After Gao Feng finished speaking, Shao Qingyuan asked him to rest first.


    The three of them walked out of the study, and it was a littlete outside.


    At this moment, Shao Wen suddenly ran over in a hurry, "Master, madam, the prince of the county is here. He also brought someone here, he looks quite old."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2308: The apprentice is here

    Chapter 2308 The apprentice is here


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other and asked Gao Feng to rest first before heading to the hall.


    Before ?? approached, he heard Yi Zn speaking to the servants in the house in a familiar and excited voice from a distance, "Go and call Yun Shu, I have something good waiting for him here."


    Gu Yundong''s forehead twitched, and a bad premonition shed in his heart.


    Sure enough, as soon as the two entered the hall, Yi Zn got up with a smile and said, "Are you here? Come ande, let me introduce, this is Dr. Chu from the Imperial College, you should have heard of it, right? Mr. Chu I came here this time to read Yunshu."


    Dr. Chu? store?


    Gu Yundong looked at the old man in surprise, and Dr. Chu also stood up. This man''s expression was cold and arrogant. Whether he was facing them or Yi Zn, he had a proud look on his face.


    She suddenly remembered what Shen Yuan said before he left, shouldn''t he... have expected this one?


    This Dr. Chu also wants to ept Yunshu as a disciple? ?


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and he gave Yi Zn a vicious look.


    Thetter, especially without knowing it, was introducing the couple to Dr. Chu.


    Dr. Chu''s expression remained unchanged, but his etiquette was very thoughtful. He nodded slightly to the two of them, "Master Shao, Mrs. Shao, I have long admired the name, and it is a pleasure to meet."


    Shao Qingyuan asked people to serve tea and asked with a smile, "I wonder what Mr. Chu has done with Yunshu?"


    "The old man doesn''t know Gu Xiucai. It was the county prince who mentioned that this son is smart and alert, and has an excellent talent. He is already a schr who has read poetry and books at a young age. The old man is curious and wants to see what his aptitude is. I''m disturbing you at the door."


    If it was an ordinary person, I heard that the master of the Guozijian came to the door in person for a schr, and I was afraid that he would be excited and immediately pull the child to him to show his talent. What''s more, this master is the most prestigious Dr. Old Chu, the most famous schr, a figure that even the royal family members in the capital want to confess.


    So no matter how arrogant Dr. Chu''s attitude is, no one will say anything.


    But for Gu Yundong, he just felt... tangled.


    Fortunately, Dr. Chu only said to read the cloud book, and did not mention the matter of epting apprentices, so their tactful rejection should not be a big problem, right?


    Gu Yundong was thinking about the words in his heart when Gu Yunshu came.


    As soon as he entered the door, Dr. Chu''s eyes fell on him.


    Looking at his mental head and his demeanor, he was quite satisfied. As a student, you can''t look tired and sick. That''s disrespect for reading. Gu Yunshu is fine.


    At least on the first side, Dr. Chu''s impression is still very good.


    Yi Zn pulled Gu Yunshu in front of him, "Old Chu, this is Yunshu, a nine-year-old schr, Xiao Sanyuan, how is it? I didn''t lie to you, he looks like a smart boy."


    Old Chu nced at him, met Gu Yunshu''s puzzled gaze, nodded slightly, and said, "Come here, I''ll ask you a few questions."


    "Hello sir." Gu Yunshu took two steps forward in a dazed way.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong red at Yi Zn while the two were talking, and gave him a wink.


    Yi Zn didn''t realize it at first, maybe Gu Yunshu''s eyes were too cruel, he finally reacted. Seeing that both Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had gone to the corner, he nced at Old Chu and quickly followed.


    As soon as ?? approached, he asked with a smile, "How is it? You should know about Mr. Chu, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2309: tough enough, decisive enough

    Chapter 2309 Ruthless enough, decisive enough


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Yi Zn, what are you trying to do?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? Let Old Chu ept Yunshu as his disciple." Yi Zn lowered his voice, almost speaking in an air tone, "What is Old Chu''s status in Guozijian, I don''t need to tell you? As long as he After epting Yunshu, Yunshu will not have to worry about it in the future. As far as Yunshu''s intelligence is concerned, he will definitely be a leader in three years, and he will be the champion in one year."


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead. She had heard of Shen Yuan, and naturally she had also heard of Dr. Chu.


    Unlike Shen Yuan who never had a single apprentice in his life, Dr. Chu had eight apprentices. Although his own resume is not as good as Shen Yuan''s, among the eight disciples, one of them passed the exam as a schr, and the other passed the exam. Can stand on its own in every field.


    Like Shen Yuan, he was also exiled. When he was convicted, he directly cut off rtions with the eight disciples, and he took the initiative.


    is ruthless and decisive.


    Honestly, Gu Yundong quite appreciates this approach, after all, if she were to change herself, she would rather cut off the rtionship without hurting the people around her.


    However, what surprised Gu Yundong was that the eight disciples were really cut off. During the five or six years of Chu Lao''s exile, he never helped him, so he concentrated on developing his own business.


    So Chu Lao suffered a lot during his exile, and now he looks like he is ten years older than Shen Yuan.


    Later, Gu Yundong heard that the reason why Mr. Chu did this was because he didn''t want the disciples he had finally taught him to fail in the end. Then all his hard work in this life was wasted, so he might as well not ept these apprentices.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know if this statement was true, and she couldn''t ask for proof like Mr. Chu.


    All she knew was that although Elder Chu and the eight disciples had asional contacts, they were in general rtionship.


    Moreover, Lao Chu has never taken a disciple again, although many people want to worship him as a teacher.


    Of course, these are not the main points. No matter what kind of person Chu Lao is, no matter what way he teaches his disciples, it is impossible for Yun Shu to worship him as a teacher. After all, Shen Yuan just came here this morning, and they have already Agreed.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong couldn''t help grinding his teeth at Yi Zn.


    Thetter still didn''t know what she was thinking, and she was even a littlecent, "I exined the origin of Yunshu to Old Chu, don''t look at Old Chu''s disapproval now, he is habitually holding it, In fact, when I heard that Yun Shu was a little three-year-old when he was nine years old, his eyes were shining. Also, he also liked the two of you very well, otherwise he would not have really listened to my advice toe in person. When your family sees Yunshu, he is not the kind of person who sells face."


    Gu Yundong hehe, Shao Qingyuan pulled Yi Zn over, "Come with me, I''ll talk to you."


    "Huh? Ah? What are you talking about?" Yi Zn was unwilling to leave, "This old man is still here, what am I going to do? I have to say more good things to Yun Shu, eh, let me go and go where?"


    "There is a cloud book here, I don''t need you." Shao Qingyuan took the man away forcefully, covering his chattering mouth by the way.


    Gu Yundong exhaled slightly after seeing the two of them walking away.


    She turned and came back, just in time to hear Yun Shu and Dr. Chu talking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2310: arguing, arguing

    Chapter 2310 Quarrel quarrel quarrel


    Dr. Chu naturally saw the three of them whispering beside him, but he didn''t care, he only looked at Gu Yunshu in front of him.


    "You said just now that you want to be admitted to the Imperial College by yourself, and you don''t need a rmendation?"


    Gu Yundong just sat down when he heard Dr. Chu frown and ask this sentence.


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "Yes, I think so."


    Dr. Chu was silent for a moment, thenughed, "Are you so sure that you can get in? Because you are a schr at a young age?"


    Gu Yunshu is still confident in this point, "I think I will definitely pass the exam, after all, my goal is to be six yuan and the first. Although it is still too early to say this, but people always have dreams. What is the difference between fish. So I have to take more exams. I heard that Guozijian''s admissions test is difficult, so I should look at my own power."


    He was very happy, but Dr. Chu frowned more and more.


    Before Gu Yunshu could finish speaking, he directly raised his hand to interrupt, "I admire your courage, self-confidence is a good thing, but excessive self-confidence is conceited. People must know how to be humble, which is handed down from our ancestors. Virtue, if you talk too much about everything, it will give people a very frivolous and unreliable feeling, you know?"


    Gu Yunshu, "..." But the eldest sister also said that excessive modesty is hypocrisy.


    He has always said one thing, and he is telling the truth, how can he be... frivolous?


    Seeing the nk expression on his face, Dr. Chu frowned even more, "You study for the purpose of taking the imperial examinations and bing an official in the future. This is your ultimate and most important purpose. The examination at the Imperial College is not what you thought. It''s so easy, if you don''t pass the test, you''ll waste this opportunity, and you may be a stain on you in the future, being criticized for being arrogant and arrogant. There is a safer and more appropriate way, so you have to choose one. There are risks."


    Gu Yunshu expressed that he did not agree, he frowned slightly and said, "Sir, although my purpose is indeed to be an official in the dynasty, but in the end, I still do things for the people and for the Jin Dynasty. I study to learn knowledge and reason. I''m not afraid of being criticized for having blemishes on my body, but this is my experience growing up, and it''s a rare and precious experience."


    Dr. Chu suddenly stood up, "Naive, do you know that there is a stain on a person, and future generations will magnify your stain infinitely,pletely ignoring your contribution? I don''t care."


    "So what? Everyone is imperfect, and future generations can say what they like, I don''t care. Besides, isn''t it a good thing to have disputes?"


    Gu Yunshu couldn''t help it. He didn''t even want to argue, but the views were so different that he couldn''t agree with his statement at all.


    Dr. Chu was even more angry, "It''s just stubborn. Let me tell you, what you think is simple now, and in the future your thoughts will hurt you and make you regret it."


    After he finished speaking, he said to Gu Yundong with a sullen face, "The way is different, we don''t conspire with each other. Since it doesn''t make sense, then this old man will leave it. Please tell Mrs. Shao and the prince, the old man will leave first and let him down. already."


    Gu Yundong didn''t have time to say anything, he had already left.


    Gu Yundong turned his head, looked at Gu Yunshu, shrugged his shoulders, and looked helpless.


    This husband is still a perfectionist.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2311: Deeply aware of their mistakes

    Chapter 2311 I deeply realize my mistake


    Gu Yunshu sighed, walked over to his eldest sister, and slowly shook his head, "Sister, did I disrespect Mr.


    "You schrs, don''t you often debate with people?" Gu Yundong has heard it several times, sometimes a group of students would go to the restaurant to drink and chat, and they would be red-faced and arguing because of a certain idea.


    Not only them, it is said that the civil officials in the court often quarreled in front of the emperor because of disagreement, and even fought violently.


    Therefore, you must not offend the civil servants. People not only talk, but also act when they are anxious, and they don¡¯t want the slightest image.


    After listening to Gu Yunshu, he nodded, "That''s right."


    "But in this way, Dr. Chu will not want to ept you as a disciple anymore, and I don''t have to think of a way to politely reject him." Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, she was still thinking about what to do. How to say.


    She reached out and rubbed Gu Yundong''s head, "Okay, it''s gettingte, let''s go get ready, and call Yuanzhi over for dinner."


    Gu Yunshu nodded and hurried back to his yard.


    Yi Zn came over at this time, but his face looked gloomy and very ugly.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, nced at Shao Qingyuan behind him, and asked silently¡ªis this a quarrel?


    Shao Qingyuan¡ª¡ªLook at my expression, does it look like a quarrel?


    Gu Yundong - Oh, that''s not it.


    Yi Zn approached, and Gu Yundong said, "Dr. Chu left first, he said that he failed your kindness."


    "Got it." Yi Zn nodded slightly, as if he didn''t care at all.


    Gu Yundong, "It''s gettingte, stay for a meal and then go."


    "No, I have something to do when I go back, so I''ll say goodbye first." Yi Zn cupped her hand, her expression didn''t change, she still looked ugly, and the corners of her mouth were pursed tightly.


    After ??, he strode towards the courtyard gate without looking back.


    As soon as he disappeared, Gu Yundong leaned over to Shao Qingyuan and asked in a low voice, "What did you tell him?"


    "Didn''t you ask me to tell him not to get involved in Yunshu''s affairs? I had a good talk with him, and told him that doing so would probably be self-defeating, and Yunshu might use the little princess because he was afraid of him. Stay away, you can''t even make friends."


    Gu Yundong had a weird expression, "He listened? Agree?"


    "Well, he deeply realized his mistake and promised not to interfere again."


    Yi Zn is indeed quite smart. But there is no way to do it. With his identity, this temperament has been cultivated since childhood. He is used to doing things his own way.


    Many prominent sons and brothers in the capital have this kind of stinky problem, and Yi Zn is pretty good.


    He can at least listen to what other people say, and speak rationally, without any bottom line.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Since he has heard it, why does he still have this expression?" It was as if someone owed him a few hundred taels of silver.


    "Oh, I think he has been staring at Yunshu, mainly because he is too idle. So although he has promised not to worry about it anymore, who knows that he can''t control himself when he is idle, so by the way, I will give He found something to do."


    I''m stuck, stuck, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2312: Hes just bored

    Chapter 2312 He is just too busy


    Gu Yundong, "What''s the matter?"


    "The matter of Prince Lu''s mansion."


    Gu Yundong lowered his voice, "Did you tell him King Lu had a bad intention?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, raised his eyes and saw Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi approaching, he raised his head and dragged her towards the flower hall, and said casually as he walked, "Although all our guesses have not been confirmed, they are closely rted. Now, it''s time to talk to him."


    They didn''t talk about this with Yi Zn before. After all, the less you know about this kind of thing, the better, especially when there is no evidence and only guesswork.


    And Yi Zn and King Lu are still rtives.


    Yi Zn''s mother and King Lu were siblings, although they were not born to a concubine. But because there is a princess and a prince, there is nopetition with each other, and there is no hatred, and they get along quite harmoniously on weekdays.


    But things are different now. The evidence in Shao Qingyuan and Qin Wenzheng''s hands is slowly increasing.


    King Lu does have ulterior motives.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that it was time to tell Yi Zn, so that he could be mentally prepared and take precautions.


    is just right, he is also busy.


    Gu Yundong burst into tears of joy when he thought that there would be no Yi Zn''s appearance in the future. It seems that he can''t be allowed to idle in the future, and he will start tossing others when he is idle.


    "Good job." She turned her head and smiled at Shao Qingyuan.


    That night, because of Gao Feng''s return, the Shao family''s dinner was very rich. Lu shi didn''t know beforehand, and didn''t expect such a big surprise when she got home.


    She almost cried with joy. Seeing that the two hadn''t seen each other for a long time, Gu Yundong immediately gave the Lu family a day off so that they could have a good reunion.


    The next day, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went out of the city. On the surface, they went to the workshop to reconcile ounts, but in fact they wanted to investigate the other vige of King Lu outside the city.


    Today''s Gujia workshop is very prosperous, but because it is so prosperous, the goods are in short supply.


    Just a few days ago, Tong An found more than ten people.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging, he happened to take her to see those people, and by the way, he said about the situation of the workshop, "Now our business is good, especially after Xinming Pavilion opened two stores, the demand for white sugar is huge, but we There is still too little sugar cane.¡±


    Today''s white sugar business is still only done by Gu Yundong and the imperial court. But in the end, it is not as nearly monopolized as in the first two years.


    There are more and more private sales, especially some big families who secretly built workshops to make sugar.


    But these people don''t dare to buy or sell on the bright side, not to mention this is the capital, so most of them will be transported to the farther Fucheng.


    But even so, white sugar is still in short supply.


    Especially the Xinming Pavilion in Gu Yundong''s house, consumes a lot of sugar.


    Hearing Tong An''s words, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but look at the workshop in front of him, as if it really needed to be expanded.


    "I remember that we bought a small hill before to grow sugar cane. Otherwise, we will look around to see if there is a suitable hill, and we will expand the nting area ourselves."


    Tong An, "I thought so too. I saw a piece ofnd two days ago. Thend was originally nted with sugarcane, but it was not well grown, and it was dry andcking moisture. I asked about it, and the family thought about it. This stubble is no longer nted, and it is nted with other crops. Later, I asked Zhuangzi to take a look. Thend is fine, but that family is not very good at nting. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2313: Thinking of spring

    Chapter 2313 Thinking of spring


    Gu Yundong nodded while listening, "Where is thatnd?"


    "I''ll take the owner to see it." Tong An said, "If the owner thinks it''s suitable, you can just talk to that family and see if they are willing to sell it."


    Gu Yundong looked back at Shao Qingyuan, "Let''s go to the sugarcane field first?"


    "Okay." There is no rush to go to Luwang Bie Zhuang, they can go after finishing things, so as not to be too deliberate.


    Tong An got people to prepare a carriage, but just when he was about to get on the carriage, the workers at the workshop happened to be looking for him.


    Tong An originally wanted the workers to work on other things first and wait until he came back.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "You are busy, just tell us the location."


    Tong An could only nod when he heard the words. However, before he could say anything, just when he saw Du Tianqing returning from the delivery, he had a happy face and said quickly, "Master, let Tianqing take you there. Thest time he followed me to the sugarcane field, he knew the way. , I have also seen the owner of the sugarcane field."


    After saying that, he quickly waved his hand and called Du Tianqing, who was puzzled, to exin the situation.


    Du Tianqing nodded hurriedly, without even drinking his saliva, he walked towards Gu Yundong''s carriage, "Yes, I know that ce, it''s not too far away, it can be reached by carriage in a quarter of an hour."


    With him leading the way, Tong An was relieved.


    Several people got on the carriage again, and Shao Wen was the driver.


    Du Tianqing originally sat on the carriage to give directions to Shao Wen, but after pointing out a section of the road, he frequently looked at the carriage behind him, as if he had something to say.


    Shao Wen nced at him and said nothing.


    Until the carriage encountered a fork in the road again, when Du Tianqing was absent-minded and did not point the way, Shao Wencai raised his hand and patted him, "Which way?"


    "Huh? Oh, left."


    Shao Wen pulled the reins, and the carriage drove forward gently.


    He turned his head to see Du Tianqing''s embarrassed look, and said with a smile, "If you have something to say, what does a big man do with such a fuss? Wasn''t he a very happy person before?"


    "I...you are young, what do you know?"


    Shao Wen pointed to himself, is he young? He is seventeen years old anyway, how is he young?


    Gu Yundong, who was in the carriage, naturally heard the conversation between the two, and when he heard Du Tianqing''s words that he was young, he burst outughing, and began to stretch out his hand to lift the curtain of the car, and asked him, "What do you have to say to the old Mr. Du? Want to talk?"


    Du Tianqing, "..." There is no such joke.


    Gu Yundong waited for a while without seeing him speak, and nodded thoughtfully, "I understand."


    Du Tianqing was taken aback, "Ming, what do you understand?" He didn''t say anything.


    "Are you Si Chun?" As soon as he finished speaking, Shao Qingyuan covered his mouth and pulled him back, "Dare to say anything."


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, this, he couldn''t control it for a while, his mouth pped.


    She sat down obediently and stopped talking.


    The curtain of the car was lowered, so she didn''t see Du Tianqing''s blushing face.


    But when Shao Wen saw it, he leaned over and asked in a low voice, "You don''t really think about spring, do you?"


    Although the voice was low, the two people in the carriage were both smart and discerning. How could they not be able to hear them when they were so close?


    Gu Yundong''s ears perked up, and he moved forward involuntarily.


    Shao Qingyuan stroked his forehead and sighed silently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2314: Heaven is good for reincarnation

    Chapter 2314 Heaven is good for reincarnation


    When Du Tianqing outside the carriage was asked by Shao Wen, he suddenly gained a little more courage. He raised his head and red at Shao Wen, then turned his head and said to Gu Yundong through the door curtain, "East, Master, can you do me a favor. "


    "You said." Gu Yundong asked quickly.


    The impatience in that voice made Shao Qingyuan unable to resist reaching out and knocking on her. The tone of this gossip is too obvious?


    Du Tianqing also choked for a while, almost unable to speak.


    "Master, can I ask you to be a matchmaker, help me follow, and draw a line with Miss Zhang."


    Gu Yundong pped his hands violently, and it really was Si Chun.


    Um? and many more.


    "Miss Zhang? Which Miss Zhang?"


    "It''s the shopkeeper of Xinming Pavilion, Zhang Yingyue, Miss Zhang."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Her expression was instantly constipated.


    After a while, she reached out and rubbed her face and asked, "No, didn''t you say you didn''t want to get married before? Didn''t you say you were afraid that you wouldn''t be able to have children and hurt other girls?"


    Du Tianqing blushed, he hesitated for a long time before speaking, "Isn''t this, Master Shao said that my body is fine?"


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized and made fun of him, "You said before that you didn''t want to get married, just because you didn''t meet the girl you wanted to marry. Now that you do, do you believe what my husband said?"


    Du Tianqing panicked, but he had finished talking, so he just said itpletely.


    "Master, I was wrong before, I shouldn''t be so full of words. I really didn''t expect it..." Mainly because his previous wife ran away with someone, which made him a little scared.


    At that time, he really didn''t have any idea, he felt that he could find a job, take care of his father, take care of Luo Qi.


    But fate is a very strange thing. Sometimes when you see the right eye, your heart will be in a hurry, and it will be very ufortable to worry about gains and losses.


    "My boss, I am very sincere. I know that I have been married before, and it is indeed a bit awkward to be with Miss Zhang. But I promise that I will be good to her and will not let her down. She wants to be in Xinming Pavilion. I can do things there, and I can live in the city in the future. My father said that, anyway, I am a delivery guy, so those who live in and out of the city are not in the way, we can also buy a house in the city to live in.¡±


    They still have some money in their hands, so they can still buy a small one.


    It really didn''t work, so he asked the owner to borrow some, and when he was free, he would go into the mountains and sell some prey to gather some prey. It wasn''t a big problem. What''s more, he also has monthly sry now. His kind of running around is more tiring than doing it in the workshop, so the sry is also higher.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect that they had already considered this for his sake, and he was immediately amused, "Since you are sincere, then find a matchmaker to help you propose marriage to Zhang''s house."


    "I thought so, but I found out that Aunt Zhang doesn''t like me very much. Several times I have seen me with a nose instead of a nose and eyes instead of eyes. Once I said two more words to Miss Zhang, and she took it all. He''s trying to hit me with a broom."


    Gu Yundongughed when he heard it, and his body was crooked into Shao Qingyuan''s arms.


    She really couldn''t help it, "The way of heaven is good for reincarnation, who does the heaven bypass?"


    Du Tianqing, "..." at a loss.


    Gu Yundong coughed twice, and finally stoppedughing, "Du Tianqing, you know that I asked youst time if you wanted to get married. I''d like to introduce one to you. Who do you want to introduce?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2315: Drill into the sugar cane forest

    Chapter 2315 Drilling into the sugarcane forest


    Last time, Mother Zhang said that she liked Du Tianqing and asked Gu Yundong to ask for help.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say who it was. After all, it was rted to Zhang Yingyue''s reputation, so he only told Du Tianqing that he wanted to introduce a girl to him. Who knew that Du Tianqing refused, saying that he had no ns to get married.


    So this is to chase the wife crematorium? ?


    Gu Yundong suddenly looked forward to it.


    But Du Tianqing had a bad premonition, "Yes, who do you want to introduce?"


    "In the beginning, Aunt Zhang first took a fancy to you and asked me to ask for help. It''s a pity that you refused, and we just assumed it never happened. Anyway, you don''t know who the other party is, and Zhang Yingyue doesn''t know that this happened. Oh, now you''ve taken a fancy to others, can that Aunt Zhang not trip you up?"


    You used to ignore my love, but now I make you unable to climb high.


    Aunt Zhang, can you be out of anger?


    Besides, now that Zhang Yingyue has be the shopkeeper of Xinming Pavilion, there are really more people who propose marriage than before.


    Although arge part of it is for her current sry, but no matter what, this value is indeed high.


    Du Tianqing was like a bolt from the blue, his whole body was about to crack.


    So, he personally pushed out this great opportunity? ? His bowels are going to regret.


    "I really don''t know. Although I also delivered goods to Xinming Pavilion at the time, I didn''t read the girl in the shop carefully at all, and I didn''t have much contact with them on weekdays, so why..."


    Now Zhang Yingyue has be the shopkeeper, and Du Tianqing has delivered the goods. There will definitely be exchanges of handovers and so on, and there will be more meetings.


    Over time, they have understood each other, and naturally they will be attracted to such a smart and bright woman.


    Gu Yundong really died ofughter, she lifted the curtain and looked at Du Tianqing, who had a lifeless face, and said, "Okay, don''t be too pessimistic, I think that since Aunt Zhang could see you in the past, it must be She thinks there is a certain quality in you that is very good, and you are a person worthy of entrustment for life. From now on, you will behave well, be diligent and sweet in front of Aunt Zhang, he may still be moved by you. I will try my best to help you in his presence. Say good things in front of you, okay?"


    Du Tianqing was very sad, but nodded, "Okay."


    Coincidentally, the sugarcane field also arrived.


    Shao Wen stopped the carriage, Du Tianqing cheered up, and led Gu Yundong and the two to see the sugar cane.


    A farmer happened to be in the field. Seeing them, the farmer looked at them curiously.


    Gu Yundong only said toe and see the sugarcane field, if it is good, he would like to buy it.


    The farmers were worried, so they quickly led them to see the sugar cane.


    This piece ofnd is really big, and a lot of sugarcane is nted, but it feels a bit dense.


    The farmer was introducing, but Shao Qingyuan suddenly frowned and turned his head to look southeast.


    Gu Yundong said a few words to him before he came back to his senses. Before she could ask, Shao Qingyuan had already said to the farmer, "Can we take a look around here?"


    "Yes, yes, of course, I will show you around." The farmer quickly spoke.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his hand, "No, just tell them the situation."


    He pointed to Shao Wen and Du Tianqing, and the two immediately walked to the farmer in tacit agreement and asked about the situation of the sugarcane forest.


    Shao Qingyuan led Gu Yundong around the ridge.


    After ?? turned a half circle, he suddenly got into the sugar cane forest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2316: who saw

    Chapter 2316 Who saw


    Gu Yundong let him hold his hand and walked inside. The sugarcane forest was really big. I didn''t know how long it took to walk, and my hair was messed up before I finally came out.


    At this moment, the two were already standing on the other side of the sugarcane forest, and they were separated by a long distance from Shao Wen.


    Gu Yundong then asked, "Did you find something?"


    Shao Qingyuan pointed not far away, "From here, in the southeast direction, over a small hillside for about three miles, you will find Luwangfu Beizhuang."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Really?"


    "Yes." He should have remembered correctly. Before, Qin Wenzheng marked all the properties on the map of Prince Lu''s mansion for him to see.


    It¡¯s just that the target path was another one, and he didn¡¯t find it before.


    just felt that something was not right, and after thinking about it, I was sure that the other vige they were looking for today was not far from here.


    Gu Yundong looked back at the sugarcane forest, dragged Shao Qingyuan and left, "Just right, let''s take this opportunity to visit Biezhuang."


    "Walk."


    The two of them quickly and silently touched the southeast.


    Three miles, which is 1,500 meters, but they stopped after only walking about 600 meters.


    In front of ?? is a slightly higher hillside with tall trees.


    The two looked at each other and quickly climbed up and sat on the tree trunk.


    Looking down from here, you can see a lot of things, including the construction of the Luwangfu Beizhuang in the distance, but it is very small and cannot be seen clearly.


    But it doesn''t matter, Gu Yundong quickly took out the telescope and handed it to Shao Qingyuan.


    This thing is really convenient.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up from the tree trunk and looked at Bie Zhuang with the binocrs. With this, Bie Zhuang magnified a dozen times in an instant in his eyes. The originally blurred figures seemed to be like two fogs. See clearly and discern.


    "How is it? Is there anything unusual in Bie Zhuang?"


    Shao Qingyuan watched for a moment, frowned slightly, and said in a low voice, "Outside Bie Zhuang is the same as ordinary Zhuangzi, there are no guards. But there are several times more guards inside. There are two masters in the southeast corner, and there are also in the west. There are too many people."


    "It''s loose on the outside and tight on the inside, it''s really tricky." Gu Yundong stroked his chin, there are many other houses of big families in the suburbs.


    But there are not many Zhuangzi people in general, most of them are just some stewards and servants who clean Zhuangzi. Unless there is a master who wants to live in Zhuangzi for a period of time, he will send people to Zhuangzi in advance to take care of it.


    Kelu Pce has been very low-key recently, not to mentioning to Zhuangzi to escape the summer, even the city gates rarely go out.


    Not to mention that both the Taifu Mansion and Qin Wenzheng were staring at the Prince Lu Mansion, and the Prince Lu family was even more cautious.


    A vi without a master, where does it need to be so vignt?


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand towards Shao Qingyuan, "Show me?"


    Shao Qingyuan handed her the telescope. Unlike his husband who looked at theyout guards, Gu Yundong looked at the servants in the courtyard to see what they were doing.


    looked at her, her brows suddenly wrinkled.


    She took off the telescope, closed her eyes, opened them again, and looked again.


    Then, his face instantly froze.


    Shao Qingyuan noticed something was wrong, "What''s the matter? Who did you see? The third girl from Xunfu?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, stuffed the binocrs into him, and quickly took out a piece of paper from his sleeve.


    She opened the paper, and there was a picture of a person on it.


    Guess who you saw


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2317: actually here

    Chapter 2317 is here


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the person on the paper, his pupils shrank, he immediately picked up the binocrs and put it in front of his eyes again, squinting at the person standing in the Bee Vige of Prince Lu''s Mansion.


    That man was short and wearing a suit, but his back was straight, and he didn''t seem to be serving people at all. His expression was even more ruthless and indifferent, revealing an air of bandit.


    This person looks ordinary, and if he is ced in the crowd, he will not attract attention at all. However, he looked exactly the same as the wanted portrait on Gu Yundong''s hand.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, took a second look, and after confirming that he read it correctly, he put down his hand and said, "I didn''t expect that the person Nie Cong has been looking for for so long is here."


    "Yeah, who would have thought that such a vicious person would be hidden by King Lu." Gu Yundong tucked the portrait scroll back into his sleeve.


    The two were still squatting on the tree, Gu Yundong rubbed his chin and asked, "Such a big weapon lives in the vi of King Lu, can we tell the emperor? King Lu colluded with the leader of the water bandits, the emperor always believed that He will have a bad heart. Go back and send troops to surround the Bee Vige of Prince Lu''s Mansion, and both people and loot will be captured, let''s see how the King Lu can sophistry."


    However, Shao Qingyuan looked around with the binocrs, and shook his head slightly, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. The neighborhood of this vi is very empty, and the only dense forest is where we are now. Whenever arge number of officers and soldiers go here to encircle and suppress them. , the people in Bie Zhuang must have discovered it immediately. King Lu dared to put people here, and he must have prepared a back way. Maybe there are other secret ways for people to escape. If the officers and soldiers broke in and couldn''t find them People, King Lu will beat him up and sue us."


    This is true.


    Gu Yundong frowned, especially since the masters in this vi are like clouds, and they are not so easy to break in.


    "What then?"


    "Let''s go back and have a good discussion on this matter. We are not good at leading troops to fight. We will go back and ask experienced people to make arrangements."


    "it is good."


    Gu Yundong climbed down from the tree andnded on the ground, she couldn''t help but let out a breath.


    "I''m afraid that during this time, this water bandit leader will take the opportunity to escape."


    After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Shao Qingyuan, only to find that there was no one behind her, so she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    suddenly looked up, only to see that the other person was still on the tree at this moment, and he didn''te down at all.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She could only lean against another tree, looking up at Shao Qingyuan, who was still looking at Bie Zhuang with a telescope.


    She had forgotten that they came here to see if the third girl from the Xun family was here. As a result, she saw the leader of the water bandit, and she came down directly.


    After a while, Shao Qingyuan put away the telescope and got down from the tree.


    "What''s the matter? What did you see? Is the third girl from the Xun family here?"


    Shao Qingyuan pulled her away and said as he walked, "There is indeed a woman in Bie Zhuang. She looks like a woman in her thirties, dressed very luxuriously, and is apanied by a lot of maids and olddies. It''s just that we have never seen a real woman What does the third girl look like, so I''m not sure if she is."


    But whether it is or not, judging from her posture, she is the master of the vige.


    Gu Yundong felt that they were inseparable, but unfortunately there was no portrait, so he couldpare them.


    And because the head of the water bandit is also in the other vige, it is not good for Princess Lu to make a scene.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2318: how to sell me

    Chapter 2318 How to sell it to me


    The two talked as they walked, and soon returned to the sugarcane field.


    As soon as I walked to the ridge, I heard the worried voice of the old farmer, "They have all gone to the sugarcane forest for so long and haven''te out, is there something wrong? Both of them are nobles, if you see snakes and insects What, what should I do if I am in danger? Otherwise, should we go in and have a look?"


    "Don''t worry, old man. Our father and wife have deworming medicine on them, so there will be no problems. If something really happened, we can hear it when we shout."


    "Yes, but..." The old peasant was still worried. In addition to worrying that the nobleman''s ident would affect him, he was also worried that they would damage his sugar cane.


    He turned around and wanted to see the sugarcane forest, but unexpectedly saw Gu Yundong and his wifeing over.


    The old farmer breathed a sigh of relief and quickly stood up, "Young Master Shao, Mrs. Shao, are you out? How are you? Can you ept our sugar cane?" He asked nervously.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, the sugarcane forest is really bad, there are many borers, and it is very dry, so there is no moisture in it.


    The fruit and ingredients collected by their Gujia workshop will be selected well. After all, they are for food, and it is too bad to damage their reputation.


    So she could only shake her head regretfully to the old farmer, "Sorry, your sugar cane really doesn''t meet our requirements."


    The old farmer slumped his shoulders weakly, and wiped his face weakly, "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m mentally prepared."


    said that, it was that expression, as if he was about to cry.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while and asked him, "I heard that after you nted this crop, you n to nt other crops?"


    The old farmer was stunned for a moment, waved his hand and said, "I originally nned to do this, but now something has happened at home, and the family has no money, and I owe a lot of foreign debts. Don''t say that I will grow other fruits next year, it is this piece of sugar cane. The ground can''t be saved."


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, "Are you going to sell thisnd?"


    "Yeah, there just happened to be a big family who took a fancy to this piece ofnd and wanted to buy it. It''s just that the price is too low, and they have to cut off all these sugar canes. I... I can''t bear to bear, although this piece of sugar cane is not well grown, But it''s also the result of our family''s hard work for more than half a year. I''m not willing to cut it like this. But the family urgently needs money, and I really can''t help it. My family also advised me to stop thinking about it. Come here today, I just want to see them again, and I will go and sell thend tomorrow. I thought that many people in the city are buying sugar cane, so there is no need to worry about nting sugar cane, but..."


    In the fields on the outskirts of Beijing, a lot of sugar cane is indeed nted.


    But many people have no previous experience in this area at all, and they are not very good at nting. However, there are also people who take it. Anyway, it is used to make sugar. If the quality of sugarcane is not good, then the price will be lowered. Those people don''t care.


    Gu Yundong looked at the old farmer, thought for a while, and said, "Since you are still thinking about it, why don''t you sell it to me?"


    The old peasant raised his head, "This, but..."


    "You listen to me first. When I buy this piece ofnd, I will buy the sugar cane one piece. I don''t need to cut it all down, and I will continue to nt it in the future. But the price of sugar cane will definitely not be too high. Prepare. In the future, I will also find experienced people to nt and try to revive this piece of sugar cane. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2319: carriage collision

    Chapter 2319 Carriage Collision


    The old farmer''s eyes lit up when he heard it, "Really, really?" He was immediately excited when he heard that the sugarcane would not be chopped.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "And after I buy this sugarcane forest, I also need to hire someone to help me take care of it. If you want, I can also hire you to continue to take care of thisnd."


    The old farmer was even more excited to hear this. Can he continue to grow thisnd?


    If so, then, that would be really nice.


    only¡­¡­


    "Then what is the price of thisnd?" He never agreed to the big family. It was also because the price was too low. They just saw that they were short of money, so the price they offered was half the price. , and this does not include these sugar canes.


    The old farmer was heartbroken, but he had no choice. Their family urgently needed money and could not find anyone else to buy it, so they had topromise.


    But now I heard that the two people in front of me wanted to buy this sugarcane field, and the old farmer was naturally happy, as long as the price was a little higher than what the family offered.


    Gu Yundong will not deliberately lower prices in this regard, not to mention embarrassing others when they are in trouble, it is no different from taking advantage of the fire.


    "You can rest assured about the price, just follow the market price of this piece, plus the price of sugar cane, and I will settle it for you."


    The old farmer''s eyes lit up, "Thank you, thank you Mrs. Shao, Mrs. Shao, you are really good people."


    Gu Yundong smiled, turned back and said to Du Tianqing, "The matter of handing over with the old man will be handed over to you, do it well, maybe you will be able to marry a daughter-inw."


    Du Tianqing was instantly refreshed, "Don''t worry, the owner, I promise to do this beautifully."


    "Okay, then you stay and have a good talk with the old man, we will go back first." She gave Du Tianqing two silver notes and asked him to go back and finish the formalities with the old farmer.


    But before he left, he still pulled the person aside and said in a low voice, "You should pay attention when the timees, I suspect that the old man''s house was sold at a low price, maybe someone did it deliberately, and the other party might also have an identity. Yes. But you don''t have to be afraid, your boss, I''m also the county owner anyway, so I''m not embarrassed."


    Du Tianqing understood, "I know, I will pay attention."


    Gu Yundong said goodbye to the already excited old farmer who almost knelt down and kowtowed. Shao Qingyuan helped him into the carriage. The group quickly left the sugarcane field and returned to Gu''s workshop.


    It was still early, but Gu Yundong and the others had already achieved their goal. She was relieved to leave things in the workshop to Tong An. She just took the two ledger books handed over by Tong An and went back to the city.


    The streets are very lively at the moment, Gu Yundong thought of what Du Tianqing said, and simply made the carriage detour to Xinming Pavilion in the east of the city. She also wanted to ask Aunt Zhang what she meant.


    Now the girls in their Xinming Pavilion are doing very well, and the people who propose marriage are one after another.


    But there is not much that can really be done.


    There is no way to do this. The girls have the confidence to work and have money. If they have bad character, they don''t look down on them at all. Even the parents of these girls'' families can''t make decisions now. After all, those who have financial power at home have the right to speak.


    Gu Yundong was thinking, when Shao Wen on the carriage made a sudden ''sigh'', and the carriage stopped abruptly.


    Gu Yundong''s body subconsciously leaned forward, but fortunately Shao Qingyuan was quick-witted, he stopped the person and sat back dangerously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2320: Something happened to Xinming Pavilion

    Chapter 2320 Something happened to Xinming Pavilion


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Shao Wen, what''s going on?"


    "Master, a carriage was going so fast that it almost collided." Shao Wen said with a lingering fear. If it wasn''t for his skill, the carriage that suddenly rushed out of the corner would have hit it right, and both carriages would have to overturn. .


    Shao Wen frowned and looked at the person driving the carriage opposite. Who knew this, he was stunned.


    "You are... the shopkeeper Chen beside Mr. Shen?"


    Hearing Shao Wen''s voice, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong also hurriedly lifted the curtain of the car and looked out.


    Really, the driver of the other party''s car is Chen Dayong.


    At this moment, because of the emergency braking, Chen Dayong turned around worriedly and asked if the people in the carriage were okay.


    The carriage was driven by Chen Dayong, and the people in the carriage... were probably Shen Yuan.


    Shao Qingyuan and the two quickly got off the carriage and came directly to the opposite carriage.


    I didn''t expect to see not only Shen Yuan, but also Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi who were also sitting in the carriage.


    "Yunshu, where are you going? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Gu Yunshu was still supporting Shen Yuan, who had hit his head. Hearing this, he raised his head suddenly, joy shed across his face, and then he became anxious again. "Eldest sister, brother-inw, something happened to Xinming Pavilion."


    Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, which made Yun Shu be so fiery that he almost couldn''t care about driving safety. This incident was not small.


    Shao Qingyuan shook her hand and said, "I''ll get on the carriage and treat Mr. Shen''s wound first, and I''ll talk about anything while walking."


    Then he raised his voice and said to Shao Wen, "You and Shopkeeper Chen''s change, and you drive."


    Shopkeeper Chen obviously doesn''t like the work of driving. If he just walks slowly, there is no problem, but once he panics, he can''t control it.


    So he nodded quickly and jumped out of the carriage, "Okay, Master Shao, I''ll trouble you, brother Shao Wen and I will exchange."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong got into the carriage immediately, Shao Wen quickly adjusted the horse''s head and rushed to Xinming Pavilion urgently.


    The carriage was swaying, but Shao Qingyuan''s hand was steady. He reached out to Shen Yuan to check it.


    Fortunately, although he hit his forehead, it was not a big problem.


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly treated his wound and wrapped it up with medicine.


    Over there, Gu Yunshu also hurriedly exined the matter, "Today, my cousin and I were reading books in the study room, and when we saw half of it, we nned to go to the bookstore to buy two books. I didn''t expect that when we came to the front yard, there was a person in a hurry. I rushed over and said that something happened to Xinming Pavilion in the east of the city. The entire Xinming Pavilion was surrounded by officers and soldiers, and none of the people in Xinming Pavilion could get out."


    The person who reported the news was a family living in an alley near Xinming Pavilion. When Gu Yundong tried the food for free before, this person also brought his family to try it. At that time, I had a very good impression of Xinming Pavilion, and I also admired Gu Yundong, the master of Yongjia County.


    So seeing that the guys in Xinming Pavilion couldn''t get out, they rushed to Shao Mansion to report. Who knew that it was so coincidental that Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were not at home.


    Now that guy is still sitting at Shao''s house to rest.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan changed their expressions at the same time, "Were surrounded by officers and soldiers? Did you exin why? Who brought the soldiers?"


    The first thought in Gu Yundong''s mind was that some nobledy had an ident after returning from eating in Xinming Pavilion.


    But on second thought, it was wrong. Even if something happened, there was no right to mobilize officers and soldiers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2321: Gu Yundong is hiding weapons?

    Chapter 2321 Gu Yundong hides weapons?


    Sure enough, Gu Yunshu said anxiously, "The leader of the team is King Lu, the reason is, the reason is that they received a secret letter, Xinming Pavilion is hiding a lot of weapons, and they have bad intentions."


    Gu Yundong almost jumped up from the carriage, "Weapons???"


    Shao Qingyuan also stopped and looked at Gu Yunshu in disbelief, "Is this the reason for King Lu?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded, they were also shocked when they heard the news, and immediately rushed out to Xinming Pavilion.


    went out the door and happened to meet Chen Dayong driving a carriage parked at the door. He brought Shen Yuan here. Shen Yuan was very worried when he heard that the Master Chu really came to the door yesterday, and quickly came over to check his presence.


    Who knew that before he got off the bus, he saw two children rushing out with pale faces, as if something had happened. He quickly put the two children on the carriage, and then went directly to the Xinming Pavilion in the east of the city.


    As a result, the carriage was going too fast, and it happened to collide with Gu Yundong and the others who were returning to the city.


    "I don''t know what''s going on now. They have surrounded the entire Xinming Pavilion and want to go in and search. I don''t know if the mistress can stop it." Bian Yuanzhi was also worried.


    Ge Shi is in Xinming Pavilion today, she will definitely try to dy the time.


    But with King Lu here, I really don¡¯t know how long it can be dyed.


    "Hidden weapons is a big sin." Shen Yuan, who had not spoken for a while, saw that the wound on his head was bandaged, and frowned at the few people in front of him.


    Shao Qingyuan tensed the corners of his mouth, "Of course we know it''s a big crime, this is obviously a frame-up. Unexpectedly, King Lu has been silent for so long recently, and I thought he didn''t dare toe forward. It turned out that he was waiting for us with a big move. ."


    "We will have someone clean the Xinming Pavilion every day. Where can there be weapons hidden? But King Lu dared to surround the entire Xinming Pavilion with so many soldiers. He must have no fear." Gu Yundong suspects that the Xinming Pavilion There may really be weapons inside, and this weapon was deliberately ced there by King Lu, just to wait for this day.


    "What should we do now?" Gu Yunshu raised his eyes to look at his sister-inw, "unless those officers and soldiers are not allowed to search."


    This is simply not possible.


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead, his mind was rarely nk, and he had no idea.


    King Lu really caught them off guard.


    The owner behind the new Ming Pavilion is her, Ge Shi, and Nie Shuang, if they really found a lot of weapons from it.


    Then, whether it is the Shao family, the Qin family, the Nie family, or even the Liu family, they are all inseparable.


    King Lu really made a lot of money this time.


    "The biggest problem now is that they must have ced weapons in Xinming Pavilion, but we don''t know where the weapons are." If they knew the location of the weapons, then they still had room to operate. "Also, how did they put the weapons in the Xinming Pavilion?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong, "Is there a secret room in Xinming Pavilion?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "The Xinming Pavilion was renovatedter. At the beginning, Master Pang led someone to do the work himself. After the repair, he also sorted everything. Unless he betrayed me, there is such a ce but he never mentioned it."


    But Gu Yundong thought it was impossible.


    "Hey." Shen Yuan was silent for a long time, not knowing what he was thinking, then he suddenly sighed and said, "Xinming Pavilion, there is a secret way."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2322: used to be my home

    Chapter 2322 Used to be my home


    The four people in the carriage suddenly turned their heads and looked at him with a "swoosh".


    "Mr. Shen, what did you just say?"


    Shen Yuan raised his head, swept across the faces of several people, and then said, "The current Xinming Pavilion used to be my mansion."


    Gu Yundong was really shocked now, Mr. Shen''s former home was the one in the east of the city?


    Shen Yuan said, "There was a high-ranking official living in that house a long time ago. When Taizu was still alive, his house was raided because of a crime, and the house was vacant for a while. Later, Taizu gave me a reward, and I When I was looking for someone to repair it, I found that the house had a secret passage leading directly to the outside."


    It''s just that he waster demoted by Taizu to Yongning House as a prefect. It was said that he was demoted, but it was actually Taizu who had a secret mission for him to do. But he still had to make a show of it to the outside world, so Taizu took the mansion back.


    But before leaving, in order to avoid trouble, Shen Yuan didn''t want people to think that he deliberately dug a secret passage to be shameful, so he asked people to block the secret passage.


    Later, Shen Yuan returned to the capital afterpleting the task. When the Taizu rewarded the mansion again, it was a mansion that was closer to the pce and more luxurious. This house, on the contrary, changed hands several times, and finally fell on the Yan family''s head, bing the current Xinming Pavilion.


    "At that time, I asked someone to block both ends of the secret passage. Now if I want to use it, it is still easy to dig it out."


    He didn''t live in that house for a long time, and he was definitely not the only one who knew the secret way.


    Shao Qingyuan immediately asked, "Where does the other end of the secret passage lead?"


    "It''s in the small bamboo forest twones away from Xinming Pavilion." The environment in this ce is rtively quiet. The small bamboo forest that Shen Yuan said is not very big, but it grows lush and green.


    There used to be a house over there. Later, the house copsed. It was rumored that there was a ghost in the house and it was not suitable to start building a house. It slowly turned into a small bamboo forest, but not many people passed by.


    Shao Qingyuan lifted the curtain of the car without saying a word, and let Shao Wen go directly to the small bamboo forest.


    Fortunately, they are about to arrive at Xinming Pavilion, and it is not far from here.


    If possible, it is more convenient for them to enter through the secret passage of the small bamboo forest.


    Gu Yundong was a little worried and didn''t know if Ge Shi could block those officers and soldiers. She raised her eyes and asked Shen Yuan, "What about the other part of the secret passage? Where is it in Xinming Pavilion?"


    "Backyard." Shen Yuan thought for a while, took the water dder beside him, and after dipping his fingers in a little water, he simply drew a location map on the wall of the car, "It''s here."


    "This is... near the warehouse?" Gu Yundong frowned.


    While the others were talking, the carriage stopped, and Shao Wen''s voice sounded outside, "Master, Madam, the little bamboo forest is here."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong both jumped off the carriage, and Shen Yuan was also helped out.


    Here only he knows the exact location.


    Shen Yuan thought about it, and finally walked towards the northwest corner of the grove.


    Just by the corner of the wall, he pointed to a stone and said, "It''s just under the stone."


    This stone was piled up by him. It used to be a small pond with water on it. The exit of the secret passage was on the edge of the pond wall. Otherwise, if someone came from the other end of the secret passage and there was a stone on it, there was no way to push it away.


    So when he blocked the secret passage, he filled the pond by the way.


    This stone is very heavy, and Shao Qingyuan and Shao Wen worked together to remove it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2323: Fortunately, caught up

    Chapter 2323 Fortunately, I caught up


    After ?? moved away, several people looked forward and frowned.


    "The entrance of the secret passage has been blocked again." Shao Qingyuan squatted down, looked at the blocked dirt and stones, and said, "The traces are very fresh, it doesn''t look more than a day, maybe it was blockedst night."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly stood up, "I can''t get in from here, let''s go, let''s go back to Xinming Pavilion."


    The few people did not dy, and quickly got up and ran to the carriage not far away, and Shao Wen rushed to Xinming Pavilion again.


    Fortunately, it is not far from here, and the carriage stopped not far from Xinming Pavilion soon.


    There are already people watching the fun, pointing and whispering to the Xinming Pavilion surrounded by officers and soldiers.


    The road was blocked, so Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan could only get off the carriage and said to Gu Yunshu, "You and Mr. Shen will stay here, and your brother-inw and I will go first."


    "Sister, I''ll go too."


    Gu Yundong, "You stay, if something happens, you have time to react. There are still mother and coke at home. You are a man now, you know?"


    Gu Yunshu pursed his lips, squeezed his hands tightly, and nodded his head, "Okay, I won''t go in. Sister, brother-inw, be careful."


    Shao Qingyuan also exined to Shao Wen, "You are fast, go to Qin Wenzheng and Yi Zn immediately."


    "Yes."


    Several people acted separately, Gu Yunshu nervously looked at the gate of Xinming Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan quickly squeezed into the crowd and ran towards the gate with big strides.


    The officers and soldiers saw two people rushing over, raised their spears and stopped them, "Stop, who are you, you are not allowed to enter here."


    The voice here made Ge Shi and King Lu who were facing each other at the gate turn their heads. Seeing Gu Yundonging over, Ge Shi let out a long breath.


    She had done her best, and she was almost unable to stop her, seeing that King Lu was about to break in.


    Fortunately, the guests of Xinming Pavilion have different positioning, and they have always entertained thedies and wives of noble families. And their shop has been open for a long time. Now the weather is hot, and it is onlyfortable to go out in the morning, so there are already a lot of customers.


    With these people here, even if King Lu was ordered to search for Xinming Pavilion, it would not be so easy.


    After all, the people here are all women, and there are powerful people in the family. It¡¯s okay for King Lu to offend one, but if he offends more than a dozen, he will suffer.


    In fact, if these officers and soldiers were simply searching for the Xinming Pavilion, they would not be involved in the crime of concealing weapons, so as not to involve them in their own homes. The problem is that King Lu can search for it. He also does not allow anyone to enter or leave Xinming Pavilion.


    What does it mean? Are you going to treat them as criminals? If you are silent at this time, and you may be captured by King Lu when you turn around, is that okay?


    Therefore, when Ge Shi was blocking people at the door just now, several nobledies stood up and argued for it.


    This man opened his mouth, and he was in a state of anger and hatred, and there was Ge Shi''s deliberately provocative voice, and King Lu couldn''t get in the words even if he wanted to exin.


    Though those officers and soldiers obeyed orders, they didn''t dare to push and scold them, so they could only look at King Lu helplessly.


    King Lu''s eyes were gloomy, he always thought that among the women, Gu Yundong was the more difficult one. Unexpectedly, Qin Wenzheng''s wife is not a good stubborn, and there is no room for others to reply with a sharp mouth.


    After that, we waited until Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan arrived.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2324: I dont agree, do you dare to break in?

    Chapter 2324 I disagree, do you dare to break in?


    King Lu''s brows were knitted tightly. Originally, he wanted to strike first and get things done before the two came, but he was still a step behind.


    Shao Qingyuan swung away the spears of the two officers and soldiers, walked inside with Gu Yundong, passed King Lu, and stood on the steps in front of the gate of Xinming Pavilion.


    Facing King Lu''s majestic demeanor, Shao Qingyuan looked back coldly, "What does King Lu mean? You said that Xinming Pavilion was hiding weapons, where''s the evidence?"


    Gu Yundong also got close to Ge Shi and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    Ge Shi quickly said, "King Lu led people to surround the entire Xinming Pavilion, and now the flies can''t get out. They said that someone reported that there are a lot of weapons in the Xinming Pavilion, and they don''t know where they are. I wanted people to look for them. But King Lu seemed to know how many people we had in Xinming Pavilion, so they all stood there, and no one was allowed to move, otherwise they would be executed on the spot. Originally, they wanted to go in and search for them. Yes, fortunately none of our guests this morning were ordinary people. I asked Mrs. Liu and the others to help stop them. It just so happened that thesedies were not willing to be treated like prisoners, and they were very dissatisfied with King Lu''s behavior. But it didn''tst. How many, have you seen the female guard behind King Lu?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and nced at it quietly, he really thought he was a female guard.


    Ge Shi said, "The female guard was just brought by King Lu, and thedy inside was not willing to let these officers and soldiers search, for fear of being rammed. So I guess King Lu wanted the female guard to y the forward first and enter Xinming. The pavilion is in contact with thesedies. I deliberately did not give King Lu a chance to speak just now, for fear that thesedies would be persuaded. "


    In the end, these guests can only resist for a while. These officers and soldiers were ordered toe and search, but now they just don¡¯t want to offend the ministers too much, so they didn¡¯t take tough measures.


    Once he ignores it, how can they stop him?


    Ge Shi was very anxious, "Have you thought of a way? How could our Xinming Pavilion hide weapons?"


    "It must be framed." Gu Yundong sneered, patted her arm, and said, "It''s okay, I''lle here."


    She took a step forward and scanned the people in front of her.


    These officers and soldiers should be people from the infantry battalion. Although King Lu is thergest among them, themander of these officers and soldiers is still themander Li who is standing beside King Lu.


    Li Commander is exining to Shao Qingyuan, "Master Shao, please don''t stop the humble office from handling the case, otherwise the humble office will definitely report the truth to the Holy Master. If there is no private weapon in the Xinming Pavilion, let us go in and search and find out. If you push three or four, you will be on the contrary. It looks like an adult."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and was about to answer when Gu Yundong pulled his hand.


    She asked with a smile, "I heard that someone reported that we were hiding weapons in Xinming Pavilion. I wonder if Commander Li can tell me, who was the whistleblower?"


    Commander Li frowned and said, "Sorry, there is noment on this."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Then I''m sorry too, you can''t go in and search the Xinming Pavilion. How do I know if the whistleblower you said is true? If someone doesn''t deal with us and deliberately seeks revenge?"


    said, she also nced at King Lu, "King Lu and Commander Li can look up, if I don''t agree, do you dare to break in."


    King Lu frowned, looked up, and his face turned ashen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2325: What tricks does Gu Yundong play?

    Chapter 2325 Gu Yundong''s tricks


    Commander Li was stunned immediately, the three words Xinming Pavilion were written by the emperor himself! !


    It¡¯s not wrong to break in just like that, but it will definitely be made a big fuss by those who have a heart, and they will be used of being disrespectful.


    Commander Li couldn''t help looking at King Lu, who narrowed his eyes and nodded.


    Then, two officers and soldiers walked out with one person.


    Ge''s eyes widened involuntarily and whispered, "Is it you? Madam Sang?"


    That old woman looks a little old, but her actual age is only about forty-five years old. She is the wife of Xinming Pavilion in charge of sweeping, and she is also the servant who signed the death deed.


    In the beginning, Ge Shi saw that she was short-spoken and diligent, especially when she was doing things, she was very serious.


    But now, thisdy Sang actually betrayed them.


    Ge Shi''s fingers clenched tightly, looking at Mrs. Sang''s eyes as if on fire.


    Mrs. Sang took a step back slightly, as if she was very scared.


    Commander Li said, "Sang Shi, since the Yongjia County Master wants to understand, then you can make it clear."


    Mrs. Sang nodded, and then said in a low voice, "Xinming Pavilion arranges people to be on duty every night, and it was my turnst night. I got up in the middle of the night and went to the thatched hut. When I passed the warehouse, I heard There was a sound inside. I was worried that a thief hade in, so I wanted to go in and have a look. But the warehouse has always only been allowed to enter by the owner and the shopkeeper, and no one else could even approach, so I was a little hesitant. Later, a ''banging'' came from inside. With a bang, I was afraid that the warehouse was really lost, so I quickly took a stone and smashed the lock of the warehouse, opened it and took a look, who knows, who knows... Except for a part of the goods, all of them are weapons."


    Ge said to Gu Yundong, "I haven''t had time to check the warehouse this morning, but I saw it before I leftst night. There is nothing in the warehouse except for goods."


    The ingredients they need are prepared in the kitchen the day before, and they will be taken from the warehouse unless they are not enough, which is far away and inconvenient.


    Early in the morning is the busiest time, and Ge Shi usually goes to the warehouse at noon or in the afternoon, and the opposite of the warehouse is their office.


    When Ge Shi went to the office in the morning, he also nced at the warehouse door, the door lock was still hanging on it, it didn''t look like it was damaged at all.


    Gu Yundong understood, there were no weapons in the warehouse before Ge Shi leftst night, but this morning. That means that King Lu asked people to move things to the warehousest night. If the quantity isrge, it may have been ced in the secret passage in advance.


    King Lu raised his head, "Can the county master hear clearly? Can we go search now?"


    Gu Yundong squinted and looked at King Lu steadily.


    Thetter sneered, "I also ask the county master to cooperate."


    "Okay, what I haven''t done, I have no regrets, and I''m not afraid of your search. But before the search, I have to arrange the honored guests of our Xinming Pavilion first, right? Otherwise, I will be bumped by you under the eyes of my owner. Now, do I want to do business in Xinming Pavilion in the future?"


    "What other tricks does the county master want to y?"


    Gu Yundong sneered, "What tricks I can y, it''s just my attitude to do business. If Wangye is worried, just let the guards around you follow me and watch me. Besides, even if I want to do something, I can Can''t do it? Is it possible that I can hide all the weapons in such a short period of time by myself?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2326: Gu Yundong ran away

    Chapter 2326 Gu Yundong ran away


    After ??, Gu Yundong turned around and entered the courtyard without waiting for King Lu to answer.


    King Lu subconsciously wanted to step forward to block, but was blocked in front of him by Shao Qingyuan, "It''s better for the lord to let the guards around him follow."


    King Lu thought for a while, waved his hand, and followed the female guard.


    He really has nothing to worry about, the secret passage has been sealed, and the entire Xinming Pavilion is surrounded by circles.


    The guys in Xinming Pavilion are all here, and even if Gu Yundong wants to find help, it is impossible to find him.


    What''s more, she was right, the weapons he had brought in almost filled the entire warehouse. Those weapons are thick and heavy, and there are many boxes. Even a young and strong man needs ten people to carry them for three or four hours before they can be transferred.


    King Lu still has this confidence, otherwise he would not spend time at this gate and be dyed by their unreasonable troubles.


    But he never imagined that Gu Yundong had a cheating device.


    Gu Yundong entered the yard and really began to appease thosedies who were still dissatisfied.


    Someone else asked her, "Gu Dongjia, you guys are really hiding it..."


    Gu Yundong''s face was serious, "How is that possible? If I am really so ambitious and ignorant, why is my husband unwilling to enter the court? Why should I take out these movable type printing things? This is clearly someone ndering. After the prince and the others have searched, they will naturally know that they have wronged me, and will give me an exnation."


    "Yeah, the county master also took out the sugar recipe, how could it be possible to hide weapons?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Anyway, I''m really sorry today. King Lu didn''t let everyone out, so I can only apologise for everyone to rest in this box first. When things go wrong here, I''ll apologize to everyone."


    Said, she brought over the chairs next door, and brought a lot of candy and books to let everyone pass the time.


    After ?? finished, he asked, "I''d like to ask you all to see if all therades who came here are by your side, so as not to be left alone, those officers and soldiers wille in and bump into you."


    Everyone looked at the people around them, and suddenly someone screamed, "My daughter is gone, the princess, my daughter is gone, she was still by her side just now."


    Gu Yundong''s face changed, "Mrs Wu, don''t worry, Miss Wu won''t be far away, we''ll get her back. Don''t worry."


    Gu Yundong said and went out. The female guard frowned and wanted to stop the person, but Gu Yundong walked quickly and said as he walked, "Let''s go to theke first, there is no one by theke now, if children y in the water, it will be dangerous. ."


    "Yes, yes, let''s go to theke first." Mrs. Wu hurriedly followed, the anxious look on her face was obvious.


    The female guard''s expression changed slightly, and she didn''t care much, so she quickly chased after him.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong really went to theke, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Who knew she had just arrived at theke when she heard Gu Yundong scream, "There are people on theke, hurry up, hurry up and save people."


    The female guard raised her eyes and saw a piece of clothing floating on the water from a distance. It was too far to see clearly.


    Gu Yundong hase to push her, "What are you still doing? Hurry up and save people."


    "I, no, I cannot leave the county master''s side under the order of the prince."


    "Human life is at stake, are you dead brains?"


    The female guard still shook her head, Gu Yundong stomped her feet, "Okay, if you don''t save me, I''ll find someone to save me."


    Then she ran away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2327: full income

    Chapter 2327 All ie space


    The face of the female guard changed drastically, and she was about to chase after raising her foot, but who knew she was stopped by Mrs. Wu who rushed over, "You save my daughter, please save my daughter."


    The female guard wanted to shake her off, but just when her hand touched it, she remembered that it was the officialdy, so she could only pull her arm back, "Let me go, let go."


    "Don''t go, there is no one here, only you can save her, I ask you, please save her, I only have one daughter." Mrs. Wu held her hand tightly, her whole body It was almost hanging on her, the sound of crying was shrill and painful.


    "Let go of me, Yongjia County Master has already called someone."


    "It''s toote, hurry up and save people, aren''t you a escort? I tell you if you don''t save, I''ll settle ounts with Lord Lu when you go out. If you didn''t insist on searching Xinming Pavilion, my daughter would be fine. Thiske is fine. There will be no one around. I order you to save people!!" Mrs. Wu was so hoarse that she couldn''t even care about her image, and her clothes were in disarray.


    The female guard struggled twice but couldn''t break free. She raised her eyes and couldn''t see Gu Yundong''s figure. She was cruel and pushed Mrs. Wu away, quickly took two steps back, and then quickly chased after him.


    But at this time, there is still Gu Yundong''s figure. After chasing her for a distance, she suddenly thought of something, her face changed greatly, she turned around suddenly, and after looking at the terrain, she immediately ran towards the warehouse.


    At this time, Gu Yundong had already run to the door of the warehouse.


    Compared with the less familiar female guards, Gu Yundong is very familiar with the location of Xinming Pavilion. From the moment the female guard couldn''t see her, she turned a corner and took a shortcut directly to the direction of the warehouse.


    She ran very fast, and it didn''t take long for her to stand at the door of the warehouse.


    took a look at the lock of the warehouse, and sure enough, it has been broken.


    But the lock was still hanging on the doorknob at the moment, closed vainly. If you don''t stand close and look carefully, you can''t see that the lock is broken.


    This is clearly to find out the timeline of Ge Shi''s actions, knowing that the first time she came to Xinming Pavilion, she went to the office. At most, she nced at the lock of the warehouse from a distance.


    But even if she suddenly went to the warehouse first on a whim, I''m afraid someone will stop her and turn her eyes away before she gets close?


    Gu Yundong sneered, in order to conform to what Mrs. Sang said, he did so realistically in his acting.


    She quickly pulled out the lock and pushed open the warehouse door.


    With just one nce, Gu Yundong took a deep breath.


    The huge warehouse is full of weapons. Knives, spears, swords, halberds, axes, yakuza, hooks, and forks, all eighteen weapons were neatly ced, just like a arsenal.


    There were severalrge boxes on the ground. Even if Gu Yundong didn''t open it, he knew that there must be some shady things inside that were not good for her.


    Before she had time to think about it, she turned and closed the door of the warehouse.


    Then he stepped forward, running from left to right, andnded both hands on those weapons.


    In the blink of an eye, everything she touched disappeared in ce in an instant, and all fell into her space within five seconds.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, and after putting thest two big boxes into the space, he nned to leave.


    Just the next moment, she frowned again.


    After these weapons were taken away, the entire warehouse looked empty, with only a few sacks of goods stacked in the corners, which seemed very inconsistent at first nce.


    It seems that when they brought in the weapons, they also took the inventory in their shop.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2328: people found

    Chapter 2328 People found


    Shameless! !


    Gu Yundong scolded secretly, you just put things away, and you even transported the goods from Xinming Pavilion. Are you short of money?


    Fortunately, what they do is food, and many things need to be fresh, but there are not many things in the warehouse.


    And she used to keep somemonly used things in the space just in case, and it was just in time.


    With a wave of his hand, Gu Yundong took out the things and piled them up in the empty space.


    After ?? done, she immediately opened the door of the warehouse and came out, and pressed the key back in a false way.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong turned around and ran to the back of the warehouse. Shen Yuan told her before that the exit at the other end of the secret passage was here.


    She was worried that King Lu had left behind. Not only did he put weapons in the warehouse, but he also put things in the secret passage.


    Just in case, it¡¯s safer toe and check it out.


    It¡¯s just that Shen Yuan only mentioned the general orientation. The Xinming Pavilion has been repaired several times, and the location is really a bit different from what Shen Yuan said.


    Gu Yundong didn''t have much time, but fortunately, she had sharp eyes and looked carefully, and found that there was a ce where the ground was not smooth.


    Gu Yundong''s face was filled with joy, and just as he was about to go over to take a look, he heard footstepsing from the other side.


    Her movements stopped abruptly, and the female guard ran over. She didn''t move for a moment, even holding her breath.


    The female guard was about to rush into the warehouse subconsciously, but when she saw the door that was still locked, her footsteps stopped dangerously.


    The female guard looked at the lock twice, and then turned her ears to listen to the movement in the warehouse.


    No sound at all.


    Didn''t the Yongjia County Lorde this way?


    She cautiously looked left and right, and finally, uneasy, opened the two rooms next to the warehouse.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, and took advantage of the movement when she was searching, and quickly took a look at the secret passage.


    Fortunately, the secret passage here is also blocked.


    No wonder I just saw that the ground seemed to bulge, and I guessed that the person who blocked the secret passage was also pressed for time, and it was something they did in the middle of the night, so they didn''t have time to polish it carefully.


    Gu Yundong didn''t waste any more time. Seeing that the secret passage was sealed, he got up quickly and left on the other side while the female guard was still looking for someone.


    She still wanted to see if there were any abnormalities in other rooms, but unfortunately, there was no time. Second, in addition to the warehouse, Xinming Pavilion needed a key to open, and other rooms were entered from time to time during the day. King Lu should not have made such a big loophole. the right thing to do.


    Gu Yundong left, and the female guard also searched the two rooms, and there was no one.


    Just when she suspected that she had guessed wrong, a voice suddenly came from her ear, "I found it, here it is."


    is the Lord of Yongjia County! !


    The female guard''s expression froze, and hurriedly followed the sound and ran over.


    After a while, he ran to the courtyard, and then saw the Yongjia County Master getting into the rockery.


    The female guard quickly chased after him, and just stood in front of the rockery, when she saw her carrying a little girl out of it.


    The little girl was only about six or seven years old. She looked a little scared. When she was carried out by Gu Yundong, she trembled slightly.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and shouted in the direction of theke, "Mrs. Wu, someone has been found, it''s alright,e quickly."


    The voice of ?? spread far away, and after a while, there was also a response from there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2329: Gu Yundong still has leisure time

    Chapter 2329 Gu Yundong still has leisure time


    Gu Yundong exhaled and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He didn''t even look at the female guard. He just squatted down and asked, "Little girl, why are you hiding here alone? Do you know that we are very worried, your mother is everywhere. looking for you."


    "I, I, I didn''t do it on purpose." The little girl ttened her mouth, looked at Gu Yundong and said in a low voice, "I want to swim in theke. There are always people watching on the side, and I have no chance. I saw that my mother didn''t pay attention today, so I wanted to run over to see if I could get on the boat and go to the center of theke. "


    "But the boat was tied there, and I wanted to untie it. Halfway through it, it was too hot, so I took off the jacket. Unexpectedly, the jacket fell into the water. I wanted to get it back, but I was still holding a bamboo pole. Go paddling, who knows that the further you paddle, the further you paddle, the more you paddle, you won''t be able to get it back at all. I''m afraid, I''m afraid that my mother will scold me, so I''m hiding here, I..."


    Gu Yundong patted her on the shoulder andforted her in a low voice, "It''s alright, I''ll make it clear to your mother so that she doesn''t scold you, okay?"


    "Really?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Of course it''s true, but you have to promise me that next time you can''t go to theke alone. It''s dangerous to have no one. If you want to y in the water, talk to your mother, let''s go to theke. We will let you go after taking safety measures, do you know?"


    While speaking, Mrs. Wu had already stumbled over there.


    She hugged the little girl and cried so sadly, "You scared me to death, scared me to death."


    Gu Yundong exined on the side, "Don''t me Mrs. Wu, the child has just been frightened, and it''s time forfort. Be careful when you go back, don''t get sick."


    "Hey, I don''t me her, I don''t me her."


    The two talked for a while and also chatted about parenting for a while.


    The female guard on the side almost rolled her eyes when she heard it. The Yongjia County Master was in a big disaster. He didn''t think that the officers and soldiers who were going to rush in to search outside were still chatting with people in a leisurely manner, paying attention to whether the children would be scared or sick. ?


    Doesn''t she know that if her Xinming Pavilion is confirmed to be hiding weapons, she might not even be able to save her own life? Still free to worry about others?


    The female guard snorted coldly in her heart, but seeing the two people talking endlessly, she suddenly frowned. Could it be that she wanted to dy time?


    Although she didn''t know what Yongjia County Master wanted to do by dying the time, she still interrupted in a deep voice, "County Master, since you have found someone, let''s go out first. Otherwise, the officers and soldiers outside can''t wait to rush in. To scare the kids."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth tickled quietly, with an anxious look on his face, "Yes, yes, let''s send the child out first."


    Mrs. Wu nodded, held the little girl''s hand, and walked forward whileforting her.


    Gu Yundong walked side by side with her, and the female guard kept staring at a few people from behind.


    It was only from an angle that she could not see, but Gu Yundong gave the little girl a thumbs up. The little girl pursed her lips and smiled slightly, and then she stopped talking.


    Gu Yundong looked at Madam Wu again with gratitude in his eyes. Needless to say, thetter also understood.


    went all the way to the direction of the gate of Xinming Pavilion, where King Lu had been waiting impatiently for a long time, and he was about to rush in, and finally saw the figure of Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2330: go in and search

    Chapter 2330 Go in and search


    King Lu looked at the female guard, who shook his head slightly, indicating that there was nothing unusual.


    Then he was relieved and looked at Gu Yundong, "Has the county master made arrangements? We can always go in and search now, right?"


    Gu Yundong opened his mouth, but just as he was about to speak, King Lu was afraid that she would make excuses again, and interrupted, "If the county master pushes things further, this king has no choice but to suspect that the county master is guilty of being a thief."


    Gu Yundongughed, "What I haven''t done, what is my guilty conscience? Now that my guests have been arranged, King Lu can just bring someone to search. But my new Ming Pavilion is all precious things, and I hope The big guys can move lightly when they search, and if something is broken, I don''t mind doing a good calction."


    The officers and soldiers outside the door looked at each other, and Commander Li frowned.


    He nced at King Lu, then waved his hand and said, "Come in with me."


    He went in directly with twenty or thirty people, and the rest remained in ce to surround the Xinming Pavilion to prevent others from going out.


    When King Lu passed by Gu Yundong, he nced at her and said, "Why don''t the county mastere and have a look?"


    "Of course I''m going, otherwise what if you nder me?"


    said, she pulled Shao Qingyuan and Ge Shi to follow.


    King Lu snorted coldly, and with a flick of his sleeves, he strode forward.


    Their goal is very clear, what search? It just went straight to the warehouse.


    Worried, Ge Shi stepped up to Gu Yundong''s ear and asked in a low voice, "I think they are full of confidence, will it be alright? The warehouse must have been manipted. ."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand and raised his voice, "It''s okay, we are sitting upright, if we haven''t done it, we haven''t done it, I''m not afraid to search. Even if it is found, it must be someone else who framed us, even if it gets in front of the emperor. , don''t be afraid, the emperor will definitely investigate and return me to my innocence."


    King Lu and Commander Li, who were walking in front, heard these words clearly, looked at each other, and tickled the corners of their mouths sarcastically.


    Really naive, hiding weapons, this is a big crime of looting a family and annihting a family. Not to mention anything else, if the evidence is solid today, they can directly arrest people.


    Everyone has been arrested, why are you making trouble in front of the emperor?


    And it was not only Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan who were arrested, but also Ge ??Shi Qin Wenzheng and the Nie family, and the Liu family was also involved.


    Aren''t they all a gang? Under the sweep of the, even if they want to avenge themselves, there is no way.


    You can''t count on a Yi Zn, right? King Lu and the officials of his faction would be able to bite off a piece of meat directly from him.


    Even if Gu Yundong and the others are really cleared of their crimes, they will be greatly hurt.


    This is the purpose of King Lu.


    Ge Shi thought a lot, and she also thought of this step. But seeing Gu Yundong''s confident look, Ge Shi calmed down slightly. She still knew her and knew that she was not that naive. Gu Yundong suddenly went inside just now, and she didn''t believe that she did nothing.


    Shao Qingyuan also leaned in front of her and asked in a low voice, "How is it?"


    Facing him, Gu Yundong''s expression became extraordinarily solemn and gloomy. He whispered, "Really there is, the whole storeroom is, fortunately, I put it away."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, put it away? ? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2331: There is nothing in the warehouse

    Chapter 2331 There is nothing in the warehouse


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t ask any more questions, and now is not the time to talk.


    But he knew that his wife had the ability to put things in her sleeves. In the past two years, Gu Yundong had never concealed anything in front of him. She doesn''t need to exin, Shao Qingyuan can understand it himself.


    But he always thought that the universe in this sleeve was not very big. Now, after hearing her say that the weapons in the warehouse have been put away, he realized that his wife''s ability is greater than he imagined.


    Shao Qingyuan took her hand and squeezed it gently, as if only in this way could he truly feel that she was by his side.


    No one spoke any more along the way, and Commander Li walked quickly.


    However, the warehouse was a little far away, and it took a group of people a while to get there.


    Commander Li nced at the lock on the door and said, "It seems that it is exactly as Mrs. Sang said. She broke the lock."


    Shao Qingyuan stepped forward, nodded and said, "It''s time for her to make up for itter. This lock was not cheap when I bought it."


    Commander Li, "..." Huh? ?


    King Lu, "..." Was he mad? ?


    Others, "..." is it a lock issue now? ?


    Commander Li took a deep breath, took the lock down, and pushed open the warehouse door without giving everyone time to react.


    Everyone looked inside expectantly.


    Then¡­¡­


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the stunned King Lu and Commander Li and asked, "This is what you said, the warehouse where a lot of weapons are hidden? Where is it? Could it be in those sacks?"


    Not so much, right? What kind of weapon can still be put in the sack without showing it? It''s not for kids.


    King Lu''s face instantly turned blue, "Impossible!!"


    He strode in, pulled the sack over, pulled out the dagger and stabbed it, and saw the rice rushing out of it.


    His expression suddenly turned gloomy, unwilling, and went to drag another sack.


    Prick it down with a knife, and white flour flows out from it. The powder rose, and the people outside couldn''t help but coughed twice.


    Gu Yundong was angry, "King Lu, what does this mean? If you poke a sack, you will poke it up. You can still pick up the rice. If you put this flour on the ground for me, how can I eat? It''s a shame to waste food, don''t you know? Bai Chang is so old, it''s really despising."


    King Lu suddenly turned his head to look at her, his eyes narrowed fiercely, and he shot out a strong killing intent.


    Gu Yundong was not at all frightened, and raised his neck, "What are you staring at me for? Did I say something wrong? I said when you guys came in before, whoever destroys my things will bepensated, you treat me as me Are you kidding? You think you are a great prince and can do whatever you want? Let me tell you, I am still the princess."


    Li Commander''s mouth twitched, and he had to admire the Yongjia County Lord.


    Dare to face the killing intent emanating from King Lu like this, courage ismendable.


    It was not only Gu Yundong who dared to face it, but Shao Qingyuan as well. He stared at King Lu and sneered, "King Lu also saw that there is nothing but goods in our warehouse, not to mention a lot of weapons, even the shovels used for weeding. None. King Lu brought people in, but found nothing, should we give us an exnation?"


    Gu Shi bit the bullet and nodded vigorously, "Yes, exin."


    King Lu pursed his lips tightly. After a while, he suddenly turned to look at the female guard, "You came in with the county master, has the county master ever left your sight?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2332: less than half an hour

    Chapter 2332 Less than half a quarter of an hour


    The female guard was stunned for a moment, and was a little frightened by King Lu''s gaze.


    She nced at Gu Yundong, her expression condensed, and she nodded, "The princess... really left my sight."


    King Lu squinted and looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter looked astonished and said incredulously, "King Lu would not have thought that there were weapons in this warehouse, but because I left the guard''s line of sight, I thought I had removed these weapons, right? You? Are you kidding me?"


    She looked at the female guard and waved her hand, "Come on, tell me, how long have I been out of your sight?"


    The female guard gritted her teeth, lowered her head slightly and said, "Half, less than a quarter of an hour."


    Gu Yundong spread his hands and looked at King Lu and all the officers and soldiers present, "Did you hear it? In less than half a quarter of an hour? What can I do? Is it possible for me to be so weak that I can speak a lot of what you said in half a quarter of an hour? Weapons evacuated? Don''t be kidding, I can''t even take a long gun away in half a quarter of an hour, you really look down on me."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Maybe they think that therge amount of weapons refers to two wooden sticks, and you can take them away within half a quarter of an hour."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "So we have reached the point where we can''t put two sticks in the warehouse? This is also considered a weapon? It''s a big joke that our Jin Dynasty has be a big joke."


    Everyone''s expressions froze, and Commander Li even looked at King Lu.


    Yongjia County Lord is right, let alone half an hour, even if the County Lord is given half a day, it is impossible to carry an entire warehouse of weapons in such a short period of time, right?


    But so many weapons, why did they disappear inexplicably?


    King Lu didn''t understand, he felt like he had seen a ghost.


    But he couldn''t just give up. He felt that something must have gone wrong. There was a big mistake in a ce he didn''t know.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong raised his chin slightly, "Why, you rushed in aggressively, dying my business and ruining our reputation. Now that we haven''t found anything, should you give me an exnation? Otherwise, we will Go to the emperor and speak."


    Commander Li was anxious in their hearts. They thought they were foolproof. After all, when they brought the troops over, they came unexpectedly. They caught Xinming Pavilion by surprise, and the whole house was surrounded, and not a fly could fly out.


    The only trouble ?? was being stopped by thosedies, but the time was short, and even if I wanted to move my weapons, it was toote.


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t think of what the master of Yongjia County was capable of and how he could get rid of the weapons in the entire warehouse.


    Commander Li couldn''t help looking at King Lu. Thetter''s face was heavy, and he suddenly turned his head and said, "It''s not here, so go search elsewhere."


    He didn''t believe that those weapons would disappear out of thin air.


    Gu Yundong said to Shao Qingyuan, "He ignored my words again, why? Did he be angry because of anger? He is a lot older, but his temperament is not small. I was wronged and affected my business. I am not angry. What is he angry? There''s no grace at all. It''s just inexplicable, I''m really down for this kind of thing."


    Everyone could not help shrinking their necks, Yongjia County Lord really dared to say it. Didn''t you see that King Lu was about to be unable to suppress his murderous aura?


    Commander Li had King Lu''s orders, and quickly dispersed the officers and soldiers to search from room to room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2333: Qin Wenzheng is here

    Chapter 2333 Qin Wenzheng is here


    Gu Yundong let them move, and if he had the ability, he could find weapons in other ces, or arge number of them.


    King Lu frowned tightly, and his expression became more and more solemn as the officers and soldiers opened one room after another.


    I don''t know how long it took, and thest room was switched on, but there was still no weapon.


    The cold sweat on Commander Li''s forehead was all down. He wanted to see King Lu, only to find that thetter''s expression was also very ugly.


    But at this time, some officers and soldiers hurried over and said to Commander Li, "Sir, Lord Qin is here, he has brought the emperor''s decree, Lord Xuanlu, Lord Shao, Yongjia County Lord and Lord, you enter the pce to face the Holy Spirit. ."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, Qin Wenzheng moved very fast, and he brought the emperor''s oral decree.


    Ge Shi was also relieved, fortunately, the emperor that the husband went to see first would not be taken away by King Lu directly.


    King Lu was still not reconciled, but the matter hade to this point, and everyone watched them return empty-handed. He wanted to take the opportunity to take down Yongjia County Master and Shao Qingyuan.


    He quickly pondered in his mind what to say after seeing the emperorter, and strode out with a sullen face.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and walked out.


    "King Lu is very impatient."


    "After all, I tried to frame us but failed." Shao Qingyuan replied seriously.


    King Lu had already gone far and did not hear it. But Commander Li was right behind them. He heard the conversation between the two clearly, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    But his face turned pale again. Although he ordered the search today, he was the one who led the team. I''m afraid there won''t be anything good to eat this time.


    He couldn''t help looking at Shao Qingyuan and his wife. He had never seen them before, only heard of their reputation. Because I haven''t been in contact with it, I feel that it is a bit unworthy of the name, too high-profile, and I don''t think much of it.


    But today, when they fought each other, I realized that neither of them were good friends.


    Commander Li was apprehensive. King Lu had already walked to the door. He looked at Qin Wenzheng, who was standing outside with his hands behind his back, with a gentle and clear smile on his face. He only felt that his throat was itchy, and a **** smell came up from his mouth.


    He pressed down firmly, and came to Qin Wenzheng with squinted eyes, "Master Qin moved very fast."


    Qin Wenzheng smiled, "There is no way, after all, there are many nobledies in Xinming Pavilion who are stopped here, and many adults are very worried. I always have to help others and solve problems. It''s okay to work harder."


    King Lu snorted coldly, strode out over him, and got into the carriage outside.


    Qin Wenzhengughed sarcastically, and then saw Shao Qingyuan and his wifeing out.


    He gave Shao Qingyuan a slight nod, then went to meet Ge Shi, patted her hand gently and reassured, "It''s alright, I''m here, don''t be afraid."


    Ge Shi exhaled, "Well, I''m not afraid." She was embarrassed to say that when she saw Gu Yundong again, her heart was already settled.


    Qin Wenzhengforted her a few more words to reassure her. Then he greeted Gu Yundong to get on the carriage and enter the pce to face the saint.


    Gu Yundong asked, "Can the officers and soldiers outside the Xinming Pavilion be evacuated? Can the people inside me leave?"


    Qin Wenzheng thought for a while and said, "The officers and soldiers can''t be withdrawn for the time being, this matter has not been resolved. The guests of Xinming Pavilion can leave, and the man has to wait here for the result."


    Gu Yundong understood, "Okay, then let me exin a few words first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2334: Wu family mother and daughter

    Chapter 2334 Wu Family Mother and Daughter


    After saying that, Gu Yundong walked to the room where the distinguished guests were arranged to sit for a while.


    Although everyone was shocked at first, but this matter has little to do with them, so after calming down, they started chatting again.


    Of course, the most discussed issue is whether Xinming Pavilion has hidden weapons.


    A small number of people think that yes, King Lu and Commander Li ran over so vigorously, how could they have directly surrounded Xinming Pavilion without evidence?


    There are also some people who said it is unlikely. They have also been in contact with Gu Yundong and have a very good rtionship with Ge Shi. Besides, if you really want to hide weapons, why hide them in the Xinming Pavilion where peoplee and go? Although few people go to the warehouse, who knows if it will be broken by someone? The risk is too great, but no one with any brains would do it. What''s more, this new Ming Pavilion was opened by the Qin family and the Shao family.


    Qin Wenzheng and Shao Qingyuan are both smart people.


    Of course, there are also some people who are unsure of who to believe, and they don¡¯t know who to believe. In short, just wait and see.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong walked in, there was still a lot of noise in the room, and there were all kinds of sounds.


    Until someone eximed, "Gu Dongjia?"


    Everyone suddenly raised their heads, and what they saw was Gu Yundong smiling. It seemed that nothing happened, and the bnce in their hearts suddenly tilted towards her.


    Gu Yundong said, "I have wronged thedies today, so I asked someone to prepare a small gift for you, which is my apology. I''ll wait for the matter in Xinming Pavilion to be resolved. If thedies anddies are willing toe and sit again, I''ll give you a discount."


    "Your Majesty, are you all right?" Someone couldn''t help but ask.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "I said earlier that I have a clear conscience, and they couldn''t find any weapons. Now Lord Qin hase here with the emperor''s decree, announcing that we will enter the pce and make things clear. Ladies and youngdies can also go home first. "Thank you for waiting so long."


    Gu Yundong''s attitude was very good, and he exined the reason. When everyone heard that no weapons were found, they breathed a sigh of relief, followed Gu Yundong out of the room, and hurriedly went home first.


    It is really unlucky for them to encounter this kind of thing for no reason, and they have to go back to suppress the shock.


    Mrs. Wu walked at the end, Gu Yundong moved in front of her, reached out and squeezed Miss Wu''s little hand, and whispered, "Thank you."


    Mrs. Wu smiled, "The county master doesn''t need to say this, if it wasn''t for you, our family would have long since dispersed."


    No one knew that the Wu family had friendship with Gu Yundong, and no one knew that Miss Wu was abducted and sold.


    The people who kidnapped and sold her were the Paihuazi of Zuo Madam Liangzi who fell into the hands of Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    Before in Wanqing Mansion, Mrs. Zuo wanted to deal with the Duan family and avenge her husband who died many years ago, but Gu Yundong and Dou Can arrested them.


    After being arrested, many children were rescued, including Miss Wu who had just been sold.


    Miss Wu was only five years old at the time, and was sold to a ce specializing in training firework girls, but she was very smart at such a young age, and she almost escaped once. It''s a pity that I didn''t know the ce well, so I was arrested and beaten, and I almost lost my life.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Zuo and the others were caught, and she gave out part of the list, and then Miss Wu was rescued.


    Gu Yundong saw this little girl at the time, and Shao Qingyuan also showed her the injury and treatment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2335: I have to take care of you

    Chapter 2335 I have to take care of the aftermath for you


    The little girl clearly remembers her family and knows the address of her home.


    Wu House is not a powerful official family, especially in the capital where there are nobles everywhere. But Wu''s father was an official of the Ministry of Rites, and his official position was not high.


    In Gu Yundong''s impression, officials of the Ministry of Rites pay the most attention to etiquette. The girl has been abducted and sold for a period of time, and the buyer is still from thend of fireworks, not to mention the officials of the Ministry of Rites, even ordinary people think that this child is not innocent and will not be happy. She went back.


    So when the little girl was quietly sent back by General Dou Can, Gu Yundong was a little worried.


    Later, she didn''t have the energy to pay attention until after she gave birth this year. One day, Mrs. Wu suddenly brought her daughter to the door, and Gu Yundong saw the little girl again.


    The little girl is lucky, and her parents love her very much. She has always been careful to protect her reputation. After she disappeared, her parents said that she was ill and then closed the door to thank her, followed by secretly looking for the whereabouts of the little **** the grounds of looking for a genius doctor.


    After Miss Wu was sent home, her parents loved her even more.


    The Wu family knew that Miss Wu was rescued, but did not know who it was. Later, Miss Wu met Gu Yundong on the street once, pointed at her and told Mrs. Wu, and the Wu family knew.


    Mrs. Wu brought someone to the door to thank her, but it was only this time, and the two families did notmunicate with each other after that.


    After all, the Shao family was targeted by King Lu. If she somehow had a rtionship with the Wu family, King Lu might go to investigate. If the matter of Miss Wu was found out, the things that the Wu family finally concealed would be exposed.


    There was an ident in Xinming Pavilion today, and Gu Yundong didn''t even think about looking for them, so as not to involve them.


    It was Mrs. Wu''s mother and daughter who took the initiative to step forward and insisted on helping to repay her kindness. Gu Yundong was also followed by a female guard at the time, for fear that she would see something and it would be self-defeating.


    So in a hurry, she asked Miss Wu to throw the jacket on theke and hide it in the rockery.


    This matter is very simple, Miss Wu is smart, and she did it without any further words.


    Everything is going smooth.


    Therefore, if there is a cause, there will be an effect, and it is not the first time that Gu Yundong has eaten the results of these kinds of good causes.


    She smiled at Mrs. Wu, sent the person out the door, and said to her, "Don''t go out after returning to the mansion. She said that the child was frightened and asked a doctor toe and prescribe some tranquilizers."


    "Don''t worry, county master, I know what I know." Mrs. Wu left with Miss Wu.


    Gu Yundong did not walk out of the Xinming Pavilion until thest guest was delivered.


    Over there, King Lu had been waiting impatiently for a long time, "Yongjia County Master is so arrogant, even the emperor''s summons can be dyed for such a long time."


    "King Lu, please don''t arbitrarily use me, I just went in and said a few words, and it''s time for you to drink. Speaking of which, if you didn''t bring people around here and don''t allow anyone toe in and out, I''d use it. Do you want to take care of the aftermath for you? I don''t know good people."


    "you!!"


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes, turned around and got on the carriage.


    Qin Wenzheng led the way, and the carriage quickly headed to the pce.


    Gu Yunshu, who had been watching this scene not far outside Xinming Pavilion, frowned tightly.


    Shen Yuan pped his hand and said, "Don''t worry, it''s all right."


    Seeing that Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi came over, as Shen Yuan, who had just epted his apprentice and wanted to express himself, he couldn''t help but coughed and said, "No weapons are found, so there is no big problem. It''s just a matter of scolding each other. See who''s better at it, whoever wins."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2336: Gu Yundong, cry when you cry

    Chapter 2336 Gu Yundong, cry when you cry


    Shen Yuan believed that Gu Yundong would win.


    King Lu appeared at the entrance of Xinming Pavilion fully prepared, but he failed in such a big battle, and the first step was already aplete loss. What''s more, Qin Wenzheng is here.


    He said to Chen Dayong outside, "Let''s go, go back and wait for the news. The Shao family should be in a hurry. Going to say something can also make people feel at ease."


    Gu Yunshu thought of his mother and sister who were still waiting for news, nodded, and the carriage quickly drove towards Hetai Lane.


    On the other side, Gu Yundong was already standing at the gate of the pce.


    King Lu was still leading the way, Commander Li hurriedly followed, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were in the middle, Qin Wenzheng was at the back.


    When ?? was halfway there, Gu Yundong suddenly widened his eyes, and after a while, his eyes blinked forcefully twice.


    Shao Qingyuan stopped, turned his head to look at her, "You..."


    "Shh, it''s alright, watch me yter."


    Leader Li and Qin Wenzheng, who were walking at the front and back, couldn''t help but look over when they heard the movement.


    Then he saw Gu Yundong''s eyes were red, and there was a tear in the corner of his eye, as if he had been wronged by the sky, making the expressions of the two of them look like they had seen a ghost.


    Women''s tears, do they fall as expected?


    Commander Li felt even more terrified, the hairs all over his body stood up, and his muscles were instantly tense and alert¡ªwhat does the county master want to do? What does she want to do?


    The emperor was in the imperial study. Several people walked to the door and waited for the report. They were invited in after a while.


    Gu Yundong kept his head down, and followed Qin Wenzheng and the others to salute.


    In addition to the emperor, there were Yi Zn who heard the news, Taifu Xuan, and Master Wei, the admiral of Shangguan Jiumen, who was under themand of Li.


    The matter of rounding up and searching Xinming Pavilion has already caused a lot of trouble in the city. At this juncture, everything that should be known is known. There are many ministers outside the pce who want toe in and talk to the emperor. After all, there are many ministers'' wives who have been stopped in Xinming Pavilion before.


    The ?? emperor already knew that no weapons could be found, and his brows were furrowed, but he was secretly relieved.


    He didn''t believe that Xinming Pavilion would hide weapons from the very beginning. The three bosses of Xinming Pavilion, Gu Yundong, Ge Shi, Nie Shuang, and the three family members behind them were all his trusted confidants.


    If even they do such absurd things, who else can he trust as an emperor in the future?


    It¡¯s just that King Lu and Lord Wei were both in the imperial study at the time, and the two of them all made sense, which really left him no room for refutation. Although he is an emperor, he is notpletely free. When the ministers at the bottom have reason and evidence and are all for the sake of the Jin Dynasty, he can only give an oral order to let people search Xinming Pavilion.


    Fortunately, nothing was found.


    The emperor sat behind the imperial case, his eyes nced around, and his voice was extraordinarily majestic.


    "Which one of you will talk about today''s events in detail??"


    King Lu took a deep breath, and just as he was about to speak, a cry suddenly came from his ear.


    He turned around suddenly and saw Gu Yundong kneeling on the ground, crying so miserably.


    "Your Majesty, we are wronged~~"


    The cadence of this life has shocked everyone in the imperial study to stare, and their eyes are all focused on her.


    Gu Yundong''s tears rolled down, holding the handkerchief and pressing the corner of his eyes, looking at it as if he had been wronged by the sky.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2337: Gu Yundong: You have no brain

    Chapter 2337 Gu Yundong: You have no brains


    "Emperor, some people say that we are hiding weapons, how is this possible? My husband and I are the most honest, and the emperor knows that. Business. The tax to be paid is not less than a cent and all of it is turned over, and some of the money earned is used to do good deeds, which is much better than those businessmen who have no conscience.¡±


    Gu Yundong said, more and more aggrieved, "Just like this, there are still people who want to use us of doing atrocious things. I just want to ask, is it so difficult for people to live now? It''s impossible to do business as usual? It''s difficult. Don¡¯t you want me to go back to farming? I¡¯m really suffering, I admit that I came from a rural area, and I can¡¯t fight against you. The routines in your city are too deep,plicated, and insidious. I¡¯ll go, I can go.¡±


    The corner of the emperor''s mouth twitched, and he turned his head to look at Yi Zn.


    Thest time he saw Gu Yundong, he also thought that this person was a gentle and polite woman with a rare personality and a good talker.


    Now, the emperor felt that he might have wronged Yi Zn, and Gu Yundong in front of him... made him have a hunch that he might have a headache next.


    Before waiting for the emperor to think about it, Gu Yundong suddenly turned to look at King Lu, "I just wanted to ask Prince Lu, where did I offend you? You want to wrong me so much. Except this time, you also nned to frame my husbandst time. The ancestral home of the Marquis of Huaiyin, do you want to exterminate us? King Lu, do you think that I am not qualified by the emperor''s title as the county lord? Then you just say it, I don''t want the title of the county lord, I In the future, can I try to keep a low profile and not show off? Or if I find something good in the future, can I give it to you and let you dedicate it to the emperor? I¡¯m already very humble, so you can just let us go?¡±


    The ??Emperor had listened to it with gusto before, but his expression changed when he arrived here.


    Yes, thest time King Lu nned to n the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion, and it ended on the grounds of personal resentment. But now that there is a conflict with Gu Yunshu and Shao Qingyuan, it''s... very strange.


    The emperor thought a lot in an instant. Even if Xinming Pavilion really hid weapons, why did King Lue to report it? Did he really just report it? Or he just wanted to deal with Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    Why?


    The emperor thought more and more, thinking about what Gu Yundong and the others brought out, thinking about the background of the Bai family, thinking about Qin Wenzheng and others who were friends with them.


    King Lu knew something was wrong when he saw the emperor''s expression.


    Originally thought that Gu Yundong''s crying and shouting was unreasonable, but he didn''t expect to be able to dig a hole just like this.


    He immediately shouted angrily, "Don''t mess around here, when did I target you? I just received a report to search. It is a serious crime to hide weapons. As a minister, this king will of course share the emperor''s worries and prevent danger."


    Gu Yundong raised his head, "Have you found it yet?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong, "No, right? You just listened to an old woman who didn''t know where she came from and said that I have weapons in the warehouse, and you believe it? As a courtier, you are so easily deceived. You are the only one who shares the worries for the emperor. Does the emperor dare to let you share your worries? You have no brains."


    King Lu almost spat out a mouthful of blood, watching Gu Yundong grit his teeth, "If you can''t find it now, it doesn''t mean it''s not there. The weapon must still be in Xinming Pavilion."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2338: dispose of

    Chapter 2338 Disposal


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up, "You still don''t give up? Commander Li took twenty or thirty soldiers to open all the rooms of my Xinming Pavilion, and couldn''t even find a shovel. What, you want to dig It''s three feet in the ground, right? Okay, then you dig, if you find it, I will give you my life. If you can''t find it, you will keep your life."


    Everyone in the Royal Study Room, "..." Also, you don''t have to y so big, right?


    Gu Yundong sneered and looked at King Lu, who kept his mouth shut, "Why, does the lord dare not bet with me? You are a dignified lord of the Jin Dynasty, and you don''t even have the courage to take on it. Or does the lord think that my identity is not enough? The princess and the prince Bet your life, you lost?"


    Shao Qingyuan stood beside him, "If my wife is not enough, then add another me."


    King Lu''s face was very ugly, but the imperial study was very quiet, everyone was watching his reaction, even the emperor was no exception.


    Even, the emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a contemtive look on his face, not knowing what he was thinking.


    He closed his eyes, suddenly knelt down to the emperor, and said, "It''s the minister who didn''t think carefully, listened to the nder and was eager to make merit, and asks the emperor to convict."


    The emperor whispered, "Eager to make meritorious deeds?"


    "Yes, I know that the concubine and the prince made a big mistake against the Marquis of Huaiyinst time, and theck of strict stewardship disappointed the emperor. I feel ashamed and sorry for the emperor. When I heard that someone had done something that endangered the country and society, I was impulsive and eager to show it. , almost caused a catastrophe."


    When his voice fell, Lord Wei, the Admiral of the Nine Sects, also walked to the front and knelt down, "This minister is guilty, but I rashly asked for my order without investigating the situation clearly. It was entrusted by the emperor, and I asked the emperor to convict."


    The emperor tapped the table twice with his fingers, and he nced at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan again.


    After a while, he nced at Taifu Xuan who was standing beside him, and asked, "What does Taifu think about this matter?"


    "Your Majesty, this matter is of great importance. We should have summoned the ministers of the court to discuss it together, but since King Lu and Lord Wei have both pleaded guilty, Wei Chen feels that it is best to deal with it ording to thew."


    The ?? emperor nodded, "Taifu is right."


    King Lu looked at Taifu and squeezed his hands tightly. In fact, this matter is too big, and it should be left until tomorrow morning, and the ministers will discuss it before reaching a conclusion.


    This old man was afraid of having too many dreams at night, so he just convicted him?


    But what worried King Lu more was the attitude of the emperor. He just wanted to retreat, but the emperor actually agreed.


    King Lu swallowed back the voice he wanted to defend, but this time he lost, but the loss was so unclear that he vomited blood.


    He still can''t figure out where those weapons went.


    In the end, in order to give Gu Yundong and the others an exnation, the emperor took back all the government affairs that King Lu was currently handling, and punished King Lu for thinking behind closed doors for half a year and a year''s sry.


    Wei Liang''s nine-door admiral position was temporarily reced by Zhao Commander. He also thought behind closed doors for half a year and was fined half a year.


    Half of the sry that he and King Lu punished was topensate Gu Yundong for the economic loss of Xinming Pavilion in the past two days.


    After the emperor finished his punishment, he asked Gu Yundong what he was dissatisfied with.


    Gu Yundong could not wait to let the emperor drag King Lu out and cut him off, but she knew that it was enough, so she thanked the emperor with a serious face.


    The emperor rewarded her with something and let them back off.


    As for the aftermath of the outside world, I left it to Yi Zn and Taifu Xuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2339: became suspicious

    Chapter 2339 Suspicion


    Qin Wenzheng stayed, until only he and the emperor were left in the imperial study. The emperor asked, "What do you think about today''s affairs?"


    Qin Wenzheng was silent for a moment, then asked in a low voice, "The emperor is referring to... King Lu?"


    The emperor ?? nced at him, "Don''t y stupid, honestly, I forgive you."


    "I don''t dare to hide it. In fact, I have one thing in my heart and I don''t dare to say it." Qin Wenzheng suddenly knelt down, his tone was low, with unprecedented solemnity.


    The emperor frowned, "You get up, it''s just you and me in this imperial study, just say something."


    Qin Wenzheng got up, took a deep breath, and walked to the emperor''s side.


    Although there were only the two of them in the imperial study, Qin Wenzheng''s voice was extremely low in case the partition wall had ears, "Your Majesty, there is indeed a reason for King Lu to target Shao Qingyuan and his wife. Shao Qingyuan and his wife discovered his secret, and he wanted to kill someone. Silence."


    The emperor was taken aback, "What secret?"


    "The two of them saw with their own eyes that the leader of the water bandits wanted in the capitalst year had close contacts with King Lu."


    The ?? emperor suddenly raised his head in shock, looking at him with an incredible look, "What did you say?"


    Qin Wenzheng said in a low voice, "I don''t dare to deceive the emperor, this is indeed what they told me. It''s just that this matter is very important, and I don''t dare to act rashly before investigating. However, King Lu knew that their husband and wife saw it, and he The leader of the water bandit has been transferred, and the minister has been secretly searching for it for the past few days, but so far there is no clue."


    The ?? emperor looked furious and pped the table, "You didn''t tell me about such a big thing."


    "Your Majesty forgives your sin." Qin Wenzheng immediately knelt down, "After all, it is a matter without evidence, so I dare not tell the emperor to worry about it. Moreover, I am not sure whether Shao Qingyuan and his wife really saw it. The king and the Marquis of Huaiyin had a personal grievance, and the minister was worried that they would exaggerate because of some personal grievances. The minister wanted to investigate the matter privately, so as not to wrong the loyal minister. But I didn''t expect such a thing to happen today. Keep it a secret, I''m afraid it will¡­¡±


    This matter was just on the way to the pce, Shao Qingyuan told him.


    Actually, Qin Wenzheng wanted to know where the weapons went. However, after hearing this, his attention shifted.


    The few of them discussed it, and put forward the date when the leader of the water bandit was discovered, and then took this opportunity to tell the emperor.


    Although there is no evidence, King Lu''s actions today are enough for the emperor to be suspicious, and it is a good time to say it.


    The emperor was silent for a long time, his expression unpredictable.


    King Lu colluded with the leader of the water bandit? King Lu wants to kill Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong?


    King Lu, King Lu...


    The emperor suddenly remembered the reason why he wanted the leader of the water bandits. At first, it was because the water bandits wanted to kill and cross the merchant ships, but he did not expect that they would be wiped out in one fell swoop. And the news that came out at that time was that the gang of water bandits were going to attack the nobles on the merchant ships.


    Coincidentally, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were on that boat.


    So, the water bandits and King Lu have colluded, he started with them, is King Lu trying to kill them?


    Why? King Lu and Shao Qingyuan and his wife should have nothing to do with each other before.


    The emperor thought of Gu Yundong''s cry just now, was it really because the couple gave him too much credit?


    Some things really can''t be thought about deeply, and when you think about it, the doubts in your heart will grow bigger and bigger.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2340: check

    Chapter 2340 Check


    Qin Wenzheng stopped at the point and did not continue. What a smart person the emperor is, he doesn''t need to say more, he can get in touch with all the cause and effect.


    As long as doubt is enough.


    The imperial study room was quiet for a long time, the emperor finally raised his hand, waved it, and said, "You go down, I will think about it carefully."


    "Yes, I retire."


    Qin Wenzheng left, the emperor''s eyes became sharp and chilling in an instant, he raised his head and opened his mouth in a certain direction, "Have you heard what Qin Wenzheng said?"


    A voice in the dark replied respectfully, "Yes."


    "Go check King Lu and send more people." The emperor''s voice was cold.


    "Yes."


    After the sound of ?? fell, the imperial study was quiet again.


    At this time, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan returned to Xinming Pavilion.


    The handling of King Lu and Lord Wei has been settled, and Yi Zn and Taifu Xuan will deal with themter. The matter was settled, and the officers and soldiers surrounding Xinming Pavilion naturally withdrew.


    But Ge Shima Xia and others in Xinming Pavilion were still waiting in the yard. Seeing Gu Yundonging over, Ge Shi hurriedly stood up and asked, "How is it?"


    "It''s alright, we can''t find any weapons in Xinming Pavilion. This is the responsibility of King Lu and Lord Wei. Didn''t you see that all the officers and soldiers were withdrawn? With such a riot today, this shop can''t continue to open. Everyone goes back to rest for two days. We will reopen the day after tomorrow."


    When everyone heard this, they finally felt at ease.


    Aunt Zhang even folded her hands and bowed, "Thank goodness, it''s finally okay. This is also a bad thing. Let''s get some wicker and smoke itter, take a brazier, and drive away all the dirty things."


    "Yes, yes, if you don''t go to work tomorrow, let''s make an appointment to worship the Bodhisattva, and bless and bless our Xinming Pavilion from now on."


    "If you want me to say, that Mrs. Sang is too hateful. I didn''t expect that she would arrange such a scene to frame our shop. It''s really vicious."


    "Yeah, the owner treats her so well, giving food and drink and clothes to wear, doing well every month and getting bonuses, what''s she not satisfied with? People who usually don''t say anything, make a move. It''s a killer move, it''s really scary."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Okay, this is the end of the matter. The emperor has already imposed a punishment, so we shouldn''t discuss it too much. It''s gettingte, you should go back and have a good rest."


    Regarding Mrs. Sang, Gu Yundong was not able to intervene.


    This person guessed that he was from King Lu from the beginning, and was arranged by him to work in Xinming Pavilion.


    Now it should be in the hands of Taifu Xuan and Yi Zn, and they will naturally ask themter.


    But Gu Yundong felt that King Lu would not let this person continue to live and say things that should not be said.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t count on Madam Sang, and after sending everyone away, she finally talked to Ge Shi for a while.


    Mrs. Ge was also worried about the worries of the children at home. The news of the besieged Xinming Pavilion must have also reached the Qin Mansion, so she had to go back quickly.


    All the people in Xinming Pavilion left, and soon only Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were left.


    After closing the door of Xinming Pavilion, Gu Yundong brought Shao Qingyuan to the door of the warehouse again.


    The lock was thrown on the ground by Commander Li before. Gu Yundong pushed the door open and went in, looking at the still somewhat empty warehouse.


    After a pause, she and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and then waved their hands.


    There was a crackling sound, and the originally empty warehouse was instantly filled with arge number of weapons.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2341: Goldfinger is my reward

    Chapter 2341 The golden finger is my reward


    "These are the weapons that King Lu and the others arranged. There are indeed many, and they are all piled up." Gu Yundong clicked his tongue twice, and then found that Shao Qingyuan was not moving, and was stunned for a moment.


    She turned her head and met those slightly shocked eyes.


    "Husband?"


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly grabbed her hand with a little strength, and Gu Yundong was so tight that it hurt a little.


    "You, what''s wrong with you?" Are you scared? She thought that he was mentally prepared for taking things in front of him a few times before.


    Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips lightly, and said with a dry throat, "It''s the first time I''ve seen it, and it''s a little shocking."


    said so, but there was unease between his eyebrows. He was afraid, afraid that Gu Yundong''s ability did not belong to this world, nor did she belong to this world, as if it would disappear at any time.


    Shao Qingyuan felt breathless when he thought of this possibility.


    He was worried before, but he was afraid that speaking out would put pressure on her and make Yun Dong uneasy, so he could only suppress this dangerous thought.


    He closed his eyes slightly, and it took a while to calm down.


    turned his head and smiled again on his face, "Mydy is really amazing, you have put away all these weapons."


    Gu Yundong and him have been husband and wife for so long, and they have long since formed a tacit understanding. I don''t know what he is worried about.


    Sheughed, and immediately took his hand and said, "My father said that when I was a child, someone told me my fortune, saying that when I was born, I was collected by God to help me umte merits, so I Before the age of thirteen, I had a wed personality, I cried at every turn, didn''t understand many things, and was called a fool."


    It was the first time that Shao Qingyuan heard this statement. When he heard Aunt Gu chatting, he mentioned that Yun Dong''s personality was very different when he was a child and now.


    Gu Yundong took his hand and said, "I was very confused before, why do you want me to help umte merit? Isn''t it unfair to me? It was not until I returned to normal and I had the means now that I knew that God treated me well. It''s fair. I umted merit, and he gave me such a golden finger, which is the reward for me."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    I don''t know if I should believe it or not.


    He sounded like it was a fantasy, but Gu Yundong did have the universe in his sleeves. This was already beyond the scope of normal understanding, so what he said about umting merit is not surprising.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "You don''t believe it? You can ask my father, he is not surprised that my character has changed drastically, because he thinks my soul has returned. You should be worried that I will Whatever happens, I am normal now, it''s just an extra magic weapon."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t tell him that she had traveled from modern society. She felt that when she said so, her husband might be more worried that she would travel back anytime, anywhere.


    Anyway, she is indeed her soul, and the two are one.


    Shao Qingyuan sounded reasonable, he nodded after thinking for a while, "I believe it."


    As for the extra magic weapon, Shao Qingyuan thought of telescopes, shlights that could emit light, movable type printing, and...


    This is probably more than one.


    "What''s in this box?"


    Gu Yundong spoke up, interrupting his thoughts.


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his eyes and looked at the tworge boxes in front of him. The other weapons leaned against the wall at a nce, and only these two huge boxes did not know what was in them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2342: letter

    Chapter 2342 Letter


    Gu Yundong had already crouched down and reached out to open the box in front of him.


    The box was locked with a lock, and she took the dagger and directly pried the entire lock and opened the lid.


    "Is it soft armor?" Shao Qingyuan picked up the top armor, "It feels pretty good, King Lu is really willing to pay for it to be realistic."


    He snorted lightly, shook the armor lightly, and with a ''click'', something inside the armor fell directly to the ground.


    Gu Yundong said "Huh?" and picked up the letter that fell on the ground, "Why is there still a letter in the armor?"


    "Look at what was written."


    Shao Qingyuan simply put the armor aside and searched carefully next to the box. Sure enough, there was a letter in the corner.


    He put the two letters side by side, the envelope was nk, nothing was written, but there was thick letter paper inside.


    Gu Yundong opened the beeswax and opened it with great interest.


    When he saw the title at the beginning, his brows furrowed, "What... is this written?"


    Shao Qingyuan said he didn''t know him either.


    "It doesn''t look like the text of our Great Jin Dynasty. Put it away first, and go back and ask someone."


    Gu Yundong nodded, taking in the space.


    They opened another box. This box contained some medicinal herbs, which were specially used to treat wounds. Although they were not very expensive, they still contained a lot.


    The two turned around and found nothing else, so they covered the box.


    Gu Yundong stood up and nced around.


    These weapons must not be ced here, and I can''t think of any other ce to store them for the time being. Gu Yundong still has all of them in the space.


    Maybe it will be useful in the future, she will look back and see if there is any suitable for them, and they have to keep it.


    came out of the warehouse, and the two went around to the back again to see the secret passage.


    Before time was pressing, Gu Yundong didn''t have time to take a closer look, but now he investigates and finds that this secret passage is not tightly sealed, but rather shallow.


    "Find some time and fill in the entire secret passage." Shao Qingyuan frowned, "A lot of people know about this secret passage, and we don''t need it. If we still only seal a short section before and after, it will be dug up. It''s too easy to open, and the entire secret passage is simply filled."


    Gu Yundong also thinks so, even if she wants a secret passage, she doesn''t need this one, just dig another one.


    "Does it mean that the powerful and powerful people in this capital have to get a secret room or something to show their identity?"


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, then thought about it and replied, "Probably they have too many secrets, the secret room is for secrecy and life-saving."


    Gu Yundong is right when he thinks about it, he also has many secrets. Fortunately, she has space, and secrets can be stored in the space, which is much safer than any secret room.


    but¡­¡­


    She suddenly thought of a possibility, and couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her suspiciously, "What''s the matter? What are youughing at?"


    "I just thought of a fun thing." Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "You said, there are so many powerful people in this capital, if everyone digs a secret passage, will they dig Did you find that they were connected with each other?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." This question sessfully stumped him.


    But when I think about this possibility, it''s really interesting.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, restored the secret passage to its original state, and left with Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2343: go home! !

    Chapter 2343 Go home! !


    The matter of filling the secret passage is not urgent, at least we have to wait until the heat of this matter has passed.


    After the two left, they went directly back to Shao''s house. When Yang Liu saw theming back, he hurriedly pulled the two over to take a closer look. After seeing that they were safe, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Has the matter been resolved?" Liu Wei also rushed up anxiously, pulling Shao Qingyuan and asking eagerly.


    The news that Xinming Pavilion was besieged has now spread throughout the capital.


    Although Liu Wei was with the pregnant Nie Shuang at Liu''s house, but Nie Shuang had a share in Xinming Pavilion, and this matter naturally spread to his ears.


    He didn''t dare to tell Nie Shuang, because he was afraid that someone would be in a hurry to move the fetal gas, and let the servants around him guard his wife, and were not allowed to say more about the outside world.


    Then he immediately went to his cousin, Lord Liu, and wanted to ask Lord Liu toe forward and think of a way.


    He didn''t know much about these political affairs, and he didn''t know the twists and turns here, and he almost rushed to Xinming Pavilion to fight King Lu himself.


    Fortunately, Master Liu persuaded him to stay at home and wait for news, and he sent someone out to inquire.


    Later, I heard that Gu Yundong and his wife both entered the pce and came out safely. There is a high probability that nothing will happen.


    Liu Wei hurried out and rushed to Shao Mansion to see the two of them.


    Not only him, Nie Cong also came, but he is now working under Commander Zhao. The emperor just asked Commander Zhao to temporarily act as the Admiral of the Nine Sects. He was probably busy, so Nie Cong didn''t wait for Shao Qingyuan and the others toe back and left first. .


    Shen Yuan was still there, and when he heard Liu Wei''s question, he couldn''t help but look at the couple.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly and said, "Don''t worry, no weapons were found in Xinming Pavilion. King Lu and Lord Wei both admitted their mistakes, and now they have been asked by the emperor to demote and think behind closed doors. will reopen.¡±


    Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and wanted to ask again, "What''s the matter with the secret weapons in Xinming Pavilion?"


    "I was framed." The other Gu Yundong didn''t say much.


    Liu Wei is not easy to get involved in these things, even with his brain capacity, he can''t understand it.


    Sure enough, Liu Wei was extremely angry, "Whoever is so immoral still wants to frame you, is it that you are blocking someone''s business? Everyone makes money by their ability, so can''t they be upright? This kind of dirty and dirty means. Hidden weapons, this is a serious crime of raiding your home and beheading you, and it is clearly intended to kill you all. If you investigate itter, you must take revenge, it''s too vicious."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She nodded vigorously, "Yes, it''s too vicious."


    Liu Wei wanted to criticize again, but was chased away by Shao Qingyuan, "It''s gettingte, you should go back quickly. Nie Shuang may have also got the news, and he won''t be able to wait for you to go back to report safety, so he must be worried."


    Liu Wei was right when he thought about it, but he was not at ease, and immediately said goodbye to Shao Qingyuan and his wife.


    brought Liu An and left the Shao family in a hurry.


    As soon as he left, Shen Yuan also nned to leave, "Since it''s all right, this old man should leave too."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "Mr. Shen, thank you very much today."


    Shen Yuan waved his hand.


    Gu Yundong continued, "But you have seen what happened today. I''m afraid we will be a thorn in King Lu''s eyes in the future. Regarding the matter of epting apprentices, do you want to..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Shen Yuan gave her a vicious stare.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2344: Ask Shen Yuan for help

    Chapter 2344 Ask Shen Yuan for help


    Shen Yuan didn''t even look at Gu Yundong, just stared at Gu Yunshu and said, "Did the old man Chue here to tell you something yesterday? Or did you think he was introduced by the prince and was embarrassed to refuse? I knew they were upset. Kindness. But don''t forget what you promised me yesterday, a gentleman promises a lot of money, is it possible that you want to go back on it?"


    Gu Yunshu looked confused, he wasn''t, he didn''t, don''t talk nonsense.


    "Teacher, I have no regrets. I said that after I was admitted to the Imperial College, I would worship you as my teacher. Master Chu dide here yesterday, but he asked me two questions and left without saying anything about epting apprentices. You misunderstood things, I..."


    Shen Yuan raised his hand, "Very good! As long as you keep your promise, that''s fine, remember what you said, and after the exam, you will be a teacher, and you are not allowed to procrastinate for a day, you know?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded subconsciously.


    Shen Yuan turned around and looked at Gu Yundong with his chest slightly raised, but did not speak.


    But that expression was brightly written, "I heard that there was no Yunshu saying that he wanted to take me as a teacher, no matter how much you say it is useless".


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, "Just be happy as long as you are."


    "Okay, that''s it, I''ll go back to Guozijian first."


    He was about to leave when he finished speaking, but Shao Qingyuan suddenly stopped him, "Please wait a moment, sir, we have something to ask sir."


    Shen Yuan wondered, "What''s the matter?"


    "Wait a moment, let''s go to the study to get something, and be back soon."


    Shen Yuan followed Gu Yunshu back to the main room and sat down.


    Gu Yundong was led to the study by Shao Qingyuan, and asked him to take out the two letters, "It''s rare that Mr. Shen is here, he is knowledgeable and knowledgeable, and he has received foreign envoys before, so he may not recognize the text on the letter. ."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Yes, yes, even if he doesn''t know it, he definitely knows which country''snguage it is."


    But it is impossible to directly show the letter to Shen Yuan, who knows what is on it.


    Gu Yundong put the letter on the table, thought about it, and copied down the title at the beginning.


    The title looked like three words, and she deliberately took it apart and copied it separately.


    Then, I copied the signature, and randomly found five words in the middle.


    Gu Yundong looked at it, there were a total of eleven words, and she was all scattered.


    After copying ??, Gu Yundong blew the handwriting and returned to the main room with the paper.


    Shen Yuan and Gu Yunshu were talking. Before, because they were worried about things over at Xinming Pavilion, they didn''t talk about the matter of Master Chuing yesterday, but now it''s no problem, Shen Yuan is very concerned about what the old man Chu said.


    After listening to Gu Yunshu''s talk, Shen Yuan almost pped the table andughed wildly.


    "I knew it, I knew that person was pedantic, arrogant, and stubborn. He needed that kind of student to listen to himpletely and not have any objections. Look at the disciples he epted before, who are doing The official was like this before, like a puppet, he said what he said. I don¡¯t know if he was suppressed too hard before, butter he secretly sang against him, and he deserved it.¡±


    This is the first time Gu Yunshu has heard such a statement, does he deserve it? He felt that the Master Chu was quite...poor.


    Shen Yuan talked and sympathized with him again, this old man is not good, and he didn''t care much about him in the past.


    But it is absolutely impossible to give up the apprentice. Fortunately, his little apprentice is flexible and assertive, and will not be easily corroded by sugar-coated cannonballs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2345: Xies father

    Chapter 2345 Xie''s father


    Shen Yuan was very satisfied with this apprentice.


    Before Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan approached, they heard his heartyughter.


    The two of them couldn''t help shaking their heads and stepped into the house.


    "Mr. Shen, look, what kind of text is this?" Shao Qingyuan handed over a piece of paper.


    Shen Yuan nced at it and recognized it immediately, "This is the text of Li Guo, what''s wrong?"


    Li Country...


    is a country bordering them. The country is not big, but although their current monarch has been on the throne for a few years, he is a very ambitious person and very cruel.


    When thete emperor was still alive, he led troops to invade their country several times.


    Fortunately, although thete emperor was ipetent, the generals guarding the frontier were capable people, and the Ministry of War was secretly controlled by the prince at that time, but he did not let Li Guo take advantage.


    After the current emperor ascended the throne, he paid more attention to the guarding of the border city. No one dared to make an idea in the field of military sries.


    Gu Yundong had a very bad impression of Li Guo.


    Now this letter is actually written by Li Guo, Gu Yundong''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    She pointed to the words above, "Then what does this word mean?"


    Shen Yuan nced at it and said, "Thank you."


    Thanks?


    Gu Yundong took out another piece of paper, "What about the words on it?"


    Shen Yuan nced at her, saw that she still had several in her hand, and raised her eyebrows.


    Gu Yundong smiled and pretended to be stupid.


    But what a smart person Shen Yuan is, he immediately guessed that Gu Yundong must have extracted a few words from a paragraph or paragraphs.


    He didn''t ask too much. Since she did this, it must be rtively secretive, and it is inconvenient for people to know.


    Shen Yuan simply recognized the characters, "This is ''cloth''"


    Gu Yundong took out another one, and Shen Yuan recognized them one by one.


    In the end, there were three more cards, but Gu Yundong didn''t take them out, she felt that it was almost the same.


    The eight characters ?? are: Xie, Bu, Cai, Heavy, Knot, Light, Zhong, and.


    The words ?? were loosely typed, and Shen Yuan finished it after reading it, and he wouldn''t think much about itter.


    Gu Yundong put away all those words. He originally wanted to keep Shen Yuan at home for dinner, but he refused, so he could only let Yun Shu send Mr.


    As soon as Shen Yuan left, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan returned to the study.


    They looked at the eight characters and ced them in the order on the joint letter.


    "In the title at the beginning of the letter, there is one word that I did not let Mr. Shen recognize. The remaining two words are ''Xie, Zhong''. Thest inscription is also, the two words are ''Bu, Guang''. You say Say, whose name has these words in it?"


    Shao Qingyuanpared the above order, "Xie Zhong X and X-ray cloth."


    He thought for a while, then suddenly raised his head and said, "I remember that the general Xie Zhonglin who guarded the border town was called Xie Zhonglin. The seventh prince of Li Kingdom seems to be called Lou Guangbu. And Xie Zhonglin is the father of Xuan Zhuo''s wife Xie Shi. "


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She looked at the letter and then at Shao Qingyuan.


    "So, what I want to express in this letter is that General Xie and King Li colluded by correspondence?? King Lu led people to surround Xinming Pavilion, not only wanting to wipe out us, the Qin family, and the Liu family, but also the Taifu. They also got in? Is his heart too big to eat us all in one go?"


    Shao Qingyuan also felt that this move was too risky and too big.


    "Why is he so eager all of a sudden?" Shao Qingyuan wondered, "Even if such things were found in Xinming Pavilion, the emperor would not be able to directly convict him, not to mention us, Qin Wenzheng and Lord Liu are the emperor''s confidants. The emperor will definitely not believe it, and he will do his best to investigate this matter, the truth wille out sooner orter, and King Lu will be busy by then."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2346: have an excuse

    Chapter 2346 Think of an excuse


    Gu Yundong nodded, a sh of light suddenly shed in his mind, "Unless, his purpose is not to convict us all and beheaded. He just wants us to be suspects and temporarily lose our freedom??"


    They became suspects, and even if the emperor wanted to investigate, it would take time.


    But there are fewer people who can be used by the emperor, and their attention will definitely be focused on this matter, and others may be ignored...


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Gu Yundong.


    "King Lu, can''t wait?"


    No wonder he admitted his mistake so neatly in the imperial study, what kind of bad idea is this?


    There is also the nine-door admiral, Lord Wei. Now we can be sure that he must be from King Lu.


    And what about his subordinates? Now that he has been reced by Commander Zhao, will he obey his discipline?


    "Ask Nie Cong another day, what are the attitudes of those in the infantry battalion who have changed their heads."


    If it is not difficult at all, and epts the dispatch of Commander Zhao, and cooperates very willingly, then it will be very problematic.


    While the two were talking, Tong Shuitao suddenly ran over.


    "Miss, uncle, Master Qin is here."


    Qin Wenzheng?


    Shao Qingyuan collected the two letters and put them in the envelopes. After hesitating for a moment, he didn''t hand them over to Gu Yundong, but just said to her, "Let Qin Wenzheng dispose of these two letters."


    "Okay, just pretend we haven''t seen it." Gu Yundong nodded seriously.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the destroyed beeswax, was silent for a moment, and finally did not make a sound, and silently ced the two letters, trying to look as t as possible.


    Then he raised his voice and said to Tong Shuitao outside, "Pleasee in Master Qin."


    "Yes."


    Tong Shuitao left in a hurry, and after a while, he took Qin Wenzheng into the study.


    After the door was closed, Qin Wenzheng asked directly, "Where are those weapons? What''s going on? King Lu dared to lead people to surround the house, so he must be prepared. The weapons are in the warehouse, right? Then why not? found?"


    knew he was going to ask this question.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had already discussed what to say before, so it can''t be said that the weapon was put into the space.


    "Of course the weapon is hidden."


    Qin Wenzheng was puzzled, "Where are you hiding?"


    "The bottom of theke."


    Qin Wenzheng, "..."


    "Who hid it? When did he hid it?" He had just returned home, and Ge Shi also told him in detail that yesterday she went to the warehouse and didn''t see any **** weapons. It was sneaked in at night.


    But King Lu came to round up early this morning, how could Gu Yundong have time to transfer his weapons?


    "It''s also good luck." Gu Yundong said, "Yesterday when our two maids who were working in Xinming Pavilion came back, they said that someone was sneaking around in the vicinity, as if they were staring at Xinming Pavilion. We were also worried that someone would be unfavorable to Xinming Pavilion. , let someone investigate nearby. Those three people are the people sent by the Bai family to protect our family, they are good, they have been wandering around the Xinming Pavilion since the morning, trying to catch the sneaky people. "


    Qin Wenzheng said, "..." Sent someone to stare at the Xinming Pavilion, did you send three people? Or three extraordinary people.


    As if he could see what he was thinking, Gu Yundong exined, "The Xinming Pavilion is too big to be seen by one person. We also don''t want to make trouble at this juncture. If we catch people early, we will of course finish the work sooner."


    Qin Wenzheng was right when he thought about it, "What happenedter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2347: have direction

    Chapter 2347 has direction


    "Later, Commander Li rushed to Xinming Pavilion with the officers and soldiers, and immediately surrounded the back door. The three people saw that the situation was not good, and when Commander Li and the others hadn''t reacted, they sneaked into Xinming directly. Court."


    Gu Yundong looked very fortunate, "Fortunately, they entered in time and were not found. When Commander Li said that he was ordered to search Xinming Pavilion for hidden weapons, the three people went inside to look for them. They also Smart, knowing that if there are weapons, they must be hidden in a room rarely visited by outsiders on weekdays, and immediately went to the warehouse and our office."


    Qin Wenzheng also guessed what happenedter, "The three of them saw that there were weapons hidden in the warehouse, so they directly moved the weapons out and threw them into theke?"


    "Yes, when we arrived at Xinming Pavilion, we received a signal. Because there were a lot of weapons, they asked us to dy as much as possible." Shao Qingyuan nodded, "King Lu panicked and saw that there were no weapons in the warehouse, so he I started to search room by room, but I didn''t think of the bottom of theke for a while, just in time you came here with the imperial edict to announce our entry into the pce, so we escaped."


    As for King Lu, did he really think about the bottom of theke? Maybe I didn''t think about it at the time, but I also thought about it after returning to the pce. But he asked the female guard, who was sure to prove that there was nothing unusual by theke, and there was no trace of weapons being dragged.


    So where did those weapons go, King Lu was still at a loss, and felt that something was a little weird.


    But Qin Wenzheng didn''t go to the scene to see it, and what Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan said was very reasonable, so he believed it.


    "What about those weapons now? I''ll take a look." He said.


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "It''s still at the bottom of theke. The Xinming Pavilion is temporarily closed for the past two days. I''ll have someone fish it up. You don''t want to go there. Maybe King Lu is still staring at us, and it will be a waste of time when it is discovered. We''ll find a ce to put it back, and you can take it away when you have a chance. I''m also panicking when so many weapons are ced here."


    Qin Wenzheng thought about it right, so he didn''t ask any more, just thought of another thing, "Where did King Lu get so many weapons? If he can keep a warehouse of weapons in Xinming Pavilion, then he has..."


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression was serious, "This is what we are worried about. King Lu is probably hoarding a lot. Do you still remember that the mine we discovered before, the cottage was specially built for weapons, and it was in collusion with the Tao family. Yes. Later, although the people in the cottage were arrested and the mines were taken over by the imperial court, the people behind the scenes cut off the clues. You searched the capital all the way, and then disappeared. Do you think King Lu will¡­¡±


    Qin Wenzheng suddenly raised his head, his eyes sharpened.


    It was because he found out about the capital that he returned to the capital to take up an official position. He has always been concerned about this matter, and he has always wanted to find out the person behind the scenes, but the other party has been hiding too deeply and there has been no progress.


    If those weapons belonged to King Lu, they would have a direction.


    Qin Wenzheng couldn''t wait to investigate, so he was about to leave immediately.


    But Shao Qingyuan gave him two letters, "This is for you. It was found from the pile of weapons. It should have been left by King Lu on purpose."


    Qin Wenzheng was surprised, took a look at the location of the beeswax, raised his head and asked, "Have you seen it?"


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky and pretended not to know anything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2348: wake up in the middle of the night

    Chapter 2348 Waking up in the middle of the night


    Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly and said, "I took it apart and looked at it, but I didn''t understand it."


    Don''t understand?


    Is the content of the ?? letter difficult to understand?


    Qin Wenzheng pulled out the letter inside and understood at first nce, "The words of Li Guo?"


    "Do you understand what''s written on it?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Qin Wenzheng shook his head, "I only know a few words. What is the content, I still need to find someone to exin. I will take these two letters back first, and I will let someone report to you if there is anything."


    Qin Wenzheng left, but in the days that followed, Gu Yundong and the two clearly felt that the atmosphere in the capital had changed.


    Mingming that King Lu was still staying in the pce, obviously nothing happened, but the pedestrians on the street became inexplicably hurrying.


    Nie Cong came over the next day. Shao Qingyuan asked Commander Zhao about the situation after he took over as the Admiral of the Nine Sects. He said that everything was normal, but there were a few thorns who had caused trouble, and the others obeyed the orders.


    But Commander Zhao also said that something was not right with his intuition, and everyone was much more cautious.


    And the first ce to show the strangeness was Guozijian.


    It was supposed to be the Guozijian admissions exam in a few days, but Shen Yuan suddenly brought news that the exam would be postponed, and the exact time has not yet been determined.


    The gate of Guozijian has also posted a notice.


    Gu Yunshu was busy preparing to y, but now he can only wait at home.


    After the admissions exam was dyed, Commander Li, who led a search of Xinming Pavilion that day, died suddenly at home in the evening. The exact reason is still unclear.


    A few dayster, the Imperial Army took over part of the guards of the capital, especially the inspection of the entrance and exit of the city gate.


    Immediately following, Lu Wang''s mansion suddenly caught fire, and it also affected the mansion of Lord Jian, the Minister of Punishment, which burned two people and burned Lord Jane''s direct son.


    Because Shao Qingyuan was working in the punishment department, although it was only a name, but Lord Jian was still his Shangguan.


    Young Master Jian was burned, and no one in the Taiyuan Hospital was avable, so Shao Qingyuan went to Jian''s mansion to see the reason for the fire in Prince Lu''s mansion.


    But he didn''t find anything unusual, and he even saw King Lu who was in a state of embarrassment.


    All things are clear, the capital, wind, rain, desire,e! !


    Shao Qingyuan went out less, and also told the people in the mansion to stay at home as much as possible and not to go out.


    Gu Yundong also went to Gu''s workshop and several shops to exin a few words, so that everyone should pay attention to safety.


    The Shao Mansion has added more people in the shadows, and Gu Yundong also brought Gu Yunshu, who also felt that something was wrong, to start making traps, just in case.


    Shao Qingyuan carried the little guy Chichi to his room and slept with the couple at night. Chi Chi is very good now, maybe someone ys with him during the day, and he slept little, so he basically slept until dawn at night, and he didn''t need to worry much.


    It was like this until the beginning of August. Some small things still happened from time to time, but there were no big things.


    Gu Yundong was about to rx, and one night he suddenly burst into tears, and suddenly, the couple woke up directly.


    Gu Yundong quickly picked up the little guy and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Why did you cry all of a sudden? Look, did you get bitten by a bug somewhere?"


    Shao Qingyuan checked the pulse and checked the little guy, but he didn''t find anything wrong.


    In Gu Yundong''s soft whisper, he soon stopped crying, pursed his lips, tilted his head and was about to fall asleep again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2349: scream

    Chapter 2349 Scream


    Just then, a sharp scream came from outside.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The sound of ?? sounded, and Shao Qingyuan stood up abruptly. He nced at Gu Yundong and Chi Chi, "Something happened, you hide in your room, I''ll go out and have a look."


    "You be careful."


    Shao Qingyuan took off the sword hanging on the shelf, opened the door, and ran quickly to the front yard following the sound.


    As soon as I arrived in the front yard, I saw several people fighting each other. One is in ck, the other is their own.


    On the ground, there was still a person lying on his stomach, it was the concierge Yu Fu.


    Yu''s father was shed on the back, dripping with blood, and his whole bodyy motionless on the ground, and Yu''s mother wanted to pull him away from the fighting scene with tears streaming down his face.


    Shao Qingyuan''s face changed slightly, he rushed up without a word, kicked someone away, then squatted down, helped Father Yu up, and walked directly into the room next to him.


    Mother Yu quickly wiped away her tears and followed in.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Yu''s father. The wound on his back was deep enough to see the bones. It looked very serious. Fortunately, he was not injured, and his life was still alive, so he could be rescued.


    But now there is no time or conditions, the man in ck outside the door should have seen him, and another man rushed over and stabbed him with a sword.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes and hands were quick, he pulled out his sword to pick it apart, and took advantage of the situation to meet him, leading the person out of the house.


    Zheng Quanshui, who heard the movement at this time, also carefully avoided the fighting men in ck, and moved to this side little by little along the corner of the wall.


    Shao Qingyuan saw him sharply, and immediately frowned, "What are you doing out? Hurry back and hide."


    Zheng Quanshui swallowed his saliva, "Master, I saw that Uncle Yu was injured, and I wanted to help. You, don''t worry, I have already told the juniors and brothers to hide, and they are not allowed toe out."


    He is too old to watch someone get hurt in front of him. Being a doctor can sometimes be risky. However, Gao Zi and Lu Xuan were both still young, so they were not able to escape fast, so naturally they could not be let out.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Okay, be careful yourself."


    Fortunately, some time ago, Shao Qingyuan just took a few apprentices to Huimin Medical Center for an internship. He met a patient who was cut and injured. At that time, Zheng Quanshui was working for a doctor in the medical center.


    Such trauma, he can be considered experienced. Coupled with Zheng Quanshui''s talent, Father Yu must have no problem.


    With Zheng Quanshui to take care of Yu''s father, Shao Qingyuan concentrated on dealing with the man in ck in front of him.


    Shao Wen and several others also heard the movement, and they all ran out to fight with people.


    After ?? Shao Qingyuan stabbed the man in front of him to death, he quickly returned to the inner courtyard.


    Sure enough, there were also three men in ck in the inner courtyard. Fortunately, one was blocked by Tong Shuitao, one was fighting against Gao Feng, and the other was entangled by Yun Shu Yuanzhi.


    Don''t look at these two children, but they are flexible, and the two cooperate tacitly and cleverly. Although they failed to take down the man in ck, they did not let the other party take advantage of them.


    As for Gu Yundong, she didn''t stay in the house any longer. She handed it over to Yang Liu, and asked Yang Liu, Lu Shi and the others to stay out of the room. She held the crossbow arrow behind the pir and began to aim at the person who had just jumped onto the roof at the moment. Man in ck.


    With a ?? "ßÝ" sound, the man in ck was about toe in her direction when a crossbow arrow shot into his neck unexpectedly, causing him to roll directly off the roof.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2350: Injuried

    Chapter 2350 Injured


    After ??, Gu Yundong saw Shao Qingyuan rushing towards him, nodded at him, turned around and entered the room to protect his mother and son.


    Shao Qingyuan joined the battlefield.


    However, there were many people in ck, and soon several more came to the inner courtyard.


    Someone also rushed into the room. Seeing Gu Yundong and the child in Yangliu''s arms, the man in ck''s eyes lit up and rushed towards them.


    The crossbow arrow in Gu Yundong''s hand suddenly moved forward, and the man fell down. However, it would take time to make up for it, so there were two men in ck.


    "Coco." Gu Yundong suddenly shouted, and Coco, who was standing in the corner, immediately pulled his hand.


    A row of arrows was instantly shot from the side, and the speed of ''Swish'' was extremely fast.


    One of them was shot into a honeb on the spot and fell to the ground, gasping for breath, while the other moved quickly and took two steps back to block the man in ck in front of him, but only an arrow was hit in his arm.


    When the row of arrows was finished, the man in ck broke the arrow on his arm on the spot and grabbed it at a slow pace.


    Standing next to Yang Liu, Luo Qi threw something in his hand at him without saying a word, and the man nted and hurriedly avoided.


    The next moment, the crossbow arrow on the other side was also in ce, shooting the person in the opposite direction.


    Three people were lost in the house, and no one came in for the time being.


    Gu Yundong loaded up the crossbow and prepared the other organs, waiting silently.


    The howling of swords outside the door continued, and the enemy seemed to be endless.


    I don''t know how long it took before the sound gradually stopped, and the sky outside turned slightly pale.


    Gu Yundong patted Yang Liu''s arm, "Mother, you are here, I''ll go out and have a look."


    "Be careful."


    Gu Yundong walked out the door and saw Shao Qingyuan squatting down, stopping the bleeding for Gao Feng, who was injured and bleeding from the chest.


    She quickly stepped forward to help, "How is Gao Feng?"


    "It''s okay, I can''t die."


    Gu Yundong was relieved, turned his head to look, and found that Yun Shu and Yuan Zhi were lying on the ground sweating profusely, with blood all over their faces and clothes.


    Tong Shuipao was injured on his arm and was dressing himself up.


    Shao Shuang and Shao Quan came to the inner courtyard at some point. Shao was shed in both legs, and Shao Quan was helping him deal with it.


    Seeing Gu Yundong''s worried gaze, Yun Shu quickly raised his hand and waved it weakly, "Huh, sister, we''re all right, that''s just too tired and out of strength, let''s lie down and rest for a while."


    Tong Shuitao also turned her head and smiled at her, "Miss, we are all well."


    Gu Yundong exhaled heavily. Among the people in the inner courtyard, only Gao Feng was injured the most.


    He has the best skills here, so he is almost always one-on-three to keep people out.


    Not only was he injured on his chest, but he also had many wounds on the backs of his hands and feet.


    There were still many corpses of people in ck on the ground. Gu Yundong tore off the ck cloth covering their faces, and they were all unfamiliar faces.


    At this moment, Shao Wen ran in from the outer courtyard.


    His face was equally embarrassed, and his body was covered in blood, "Master, Madam, the assassins have all been dealt with."


    "Is there a living port?" Shao Qingyuan asked while healing.


    Shao Wen gritted his teeth and shook his head, "Except for the one who escaped, all the other assassins died. We originally wanted to stay alive, but after they were caught, theymitted suicide."


    Shao Qingyuan''s hands kept moving, "I see, how is the situation in the outer courtyard? How about the casualties?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2351: everything went wrong

    Chapter 2351 Something happened


    Shao Wenhui, "Several people were seriously injured, and the situation is very critical now. The others were slightly injured. Fortunately, Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi are here, and there is no death yet."


    These words made everyone breathe a sigh of relief, and Shao Wen was extraordinarily happy.


    After Zheng Quanshui treated Father Yu''s wounds, he kept hiding in the corner to see which of the guards on his side had been cut and fell to the ground, so he hurriedly brought the person back for treatment, for which he also suffered. hurt.


    Later, Gao Zi and Lu Xuan also came over. The two stayed in the room the whole time, and took out all the healing medicines that Shao Qingyuan had left behind. They were so busy that they almost copsed.


    Fortunately, they are there. Sometimes people are injured and may not be fatal, but if the wound is not treated in time, arge number of people will lose too much blood and die.


    In addition, Shao Qingyuan had a premonition that something would happen, so he gave everyone a vination in advance. During the fight, he tried his best to protect his vital points. As long as he still had a breath, he would try his best to save them.


    He had already dealt with Gao Feng briefly, and left the rest to Shao Quan. The female rtives who had no martial arts hidden in the back room also came out, and Lu looked at Gao Feng, who was in aa, and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, those assassins were gone, and everyone came out to help carry people in.


    Shao Qingyuan went to the front yard, Zheng Quanshui and the three were still busy, they looked tired, Lu Xuan was the youngest, and he couldn''t lift his hands now.


    Shao Qingyuan first went to see a few people who were seriously injured and dying, and his face became solemn.


    He hurriedly called Shao Wen, who still has spare capacity, "Go to Shaoji and bring the shopkeeper and Jiang Bao over. Shaoji pharmacy will not be opened for the time being today, and more medicines for trauma will be brought over."


    "Yes." Shao Wen led the horse and went out.


    It was quiet outside the door. The alley that used to be lively at dawn in the past, now there is no sound at all, and the doors on both sides are all closed and motionless.


    Shao Wen just rode out of the alley on this side, and Nie Cong on the other side hurried to the door of Shao''s house with a group of people.


    Seeing the man in ck on the ground, Nie Cong''s face changed, and he quickly ordered the people behind him to help.


    Shao Qingyuan was too busy to treat everyone, so it was Gu Yundong who came to talk to him.


    Nie Cong also had blood on his body, and the tiger''s mouth on his right hand was torn and a big hole was opened.


    He wiped his face and said, "How are you doing here? Are they all okay, Ashuke? Are there any casualties?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "Fortunately, we were prepared before. When the assassin came, there was no chaos, but a few guards were seriously injured."


    Nie Cong breathed a sigh of relief, looked left and right, and said in a low voice, "The capital is in chaos, and several adults have suffered assassins in their houses. The casualties are still unclear, but they are not optimistic. When I came here, Huimin Medical Center Doctors and doctors from several other hospitals were all taken away to treat people. On the way I came, there were a lot of **** footprints. "


    Gu Yundong already had guesses, and was also a little worried, not knowing which mansions suffered.


    "What about you? Is Nie Mansion all right?"


    "Nie Mansion is fine." His official position is not high, and he is not a great person. After all, assassins are limited, so how can they be assigned to deal with him? "However, both Liu Mansion and Qin Mansion encountered assassins. I asked someone to inquire about it, but I still don''t know how. By the way, something happened in the pce... too."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2352: King Lu rebelled

    Chapter 2352 King Lu rebelled


    Something happened in the pce. King Lu suddenly initiated a change in the pcest night, and he led his troops into the pce gate to take the emperor hostage.


    At the same time, many assassins broke into several important official residences, intending to assassinate important officials in the court.


    Not only the Shao Mansion, the Qin Mansion, the Liu Mansion, the Jun Wang Mansion, the Taifu Mansion, and the Liubu Shangshu and several other mansions, all suffered from different degrees of assassination.


    But King Lu''s action failed. After the emperor got Qin Wenzheng''s report, he dispatched the imperial guards in the pce. Just in case, he also asked the dark guard to investigate all the backgrounds of several importantmanders in the Guards, for fear that some of them were bought by King Lu.


    At the same time, people are also staring at Lu Wangfu.


    However, not knowing what went wrong, King Lu still left the pce, not only that, but also led troops into the pce gate.


    The pce changed very suddenly, but the guards in the pce were also on strict alert. Although the chaos created by King Lu made the people in the pce panic, the pce maid and **** were killed and injured part of the stampede because of the panic.


    But the chaos was quickly suppressed, and King Lu''s people were all taken down now.


    Gu Yundong also guessed a little bit. With so many assassins tantly appearing in their house, the capital must be in chaos, and the pce is definitely not calm.


    Sure enough, King Lu rebelled.


    "How is the situation in the pce now?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Nie Cong shook his head, "I don''t know yet, I''m in charge of guarding the capital now. I know that other mansions have encountered assassins. I''m afraid that something will happen to you, so I''lle and see. I can rest assured that you are all safe. Go to other ces to see and maintain the security of the capital."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Then you can hurry up, we will take care of ourselves here. If you hear anything, let someone tell us."


    "Okay, then I''ll go first."


    Nie Cong really didn''t have much time to stay here. After leaving a few people to help, he took the others and left Shao''s house.


    Gu Yundong turned around and looked at the mess in the yard, slowly exhaled a breath, and greeted those who still had the energy to help clean up the piece first.


    Shao Wen came back not long after, and brought back the doctor and Jiang Bao from the shop.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan is a doctor himself. He has taken in a few apprentices before, and there are people in the shop to help, so the diagnosis and treatment manpower is rtively sufficient.


    However, after a while, someone came to knock on the door again. It was the servant of Mr. Lei, the servant of the Ministry of Punishment. It was said that the Lei family also encountered an assassin. Now Mr. Lei is seriously injured, but the doctors of several medical centers They were all invited, and the doctor in their mansion had an ident and returned to their hometown some time ago, so I wanted to ask Master Shao to help with diagnosis and treatment.


    Shao Qingyuan happened to give emergency treatment to several seriously injured guards, and handed the follow-up to the pharmacy doctor and the others. As soon as he sat down to drink tea and get ready to rest, he saw the rushing appearance of the Lei family''s servants.


    Gu Yundong felt distressed. He had already fought against those assassins for almost one night, and he had not even sat down, so he immediately threw himself back into saving people. Now that he had finally freed up his hand to rest, someone came to invite him immediately.


    She wanted other people to go, but the Lei family¡¯s servants hesitated and looked anxious.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up again, "I''ll go." This time, the officials who became King Lu''s eyes were almost always in his way or the emperor''s confidant.


    This Mr. Lei is naturally too.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2353: Shao Qingyuan is very busy

    Chapter 2353 Shao Qingyuan is very busy


    Shao Qingyuan and Lord Lei also had an encounter. When he first became an official of the Ministry of Punishment, he really went to the Ministry of Punishment for a walk, and it was Mr. Lei who led him there.


    In addition, Mr. Lei has a good reputation in the Ministry of Punishment. He is a really conscientious person who does things for the court and the people. The cases he handles will find out the truth. He is an honest official who is not afraid of power.


    If such a person were to die, it would be a loss to the Jin Dynasty.


    Shao Qingyuan brought Zheng Quan Shui, held Gu Yundong''s hand, and left with the servant of the Lei family with the medicine bag.


    After he left, several other families came to invite Shao Qingyuan to help him with the diagnosis and treatment.


    Unfortunately, no one could be found. In the end, there was no way to do it. The family couldn¡¯t wait, so they took away the pharmacy doctor and Jiang Bao, even Gao Zi.


    In the end, the Shao Mansion left half the doctor, Shao Quan, and Lu Xuanleiqi. The two children were too young, even if Gu Yundong dared to let them go, others would not dare to use them.


    In the afternoon, Nie Cong sent an officer to hurried over to exin the situation.


    Unlike the Shao family where the death rate is zero, other mansions have more or less casualties.


    Qin Mansion also died, one guard and two servants, as well as the Prince''s Mansion. Even Liu Wei was injured in Liu Mansion. He was stabbed in the arm when he fought the assassin to protect Nie Shuang, but now It has been bandaged, no problem.


    There is also the Taifu Mansion. Xuan Zhuo''s wife, Xie Shi, is very skilled. She also participated in the fight to capture the assassin, and she also suffered a lot of injuries.


    The news in the pce has not yete out, but most of King Lu''s manpower is concentrated there, and it will not be much better if you think about it.


    Shao Mansion slowly calmed down, the uninjured guards took turns resting, still no one dared to take it lightly.


    The streets of the capital are full of officers and soldiers, arresting people and searching for people. Yesterday, many official residences encountered assassins, and today the owners of many official residences are also taken away for investigation and interrogation.


    There was hardly anyone walking on the street, the shops on both sides were all closed, and no one dared toe out. The huge capital city is filled with a chilling air.


    Gu Yundong hugged Chichi, the little guy was a genius, he suddenly woke up in the middle of the night and cried. After being coaxed to sleep, he fell asleep all the time, and such a big movement outside did not wake him up. He didn''t open his eyes until dawn in the morning, and now everyone is exhausted, but he is the most energetic.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''te back until it was dark, Gu Yundong became a little worried, but no one came back to report.


    She hurriedly asked people to go to Lord Lei''s house to ask about the situation. Before the people left here, someone who looked like an officer came over. He sped his fists and saluted Gu Yundong, saying that it was the Imperial Guard in the pce who came to speak to Shao Qingyuan.


    After Shao Qingyuan and Zheng Quanshui left the Lei family, they were taken directly to the pce.


    There are not enough manpower in the pce, and there are many nobles, and the imperial physicians have to be assigned to the homes of several ministers to help with treatment.


    So Shao Qingyuan was requisitioned, and he had to keep it secret, so he couldn''t have someone send the letter back in time. It was not until he entered the pce to see the emperor that he sent the Imperial Army to Shao Mansion.


    Knowing that people are all right, Gu Yundong felt at ease.


    But she was still somewhat worried. It was not until the next morning that a carriage finally stopped outside the Shao residence.


    Shao Qingyuan and Zheng Quanshui came down from the carriage with their medicine boxes on their backs, looking tired.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2354: Chu Baoyan is missing

    Chapter 2354 Chu Baoyan is missing


    Gu Yundong didn''t sleep well all night. When he came out and saw that his eyes were full of red blood, he quickly came up and helped him enter the door to rest.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "I''m fine, how is the family?"


    "The house is fine, but you, haven''t you slept all the time?"


    Before Shao Qingyuan could answer, Zheng Quanshui nodded next to him, "Master has never closed his eyes, he has eaten less, and many nobles in the pce have been injured. There are also many officers and soldiers, who are short of arms and legs, which are very serious. Master''s medical skills Well, since they have experience with trauma, they are all looking for Master, and Master can''t rest at all."


    Zheng Quanshui himself had slept for two or three hours, and he was driven to sleep by Shao Qingyuan.


    His physical quality was not as good as Shao Qingyuan. He had been busy saving people the night before, and then he went to Lei''s house and was as busy as a spinning top. After entering the pce, he stopped the bleeding, and his hands were shaking. If it went on like this, how could he hold on?


    Shao Qingyuan asked someone to take him to sleep, a few hours would be good. Fortunately, he was just an apprentice, and no one said anything when he went to rest.


    But Shao Qing is far from good. Those seriously injured officers and soldiers can''t wait. At the very least, he has to stop the blood and take emergency measures to save their lives.


    Gu Yundong was so heartbroken when she heard it, she quickly helped Shao Qingyuan back to the backyard, and urged Zheng Quanshui to rest.


    Shao Qingyuan was helpless, but he was really tired.


    Gu Yundong pressed him on the bed, fanning him while talking about the situation in the house, and he fell asleep after a while.


    I slept through the night, during which time Nie Cong came again and said that a lot of people had been arrested, and the capital was still under martialw, so I tried to go out as little as possible these few days.


    Shao Qingyuan woke up feeling much better and ate something before talking to Gu Yundong about the situation in the pce.


    "King Lu and Princess Lu were arrested, but Prince Lu escaped."


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head, "Chu Baoyan escaped?"


    did not expect that there would be fish that slip through the, she suddenly thought of something, and raised her head abruptly, "What about the people in the vige of Prince Lu''s mansion?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head solemnly, "The leader of the water bandit has been caught, the emperor has been sending people to watch him before, so as soon as he made a move, people were arrested, but the woman we saw took the opportunity to disappear. "


    Gu Yundong felt very strange, "You said, isn''t King Lu''s action a bit weird this time? It''s too hasty. And he knew that he was being targeted, and heunched the pce change when he was so poorly prepared."


    "It''s really strange. King Lu is now in prison, and Master Liu will personally interrogate him." Shao Qingyuan said, paused, "I may also participate in the investigation and interrogation."


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise, "You?"


    Shao Qingyuan was also very helpless, "I have the title of an official of the Ministry of Punishment on my head, and King Lu rebelled, and the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment Jian was also involved, and he was also imprisoned. The minister of the Ministry of Punishment, Mr. Lei, was injured again, and there was a shortage of manpower. I can only top it up. What''s more, I''m also very concerned about King Lu''s affairs. Bai Zhiyan has not yet been found, and I want to know his clues from his mouth. "


    Yeah, Bai Zhiyan didn''t know where he went since he disappearedst time.


    Gu Yundong felt that the two sons of King Lu belonged to rats, and their whereabouts were unknown.


    "That Mr. Jian and King Lu are in the same group? Sost time there was a fire in King Lu''s mansion, and it spread to the Shangshu mansion. Wasn''t it a coincidence?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2355: Gu Yundong loves his man

    Chapter 2355 Gu Yundong loves his man


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It''s really not idental, Chu Baoyan should have escaped at that time while taking advantage of the chaos."


    "Didn''t you say... He also burned two servants of Lord Jian''s family to death, and even his direct son was burned? You were the one who went to treat people at that time." Gu Yundong frowned, this Lord Jane was trying to protect Prince Lu. Run away, even pitting your own son?


    Speaking of this, Shao Qingyuan sneered, "Do you know who told the secret that Mr. Jane was arrested this time, and who arrested him?"


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, and was a little unsure, "...Master Jane''s direct son?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Sir Jian favors his concubine and destroys his wife. He has always loved the concubine from his concubine, but he is not very interested in his concubine. Otherwise, how could he let his concubine live in a remote courtyard and be burned by the fire of Lu Wangfu? Among the deceased members of the Jian family, one of them was the nanny of the first son. Young master Jian was indignant and did not believe in the arsonistunched by Prince Lu''s mansion, so he wanted to investigate by himself. The adults secretly did the most treacherous things."


    Young Master Jian found out that Prince Lu had escaped from their Jian''s house while taking advantage of the fire, and also found that Lord Jian wanted to conspire and help King Lu contact his party.


    If he hadn''t noticed it in time, he would have stunned Mr. Jane, I''m afraid the **** incidentst night would have been more serious and more intense.


    Now that Mr. Jian has been arrested, none of his sons-inw can escape. On the other hand, Young Master Jian made a contribution. I don''t know if the fire was a blessing or a curse for him.


    In the capital, the wind was shaking, and in the following days, the people would be worried when they went out.


    A lot of people were arrested in the prison, but all those who were close to King Lu were all locked up.


    Cai Jin was also arrested, and since Shao Hui became a living dead, Gu Yundong hadn''t paid much attention to Cai Mansion.


    But Cai Jin did have a rtionship with Chu Baoyan, andst time he deliberately said some usible things to them in the woods. Although Chu Baoyan was just using him, he was still put in jail.


    This matter was brought over by the eldestdy of the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion.


    Hearing that there was an ident in the Lu pce, Mrs. Hou let out a savage sigh of relief. When she was framed, she didn''t even dare to leave the house, so Miss Shao Fu went to Yongfu Vige to rx and never came back.


    Now it can be regarded as revenge.


    Gu Yundong felt that he deserved what he deserved, and it was not good for anyone who wanted to rely on him, but he chose to rely on King Lu.


    It''s just the next day, but Shao Qingyuan is even more busy, not only busy with people''s treatment, but also with the work of the Punishment Department.


    But King Lu''s mouth is particrly difficult to pry open, and this man is desperate for death. Punishment can be used, but everything he exined will be fake, which often makes people busy.


    Other people have more or less confessed their crimes and tried to keep their family members, but King Lu knew that he had only one way to die, so he simply gave up.


    This invisibly increased the workload for Shao Qingyuan and the others. After all, after the punishment for King Lu, he still needed him to treat him.


    Gu Yundong just said, "..." It''s really toote.


    She couldn''t stand it any longer and offered to see Princess Lu.


    Princess Lu was also interrogated, but the officials of the Ministry of Punishment felt that being a woman, they didn¡¯t know much, so Princess Lu was still locked in a cell and was interrogated by ordinary people, and no punishment was used.


    After all, she is a princess and a member of the royal family. Even if King Lu rebels, she must leave a respect for Princess Lu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2356: I didnt come to see you

    Chapter 2356 I''m not here to see you


    After Gu Yundong heard it, again, "..." Fuck.


    will engage in these face projects, and they have reached this point, what is decent? I have never seen these officials show respect to ordinary women who havemitted crimes.


    This stuff is earned by myself, not given by others.


    Those officials of the Ministry of Punishment are inconvenient to go to trial, she loves her man, she can always go, right?


    Gu Yundong went to the pce in person to ask to see the emperor. After the pce change, this was the first time she entered the pce.


    Compared with what I heard from Shao Qingyuan, seeing the cold and quiet pce atmosphere with my own eyes, it is obvious that the understanding of the pce changes is more intuitive.


    She also knew that the emperor was also injured.


    King Lu wants to rebel, there must be a lot of people in the pce, a little **** next to the emperor is the inner responder.


    On the night of the pce change, when everyone was not paying attention, the **** stabbed him with a knife.


    Fortunately, the emperor was very cautious and vignt under such circumstances. In addition, there were so many people around him that the knife finally only shed his arm, and the little **** was captured by the dark guard.


    Not only the emperor, but also several concubines in the harem, and there are people around who are making trouble.


    This is also the reason why there was ack of doctors in the pce.


    The ?? emperor looked very tired. He started to guard against King Lu and made some preparations in time, but in the end it was notprehensive enough. He was careless.


    Hearing about Gu Yundong''s intention, the emperor hesitated and remained silent for a long time before saying, "You are going to see Princess Lu, of course. But as far as I know, Princess Lu knows very little. King Lu does have some things for her. Yes, but it has always been what King Lu said, and Princess Lu just executed it, you may not be able to know some useful information from her mouth."


    Didn''t the emperor ask someone to ask? Call, at least to ask the whereabouts of Chu Baoyan, as a mother, she must not know nothing, right?


    He specially asked the dark guard to ask. The dark guard''s method is to make people look decent on the outside, but painful on the inside.


    Because of this, the emperor was convinced that Princess Lu didn''t know much.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, and said, "If you don''t ask, how do you know if you can know more? Anyway, there is no dy in asking."


    The Emperor ?? nodded, "Okay, then you can go. But you can ask, but Princess Lu can''t seem to be injured on the surface. You... understand?"


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, okay, she understands.


    Gu Yundong said goodbye and left, but the emperor''s eyes lit up slightly.


    I don''t know why, but he just felt that with the two of them involved, things might go well unexpectedly.


    Yongjia County Lord wants to start with Princess Lu, maybe he is confident.


    The ??The Emperor had umted so many days of depression in his heart, and suddenly he felt a lot smoother. He stretched fiercely, stood up and went to work hard.


    Gu Yundong was taken to the Heavenly Prison by the Janissaries.


    Tian Prison is also divided into male and female prisons, and for people like Princess Lu, the grades of the cells are different.


    Gu Yundong went in all the way, and saw all kinds of prisoners, ranging from roaring, quiet and depressed, to ashes, and finally to fearless. In the end, she stopped in a dignified chair in the cell, as if waiting for Princess Lu who was rushing to the execution ground at any time.


    Princess Lu saw her, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she sneered, "I didn''t expect that the first person toe to see me was the Princess Yongjia after I came in for so long."


    "I didn''te to see you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2357: tell you a story

    Chapter 2357 Tell you a story


    Gu Yundong brought a stool and sat outside the cell. With her arms around her chest, she was veryfortable admiring her embarrassment and thinness. Those scrutinizing eyes were like a sharp sword, which stabbed Princess Lu, who was sneering and didn''t care, to slowly change her face.


    A kind of embarrassment of being humiliated welled up from the bottom of my heart, Princess Lu suddenly stood up, grabbed the door of the prison with both hands, and asked with a gloomy face, "Then what are you doing? Come and see my jokes?"


    Gu Yundong finally had enough appreciation, she shook her head and raised Eng''s legs, "No, I''m here to tell you a story."


    Princess Lu, "..." The expression on her face froze for a moment, her resentful expression was uncontroble for a moment, and she almost distorted.


    tell a story? ?


    She looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief, "You went to the prison to tell me a story? The behavior of the Princess Yongjia is really hard to fathom."


    Gu Yundong actually nodded, "Of course, you can''t see through me." She patted the hem of her clothes, "Okay, let''s tell a story."


    "I do not want to hear¡­¡­"


    "Twenty years ago, there was a young and beautiful girl in Lingzhou."


    "I said I don''t want to hear it!" Princess Lu screamed, interrupting her viciously, mming the prison door with both hands, and shouting to the outside, "Let her go, let her go, the Heavenly Prison of the Jin Dynasty When can even a womane and go freely? What about the jailer? You are perverting thew for personal gain, and you should all be pushed out and beheaded."


    Gu Yundong paused for a while, and raised her eyebrows after she finished shouting, "What is Princess Lu so excited about? I''m just telling a story, and I didn''t beat you or scold you, can you stop acting like I''m trying to force you? "


    Princess Lu, "..." This woman is shameless.


    The shameless Gu Yundong continued to speak, "The beautiful girl met a man who was arrogant and arrogant. The man has a noble status, and the girl''s father wanted to tter him, so the man lived in the girl''s house, and the two fell in love at first sight. Goodbye Favorite, this lonely man and widow are working hard, and soon, the girl will be pregnant."


    Princess Lu''s face was ashen, and she was breathing heavily. Seeing that Gu Yundong waspletely unmoved, she insisted on speaking, and simply covered her ears with her hands.


    Gu Yundong just smiled, his mouth still didn''t stop.


    People are all curious. Don''t look at Princess Lu covering her ears, but there are still gaps in her ears. In the depths of this silent prison, Gu Yundong''s words are echoed, even if they can''t hear clearly, It still drifted into her ears more or less.


    Until, when Gu Yundong raised her voice slightly and said the word "King Lu", Princess Lu finally changed her expression, her palm was just beside her face, and the story behind her entered her ears word for word. middle.


    "... King Lu left, leaving the girl to stay in Lingzhou Mansion. Later, the girl gave birth to a child, but she raised the child in Bai Mansion. Why do you think it''s good, but King Lu doesn''t give birth to a child? When the child is brought back to the capital, he has to change to the Bai family?"


    Princess Lu frowned, does that even need to be said? Naturally, she was worried that she would be brought back to the capital. The pregnant woman might not be able to keep the child, for fear that her princess would be disadvantaged to that woman.


    Gu Yundong seemed to know what she was thinking, and immediately sneered, "I''ll tell you why? Because King Lu wants to n a future for that child. The genius doctor in Bai''s house has many connections, and the child grew up in Bai''s house. The connections are his."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2358: The third basin of cold water

    Chapter 2358 The third basin of cold water


    Princess Lu suddenly raised her head, looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief, and even put down her hand covering her ears.


    "You, what do you mean?"


    "It means that, before the child in that woman''s belly was born, King Lu nned his future and gave him a background of power that no one else has. You said, King Lu was born that year, did King Lu have What are you preparing for him? Oh, yes, please seal the prince. But what is the use of the prince? If King Lu really bes a major event in the future, all his children will have to be canonized again, and the prince has no advantage at all."


    Princess Lu felt her heart beating fast, she felt that Gu Yundong was lying to herself.


    But twenty years ago, King Lu did go to Lingzhou. After returning, when she was packing the luggage for King Lu, she also found the embroidered handkerchief used by the woman and the purse presented to the king in his clothes.


    At that time, Princess Lu didn''t take it seriously. After all, King Lu had a noble status, and it was normal for a woman to go out. As long as King Lu didn''t bring it back, it proved that it was just a temporary solution, and she didn''t need to care at all.


    But at this moment, listening to Gu Yundong''s meaning, it''s not that King Lu doesn''t bring people back, but... has other deeper ns?


    Princess Lu restrained herself from thinking, she couldn''t follow Gu Yundong''s words, or she would fall for her trick.


    Gu Yundong was not in a hurry, and even waited for her to think clearly, resisted her temptation, and after she had a firm expression, she poured a pot of cold water again.


    "You must think I''m lying to you, right? It''s a pity, this is the truth. There is one thing you may not know, King Lu hid a woman in that hot spring vige on the outskirts of Beijing. That woman was 20 years ago. The girl from Lingzhou Prefecture."


    Princess Lu suddenly widened her eyes, and her face changed suddenly.


    Hot Spring Besso? ?


    Of course she knew that ce. King Lu liked Hot Spring Bie Zhuang very much, because it was given to King Lu when he was just born, and it was of great significance. King Lu often went to Biezhuang to soak in hot springs, spending most of his time there in spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    Princess Lu and Chu Baoyan also went there, of course, but because Chu Baoyan stayed there for one night when he was young, and the next day, he cried and screamed that he had encountered a ghost, and the other vige was not clean.


    Princess Lu didn''t believe it, but then she met herself. That Bie Zhuang was a nightmare for her, neither she nor Chu Baoyan wanted to go, and even asked King Lu not to go there.


    In the end, she was scolded by King Lu and told her to be cautious in her words and deeds. Biezhuang was rewarded by the Taizu, and the whole of King Lu''s mansion would not have a good life after saying this. And he didn''t find it after living for so long, and he didn''t believe it was haunted at all.


    Princess Lu and Chu Baoyan were taught not to talk nonsense, but the shadows in their hearts have always been there, and since then, they will hardly go to other viges unless necessary.


    Now, after hearing what Gu Yundong said, Princess Lu came over. Where is the ghost? It was clear that King Lu didn''t want their mother and son to get close to deliberately pretending to be a ghost, so that his outer room could stay in Bie Zhuang and meet him anytime, anywhere.


    No, not right! !


    Princess Lu shook her head, she couldn''t be led astray by Gu Yundong, this woman clearly had bad intentions.


    Gu Yundong really didn''t expect Princess Lu to be very strong, she poured a third pot of cold water, "Before King Lu''s uprising, the girl and her son in Bie Zhuang were escorted out of the capital, and their whereabouts are still unknown. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2359: false evidence

    Chapter 2359 False Evidence


    Princess Lu breathed for a while, "What did you say?"


    "You think King Lu just sent Chu Baoyan away, you''re naive. Chu Baoyan left when Jian''s house was burnt down that day, right? Did you feel embarrassed when you left? But you know, Bie Zhuangli When did the mother and son leave, and under what circumstances? Bie Zhuang was targeted by both the emperor and the Qin mansion. The Qin mansion does not say, you know how powerful the emperor''s dark guards are. , but under such circumstances, their mother and son escaped safely, and it is conceivable that King Lu has arranged for them how many people and how many retreats."


    Princess Lu''s fingers were tightly tugged, and the image of her son when she left that day began to sh in her mind.


    When his son left, because of the circumstances and time, there was no one around him, so he still walked away as a servant without much money on him.


    Gu Yundong continued his efforts, "The woman left safely, and there are still a lot of people around her son. But what about you? Your son is gone, but do you know how it went? And yourself, deeply trapped. It''s really great to share weal and woe with King Lu in this cell, right?"


    Princess Lu stared at her, "Do you think that if you make up someone, I will believe you?"


    "Believe it or not, of course it''s up to you." Gu Yundong smiled and stood up, "I believe you, the person next to your pillow, know the most about King Lu''s performance over the years. It''s a pity to hear that there is a confidant next to King Lu. He escaped. You said that he was not beside King Lu to protect him well. Where did he go at such a critical time? You shouldn¡¯t be loyal to Chu Baoyan, right? I heard that you didn¡¯t say anything after you entered the heavenly prison. , do you think this is protecting Chu Baoyan? Why do I think you are protecting the mother and son?"


    After she finished speaking, she stopped looking at Princess Lu and turned to leave.


    "Wait, wait." Princess Lu suddenly stopped her, and she didn''t know if Gu Yundong''sst words had stimted her. Princess Lu''s eyes were bloodshot and her fingertips were white, "You, do you have any evidence? If you have evidence, take it out, take it out!!¡±


    Gu Yundong certainly has no evidence. If she had evidence, she would not have waited until now, and would have left King Lu without food.


    But there is no evidence, she can create evidence.


    Gu Yundong nced at Princess Lu with sympathy andpassion.


    After a while, she took out two pieces of paper from her sleeve.


    Immediately, under Princess Lu''s tense eyes, he unfolded the first sheet, and a man was drawn on the paper, and his appearance was somewhat familiar.


    Gu Yundong said, "This is Bai Zhiyan, the son of King Lu who is outside. You don''t look at his young age, but his skills are not low. He has more than half of the doctors in the Bai family under his control." , Concubine Lu is not clear anyway, "Does the concubine think this person is a little familiar? Does he look like Prince Lu?"


    Yes, very simr, especially when Wang Ye was young, even when the corners of his eyes and brows were raised, they were exactly the same.


    Princess Lu stared at the portrait on the paper, her expression gradually bing hideous.


    Chu Baoyan is like herself, and King Lu regretted that he did not inherit his eyebrows. He said this more than once, and every time he finished speaking, he would look into the distance, not knowing what he was thinking.


    But the person in the portrait in front of him...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2360: I want to see Gu Yundong

    Chapter 2360 Want to see Gu Yundong


    Gu Yundong saw her absent-minded, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    The nature on this portrait is not a white speech, no, it should be said that it is not entirely a white speech.


    Bai Zhiyan should be more like his mother. Although she is a little thinner, she looks really handsome and elegant.


    Gu Yundong made some changes to his original appearance, and was satisfied only when he drew his eyebrows, eyes, and mouth to be 70-80% simr to King Lu.


    Seeing that Princess Lu had almost seen it, she unfolded another piece of paper.


    "The woman above is the third girl from the prefect''s house in Lingzhou Prefecture. Have you seen Princess Lu before??"


    I have seen it, and of course Princess Lu has seen it. This woman is very simr to the ghost she encountered when she was in Bie Zhuang.


    It turned out to be like this. At that time, the woman was already living in another vige. Seeing their mother and son passing by, did she simply want to scare them away, or did she want to harm others?


    When Chu Baoyan was frightened by a ghost, he developed a high fever the next day, and once said nonsense.


    Thinking of this, Princess Lu''s eyes were bloodshot, and she could not wait to tear this woman apart.


    Gu Yundong put the two portraits in front of her, then turned and walked away, "Princess Lu still think about whether she should use her own life to protect the life of the mother and son. To be honest, now we want to catch this The idea of ??mother and son is stronger than catching your son."


    In other words, not only in King Lu''s heart, Chu Baoyan couldn''tpare to the mother and son, but in the eyes of the emperor and the others, Chu Baoyan couldn''tpare.


    Gu Yundong quickly left the Heavenly Prison. Before getting into the carriage, he said to the head of the guard, "Remember to watch Princess Lu carefully, and let me know if you have anything."


    "Yes, county lord."


    Gu Yundong left, she knew that Princess Lu could not be indifferent after hearing what she said.


    But she was alone in the prison, and there was no way to ask other people''s opinions. Many small details will be infinitely magnified, and where she usually doesn''t care, she will think of the mother and son.


    This is enough, King Lu is really not clean anyway.


    Gu Yundong went home, but Shao Qingyuan hadn''te back.


    She hugged Xiao Chi Chi who was ying excitedly. The little guy was a lot heavier, and he was very energetic. He was dancing with the cloth tiger. Whenever he sees that someone''s attention is not on himself, he will cry "Ahhhh", and he has to attract the attention of others, not narcissistic.


    Gu Yundong yed with him for a while, until evening, someone suddenly came over from the cell and said that Princess Lu wanted to see her.


    Gu Yundong looked at the sky, hesitated for a moment, and followed.


    Princess Lu''s condition at this time is worse than that in the morning, and her whole person exudes an air of resentment, anger and depression.


    "You''re here." She raised her head, her eyes were red, and the corners of her mouth raised a sarcastic smile, "What do you want to know? Just ask, I''ll tell you what I can."


    Gu Yundong shrugged, "Just say whateveres to your mind. I don''t think you know much. In short, try to provide as much information as possible about the mother and daughter."


    As for the rest, she will extract useful information from this information.


    She knew that Princess Lu would definitely think about what to say, and try to only say what was beneficial to herself. She would avoid any clues about Chu Baoyan. But what''s the use? She can''t be foolproof.


    While speaking, Gu Yundong had already opened the voice recorder in his sleeve.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2361: improvement

    Chapter 2361 Progress


    When Gu Yundong came out of the prison, the sky was already dark.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know when he came here, so he was waiting outside, leaning on the carriage and closing his eyes.


    Hearing the sound, he hurriedly opened his eyes and jumped off the carriage when he saw someone.


    "Finished?"


    Gu Yundong nodded and was supported by him into the carriage.


    Not long after they left, a figure in the dark also left the prison and went straight to the pce.


    The emperor hadn''t rested yet, when he saw the dark guarding back, his spirits shook, and he immediately sat up, "How is it?"


    "Princess Lu exined it." But the exnation was veryplicated, almost thinking of what to say, and then backtracking. Rao is dark guard''s memory is not bad, there is no way to repeat everything word for word.


    He could only tell the clues he remembered.


    After hearing this, the emperor''s face was solemn, "You can check ording to what she said, and follow these clues to find as much as you can." Then he couldn''t help but sigh, "It seems that King Lu is very cautious, Princess Lu. There''s really not much you know."


    But anyway, something pried out.


    After all, ?? is King Lu''s bedside person. Even if King Lu does not let her participate in some things, Princess Lu has a lot of convenience in her own identity.


    Sure enough, a woman understands a woman and knows what she cares about most. Gu Yundong, this girl, is useless in any punishment, she actually told a story to others, and with a little trick, it broke Princess Lu''s heart.


    Now she has learned a lot of clues from Princess Lu, and she doesn''t know what results she can infer after ripping off the cocoon.


    The ?? Emperor suddenly looked forward to the surprise that Gu Yundong would bring to him when he came to face the Holy Spirit tomorrow.


    At this time, Gu Yundong, whom he was thinking about, had just finished taking a bath and eating, and was lying on the bed with Shao Qingyuan, listening to the contents of the recorder over and over again.


    Listen and jot down something useful.


    The two were busy until it was almost dawn, and finally found an important clue.


    Gu Yundong suddenly straightened up, "The emperor still has inner support!!"


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "It''s just that why didn''t this inner responder do anything? When King Lu revolted, only the little **** assassinated the emperor with a dagger. King Lu failed to rebel, and the end cannot be changed. What is the purpose of the inner response? Was it prepared for Zhiyan? Or was it prepared for Prince Lu?"


    "It seems that only Chu Baoyan or Bai Zhiyan can find out about this matter." Gu Yundong has an intuition, maybe all things can be solved easily from Bai Zhiyan.


    It''s just this person, who disappeared after his identity was exposed.


    "There are still too few clues." Gu Yundong sighed, and then suddenly said, as if thinking of something, "Tell me, when we enter the pce tomorrow, can we ask the emperor to let King Lu and Princess Lu meet. ."


    "Huh?" Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, "What do you mean?"


    "Princess Lu is in a rage now. When she sees King Lu, she will definitely invite her to ask her guilt, and the two may quarrel."


    Shao Qingyuan, "That''s a good idea. Alright, hurry up and take a rest. It''s almost time for the morning court. After the court, we''ll go to the pce to see the emperor."


    "You sleep too." Gu Yundong pulled him.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and hugged the person. As things progressed, he finally felt relieved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2362: specially to thank you

    Chapter 2362 I came to thank you specially


    Gu Yundong only slept for two hours, then got up and set off to enter the pce.


    The emperor had been waiting for them since he went down to court. Seeing them enter the imperial study, he immediately sat upright and coughed lightly.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, the door of the imperial study was closed behind them.


    No one knew what the three of them said inside, and it took about an hour before the couple came out.


    But the emperor''s face was ugly.


    followed in the afternoon, and the emperor''s confidant, Eunuch Jia, was arrested. After Eunuch Jia was arrested, many officials were involved, including Lord Xun, the prefect of Lingzhou Prefecture.


    The prefect of Xun was a member of King Lu, and everyone knew that. But there is no evidence at all, and there is no way to prove that the two colluded.


    The criminal evidence collected from Prince Lu''s mansion involved a lot of officials, but there was no clue to the rtionship with the prefect of Xun. As for the matter that the third girl in Xun''s house and King Lu had a child, this matter was investigated by Bai Hang, but the person who told him this matter was the servant who served the third girl at the beginning, and the servant said it before he died. It came out, and now there are no witnesses.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan both felt that King Lu seemed to want to keep the prefect of Xun, so they cleaned up the traces.


    Now that Eunuch Jia has been involved in the prefect of Xun, when he is escorted into Beijing, there will be fewer threats from the Bai family. I think it won''t be long before Bai Hang, Shaoyin and the others wille to the capital.


    Thinking of this, the couple were somewhat happy.


    After the two left the imperial study, they went straight to the Heavenly Prison.


    Gu Yundong still went to the direction of the women''s prison alone, she went to the innermost cell again.


    Princess Luy on the bed with no energy, not knowing what she was thinking, the expression on her face changed. It looks as if he is waiting to die, but his expression has a hint of madness.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Could it be that what she said yesterday had such a big impact on her?


    The sound of footsteps made Princess Lu slowly regain her senses. She turned her face to the side, and saw that it was Gu Yundong for a moment.


    immediately frowned and sat up from the bed.


    "Why are you here again? I''ve said everything I need to say, and I have nothing to tell you." Except for Chu Baoyan, she has been cautious and did not say anything. Princess Lu felt that there was nothing worthy of hering again.


    Gu Yundong stood outside the cell, "I know, I came here to tell you that because of the clues you provided, we have made great progress, and I came here to thank you."


    Progress?


    Princess Lu suddenly got off the bed, walked a few steps to the door of the cell, stared closely at her eyes, and looked excited, "What''s the progress? Did you catch the shameless mother and son? People? Where? "


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, what she imagined was too beautiful. No matter how fast the progress is, it is impossible to capture people overnight, right?


    But Gu Yundong smiled, tilted his head and said, "People haven''t been caught yet, but we already have clues about the direction of their escape."


    "Really?" Princess Lu''s eyes lit up, and her body trembled slightly.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes, it''s all thanks to you. You told me such an important clue and made me show my face in front of the emperor. Today, I came here specially to thank you. You have ended up in the present situation, Quite innocent to be honest."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2363: couple meet

    Chapter 2363 Husband and wife meet


    Princess Lu snorted lightly, "Thank you? Saying thank you verbally is really sincere."


    Gu Yundong nodded thoughtfully, thought for a while, and said, "What you said makes sense, and verbal thanks doesn''t mean anything to you. Then you say, how do you want me to thank you? It''s up to you. For the sake of time, as long as I can do it, I will try my best to help you."


    "The county master can really talk big. I''m a death row prisoner. I''m locked in the innermost part of this prison. I don''t even have anyone to talk to. What can you help me?" Sit back on the bed. After getting the news she wanted, she didn''t seem to want to talk to Gu Yundong anymore.


    But Gu Yundong was very sincere, "I just made a contribution, yourst wish before you died, maybe I can really help you."


    Concubine Lu was startled, looked at her, met her confident eyes, her face suddenly filled with malice, "Okay, if you want to help me, then help me meet with King Lu, can you do it? Can you? Can you?!"


    Gu Yundong frowned, with a choked expression. However, seeing Princess Lu''s provocative eyes, she suddenly raised her chin again, "I''ll try."


    After she finished speaking, she turned and left.


    Princess Lu sneered, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took, Gu Yundong returned to the door of the cell, and his voice was a little excited, "It''s done, the emperor promised to let you meet."


    Princess Lu sat up with a ''sigh'', and after looking at Gu Yundong for a moment, her brows knitted together with a suspicious look on her face, "Did you really persuade the emperor?"


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in her heart, she knew that Princess Lu would be suspicious, so she specially acted like that.


    She believes that her acting skills are ok, why does Princess Lu still doubt it?


    "Of course I agree, but the emperor has a request, you can meet, but you must ensure your safety, so you can only meet across the cell."


    Princess Lu thought that was the case, she nodded, "Yes."


    Gu Yundong then said to the prison head behind him, "Open the door."


    The head of the prison responded respectfully, opened the door, and put a chain on Princess Lu before allowing her to go out.


    Princess Lu raised her hand,ughed, and followed behind with a heavy chain.


    The women''s prison and the men''s prison are separated. Serious criminals like Lu Wang and Princess Lu are all locked in the innermost prison, so this section is not short.


    When she stood at the door of the cell where King Lu was locked up, Princess Lu had already rubbed blood on her wrists and ankles, and she didn''t care.


    The moment she saw King Lu, her eyes instantly became angry and hated.


    Princess Lu took a few steps forward, grabbed the door of the cell, and the chain on her wrist hit the door frame with a click.


    King Lu, who was lying on the bed with his back to the cell door, frowned slightly and turned around when he heard the movement.


    Seeing Princess Lu outside, his eyes widened for a moment, and he got up and ran over in disbelief. Butpared with Princess Lu, King Lu suffered a lot of injuries. He groaned after only one step, but he still walked quickly to the prison door and asked eagerly, "Why did youe here?"


    Princess Lu sneered, "Why can''t Ie? I have done a good job, the emperor is very kind, of course I cane."


    meritorious service? ?


    King Lu frowned, followed by a big change in his face, "What did you say? What did you say to them?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2364: Thats not my son at all...

    Chapter 2364 That''s not my son at all...


    Princess Lu sneered and said viciously, "Why are you so nervous? What''s the matter, afraid that your beloved woman and son will be captured?"


    King Lu was stunned, "What are you talking about? What beloved woman and son?"


    "You still don''t want to admit it?" Princess Lu looked at him with disgust and looked at him pretending to be stupid, "The three girls from the prefect of Lingzhou Prefecture have been hidden by you for 20 years? A precious son who looks exactly the same. Beloved woman, beloved son, you really took great pains for this mother and son. Back then, you let her pretend to be a ghost to scare us, and almost killed Bao Yan."


    When King Lu heard the three girls of the prefect of Lingzhou, his pupils shrank fiercely, and the hand holding the railing tightened little by little, he shouted sharply, "Shut up, don''t talk, I I don''t even know what you''re talking about. What three girls, I don''t know."


    "I don''t know? I don''t know you. You arranged for someone to send them away from the capital. I don''t know you to run to other viges every day. I don''t know you, do you look so bad? Go to Bie Zhuang, you refuse to give the sweaty BMW that Bao Yan wants, so you turn around and pull it to Bie Zhuang to keep it. You buy the most fashionable fabrics in the capital and they are gone in an instant, but if I don¡¯t let you go to Bie Zhuang You p me in the face. My maid went to Bie Zhuang and was executed by you. I didn''t dare to think about it before, but now that I think about it, I''m really the biggest fool in the world."


    Princess Lu became more and more excited as she talked. She was thinking about the past all day and night, and the more she thought about it, the more chilling she became.


    Now that I saw King Lu, all the hatred in my heart gushed out.


    "I tell you, Chu Xiao, I won''t let you wish. I''ll have no problem if you let me apany you to Huangquan, but the mother and son can''t escape, they should go to **** with us, don''t even think about one of them. escape."


    King Lu''s face was ashen, his hands were shaking with anger, "You''re crazy."


    "Yes, I''m crazy, I''ll tell the emperor everything I know. Although I don''t know much, it''s enough."


    King Lu wanted to open the door and rush out and p her twice, "Shut up, you are not allowed to say anything, do you want to kill our son?"


    "Did you kill your son?"


    "That''s not my son at all..." He stopped abruptly in the middle of his words, King Lu took a deep breath, calmed down, and said, "Anyway, for the sake of Bao Yan, don''t talk nonsense. Qin Wenzheng and those people are all human beings. Jing, even if you try to hide Bao Yan''s news, they can still hear it from just a few words."


    After he finished speaking, he stopped looking at Princess Lu, for fear of saying something else.


    Princess Lu was dissatisfied with his answer and wanted to speak again. Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong walked out and said to Princess Lu with a smile, "It''s time, Princess, we should go back."


    Princess Lu was not reconciled, she wanted to say something else, but the two prison guards were already standing in front of her, pulling the chains in her hands, she staggered a bit and could only follow.


    It was just a sentence from a distance, "Chu Xiao, I won''t make you feel better."


    King Lu opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything in the end.


    After ?? and the others had gone far, he looked at Shao Qingyuan and the two with a cold expression, "I won''t say anything you want to ask."


    Shao Qingyuan just gave him a deep look, and then took Gu Yundong away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2365: Xing Wenming was arrested

    Chapter 2365 The arrested Xing Wenming


    was far away, and the two looked at each other.


    "King Lu said just now that he is not his son at all... Bai Zhiyan is not his son?" Gu Yundong couldn''t figure it out, if that''s the case, then whose son is Bai Zhiyan?


    is not his own son, why does he protect him like this?


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "It''s unclear whether King Lu''s words were blurted out in a hurry, or whether they were deliberately misleading us. If Bai Zhiyan is really not his son, we can only investigate further. After Xun Zhifu is escorted into Beijing, he may be able to He got the truth out of his mouth."


    we can only do this.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly, and walked out of the prison with Shao Qingyuan.


    Who knew that when he was about to leave the cell, a surprised voice suddenly came from his ear, "Qingyuan, is that Qingyuan?"


    Shao Qingyuan stopped, smiled sarcastically, turned his head, and faced the prisoner in one of the cells.


    "Qingyuan, it''s really you, help me out, I was wronged, I didn''t hurt anyone."


    Gu Yundong also looked at the unkempt man inside, she almost didn''t recognize him, and it took a while to realize, "Are you Xing Wenming?"


    "Yes, it''s me, it''s me." Xing Wenming hurriedly stretched out his hands and pushed the messy hair in front of his forehead to both sides, "Qingyuan, Qingyuan''s daughter-inw, save me, they said that I deliberately made the wrong call when I was treating the wounded minister of the Ministry of War. Medicine, I want to murder the Minister of Military Affairs. But I didn''t, I was wronged, they directly arrested me and locked me up, and tortured me."


    His clothes were covered in blood, he looked like he had been beaten a lot, and his eyes were terribly sad, "Senior Brother Song didn''te to see me either. I don''t know if I brought it to him. Fortunately, you guys came here. Otherwise, I might be beaten by them."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him coldly, "Injustice? I don''t know if you murdered the Minister of War, but you killed Qiao Jinshui."


    Xing Wenming''s face suddenly changed, and he couldn''t help widening his eyes, "How do you know??"


    "You still have the face to look for Master Song?" Gu Yundong looked disdainful, "You know how the rtionship between Master Song and Qiao Jinshui is, you killed him, and still expect Master Song to save you?"


    Xing Wenming looked at her, and then at Shao Qingyuan, with bulging veins on his forehead.


    Got it, they all got it.


    So, you''re doomed this time?


    The despair in Xing Wenming''s heart slowly came up. He was afraid and regretted that he should not have joined the Lord Lu, should not have betrayed the master, and betrayed the Bai family.


    But he just wanted to go higher, who told Master to only train those beginner disciples of Song Dejiang? Never make a future for them? Song Dejiang can be the head of the hospital, why can''t he?


    Shao Qingyuan stopped looking at him, "You brought this end to yourself, so you can do it yourself."


    After saying that, he took Gu Yundong''s hand and walked out of the prison.


    Far away, Xing Wenming finally reacted and shouted in a hurry, wanting to call them back, but unfortunately, the door of the cell was slowly closed in front of him, and the two people who left never looked back.


    Standing at the gate of the cell, Gu Yundong exhaled heavily.


    "Unfortunately, Xing Wenming is just a little **** and doesn''t know anything." The day after King Lu was arrested, Xing Wenming was arrested, and the two of them naturally knew about it.


    Even Xing Wenming was tortured and revealed what they knew, but it was of little use.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2366: Are you calling me late?

    Chapter 2366 Call mete?


    In the following days, because of the clues revealed by Princess Lu, and the people involved after Eunuch Jia was arrested, they were all found out.


    The atmosphere in the capital became more and more tense, and people were panicking. The blood stains on the Meridian Gate High tform have not been done for more than half a month.


    Many officials who had been involved with King Lu sought help, and many found the Shao Mansion.


    However, after Gu Yundong and the two came out of the prison that day, they kept closing the door to thank guests, and no one was seen.


    They pondered over and over what King Lu said that day, but they couldn''t figure it out. King Lu turned into the state where he couldn''t ask anything, and Princess Lu said everything that could be said, and really couldn''t ask anything again. .


    They could only wait for Xun Zhifu to be escorted into Beijing to see what he could ask.


    Time flies so fast, and it will soon be the end of August.


    The **** storm in the capital finally eased, and the lives of the people gradually returned to normal.


    It happened that the township examination also started, and the capital was lively again.


    Many officials involved in the King Lu incident were arrested, exiled, and beheaded. Many positions in the court werecking, and the emperor began to vigorously promote talents.


    Even Shao Qingyuan was mentioned as the minister of punishment, and the injured Mr. Lei became the minister of punishment.


    When Gu Yundong heard the news, he said, "..." How did her husband get the emperor''s attention? A person who didn''t even bother to go to the yamen, actually became the minister of punishment? ?


    But Shao Qingyuan was promoted, and no one said anything.


    After all, in the King Lu incident, his credit is visible to the naked eye. The emperor didn''t hide it any more, and clearly pointed out the credit for Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong''s discovery of King Lu''s collusion with the leader of the water bandits.


    If it weren''t for him, the emperor would not have known in advance that King Lu had evil intentions, and more people would be victimized by then.


    When everyone heard this, they immediately fell silent.


    And on the day of the incident, Shao Qingyuan treated and bandaged many officers and soldiers, and saved many people. Everyone is very grateful to him.


    At a time when there is such a shortage of talents in the capital, the rural examination seems to have injected new energy.


    Many students have also seen that the number of people admitted to the township examination will be more than expected. Therefore, they all walked into the examination room full of energy.


    Gu Dajiang, who was far away in Xuanhe Mansion, should have also entered the examination room at this moment.


    Looking at the restless Yang Liu, Gu Yundong could only shove Chi Chi into her arms, "Mother, you have to have confidence in Dad, Dad will be fine."


    Yang Liu sighed, "Of course I know he''s fine, but I''m just nervous. You said it would be great if I followed the seconddy and the others back to Xuanhe Mansion a few months ago. I heard Yunshu say that the township exam will be in the exam room. For several days, what if I can''t eat well and sleep well?"


    Now their family is in the capital, and even Yunshu hase, leaving Gu Dajiang alone in Xuanhe Mansion. On such an important day, without even a family member by my side, how lonely it is.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Mother, aunt and uncle are all here, they will definitely prepare everything for Dad."


    "Ah, grandma..." Chi Chi tilted her head, probably not understanding why grandma was so anxious.


    He raised his fleshy little hands to touch her face.


    But Gu Yundong and Yang Liu were stunned when they heard his voice.


    Yang Liu looked at Gu Yundong in shock, "Chi Chi just called my grandmother?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2367: scheming

    Chapter 2367 schemingte


    Gu Yundong, "..." No, mother, he just uttered a word unconsciously, you think too much.


    However, Yang Liu was very happy. She insisted that her ears were fine, and she was extremely excited. She was going to listen to it again, so she hugged Chi Chi''s small body and swayed, softly coaxing, "Come on Chi Chi, call again,e, grandma. ."


    Chi Chi tilted his head, as if he didn''t quite understand.


    Willow, "Grandma."


    "Ah, puff..."


    "It''s grandma."


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    "grandmother."


    Yangliu persevered, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but stroked his forehead.


    Xiao Chichi finally took a breath, opened her mouth wide, "Ah, ah, puff..." and the saliva spurted out.


    Yang Liu wiped his face, Gu Yundong almost died ofughter.


    Hearing her voice for a long time, he turned his head and looked dazed. He didn''t understand what his mother wasughing at, and it sounded strange.


    Gu Yundong paused for a moment, wondering if it was her own delusion, she seemed to see the words ''like mental retardation'' in her son''s eyes.


    She choked, then red at him.


    Xiao Chi Chi was stunned for a while, blinked her eyes, and suddenly her mouth was deted, she cried out ''wow'', twisted her little body back, and hugged Yang Liu''s neck, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    Yang Liu was so distressed that she looked at Gu Yundong through gritted teeth, "Look at you, how old you are, you don''t understand anything, why are you staring at him? You''re still a mother. How to do?"


    said, he hugged Chi Chi and hurried away from her.


    Gu Yundong just looked at their backs like this, and pointed at himself, son, you are toote.


    But after such an interruption, Yangliu finally walked around without anxiety.


    But Gu Yundong couldn''t help but worry about Gu Dajiang''s situation, and he didn''t know if not having his mother and them by his side would affect his mood.


    At this time, Gu Dajiang...emotions were really affected.


    However, it wasn''t that no one sent him to the Tribute Courtyard, but... there were too many people.


    He looked at the people in front of him who warned him one by one, and he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Gu Dafeng saw his sullen expression and felt a little distressed, and said, "Don''t me your daughter-inw, isn''t this a coincidence? A woman''s childbirth is a matter of life and death, and your daughter-inw will definitely take care of her. You participate in the rural exam, She must not feel bad if she can''te back to apany you. But I can''t help it. Yun Dong didn''t have any rtives at the beginning, but you have us by your side, right? Although Yang Liu Yundong and the others are not there, we are all there, you see, In order to give you strength, I brought you all the people I could bring, are you very moved?"


    The corner of Gu Dajiang''s mouth twitched violently twice, hehe, yes, I was so moved that I didn''t dare to move.


    His gaze swept across the faces of arge group of people in front of him.


    Bianhan''s shop also closed today, and he brought his apprentice Xiaoliuzi here.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya also came from Yongfu Vige with their son Gu Yunxiao.


    and the second wife, the thirddy of the Shao family, who came for vacation, also came.


    and Yang Liu''s parents, who were worried about him, also stood in front of him with their grandson Yang He.


    In addition to them, there were Qi Ting, the grandson of Tianhai Academy Qi Shanchang, Chen Liang, the vige head of Yongfu Vige, the housekeeper of the Nie family, Liu Yi from the Liu family, and Aunt Ke, all of whom came to send him into the examination room.


    Gu Dajiang was drowned in a group of people, unable to say a word.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2368: rural exam

    Chapter 2368 Township Exam


    It is not that there is no one person sent by arge family outside the Gongyuan, but Gu Dajiang admits that he is a lot of age. He was sent to the test with uneasy andpassionate eyes from one person after another, and his face was panicked.


    He quickly reached out and took the test basket in Xue Rong''s hand, and said to Gu Xiaoxi, who was still vaguely admonishing, "Okay, I already know, I will pay attention and try my best to test, there is a queue over there, I into the examination room."


    After ?? finished speaking, he tried his best to squeeze out the crowd and hurried to the gate of Gongyuan.


    Gu Xiaoxi still has some regrets, he hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    Seeing Gu Dajiang walking away, he could only hug his son, grab Gu Yunxiao''s hand and wave in that direction, "Say goodbye to uncle."


    "Goodbye." Little Gu Yunxiao said in a milky voice. After speaking, his eyes were attracted by the pole selling candied haws in the distance, "Dad, eat, that."


    Gu Xiaoxi directly turned his head back, "You can only drink milk and eat gooey at a young age, don''t think about the rest."


    Gu Dafeng couldn''t help but pped him fiercely, "How did you be a father? A child''s neck is soft, you are so rude, what if you get hurt? Clumsy, get out of the way."


    She stretched out her hand and hugged Gu Yunxiao, "Xiaoxiao ignore your father, auntie hug."


    Gu Yunxiao didn''t care about being treated like this by his father at all, he blinked his somewhat dazed eyes, slowly, slowly, and looked at the candied haws again, drooling frantically.


    Gu Dafeng died ofughter, and hurriedly left with the child in his arms.


    Seeing that Gu Dajiang has sessfully entered the examination room over there, these candidates for the examination dispersed.


    Mother Yang sighed, "It''s not easy to take part in the imperial examination. The township examination takes a full nine days, and we all eat and drink in such a small house. Fortunately, the weather is not too cold now, otherwise people will freeze to death. Now, where can I concentrate on answering questions?"


    She said, looking at her grandson Yang He, "But if you pass the exam, you won''t have to worry about it in the future. You also learn more from your uncle, did the master say that you can try it out next year?"


    Yang He nodded, "Yes, grandma, don''t worry, I will pass the exam as a schr, and in the future, I will be admitted to Juren and win glory for the Yang family." After speaking, he couldn''t help but nce at Shao Lanchun, who was standing quietly beside the seconddy not far away. .


    "When you pass the exam, you wille to Tianhai Academy to study. I will be your rmender." Qi Ting suddenly came over, put his arm around his shoulder, and said with a smile.


    The group walked and talked, and soon returned to the ce where they stayed.


    The ?? township exam consists of three sessions, each session is three days, a full nine days, and the cycle is indeed continuous.


    Gu Dajiang was mentally prepared for this, and he had enough food and drink.


    Especially staying next to thetrine during the county test, his heart has been exercised very strong. In addition, he has worked **** fitness, Tai Chi and Wu Qin Xi on weekdays, so his body is stronger than ordinary people.


    When the third person from the examination room was carried out, Gu Dajiang was still in high spirits.


    Until all three exams werepleted, Gu Dajiang often exhaled a sigh of relief and walked out of the Gongyuan with a pale face.


    As soon as he came out, Gu Dafeng greeted him, hurriedly helped him to sit down beside the carriage, and poured him arge ss of hot water to drink.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2369: go to Beijing

    Chapter 2369 Go to the capital


    "How''s it going? What''s wrong?" Gu Dafeng was nervous, "I saw several people being carried out before, and they all said that they couldn''t stand the intensity of the test, and they couldn''t stand the fainting. How can they still pass the test? Like fighting?"


    The hot tea poured down his stomach, and Gu Dajiang felt a lot morefortable, and he often exhaled.


    He raised his head and nced in front of him. Fortunately, it was not as exaggerated as he was before the tribute courtyard.


    The only people waiting here are Gu Dafeng, Gu Xiaoxi''s family of three, and Yang He.


    The Bianhan shop is still open. There are a lot of things in hand, and everyone else has their own things to do. There is really no way to wait here for nine days.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Gu Dafeng became even more worried, and reached out to caress his forehead, "Are you sick? I heard that some examination booths had leaks on the top of their heads. Didn''t it rain a couple of days ago? Did you have any? Cold?"


    Gu Xiaoxi was also worried, "Otherwise, let''s send Big Brother directly to the hospital."


    Gu Dajiangughed and waved his hand quickly, "No, I''m in good health, I''ll just go back and drink some **** tea. It''s gettingte, let''s go and go home."


    No one asked him how he did in the test, only concerned about whether there was any problem with his body, which was in stark contrast to those who were furious and used of jumping feet not far away.


    Gu Dajiang felt that he was lucky to have such a warm family.


    Shao Wu and Xue Rong helped him get on the carriage. Gu Dajiang was really weak, mainly because the examination room was narrow and the others were tall and tall. They had been huddled in it for so many days, and their legs had not been straightened. So far some blood is not smooth.


    When he got home, Gu Dafeng pressed him to drink **** tea, ate something, and then pushed him to sleep.


    Gu Dajiang slept directly until the next morning.


    Xue Rong was about to serve him with breakfast. Who knew that when he entered the door, he found that the master had moved out arge box, and there were several bags on the table.


    Xue Rong was a little stunned, so he hurried over to help, "Master, what are you doing?"


    "Pack up, let''s go to the capital today."


    Xue Rong was stunned for a moment, "Go to the capital? Today?"


    "Um."


    Xue Rong opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, and then moved quickly. On weekdays, he was taking care of Gu Dajiang''s diet and daily life. He knew exactly where things were and where he was, and he sorted out arge package in no time.


    Gu Dajiang looked at him strangely, how could he feel that Xue Rong was more urgent than himself?


    Xue Rong didn''t even bother to look at him, and went to pack the boxes again. Well, he has to pack up here quickly, he has to go back to take care of his luggage, go to the capital, go to the capital, and go to the capital to see the water peach, and he hasn''t seen anyone for a year and a half.


    Just after Xue Rong sorted out the box, Gu Dafeng came.


    Seeing the mess in the room filling the entire space, her brows were knitted together, "What are you doing?"


    Gu Dajiang took time to look up at her and said, "I''m going to the capital."


    Gu Dafeng eximed, "Now?" Seeing Gu Dajiang nodding, she quickly put the boiled chicken soup on the table and walked up to him with her legs upside down, "No, what are you thinking about? Go to the capital now? The next day, you have to leave before your body recovers, you won''t wait for the list to be released? Don''t want to know the result?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2370: Everyone together

    Chapter 2370 Everyone together


    Gu Dajiang waved his hand and said, "No wait, I''m going to the capital if there is any result, it''s better to go earlier, see my house earlier... It''s toote. When the list is released, eldest sister, send me a letter to let me know about me. Are there any hits?"


    Gu Dafeng''s expression is indescribable, why is it sote? She saw that he just wanted to see Yang Liu.


    But yes, it''s been more than a year since we saw each other, so he thinks it''s normal.


    Speaking of which, he also misses his son, and I heard that Yuanzhi has already arrived in the capital.


    Thinking of this, Gu Dafeng suddenly couldn''t wait any longer, she stood up suddenly and said, "Take care of yourself slowly, wait for me, I''ll go back and get something."


    "Eh, eh, eldest sister, what are you doing?" Gu Dajiang stood up and wanted to stop someone, but Gu Dafeng was only left behind.


    You can still hear her voiceing from a distance, "Remember to wait for me, don''t go first, or I''ll beat you."


    Gu Dajiang, "..."


    Looking at the things he was about to pack, he let out a heavy sigh, sat on the chair beside him, and looked at Xue Rong.


    Xue Rong said hurriedly, "Master, I''m going to pack up too?"


    Gu Dajiang waved his hand, "Go, go."


    Xue Rong left, and it didn''t take much time, and came back with a big bag.


    Gu Dajiang waited at home for half an hour, ate breakfast, exined the affairs of the house clearly, and left a few letters to other close people, and finally saw Gu Dafeng running over out of breath.


    However, on her back, she was still carrying the burden of a boss.


    Gu Dajiang looked stiff and looked at her in disbelief, but the next moment, two more people came, also carrying huge burdens.


    Gu Dajiang''s expression almost cracked.


    He pointed at Gu Dafeng, then looked at Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya, and asked with a tangled face, "Don''t you guys want to go to the capital too?"


    Gu Dafeng nodded, "My family Yuanzhi doesn''t know what''s going on in the capital, I have to go see him. Don''t worry, I have made an agreement with my family, he will continue to stay in the capital to open a shop, he has a lot of orders in hand, let''s go. If you don''t open it, you can only ask me to send the gift for Chi Chi."


    Gu Xiaoxi also nodded hurriedly, "I don''t need to open a shop, thend and house in the vige have been rented out early. I''m writing a notebook now, and Yun Dong said before that if I do my business, I need to go out more and see you. The world. I thought I would just take this opportunity to go to the capital."


    Chang Yaya smiled shyly, shook Gu Yunxiao in her arms, and said embarrassedly, "Xiaoxiao also wants to see my little nephew."


    Gu Yunxiao nodded solemnly, "Nephew, nephew, delicious."


    After saying that, Gu Xiaoxi gave him a p in the ass, "I know how to eat."


    Xiaoxiao was angry, "Eat!!"


    Gu Dajiang looked at the few people in front of him and sighed secretly. He still thought about himself, so he could quickly shorten the journey and get to the capital as soon as possible to meet his wife, children and grandson. Now...


    He rubbed his forehead, "Okay, since it''s all packed up, let''s go."


    It''s almost noon, and if we dy any longer, it will be evening.


    Gu Dafeng looked at each other, the happy expression on his face was obvious.


    The corner of Gu Dajiang''s mouth twitched, and he let someone load his luggage into the carriage and set off.


    Gu Dafeng sat on the carriage. Seeing that he couldn''t wait, he couldn''t help asking, "Let''s go to the capital now, do you want to write a letter to Yun Dong and the others in advance?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2371: Xun Zhifu was killed

    Chapter 2371 Xun Zhifu was killed


    Gu Dajiang shook his head, "No, we''re going by water this time, and after the boat arrives at Chengchun Pier, let Shaowu take a step back to the capital and talk to Yundong, so that they can also know the specific time of our arrival, no need I''ve been looking forward to it."


    Shao Wu also followed them back to Beijing this time. The seconddy and Shao Lanchun had just arrived in Yongfu Vige and wanted to continue living for a while. They are surrounded by guards, and it is not easy for Shao Wu to stay in Xuanhe Mansion, and there is also a shortage of manpower in the capital.


    Gu Dajiang has always made arrangements for these things, especially when he heard that something happened to Liuer when he entered the city, he was much more cautious.


    Gu Dafeng heard that he had a n in his mind, so he didn''t say any more, and started to take out the baggage and re-arrange it.


    I was in a hurry just now, and I stuffed everything inside when I thought of it, and the bag was in a mess.


    Gu Dajiang shook his head and looked up at the road ahead.


    He also had another n for the waterway this time.


    He had to go to the wharf of Wanqing Mansion by water, and he wandered in Wanqing Mansion for a long time after he escaped from the desert.


    I thought before that if I had the chance, I would go to see Yu''s family. It''s just that I have been studying and participating in the imperial examinations for the past few years, but I have no time to spare.


    The good thing is that the family is now taking care of the grocery store for Yun Dong. asionally, news wille over. He knows that they are doing well, and he is relieved.


    We met this time, but I don¡¯t know when the next time will be.


    The Gu family and his family headed to Wanqing Mansion in a mighty carriage, but they hadn''t delivered the letter to the capital.


    However, Gu Yundong received a letter from another direction.


    But for them, what was written in this letter would not be good news.


    Gu Yundong''s face was not very good-looking, and Shao Qingyuan, who was standing beside her, also had a cold face and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    After a long time, Gu Yundong rubbed his stiff face and said, "I''m still careless. I didn''t expect that Xun Zhifu was assassinated on the way to Beijing."


    "The murderer has been caught," said Shao Wen, who delivered the letter, "but the murderer said that he and Xun Zhifu had a personal feud. Xun Zhifu had invaded his house and caused his family to be destroyed, so he wanted to kill him to take revenge."


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "The prefect Xun was escorted to Beijing, and the end was a death. Why did he need to do this, and he paid for himself, but he was just a scapegoat who was pushed out."


    Shao Wen felt the same way, but the murderer insisted that he wanted to kill the enemy with his own hands in order to relieve the hatred in his heart. Murder is no more than a nod to the head, it is cheap Xun Zhifu. But speaking of it, Xun Zhifu really died quite tragically.


    "The emperor will definitely send someone to investigate this matter. I''m afraid there will be no results in a short period of time." Gu Yundong also wanted to know what King Lu said when he was in a hurry. Now he can only start from other angles.


    "By the way, how long does it take for your parents to arrive in the capital?" Gu Yundong asked, Baihang Shaoyin said at the beginning that they would set off when the matter of the Xun Zhifu was over. Calcting the time, it should be almost the same.


    "Four or five days." When he mentioned his parents, Shao Qingyuan''s expression rxed slightly, and temporarily put the matter of Xun Zhifu behind him.


    "My father has also passed the township exam, and he is expected toe to the capital as well. Although there has been a lot of bad news recently, the family reunion will soon be a happy event."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2372: Bai Hang Shaoyin is here

    Chapter 2372 Baihang Shaoyin is here


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect that, just chatting with Shao Qingyuan about the arrival of the parents on both sides, Bai Hang and Shao Yin appeared at the entrance of Shao''s house a few dayster.


    The two of them looked like they were in trouble, but they were in good spirits. Half of the pile of things on the carriage were for Chichi children.


    Bai Yong didn''te. So many things happened in Lingzhou Mansion, and the Bai family was also targeted. The Bai family now needs him to sit in and can''t leave.


    As soon as Shao Yin entered the door, he was eager to see his grandson, not even his son.


    Xiao Chi Chi was lying in Gu Yundong''s arms, looking up at the sky and thinking about life. An unfamiliar face suddenly appeared in front of him, and he let out a dissatisfied "Ah" twice.


    Shao Yin''s heart melted when he saw it, so he hurriedly hugged the little guy and looked at the little guy''s appearance with Bai Hang, who was also excited.


    Chi Chi felt as if he had encountered a human trafficker, so he hurriedly twisted his body cautiously to look for his mother, and when he saw Gu Yundong standing beside himughing heartlessly, he exhaled a breath, then burped his milk and put it away. Scared myself.


    Bai Hangughed, "Why is this little thing so fun? Just like his father."


    Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly, where does it look like?


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, and became interested, "Father, did your husband do this before?"


    "Isn''t it? A Yu was fun when he was a child, but unfortunately now he has a sullen face all day long and doesn''t smile much." Shao Yin followed.


    immediately thought of the reason that caused him to be like this, and suddenly felt distressed again.


    If he hadn''t been taken away, that old man Li had been viciously torturing him since he was a child, where would he have developed such a look that no strangers should approach him.


    Shao Yin became depressed, and the cloth tiger in Chi Chi''s hand suddenly hit her in the face.


    Shao Yin was stunned for a moment, and when he looked down, he saw the dissatisfied look on the little guy''s face, and he was immediately amused, "What''s wrong with Chi Chi?"


    "Ah...ah." Why didn''t you look at me when you were talking?


    Shao Yin is very rare about this little guy, and he is reluctant to let go.


    Bai Hang reached out to take it several times, but was blocked by her sideways.


    Bai Hang was helpless. He couldn''t fight with thedy, so he could only look at it a few more times, and then he went to the study with Shao Qingyuan to talk.


    In the past year, many things have happened in the capital city and Lingzhou prefecture. Although theymunicated with each other, there was still no way to exin in detail.


    is just right, take advantage of the fact that we meet now, let¡¯s talk about the situation on both sides.


    Bai Hang and Chi Chi waved, the little guy responded enthusiastically by throwing a cloth tiger at him, and then Bai Hang left contentedly.


    As soon as the father and son left, Shao Yin carried the child back to the room and took out all the gifts he had prepared for him.


    Chichi has silver in his left hand and jade pendant in his right, all of which are valuable things.


    Shao Yin couldn''t helpughing out loud, hugged him for a while before letting go of it reluctantly.


    Immediately took back all the silver jade pendants, put them in Chichi''s exclusive box, and put the cloth tiger back into his hands.


    Dissatisfied for a long time, Shao Yin yed with him for a while before giggling.


    The little guy was happy, and Shao Yin looked at Gu Yundong, but pursed his lips, looking like he was about to speak.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Mother, is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Shao Yin paused, sighed, and nodded lightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2373: this is my mother

    Chapter 2373 This is my mother


    "There is something." Shao Yin hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "I want to go to the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion."


    Gu Yundong immediately straightened up, "No problem, parents can go whenever they want. My husband and I will go with you. My grandmother misses my mother very much, and has been talking about wanting to see you sooner."


    Shao Yin said hesitantly: "I think, let you apany me to the pce first."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, mother doesn''t n to go with father?


    Shao Yin said: "I''ve been away from home for more than 20 years, and now I''m a little nervous when I go back. I want to meet your grandmother first, talk to her, and then go to pay an official visit with Brother Hang. "


    Gu Yundong understood that Shao Yin was timid in the nostalgia. She hadn''t seen each other for many years, and she was afraid that she would be unfamiliar, embarrassed to each other, and didn''t know how to get along. She also needs a space to meet her grandmother alone, and to vent her feelings for many years between mother and daughter.


    Gu Yundong immediately responded, "Okay, I''ll take my mother to the Marquis of Huaiyin first."


    Shao Yin smiled softly, reached out to hold her hand, "Yun Dong, thank you."


    "What did the mother say? You can clear up the misunderstanding with the Marquis of Huaiyin and meet your grandmother again. This is a great happy event for our family, and I am naturally obliged to do so."


    Shao Yinughed and pped her hand, "A Yu can marry you, what a blessing for three lives."


    "Isn''t it my luck that I met him?"


    Inexplicably, there is a business model of blowing each other.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly supported his forehead and lowered his head, it was toote to see.


    The next day, Gu Yundong hugged Chichi and told Shao Qingyuan that he would take Shao Yin to Xinming Pavilion, so he left the father and son and boarded the carriage.


    However, as soon as the car came out of Hetai Lane, it turned a corner and went directly to the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion.


    Shao Yin was a little nervous along the way, pinching his hands while looking out the window, absent-mindedly talking about the changes in the capital.


    Gu Yundong listened quietly, and even Chi Chi looked at Shao Yin with round eyes, and responded with a few beeps, as if listening very seriously.


    It was not until the carriage stopped in front of the Houfu gate that Shao Yin stopped and looked up at therge and solemn Houfu gate.


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage, waiting for her to calm down slowly.


    After a while, Shao Yin took a deep breath and smiled at her, "Let''s go."


    She got out of the carriage first.


    The concierge of Hou''s Mansion had already seen the carriage parked at the gate and recognized it as the Shao family''s carriage.


    Came to Huaiyin Marquis Mansion, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan did not need to be notified to enter, they were very free.


    So seeing the carriage of Shao Mansion, the concierge immediately greeted him.


    Gu Yundong was familiar to him, but the concierge didn''t know the nobledy standing beside her who seemed to be of high status.


    It¡¯s just that since the county owner brought it here, it¡¯s no problem.


    Gu Yundong hugged Chichi and led Shao Yin, who was slightly hesitant in his footsteps, into the door.


    The servants in the mansion had already gone to report to the master. As soon as they walked into the inner courtyard, they saw the wife of the princeing up.


    "Yun Dong, are you here?" She walked in a hurry, she seemed to be in a hurry, and there was a slight sweat on her face.


    When ?? walked in front of Gu Yundong, he naturally saw Shao Yin as well. She was a little nervous about Shang Shao Yin, and Mrs. Shizi was also surprised, "This is..."


    "This is my mother."


    Mrs. Shizi nodded subconsciously, then froze for a moment, no, isn''t Yun Dong''s mother Mrs. Gu?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2374: Are you the third aunt?

    Chapter 2374 Are you the third aunt?


    Mrs. Gu has been to Hou Mansion a few times, and she has never seen it like this.


    Mrs. Shizi couldn''t understand, and just wanted to ask again, when she heard Shao Yin say, "Can you please take us to the olddy''s yard?"


    Mrs. Shizi was stunned, looked at Gu Yundong, and saw thetter nodded with a serious expression, "Sister-inw, take us there."


    "...Okay, this way please." Mrs. Shizi always felt strange, whether it was Gu Yundong or the woman beside her.


    She didn''t quite understand, why did Gu Yundong introduce this person as her mother? Could it be that she has a godmother or something?


    Um? ?


    and many more.


    Mrs. Shizi stopped abruptly, looked at Shao Yin in disbelief, her mouth drooped, "You, you, are you the third, third aunt?"


    Yes, besides Madam Gu, isn''t Gu Yundong also calling her mother-inw mother?


    And as soon as they came, they were going to grandmother''s yard. No matter how ignorant Yundong was, he wouldn''t be able to bring a stranger to see his grandmother without saying a word, right?


    She looked at Shao Yin in astonishment, and Shao Yin also looked at her.


    But at this moment, all her mind was about seeing her mother, she was nervous, and she really couldn''t talk to Mrs. Shizi, so she nodded slightly, "It''s me, you are Hongkang''s daughter-inw, right? ?"


    "Yes, it''s me, Sangu, you, have you returned to the capital?" Mrs. Shizi was very excited. Shao Yin was a legend in the Hou Mansion. She wanted to mention it but couldn''t. It was a mysterious person who made everyone miss her.


    At this time, I finally saw it, and Mrs. Shizi couldn''t help but look at her more.


    I have to say that among the three aunts, only the three are the best looking. I heard that she has been sick all these years, but she still looks young.


    The Bai family deserves to be a family of genius doctors, maybe there is a prescription that can keep people young. Fortunately, they were cousins ??of Shao Qingyuan''s cousin, so she might be able to use such a prescription in the future.


    Mrs. Shizi couldn''t help thinking too much when she saw Shao Yin, and she walked to the entrance of Nianyin Hall unknowingly.


    Standing at the gate of the courtyard, she suddenly returned to her senses, and then she stopped talking as if she had thought of something.


    Shao Yin didn''t notice it, but Gu Yundong felt it.


    It''s just that now is not the time to ask, she turned sideways, held Shao Yin''s hand and walked into the Nianyin Hall.


    The maids in the yard were very quiet. Gu Yundong walked all the way to the main room, only to hear Zhou Mammy''s voice.


    "Old madam, don''t worry about those things, now you can take care of yourself. Haven''t you seen the young master Chichi for a long time? Why don''t the old ve apany you to the Shao mansion, you, Now when I see the young master Chi Chi, I feel better."


    Gu Yundong took a look and saw the olddy lying on a single soft slump, and Zhou Ma was standing behind her, rubbing her forehead as she spoke.


    The olddy just sighed softly and said nothing.


    Mother Zhou heard the movement, looked back, and saw Gu Yundong and Chi Chi in her arms at a nce, and she was about to speak when her eyes were happy.


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his hand and gave a silent ''shh''.


    Mother Zhou closed her mouth immediately, and then moved her gaze to Shao Yin. Madam Shizi didn''t know Shao Yin, but Madam Zhou was extremely familiar with her. Her eyes widened and she gasped in disbelief.


    The olddy frowned, "The force is too much."


    "Yes, I''m sorry, olddy, old ve..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2375: 2375 Shameless family

    Chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 Shameless family


    Before she finished speaking, the olddy had already waved her hand, "Okay, I don''t me you again, just keep pressing."


    Mother Zhou wanted to continue to press, but her excited hands were shaking slightly this time, how could she press with normal force.


    Shao Yin took a few steps forward, looking at the gray-haired, thin mother, her eyes became hot and she almost burst into tears.


    For more than 20 years, she hadn''t seen her mother for more than 20 years. She still remembered thest time she saw her mother back then. At that time, her mother was in good spirits. She dressed gracefully and lived a fine life. She spoke softly and arrogantly. She couldn''t tell that her oldest child was nearly twenty.


    But now, Shao Yin hardly dared to recognize it.


    Boundless regrets and guilt surged up, she shouldn''t have been running away for so many years, she should havee back early to see her mother.


    Shao Yin looked at it, and walked over to the olddy''s hand involuntarily. She stretched out her fingers and stroked her forehead, gently rubbing it.


    Shao Yin''s technique was taught by Bai Hang, and the strength and angle were moderate. The olddy exhaledfortably.


    Mother Zhou''s eyes were also red, and she quickly covered her mouth in order to control herself not to make a sound.


    Gu Yundong gave her a wink, Zhou Mammy hurriedly took a few steps back quietly, and slowly exited the main room, leaving the space for the mother and daughter who hadn''t seen each other for more than 20 years.


    The door of the main room was slowly closed, and Mammy Zhou greeted the maids and servants outside to exit to the Nianyin Hall, and stayed at the gate of the courtyard by herself.


    Gu Yundong knew that Shao Yin must have a lot to say to the olddy, so he simply took Chichi out.


    Waited until he was more than ten meters away from the Nianyin Hall, and suddenly there was Shao Yin''s crying.


    Gu Yundong paused for a while, then looked back at Mrs. Shizi.


    Thetter sighed, feeling quite emotional, "Grandma finally felt better when she saw the third aunt."


    Speaking of this, Gu Yundong turned his head involuntarily and asked, "Did something happen to the house? I don''t think my grandmother is in a very high mood. What about my aunt? Why haven''t I seen her?"


    Mrs. Shizi pursed her lips and her face became slightly unsightly.


    I don''t know if it''s been too long. As soon as she heard Gu Yundong''s question, she couldn''t help but said fiercely, "It''s not that shameless family."


    The family is shameless?


    Gu Yundong looked at her suspiciously, "Who?"


    "The fifth aunt''s family."


    Shao Hui? ? ?


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, didn''t this person be a living dead? How can you still be noisy?


    Mrs. ?? said very irritably, "Isn''t the fifth uncle involved in the King Lu incident and sentenced to exile?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, she heard Shao Qingyuan mention this, and she was still gloating at the misfortune, who made this person want to design them if he didn''t study well?


    Cai Jin is not very talented and his position is not high, so King Lu didn''t take a fancy to him at all, at most he just used it.


    But his intention of wanting to join King Lu is obvious, and fortunately, he is not very useful, otherwise it would not be exile now, but the whole family would be sacked.


    Cai Jin was exiled, and when the bad news reached the Cai mansion, everyone in the Cai family was stunned.


    Cai Jin just picked up the outer room and the illegitimate child who had just returned to the mansion. That night, he took most of the money and jewelry of the Cai family and ran away.


    By the time Cai¡¯s father and mother found out, people had already left the city and could not be found at all.


    The entire Cai family was in chaos.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2376: Shameless to the extreme

    Chapter 2376 Shameless to the extreme


    In the end, the Cai family is still in charge of Cai Jin, and the biggest backer of the outer chamber and the illegitimate children is Cai Jin.


    Cai Jin was exiled, and the head of the family became Cai Wenqian.


    Don''t talk about them, even Cai''s father and Cai''s mother have to look at his eyes. And it just so happened that Cai Wenqian hated the mother and son of the foreign office deeply.


    So taking advantage of this opportunity, the two rolled up the money and left.


    This family didn¡¯t have much wealth, so it became a pauper.


    And Cai Jin was exiled, Cai''s father and Cai''s mother had to manage everywhere. In order to make his life better in the exile, they also gave him some money.


    So the two of them had no choice, and finally they came up with the idea of ??a house.


    The Cai family''s house is not bad, and it happened to be in the name of Cai''s father. The two discussed it, and finally sold the house directly without Cai Wenqian, and then gave most of the money to Cai Jin to let him Go to exile and live a good life.


    Cai Wenqian was not at home during that time. His father had such a big incident. He was afraid of being implicated. He was looking for rtionships to make friends with people, and even found Shao Mansion. This is the most famous among his rtives in front of the saint. The people who talk.


    Unfortunately, after the Beijing Incident, the Shao Mansion closed its doors to thank guests.


    Therefore, Cai Wenqian, who went out early and returnedte every day in those days, did not notice the movements of Cai''s father and Cai''s mother at all.


    It wasn''t until the new owner came to drive people out that he was shocked that he didn''t even have a home.


    Cai Wenqian wanted to die, scolded Cai''s father and mother, and parted ways with the two old people.


    Finally, Cai Wenqian took Shao Hui and his wife and children to find a house to rent. He still had some silver in his hand, but not much. Fortunately, Shao Hui had a dowry when she married, and she also had two shops.


    Although they have been a lot of fun over the years, they still have a source of life.


    Unfortunately, Cai Wenqian is not a good friend. He offended many people when his family was good. Now that I''m down, those who are looking for troublee to my door immediately.


    The shop is directly over there, let alone the rented house.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong didn''t understand anything, "So, they came to the Hou Mansion?"


    "Isn''t it?" Madam Shizi was annoyed, "In the end, Shao Hui is the aunt of Hou''s mansion, so Cai Wenqian had someone carry her to kneel at the gate. When we chased people away, they dared to leave Shao Hui behind. Everyone is pointing and pointing, and the servants of Hou¡¯s mansion don¡¯t dare to exert too much force, for fear that something will happen to Shao Hui. In the end, there is really no choice but to rent a house for them and let them live for the time being.¡±


    "That''s fine. They have a house to live in, so they can stop for a while. We were thinking of a way to get rid of them, but before we coulde up with an idea, the old man from the Cai family also came."


    Cai Wenqian, someone came to ask for trouble to collect debts, and so did the parents of the Cai family.


    After they gave Cai Jin some of the money, they kept the rest by themselves. Now the money has not been kept, and it has been driven out.


    The two old people had nowhere to go, so they could only rely on Cai Wenqian.


    But Cai Wenqian has long since been torn apart with them. I wish they would freeze to death and starve to death outside. How could they be allowed to live in?


    Cai''s father and Cai''s mother were kicked out.


    That''s all right, this morning, the two old men actually went directly to the Hou Mansion, crying outside the gate and talking about their inws, it was shameless to the extreme.


    Mrs. Shizi sighed, "Mother can''t help it, I''m taking the two to negotiate at the house where Cai Wenqian lives."


    Gu Yundong, "Where is it, take me there."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2377: Milk is fierce and milk is fierce

    Chapter 2377 The dy of the milk is fierce and the milk is fierce


    Mrs. ?? was taken aback for a moment, "You want to go there? Or don''t you? It''s rare for you toe here. Besides, the third aunt is also there. What if you leave her and can''t find anyone for a while?"


    She just wanted to talk to Gu Yundong, but she was really panicking these days, not only her, but also Mrs. Hou.


    This shameless person meets a shameless person, doesn''t he lose the advantage?


    She doesn''t have anyone to talk to at home, Madam Hou is very busy, and the olddy has a headache, so she doesn''t want to bother her anymore. The seconddy is not at home, she can''t talk too much about unmarried girls.


    So when Gu Yundong came over, Mrs. Shizi couldn''t help but criticize the Cai family, that is, she was addicted to the mouth, or let here up with ideas, how could she really take her to see the bad things of that family ?


    But Gu Yundong felt that it was not a problem to continue like this. The Hou Mansion''s approach was still too gentle. They had a lot of concerns, especially because of their reputationst time, the third girl almost had an ident.


    If we now have a reputation for being mean to married daughters and mean to inws, will the girls in the Houfu still marry?


    What''s more, now that the olddy and her mother-inw have just met each other, when everyone is really happy, how can they be spoiled by such a thing?


    "Let''s go, where are they, let''s go and see." Gu Yundong insisted.


    Mrs. Shizi regretted that she was talking too much. If her mother-inw and grandmother knew about this, she would definitely be told.


    But after thinking about it, I felt that if I was told, I should be said. At present, the most important thing is to solve the psoriasis of the Cai family first. With Yun Dong around, those people would definitely not be able to make waves.


    Mrs. Shizi immediately became energetic, "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    After ??, he was ready to go out.


    But when she looked back and saw Chi Chi in Gu Yundong''s arms, she hesitated again, "That Chi Chi..."


    Xu heard his name, the little guy who had been secretly buttoning Gu Yundong''s clothes for embroidery and felt that he was hidden and undetected suddenly raised his head.


    Seeing that Mrs. Shizi''s gaze fell on her hand, she immediately widened her eyes, and screamed fiercely, "Ah!!"


    Gu Yundongughed and turned the child upside down, "It''s alright, let''s take it with you. Education should start from the baby, we Xiaochi just went to see the sinister people''s hearts, and if we encounter this kind of thing in the future, we will not be punished. Bullying is one hit."


    Chichi, "Huh??"


    Mrs. Shizi, "..." The tiger is still the princess, you are more tiger.


    Bringing Chi Chi, Gu Yundong followed Mrs. Shizi to the ce where Cai''s family lived.


    The Cai family lives a little far away. Madam Hou deliberately rented a yard for them. If it is too close, who knows if they will run over every three days?


    In fact, the Hou Mansion also owns real estate, and they are not big ones, but they feel that it is too difficult to live in the Cai family, and no one is happy.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of a hutong. The hutong was too small for carriages to enter.


    Gu Yundong and the others could onlye down and walk by themselves, fortunately they were not far from the opening.


    As soon as he walked to the door of Cai''s house, he heard a loud noise from inside.


    Many people at the door were poking their heads and talking about it. If the courtyard door was not closed, some people might have run in to watch the fun at this time.


    Seeing Gu Yundong and the othersing, the concierge was stunned for a moment, and after a moment of hesitation, he opened the door for the two of them.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows slightly, the Cai family is like this, and there is still a concierge? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2378: Anyone else? ?

    Chapter 2378 Are there any servants? ?


    The two entered the courtyard gate, and the gate was quickly closed behind them.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered, he found that the yard was a little narrow. I''ve never lived in a small courtyard before, but I''ve lived in the courtyard three times and four times, and I''m really not used to this kind of house that I only entered the courtyard unexpectedly.


    Mrs. Shizi whispered, "We deliberately rented the hospital for them, and if we don''t have the money to help us, then don''t think about living in a good house. Originally, my mother-inw thought that Cai Wenqian would make trouble, but Cai Wenqian was dissatisfied and was dissatisfied, and probably didn''t want to. There is aplete fallout, and the house is rented, if he still makes a noise, he will not take care of it."


    Gu Yundong nodded, Cai Wenqian seems to have learned to be smart too?


    but¡­¡­


    She frowned, looked at the people in the yard, and asked, "There are many servants in this Cai family?"


    "Isn''t it?" Speaking of this, Mrs. Shizi snorted coldly, "You don''t know, the Cai family doesn''t even have a house to live in, and they still need so many people to serve like an uncle. And there are not many people to serve. , the cook in the kitchen and Caimai each. Cai Wenqian has two servants to follow, and his daughter-inw also has a wife and a maid, as well as his son, a book boy and a nurse, and Shao Hui also has a mother-inw beside him. Now, plus the driver''s porter and Mrs. Sasau, there are fourteen or five servants in total."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, the Cai family didn''t seem to recognize their current situation.


    She pointed to the yard in front of her, "So many people, can you live in?" This is a yard with only one entrance.


    Mrs. Shizi snorted, "The husband and wife live in the main room, Shao Hui''s room is in the left wing, the child is in the right wing, and the servants live in the two side rooms, one for the male and one for the female, just the nurse. Live in the kid''s room."


    In other words, if there are five or six servants living in one room, then we need to build a big shop.


    That is also very crowded, the apron is very small, I am afraid that apart from Datongpu, there is no ce for feet.


    Gu Yundong was speechless and walked inside holding Chichi.


    The sound of ?? quarrel came from the main room, where the Cai family was at the moment.


    On the other hand, the old woman next to Mrs. Hou was standing at the door of the main room. Seeing theming, she hurriedly trotted forward, "The county master, youngdy, you are here. Thedy is inside, the old ve will go and report. You wait first. For a while, it will be very chaotic inside, don''t bump into Master Chi Chi."


    Gu Yundong didn''t care, "No need, we''ll just go in, I''ve seen a lot of people in the world, so I won''t be bumped." After speaking, he turned upside down and looked at the confused little guy in his arms. It''s like having a heart.


    Mrs. Shizi, "..." When you say that you have seen the big world, doesn''t it mean that there were a lot of assassins in the Shao Mansion that day when King Lu rebelled?


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he walked into the main room without waiting for the old woman to say anything.


    Before entering, I heard a crying voice, "My aunt, you have to call the shots for me, we two old guys have worked hard to raise our son and grandson, just so that someone can give us the care in the future. Now that our son has been exiled, we can only rely on our grandson, but they drove us out, which is too unfilial, isn''t it? We have no choice but to find your home. Our two elders are asking for a ce to live. , and they don''t need their feces and urine, why can''t they live here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2379: Gu Yundong is vicious and vicious

    Chapter 2379 Gu Yundong is vicious and vicious


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, once this person has no face or skin, he can even say **** and urine.


    Looking at Mother Cai''s current appearance, where is the attitude of the officialdy? When Cai Jin was still alive, her eyes used to be on the top of her head, not to mention ordinary people, not even her rtives, the Marquis of Huaiyin.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and looked at the person standing opposite Mother Cai.


    Cai Wenqian also lost his previous pride and arrogance, and sprayed directly at Cai''s mother, "Who is your grandson? Your grandson is the stinky boy who took away the Cai family''s property. Why do you want me to honor you? You buy it. The Cai family¡¯s house will leave our family without a ce to live? We can¡¯t protect ourselves, filial piety?¡±


    Mother Cai burst into tears and said to Mrs. Hou, "Aunt inw, listen, listen to what he said? Pity our two elders will soon be sleeping on the street. When it spreads out, we will It doesn''t matter, it''s you who got stabbed in the spine."


    Mrs. Hou''s blue veins on her forehead couldn''t help jumping. She looked at this family with cold eyes, and her patience gradually disappeared.


    Seeing this, Cai Wenqian couldn''t helpughing happily, and then said coldly, "Auntie, I really can''t do anything about it. You can also see that the ce you rented for us is so small, the original room is not enough. , look at our family, a dozen people are crowded into two small penthouses. If grandfather and grandmother also live in, where will they sleep? There is no ce at all, right? If you want to live in a house, then it¡¯s not a big problem for me to force my grandfather and grandmother to live in.¡±


    Mrs. Hou was so angry that she was so angry that she still had to make an inch, right?


    Just as she was about to speak, a familiar voice sounded in her ear, "If you can''t live in the house, then dismiss the servants. It''s not the young master''s life. If the young master is ill, the illness is still unclear. It''s just that big. There are so many people living in this ce.¡±


    The people in the main room fell silent, and everyone followed the sound and looked over.


    Immediately saw two peopleing in at the door, Mrs. Hou narrowed her eyes and looked at it, it was Gu Yundong.


    Looking back at Mrs. Shizi, who was clearly a little guilty behind her, she couldn''t help but red at her fiercely.


    The Cai family was stunned when they saw the people who suddenly entered the door, especially Cai Wenqian, whoseplexion changed greatly.


    He lived in front of Gu Yundong and knew her viciousness.


    But fortunately, Shao Qing, who beat him twice, is far away, and Gu Yundong is still holding a child. It should be, probably, probably, probably... will not do it, right?


    Thinking so, Cai Wenqian was still a little scared, so when he saw hering in, he shut up and didn''t speak.


    It was the Cai family''s parents who didn''t have the chance to see Gu Yundong. They only saw a woman with a childe in, frowned slightly, and looked at Madam Hou again.


    Gu Yundong nced around and sneered.


    The idea of ????Cai family is really passed down from generation to generation. Not only did Cai Wenqian have servants to serve, but also looked at the servants who stood behind Cai''s father and mother to protect them. Obviously, they also had several people to serve.


    is just... funny.


    But before Gu Yundongughed, Chi Chi in his arms giggled for her.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Steady, not to spoil the atmosphere.


    She secretly coughed and looked up at Cai Wenqian.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2380: What exactly do you mean?

    Chapter 2380 What do you mean?


    "Young Master Cai doesn''t seem to be as down-to-earth as he looks. The little rich people are not necessarily as big as you, and there are so many servants in the family. If you say that you have no money, few people will believe it, right? "


    Cai Wenqian opened his mouth, and his body was already straight. Treating Gu Yundong, how could he dare to treat Mrs. Hou so carelessly? With almost all his energy, he said cautiously, "What did my cousin and sister say? There are servants in my family because my mother is not in good health, so how can I do without servants to serve you? Besides, my mother In this state, from time to time, I have to find a doctor for acupuncture and moxibustion, and the money is spent like running water, and I have few coins in my hand. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t bother my aunt to rent us a house.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Cousin? Young Master Cai should call me the Lord of Yongjia County, otherwise people will think how familiar I am with you."


    Cai Wenqian''s expression froze. Cai''s parents were originally curious about Gu Yundong''s identity, but they understood it now.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Your mother needs to see a doctor and take medicine, can her dowry shop be maintained?"


    "You don''t know, county lord, those dowry shops have been taken away."


    "Oh? Take it away?" Gu Yundong nodded, "You say, who is so bold to even take away someone''s dowry shop. Tell me, I''ll go home and tell my husband that those dowry shops are anyway. Even if it is on the grandmother''s face, my husband will definitely investigate it clearly and bring those shops back."


    Cai Wenqian tightened his fingers and fell silent.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Why don''t you talk? I rarely want to be kind to help." After a pause, she seemed to suddenly realize, "Could it be that those shops were not stolen, but paid to others? What exactly did you do, and you need to pay for the shop? Besides the two people who got the shop, is there anyone else who didn''t get yourpensation?"


    Cai Wenqian''s face changed drastically. He used to be an official for a while by entrusting someone to go through the back door. Although the official position is notrge, he can do things by taking advantage of his position... but there are many wicked things.


    These, Gu Yundong knew without thinking.


    Just by looking at the time he dared to catch the water bandits, and openly extorting ckmail at the city gate, you can see how courageous this person is, so there must be a lot of things that are not shallow in offering bribes and epting bribes. Check it out. Enough for him to eat a pot.


    "Young Master Cai, do you have any opinion? If you have no opinion, I will tell my husband when I go back. Don''t worry, my husband will definitely handle it fairly. When the timees, those who should be caught and those who should lose money will lose money. If your shop is indeed stolen. If you leave, I will give it back to you.¡±


    Cai Wenqian''s face became more and more ugly, and the wife beside him red at Gu Yundong angrily, but her body trembled slightly and looked at her husband with some worry.


    The main room was extremely quiet, Mrs. Shizi stood beside Mrs. Hou at some point, slowly raised her chin, her fighting spirit was high.


    Cai Wenqian''s hands that were hanging by his side tugged tightly, he raised his head, gritted his teeth and got up to look at Gu Yundong, "What does the county master mean?"


    "I didn''t express it clearly enough?" Theprehension ability isn''t that bad, is it? After all, he was an official.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2381: move out

    Chapter 2381 Move out


    Cai Wenqian took a deep breath, "Do you want me to move out?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "What else?"


    Cai Wenqian''s eyes widened, "My mother is the fourth aunt''s grandmother in the Hou Mansion. She is already like this, and the Hou Mansion wants to let it go?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "You''re right, you need to control. So for the sake of her future reputation and the future of future generations, she should investigate these things clearly. Those who do bad things should be punished and set an example for children, right? "


    "You, you, do you really want to do this?" Cai Wenqian trembled with anger, "Can''t we just ask my aunt to rent such a small house for us? It''s not like the Hou residence has no money, this kind of yard onlysts a month. Three taels of silver. For you, it''s just a little bit exposed in the crevice of your fingers, why do you have to kill them all? Isn''t it too inhumane?"


    Mrs. Shizi couldn''t help, "Why is the monthly rent only three taels of silver? When you go out to buy food and groceries, all the bills are the Hou''s ount? Those shop guys can''t get money from you, so go ask The Houfu wants it. Look at your family, you don¡¯t talk about how many people you eat, and you still eat good food, so you don¡¯t feel bad about wasting money.¡±


    Gu Yundong nced at the bead hairpin on Cai Wenqian''s wife''s head and the clothes on her body. They were all fashionable styles and fabrics, and they were not polite at all.


    Cai Wenqian was suddenly pushed back by Mrs. Shizi, gritted his teeth, turned around immediately, pped the old woman beside Mrs. Cai, and said, "Did I not give you food on weekdays? Doing such deceitful things, you scumbag."


    The old woman knelt down without saying a word, "Master, it''s all the old ve''s fault, the old ve deserves to die." He knelt and turned around, crying to Mrs. Hou, "Mrs. Hou, it''s all the old ve''s fault. Make up your own mind, it has nothing to do with the master''s family. It was the old ve who misunderstood and thought that the Houfu said that it was about the life of the master''s family, including food and clothing expenses. The old ve did not understand what Mrs. Hou meant, the old ve Damn."


    yo, what kind of master really has what kind of servant. At this time, he did not forget to dig a pit for Mrs. Hou.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at Cai Wenqian, and was toozy to watch him act, "Exactly, since this Diao ve is not doing well, let''s sell it directly. If there are fewer servants in the family to eat, you can save some money and sell it. There can also be some money turnover. With this money, Mr. Cai can support the rent for a few months. I believe that after a few months, Mr. Cai will definitely be able to find a profitable business, right?"


    "County Lord, you..."


    "What? Still not satisfied? Cai Gongzi still wants to go back to those dowry shops, right? That''s fine, I''ll go back to my husband and investigate your affairs. Speaking of which, there are a lot of ces in Tianjing now. , it''s definitely no problem to detain a few criminals who are embezzling and perverting thew."


    Cai Wenqian hated to death, but he was also afraid to death. He knew that Gu Yundong did what he said, and if she continued to pester the Hou Mansion, she would really be able to send their family to the Heavenly Prison.


    Thinking of being beaten to death by Shao Qingyuanst time, Cai Wenqian felt a pain all over his body.


    He closed his eyes, "Okay, we''ll move in two days." Fortunately, he still had money in his hand.


    Gu Yundong nodded with a smile, turned his son in a different direction and hugged him, then looked at Cai''s father and Cai''s mother.


    "what about you??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2382: lets go

    Chapter 2382 Let''s go


    Cai''s father and Cai''s mother were startled, and could not help but take a step back.


    The two swallowed their saliva, but then they thought, what are they afraid of, they have no way to let Shao Qingyuan investigate.


    Therefore, Father Cai coughed lightly and said, "You, even if you are the county master, you have no right to put a person like me who has nevermitted a crime in prison, right? What Cai Wenqian did has nothing to do with us. "


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes, that''s right. But what did you say just now? You said, you have raised your son and grandson, and it is their turn to be filial. You see that your son is still alive, then you can Are you going to find your son?"


    Cai''s father and mother''s face changed greatly, "What do you mean? You want to exile us too?"


    "Just kidding, you didn''t do anything wrong, and I don''t have the right to use power for personal gain, right? I just thought, Cai Jin was exiled to Linxun Ind, where I happened to be a few times, and the descendants of some prisoners inside. We met and ate with them. When I look back, I will write to them and ask them to convey it on their behalf. Tell me about your situation in the capital. For example, you gave all the money for buying a house. Cai Jin made himself homeless, Cai Jin must have been very moved."


    Cai''s father and Cai''s mother gasped sharply.


    They are not fools, Gu Yundong''s meaning is very clear.


    If he wrote to the descendants of the criminals on Linxun Ind and told them that Cai Jin had a lot of money on him, then he would be eaten alive by those people on Linxun Ind.


    Not to mention money, life may not be saved.


    Ruthless, this woman is too ruthless.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "How''s it going? Are you really so poor that you are living on the street and will trouble the Hou Mansion? Then I will definitely write a letter and ask Cai Jin, why is he so unfilial and doesn''t leave you any money? By your side."


    Father Cai came down in a cold sweat on the spot. He hurriedly said, "We have money, we can rent it ourselves, and we will leave immediately."


    The two pushed and shoved twice, and quickly took a few servants behind them and quickly exited the main room.


    When he walked into the yard, he nced back at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter was holding his son, with a smile on his face and a gentle look, but the smile seemed to carry a knife, and the heart was bleeding.


    Not being able to take advantage of the Hou Mansion, Cai''s father and Cai''s mother are very sorry, and her face is also a little gray.


    They left, and the Cai family was much quieter all of a sudden.


    Gu Yundong swayed for a while, and then he greeted Mrs. Shang Hou''s mother-inw and daughter-inw, and walked out together.


    As soon as they stepped out of Cai''s courtyard gate, Cai Wenqian couldn''t help but let out a heavy sigh.


    His wife stood by and slumped on the chair weakly, thinking that without the supply from the Houfu, she would not be able to eat delicious food from the mountains and seas, and she would not be able to wear nice clothes or the most fashionable jewelry. .


    She reached out and pulled Cai Wenqian''s sleeve, and asked in a low voice, "Xiang Gong, are we really going to move out?"


    Cai Wenqian suddenly pulled back his sleeves and said angrily, "Otherwise? You want to see me put in jail? It''s useless."


    He nced at her with some disgust, turned and walked directly into the room.


    The door mmed shut with a bang, Cai''s wife trembled, and she didn''t dare to disturb him, so she just took the servants to pack up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2383: black man suddenly appeared

    Chapter 2383 The man in ck who suddenly appeared


    Cai''s wife didn''t hear it. After she left, there was a low crashing sound in that room.


    It¡¯s just that the sound disappeared quickly, and no one noticed anything different.


    Cai Wenqian, who was in the room at the moment, was strangled by a masked man in ck, his pupils blushed in shock and his whole body trembled.


    It was difficult for him to restrain his fear, and he stammered and asked, "You, who are you? What do you want to do?"


    The strength of the man in ck did not rx at all, and he looked at Cai Wenqian with a trace of disgust in his eyes.


    That kind of eyes made Cai Wenqian feel a sense of deja vu.


    But his mind is in a mess now, and he can''t tell where he has seen these eyes at all.


    The contempt in the eyes of the man in ck finally stopped, but he did not let go of his hand. He knew that Cai Wenqian had martial arts skills. Although it was a bit of flowery boxing and embroidered legs, it would be troublesome for him to find a chance to escape.


    After a long while, the man in ck said, "Young Master Cai is really pitiful. First, he was deprived of his official position because he offended the Yongjia County Master. Then he was demoted because of Mr. Cai''s impeachment of the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion, so that Cai Mansion was in the capital. His status plummeted. Immediately after that, because the olddy of the Marquis of Huaiyin did something to expose the outer chamber and son of the Cai family, the entire Cai family fell into chaos, and your mother became a vegetative person."


    The vignce on Cai Wenqian''s face slowly retreated, and turned into anger and hatred. , I hate Yongjia County Master and others to the extreme.


    The man in ck finally loosened his hand, but his mouth didn''t stop, "Look, the Cai Mansion is already like this, and they still won''t give up. Do you know who sent Cai Jin to the Heavenly Prison? It''s Shao Qingyuan, Just because Shao Qingyuan saw that he said a few words to Prince Lu, your entire Cai family was destroyed."


    As he said that, he clicked his tongue, "How pitiful? You are now just like bereaved dogs, wagging your tails and begging the Marquis of Huaiyin to give you something to eat. Even if you live in such a small yard, Yongjia The county owner is not happy, in two days, you will be swept out of the house, which is really miserable."


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up!!" Cai Wenqian has been called a bereaved dog by many people during this time. Now hearing these four words again, it was like stabbed in his heart, and the pain caused him to bleed.


    He pushed the man in ck away and stared at him with red eyes, "Who are you? What are you talking about? What do you want to do?"


    The man in ck patted the sleeve of his clothes, and said, "I just feel sorry for you. You said that you were ridden on your forehead and shit. Haven''t you thought about taking revenge?"


    Cai Wenqian was taken aback, "Retaliation?"


    "Yes, I can help you."


    Cai Wenqian raised his head suddenly, "You, help me? How can you help me? No, you should have heard it, right? If I go to the Hou Mansion again, she will send me to the Heavenly Prison, how can I get revenge? them?"


    The man in ck sneered, "So you have to do it first, as long as they can''t take care of themselves, how can they send you to jail."


    Cai Wenqian was stunned, "Why do you strike first?"


    "Want to know?" The man in ck smiled, "Come with me."


    Cai Wenqian watched him open the window on the side of the room and jumped out directly from it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2384: Mother, Im here for you

    Chapter 2384 Mother, I''m here for you


    After hesitating for a moment, Cai Wenqian thought about what Gu Yundong had threatened him with today, and thought that the current state of their Cai family was all caused by Shao Mansion and Huaiyin Marquis Mansion.


    The anger in his heart almost burned him. Looking at the back of the man in ck, he took a deep breath and jumped out of the window.


    The yard is not big, but because of what happened just now, Cai Wenqian got angry, and all the servants ran to the kitchen to avoid it. In addition, Cai''s wife also brought a few close people to pack their luggage and prepare for two. Tianhou moved, so this obviously small yard, Cai Wenqian walked over but didn''t meet anyone.


    The man in ck directly opened Shao Hui''s room, Cai Wenqian was stunned, a little puzzled, but he followed.


    There is no one in Shao Hui''s room. She is now a living dead person, although she has servants to serve her. But the Cai family is now in decline, the servants have no monthly money, and they have to squeeze into the small ear room every day, and they are miserable every day.


    Unfortunately, the main family held their deed of prostitution in their hands, so they couldn''t help but stay in the small yard. But it''s impossible for them to serve them with all their heart, especially someone like Shao Hui who can''t evenin.


    The wing room is not very ventted, and there is a strange smell as soon as youe in.


    The man in ck frowned and covered his nose in disgust.


    Turned his head and saw Cai Wenqian did the same, his brows were more knotted than him, and he sneered again in his heart.


    Cai Wenqian also realized that his image in front of outsiders was not very good, mainly because he had hardly been to Shao Hui''s yard since he moved here, so he really didn''t know the smell in the house was so unpleasant.


    When he finally got used to it, he frowned and asked, "What did you bring me here for?"


    The man in ck took out a handkerchief, walked to the washbasin shelf next to him, and wet the handkerchief with water.


    and handed it to Cai Wenqian, who took it suspiciously.


    "doing what?"


    The man in ck gestured to Shao Hui, "Cover her nose and mouth."


    Cai Wenqian took a breath and took two steps back in disbelief, "You, what did you say??"


    "Cover her mouth and nose."


    Cai Wenqian looked at him and then at Shao Hui on the bed, "Are you crazy? You, do you want me to kill my mother?"


    "Why is Young Master Cai so shocked? Do you think your mother will be happy just like this? The living dead are more painful than the dead. You are helping her relieve her pain, you know? This is what a filial son should do. Besides, Does your mother spend a lot of money on medicine and acupuncture now? Without this expenditure, you can have a lot of money on your hands."


    Cai Wenqian didn''t react when he heard the front. When the man in ck said thetter sentence, his eyes shed slightly, and the hand holding the wet handkerchief trembled.


    The man in ck continued, "You have to rent your own house next, and your mother must have a separate room. Why do you think you need it? This is simply unnecessary consumption. You are helping your mother to free herself. , but also to liberate yourself, the best of both worlds, isn''t it beautiful?"


    Cai Wenqian moved his hand again, and he didn''t know how long it took. He raised his head and asked him with red eyes, "Can you really help me take revenge on the Shao family and the Marquis of Huaiyin?"


    "can."


    Cai Wenqian closed his eyes, and after a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "Okay."


    He clenched his right hand and walked to the edge of the bed step by step.


    Looking at his mother, who was already thin and disfigured, Cai Wenqian murmured in a low voice, "Mother, I''m doing it for your own good too."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2385: Shao Hui is dead

    Chapter 2385 Shao Hui is dead


    As soon as she finished speaking, Cai Wenqian put a wet handkerchief over her nose and mouth, pressing her hands on it tightly.


    After a while, Shao Hui, who had been motionless like a dead man, suddenly shook her hands and feet.


    followed closely, and the amplitude gradually increased, gradually getting bigger and more intense.


    Cai Wenqian was stunned, and then he saw Shao Hui''s eyes suddenly widened. She looked at Cai Wenqian in disbelief, her already thin eyes seemed to bulge out, and her pupils were full of fear.


    Cai Wenqian woke up when he saw her, so scared that he was about to let go.


    The man in ck behind ?? frowned tightly, and took advantage of the situation to press his hand.


    Two hands, just ovepped on the wet handkerchief, pressing firmly on Shao Hui''s face.


    Shao Hui''s eyes gradually loosened, her hands and feet lost strength, and the strength of her struggle gradually diminished until she stopped movingpletely.


    The man in ck had already let go of his hand, but Cai Wenqian was still there and didn''t move.


    After a long time, he suddenly woke up as if there was a sound from outside the house, and immediately retracted his hand, and the wet handkerchief fell to the ground.


    Neither Cai Wenqian nor the man in ck noticed that there was a figure under the bed, covering his mouth tightly, staring at the veil on the ground in horror, not daring to move.


    Cai Wenqian let out a heavy sigh and covered his chest with both hands, as if this would suppress his heartbeat that was about to jump out.


    He asked feebly, "Next, what will you do next?"


    The man in ck looked at him with more and more sarcasm, this man is really selfish, he doesn''t know the next n, he can kill his mother because of money problems.


    Stupid and vicious.


    But this is also good, there is no pressure to use it.


    "Next, of course, I will go to the Hou residence to report the funeral. After all, Shao Hui is the fourth aunt''s grandmother in the Hou residence. Even if the Huaiyin Hou residence doesn''t like you, the funeral will always be arranged for you."


    Cai Wenqian nodded, "I see."


    "As for what to doter, I''ll tell youter. I''ll go first, don''t show your ws."


    After finishing speaking, the man in ck went out the window.


    Cai Wenqian sat on the edge of the bed and was silent for a long time. Probably Shao Hui''s body was next to him. He killed the person.


    Just before leaving, out of the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of the wet handkerchief on the ground.


    He bent down again and went to pick up the handkerchief.


    The person under the bed was so frightened that he even held his breath, and his heart was beating like a drum and he simply closed his eyes.


    Fortunately, Cai Wenqian himself was so flustered that he didn''t even pay attention to look under the bed, just picked up the handkerchief and staggered towards the edge of the window.


    He also didn''t dare to walk through the door, just now there was the movement of someone walking at the door.


    After going out, the window was closed again.


    After the room waspletely silent, the person under the bed let out a thin cry. But as if they were afraid of being heard, the people below hurriedly covered their mouths, but their bodies shook violently.


    During the day, no one found out that something happened to Shao Hui.


    Until evening, the woman who was serving Shao Hui reluctantly came into the house with a water basin and wanted to wipe her body.


    Just disliked it and went to turn the person over, only to find that Shao Hui''s whole body was cold and the body was stiff.


    "Ah..." The old woman gasped, and her scream instantly pierced the sky above the Cai family''s yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2386: what did you eat

    Chapter 2386 What did you eat


    Gu Yundong never imagined that something like this would happen to Cai Mansion after he left.


    After solving the Cai family''s fresh cow leather, Mrs. Hou and her mother-inw were very relieved. When they heard that Shao Yin was back, Mrs. Hou was even more excited to make the carriage speed up, and she didn''t even have the opportunity to teach Mrs. Shizi. .


    Several people arrived at Hou''s mansion, and Mrs. Hou couldn''t wait to get off the carriage and walked towards Nianyintang.


    As soon as he walked to the door, he heard the olddy''sfortable and heartyughtering from inside.


    Mrs. Hou felt relieved, and she couldn''t help but smile, she exined to Mrs. Shizi who came overter, "You ask the kitchen to make more delicious food at noon." After thinking about it, she waved her hand, "Forget it. Now, I''ll go in person, I still remember what Shao Yin liked to eat before, I''ll exin it myself."


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t enter the Nian Yintang anymore, and his footsteps hurriedly turned a corner and disappeared.


    Mrs. Shizi helplessly exchanged nces with Gu Yundong, and immediately followed.


    Gu Yundong smiled, lowered his head and looked at Xiaochichi, who stared at her with round eyes and spit bubbles at her.


    Gu Yundong was about to reach out and poke, when he heard him fart.


    Her hands froze instantly, "..." It really is a stinky boy.


    red at the little guy, and Gu Yundong strode into the Nianyin Hall.


    The olddy was the first to see her figure, hurriedly greeted her, and then reached out to pick up Chi Chi.


    "Where have you been? I even asked people to call you."


    Gu Yundong didn''t want them to know about the troubles of the Cai Mansion, so he didn''t mention it, only said that Chi Chi wanted to y, so he could only carry it around.


    Still unable to speak, so he was forced to bear the me and twisted his little head, screaming a few times.


    Gu Yundong looked at the olddy and Shao Yin with the same red eyes, but his mood was extraordinarily rxed.


    The olddy grabbed her hand and said with a look of relief, "Yun Dong, grandma really wants to thank you, otherwise, I don''t know when I will see my daughter again."


    As he spoke, his eyes turned red again.


    Shao Yin couldn''t help sobbing, "Mother, it''s my daughter who is unfilial."


    The atmosphere was too sad, Gu Yundong could only hold the hand of the little expert at adjusting the atmosphere and waved it twice, "Xiao Chichi quickly tell grandma that she is very filial and very good, so she can''t cry anymore, otherwise she will not be beautiful."


    Xiao Chichi farted again with a ''poof''.


    Shao Yinughed ''puchi''.


    Gu Yundong, "..." What did you eat? Why are you farting? When I go back, I have to let Shao Qingyuan take a look.


    She chatted with the two of them for a while, and Mrs. Hou came over to ask for a meal.


    Hou Ye and Er Ye did note back. The olddy exined, "Your elder brother and second elder brother have been very busy these days, and they can''t go back to the house until it gets dark. If they know that you are back, they will be very happy. "


    Mrs. Hou also hurriedly said, "I''ll have someone tell them."


    Shao Yin hurriedly stopped, "No need for sister-inw, anyway, I''m in the capital now, and there will be more opportunities to meet in the future. They work in the yamen, and theye back rashly to make the officials unhappy. Let''s do it another day."


    The olddy nodded, "What she said is that Yin''er will bring her uncle to visit tomorrow for an official visit, and let them take leave tomorrow."


    Shao Yin, "..." Is there any difference between calling them back halfway?


    But the olddy felt that there is nothing more important than the reunion of her family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2387: 2387 Letter

    Chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 Report


    Gu Yundong and Shao Yin stayed in the Hou Mansion until the evening before going back. If it weren''t for the fact that they could meet again tomorrow, and they seemed a little ufortable, the olddy would be reluctant to let them go back.


    Fortunately, tomorrow morning, Yin''er will bring her husband Bai Hang to visit.


    The olddy breathed a sigh of relief, and personally sent Gu Yundong''s mother-inw and daughter-inw out of the gate of the Hou residence. Seeing them get on the carriage and slowly walk away, her eyes couldn''t help but redden, and she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Mrs. Hou, who was with her, supported her and whispered, "Mom, let''s go in, it''s windy outside. Tomorrow, the third sister and the whole family wille. The family reunion will be the happiest time."


    As he spoke, he saw another carriageing not far away, which belonged to the Hou residence. The Marquis of Huaiyin, Second Master and Shao Hongkang all got off the carriage.


    Seeing the two olddies standing at the door, they were stunned for a moment, then stepped forward with a smile, "Why is my mother standing here? Is this here to greet us?"


    The olddy gave him a look of disgust, "I want to be beautiful." After she finished speaking, she let Mammy Zhou help her in.


    Marquis Huaiyin was stunned, and his doubtful gaze fell on Mrs. Hou.


    Thetter pursed his lips and chuckled, "Mother is happy that someone came to the house today. You guys came back a stepte, they just left, and mother sent them off at the door."


    The second master was surprised, "Why is the guest so precious? Even the mother came out to send it off in person?"


    Mrs. Houughed even more, and just as she was about to answer, she saw a slightly familiar figure running over in a panic.


    "Master Hou, Madam, something happened." The man hurriedly called out when he ran to him.


    Marquis Huaiyin didn''t know him, so Madam Hou thought for a moment before she remembered, "Are you a servant of the Cai Mansion?"


    Disgust shed through her heart. The Cai family still didn''t give up. When Yun Dong left, they came again?


    She took a step forward and said with impatience, "What do you guys think? Is it true that you''re not afraid that your master will be found out and locked up..."


    Mrs. Hou was hurriedly interrupted by the servant before she could finish her words.


    "Mrs. Hou, it was my wife who passed away."


    Several people in the Hou residence were stunned for a moment, but they didn''t know who thedy he was talking about was.


    The next moment, Mrs. Hou was startled and said in astonishment, "What did you say? Shao Hui died?!"


    The man nodded.


    The people in the ??hou mansion looked at each other with disbelief on their faces. Why did he die suddenly?


    But just like what the man in ck said, even if the people in the Hou Mansion didn''t like Shao Hui any more, but everyone died, no matter how much grudges they had, it wouldn''t be fluctuating at all, and it was even more impossible to let go.


    Marquis Huaiyin''s face was gloomy, and he said to the second master and Shao Hongkang, "You go first, my wife and I will go to Cai''s house to see." After a pause, he sighed and said, "Tell my mother, the Cai family looks like this, Most of Shao Hui''s funeral will also be handled by Houfu."


    Madam ?? Hou opened her mouth, a little dissatisfied, but didn''t say much, and followed Hou Huaiyin back to the carriage.


    Second Master and Shao Hongkang looked at each other, frowned and entered the Hou residence.


    On the other side, Gu Yundong and Shao Yin also arrived at Hetai Lane. As soon as they entered the door, Bai Hang found their expressions worried.


    Bai Hang was taken aback, he thought they should be very happy when they came back.


    The husband and wife have been married for many years. Although Shao Yin said that she was going to Xinming Pavilion before going out, he knew that she should have returned to the Hou residence.


    Why is she not very happy when she saw the olddy?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2388: Nanny Sun

    Chapter 2388 Nanny Sun


    Shao Yin entered the door, and before he had time to speak to Bai Hang, he hurriedly waved to Shao Qingyuan, "Qingyuan,e over and check on Chi Chi, if he is sick."


    Hearing this, the rest of the Shao Mansion were shocked. Yang Liu eagerly stepped forward. As soon as he approached, he smelled a stench, and immediately frowned, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at this? exhausted?"


    Chichi is always full of energy, and it''s fine when he goes out in the morning. When it waste, he looked like he had no energy.


    Especially on the way back in the carriage, his little face copsed.


    Shao Qingyuan hugged the child, took the pulse carefully, and asked about Gu Yundong''s situation.


    Gu Yundong looked at the little guy worriedly, feeling distressed, secretly ming himself for being negligent, and hurriedly recounted his state of the whole day, "It was fine in the morning, nothing unusual, and I yelled at you from time to time, mid-morning. I was very angry. When it was almost noon, I farted a few times in a row. But it is normal for children to fart. When they were about toe back, the frequency suddenly increased, and others began to feel ufortable, humming. Yes. We took him back quickly, and we didn''t stop much in the carriage, and he cried pitifully, like a kitten, with little energy."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, carried Chi Chi into the room, stretched out his hand and pressed him twice.


    I don''t know where I pressed it, the corners of Chi Chi''s drooping eyes slightly loosened and raised, and it seemed a lot morefortable to look at.


    After a while, Shao Qingyuan came out and said, "There is something wrong with the stomach and intestines, don''t worry, it''s nothing major. Tell me first, what did you eat today."


    Chichi still drinks milk for the most part, and sincest month, he also eats someplementary foods from time to time.


    Hisplementary food is strictly controlled, prepared by Shao Qingyuan himself, and the ingredients are also checked and made by Yangliu himself.


    But he hasn''t eaten solid food since yesterday morning, so it can only be the problem of breast milk.


    But Gu Yundong is also very careful about what he eats. Although she often dislikes Chichi, how could she not feel distressed about her own child? In terms of food, he didn''t dare to be careless at all, and his clothes were warm, so he didn''t dare to let him catch cold and get sick.


    Not to mention, he has never been sick since he was born, this is the first time.


    Since what she eats is ok, the problem...is the wet nurse Sun.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and instructed Tong Shuitao, "Go and call Mrs Sun over."


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly ran away, and when he came back, he was followed by Mrs. Sun who lowered her eyebrows in a panic.


    As soon as Mr. Sun came in, he knelt directly on the ground, "Your Excellency, the county master, spare your life."


    "You screamed for mercy as soon as you came, it seems you know what happened?"


    Sun shi shivered, nodded slowly, and said with a trembling voice, "I know, I know." As soon as Chi Chi came back, it was reported that she was sick. As Chi Chi''s nurse, how could she not Know?


    "What did you eat these two days?"


    Mr. Sun didn''t dare to lift his head, and said in a low voice, "I ate some hot sauce yesterday, and I just took a small bite, really only a small bite."


    The faces of the people in the room changed, and Yang Liu was so angry that he trembled, "You are a nurse, you know that you can''t eat cold and spicy things when breastfeeding your baby, you have given birth to a baby before, why go to eat hot sauce? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2389: unrepentant

    Chapter 2389 Unrepentant


    Mrs Sun hurriedly kowtowed to Shao Qingyuan to admit her mistake, "My lord, I was wrong, I really didn''t expect a small bite to have such big consequences. I, I liked spicy food since I was a child, and it''s been a long time since I gave birth. I didn''t eat it. I was thirsty for a while... I thought that the young master has started to eat a lot recently, and there are few opportunities to eat milk. I take a bite and it will be fine in a few days. But I didn''t expect..."


    I didn''t expect that Gu Yundong had less milk in the past two days, so he didn''t want to eat too much.


    So when Chichi was being fed to Sun, Sun naturally didn''t dare to say that he ate spicy food. Originally, he thought it was not a big problem. Since Chichi was born, his body would be fine, and drinking milk wouldn''t cause an ident, right? ?


    Who knew that he was really sick. When he heard it just now, Mrs. Sun was so frightened that her legs went weak.


    She knew she was done.


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong sneered and said with a livid face, "At this juncture, you still quibble, and it''s okay to eat spicy food. After eating, you still refuse to tell the truth, and you dare to breastfeed your child. You make mistakes again and again, and it''s abominable. ."


    Gu Yundong was really angry, looking at Chi Chi''s listless appearance, her heart felt as if she had been cut by a knife.


    Today''s children are inherently fragile, and they are not as medically developed as modern times. Let alone this gastrointestinal problem, a simple cold may kill the child.


    Fortunately, Chi Chi is in good health, and there is Shao Qingyuan at home.


    If they didn''t pay attention a little and thought he was tired of ying and didn''t want to talk, the consequences would be disastrous.


    So seeing that Mrs. Sun still wanted to make a quibble, emphasizing that she only ate a little bit, as if it was all his own problems, the anger in her heart rushed straight up, and she wanted to kill her. .


    Gu Yundong''s eyes became colder and colder. She looked at Mrs. Sun who lowered her head and pinched her fingers tightly, and said, "Report to the officer."


    Sun shi suddenly raised her head, her movement was too sudden, she didn''t have time to hide the disapproving and resentful expression on her face.


    Gu Yundong sneered, turned around and went into the house to see his son.


    Sun''s face turned pale, and he eagerly kowtowed to Shao Qingyuan, "Sir, please spare my life, I was wrong, I will not dare next time, my lord, please forgive me..."


    Shao Qingyuan had a calm face, didn''t look at her at all, and said to Shao Wen who was standing aside, "Take the person away."


    Shao Wen stepped forward and took Sun''s arm, dragging her out.


    Sun shi begged for mercy for a while, seeing Shao Qingyuan and the others unmoved at all, knowing that they had no hope, and immediately scolded, "Why are you so cold-blooded? Isn''t the child well and nothing happened? As for Do you want to kill me like this and send me to office? I have never seen a person as hard-hearted as you, the child deserves to be ill, I think in the future..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Shao Wen knocked him unconscious.


    Shao Wen couldn''t help but kicked her. He didn''t repent when he did something wrong, and even dared to curse the little master, he deserved to be cleaned up.


    The Sun family was dragged away directly, Shao Qingyuan entered the room, and seeing Gu Yundong holding the handkerchief and wiping Chi Chi''s fingers, Yang Liu and Shao Yin were both worried about the little guy, that is, Yun Shu Yun Ke both went to the county king''s mansion as a guest Well, otherwise the house will be crowded.


    He stepped forward and said to Yang Liu Shaoyin, "Mother, you should go back to rest first, you can rest assured that there is me here? It''s not easy to surround yourself with too many people."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2390: Unexpectedly

    Chapter 2390 Unexpected


    Shao Yin and Yang Liu looked at each other, nodded and went out.


    The door was closed, and Shao Qingyuan walked behind Gu Yundong. Looking at his son who was already asleep, he said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem, just get some sleep and you''ll be fine tomorrow."


    Gu Yundong lowered his head slightly, "I shouldn''t have taken him out today, so if you find something wrong, you can show him and make him suffer less."


    Shao Qingyuan took her hand, "You don''t have to me yourself so much, no one can predict this. He was very normal and energetic when he went out in the morning, and we can''t keep him at home forever."


    Gu Yundong touched Chichi''s face, saw him frowning and moved his mouth, and quickly patted his back gently, seeing that the corner of his mouth was cracked, she exhaled, turned her head and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Tomorrow I will meet with you. You won''t go to Hou''s mansion for a long time, take your parents and them there, and tell my grandmother for me."


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Why don''t I stay too."


    "No, there are several doctors at home, and don''t you say it''s better to sleepte? My grandmother has been waiting for so many years, and finally when my parentse back, you can apany them and they can feel at ease."


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while, "Okay, I''ll be back after lunch."


    Gu Yundong nodded and said nothing, just fell asleep beside Chi Chi.


    On the second day, Chi Chi was indeed much better, and this little guy has a strong recovery ability. Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, but still held him in the yard and sent Shao Yin and Bai Hang out.


    Chi Chi was still restless, stretched out his hand and looked like he was going to follow, but Gu Yundong turned around mercilessly and took him back to the room.


    Shao Qingyuan was sitting in the carriage, originally thinking about the Shao family.


    Turned his head and found that his parents seemed to be very nervous, especially his father. It was probably the first time he had officially met his mother-inw and eldest brother-inw.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "Father, grandmother is very talkative."


    Bai Hang, "..." Your mother has told me this many times, and I don''t need yourfort.


    Bai Hang turned his head to look out the car window, and suddenly saw a man who looked like a servant running into Hetai Lane.


    He didn''t care, and continued to look at the scenery along the way to ease his tension.


    However, the little servant he saw hurried to Shao Mansion, exhaled two big breaths, and then reached out and knocked on the door.


    Father Yu opened the door and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Excuse me, the youngest is a servant of the Marquis of Huaiyin, who is here to look for Lord Shao," the servant said.


    Father Yu was stunned for a moment, invited someone in, and said, "Our master is out, I''ll go and tell Madam right now."


    Gu Yundong was very surprised to hear that the Hou Mansion had sent someone here. What happened this early in the morning? Can''t wait for them to pass by, so someone came to the door?


    She handed it over to Yang Liu to hold it, and came to the front yard by herself.


    The little servant stepped forward and bowed, then said, "The county master, the little one hase to the mansion to tell him at the order of Lord Hou. The fifth aunt passed awayst night, and the Hou mansion will take care of the fifth aunt''s funeral today. , so it will take a few days to invite the third aunt and third uncle."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Who are you talking about? Grandma Fifth? Shao Hui?"


    died?


    Why so suddenly? No, it''s not sudden, Shao Hui has been a living dead for a while, and it seems that something may happen at any time, but now it''s only expected.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2391: Do they want to go?

    Chapter 2391 Do they want to go?


    Gu Yundong frowned, the timing was really coincidental.


    She said to the servant, "My mother-inw and the others have already set off, but it doesn''t matter. They arrived at the Hou''s Mansion. If they know about this, they can help out. You can go back first."


    The boy was stunned, he came quite early. The news of the death of Fourth Aunt''s grandmother came only yesterday evening. It was toote. The Hou Ye and his wife went to Cai''s house again.


    When I remembered it, the sky was going to get dark, so I simply asked someone to tell me this morning.


    I didn''t expect that Shao Qingyuan took Shao Yinbaihang out so early.


    The boy responded and could only turn around and leave.


    But this is not a big deal. As Gu Yundong said, before Shao Qingyuan''s carriage arrived at the gate of Hou''s mansion, he already realized something was wrong.


    When he was in front of him, he saw that everyone in the house was wearing dull in clothes.


    It stands to reason that it is a great event for my parents to visit the Hou Mansion today, not to mention that the Hou Mansion is beaming, at least the clothes should not be dressed as if they are not wee at all, right?


    Sure enough, after a little question, he found out what happened to the Cai family.


    Shao Hui just... gone?


    Shao Yin was stunned, she and Shao Hui had not seen each other for many years. The two of them are not very different in age, and they will not deal with each other when they are young.


    That is, because Shao Yin is the first daughter, Shao Hui didn''t dare to be too tant, but she kept making small movements, especially likes toin in front of the old marquis.


    She disappeared back then, and Shao Hui''s mother and daughter were the happiest people.


    But who knows, goodbye, it turned out to be the day Shao Hui died.


    Shao Yin couldn''t help but sigh, and asked quickly, "Where''s my mother?"


    "The olddy is in the Nianyin Hall, and Mrs. Hou Ye and Hou have all gone to Cai''s house."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and took Shao Yin and Bai Hang to the Hou residence.


    When I arrived at the Nianyin Hall, the olddy really sat there and let Zhou Mammy press her forehead. After hearing the movement, she saw Bai Hang standing beside Shao Yin at first sight.


    This is the second son of the white genius doctor? He is also said to be a skilled doctor.


    I heard someone say yesterday that if it weren''t for her illness over the years, Bai Hang''s attainments might have surpassed that of the genius doctor.


    Really, with a dignified appearance, outstanding, standing with Yin''er, they are really talented and talented, a pair of beautiful people made by nature.


    The situation of the olddy is like a mother-inw looking at her son-inw, and the more she looks, the more satisfied she looks.


    Bai Hang''s whole body stiffened instead. After letting her look at it, she took a deep breath and stepped forward to greet her, "Little son-inw Bai Hang, I have seen my mother-inw."


    The olddy smiled and said, "No need to be more polite. Okay, don''t stand, all sit down, sit down and talk."


    Shao Qingyuan was familiar with this ce, and immediately moved a chair and put it behind his parents.


    The olddy said to Bai Hang, "Something happened to the Cai family, and both Shao Ru brothers have left the house. The timing is unfortunate, and I originally said that I would entertain you today."


    Bai Hang said, "It''s all a family, it''s okay to meet and chat anytime. It''s about the Cai family, my wife and I, should we go there too?"


    The olddy nodded, "I''m going, it''s fine that Yin''er didn''te back before, but now that she''s back, if my sister dies, if you don''t send it away, it''s not justified."


    While talking, a maid came in and served tea to a few people.


    It was just that there were five teacups on her tray, and she was stunned when she walked to Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter raised his head, "What''s wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2392: thoughtful

    Chapter 2392 Flowery thoughts


    Shao Qingyuan spoke up, and the others followed.


    The maid didn''t expect that she only paused for a while, and the man opposite was keenly aware of it.


    She quickly smiled and replied respectfully, "The servant thought that the county master and the young master Chichi were here, so she prepared an extra cup of tea, and the kitchen also prepared food for the young master. I did not expect the county master and the young master to eat I didn''te, I was stunned for a while."


    The olddy also nodded when she heard this. She wanted to ask just now, "Why didn''t Yun Dong and Chi Chie?"


    Shao Qingyuan naturally won''t talk about being illtely, lest the elderly be worried.


    Therefore, he could only helplessly sigh and say, "I got up early today, and I came together to y with his mother, probably because I was addicted to ying, and he wouldn''t go anywhere. As soon as we hugged him and left, he would cry. The problem is that he won''t let Yun Dong leave, there is no other way but to apany him at home."


    The olddy exhaled, "That''s good, yesterday afternoon he wasn''t in a good mood. I thought he was sick, but I always feel bad."


    "Don''t worry, grandmother, he got up this morning, I don''t know how energetic he is."


    "He''s in good spirits. He''s young and doesn''t understand anything. Let him y if he likes it, but don''t scold him."


    Shao Qingyuan was helpless, he didn''t say that he had scolded him, this old man hurt the child, it''s really not just talking.


    Fortunately, after the olddy said a few words, she quickly turned her attention to Bai Hang and Shao Yin. "You just sit here first, and then go to Cai''s house after noon. There is a lot of chaos over there, and you are still waiting for your two brothers to help."


    Shao Yin was surprised, "What happened to the Cai family?"


    "Hey, isn''t this Cai''s house rented? The owner of the house heard that there were dead people in it, and he would drive them away without saying a word. Besides, this funeral can''t be done in the rented house, isn''t it? Another mourning hall is going to be set up."


    The Cai family has no house, and the rented house is not enough, so the mourning hall was finally set up in a property under the name of Houfu.


    The house is not very big, but fortunately there is no one living in it for the time being, so it is still possible to clean it up and set up a temporary mourning hall.


    At this time, the Cai family is still moving.


    Shao Yin nodded, "No wonder the Hou Mansion was so deserted when we first came in." This mansion should have dispatched some people to help.


    The olddy nodded, "You can go there when you see it, it''s not a good rtionship." The olddy is an elder, so naturally she doesn''t need to go there.


    Shao Yin nodded and spoke with the olddy in peace.


    It was Shao Qingyuan. After taking a sip of tea, he looked at the maid who brought tea and water.


    This maid kept her eyebrows low and pleasing to the eye. After putting down the teacup, she ced cakes in the main room. Although everything looked normal, Shao Qingyuan felt awkward when she thought of what she just said.


    But the maid quickly walked out of the main room and disappeared under his nose.


    "...Qingyuan? Qingyuan?" A voice called him suddenly came from his ear.


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly returned to his senses and looked at Shao Yin who frowned at him, "Mother, what''s wrong?"


    "Mother still wants to ask you what''s wrong, why are you staring straight at other people''s girls? I warn you, you must not be so thoughtful, our Bai family doesn''t like that kind of three wives and four concubines. You If you dare to feel sorry for Yun Dong, I will be rude to you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2393: Funeral tomorrow

    Chapter 2393 Funeral Tomorrow


    Shao Qingyuan was dumbfounded, what and what? Does he look like he''s fancy?


    shook his head, he withdrew his gaze, and then asked the olddy about other things.


    What he didn''t know was that the maid he was staring at just now let out a sigh of relief after exiting the main room.


    was inside just now, her nerves were all tense, and this Shao Qingyuan''s eyes were too sharp and scary.


    But, why didn''t Gu Yundonge?


    The maid gritted her teeth, and happened to see Zhou Mammy talking to someone not far away. When she was almost finished, the maid took a few steps forward and said with a smile: "Mammy, Chi Chi, the young master didn''te, I Go to the kitchen and exin, and I won''t be cooking for the young master for lunch."


    Mother Zhou nodded, "Okay, you can go."


    The maid walked quickly to the kitchen, and after exining it, she didn''t go to the Nianyin Hall when she came out, but turned her heels and went to the back door.


    After talking to the old woman who guarded the back door, the maid came to the depths of the alley outside the back door.


    I waited anxiously for a while, and soon a man with a hat came.


    The ?? man frowned when he saw that he was empty-handed, and asked, "What''s the matter? What about the child?"


    The maid said eagerly, "The Princess Yongjia didn''t bring the child here at all today."


    "Didn''te? Didn''t you say yesterday that they woulde today?" The man''s face sank, and his tone became unpleasant.


    The maid was startled, and she told Shao Qingyuan''s reason a little scared.


    The man frowned tightly, nodded after a while, "Got it."


    The maid nced at him cautiously, "Then, what should I do now?"


    "What should I do? If you don''te today, then tomorrow."


    The maid wanted to ask, is he sure that the Lord of Yongjia County wille tomorrow?


    The ?? man had already turned and left. After he exited the alley, he sat in the carriage outside with a sullen face and drove straight to the south. And over there, it was the house that Hou Fu lent to the Cai family to handle Shao Hui''s funeral.


    Taking advantage of the fact that there are many Cai family members, he found Cai Wenqian who tried to avoid appearing in front of Shao Hui''s body because of his guilty conscience.


    The first sentence I saw someone was, "We''ll have a funeral tomorrow."


    Cai Wenqian was startled, "Why? Didn''t I agree..."


    The man was irritable and said impatiently, "Just do what you want."


    Cai Wenqian gritted his teeth and wanted to say something, but the man turned around and left.


    Cai Wenqian opened his mouth, looked back at the mourning hall where people came and went, finally gritted his teeth and entered.


    Shao Qingyuan and the three were at ease in the Hou Mansion, and they talked with the olddy for a long time.


    Speaking of some customs of Lingzhou Prefecture, he also exined the reason why Bai Shenyi was temporarily unable toe.


    talked about the temperaments of the people in the family and how they got along with Shao Yin.


    Bai Hang knew what the olddy cared about, so she picked these things as much as possible to let her know.


    Sure enough, the olddy nodded while listening. Looking at Shao Yin, she also had to sigh that good fortune was tricking people and going around in circles allowed her to meet someone she could rely on. In the future, with a husband and a son, her life will not be too bad in the future.


    Several people unknowingly talked about it for a long time. Seeing that it was not early, the olddy asked someone to serve the food. After lunch, they had to go to Cai''s house.


    However, just when Shao Qingyuan and the others were about to leave, Madam Hou came back.


    The olddy was stunned for a moment, "Why are you back now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2394: crazy temptation

    Chapter 2394 Crazy temptation


    Mrs. Hou rubbed her forehead and said, "I don''t know what Cai Wenqian thinks. Yesterday, he said that there will be a funeral today, saying that the Cai family has no ce to live. It is safe to let Shao Hui go to the ground as soon as possible."


    At first, Lord Hou did not agree. How could he do things like this? If this person is gone, he should at least stop working for a day and a night. Besides, there is nothing to prepare for, and it is hard to say what the futurecks.


    Who knew that Cai Wenqian found a fortune teller and came back, and the fortune teller said that a good day is today, and this is also for Shao Hui''s reincarnation in the future to have a good life.


    Lord Hou thought it was absurd, but Mrs. Hou wanted to get this done as soon as possible to avoid more troubles, plus Shao Yin and the others were back, and things were over, they could have a reunion dinner as soon as possible.


    Hou Ye was persuaded a few words, but he agreed.


    For this reason, the mansion also asked many servants in the mansion to help, and the mansion was deserted a lot.


    "Who knows today that he said that the time is too short, and that Shao Hui has been wronged. The funeral will not be held until tomorrow. That fortune-teller is a liar, and he can''t believe the day he counts."


    The Cai family is really tossing, they are such a big person, and it is not reliable at all to think that they wille out once and for all.


    But Cai Wenqian also said that after Shao Hui''s funeral was finished, the family would leave the capital and go to his daughter-inw''s family.


    Even if ?? left, she didn''t want to see them at all. It''s just poisonous to have to toss them before they leave.


    Mrs. Hou exhaled and said, "Master Hou and Er Ye are still dealing with things over there, let mee back and talk to my mother first."


    Lord Hou also felt distressed that she was tired these two days, so he drove her home to rest.


    The olddy frowned, "It really doesn''t stop."


    She turned her head and said to Shao Yin, "Then don''t go there today, talk to me here."


    "Okay, mother." Shao Yin responded immediately.


    But even though she said that, the olddy was really out of energy, and she became sleepy after a long time. Shao Yin quickly helped her to rest.


    When she came out, Mrs. Hou was still standing outside, she said with a smile: "Sanmei and brother-inw also go and have a rest, the yard of the third sister has always been kept, and my mother often went back to see it for more than 20 years. still remain."


    Hearing what she said, Shao Yin was still a little moved, but she was still a little worried when she saw Madam Hou''s tired face, and because she fell ill yesterday.


    So Shao Yin still refused, "Sister-inw, let''s go to rest, we''ll go back first. Now that we''re back in the capital, there are still many opportunities toe in the future. There''s a lot of work in the house these two days, so we won''t cause any trouble."


    Mrs. Hou saw this and did not force herself. She sent the person out of the mansion and returned to her yard.


    Shao Qingyuan took his parents directly back to Shao''s house, and he was also worried about Chi Chi''s situation.


    Fortunately, this little guy is very energetic now, sitting in Gu Yundong''s arms and jumping up and down, he can''t stop at all.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpining when he saw Shao Qingyuan, "Your son is very fine, knowing that he was ill yesterday, I felt guilty and indulged him. He started to go crazy today, and he just did what he didn''t want to do. The devil?"


    Shao Qingyuanughed and hugged Chi Chi, who was still frantically testing his mother''s bottom line, patted him on the back, and said, "You are so noisy now, aren''t you afraid that your mother will settle ounts in autumn?"


    Chichi, "..." What does it mean to settle ounts after the autumn?


    Gu Yundong let out a "tsk" and asked Shao Qingyuan, "How is the Cai family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2395: Gu Yundong was pissed

    Chapter 2395 Gu Yundong was angry


    Shao Qingyuan hugged his son, sat beside her, frowned slightly, and told the story of the Cai family.


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Isn''t this excuse too careless? Because of what the fortune teller said, I changed the date from time to time? Then Shao Hui''s death won''t be anything strange, right?"


    Gu Yundong was just habitually suspicious, but Shao Qingyuan also said, "At first I heard that the date was set in such a hurry, and I also suspected that Shao Hui might have another cause of death. Cai Wenqian was afraid that the longer the dy, he would be found out. But now he Changed the date to tomorrow..."


    Gu Yundong is right when he thinks about it. Those who have ghosts in their hearts will not dy the date of their good burial.


    "Aren''t you going to apany your parents tomorrow? Find a chance to check it out then?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Alright."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they saw that Xiao Chi Chi, who was still excited just now, was already tired and fell asleep.


    Shao Qingyuan checked the pulse again and found that everything was fine, so he was relieved.


    He put the little guy on the bed and covered the little quilt, and just took a sip of tea when he saw Tong Shuitaoe in with a puffed face.


    Gu Yundong asked in surprise, "What''s wrong with you? Who messed with you and made you so angry."


    Tong Shuitao felt aggrieved and was about to cry, "Miss, those people outside are too much, they actually said, said..."


    She was speechless for a moment.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "If you have something to say, don''t hesitate."


    "Miss, there are rumors outside that Shao Hui died because you were mad at you, Miss."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh?


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly stood up, "What''s going on?"


    "Yesterday, a lot of people saw Mrs. Hou and the youngdy go to Cai''s house. There was a quarrel in the Cai''s house, and the neighbors heard it. It was nothing at first, but Shao Hui died not long after the youngdy left. Howe people who said good things are gone? They all put the me on us."


    The timing is too coincidental. Whoever made Shao Hui be a living dead for such a long time is fine, but now something happened suddenly.


    Yesterday, the quarrel of the Cai family was heard by all the neighbors. When Shao Hui died, no one knew who might have been mad.


    As for who was **** off?


    At that time, there were Cai Wenqian''s family, Cai''s father Cai''s mother, and Hou''s wife Gu Yundong.


    If someone is curious, they want to ask.


    But Cai Wenqian''s family was too busy to handle Shao Hui''s funeral, so they had no time.


    And no one dared to ask Gu Yundong''s mansion.


    No, it can only be asked on the head of Cai''s father and Cai''s mother.


    Although Cai''s father and Cai''s mother were Shao Hui''s inws, the two sides were torn apart, and Cai Wenqian did not wee them, so the two elders did note.


    Someone approached them to inquire about the situation. Although the two were afraid of Gu Yundong and fear of retaliation, they were not reconciled to being threatened like this.


    They didn''t dare to say it tantly, just hummed a few words when others asked, vaguely indicating that Gu Yundong really came over to quarrel.


    So the person who inquired about went out and spread it everywhere. Coupled with the help of people with a heart, it spread to Tong Shuitao''s ears, and it became a rumor that Gu Yundong forced Shao Hui to death.


    Gu Yundong just said, "..." It''s really toote!


    Tong Shuitao was very anxious, "Miss, uncle, what can I do now?" In fact, the rumors didn''t spread very fast, but who made Hetai Lane the ce where Gu Yundong lived?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2396: Gu Yundongs position among the students

    Chapter 2396 Gu Yundong''s position among the students


    How to do?


    rify that rumors are not listened to unless a bigger rumor breaks out.


    But you can''t do nothing.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, and then said to Tong Shuitao, "Go find some people. When talking about this, you can ask me when I left, and when did the Cai family find out that Shao Hui was gone. It''s gone. There''s a conflict in time, and it always raises questions."


    At the very least, shift the focus.


    As for the rest of the matter, we will wait until Shao Qingyuan goes to Cai''s house tomorrow.


    Tong Shuitao swept away the gloomy color just now, nodded again and again, and turned to leave.


    But when he was about to go out, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi came in.


    "Eldest sister, leave this to us." Gu Yunshu slightly puffed out his chest, "I''ll ask my friends for help. They are all students. You know, students can ask these questions more sharply and convince the people more."


    Gu Yunshu has not been idle during this period of time, especially since the township examination has just ended, and many students from the capital havee to participate in the general examination next year.


    These foreign students are easily ostracized by the local students in the capital. When theye to the capital, sometimes they have no ess and are bullied.


    Gu Yunshu identally met two of them. At that time, he couldn''t help but say a few words, and he got to know people like that. Such students have ssmates, isn''t this group big?


    And the eldest sister may not know that her status among the students is very special.


    Because of movable type printing and magnifying ss, she miraculously has a group of fans, many people praise her for being a woman and do not let her be a man, and they admire her very much.


    Of course, some people think she is a woman. Although she contributed a few good things, didn''t the emperor also make her the princess? It is also a wish.


    Exactly, Gu Yunshu knew the former one. These students almost regarded Gu Yundong as an idol, saying that because of her existence, she gave them a lot of convenience and benefited them a lot.


    So much so that Gu Yunshu has not dared to say that his sister is the Lord of Yongjia County.


    Since Yun Shu said it was handed over to him, Gu Yundong called Tong Shuitao back, she still believed that her brother could do it.


    But the next day, Gu Yundong went to the Marquis of Huaiyin with Shao Qingyuan and the others.


    "I won''t go to Cai''s house. I will go to Hou''s mansion to apany my grandmother and wait for you toe back. I didn''t go yesterday, and you can still say that I disagreed with you for a long time. If I don''t show up today, my grandmother should be worried."


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while and nodded in agreement.


    But I haven¡¯t brought it with me for a long time. The little guy will stay at home in peace for the past two days. With Yangliu with me, I can eat someplementary food again, so don¡¯t worry.


    The group went out and went to the Hou residence first. Gu Yundong stayed by the olddy''s side, and Shao Qingyuan took his parents to Cai''s house.


    The olddy didn''t see Chi Chi, and she was a little regretful, but I heard that they were still sleeping when they went out, so she didn''t say anything. The children were sleeping a lot, and it was indeed still early.


    It was that maid, and when she was serving tea, she realized that Gu Yundong had juste over and herplexion changed.


    After she served the tea, she made an excuse to go to the back door again and saw the man.


    The man''s face was really ugly. He nced at the maid and asked, "Who else is next to Gu Yundong?"


    The maid returned, "I only brought a maid named Tong Shuitao."


    The ?? man fell silent, his eyes lowered, wondering what he was thinking.


    It was the maid who whispered, "It is said that the maid is extremely powerful."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2397: Reciprocity

    Chapter 2397 Reciprocity


    The man pondered for a moment, then exhaled, took out a small paper package from his sleeve, and handed it to the maid.


    "You put this on their food."


    The maid was startled, she didn''t dare to stretch her hand forward, and asked hesitantly, "This is..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a drug, it can''t kill people. I want living people, and dead people are useless to me."


    The maid let out a breath, but still asked suspiciously, "Didn''t you say that it''s useless for them to take medicine?"


    The ?? man nced at her and said, "That''s when Shao Qingyuan is around. Of course it''s useless to take medicine, and it''s easy to expose yourself. Now that Shao Qingyuan isn''t around, Gu Yundong doesn''t know medical skills, so it''s a good opportunity to prescribe medicine."


    said, he waved his hand impatiently, "Okay, hurry up to do it. Taking advantage of the fact that there are not many guards in the Hou Mansion, the opportunity is rare."


    "Yes, son."


    The maid was holding the medicine bag, slightly apprehensive. But soon his eyes became firm again, he exhaled and strode back to the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion.


    She walked straight to the small kitchen attached to the Nianyin Hall, but just after reaching the door, she suddenly changed her mind and returned to her residence.


    Not long after, he came out with a small food box, ced the cakes in it on a te, and then carried it to the Nianyin Hall.


    Tong Shuipao stood under the corridor outside the main room, and was dangling with a branch in a bored state.


    This looks a bit silly.


    In fact, it¡¯s not like she looks like it, just from the observation of the maid these days, Tong Shuitao is a simple-minded person with developed limbs, but her master is still very indulgent and conniving to her, and she doesn¡¯t know the rules to restrain her. This kind of person is the best. Taking advantage of it is also the easiest to hold back her master.


    The maid narrowed her eyes and suddenly called out to her in a low voice, "Sister Shuitao, Sister Shuitao??"


    Tong Shuitao heard the sound, turned her head and saw the maid from the Hou residence waving to her.


    She was stunned for a while, then walked over lightly, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    The maid smiled gently and shook her head gently, "Nothing happened, I just brought you something delicious, this is the dim sum from the newly opened dim sum shop in Beijing, it''s good-looking and delicious, I tasted it. One piece, these are all for you to eat."


    She originally wanted to go to the kitchen and find something delicious to bring to her, but when she thought that Tong Shuitao''s master was Yongjia County Master, and the County Master treated her so well, she must have eaten a lot of delicious food. And dim sum or something, Xin Ming Pavilion is more.


    But the one in her hand is different. This dim sum shop only opened this morning, so it''s fresh. Tong Shuitao must have never eaten it.


    Sure enough, Tong Shuitao''s eyes lit up slightly when he saw this dessert.


    But she was still a little strange, "You gave me all the snacks? Then don''t you eat them?"


    "I''ll buy it next time, didn''t you also share some good things for me to eat? Let''s exchange gifts, right? I don''t have any good things, only this dish can give away, you can do it! Don''t despise it."


    Tong Shuitao quickly took it over, "I don''t dislike it, you are too polite, I just gave you a few pieces of jerky."


    "For me, thoughts are the most important." The maid took her and sat down in the corridor, "You, just have something to eat here, I''ll go in and bring some tea to thedy and the princess, and I''lle out to talk to youter. "


    "OK."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2398: what good things are hidden

    Chapter 2398 What good things are hidden


    The maid entered, Tong Shuitao looked down, looked down at the dim sum on the te, and couldn''t help swallowing.


    This dessert is really fragrant and beautiful, I really want to eat it.


    She stretched out her hand and held a crystal clear lotus-shaped snack, and opened her mouth to eat it.


    just stretched his hand halfway and suddenly stopped.


    After thinking about it, she happily took out a handkerchief from her bosom, and then put all the snacks on the te in the handkerchief and wrapped it up.


    just paused when he took the second piece, and took out a handkerchief from his arms.


    There are three pieces of dim sum, with three different vors and different shapes, so she took three veils so that they would be wrapped separately so that the vors would not be mixed.


    Tong Shuitao put away the dim sum contentedly, "I''m so witty, this dim sum is new, you can take it home to see for Coco. She likes to study new food the most, maybe she will know how to make it after tasting it. At that time, I will not only eat these three yuan, thirty yuan and three hundred yuan, is it still up to me to eat?"


    Tong Shuitao couldn''t help but babble and snort.


    That maid just came out, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but tick, did she eat it? ?


    However, when she looked down and saw that the te was clean, she couldn''t help being stunned, her expression cracked, "Sister Peach, you... have you finished eating?"


    Tong Shuitao was taken aback, looked at her, then looked at the empty te, andughed dryly.


    She couldn''t say that she put it away and prepared to take it back. After all, the things that were sent by others were specially used for her to eat. If she said that she would take it back and let people study the practice, it would be too... embarrassing.


    So Tong Shuitaoughed dryly, wiped his mouth casually, and said, "Well, this pastry is so delicious, I ate it too fast. I''m sorry, I should save a piece for you."


    The maid waved her hands again and again, "No, no, just eat it if you like."


    "I like it, I like it very much, but I''m thirsty after eating too much, so I''ll pour a ss of water and drink it." She felt a little guilty for some reason, feeling that she would have nothing to hide under the sight of that maid, and just wanted to find a ce to stay away She is just fine.


    But that maid also has a guilty conscience. The pastry is filled with medicine. What if she doesn''t faint when she walks halfway?


    So she quickly pressed down Tong Shuitao, "I''ll pour it for you, sit here for a while."


    Tong Shuitao had no time to stop her, and the maid had already hurried away.


    Tong Shuitao scratched his head, sighed and sat back down again.


    Thinking of the three cakes in her arms, sheughed happily again.


    Just when he was satisfied, he saw Gu Yundong helping the olddy out of the main room.


    Tong Shuitao hurried over, "Miss, where are you going?"


    "Go get dressed."


    Tong Shuitao understands, go to the toilet.


    She stretched out her hand to help the other side, just as the maid came back, she quickly put the teacup in her hand on the corridor, ran over to pick up the olddy, "County Lord, let mee, you rest."


    The olddy also waved her hand, "You sit inside, don''t worry about me."


    Immediately, she was helped away by the maid.


    Gu Yundong stood there for a while, and was about to turn back when he saw Tong Shuitao out of the corner of his eye, and suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked, "What good things are in this bulge in your arms?"


    Tong Shuitao looked down andughed, "Miss, someone else gave it to me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2399: not quite right

    Chapter 2399 is not quite right


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly took out the three pieces of dim sum, and then told the future history, "...I just thought, we haven''t released new dim sum in Xinming Pavilion for a long time, and just bought this back, maybe the seconddy will know how to do it. Done, adding new business to our Xinming Pavilion, right?"


    Well, she didn''t say that her main purpose was to eat more in the future.


    After being with Miss for so long, she still understands the art of speaking.


    Although Gu Yundong could see her purpose at a nce.


    but¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong looked at the three cakes in her hand, "You said it was given by the maid who poured us tea just now?" She pointed to the man who helped the olddy away.


    Tong Shuitao nodded, "Yeah, she''s pretty good."


    Gu Yundong frowned tightly, opened the veil, and looked at the cakes inside.


    Tong Shuitao felt uneasy when she saw that she was silent for a long time.


    "Miss, is there something wrong with this pastry?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I don''t know, I just think this behavior is a bit abrupt. Yesterday, my husband also told me that there is something wrong with this maid..."


    Sending cakes to Tong Shuitao is for the exchange of gifts.


    The reason is of course usible, but it''s just too weird.


    Tong Shuitao couldn''t understand, and scratched his head, "It''s not abrupt, I gave her two pieces of jerky, and she gave me three pieces of cake, isn''t it normal?"


    Gu Yundong asked her, "If someone gives you something, of course we have to return a copy of it. But if you return the gift, will you give it to eat and use it?"


    Tong Shuitao shook her head subconsciously, "Of course not." The next moment, she suddenly realized, "Yeah, if I return the gift, I will return a good one, there is no one I have eaten for others. ... Well, miss, I will. Isn''t it because I have eaten the jerky I gave? So she doesn''t want to give too much?"


    "But this is a new pastry, and it doesn''t seem to be cheap. If you don''t want to give too much, wouldn''t it be more appropriate to buy something else? And a maid, the things in the newly opened pastry shop, you can buy them if you want, she Is the monthly money allowed?"


    is wrong, so wrong.


    Tong Shuitao thinks...it''s not allowed, her monthly money is already enough, thedy treats her well, and the rewards she gives on weekdays are not ambiguous at all. Seriously speaking, her worth is higher than some people in this capital.


    But even so, she didn''t dare to go to the newly opened pastry shop to buy cakes. Who knows how it will taste? If the taste is not good, then she spent so much money, isn''t it a loss? As a maid, I can''t afford to lose such arge sum of money.


    If you really want to buy cakes, you should also buy them for the master of the family.


    Tong Shuitao couldn''t help frowning, "So Miss, is there something wrong with this pastry?"


    "Just guessing." After speaking, she turned to look at the tea in the main room.


    If there is a problem with pastries, it is not only Tong Shuitao, but also her.


    "Miss, what shall we do next?"


    Gu Yundong wrapped the pastry, stuffed it back into her arms, and said, "Then test it out, is there really something wrong with that maid?"


    "How to try?" Tong Shuitao hurriedly asked.


    Gu Yundong nced at her, why is this girl so excited?


    She twitched the corner of her mouth and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Tong Shuitao nodded as he listened, "I understand, Miss."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2400: fainted

    Chapter 2400 fainted


    While talking, the olddy also came back.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped forward and helped him to the main room, the olddy still had a smile on her face and asked, "Where did we just say?"


    "Speaking of whether this girl Shuitao has a marriage partner." Gu Yundong said, and gleefully nced at Tong Shuitao.


    Thetter was stunned for a moment, "Why did you suddenly talk about me? I''ve promised someone."


    The olddy suddenly became interested, "Oh? Are you dating someone? Who is the other party?" Then she looked at Gu Yundong, "What did you point to?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "The other party is Xue Rong, my father''s long-time follower. It''s not what I meant. The situation here is a bitplicated."


    "What kind ofplicated method?" the olddy asked eagerly.


    She is getting old, so there are really so many topics to chat with the young Gu Yundong, no, it''s just about marriage.


    Tong Shuitao, "I just crushed a stone in front of him and asked him if he would marry me. He said yes, but it''s notplicated, miss, it''s quite simple." Well, I finished in one sentence.


    Olddy, "..." is really quite,plicated.


    Gu Yundong smiled sullenly, nced at the maid, and saw that she looked anxiously at Tong Shuitao several times.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, picked up the teacup on the table, and poured a ss of water from the kettle that the maid had just brought in.


    She thought about it, if there was a problem with the tea before, then after such a long time, the symptoms would already appear?


    Not yet, I am afraid that the tea that was brought in just now was tampered with.


    After pouring the water, the maid''s eyes really were on Gu Yundong.


    Thetter took the teacup and drank the whole ss of water in front of her.


    The maid slowly let out a sigh of relief, but what she didn''t know was that Gu Yundong just used the cover of his fingers to pour the whole ss of water into the space without drinking it into his mouth at all.


    After she finished drinking, she waved her hand and let the two go out.


    Tong Shuitao couldn''t help staggering as soon as he went out.


    The maid hurriedly supported her, "Are you all right?"


    Tong Shuitao shook his head, "It''s okay, just a little sleepy."


    "I''ll help you sit over there for a while and rest."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Tong Shuitao sat down again under the corridor. As soon as he sat down, he leaned against the pir weakly and fell asleep with his eyes closed.


    The maid stretched out her hand and gently pushed her twice, then called out twice.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I thought the medicine had failed, and I fainted a littleter than expected." And she also ate three cakes.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s enough for the person to faint.


    The maid helped him to the corner and ced it in the corner at the back of the house. If you don''t look carefully at this location, you won''t be able to find someone hiding in it.


    Fortunately, there were not many servants in the house, and Zhou Mama went to stare at the kitchen again, giving her room to act.


    After putting away Tong Shui Tao, the maid came back, looked left and right, made sure there was no one, and then quietly approached the main room.


    There was no sound in the main room. The olddy and Gu Yundong had a lively chat just now, but now there is no movement.


    The maid had a look of joy on her face and stepped inside.


    Sure enough, the olddy and Gu Yundong bothy on the table and passed out.


    She came over and deliberately pushed Gu Yundong twice, "Master, are you okay?" Then, she walked behind the olddy and pushed her twice.


    Neither of them responded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2401: broken

    Chapter 2401 is broken


    The maidughed, closed the door of the main room, took out a maid''s costume, took off all the hair essories on Gu Yundong''s head, and randomly inserted an inconspicuous hairpin.


    Finally, she took off her coat and put on the maid''s costume.


    As long as she doesn''t raise her head to look, she really can''t tell that she is Gu Yundong.


    After the maid changed her outfit, she carefully lifted her up and put a hand on her shoulder.


    Even though this girl is thin and small, she is quite strong, so she won''t feel particrly difficult to support Gu Yundong to walk.


    As soon as the person walked out, the olddy slowly opened her eyes with a gloomy expression.


    Tong Shuitao also ran in, "Old Madam."


    "You ask Mother Zhou toe in."


    "Yes."


    Mother Zhou entered the main room without knowing why. It was rare to see the olddy''s face so ugly, and she was shocked, "What''s the matter? Olddy, what happened?" Why isn''t the princess there?


    The olddy ordered in a deep voice, "You gather all the remaining guards in the house and wait for the order."


    Mother Zhou was stunned, "Old Madam??"


    "Why don''t you go soon?"


    "Yes."


    Mother Zhou left, and Tong Shui Tao also ran out, but after leaving the Nianyin Hall, she parted ways with Mama Zhou.


    Although he was a stepte, Tong Shuitao quickly followed the maid and fell behind them from a distance. Seeing the maid carrying her youngdy out through the back door, she hurriedly jumped up the wall andy there to watch.


    Gu Yundong squinted slightly and nced at the terrain, and found that the old woman who was guarding the back door was gone.


    The maid carried the person out of the Hou Mansion, and after walking for a while along the alley, she finally stopped.


    Gu Yundong closed his eyes and heard the maid call out a son.


    followed, and she was put on a carriage.


    There was someone in the carriage, it should be the young master the maid just called.


    The man nced at Gu Yundong and asked the maid, "Is it going well?"


    "ording to your son''s orders, everything went well. Young master, shall we leave now?"


    The ?? man suddenly chuckled, "Go? We want to go, but you can''t go yet."


    The maid was taken aback, "Young Master means..."


    "Go, set a fire on the east side of the Hou''s mansion to divert attention, lest they react too early and catch up with us."


    The maid''s fingers trembled, "Yes, but this way, the possibility of ves being caught..."


    "You are very clever, you have to believe that you can escape. All right, hurry up, you should be discovered if you don''t go, and if it dys my affairs, I will kill you."


    "Yes, this servant will go." The maid got off the carriage again tremblingly, and went back to the back door. Just as she hurried to the east of the Hou residence, a person suddenly turned over from the wall, and a dagger directly across her neck.


    The maid took a deep breath, "Tong, Tong Shuitao? Didn''t you faint?"


    Wait, she didn''t faint, what about the Princess Yongjia?


    broken! !


    The maid turned her head and wanted to shout, but before the words came out, she was knocked unconscious by Tong Shuitao.


    Tong Shuitao raised his head and said to the guard who had just arrived, "I''ll leave this person to you. I''ll protect my youngdy."


    After she finished speaking, she climbed up the wall again.


    And at this moment, Gu Yundong is also waiting for the opportunity.


    The man in the carriage kicked Gu Yundong, sneered twice, and shouted to the driver outside, "Go."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2402: Rescue soldiers

    Chapter 2402 Rescue soldiers


    As soon as the carriage moved, it was about to move forward. The man''s eyes lit up and shed with excitement, so much so that he ignored the movement of the person lying on the carriage.


    The carriage was inconspicuous, just like an ordinary carriage for goods, and the people carrying the carriage quickly drove away from the back door of the Hou residence.


    Tong Shuipao climbed over the wall and followed silently. She was holding a stone in her hand, and every time she made a turn or fork, she would make two marks on the wall.


    The guards of the ??hou mansion immediately followed, and at the same time, the olddy also sent someone to the Qin mansion, which was closer, to rescue soldiers.


    The Qin Mansion is also closer to the Marquis of Huaiyin because of Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    When the concierge heard that someone in the Marquis of Huaiyin needed help with urgent matters, he took the guards of the Marquis to find Butler Qin without saying a word.


    Qin Wenzheng was not at home, and Ge Shi was also in Xinming Pavilion. Butler Qin can''t be in charge of such a big event of dispatching guards in the mansion.


    Therefore, he could only ask Qin Anning for advice. Although Anning is young, he understands everything he should understand. With parents like Qin Wenzheng and Ge Shi, An Ning is not stupid, but rather decisive.


    After listening to the report from the guards of the Hou residence, and knowing that the person who was taken away was Gu Yundong, An Ning immediately stood up, and promptly went to the guards Qin Wenzheng arranged for him, and asked him to catch up with more than a dozen people.


    The guards left by the Hou Mansion, plus the guards from the Qin Mansion, the two gangs chased after the marks left by Tong Shuitao.


    It¡¯s just that it goes around in seven turns and eight turns, just like going around in circles, and it takes a while to finally stop.


    Tong Shuitao was out of breath, scolding her mother in her heart, but when she looked up, it was only three intersections from Hou''s residence, but it wasn''t far. If you walk on weekdays, it will only take less than two quarters of an hour.


    But it took her an hour and a half to go back and forth with the carriage today.


    "Mother, just wait for me, I''ll beat you to death in a while, and you''ve gone around so many circles and almost killed me."


    Fortunately, although the other party was a carriage, he did not dare to drive fast on the streets of the city, and he did not walk fast, otherwise Tong Shuitao''s leg would be abolished.


    Gu Yundong in the car didn''t feel tired, but she kept her ears pricked and listened to the sounds outside. She knew that the carriage was going around in circles, and it seemed that this person was a little cautious.


    Gu Yundong''s hand was already tied with a rope. The man probably had a grudge against her. The rope was so strong that it made her wrist hurt.


    Fortunately, after the man tied her up, he ignored her, and instead talked to the driver outside, "When you get there, you can send a letter to Shao Qingyuan, tell him that Gu Yundong is in our hands, and let him take the paper. Do as it says."


    As he spoke, he sent a letter to the driver, "If he can''t do it, then his wife''s life will be lost."


    The driver respectfully responded, "Yes, son."


    Gu Yundong took out a small and sharp de from the space while listening, with his hands behind his back, he huddled in the corner of the carriage and silently began to cut the rope.


    When it was cut, the carriage stopped just right.


    Gu Yundong retracted the de into the space, then took out a sharp dagger and held it in the palm of his hand.


    "Call..."


    The carriage stopped moving, and the driver jumped from the carriage.


    The man looked down at Gu Yundong and reached out to take her off the carriage.


    However, the next moment, Gu Yundong sat up abruptly, the dagger in his hand suddenly resting on the man''s neck.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2403: Its you? ?

    Chapter 2403 Is that you? ?


    "Hey..." The man took a deep breath and stared at Gu Yundong in disbelief, "Aren''t you dizzy?"


    Also, where did the dagger in her hande from? That maid should have searched her body when she changed her clothes, but he didn''t find anything when he tied her hands and feet.


    At the same time, Gu Yundong also looked at the man in front of him in shock, and whispered, "Is it you?"


    Chu Baoyan, Prince of Lu! !


    He is still in the capital?


    Before, Princess Lu had given a lot of clues, although she had tried her best to avoid Chu Baoyan''s whereabouts.


    But Qin Wenzheng and others still deduced some clues from those words, but the final result was that Chu Baoyan left the city.


    Is it that Princess Lu herself doesn''t know his whereabouts? Or did Chu Baoyan stay in the capital without listening to the words of King Lu and his wife?


    Gu Yundong squinted at Prince Lu, feeling that it should be thetter. It''s known from the fact that he took the risk at this time to start with himself.


    When the driver outside heard the movement, he lifted the curtain of the car with a ''sigh'', and when he saw the situation inside, his face changed suddenly, his fingers tightened, and he looked like a trainer.


    Gu Yundong immediately hid behind Chu Baoyan, the dagger shed coldly and moved slightly, Chu Baoyan groaned.


    Gu Yundong said to the driver, "Don''t move, if you dare to move, your son''s life will be lost. You know that this position is cut, but there is no possibility of saving life."


    The driver didn''t move any more, frowned and looked at Chu Baoyan.


    Thetter nced down, the corners of his mouth pursed tightly, almost forming a straight line, his voice was low, and his face was ugly, "Where did this daggere from, the princess?"


    "You don''t care where I came from." Gu Yundong smiled, "I was surprised that the Prince of Lu appeared here. The prince is really brave, and now the whole capital is searching for your whereabouts. Not only are you not hiding, He also appeared in front of me and wanted to plot against me."


    Chu Baoyan sneered, "Unfortunately, it still falls short. As expected, it is too risky to take the adults away. If it is your son, you can..."


    Gu Yundong''s face changed abruptly, the dagger in his hand suddenly squeezed, and blood oozes instantly from Chu Baoyan''s neck.


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, "How dare you attack my son''s idea."


    Chu Baoyan snorted, the pain in his neck made the hatred in his eyes deepen, "Yeah, I thought you woulde yesterday, who knows..."


    At this moment, Gu Yundong didn''t know whether he should be d that Chi Chi suddenly fell ill or suffer from his suffering.


    But Chu Baoyan actually wanted to hurt her son, she would never let it go.


    "Do you think that even if my son went to the Hou residence with you yesterday, you can take him away? Why? With your maid?"


    Chu Baoyan fell silent, that maid is indeed more than a failure, and even such a simple thing can''t be done well.


    The opportunity for the two to talk, the people in the house not far in front of them seemed to hear the movement, and suddenly more than ten people rushed out.


    Seeing the Prince Lu who was being held hostage by Gu Yundong, the expressions of each one changed.


    "Young Master..."


    They were about to step forward, but they stopped abruptly when they approached.


    Seeing these people, Gu Yundong tightened his fingers slightly. Sure enough, Prince Lu had some people with him.


    And everyone is a master, and I don''t know how many people the Hou Mansion has followed. They went to Qin Mansion for help, can they bring help.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2404: Three abuses

    Chapter 2404 This is a trifle


    Gu Yundong only thought about it, Chu Baoyan suddenly stretched his neck forward.


    The neck was straight towards the dagger in her hand, looking like he was going to kill himself regardless.


    Gu Yundong almost subconsciously avoided the dagger to the side, but the next second, when he immediately reacted and wanted to stab him again, the driver standing in front of him suddenly attacked, and something in his hand suddenly raised towards her. At the same time, Chu Baoyan pped her chest with a palm.


    Rely on, this is three indiscriminate.


    Gu Yundong had no choice but to cover his eyes and roll towards the corner of the carriage, his feet had no choice but to kick Chu Baoyan directly, kicking him out of the carriage.


    Taking this opportunity, she also turned over from the window, rolled around on the ground, and stood at the corner of the room.


    Almost the moment she rolled out of the window, the entire carriage was shot into a sieve.


    Gu Yundong let out a breath, and only then did he see clearly what the driver had thrown at him just now.


    Powder, white, looks like some kind of medicine.


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly, worried that the medicine was poison, and when he raised his hand, he put it all into his own space.


    Then he slightly stuck his head out to look at Chu Baoyan, but just as he stuck out a little bit, an arrow shot towards him.


    Gu Yundong immediately put her head back, she frowned, Tong Shuitao didn''t know if she brought someone here?


    "Master Yongjia, it''s useless for you to hide there, there''s a dead alley behind you." Chu Baoyan said, moving towards her.


    But after walking a few steps, she was pulled by the coachman, "Sir, it''s not safe here anymore. The county master of Yongjia has a lot of tricks. She suddenly woke up, and she might have followed her tail long ago. You go first and catch the county. The Lord''s business is left to us."


    Gu Yundong nced back, the alley was a bit long, but it was indeed an alley with no exit.


    but¡­¡­


    Even so, she couldn''t let Chu Baoyan leave like this, she had to dy for a while, "Prince Lu is really courageous, he dares to push his neck towards my dagger, you are not afraid that I will take advantage of the situation and ask for you directly. life?"


    Chu Baoyan, "Take my life? I bet you don''t dare."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Go away, who wouldn''t dare?


    But then again, even if her avoidance just now wasn''t a subconscious action, she still wouldn''t kill him. It''s not that I dare not, it is impossible.


    Prince Lu naturally cannot die now. There are a lot of clues that he can dig up. The emperor sent so many people to arrest him, not just to arrest a dead body.


    Moreover, if he died on the spot, the driver would cut her into 10 and 8 sections at the first time with the dozen or so people involved, so there was no room for her to continue moring here.


    It seems that Chu Baoyan still wants to catch her for this job.


    "Chu Baoyan, what are you trying to do when you arrest me? I think I have no power and no power. If I want to say that I have a grudge against you, I mean if you kill me yourself, what are you trying to do? You don''t want to save King Lu. With Princess Lu, right?"


    As soon as these words came out, the scene suddenly fell silent, and the driver who was about to pull Chu Baoyan away also stopped.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth is slightly open, can''t he? Does he really want to save King Lu and Princess Lu?


    Although King Lu and his wife are still locked in the dungeon without beheading, what is the use of arresting her? You don''t think that if you catch her, or if you arete, you can threaten Shao Qingyuan and let him let him go, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2405: cant pass out

    Chapter 2405 Can''t faint


    Um? Wait, their initial goal was to bete.


    If this is the case, then the husband and wife may indeed do something they can''t do for the sake of the dyed safety.


    Rescue King Lu and his wife, as long as the method is right, it can still be done.


    Gu Yundong sighed, unexpectedly Chu Baoyan recognized the intelligence of their husband and wife so much.


    With a ?? "bang", Gu Yundong''s expression changed slightly, and he took two steps back abruptly.


    When ?? looked up, he saw the driver looking at him with a knife.


    She hurriedly reached out and grabbed his knife.


    The expression on the driver''s face is about to crack, this woman also has a knife in her hand? where did ite from?


    However, before he could think about it, a person suddenly turned over on the top of the wall, and a brick in his hand smashed straight at the door in front of him.


    "Miss, run quickly." Tong Shuitao pulled out the soft sword from his waist and fought with the driver.


    This soft sword was specially made for her by thedy. It is beautiful and suitable. It is a perfect fit for her. Tong Shuitao likes it very much.


    So when fighting with the driver, the more you fight, the more you fight, the stronger you get, and the force is so strong that the driver''s hand with the knife feels a little numb.


    But what worried him even more was the sound of fighting outside the alley.


    Too bad, Gu Yundong really found help, and the prince didn''t have time to leave at all.


    The driver''s movements became sharp in an instant, and he shed Tong Shuidao horizontally. Tong Shuidao narrowly avoided and hurriedly took two steps back.


    The driver was not reluctant to fight, he turned his head and ran away. When he saw someone fighting against Chu Baoyan, he immediately rushed over to pick up the man''s sword, shed the guard, and then ran away with Chu Baoyan.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao chased out of the alley and saw a shadow of swords and swords outside.


    The group of people that Chu Baoyan brought are all experts, so even if there are a lot of them, there is no way to take advantage of them in a short period of time.


    The corners of her mouth pursed tightly, and the crossbow arrow in her hand was already aimed at Chu Baoyan and the driver.


    looked almost exactly, and with a sound of ''ßÝ'', the crossbow arrow shot directly at Chu Baoyan''s calf.


    Seeing that he was about to hit, the driver suddenly pushed Chu Baoyan and pushed the person to the side. The arrow narrowly grazed his cheek and finally prated the wall.


    Gu Yundong let out an annoyed voice, seeing Chu Baoyan getting further and further away, she hurriedly avoided the fighting crowd and ran forward.


    Unexpectedly, he only took a few steps, Chu Baoyan suddenly stepped back slowly, and his face was still full of fear.


    Gu Yundong followed his line of sight and saw a man with a sword approaching Chu Baoyan step by step.


    "Nie Cong." Gu Yundong''s face lit up with joy, looking at the officers and soldiers behind Nie Cong, he let out a heavy sigh.


    Nie Cong took time to look at her, and when she saw that she was all right, he felt relieved.


    then waved his hand behind him, "Take these traitors down."


    "Yes." These officers and soldiers, together with the guards brought by Tong Shuitao, instantly surrounded them.


    These people are still stubbornly resisting, but it is useless, and those officers and soldiers are also somewhat skilled.


    Five or six people to deal with one, there is no way to lose.


    Tong Shuitao fought with the driver again, while Nie Cong confronted Chu Baoyan.


    Gu Yundong wanted to help, but took a few steps, but found that his steps were vain and his legs were a little weak.


    Too bad, the medicine powder that the coachman had swung towards her at the beginning still worked.


    She is in a trance, but everyone is fighting at the moment, she can''t faint here, can''t...


    Today is even less. I am a bridesmaid for my friends. I didn¡¯t sleep all night yesterday because I picked up the kiss in the middle of the night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2406: Gu Yundong is still dizzy

    Chapter 2406 Gu Yundong is still dizzy


    Gu Yundong took a few steps back and slowly returned to the alley just now.


    There was no one here, she exhaled, her legs were weak and she couldn''t support it any longer, and she sat down on the ground.


    But also because there was no one around, she still insisted that she did not dare to faint, the crossbow arrow in her hand was loaded, and her right hand trembled slightly at the entrance of the alley. Whenever someone from Chu Baoyan came in, she would shoot out without hesitation. .


    The waiting time was very long, and it was only a few breaths past, but Gu Yundong felt that after waiting for a long time, his eyelids kept falling. She pinched her thighs twice, but her fingers didn''t have the strength to feel any pain.


    Gu Yundong was ruthless, his teeth bit his lower lip, and with a little force, blood beads ooze out of the corners of his mouth.


    "Sigh..." It really hurts.


    A figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the alley, and she suddenly opened her eyes, seeing that the personing was Tong Shuitao, her body rxed slightly, and finally faintedpletely.


    Tong Shuitao turned pale with fright, "Miss!!"


    She rushed over and supported Gu Yundong''s body, only to find that the youngdy had lost all consciousness, and tears were about to burst out.


    "Miss, Miss, what''s the matter with you?" Tong Shuitao reached out and probed her neck in fear, and found that it was still beating, she almost cried with joy, and was greatly relieved.


    She quickly carried Gu Yundong on her back, picked up the arrow crossbow on the ground, and hurried out of the alley.


    At this moment, Nie Cong has also taken down Chu Baoyan, and the others were either killed or arrested, and all of them were tied up.


    Nie Cong was raising his head to look for Gu Yundong when he saw Tong Shuitao running out with tears all over his face. He was shocked and rushed over, "What''s wrong with Yundong?"


    Tong Shuitao cried and shook her head, "I don''t know either, the youngdy passed out." Then she looked at Chu Bao, "It must be their hands and feet, what did you do to our youngdy? Did you give me medicine? Hand over the medicine."


    Nie Cong turned his head and pointed at him with the long sword in his hand, "Where''s the antidote?"


    Chu Baoyan was already injured. Seeing his entire army annihted, he had a hateful expression on his face, but he couldn''t break free. He was no different from a bereaved dog.


    What antidote? He didn''t even...


    Um? ?


    Chu Baoyan''s urge to curse stopped, he raised his eyes to look at Nie Cong, and snorted, "The antidote is on the carriage, a white porcin bottle."


    Nie Cong looked at the carriage that had been shot into a sieve, and jumped on it and pulled out the medicine bottle.


    Tong Shuitao was about to take it and give it to Gu Yundong to eat. Who knew that Nie Cong pressed her hand down and said, "I don''t know if this antidote is true or not, but Chu Baoyan gave it too much pleasure."


    Tong Shuitao was right when she thought about it, "I''d better take our youngdy directly to the uncle." She was about to leave with Gu Yundong on her back.


    Nie Cong said, "I''ll go with you."


    "No, Master Nie still needs to deal with it here. Master Nie, please don''t let Prince Lu escape. If he dares to attack our youngdy, I will whip him a hundred timester." I don''t know how to detoxify thedy, and I have to start with Prince Lu, so we must pay close attention to him.


    Nie Cong nodded. He originally wanted his two subordinates to send them there, but with the guards of the Hou Mansion, he suppressed this idea.


    In the end, he asked people to quickly find a carriage. Prince Lu''s carriage was no longer usable, so he had to find one nearby.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2407: encounter cloud book

    Chapter 2407 Encountering the cloud book


    Seeing Tong Shuitao carrying Gu Yundong on his back to the carriage, Nie Cong gave the white medicine bottle to the guard who was driving in Hou Mansion, and gave him all the other medicine bottles in the carriage.


    "Bring these all together for emergencies."


    "Thank you, Lord Nie." The guard bowed his hands and jumped directly into the carriage.


    The carriage is not big, so this time there are only two guards who will go with Tong Shui Tao and Gu Yundong, and the others will stay behind to deal with the aftermath, or go to the Hou Mansion to report.


    Tong Shuitao sat in the carriage, holding Gu Yundong''s fingers tightly with one hand, feeling that her body temperature was still warm, and her face was not blue or purple, she was somewhat relieved.


    I was still very anxious, regretting that I didn''t secretly teach me when the four of them were studying medicine with my uncle.


    If she also has a little medical skills now, she can see what is going on with the youngdy.


    "Why hasn''t it arrived yet?"


    The guards on the carriage have already tried their best to drive, but there are peopleing and going in the capital, and the carriage cannot run too fast.


    Tong Shuitao''s brows were tightened, he grabbed Gu Yundong with one hand, and lifted the curtain of the car with the other to see where he was.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he raised his eyes, he saw a familiar figure.


    Tong Shuitao subconsciously shouted, "Master Yunshu."


    Gu Yunshu was staying with five or six students who looked like students when he heard the voice and looked over.


    Seeing Tong Shuitao in an unfamiliar carriage, he was immediately surprised. Seeing that the carriage stopped, he hurried over and asked, "Shui Tao? Why are you here, my sister?"


    Tong Shuitao looked at him. Although the other party was only a child under ten years old, she somehow seemed to have found the backbone.


    "Master Yunshu, the youngdy was in the carriage and just passed out. We are going to find Uncle."


    "What?" Gu Yunshu was startled, and hurriedly got into the carriage. When he saw that Gu Yundong was unconscious with his eyes closed, he immediately panicked.


    Immediately stuck his head out through the car window, and said to the five or six students who were waiting for him outside, "Brother Yu, something happened at my house, I have to rush back first and get together another day."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the carriage was already running forward, and Gu Yunshu only had time to wave his hand.


    The student known as Brother Yu was surprised, and looked at each other, "What happened to Yunshu''s house? He seems to be in a hurry."


    "It''s a pity that we went too fast, and we didn''t have a chance to ask clearly, and we don''t know if we can help."


    "Ha, you look down on yourself too much, don''t you? We all came from other prefectures and cities, and there is no backer for people who are not familiar with life in this capital. How can you help others? Don''t look at Gu Yunshu and have no background. But in the end, they are people from the capital, and they are better than us.


    This person spoke yin and yang in a strange manner, and the expressions of the other people suddenly became difficult to look at.


    Yu Yang even scolded, "What are you talking about? One person is short and two are long. After all, we have been studying hard for many years in the cold window, and we will not be useless. No matter the background or the backing, can''t we just rely on ourselves? "


    "That''s right, Brother Li, your thinking is too narrow."


    "Brother Li knew that Yun Shu thought that he had passed the National Children''s Prison, and he became yin and yang. If you don''t like him, why should youe out and get along with him? ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2408: Cloud book is the backbone

    Chapter 2408 The cloud book is the backbone


    The others nodded one after another, and the student Li''s face immediately flushed red, and he flicked his sleeves fiercely, "You think I''m rare? I''m just a hairy boy, and it''s worthy of your attention, just because he thinks he''s a schr at a young age, and in the future Is the future limitless? I don¡¯t even think about how many young geniuses have died early in the past, or have performed outstandingly in the past, but have been mediocre in the future, so you have a narrow vision, hum.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left.


    As soon as he left, the atmosphere of the others became much more rxed.


    Yu Yang snorted, "He''s full of big truths, don''t eat the food that Yunshu brought over if he has the ability. Every time Yunshues, he smells it... In short, he is everywhere. Once Yunshu leaves , in front of our face, the yin and yang began to get angry."


    "He also wanted to pass the Guozijian admissions exam this time, but he didn''t have much hope. Seeing that Yunshu was talented at a young age, he was naturally unbnced. To put it bluntly, he was jealous. This time something happened to Yunshu''s family. My heart may be gloating."


    "In the future, let''s have less contact with him."


    "That makes sense."


    Yu Yang looked again in the direction where Gu Yunshu''s carriage left, shook his head for a while, and greeted the others, "Let''s go."


    Gu Yunshu in the carriage had no time to take care of them. After listening to all the cause and effect from Tong Shuitao, his expression became extraordinarily dignified. He reached out and grabbed Gu Yundong''s other hand, murmuring in a low voice, "Eldest sister, you will be fine, nothing."


    He raised his head and said to Tong Shuitao, "Don''t worry, then Prince Lu took so much trouble to catch my eldest sister, drugging and going around in circles, he must be trying to catch my eldest sister. Since that''s the case, he won''t take my eldest sister lightly. With deadly poison. As long as my eldest sister is alive, there will be salvation."


    His brother-inw is very skilled in medicine, and Uncle Bai is experienced. What''s more, isn''t Prince Lu still alive? Clues can always be pryed out of his mouth.


    Tong Shuitao immediately felt that it was very reasonable, and immediately let go.


    Sure enough, with Young Master Yunshu, she found the backbone.


    After his analysis, Tong Shuitao finally stopped being so flustered, and finally asked about Gu Yunshu''s situation, "Where is the young master Yunshu going, and who is the person with you?"


    Gu Yunshu said, "We heard that there was a fight in the alley ahead, and people were killed, so we decided to go and see what happened. I didn''t expect..." It was the fight between the eldest sister and the Prince of Lu.


    "Brother Yu and the others are new students I met. They are all schrs. This time they came to Beijing to travel." Gu Yunshu had helped two Juren before, and he had a good rtionship with them.


    The two juren also brought cloud books to meet other students, but those juren came to Kyoto this time to catch up for the exam. Most of them read books in their rented homes on weekdays and didn¡¯te out very often.


    On the other hand, Yu Yang, a few talented people, had a good chat with Gu Yunshu, knowing that he had also traveled abroad and encountered a lot of interesting things.


    Because they have amon topic, they quickly became acquainted with each other.


    There is only brother Li, this time for the recruitment of Guozijian. It''s a pity that because of King Lu''s time, the exam was postponed, and Brother Li became very irritable.


    This time, because Gu Yundong was said to be Shao Hui''s business, Gu Yunshu asked them for help.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2409: The man in black succeeded?

    Chapter 2409 Did the man in ck seed?


    Tong Shuitao nodded involuntarily after hearing this, "Why didn''t Young Master Yunshue out with Young Master Yuanzhi?"


    "Cousin said that since he has made an agreement with Master Shen, he must work hard to realize it. He is currently studying hard, and ns to take the exam as a schr as soon as possible."


    Tong Shuitao looked relieved, the two young masters are diligent and hardworking, and they will definitely be promising in the future.


    While talking, the carriage was getting closer and closer to the house where the Cai family was standing.


    The Cai family is a little busy now. Although the funeral has been postponed for a day, it is still too urgent. Many things are toote to arrange, and the mourning hall is also a bit rudimentary.


    After the three of them came, Shao Qingyuan and Mrs. Hou chatted outside for a while, then came over and bowed.


    Shao Hui died, but few people came.


    After all, the Cai family is now in decline, and Cai Jin was involved in the affairs of King Lu and was exiled. Although the capital is not as nervous as before, people are still panicking.


    At least, the things rted to King Lu are avoided by everyone, who knows if they will be implicated.


    Therefore, Shao Hui''s mourning hall is very deserted. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Marquis of Huaiyin handled the funeral, Shao Qingyuan and the Bai family would alsoe, I''m afraid no one wille.


    Didn''t you see that Cai''s father and Cai''s mother didn''t show up? Everyone present was whispering. Speaking of Cai''s father and Cai''s mother, they all shook their heads. Are these two people now shameless and skinless because of their age?


    After Shao Qingyuan bowed, he turned to look at the Cai family who were kneeling beside him.


    Cai Wenqian returned the salute, with faint traces of tears on his face, and his wife and children were pale and ugly.


    They greeted Shao Qingyuan and the others, and Shao Qingyuan was led by the servants of the Hou residence to rest.


    But after drinking a cup of tea, he made an excuse to return to the back of the mourning hall.


    He originally wanted to see Shao Hui, but looking at the coffin that had been covered in front of him, his brows were tied into a knot.


    "It''s actually nailed." This is not easy to check.


    You have to think of another way.


    Shao Qingyuan was thoughtful, but Cai Wenqian over there seemed to hear a movement behind him, so he got up quickly.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan standing there, his face sank instantly, "What is my cousin standing here for? My mother has gone, you better not disturb her."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, turned and left.


    Just before leaving, he still mentioned, "Young Master Cai, it''s better to call me Master Shao."


    Cai Wenqian clenched his hand that was hanging by his side, and stared at his back fiercely.


    He wanted to say something, but at this moment, there was a sudden noise outside.


    Shao Qingyuan and Cai Wenqian stopped at the same time, and they couldn''t help but look back.


    The next moment, Shao Qingyuan''s pupils shrank, looking at Tong Shuitao who was striding forward with Gu Yundong on his back, he suddenly rushed out.


    "What happened to Yundong?"


    The others also gathered around, and Tong Shuitao''s eyes turned red again when he saw this.


    But now there are so many people talking, and she can''t say anything about Prince Lu, so she can only say in a choked voice, "Miss fainted, uncle, take a look."


    Shao Qingyuan immediately picked up the person, and the servant of the Hou residence quickly ran over to open the door of the nearest room and let him carry the person in.


    Cai Wenqian was one step behind, squinting at Gu Yundong who was unconscious, the corner of his mouth hooked vaguely.


    "That man in ck, seeded?"


    He only felt that the depression in his chest dissipated in an instant, especially when he saw that Shao Qingyuan, who was arrogant andcent just now, became flustered.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2410:

    Chapter 2410


    Cai Wenqian returned to the mourning hall, and all the guests who were here at the moment were concerned about Gu Yundong.


    He simply sat down on the chair next to him and took a sip of tea.


    Looking at the hustle and bustle in the room over there from a distance, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Shao Qingyuan gave Gu Yundong a pulse with a slightly serious expression, and after a while, he exhaled and said, "It''s okay."


    Shao Yin, Baihang, Huaiyinhou and others all rxed. After this rxation, they realized that the room was full of people.


    Not only their family members, but also quite a few guests entered the house. Some were genuinely concerned, while others were simply curious and gossip, wanting to find out what happened.


    Baihang said immediately, "Yundong is ill, everyone should not crowd here, let Qingyuan guard it, let''s all go out."


    The Marquis of Huaiyin also said, "Let''s go, tea has been prepared outside, everyone go out and sit down."


    They all said so, and everyone could only leave the house.


    In the end, apart from Tong Shuitao and Gu Yunshu, only Shao Yin remained in the room.


    The door of the room was closed, and Shao Yincai asked, "What happened to Yun Dong?"


    "She''s drugged, don''t worry, she''ll wake up after noon."


    When ??Tong Shuitao heard it, it was just a drug, his whole body seemed to be mobilized, his legs softened, and he fell to the ground in an instant, and a bag he was holding also fell to the ground, making a ttering sound.


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly looked at her, frowned and asked, "What''s in your bag? Also, what happened? Isn''t Yun Dong in Hou''s mansion?


    He asked too many questions in one go, and Tong Shuitao didn''t know how to answer.


    Fortunately, Yunshu already knew what happened before, and hurriedly picked up the important things and said it again.


    Shao Yin couldn''t help but eximed, "It''s Prince Lu?? He''s still in the capital after so long."


    "It''s more than that." Shao Qingyuan squeezed his fist tightly, "There are so many people under his hand, who hide their heads and show their tails, but let him get in."


    He said, lowered his head and picked up the porcin bottle in his bag, pulled the cork of the white bottle, put it to the tip of his nose and smelled it, his face changed on the spot.


    "Fortunately, you didn''t give this to Yun Dong to eat. What''s in it is the poison that will kill you on the spot."


    Tong Shuitao was startled, and she broke out in a cold sweat. She tightly covered her heart with her hands in fear, and held down her heartbeat that was about to jump out.


    "Fortunately, Young Master Nie stopped me, fortunately."


    "Fortunately, you showed Yun Dong the pastry this time, which made Yun Dong feel alert." Shao Yin was also terrified.


    Shao Qingyuan put all the medicine bottles aside, and said to several people in the room, "Wait for me outside for a while, I''ll give Yun Dong a full body check. I''m not at ease with that person, Prince Lu. I''m afraid she''ll be hurt elsewhere."


    "Okay, let''s go out first, you can check slowly."


    Shao Yin went out with Tong Shuitao and Gu Yunshu with soft legs. After going out, she went to Bai Hang to exin the situation.


    Tong Shuitao and Yunshu were guarding the door in case someone broke in.


    One big and one small looked at each other, and then they looked at each other and smiled, and it was fine.


    Yun Shu rubbed his stomach, "Sister Shuitao, you guard first, I''ll go over there."


    Tong Shuitao didn''t need to ask to know that he wanted to go to the thatched hut. In fact, now that she was rxed, she also wanted to go.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2411: you are touching porcelain

    Chapter 2411 You are touching porcin


    Gu Yunshu asked the servants in the house, went to thetrine, and when he came back, he felt relieved.


    He hurriedly walked towards Gu Yundong''s room again, and halfway there, a rustling voice suddenly came from his ears, and there was a faint sob.


    Gu Yunshu''s brows twitched. Could it be that someone else is being bullied?


    He looked left and right, and finally his eyes fell on a room in front of him.


    The door of the house was closed, and the cries inside were faint, and it was not very real.


    He raised his hand and tapped, "Is anyone inside?"


    The crying stopped for a moment, but it was followed by a crashing sound of ''bang''.


    Gu Yunshu didn''t have time to think, he hurriedly opened the door, "Are you alright?"


    There was no one in the room, and the voice just now seemed to be just his illusion, so he left quietly now.


    Gu Yunshu frowned and nced around the room.


    It was obvious that someone was there just now, and the windows were tightly closed. Obviously, no one left from the window, so that person must still be in the room.


    Gu Yunshu took a few steps forward, and suddenly a hup sounded, but it stopped halfway as if being covered by someone.


    But that''s enough, Gu Yunshu''s eyes instantly locked under the big desk not far away.


    He stepped forward quickly, turned around, and went around behind the desk.


    Sure enough, he looked down and saw the person hiding under the desk.


    "Who are you? What are you doing hiding here?"


    This person is a small group, and he doesn''t look very old. He should be about the same as himself. At this moment, he lowered his head and covered his mouth with his hands, without saying a word.


    Gu Yunshu looked at him and saw that he was wearing a white filial attire, and immediately understood.


    "Are you Cai Yue?" Cai Wenqian''s son of the same age as himself? At this time, he was the only one wearing such clothes.


    It''s just that he''s not guarding the mourning hall, so what is he doing here?


    Cai Yue raised his head suddenly when he heard his name.


    Gu Yunshu saw his red and swollen eyes and tears on his face, his lower lip biting tightly was broken, his face was haggard, his body was covered in sweat, his eyelids were drooping, he looked extremely embarrassed.


    Gu Yunshu was taken aback, "Are you... being bullied?"


    Cai Yue didn''t say a word, then lowered his head again, holding his little hands tightly.


    Gu Yunshu was no longer willing to care about him. Knowing that he was the son of the Cai family, he didn''t want to care about him anymore. Now asking him questions without answering, do you really think of yourself as a young master who can be coaxed by anyone? Forget it, if you didn''t see it.


    Gu Yunshu turned around and walked away, but after taking two steps, the image of what he looked like just now appeared in his mind. In the end, he stopped and stood in front of him again.


    Grinding his teeth, he simply squatted down and said, "Don''t hide here, if you are bullied, go tell Madam Hou. What''s the point of hiding here and crying?"


    Gu Yunshu was fine if he didn''t speak. As soon as he opened his mouth, the tears that Cai Yue had been holding back poured down, sobbing as if he was about to hold his breath.


    Gu Yunshu, "..." You are touching porcin, do you know?


    He reached out and grabbed his wrist, "Don''t cry, others thought I was bullying you when they saw it."


    No, Cai Yue doesn''t really want to frame him on purpose, right? The Cai family''s personalities are not very good, maybe he is too.


    He just thought about it when he realized that the touch under his fingers was not quite right.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2412: Ill give you my life

    Chapter 2412 I''ll give you my life


    Gu Yunshu suddenly pulled his hand back as if he had been scalded.


    He stared at Cai Yue with wide eyes, "You have a fever? You are very hot." As he said that, he put the back of his hand against his forehead, it was really hot.


    No wonder he couldn''t hold his eyelids open, his face turned red, and the whole person looked in a confused and not sober state.


    Gu Yunshu frowned and wanted to pull him up, "I''ll take you to Uncle Bai."


    Cai Yue pushed his hand away, his whole body shrank into the table, his voice hoarse, "I won''t go, I won''t go."


    "Can you be more sensible? Your body is so hot, and if you burn it again, something will happen." Even if he didn''t kill him, he might be a fool.


    But Cai Yue didn''t move at all, and his crying became more and more obvious, "If you burn it, burn it, anyway, I won''t live for two more days, I won''t live anymore."


    Gu Yunshu, "...This isn''t as serious as killing you. As long as you get medical treatment in time, it won''t be a big problem."


    "No, I can''t live." Cai Yue murmured, not knowing what to say to himself, or to Gu Yunshu. He also covered his ears with his hands, and his head dropped even lower, "Even if I get cured, I will die, I can''t live, I know, my grandmother won''t let me go, no, no meeting¡­¡­"


    His voice was too low, Gu Yunshu only heard a few words vaguely, and immediately frowned.


    He leaned forward and finally heard a few words.


    "What grandmother..." Isn''t his grandmother Shao Hui, who just passed away?


    A thought suddenly shed in Gu Yunshu''s mind, which was so fast that he couldn''t grasp it.


    Cai Yue suddenly waved his hand forward, and he didn''t know where to look, "I know I''m not a good person, I''m bad, I''m ipetent, grandmother, take me away. It''s useless for me, I don''t distinguish between right and wrong, I do it. If you don¡¯t kill your rtives with righteousness, then use me to pay for your life, and I will pay for your life.¡±


    Gu Yunshu was taken aback, grabbed his shoulders and shook it, "What are you doing? Wake up, wake up."


    What life? What does he mean by this? Could it be that Shao Hui''s death really had another inside story?


    Cai Yue was so shaken that he almost vomited out, but he finally woke up, saw Gu Yunshu, and hurriedly put his head down again.


    But Gu Yunshu had a sullen face at the moment and said, "What did you mean just now?"


    Cai Yue didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Yunshu wanted to ask again, but a voice suddenly came from outside the door, "Cai Yue, Cai Yue, where have you been? Cai Yue!!"


    Cai Yue''s face changed greatly, without saying a word, he pulled Gu Yunshu to his side, hid with him under the table, and stretched out his hand to cover his mouth tightly, "Don''t, don''t make a sound."


    Gu Yunshu felt his hot fingers, and his brows tightened.


    The footsteps outside gradually got closer, and the sound gradually became clearer.


    "Cai Yue!!"


    is Cai Wenqian.


    Gu Yunshu heard the voice, and also felt Cai Yue''s trembling body beside him.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, Cai Yue...Afraid of Cai Wenqian?


    "Strange, the door of this room is open like this?" Footsteps came in, but Cai Wenqian didn''t go inside. After a pause, he shouted again, and then went out and closed the door of the room.


    It wasn''t until he was far away that Cai Yue let go of the hand covering Gu Yunshu, leaned against the corner of the table with all his strength, and wrapped his arms around himself.


    Gu Yunshu suddenly said, "Are you afraid of your father? Why? Because your grandmother didn''t die normally?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2413: Cai Yue fainted

    Chapter 2413 Cai Yue fainted


    Cai Yue suddenly raised his head, "I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    "You''re scared, you said your grandmother wouldn''t let you go? Why, why did she pester you?"


    Cai Yue suddenly covered his ears, "Don''t say it, please don''t say it, I know I''m not a good person, I''m sorry for my grandfather''s education, I couldn''t be a magnanimous gentleman, I''ll pay for my grandmother''s life , stop talking."


    Gu Yunshu just said, "..." Cai Yue''s grandfather was Cai Jin, right? The person who killed himself and is now exiled to Linxun Ind?


    He himself is not a good thing, and he also educates Cai Yue to be an upright gentleman? Gu Yunshu expressed deep suspicion.


    But what he didn''t know was that Cai Jin was not a good person.


    But he is an official of the Ministry of Rites, and he has a set of rules and etiquette. At least he has been working hard to maintain the character of a humble gentleman.


    His appearance may be a bit contrived to adults, but Cai Yue, who doesn''t understand anything, is enough to be regarded as a role model.


    Cai Jin himself could not be a magnanimous gentleman. In educating his grandson, he always used the morals in books to regte him.


    I''m afraid Cai Jin didn''t expect that in such an environment, Cai Yue really strictly implemented the ideas written in the book, etiquette, righteousness and shame.


    Therefore, he will feel guilty. He can''t sleep all night because of doing bad things, and he can''t breathe because of the heavy self-me.


    These days, he has also seen what the rest of the Cai family did, he knew it was wrong, and he wanted to discourage it. But no one will listen to a child.


    Cai Yue was depressed because of this. On that day, Cai Wenqian and Cai''s father and mother were both arguing and arguing with Mrs. Hou. He was in a bad mood and couldn''t do anything. In the end, he could only go to Shao Hui''s house and want to talk to her.


    After Mrs. Hou and the others were gone, Cai Yue didn''t want to go out, so she heard someone approaching Shao Hui''s house.


    Cai Yue was strictly asked by Cai Wenqian and his wife not to approach Shao Hui, saying that Shao Hui was ill and children were easily infected, so he was afraid of being seen and hid under the bed.


    Therefore, after hearing what Cai Wenqian was conspiring with the man in ck, he also knew that Cai Wenqian had killed Shao Hui with his own hands.


    He waspletely stunned at the time, but he felt like he couldn''t move when he wanted to go out.


    After waiting until the person left, he came out from under the bed in a copsed state, and cried silently when he saw Shao Hui, who was no longer silent on the bed.


    Since that day, Cai Yue has not slept for two days and two nights.


    He hated himself for being cowardly and cowardly, hating himself for not being able to expose the truth, and the endless guilt made him want to go too.


    Especially today, after seeing the unconscious Gu Yundong who was carried in by Tong Shuitao, he realized that his father and the man in ck had already started to act. He missed the opportunity to save his grandmother, and he also missed the opportunity to save Gu Yundong. Chance.


    That kind of remorse was almost gone, and he couldn''t hold it any longer. He ran into this room and cried, even thinking, that''s it, no one finds him here, maybe he can be burned to death.


    Gu Yunshu found that he was in a very wrong mood, and since Cai Wenqian came over, he has be more in a trance.


    He didn''t care about asking anything, and quickly pulled the person up, "I''d better take you to Uncle Bai to see a doctor first, and I''ll wait for you to get rid of the fever."


    Cai Yue shook for a while, and then the whole person pressed directly towards Gu Yunshu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2414: Youre a white-eyed wolf

    Chapter 2414 You are really a white-eyed wolf


    "Hey, don''t..." Stunned.


    Cai Yue fainted, but fortunately, Gu Yunshu was quick-witted and held him up to prevent his head from hitting the ground.


    Forget it, it¡¯s okay to faint.


    Gu Yunshu carried the person on his back, hurriedly left the house, and hurriedly went to find Bai Hang.


    Just in time, Bai Hang was following Shao Yin to the room where Gu Yundong was.


    Shao Qingyuan has already checked the person. In addition to being drugged, there is arge bruise on her leg. She doesn''t know if she was kicked or hit by someone.


    But no matter how it came, Shao Qingyuan was counted on Chu Baoyan''s body, and he couldn''t wait to pull people over and whip the corpse at this moment.


    Seeing that Gu Yunshu came in with Cai Yue on his back, everyone in the room was stunned for a moment.


    "What''s up with him?"


    Gu Yunshu put the person on the couch and said, "I have a high fever, and my whole body is hot. My spirit is also not good. It seems that I have been greatly stimted, and the person fainted just now."


    Bai Hang walked over, took his pulse, and frowned.


    Gu Yunshu asked, "How is it?"


    "I have a cold, a high fever,ck of sleep, and should have been without water and rice all day."


    "Huh?" Gu Yunshu didn''t expect to have other questions.


    Other people in the room were also stunned. How could Cai Yue''s condition sound like he was abused? No wonder he looked so bad, with two big dark circles under his eyes.


    "I''ll prescribe a prescription and ask someone to boil the medicine, and let''s talk about getting the fever down first."


    Bai Hang said, went to the table and took a pen and paper to write the prescription.


    Shao Yin looked at the child on the couch and hesitated. What happened to this child, do Cai Wenqian and his wife know? Do you want someone to talk to?


    It''s just that as soon as she thought about it, Cai Wenqian''s voice came from the door, "Have you seen Yue''er?"


    After he finished speaking, he wanted toe in, but was blocked by Tong Shuitao who was standing at the door.


    Cai Wenqian curled his lips and asked another question, but his eyes drifted inward, wanting to see Gu Yundong''s situation.


    Who knew that before seeing Gu Yundong, he saw Cai Yue lying on the couch first, with his eyes closed, as if something had happened.


    Cai Wenqian was immediately furious, pushed Tong Shuitao away and strode in, shouting, "What did you do to my son?"


    This sound, not only people in the room were shocked, but also other people outside who had been paying close attention to this ce.


    The Marquis of Huaiyin and other guests hurried over here.


    Seeing the unconscious Cai Yue, everyone was surprised.


    Shao Qingyuan sullenly, stepped forward a few steps, and kicked Cai Wenqian over with one foot, "What is it called? I didn''t see a patient here? I''ll let you sew your mouth if you keep yelling."


    Cai Wenqian was afraid of Shao Qingyuan. Although he was resentful in his heart, he lowered his voice and said fiercely, "I don''t want to scream, but what have you done to my son? You are hiding."


    Baihang said with a sullen face, "You didn''t take good care of your son yourself, and you pushed the responsibilities on us. He fell into aa with a high fever. We found him and brought him back for treatment. You are a fool."


    "fever?"


    Cai Wenqian was stunned for a moment, but Shao Qingyuan didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and said to Tong Shuitao, "Take the person to another room and talk slowly, Yun Dong needs a quiet environment to rest."


    "Yes, Uncle." Tong Shuitao hurriedly picked up the person and hurried to the room opposite the courtyard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2415: your grandmother killed you

    Chapter 2415 Grandma was killed by you


    Gu Yunshu med himself, "Brother-inw, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have brought people here directly."


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "It''s okay, tell me, what''s going on? Where did you see Cai Yue in aa?"


    Gu Yunshu hurriedly exined the process, and after Shao Qingyuan heard it, he became thoughtful.


    "Brother-inw, tell me, how did Shao Hui die?"


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "It''s really hard to say." But there was an idea in his mind, if this idea was confirmed, it would be too scary.


    He frowned, and heard the cries of Cai''s wifeing from the opposite room.


    Gu Yunshu turned his head and hurriedly said to him, "Brother-inw, I''ll go take a look, sister, please trouble you."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Go, don''t suffer."


    "Do not worry."


    Gu Yunshu spoke again to the unconscious Gu Yundong, then closed the door and hurried to the opposite side.


    At this moment, there is no one else in the mourning hall except the two servants who are watching over, and they are all crowded here.


    Cai Wenqian and his wife cried andined hoarsely over there, as if blood and tears were oozing out of each word, and put all the reasons for Cai Yue''sa on Bai Hang Shaoyin''s body.


    It looked as if his son had been killed, and all the people in the Hou Mansion became heinous people.


    Gu Yunshu also heard someone in the crowd whispering, saying bad things about the Hou residence and the Bai family.


    He couldn''t help it, and immediately squeezed into the crowd. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Bai Hang kick open Cai Wenqian, who was showing his teeth and ws.


    Cai Wenqian was about to vomit blood. Shao Qingyuan kicked him, and Bai Hang kicked him again. The father and son can''t speak and only use force, right?


    He was extremely resentful in his heart, but there were so many people on the other side that he really didn''t dare to confront him. In the end, he was helped by Cai''s wife, and he simply stood far away from them and said, "Don''t deceive people too much. Is there any kingw in this world?"


    "Can''t tell you?" Bai Hang sneered, "Then you should say it carefully, don''t mess around, and see who can''t tell who."


    Cai Wenqian took a deep breath, "Okay, then I''ll tell you the truth. My son is in aa, who was the first to find out."


    "It''s me." Gu Yunshu said a step forward.


    Cai Wenqian turned his head in an instant, "So, you hurt him? My son is so young, you can''t talk about any conflicts and have to knock people out? Why, just because your sister is Yongjia County Lord, just treat yourself as that person. Can you bully anyone who doesn''t like me? My son has always been well-behaved and sensible, but he has never bullied anyone. I know that you all dislike me. But you can''t attack a child, can you? You''reing at me..."


    Cai Yue was in a daze, and vaguely heard his father''s voice.


    Now this sound is like a nightmare. As soon as he heard it, his body couldn''t help shaking and he slowly opened his eyes.


    The voice in his ears became clearer and clearer, the kind of intention to put the crime on people without distinguishing right from wrong, wishing to put people to death was so obvious.


    Cai Yue''s body trembled more and more, at this moment, Cai Wenqian was like a demon with ws and ws.


    He murmured, "You want to harm people again, and you want to harm people again..."


    Bai Hang heard it and couldn''t help looking at him, "What are you talking about?"


    Cai Yue didn''t seem to hear, and suddenly covered his ears, copsed and shouted, "Dad, don''t say it, don''t hurt anyone, isn''t it enough that your grandmother was killed by you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2416: You are burnt out! ?

    Chapter 2416 You are confused! ?


    As soon as ?? Cai Yue''s voice came out, the whole room fell silent.


    Everyone turned to look at the child who was holding his head and gasping for breath, unable to believe what his ears heard.


    Until Cai Wenqian''s stunned voice sounded, "Cai Yue!! What are you talking about? You start talking nonsense as soon as you wake up, you are confused, aren''t you?"


    He said, waving his hand and rushing up to beat the child.


    Just got to the bedside, but was grabbed by Bai Hang''s wrist.


    Bai Hang took a look at Cai Wenqian and said, "What are you doing so nervously? You''re so angry that you''re so embarrassed?"


    "What''s wrong? He is clearly burned out. How can you believe the nonsense of a child? You let me go, and I will teach him a lesson today."


    Cai Wenqian was struggling to step forward, but Bai Hang grabbed his wrist and pushed him away.


    Cai Wenqian staggered a few steps and almost fell to the ground.


    He raised his finger sharply and pointed at Bai Hang, "Go away from me, I teach my own son to ask you to mind your own business? Get out."


    Gu Yunshu stood in front of the bed in three or two steps, raised his head and said, "It''s no nostalgia now. We suspect that your mother did not die normally. Cai Yue is a witness. You want to beat him because you want to influence the testimony?"


    "What witness, you little broken child, what do you know? Cai Yue''s grandmother died, and he was afraid at a young age. He has been in a trance for the past two days. How can he be serious? Make a fuss, do you want my mother to rest in peace?"


    Bai Hang sneered, "Cai Yue did have a high fever, but he didn''t talk nonsense. So his words are still very credible. It was you who killed your mother, right?"


    "Nonsense, nonsense, get out of the way." Cai Wenqian began to get nervous, at this juncture, he just wanted to rush to Cai Yue''s side and arrest him.


    But there was Bai Hang in front of him, and he tried to rush over several times but failed.


    "Whether it''s nonsense, you can find out by opening the coffin for an autopsy." A low voice suddenly sounded outside the door.


    The people at the door all turned sideways and let Shao Qingyuan, who was talking,e in.


    Cai Wenqian''s face changed suddenly, "Are you crazy? Open the coffin for an autopsy? My mother has passed away, you don''t want to let her go to the ground as soon as possible, and you want to open the coffin to disturb her, aren''t you afraid that she wille to you at night?"


    Hearing this, Cai Yue on the bed suddenly screamed, "She came to me, my grandmother came to me, I''m not good, I''m bad, my grandmother can''t rest her eyes, woo woo..."


    Cai Wenqian was so angry that when Bai Hang''s attention was on Shao Qingyuan, he rushed forward, grabbed Cai Yue''s shoulder, and shook it vigorously, "Shut up, shut up, do you know that you are here? What? Do you want to kill me, to destroy the Cai family?"


    Cai Yue was dizzy when he shook his head, he was very ufortable at first, and now he vomited out in difort.


    It''s just that he hadn''t eaten for a long time, and all he spit out was sour water.


    Bai Hang grabbed Cai Wenqian''s back cor and threw him out.


    Gu Yunshu climbed onto the bed and hugged Cai Yue''s head, "Are you all right? Uncle Bai, take a look at him."


    Bai Hang put his hand on Cai Yue''s wrist, thetter was really blurry this time, his head tilted, and he passed out again.


    Bai Hang hurriedly asked him to put the person on the bed, pressed his fingers on him, and breathed a sigh of relief after a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2417: cold blooded couple

    Chapter 2417 Cold-blooded couple


    Cai Wenqian still wanted to step forward, but was kicked over by Marquis Huaiyin. He pointed at him with a livid face, "You can be honest with me, we will naturally investigate your mother''s death. If she really died unexpectedly, then Only when she finds out the truth can she truly live in peace."


    said and asked two servants to hold Cai Wenqian, and then looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter nodded, "I''ve already sent someone to report to the officer."


    Although he is now the minister of punishment, he can also check whether Shao Hui died of abnormality. But there are still procedures to be followed, not to mention that he and Cai Wenqian have a personal hatred, in order to avoid suspicion, of course, it is better to let people from the Ministry of Justicee over.


    But when Cai Wenqian heard this, his face changed greatly, and he began to struggle desperately, "What do you mean? My mother is about to be buried in the ground, do you want her to have no peace? I''m not allowed, I tell you, Not allowed."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him coldly, "Now you no longer have the right to say or not, you are now a suspect."


    "I''m not, I don''t, that''s my mother, how could I hurt her?"


    Shao Qingyuan was reluctant to listen to his exnation, so he nced around the room.


    Cai Yue''s face turned red and unconscious. After hearing what Cai Yue said just now, Cai Yue''s wife huddled in the corner with shock on her face.


    The other servants of the Cai family all looked hesitant, and they didn''t know what to do when they huddled together.


    The other guests pointed at them, and they were not willing to leave for the time being.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Everyonee out first and wait outside for a while. Someone from the Punishment Department maye to ask you some questionster, and you will answer truthfully when the timees."


    The guests looked at each other in dismay, but they had no opinion, nodded, and slowly exited the room.


    When ?? and the others were almost gone, Shao Qingyuan said to the Marquis of Huaiyin, "Also ask Uncle to find someone to watch over Cai Wenqian and the Cai family temporarily."


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Marquis Huaiyin''s face was solemn, and with a wave of his hand, he asked the servants of the Hou residence to surround the servants of the Cai family, and temporarily squeezed into the corner to prevent them from entering or leaving at will.


    When Cai''s wife saw this, she was a little scared and wanted to run away, but she was also stopped.


    She immediately shouted to Madam Hou, "Auntie, I don''t know, I don''t know anything, don''t stop me, I really don''t know anything."


    Mrs. Hou said with a sullen face, "Then you just stay obediently and wait until the Ministry of Punishmentes to ask about the situation. As long as you are not involved in it, it will naturally have nothing to do with you."


    "Yes, but..."


    "If you run away now, you will only be regarded as absconding in fear of crime, and when you catch it, you will be directly questioned."


    Cai''s wife opened her mouth, then sat back weakly, looking at the ground with lost eyes.


    Mrs. Hou shook her head and looked at Cai Yue with some pity.


    Cai Wenqian is just that, if he really killed Shao Hui with his hands, then he would be heartless. But after Cai''s wife entered the house, she didn''t care about Cai Yue''s bad situation. Her son passed out several times but didn''t even ask a question, which was equally cold-blooded and ruthless.


    No wonder Cai Yue knew that Cai Wenqian killed his grandmother, but he took it upon himself at a young age and did not dare to tell this mother at all.


    Shao Qing saw that there were people from the Hou Mansion watching, so he ignored Cai Wenqian''s mor behind him, turned around and walked out, returning to Gu Yundong''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2418: cause of death out

    Chapter 2418 The cause of death came out


    Gu Yundong was still in aa, so Tong Shuitao carefully wiped her hands and face with hot water.


    Shao Qingyuan took a box of ointment and applied it to Gu Yundong''s cracked lips.


    "Why are you biting so hard?" The wound was so deep that in the next few days, she might not even be able to drink hot soup.


    After ?? was finished, Shao Qingyuan rubbed away the bruises on her legs again.


    Tong Shuipao quickly went out with the water basin, leaving the space for two people.


    Not long after, she knocked on the door again, "Uncle, an official from the Punishment Department is here."


    Shao Qingyuan was checking Gu Yundong''s pulse with her eyes closed. Seeing that there was nothing unusual, she put her hand into the bedding, then stood up and opened the door to go out, "Take care of her."


    "Yes, Uncle."


    Shao Qingyuan went to the front hall, where the mourning hall was set up, and all the people of the Cai family were brought here to wait.


    Cai Wenqian may have been shouting too loudly, but his mouth was gagged and his hands and feet were tied.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuaning over, his eyes were red and he stared at him with hatred, wishing to eat his flesh.


    The official of the Punishment Department walked up to him and saluted Shao Qingyuan, "Master Shao."


    "Well, did you bring it with you?"


    "Brought it."


    "Open the coffin and see what the cause of Mrs. Cai''s death was."


    The officer responded with a sound, and let someone open the coffin behind and carry Shao Hui out of it.


    Cai Wenqian twisted frantically, but unfortunately no one paid him any attention.


    Zuzuo took his assistant and carefully checked the cause of Shao Hui''s death.


    Actually, it is not difficult to find out. After Cai Wenqian covered her to death, she no longer cared about her. After all, Shao Hui was already a living dead person, and the doctor said that one day he would be dead when he fell asleep. No one would have thought that someone would attack a living dead person who couldn''t do anything.


    After Shao Hui died, Cai Wenqian was taken away.


    After a while, Zuzuo got up and said to Shao Qingyuan and the others, "Xiaguan has already checked."


    "How is the result?"


    "The deceased died three days ago. The cause of death was suffocation. The mouth and nose should have been covered, and he suffocated to death. He struggled before he died. Look, there are wood chips left in the crevices of the deceased''s fingers."


    Sawdust, which was pulled hard from the edge of the bed.


    Official Chai followed Zuzuo''s words and saw that there were not only sawdust in the crevices of Shao Hui''s fingers, but also traces of rubbing on the heels of both feet.


    The cause of death has been known, and now, we just need to find out who the murderer is.


    Although everyone thought it was Cai Wenqian who killed him, Cai Wenqian suddenly stopped struggling at this time, and suddenly turned his head to look at the crowd.


    As soon as an official took the cloth out of his mouth, he shouted hoarsely to one of the servants, "It''s you, it''s you who killed my mother. You crazy woman, you don''t do your best to take care of you on weekdays. That''s all for my mother, you killed her, you are a beast."


    everyone, "..."


    They followed Cai Wenqian''s line of sight, and saw a woman looking at him with a terrified face, and quickly shook her head in a panic, "No, I didn''t, my lord, I was wronged. When I went in that day, I saw that Mrs. I''m out of breath. I admit that I''m not very dedicated to serving my wife on weekdays, and I''m oftenzy and slippery in the house, but I don''t have the courage to kill my wife, my lord, I really haven''t done it."


    She cried and knelt down and kowtowed as she spoke.


    The officer of the Punishment Department nced at Shao Qingyuan, and thetter said, "You can do whatever you want, don''t worry about me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2419: Cai Yue cant take it away

    Chapter 2419 Cai Yue can''t take it away


    "Yes." Several officials almost nodded, then waved their hands and said, "Take everyone back and question them."


    The officials pulled everyone up and let them go out in a line.


    Two of the officials started walking towards the backyard. After a while, Gu Yunshu ran out, pulled Shao Qingyuan''s clothes, and said, "Brother-inw, they are going to take Cai Yue away."


    Cai Yue is still in aa, and the fever on his body has not subsided.


    The Department of Punishment will not care if you are sick or not, and will not ask you to see a doctor. As long as you go in, you will be interrogated. Sometimes it even uses extraordinary means, it doesn''t matter whether you are a child or a woman.


    Cai Yue was an eyewitness, but he was also Cai Wenqian''s son. He was in a dilemma and was unlikely to answer obediently.


    By the time¡­¡­


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Gu Yunshu, and went back to the backyard after all.


    At this time, the Marquis of Huaiyin was negotiating with the official who wanted to take Cai Yue away, and both sides looked embarrassed.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuaning in, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shao Qingyuan said to the leading official, "This child is still ill and unconscious. Even if he takes it back, he can''t be interrogated. It''s better to put people here first. You can interrogate others first, if you can find them from them. If the murderer has the result, the child does not need to go there. If you are worried, you can leave two people here to guard."


    Hearing the words, the official pondered for a while, and immediately smiled, "With Master Shao here, we can''t be worried. Since this is the case, then the official will bring people back first, and find the murderer as soon as possible, this matter can also be It''s over early."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Official Chai sped his fists, raised his hand and waved, and a group of people left in a mighty manner, even carrying Shao Hui''s body away.


    The huge yard ispletely quiet now.


    Marquis Huaiyin let out a breath, sat on the chair and rubbed his forehead, "Why are you... so cruel?"


    "However, why did he want to kill his own mother? Although Shao Hui has be a living dead, it doesn''t bother him. It''s not like she spends a lot of money on seeing a doctor, right?" If that''s the case , that would be horrible.


    Mrs. Hou felt a coldness in her heart instantly, she couldn''t help but approached Hou Huaiyin for a few minutes.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Cai Yue, sighed and said, "We''ll know this when the Ministry of Justice finds out, it''s gettingte, let''s go back first. There''s something wrong with Hou''s house today, uncle, you all go back. Soothe and appease your grandmother well."


    Marquis of Huaiyin suddenly stood up and looked at him in astonishment with Mrs. Hou and Second Master, "What happened to Hou''s residence? What happened? What''s going on?"


    When Gu Yunshu said that, he only told Shao Qingyuan and Shao Yin. Later Bai Hang also found out, but a few people in the Hou Mansion were still kept in the dark.


    Shao Qingyuan briefly exined the matter. When the Marquis of Huaiyin heard that this time the Prince Lu was involved, he couldn''t sit still. He couldn''t wait to bring his wife and the second master to the mansion, leaving a few servants behind. Clean up the aftermath here.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Shao Yin, "Mother, take your father back to check on your grandmother, I''ll take Yun Dong home first."


    "Alright, be careful."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, let Shao Wen hug Cai Yue, and carried Gu Yundong into the carriage by himself, and went straight back to Shao''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2420: what to do with your mouth

    Chapter 2420 What are you doing with your mouth?


    The Shao Mansion still didn''t know what was going on. Yang Liu hugged Chichi and yed in the yard until he saw Gu Yundong, who was asleep, being brought back, and he was so nervous that his feet almost went soft.


    She breathed a sigh of relief until Shao Qingyuan said it was okay.


    And just after Shao Qingyuan settled Gu Yundong, another person came to Shao Mansion.


    It was the Imperial Guard who came back and said that they would bring Gu Yundong into the pce to face the Holy Spirit.


    As soon as Shao Qingyuan saw them, he knew that the emperor wanted to know about the Prince of Lu.


    Unfortunately, Yun Dong is still asleep.


    Although the Praetorian Guards were anxious, they could only wait patiently. The emperor may have ordered, to treat the county master with courtesy, and must not be abrupt.


    And others don''t know it, but they know it. The arrest of Prince Lu this time is entirely the credit of the county master.


    Shao Qingyuan said that Gu Yundong would not wake up until after noon, and after noon, she opened her eyes with a headache.


    Seeing the familiar environment and the familiar people around him, Gu Yundong let out a heavy sigh.


    Shao Qingyuan took the man into his arms and slowly closed his eyes, "It''s fine, next time don''t take risks like this alone. This time it''s Chu Baoyan and the others who want to catch the victim, if they want you directly next time You don''t even have a chance to dy time."


    Gu Yundong nestled in his arms, feeling particrly at ease, heughed when he heard the words, "I know, next time I will definitely not."


    "...Let''s talk about it when you''ve done it." Shao Qingyuan nced at her helplessly as she felt that her words were not credible.


    Gu Yundong smiled hehely, and when he pulled his lips, he let out a ''hiss'' in pain.


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly looked down at her and kissed off the blood beads from the corner of her mouth, "The wound on your lower lip is deep, so don''t move too much."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Just wipe it, what are you using your mouth for?


    She hummed twice, "Got it."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and told her what happened after she passed out. Gu Yundong was a little confused, Shao Hui, was it killed by Cai Wenqian?


    Um? and many more¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong suddenly sat up straight, her mind was not very clear, and at this time, she tightly frowned to catch a clue.


    Shao Qingyuan originally wanted to ask her, but he could only shut up temporarily.


    After a while, Gu Yundong suddenly widened his eyes and looked at him, and said, "I remember that when Chu Baoyan caught me, he said a few words, he originally wanted to do it yesterday. But I didn''t go to Hou''s mansion yesterday. That''s why he chose today. And if he wants to do it, he will definitely choose when there are few people in the Hou Mansion and you are not by my side. How can he be sure that you are not there..."


    Shao Qingyuan, "Because he knows the rtionship between my parents and Shao Hui, there is a high possibility that he will go to mourn her and meet her for thest time. And I will apany most of the time, but you are different. Having a holiday with the Cai family, there is a high chance of staying in the Hou residence to apany my grandmother.¡±


    "No wonder Cai Wenqian changed the time of the funeral repeatedly. Do you think he changed it for Chu Baoyan? Then he killed Shao Hui, does it have anything to do with Chu Baoyan?"


    Shao Qingyuan was a little silent for a while, he felt that the rtionship was very important.


    "Miss, Uncle." At this moment, Tong Shuitao''s voice came from outside the door, "Master Liu of the Imperial Guard asked if thedy has woken up, saying that it is gettingte, and the emperor is still waiting in the pce."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, thetter moved his hands and feet, and there was no big problem.


    "Let''s go, let''s go into the pce and see what Chu Baoyan exined?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2421: He really looks up to me

    Chapter 2421 He really looks down on me


    Gu Yundong had something to eat, and together with Shao Qingyuan, followed the Imperial Army to the pce.


    The pce has been heavily guarded these days, and today, because of the arrest of the Prince of Lu, there is another batch of the Imperial Army.


    The emperor was in the imperial study room, and Qin Wenzheng, Nie Cong and Zhaomander were also present. Commander Zhao has now taken over as the Admiral of the Nine Sects, and his official position has been raised again.


    Nie Cong, who followed him, naturally did the same, and after Nie Cong personally took down the Prince of Lu, I''m afraid he will go up.


    Gu Yundong entered the door and first bowed to the emperor.


    The ?? emperor hurriedly asked for a seat, and then asked with concern, "I heard that I fainted, how is it now?"


    "Thanks for the concern of the emperor, it''s all right now. My husband said it''s fortunate that he was only drugged, and he''ll be fine after a while."


    The ?? Emperor breathed a sigh of relief and nodded slowly, "It''s fine, Chu Baoyan was arrested this time, and you deserve the most credit. I will definitely reward you when I look back. If you want anything, just tell me directly."


    "I can''t think of it for a while, why don''t you save it first? When I think about it, I will ask the emperor for it?" Gu Yundong thought about it very seriously, and sincerely raised it.


    Qin Wenzheng was used to her temperament. Hearing this, he only twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, without any unexpected expression.


    Although Nie Cong was very familiar with Gu Yundong, he thought that in front of the emperor, this person would at least hold back a little, but he didn''t expect to actually bargain, and he didn''t know whether to worry or to be silent for a while.


    It was Master Zhao, who gave her a somewhat surprised look, and then quietly looked at the emperor. The courage of this Yongjia County Lord is really not ordinary. Normal people will implicitly reject the emperor''s proposal, right? She can still offer to save first? ?


    He couldn''t help but think of the imperial decree when Gu Yundong was named Yongjia County Lord. At that time, there were a lot of famous names on it, shouldn''t they all be saved before?


    Lord Zhao was shocked by his own thoughts.


    The emperor over thereughed loudly, "Okay, I will save it for you first, and when you think about it, just mention it." He was eager for Gu Yundong to save it. She hase and gone, and she will definitely make a contribution next time.


    Speaking of which, these couples are really his lucky stars. Obviously, he avoided the affairs of the court, and he didn''t want to get involved in the slightest, but the major things that were aplished were one after another, and there was no ambiguity at all.


    If they really have the idea of ??doing things for the country and the court, that would be great, he would definitely be a lot easier.


    The emperor felt a little regretful, but when he said the business, he became serious.


    "I heard that Chu Baoyan first targeted you, did he say anything?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes." She will start from the moment she entered the Hou Mansion and met that maid with a strange whereabouts.


    After ?? finished speaking, the emperor''s fingers lightly tapped the table, his eyes narrowed, "So, Chu Baoyan kidnapped you to threaten Shao Qingyuan and let him find a way to rescue King Lu and his wife?"


    Shao Qingyuan snorted coldly, "He really looks down on me. It''s hard for me to meet King Lu, let alone bring people out?"


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips. She didn''t want to tell the reason. After all, the emperor knew that their couple was favored by Chu Baoyan, as if they had the ability to rescue King Lu and his wife. This was not a good thing for the emperor.


    But even if he didn''t say it, the emperor could know from Chu Baoyan''s mouth.


    The Emperor ?? agrees with Shao Qingyuan''s statement. His Heavenly Prison is not free to enter and leave, and King Lu is a felon. How easy is it to save him?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2422: King Lu wants to face the saint

    Chapter 2422 King Lu wants to face the saint


    Qin Wenzheng also said, "It''s just a dog jumping over the wall. After being surrounded by us for so long, there is nowhere to escape, so we can only use this stupid trick."


    "It''s also thanks to him that he made a fool of himself. To be honest, if he fell in love with the family members of other adults, I''m afraid he was really taken hostage." Master Zhao said, "Now that we have caught this cancer, we can finally breathe. breathed."


    Speaking of which, Mr. Zhao still has lingering fears. He is the Admiral of the Nine Sects, and he has a lot of authority. What if Chu Baoyan attacks his family? He is not allowed to be controlled by others.


    The Emperor ?? nodded, "Indeed, all three of King Lu''s family have been arrested. But the whereabouts of Bai Zhiyan you said are still unknown. It seems that Chu Baoyan doesn''t necessarily know his whereabouts."


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "Your Majesty, I have an idea."


    "Oh? Tell me."


    "Let Chu Baoyan enter the Heavenly Prison and meet King Lu." She said, "The words that King Lu and Princess Lu blurted out when they met earlier are still in my head, and I suspect that Bai Zhiyan may have simply said that. Not the son of King Lu. Since it is not his son, why does King Lu protect him? There must be a reason, right?"


    "You mean, this reason may be Chu Baoyan?" The emperor''s eyes lit up and he guessed.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Try it and you''ll know."


    The ?? emperor waved his hand and nodded, "Zhao Qing, take Chu Baoyan to the prison and see what useful information King Lu can say."


    "Yes." Master Zhao sped his fists, and then took Nie Cong out of the imperial study.


    Gu Yundong had just been addicted to the drug, and after saying such words, people felt a little tired.


    The emperor immediately arranged for her to rest in the side hall, and he went to discuss matters with Shao Qingyuan and Qin Wenzheng.


    Not long after, Nie Cong hurried back to ask to see him.


    "Your Majesty, King Lu asks for a sage."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows, knowing that King Lu was very tough during this time, no matter how he was interrogated and tortured, he never let go. Not to mention Miansheng, he wished to grow up in the cell of the Heavenly Prison and not go anywhere.


    Now when he sees Chu Baoyan, his psychological defense has copsed?


    The emperor vaguely felt that there might be a big breakthrough, and immediately flicked his sleeves, "Bring people here."


    "Yes." Nie Cong hurried to make arrangements.


    The journey from Tianjing to the pce is not short. If you are not careful, King Lu may be rescued by someone, so Nie Cong did not dare to be careless.


    Gu Yundong from the side hall heard that King Lu was going to face the Holy Spirit, so he couldn''t take a rest, so he hurried over and sat in the corner of the imperial study.


    The rest of the imperial study room, "..." Isn''t it too obvious that they want to listen to gossip?


    King Lu was brought in with heavy hand shackles and shackles, but his clothes were changed into clean clothes. After all, to meet the emperor, his hair has beenbed and his face has been washed, and his whole body is very refreshing.


    The Emperor ?? looked at King Lu under the hall with aplicated expression.


    He used to have great respect for this youngest uncle, especially since he was only a few years older than himself and taught him when he was a child.


    Who knows that one day, two people face to face will be like this.


    The ?? emperor took a sip of tea and said solemnly, "I heard that you want to see me? Did you finally figure it out and are willing to speak?"


    "Yes, the sinner has figured it out." King Lu''s voice was hoarse, he knelt on the ground, his body was dead, and he had no energy at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2423: Bai Zhiyans real life experience

    Chapter 2423 Bai Zhiyan''s real life experience


    The emperor looked down at him condescendingly, "What do you want to say, say it, I listen."


    "In these years, the sinner has lost the trust of the emperor and made big mistakes. The sinner really deserves what he deserves, and he can''t be med for his death. But the sinner begged the emperor to spare Bao Yan''s life, and the sinner was willing to tell everything he knew. inform."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows, "Your so-called confession is just for your son''s life, and you want to bargain with me?"


    King Lu''s posture was extremely low, he slowly lowered his body and gave a big salute, "The sinner dare not, the sinner now has nothing to ask for, the only thing in my heart is Bao Yan."


    The emperor understood. He wanted to die. If Chu Baoyan''s life could not be saved, then what was the use of his words?


    The emperor was quiet for a long time, and took two more sips of tea from the teacup.


    The entire imperial study was quiet, and everyone was waiting for the emperor to make a decision.


    It stands to reason that King Lu''s treason was originally a major crime for linking the nine ns, but he was an imperial family. If he was involved in the nine ns, then the scope would include the emperor.


    But there is no way to escape the beheadings. As the direct son of King Lu, Chu Baoyan was among the first batch of beheadings.


    Now¡­


    "Okay, I promise you." The emperor finally agreed, but he just spared his life. At that time, he would be imprisoned in the sky prison for life, and his life would be difficult. it is good.


    King Lu breathed a sigh of relief, and gave the emperor a deep kowtow before saying, "The sinner knows that the Bai family has investigated the Xun family before, and the result of the investigation shows that Bai Zhiyan is the sinner''s son, right?"


    He said, turning around to look at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I really thought so at first, but when I heard King Lu and Princess Lu quarreling that day, it was obvious that Bai Zhiyan''s identity was hidden."


    King Lu was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly, "Sure enough."


    He nodded slightly, "Indeed, Bai Zhiyan is not my son, he is the son of the former third prince Chu Hu."


    With a sound of ??''bang'', the emperor stood up directly, pped his right hand heavily on the imperial case, and suddenly looked at him, "What did you say?"


    The others in the imperial study also looked at each other, Qin Wenzheng and Master Zhao looked at each other, holding their breath.


    Gu Yundong frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly remembered who this Chu Hu was - the third brother of the current emperor.


    Speaking of which, this person still has a trace of origin with them.


    Back then, the old marquis of the Marquis of Huaiyin just liked the third prince and thought that he would be a great treasure in the future. He wanted to marry her mother-inw Shao Yin to the third prince, and he might even be the husband-inw of the future emperor.


    As a result, before the idea was implemented, Shao Yin was kidnapped by Gu Jingyuan.


    Later, Shao Yin met Bai Hang in Lingzhou Mansion and became the daughter-inw of the Bai family.


    In the end, the third prince was arrested for treason and beheaded.


    The old man was very fortunate that he did not marry Shao Yin to the third prince, otherwise their family would not be able to keep it, and they would all apany him to death.


    Bai Zhiyan turned out to be Chu Hu''s son? ? ?


    Gu Yundong looked at King Lu, who said, "Bai Zhiyan is indeed Chu Hu''s son, and it should be said that he is now the only son. Chu Hu failed in his actions back then, and all the manpower was left to Bai Zhiyan."


    "Third prince, why would you let Bai Zhiyan stay in the Bai family?" Shao Qingyuan asked with narrowed eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2424: This is also related to Shao Yin

    Chapter 2424 This matter is also rted to Shao Yin


    King Luughed and said suddenly, "This matter has something to do with your mother."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at him in astonishment, "What do you mean?"


    "At that time, the old marquis of Huaiyin wanted to marry Shao Yin to Chu Hu. Although this matter was not publicly stated, they both knew it well. Chu Hu also had a good impression of Shao Yin, but unfortunately, Shao Yin disappeared. The old marquis dered that she died of illness, but Chu Hu knew about it. He naturally sent someone to look for her, but she never found her whereabouts, and Chu Hu finally married theter third prince concubine."


    After all, Shao Yin was taken away by Gu Jingyuan, and even if he was found, Chu Hu would not believe that she was still innocent. If you want to bring her into the mansion, you can only be a concubine at most.


    "Speaking of which, the entire Gu family was sentenced to exile on Linxun Ind. Not only did the old marquis do the hand and foot, but Chu Hu also contributed. If Chu Hu was not stared at by other princes at the time, he would not have dared to make too much action. I''m afraid the Gu family is not as simple as exile."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "So, when Du Tianqing came to you and wanted to overturn the case for the Gu family, it was just right in your arms. You don''t need to investigate at all, you know that the crime of the Gu family is not big, and it''s not difficult for you to plead for them and overturn the case and bring them back to the capital. Your purpose is to use this matter to return to the court?"


    King Lu nodded slightly, "...Yes."


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, motherfucker, so angry, all of them were calcted.


    "What about Bai Zhiyan? Has Chu Hu been to Lingzhou Mansion?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    "I''ve been there." King Lu nodded, "In those days when the prefect of Xun wanted to join Chu Hu, he would naturally inform him of some things about the Lingzhou mansion. When talking about the Bai family, he mentioned Baihang Shaoyin. Only then did Chu Hu know. It turns out that Shao Yin has be the daughter-inw of the Bai family."


    As he said that, he suddenly sneered, "Chu Hu is ambitious and possessive. He felt that since the old marquis had decided to promise him Shao Yin, then Shao Yin was his, so how could he marry him? What about others? He wants to bring Shao Yin back as his concubine."


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly tightened his fists with a gloomy expression.


    King Lu let out a sigh of relief, but he felt that Chu Hu might have an obsession with Shao Yin, and he was thinking about those who didn''t get it. After thinking about her for a few years, I suddenly heard the news of her, and some kind of thought that remained in my heart, like a raging fire, rose wildly.


    "Just in time, thete emperor sent me to work in Lingzhou Mansion. Chu Hu mixed with my entourage and went to Lingzhou Mansion together. As a result, he saw Shao Yin who was crazy."


    During that time, Shao Yin just lost his son, and his mood was very unstable. Bai Hang took her to the street, but she stabbed someone with the hairpin.


    "Chu Hu naturally wouldn''t want a sick woman who would hurt people with a hairpin, otherwise he would have to worry about whether he would die if he fell asleep at night."


    "Just at this moment, the prefect Xun deliberately climbed up on Chu Hu and sent his most beloved daughter to Chu Hu. Miss Xun was indeed charming and charming, and it didn''t take long for her to fall in love with Chu Hu and mix, and because of this she harbored feelings for Chu Hu. pregnant."


    The next thing, needless to say, everyone present knows it.


    The truth of the matter that Bai Hang investigated at the beginning was just a swap of Chu Hu and King Lu.


    Chu Hu originally wanted to deal with the Bai family, the woman he didn''t want, and he didn''t want to take advantage of the Bai family. But he spent a period of time in Lingzhou Mansion and found that the status of the Bai family was higher than he thought, so he changed his mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2425: Gu Yundong and his wife are nemesis

    Chapter 2425 Gu Yundong and his wife are the nemesis


    Bai Zhiyan became the child of the Bai family and the grandson of Xun Zhifu. When Chu Hu became the emperor, Bai Zhiyan became the prince.


    Unexpectedly, within two years of the third prince returning, something happened and the whole family was beheaded.


    And the only heir left behind turned out to be Bai Zhiyan.


    Many of Chu Hu''s confidants were not caught, and the leader took them all to Lingzhou, and from then on guarded Bai Zhiyan''s side and helped him make aeback.


    There are many people under Chu Hu''s hands, and they are all over the ce, and they have developed a lot of forces over the years.


    He is not a good person, and the people under hismand are all three religions and nine first-rates, and there is no bottom line for doing things.


    Actually, King Lu wanted to quit for a long time, but he was already on the pirate ship, and he couldn''t get down even if he wanted to. What''s more, when Chu Hu was arrested, he didn''t confess him, didn''t he expect him to assist Bai Zhiyan in the future?


    Emperor''s eyes were heavy, so weren''t all these people who followed King Lu''s downfall? I am afraid that Bai Zhiyan also arranged a lot of people in the capital, right?


    I didn''t expect that his third emperor brother died, leaving such a big mess for himself.


    He looked up at King Lu, "Then, when did you join Chu Hu?"


    "Back then, when I pleaded for the wronged minister in the court, I was beaten up by thete emperor. Later, when I was recuperating in the mansion, Chu Hu came to the door in secret." At that time, there was a lot of resentment in his heart, and he wished thete emperor died early. super born.


    So Chu Hu provoked a little, and the thoughts in his heart took root.


    Slowly, Chu Hu came to the door more and more time. During that time, Chu Baoyan had just been born. He looked at his son, thinking that his son must not be like himself. beat.


    So, he gradually got closer to Chu Hu.


    When he finds out that Chu Hu is narrow-minded and not a person who can hold a high position, even if he assists him in ascending the throne, he may not be able to tolerate himself.


    At that time King Lu wanted to quit, but it was toote.


    Fortunately, Chu Hu died early, leaving behind Bai Zhiyan, who was still a child.


    King Lu felt that the child was still young and could be educated slowly and controlled. For this reason, he also took the third girl from Xun''s residence to Bie Zhuang in the capital, and nned to have a good rtionship with her. In the future, when she became the queen mother, he would have many benefits.


    Of course, King Lu was young and vigorous, and so was the three girls.


    What could be more secure than intimacy? What''s more, these three girls are indeed beautiful and moving, which makes people feel restless and can''t stop.


    Unfortunately¡­¡­


    "Everything went well originally, but who knew that they met Master Shao and Yongjia County Master and his wife." King Lu smiled bitterly, "The mine was taken over, and the master of the Tao family in Fengkai County was also caught, and it was about to be seen. After finding the capital, the criminals cut off all the clues and abandoned the car to protect themander, otherwise Lord Qin might have found me."


    "I thought that they had escaped the disaster, but who would have thought that Mr. Shao and his wife went to Lingzhou Mansion. What''s more, Mr. Shao turned out to be the child that Shao Yin lost. They went to Bai Mansion to find out the cause of Shao Yin''s cause. When it came out, Xun Zhifu became the target of the Bai family, and Bai Zhiyan''s identity was exposed..."


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong. So, these two people are Bai Zhiyan''s nemesis, right? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2426: Where is Bai Zhiyan

    Chapter 2426 Where is Bai Zhiyan


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other with an innocent look.


    They are also very sad, okay? Originally, they just wanted to live a stable and peaceful life. Find a backer to make their business smooth and life worry-free.


    Who would be willing to get involved in theseplicated things, isn''t this... an ident?


    Gu Yundong wanted to say something to clear it up, but when he turned around, he saw the emperor''s sudden gentle and proud expression looking at them, and he couldn''t say anything.


    She coughed lightly and continued to look at King Lu.


    Thetter sighed a long time, "Maybe it''s the will of God. The emperor has been on the throne for a few years, but he has already started a drastic reform. Seeing that the life of the people is getting better and better, God is not willing to let the people of the world suffer any more."


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll his eyes, oh, at this juncture, he actually ttered.


    The emperor was able to hold on, he looked at King Lu and asked, "What happenedter? Since Bai Zhiyan escaped from Lingzhou, and the Bai family couldn''t find him, why did you take the risk and lead your troops into the pce? rebel?"


    King Lu smiled bitterly, "Because the sinner has already aroused the emperor''s idea, if you don''t act, you can only capture it. If you give it a shot, you will have a half chance of sess. Bai Zhiyan also agreed to the sinner, but the action failed. He will send someone to protect Bao Yan, and he will not put him in danger. As long as the offender bears all the charges and does not reveal his true identity, he will make aeback in the future, and he will never treat Bao Yan badly."


    "However, he didn''t do it. Now that Bao Yan has been arrested, why should I keep a secret for him? In fact, I know that he asked me to act in advance when I was not fully prepared, just to find a scapegoat. But I There is no other choice, I have been exposed, he abandoned the car to protect the coach, I beg Bao Yan''s safety, and both sides have their own ce."


    Unfortunately, Bai Zhiyan did not fulfill his promise.


    Since the only person King Lu wanted to save was not saved, he had nothing to worry about.


    The emperor didn''t speak for a long time after listening to it. Looking at King Lu''s expression of resentment at the end, he sneered secretly in his heart, "Then do you know where Bai Zhiyan is now?"


    "The sinner...I don''t know, but he went west."


    West side.


    The emperor looked thoughtful, "You will tell me about Bai Zhiyan in detail."


    "Yes."


    King Lu really knew everything and said everything this time, but he no longer reserved anything rted to Bai Zhiyan.


    However, since he is the abandoned son of Bai Zhiyan, where can he know more? It was impossible for Bai Zhiyan to tell him everything.


    And King Lu''s pce change this time has exposed some of the forces he already knew, and the rest is of little use.


    But everyone also learned some information from his words. Most of Bai Zhiyan''s power distribution is in the west.


    As long as you look in this direction, you can always find a lot of things.


    King Lu said everything he had to say. The emperor asked Nie Cong to bring the person back to the prison, and then said to Qin Wenzheng, "I will leave this matter to you. You can go west to check his whereabouts and other local power."


    "The minister follows the decree." Qin Wenzheng immediately responded.


    When Shao Qingyuan brought Gu Yundong out of the pce, the sky was about to darken.


    As soon as the two returned home, they heard the news that Cai Yue had woken up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2427: Cai Wenqian recruited

    Chapter 2427 Cai Wenqian recruited


    Cai Yue should have known the situation and heard the news of his father''s arrest. At this moment, the whole person was a little dazed.


    When Gu Yundong entered the door, he saw him half-lying, his small body leaning on the cushion behind him, drinking medicine numbly.


    Hearing the movement, Cai Yue raised his head and nced at them. Seeing that Gu Yundong was safe and sound, he let out a long breath.


    "How are you feeling?" Gu Yundong approached and asked.


    Cai Yue turned pale, opened his mouth, and nodded his head after a long while, "It''s okay."


    He said, looked at Shao Qingyuan again, and asked hesitantly, "My father... will he be found out?"


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan answered affirmatively, "His methods are not very clever, and he will know the cause of death after a quick investigation. In addition, the officials of the Criminal Department are very skilled in this kind of case, and at most tonight, there will be a result. "


    Cai Yue''s little hand hanging by his side tightened slightly, tears dripping down, "...This, that''s it."


    He didn''t know what to say either. His grandmother was killed, but his father was the murderer. He wanted his grandmother to rest in peace, but it made him feel ufortable watching his father pay for his life.


    Shao Qingyuan pulled up a chair and sat on the edge of the bed, looked at him in silence for a long time, and said, "You are willing to tell me now, what did you see in the first ce? Why did your father kill your grandmother?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    "Your father won''t kill for no reason. If you know, it''s better to tell me now."


    Cai Yue suddenly raised his head as if thinking of something, and asked, "Is it, if someone instructs my father? Then he is not the mastermind, and can the punishment be reduced?"


    Sure enough, someone instructed?


    Shao Qingyuan was unwilling to lie to him, "Whether the punishment will be reduced depends on the specific circumstances."


    After hesitating for a long time, Cai Yue finally gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and said, "On that day, besides my father, there was a man in ck, who encouraged my father to say that if my father wanted revenge Shao family, then, let''s start with grandma."


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, "Tell me about the situation at that time in detail."


    Cai Yue recounted exactly what happened after he hid in Shao Hui''s room, but he was not willing to give up any detail he remembered.


    However, after Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong heard it, their faces became a little dignified.


    The man in ck, it sounds like this person is probably rted to Chu Baoyan. Didn''t Chu Baoyan kidnap Gu Yundong because of the environment she was in?


    Cai Yue looked at them earnestly, "My father..."


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head slightly, "If the man in ck was originally a very wicked person, then he colluded with this person. I''m afraid that not only will he be sentenced to death, but even you and your mother may be implicated by him."


    Cai Yue turned pale, "Howe?"


    Shao Qingyuan felt that this matter had to be discussed in the long run. He asked Cai Yue to rest. Gu Yunshu apanied him to talk, and he went out with Gu Yundong.


    However, as soon as he walked to the front yard, several officials came across him.


    The leading official was the one he saw at the Cai family before. He stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Shao Qingyuan, "Master Shao."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Why are you here? Has Shao Hui''s casee to an end?"


    "Yes." The official nodded with a dignified expression, and said, "Cai Wenqian has already recruited, and Shao Hui was indeed covered to death by him with a handkerchief."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2428: To take away Cai Yue

    Chapter 2428 To take away Cai Yue


    The official said, paused, and then continued, "But Cai Wenqian exined that he did not do this alone. There was a man in ck who approached him and asked to cooperate with him, killed Shao Hui, and took revenge on the Shao family. ording to Cai Wenqian, the man in ck is most likely the heir to Prince Lu."


    Shao Qingyuan''s face changed slightly, his eyes narrowed, "What did Cai Wenqian say?"


    "Yes, this matter involves the Prince of Lu. Mr. Lei asked someone to go to the Heavenly Prison to verify the situation, and the Prince of Lu also exined that the situation is true. So this time, I was ordered to... bring Cai Yue to the Department of Punishment."


    Cai Wenqian colluded with Chu Baoyan, then it wasn''t a matter of killing him to pay for his life, this kind of disaster would affect the whole family.


    Cai Yue, as Cai Wenqian''s son, can''t escape, of course.


    Gu Yundongughed angrily, "What''s wrong with Cai Wenqian? Hemitted his own sins, and the whole family apanies him to hell. He''s not a person anymore? It''s cold-hearted and cold-blooded. It''s been eight lifetimes of blood mold."


    The officials of the Punishment Department were almost silent. Although they had seen many such incidents, they were not without sighs in their hearts.


    When adults make mistakes, they will try their best to save their children and grandchildren, at least leave it for the family. Just like King Lu, isn''t he willing to die for the prince of King Lu? Cai Wenqian came directly to die together.


    The official sighed secretly and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Master Shao, this Cai Yue..."


    Shao Qingyuan had a sullen face. Thest time he didn''t let him take Cai Yue away, that was because Cai Yue was a witness.


    This time, Shao Qingyuan couldn''t stop him any more.


    He nodded slightly, "I''ll have someone call."


    Who knew that just as he turned around, he saw Cai Yue standing precariously under the corridor, and Gu Yunshu beside him was struggling to support him.


    Looking at the expressions of the two, I heard what I wanted to say just now.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other and said to the official, "Wait."


    After he finished speaking, he strode towards the two of them.


    Gu Yunshu whispered, "Brother-inw, do you really want to take Cai Yue away?"


    Shao Qingyuan just raised his hand and touched his head before saying to Cai Yue, "This matter is no longer a simple murder case. Now that your father is involved in King Lu''s incident, this trip is a must. But you Don''t be afraid. Although your father''s actions will affect your family, it won''t let you die. You go with them first, and I will try my best to bring you back. "


    Cai Yue opened his mouth, his throat was very ufortable, and it took a while before he spoke hoarsely, "...Thank you."


    After he finished speaking, he walked towards the two officials with slightly vain footsteps.


    Shao Qingyuan followed and said to the two officials, "He is young and ill, and the cell is damp and cold. You should take more care of him. Try to arrange a separate, clean andrger cell."


    said and took out a piece of silver from his sleeve, "Just do me a favor, buy him a bed and quilt and finish the hot porridge. For the rest, drink for the brothers, thank you for your hard work."


    The two officials hurriedly refused, "Sir Shao can break us, don''t worry, we are not those hard-hearted people. If the child is sick, we will naturally take good care of it."


    "One yard is one yard, you don''t have to buy things with your own money when you take care of it."


    The two officials looked at each other, and in the end they still epted the broken silver.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2429: Disposal of the Cai family

    Chapter 2429 Disposal of the Cai Family


    Because of Shao Qingyuan''s rtionship, and the official got an order from Mr. Lei before he came, Cai Yue also yed a key role in exposing Cai Wenqian''s crime this time, so he didn''t need to wear bracelets and shackles.


    Even because of his illness, one of the officials took the person and left Shao Mansion.


    Cai Yuey on the shoulder of the official, waved at them with red eyes, and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    Seeing them gradually walking away, Gu Yundong sighed, "Why did Cai Yue have such a father? This is the first time I have seen someone like Cai Wenqian."


    "Killing to pay for life, his current end is even more serious than Cai Jin. Let''s go, rest for the night, and I will go to the punishment department tomorrow to find out the situation."


    Gu Yundong nodded, took a look at Chi Chi first, then ate dinner and got ready to sleep.


    Shao Yin and Bai Hang didn''te back. The servants of Hou''s mansion said that the two would rest in Hou''s mansion at the meeting tonight, so that they didn''t need to stay at the door.


    It may be due to the drug addiction. Gu Yundong slept a little that night, and when he woke up the next day, Shao Qingyuan had already gone out to the punishment department.


    The news of Prince Lu''s arrest soon spread throughout the capital.


    The truth about Shao Hui''s murder was also revealed, and those who had heard the rumors and put the me on Gu Yundong pped their faces and dared not speak casually.


    In particr, Cai''s father and mother, Cai, were also taken to the Ministry of Punishment yesterday. It is said that it was caused by the murder of Cai Wenqian.


    Coupled with the help of the students Gu Yunshu asked for, the rumors soon subsided.


    On the contrary, because Chu Baoyan was imprisoned, King Lu broke a lot of information, and some inconspicuous officials were sacked.


    But this time the movement was much smaller, and the capital returned to order.


    Shao Qingyuan has been to the prison cell several times, met Cai Wenqian and Cai Yue.


    Cai Wenqian''s whole person is like crazy, whoever catches and bites is wee. Anyway, he is going to be finished, and it is not impossible for more people to apany him on Huangquan Road. He even tried every means to drag Cai''s wife Cai Yue and Cai''s father Cai''s mother into the water, and threatened that they also knew that the Prince of Lu had a rtionship with him. matter.


    Fortunately, the Ministry of Punishment did not believe his nonsense. The truth has been investigated and the final result is that except Cai Wenqian who was sentenced to beheaded, everyone else in the Cai family was sentenced to exile for a thousand miles, but it was not serious.


    Only Cai Yue...''s disposal is still under negotiation.


    Mr. Lei, Minister of Punishment, also thinks that Shao Hui''s killing can find out the truth. Cai Yue deserves credit and deserves a light sentence. Coupled with Shao Qingyuan''s mediation, and finally Mr. Lei presented it to the imperial case, he said more good things for Cai Yue.


    The emperor didn''t care about such trivial matters, and with a flick of the royal pen, Cai Yue was released.


    It''s just that even if he is released, his parents are still in prison, so is Cai''s father and Cai''s mother, and his grandmother died and his grandfather was exiled. There are almost no rtives around him who can take care of him. A child who is only eight or nine years old, even a No ce to live.


    So that day, Shao Qingyuan personally went to the prison of the Ministry of Punishment to pick him up.


    The Prison of the Department of Punishment is different from the Heavenly Prison. Although the guards are strictly guarded, it is still easy for Shao Qingyuan to enter.


    Cai Yue shares the same cell with the other male members of the Cai family, but his cell is much cleaner.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2430: Shao Qingyuan takes away Cai Yue

    Chapter 2430 Shao Qingyuan takes away Cai Yue


    When Shao Qingyuan came to the cell, Cai Yue was sitting in the corner, while Cai Wenqian, who was imprisoned next to him, was scolding and arguing with his father Cai.


    "Cai Wenqian, are you satisfied? Now our whole family has been dragged into the water by you. What crimes have we done? How can the Cai family have such an unfilial descendant as you? Because of you, the Cai family is dead."


    Cai Wenqian sneered, "Why should I be beheaded by myself, so you can live a good life outsidefortably? I tell you, in a dream, when I die, I will drag you to the funeral."


    The head of the prison led Shao Qingyuan forward, frowned impatiently when he heard the swearing sound, and scolded, "Shut up for any noise, and then pull out all the noises and give a whip to see if you still have the strength."


    He roared like this, and the cell was quiet.


    Immediately, the Cai family saw Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t even look at them, and walked straight to the door of Cai Yue''s cell. This cell was much dry and fresh, and the bed was also covered with thick quilts and pillows. These days, he was really well taken care of.


    "Cai Yue." Shao Qingyuan called out.


    Cai Yue, who had bowed his head and shrunk in the corner, raised his head, was stunned when he saw him, and walked over, "Master Shao."


    "Come on, I''ll take you out."


    The head of the cell came over, unlocked the cell, and pushed open the door to let him out.


    Cai Yue was stunned, so was Cai''s father.


    Father Cai asked uncertainly, "Shao Qingyuan, where are you taking him?"


    "Cai Yue was acquitted, naturally he was taken out of here."


    "What??" Acquittal?


    The Cai family couldn''t believe it, especially Cai Wenqian, who rushed to the railing here and mmed the railing twice with both hands, "Why, why can he go out?"


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and looked at Cai Wenqian, "Based on the emperor''s golden words and his conscience than you, he deserves to be released."


    "Impossible, I''m not allowed, this bastard, he caused me to go to jail, how can he go out, he is not allowed to leave." Cai Wenqian shouted hoarsely, and stretched out his hand to catch him, only to be caught by Shao Qingyuan Hit it down.


    After being stunned for a while, Father Cai looked at Cai Yue with a much softer expression, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Ayue, if you can go out, go out and live a good life outside. You are now the only descendant of the Cai family, and the Cai family can only rely on you in the future."


    Unlike Cai Wenqian, Cai¡¯s father still cares a lot about whether the Cai family will end.


    No matter what his feelings for Cai Yue are in his heart, now, he is indeed the only one in the Cai family. Of course, it would be better if he could leave safely. He will not be shameless to see his ancestors in the future. .


    Cai Yue looked at Father Cai and couldn''t help crying.


    He is at a loss now, even if he goes out alone, he doesn''t know where to go.


    Shao Qingyuan took his hand and led him to the door of the prison.


    When he reached the door of the prison, Shao Qingyuan stopped, lowered his head and asked him, "What''s your n next?"


    Cai Yue raised his head and shook it slowly after a long while. His mind is nk now, looking at the street in front of him, but he doesn''t know where to go.


    Shao Qingyuan paused and was about to say something when someone suddenly called Cai Yue in the distance.


    He and Cai Yue turned their heads at the same time, and saw a woman hurried over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2431: want to go to Zhangjia

    Chapter 2431 Want to go to Zhang''s house


    The woman walked a few steps and came to Cai Yue, looked at him, and said, "Master Biao, do you remember this old ve?"


    Cai Yue was stunned for a while, then slowly came back to his senses and said, "Mother Wang?"


    Madam Wang nodded again and again, "That''s right, it''s me, Master Biao still remembers the old ve. The olddy has heard about the Cai family, and also that Young Master Biao is fine, so she asked the old ve to pick up Young Master Biao. Zhang family. The olddy is thinking about Young Master Biao, Young Master Biao, let¡¯s go back with this old ve.¡±


    Zhang''s family is the natal family of Cai''s wife, Zhang''s. The olddy in Wang''s mouth is Cai Yue''s grandmother. Their family is in Lecheng, not far from the capital.


    The most famous ce in Lecheng is Chengchun Wharf. Gu Dajiang and his family are going to the capital by boat. The passenger ship is going to dock at Chengchun Wharf. They will take a half-day carriage to enter Beijing, which is not far away.


    Because of this pier, there are many boats going to and from the capital, so Lecheng is very prosperous.


    The Zhang family used to be an official in the capital, but they had to go back to their hometown in Lecheng after theymitted an ident and were removed from their official positions.


    This is also the reason why Cai Wenqian didn''t take his wife and children to Zhang''s house for the first time after the Cai family was lonely, because the life of Zhang''s family was just like that.


    Now, I didn''t expect that something happened to the Cai family. The Zhang family sent someone to pick up Cai Yue.


    Cai Yue heard that her grandmother was still thinking of him, her eyes were red and tears fell. He raised his hand and wiped it, "I miss my grandmother too."


    Mother Wangughed, "Then Master Biao and the old ve go back, okay?"


    Cai Yue raised his head and looked at Shao Qingyuan, who said, "If you want to go to Zhang''s house, then go to Zhang''s house. If you don''t want to go, I will arrange it for you."


    "I, I want to go, I want my grandmother." Although Shao Qingyuan is his cousin in terms of seniority, he doesn''t have much contact with each other.


    Compared to Shao Qingyuan, who was still a stranger, Cai Yue naturally wanted to see his grandmother.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Okay, then I''ll send someone to take you to Zhang''s house, but you''ve juste out, so don''t be in a hurry, go back with me and change into clean clothes, and it''s not toote to leave after a two-day rest, I''ll give you Take your pulse and see if the fever a few days ago has left the root of the disease."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "Let''s go."


    Mother Wang also hurriedly followed, only after Shao Qingyuan helped Cai Yue onto the carriage, she said a little embarrassedly, "Shao, Master Shao, this old ve has something to ask for."


    Shao Qingyuan nced back at her, "You said."


    "The old ve wants to see the eldest miss." She was talking about Cai''s wife, she and Cai''s mother were locked in the women''s prison, so they didn''t know about Cai Yue''s release, "the eldestdy will be exiled soon. , I am afraid that I will suffer hardships along the way, so the olddy asked the old ve to send her some entanglements."


    This kind of thing is not a big deal. Cai''s wife is not a death row prisoner, and ordinary people can visit the prison.


    But when Mammy Wang came to Shao Qingyuan, she also hoped that Shao Qingyuan would be in charge. When the Cai family was exiled, they could suffer less and get a little care from officials.


    Shao Qingyuan originally didn''t want to take care of this matter. Among the Cai family, he only wanted to take care of one Cai Yue.


    One can think of Cai Yue''s character, and wanted to meet someone before Cai''s wife was exiled. If that''s the case, then let''s meet together.


    So he nodded, "Okay, another day I''ll have someone take you and Cai Yue in to see people."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2432: Cai Yue leaves Beijing

    Chapter 2432 Cai Yue leaves Beijing


    Mother Wang exhaled, and then followed Shao Qingyuan back to Shao Mansion.


    Gu Yunshu knew that Cai Yue was fine and had been waiting for him at home for a long time. Unlike Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yunshu was quite fond of Cai Yue.


    I saw Cai Yue''s appearance at first sight. This child is too easy. His grandmother was killed, but he couldn''t say it casually. .


    Now he has spoken out, but the whole family is unlucky again, and he is the only one left to be released.


    When this kind of thing happens to ordinary people, they will definitely be depressed. If they are not careful, their thoughts may go to extremes.


    Sure enough, the moment Shao Qingyuan brought Cai Yue in, Gu Yunshu saw his disheartened expression.


    Seeing him standing there at a loss and in a trance, Gu Yunshu pulled Bian Yuanzhi forward and hugged him, "Cai Yue, you''ve lost a lot of weight. Let''s go, we''re ready. I''m done, I''ll take you to eat something."


    Cai Yue was dragged away by him and Bian Yuanzhi, and Wang Ma hurriedly followed.


    Shao Qing had a vision and turned his heels to look for Gu Yundong.


    He talked about the Zhang family''s intention to take people over to take care of them, "It''s okay if someone takes care of them. I heard that the olddy of the Zhang family loves Cai Yue very much, and it''s a good thing for him to leave the capital."


    "Well, if his grandfather''s family is there, he has a ce to go." Gu Yundong had discussed with the Hou Mansion. Although the olddy didn''t like Shao Hui, she would not be angry with a child, and the Hou Mansion also It can be regarded as Cai Yue''s foreign home.


    Since this is the case, then take Cai Yue to live in the Hou residence.


    But obviously, it is more suitable for Cai Yue to go to Zhang''s house.


    The next day, Shao Qingyuan arranged for Mammy Wang and Cai Yue to see Cai''s wife, Mrs. Zhang. Mammy Wang was fine, but just sighed, but when Cai Yue came back, her expression was very gloomy.


    ording to the statement from the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, it was Mrs. Zhang who learned that he was going to be exiled, but his son was released, and yelled at Cai Yue on the spot, saying that he was a broom star. After scolding and crying, let him save himself out, and then scold him after crying, let him apany him to exile, otherwise it would be unfilial. .


    Mother Wang hurriedly brought people out, and did not even bother to talk to Mrs. Zhang.


    Gu Yundong was convinced by Mrs. Zhang, she was angry to find the culprit, Cai Wenqian. It was Cai Wenqian who colluded with Chu Baoyan first, and then the entire Cai family waspensated.


    She thought that if Cai Yue didn''t say that Shao Hui was killed by Cai Wenqian, they would be able to escape? Just a joke.


    Chu Baoyan was arrested, and sooner orter he would confess to Cai Wenqian. By that time, the entire Cai family would really not be left behind.


    After all, this is all Cai Wenqian''s fault, what does it have to do with a child?


    But after such an encounter, Cai Yue was more traumatized. At a young age, the family has undergone great changes, and I am afraid that it will be difficult to get out in a short period of time.


    Fortunately, there are several children at home, and Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi take turns to enlighten him, which is much better than Cai Yue being alone.


    But it is a big project to make him think about itpletely, and it is impossible to do it in a short time.


    The Zhang family had alreadye to urge them to go back, so Gu Yundong and the others couldn''t let anyone continue to stay.


    A few dayster, Mamma Wang took Cai Yue and set off back to Zhang''s house in Lecheng.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2433: wheres the hillbilly

    Chapter 2433 Where did the hillbillye from


    Shao Qingyuan sent people to take them all the way to their destination, while Gu Yunshu personally delivered them to the city gate.


    He and Cai Yue have gotten along very well after this period of time.


    The Cai family is really good bamboo shoots, and it is rare to have a child with a conscience.


    "Yunshu, go back, we''ll be leaving now." Cai Yue sat on the carriage and waved to Gu Yunshu who was standing at the gate of the city.


    Gu Yunshu stood under the car window, looking at the city gate where people came and went, and exined, "After you return to your grandfather''s house, you must write to me, if you need anything, let me know? We are My friend, you can¡¯t just let it go. Also, if you encounter someone who bullies you, don¡¯t hold back, you have to protect yourself. If you can fight back, fight back. If you can¡¯t fight back, tell your grandmother. If you can¡¯t, just write Letter to me, I am a schr, very capable, and can help you vent your anger."


    Cai Yue nodded heavily, a smile appeared on his thin face, "I see, I will always remember you."


    "Don''t be so heavy, Lecheng is not far from the capital. I can still see you in the future, and you can also find me."


    Cai Yue pursed her lips and shook hands with Gu Yunshu, "Okay, then you... take care."


    Yes, they are friends, and he has friends who take themselves to heart and miss him all the time.


    "Take care, pay attention to safety, and have a smooth journey."


    The two children finally parted reluctantly, and the carriage slowly drove out of the city gate.


    Gu Yunshu stood on the spot, raised his little hand and waved it vigorously, Cai Yue also stuck out half of his head and shouted loudly, "There will be a future!!"


    "Goodbye..." Gu Yunshu let out a heavy breath until he saw that the carriage waspletely gone.


    Cai Yue is gone, and he has his own way to go in the future. I hope he has a smooth journey and is safe and healthy.


    He stood there, not moving for a long time.


    Until an unexpected and familiar voice suddenly came from his ear.


    "This is the capital. It is indeed very prosperous and very big. You see, even this city wall and gate are taller than our Xuanhe Mansion. At first nce, it is very solemn. There are also shops on both sides, wow, The business is also very good, look at how many people there are, how much money you have to make this day."


    This voice came from a carriage, and the envy in the tone was almost overflowing, and it quickly attracted other people''s nces.


    Some people smiled kindly, some snorted softly, and some felt slightly proud because they were from the capital.


    There was only one person, who sneered heavily, "Where is the country bumpkin? I''ve never seen the world. It''s a shame to call out so loudly."


    After the man finished speaking, there was silence in the carriage.


    But Gu Yunshu was annoyed, and without saying a word, he ran to the person who was talking, pointed at him and said angrily, "Li Jiawen, if you can''t speak, don''t speak up. What do you mean by a hillbilly? You yourself are not from other ces. , but you have the face to despise others. When you first came to the capital, your vision was not as good as others, why should you point at others. "


    This Li Jiawen was one of those talents who hurriedly said goodbye to Yun Shu when he met the unconscious Gu Yundong''s carriage some time ago. He was also the student who wanted to join him in the examination of Guozijian. While trying to take advantage of him, Brother Li, who was despised by Yu Yang''s other students.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2434: Gu Dajiang is here

    Chapter 2434 Gu Dajiang is here


    Li Jiawen was taken aback by Gu Yunshu who suddenly appeared and scolded him. When he reacted to what he said, his face instantly flushed, and he said angrily, "You, what''s the matter with you here? They are not you. Need you toe out on this? What a nosy."


    Gu Yunshu sneered, "Who said they were not mine?"


    He red at him, then turned around, raised a big smile in the direction of the carriage, and shouted at Gu Dajiang, who was sticking his head out of the carriage, "Dad, you are here? Why so fast? Big sister They also said that they will send someone to the gate of the city in the afternoon to wait for you."


    While speaking, he had already jumped into the carriage and shouted to the people inside, "Auntie, Uncle, Auntie, Xiaoxiao!!"


    The people in the carriage were very happy, and I didn¡¯t expect to see people here.


    Gu Yunshu was talking and came over to hug Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao hurriedly twisted his little body, and the whole person threw himself into Chang Yaya''s arms, holding his little **** towards him.


    Gu Xiaoxiughed and patted his son, "Xiaoxiao, this is your brother, don''t you know him?"


    Xiaoxiao turned his head silently, Gululu''s big eyes nced at him, and blinked curiously.


    Gu Yunshu was amused, "I forgot my brother so quickly? My brother is so sad, hey, he originally said that Xiaoxiao would be invited to eat this good food in the capital, but now it seems that Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to eat it."


    "Eat!!" Xiaoxiao turned around immediately, his eyes lit up.


    Although he was young and Gu Yunshu said so much, he still didn''t fully understand it, but he heard the words "eat good food", and immediately came out of Chang Yaya''s arms and rushed directly to Gu Yunshu. .


    Gu Xiaoxi clicked his tongue, "This little greedy bastard, if she has milk, she is a mother. Anyone can take it away."


    Gu Yunshu happily hugged the little guy for a while, then turned to look at Gu Dafeng, "Auntie, why don''t you talk?"


    Gu Dafeng was scolded by Li Jiaqi for two words just now, and he was immediately embarrassed, and immediately asked, "Did Auntie embarrass you just now?"


    Gu Yunshu said solemnly, "Auntie, what did you say? Why is this shameful? Li Jiawen said that only when he was ashamed. When he first came to the capital, he didn''t understand anything, and he only lived for a few months and regarded himself as a I¡¯m from the capital, what¡¯s the point ofughing at others? Besides, when Yuan Zhi and I first came to the capital, we were as amazed and eximed as you when we saw the guards in this tower. Not to mention the capital, we went to other ces, see you It''s normal to exim when you know something you haven''t seen before, and it''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    Gu Dajiang touched his son''s head with satisfaction, nodded in agreement, "That''s right, this capital is good, and our Xuanhe Mansion is not bad. Think about it, when many merchants from big towns saw Yundongkai Aren''t you also amazed at the Gu family workshop?"


    Gu Dafeng was right when he thought about it. The depression just now was swept away in an instant, when he asked Gu Yunshu cheerfully, "Everyone is all right? Why are you at the gate of the city at this time?"


    "It''s all good. I sent a friend at the gate of the city. I didn''t expect to meet you. Let''s go back first. Mother, they must be very happy to see you."


    Speaking of Yangliu, Gu Dajiang is the most anxious, he nodded again and again, "Yes, go home first."


    But he wanted to leave quickly, but some people were not happy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2435: under the fence

    Chapter 2435


    Xiaoxiao, who was in Gu Yunshu''s arms, looked at him angrily, "Liar." He agreed to bring him something to eat, but as soon as he held it in his hand, he ignored him.


    Xiaoxiao struggled to get out of his arms again, Gu Yunshu was instantly happy and hurriedly hugged him.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll take you to buy something delicious." He turned his head and said to Gu Xiaoxi and the others, "Uncle, I''ll take Xiaoxiao to the shop in front to buy something to eat, I''ll be back soon, you guys Go first."


    The ?? voice fell, and he got out of the carriage, then turned around, and hugged Xiaoxiao, who was also excited.


    Several people in the carriage, "..."


    Gu Dajiang helplessly said to Shaowu who was driving the carriage, "Let''s go, follow the two children slowly."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yunshu has already carried the chubby little guy to a pastry shop not far away. The jujube mud cake here is delicious, not very sweet, and the things are clean. The little guy is almost two years old, and it is when he wants to eat everything.


    It was also thanks to Gu Yunshu that he practiced martial arts a little and had great strength, otherwise he might not be able to hold him.


    Xiaoxiao could already smell the taste of the jujube mud cake, and Gu Yunshu was amused when his little nose twitched.


    He seemed to see the three-year-old Coco staring at the braised meat with bright eyes, and finally knew who Xiaoxiao looked like.


    He carried the child directly into the shop, and the carriage stopped outside the shop.


    Not far away, Li Jiaqiang stared at their backs but narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Until someone patted him on the shoulder beside him, he asked strangely, "Brother Li, what are you doing standing here alone?"


    Li Jiaqi returned to his senses and said hurriedly, "Brother Ma, do you still remember that I told you that there was a boy who was already a schr at a young age?"


    "Remember, didn''t you say that he doesn''t know how high the sky is, and he still ns to take the entrance examination for Guozijian? How can you talk about him so well?"


    Li Jiawen sneered, "I''ve been out with him a few times before, and seeing that this kid is quite familiar with the capital, I thought he was from the capital. I just found out today that his family has just entered the capital, and you don''t even know how his family is. He has seen the world. No wonder, he always talks about his sister and brother-inw, and also says that both his sister and brother-inw have shops in the capital, and the business is not bad. Now it seems that his brother-inw may be from the capital, and he is Living in the capital in the name of my sister, I still look like I''m a lot more amazing."


    Ma Pingchuanughed, "Some people just have a good face, and they are so vain at a young age. They must not have any real talents and real learning. I think that he will not be able to pass the entrance examination this time."


    "It''s really vain, I''m still surprised. If he is from the capital, howe he doesn''tmunicate with students from the capital, and he exchanges knowledge with us students from outside all day long.


    Ma Pingchuan nodded, "What do you care about with him, it''s just relying on others."


    Relying on others? ?


    Li Jiaqi couldn''t help but nce at Ma Pingchuan, and said that he was under the fence of others. This man, Brother Ma and his wife, Yan Ling, are really unpopr, right?


    He rolled his eyes and stopped paying attention to Gu Yunshu. As he walked, he asked Ma Pingchuan, "By the way, the announcement just came out yesterday that the Guozijian admissions exam will be three dayster. How are you preparing? I heard Your brother-inw has been promoted again? Isn''t it easy for him to rmend him?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2436: The alley is a bit small

    Chapter 2436 The alley is a bit small


    Speaking of this matter, Ma Pingchuan''s face was ugly.


    He wanted to be rmended by Nie Cong, but now they don''t fear him at all.


    Nie Cong is currently popr, and he has great power in his hands. Because of King Lu''s downfall, he didn''t have to live carefully for fear of causing trouble to Lord Zhao.


    He is full of confidence now. After going through the pce change, he has a chilling air on his body. The sword hanging around his waist has killed people.


    Ma Pingchuan wanted to take advantage of his potential to enter the Imperial College, but he still thought about it at first, but now he doesn''t even dare to think about it.


    Last time, he failed to design Mr. Shen, and he wanted to make an idea from the Yongjia County Lord, thinking of a hero to save the beauty or something, but before the n was implemented, he was stabbed in front of Nie Cong by the servants of the Nie family.


    Nie Cong took someone to beat him directly, causing him to be raised in the house for half a month, and only recently came out to walk.


    Nie Cong warned him that if he dared to be dishonest again, he wouldn''t mindpletely breaking his legs. Then don''t say that he won''t be able to enter the Imperial College, and he won''t even think about taking the exam.


    Ma Pingchuan wanted to resist, but the way he wanted to use the surrounding public opinion to make Nie Congpromise was no longer effective. Even because Nie Cong is now in an important position, the neighbors around him still want to curry favor with him, and there is no one to help him. Ma Pingchuan.


    The couple, Ma Pingchuan and Yan Ling, are still living in Nie Mansion, but their range of activities is very limited. They can only walk around in their own courtyard.


    Yan Ling wanted to see Yan Ya several times, but they were all rejected, and they seemed to be forgotten in a corner.


    Yan Ling suggested several times that he wanted to go back to his hometown, but he was not reconciled.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you speak?" Seeing that he didn''t say anything for a long time, Li Jiaqi raised his hand and bumped his arm.


    Ma Pingchuanughed dryly and said, "Of course it''s easy for my brother-inw to rmend me, but don''t I want to test my level? I heard that if you pass the Guozijian admissions test, nine out of ten candidates will be able to pass the test. Man, I just happened to test myself to see if I can y in three years."


    Li Jiaqing agreed on the surface, but he was very disdainful in his heart.


    I really thought he didn''t know, this Ma Pingchuan''s brother-inw didn''t take him as an onion, he was just an excuse to give himself a step up.


    "Anyway, let''s go back first, take advantage of the few days left, and take a good look at the books. By then, we will try to pass the entrance examination, and we will have apany in the Imperial College."


    "Yes, let''s go, go to the bookstore first."


    The two left together, while Gu Yunshu on the other side came back with Xiao Xiao who was satisfied with the jujube cake.


    The little guy was holding a piece of cake in his hand, moving his mouth and eating it with relish.


    Gu Yunshu still had a paper bag hanging on his arm. Just now Xiaoxiao looked at the pastries on the counter and drooled out. He pointed his small hand domineeringly, as if he wanted them all.


    He can only let the guy weigh a little in one way and pack it all up. Fortunately, he has a lot of pocket money, otherwise he would not be able to support this little fat brat.


    Gu Dajiang breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly let the twoe up and greeted Shaowu to go home quickly.


    Gu Yunshu snickered, Dad couldn''t wait, right?


    The carriage quickly entered Hetai Alley. Gu Dafeng couldn''t be more excited, but after entering the alley, he was a little surprised, "Does Yundong live here?"


    This alley... looks a little small.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2437: Reunion

    Chapter 2437 Great Reunion


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "Yes, I live here, what''s wrong, auntie?"


    Gu Dafeng pursed his lips and nced at the alley outside. Then he leaned into his ear and asked in a low voice, "Is Yundong''s house very small? There are so many of us that we can''t live there, right?"


    Gu Yunshu was stunned for a moment, and then he immediatelyughed. It turned out that the aunt was worried about this.


    He immediately shook his head, "Of course I can live there, auntie, don''t think that this alley is not big, and the people who live here are not the kind of wealthy people. But in the previous dynasty, this area was also the ce where dignitaries lived, and the road was narrow. , because after the war, the residents expanded their houses, and one household became two households. Over time, it has be what it is now."


    "But don''t worry, my sister''s house is very big. She is a junior and has arge backyard, so she can live there. The house here is when my sister and brother-inw first came to Beijing. I bought it, this ce is near and convenient to Xinming Pavilion, so I never thought of changing it.¡±


    Gu Dafeng breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, "That''s good."


    While talking, the carriage also stopped at the entrance of Shao Mansion.


    Gu Yunshu jumped out of the car directly, entered the door and shouted, "Mother, father is here."


    Gu Dajiang, "..."


    Gu Dafeng was still a little nervous at first, but she burst intoughter when she shouted this sentence. She bumped his arm and teased, "See? Even Yunshu knows that you miss your daughter-inw the most."


    Gu Dajiang coughed lightly, "Who said that, I also want Dongdong and Coco."


    Speaking of which, he hadn''t seen his wife and daughter for over a year, which was something he had never seen before, and it wasn''t even that long before he escaped.


    He exhaled and said to the people behind him, "Let''s go, go in."


    A few people looked up at the mansion in front of them and walked inside.


    Not long after entering the yard, Yangliu had already brought a group of people over.


    Gu Dajiang looked at his wife whom he had not seen for a long time, his expression was slightly excited, and he almost rushed up to hug her.


    "Liu''er." He stepped forward, grabbed Yang Liu''s hand, and looked at her carefully for a while, always feeling that she seemed to have lost weight, "How are you doing these days?"


    "I''m fine, but you look thinner."


    "I''m not thin, I''ve been weighed, and it''s still the same as before."


    Yang Liuughed, "It''s okay to lose weight, you''re back, I''ll make delicious food and make it up for you. You haven''t eaten the food in the capital, have you? I learned a lot from the cook. Just waiting for you."


    Everyone, "..." Do you have the function of automatically blocking others? Are so many people invisible?


    It was Shao Qingyuan who coughed lightly and said with a smile, "Father, you must be tired because of the long journey. Don''t stand in this yard, let''s go in and talk."


    "Yes yes yes, all go in."


    A group of people then went to the main room one after another, and the next people hurriedly served tea and let a few people rest.


    Gu Yundong hugged Xiaochichi, the little guy looked left and right, and then met Gu Dajiang''s bright eyes.


    He was stunned for a while, and said "ah", full of anger.


    Gu Dajiang was immediately excited and came over to pick up the child, "Is this toote? Come and give me a hug, yo, it''s quite strong."


    Gu Dafeng and Gu Xiaoxi also quickly gathered around, watching the children rejoice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2438: Gu Dajiangs idol

    Chapter 2438 Gu Dajiang''s idol


    Xiaoxiao, who was held by Chang Yaya in his arms, tilted his head when he saw a baby younger than himself, and a big question mark shed over his small head.


    Gu Dajiang hugged the child and couldn''t put it down. He praised the child from the beginning to the end, and then reluctantly turned his eyes away and asked about Gu Yundong''s current situation.


    It was just that his hand holding the child never let go. Gu Dafeng tried several times to grab the child but failed, so he was so angry that he could only stare, and then he called his son over with a stinky expression.


    Bian Yuanzhi, "..." He is ten years old, not ten months.


    Why do you feel that the older you are, the more childish you are?


    But after all, she is her own mother, she can do whatever she wants.


    But his mother is here, isn''t that father alone at home? ?


    Bian Yuanzhi felt a little sympathetic to his father, he couldn''t help shaking his head secretly.


    Gu Dafeng''s surprised voice suddenly came from his ear, "What? Yun Shu is going to the Imperial College?"


    As soon as Gu Dafeng spoke out, everyone''s attention was focused on Gu Yunshu.


    Even Gu Dajiang asked with a surprised face, "Have you decided?" He didn''t know about it yet. After all, when Yun Shu decided, the next day when King Lu surrounded Xinming Pavilion, he followed the matter closely. Get busy.


    Later, Gu Dajiang had to take the township examination again and set off for the capital, but Gu Yundong did not send a letter home.


    "I''ve decided." Gu Yunshu nodded, "And Mr. Shen also said that he would ept me as a disciple."


    "Mr. Shen? Which Mr. Shen?"


    Gu Yunshu, "Shen Yuan."


    Gu Dajiang hugged Chichi and stood up suddenly, "Shen, Shen, Shen Yuan??"


    Gu Yundong asked curiously, "Dad, you know?"


    "Of course I know, Shen Yuan used to be a prefect in Yongning Mansion. Although I haven''t seen it, Mr. Shen is famous. Who doesn''t know about the students of Yongning Mansion?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then suddenly remembered.


    Yes, I did hear that Shen Yuan was an official in Yongning Mansion. During his time as an official, the whole Yongning Mansion went to private schools and exploded like a well. Then it''s not surprising that her father has heard his name.


    Gu Dajiang was excited and called Gu Yunshu over, "Tell me, how did you know Mr. Shen? Did he really agree to ept you as his apprentice?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded and recounted the process of their encounter.


    Gu Dajiang listened with relish, and became excited after listening, "Then when are we going to visit Mr. Shen, Dad will apany you."


    Gu Yunshu, "..." Dad, you want to go by yourself.


    "Father, in three days there will be the Guozijian admissions exam." Gu Yundong interrupted Gu Dajiang''s excitement and said, "The official apprentice ceremony will not be held until the Yunshu exam is over, why don''t we wait until then?"


    Gu Dajiang is right when he thinks about it, "It''s still your exam that matters now, other things are not urgent, not urgent."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at the sky, and said that he was not in a hurry, his legs were already shaking nervously.


    She used to think that Gu Dajiang''s idol was Qin Wenzheng, but now there is another one? ?


    "Father, now that you are all here, we still have time to talk about anything. Xiaoxiao is sleepy, I''ll have someone take you back to the yard to rest."


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that Xiaoxiao was holding half a piece of jujube mud cake by his head bit by bit, because the cake in his hand was not finished, and he was still holding his eyelids strong.


    Everyone was amused by his appearance, so they all got up and went to rest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2439: visit the capital

    Chapter 2439 Visiting the capital


    Gu Yundong saw that her father had left the main room, but he still refused to let go, so he could only helplessly follow him to the yard where he lived.


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t let go of Chi Chi, and You Qi''s heart softened when he saw his well-behaved appearance.


    "This child is very simr to you when you were young, and they are very well behaved. That is to say, life is good now. It will take a long time to be raised to be white and tender. You were too thin when you were young."


    I don''t know if I understand it, so I slowly raised my lotus-like arm and leaned in front of him.


    Gu Dajiangughed, raised his head and said to Gu Yundong, "This child is very smart, and he will definitely have a future."


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth. He was not only smart, but also very cunning.


    "By the way, why didn''t I see my inws?" Seeing that he was already standing in the room where Yang Liu lived, Gu Dajiang suddenly said, "Have they note to the capital yet?"


    "My parents have alreadye here." Shao Qingyuan said, "It''s just that they live in Hou''s mansion now. My grandmother and my mother have been separated for many years, and they are finally reunited. They are reluctant to part. It just happened to help my grandmother to recuperate. But my grandmother said, when youe over, we will go to Hou''s house together and have a reunion dinner for the two families."


    "Yes, I still have a letter from the seconddy and the third girl to the Hou Mansion. I''ll tell your grandmother so they don''t worry. It''s better...tomorrow."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and shook his head, "Don''t worry, let''s wait until the Yunshu exam is over, there are still three days, we won''t disturb him."


    Since the two families are reuniting, then Yunshu will naturally also go, but at present, the Imperial Examination is the most important thing for them.


    Although Yun Shu is confident, it doesn''t matter what he looks at, but as family members, they naturally don''t want to bother him with these trivial matters.


    The matter was decided like this, and Gu Dajiang reluctantly returned it to her.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly left with the child in his arms, allowing the couple to tell each other how they missed each other.


    Because of the arrival of Gu Dajiang and several people, the Shao Mansion suddenly became lively.


    But everyone is very tacit understanding, try not to go to Gu Yun''s nerdy room, for fear of disturbing his study. Even if they had to pass by, they were light-handed and extremely considerate.


    The next day, Gu Dajiang followed Yangliu and took Coco out to go shopping, enjoying the local customs and prosperity of the capital.


    Gu Xiaoxi also wants to go out, but he and Gu Dajiang are going to a different ce. He heard that the book he wrote before was also very popr in Beijing, and he is full of energy now.


    Since I came to the capital, I have to go to various ces, and I have to go to various teahouses to hear about books and find inspiration. I have to go to the bookstore and listen to other people''sments on my book.


    Gu Xiaoxi nned a lot of ces to go, and even took Chang Yaya with him.


    However, Chang Yaya heard Gu Dafeng say that the newly opened Xinming Pavilion in the capital is different from the original one. It is in arge courtyard withke water in it, and you can sit on a boat while drinking tea. So the two were eager to try it, and wanted to see and experience.


    This made Bian Yuanzhi very hurt. He also thought about his mother''s rare visit, and he introduced several ces that he was familiar with to her.


    In the end, Gu Dajiang''s family of three, Gu Dafeng and Chang Yaya went to Xinming Pavilion, and Bian Yuanzhi could only apany Gu Xiaoshu to various alleys.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2440: younger brother

    Chapter 2440 Brother


    As for Gu Yunxiao kid...


    Originally, Chang Yaya was going to take him to Xinming Pavilion to y, but Xiaoxiao got up early in the morning and ran to Gu Yundong''s yard.


    Gu Yundongughed, letting Chang Yaya go out to y, there are servants at home, and it is no problem to take care of a child.


    Chi Chi was still sleeping in the cradle, Xiao Xiao was lying on the side, watching his brother sleep soundly, and also yawned.


    This drowsiness seems to be contagious, Xiaoxiao thinks about it, and lifts her little feet to climb up.


    Gu Yundong was helpless, and quickly suppressed his body, "Is Xiaoxiao sleepy, shall we go to sleep on the couch over there? This cradle will shake, and it is small. If you climb up like this, it will overturn."


    Xiaoxiao was stunned, but he didn''t turn it over, then raised his eyes to look at the far bed, measured it, felt a little far, and quickly rubbed his eyes, "Not sleepy."


    Gu Yundong was amused, "Okay, do you want Xiaoxiao to eat?"


    Xiaoxiao''s eyes lit up with a ''bass'', and his little head nodded vigorously.


    Gu Yundong ordered someone to get a bowl of egg custard and feed him bit by bit.


    Xiaoxiao was satisfied with the meal, and her happy eyes narrowed. When she opened her eyes again, she just met Chi Chi''s round eyes.


    He hurriedly swallowed the egg custard in a particrly loud voice, "Brother."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback by him, but he kept calm.


    Xiaoxiao had already twisted his body, he didn''t even eat the egg custard, andy on the edge of the cradle again, "Brother."


    Gu Yundongughed, "Xiaoxiao, Chi Chi is your nephew, not your brother."


    Xiaoxiao was at a loss, "Brother?"


    Forget it, how can he know what a nephew is when he is so young, he is always called a younger brother if he is younger.


    As soon as Gu Yundong''s thoughts fell, Xiaoxiao pulled the hem twice, and she looked at him curiously.


    "Hand." Xiaoxiao grinned andughed.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, his eyes shifted slightly, and fell on his fleshy little hand. After realizing that he didn''t know when, Xiaoxiao stretched out his little hand into the cradle, and when he touched itte, he was caught by him.


    These two kids.


    Sheughed, but the next moment, Xiaoxiao''s face changed, her mouth was ttened suddenly, and she cried out with a ''wow''.


    Gu Yundong was startled, he quickly put the bowl of egg custard aside and asked him, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying suddenly?"


    Xiaoxiao pitifully looked at Chi Chi in the cradle, "It hurts."


    Pain?


    Gu Yundong paused, his eyes fell on the hands of the two, and he quickly turned to look.


    Sure enough, Chi Chi''s little hand was tightly grasping Xiaoxiao''s thumb. The problem was that he just grabbed it, and even used his fingernails to pinch it. Chi Chi is very strong, and Xiao Xiao''s hands are tender, doesn''t it hurt when you pinch it?


    Gu Yundong quickly pulled Chichi''s fingers apart and rescued Xiaoxiao.


    immediately red at his son and said in a low voice, "Little rascal, if you see your uncle being honest, you will bully him, right?"


    Chichi danced his hands and feet twice, "Ah..." he didn''t, he just expressed his love in a stronger way.


    Gu Yundong tapped the little guy''s hand, turned around tofort Xiaoxiao, and rubbed his hand.


    Xiaoxiao ate two mouthfuls of egg custard, put the pain behind him, and went to see Chichi again.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She shook her head, Tong Shuitao came in at this time, "Miss, Du Tianqing is here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2441: Du Tianqings purpose

    Chapter 2441 Du Tianqing''s purpose


    Du Tianqing?


    Gu Yundong was a little puzzled, why did hee at this time?


    She let Tong Shuitao look at the two children, and said to Xiao Xiao again, and then hurried to the front yard.


    Du Tianqing looked a little cramped, walking around the yard with his head lowered.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging out, he hurriedly took two steps forward, but soon stopped again and greeted a little embarrassedly, "Gu Dong''s."


    Gu Yundong asked him toe in and sit, but Du Tianqing opened his mouth and went in anyway.


    When he reached the main room, he said, "Master, I''m here today, yes, I have something to ask for."


    Gu Yundong saw that he was unwilling to sit down, and he didn''t force it, but after hearing what he said, he was still a little surprised.


    "What? Makes you so serious?"


    Du Tianqing snorted twice, "Isn''t this, I and Yingyue girl are nning to get married? Just..."


    "Pfft..." Gu Yundong almost spit out a mouthful of water, "Get married?? Are you nning to get married? So soon?"


    Although,st time Du Tianqing asked her to say a few good words in front of Mother Zhang.


    It was just that when she came back, she happened to encounter King Lu who led his troops to surround Xinming Pavilion. After that, she found a chance to talk to Mother Zhang.


    Aunt Zhang only said that she knew at the time, and she didn''t make any news after that. Why is she going to get married now? No warning at all, how long has it been?


    Gu Yundong hurriedly put the teacup in his hand on the table, and asked him in a low voice, "Is it really a marriage? The date has been chosen? When did Aunt Zhang agree?"


    Du Tianqing''s face was a little red, a little dry, but he nodded firmly, "Agreed, Aunt Zhang said that I am an honest and hardworking person, and I am not bad, so I observed it, and after discussing it with my father, I went to find it yesterday. It''s just two monthster. Aunt Zhang said that you are our matchmaker, and we should go with you when we count the days, but there are a lot of things going on recently, so we can''t bother you with such trivial matters, just wait I''ll give you the money to thank the media after you''ve done the math."


    "How can this be considered a trivial matter?" Gu Yundong couldn''t help shaking his head, but recently he was really troubled, and he hadn''t been to Xinming Pavilion for a long time, and Zhang Yingyue and Du Tianqing were talking about marriage and she didn''t hear any news.


    But this is a happy event, and she naturally wishes it from the bottom of my heart.


    "Then I''m here to congratte you. What do you want me to do for you today?"


    "Just...I want to ask the owner to borrow some money." Du Tianqing was really embarrassed.


    "For marriage?" Gu Yundong was a little surprised. As far as she knew, Du Tianqing was not short of money. Even if he was married, the money should be more than enough.


    Du Tianqing nodded slightly, "It doesn''t count, it''s actually to buy a house. Since girl Yingyue and I are getting married, we naturally can''t live outside the city. Yingyue works in Xinming Pavilion in the city. I can¡¯t rush like this every day, it¡¯s so tiring, so I thought about buying a house on the east side of the city, which is also close to Xinming Pavilion.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded, he was indeed considerate.


    Compared with Zhang Yingyue, who went to the shop on a regr basis, Du Tianqing''s working hours are much more flexible.


    He is responsible for the delivery of goods, although the goods in Xinming Pavilion and Guji¡¯s shop have to be brought in from outside the city when the city gate just opens. But Du Tianqing is mainly responsible for purchasing fruit and sugar cane in a slightly farther ce. Sometimes he may have to live outside. There is no conflict in time, and it is easy to adjust.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2442: to buy two suites

    Chapter 2442 To buy two suites


    "It''s really time to buy a house in the city. How big are you going to buy? How much money is there?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Du Tianqing coughed lightly and said, "The house is not big, but we are nning to buy two."


    Two houses?


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, frowned and thought for a while, thinking of a possibility, and asked uncertainly, "Because of Aunt Zhang?"


    "Well, Aunt Zhang only has a daughter of Yingyue Girl. When she bes a rtive, Aunt Zhang is alone. We are not worried about being alone. We originally thought about whether to bring Aunt Zhang over to live with us. But my father is a single man after all, it is inconvenient to live together, and people will gossip. My father and I have discussed whether to buy two houses, adjacent or opposite, This way we can hear a shout, and it''s easy to walk around with each other on weekdays."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "This is a way."


    "We also thought it was good. We saved some money before, so we went to inquire about it. But these two adjacent houses were sold at the same time, so it was too hard to find one. It was difficult to find one, and the money was a little different. It''s good enough. My father and I are going to ask the owner to borrow a little bit, we all have work to do, we save a lot, we''re not afraid that we won''t be able to pay."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Since you guys have decided, let''s buy it. How much money is there now?"


    "...Five, five hundred taels." It''s a bit too much, but even a small house in the capital is not cheap.


    "Okay, I''ll bring it to you, you wait for me for a while."


    Gu Yundong got up and walked to his room, where Du Tianqing waited for her to leave, but said to the servant at the door, "Can I trouble you to give me a pen, ink, paper and inkstone?"


    "Young Master Du wait a moment."


    Du Tianqing exhaled, thinking that he will soon have a house of his own and Yingyue, and his heart is very excited.


    Gu Yundong entered the room and saw Xiaoxiao put his finger in Chichi''s hand again, let him hold it, and talked to him there with a smile.


    Gu Yundong leaned in to listen, but didn''t understand anything. Is this a children''snguage belonging to two children?


    She shook her head and entered the inner room.


    Not long after, he came out with a few silver notes. Who knew that when he came to the main room, he found that Du Tianqing was spreading out a piece of paper, dipped in ink and nning to write something.


    "what are you doing?"


    Du Tianqing turned his head, saw the bank note in her hand, and smiled, "I''ll write an IOU. Since it''s borrowing money, it''s better to write it clearly."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, she was not afraid of Du Tianqing''s default, but she was very satisfied with his self-consciousness.


    That''s right, it''s very rare to think of buying a house next door for my mother-inw who lives alone.


    Du Tianqing quickly wrote the IOU, dried it and handed it to Gu Yundong, and then took over the five hundred taels of money.


    "The owner, then I''ll leave first. I''m afraid the owner will go back and buy it first to feel at ease."


    "Go, if you need help, just say so. Also, congrattions."


    Du Tianqing suddenly grinned, his previous steady look was gone, looking at this silly expression, he really fell in love.


    Seeing his back running out excitedly, Gu Yundong clicked his tongue, and suddenly felt very fulfilled.


    After all, he can be regarded as their matchmaker. This Du family has a mistress, and Zhang Yingyue is the clever one. Luo Qi will not be stupid in the future under her influence.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2443: after marriage

    Chapter 2443 After getting married


    Gu Yundong was satisfied. After Du Tianqing left, she sat for a while. She originally nned to go back to the room, but when she turned her head, she saw Xue Rong who entered the door.


    Just found out about Du Tianqing''s marriage. Seeing him, Gu Yundong thought of him and Tong Shuitao.


    This Du Tianqing and Zhang Yingyue are so fast that they will get married soon after they know each other. Tong Shuitao and Xue Rong had been dyed for so long. That girl Shuitao was already twenty years old, and if it was dyed any longer, Zhang Yingyue might have a child.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong quickly waved, "Xue Rong."


    Xue Rong, carrying arge bag, ran over three or two steps after hearing the words, "Miss."


    "Didn''t you go out with my parents? Why did youe back at this hour?"


    "Master asked me to bring back the things I just bought, saying that the wife and the thirddy were with him, and he didn''t need me, so let mee back to rest."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes fell on the paper bags in his hand, and he intuited that the father wanted to be alone with his mother.


    "You put your things away first, I''ll ask you something."


    Xue Rong hurriedly put therge and small bags on the table and nodded respectfully, "Miss, please speak."


    "What do you think about you and Shuipao? Have you discussed when you got married?"


    Xue Rong instantly became embarrassed, his eyes looked down ufortably, and even his voice lowered, "I told Shuitao yesterday, Shuitao said, it can be anytime. In fact, I was Xuanhe before. When I was in the government, I asked someone to do the math and said that there will be a good day in a month, which is just right for us."


    Gu Yundong, "..." It seemed that he was really in a hurry.


    They just came yesterday, right? It seems that Shuipao has always stayed by his side, when did he secretly meet with him?


    She coughed lightly and said with a smile, "A monthter, okay, it seems that I have to get ready to add makeup. Have you discussed this process?"


    Xue Rong didn''t dare to look at her, her face flushed, and she continued to whisper, "We''ve discussed it, Shuitao''s parents are still here, and it''s not good if we get married and they''re not here. But this time we''re out of the capital, we don''t know what''s going on. It¡¯s time to go back, so before I came here, my aunt told me that the marriage will be in the capital. It is a great honor for us to have the master and the youngdy in charge, and when we have the opportunity to return to Xuanhe Mansion in the future, we will salute the elders.¡±


    "It seems that you have thought about all aspects of this." Only Tong Shuitao was heartless. It seemed that as long as he threatened Xue Rong and agreed, everything else could be ignored. "Have you thought about what happened after you got married?"


    Tong Shuitao is her maid, and Xue Rong is her father''s long-time follower.


    Her father has just passed the hometown exam, if everything goes well, she will participate in the spring festival in February next year. In the future, her father is going to pursue an official career. This career is involuntarily. He may not necessarily stay in the capital, and may be transferred to other ces. This journey will take many years, or even a lifetime.


    Even if she is fortunate enough to stay in the capital, Gu Yundong may not be in the capital herself. Her county master''s mansion is in Xuanhe mansion, and she will most likely go back in the future.


    At that time, Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao will be separated from each other?


    She can''t do anything to separate the husband and wife, this matter must be discussed.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Rong nodded, "After getting married, I have already thought about it, and the master agreed."


    agree? ?


    "how?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2444: candidate

    Chapter 2444 Candidates


    Xue Rong said, "Shui Tao is inseparable from Miss, and her temperament is not suitable for staying by Madam''s side. So she will continue to stay by Miss''s side in the future, and I will be with her. The master said that he will be by his side when the timees. Hire another person and let me concentrate on doing things for thedy."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but look at Xue Rong a few more times, this kid actually didn''t want the foundationid in the past few years for Tong Shuitao.


    Xue Rong has been with Gu Dajiang from the very beginning. She has followed Gu Dajiang around in the past few years. She has been very much used and trusted by her father.


    In the future, if his father bes an official, as Xue Rong, the long follower, his future will be limitless.


    Even if her father had other subordinates, it would be no better than Xue Rong.


    As a result, he said he didn''t want it?


    Although he followed her, she would not treat him badly. But in the end it''s different. Shao Qingyuan has both civil and military skills by her side, and Tong Shuitao by her side. She is the one who goes out with her.


    Xue Rong... The future is really not necessarily where.


    "You''ve already made up your mind? You won''t regret it?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Xue Rong nodded and said a little embarrassedly, "Yes, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. Although I also want to make a big difference, I want a home more. Miss knows that my sister died in front of me, Since she is gone, I have no rtives and no home. I don''t want to be separated from Shuidao, and I don''t want her to be embarrassed. She is like this... it''s good. "


    Gu Yundong knew it was very rare for Shuitao to have such a good fortune.


    "Since that''s the case, then you can talk to Shuidao. Don''t rush to work these days, and get ready for the marriage first."


    "Yes, Miss." The joy on Xue Rong''s face was obvious.


    Gu Yundong clicked his tongue, and then frowned, "But this way, there will be fewer people around my father, and I have to find him a long-timepanion. You have been by my father''s side for so long, and you know my father''s Habit, is there a suitable person to rmend?"


    Xue Rong thought for a while, "It really does, it is..."


    "how?"


    Xue Rong nced at him quietly and said, "There are just two."


    two?


    "The twin brothers from the Yu family." Xue Rong said, "At first they apanied Shaowu to **** the seconddy of Hou Fu and the others to the capital. After arriving at Xuanhe Pce, they helped with the work at Xiao Erjin''s side. This time they came back. They were all busy along the way. Both of them were very smart and skillful. They couldplete the tasks instructed by the master quickly, and they were literate. Moreover, one of them was stable and the other was lively. The master also praised them, saying that thedy would choose people ."


    Gu Yundong, "..." This is where she would choose someone, the Yu family was sent by Yi Zn to make amends for them, and the twins were previously raised under the guards of the county king''s mansion, so the natural conditions would not be bad.


    "Okay, since Dad also thinks it''s good, I''ll ask the twinster." She asked Dad for one person, but ended up paying for two people, no matter how you look at it, it''s a loss.


    Gu Yundong shook his head secretly, letting Xue Rong go first.


    When she returned to the room, she found that the two children were asleep, and even Chi Chi was carried to the bed, where she and Xiaoxiao slept hand in hand.


    After looking at the two children who were milky for a while, Gu Yundong whispered to Tong Shuitao, "Xue Rong is waiting for you outside. During this time, you should discuss marriage with him first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2445: National Invigilator Exam

    Chapter 2445 Guozi Invigtor Exam


    Tong Shuitao was overjoyed, followed by a shy hehe andughed twice, and then walked out quietly after a long while.


    When he reached the door, his footsteps sped up in an instant, and he disappeared in an instant.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what to say.


    In the evening, the three sisters and brothers of the Gu family all came back. Seeing the smiling faces of these people, I knew that this line of work was very satisfying.


    Especially Gu Xiaoxi, he threatened to go to other teahouses to listen to books tomorrow and the day after, saying that when he went to the bookstore, he saw several people buying books of his own writing, and thements were very good.


    Look at what he was talking about over there, as if he was already a genius, and others didn''t bother to listen.


    Gu Yundong took Gu Dajiang aside and told him about Xue Rong and the Yu brothers.


    Gu Dajiang was taken aback for a moment, "Brothers of the Yu family? Two? Will there be too few people on your side? Actually, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome, I can find it myself."


    Father, if your expression is not so happy, your credibility may be higher.


    "Okay, I''ll go talk to the Yu family about this." Gu Yundong didn''t want to look at him, so he turned around and left.


    When the Yu family heard that the twins were with the master, they naturally did not refuse.


    Although following Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan is not bad, but as Gu Yundong thought before, they already have trusted confidants by their side. The Yu brothers camete, and many important things will definitely be given priority to both civil and military. of.


    Following Gu Dajiang''s side, he was a person he trusted in the past, and he will naturally not be bad in the future.


    Now that it has been decided, from tomorrow, let the Yu brothers follow Gu Dajiang, and Xue Rong will guide the two while preparing for the marriage, and teach them some of Gu Dajiang''s living habits and things to pay attention to little by little.


    In the next two days, the three siblings of the Gu family still went out to go shopping. The capital is so big and there are so many ces worth visiting, which made them reluctant to think about it for a while.


    Until the day of the Guozijian entrance examinationes.


    Gu Yunshu prepared his backpack early in the morning, and took all the pen and inkstone he brought with him.


    He has experience in exams, so he is not flustered.


    but! ! !


    Gu Yunshu looked at the one behind him, arge group of people, with aplicated expression on his face.


    "You...really want to send all of them to me?" Don''t worry about the parents, the elder sister, husband and younger sister love to join in the fun, but even the aunt, uncle and aunt Xiaoxiao have to be together, isn''t the team toorge? ? ?


    He wasn''t going to take the township exam, so he didn''t need to recruit people like this, right?


    Gu Dafeng had a serious face, "Of course I have to go all of them, Yun Shu, let me tell you, my aunt has been out in the past two days, and I have inquired about a lot of things, especially those in the Guozijian. I heard that there are many students who have been arrested. The local people in the capital are crowded out, how can this work? You are so young, and if you go to the exam alone, others think you are easy to bully, and we have to give you courage."


    Gu Xiaoxi nodded, "Don''t look at how many of us there are, in fact, it''s not as good as when your father participated in the rural exam. Good guy, there were really many talents back then, you..."


    "Cough cough." Gu Dajiang coughed heavily, red at Gu Xiaoxi, and immediately changed the subject, "Okay, it''s gettingte, if you dy for a while, you won''t be able to catch up, let''s go."


    Gu Yunshu wanted to convince them again, but Gu Dajiang went out straight away, he could only sigh and follow with his backpack.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2446: I cant help my mother

    Chapter 2446 I can''t help myself


    There are people everywhere at the entrance of the Guozijian, which is not much less than the entrance of the Xianggong Examination Court before.


    There are also many candidates taking the test, and many are apanied by their family members, and many people are here to watch the fun or to get first-hand news. After all, it is not easy to pass the National Child Invigtor Exam, and it is better to be able to pay in advance than anything else.


    Gu''s carriage stopped very far away. There were too many people to squeeze in, so he could only walk inside.


    The weather has cooled down by now, but the whole group is still sweating as they walk.


    Gu Dafeng helped Chang Yaya to hold Xiaoxiao, looked at a person''s head, and sighed, "I thought we came early, but I didn''t expect others toe earlier, what time is this? Why is it all here? I''ve been guarding it, and this is not a township test, why are there so many people?"


    The square in front of Guozijian is smaller than that in front of Gongyuan, otherwise it would not be full of people at a nce.


    Gu Yundong felt that there would be no way to squeeze in like this. She didn''t expect such a grand asion. Looking at the little guy in her arms, she turned her head to Gu Dafeng and the others and said, "Auntie, I''ve made a reservation at the restaurant next door. Here is a ce, otherwise you can go there and wait, my husband and I will send Yunshu in here. There are too many people here, Xiaoxiao and Chichi are both children, and they are easy to be bumped into."


    "Yes, yes, first take the two children to the restaurant to rest." Although Gu Dafeng really wanted to give Gu Yunshu a boost, but looking at it like this, there is no need for it. They are all human, and no one wants to see you. .


    Not to mention the two children are still young, it''s too noisy here.


    Gu Yundong handed Chichi to Yang Liu, and then asked Bian Yuanzhi to lead them there. The restaurant was diagonally opposite the medical hall. He recognized them when they had been there.


    Seeing that they followed Bian Yuanzhi out of the crowd, Gu Yunshu breathed a sigh of relief, and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Really, he now admires his father''s calm attitude when he went to take part in the township examination and was greeted by so many people. He is still too young.


    "Yunshu." Gu Yunshu had just finished sighing when he turned his head and heard someone call his name.


    He looked up and saw Yu Yang and the others waving at him excitedly.


    Gu Yunshu had a happy expression on his face, turned back to Gu Yundong and said, "Eldest sister, my friends are calling me, I''ll go over and talk to them first, and I''ll go in for the exam in a while. You and your brother-inw should also go to the restaurant to rest."


    After ?? finished speaking, without waiting for Gu Yundong to speak, he ran away.


    He was young and not tall. He was running around in the crowd, and soon gathered with Yu Yang and the others.


    Gu Yundong''s outstretched hand could only be put down, and he said to Shao Qingyuan with emotion, "Sure enough, it''s hard to help my child. When the child grows up, he likes to y with his peers more."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Yu Yang, who was bigger than himself, "..." Are you sure?


    He smiled and said, "Forget it, it''s better to have friends than nothing. I heard from Yun Shu that these people can get along very well with him. Since they are like-minded, it''s okay to get along more."


    Gu Yundong shrugged, "Let''s go, let''s go to the restaurant too, just let Shao Wen watch over here."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and then walked out to protect her.


    Who knew that just after walking a few steps, someone suddenly bumped into him.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and raised his head. As soon as he saw the person, he immediately stopped talking.


    Or Gu Yundong said, "Why are you here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2447: Gu Yunshu was targeted

    Chapter 2447 Gu Yunshu was targeted


    "Of course I''m here to see Yunshu. Isn''t the imperial exam invigtor today? What about others?" Yi Zn only saw them, not Gu Yunshu, and his brows knitted.


    He is quite busy right now. Indeed, he hasn''t been to Shao Mansion for a long time, nor has he seen Gu Yunshu.


    But for such an important matter as the Imperial Examination Invigtor, he still had toe over to see it.


    Gu Yundong pouted and pointed his finger behind, "It''s there, talking to some of his friends."


    Yi Zn looked around and swept the crowd, but he didn''t see Yi Zn, but saw another person.


    "This kid, why are you here?"


    When Shao Qingyuan heard what he said, he couldn''t help but wonder, "Who are you talking about?"


    "My brother-inw." Yi Zn looked at brother-inw Zheng with a slightly ugly expression, "Is he still hanging out with those two talents?"


    Gu Yundong followed his line of sight and saw that there were two other people beside Mrs. Zheng.


    Yi Zn snorted coldly and instructed Dali next to him, "Go, call me that kid."


    "Yes." Vigorously turned around and went into the crowd.


    Little brother-inw Zheng didn''t know that he was being targeted, they were also staring at others at the moment, and the person he was staring at happened to be Gu Yunshu who Yi Zn was looking for but couldn''t find.


    "This kid really wants to be admitted to the Imperial College." said a schr next to Mrs. Zheng, "When we asked him in the restaurant, he said he was just going out to travel to the capital. Sure enough, at a young age, there was no truth in his mouth. talk."


    Another schr also nodded, "Character is worrying."


    "But having said that, today is the Guozijian admissions exam. Is it difficult for him to take it, and he ns to take it? But didn''t the county prince say that he should be directly introduced? Does he still need to take the exam?"


    Little brother-inw Zheng shook his head, "I asked about itst time, but my brother-inw didn''t refer anyone at all."


    "Could it be that he offended the prince and was abandoned by the prince?"


    "It must be, you didn''t see his expression on that day, he was very mad, and he didn''t show any respect to the prince. Who is the prince? Now he is a celebrity in front of the emperor, who is not respectful to him. When he became a schr at a young age, he must be very proud andcent. The county prince still thinks that he is a talent for a short time, but after a long time, I am afraid that he will be impatient. "


    Brother Zheng stroked his chin, "That''s right, my brother-inw''s temperament is always reckless and unpredictable, and if you don''t like it, you will scold you for blood. It''s strange that my brother-inw gave up." Anyway, he was often scolded by Yi Zn himself, and he had a deep understanding of it.


    Hearing the words, the two schrs looked at each other and said in a low voice, "Brother Zheng, do you know where this kid lives?"


    Little brother-inw Zheng shook his head regretfully. At first, he wanted to find out where he lived because his brother-inw treated him differently and forced him to ask him how he met his brother-inw.


    But when he left the restaurant that day, his brother-inw personally sent him away, how dare he send someone to follow him.


    Later, he wanted to investigate, but his manpower was limited, and they were not very useful. I was afraid that the movement would be too loud and my brother-inw would know that he would go back and clean him up again. Over time, this matter was forgotten by him. Unexpectedly, he saw it here again.


    When the two talents saw this, they narrowed their eyes slightly, "This kid is so arrogant, how about we teach him a lesson?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2448: must pass

    Chapter 2448 Must be admitted


    Little brother-inw Zheng was curious, "What''s the lesson? I tell you, don''t make things too big, or I will be implicated and my brother-inw will get angry."


    In the past few years, he has basically been making small troubles, not daring tomit suicide. He didn''t want to be bitten by his brother-inw''s two dogs again, it hurts just thinking about it.


    The two talents appeased him, "Don''t worry, it''s just a small lesson, we can also teach him to be a man, let him pay attention in the future, and don''t ignore anyone."


    "That is, if it weren''t for him, when we were in the restaurant, Brother Zheng, you would have persuaded the prince of the county to rmend us to the Imperial College, and we wouldn''t need to take the exam."


    Uncle Zheng coughed lightly, this, in fact, I didn''t expect much from my brother-inw''s expression back then.


    just thought, when he looked up, he found a familiar figure standing in front of him.


    Little brother-inw Zheng was shocked and his face changed, "Da, Dali, why are you here?"


    "Mr. Zheng, the prince of the county ordered his subordinates to take you there and tell you that he has something to tell you." He smiled vigorously and lowered his voice.


    Brother Zheng suddenly felt guilty about doing something bad and being caught. He looked left and right, and soon saw Yi Zn who was staring at him with a death stare not far away. Xiucai said, "Brother Sun, Brother Zhou, I still have something to do. Let''s go ahead and wish you all a sessful exam today."


    After saying that, he hurriedly followed Dali and left.


    Sun Xiucai and Zhou Xiucai didn''t hear what Dali said just now, but they knew that Dali was someone next to the prince, so they didn''t dare to make a sound, so they watched them leave.


    Just very quickly, they focused their attention on Gu Yunshu again, lowered their heads and muttered something.


    Gu Yunshu only felt as if someone was staring at him, which made him extremely ufortable. After turning his head, he found no one.


    He could only turn his head suspiciously and continue to talk to Yu Yang and the others around him.


    Yu Yang patted his shoulder and asked, "Is it your sister-inw who just talked to you?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "They insisted on sending me to Guozijian."


    "This is normal. After all, you are young, and although you are already a schr, in their hearts, they still treat you as a child." Someone next to him said with a smile.


    Gu Yunshu shook his head secretly in his heart, no, you misunderstood, other people may regard him as a child, but! ! His sister-inw was definitely just here to watch the fun.


    "Cloud book, someone cares, it''s a very happy thing."


    "Yeah, not only your sister and the others are here, but we are also here to see you off. You must y well today and get good grades in the test. When the timees, let that kid Li Jiawen see if you are truly talented. So that he doesn''t feel like he''s so amazing all day long in his residence."


    Yu Yang red at the man who was speaking, and the man was silent for a moment.


    When they came to Beijing before, they rented the same yard because they were fellow vigers with Li Jiaqi.


    Later, although we parted ways, we still live together, but we just don¡¯t have a smile when we meet each other on weekdays.


    Especially after Li Jiaqi and Ma Pingchuan got together, they went in and out together. For them, their noses were not noses, and their eyes were not eyes. asionally, their eyes revealed a hint of contempt.


    I don''t know what I''m despising, everyone is a schr, the only difference is that he and Ma Pingchuan are both nning to take the Imperial College Exam, but they didn''t pass the exam, so what are you proud of?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2449: Gu Yunshu took credit for him?

    Chapter 2449 Gu Yunshu took credit for him?


    Just a few days ago, Li Jiaqi suddenly came back and said that Gu Yunshu had deceived them and that he was not from the capital at all.


    His family is not a big family. Gu Yunshu''s rtives came from other ces two days ago and said that they were all cheated. This kid is very vain.


    Li Jiaqi even spected wildly, saying that the money Gu Yunshu used to treat guests to dinner was obtained by unclean means, maybe it was the private money that was cheated from her sister.


    What is this all about? Even if you eat other people''s food, you have to say that their money is not clean, but you spit it out if you have the ability.


    Yu Yang and the others originally wanted toe and talk to Gu Yunshu, but Guozijian''s admissions exam is about to take ce. What if they bother him with such troubles and turn back on his exam?


    If you have any questions, it is not toote to wait until the end of the exam.


    Gu Yunshu didn''t know what Li Jiaqi was thinking, otherwise he would vomit blood. He is a stingy, and he finally met like-minded friends as the host twice, but he was also rumored? It is simply unbearable.


    "Tsk, people really don''t think about it. Just when I was talking about him, this person appeared." Someone muttered in a low voice.


    Gu Yunshu heard it all, looked up and saw Li Jiaqiang and Ma Pingchuan who were standing together not far away, murmuring together.


    The two were talking, pointing at them from time to time.


    Yu Yang was annoyed, "There must be rumors about us again, these two people have studied and been admitted to schrs, why are they so idiots, they don''t have the bearing of a schr."


    "Fortunately, we drew a line with him early, otherwise I would feel disgusting myself."


    "Yunshu, don''t worry about them. In short, you take the test today. When you pass the test, let''s celebrate."


    Gu Yunshu nodded, he simply turned away from Li Jiaxuan and Ma Pingchuan.


    When the others saw this, they looked at each other and turned around with a smile.


    This move made Li Jiaqing and the two very angry.


    "What do you mean? You still despise us?" Li Jiaqi snorted coldly, "How capable do you really think you are to be admitted to the Imperial College?"


    Ma Pingchuan squinted his eyes and suddenly realized, "I finally remembered."


    "What do you remember?"


    "I just said how this kid looks familiar, it turns out to be him. Do you remember when I said I set... I met Mr. Shen Yuan Shen?"


    "Remember, you said that Mr. Shen met a few bastards, and you rescued him. As a result, someone took the credit for you while you were in aa in the hospital, causing you to miss the opportunity to enter the Imperial College."


    Ma Pingchuan nodded and pointed at Gu Yunshu through gritted teeth, "It''s him, this kid did it."


    Li Jiaqi was stunned for a moment, then said in astonishment, "Are you serious?" His eyes suddenly rolled twice, and he asked in a low voice, "So, he knows Mr. Shen? Then..."


    Li Jiaqi was a little remorseful. If Gu Yunshu really knew Mr. Shen, then he should befriend him, and he would be able to get a little light on himself.


    Ma Pingchuan couldn''t guess what he was thinking, and immediately said, "Naturally I don''t know. Mr. Shen was dressed in bup and was the clothes of a servant. It was in disguise. How could he recognize it?"


    "Then, Mr. Shen will always say it himself, this child saved him after all." Li Jiaxuan said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2450: Mr. Zheng knows my brother very well?

    Chapter 2450 Mr. Zheng knows my brother very well?


    Ma Pingchuan shook his head, leaned into his ear and asked in a low voice, "Do you think that if he knew Mr. Shen''s identity, he would still need to take the admissions exam in person now?"


    Li Jiaqi was stunned for a moment, that''s right.


    As Mr. Shen, it is simply an easy task to arrange a person into Guozijian.


    Ma Pingchuan, "That''s not a great kindness. Mr. Shen wants to repay his kindness, and a little money is enough. I heard that ordinary great Confucians have solitary paintings and calligraphy in their hands. This kind of benefit is enough to offset this kindness. , where do you need to use the referral quota?"


    Li Jiaqi thinks it makes sense, and the strongest and most powerful evidence is that Gu Yunshu came to take the test in person.


    Ma Pingchuan looked at Gu Yunshu, but his eyes seemed to be poisoned. If this kid hadn''t been busy with his own business, he would have been attracted by Mr. Shen long ago. Why would he need to be humble in front of Nie Cong, let alonee to the exam in person .


    There are so many people here today, which shows how low the chance of being able to pass the exam is.


    Ma Pingchuan took a deep breath and suddenly asked Li Jiaqi, "Should we teach him a lesson?"


    Li Jiaqi was taken aback, "What do you want to do?"


    Ma Pingchuanughed, but said nothing more.


    At this moment, someone came out from the entrance of Guozijian and said loudly to the crowd, "The exam is about to start. Please bring your belongings, and line up here first. After the inspection, enter in turn."


    Everyone froze, and the students participating in the exam hurriedly walked forward with their heads held high.


    Yu Yang immediately urged Gu Yunshu to line up, "Come on, we''ll drink tea in the tea shop over there. Take the test well, don''t be nervous."


    Gu Yunshu nodded. He originally wanted to turn his head to look at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, but because of the crowd, they didn''t know where they were.


    And was vigorously brought to see Yi Zn''s brother-inw Zheng, and because of this, he was stumped, and after a while, he finally came to his brother-inw and smiled admiringly at Yi Zn.


    Yi Zn snorted coldly, "Didn''t I tell you not to associate with those two talents? Why are you hanging around with them again? With your brain, when you meet them, you can only be fooled."


    Little brother-inw Zheng was a little unconvinced, and muttered in a low voice, "What''s wrong with my brain? Isn''t it good?"


    "What did you say?!" Yi Zn narrowed his eyes.


    Brother Zheng hurriedly said, "I didn''t say anything, by the way, brother-inw, I saw that child just now. It''s the nine-year-old schr who ate with us in the restaurantst time. I think he''s going to take the exam too. Like, but didn''t you say that you want to rmend him?"


    Yi Zn nced at Gu Yundong next to him, and said, "He wants to be admitted by his own ability, so I don''t need a rmendation."


    Brother Zheng''s eyes widened when he heard this, "He still wants to be admitted by himself? He really looks down on himself. He thinks that if he is a nine-year-old junior high school student, he will be a great person. "Brother-inw, this kind of person who has no self-knowledge at all, you should leave him alone in the future, lest you be identally implicated by him."


    Gu Yundong stopped, turned his head and looked at him with a smile, "Master Zheng seems to know my brother very well, doesn''t it?"


    Uncle Zheng looked at the woman who was talking to him in surprise, frowned slightly, and asked, "What is your brother?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2451: Is Xiaoxiu the younger brother of Yongjia County Master?

    Chapter 2451 Is Xiaoxiu the younger brother of Yongjia County Master?


    Gu Yundong continued tough, but Yi Zn on the side felt horrified.


    "Gu Yunshu is my brother."


    Uncle Zheng was stunned, opened his mouth, and was speechless for a long time. Well, speaking ill of people ended up being caught on the spot, which is a bit embarrassing.


    but¡­¡­


    "Who are you, I''m just telling the truth."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Yes, I forgot to introduce myself. My surname is Gu. I have been valued by the emperor and was named the Lord of Yongjia County. This is my husband, Shao Qingyuan, the minister of punishment. Gu Yunshu is my younger brother. To be honest, I don''t even know He''s socking in self-knowledge, it''s really hard for you, and you''ll understand after seeing him once."


    Brother Zheng: "..."


    ? ? ? ?


    !!!!


    He stood there in shock with an expression like being struck by lightning.


    Just now, his ears seemed to be hallucinating. What did this woman just say?


    Yongjia County Lord? ? ? Punisher of the Ministry of Justice? ? ?


    He turned his head in a daze, looked at Yi Zn nkly, his lips trembled, "Sister-inw, is she the county master?"


    "Yes, otherwise how do you think I know Gu Yunshu? Still rmending? Do you think it''s my turn to rmend him?" Yi Zn pped him on the head, "I told you to think before you speak. , look at you, talk nonsense regardless of the asion."


    Little brother-inw Zheng was about to cry. Damn, that little schr who he thought had no background was actually the younger brother of the Yongjia County Lord.


    With such a big backer, why would he want to take the admissions exam?


    If it were him, he would have happily let his sister-inw get in.


    Yi Zn hit him again, "Next time I see Yun Shu, be more polite to me, do you hear me?" That is his husband, Ah Yue Mi, if he is scared away by this unassuming uncle, he will break his legs.


    Little brother-inw Zheng grimaced, "I know, I know."


    He quietly looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong again, he was a person who harmed others and not himself, but he also knew the current affairs, and immediately smiled tteringly at the two of them, "That, Master Shao, Yongjia County Master, I was talking nonsense just now. I''m just jealous, jealous that my brother is talented and talented at a young age, so I can''t help but want to belittle a few words, I don''t hold back, I apologize, I''m sorry."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong silently raised their heads to look at Yi Zn, your brother-inw is really... able to bend and stretch.


    Yi Zn was so embarrassed that he pped him again, "Don''t just say it every time and learn from it, right?"


    "I know." Brother Zheng nodded again and again, but the next moment, he stopped abruptly.


    The word ''lesson'' that Yi Zn said just now made his memory suddenly awake.


    He suddenly raised his head and turned his head to look at the line at the entrance of Guozijian - just now, Brother Sun and Brother Zhou said that he would teach Gu Yunshu a lesson.


    It''s over, it''s over, if they really do something, they will definitely hurt themselves.


    Little brother-inw Zheng was about to leave in a hurry, but Yi Zn grabbed him back just as he was walking, "Where are you going?"


    "I, I''ll go to my two friends and talk about something."


    "Don''t go." Yi Zn squinted, "You just ignore what I said, right? Vigor, break his legs."


    Uncle Zheng''s face changed, and he hurriedly hugged Yi Zn''s arm, "Brother-inw, I''m not going, I promise not to interact with them."


    "It''s better to do what you say."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2452: out of place

    Chapter 2452 Out of ce


    Brother Zheng nodded again and again, and then Yi Zn waved his hand away.


    then turned around and said to Gu Yundong, "I heard that your father also came to the capital, just in time, I asked him about the situation of Xuanhe Mansion."


    Gu Yundong didn''t believe it, don''t think she didn''t know his wolf ambitions, didn''t she just fell in love with Gu Yunshu and couldn''t start with her, so she got her father''s idea?


    She squinted at Yi Zn, who was righteous and not guilty.


    "Okay, my father is in the restaurant next door, let''s go there now?" There were aunts and uncles in the restaurant, and they couldn''t believe what Yi Zn could say in front of them.


    "Just now, let''s go."


    said, and walked forward first.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong immediately followed. Brother Zheng didn''t want to go, but now he is very guilty, but the force behind him is staring at him.


    Little brother-inw Zheng could only walk forward aggrievedly, but he still turned his head from time to time to see the team lining up to enter the Imperial College.


    swept around, but did not see the two schrs Sun Zhou. Obviously, they had already entered.


    Little brother-inw Zheng suddenly became depressed, I hope, I hope the two of them didn''t do anything.


    When the group arrived at the restaurant, they were immediately led upstairs by the staff to the private room.


    Today, because of the Guozijian, this restaurant is full of friends, all of them are people, and there is no vacant seat at all.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong had foresight. After knowing the date of the Guozijian entrance examination, he immediately asked someone to book a private room.


    Gu''s family was already waiting upstairs, and the guy opened the door of the private room.


    Yi Zn just raised a smile, but after seeing the person inside, he stiffened for a moment.


    He turned his head and nced at Gu Yundong, who had already stepped into the private room first.


    Yi Zn could only take a deep breath and followed suit.


    Gu Dajiang hurriedly stood up, "Your Highness is here, hurry up, please take a seat."


    Gu''s family met Yi Zn in Xuanhe Mansion, and they were already familiar with each other, but they didn''t have so many rules, so they quickly led Yi Zn to sit down.


    On the other hand, brother-inw Zheng was a little curious and sat down slowly.


    Gu Yundong took it over with a smile, and then let Xiao Er get some snacks to eat first.


    It''s still early, it''s not time for lunch.


    There are too many people, Yi Zn can''t say anything else, but he really chatted with Gu Dajiang about the current situation of Xuanhe Mansion.


    Not to mention, the two of them were quite spective, and they became more interested as they talked.


    Others also said their own, in the end, only Zheng Xiaozi was left alone, sitting there feeling out of tune with the whole world.


    He wanted to leave, but he inserted nothing here.


    Just as he finished his third cup of tea and was about to urinate, his thigh was suddenly touched.


    Uncle Zheng was stunned for a while, bowing his head strangely, and then he saw a baby doll standing beside his leg, with a small hand on his leg, raised his head and stared at him curiously.


    "Yo, this kid is quite sturdy." As soon as he stretched out his hand, he hugged the little guy Xiaoxiao.


    This action instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Brother Zheng''s hand stopped, and he said with a dry smile, "Well, I see that he can''t walk steadily, so I''ll give him a hug."


    Gu Xiaoxi pped his forehead suddenly, and said quickly, "I didn''t pay attention, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, baby, give it to me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2453: Layman Gu Yongfus Stream

    Chapter 2453 Gu Yongfu Layman Stream


    Xiaoxiao was originally held by Gu Xiaoxi. Isn''t this fascinated by Yi Zn talking about the capital? The son in his arms wanted to go to the ground, so he put his son on the ground, held him with one hand, and asked him to stand for a while.


    Who knew that if he didn''t pay attention for a while, the little guy threw himself on thep of brother-inw Zheng next to him.


    Little brother-inw Zheng held the child with big eyes and small eyes. He originally wanted to give Xiaoxiao to him, but then he saw a room full of people, but he simply took it back, hehe smiled, and said, "I think he is quite boring here, too. Why don''t I take him out for a walk."


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned, "Don''t be so troublesome."


    "No trouble, no trouble, I''m familiar with this area, and I won''t take it far. Go buy him something to eat ande back."


    Xiaoxiao''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard the food.


    But soon became a little tangled. He originally wanted to go to the other side to find Chichi''s younger brother. Who knew that he had admitted the wrong person, and now Chichi is so far away from him.


    Yi Zn couldn''t help frowning and red at brother-inw Zheng.


    Thetter shrank his neck and didn''t dare to make a sound. He was just too bored here, and no one talked to him. He wanted to go but didn''t dare to go. Isn''t this an excuse?


    In the end, Yi Zn gave him such a stare, and he could only angrily return Xiaoxiao to Gu Xiaoxi.


    Who knew that Gu Xiaoxi''s eyes lit up and asked curiously, "Are you familiar with this area?"


    "Yes, yes, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Xiaoxi said quickly, "Okay, then you can take Xiaoxiao out for a walk, but I''m afraid Xiaoxiao will cry, so I''ll apany you."


    He also wanted to go out for a walk and collect materials.


    Everyone, "..." You father, are you embarrassed to use your son as an excuse?


    But Gu Xiaoxi''s thoughts coincided with that of brother-inw Zheng, so he quickly stood up, "Okay, let''s go." Then he looked at Yi Zn, "Brother-inw, we''ll be back when we go, really."


    Yi Zn was very upset, "Let''s go."


    Brother Zheng quickly hugged Xiaoxiao and walked to the door with Gu Xiaoxi.


    Xiaoxiao stared nkly at Chichi''s younger brother, getting farther and farther away from him, slowly bingpletely invisible.


    what happened? He didn''t even think about it, why did he leave? ?


    Gu Xiaoxi and brother-inw Zheng, who were out over there, had already chatted, "I ask you, is there a bigger bookstore nearby?"


    "Yes, why not? It''s so close to Guozijian, and everything else iscking. The most important thing is the bookstore. There are three or four in this street. Are you going to the bookstore? What are you doing? You read books too? Let me tell you, those serious books make your eyes dizzy. You said we didn''t take the imperial examinations, so why are you reading such difficult books? Hey, let me introduce you to a book written byyman Yongfu. "


    Gu¡¤Yongfu Layman¡¤Xiaoxi, "..." Does he look at himself?


    Brother Zheng''s interest came, "This book of words written byyman Yongfu has been hot recently, but there is a lot of controversy, but I like to read it. Although the plot in it is a bit exaggerated, it has a lot of ideas, especially his writing style, I read it. It gives people an immersive feeling. In short, the sales of this book have been high. Although it is not as good as the already famous Layman Liangyue, it is still very good."


    "Really?" I didn''t expect to meet real-life book fans.


    "Isn''t it?" Brother Zheng said a few words, but he quickly frowned again, "That''s right..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2454: Highgates are also different

    Chapter 2454 The big family is also different


    Gu Xiaoxi instantly became nervous, "What is it?"


    "That''s right, this Yongfuyman''s name is a bit vulgar, and it doesn''t sound good." Brother Zheng clicked his tongue twice and shook his head in disgust.


    Gu Xiaoxi, "..." That''s true, I''m sorry.


    The two walked further and further, and the people in the private room looked at each other, knowing that Gu Xiaoxi was the author of the storybook himself, and lowered their heads to drink tea in silence.


    Afterwards, he put the matter behind him and continued the previous topic.


    Until noon, Gu Xiaoxi and Zheng Xiaoxiong hadn''te back, until they had a good meal in the private room, and the two of them arrivedte.


    The two of them seemed to be chatting very spectively. Seeing their flushed faces, it was as if they had been drinking nectar.


    Even Xiaoxiao was eating cakes in his hands, with milk stains around his mouth and asionally burping.


    It seemed that he ate a lot of good food with his brother-inw Zheng, a **** who knew how to eat, drink, and have fun.


    Fortunately, Gu Xiaoxi, the father, followed, otherwise, brother-inw Zheng might have to feed this child what he should eat and what he should not eat.


    Seeing that the person came back, Gu Dajiang said, "It''s gettingte, let''s go back too."


    Guozi invigtes the exam for one day, and there are arrangements for lunch, so there is no need to go out to eat.


    Gu Dajiang and the others originally nned to send people over and go back directly, but Gu Yundong booked a private room here early, and said that this restaurant is good for tea, snacks, and food, and Shen Yuan introduced them to themst time. .


    I heard that it was introduced by Shen Yuan, and Gu Dajiang said, "..." Then you have toe and rest.


    As a result, Yi Zn came, and the chat hase to the present, so he just ate lunch and then went back.


    As for Yunshu, Shao Wen has been sitting in the tea shop of the shopkeeper Chen, and can take care of anything.


    The group went out of the private room, and the downstairs lobby was still full.


    It seems that this restaurant will not be empty until the imperial examination is finished today.


    Yi Zn also got on the carriage and sent the people to Shao Mansion in Hetai Lane all the way.


    It happened that he had something to do in that ce, so he brought Zheng Xiaojie home by the way, so that he would not cause trouble outside. The Zheng family lived farther than the Shao residence, and there was still a long way to go.


    Yi Zn entered the Shao Mansion and drank a cup of tea, then got up and nned to leave.


    Little brother-inw Zheng was still a little reluctant. He found out that he was wrong, and not every household was as strict as those high-profile households.


    Just like this Shao Mansion, it feels much more interesting.


    The courtyards of people''s mansions are all nted with flowers and trees, and even a special flower room.


    Not in Shao Mansion. Of course, they also grow flowers, but they actually nt famous flowers. The problem is that this kind of flowers is not specially built in a conservatory, so they are just randomly ced in the yard? ?


    Not only that, but vegetables and grasses are also grown here, such as radishes, cabbage, leeks, cucumbers, and loofah. Of course, he did not know that those herbs were medicinal herbs.


    That''s all, there are still a lot of desserts, and there is the Xinmingge milk tea that only women can go in and men can''t get enough of.


    Little brother-inw Zheng didn''t want to leave, if it wasn''t for Yi Zn''s dangerous squinting, he would have used his yful son''s cry, trouble, and hang himself here.


    However, just as Yi Zn and the others walked out of the gate of Shao Mansion, a person suddenly ran over to meet him, eagerly saying that he wanted to see Lord Shao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2455: old-fashioned news

    Chapter 2455 Chu Lao News


    Yi Zn couldn''t help but pause in his footsteps, but Dali narrowed his eyes and whispered in his ear, "My lord, this person is the entourage by Mr. Chu''s side."


    The entourage beside Mr. Chu?


    Yi Zn''s footsteps were taken back, and he turned around and went back to the yard.


    Uncle Zheng looked bewildered, "Brother-inw?" He quickly chased after him.


    As soon as he took a few steps, he saw that man eagerly said to Shao Qingyuan, "Master Shao, something happened to Gu Xiucai."


    "What happened?" Gu Dajiang was the first to speak.


    "At lunch, someone reported that Gu Xiucai cheated on the exam in the morning. Mr. Chu asked me toe and inform you that the consequences of cheating in the exam are serious. He is now making an excuse to wait for the wine-sacrifice adults toe over to dy the time. You should think of a solution."


    Cheating? ? ?


    Gu Dajiang blurted out, "Impossible, how could my Yunshu cheat?"


    He immediately said to the entourage, "Come on, I''ll take a look at Guozijian with you."


    "I''ll go too." Yang Liu also heard the movement and ran out. Hearing this, he looked anxious and was about to follow Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Dafeng and Gu Xiaoxi hurriedly nodded, "Let''s go too."


    But before they took two steps, they were stopped by Gu Yundong, "Mother, aunt and uncle, don''t go, it''s not a big deal. My father and my husband just take a trip, Yun Shu won''t cheat, It''s definitely fine."


    "But¡­¡­"


    Gu Dajiang also nodded, "You guys are waiting for us at home, don''t worry, it''s alright."


    Yangliu and the others thought about it, and indeed, they couldn''t help much with the past, so they could only nod and say, "Okay, then we''ll wait here, you should also be careful."


    Gu Yundong handed Chichi in his arms to Yang Liu, "Mother, help me watch Chichi."


    Then, the three of them followed the entourage out.


    Yi Zn frowned slightly and followed.


    Little brother-inw Zheng''s expression changed instantly. He thought of what Sun Xiucai and Zhou Xiucai had said before. Could it be that these two people acted?


    It''s over, but don''t do it.


    Brother Zheng followed in a trance, sitting on the carriage and praying with his eyes closed.


    Yi Zn nced at him, "What''s your expression like? Are you guilty of being a thief?"


    "No!!" Brother Zheng quickly denied it andughed dryly, "I, I''m not hoping that nothing will happen, or it will ruin a good student with a bright future, right?"


    Yi Zn snorted lightly, ignored him, and closed his eyes slightly.


    The carriage arrived at the gate of the Guozijian not long after, and Gu Yundong and the others hurried down from the carriage.


    Shao Wen, who was still chatting with Shopkeeper Chen in the tea shop, was stunned when he saw this, got up hastily, and ran over quickly.


    "Master, Madam, what''s the matter?"


    Shao Wen looked puzzled, he really didn''t know what happened.


    It was Old Chu''s entourage who came to report the letter. Gu Yunshu and the others were still inside. How did Shao Wen know that the entourage had gone to Shao Mansion before, and he did not know that it was Master Chu''s entourage.


    Shao Qingyuan said to him with a serious expression, "Something happened to Yunshu, you wait for us outside first."


    Shao Wen didn''t ask more, nodded and replied, "Yes."


    It was the shopkeeper Chen. Seeing Gu Yundong and his partying over, he quickly ordered the guys in the tea shop to watch, and followed him to watch.


    After he left, everyone else in the shop was curiously poking their heads there, including Yu Yang and the others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2456: meet old friends

    Chapter 2456 The old meet


    Yu Yang frowned and said hesitantly, "I see those two people, they seem a bit like Yun Shu''s sister and brother-inw? Let''s see if they are the two we met before."


    "Really, why are they here at this time, and they seem to be going to the Imperial College."


    "It can''t be... Gu Yunshu has an ident, right?"


    "Come on, let''s go take a look."


    The four of Yu Yang quickly got up and caught up with Shopkeeper Chen in three or two steps.


    The rest of the tea shop looked at each other in dismay.


    Shao Qingyuan is negotiating with the guards of the Guozijian guards. Today''s Guozijian exam is very important, and the guards are also transferred from the infantry battalion.


    Although Shao Qingyuan is the minister of the Ministry of Punishment, Gu Yundong is the master of Yongjia County, and Yi Zn is the prince of the county, but at this moment, the officers and soldiers have no orders to go to the peak, and they dare not let anyone in casually, so they can only apologize and say firmly, "My lord. , Master Shao, county master, please don''t embarrass your subordinates."


    Gu Yundong frowned, Shao Qingyuan turned his head and instructed Shao Wen, "Go find Nie Cong quickly."


    Shao Wen was about to respond when he saw someoneing from a distance.


    This man was riding a horse, followed by a group of officers and soldiers. When he saw people around him, officers and soldiers immediately ran up to inquire about the situation.


    As soon as the team came, the people who had run over to watch the excitement instantly retreated and did not dare to go forward.


    On the other hand, Yu Yang and others were still standing in ce because they were worried about Gu Yunshu, and even got a little closer, intending to hear the reason.


    Gu Dajiang stepped forward to exin the situation to the officers and soldiers. Yu Yang and the others were close enough to hear a few words.


    Yu Yang whispered, "Is this Yun Shu''s father?"


    "He said just now that something happened to Yunshu?"


    "What should I do? Isn''t Yunshu taking the exam in it? How can something go wrong?"


    After listening to Gu Dajiang''s words, the officer and soldier immediately turned around and wanted to tell the man on the horse about the situation. Who knew that the man on the horse had already turned over before he could get close.


    He walked up to him a few steps. Shao Qingyuan and Yi Zn were about to say hello. Unexpectedly, this person walked directly to Gu Dajiang''s side, "Brother Gu, do you still remember me?"


    Gu Dajiang was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized, "You are... Commander Zhao?"


    Yi Zn reminded, "Brother Gu, Master Zhao is now the Admiral of the Nine Sects."


    Gu Dajiang didn''t even notice Yi Zn''s name... he was called by his peers. He looked at Master Zhao and was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to see him for a few years, but he still remembered himself.


    When Lord Zhao pacified the chaos in Anqing Mansion, it was Gu Dajiang who helped him with the idea so that he could sessfully catch the thief.


    Lord Zhao valued Gu Dajiang very much, so he asked him if he wanted to do things with him.


    It was just that Gu Dajiang was looking for his wife and children at that time, and when he learned that the ce where Mr. Zhao worked at that time was in Xuanhe Mansion, he refused.


    Later, after finding Gu Yundong, he realized that he had just missed the residence of his wife and children by ident.


    It was just that when he returned to Xuanhe Mansion, Commander Zhao was transferred to the capital as an official because of his merits, and the two missed the chance to see each other again.


    Who would have thought that the reunion would be under such circumstances.


    Moreover, he looks very different now from what he used to be, and I didn¡¯t expect him to recognize him at a nce.


    Lord Zhao didn''t know what he was thinking, but it was no surprise that he recognized Gu Dajiang. He first saw Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, and of course he knew that Gu Dajiang was the father of the Yongjia County Lord.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2457: make it easy

    Chapter 2457 Make it easy


    Therefore, Master Zhao couldn''t help but take a second nce at the person standing beside Gu Yundong. Gu Dajiang, who was both unfamiliar and familiar, reminded him of what happened back then.


    He knew that Gu Dajiang had just passed the township exam and would meet sooner orter. In the future, the two would be colleagues.


    Master Zhao wanted to greet him, but was interrupted by Shao Qingyuan, "Master Zhao, we have something to go to Guozijian, please ask Master Zhao for convenience."


    Master Zhao was stunned for a while, and after hearing what happened, he thought for a while, then nodded, "Okay, you can go in, I don''t believe that the son taught by Brother Gu will cheat. In this case, it is still necessary to It''s good to investigate things clearly."


    With a wave of his hand, the officers and soldiers guarding the gate of the Imperial College nodded their heads immediately, and moved halfway to let the group in.


    Gu Yundong and the others were no problem getting in as people, but Yu Yang and the others were stopped.


    Yu Yang said quickly, "I''m a friend of Yunshu. We believe in Yunshu''s character and we may be able to testify for him."


    Lord Zhao heard the words, nodded, and put the person in.


    Yu Yang breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that Gu Yundong and the others were all gone, hurriedly followed.


    They were also visiting Guozijian for the first time. It was a bit big inside. Because today was the admissions test, Guozijian was temporarily off for a day, so the journey was very quiet.


    Yu Yang looked at Gu Dajiang and the others in a hurry, and said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect Yun Shu''s father to know the nine-door admiral Master Zhao. With Master Zhao here, he will definitely return Yunshu''s innocence."


    "But, Master Zhao didn''te in with them." Although he asked the guards to let them in, he was still standing at the door. He nced back just now and found that Master Zhao got on his horse again, turned around and left, and continued to patrol. .


    "After all, Mr. Zhao is the Admiral of the Nine Sects, so it''s not convenient to support Yunshu tantly, right? Besides, I heard that many students from Guozijian are from noble families. The doctoral status of Guozijian is detached, and he directly obeys the emperor, so he won''t necessarily take people''s face." If you can do whatever you want in Guozijian because of your deep family background, wouldn''t it be a mess?


    "...In short, I don''t think Master Zhao will sit idly by."


    Yu Yang waved his hand, "Shh, stop talking, let''s go over and see it and see."


    Yu Yang and the others didn''t know, Master Zhao didn''t need to follow up at all.


    Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan and Yi Zn who are in now, who can''t support him? But just like what Yu Yang and the others discussed, in Guozijian, it is still necessary to be reasonable. Although power is useful, it is not entirely useful.


    While talking, the group also arrived at the gate of Guozijian''s school.


    Master Chu''s entourage took them here and stopped, "Gu Xiucai and the others are inside. I''m not convenient to show up, so I''ll leave first."


    "Thank you."


    "polite."


    The attendant nodded and immediately turned to leave.


    Gu Yunshu and his party went inside, but just as they were about to step into the door, they heard a slightly familiar voiceing from inside.


    "Mr. Chu, Master Jijiu is here now. Can you deal with cheaters now? If you let this insidious viin go unpunished, wouldn''t it be unfair to other students?"


    This person is¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2458: Cloud book cheating?

    Chapter 2458 Cloud Book cheating?


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "It''s Ma Pingchuan."


    Several people simply stopped, did not go inside, and stood at the door to listen.


    Gu Yunshu and others were all on the left side of the room, but they didn''t notice a lot of peopleing at the door.


    Ma Pingchuan''s voice just fell, followed by a slightly serious voice, "Mr. Chu, what the **** is going on? Today''s Guozijian admissions test, aren''t you proctoring? This is..."


    This should be the imperial prisoner who sacrificed wine.


    Before Mr. Chu could speak, another voice sounded, "Sir, during the morning exam, someone brought a note into the exam room to cheat, and we caught and captured the stolen goods."


    As soon as this voice sounded, Yu Yang at the door widened his eyes, "It''s Li Jiaqi!!"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan heard it, turned their heads and asked, "Do you know each other?"


    Yu Yang was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly said in a low voice, "Li Jiawen is a schr who rents the same yard as us, and has been in contact with Yun Shu before. He is different from us. We are here to travel, but he is here to participate. The admissions test. Later, I heard that Yunshu would also take the Guozijian exam, so he was not willing to associate with us, and would usually¡­ speak ill of Yunshu behind his back.¡±


    The corner of Yi Zn''s mouth twitched, "That''s it? It can make him feel revengeful? It''s too narrow-minded. If such a person bes an official in the future, he will be a sinister viin."


    ''s brother-inw Zheng''s face was panicked, so what, he just didn''t like Gu Yunshu, and wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Fortunately, it''s okay, it wasn''t the two talented Sun Zhou who framed Gu Yunshu, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to escape the rtionship.


    Little brother-inw Zheng couldn''t help but feel his sweat.


    The voice of sacrificial wine resounded again, "I asked Mr. Chu, not you. Before Mr. didn''t answer, where would you be allowed to interrupt?"


    Li Jiaqi''s face turned pale, and he quickly apologized, "It''s the student''s fault. The student was just too angry at this incident and lost his courtesy for a while. I hope you forgive me."


    Sacrificial wine snorted coldly and looked at Old Chu again.


    Old Chu nced at Li Jiawen and Ma Pingchuan before speaking, "The candidates were all eating in the cafeteria at noon today, and Li Xiucai and Ma Xiucai suddenly made a loud noise, saying that they saw a piece of paper falling from Gu Xiucai''s sleeve. He wrote the content of the morning test paper, suspected him of cheating in the test, and let the old man decide. The old man felt that this matter was very important. Although the Guozijian admissions examination was not as good as the imperial examination, he absolutely could not tolerate the growth of such evil spirits. There are so many canteens. The candidates are watching, if you don''t investigate clearly, and you can''t give everyone an exnation, you will invite the sacrifice toe and preside over justice."


    Jijiu frowned, looked at Gu Yunshu, who was standing beside him, and asked, "What do you say?"


    Gu Yunshu bowed respectfully, "Sir, the student did not cheat, and this piece of paper is not the student''s, the student was wronged. Li and Ma had a personal grudge with me, and what they said was unfair. "


    Personal grudge?


    Sacrificial wine narrowed his eyes slightly, and Li Jiaqi hurriedly said, "We have had a bad time with you, but what about Brother Sun and Brother Zhou? They are witnesses, and they always have no grudges against you, right?"


    He said, pointing to Sun Xiucai and Zhou Xiucai who were standing on the other side.


    The two immediately stepped forward, "Sir, we can testify that this note did indeed fall out of Gu Xiucai."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2459: Brother Zheng is afraid of death

    Chapter 2459 Zheng Xiaozi is afraid of death


    Little brother-inw Zheng, who was standing at the door, could no longer maintain the look of schadenfreude on his face. What the hell, there are still two people in this room? ? ?


    Damn, is it still Sun Tuesday? What''s the matter with these two people, what are they mixing?


    The problem is that not only did he know who the two were, but Yi Zn also heard their voices, and immediately narrowed his eyes dangerously, shooting straight at Brother Zheng.


    Thetter shrank his neck and quickly retreated silently behind Yu Yang and the others.


    Gu Yunshu in the room was looking at Sun Tuesday people. He only felt that the two of them were good-natured, and he really didn''t remember who they were. There should be no conflict, if there is, his vengeful temper will definitely take it to heart.


    However, his expression sessfully angered the two schrs Sun Zhou.


    Good Gu Yunshu, they regard people as their opponents, and wish he was unlucky. Every day they talk about him being rejected by the county prince, but this kid doesn''t remember them at all.


    But don¡¯t remember, so that their testimony will be stronger and stronger.


    Sun Xiucai said directly, "The note just fell from Gu Xiucai''s body. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you let someone search his body, maybe there is a note inside."


    Gu Yunshu, "Before we entered the examination room, the officials searched everyone, and now they searched again, doesn''t it mean that the gatekeeper was negligent orplicit with me?"


    Li Jiawen said angrily, "Gu Yunshu, you don''t have to talk about him, it''s impossible for officials to cover you up. Who knows what shady means you used to bring things in? It can only be said that you have a dirty mind, and you don''t need to talk to others. ."


    Gu Yunshu still had the expression of disapproval, "Actually, adults and gentlemen don''t need to be so embarrassed. There are words on this note. Just byparing the handwriting, you can see who it belongs to. Besides..."


    Ma Pingchuan sneered, "Who knows if someone else wrote this note for you? And you can also write it in different handwriting on purpose. What''s so difficult about this way."


    "That''s right." Li Jiaqi immediately agreed, "Let''s do a body search."


    "Students also feel that a body search is very necessary."


    Jijiu frowned slightly and looked at Gu Yunshu, "Is there any way you can prove that you didn''t cheat?"


    "Of course I..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted again by Li Jiaqi, "Sir, even if he can prove it, it''s just a sophistry. The four of us have seen it with our own eyes. Is there anything wrong?"


    Others echoed there, and the whole house was noisy and very lively.


    The sacrifice wine had a headache, and I was a little impatient, thinking that I should just search my body.


    Old Chu coughed suddenly and said, "A body search is a waste of time. The exam in the afternoon is about to start. If you dy any longer, you will all be disqualified from the exam."


    A trace of guilt shed on the faces of Li Jiawen and the four of them, but they still held their necks and said, "If we don''t find out today, we will not be able to take the exam with peace of mind. Besides, it''s not fair for me to wait in the same exam with such a cheater. , it¡¯s the same whether you take the exam or not.¡±


    They had already failed the exam in the morning, and it would be useless to take the exam again in the afternoon, otherwise why would they deliberately embarrass Gu Yunshu at noon?


    However, Old Chu just gave them a fluttering nce.


    His words were not addressed to them, but...to the people at the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2460: Gu family is here

    Chapter 2460 Gu family is here


    Other people didn''t notice it because they were all on Gu Yunshu''s body, but Mr. Chu had sent his entourage to Shao Mansion to report the news, so he was always paying attention to whether they came or not.


    Eyes flutter a few times, but don''t you just see people?


    Gu Dajiang at the door said with a sullen face, "Mr. Chu is reminding us that those few people are deliberately dying the time, noisily wanting Yunshu to miss the exam in the afternoon."


    So it doesn''t matter whether the truth will be exposed or not, as long as it is disturbed, Gu Yunshu can''t take the exam in the afternoon.


    Jijiu and Mr. Chu are both knowledgeable and well-informed people. Could it be that they can¡¯t still make Gu Yunshu¡¯s innocence? sure.


    However, due to their identity restrictions, the two oftenplicate simple things and have to go through various procedures. Coupled with the fact that Li Jiawen and several talents have been messing around for a period of time, they will inevitably spend a lot of time in a fair and impartial manner, and it is almost impossible for them to miss the exam.


    Even, even if he didn''t miss it, after this incident, Gu Yunshu''s mentality will definitely be affected. In the afternoon exam, the chance of failing the exam is more than 90%.


    This is also the reason why Chu Lao sent people to look for Gu family members. I hope they can directly support Gu Yunshu without worrying too much, and I hope they can soothe the child''s emotions.


    Gu Yundong had to admit that although the old man''s philosophy was different from theirs, he was also a person who cherished talents.


    "Let''s go in."


    Gu Dajiang walked inside first, followed by Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    Little brother-inw Zheng was going to go in, but he was stopped by Yi Zn as soon as he took a step. After this stop, Yu Yang and the others behind him had to stop and looked at each other in dismay.


    Uncle Zheng was puzzled, "Brother-inw, why are you stopping me?"


    Yi Zn sneered, raised his foot and kicked his ass, "How dare you ask me? Are the two talents you interacted with in it? Tell me honestly, do you have anything to do with this? rtion?"


    Yu Yang and the others were going to go around and walked inside, but they stopped instantly when they heard this.


    Several people stared straight at Uncle Zheng, with a bit of anger in their eyes.


    Brother Zheng suddenly felt guilty, "Sister, brother-inw, it has nothing to do with me, I really don''t know about this. If I knew, wouldn''t I have told you just now? How could they let them frame Brother Gu? I''m not alive. Be patient."


    "real?"


    "Really." Little brother-inw Zheng almost swore to the sky, and hurriedly answered in a serious and affirmative manner, but then he said in a low voice, "However, when they entered the Guozijian before, they said that they wanted to teach Brother Gu a lesson... "


    "Huh??" Yi Zn''s expression changed instantly.


    Brother Zheng was about to pee with fright, so he quickly said, "But I thought they were just talking, everyone is busy with exams, where is the time to make people stumbling, you know that we often talk **** and it won''te true. I thought they wouldn''t have the guts to joke like that, brother-inw, I''m wronged."


    Yi Zn couldn''t help but raised his hand and pped him again, "This matter, you wait for Gu Yunshu''s sister-inw toe out and tell them in person to see if they believe it. You don''t need to tell me, you should know their temperament. , being repaired by them, you are not wronged."


    He is wrong...


    "Brother-inw, save me."


    Yi Zn was toozy to pay attention to him, he still didn''t go in, just turned his head to look inside the school.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2461: Gu Yundong is full of firepower

    Chapter 2461 Gu Yundong''s full firepower


    Just as the sacrificial wine inside was about to speak, he saw three peopleing outside. He frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    Gu Yunshu was also surprised, and hurriedly walked over, "Father, eldest sister, brother-inw, why are you here?"


    so coincidentally?


    He couldn''t help but be puzzled, and then looked at Chu Lao, who was expressionless, as if he didn''t know anything.


    But if you look closely, you can still see subtle changes in his expression.


    It turned out to be him, no wonder when Li Jiaxuan wanted to convict him at first, Old Chu didn''t want to hear anything, just waiting for the sacrifice toe to decide.


    It''s just... pretty cute.


    Gu Yunshu sighed inwardly, looked at Gu Dajiang and said in a low voice, "I didn''t want toe to you, I can solve it."


    But today''s invigtor is Chu Lao, but Chu Lao knows him and knows where his home is.


    Gu Dajiang patted his head and bowed his hands to the sacrificial wine, "Student Gu Dajiang is Gu Yunshu''s father. I heard that something happened to Yunshu, so he came here to prove his innocence."


    Sacrificial wine tightened his brows, his face became unpleasant, "How did you get into Guozijian?"


    "Master Hui, the students met Master Zhao outside the gate. Master Zhao heard about this and knew that my son might have been wronged, so let use in and exin clearly."


    Sacrificial Jijiu''s face became even worse, and then he felt strange, "How do you know that something happened to Gu Yunshu?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help rolling his eyes, this sacrificial wine really made people speechless.


    Why didn''t he respond so quickly when he asked Gu Yunshu? Now, it''s all about the point.


    She took a step forward and said, "Sir, we can put other issues aside. Now the most important thing is to solve my brother''s affairs first. If we dy any longer, my brother will not be able to catch up with the exam in the afternoon."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Li Jiawen took a step forward and said, "Yo, this is because I can''t speak, so I asked my family toe over, what are you doing, you want more people to bully people less? This is the Guozijian, not a ce for you to do whatever you want. ."


    "That''s right, the child is really a child, but we''ll find the parents. What if we get admitted as a schr? Isn''t it like a baby who hasn''t been weaned?"


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened and he suddenly walked in front of the two of them.


    is enough, she hasn''t shown her power for a long time, there is no legend of her on the rivers andkes, right?


    "You two shut up for me, Yun Shu can''t speak? Can''t talk to you? Are you kidding me, have you given him a chance to speak? You interrupt him as soon as he speaks, and talk to him as soon as he speaks. Ducks began to quarrel. What are you doing? Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to refute what he says? Four big men, I''m too embarrassed to wrong a child, or four schrs, just this character, it''s a shame for the schrs, I In the future, this imperial examination will not only test knowledge, but character will be the most important thing."


    Seeing that Ma Pingchuan wanted to speak, Gu Yundong looked at him suddenly, his eyes were sharp, and he forced him to hold back his words.


    "What else do you want to say? He cheated in the exam, you are all blind invigtors in the examination room? There are only ten invigtors, how much mental quality does Yun Shu have to cheat under the eyes of so many gentlemen? Don''t I thought I didn''t know your thoughts, I know, your studies are not very good. You failed the test in the morning, right? It doesn''t matter whether you take the test in the afternoon, so I want to apany you with a backer. I tell you, I think nice!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2462: Gu Yundongs on-site teacher

    Chapter 2462 Gu Yundong''s on-the-spot teacher


    Gu Yundong was full of firepower, and no one dared to interject at the scene.


    The sacrificial wine wanted to speak, but there was still displeasure on his face. After all, this is the Guozijian Academy. It is not easy for women toe in. Not only did shee in, but she also yelled at many students, which is really insulting and insulting.


    However, he didn''t even find time to interject when facing Li Jiaqi and the others, let alone facing Gu Yundong.


    can only point at Gu Yundong with a trembling finger.


    After Gu Yundong finished scolding the four of them, he turned his head and pointed at Gu Yunshu''s head, "And you, what nonsense are you talking to them? I know you are eloquent and want to be reasonable, but the problem is that the four of them can be disgusting to death if they spit. You. If I don''t give you a chance to speak, you will find a chance. You can''t speak. Could it be that you can''t do it? Like this, I understand it with one kick and one kick. What you want to say is up to you, understand?"


    Not only did Gu Yundong say that, but she also acted directly, and her movements were so fast that she instantly kicked Li Jiawen, Ma Pingchuan and Sun Zhou, two schrs, to the ground.


    After kicking, he came back and continued to tap Gu Yunshu''s head, "Is it free to teach you kung fu? If you don''t need it at a critical time, you might as well not learn it."


    Gu Yunshu was a little aggrieved and sweet, he smiled hehely, "Eldest sister, I know I''m wrong, I will definitely follow her teachings in the future." Didn''t he think that in Guozijian, wouldn''t it be too violent?


    Gu Yundong snorted softly, "Just remember, we must have the courage to say no when we encounter campus violence."


    "Big, big sister, what is campus violence?"


    "What happened to you today is called school violence. There are so many of them bullying you. When it''s time to fight back, fight back, you can''t be soft."


    "Okay, eldest sister, I understand, eldest sister, I will listen to you, eldest sister." Gu Yunshu said that he was very educated.


    But everyone else in the academy was going crazy, especially Jijiu, who looked at this woman who appeared out of nowhere in disbelief, with her mouth open for a long time, speechless.


    Gu Yundong gave him a chance to interject this time, but...


    Sacrifice Jiu looked at the four people who were lying on the ground, and closed his mouth stunned. No, I dare not say it, for fear of being beaten, it hurts to look at.


    Even Old Chu didn''t expect things to develop in such a direction, he was so angry that he blew his beard and stared.


    Does Yongjia County Master know that this would damage Gu Yunshu''s reputation? To actually educate him like this, Old Chu finally understood why Gu Yunshu was so maverick and stubborn. It turned out that she taught him.


    The four Li Jiawen who were lying on the ground were in pain to death, moaning using, "Sir, you have all seen that, they are trying to kill people, it hurts to death. Even in the Guozijian, they dare to act so arrogantly, and they still have What dare not? Cheating is trivial for them."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and kicked Li Jiaxuan again, "Come on, continue talking."


    Li Jiaqiang, "..." No, I dare not.


    Not only the voices of the people inside stopped, but even the people watching the lively outside watched this scene in disbelief.


    Yi Zn, who was familiar with her temperament, calmed down a bit, and everyone else looked as if their three views had been reorganized.


    Brother Zheng shivered even more. If she took the initiative to go to Yongjia County Master and confess her mistakes, would she really be all right? Will the legs be broken? He was so frightened, he felt even more frightening than his brother-inw.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2463: rare woman

    Chapter 2463 A rare and strange woman


    The four of Yu Yang looked at each other, is this, Yun Shu''s sister actually has such a sturdy temperament?


    Didn''t ?? Yunshu say that his sister is gentle, shrewd and knowledgeable, and she can go to the hall and go down to the kitchen. She is a rare and strange woman? That''s it? That''s it? That''s it? ? ?


    odd is odd, they see it too.


    Several people couldn''t help swallowing. The next moment, when they met the equally scared brother-inw Zheng, both of them couldn''t help but let out a dryugh and turned their heads at the same time.


    Who knew that when he turned his head, he found two people rushing over suddenly not far away.


    When ?? got close, Yu Yang recognized one of them. Isn''t this the shopkeeper Chen in the tea shop?


    When they entered Guozijian before, Shopkeeper Chen came in with them. Just a short while after he came in, he suddenly disappeared.


    Yu Yang and the others didn''t even bother to think about where he went at that time, but who would havee back now with a person on his back.


    When ?? arrived at the door, Shopkeeper Chen put the person on his back down.


    Yi Zn recognized it at first sight, and was stunned, "Mr. Shen?"


    "Your Highness." Shen Yuan also cupped his hands, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and asked, "What''s going on inside?"


    this¡­¡­


    Yi Zn couldn''t say it, "Sir, why don''t you go in and see for yourself?"


    "Okay." Shen Yuan immediately went inside, and Shopkeeper Chen hurried to help him.


    Who knew that he was directly held by Yi Zn, he frowned and asked the shopkeeper Chen, "What''s the matter? Why did Mr. Shene here? Did youe to him?"


    "Yes, my uncle was going to take Gu Yunshu as his apprentice, so I heard that something happened to him, so I immediately carried my uncle over."


    Yi Zn was stunned, why didn''t he know? ? Shao Qingyuan and his wife did not tell him.


    is just hateful, he is Yun Shu''s future father-inw anyway, so it''s really unfortunate to hide such an important matter from him.


    He sullenly asked, "When did it happen?"


    Shopkeeper Chen said, "It was just two days before King Lu led his troops to surround Xinming Pavilion."


    Holy shit, no wonder he hired Chu Laozi and finally returned without sess.


    Not bad, as expected of his fancy son-inw, he was actually rushing to ask for it by two big bosses (no).


    "Tell me, what''s going on? Doesn''t Mr. Shen never ept apprentices? Why did he suddenly change his mind? Also, when did the apprentice ceremony take ce?"


    Shopkeeper Chen just said, "..." Your Majesty, why are you asking so many questions? "It''s a long story."


    "It''s okay, you talk to me slowly." Then, Yi Zn pulled the person aside and whispered.


    However, the four Yu Yang, who were still standing in the same ce, looked like they had been struck by lightning.


    Wait, what did they just hear?


    County Prince? ?


    Mr. Shen? ?


    Receive apprentices? ?


    This, this person who has been eavesdropping outside the school with them just now, is the county prince? That county prince?


    Isn''t Mr. Shen the great Confucian schr, a very famous person, who wants to take Yunshu as his apprentice? I heard that Yunshu had an ident, and rushed over immediately?


    The three views are all broken, broken, and Yu Yang and the others feel that the cloud book they are talking about is not the cloud book they know.


    After a long while, Yu Yang asked Uncle Zheng uncertainly, "That, your sister, brother-inw, yes, is the county prince?"


    "Yeah, don''t you know?" No wonder they were so daring that they didn''t salute their brother-inw, and they were able to live in harmony with them so peacefully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2464: Gu Yunshus sister is the princess! !

    Chapter 2464 Gu Yunshu''s sister is the princess! !


    Yu Yang swallowed again, nced at Yi Zn not far away, then nced at the room, pointed at Gu Yundong and asked, "Then, do you know who Gu Yunshu''s sister is?"


    His sister and Yi Zn, the county prince, seem to have a good rtionship, how could they be ordinary people?


    That''s right, and his father, who seemed to be acquainted with Master Zhao just now.


    Brother Zheng nodded, and just wanted to speak, but Shen Yuan, who was inside, had already walked in front of Gu Yundong and the others, and said, "Master Shao, county master, this old man iste."


    Yu Yang heard that, Master Shao, county master? ? ?


    Gu Yunshu''s older sister is the princess! ! !


    The four of Yu Yang only felt short of breath, so they quickly stood firm on the door frame beside them, so as not to behave inappropriately.


    Little brother-inw Zheng pouted, disgusting that they were ignorant and timid, and continued to look at the scene in the school tremblingly while clinging to the door frame.


    Shen Yuan was stunned when he opened his mouth. What was Mr. Shen''s name just now?


    Old Chu snorted coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    Shen Yuan smiled, "I heard that Yun Shu was wrongly used of cheating, so he naturally rushed over. Excuse me, who said he saw him cheating?"


    He nced around the ground, and his eyes finally settled on Ma Pingchuan''s face, "Is that you?"


    "It''s not me." Ma Pingchuan hurriedly covered his face and turned over, not even moaning in pain.


    Shen Yuan, "I''m not surprised when I see you, Gu Yunshu, you are indeed wronged."


    Jijiu asked, "Why are you so sure, sir? You know them?"


    "Of course, to tell you the truth, Yun Shu is a student I''m about to ept as a disciple. The old man has personally taught and tested his knowledge, and there is no problem." Shen Yuan said.


    Sacrificial Wine was stunned. To say that Chu Lao epted a disciple, he was not surprised, but Shen Yuan has never had a disciple, and now he has to make an exception?


    Why?


    He couldn''t help looking at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, thinking of what Shen Yuan just called them, could it be that he was interested in their identities?


    is also not right, Mr. Shen is not a person who is greedy for the powerful.


    Shao Qingyuan could probably guess what he was thinking. He took a step forward and said to Jijiu, "Sir, it seems that now we can finally talk about cheating quietly, and the incident is clear. Actually, I think It''s very easy to know if Yun Shu has cheated,pared to just now, Lord Cai also heard how Mr. Shen addressed us."


    He paused and said with a smile, "My surname is Shao, and I''m currently the minister of the Ministry of Punishment, and my wife is the Lord of Yongjia County."


    As soon as these words came out, the four people who were offering wine or lying on the ground were stunned.


    Gu Yunshu''s sister-inw is Yongjia County Lord and Master Shao? how is this possible? ?


    There must be something wrong, doesn''t Gu Yunshu have no background at all? If they had known that his sister and brother-inw were like this, how would they dare to attack him?


    The four of them really stopped breathing this time.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at them coldly, "The four of you said that Yunshu cheated, then you know that, in addition to the admissions test, the rmendation of officials above the fifth grade is also eptable?"


    The four of them seemed to realize what he wanted to say, and their faces suddenly turned white.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "It seems that you all know, since you know it, you should understand that as my wife and I, let alone Gu Yunshu, even if you add one more person, it''s just a matter of words, not at all. It takes him so hard to participate in the admissions test.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2465: Li Jiawen and the four regretted

    Chapter 2465 Li Jiaqi and the four regretted


    Sacrificial liquor nodded, it was true.


    "Then why does Yunshu take the exam?"


    Gu Yunshu took a step forward and said loudly, "Because I want to know what level I am, and I want to test my knowledge. I heard that the Guozijian entrance examination is difficult, and I want to challenge myself."


    After listening to the sacrifice, his eyes lit up and he looked at him in agreement.


    Gu Yundong looked at the four Li Jiaqiang, "Did you hear that? Since Yunshu wants to know how good he is? Why would he cheat? Isn''t this putting the cart before the horse?"


    Li Jiaqi was remorseful in his heart. If he knew that Gu Yunshu had such a background and family background, it was toote to hug his thighs, how could he have a falling out with him. This time, Yu Yang and the others should becent. They picked up such a big benefit.


    Ma Pingchuan is even more regretful, but he has seen Gu Yundong.


    When Mr. Shen was originally designed, Gu Yunshu appeared, and this county master also appeared. If he had performed better at the beginning, maybe the county master would have been optimistic about himself.


    and Sun Tuesday, even more annoyed.


    Why didn''t they think of it? How could the prince of the county get to know a child well? It must be someone who knows this child''s family, and the intimate attitude at the beginning should have a good rtionship.


    A person who can have a good rtionship with the county prince will naturally not be too bad.


    Regret, I really regret it.


    You can regret it again, the matter hase to this point, and there is no room for manoeuvre.


    Li Jiaqiang was afraid, but he still said bravely, "Maybe, maybe he was taking the test, and he felt that his grades were not ideal, and he couldn''t pass the test. He was afraid of beingughed at, so he cheated."


    everyone, "..."


    Gu Yundong was amused, "You also said that he felt that he couldn''t pass the test when he took the test. Where did he go to cheat at that time? Why do you have to prepare the cheating note from the beginning? Is it possible that you can change it in the middle? ?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Sir, where is that note now?" Gu Yundong didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him, and turned around to face the sacrifice.


    Sacrificial wine looked at Chu Lao, who opened his palm, "Here."


    "Can you show me?"


    Old Chu handed it directly to her, Gu Yundong nced at it, and suddenly smiled.


    "I think there should be a special rice paper for the Imperial Examination Proctor, right?"


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, Chu Lao and Jijiu looked at each other and instantly understood.


    Shen Yuan put his palms together andughed, "Yes, the rice paper for the Guozijian exam is indeed different. Moreover, this batch was just shipped from Liangzhou, and the capital has not yet supplied it. Our Guozijian is the first batch to try it out. of."


    Li Jiaqiang''s expression changed.


    Shen Yuan went on to say, "The piece of paper in the hands of the county master is in this batch of rice paper. In this morning''s student exam, everyone has a fixed number of pieces of paper, just look at which student has less rice paper, that''s cheating. Who it is, you can see clearly."


    Sacrificial wine nodded, "It''s not necessary for everyone to look over, just look at the five people present."


    He turned his head and instructed Old Man Chu, "Mr. Chu, go have a look, hurry up ande back, another quarter of an hour will be the time for the afternoon exam."


    "Yes."


    Fortunately, it is not far from the ce where the examination papers are sealed, because it is an internal examination of the Imperial College, and it is not as hidden as the imperial examination.


    For the sake of fairness, Elder Chu even brought another master to rummage through the exam papers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2466: Yunshu to continue the exam

    Chapter 2466 Cloud Book to continue the exam


    Li Jiaqi''s group was originally made up on a whim, and the n was not adequate at all.


    Not long after, Chu Lao came back.


    and he came back with another invigtor in the morning, and both of them looked bad.


    Old Chu whispered a few words in Jijiu''s ear, thetter nodded and said to Gu Yunshu, "The exam in the afternoon is about to start, you can hurry over, don''t worry about the affairs here."


    Gu Yunshu raised his head, looked left and right, and finally Gu Dajiang nodded at him, and he walked out with the other master.


    When ?? walked to the door, he happened to see the four of Yu Yang.


    The two sides were hesitant to speak, but Yi Zn came over and said, "You go to the exam first, and if you have anything to say, wait until the exam is over."


    "Okay." Gu Yunshu walked forward, turned his head after a few steps, and said to the four of Yu Yang, "I''ll exin it to you after I finish the test."


    Yu Yang opened his mouth, licked his dry lips, and nodded quickly, "Go ahead, don''t feel stressed, I wish you good grades in the test."


    Gu Yunshuughed, followed the master and quickly left.


    Yu Yang exhaled when he saw that the person was gone.


    The next moment, several people looked at each other and suddenlyughed.


    Their rtionship was not aimed at each other''s identity, so what if Yunshu''s sister was the princess? They don''t ask for anything?


    No, Sister Yunshu is the Lord of Yongjia County, this is very important! !


    Yongjia County Lord is their idol. The magnifying ss and movable type printing she took out are very convenient for them.


    The county lord is the lucky star of their schrs, very important.


    I never imagined that one day they would be so close to the county master.


    They were secretly excited for a moment, then looked inside the room again.


    It was very quiet inside at the moment, especially the four Li Jiaxing, whose faces were so pale that they didn''t even dare to snort.


    Ji Jiu looked at the four of them and sneered, "Mr. Chu has already found out who this piece of paper belongs to. Now, you still insist on what you just said, is it Gu Yunshu who cheated? At this time, if I confess, I can still Give you a chance, or do you know what will happen if you frame others?"


    Li Jiaqiang and Ma Pingchuan''s expressions changed greatly, and they opened their mouths. They wanted to say something, but they seemed to make a sound.


    Sun Tuesday didn''t dare to hold on any longer. They offended not Gu Yunshu, who had no background, but Master Shao and Yongjia County Master, who were deeply used by the emperor.


    Li Jiaqi¡¯s hometown is not in the capital, but they are locals in the capital, and their family is in business.


    If Master Shao and the others wanted to retaliate, they would definitely be the first to retaliate.


    So as soon as the words of offering wine fell, Sun Xiucai couldn''t wait to open his mouth and said, "I said, my lord, I will exin."


    "Me too, I will also exin." Zhou Xiucai hurriedly followed, "All of this was designed by Li Jiawen and Ma Pingchuan. When eating in the cafeteria, Li Jiawen stood beside Gu Yunshu and suddenly attacked, pointing to the paper on the ground. It was said that Gu Yunshu had a cheat sheet on him, and the exam in the morning was cheating. The two of us were sitting not far away at the time, and when we heard the news, we looked over, only to see that the person who was embarrassed was Gu Yunshu, so we just watched the fun and enjoyed the misfortune. I didn''t think of anything else. As a result, Ma Pingchuan came to us suddenly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2467: All account

    Chapter 2467 All exnations


    Li Jiaqi and Ma Pingchuan stared at them both with red eyes, wanting to say something, but Sun Tuesday didn''t give them a chance to speak at all, and exined the process in one breath.


    "Ma Pingchuan told us to give perjury." Sun Xiucai said, "Because when we first entered the Guozijian, we spoke ill of Gu Yunshu behind our backs, saying that we wanted to teach him a lesson and let him suffer, which happened to be heard by Li Jiawen and the others. So they knew that we and Gu Yunshu would not deal with it, so they asked us to cooperate and frame Gu Yunshu together."


    "Yes, yes, they said that we don''t need to do anything else, just say he cheated as a witness, and don''t care about the rest."


    "My lord, sir, we were just obsessed with our minds, and we had our thoughts wrong for a while, but it really wasn''t intentional. We originally thought that we would make Gu Yunshu suffer a bit and leave a bad impression on the master. The exam. Who knows that things will get bigger and bigger, and we are also riding a tiger. "


    Gu Yundong sneered, "You have picked yourselves cleanly. You are also people who have read books and passed the exams. How serious is cheating for personal gain, don''t you know?"


    "I, we..." Sun Tuesday was speechless, his face was flushed and his expression was gray.


    Jijiu sullenly snorted, then looked at Li Jiawen and Ma Pingchuan, "The two of you have also heard that this matter was nned by you. This matter is of great importance, and it is no longer the result of the National Children''s Supervisor''s ability to handle it. If you have fame, I will report to the emperor and let the saint decide."


    The four of Li Jiaqi turned pale when they heard this, and looked up at the sacrifice wine in disbelief.


    At this moment, the four of them were finally scared, and immediately knelt down in front of the sacrificial wine, crying and saying, "Sir, no, the students know that they are wrong, please give the students a chance to correct themselves. In front of me, the fame I have been waiting for is gone. The student Han Chuang has been studying hard for so many years, if he is deprived of the fame, he will really be embarrassed to live in the future."


    "Sir, please forgive us, let''s go and apologize to Gu Yunshu, we''ll kowtow to him and admit that we''re wrong, we''re wrong, we don''t dare any more."


    "My lord, the emperor is in charge of every day, so don''t bother the emperor with such trivial matters?"


    Shen Yuanughed angrily, "Is this a trivial matter? This is about a student''s future. If you talk about it in a small way, you will ruin a person''s life. In a big way, you are destined to be admitted in the future, with the knowledge and ability of Gu Yunshu. A jinshi bes an official in the dynasty, and even the future is limitless, but you have destroyed a pir of the country."


    Lao Chu nodded, "You know what''s the use of being wrong now, everyone has to pay for their actions. You also said that Han Chuang has been studying hard for many years, and there are some truths that we don''t say you should know."


    Shen Yuan and Old Chu looked at each other, oh, it was the first time he felt that this old fellow had such a consistent view with himself.


    The four of Li Jiaqi were in a daze. The two great Confucians were on Gu Yunshu''s side. Gu Yunshu had such a background and family background. He was wronged. Not to mention other people, his family would definitely not give up.


    Sacrificial wine nced at them and said expressionlessly, "You have done something wrong, you should ept the punishment you deserve."


    He asked people to call the guards of Guozijian, and locked the four of them in the school first, and then personally entered the pce to face the saint.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2468: Why are you stammering when you talk to him?

    Chapter 2468 Why stutter when talking to him


    The sacrificial wine was gone, and Elder Chu was going to invigte the exam, so he asked Shen Yuan to stay to handle and entertain Gu Yundong.


    Shen Yuan looked at Gu Yundong and the three of them, shook his head helplessly, and immediately invited, "I think it''s too early, why don''t you go to my house and have a seat. After the Yunshu exam is over, it''s not toote to go back together."


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, then nodded in agreement, she just wanted to wait here for the results of Li Jiaqing and the others.


    Thinking, she looked back at Gu Dajiang.


    Thetter''s expression was slightly excited, and he was angry and hated just now because his whole mind was on Gu Yunshu, so when Shen Yuan came in, he didn''t care.


    Now that the matter of Gu Yunshu has been resolved, Gu Dajiang looked at Shen Yuan, and could not restrain himself from stepping forward to salute him solemnly, "Mr. Shen, then let''s chat."


    "You are Yunshu''s father, right? I have heard Yunshu mention you a long time ago. He has achieved today''s achievements thanks to you."


    "Students are ashamed that they couldn''t help Yunshu much."


    The two exchanged a few words, and then walked out of the school with a smile.


    Gu Dajiang almost didn''t look away, only Shen Yuan was in his eyes, so that when he walked out of the door, he didn''t notice Yu Yang and the others.


    But Gu Yundong saw it, she smiled and said to several people, "I heard that you and Yunshu are friends? I''ll trouble you today."


    Yu Yang was a little excited, and he stuttered, "No, no, no trouble, we didn''t help, what help is there."


    "The mind is also very important."


    "That''s right, I''m ashamed. We still lived with Li Jiaxing in the same yard, and we couldn''t, and we didn''t prevent him from doing bad things in advance."


    He was really nervous and stammered in his speech. Others hated that iron was not steel and bumped him.


    Yu Yang''s face turned red, he was very embarrassed, he felt very embarrassed.


    It''s just that his appearance is good for others, but for Gu Yundong...


    Shao Qingyuan stepped forward and stood in front of Gu Yundong, "It''s gettingte, Yunshu is still taking the test inside, so you should go back first. After Yunshu has passed the test, let hime to the door to thank him."


    "No, no, Master Shao, we, we really didn''t do anything."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Why does he stutter when he talks to him?


    Yu Yang raised his eyes and nced at the couple quietly, after a long while, he finally summoned up the courage and said what he had always wanted to say, "Master Shao and the county master are really a match made in heaven, you guys, what do you do? We all admire the things that happened, and wish you a long and long life together. Then, let''s go first and say goodbye. "


    After saying that, Yu Yang turned around and ran away, and the others looked at each other and quickly followed.


    After a while, the four disappeared.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, "..." Huh? ?


    "Pfft..." Little brother-inw Zheng was amused, covering his mouth andughing, "What were they talking about just now? Hahahaha, even sending blessings? Today is not the wedding day between Master Shao and the county master. It''s too obvious, right? Hahahaha, it''s so funny."


    The blue veins on Yi Zn''s forehead jumped abruptly twice, and immediately kicked him, "What are youughing at? What are youughing at? You don''t even look at what you''ve done, but you''re embarrassed tough at others here. , is it embarrassing?"


    "I, me, brother-inw..." Brother Zheng was extremely wronged, he was about to forget about this matter, why did brother-inw still mention it?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2469: Uncle Zheng apologizes

    Chapter 2469 Zheng Xiaozi apologizes


    Yi Zn sneered, "Don''t you have something to say to Lord Shao? What are you still doing? Say it?"


    Brother Zheng immediately shrank his neck, thinking of Gu Yundong''s brutal appearance just now, he shivered immediately.


    He was too hard.


    "Master Shao, the county master, that, that just now, that Sun Xiucai and Zhou Xiucai, I know each other. I''m sorry, in fact, when they entered the Guozijian before, they said they would teach Gu Yunshu a lesson, but I didn''t take it once. I didn''t tell you in advance, I really didn''t do it on purpose, I know I was wrong, and I won''t interact with them in the future."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, and Shao Qingyuan nced at Yi Zn.


    "I''ve always heard that you dislike your brother-inw, but now it seems that it''s quite upholding." Acknowledging the mistake on the spot, confessing early and being lenient is much better than being found out by them that he has only been in contact with those two showmen.


    Yi Zn looked like he was eating shit, "Who defended it, I just don''t want him to affect our rtionship."


    Shao Qingyuan snorted lightly, looked at brother-inw Zheng who was trembling slightly, and suddenly pped him on the back.


    "Ow..." Little brother-inw Zheng let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground. His face was ashen and tears came out, "It hurts, my bones are broken."


    No one was present to help him, Gu Yundong snorted coldly, "Okay, this pain will teach you a lesson, don''t let anyonee and go in the future, lest you be implicated, and then you will have to implicate your sister and your brother-inw. In the face of the little county master, we will be clear, and this matter will be revealed, and we will not count it on your head again."


    "Really?" Brother Zheng didn''t care about the pain anymore, as long as Gu Yundong kicked one by one before four talented people couldn''t stand up for a long time, he was too impressed.


    It''s all right now, so wouldn''t he die of joy?


    But...why is it for Ayue''s sake? His brother-inw is still standing here.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly, Princess Princess is such a smart and steady person, why is her brother so unreliable? Could it be because of half-parents?


    Gu Yundong looked at Yi Zn and said, "Let''s go to Mr. Shen''s house as a guest, how about you?"


    "I still have something to do, so I won''t go. If you need any help, you can find me again." After that, he directly told Dali to mention that brother-inw Zheng was about to leave, and stopped after walking a few steps, "By the way, Let me know when the disposition of those four people hase to an end."


    "it is good."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, paused, and then said one more sentence, "By the way, your brother-inw''s body is too bad, normal people won''t have such a big reaction when being photographed like this. In the future, you should supervise and let him go around less. Broth, eat more light food, you can practice martial arts and move more on weekdays, so as not to live too short, in the future..."


    Yi Zn hasn''t even said a word yet, Zheng Xiaozi''s face turned pale with fright.


    He knew that Shao Qingyuan was the heir to the Bai family, a genius doctor. He said so, so he must have had a terminal illness.


    He immediately burst into tears, and if he hadn''t held him vigorously, he would have almost jumped up and hugged Shao Qingyuan''s leg, "Sir Shao, help, I don''t want to die, just give me medicine, no matter how hard it is, I will do it. Drink it, Master Shao, please don''t go, Master Shao..."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong turned around and quickly caught up with Shen Yuan and Gu Dajiang, who had already walked away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2470: The results of the disposal of the four scholars

    Chapter 2470 The results of the disposal of the four schrs


    Yi Zn took his brother-inw Zheng, who was crying and crying, out of the Guozijian, and then walked to Shao Wen who was anxiously waiting for news at the door.


    "Your father asked me to tell you that Gu Yunshu is alright. They went to Mr. Shen''s house and waited for Gu Yunshu to finish the examination in the afternoon before returning together. Let you report back to Shao Mansion first, so that the rest of the family will not worry."


    Yi Zn briefly talked about what happened inside, lest Shao Wen be unclear and the Gu family would have to worry.


    Shao Wen breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words. Just now he heard the voice of Zheng Xiaojie''s ghost crying and wolf howling, and he thought that something happened to the young master Yunshu, but he was a false rm.


    He bowed his hands to Yi Zn, "Thank you, Lord Jun, this subordinate will report back to Shao Mansion first."


    Shao Wen left, Yi Zn was still standing, and brother-inw Zheng beside him finally stopped.


    He looked back at the gate of Guozijian, and then nced in the direction of the pce¡ªthe result of this disposal shoulde out soon, right?


    The sacrificial wine did enter the pce in a hurry, but the emperor was resting, and no one dared to disturb him.


    Sacrificial wine could only wait in the hall obediently, until the emperor got up before summoning him.


    Fortunately, the emperor attached great importance to the selection of talents, and Guozijian was an official college, so the Guozijian admissions examination was postponed for a long time, and the emperor also valued it.


    Otherwise, he would not have sent Master Zhao to maintain the security around Guozijian.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that nothing happened outside, but something happened inside the examination room.


    After listening to the report of the sacrifice, the emperor frowned, and pped the imperial case with a heavy palm, "How unreasonable, what do these four think of the exam? Feel free to nder and frame this kind of character, if you be an official in the future, it will still be worth it. Don''t you make the entire courtroom smoky?"


    Sacrificial wine did not dare to make a sound, and waited until the emperor sent the fire, and then he asked in a low voice, "These four people are indeed behaving badly, I don''t know how to deal with them?"


    The emperor sneered, and the order was given quickly and quickly.


    "Li and Ma are the masterminds. Theymitted this poison for their own selfish interests and deprived them of their fame. They were not allowed to participate in the imperial examinations within the second generation and were exiled for 3,000 miles. As for Sun Zhouyi, because they were aplices, if they confessed in a timely manner, they should be deprived of their fame and fame. into the examination room."


    "The minister obeys the decree." The sacrificial wine respectfully bowed his hands.


    The ?? emperor waved his hand and let him go down.


    However, just before Jijiu was about to retire, the emperor suddenly stopped him.


    He paused slightly and asked, "You said just now that the student who was framed was the younger brother of the Yongjia County Lord, and his name was Gu Yunshu, right?"


    "Exactly."


    "How is his knowledge?" The emperor knew about Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong. He had heard a little about their family, but he didn''t pay much attention to them. He only knew that Gu Yundong''s father and younger brother were both studying and would participate in the imperial examinations in the future.


    Sacrificial wine thought for a while, then replied, "I don''t know the result of Guozi''s invigtor exam, and this minister can''t know his true level at this time. But..."


    "But what?"


    "But Gu Yunshu is nine years old, and he is already famous as a schr. Not only that, but he is also the head of the local county test, the youngest junior three yuan."


    The ?? emperor stood up suddenly, his eyes lit up, "What did you say? He''s only nine years old, and he''s already a junior?"


    "Exactly."


    "This kid, it''s not bad. He has such ability at such a young age. It seems that if there is no ident, it will not be difficult for him to take the township examination in the future." middle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2471: Someone robbed Yi Zilan for his son-in-law

    Chapter 2471 Someone grabbed his son-inw with Yi Zn


    Sacrificial Jiu noticed that the emperor did not mention the pce exam. It seemed that Gu Yunshu had entered the emperor''s ear ahead of time. If there were no problems in the previous two exams, the results of the pce exam would not be too bad.


    Sacrificial Wine was a little excited, this Gu Yunshu is about to enroll in their Imperial College now.


    As long as you cultivate it well, if you get six yuan in the future, then the reputation of Guozijian will be even louder.


    Well, it must be taken seriously.


    After thinking about it for a while, Jijiu said again, "Your Majesty, this minister just heard that Mr. Shen Yuan Shen intends to ept Gu Yunshu as a disciple."


    "Oh??? Shen Yuan?" The emperor was really surprised now, he still knew that Shen Yuan, since his only son passed away, the whole person is very Buddhist, and now the only fun is to drink a little liquor.


    Although he is a master, he also tries his best to teach his students, but he will not spend too much energy on this, and basically he will go back after doing his own thing.


    Of course, if the student has any questions, he will answer without reservation.


    But this is different from a disciple. As a husband, Shen Yuan will n for Gu Yunshu''s future, he will guide him in a targeted manner, he will try his best to get teaching resources for him, and he will teach him almost all of his skills. .


    Shen Yuan''s ability is not something that ordinary people can have.


    "I didn''t expect that Shen Yuan would also ept an apprentice one day. Gu Yunshu caught his eye, and it can be seen that there is something special about him. I really want to see him."


    Sacrificing the wine, "If the emperor summons him, the minister will return to the Imperial College. After Gu Yunshu''s examination in the afternoon is over, he will be sent to the pce to greet the emperor."


    The emperor nodded, just about to agree, then he waved his hand with a smile, "Forget it, let''s go with the flow, he is young and has just experienced being framed, if I put too much pressure on him, say It must not be self-defeating.¡±


    Sacrificial Wine was surprised that the emperor would consider this for Gu Yunshu.


    The ?? Emperor didn''t ask any more questions, but he was looking forward to Gu Yunshu''s future achievements. If his sister-inw can have this ability, this younger brother doesn''t seem to be too weak at present.


    Speaking of which, the third princess of his family is five years old this year, which is simr to this kid.


    Sacrificial wine saw that the emperor was silent for a long time, quietly raised his head, and found that he was thinking when he was thinking.


    paused, and now that the matter has been reported, he bid farewell.


    Even when he reached the gate of the pce, he was still a little lost.


    But thinking of those four talents, his face became straight, and he got into the carriage, "Go back."


    Back at Guozijian, Jijiu sent people to Mr. Shen''s house to inform them of the result.


    At this time, Gu Yundong was talking to Mrs. Shen about the flowers she nted. Mrs. Shen had nothing to do on weekdays, so she nted flowers and vegetables.


    Because willows also grow flowers, Gu Yundong chatted with Madam Shen a few more words.


    Mrs. Shen''s flowers are not very precious, but she also has a lot of experience in nting flowers.


    "When the master was an official, there were still famous flower appreciations in the capital, and the flower nting industry was popr for a long time in the capital. Even people like us went to find the seeds of famous flowers and nted them carefully. Pots of precious varieties, often bought for tens of thousands of taels of silver, if not..."


    Gu Yundong knew that the previous emperor once had a favored concubine. Because of his love for flowers, someone offered a pot of treasures and ced them in the bedroom, but he did not expect that the flower was used, resulting in the tragic death of the concubine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2472: Rare tranquility

    Chapter 2472 Rare tranquility


    Thete emperor took out his anger, beheaded countless pce people on the spot, and also beheaded all the people who presented treasures, and even let people burn countless flowers.


    In those days, many precious flowers that were carefully cared for were uprooted directly, and most of the flower houses called by the dignitaries were destroyed.


    All of a sudden, some people who love flowers only dare to hide those flowers secretly. As for the famous flower tasting, there is no more. After many years, the previous emperor had forgotten the concubine who died tragically, and had a new concubine who cherished flowers, and this matter slowly subsided.


    Gu Yundong thinks about it now and thinks that thete emperor really made countless sins.


    But now the emperor is kind, and the empress is also a flower lover. It can be seen from the willow willows that have been nted and sold a lot. I am afraid that this flower tasting will soon reappear in the arena.


    Unfortunately, both Mrs. Shen and Master Shen have experienced ups and downs, and their mentality has be very stable. As for things like nting flowers, let it take its course, and will not pursue whether it is a treasure or not.


    You can see from the yard that they are all ordinary flowers, some of which can be used as medicine.


    But Mrs. Shen''s experience is there, and my mother may be able to discuss with her in the future.


    As I was thinking, the voice of "I won" came from the room.


    Gu Yundong and Mrs. Shen looked at each other and smiled, and walked in.


    Gu Dajiang and Shen Yuan are ying a chess game. It is said that it is a chess game, but Shen Yuan is actually guiding him.


    After all, Gu Dajiang has only been exposed to Go for a short time. In recent years, he has concentrated on studying and preparing for the imperial examinations. Apart from that, there is not much else involved. After all, he has too little time. If Tianhai Academy hadn''t set up these courses, he would probably have less time to contact them.


    Against a master like Shen Yuan, naturally he has no power to resist.


    Fortunately, Gu Dajiang has a very thoughtful and logical mind. After a few games, his chess skills have greatly improved, making Shen Yuan impressed.


    "Sure enough, tiger fathers have no dogs." Shen Yuan admired with a smile.


    Mrs. Shen leaned into Gu Yundong''s ear and whispered, "My master hasn''t been so rxed for a long time. He is in a good mood if you guyse here."


    She enjoyed such a quiet afternoon, this kind of life was what she had been looking forward to for a long time.


    If it wasn''t for the death of their son, now they can also have their children and grandchildren around their knees and enjoy the happiness of a family...


    Gu Yundong put his arms around her shoulders, "Madam can go out for more walks in the future. You also know that our family has opened a new Ming Pavilion. If you have time, I will give you a discount."


    Mrs. Shenughed out loud, "Okay, I''ll definitely go to visit. In the past, I was afraid that if I went out, the master would be even more deserted when he came home, and no one would look at him when he secretly drank. Now he has epted his apprenticeship, Now that I have something to do, I don''t have to worry anymore."


    Gu Yundong gave himself a thumbs up secretly, very good, and pulled another guest.


    As he was talking, he saw Shao Qingyuan walk in with a bowl of medicine, put it directly in front of Shen Yuan, and said expressionlessly, "Mr. Shen, drink the medicine."


    Shen Yuan''s face revealed horror, and all the pieces in his hand were lost, "You, you haven''t seen anyone for a long time, are you going to boil medicine? Also, give it back to me? I''m not sick, what medicine should I drink? Take it away."


    Shao Qingyuan ruthlessly pushed the medicine bowl forward.


    Shen Yuan immediately shrank back, "I said what are you doing? You are a dignified servant of the Punishment Department, why don''t you do anything, go and boil medicine for me like a servant, do you know that you have lost your identity?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2473: I feed... feed you

    Chapter 2473 I''m pouring... feed you


    "I don''t want to either." Shao Qingyuan replied with a nk face, "It''s just that I identally checked Mr. Shen''s pulse just now, and found that Mr. drank too much, which seriously affected the flexibility of his hands and feet. It is very likely that the brain will be damaged in the future, and the consequences will be disastrous."


    When Mrs. Shen heard this, she hurried forward and asked, "Master Shao, is my master really that serious?"


    Before Shao Qingyuan could answer, Shen Yuan waved his hand, "How is that possible? Don''t listen to his nonsense, I''ve seen other imperial doctors, and they all say I''m fine. ."


    After finishing speaking, he red at Shao Qingyuan, "And you, don''t be so scary and scary. How can I still not know my body? Are you going to make medicine?"


    Shao Qingyuan ''tsk'', "I don''t want to either, but since you are Yunshu''s future master, I naturally want to know your physical condition. If something happens to you after a few years, won''t Yunshu be sad? I''m not for you, but for Yunshu."


    Shen Yuan, "..." Is this what the doctor should say?


    Does he not understand what is called euphemism, what is called to appease the patient''s emotions?


    He almost cocked his beard with anger, but after Mrs. Shen listened, she stood firmly on his side, "Master Shao is right, since you sincerely want to ept Yunshu as your apprentice, is it possible that you n to teach for a few years and then leave it alone? ?"


    Shen Yuan felt that his wife was also affected, and her words were too heart-wrenching.


    Shao Qingyuan simply picked up the bowl, "I''ll pour... feed you."


    Gu Dajiang silently turned his head, Qingyuan, what you just said was irrigation.


    Shen Yuan also heard it, looked at the dark concoction, and then looked at the left and right, but there was no one on his side.


    Seeing Shao Qing getting closer and closer to him, his hands were so steady that they almost grabbed his neck and poured them in.


    He quickly stretched out his hand, "Okay, I''ll drink."


    Shen Yuan took the medicine bowl with a stinky face, and drank it in one breath, then his whole face was crowded into a ball, and he put the bowl on the table with great difficulty, and his whole body shook.


    "Where''s the candied fruit?"


    Shao Qing turned away from the bowl, "No."


    Shen Yuan, "..." Fortunately, the apprentice he epted was not Shao Qingyuan, and Yun Shu was not as hateful as him.


    Gu Yundong smiled silently, followed Shao Qingyuan who was walking towards the kitchen a few steps, and asked in a low voice, "How is Mr. Shen''s body?"


    "It''s really not very good." Shao Qingyuan said, "It''s not all about drinking. As he said, he has really restrained himself from drinking now. But he was exiled before, and he suffered a lot in exile. There were a lot of secret injuries. Later, when he returned to Beijing, he didn¡¯t take care of it. As he got older, these injuries tended to show up and recur.¡±


    Seeing Gu Yundong frowning, he smiled, "But it''s fine, I''ll take care of him, doesn''t he want to ept Yunshu as his apprentice? Let Yunshu supervise him in the future."


    I''m afraid Shen Yuan still doesn''t know that Yun Shu has a characteristic, that is, he is very nagging, and he will definitely be in charge of more than Mrs. Shen at that time, and he will copse if he can nagging.


    That''s fine, after all, he''s the apprentice he begged for.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little gloating. After he put the medicine bowl in the kitchen, he emptied the medicine in the medicine jar.


    As soon as he was about to enter the house, he saw a man who looked like a master hurried over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2474: announcing results

    Chapter 2474 Announcing the Results


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, "Looks like the result of the emperor''s handling hase out."


    Sure enough, as soon as the two entered the room, they heard the master say, "...Sacrifice wine and let you all go over there."


    Shen Yuan was eating dried sweet potatoes. There was no candied fruit at home. Neither he nor Mrs. Shen liked it, so they didn''t prepare it.


    But his mouth is really bitter, Mrs. Shen looked at it and simply gave him a piece.


    This thing is also a bit sweet, but it can slightly suppress the bitter taste in your mouth.


    Hearing what this master came to pass on, Shen Yuan couldn''t help but want to scold his mother-why didn''t hee over a quarter of an hour earlier? That way he won''t have to drink the bitter medicine of Nao Shizi.


    However, facing the Master, Shen Yuan still had to hold it. Hearing that, he nodded, picked up the tea on the side and rinsed his mouth, then got up and followed out.


    "Let''s go, I think it''s almost time, Yunshu and the others should finish their exams, right?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the time, and it was almost the same.


    Mrs. Shen didn''t go with her, she sent them out of the house before she went back to clean up the chessboard.


    Gu Yundong returned to the previous school, and sure enough, the exam was over.


    At this moment, the people in this school are not only Gu Yunshu and the four schrs, but all the people who came to take the admissions exam today.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, is this going to announce it in public, as an example?


    The whole school was full of people. Gu Yundong and a few people walked in under the eyes of many students and came directly to Jijiu.


    Sacrificial wine nodded and let people arrange seats for them.


    All the students were whispering in the underground, especially after seeing Gu Yundong and the others, they were curious about their identities.


    There were a few people who had seen Gu Yunshu talking with them at the entrance of the Guozijian, and they had some guesses in their hearts.


    "That should be Gu Yunshu''s family. Gu Yunshu has such a big incident today, his family will definitelye over."


    "Gu Yunshu still came for the exam this afternoon, but Li Jiaxuan and the others didn''te. It seems that a decision has been made on this matter."


    "Shh, don''t talk, we''ll just watch."


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, he raised his hand and pressed it down. The master next to him immediately shouted, "Quiet."


    The students under ?? are like well-trained soldiers, and they shut their mouths in an instant.


    Jijiu coughed lightly, "Everyone must have heard about what happened in the cafeteria today. During the noon meal, someone reported that a student cheated in the morning exam. The people who reported were Li Jiawen, Ma Pingchuan, andter Sun Yin, Zhou Tian gave the two as evidence, and the person who was reported was Gu Yunshu. Now the five of them are standing by my side."


    Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on them, Gu Yunshu was fine, his eyes were clear and straight ahead.


    The four of Li Jiaqi lowered their heads, their robes were dirty, their hair was messy, their bodies were shaking slightly, and their foreheads were even more densely covered with sweat.


    It doesn¡¯t take much, everyone already knows it.


    Sure enough, Jijiu said, "This matter is of great importance, and it is rted to the future of all the candidates this time, so the academy attaches great importance to it. After a joint investigation by Mr. Chu, Mr. Shen and others, the results havee out."


    He looked to the left, "Gu Yunshu didn''t do any fraud, he''s innocent, and I and the two gentlemen let him go back to take the exam in the afternoon."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2475: finished the exam

    Chapter 2475 finished


    Immediately following, Jijiu looked to the right again, and his eyes suddenly became much sharper, "And Li Jiawen and the four, because of jealousy, learned that there was little hope for the exam in the morning, and they were not reconciled to Gu Yunshu''s entry into the Guozijian, and they simply framed the situation. Yu Noon During the meal, he threw the cheat sheet at Gu Yunshu''s feet, wanting to make him suffer an unjust injustice, miss the Guozijian, or even lose his fame, his thoughts are vicious and cannot be forgiven."


    Most of the people who want to be admitted to Guozijian by themselves are those who have real talents and practical learning, and those who have the confidence in their hearts, naturally despise such dirty methods.


    As long as you put in a little bit of substitution, thinking that you might also be the target of this kind of person, one by one began to be filled with righteous indignation, and immediately someone raised his voice, "No forgiveness, they have dirty methods in their hearts, and they have simply embarrassed us schrs."


    "Yes, they don''t deserve to be schrs at all."


    "Sir, we demand that these four be severely punished."


    Jijiu raised his hand, "Everyone be quiet." Seeing that everyone stopped talking, he continued, "I have already reported this matter to the emperor, and the emperor was very angry about this, and issued a decree on the spot to remove the four people''s fame, and the main culprit. Li Jiawen and Ma Pingchuan were exiled for three thousand miles."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the others shouted excitedly for Shengshangyingming.


    The four Li Jiaqiang who could hear the result fell to the ground with their legs weak.


    They were locked in the house all afternoon, and of course they thought about their fate.


    But, but they really feel that this matter is not too big or not small, at most it is just to get rid of the fame, how can it be exiled for 3,000 miles?


    But other people feel that they deserve what they deserve. These people are all hard-working people, and some people even do their best to support one person to study. If they are framed and disqualified by such means during the exam, it is not only him. , even their families would be desperate.


    Sacrificing wine, "I hope everyone can learn from this today. Don''t let your years of hard work go to waste. Guozijian is a ce to study. I hope you can learn something here and serve the country in the future."


    "Students respectfully follow the instructions of Master Jijiu." All the students bowed and saluted with respectful expressions.


    Jijiu nodded, "Okay, today''s admissions test is over, the results will be announced on the bulletin wall at the gate of the Imperial College in three days, and everyone can check it out by themselves. Those who pass the test cane here to register within five days. , those who did not pass the test do not need to be discouraged, this is just a test, you should umte experience, and you can take the test next time."


    "Yes."


    Jijiu waved his hand, "Okay, it''s gettingte, you all go back."


    "Students say goodbye."


    The candidates withdrew from the academy one after another, quietly all the way, until they got out of the Guozijian, and they started chatting one by one.


    About Gu Yunshu, about Li Jiaqi, and about Gu Yunshu''s family.


    They also found out that Gu Yunshu''s family came, but Li Jiaxuan and his family were not there.


    In short, in just one day, Gu Yunshu''s name was already familiar among the candidates.


    Sacrificial wine saw that everyone was almost gone, and then said to the official who was standing at the door, "Take these four people away."


    Li Jiaqiang and Ma Pingchuan were going to be exiled, and they were going to be imprisoned before.


    Sun Tuesday people were deprived of fame, and the will will be sent to their home.


    The next thing, I don''t n to take care of the sake.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2476: Gu Yunshus explanation

    Chapter 2476 Gu Yunshu''s Exnation


    Sacrificial wine turned around andforted Gu Yunshu, and then said goodbye to Shao Qingyuan and the others.


    In the huge school, there were only a few of them left in an instant.


    Shen Yuan walked to Gu Yunshu''s side, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Now that the admissions exam is over, this apprenticeship should also be put on the agenda."


    "But the results haven''te out yet."


    Shen Yuan''s eyes widened, "Why, you still have to wait for the results toe out before you worship?"


    Gu Yunshu looked up at Gu Dajiang, thetter smiled, "You don''t have to wait for the results toe out. Tomorrow, Dad will prepare the apprenticeship ceremony and bring you to serve tea to Mr. Shen."


    Gu Dajiang said so, Gu Yunshu naturally had no objection, "Okay, then tomorrow."


    Shen Yuan was finally satisfied, but when he looked up, he found Old Chu looking at him with a strange look.


    Shen Yuan raised his eyebrows, "What? Are you jealous?"


    "No wonder you didn''t go to invigte the exam today, it turned out to be to avoid suspicion." Old Chu thought he waszy at first.


    Shen Yuan coughed lightly, of course, this is one of them, and the other is that he is reallyzy.


    There are so many masters around anyway, so he won''t join in the fun of this kind of thing.


    Old Chu nced deeply at Gu Yunshu, then nodded to everyone, and left.


    Shen Yuan shook his head, "What is there to hold, have you missed a good disciple?"


    The matter here has been resolved. Seeing that it iste, Gu Dajiang also bid farewell.


    Shen Yuan originally wanted to send them off, but after all, he was too old and was rejected by Gu Dajiang. He only said that he would visit again tomorrow and let him go back to rest first.


    Shen Yuan went back, and his group walked out of Guozijian.


    But unexpectedly, in addition to the gate of Guozijian, the four of Yu Yang were still sitting under Manager Chen''s shop.


    Seeing Gu Yunshu, Yu Yang immediately waved at him.


    Gu Yunshuughed, turned his head and said to Gu Dajiang, "Father, I''lle when I go."


    "Go, they are worried about you today too."


    Gu Yunshu ran towards Yu Yang, stood in front of several people, and apologized very sincerely, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide it from you."


    Yu Yang snorted coldly, "It''s good that you know what you did wrong, you don''t even know it, what we experienced today almost made us weak. You kid can do it, but I didn''t expect your sister and brother-inw to be the famous Yongjia County Lord and Master Shao."


    Gu Yunshu scratched his head, hehe smiled, and inexplicably puffed out his chest, still very proud.


    This appearance made Yu Yang''s hands itch for a while, "You''re still very proud, aren''t you?"


    Gu Yunshu hurriedly begged for mercy, and exined, "Actually, when I met you, it was because of like-mindedness, like-mindedness, and like-mindedness. Our rtionship was originally simple and pure, and all backgrounds were additional things. I didn''t ask you about it. family?"


    "That''s true too." They had a tacit understanding at the beginning of their rtionship, and they didn''t snoop on each other''s identities.


    But sometimes they can still guess from the other party''s words. From Gu Yunshu''s dress and knowledge, they infer who has someone in his family. The family background may be average, and there should be no officials in the family.


    Although it seems that the spection is wrong now, Gu Yunshu did not lie. Although his brother-inw is an official, he heard that Master Shao does not need to go to the yamen to be on duty, and his job is... a doctor. And his sister is indeed a business owner.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2477: get rid of bad luck

    Chapter 2477 Go to bad luck


    Gu Yunshu, "I heard from youter that I admire my sister-inw very much, and I dare not say it. I worry that as soon as I say it, the rtionship between us may change, and this matter has been dyed until now. Let you know this way."


    The four of Yu Yang were slightly moved when they heard it. He reached out and patted Gu Yunshu''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, our rtionship will not change, we will always be friends."


    Gu Yunshu then smiled, "Thank you, and today, you have always believed that I''m on my side, I... I''ll invite you to be my guests, didn''t you say it''s a pity that Xinming Pavilion can''t enter, Otherwise, would you like to try the food in Xinming Pavilion? My family can make it."


    Yu Yang''s eyes lit up when the four of them heard it, but looking at the sky, they were still very strong and restrained.


    He waved his hand, "Today is toote, so let''s wait for the day when the results of the Guozijian are announced, then we will go to celebrate for you, you have to entertain us with good things."


    "How can you be sure that I will pass the test, so congrattions."


    "You don''t even need the rmendation of your sister-inw. If you have toe for the exam, you must be very confident. Then of course we have confidence in you."


    "Yeah, you will definitely pass the test."


    "We can just wait for this meal, don''t destroy your prestige."


    A few people talked a lot, and they didn''t know whether to give him confidence orfort him, but Gu Yunshu felt warm when he heard it.


    He nodded heavily, "Of course, I will pass the exam. You muste when the timees."


    "That''s it, okay, it''ste, your family is waiting for you, go back quickly." Yu Yang pushed him.


    Gu Yunshu waved at them, and then quickly ran to Gu Dajiang and the others.


    Until he got into the carriage, Gu Yunshu was still waving to them.


    When they arrived at Hetai Lane, everyone found that Yang Liu, Gu Dafeng and others were waiting for them at the door early.


    Gu Yunshu got off the carriage and was pulled over by Gu Dafeng, and then the long wicker swept around him.


    Gu Yunshu, "..."


    Gu Dafeng muttered in his mouth, "Quickly sweep away the bad luck from your body, and you will be smooth and safe in the future, and you will never recruit viins again. God bless you, those demons and ghosts don''t harm Yunshu''s body."


    Bian Yuanzhi leaned into Gu Yunshu''s ear and whispered, "Shao Wen came back early to report the letter. As soon as my mother heard it, she went to theke to find wicker sticks. I couldn''t persuade me. She and my aunt originally wanted to get one. The brazier is crossed for you, and I finally stopped it, otherwise there will be a whole set of procedures waiting for you."


    Gu Yunshu shuddered and nodded gratefully to Bian Yuanzhi, "Good brother."


    I heard that there is only one ritual of smoking wicker, so Gu Yunshu stopped resisting, and quietly waited for Gu Dafeng to finish talking before entering the door.


    When he got to the main room, several people greeted him again, and asionally scolded the four talents.


    Gu Yunshu didn''t feel bothered, but he was bothered by several elders who were concerned about his own affairs, but he felt bad about it.


    To his surprise, no one asked him how he did in the exam. He didn''t seem to be willing to give him any pressure. He just said that after the exam, take a good rest, and he will be allowed to sleep until noon tomorrow.


    Gu Yunshu was dumbfounded, but luckily this situation didn''tst long.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2478: Liu Widser

    Chapter 2478 Liu Wei Desser


    Gu Dajiang said that Yunshu was going to apprentice tomorrow, rechecked and counted the gifts he had prepared before, and dragged Yangliu away.


    Gu Yundong said that he wanted to make something delicious to overwhelm Yunshu, so he took Coco and Gu Dafeng away.


    Shao Qingyuan said that he needed someone to go to the warehouse to check the medicinal materials together, saying that he would bring it to Mr. Shen Yuan to recuperate his body tomorrow, and took Gu Xiaoxi away.


    In the end, Chang Yaya looked at Xiaoxiao and Chichi''s two children, and didn''t care about anything else, so she went to take care of the two children first.


    Gu Yunshu then pulled Bian Yuanzhi aside and whispered, vividly depicting today''s thrills.


    The dinner was really rich. Gu Yunshu bought a lot of ingredients because he took the exam today, and after such a mess, he had to have a good meal.


    Xiaoxiao was the happiest one to eat, almost a piece of meat in his left hand, a cake in his right hand, and a bowl of egg custard in front of him. He was chewing something in his mouth, and his stomach was bulging.


    The most unhappy thing is that he iste. He still has very limited food to eat, so after seeing Xiao Xiao''s satisfied and rippling expression beside him, he cried out with a provoked ''wow'' sound, and he seeded in killing Xiao Xiao. The piece of meat in Xiao''s hand fell to the ground in fright.


    Everyone at the tableughed, Gu Yundong didn''t even know that one day he would be a greedy cat.


    Gu Xiaoxi pointed at his son to support his forehead, "That is, now that the family is in good condition and has money, if it were before, I wouldn''t be able to support this son."


    Really, it''s too edible, and the appetite is very good. He doesn''t pick anything. As long as he can eat it, he doesn''t have a bad taste.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan checked his pulse and said that there was nothing wrong with his body, but he was very strong.


    Although this kid eats a lot, his digestion is also fast.


    After the family had a lively meal, Gu Xiaoxi took Xiaoxiao''s hand and led him to eat in the main room.


    Just after walking a few steps, I saw a man running in from outside.


    There are not many people who can enter Shao Mansion at will withoutmunicating.


    Sure enough, as soon as they got close, everyone could see clearly.


    Gu Dajiang was still surprised, "Liu Wei, why are you here? Have you eaten yet?"


    "After eating, I came here to tell you something."


    Liu Wei, who was familiar with his family and his own way, found a seat and sat down, and asked someone to serve him tea. After taking a sip, he said, "Yun Shu is going to the Guozi invigtor today, right?"


    He now apanies his wife to raise a baby in Liu Mansion every day, or else he is busy with the opening of the Jinxiu Restaurant in the capital.


    but¡­¡­


    "I got an exnation from my uncle in the evening to send something to my uncle. I didn''t expect to see a good show when I arrived at Nie''s house."


    Shao Qingyuan understood after a little thought, "Did the will be passed on to Nie''s residence earlier?"


    "Isn''t it? You said that Ma Pingchuan is really insidious and shameless, and he actually wants to frame Yunshu? He also doesn''t ask who our Yunshu is. Just his donkey head, even I can''t fool me. Hang Yunshu? Isn''t that just shooting yourself in the foot?"


    Liu Wei''s face was sullen, thinking that he and Yunshu came to the capital from Wanqing Mansion back then. Don''t look at Yunshu''s young age, he is a werewolf and must not be underestimated.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, but you have an inexplicable confidence in Yunshu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2479: What the **** is he doing here?

    Chapter 2479 What is he doing here?


    Liu Wei thought of that scene, and he was still a little unfulfilled.


    "Ma Pingchuan has been arrested now, and he has been put in prison, and he will be exiled in a few days. This ending is simply heart-warming. Don''t you know that as soon as the decree reached Nie''s house, Miss Yan was excited. The whole person is going crazy. She insists on seeing my uncle and wants my uncle to rescue Ma Pingchuan, but will my uncle take care of her? Obviously not. "


    When Nie Cong heard that Ma Pingchuan framed Gu Yunshu, he even had the urge to kick him to death. How could he go to see Yan Ling?


    Yan Ling beat and scolded people in the house, but was unable to take a step out of the yard where he lived.


    And Nie Cong immediately sent someone to the Yan family home to report the letter.


    "It seems that soon, the Yan family will send someone to bring Yan Ling back."


    The Yan family is now headed by Uncle Yan, and Yan Ling and Yan Ya''s biological father have almost been vacated. As soon as Uncle Yan heard that Yan Ya and Ma Pingchuan had caused such a big disaster in the capital, he sent five or six people over to take Yan Ling away without saying a word.


    Not only that, but also let Yan Ling and Ma Pingchuan reconcile, for fear that Ma Pingchuan would affect the entire Yan family.


    As for what the Ma family thinks, let the Yan family tear up with them.


    In short, Yan Ling was gone, Ma Pingchuan was also exiled, and the Nie Mansion was finally quiet.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    At this moment, Liu Wei gloated to finish the story, then drank two sips of tea, and gave Yun Shu a book tofort him, followed by touching Chi Chi and Xiao Xiao, then got up and said goodbye, "The sky is dark. It''s going to get dark soon, so I''ll go back first."


    everyone, "..."


    Gu Yundong was speechless, "What on earth is he here for?"


    "Maybe... just tough at Ma Pingchuan in front of us??"


    Well, the reason is also very bizarre.


    Liu Wei''s erratic temperament made him worry for his uing child inexplicably.


    But he brought good news anyway.


    The next day, Gu Dajiang carried the apprenticeship ceremony and took Gu Yunshu to Guozijian early in the morning.


    Yangliu originally wanted to go, but after hearing that Mrs. Shen also had some experience in nting flowers, she followed Gu Dajiang very firmly.


    It''s just that, in addition to the apprenticeship ceremony they had prepared before, they were carrying several packs of medicinal herbs.


    Shao Qingyuan exined to Gu Yunshu, "Mr. Shen is afraid of taking medicine, so you will just stare at him and drink it in the future. If he doesn''t drink, you can also use coercion."


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky, was his husband teaching his younger brother how not to respect teachers and teach them? Who in the world treats teachers like this?


    Gu Yunshu nodded with a teachable face, "I know, brother-inw, for the sake of your husband''s health, you need to use extraordinary means in extraordinary times. My eldest sister taught me that before."


    Gu Yundong, "..." It''s not that I''m not talking nonsense, I''m very polite and respectful to the teacher, ahhh, she doesn''t have a teacher here.


    Gu Yunshu actually smiled at her and gave her a reassuring look.


    Then, he carried the medicinal package and followed Gu Dajiang out.


    Gu Yundong gave up the treatment, forget it, she will concentrate on teachingter, and she will definitely educate him into a great and upright good person.


    Gu Yundong began to think about the educational policy, and after racking his brains, he could note up with a reason.


    Just when she put down her pen and nned to go out for inspiration, Shao Shuang hurried in with a happy expression on her face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2480: Gu Dajiang got hit

    Chapter 2480 Gu Dajiang has been picked up


    Shao was holding a letter in both hands, and his face was slightly sweating.


    "Master, Madam, there is an urgent letter from Xuanhe House."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "What did you say?"


    Shao Shuang handed the letter to her and said with a smile, "I said that Master Gu passed the exam."


    "Really?" This is a happy event.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly opened the letter, and the contents of the letter were much more detailed.


    This letter was sent by De Wenhuo, saying that Gu Dajiang is now a juror, and because he is not at home, he asked Bian Han to entertain the official who reported the letter and reward him with money.


    And Gu Dajiang is still in the top of the ranking. I want toe to Chunhong next year to participate in the test, and I hope it will be great.


    Gu Dafeng and Gu Xiaoxi also ran over when they heard the news. They came to the capital as soon as the township examination was over, and the results would not be known until a monthter.


    Sure enough, this is the letter.


    Gu Dafeng was incoherent with excitement, "I passed the test, I passed the test. Great, when Dajiang wanted to study, they didn''t let him read it. Those people were deceived. I thought that Dajiang''s talent would be ruined like this. I want to work in the fields. I didn¡¯t expect, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so promising, so he passed the entrance examination, he can be an official, and he is promising.¡±


    She looked very excited, and Gu Yundong hurriedly helped her to sit next to her, "Yeah, auntie, my father passed the exam, and God still treats us kindly. How could such a good person be buried like this? what, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, yes, good people are rewarded."


    Because of the news that Gu Dajiang was admitted to Juren, the entire Shao Mansion was beaming with joy.


    Gu Yundong took the lead, rewarded all the servants with money, and let everyone follow along with joy.


    However, today''s happy event is more than this one.


    In the afternoon, the three of Gu Dajiang came back, and the smiles on their faces were so bright that they could blind people''s eyes.


    Gu Dafeng ran over and wanted to tell them the good news in the morning. Who knew that before he could say anything, Yang Liu took her hand and said, "Eldest sister, Yunshu passed the exam."


    "What?" Gu Dafeng didn''t react for a while.


    Yang Liu said again excitedly, "I said, Yun Shu has been admitted to the Imperial College."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "The results are out?"


    Gu Dajiang exined, "The grades haven''te out yet, but because of what happened yesterday, the Jijiu and doctors of the Imperial College are very concerned about Yunshu. This morning, when they started to review the examination papers, they first found out the papers of Yunshu and changed them first. Yes. Yun Shu''s grades are very good, and he has reached arge part of the admission standards of the Guozijian. Mr. Shen has been keeping people watching over there to correct the papers, and he got the grades immediately, and told us on the spot. "


    Gu Dafeng pped his hands suddenly, "Oh, this is really a double happiness."


    Double happiness? ?


    Yang Liu was puzzled, "Is there a happy event?"


    "Isn''t it?" Gu Dafeng handed her the piece of paper that was crumpled when she looked at it repeatedly early in the morning, "Look at it, the letter from the Xuanhe Mansion, the eldest brother has been raised. "


    Yangliu was stunned, and hurriedly took it.


    On the contrary, Gu Dajiang is rtively calm. He still knows his level. Although he is a little nervous, he is not worried about gains and losses, and he is more than 60% sure that he will seed.


    Gu Dafengughed so much that his whole body was shaking, "These two happy events havee together. Now we must celebrate. We will have a banquet tomorrow and invite people we know to have a good time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2481: Double Happiness

    Chapter 2481 Double Happiness


    Gu Dafeng''s voice just fell, but Gu Dajiang''s expression was serious and he refused on the spot, "No way."


    Gu Dafeng was taken aback, "Why?"


    "Although we know about Yunshu''s grades, we also know that he was admitted to the Imperial College. But the grades haven''t been announced yet. If we spread rumors that it''s bad for Yunshu, he will also be criticized."


    Gu Dafeng patted his head abruptly, "Yes, yes, I can''t put it out yet. Then, let''s wait for two more days. When the list of Guozijian is announced, we will invite you again."


    "Um."


    "When the timees, Yunshu, you invite your friends over too. I heard that they were worried about you yesterday, so it just happened to make them feel at ease."


    The matter is settled, although it is two dayster to treat guests, but Gu Dafeng and Yang Liu have already started to n the menu.


    However, since the Shao Mansion is not entertaining guests for the time being, and Yun Shu¡¯s exam has already beenpleted, it is natural that he should go to the Hou Mansion as a guest.


    This time there were a lot of people, and the Hou Ye and Er Ye just happened to rest at home. Except for the seconddy and the third girl who were still in Xuanhe House, everyone else was there.


    The olddy likes Gu Yundong very much, so she is naturally very kind to her family.


    It can be said that the host and guests enjoyed themselves that day. The olddy also learned from Gu Dajiang about the current situation of the seconddy and the third girl. Knowing that they are all well, their temperament is much brighter, and the people in the Hou residence are also relieved. The only person with a lonely face is the second master, after all, his wife seems to be reluctant to think about it.


    Gu Dajiang took advantage of the situation and invited them to visit Shaofu for two days, also to celebrate his passing the township examination.


    They didn''t say anything about Yunshu''s admission to the Imperial College, but when everyone heard the time of the banquet, they guessed that they were thinking of two happy events together. It seems that the Gu family are very confident in Gu Yunshu.


    The olddyplied, saying that she would definitely bring the whole family over to the house as a guest.


    It was not until evening that the Marquis of Huaiyin and Madam Hou sent the guests out.


    On the third day, it was time for the Guozijian to announce the list.


    Early in the morning, Gu Yunshu took Bian Yuanzhi out the door. This time the others didn''t follow him. They were all at home preparing for the next day''s banquet. Anyway, they already knew Yunshu''s results.


    Brothers Gu Yunshu came to the entrance of Guozijian one by one, and they saw a huge crowd again.


    There are too many people here. They live far away. Although it is not toote to go out, it is still difficult to squeeze into the crowd...


    At this moment, a familiar voice came from his ear.


    Gu Yunshu turned his head and looked, sure enough, Yu Yang and the others were also here.


    Yu Yang also looked at the crowd with embarrassment, "How long does it take to squeeze in? There are too many people."


    "Yeah, I didn''t see anyoneing out. Why are they still standing at the top of the list after reading it?"


    Gu Yunshu was not in a hurry, "It''s okay, let''s wait for the people to disperse a little and then go in, the list won''t run away even if it''s posted there."


    "That''s what I said." But they were impatient, and they wanted to know if Yun Shu was influenced by Li Jiaxuan that day and dyed the exam in the afternoon.


    Yu Yang looked at the head in front of him and sighed. Some people may have passed the exam, and the expressions on their faces are obvious.


    As he was looking at it, he saw someone walking past them, but after taking two steps, he stepped back, looked at Gu Yunshu and asked, "Gu Yunshu, is it really you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2482: Ranking of Gu Yunshu

    Chapter 2482 Gu Yunshu''s Ranking


    Gu Yunshu didn''t know him very well, he felt a little familiar, he should be the student who took the exam together a few days ago.


    When such a big thing happened, almost all the examinees present recognized him. It is not surprising that this person knew his name.


    The student looked at them and asked, "You haven''t gone in to check your grades yet?"


    Bian Yuanzhi said, "I can''t squeeze in."


    The studentughed, "Don''t squeeze, I went in just now, brother Gu, I saw your name."


    The name ?? was changed all of a sudden, and it was quite familiar.


    Yu Yang asked eagerly, "Have you seen Yun Shu''s name? So he''s on the list? Has he been admitted to the Imperial College?"


    The student nodded, "Naturally." Immediately, he felt a little emotional, and looked at Gu Yunshu with slightlyplicated eyes and said, "Brother Gu is really amazing. Not only is he famous on the list, but he also ranks third."


    He is so young, he is said to be less than ten years old, not even ten years of hard work in Hanchuang. He looks so small, but his brain is very good.


    Although he himself is also on the list, he also fell at the end and barely made it to the list, but this is also much luckier than many people. After a few years of serious study in the Guozijian, you will have a great grasp of the exam.


    "Anyway, congrattions, we will be ssmates in the future. If there is anything we don''t understand, I hope you can enlighten me."


    He said generously, and Gu Yunshu naturally replied generously, "Okay, I will. Don''t worry, I am still a good talker."


    The corner of the student''s mouth twitched, and... he was quite narcissistic, and he agreed without even being modest?


    Sure enough, he was still a child. The student chuckled and said goodbye. He also wanted to share the good news with his friends and family.


    However, after hearing about Gu Yunshu''s ranking, the four of Yu Yang froze in ce.


    No. 3? ?


    No, this time you have to see clearly when you die.


    The four of them squeezed inside regardless, and even their robes were squeezed crookedly, and only half of the hat on their heads drooped over their heads.


    There was not an angry scolding in his ear, "Squeeze what? Are you rushing to reincarnate?"


    "You stepped on my foot, which is a disgrace to Sven."


    "Hey, hook my sleeve, don''t pull it, you''ll lose your clothes if you pull."


    The four of Yu Yang sessfully reached the top of the list in the noisy voice.


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi looked at each other, "..."


    "Are they a year older than us?" Bian Yuanzhi shook his head and sighed, "Too calm."


    Gu Yunshu nodded, and said old-fashionedly, "It still needs to be tempered."


    The people around listened to the conversation between the two little brats and couldn''t help but rolled their eyes. Do they really think of themselves as an old man?


    Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi were still standing there, but Yu Yang, who was squeezed to the front of the list, was already screaming, "The third ce is really the third ce, Yunshu is really the third ce. ."


    His voice is very loud, but there are too many people around here, and there are many people like him who are excited and shouting, and there are also the crying of those who failed the test, so I directly put Yu Yang''s voice. pressed down.


    Yu Yang carefully nced at the list again, and after confirming that he read it correctly, he finally squeezed out of the crowd with satisfaction.


    It was much easier to squeeze out, but when they stood in front of Gu Yunshu and the two of them, their clothes were still messy, and they looked like they were caught by that.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2483: banquet

    Chapter 2483 Banquet


    Yu Yang was in good spirits, his eyes were slightly bright, and he couldn''t be more excited, "Good cloud book, you really got the third ce in the exam."


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "Okay, now that we know, let''s go."


    The four of Yu Yang were taken aback for a moment, "Just, let''s go? Why don''t you go and see for yourself?"


    "No, you have already read it for me. I also know my ranking. I can report the good news when I go back." Anyway, they already knew that they had passed the exam. They came here today, and they also wanted to confirm and see to the end. The number one won.


    The top three, this result is already very eye-catching.


    He is still young, he has been studying with Master for a few years, and then he will be able to take the township examination.


    Yu Yang heard what he said, and looked back at the still-undiminished crowd. After thinking about it, he nodded, "That''s right, you''re small, it''s not good if you don''t fall down and get stepped on."


    Gu Yunshu, "..." You are only small, and your whole family is small.


    Although he is not tall, he is very flexible, right?


    Yunshu was very unconvinced, he entered the crowd without saying a word, and struggled to get to the front of the list.


    Bian Yuanzhi covered his face, just who was saying that Yu Yang and the others needed to be trained? Childish or not? So humiliating.


    Gu Yunshu came back not long after, his face flushed red and there was a slight sweat, so Bian Yuanzhi directly handed him a handkerchief.


    He wiped his face, then said with a serious face, "I see clearly, it is indeed the third ce. Brother Yu, my parents said that if I am admitted to the Imperial College this time, a banquet will be held for me to celebrate. The banquet time is tomorrow, and my parents asked me to invite my good friends, so I just want to invite you to the house as guests, okay?"


    "Of course." Yu Yang was excited, he had long wanted to visit Yunshu''s house.


    Gu Yunshu nodded, and took out two invitations from his sleeves, "Please pass these two to Brother Gao and Brother Ye on my behalf."


    Gao Ye and the two are the two Juren that Gu Yunshu helped before, but they were preparing for next year''s spring festival, and they spent all day studying hard in the rented yard and rarely went out.


    Yu Yang took it, "Don''t worry, I will definitely bring it."


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "Then I''ll be waiting for you at home."


    He still had to go back to tell his parents the good news, so he didn''t talk to Yu Yang and the others, and they went back soon.


    Knowing that Gu Yunshu actually entered the top three in the exam, the people in Shao Mansion were busy in an instant.


    The invitations to entertain the guests two days ago have been sent out, and the name is naturally a matter of Gu Dajiang''s entrance examination.


    But there are still some people who have not invited. Now that Yunshu has also entered the Imperial College, there is nothing to worry about.


    The next morning, Shao Mansion became lively.


    The people from the Marquis of Huaiyin''s mansion were the first toe, but Marquis of Huaiyin and the second master still have business to do, so they won''t arrive untilter.


    Then Mr. Ge came with An Ning. Qin Wenzheng was dispatched by the emperor on business and was not in the capital for the time being.


    Yi Zn was there, this time not only brought the princess princess and the little princess, but also brother-inw Zheng came over with a smile.


    Little brother-inw Zheng spent two days at home, and that day Shao Qingyuan told him that he was ill. He even went to see a doctor. He was relieved when he learned that everything was fine except for the falsehood.


    However, he still has to pass on the lineage in the future, and it won''t work if he continues to falsify.


    He believes that he has a friendship with the Shao Mansion, so it should be no problem to ask Master Shao to prescribe two medicines?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2484: Gu Xiaoxi and his brother are good

    Chapter 2484 Gu Xiaoxi and his brother are good


    Little brother-inw Zheng carried the gift like this, followed behind Yi Zn and wandered into the Shao Mansion.


    However, when he entered the door, he saw Gu Xiaoxi before he saw Shao Qingyuan.


    Brother Zheng''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly approached him, "Brother Gu, are you busy?"


    "Huh, Brother Zheng?" Gu Xiaoxi said that he was quite fond of this book fan.


    Last time, brother-inw Zheng took him to stroll around the streets of Guozijian. He knew a lot about the deeds in the capital, and the dirty things in those big families were even more clear.


    Although Gu Xiaoxi doesn''t gossip, he needs materials to write a storybook.


    Little brother-inw Zheng is simply a material library. The more the two chatted that day, the more spective they became, and the rtionship developed by leaps and bounds within half a day.


    "I guessed that you woulde and go today. Didn''t you say that the milk tea was delicious? I''ll pour it out for you."


    "Okay." Brother Zheng immediately took Gu Xiaoxi''s shoulders and walked inside to drink the sweet milk tea,pletely forgetting the purpose of hising here.


    As soon as Chang Yaya came out, she saw that they were talking andughing, and she was surprised. When did the two people get along so well? Didn''t you just meet once?


    She shook her head, turned and entered the room.


    Chang Yaya has just arrived in the capital a few days ago. She is not familiar with anything here and knows few people. Coupled with her personality, she did note out to entertain guests. She stayed in the house to take care of her two children.


    Gu Dafeng has a bright temperament, following Yang Liu''s side, but soon became familiar with all the wives he was with.


    Liu Wei brought Nie Shuang and Yan Ya over. Nie Cong is very busy now, and he can only show up for a while after dinner, so he asked Liu Wei to send them over.


    Nie Shuang''s stomach has been slightly bulging. It seems that he has been well raised during this time, and everyone is a lot more rounded.


    Song Dejiang also came over, and it happened to be his turn to rest today, so he came to see the child early in the morning with his things.


    There is also Master Zhao. He and Gu Dajiang didn''t have time to meet again after seeing each other that day. Knowing that this time was a banquet held by him, he naturally wanted toe to congratte him.


    So I came over early in the morning to show my face, gave gifts, and then went to work, and came back in the afternoon to chat with Gu Dajiang.


    Many people came to Shao''s house today, and it was very lively.


    Although Gu Yundong is the county owner, he rarely entertains guests. Thest time he invited guests during the full moon, but that time he only invited a few familiar families in a small area.


    Yu Yang and his friends came a littlete. First, they spent a long time choosing gifts. Second, they were a little nervous, and it took a lot of time to choose robes at the residence.


    It happened that they went out and didn''t bring many clothes. Some people even suggested to buy another set of ready-to-wear clothes, and they debated for half an hour.


    So by the time they arrived in a hurry, there were already quite a few people sitting in the Shao Mansion.


    This time, they were even more nervous, especially when they saw a few familiar faces.


    Fortunately, Gu Yunshu quickly ran out to meet them, "Brother Yu, are you here? Come in quickly."


    The four talents of Yu Yang, plus Gao Ye''s two men, followed Gu Yunshu inside, but couldn''t help swallowing.


    Gao Gao took a few steps and even grabbed Gu Yunshu directly and asked, "If I read it right just now, the person who just entered seems to be Her Royal Highness the eldest princess?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2485: cloud book study

    Chapter 2485 The study of cloud books


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "It is indeed the eldest princess."


    Not only the eldest princess, there are many people with real power present. These people actually came to celebrate Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu, who was admitted to the Jujue and Guozijian.


    Yu Yang and the others didn''t feel how different they were from Gu Yunshu two days ago. After all, they really didn''t go to each other''s background in the beginning. But when I saw it today, I realized that the impact was not ordinary.


    At least, if they are admitted to the schrs, at most, the local prefect will send some congrattory gifts.


    Thiswork is really iparable.


    Yu Yang and the others were taken to the front yard study by Gu Yunshu in a trance. When they entered the room, their eyes widened involuntarily.


    As soon as he caught his eye, there was a wall full of books. Maybe to take care of his short stature, there was actually adder in front of the bookcase.


    In addition, there is a soft sofa called a sofa next to the window. There is also a nine-chain Luban lock on the coffee table to pass the time and exercise the brain. In the corner, there is actually a stone lock for exercise. ,At once¡­¡­


    Yu Yang and the others twitched at the corners of their mouths, Gu Yunshu smiled and exined, "My eldest sister said that although reading is very important, it is necessary tobine work and rest~.mtlnovel~ It''s best to take a rest and exercise after watching for about half an hour. Exercise, such as punching a set of boxing, or lifting stone locks. When we take the township examination, can''t we stay in the Gongyuan for nine days? If you don''t have a good body, you can''t bear it.


    Tao Ye and the two nods with deep sympathy. They have participated in the township examination. "That''s true."


    Yu Yang ran over and took the stone lock. When he mentioned it, he was led and staggered forward.


    His face flushed, he quickly put things down, coughed lightly and said, "Alright, it''s quite heavy." Can Yun Shu''s small body be lifted?


    Gu Yunshu smiled and said, "This is my study. I''m afraid that you will not feelfortable outside, so I will bring you here to rest. But you can go outside if you want. My eldest sister said that we are all schrs, and we are all for the imperial examinations in the future. It is very important to get to know people when you join an official position. Today is a rare opportunity to meet people. Especially Brother Gao and Brother Ye, who are going to participate in next year''s spring festival soon, they should show their faces more."


    The four of Yu Yang are not bad, they are still schrs, and their current wish is to be able to pass the exam in three years. They came here today simply because they wanted to congratte Gu Yunshu and make contacts. They were inexplicably panicked, and they were afraid of self-defeating.


    On the other hand, Gao Ye raised people up, and was quite moved by Gu Yundong''s proposal.


    "Just, will this cause you trouble?"


    "No, the guests who came today are from people who have a good rtionship with our family. If you need any help, you can ask the servants in the house."


    "Then... let''s go out for a while."


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "Okay, then you sit down for a while, and I''ll get you some tea and snacks. Today is the milk tea and fried chicken that Brother Yu is looking forward to."


    Yu Yang''s eyes lit up, "Go quickly."


    As soon as Gu Yunshu left, the others watched in the study.


    Everyone is a schr, especially the books on that wall, Yu Yang walked directly to the front of the wall.


    then¡­¡­


    When Gu Yunshu came in with a teapot, he saw one, two, three, four, five or six people standing in front of the book wall, with their backs turned to him and their faces contemtive.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2486: Layman Yongfu is my uncle

    Chapter 2486 Yongfuyman is my uncle


    Gu Yunshu was stunned for a while, and said strangely, "Why are you all standing there, just take whatever book you want to read, I still have a lot of books, right?"


    Yu Yang turned around quietly, and his voice was also faint, "Yun Shu, one-third of the books on your entire wall are... unofficial history and talk books??"


    Gu Yunshu, "..."


    This, that, what, he forgot.


    "Isn''t this, our family likes reading books? I bought more." Most of these books were bought by his eldest sister. In addition, his uncle also writes a storybook and needs to study it, so there are more and more.


    Yu Yang thought it was incredible, "That''s too much, right? Besides, won''t it affect your studies if you look at it? Your family doesn''t even care??"


    Will this be too happy? Too jealous?


    You must know that when these people read the book, they have to hide it and carefully read it like a thief, let alone put it on the bookshelf in the study, they don''t even dare to hide the mouse hole, for fear of being caught out.


    Every time he exchanged words, he was sneaking like an underground connection.


    Gu Yunshu did not have such troubles, he put the tea pot on the table.


    He said, "I have an hour a day where I can read some unofficial history and other books. If I identally exceed this hour, I will read less the next day. My self-discipline is not bad, and I will stop in time. In fact, these The book is generously ced here for you to read, but it will not be too itchy to think about. Besides, I think these are not just for entertainment. There are also some things in the book that we have not touched, such as Layman Yongfu''s book, which involves many rural customs and people''s daily life, is quite interesting to look at."


    Don''t look at some unofficial history, but it is very likely to be the truth.


    Gu Yunshu will be a little serious when he reads these misceneous books. When he encounters unreasonable ces, he can''t help but go to find them. In this way, sometimes the articles written have more careful logic, and the facts and reasons listed are more convincing.


    Yu Yang and several others couldn''t help giving him a thumbs up. I didn''t expect that when some people read the script, he didn''t just read the script, and he could understand the truth from it.


    People like him are not admitted to the Imperial College? Who else can get in?


    Gao Ye and the two of them lowered their eyes and thought deeply. It turns out that many things seem to be dross, but from another perspective, they are the essence, depending on who the researcher is.


    "Yes, Yunshu, the book of the words ofyman Yongfu you just mentioned is indeed very true. I think you have aplete set here, can you lend us a look?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded immediately, "Of course, I can give you a set."


    "That''s what you said." One of them took out a copy and said with emotion, "There are three volumes in this book, and I only read two volumes. The third volume is out of stock in the bookstore. When I went there yesterday , it hasn''t been added yet."


    As he said that, he opened the first page, then stunned, rubbed his eyes and nced again, raised his head in astonishment, and said, "Yun, Yunshu, this, why is there the signature ofyman Yongfu on this? Do you know? Layman Yongfu?"


    Gu Yunshu was stunned for a while, facing the surprised and expectant eyes of Yu Yang and others, and embarrassed to lie, in the end he nodded, "I know,yman Yongfu is my uncle."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2487: The decree has come

    Chapter 2487 The imperial decree is here


    "what?!!"


    "what??"


    Two shocked voices came from inside and outside the room. Inside the room were Yu Yang and others.


    Outside the house¡­


    Gu Yunshu turned his head silently, and saw Zheng Xiaojie holding a cup of milk tea, standing behind him with his eyes protruding.


    "Why are you here?" Gu Yunshu asked with a twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    Little brother-inw Zheng saw that Gu Yunshu was leading Yu Yang and a few people in. Just as Gu Xiaoxi was going to entertain the guests, he thought ofing over to say hello. After all, he knew them, right?


    Who would have heard such an exciting news as soon as he came over.


    Brother Zheng took a big mouthful of milk tea and swallowed it down, then walked over in three or two steps, staring at Gu Yunshu, "You said the truth just now, Gu Xiaoxi is ayman of Yongfu?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "Yes..."


    "Fuck, this kid didn''t tell me." Uncle Zheng turned around angrily and ran away with the milk tea cup.


    The people in the study looked at each other, Gu Yunshu said helplessly, "I''ll go take a look first, the milk tea is here, you can drink it by yourself, and you can order it as you like."


    "Go ahead."


    Gu Yunshu left a servant behind, and immediately went after brother-inw Zheng.


    However, he just ran out two steps when someone hurried over, "Second Young Master, hurry up, go to the front yard to receive the order, the emperor has sent a reward, everyone must go to the front yard to thank you."


    "What? The emperor''s reward?" Gu Yunshu was stunned.


    The other people in the study didn''t care about pouring milk tea, and ran to him in three or two steps, looking at the servant in shock.


    Thetter repeated it again, Yu Yang and the others took a breath, the imperial edict, they could actually receive the imperial edict one day.


    Several people immediately sorted out their clothes, and after finding that there was no problem, they immediately followed Yunshu to the front yard.


    The others came one after another, Gu Yunshu walked to the front and stood beside Gu Dajiang.


    came the **** from the pce, and behind him there was someone carrying a tray, which was covered with silk cloth, and he didn''t know what it was.


    The **** saw that everyone had arrived, so he coughed lightly, nced at the people below, and began to read the imperial edict.


    "Fengtian, the emperor said: Today there is a Gu family..."


    The people below ?? bowed their heads slightly, listening to the **** recite a lot of praise for Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu, and also praised the Gu family and Shao family by the way.


    In short, the meaning is clear. Gu Dajiang is not only erudite, talented and knowledgeable, but also taught by example. He has cultivated the pirs of the country for Dajin, and is a hero of the society.


    said that Gu Dajiang''s face was all red. Originally, he was ttered because he suddenly received the imperial decree. This emperor praises people and praises people. At least it''s realistic, right?


    followed closely, and praised Gu Yunshu, saying that he had the style of being a father at a young age, and hoped that he would continue to work hard and make contributions to the country in the future. He also said that he was wronged in Guozijian a few days ago, so heforted him a few times.


    The matter of Guozijian was known to all the students who were taking the exam, so in just a few days, the story of Gu Yunshu being framed for fraud has been spread over and over again.


    Although many people don''t know who Gu Yunshu is, it does not hinder their sympathy and happiness for him.


    Finally, the emperor gave Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu a set of four treasures of the study.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2488: Amusement Areas in Shao Fu

    Chapter 2488 Shaofu''s Amusement Area


    It''s... quite abrupt.


    This decree came a little inexplicably, and so was the reward.


    However, most people think that the emperor is for the sake of Master Shao and Yongjia County Lord. After all, Yongjia County Lord also caught the Prince of Lu not long ago, and it is said that he was injured for this.


    This credit is too great, and I didn''t hear any rewardster. It seems that part of it is given back to her family, which is not bad.


    However, Yi Zn didn''t think so.


    As an old father''s wolf intuition, he realized that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell, so he felt weird.


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu thanked them for epting the reward and the imperial decree, and Shao Qingyuan invited several eunuchs in the pce to sit down in their seats.


    The ?? imperial decree was finished, and the banquet almost started.


    Gu''s family took the imperial edict back to the room and put it away, and they quickly greeted everyone to eat and drink.


    Gu Yunshu took the time to nce at Yu Yang and the others, and was relieved to see that they had servants to entertain them.


    When he turned back, he happened to see Zheng Xiaoxiong. In a blink of an eye, he was talking to Gu Xiaoxi and his shoulders.


    Gu Yunshu, "..." Is this the friendship of older men?


    He shook his head and stopped paying attention to them. The guests were almost here, and many people came to him to congratte him. Gu Yunshu could only respond with a smile.


    Not only him, but also Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Yundong was much cleaner, so he hugged his son and went awayzy.


    After finishing the meal, it was time to go. The guests all left one after another, and soon they were almost gone. In the end, there were only a few well-connected families left.


    Liu Wei saw that Nie Shuang and Gu Yundong were talking about the Xinming Pavilion on the other side of Wanqing Mansion, so he simply took a group of children to y Cuju and throw pots.


    There are many children in Shao Mansion. In addition to Yun Shu Ke Ke Bian Yuanzhi, there are Luo Qi, Gao Ya, Zheng Quanshui, a few of Shao Qingyuan''s apprentices, plus the small county master An Ning who came to be guests, and the whole yard was noisy.


    If it wasn''t for Xiaoxiao and Chichi being young, I''m afraid it would be even more lively.


    Liu Wei is a king of children. He saw that there were actually slides and seesaws like Xinming Pavilion in the yard of the Shao family. It''s just that he is about to be a father after all, so it''s not good to y in front of children.


    So he went to Nie Shuang, "We will also build a y area like this at home in the future, the children will definitely like it."


    Nie Shuang has seen him through, "I think you like it?"


    Liu Wei was righteous, "The child needed someone to support him when he was young, otherwise what would he do if he fell down?"


    There seems to be a servant at home, right? Want him to work so hard?


    Nie Shuang was toozy to pay attention to him, but when she saw the y area, she was also very moved. At the beginning, the renovation of the new Ming Pavilion in Wanqing Mansion waspleted by her and Duan Wan, the Duan family. Although it was slightly modified ording to the original drawings of Xuanhe Mansion, the slide was indeed a major feature.


    Don''t look at her disdain for Liu Wei now, in fact, she really yed quietly at the beginning.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, raised his eyes to look at those children, and then saw... an unexpected person.


    Liu Wei, who has a family and children, is more or less holding on to it. But brother-inw Zheng was simply a faceless person.


    He actually lined up directly behind Lu Xuan, waiting confidently for Lu Xuan to slide down, then he sat down and kicked down,pletely ignoring the stunned gazes of the surrounding children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2489: Yi Zilans guess

    Chapter 2489 Yi Zn''s guess


    Gu Yundong, "..." Why is this person still here? Didn''t Yi Zn drag anyone away?


    However, just as she thought about it, a familiar voice came from her ear.


    "Gu Yundong."


    Gu Yundong turned around suddenly, and saw Yi Zn standing beside him with his eyebrows knitted tightly.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Yi Zn gritted his teeth, "Are you the one who rushes guests like this?"


    Gu Yundong hurriedly raised his hand, "Sorry, I was quick." But Princess Princess did go back. Although the little princess is still here, she said that she will live in Shao''s house tonight, so there is no need for Yi Zn to specially waiting here.


    Yi Zn didn''t bother with her, just nodded and let it go.


    But soon, he frowned again and said, "Do you think that the emperor''s will today is a bit strange?"


    "Do you know what the reason is?" Gu Yundong really thought it was strange, she had never heard of anyone who was recruited in the family, or that the child was rewarded when he was admitted to the Imperial College, which is a great grace.


    Although some people say that it is for the sake of their husband and wife''s merits, they may have done meritorious deeds before, but today''s emperor is not very happy to do things that benefit his family.


    Always uphold whoever deserves the credit.


    It seems that not only she and Shao Qingyuan feel strange, but Yi Zn is also the same.


    "I guessed for a long time, and I probably know the reason." Yi Zn''s face was sullen, and she looked very unhappy.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help twitching the corner of his mouth after hearing him say he had guessed for a long time.


    He has been doing this for a long time, and it will not start from the moment the imperial edict is issued.


    "I think the emperor has a high probability of falling in love with Gu Yunshu."


    "Huh??" Gu Yundong was stunned, "Fancy Yunshu? You mean, like you, he wants Yunshu to be his son-inw?"


    My God, Yunshu is only nine years old, only nine years old.


    What is going on with these royal family members, are they so mad?


    Yi Zn nodded solemnly, "Gu Yunshu is excellent, otherwise I wouldn''t like him. The emperor didn''t know him before, but now that he knows, he will definitely understand. It''s a very suitable son-inw candidate, why don''t you start hitting on him?"


    Yi Zn got very angry as he spoke, "Didn''t you hear the imperial decree? Let your husband and wife take Yunshu to the pce when you have time. What are you sitting on? Yunshu is a child, so it''s okay to enter the pce Right? The eldest prince and the second prince are far apart in age from him, and they can''t y together. The third prince and the fourth prince are still young, and the fifth prince is still in swaddling. Yun Shu entered the pce, but no one spoke to him. However, the second princess is different from the third princess. Although the second princess is two years older than Yunshu, she is also simr in age. The third princess is a few years younger than Yunshu. It was the time of innocence and romance. pile up."


    Gu Yundong actually felt speechless, Yi Zn seemed to have some truth in what he said.


    "I told you a long time ago that Yunshu and our Ayue would settle down, but you refused. Are you okay now? Are you being targeted by others? You tell me, Yunshu and our Ayue are married, always. Better than being a concubine, right?"


    Yi Zn snorted in dissatisfaction.


    Gu Yundong frowned, sure.


    The little princess was brought up by her. She has a pure, kind and cheerful temperament. He and Yunshu are also childhood sweethearts and get along well with them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2490: Ill take the oath of sovereignty

    Chapter 2490 I''m going to take the oath of sovereignty


    As for the princess, although she has never met her, her identity is there. In addition, the princess who was so long in the minds of the emperor, it is not necessary to say that she is favored. Even if she is not arrogant in her temperament, she will definitely be held and coaxed.


    What''s more, although the Great Jin Dynasty did not mind that the prince-inw was an official, it was inevitable that he would be constrained. The most important thing was that the prince-inw could not leave the capital.


    It¡¯s okay to travel for a short time, but it¡¯s impossible to dispatch. If Yunshu wants to go to a ce to practice in the future, it basically doesn¡¯t need to be thought about.


    Also, when they see this sister-inw in the future, they have to bow their heads and salute the first time, which is too different from their family concept of taking care of the family, and they are notfortable.


    Gu Yundong thought about it, it is better to be a horse-inw than a county horse.


    Yi Zn saw her move, and said quickly, "I''m not wrong, your family doesn''t need to marry the royal family to climb high branches. Marrying a princess will definitely be embarrassing for your family''s cloud book."


    Yi Zn himself is the son of the princess. Speaking of which, his parents are already in love with each other. Even his mother was the one who was not very favored in the pce back then. In this way, his mother asionally showed a superior attitude in front of his father. Most of the family was in charge of the mother, and even the grandmother never dared to speak loudly in front of her mother.


    His mother is still like this. Now the second and third princesses who are favored in the pce, her temperament is really different from that of her own Ah Yue?


    A virtuous wife and a husband have few misfortunes, and Yunshu cannot be destroyed in the hands of his wife in the future.


    Yi Zn''s face was tense, and she said earnestly, "Don''t worry, I will handle this matter, I will go to the pce to swear sovereignty, and let the emperor take back this idea. I am the elder of Yunshu, and I will not let him suffer. Wronged, don''t worry."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left, Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, and he was about to pull him back.


    "Sovereignty? What sovereignty? Yunshu doesn''t belong to your family." Although she thought it was not good for Yunshu to be the concubine, but if the person he liked in the future was really a princess, then there was no way, and they would not stop him. on.


    Yi Zn cursed in a low voice, so Gu Yundong is good at everything, but his reaction is very fast, and he immediately grasped the main point of his words.


    He coughed lightly, "I was wrong, what I meant was, I went to the pce to have a good chat with the emperor, and vaguely conveyed your thoughts about the freedom of marriage in Yunshu. The emperor values ??you very much now, and he definitely doesn''t want to use the gift. Marriage or something to persecute you. He has just had this idea now, and I have to strangle it in the cradle."


    After ?? finished speaking, he broke free from Gu Yundong''s restraint and left immediately.


    He moved too fast, and Gu Yundong couldn''t stop him.


    Shao Qingyuan came over at this time, looked strangely at the back of Yi Zn who left in a hurry, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead and told what happened just now.


    Shao Qingyuan began to admire his brother-inw. He was only nine years old, and he was spotted by two big bosses?


    Seeing Gu Yundong''s worried appearance, he advised, "Don''t worry, Yi Zn is not reliable, but he still won''t talk nonsense in front of the emperor."


    Gu Yundong is right to think about it, so let¡¯s take a look first. Even if the emperor doesn''t change his mind, he still insists on wanting Yun Shu to be the concubine in the future, they can always think of other ways, it''s still early.


    Gu Yundong kept this matter in his heart for a while, and when he looked up, he happened to see Gu Yunshuing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2491: If only you were still alive

    Chapter 2491 It would be nice if he was still alive


    "You sent your friends away?" Gu Yundong asked.


    "Yeah." Yun Shu nodded and sighed again, "I will go to the Imperial College in a few days. Brother Yu and the others said that they have been in the capital for a while, and they have experienced a lot of things and learned a lot about it. Now that the grand asion of Guozijian''s enrollment, it is time to continue to travel, so I may be leaving in a few days."


    He said with a bit of regret. He didn''t expect that his best friend would be leaving so soon, and he didn''t know when we would be able to meet again.


    He originally thought that after he went to Guozijian in a few days, he would live in the school building, and would onlye out to meet Yu Yang and the others when Xiu Mu was around, so there would be fewer chances to get along. Who knows, even this chance is gone.


    Gu Yundong patted him on the shoulder, "We''ll meet again if we have a predestined rtionship, and Yu Yang and the others are schrs now, they will go back and study hard when they finish their training, take the township exam, and go to Beijing to take the exam after the township exam. Maybe we can meet again in the capital?"


    Gu Yunshu is right when he thinks about it, where can we not meet in life? Everyone is marching towards the same goal, and one day they wille back together.


    While talking, Shao Quan came over with a food box, Shao Qingyuan took it and handed it directly to Gu Yunshu, and instructed, "There are medicated meals in here, all for Mr. Shen, you bring it over and watch it yourself. Just let him eat it."


    Gu Yunshu nodded cautiously, "I see, brother-inw."


    Today, Shao Mansion had a banquet, and naturally sent invitations to Shen Yuan and Old Chu, but neither of them came.


    The main reason is that Guozijian has been busy. Now that the exam is over, all kinds of preparations have to be done as soon as the new students enter the school.


    Both Shen Yuan and Old Chu were recruited to be strong men, and moreover, Shen Yuan was strictly prescribed the recipe by Shao Qingyuan. The food and drink should be light, the wine should not be touched, and the heavy drink should not be touched temporarily.


    For Shen Yuan, isn''t it self-abuse toe to the banquet? Immediately, I ran to the school to work in a fit of anger.


    However, even so, he still couldn''t escape the ending of eating medicated food.


    Especially the medicated meals prepared by Shao Qingyuan. He doesn''t know anything about things in the kitchen. Anyway, it''s enough to put in the medicinal food that can be used to nourish the body, and then let people cook it in a pot, and it works.


    Healing a disease, where can such a hypocritical ideae from?


    Gu Yunshu couldn''t help sympathizing with the teacher, but...for the sake of the teacher''s body, he will do it! !


    Gu Yunshu took the food box, turned around and left the Shao residence, personally delivered the medicinal meal to Shen Yuan, and watched him drink it beforeing back.


    The liveliness of Shao Mansion stopped, but the Gu family were very happy.


    Especially Gu Dafeng, she never imagined that one day her younger brother and nephew would be a schr with fame and fame, and one would be envious of a schr who was even given by the emperor as a reward.


    She thought that she would spend her whole life doingundry and cooking in the field and asionally going to Lao Gu''s house to quarrel with Zhao''s godly wife.


    But now, her two younger brothers, niece and nephew, and even her husband and son are all promising. It''s just a pity... it would be great if Mn of her family was still alive.


    That afternoon, Gu Dafeng was either too happy or too emotional. He couldn''t help drinking two more sses, leaning on the bed and talking for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2492: A cauldron

    Chapter 2492 A cauldron fell from the sky


    Yi Zn didn''t reappear at the entrance of Shao Mansion until the next morning. The expression on his face wascent and very rxed.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Is the matter resolved?"


    "Isn''t it?" Yi Zn poured water for himself with a teapot, turned his head, and told the servants of Shao''s house to go to the kitchen to prepare a bowl of noodles for him, saying that he hadn''t eaten breakfast yet.


    When the person left, he said to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, "The emperor has withdrawn this idea."


    "What did you say?"


    "Me? Of course I''m saying the facts to make sense." But he spent a lot of time talking, and he had to leave no trace and not cause the emperor''s suspicion.


    Even if he entered the pce, he had to find an excuse to go.


    After entering the imperial study, he first talked to the emperor about official affairs, and then talked about the things that the emperor gave to the Gu family and his son yesterday, and sessfully led the topic to Gu Yunshu.


    "As I said, Gu Yunshu is now a student of Shen Yuan. Shen Yuan''s teaching method has always been based on practice, and he estimates that he has already nned the way for Yunshu. Go to Fucheng County to experience I''m afraid it is indispensable, especially Gu Yunshu is young. If there is no ident, he will definitely enter the court early. Usually, younger officials are not very stable in their work, especially those who have not experienced strong winds and waves. Shen Yuan must not bear to lose a talent like him, and it is estimated that Gu Yunshu himself will ask the emperor to send him down and start with the smallest local officials."


    Listen, listen to how euphemistic he is.


    The emperor naturally heard it too. In order for Gu Yunshu to contribute to the Great Jin in the future, it is most appropriate to rise from the locality step by step. Shen Yuan''s arrangement is the best way, not only is he reluctant to break Gu Yunshu, but the emperor is even more reluctant.


    But the concubine cannot go to the local government.


    The emperor weighed the pros and cons, and indeed felt that it would be unremarkable for Gu Yunshu to be the concubine, but he would be closer to bing an official, benefiting the country and the people in the future.


    The emperor nodded in agreement, Yi Zn didn''t need to ask, he knew that the emperor would not mess with the mandarin ducks again.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan listened with ck lines in their heads. Shen Yuan probably didn''t know that he was doing well in the academy, and he hadn''t officially taught Yun Shu yet.


    This Yi Zn did not mention a word about the marriage between Yunshu and the princess, but he seeded in making the emperor take the initiative to think about it and make a choice.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan, what her husband said was right, Yi Zn was...very measured in front of the emperor.


    She was afraid that this unreliable person would directly ask the emperor to grant her marriage.


    This matter has been resolved, and Gu Yundong is no longer worried.


    Now that the banquet is also invited, Gu Dajiang is also familiar with the capital, and then he will start to concentrate on preparing for the spring festival in February next year.


    He still concentrates on reading at home, Yangliu sometimes cooks something delicious for him, and sometimes apanies him with flowers and nts.


    Gu Dafeng misses the Bian Han at home a little bit, but she just came here and her son is by her side, so it is impossible for her to go back.


    It was a rare trip to the capital, so she thought about visiting all the ces in the capital, big and small, so she could tell Bian Han when she went back.


    She can also learn about the popr wooden pieces in Beijing, buy some to show him, and try to expand the family''s business a little more. After all, her son will take part in the imperial examination in the future, which will cost a lot of money.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2493: Uncle Gus weirdness

    Chapter 2493 The weirdness of Uncle Gu


    and¡­¡­


    Gu Xiaoxi also runs outside every day, and this run, out of Chang Yaya''s worry.


    After ?? forbearance for three days, Chang Yaya finally couldn''t hold back and ran to find Gu Yundong.


    "Yun Dong, think of a way for me. Your uncle is nowhere to be seen early in the morning, and onlyes back at night. Sometimes he still smells of alcohol. You know that he put all the money with me and gave it to him before. He can use three taels of silver for a month, but now, he can''t use it for a day, and every day hees back, he asks me to get the silver, in my heart, in my heart..."


    Gu Yundong felt a little surprised when he heard this, she really didn''t know about these things.


    "Auntie, are you worried about my uncle, he has it outside, has... another woman?"


    Chang Yaya hurriedly shook her head, "No, that''s not true, I still believe him, and he doesn''t smell of powder when hees back, but it smells like sweat..."


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, "What does Auntie mean?"


    "Your uncle often goes out with the brother-inw of the county prince recently. I remember you told me before that this young master Zheng is a famous scoundrel in the capital. He is proficient in eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. He knows everything about it. I''m worried, I''m worried that it will continue like this, if nothing else, I''m afraid that your uncle will also get caught in bragging and gamble, and spend money recklessly to save face. If this is the case, what will happen in the future? what."


    Especially after people be rich overnight, it is easy to go to the other extreme.


    Gu Xiaoxi''s ie has only increased significantly since the book became popr, which is very suitable for getting rich overnight. It''s not easy for this person to learn, but it only takes a moment to learn badly.


    Gu Yundong frowned, my uncle and brother-inw Zheng got so close recently?


    "Auntie, have you asked my uncle where he has been these days?"


    "I asked, but he wouldn''t tell." Chang Yaya also didn''t want to quarrel with Gu Xiaoxi, especially in Shao''s house, she wanted to save face for Gu Xiaoxi.


    But she didn''t think she was a very smart person, and she was not familiar with the capital city. She really didn''t know what to do, so she had toe to Yun Dong for help.


    Gu Yundong knew it in her heart. Sheforted Chang Yaya and said, "Auntie, wait for me, I''ll ask someone to check where Uncle and the others are now."


    "sorry to bother you."


    "Is there any trouble, no trouble, he is my uncle, and I am also very worried."


    Gu Yundong got up, walked out of the room, and handed the matter over to Father Wan.


    Father Wan is now in charge of Gu Ji''s external business transfer. He is familiar with some of the doorways in the capital, and it is most suitable for him to investigate this matter.


    After ?? exined that he went out, Gu Yundong asked Chang Yaya to rest first.


    In the afternoon, Father Wan came back.


    Chang Yaya immediately followed nervously.


    "How is it? Where is my uncle now?" Gu Yundong asked.


    "Gu Sanye and Zheng Gongzi are having dinner at Sun''s Restaurant."


    Just for dinner? ?


    Gu Yundong, "Besides them, is there anyone else?"


    "Yes, there is another painter." Wan''s father returned, "I also found out that not only did they entertain the painter in the restaurant today, but the day before yesterday they also entertained He Xiucai from Liyu Street in the east of the city, and Zhang Xiucai from the west of the city yesterday. They all ate at the Sun Family Restaurant."


    This is very strange, Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya looked at each other.


    Chang Yaya asked eagerly, "Then, what are the characteristics of the Sun Family Restaurant? Why do they have dinner there for three days?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2494: dont know where

    Chapter 2494 I don''t know where


    Father Wan listened to this question, and couldn''t help but paused, his expression slightly strange.


    He lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Sun''s restaurant is rtively remote, that is... the price of food is rtively cheap, it is the lowest price restaurant."


    The business is also not good, and it is about to go out of business.


    Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya were silent at the same time, so the three taels of silver that Gu Xiaoxi asked for every day was used here?


    But for three people, it won''t take three or two to eat a meal.


    Wan''s father continued, "Xiao went to He Xiucai''s house specially to inquire about the purpose of Gu Sanye looking for them. But He Xiucai reacted strangely, he seemed very angry, but he refused to say it, just called Gu Sanye not toe again. humiliated him."


    Then, he was kicked out. Later, Father Wan went to find Zhang Xiucai, but unfortunately Zhang Xiucai was not there.


    "Madam, can you give the little one a little more time, tomorrow morning, the little boy will definitely be able to find out."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "No need, go ahead and do your own thing."


    "Yes." Father Wan bowed respectfully.


    However, when he inquired, things became more elusive.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and waited for Gu Xiaoxi toe back and ask carefully, who knew that when he came back that night, everyone was drunk and fell asleep as soon as he entered the room.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Gu Xiaoxi''s drinking capacity is average, so he is very restrained on weekdays, and he only drinks a little bit.


    He was actually drunk today, and he could see that he was very happy.


    Is there anything that makes him happy like this?


    Forget it, I can¡¯t get a result today, so I can only wait for the next day.


    However, in the early morning of the next day, when Chang Yaya packed Xiaoxiao and nned to go back to the room to take care of the hangover Gu Xiaoxi after feeding him, the room was already empty.


    She asked Father Yu, the concierge, and Father Yu said that the person had just left and was in a hurry, and he disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    This man didn''t even eat breakfast.


    Chang Yaya couldn''t help it this time, and took Xiaoxiao to Gu Yundong''s room to take care of her, and she was going to go out to find it.


    Gu Yundong can''t worry about her going out alone. She has been here for so many days, so she knows a little about Hetai Lane.


    Gu Yundong asked people to take care of the two children, and went with him.


    Speaking of which, she is also very curious about Gu Xiaoxi''s mysterious situation now.


    The two went to the Sun Family Restaurant first, but unfortunately they didn''te today, so they asked the shopkeeper, but the shopkeeper nodded, "Young Master Zheng, they have been here for three days, and they have invited different people for three days, but they won''t be here today. Now, say things have been settled, and I will have a chance to eat again in the future."


    There was no one in Sun''s restaurant, so Gu Yundong took Chang Yaya to Zheng''s house.


    The Zheng family is not small. After all, Zheng¡¯s father was a second-rank officer in the past, and although he is nothing now, the emperor didn¡¯t do anything to them because they were Yizi Lanyue¡¯s family. The house is still theirs.


    Gu Yundong didn''t n to enter Zheng''s house, but only said he was here to find Zheng Xiaojie.


    Who knew that the concierge said that brother-inw Zheng was not there and left early in the morning.


    Gu Yundong frowned, he also went out?


    "Do you know where he went?"


    The concierge shook his head, "Young master never tells anyone when he goes out." Little brother-inw Zheng is not at home every day, who knows where he went.


    The Zheng family isn''t here either, so... I can only find the painter from yesterday.


    Fortunately, Father Wan also inquired about the address of the painter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2495: painter

    Chapter 2495 Painter


    When Gu Yundong went to the address, he couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    The ce where the painter lives is really not good. This ce is considered a slum in the entire capital. Not to mention the mix of dragons and snakes, the crime rate is also the highest.


    The alley is narrow, and before entering, someone spat at their feet.


    Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya both came out of hard times, and they don''t care about the environment. But the problem was the strong men standing on the side of the road, all staring at them wretchedly. They looked at the two of them from top to bottom, as if they were estimating whether they could do it.


    Chang Yaya''s body couldn''t help shaking, "Yun Dong, why don''t we leave." These people made her feel ufortable, what if she suddenly rushed over?


    Gu Yundong really didn''t want to go inside. She wasn''t afraid of these people, but she had a Tong Shuipao by her side, so she might not be able to protect Chang Yaya.


    She looked left and right, and saw a few beggars looking smart in the corner.


    Gu Yundong walked over, squatted down and said a few words to them.


    A few beggars looked at each other, nodded, and then hurried into the alley.


    Gu Yundong took Chang Yaya to sit in a wonton stall at the entrance of the alley, waiting for those people toe out.


    Not long after, one of the beggars ran over and said, "Madam, Ni Kuanqi is not at home, his mother said that he went out early in the morning."


    "Do you know where to go?"


    "I don''t know, but two young masters came to him this morning, and Niang Niang heard a son talking about the vicinity of Jasper Garden."


    Jasper Garden? ?


    Isn''t that near Guozijian? Just go back to the back street of the restaurant they went to.


    That ce is somewhat simr to Xinming Pavilion, and it is aimed at special service people. Xinming Pavilion is ady, but Jasper Garden is a literati.


    There are many schrs who will write poems and fight poems there, discussing knowledge, and the cultural atmosphere is strong.


    Where did Uncle and Uncle Zheng go?


    Gu Yundong gave the beggars a small piece of silver, and then took Chang Yaya straight to the Jasper Garden.


    As soon as they left, other people at the entrance of the alley gathered around and asked the little beggars, "Who are these people? They look like the wives of a big family."


    "I also came to inquire about Ni Kuanqi? Two young masters came two days ago, and two nobles came today. Is this Ni family going to develop?"


    "Boy, did they give you money just now? Hand over the money, or you will look good."


    The beggar was still biting the silver with his teeth, and when he heard what thest man said, he snorted.


    After a while, six or seven beggars came h from behind, and rushed to beat the strong man who was talking.


    The other people in the alley are not surprised. These beggars are ganging up, regardless of their young age, but they are united and protect their food. They are very fierce. No one should try to grab something from them. . Where did this strong mane from? At first nce, it is not in their alley.


    Gu Yundong saw this and asked them for help.


    At this time, she and Chang Yaya came to Jasper Garden.


    But she couldn''t get in, and was thinking of finding someone to find out if Gu Xiaoxi was inside, when suddenly she saw a familiar figure carrying two packs of paper and hurried into the alley opposite Jasper Garden.


    That is... Uncle Zheng?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2496: how are you here

    Chapter 2496 Why are you here?


    "Let''s go and have a look." Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and followed Chang Yaya with him. Little brother-inw Zheng hummed a song in his mouth, looking very happy, and greeted a few schrs who came across the alley.


    Those schrs probably didn''t know him, they just nodded their heads subconsciously, and then looked at each other nkly when they passed by - who is this person?


    Gu Yundong twitched the corner of his mouth twice, and watched helplessly as he entered a small courtyard not far away, and immediately took a few steps. When Xiaoji Zheng turned around to close the courtyard door, Tong Shuitao directly blocked it with a palm.


    Little brother-inw Zheng was taken aback for a moment, the oil paper bag in his hand fell to the ground.


    Followed by a big change in his face, he quickly closed the door forcefully.


    However, he found that his face was flushed with all the strength he was trying to suckle, and the weak-looking girl in front of him was still leaning against the door with ease, not moving at all.


    Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya came over and nced at him.


    At this moment, little brother-inw Zheng thought of the scene where she had kicked four talented people fiercely at the Guozijian. She was so smart that she loosened her arms and legs, and the courtyard door was pushed open by Tong Shuitao.


    "Where''s my uncle?"


    Little brother-inw Zheng swallowed and pointed into the room. He wanted to shout, but inexplicably he couldn''t make a sound.


    Gu Yundong Chang Yaya walked in quickly, little brother-inw Zheng stomped his feet, closed the courtyard door, picked up the oil paper bag on the ground and quickly followed.


    A few people just walked into the room when they heard Gu Xiaoxi''s familiar voice inside, "No, it doesn''t feel right, the two of them don''t seem to have much difference, why don''t you draw another picture and try."


    Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya looked at each other, stepped over the threshold, and saw two people sitting in the main room, one of them was drawing something, Gu Xiaoxi sat beside him and frowned.


    Hearing the movement, neither of them looked up. They probably thought it was his brother-inw Zheng who came back. Gu Xiaoxi said while looking at the picture, "He''s back? Did you buy the cake?"


    Brother Zheng nced at Gu Yundong cautiously, took the oiled paper bag forward, opened it, and handed it to two people, "I bought it, eat it, eat it."


    Gu Xiaoxi took it, he was going to put it in his mouth to take a bite, but when he saw the painting he was painting, he stopped again and said, "It still feels weird, look, do you want to put his Make your hair longer?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t speak, and even pulled Chang Yaya aside and sat down.


    Both of them watched quietly. Gu Xiaoxi and the painter didn''t even look up and couldn''t feel it, but Zheng Xiaozi looked left and right, feeling ufortable.


    After nearly a quarter of an hour, Gu Xiaoxi exhaled, took a bite of thepletely cold pancake, and raised his head.


    The next moment, the pancake fell on the desk with a ''click''. He suddenly stood up, knocked over the chair behind him, and made the painter Ni Kuanqi, who had bowed his head to paint, raise his head.


    "You, why are you here? When did youe?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Uncle, what are you doing?"


    "We, our..." Gu Xiaoxi was startled, the smile on his face was a little reluctant, and he wanted to reach out to cover the paintings in a hurry, but there were a lot of paintings on the desk, and he was in a hurry. Stop drawing paper and go to the ground.


    Gu Yundong walked over, crouched down and picked up one of them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2497: Gu Xiaoxis question

    Chapter 2497 Gu Xiaoxi''s question


    Seeing this, Gu Xiaoxi couldn''t help but stroke his face, giving up the struggle and no longer covering it up.


    He walked to Chang Yaya''s side in three or two steps and asked in a low voice, "How did you find this ce?"


    Chang Yaya couldn''t help but red at him, "You also said, if you didn''t go out early ande backte these few days in a mysterious way, we are worried that you have failed in your studies, why would youe to see you."


    Fortunately, they only seemed to be painting here, and it was not as bad as she thought, Chang Yaya breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, when Gu Xiaoxi heard it, his eyes widened in astonishment, "Learning badly? What do you mean? Worrying about my bad learning? Why are you so worried?"


    Why? Of course it was his signs that he didn''t feel it himself? Really wood.


    Gu Yundong had already stood up with the drawing paper, she looked at Gu Xiaoxi, "These paintings...what''s the matter?"


    Gu Xiaoxi scratched his head, but for a while he didn''t know what to say.


    But since it was already broken, it was Yun Dong, a shrewd person, who could not hide it even if he wanted to.


    He hesitated, not knowing where to start.


    After a while, he organized thenguage and said, "Let me introduce you, this is Ni Kuanqi, the painter we invited, and he painted these paintings."


    Ni Kuanqi stood up. He didn''t know who the two were in front of him, but at first nce, his identities were not simple.


    He knew about the rtionship between Zheng Xiaojie and the county prince. That was because Zheng Xiaojie mostly spoke under the banner of Yi Zn when he was outside. Many people in the capital knew about it.


    Ni Kuanqi really did work with them because he knew the identity of Zheng Xiaozi.


    But Gu Xiaoxi is different, he can''t do things under the banner of Gu Yundong Shao Qingyuan, he doesn''t have that face.


    "This is my wife and my niece."


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly towards Ni Kuanqi, who immediately returned the salute.


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Xiaoxi again, "So you are..."


    "Well, Yun Dong, you know, I wrote a book of words before, and the results were pretty good. Brother Zheng also read my book of words and gave me some opinions. I think these opinions are very good, so I wondered if it was possible. Let the words book change into another form."


    It seems that they really get along very well, so this has changed from Young Master Zheng to Brother Zheng?


    Little brother-inw Zheng likes to read books, but this person is not very patient and imaginative enough. He said to Gu Xiaoxi that although the book is not as difficult to understand as the Four Books and Five ssics, there are some parts that are really iprehensible.


    For example, some of the farmhouse things that Gu Xiaoxi described, Zheng Xiaoxiong had never seen before, so it was hard to imagine what those things looked like, what were their functions, and why were they used in this way?


    The people who can look up to the book are people with a certain family foundation. Most of these people have not really experienced farm life, and sometimes they can''t substitute at all.


    For another example, some taller buildings described by Gu Xiaoxi are simr to royal gardens, pavilions and pavilions, royal temples, and some utensils used by nobles. Gu Xiaoxi had never seen such a thing before, so what he could only imagine was very dry and erratic, and those who were really knowledgeable wouldugh at him when he saw it.


    For another example, some of the characters described by Gu Xiaoxi are dressed, jewelry...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2498: The cooperation between Gu Xiaoxi and Zheng Xiaozi

    Chapter 2498 The cooperation between Gu Xiaoxi and Zheng Xiaozi


    In short, brother-inw Zheng brought up a lot of simr situations, which made Gu Xiaoxi suddenly realize.


    His strength is in the plot, the plot is well written, and readers will naturally like it. But his description is weak, just like Zheng Xiaozi said, he writes sickle and hoe, and many people don''t know what it looks like. He writes about the costumes of the characters, and he seems a little petty.


    This situation is fine for a short period of time, but in the long run, readers'' tastes will only be more and more strict, and the requirements for Yongfuymen will be higher and higher.


    So Gu Xiaoxi and Zheng Xiaozi started to ponder head-to-head for a day, and suddenly they came up with an idea. They can draw pictures in the notebook, draw sickles and hoes, draw pavilions and pavilions, and draw the appearance of characters, so that people can see it at a nce. Yet?


    Gu Xiaoxi understands the life of the farmhouse, and Zheng Xiaoxi understands the activities of the upper circle, so the two canplement each other. If you really don''t understand, ask someone else.


    The two did what they said, and immediately decided to cooperate toplete the innovation of the storybook, maybe they will create an alternative trend-setting storybook, right?


    On the same day, they were looking for candidates for painting. Originally, Mrs. Zheng wanted to find a talented person to paint. First, they would improve the level of their vocabry, and secondly, the painting skills were still needed.


    Who knew that they had found He Xiucai and Zhang Xiucai, but they felt that they were humiliating them by adding pictures to the storybook, and they were disgraceful as schrs.


    Hit a wall on the two schrs one after another. Gu Xiaoxi suggested that it is better not to look for a schr, but to find a painter directly, looking for the kind of painter who needs money to make a living.


    This kind of painter will do his best to do things, and he is not as big as the two schrs, and he can listen to their opinions.


    After the two broke up with Zhang Xiucai that day, they were about to leave the Sun Family Restaurant when they saw two paintings hanging in the corner of the restaurant. They were quite beautiful, with beautiful characters and beautiful artistic conception. After asking, I found out that it was Ni Kuanqi who painted it.


    Ni Kuanqi''s painting skills are quite good. It is said that he was once chosen by arge family to hire him to teach in the pce. But he was robbed by one of his friends, and there were even rumors of his bad character, which made his life extremely difficult.


    Especially now that he still has an old mother and a sick wife at home, the family is even more strapped, which is why he is short of money to live in a slum.


    As soon as Gu Xiaoxi approached them, they briefly exined the situation. Ni Kuanqi only asked about the wages, and then agreed directly.


    He has to support his mother and wife at home, and he has no choice at all, not to mention that he just paints the book, even if he is asked to pick shit, he will go, as long as the wages are in ce.


    But obviously, Gu Xiaoxi and Zheng Xiaozi are both owners who are not short of money. After signing the deed with Ni Kuanqi, they directly advanced him five taels of silver and asked him to use it to buy medicine for his wife.


    And their yard is also rented, because it is close to Guozijian, so it is not cheap, but the atmosphere is good.


    Little brother-inw Zheng was very insistent, and said that if he had time, he could go to the Jasper Garden next door, chat with those schrs, andmunicate with him, which would help Gu Xiaoxi to spread his imagination.


    And there is also a small theater in Jasper Garden. asionally listening to a y can also stimte inspiration, right?


    In short, brother-inw Zheng always has his own set of reasons, and things are done so quietly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2499: Let the uncle make his own way

    Chapter 2499 Let the uncle make his own way


    After listening for a long time, Gu Yundong understood, and his eyes lit up. Isn''t this the prototype ofics?


    No, this should be considered a children''s picture book? It''s very different from theics.


    The truth of ?? is indeed the truth. Some people prefer to read books with pictures, which is more intuitive.


    "Isn''t this a good idea? You are also doing business, why are you hiding it from us?"


    Gu Xiaoxi scratched his head, looked at Gu Yundong a little embarrassedly, then looked at her again, and said stutteringly, "I just wanted to make some achievements and tell you guyster. Prosperity, you have always been helping me. I think that I can''t rely on you all my life. I have be a father and I have to take responsibility and try to make a fortune on my own. In the future, I can also rely on my wife and children.¡±


    Chang Yaya was stunned for a while, her eyes were slightly red, "You, you are really..."


    Gu Yundong was also stunned, "Uncle, what you can achieve today is your own ability, we are just helping."


    "No." Gu Xiaoxi shook his head, "You guys are not just holding hands, if you didn''t push me behind my back, I might just bury my head in the fields for the rest of my life, not to mention the capital, I can''t even go to the county seat. Back. Yun Dong, when I said I was interested in storytelling, you asked me to take me to the various teahouses in Fucheng to listen to the book, and you gave me a desk to tell the whole vige in Yongfu Vige to practice my eloquence. , Practicing courage and speaking ability. This is the first step, you help me fight it."


    "In the second step, you brought me a lot of word books. I read it, and the idea of ????writing a story was born. But at that time, I was just married, and I only had one hundred taels of silver in my hand, and most of it was used to build a house. It was you and my eldest brother who supported me, lent me money, and found me a lot of books. My eldest brother had to hurry up to read, but he also used his spare time to teach me to read and write. Follow the third and fourth steps, I almost don¡¯t have to worry about it, from the beginning to the end, I just need to absorb knowledge desperately, work hard to improve my writing, and write the story in my heart.¡±


    However, it is not enough to just write down a storybook to buy it, to spread the fire all over the Xuanhe government, and to the capital.


    These are all inseparable from the help of his family.


    Until some time ago, Gu Xiaoxi suddenly realized that he relied too much on his eldest brother and Yun Dong.


    Yun Dong left the capital before, and his heart was empty for a while. Later, when he heard that the eldest brother was also going to the capital, Gu Xiaoxi had to admit that he was in a panic.


    So he followed without a word, carrying his luggage and his wife and children.


    After Gu Yundong heard it, he was silent for a while.


    She also suddenly realized that she was too protective of her family.


    She used to think that it would be enough to figure out a job for the aunt and uncle and both of them, as long as they were professionally matched and let them work hard at that time, she would not care.


    However, when it came to that time, she found that she couldn''t really let it go, and she couldn''t help but give an idea ande up with another idea.


    She looked at the pictures on the table, and swallowed the suggestion that was originally in her mouth.


    Gu Yundongughed suddenly, "I understand, uncle, you work hard, I''m waiting for the day you make your grades, then it will be your turn to cover me."


    is pretty good. Uncle goes out on his own and cooperates with others. Whether it is a loss or a profit, it is an experience.


    Let them explore slowly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2500: school starts

    Chapter 2500 School starts


    When Gu Yundong got into the carriage, he tilted his head and leaned against the edge of the car window, thinking.


    Speaking of which, it has been four and a half years since the escape from the famine. During this period, from the separation of the family to the reunion, from poverty to wealth, everyone''s life is getting better and better.


    The aunt and the uncle opened a shop, had their own direction, and also epted apprentices. When my aunt came to the capital this time, she was full of energy and took the initiative to inquire about the popr wooden styles in the capital, and bargained with others to buy the items back and study them carefully.


    Uncle and aunt also have children. The first book is booming, and now I have begun to think about the second book, and even this second book is still going to be presented in a new way.


    Father was also admitted to Juren, and will soon participate in the Spring Festival, moving towards his childhood dream.


    Niang likes to grow flowers, and now she has opened a flower shop, focusing on cultivating precious flower seeds. I hope that the famous flower tasting will be carried out again, and I am always ready.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi are both studying hard, one is smart and smart, the other is prudent and self-sufficient, both of them have their own friends and ssmates, and they also have goals to fight for.


    Coco was young, but he was the first to know what he liked and start doing it. When she encountered delicious food outside, she ran back to think about the experiment as soon as possible. If it wasn''t for her height and strength, her cooking skills would not be worse than the cooks at home.


    All people have started to have their own way.


    Gu Yundong used to only think that he could help a little bit, but now that he thinks about it carefully, he realizes how much everyone depends on him. Whenever I encounter something, I will immediately ask her for her opinion.


    Since when? They slowly have their own ideas and ideas?


    After she left Xuanhe Mansion, she and her parents, aunts, uncles, and the others were separated for a while. They didn''t ask anyone for their opinions. Instead, they began to gradually ask their own thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, she left.


    Otherwise, she might be in the habit of making decisions for them, and instead harmed them.


    So fine.


    Gu Yundong closed his eyes, exhaled slowly, andughed out loud.


    Tong Shuitao, who was driving the carriage, heard the voice and couldn''t help asking, "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Yundong was alone in the carriage, Chang Yaya stayed in the yard, and some things were left to the husband and wife to talk about slowly, so she would not join in the fun.


    Gu Yundong opened half of the car curtain and asked her, "Shui Tao, how long has it been since I went to Gu Ji and Xinming Pavilion?"


    "Has...more than half a month?"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll go to Gu Ji to make an ount." Gu Yundong smiled and pulled down the curtain. Everyone else in the family was busy, but she seemed to be doing nothing.


    She must also start working hard, or she will be left behind. She was reallyzy these days. She stayed at home all day and didn''t like to move.


    Tong Shuitao nodded, "Okay."


    However, Gu Yundong forgot that the next day was the day Gu Yunshu went to the Guozijian to report.


    She has been to Guozijian twice, but she has never seen the school building, and she has no idea what the environment is like.


    Yunshu will have to live in it in the future, and he will only have one day off in ten days before he cane back.


    So Gu Yundong was still curious, "Otherwise, I''ll go take a look too?"


    There''s nothing wrong with her dressing up as a servant, and she used to draw the outline of her eyebrows a little deeper, so no one could recognize her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2501: What Gu Yundong prepared

    Chapter 2501 What Gu Yundong prepared


    Shao Qingyuan gave her a sideways nce and said solemnly, "That''s the men''s dormitory."


    Is this a question of recognizability? ? Although all students live in the school building, they will pay attention to their appearance, but if one or two bohemian people suddenly appear, what should I do with their clothes open in the school building?


    This situation is not umon among schrs and writers.


    In case you see it, the long needle eye is a trivial matter. What if her daughter-inw is to be responsible?


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and sighed with regret, "Can''t you really go?"


    "No." Shao Qingyuan shook his head firmly, "I''ll send Yunshu over there. If you want to know anything, just ask me directly."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong curled his lips while happily packing up Yunshu''s things.


    "Bring the bedding, it''s getting colder, and the quilt should be thicker. And clothes, by the way, the kettle, teacup and so on. Why don''t you bring the pot as well, if you can''t find anything in the cafeteria? It''s delicious, you cook it yourself. Comb your teeth, brush your teeth, and brush your face, as well as the face cream your brother-inw made. Now the weather is dry, you should pay more attention to protecting your little face, otherwise no one will want you when you look ugly. By the way, I also need to bring some more local products, and share it with your ssmates. It is still very important to have a good rtionship..."


    Gu Yunshu leaned over to Shao Qingyuan''s side and whispered, "Brother-inw, my sister didn''t even say yesterday that she wants to let us be independent, and leave me alone?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him sideways and gave him a p in the face, "It''s two different things, she cares about you, you don''t know what''s wrong. And..." He paused, "Your sister has never been to a school to study, maybe I want to experience that kind of life too.¡±


    Gu Yunshu was stunned for a moment, he didn''t even think about it, the eldest sister also wanted to go to the school to study, but there is no women''s school in the Jin Dynasty.


    He took a deep breath and whispered to Shao Qingyuan, "Brother-inw, when I be an official in the court in the future, I will definitely try my best to open the women''s school. You and my sister will work hard and give me a niece. Then she will be able to go to the girls'' school to study."


    Shao Qingyuanughed and gestured forward, "Don''t think about those things, let''s see what your sister has prepared for you."


    Gu Yunshu came back to his senses, and then looked at the eldest sister who had nned to put all the brown sugar and wolfberry in it. In her heart, "..." Was this prepared for him, or for her?


    He hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand, "Sister, that''s enough, I''ll take a rest in ten days. If there''s anything I forgot to bring, I''ll make it up next time. And don''t forget that my master lives in the house. From the Imperial College, I can ask Master for anything I need."


    Gu Yundong frowned, but looked back at the tworge boxes that had been stacked aside, and the willows who looked at her helplessly, she could only stop regretfully, "Okay, then look at it, what else do you think of? Bring something you didn''t bring."


    Gu Yunshu checked it again, and there was nothing missing. He wanted toe up with something, but he gave up under Gu Yundong''s death stare, and simply let people carry tworge boxes onto the carriage.


    Gu Yundong and Yang Liu took him to the gate, and this time it was Shao Qingyuan who apanied Yun Shu.


    The two got into the carriage, took two big boxes, and went straight to Guozijian.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2502: school building

    Chapter 2502 School Building


    Guozijian, as always, were all people, butpared to the initial exam, there were still far fewer, more carriages parked outside.


    Gu Yunshu got off the carriage with the book basket on his back, went to the gate with his household registration certificate to register, and after he got the number te of the school building, the former senior brother of Guozijian led him inside.


    "School buildings are generally eight-person, six-person, and four-person rooms. If you are lucky, the four-person room is selected. The school building is on the south side. Please go this way."


    Because most of the students whoe to Guozijian to study are the children of officials and officials, in order to avoid conflicts, the amodation is treated equally, and they are decided by lottery.


    But if there are those who are willing to change, you only need to go to the dormitory to exin the situation, and prove that it is voluntary, or you can change.


    Gu Yunshu and his group of students were all admitted, and almost all those who participated in the admissions exam were ordinary people, or wealthy and powerless merchants.


    Of course, there are also some officials in the capital who have too many children, but there are few rmended ces, so they can only take the exam by themselves.


    "On the east side of the school building is the cafeteria. You should have been there when you were taking the exam. The west side is ake, and the scenery is not bad. If you are interested, you can also go there for a walk, write poetry and painting, it''s not bad. Yes. But still pay attention to safety, falling into the water is not good."


    The senior said while leading them around, from the gate to the school building, the distance is not too short.


    Guozijian also has porters. If you can''t carry your luggage in, you can hire one or two helpers.


    At this moment, there was a porter behind them, who carried Gu Yunshu''s tworge boxes on a pole and fell tightly behind them.


    All the way to the gate of the school building, all kinds of noisy voices instantly came from my ears.


    Gu Yunshu nced at the door curiously, and followed the senior brother in.


    came to almost the innermost position, senior brother stopped, took a look at the number te in his hand, turned back and said, "Here, the second room with bamboo characters, this is your school building."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the house, the space was quiterge, and there was a row of Datong shops on the right. Because it is a quadruple room, each bed in Datong Pu looks quiterge, the innermost and outermost positions have been upied, and only the two middle positions have not been covered.


    There are four wardrobes on the left side of the house, as well as several washbasin shelves, tworge tables and four chairs near the window, and nothing else.


    The student smiled and said, "I''ll send you here. You can make your beds first. I''m here to report today. In the morning tomorrow, someone wille to inform you of the gathering."


    "Thank you, brother."


    "Farewell."


    After the student left, Gu Yunshu lifted his footsteps and stepped into the door. There was no one in the dormitory at the moment, and the two who came first might have gone out.


    The porter put the tworge boxes on the ground, took the broken silver handed over by Shao Qingyuan, thanked them and left happily.


    Gu Yunshu looked at the school building and nodded slightly to express his satisfaction.


    "Brother-inw, sit next to me for a while, I''ll tidy up here, and then go to visit the teacher." He said, opened one of the boxes, took out the mattress cover, and directly chose one in the middle. The bed was shaken, and the mattress was spread on it.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, they made an appointment with Shen Yuan, and they would have lunch at Shen''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2503: roommate

    Chapter 2503 Roommate


    However, Shao Qingyuan didn''t sit there either. Seeing that Gu Yunshu had no problem tidying up by himself, he walked to the door, "I''ll take a look around."


    His daughter-inw was very curious about Guozijian, so he went back to talk to her after he finished.


    Gu Yunshu scratched his head, what is the improvement? When did his brother-inw be so curious?


    He shook his head and turned his head to continue making the bed.


    As soon as he finished the quilt, he was about to go to the box to get the quilt when he saw a maning in outside. This man was alone, with arge burden and a quilt on his back.


    Seeing him, Gu Yunshu was stunned for a moment, "Is that you?"


    Isn''t this person the same student he saw at the door when the admissions exam was released? Or he hurriedly told himself that he was the third ce in the exam.


    Seeing Gu Yunshu, a big smile shed across this man''s face, "Gu Yunshu? Do you live here too?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "I haven''t asked Xiongtai''s name yet."


    "My name is Li Yong, I am from Yongning Prefecture, I am twenty-two years old, and I took the entrance examination this time, and I was the 120th. I didn''t expect that I would live in the same school building as the third person."


    Li Yong nced at the room and saw that there was only one bed, and it was next to Gu Yunshu. Heughed even more cheerfully, and immediately put all the quilt and burden on the spare bed.


    Gu Yunshu nodded at him and said with a smile, "My name is Gu Yunshu, from Xuanhe Prefecture, I''m nine years old, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    This person is actually from Yongning Mansion. If he has not experienced famine, he is also from Yongning Mansion.


    Li Yong had a hearty personality, turned around and took out a handful of things from his bag, "This is dried bamboo shoots, our specialty, I don''t know if you''ve heard of it. I''ve inquired about it, and there is a small canteen in Guozijian. Burn it yourself, and I''ll burn it for you to tryter."


    Dried bamboo shoots? He knows this. When her eldest sister came back from Yongning Mansion, she brought this kind of thing, and she gave a lot to Liu Weige''s family. After eating, Master Liu asked euphemistically if he had any.


    Li Yong took it out, and at first nce it was carefully dried.


    "Thank you." He really hadn''t eaten authentic dried bamboo shoots from Yongning Prefecture for a long time. Not to mention four years ago, even when he was in Gujiatun before, because of the geographical location, their vige was not suitable for growing bamboo. The output of this dried bamboo shoots Very low, at that time he had no chance to eat.


    Fortunately, those past are over.


    Gu Yunshu put the dried bamboo shoots away, and when he turned around, he took out a few cans from his box and gave Li Yong a bottle.


    Li Yong''s eyes widened, "This stuff isn''t cheap, so you just give it to me?"


    "Reciprocity." The eldest sister stuffed him into it, but it was actually... quite heavy.


    Li Yong raised his eyebrows, but he was not polite. He happily put away the can, and then leaned over and asked, "Brother Gu, tell me honestly, what is the origin of your family? Those people around the wine are all your family, right?"


    Gu Yunshu shrugged and pushed him away, "Hurry up and pack your things, the others should be backter."


    As soon as the voice fell, a person came in at the door.


    This man was carrying a food box in his hand, dressed in brocade clothes, and looked like his family should be in good condition.


    He raised his head, saw the two people in the room, nodded slightly, and said, "In Xia Tang Rui, the two brothers are polite."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2504: change school

    Chapter 2504 Changing School Buildings


    Li Yong hurriedly stood up straight, "Li Yong."


    "Gu Yunshu."


    Tang Rui nodded slightly, and his eyes stayed on Gu Yunshu for a second.


    Anyone who participated in the admissions test this time would not know Gu Yunshu.


    After saying hello, Tang Rui put the food box on the desk, opened it, and brought out a few trays of cakes from it.


    Li Yong couldn''t help swallowing when he saw the pattern of the cake, it looked delicious.


    However, Tang Rui seemed to be quite cold, and his whole body exuded the aura that strangers should not enter. Even if Li Yong was a cheerful and outgoing personality, it was not easy to take the initiative to speak in this situation.


    It was Gu Yunshu who walked over with a can and ced it in front of him.


    Tang Rui raised his head curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "This is for you, my sister asked me to bring it. She said that ssmates should be friendly to each other. It is still necessary to give a greeting to express friendship when meeting for the first time."


    Tang Rui''s eyes fell on the bottle of can again, paused, and reached out to take it, "Thank you."


    "Need not."


    Tang Rui originally nned to open the bottle of canned food, but out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Gu Yunshu still standing there. You, do you want to taste it?"


    "Why is this so embarrassing?" Gu Yunshu smiled and waved his hand, but then he spoke with a serious expression, "But if you want to be polite, we can''t refuse, otherwise we''ll betray your good intentions, and it''s not easy for everyone to be ssmates in the future. , we will ept it, thank you."


    Li Yong, Tang Rui, "..." As expected of the talented people who passed the third ce in the test, there is still a reason for wanting to eat.


    But with Gu Yunshu taking the lead, Li Yong also hurriedly brought over his dried bamboo shoots.


    Then the two of them took two pieces of pastry to fill their stomachs.


    Li Yong ate it with relish, and Gu Yunshu felt a little tired after taking two bites.


    This pastry looks very appetizing, but it''s too sweet to eat. Well, it''s still delicious made by my little sister.


    Gu Yunshu had a serious face, and put the other piece of pastry back in his hand, "I gave you a bottle of canned food. I''m sorry to take you two pieces. I''ll give you this one."


    Li Yong, who had already eaten the second piece, said, "..." Dude, don''t take you to trick me like that.


    He blinked, and quickly changed the subject, "Brother Tang, I heard that your servants brought it to you just now. Are you from the capital?"


    "Exactly." Tang Rui nodded.


    Then he didn''t say much, he looked like a taciturn person.


    Fortunately, Gu Yunshu and Li Yong are not serious people, they are also cheerful, and they gradually be familiar with them after a few words.


    Just as he was talking, another person came in outside the door.


    The three of them looked over at the same time, and saw that the person who came in lowered his head slightly, holding a wooden basin in his hand, but there was no water in the basin, but his clothes were wet.


    The three of Gu Yunshu couldn''t help but stand up, "You..."


    had just opened his mouth, and three or four people came in outside the door. The man in the lead said with an impatient expression, "Come on, pack your things, and follow me to the dormitory''s room to change dormitories."


    The man shivered a bit, and he didn''t know if it was because he was scared or cold.


    He put the wooden basin on the ground and whispered, "Can you let me change first and change my clothes?"


    "Why do you have so many things?" The leader kicked him impatiently, and thetter fell to his knees suddenly without standing up.


    The others burst intoughter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2505: we dont want to change

    Chapter 2505 We don''t want to change


    The three of Gu Yunshu frowned. They were all smart people, and they knew what was going on when they saw this scene.


    It seems that someone has taken a fancy to their quadruple room and wants one of them to change the school building.


    I didn''t expect this to happen on the first day of school.


    Gu Yunshu was about to move forward when he lifted his foot, and Li Yong was startled and hurriedly grabbed him, "What are you doing? Don''t be impulsive. Did you see the leader? When I came in from the school building just now, I saw him show off with a few people everywhere. Yes, the senior brother who brought me here said that this person is the son of Xu Guogong''s family. He used to be a domineering man in the capital. Now that he is enrolled, the Imperial College is afraid that it will not be calm, so let''s hide if we can hide in the future."


    Xu Guogong? Gu Yunshu remembered that his eldest sister once said that at the annual treasure appraisal meeting in the capital, a prince of Xu Guogong''s family had a fight with Yi Zn. Later, the eldest sister took out a magnifying ss, and that Xu Shizi was not allowed to. Unwilling to be defeated.


    This one is the first son of Xu Guogong''s family? Why is the son of Xu Guogong''s family so irrelevant?


    Gu Yunshu wanted to hide, but...


    "If we let him change to the school building today, then we will be in the same school building as this person. Do you think we will have a good life in the future?"


    Li Yong was startled for a moment, and his expression changed in an instant.


    Yes, if this is reced, with this man''s domineering temperament, all three of them will suffer, and there is no way to escape.


    "And." Tang Rui on the side also said, "Do you think he will only be willing to change the bed for one person?"


    "What, what do you mean?" Li Yong had a bad feeling in his heart.


    This premonition just came together, and sure enough, Xu Yue, the son of Xu Guogong''s family, suddenly turned his eyes and said arrogantly, "And you guys, pack up your things and change the school building."


    Li Yong groaned in his heart, gnashing his teeth in anger, sure enough, Xu Yue didn''t do business.


    Tang Rui frowned, "Xu Yue, Guozijian stiptes that changing school buildings must be done voluntarily, and we don''t want to. And the ssmate in front of you is unwilling toe."


    The ssmate who was mentioned suddenly raised his head and looked at him gratefully.


    Xu Yue nced at Tang Rui and sneered, "Who am I talking about? It turns out to be the eldest son of Tang from the Qing family in Honglu Temple. Oh, are you admitted to the Imperial College?" The attendantughed out loud, "Hey, do you think it''s strange, this Master Tang rmended the second son and the third son of the two concubines from the family to enter the Imperial College, but the eldest son of the direct line was admitted by himself, what does Master Tang mean? ?"


    The attendant behind himughed, "What else do you mean? Master Tang is full of confidence in Master Tang, and thinks he will definitely pass the exam? It''s not like he spoils his concubine and destroys his wife, and gives the only two ces to two. A son of a bitch?"


    Tang Rui''s face instantly became ugly, and the hand hanging by his side clenched tightly.


    "Xu Yue, you don''t have to talk about him, I said, we are not willing to change school buildings."


    "Really?" Xu Yue sneered, turned to look at the student who was still wet, and asked, "Who is that, don''t you want to change the school building?"


    The student''s face turned pale, thinking of Xu Yue''s identity and threat, his face turned pale.


    Xu Yue''s attendant red at him, "What about you, are you dumb?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2506: Do you know the consequences of not changing it?

    Chapter 2506 Do you know the consequences of not changing?


    The student was silent for a moment, before nodding in humiliation.


    However, before he could move, a rather immature voice suddenly sounded in his ear, "You are blind, normal people can see that he doesn''t want to."


    The entire school building was silent, and everyone turned to look at Gu Yunshu who was talking.


    Xu Yue frowned. He was rmended toe in after he was finally admitted to a schr this year, so he didn''t know Gu Yunshu.


    But one of the attendants behind him was admitted, so he recognized him at a nce.


    He leaned into Xu Yue''s ear and whispered a few words, Xu Yue raised his eyebrows, "This is the Gu Yunshu who was framed for fraud on the day of the admissions test?"


    "It''s him." The attendant thought for a while and whispered, "Mr. Xu, everyone else is easy to talk about, but this Gu Yunshu is not easy to handle despite his young age. It is said that he is the third ce in this exam, only I''m afraid that it has already caught the eyes of Master Jijiu and other masters."


    Xu Yue frowned, and the attendant continued, "Especially when he is young, it''s the time when he loves to sue, in case he..."


    Generally, the younger you are, the less scruples you have.


    Li Yong and Tang Rui know Xu Yue''s identity and may have some scruples.


    They have to consider the consequences of theint, Li Yong is an outsider, don''t be afraid, just find a few people to stop and beat him, and he won''t dare to say anything.


    Tang Rui''s father, although he was a minister of the Honglu Temple, was also a fourth-rank official, and he waspletely unattractive in front of Xu Guogong. Moreover, he was not favored at home at all. If he dared to make trouble and said nothing else, even his two concubines who were also in Guozijian would be able to stumble him.


    But Gu Yunshu...will he think of these consequences?


    Especially thest time he faced the frame of the four schrs during the admissions exam and he backed away. I''m afraid this person even thinks that the truth is invincible. As long as he is right, he will ignore it.


    Xu Yue pondered for a moment and raised his eyebrows, "What if you''re young? You really don''t think about the consequences when you''re young, but you can''t be irritated either, it''s up to me."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Gu Yunshu, "You want to stand up for him?"


    Gu Yunshu nced at Xu Yue, stepped forward directly, pulled the student over, and said to him, "Go and change into dry clothes first, if you continue like this, you will suffer from the cold. After finally getting in, you can''t. Are you sick on the first day?"


    The student nced at Xu Yue quietly, "But..."


    "We are here." Tang Rui also said.


    Now this student is not alone. Xu Yueming has four students to change the school building. If they take a step back today, they will only be beaten by Xu Yue.


    The student hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "Many, thank you, my name is Qiao Zhiwei."


    After saying that, I hurriedly entered the screen behind the closet, and then changed the wet clothes first.


    Xu Yue looked at them talking to themselves, his face became particrly ugly, "Gu Yunshu, this son is talking to you."


    Gu Yunshu raised his head, "Don''t you just want to change school buildings with us? We just said, if you don''t change, you can leave."


    "Do you know the consequences of not changing?" Xu Yue squinted his eyes, his patience is inherently bad, this kid actually doesn''t know what to do.


    Gu Yunshu nodded, "The consequence of not changing is probably that you will bully us in this academy in the future, lead other students to iste and violent us, make us stumbling, and make us have a bad life. Well... I think of it for the time being. That''s all, tell me anything else."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2507: Strong first

    Chapter 2507 The first strike is stronger


    Xu Yue''s face twitched, "It seems that you know very well, since that''s the case, you still don''t want to change?"


    The attendant behind him also said, "That''s right, it''s just a change of school building, it won''t do you any harm. In the future, everyone will coexist peacefully. We can even cover you and help you when you are in trouble. Why not? For what?"


    "Yeah, Gu Yunshu, I''m afraid you don''t know how terrifying it is to be isted. No one will dare to help you in this State Prison in the future. You will eat insects when you eat, water will be sshed when you go to the toilet, and you will be pushed into theke when you walk. Your quilt will get wet, and your books will be torn. It''s hard enough to deal with these things every day, and you have no chance to learn, you know?"


    Gu Yunshu''s mouth twitched, this...


    "Thank you for telling me this, I''m prepared now and will be prepared in advance."


    "You..." The attendant behind Xu Yue was unbelievable, didn''t you see that Tang Rui and Li Yong both changed their faces? This kid is really not afraid of tigers when he is born.


    "Gu Yunshu, this is not just your problem, you will also implicate your family." Xu Yue sneered.


    He thought that saying this sentence would at least make him worry.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yunshu''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Okay, okay, go and trouble my family."


    Although his brother-inw is a third-rank official, there is a difference between a third-rank official who has real power and a third-rank official who has no real power. At least in this capital, even if a first-rank official wants to trouble his brother-inw, he must also consider the consequences.


    Xu Guogong dares to trouble his sister and brother-inw, as long as they have the guts.


    Everyone felt incredible when they saw the excited expression on his face.


    Gu Yunshu has a grudge against his family, right? You want your family to be unlucky? ?


    Xu Yue''s face was ashen, "Gu Yunshu, are you really not afraid?"


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid to die. But I still don''t want to change the school building."


    Xu Yue smiled, "Okay, very good, then I can''t me it." He turned his head and said to the attendant behind him, "Go, get two basins of water."


    The two valet behind him turned their heads and left, and the remaining valet said, "..." Didn''t he agree to stimte Gu Yunshu?


    Who is inspiring who now?


    He wanted to persuade him, but as soon as he reached out to pull Xu Yue''s sleeve, he was swept away, "Go away."


    He pointed at Gu Yunshu, "If I do something to make you feel it, you might think I''m just frightening you."


    Li Yong looked at Gu Yunshu anxiously when he saw this. Seeing his fearless expression, he immediately felt that he couldn''t help it.


    He could only look at Tang Rui and asked in a low voice, "What should I do now?"


    Tang Rui frowned tightly, his mind running fast. The best way now is to go to the dormitory and exin the situation.


    He paused, and was about to speak, when he heard Gu Yunshu snort coldly, "What should I do? Of course it''s better to strike first, idiot."


    "Huh?" Li Yong was stunned, but before he could react, he saw Gu Yunshu walking towards Xu Yue.


    Xu Yue raised his eyebrows, "What? Now you know you regret it? Let me tell you, even if you agree to change the school building, it will not be so easy. But if you obediently admit your mistake, then..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Yunshu suddenly turned his heel and walked directly to the door.


    Xu Yue frowned, "Do you want to file aint?" He pushed the attendant beside him, "Bring him back to me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2508: Close the door and beat the dog

    Chapter 2508 Close the door and beat the dog


    followed the ss, but before he stretched out his hand, he saw Gu Yunshu m the doors on both sides of the school building, instantly blocking the sight of the outside audience.


    then turned around, tucked his long sleeves, and said, "No, I didn''t n to sue, I''m - shut the door and beat the dog."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed up and kicked Xu Yue to the ground without saying a word.


    Everyone, "..." Just, quite suddenly.


    Also, since you are going to kick someone, what are you doing with your sleeves up?


    Xu Yue was stunned. He didn''t expect that this person would dare to attack, and he attacked so fiercely.


    It was his valet who responded quickly, and immediately became furious, "Gu Yunshu, what are you doing?"


    "My eldest sister just made me a teacher not long ago, and she gave me a hard education. She told me very solemnly that if you can do it, don''t force it, or you will suffer. If I don''t strictly enforce her today teaching, she will be angry when she looks back."


    Gu Yunshu said to the attendant innocently, as if he was forced to.


    The attendant choked immediately, "You, you..."


    "Gu Yunshu!!" Xu Yue clutched his chest and stood up slowly, but his face was terrible, his eyes were gloomy, with fierce malice.


    He turned his head and saw a pole leaning on the side. That should have been ced there by Qiao Zhiwei when he came in with his luggage, but now Xu Yue grabbed it and knocked it down on Gu Yunshu''s head without saying a word.


    "Be careful." Tang Rui eximed.


    Gu Yunshu tilted his head to avoid the past, turned his body and kicked again, Xu Yue was kicked to the ground again.


    Looking back at Yun Shu, he didn''t give him a chance to stand up at all, he jumped up, sat directly on top of him and started beating.


    Xu Yue screamed, "Gu Yunshu, you dare, you dare to attack me again and again. Stop it, stop it." He wanted to struggle, wanted to fight back, but found that he was not his opponent.


    At the moment, he called the servant with red eyes, "Are you dead? Don''t beat him down."


    The attendant was stunned for a moment, then rushed up in panic.


    Tang Rui narrowed his eyes and said to Li Yong beside him, "Help."


    After saying that, he went up and grabbed the servant''s hand and dragged him away.


    Li Yong looked left and right, and finally pped his thigh hard, "Fight."


    The matter hase to this point, even if they don''t want to do it, they can''t escape the rtionship. Anyway, if Xu Yue wanted to settle the ount, it must be done by four people together, and no one could escape.


    Li Yong rushed up to help Gu Yunshu, and found that... there was no room for him to act. Gu Yunshu alone can beat Xu Yue to the point where he can''t fight back.


    He looked left and right, and found that Tang Rui could hardly hold back the valet, so he rushed up and hugged the valet.


    Fortunately, there were still two servants who went out to fetch water, otherwise they might not be able to stop him.


    When Qiao Zhiwei came out, he saw that Xu Yue, who had sshed himself with water before, was riding on him and beaten by Gu Yunshu. His valet wanted to help but was pped tightly by Tang Rui and Li Yong.


    Just, "..." is a very scary picture.


    Qiao Zhi naturally heard the movement outside when he was changing clothes inside, and he was also anxious, but the wet clothes on his body were a bitplicated, and it was difficult for him to take them off.


    Hearing the tense atmosphere outside, I felt nervous, and I was even more in a hurry.


    When he came out after changing his clothes, he didn''t dare to look at the situation at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2509: Shao Qingyuan is back

    Chapter 2509 Shao Qingyuan is back


    Tang Rui immediately shouted, "Go and close the window."


    Qiao Zhiwei was stunned, then subconsciously ran to the window and closed both windows.


    After he closed it, he realized what he had done, and was a little helpless for a while.


    This, it seems like something big is going to happen...


    Xu Yue was incredible. He blocked Gu Yunshu''s fist while struggling and shouting, "Do you know what you are doing? Gu Yunshu, do you know who I am?"


    "I know, your name is Xu Yue, you are a new student at Guozijian, and you are no different from me."


    "You fart, do you know who my father is? My father is Xu Guogong, ah... stop."


    Gu Yunshu looked disdainful, "Oh, your father is Xu Guogong, so are you going to file aint?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "You have to tell your father that you originally brought three people to look for trouble with us and wanted to change the school building with us, but the threats and inducements failed, and finally you shot yourself in the foot, and you were beaten by a nine-year-old child. Oh my god, you were beaten up by a nine-year-old child, you have the nerve to file aint? Shame or not, you will beughed at by your brothers? You should be ridiculed to your father''s concubine to death."


    Xu Yue was stunned, only then did he realize that he was given, beaten by a nine-year-old child! ! Beaten with no power to fight back.


    Gu Yunshu sneered, "It''s okay, you can file aint. Let your fathere and kick me out of the Guozijian, so that I can''t study, so that I can''t participate in the imperial examination. Anyway, it''s not me who is shameless, after all, I''m only nine years old, nine years old. Just a child."


    Xu Yue''s face was flushed, nine years old is amazing? Do you need to talk about a nine-year-old?


    Gu Yunshu thinks it is useful. He is proud of him when he is nine years old. When he grows up, he will not be able to use this reason to talk about things. He can use it more while he can use it now.


    As he spoke, he punched him two more times.


    Xu Yue''s eyes were red, "Even if I don''t tell my family, I can take care of you myself. Do you think there are only these few people around me? You wait, when you feel better in the future. Aren''t you afraid of my revenge? I will Let you live rather than die."


    "It''s okay, in the future, whenever my quilt gets wet, my shoes break, I''m pushed into theke, and people make fun of me, I''ll beat you up."


    Xu Yue sneered, "Do you think you have the ability?"


    "I''m not just beating you right now." Gu Yunshu punched again.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Xu Yue cried out in pain, but couldn''t fight back.


    Although he has also practiced a little flower boxing and embroidering legs, it is really flower boxing and embroidering legs. Not to mention thezy ones on weekdays, his body is actually a lot weaker, and even the examination of Xiucai was forced by being a father to barely fall in the final exam. .


    In the face of Gu Yunshu, who has been practicing martial arts since childhood, Xu Yue only gets beat.


    Tang Rui was a little worried. He was afraid that he would fight too hard. Even if Xu Yue didn''tin, the Xu family would not let him go.


    However, when he looked over his head, he found that Xu Yue was screaming miserably, but there was no injury on his face.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and at this moment, there was a knock at the door, followed by a strange voice.


    Everyone was surprised.


    "Cloud book?"


    Gu Yunshu paused, turned his head and said, "It''s my brother-inw, brother Qiao, open the door for me."


    The overwhelmed Qiao Zhiwei heard the words and nodded quickly, "Oh, I''ll go open now."


    He hurried to the door, squeezed his sweaty hands, and carefully opened the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2510: It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years

    Chapter 2510 It is not toote for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years


    Qiao Zhiwei didn''t dare to open it all. Seeing a stern man at the door, he was startled and said in a low voice, "You,e in quickly."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows in confusion, and was holding an oil paper bag in his hand, and the scent of food was faintly emitted from the paper bag.


    Qiao Zhi swallowed subconsciously, and when Shao Qingyuan came in, he quickly closed the door.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help frowning when he saw the scene inside the room, especially when he saw Gu Yunshu pressing down on a schr, he was a little surprised.


    Tang Rui and Li Yong were a little nervous. Although Yunshu said that the person who came in was his brother-inw, it was just his brother-inw. What if he felt that Gu Yunshu was restless on the first day of school?


    However, after taking a look at them, Shao Qingyuan turned around and walked to the desk and sat down.


    He saw a food box on the table with a te beside it.


    Well, just right.


    Shao Qingyuan opened the oil-paper bag, and put the pea yellows in it on the te one by one, and then slowly ate a piece.


    The three of Tang Rui, "..." This, don''t you say something?


    Oh, Shao Qingyuan said it. He nced at them and asked, "What are you all staring at me for? Go ahead, it''s fine as long as I don''t exist."


    Xu Yue couldn''t believe it, and Gu Yunshu didn''t care, just a little boy who acted impulsive.


    But this man is his brother-inw, and he is so old when he bes a rtive, how can he watch himself be beaten?


    However, Gu Yunshu really went ahead.


    The servant screamed and shouted at Shao Qingyuan, "Aren''t you stopping your brother-inw? Do you know who he beat? That is the son of Xu Guogong''s mansion. If Xu Gongzi has an emergency, you will all eat it. If you can''t go around, Gu Yunshu doesn''t know the consequences, don''t you know that for someone your age?"


    Shao Qingyuan ate the pea yellow for a while, and looked at Xu Yue carefully for a while, "From the Xu Guogong''s mansion?"


    "That''s right!!"


    Shao Qingyuan frowned again, "I heard that Xu Guogong was on the battlefield when he was young. If nothing else, this skill is notparable to ordinary people. How can his son... Even a nine-year-old child can''t beat him? Say it. Isn''t it a little embarrassing?"


    Xu Yue and his attendant, "..."


    Nine years old, shameful, these two words are like knives, deeply stuck in their hearts.


    Tang Rui felt that this Shao Qingyuan might not be Gu Yunshu''s brother-inw, but his brother, right? Both of them thought the same thing.


    Gu Yunshu was almost at the end of his fight, he was a little tired and his hands were a little red.


    Looking at Xu Yue who was lying on the ground, he asked with his arms around his chest, "Are you still changing the school building?"


    Xu Yue was panting, his body was in terrible pain, and he stared at Gu Yunshu fiercely.


    "What about you, are you dumb?"


    This sentence is a bit familiar, isn''t it what Xu Yue''s attendant said to Qiao Zhiwei? Now Gu Yunshu actually returned this to him.


    Xu Yue gritted his teeth more and more, but followed Gu Yunshu and pped him on the head, "Speak."


    Xu Yue took a deep breath, his eyes reddened.


    He said to himself in his heart: The situation is stronger than the man, but it is just a stopgap measure. It is not toote for a gentleman to take revenge. The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie.


    "No, change it!!" He almost hummed the words out of his throat.


    Gu Yunshu nodded slightly and wanted to ask again when there was another knock on the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2511: The warden is here

    Chapter 2511 The housekeeper is here


    The knock on the door this time was hurried and heavy, and the voices of Xu Yue''s other two attendants soon came from outside the door.


    "Mr. Xu, how are you, Mr. Xu? Tang Rui, hurry up and open the door, or you''ll look good."


    "I warn you, if you dare to touch a hair of Young Master Xu, be careful in the future."


    "Do you know what will happen if you offend Xu Gongzi? Don''t you die?"


    The sound from outside was apanied by a knock on the door, ''bang bang bang'', and the sound of the impact was so harsh that Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help but pick his ears.


    He looked at Qiao Zhiwei, who was trembling with fear, "What are you still doing? Open the door."


    "Yes, but, it''s outside..." They are all schrs who are helpless, and it''s almost impossible to stop one clerk, three, they can''t stop them at all.


    However, upon meeting Shao Qingyuan''s condensed gaze, Qiao Zhiwei couldn''t help swallowing, but walked over and opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, he was pushed inside and staggered and fell directly to the ground, but he stood up quickly and closed the door again, directly blocking the sight of outsiders.


    Xu Yue''s two servants rushed in immediately, and saw Xu Yue lying on the ground and Gu Yunshu standing beside him at a nce.


    Tang Rui quickly said to Li Yong, "Catch him."


    Then let go of the servant who had been struggling and wanted to go up and help.


    However, he just took a step when he saw Gu Yunshu approaching him. Despite his small size, his reaction speed was terribly fast. He grabbed the arm of a valet with one hand, pulled it forward fiercely, and his knee mmed into the man''s stomach.


    followed his body and turned around, and came to the side of another servant, pulled his arm and twisted it, pushed him directly behind him, and kicked his butt.


    But in the blink of an eye, the two servants had already fallen to the ground.


    Tang Rui, "..." Suddenly, I deeply realized the meaning of the phrase ''A hundred and nothing is a schr''.


    The others were also dumbfounded, they felt a little dazzled.


    This Gu Yunshu not only studied well, but also has such a high force value?


    Li Yong''s eyes brightened, and the strength in his hand could not help loosening. The attendant he was holding took the opportunity to escape and wanted to rush up to help.


    Just took a step forward when he saw Xu Yue and the other two attendants lying on the ground, he swallowed immediately, turned his heels, and hurried over to help Xu Yue.


    "Master Xu, how are you? Where are you injured?"


    Xu Yue was in terrible pain all over his body. He felt that his bones had been dislocated. As soon as the attendant helped him, he screamed, "Don''t touch Lao Tzu, it hurts to death."


    The attendant quickly let go of his hand, panicking in his heart, he turned his head to Gu Yunshu and said, "You, you wait, you hurt Xu Gongzi like this, you can''t continue to stay in Guozijian."


    Gu Yunshu shrugged, Tang Rui and the others quickly stood behind him.


    At this moment, the voice came from the door again.


    A student shouted at the door, "Qiao Zhiwei, open the door, the dormitory is here."


    Qiao Zhiwei''s face changed greatly, and he looked at Tang Rui and Li Yong, who was also sullen, and was nervous.


    If they hadn''t started, they would have been happy to hear that the dormitory had arrived.


    But now we can do it, then...


    Xu Yue and the others were excited, and shouted happily as if they had seen a savior, "Housekeeper, help, help us, Gu Yunshu is going to kill us."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2512: Is that the case?

    Chapter 2512 Is that the case?


    When the warden outside the door heard this, his face instantly became anxious, "Open the door, Gu Yunshu, Tang Rui, please open the door quickly, or the supervisor will deal with it."


    Qiao Zhiwei was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t stand it any longer, he raised his eyes and said, "All of you dormitories are here? Haven''t you opened the door yet?"


    Qiao Zhi was startled, met Shao Qingyuan''s eyes, and hurried over to open the door.


    The dormitory rushed in with the students outside the door, and the first thing he saw was two groups of people fighting with swords.


    His face changed, especially when he saw that the leaders were Xu Yue and Gu Yunshu, he felt a headache.


    "Xu Yue, Gu Yunshu, tell me, what the **** is going on? It''s just the first day of school and you''ve been in trouble. Do you still want to study hard?"


    The students outside came in and looked at them with some curiosity and surprise. At first, of course, the students also saw Xu Yue leading the soaked Qiao Zhiwei into the room. Later, they heard a little quarrel, but they didn''t. I dared to get too close, so I couldn''t hear it clearly.


    It wasn''t until the door of the school building was closed and Xu Yue''s pained cries came from inside that the students outside were startled.


    They just watched when they saw Xu Yue bullying people. It was actually quitemon to change the school building. As long as that Qiao Xiu took a step back, there was no need to offend people like Xu Yue, and no one would stand up for Qiao Zhi.


    So the students outside were just watching the fun, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a trivial matter and it would be over after changing the school building. Unexpectedly, Xu Yue, this little bully, was beaten. Some students felt that he deserved it and beat him.


    But there were also a few people who wanted to take the opportunity to please Xu Yue, and immediately went to someone toin.


    Unfortunately, there are so many things to do today. When a student went to look for the dormitory, he happened to be away and didn''te back after a while. Otherwise, it would not have appeared until now.


    However, the housekeeper would rather not appear.


    Xu Yue was a person he knew, the second son of Xu Guogong, and he had heard of his arrogant and domineering reputation before he entered the Guozijian.


    When ordinary people encounter him, they can hide as far as they can.


    If it was in the past, the dormitory would let the other party take a step back and let Xu Yue go.


    But the problem is, the person who is facing Xu Yue this time is Gu Yunshu.


    Others do not know him, but the housekeeper is very clear.


    This Gu Yunshu is the younger brother of the Yongjia County Lord, the brother-inw of Lord Shao, the only entry-level disciple of Mr. Shen, and the prince of the county came here two days ago to exin the person to take care of, and even... the emperor himself issued the imperial decree to praise and reward the nine year old case.


    The head hurts, it really hurts, how did these two meet?


    The dormitory had to stare at the two with a straight face, "Speak, what''s going on?"


    The valet beside Xu Yue immediately started toin, "Sir, you have to call the shots for us. The four people in their schoolhouse beat and kicked us while Xu Gongzi and I were alone in the room. Look, Young Master Xu has been beaten by them together."


    yo, this is still a clever one.


    Knowing that Xu Yue didn''t want people to hear that he was beaten by a nine-year-old child, he simply said that they moved hands together.


    Two against four, they were beaten and suffered a loss, and everyone else felt normal.


    The dormitory nced at Xu Yue, who was being held on the edge of the bed, but his body was shaking and his face was in pain. He sighed in his heart and looked at Gu Yunshu, "Is that the case?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2513: Gu Yunshu is righteous

    Chapter 2513 Gu Yunshu is righteous


    "Sir, we are wronged!!" Gu Yunshu said righteously, "It is clear that Xu Yue was bullying others, and he was drawn to an eight-person room by himself, but he forced us to change to a four-person room. We didn''t agree, so he pretended to be beaten and wanted to Touch the porcin to frame us."


    Xu Yue''s face was full of disbelief, and he stretched out his fingers and pointed at him in shock, "You, you are talking nonsense."


    "I don''t." Gu Yunshu''s expression was very sincere, "If you don''t believe me, sir, you can ask these ssmates outside. I believe that many people must have seen Qiao Zhiwei in our school building being forced by Xu Yue and others. If These ssmates are afraid of power and dare not testify, that''s okay, we still have physical evidence."


    As soon as he heard the evidence, Li Yong quickly ran behind the screen and took Qiao Zhiwei''s wet clothes, "Sir, this is the clothes Qiao Zhiwei got wet by Xu Yue and the others."


    Qiao Zhiwei nodded. Thinking of the previous scene, he still felt strong humiliation, and his eyes were slightly red, "Yes, Xu Yue forced me to change school buildings with him. When I disagreed at first, he directly put the water basin in my hand. He took it and threw it on me. He also said that if I didn''t want to, I would break my legs and kick me out of the Imperial College."


    The students at the door looked at each other in dismay. Originally, they had the attitude that it is better to have less than one more thing. But in the end, more of them are proud schrs. Gu Yunshu said that, how can they still fear power?


    Therefore, someone also stood up and said, "Yes, we have seen and heard it too. Xu Yue did use improper means to change school buildings with Qiao Zhiwei."


    "It''s not just Qiao Zhiwei, Xu Yue has to exchange with everyone in this school building."


    Tang Rui said, "Sir, you also heard that the person who started the incident first was Xu Yue. This is our school building. He brought people angrily to trouble us, and we are the victims."


    The dormitory nodded slightly. In fact, even if they didn''t say anything, he could have guessed something.


    It is verymon to change school buildings, but some people are gentle and some people are strong. This kind of thing cannot be avoided. Unless someone is making trouble, the dormitory usually turns a blind eye.


    And now, it''s obviously making a fuss.


    He looked at Xu Yue, "Xu Yue, what else do you have to say about this matter?"


    "Sir, I admit that I do want to change the school building with them, okay, I will ept the punishment. But what about Gu Yunshu and the others? They just closed the door and beat us... Hit us, look at me, Gu Yunshu beat me. I remember. Guozijian stiptes that if someone is seriously injured in a fight in the academy, they will be expelled from Guozijian.¡±


    Xu Yue also knew that it would be useless to deny it now. Anyway, he just sshed someone with a basin of water. At most, he was punished for standing and copying and was warned. Gu Yunshu was much more serious than him.


    Xu Yue thought, staring at Gu Yunshu fiercely, his eyes full of malice.


    Who knew that Gu Yunshu blinked innocently and said to the dormitory, "Sir, I just said, Xu Yue and the others tried to change the dormitory, but they wanted to touch the porcin to frame us, what do you mean by hitting him? Let him be seriously injured? Sir, look at him, does he have any injuries on his body?"


    Xu Yue was full of hatred, "Gu Yunshu, my whole body hurts so badly, I can''t move, you can still talk nonsense with your eyes open."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2514: Sitting on the sidelines, Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 2514 Stand by Shao Qingyuan


    Gu Yunshu tilted his head, looked at him carefully, and then said to the dormitory, "Sir, look at him, he is pretending to be quite alike, as if he is seriously injured and is about to die."


    Housekeeper, "..." But he really couldn''t stand still in pain.


    Gu Yunshu said, "Okay, since Xu Yue insists on framing me, then... Mr. Trouble please ask a doctor to see if he was really injured, or if he deliberately wronged us."


    The dormitory was taken aback for a moment, did he really dare to ask the doctor to examine his injuries?


    It wasn''t just what he thought, Tang Rui, Li Yong, Qiao Zhiwei were also nervous, what did Gu Yunshu mean?


    He pressed and beat Xu Yue, but they saw it with their own eyes, and the doctor couldn''t find out?


    Xu Yue sneered, "Okay, then please ask the doctor."


    Seeing that there was no objection from both parties, the dormitory turned around and was about to instruct the other students to call the doctor in the imperial prison. As soon as he turned his head, he suddenly saw Shao Qingyuan sitting in the corner silently, treating himself as a transparent person.


    The dormitory groaned in his heart, he didn''t notice his existence just now?


    "Shao, Master Shao, why are you here?"


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "You don''t have to worry about me, I''m just here to watch the fun, you just call your doctor."


    The corner of the housekeeper''s mouth twitched, you are a doctor yourself, so you really don''t want to go see it?


    But he thought that even if Shao Qing was willing to check, Xu Yue over there would probably not be happy.


    So he still asked the students to call someone. When Xu Yue heard the housekeeper respectfully call Shao Qingyuan an adult, his expression changed slightly.


    This brother-inw of Gu Yunshu is also an official?


    And looking at the attitude of the dormitory, I am afraid that this official is not too small.


    No wonder Gu Yunshu dared to be so arrogant.


    He went through it in his mind, but couldn''t find an adult surnamed Shao with a higher official position than his father.


    is very strange, Gu Yunshu has an official who is a brother-inw, why did he have to be admitted by himself? Can''t rmend?


    Or, his brother-inw has no ces in his hands? Or not willing to waste this quota on him?


    Xu Yue pondered quickly in his mind despite the pain in his body, but he used to eat, drink and have fun besides being held by his father to study, and he didn''t care about other things. He couldn''t connect many obvious clues. Naturally, he didn''t know Shao Qingyuan''s identity.


    He couldn''t understand, but the dormitory on the other side coughed lightly while he was calling someone, and asked Shao Qingyuan tentatively, "About Xu Yue and Gu Yunshu, Master Shao, what do you think?"


    Shao Qingyuan said indifferently, "I''ll just sit here and watch."


    The dormitory, "..." He stroked his forehead, "Master Shao, I mean, do you care?"


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s a matter of the children, it''s a matter of your Guozijian. What should I intervene as an adult? If I want to intervene, I will wait until the Xu family intervenes. If Xu Gongzi doesn''t mind bringing this matter to Xu Guogong''s mansion , let Xu Guogong know that he was beaten by a nine-year-old child, then I wille forward when the timees. Now, let them solve it themselves. "


    Xu Yue, "..." was very angry.


    He red at Shao Qingyuan with an ugly face, "Don''t worry, I will never get involved in the Guogong''s house, I will handle my own affairs myself. Just a nine-year-old boy, I still don''t believe you can turn the world over. ."


    While talking, the doctor from the academy also hurried over with a medicine box on his back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2515: In good health, no injuries

    Chapter 2515 Good health and no injuries


    The doctors of Guozijian came from the Imperial Hospital. Although they were not as good as those imperial doctors who treated people in the pce, their medical skills were still slightly higher than that of ordinary doctors.


    The dormitory asked him to show Xu Yue a look, and the doctor immediately let him sit on the stool beside him and stretched out his hand to give him a pulse.


    Xu Yue frowned in pain while gnashing his teeth. The attendant behind him hurriedly asked, "How is it? Is Mr. Xu seriously injured?"


    They also showed Xu Yue before the doctor came. What shocked them was that Xu Yue was beaten so many times by Gu Yunshu, and there was no bruise on his body.


    If there is no trauma, it must be a serious internal injury.


    However, the doctor frowned slightly after taking the pulse for a long time.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    The doctor raised his eyes and nced at the attendant, "Quiet."


    The attendant choked for a moment, not daring to make a sound.


    After a long time, the doctor withdrew his hand and looked at Xu Yue with a strange look. He turned back and said to the dormitory, "This son has no wounds, no internal or external injuries, his body is intact and healthy."


    The dormitory blinked, a little surprised.


    Xu Yue and his three followers widened their eyes in disbelief, "How is that possible?"


    The other students standing by the door also looked at each other in dismay. When they were at the door before, they did hear Xu Yue''s screams and screams. Could it be that they were all pretending?


    However, it was Tang Rui and the three who were most shocked. They not only heard it, but saw it with their own eyes. Gu Yunshu didn''t show mercy at all when he attacked, and Xu Yue''s pain wasn''t called out in vain. How could he not be hurt at all?


    Gu Yunshu snorted coldly, "Sir, did you hear that? The doctor''s words are not wrong. I just said that I didn''t hit Xu Yue at all. It was clearly because he was trying to make a fraudulent threat and try to frame it. This man is really It''s so despicable and shameless, and in order to be realistic, he is so old that he still deliberately lies on the ground. Sir, look at his clothes, his clothes are deliberately soiled, and his hair is messy as if something happened to me. I''ve wronged me too much. Everyone is a schr, right? Can''t you just sit down and reason with a calm mind? It''s either a threat or a framing. The good school atmosphere has been crooked, and the reputation of our schrs will also be given to us. Corrupted, we came to Guozijian to learn, can¡¯t we just be simple? Can¡¯t we put away those crooked and wicked conspiracies? Let me see the dangers of society in advance at a young age. Are you too vicious? I... "


    His voice was immature but chattering endlessly, and everyone who said that everyone had a big head, is this Gu Yunshu so good at babbling?


    The dormitory opened his mouth, but he tried to interject several times but was unable to get in.


    Tang Rui, Li Yong, and Qiao Zhiwei were even more stunned. Who let whom see the sinister society in advance? In the end, who said that if you do it, you will do it, and you will not give people a chance to reason? In the end, who can be so innocent at such a young age?


    The Gu Yunshu they saw before...is a fake, right?


    "Sir, I almost suffered a big grievance today. You have to decide for me, or else these students will learn from each other in the future, and they will all be like Xu Xiucai. Isn''t the Guozijian messed up?"


    Gu Yunshu finally finished speaking, he couldn''t help but took a sip of tea from the teacup, and finally felt his mouth rx.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2516: Punishment for Xu Yue

    Chapter 2516 Punishment for Xu Yue


    The dormitory lookedplicated, he nced at Shao Qingyuan quietly, and then looked at Xu Yue, "What else do you have to say? The doctor has proved that you are indeed free of injuries and are in good health. You provoked first and admitted it. Threatening Qiao Zhiwei to let him change school buildings with you, and now insist on lying..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the servant behind Xu Yue shouted, "Sir, we didn''t lie, Mr. Xu was really beaten by Gu Yunshu. The doctor may not have seen it clearly, let''s invite another one, and we will definitely be able to. Seeing his wounds, sir..."


    When the doctor heard that this man actually questioned himself, he stood up on the spot and said angrily, "What do you mean? After all, this old man has been sitting in this Guozijian for eight years, and in these eight years, no sick or injured student has ever said that the old man Medical skills are not good. You are a freshman, and you dare to question the old man."


    "Student, that''s not what the student meant, the student just thought that Doctor Mo might not be good at treating internal injuries, why not..."


    "The old man is very good at it." Doctor Mo sneered, and mmed the lid of the medicine box on the table, and walked away, "Okay, since you don''t believe it, you can look for other doctors, and there will be another doctor in the future. If you have a headache, don''te to the old man, lest you be misdiagnosed by this quack doctor, which will bring disaster to your life."


    After saying that, he red at Xu Yue and a few valet behind him, and walked out of the school building holding the medicine box.


    The valet''s expression turned ugly. "What does he mean? I just said a few words. The doctor in the hospital doesn''t have such a temper, so why don''t people ask me a few more questions?"


    "Enough." Xu Yue interrupted him with a livid face.


    "But Master Xu..."


    "Shut up." Xu Yue turned his head and red at him fiercely. Of course, he didn''t believe Doctor Mo''s judgment, but he looked at the people present, not only the dormitory, but also other students at the door whispering.


    Compared with him, these people obviously believe in Doctor Mo more, and now they all think that he is pretending and point at him.


    That''s all, he vaguely heard someone say a few words - did you hear it, he said just now that Xu Yue was beaten by Gu Yunshu alone, didn''t he say that several people joined forces to beat him? Why has the tone of voice changed in an instant?


    ¡ªThe testimony is inconsistent, so it must be fake.


    ¡ªIf it¡¯s just pretending, it¡¯s fine. If Gu Yunshu actually beat him by himself, it would be even more embarrassing, right?


    Xu Yue felt that if he continued to defend himself, he would not only lose face, but also lose his inner sanity. Besides, he couldn''t find any injuries on his body, and there was no evidence. He was destined to be unable to drive Gu Yunshu out of Guozijian today.


    Since this is the case, it is better to endure it first, and then he will find a chance to take revenge ande back.


    Xu Yue kept his face sullen, closed his eyes and said to the dormitory, "Sir, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have threatened Qiao Zhiwei and asked him to change the school building, I will ept the punishment."


    "Mr. Xu!" The valet behind him eximed.


    Xu Yue ignored them, but the dormitory heard the words and exhaled slowly.


    "In that case, ording to the prison rules, the four of you need to copy the prison rules three hundred times, and clean the library for a month. Do you have any objection to this?"


    The dormitory didn''t dare to impose a heavy penalty, not to mention, judging from the results, Xu Yue didn''t take any advantage.


    Xu Yue lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, "Student, there is no objection!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2517: so far

    Chapter 2517 ends here


    Such punishment is just a tickling for Xu Yue.


    Punishment for copying prison rules, this is to ask someone for help.


    As for cleaning the library, aren''t there three attendants? As long as he watches from the sidelines, it''s not a big problem.


    Satisfied, "Since that''s the case, you can start from tomorrow. But I have to remind you that if you make such a mistake next time, it will be more than this punishment."


    "Students understand."


    The dormitory waved his hand, "You guys go back."


    Xu Yue stood up with some difficulty, and was supported by the other three attendants to go out.


    Gu Yunshu was stunned for a moment, then raised his hand to stop them, "They haven''t said yet..." Apologize.


    Before he finished speaking, Tang Rui, who was beside him, covered his mouth. Gu Yunshu stared back at him, Tang Rui said in a low voice, "It''s enough, if we continue to investigate, I''m afraid the housekeeper will not be happy, Xu Yue is so angry that he may even withdraw the original punishment."


    Gu Yunshu was a little unwilling, but in the end he nodded reluctantly.


    After Xu Yue was gone, the dormitory waved his hand and said to the students who were watching the excitement, "Okay, let''s go back, what''s there to see, do you have nothing to do?"


    The students quickly raised their hands to say goodbye and left after a lot of discussion.


    The dormitory let out a sigh of relief, and then said to Gu Yunshu and the others, "This is the end of the matter. If you encounter such a thing in the future, you must contact the dormitory or the master as soon as possible, and you must not do anything, you know? "


    After saying that, he gave Gu Yunshu a meaningful look.


    He has lived for so many years, what has he not seen? Whether Xu Yue is lying, he can still judge.


    However, it is indeed a strange thing that he was not injured. After thinking about it, the dormitory can only think of Shao Qingyuan. This man is a descendant of a genius doctor and must have a good understanding of human body parts. Maybe he taught Gu Yunshu to use some special method. of.


    The three of Gu Yunshu immediately handed over their hands obediently, "Students obey the teachings."


    The dormitory shook his head secretly, then walked towards Shao Qingyuan, "Master Shao, can you take a step to speak?"


    Shao Qingyuan got up, said a word to Gu Yunshu, and followed the dormitory out the door.


    As soon as the dormitory left, the door of the school building was closed.


    Li Yong rushed to Gu Yunshu first, picked him up and turned around, "Brother Gu, you are too good. Tell me, how did you do it? Why did you do that? Xu Yue is not injured at all? You are not..."


    was halfway through when he was gently pulled by Tang Rui next to him, and said in a low voice, "Okay, let''s end this matter. Gu Yunshu said he didn''t hit Xu Yue, so don''t talk nonsense outside."


    Li Yong was stunned for a moment, then reacted quickly, and quickly nodded, covering his mouth, "I know I know, it''s Xu Yue pretending."


    After saying that, heughed again.


    To be honest, before, he really thought that his school building was going to be reced abruptly. Later, Gu Yunshu rushed up to beat people, and he ran to help, which waspletely forced to do it.


    He wasn''t nervous, he felt like he was about to die.


    Who knows the twists and turns, hey, not only did the bed not change, but Xu Yue was also punished, just think about it and relieve your anger.


    Qiao Zhiwei looked at the three of them, took a step back suddenly, and gave them a big gift, "Qiao Zhiwei, thank you three ssmates for your help. If it wasn''t for you, I would be in Guozijian in the future, I''m afraid I won''t be able to raise my head again. already."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2518: Gu Yunshus words are stubborn

    Chapter 2518 Gu Yunshu''s Words


    How many people in the Imperial College Prison have honorable status, and how many people are ttering, and every time Qiao Zhiwei bends once, there will be countless opportunities to be bent over.


    But he had no choice. Facing Xu Yue, he had no ability or ability to resist.


    This time, Gu Yunshu helped him earn his face back. He was really grateful, and he was very relieved. Even if Xu Yue retaliates in the future, he feels that he is not afraid anymore.


    Gu Yunshu wanted to reach out and pat his shoulder, but he was too short, so he could only pat his arm angrily, and said, "Everyone is from the same school building, and we may live together for a few years in the future, of course we have to help each other. We are helping each other. Besides, we help you, but in fact we are helping ourselves. Didn''t I hear Xu Yue say that the four of us want to change school buildings together? Why? Because he has a big head, or because he is ignorant . Who is beckoning cats and dogs all day long, treats Guozijian as a ce, is this a ce where he does things..."


    Qiao Zhiwei finally decided, don''t look at Gu Yunshu''s young age, but he is indeed a talker.


    However, his stubborn nature will not make people bored, and he sounds quite a bit like the enemy.


    The three of them looked at each other andughed involuntarily.


    Only Tang Rui, the smile on his face was a little reluctant.


    Li Yong and Qiao Zhiwei didn''t pay attention, although Gu Yunshu was talking, he could see it.


    "By the way, Yun Shu, what does your brother-inw... do?" After Li Yong finishedughing, he immediately became interested in Shao Qingyuan, and hurriedly lowered his voice and asked in a low voice, "I heard the dormitory call him Lord, and he saw When you get up, you don''t care at all that you beat up the son of Xu Guogong''s mansion, so confident, this official position is not low, right?"


    There was some strong curiosity in his words, but it was really just curiosity.


    The other two also wanted to know the same, but they were embarrassed to ask.


    Gu Yunshu shrugged, sighed and said, "My brother-inw Sanpin."


    Three products? ?


    This¡­¡­


    Are all 3rd rank officials so arrogant now? Are you not at all embarrassed about going to Xu Guogong''s mansion?


    But they also understood that it would be hard to ask if there were too many. Anyway, as long as they knew that Gu Yunshu and the family behind him were not afraid of Xu Guogong¡¯s residence.


    Li Yong quickly changed the subject, "It''s all to me for Xu Yue, we''ve been dyed for so long, and we''re hungry. Let''s go to lunch first, and we''ll discuss what to do next when wee back. I see that Xu Yue. It¡¯s not going to be so easy to let go.¡±


    Tang Rui and Qiao Zhiwei both nodded, but Gu Yunshu said, "My brother-inw and I have made an appointment to have dinner together. You can go to the cafeteria. We will talkter when we return to the school building."


    "Fine."


    The three of them didn''t say much after hearing the words. After this incident, the feelings between the four of them couldn''t help but deepen.


    Gu Yunshu felt that although the three people in the same school building had different temperaments, they were not difficult to get along with, and they were good people.


    Shao Qingyuan came in again at this moment and greeted Yun Shu, "Let''s go."


    Gu Yunshu and the three waved their hands and walked out of the school building with Shao Qingyuan.


    Not long after we went out, I heard the voices of other students talking.


    "Hey, I just saw that Xu Yue was released from the Imperial College. I heard from him and the people in the school building that he went outside to find another doctor to see a doctor."


    "Didn''t he say he wasn''t beaten? He admitted that he was pretending, so why should he watch it?"


    "Who knows? I think he is unwilling, holding back, and wants to clean up those four people."


    "Gu Yunshu and the others are really unlucky, they took a fancy to the quadruple room."


    My aunt is here, my back is sore and my head is dizzy, o(¨i©n¨i)o, it¡¯s a little less today


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2519: Gu Yunshus worries

    Chapter 2519 Gu Yunshu''s worries


    There were quite a few students discussing the matter along the way, but after seeing Gu Yunshu, they all stopped and just looked at him curiously.


    Honestly, the fact that Xu Yue suffered a loss in Gu Yunshu''s hands still made them feel quite incredible.


    And the most bizarre thing is that Xu Yue, a domineering overlord like Xu Yue, didn''t bring someone to attack Gu Yunshu and the others when he wanted to change the school building, but pretended to be beaten instead? ?


    Of course, some people think that they may have been beaten, but the logic is not clear. Not to mention the injuries on Xu Yue''s body, but to say that Gu Yunshu is a nine-year-old child, Xu Yue will not really be pressed and beaten by him.


    For many students, what happened in Gu Yunshu''s school building became a mystery for them on their first day in Guozijian.


    Gu Yunshu heard these words one by one, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. What he cared about at the moment was another thing.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that his expression was wrong, so he couldn''t help but wonder, "What? Are you worried about Xu Yue''s revenge?"


    "I''m not worried about him. My eldest sister said that all conspiracies and tricks are paper tigers in the face of absolute force. If he dares to plot against me, I will beat him until he is scared." Is it only Xu Yue who is tricking? He is also very flexible.


    Shao Qingyuanughed, "Your eldest sister is right, since that''s the case, what are you worried about?"


    "I''m worried about Tang Rui." Gu Yunshu sighed, "I offend Xu Yue, but I have nothing to do. Li Yong and Qiao Zhiwei don''t have their homes in the capital, but Tang Rui is not. I just heard Xu Yue say that Tang Rui There are also two concubines who are also in the Imperial College, and they don''t deal with him, but Tang Rui''s father is not clear. Tang Rui apologized to Xu Yue, maybe he might not be allowed to stay in Guozijian."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, stretched out his hand and rubbed his head, "Don''t worry about this, I said it before, this is a conflict between your children, it should be resolved by yourself, we adults will not interfere. If Master Tang insists on getting involved, then I will not be able to stay out of it, and I will have a good chat with Master Tang."


    What Shao Qingyuan said about chatting is really just chatting.


    Gu Yunshu was right to be worried. With such a bigmotion today, Tang Rui''s two younger brothers naturally heard it.


    While they were still able to enter and leave the Guozijian freely, the two ran home and told Master Tang this.


    When Lord Tang heard that it was Xu Guogong''s mansion or his unpleasant eldest son who had offended him, he immediately became furious and went straight to Madam Tang''s yard and scolded her, saying that he had no way to teach his son.


    Immediately followed, let someone prepare a gift, and then go to the Imperial College to bring Tang Rui back, and go to Xu Guogong''s mansion to make amends for Xu Yue.


    Who knew he had just left the house when he met Shao Qingyuan.


    Only then did Master Tang know that the main contradiction in this incident was provoked by the younger brother of Yongjia County Master and Xu Yue, but his two concubines did not tell him about this.


    It was only then that Xu Yue didn''t tell the Duke''s government about this matter. They had a tacit agreement with each other, and they resolved the matter themselves.


    Of course, it is impossible for Xu Guogong''s mansion to not know about such a big incident, but the Guogong mansion obviously did not intend to intervene, that is, it was tacitly agreed that this matter did not involve adults.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2520: 2520 Whats the matter with me

    Chapter 2520 Chapter 2520 What''s the matter with you


    And this matter, the two sons of Master Tang did not tell him.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan stopped him for a while, otherwise Master Tang would take his son to the Guogong''s mansion so rashly, then a small matter would turn into a big one, and their Tang family became a joke.


    Master Tang is not uneasy in his heart, especially Shao Qingyuan is always rude when he speaks. He has only one wife, but he doesn''t say anything about other people''s three wives and four concubines, but since he has a wife, he must give his wife what his son-inw should have. respect.


    It''s normal to be entric, but it''s just indiscriminate and indiscriminate to just listen to the words of the two sons and convict the son-inw, and don''t even ask a question, that''s stupid.


    Mr. Tang was blushing when he said that. Many people in the capital knew about the affairs of his family, but he thought that few people would care about them.


    This is the first time, in the face of such straightforward ridicule, Master Tang loses all his face.


    I was annoyed that the two sons were plotting against Lao Tzu, and also secretly med Shao Qingyuan for being meddlesome.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t want to worry about his family''s mess, but who made him stupid? Not happy that he said a few words?


    Of course, these are all things to sayter. At this time, Shao Qingyuan also took Gu Yunshu to Shen Yuan''s house for dinner.


    After listening to Shao Qingyuan''s words, Gu Yunshu felt relieved.


    The two came back after staying with Shen Yuan for a while. Shen Yuan was also busy today, and was called away after lunch, and he didn''t have time to speak to them.


    Seeing this, Shao Qingyuan didn''t stay too long. After saying goodbye to Mrs. Shen, he left with Gu Yunshu.


    When ?? was about to approach the school building, Shao Qingyuan stopped, "Go back to the school building. I''ll go to the cafeteria to buy some pea yellow and bring it back to your sister to taste."


    The corner of Gu Yunshu''s mouth twitched, his brother-inw was really thinking about eldest sister at all times.


    "Okay, then I''ll go first, see you brother-inw."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, turned around and walked away. After walking a few steps, he increased his speed and entered the cafeteria in a sh.


    Gu Yunshu, who was standing in the back, still held his right hand high, with a stiff smile on his face, looking at the ruthless brother-inw, he couldn''t hold it in his chest with one breath.


    "Are you in such a hurry?"


    He snorted twice, and then he put his hands behind his back and walked briskly to the school building.


    However, he just walked a few steps when he saw a familiar figure sitting in front of the school building near the door.


    Gu Yunshu turned his head - Xu Yue? He is back?


    Xu Yue''s face was heavy, and he stared at him fiercely, "Gu Yunshu!!"


    "You called me? What''s the matter?" Gu Yunshu stopped on the spot, or jumped up in front of him, then looked him up and down for a while, "I heard that you went to the foreign child prison to find a doctor? How is it?"


    As soon as he said this, Xu Yue and the valet behind him looked even worse.


    Yes, they did go out to find a doctor, and they found more than one.


    But the diagnosis results of all the doctors are consistent with those of the doctor in the Guozijian. He is in good health, without any illness or injury, and there is nothing wrong with him.


    How could it not be? ? ?


    Xu Yue felt the pain to death. So far, he couldn''t raise his arm freely. Once he raised it, he felt like a cramp, and the pain made his face twist.


    So Xu Yue came back, he stared at Gu Yunshu, "How can you make me not hurt?"


    Gu Yunshu raised his eyebrows, "What are you talking about? What does your pain have to do with me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2521: People who follow Gu Yunshu

    Chapter 2521 People who follow Gu Yunshu


    "Gu Yunshu!!" Xu Yue''s eyes were splitting, and he could not wait to jump up and bite a piece of his flesh.


    Gu Yunshu smiled, suddenly leaned into his ear, and said in a low voice, "Are you thinking now, when you are well, you will definitely get revenge on me? Then you have to think about the consequences, if you take revenge on me once, I will Make you hurt once, and others can''t find your wounds, isn''t it sour? You have seen my means, I don''t mind spending some time to fight with you. "


    Xu Yue groaned in his heart, he didn''t feel anything before, he thought that the doctor in the Guozijian couldn''t see the problem in his body, it must be ack of medical skills.


    But when he went out this time, he even looked for the imperial doctor who had retired from the pce, and said that he had nothing to do with him.


    Xu Yue realized then that Gu Yunshu was more scheming than he thought, difficult to deal with, and very vengeful.


    If he dared to hurt him once, he would definitely pay it back tenfold.


    Unless, he kills Gu Yunshupletely.


    But no, the Imperial College can make noise and suppress thepetition, but it can''t hurt people''s lives.


    What''s more, Gu Yunshu was no ordinary child at first nce. If he killed him, the entire Xu Guogong''s mansion would be implicated by him.


    I have to say that although Xu Yue is domineering and bullying the less, he still knows the seriousness of the matter.


    He stared at Gu Yunshu, and suddenlyughed, "Okay, okay, you''d better not give me a chance, or I won''t be able to spare you."


    "Each each other." Gu Yunshu stood up straight, with a smile on his face, his expression was extraordinarily innocent, "I''ll go back first, goodbye."


    He waved his hand, Xu Yue wanted to kick him, but he fell back heavily when he got up.


    The attendant behind him hurriedly supported him, "Master Xu."


    Xu Yue closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his expression became calmer, "Go check it out, what is the origin of Gu Yunshu?"


    "Okay, I''ll find someone to check."


    Xu Yue fixedly looked at Gu Yunshu''s back, his fingers tightened and loosened, and after a few repetitions, he finally retracted his gaze.


    At this time, several other people were also staring at Gu Yunshu''s back.


    One of them lived diagonally across from Gu Yunshu''s school building. Watching him walk into the school building, the manughed and said, "Is this Gu Yunshu? He''s young, but he''s not too timid. You mean, if I When changing school buildings, he was staring at him, will he not give in an inch like today?"


    The person behind the man hurriedly said, "How is it possible? The prince''s status is noble, which is different from that of Xu Yue. If you want to change the school building, Gu Yunshu dares not to change it?"


    The man known as the prince looked back, snorted, and turned to go in.


    Not only him, but several others have the same doubts.


    But these are not what Gu Yunshu cares about. He packed his luggage when he entered the school building.


    was interrupted by Xu Yue halfway through packing, and now many things are still in the box.


    On the other side, Shao Qingyuan also left Guozijian''s cafeteria with satisfaction, carrying five paper bags of pea yellow, and went back to Hetai Lane.


    Gu Yundong was still waiting for him at home. Shao Qingyuan didn''t want to tell her what happened today, so as not to cause her troubles.


    But then I thought that it would be bad if he didn''t say it, and Yundong learned it from someone else''s mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2522: Two newlyweds get married

    Chapter 2522 Two couples get married


    Gu Yundong was speechless for a while after hearing about the change of school buildings.


    I didn''t expect that Yun Shu encountered school violence on the first day he entered Guozijian.


    Fortunately, their family Yunshu is not someone to be bullied, and their family also has the strength topete with Xu Guogong''s government.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care about this anymore, but asionally people would ask about Yun Shu''s movements in Guozijian.


    It is said that Xu Yue really wanted to find a chance to take revenge on Yun Shu, but he just started and was beaten by Yun Shu again. This time it was more serious thanst time. Xu Yue stopped after that.


    In the days that followed, it became calmer.


    The weather gradually became colder and colder, and Gu Yundong had people prepare charcoal fire to send to Yunshu.


    Not to mention, in Yunshu''s school building, apart from him, only Tang Rui''s home is local, and he has a little money.


    However, he was not favored. Most of the better charcoal prepared at home was given to the two sons. Very few of them were allocated to Tang Rui. Mrs. Tang saved it herself and sent it over.


    As for Li Yong and Qiao Zhiwei, they bought some in the city, but unfortunately the quantity is limited and the quality is average.


    In addition, Guozijian will also distribute some charcoal, but this is not enough.


    The charcoal fire sent by Gu Yundong simply solved the urgent needs of several people, and the whole winter was warm.


    At the beginning of November, snowkes began to fall from the capital, and soon the ground was dyed with a thickyer of white.


    It was the first time for the three brothers to see such heavy snow, and they were a little excited for a while.


    Gu Yundong sat in front of the window with Chi Chi in his arms, smiled and looked at the few people in the yard who were ying in the snow, and said to Shao Qingyuan, "I remember when we first came to the capital, we encountered such a heavy snow. Said, it would be nice if the family was around, and let them see this silver wrap, and now this wish hase true."


    "Your wishes wille true."


    Gu Yundong smiled, I hope, her biggest wish right now is to catch Bai Zhiyan as soon as possible and eradicate this scourge, otherwise she will always reveal anxiety in her heart.


    After the first snow in the capital, the wedding date of Tong Shuitao and Xue Rong followed.


    After dying for so long, the two of them finally seeded.


    Gu Dajiang as the officiant, and Tong An as the elder witnessed the wedding of the two.


    Gu Yundong picked a box of dowries for Tong Shui Tao. This girl was the first to follow her, she was loyal to her, and she liked her temperament, so Gu Yundong was very generous to her.


    Tong Shuitao didn''t feel anything at first, but when he saw the contents of this box, his eyes became hot, and he cried instantly, and immediately threatened that he would not marry.


    Gu Yundong, "..." She turned around and was about to take the box back, and was hugged by Tong Shuitao.


    The entire Shao Mansion was lively. Although there were not many people here, and Tong Ping and the others were not there, the servants of Shao Mansion looked at the pair of newlyweds with envy.


    In the courtyard of Shao Mansion, it took a long time before the mor stopped.


    The next day, Tong Shuitaobed a woman''s head and happily went to the capital with Xue Rong.


    Miss ?? said that they got married and gave them five days off, so that they could have a good time in the two-person world.


    And another month after Tong Shuitao got married, it was the happy day of Du Tianqing and Zhang Yingyue.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2523: Late receipt of red envelopes

    Chapter 2523 Receiving red envelopeste


    Du Tianqing bought two houses not far from Xinming Pavilion.


    It was only a few steps away from her mother''s house to her husband''s house, so Zhang Yingyue''s sedan chair went around their street for a short half-circle before entering the door.


    The two of them got married and it was going to be more lively. There were some people from Xinming Pavilion and Gujia Workshop, plus the neighbors, there were about seven or eight tables.


    Gu Yundong naturally went too, but the weather was cold, so he came backte after the luncheon.


    Therefore, she didn''t know what happened to the Du family after she left, or what Mamma Xia told herter.


    Zhang Yingyue and Zhang''s mother were kicked out by Zhang''s family after their husband died. When they were desperate, Zhang''s family did not allow them to step into the house. Now everything is made by Zhang''s mother and Zhang Yingyue.e.


    However, when the Zhang family heard that Zhang Yingyue had a house and was about to get married, they came to the door again.


    You Qi learned that Du Tianqing, his son-inw, had actually bought two houses, and one was given directly to Zhang''s mother, so Zhang''s family came up with the idea of ??a house.


    They thought that when they came to the door on the day of their marriage, mother and daughter Zhang would always agree to some of the conditions they proposed.


    But what they don''t know is that whether it is Zhang Yingyue or Du Tianqing, they are both independent people now, and they don''t worry about these people''s troubles at all, let alone on their big day.


    Du Tianqing directly asked them to be beaten out. If the Zhang family dared to make trouble, they would report to the officials directly.


    When ??Mamma Xia finished speaking, she still smiled and sighed, "These people have been with you for a long time, and they all have the same temper as you learned."


    Gu Yundong looked innocent, "It''s none of my business, Zhang Yingyue''s temperament is not easy to offend, Du Tianqing has experienced a lot, and he won''t pay attention to these petty troubles."


    These are trivial matters. Gu Yundong has heard of them, and Du Tianqing and the others will handle them by themselves.


    In the next New Year, she will be busy.


    This year''s crowd is rtively neat, except for Bian Han, who is still in Xuanhe House, everyone else has arrived.


    Gu Dafeng was a little sentimental, regretting that he didn''t force Bian Han toe to the capital with him.


    Now that her side is bustling and bustling, it is inexplicably ufortable to leave him alone at home for the New Year.


    Gu Yundong sent New Year''s gifts to Xinming Pavilion and the workshop as usual, and then ordered New Year''s clothes for everyone in the family.


    Chichi also has a little guy, a little red jacket, looking particrly festive.


    This little guy can stand firm now, even if he needs someone to support him when he walks, but he can also stagger forward two steps.


    From the first time he was able to walk, this little guy was like opening the door to a new world, he had to walk with a thump every day, and there must be someone behind him to support him at any time, otherwise he would fall on a horse.


    On New Year''s Day, he had the most elders in front of him. Gu Yundong walked around with him in his arms, and Chi Chi''s arms were filled with red envelopes.


    Even Xiaoxiao''s little friend gave it, and I don''t know who taught him. When Xiaoxiao came over with the red envelope, he said in a milky voice, "I''m my brother, my little uncle, if you want to give me the bag, I I hurt my brother."


    While calling him brother, he said he was uncle, and he really didn''t know his seniority.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know whether tough or cry, but Chi Chi took the red envelope consciously and stuffed it into his pocket.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2524: new year

    Chapter 2524 New Years


    The New Year in Beijing is lively, prosperous and novel. People from the Gu family happily had a reunion dinner amid the sound of firecrackers outside.


    A group of children were ying with fireworks in the yard, even standing on the ground waving their hands vigorously.


    Gu Dajiang, Gu Xiaoxi and Bai Hang touched the wine sses and drank happily.


    Yang Liu, Gu Dafeng, Chang Yaya and Shao Yin took out a set of leaf cards and sat in the main room while ying with the fire. Chang Yaya was not very skilled at this, but she was lucky. Several times.


    The servants of Shao¡¯s house gathered together in twos and threes with red envelopes, eating and chatting, very rxed andfortable.


    After the lively event, Luo Qilu Xuan Lei Qi was taken home.


    Zheng Quanshui, who was originally single, stayed in Shao Mansion for the Chinese New Year, as did Gao Zi and his two siblings. Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi came out with Go and yed with them while watching the night. Coco and Gao Ya were not interested in this and ran to the yard to kick the shuttlecock.


    Chichi and Xiaoxiao were too young to resist, and fell asleep not long after they got tired of ying.


    Gu Yundong, wearing a thick padded coat, led Shao Qingyuan for a walk in the yard, listening to the sound of firecrackers and looking at the festive rednterns along the way.


    "This is the first time in these years that the New Year has been so lively."


    "Like it?"


    "I like it." Gu Yundong exhaled, and put her fingers into Shao Qingyuan''s wide sleeves. It was a little warmer. She raised her head and smiled at him, "Then do you like it?"


    "Well, as long as I have you around, I like it." From the year he met her, every New Year, or every day, he liked it.


    This year, it may be a little different.


    This year, his parents were also by his side, and his son was born. For Shao Qingyuan, who had never felt family affection since he was a child, it was already a very fulfilling thing, enough.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They didn''t say anything more, but clenched each other''s hands more and more and walked slowly towards the yard.


    But not too far, two voices suddenly came from my ears.


    Gu Yundong''s footsteps stopped, and when he looked up, he saw two people, onerge and one small, sitting under the corridor.


    "It''s Auntie and Wonji."


    Gu Dafeng raised his eyes and looked at the sky, holding a heater in his hand, and sighed with emotion, "Your father doesn''t know what he''s doing right now, and he doesn''t know if he has anything to eat for the New Year''s Eve. OK."


    "Mother, don''t worry, there is a little brother taking care of you by my father''s side."


    "What does a boy half the age of the sixth son know? With his craftsmanship, he may not be able to get himself something warm to eat. It''s better to count on him to take care of the master, so forget it. Wait... Yuanzhi, you say you Dad is staying at home by himself, will there be that restless vixen taking advantage of it?"


    Bian Yuanzhi opened his mouth, "..." Mother, father is not that kind of person.


    "No." Gu Dafeng stood up directly, "Your father is no longer the poor boy he used to be. He has a promising business now, and many women must be eyeing him. I''m not at home during this time, and those people are watching him. If your father is in the cold pot, maybe he will take this opportunity to ask for help. Son, these people want to take your mother''s ce, I can''t let them seed..."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, who were not far away, looked at each other and smiled involuntarily.


    The two did not walk over, but turned around and left. It was not until they were far away that Gu Yundong said, "It seems that Auntie really wants to go back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2525: The aunt is going back to Xuanhe Mansion.

    Chapter 2525 The aunt is going back to Xuanhe House


    Gu Yundong guessed right, Gu Dafeng really wanted to return to Xuanhe Mansion.


    Although the capital is good, the family has not been reunited and alwayscks a sense of belonging.


    Therefore, after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, Gu Dafeng proposed the idea of ??going back.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were already mentally prepared, but Gu Dajiang frowned, "Can''t I stay for a while? I''m going to take part in the test next month, then..."


    Before he could finish his words, Gu Dafeng patted him, "You are going to participate in the general examination next month. If it passes, there will be a pce examination in April, so when can I leave?"


    Gu Dajiang was speechless for a moment, Gu Dafeng sighed and said, "You, now that your wife and children are by your side, and the family is reunited, there is nothing to worry about. Then your sister and I have to go back and take care of your brother-inw. Ah, otherwise he is so pitiful, isn''t he? And Yuan Zhi also has to go back to Tianhai Academy to study, he will end next year, go back early and make up your mind."


    Gu Dajiang didn''t say anything, but the mncholy of separation made him sigh involuntarily.


    This farewell, I don¡¯t know when the next meeting will be.


    Gu Dafeng then looked at Gu Xiaoxi again, "What about you? Are you going back to Xuanhe Mansion or staying in the capital?"


    "My picture book has just started, so I won''t go back for now."


    And he was nning to live for a while, so he told his eldest brother that he would go out and rent a house by himself. I had discussed with my brother-inw Zheng before that they could rent it near the Guozijian, where the environment is good and they are convenient to do things.


    Gu Dafeng nodded, "That''s fine, then you should listen more to your elder brother here, don''t make trouble, and if you have anything, just write to me. I''m literate now and can read letters."


    "Got it, big sister."


    Gu Dafeng is actually quite reluctant to part with everyone, but some differences are unavoidable.


    In fact, the weather is still a bit cold at this time, and it is not suitable to travel, but Gu Dafeng can''t wait.


    And she went to inquire about it. In another ten days, there is a guard bureau in the capital who wants to guard the guards to go to Lingzhou Mansion, which happens to pass through Xuanhe Mansion. They follow the team, just right.


    Now that they have decided, the others don¡¯t have much to say.


    Gu Yundong prepared something for her, "Auntie, I have agreed with my husband, let Shaowu take you to Xuanhe Mansion. It just so happened that I just received a letter from my second aunt saying that they n to return to Beijing after the Chinese New Year. Shaowu will send you there, and then bring the second aunt and the others back."


    Gu Dafeng nodded, "Okay."


    "Also, since there is an **** by the escort, then simply bring back some souvenirs from the capital. Some good cloth and wood will be installed for you."


    This Gu Dafeng was very satisfied. She just took advantage of this time to go shopping on the street and bought everything she needed to buy.


    Bian Han had never been to the capital, so she was eager to bring back all the good things in the capital to give him insight.


    So the next day, she took Bian Yuanzhi to the street.


    However, unexpectedly, after two days, someone suddenly came to Shao Mansion.


    This person appeared at the door with a young woman, and knocked on the door of Shao Mansion a little nervously and a little excitedly.


    Father Yu was still stunned for a moment after opening the door, and then suddenly reacted, "Yes, it''s Brother Qin? Are you back?"


    "Hello Uncle Yu, I''m here to find my sister and brother-inw, are they there?"


    "Yes, yes,e in quickly." Father Yu quickly turned to the side and let the two at the door enter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2526: Qin Shu takes his wife back to Beijing

    Chapter 2526 Qin Shu takes his wife back to Beijing


    When Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan came to the main room, they saw a man and a woman sitting there drinking tea.


    The man smiled and looked in a good mood, while the woman was a little reserved, not knowing how to put the teacup.


    Gu Yundong suddenlyughed, "Qin Shu, are you back?"


    Qin Shu "bass" and stood up with a big smile on his face, "Sister."


    He hurriedly took the woman beside him and walked forward, "Sister, brother-inw, it''s been a long time. I, I''ll introduce to you, this is Xiu''er, mydy." After speaking, he took Xiu''er''s hand, "Call someone."


    "Sister, brother-inw." Xiu''er lowered her head shyly, her voice low and very soft.


    Gu Yundong nced at it and asked with a smile, "You are Xiu''er, Qin Shu has always been thinking about it before, and now he finally got what he wanted?"


    Xiu''er was even more embarrassed by what she said, Qin Shuughed twice, "Sister, Xiu''er is timid, don''t tease her."


    Gu Yundong looked at him slyly, is this protected?


    Shao Qingyuan just nodded slightly and let the two sit down and talk.


    Only then did Qin Shu talk about his own affairs, "After I went back, I originally nned to go back to the capital when I got married to Xiu''er. But I received a letter from Your Excellency, asking me to investigate the mine that was taken over by the imperial court. , I wandered in that town for a few months. As a result, in mid-Octoberst year, the adults also came. I followed the adults to the southwest for a while, and just came back two days ago. "


    The master he was talking about was Qin Wenzheng. Since King Lu''s heir was arrested and King Lu said that he might be in the southwest direction, Qin Wenzheng left the capital and went to the southwest to find clues.


    The mine Qin Shu mentioned was the cottage they had found before. Qin Shu had stayed in the cottage for a while and was familiar with it.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned slightly when he heard the words, "So, Qin Wenzheng is back too?"


    "Yes." Qin Shu nodded, but his expression became serious and he said in a low voice, "Sir, you are injured."


    Shao Qingyuan stood up suddenly, "I''ll go take a look."


    Qin Shu hurriedly stopped him, "Brother-inw, wait a minute, the lord is fine now, but he is still resting in the mansion. Not many people know about this. The lord said that apart from you, let''s hide it for the time being, and don''t want others to know about it."


    Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips and sat back again, he and Gu Yundong looked at each other.


    Although Qin Wenzheng was fine, they still decided to visitter.


    Qin Shu didn''t sit in the Shao Mansion for a long time. After lunch, he took Xiuer back.


    Gu Yundong asked him to bring Xiu¡¯er to sit for a while, and sent them out the door.


    Shao Qingyuan decided to go to Qin Mansion the next day to ask what happened.


    However, before he could set off, the next morning, the emperor summoned him to the pce toe.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little surprised, "The emperor recruited me into the pce at this juncture, is it because of Bai Zhiyan?"


    Apart from this, they really can''t think of any other reason.


    The emperor had never summoned him in such a formal way, so solemnly, after Qin Wenzheng came back, he thought it was for Bai Zhiyan.


    Gu Yundong didn''t follow, but since Shao Qingyuan entered the pce, her eyelids kept twitching, as if something unexpected was about to happen, which made her a little uneasy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2527: Shao Qingyuan is leaving Beijing

    Chapter 2527 Shao Qingyuan is leaving Beijing


    Chichi grabbed the cloth tiger and threw it into her arms several times, wanting her to y with him, but Gu Yundong was absent-minded, and several times he just grabbed the cloth tiger and forgot to throw it back.


    Chi Chi tilted her little head and stumbled into her arms, supporting her knees with her little hands and arching her stomach with her head. After messing up the top of his hair, he raised his head, his round eyes sparkling.


    "Mother, mother, y."


    Gu Yundong came back to his senses and couldn''t helpughing when he saw the little guy groaning angrily.


    She let out a breath, suppressed the irritability in her heart, and hugged Chi Chi, "What are you ying? Mother doesn''t like ying this, let''s y something else, okay?"


    "Okay." Chi Chi didn''t understand what she was saying at all, and just followed herst word.


    Gu Yundong hugged her and stood up, "Chichi is really good, then let''s y reading."


    She said, and took out a stack of cards from the drawer, which she made by herself, which is suitable for children to read pictures and read words.


    However, these are for Xiaoxiao to recognize, it''s toote... it''s too small.


    But at this moment, Gu Yundong held a card and put it in his son''s hand, "Come, read with me, this is a duck."


    Tong Shuitao watched helplessly, Miss, are you a devil? ? ?


    "Huh?" He blinked slowly, what''s so funny? ?


    "duck."


    "ah??"


    "It''s a duck."


    "Yeah!!!" Xiao Chichi was angry, her little body mmed forward, and she directly pulled the pile of cards to the ground.


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, "Are you making trouble on purpose?"


    Tong Shuitao couldn''t stand it any longer, so she came up and hugged Chichi and left, "Miss, I''ll take the young master to find thedy. I heard thedy just now that she has made something delicious, and I want to give the young master a taste."


    Gu Yundong said with a "tsk", looked at the backs of the two, reached out and nodded, and said, "You are just too used to him."


    Tong Shuitao took a step, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Who is this crazy?


    The young master is less than one year old, you want to teach him to read? ? ?


    After leavingte, Gu Yundong''s panicked mood came up again.


    She took a deep breath and simply took out the pen and paper and started to draw. Painting can calm the mind and calm her down.


    It wasn''t until she drew on the paper for a long time that there was finally the sound of Shao Qingyuaning back from outside.


    Gu Yundong put down the pen and paper, hung the paper on the table to dry, and hurriedly walked out.


    At first nce, she saw Shao Qingyuan frowning in a low mood.


    Gu Yundong''s heart skipped a beat, and she couldn''t help lowering her footsteps. She approached him and asked, "Did something happen?"


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head and saw that it was her, he just reached out and touched her face, then took her hand and walked into the room, "Go in and talk about it."


    Gu Yundong could only follow him into the room. After closing the door, she quickly poured him a ss of water.


    Shao Qingyuan just took a sip, and then said, "In half a month, I may have to leave the capital."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Leaving the capital? You? What do you mean?"


    After she asked, she suddenly thought of a possibility, and she hurriedly sat next to him and asked, "Is Qin Wenzheng injured, and the emperor asked you to take his ce and go to the southwest to continue investigating Bai Zhiyan''s whereabouts?"


    "Yeah, it''s not." Shao Qingyuan said, sighing slightly, and then looked at her with some reluctance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2528: we go with you

    Chapter 2528 Let''s go with you


    "I''ve been demoted. From now on, I''m no longer the Minister of Punishment, but the county magistrate of Qipin County, Jingping County in the southwest." Shao Qingyuan''s voice was a little low.


    In Gu Yundong''s ears, it was like an illusion.


    She frowned, "You, what do you mean, the emperor asked you to go to Jingping County to be the magistrate???"


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan nodded, "The clues Qin Wenzheng found, Bai Zhiyan is likely to hide in Jingping County. Not only that, Jingping County is located in a border town, Bai Zhiyan may collude with other countries, the emperor asked me to secretly investigate clear this up."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Your Majesty, you really make the best use of everything, didn''t you agree that they wouldn''t get involved in court affairs? ?


    Seeing her tense face, Shao Qingyuan pulled her hand and said, "I''ve actually been hesitating whether or not to refuse this matter. Not to mention the seventh-rank magistrate, even if I''m a third-rank waiter, I don''t want to be, we can do it. Go directly back to Xuanhe Mansion and live our own free life. But... no, Bai Zhiyan is a thorn in our hearts. He is not only a threat to the imperial court, but also ours."


    Although the two never said it, they both knew that if Bai Zhiyan wanted to take revenge in the future, the first person to strike would be them, the Bai Mansion.


    This person is very dangerous, even more dangerous than King Lu and the others.


    Especially since he lived in the White House since he was a child, he knew everything about the White House very well.


    Even now, Bai Hang and Bai Divine Doctor have tried their best to change some of the secret strongholds and contacts in Bai Mansion, but there are still many ces that cannot be taken into ount, and these may be a means for Bai Zhiyan to use at that time.


    Especially when I heard that Bai Zhiyan had colluded with other countries, then we should get rid of this person as soon as possible.


    So Shao Qingyuan took over the emperor''s will and arrangement, he just... was reluctant to leave Gu Yundong and his son who was less than one year old.


    "Don''t worry, I will catch people as soon as possible ande back to reunite with you."


    Gu Yundong suddenly pulled out his hand, Shao Qingyuan was taken aback, "Yundong, don''t be angry, I know I should discuss with you first..."


    "What do you mean? Are you nning to go to Jingping County alone and let us stay in the capital?"


    "Cloud Winter..."


    "You go there to be the county magistrate, and it may be several years after you leave. Do you think I can rest assured?" Gu Yundong was about to die of anger. Of course, she also hoped to catch Bai Zhiyan as soon as possible, so she did not care about Shao Qingyuan''s decision. be opposed to.


    If it were other things, they said that if you don''t mix it, you don''t mix it.


    But Bai Zhiyan can''t do it, this person they still want to catch.


    Gu Yundong red at Shao Qingyuan fiercely, "We will apany you."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "It''s too dangerous."


    "One person is short and two are long. Do you think I''m not smart enough or I don''t have the ability to protect myself? Since you know the danger, then you go alone, do you think I''ll be at ease? Then I will be with Chi Chi all day long. Staying in the house, worrying about being afraid, getting haggard, not like people and ghosts, are you satisfied? Is the torment and injury in my heart light? You are not afraid that I will meet a more suitable person in the capital alone. People empathize and don''t fall in love?"


    "No!!"


    "You can''t tell if you''re not sure? Anyway, if you''re far away, you won''t be able to find it even if I run away with others."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Shao Qingyuan has never been able to speak to her, and he felt ufortable just thinking about what she said.


    What''s more, subconsciously in his heart, he actually didn''t want to be separated from her.


    This is his wife, why should the two ces be separated? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2529: Preparation before leaving Beijing

    Chapter 2529 Preparations before leaving Beijing


    Gu Yundong saw Shao Qingyuan''s expression and knew that he was persuaded by him, and immediatelyughed, "Let''s set off in half a month, right? I''m going to prepare things now, I''m afraid I won''t be back in a short time. , there must be a lot of things to bring."


    Although the emperor asked Shao Qingyuan to go to Jingping County, the main task was to catch Bai Zhiyan, but since he was going to be the county magistrate, he naturally had to manage the county town well. If you leave halfway through and leave a mess, it is also irresponsible to those people.


    So it will take at least three years to go.


    Gu Yundong felt that his space might be filling up.


    However, when the others heard that they were going so far from the southwestern border city, they were a little stunned and couldn''t recover.


    But after listening to Shao Qingyuan''s reasons, he couldn''t say anything to stop him.


    Yang Liu and Coco couldn''t help hugging Gu Yundong, "If you leave, won''t you be able to see each other for a long time?"


    "Mother, if my husband wants to stay in Jingping County, I can stille out. I''lle back to see you when I''m free."


    says so, but where is it so easy?


    Yangliu knew very well in his heart that this parting, I am afraid it will take three years to start.


    There is also Shao Yinbaihang who is also reluctant to give up. They finally reunited with their son. It has only been so long before he has to go to such a remote ce.


    Shao Yin wanted to go with her, but Bai Hang also had her own business to do. As a wife, she couldn''t leave her husband to live with her son and daughter-inw. At that time, watching this couple show their love every day, she won''t be sore to death?


    So I can only wait until I have time in the future to see them.


    The whole family became gloomy and miserable because of the impending separation. Originally, Gu Dafeng and Bian Yuanzhi were reluctant to leave when they left. Who knew that only a few dayster, the Yundong family would also be leaving.


    But now, Gu Dafeng is not in a hurry to set off.


    Gu Yundong meant, "Auntie, let''s set off with us. This trip to the southwest, we n to take a detour and go back to Xuanhe Mansion first. It''s been a long time since we left, and there are a lot of things at home that need to be exined clearly. of."


    "Okay, then I''ll go to the **** and tell them not to go with them."


    In other words, after waiting for another five or six days, they would naturally be more willing to leave Beijing with Yun Dong than with the escort.


    In the next half month, both Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan became busy.


    They went to the Qin Mansion first, looked at Qin Wenzheng, and inquired about things in the southwest.


    Qin Wenzheng is really not a big deal. He was not injured because of Bai Zhiyan, but he was identally injured when he encountered two gangs of vigers fighting. Anyway, the injury is quite wrong, but fortunately the injury is not very serious.


    Gu Yundong went to find Ge Shi, she was going to be away for a few years, and the Xinming Pavilion in the capital could only make her worry more temporarily.


    "Although Nie Shuang is also in the capital, she is pregnant now. When she gives birth, her energy will be on the child for a while, so you can only watch more at Xinming Pavilion."


    Mrs Ge smiled, "Don''t worry, Xinming Pavilion is now on the right track. With the emperor''s imperial pen inscribed, and Xia Ma, I am also very rxed."


    The two discussed the future development of Xinming Pavilion for another afternoon, and exchanged ideas with each other, and then Gu Yundong and the two left Qin Mansion.


    Who knew Nie Shuang woulde with a big belly when he got home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2530: Set off

    Chapter 2530 Departure


    Nie Shuang now lives not far from Shao Mansion, and Liu Wei also bought a house in their Hetai Lane.


    There is a high probability that they will also live in the capital for a year and a half, and Nie Shuang is going to have a child again, so it is not good to continue to live in Master Liu''s house.


    Therefore, after Liu Wei opened the Jinxiu Restaurant in the capital, he was looking for a house. He did not go far to look for it, but looked for the one near Shao Mansion.


    We are all friends, so we can take care of each other if we live close together.


    When Gu Yundong heard this, he said, "..." Who takes care of whom? ? ?


    However, their house is rtively small, and it is a second-ss courtyard, but it is enough for the couple and a few servants.


    After hearing that Nie Shuang was pregnant, the Liu family and the Nie family sent several experienced mothers. It is said that Sister Liu also intends toe to the capital after the new year to help take care of Nie Shuang, and secondly, to meet the uncle of Mr. Liu, and thirdly, her husband''s family also wants to work hard to the capital to see if they can do it. Do some business.


    The capital will be lively after that.


    When Nie Shuang came over, she brought arge suitcase behind her. She smiled and held Gu Yundong''s hand, "I heard that you are going to pass by Xuanhe Mansion, so I wanted to ask you to help me bring something back. I wille out this time. It¡¯s been almost two years, and I miss my parents, so I prepared some special products in the capital for them.¡±


    Nie Shuang and Liu Wei left Xuanhe Mansion after they got married in May of the previous year. At that time, they went to Wanqing Mansion to open a new Minge branch, which has been open for nearly a year.


    Followedst year, followed by Yunshu Yuanzhi and the others to the capital, and it feels like a long time has passed.


    "By the way, you passed by Wanqing Mansion, right? You haven''t been to the Xinming Pavilion over there, so you just went to inspect it. I don''t know how Duan Wan''s management is, but she can do business as well as her brother. There should be no problem.¡±


    Gu Yundong just nodded after hearing this, then frowned at her belly, "Be careful yourself, your belly is so big, you''re still kicking and kicking while walking, be steady."


    It''s almost eight months, and his temperament is not stable at all.


    Nie Shuang smiled, "I know, I will pay attention."


    After ?? exined the matter, she left. Just after walking out of the Shao Mansion, the expression on Nie Shuang''s face fell, and he couldn''t help sighing heavily.


    She is also reluctant to take care of Yundong, but there is no such thing as a banquet in the world, she will bear it strong, eh! !


    In the next few days, Yi Zn, Nie Cong, Song Dejiang and others also came to say goodbye to them one by one.


    Gu Yundong went to Gu Ji Shao Ji and Gu Jia''s workshop and exined everything one by one.


    When they went out this time, except for Wen Wu Shuangquan, Tong Shuitao Xue Rong and his wife, and some guards secretly left by the Bai family, everyone else stayed in the capital. They are already proficient here, and it is not appropriate to rush to other ces.


    As for Jingping County, Gu Yundong also intends to open a shop, but she is prepared to find local staff.


    Now Zhuangzi has be Gu Ji''s shopkeeper, and Jiang Bao has also be Shao Ji''s shopkeeper.


    There is Tong An in the Gujia workshop, and there are ten thousand fathers in foreign affairs.


    The shopkeepers of the two new Ming Pavilions¡ªMei Hong and Zhang Yingyue can now be on their own.


    Everyone has their own section, and Gu Yundong doesn''t need to worry about it.


    After everything was exined, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were about to leave the capital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2531: pier

    Chapter 2531 Dock


    Gu Yundong had already put all the things he should bring in the space, and on that day in early February, several carriages quietly left the capital.


    Gu Dajiang and others were all at the gate of the city, and the others were all reluctant to part, only Xiaoxiao, hugged and refused to let go, crying breathlessly, "Brother, don''t go, don''t go."


    He didn''t know it before, it was fun to just watch the adults busy, and he realized something when it came to an end, and his face turned red from crying in an instant.


    Chichi was originally very happy, but when he saw Xiaoxiao crying, he immediately hugged him and raised his head to howl.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She hurried forward, hugged Chang Yaya and pulled them apart.


    Gu Yundong got into the carriage with Chichi in his arms. As soon as the little guy got in, he rolled on the soft cushion, and he couldn''t see the sadness at all.


    Xiaoxiao outside cried even more sadly, even Chang Yaya was useless to coax him with his favorite dessert, she could only carry him to the side to y.


    Gu Yundong then looked through the car window to Gu Dajiang and the others standing beside him, "Father, mother, we''re leaving, you all take care."


    "You too, take good care of yourself, and write back if you have anything."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan waved at them with Chi Chi, and Gu Dafeng and Bian Yuanzhi on the other carriage also raised their hands to say goodbye to them.


    The carriage rolled forward, and the group soon drifted away from everyone''s sight.


    Until the city gate was no longer visible, Gu Yundong lowered the curtain of the carriage, exhaled, and looked at his son who was crawling around in the carriage again.


    This kid really doesn''t know what''s going on right now.


    The carriage went to Lecheng first. They nned to board the boat from Chengchun Pier in Lecheng and go directly to Wanqing Mansion by water, and then take the carriage back to Xuanhe Mansion.


    It only took half a day to travel from Beijing to Lecheng, but Gu Yundong and the others set offte in the morning and were dyed at the gate of the city for a while, so it was already afternoon when they arrived in Lecheng.


    They first rested in Lecheng for a day, and then set off until the next morning.


    The passenger ship has been contacted for a long time, but this ship is not big, they directly contracted the whole ship, which is also convenient, you can stop whenever you want.


    Gu Yundong and the others brought a lot of things. Even though she had already put most of her luggage in the space, she still brought severalrge suitcases with her, not including Gu Dafeng''s.


    Therefore, when I was ready to board the ship the next morning, it took a lot of time to carry it on the dock.


    The wharf is very lively. Chengchun Wharf is close to the capital, so there are many ships, and most of the traders whoe and go gather here.


    The roadside is full of food and various specialties, and it is as lively as a market.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to hold Chi Chi first to board the boat, but this little guy was full of energy. Looking at such a lively scene, he refused to leave, and twisted his body to see the little candy man at a stall not far away.


    Gu Yundong was helpless, so he could only walk around with him in his arms, wait for the luggage to be loaded onto the boat, and prepare to sail before returning.


    Bian Yuanzhi couldn''t help much here, so he was sent by Gu Dafeng to apany Gu Yundong.


    When the three of them came to the stall selling the little candy man, the little man''s eyes lit up immediately, and he took out a few naive little people, "Little son like this? This candy man is cheap, only 20 cents. enough."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2532: beaten child

    Chapter 2532 The beaten child


    Gu Yundong stared at the sugar man for a long while speechless, twenty pennies? This kind of candy street is only five cents.


    Is it several times more expensive to change to the pier?


    Gu Yundong said that she was a thrifty woman who ran the house, and immediately took up her posture and started bargaining, "Eight pennies, if you agree, I will buy it, if you don''t agree, we will leave."


    With a choked expression on the street vendor''s face, thedy in front of him doesn''t look like a poor man. He also expects her to give some silver after she buys a candy man. Who knows if she haggles the price as soon as she opens her mouth, or even cut it in half. .


    The vendor immediately shook his head, "Madam, this price is too low, I can''t even get it back at the cost, no, no."


    "How much can you cost?" I just pulled a few candies.


    "My booth is expensive. This Chengchun Wharf is not free for us."


    "That''s not even twenty wen, I..."


    Before Gu Yundong finished speaking, there was a sudden noise not far away.


    She couldn''t help but turn her head to look, and saw a group of children making noise not far away, forming a circle and making noises, not knowing what they were doing.


    Many adults on the pier were watching, and even pointing, Gu Yundong vaguely heard what was right, pitiful and so on.


    Chichi was about toe down from staring at Tangerine, but now he is also attracted to his attention.


    The vendor wanted to say something to make this business, but seeing that both of them had diverted their attention, he immediately said, "It''s nothing to see, it''s just a group of children ying."


    next to Bian Yuanzhi listened for a moment, but frowned and said, "y? Why do I hear crying?"


    "Oh, that must be the child of the Zhang family who cried. He deserves it too. You don''t know what this child has done. Don''t look at his young age. He is so cruel. He sent his biological father to prison. He went there, and he was exiled for a thousand miles because of his mother and grandfather-inw. The result? The child himself was released because of his merits in the report. Do you think this child is serious? In fact, it is filial piety, how can a child send both parents to prison? I have never seen such a cruel person, and they deserve to be beaten. "


    The more Gu Yundong listened, the more he felt that what the vendor was talking about sounded familiar, not only him, but also Bian Yuanzhi next to him.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Gu Yundong, "Cousin, why do I feel the same as Cai Yue?"


    "I remember that the surname of Cai Yue''s grandparents was Zhang, right?"


    Bian Yuanzhi nodded vigorously, the two looked at each other, and hurriedly walked towards the group of surrounding children.


    Before ?? approached, the discussions in his ears became much clearer.


    There are many foreign merchants on the wharf who don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, so there are local people who exin science to them.


    "This child is so cold-blooded at such a young age, it will definitely not be a good thing in the future."


    "Isn''t it? Even if his father killed someone, it''s not right. But no matter who goes to inform, he can''t."


    "His parents raised him so much that he was killed by this white-eyed wolf."


    "That''s right, his father was beheaded, and his mother didn''t know where he suffered. He''s good, and he still wants to live a good life in Zhang''s family? It''s beautiful, the Zhang family hates him to death."


    "Forget it, looking at him like this, his heart is not warm."


    Gu Yundong''s face became uglier the more she listened, especially after she walked into the crowd holding Chichi and saw Cai Yue, who was curled up on the ground and being punched and kicked by a group of children, her anger level rose to a peak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2533: Its you who dont know! !

    Chapter 2533 It''s you who don''t know! !


    "Stop!!" Gu Yundong shouted loudly, and the people around couldn''t help but be silent.


    Those children stopped subconsciously and turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    When the adults around saw her like this, they knew that she was from out of town, and a woman quickly exined to her, "You don''t know thisdy, this child has a bad heart. He has harmed his entire family. So young..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Yundong turned his head sharply, and shot his eyes sharply on the woman, "It''s you who I don''t know!! Without seeing it with your own eyes, what qualifications do you have to talk about here?"


    The woman was startled, and under her icy gaze, she closed her mouth abruptly, not daring to say a word.


    Gu Yundong handed Chichi in his arms to Bian Yuanzhi, and then walked towards Cai Yue. The child who was originally surrounded did not want her to pass, and wanted to block her, but was frightened by Gu Yundong''s indifferent expression and could not help but take two steps back.


    Gu Yundong squatted down and helped Cai Yue, who was lying on the ground holding his head tightly.


    Cai Yue shrank a little, didn''t even dare to look at Gu Yundong, but shrank back in some resistance.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but tighten his heart when he saw it. He originally thought that Cai Yue would be able to live a good life after going back with the Zhang family, but he didn''t expect that after not seeing him for a few months, the child turned into this. .


    "It''s okay, Cai Yue, we won''t let you be bullied."


    I don''t know if Cai Yue heard it or not, he still buried his head, his whole body tense.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, reached out and hugged him.


    She wanted to go out, but the woman she had red at suddenly came back to her senses,


    The next moment, he shouted angrily, "Stop, you said I saw it with my own eyes, what about you? Have you seen it with your own eyes? Are you qualified to speak? Who doesn''t know that this child is stupid and poisonous, and will harm his own father. Dead? This is what his uncle said. Could it be that his uncle knows better than an outsider like you? He didn''t say anything himself. What are you doing for him here? You stand on his side, not yourself. Such a person?"


    Gu Yundong clearly felt that Cai Yue''s body was shaking slightly, her face was ashen, dark and gloomy.


    nced around in the crowd. Except for the woman who was cursing, others were also using her.


    Gu Yundong sneered, and finally looked at the woman again, "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes, my husband was personally involved in his father''s case, I was Cai Yue''s cousin, when Cai Yue''s own father was arrested, I''m right there, do you think I''m qualified to speak?"


    The woman''s eyes widened suddenly, and the others present became silent instantly.


    This woman, yes, is Cai Yue''s cousin? She said that his husband was involved in Cai Wenqian''s case? Isn''t his husband in the penal department... an official?


    Gu Yundong took a step forward, "I''m the party involved, am I qualified to speak? Cai Yue''s uncle said he was stupid and poisonous? What is his uncle? Was he in the capital? Does he understand what happened? You guys People who don''t know the truth are stupid and poisonous, and they shout at a child without knowing anything, as if you can only befortable by killing him, are you worthy of being human?"


    "I, we..."


    "Don''t you want to know the truth? Well, I''ll tell you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2534: Whose blood is cold?

    Chapter 2534 Whose blood is cold?


    Gu Yundong took a few more steps forward, "Cai Yue''s father Cai Wenqian killed his biological mother, Cai Yue''s biological grandmother, don''t you think it was unfilial for Cai Yue to report his father? Then his father killed his mother himself, How does this count? Who is the crazy person?"


    Everyone was stunned. They really didn''t know about this. They only heard Cai Yue''s old uncle saying that Cai Yue reported his father''s murder, and the whole family was implicated.


    Gu Yundong sneered, "ording to thews of the Jin Dynasty, killing people to pay for their lives will not harm the family. But why are the rest of the Cai family exiled? Huh? Why? Now, I will tell you inly that it is because of Cai Wenqian. Colluding with Prince Lu and intending to rebel!!"


    The expressions of the people around him suddenly changed.


    "Do you know what the end of the treason is? The whole family is beheaded, and the nine ns are involved!! If Cai Yue hadn''t exposed what Cai Wenqian did, let alone Cai Wenqian, the rest of the Cai family would have to die. Now they are just exiled, that''spletely It''s because of Cai Yue''s meritorious service. Not only did he not harm anyone, but he saved the Cai family. What qualifications do you have to scold him for being unkind and unfilial? Who among you canpare to him? Save your family''s life?"


    She sneered and nced around, "And the old uncle of the Zhang family as you said, he seems to belong to the scope of being implicated. There is still a face that keeps saying that Cai Yue reported Cai Wenqian as a traitor and a white-eyed wolf. Hehe. Cai Yue saved the Zhang family, and he is the real one!! And you, being led by the nose, you can give such a heavy hand to a child, who is hard-hearted? blood is cold?"


    Everyone present was silent, and no one dared to speak aloud.


    Gu Yundong''s words were like beating on their hearts, with a thump, thump, and thump.


    Yes, King Lu is someone who wants to rebel, and if Cai Wenqian colluded with such a person, the implication would be huge.


    Logically, the Zhang family is also among them. By then, not to mention that he will not have afortable life now, he will even lose his head.


    So, Cai Yue is the one who saves everyone but is misunderstood by everyone?


    Someone whispered, "I said it a long time ago, no matter who reported it, Cai Wenqian did kill someone, not a good thing."


    "That''s right, I said let you watch over your own children, don''t bully people like this, you still don''t listen."


    "This Cai Yue is miserable enough. He saved the Zhang family and was tortured by the Zhang family''s old uncle."


    "We were all blinded and almost killed an innocent child."


    Gu Yundong walked out with Cai Yue in his arms. The child was injured and she had to take it to the boat to show Shao Qingyuan.


    The voices of those people came from her ears one after another, and the corner of her mouth tickled sarcastically, these afterthoughts, now they are starting to criticize others. Cai Yue will be like this, these people are all aplices.


    Bian Yuanzhi hugged Chichi, turned his head and red at those who spoke.


    Immediately, he quickly followed Gu Yundong''s footsteps.


    Chichiy on his back, Gululu''s eyes rolled around in the crowd, and then he saw a child cautiously backing back with some doubts. After he got out of the crowd, he ran away in a hurry.


    I vaguely heard someone shout, "Isn''t that Zhang''s kid? He was beating Cai Yue just now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2535: badly injured

    Chapter 2535 The injury is not light


    Chi Chi tilted his head, his small body straightened slightly, and he wanted to see more clearly.


    Unfortunately, Bian Yuanzhi, who was holding him, had already turned a corner, and the child was out of sight in an instant.


    was a little dazed for a while, so he had to look away.


    Then I caught a glimpse of the sugar man stall where they bargained before, and the vendor didn''t even dare to lift his head. He also heard what Gu Yundong said just now, and he didn''t know if he was afraid or ashamed. In short, he stared at the top of his head for a long time and couldn''t meet his gaze.


    It was a little regretful for a while, and he also hoped that this person would be able to see the desire in his eyes, and then give him a candy man for nothing.


    It''s a pity that Bian Yuanzhi didn''t give him this chance again. He saw Gu Yundong hurriedly boarded the boat, so he quickened his pace.


    Shao Qingyuan just raised his hand and put thest baggage into the cabin, and was about to go out to greet Gu Yundong and the others on board, when she saw her carrying a child.


    He was stunned for a moment, and asked strangely, "What''s wrong? This is?"


    "It''s Cai Yue. He was beaten. Show him if he is seriously injured."


    Shao Qingyuan was startled, his face changed slightly, and he hurriedly reached out to pick up the child.


    Cai Yue was still curled up in a ball, his body was shaking, and he looked a little uneasy.


    Shao Qingyuan just nced at it, and his brows twisted into a knot.


    He didn''t even bother to inquire, he carried the person into the cabin and put him on the bed, and quickly gave him a pulse. Gu Yundong also took advantage of the situation to tell him what happened just now.


    Just as time passed, Shao Qingyuan''s face became more and more difficult to look at.


    He stretched out his hand and rolled up Cai Yue''s sleeve, and the bruise, red and swollen on his arm instantly broke into everyone''s sight.


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression was tense, and when he wanted to open his shirt again to see the wound on his body, Cai Yue was frightened and hurriedly hugged himself, hurriedly shrinking into the bed.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong turned pale with anger, "How did the Zhang family take care of the child??"


    I said it well when I picked up the child, but what happened?


    If you don''t want to raise it, then don''t pick it up. Isn''t there no one to take care of Cai Yue?


    If they hadn''t decided to go back this time and decided to take a boat, they might not have known Cai Yue''s current miserable situation.


    Gu Yundong was so irritated that she looked up at Cai Yue, who shrank a little when she heard her talking loudly, and felt even more ufortable.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up, not reluctantly looking at Cai Yue''s injuries for the time being.


    He took Gu Yundong''s hand, turned his head and said to Bian Yuanzhi, "You and Cai Yue are about the same age, and they were friends before. He looks scared now. See if you can appease him."


    Bian Yuanzhi also had this n, and he nodded immediately after hearing this, "I know, cousin-inw."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Cai Yue again, and then took Gu Yundong''s hand and walked out.


    Walking all the way to the deck, Gu Yundong asked, "How is his body?"


    "The injuries are not minor. Although those children are not very strong, they are not measured in their fights, and they don''t care where they kick or punch. Cai Yue has not only external injuries, but also serious internal injuries. Moreover, the old and new injuries should continue. It has been a long time, and he has never been treated, and his body is afraid that it will take a long time to recuperate."


    The more Gu Yundong listened, the more angry she became. She rubbed her forehead and said viciously, "Let''s set off one dayter, Cai Yue definitely can''t stay at Zhang''s house in this situation. But... Do you think we should take him directly or send him back? Is it better to go to the capital?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2536: only get close

    Chapter 2536 Only can get closer


    Shao Qingyuan looked back and saw Bian Yuanzhie out before answering.


    "Cousin, cousin-inw." The expression on Bian Yuanzhi''s face was very ufortable.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, "What happened to you?"


    "Cai Yue is afraid of me." Bian Yuanzhi was a little frustrated. He thought he was a very patient and stable person, but he just talked to Cai Yue, no matter what he said, he couldn''t listen, as if he didn''t know him.


    "I wanted to reach out and touch him, but as soon as I raised my hand, he hugged his head and screamed, telling me not to hit him."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, yes, they overlooked one thing.


    Although Bian Yuanzhi and Cai Yue are about the same age, Cai Yue was beaten by children of the same age these days.


    Gu Yundong was a little unable to stand, and quickly turned around and walked into the cabin.


    Who knew that he just opened the cabin door, but he was suddenly stunned when he saw Cai Yue sitting on the bed.


    Shao Qingyuan and Bian Yuanzhi, who were following behind him, were also surprised, and Bian Yuanzhi patted his forehead secretly.


    He was just looking for his cousin just now, forgetting that it was toote to lie on the bed and y with his feet.


    At this moment, Chi Chi was next to Cai Yue, grabbing Cai Yue''s injured finger and blowing hard over there.


    Cai Yue was stunned, looking at the child beside him without regaining his senses for a long time, butpared to the previous appearance ofpletely ignoring others and closing his eyes, Cai Yue looked at Chi Chi''s eyes now, but inexplicably soft many.


    Gu Yundong didn''t go any further, just watched quietly.


    After blowing twice, he put on Cai Yue''s knee and stood up staggeringly.


    As if he was about to show his steps, he was about to move forward as soon as he stood up. Before he could stabilize, his small body fell forward.


    Cai Yue was shocked, and quickly reached out and put his arms around him.


    However, with this hug, the wound that he had been injured also split open, and his face turned pale from the pain, and his eyes were red.


    But despite this, he still didn''t let go of the hand holding Chi Chi.


    blinked for a while, and probably realized something, and immediately squatted on his **** and sat back again.


    Cai Yue breathed a sigh of relief and took his hand back.


    Chichi tilted his head and leaned in front of him again, staring at the bruises on his face, puffing out his small mouth and blowing.


    "pain."


    Cai Yue opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t make a sound.


    is still blowing for a while, but Cai Yue''s hand has been ced behind him, as if to prevent him from falling.


    Gu Yundong''s heart softened, Cai Yue was still the same Cai Yue, even though he had experienced being seriously injured by others, and gradually closed his heart and did not want to talk to others, the kindness in his bones was always there.


    Such a good child, howe he was born in the Cai family, and was implicated by the Cai family into such a state?


    Gu Yundong sighed slightly, Cai Yue on the bed heard the sound and suddenly raised his head, seeing them, his face changed, he immediately curled up, wrapped his arms around his body, and let out a soft hair. shake.


    Chichi''s face was puzzled, and he whirled harder.


    Gu Yundong was a little annoyed and couldn''t say anything.


    Shao Qingyuan pulled him out of the cabin again, but Bian Yuanzhi walked carefully to the window and quietly looked inside.


    He was also afraid that he would be too young, and it would be bad if he identally fell off the bed. Just now he was careless and didn''t bring people out, and now he can''t make the same mistake again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2537: Cai Yue is the broom star

    Chapter 2537 Cai Yue is the broom star


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong walked away with confidence.


    Ke followed closely, and saw Gu Dafeng rushing over.


    "Yundong, there''s a Wang mama outside who said they want to find you." Gu Dafeng went shopping just now and didn''t know about Cai Yue.


    Just when she came back, she happened to see an olddy inquiring about Yun Dong and Qing Yuan, and she was quite anxious, so she brought them back.


    Mother Wang?


    Gu Yundong didn''t react at first, thinking that she didn''t know any mothers here.


    But then I thought of Cai Yue in the cabin, and immediately came over. Is this mama Wang the same mama who took Cai Yue away? The olddy of the Zhang family is serving you?


    Okay, she hasn''t settled the bill with the Zhang family yet, but this mama came over by herself.


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Auntie, where are you?"


    "It''s over there, I''ll take you there." Gu Dafeng looked at his niece''s angry look, still a little puzzled, and quickly led the way in front.


    Mother Wang was not far from the bow of the boat, walking around anxiously.


    Gu Yundong jumped off the boat and walked to her in three or two steps, "Mother Wang looking for me?"


    "The county master." Wang Ma turned her head, a look of overjoyed shing across her face.


    Gu Yundong squinted, "Why, do you want to take Cai Yue back to Zhang''s house? Mammy Wang should still remember what she told me when she took Cai Yue away? Said that the Zhang family would treat Cai Yue kindly? If you don''t want to take him home, let''s just say it, is it possible that we can''t take care of a child?"


    Mother Wang was so ashamed that she put her hands on her side and rubbed nervously, "County, county master, I''m sorry for you, and I''m sorry for Young Master Biao."


    "You don''t need to say anything extra, I also understand and tell you that I won''t let Cai Yue go back with you again."


    Wang Mammy''s eyes suddenly lit up after hearing this.


    "County Master, this old ve didn''te to bring Young Master Biao back to Zhang''s house. The old ve came here just to beg the Master, please take Young Master Biao away. Young Master Biao is better than staying in Zhang''s house. Old ve begging for the county. Lord."


    Mother Wang was about to kneel down when she said that. Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and stretched out her hand to support the person, "What are you doing? Peoplee and go at the dock, do you think I''m not attractive enough?"


    Mother Wang was stunned for a moment, and quickly stood up straight, "It''s the old ve who didn''t think about it, I beg the county master''s forgiveness."


    "You asked me to take Cai Yue away? Is this your idea or what the olddy meant?"


    "Yes, that''s what the old ve meant." Madam Wang swayed, and her expression suddenly became a little sad, "To tell the truth, the olddy passed away a few months ago. The young master will not fall to this point. The olddy really loves Young Master Biao, otherwise Young Master Biao would not hesitate to follow the old ve to Zhang''s house."


    But things are unpredictable. The olddy identally fell a few months ago, and the doctor just invited him into the house, and the people were gone.


    The olddy went too suddenly, and the whole Zhang family was in chaos.


    But following closely, the Zhang family began to push all of this onto Cai Yue.


    Especially the two uncles of the Zhang family, if they say that Cai Yue was a **** to punish the six rtives, not only did the Cai family have a bad end, but even the Zhang family was implicated.


    The olddy was in good health before, why did Cai Yue suddenly have such an ident just two months after he arrived?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2538: Uncle Zhang is here

    Chapter 2538 Uncle Zhang is here


    This must be Cai Yue''s bad fate, killing one after another.


    When ??Wang Mama first heard it, she actually believed this statement, because it happened too coincidentally.


    But she was with the olddy. Before the olddy left, she grabbed her hand and said that the most worrying thing was Young Master Biao, and asked her to take good care of Young Master Biao.


    But Madam Wang was just a servant. When the olddy was still there, she still had a little status in the Zhang family. After the olddy left, the power of the Zhang family fell into the hands of the eldestdy.


    The eldestdy didn''t like the olddy before, and the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was very tense.


    Now the olddy is gone, leaving behind Cai Yue and three or four servants who are worried. As a result, all these servants were arranged by the eldestdy to other ces.


    Mother Wang was powerless even if she wanted to take care of Cai Yue. She could only leave some food to send to Cai Yue quietly when others were not paying attention.


    "Master Biao has been living a hard life. The uncle said that the family is difficult now, and it is not easy to eat more with one mouth. Let Master Biaoe to the wharf to help carry the goods, not only let him solve the lunch by himself, but also take the copper te back to honor him. See you. Yes, how old is Young Master Biao? Let alone a child, even adults can''t bear the goods on the dock. The servants of the Zhang family don''t have to do such hard work."


    "That''s all. Some people say that the uncle bullied a child and made peoplee out to work at such a young age. The uncle simply preached everywhere that Master Biao killed his own father, and then killed the Cai family, and he only benefited from it. Master Biao was here. Originally, there was no work to do in this pier, and after this incident, the pier people looked at Young Master Biao badly, and those children who were unhappy in their hearts caught Young Master Biao and bullied him."


    "County Lord, please take Young Master Biao away. He will continue to stay at Zhang''s house, and he might even die at some point."


    Gu Yundong''s expression became colder and colder, and Gu Dafeng, who was standing behind her, was even more angry.


    She thought of what happened to her son at the beginning, wasn''t she also bullied by the beasts of the old Gu family? At a young age, he had to do everything, but as a result, he didn''t have to eat or wear, and he was beaten when he was too thin.


    When she heard these things, she wished she could go to Lao Gu''s house with a knife and chop up those people. If Yun Dong hadn''t said that everyone in the Lao Gu family got their retribution, she would never have given up.


    Now hearing about Cai Yue''s simr encounter, the anger in Gu Dafeng''s heart grew stronger and stronger.


    "They''re all a bunch of beasts who are nothing. With these means, it''s not good for the family to make a good future. It''s all up to one child." Gu Dafeng said, turning his head to ask Gu Yundong, "Are we going to hit the Zhang family? Take care of those things. A beast?"


    Cai Yue must not be ced in Zhang''s house, and his household registration must be moved out and taken away.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I''m going to Zhang''s house."


    Just as soon as she finished speaking, Madam Wang said, "County Lord, I''m afraid someone from the Zhang family wille soon."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "When Young Master Biao was beaten before, the Second Young Master was also in the crowd. When he saw that the county master saved Young Master Biao, he immediately ran back to Zhang''s house to report the letter. The old ve also overheard it and learned that the county master and you are all at the dock. , and ran over quickly."


    Gu Yundong squinted, she hadn''t looked for it yet, but the Zhang family came to the door first?


    As soon as Grandma Wang''s voice fell, there was a burst of noise not far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2539: Grass people are wronged

    Chapter 2539 Caomin is wronged


    Madam Wang turned her head to look, her face changed slightly, "The county master, that is the uncle of the Zhang family, the old ve''s family still has young and old to take care of, so I can''t be seen by the uncle, so I will go first, and ask the county master to take the watch away. Master."


    After she finished speaking, she nced back and ran away before the uncle Zhang found him.


    Gu Yundong didn''t stop her, the uncle Zhang had already seen him over there, a little boy beside him pointed at Gu Yundong, the uncle Zhang immediately tidied up his clothes and hurried over.


    Before ?? came to him, a smile was already on his face.


    "You are the county master of Yongjia, right? Zhang Zhifan, a grass-roots man, has seen the county master."


    Gu Yundong looked at the man in front of him, looking at the man in his thirties, the smile on his face was a bit fake, his tone was respectful but his eyes were restless, just one nce, Gu Yundong felt that this was not a good thing.


    "Zhang Zhifan? Cai Yue''s uncle?" Gu Yundong snorted, "You came quite fast..."


    Cai Yue didn''t show up when he was beaten, but now that he knew someone had rescued him, he rushed over immediately.


    Gu Yundong''s tone was sarcastic, and Zhang Zhifan naturally heard it, but he pretended not to understand, sighed and said, "The child at home just happened toe over to find my nephew, who would have seen him being beaten as soon as he arrived at the dock, I am here. No, I hurried over to have a look, I didn''t expect toe to the pier, but I heard that someone rescued my nephew. When I asked, I guessed that the people who came must be the county owner and Shao."


    Although Zhang Zhifan didn''t know Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, he knew a lot about Cai Yue.


    Since Gu Yundong imed to be Cai Yue''s cousin, and her husband was involved in Cai Wenqian''s case, he was familiar with the affairs of the Cai family, and only the Lord of Yongjia County came to mind.


    Zhang Zhifan was a little annoyed, he didn''t expect it to happen so coincidentally, and met the couple at the juncture where Cai Yue was beaten.


    But he wasn''t very worried either. The Shao Qingyuan couple was going to leave Lecheng at first sight, so they wouldn''t be dyed here. It just happened to happen that this happened, and there is a high probability that I will take care of it.


    As for how to manage...


    Zhang Zhifan felt that at most it was just a warning to him. He didn''t think Gu Yundong would directly take Cai Yue away.


    After all, Cai Yue had his own uncle, and Shao Qingyuan''s mother and Shao Hui didn''t deal with it either. The two families said they were rtives, and they couldn''t get anywhere.


    Besides, the Cai family has be like this, and Cai Yue is homeless. Even if there are his own reasons, arge part of it is because of the intervention of Shao Qingyuan and his wife.


    Cai Yue couldn''t have no grudges against this couple, otherwise why would she have followed Mammy Wang back to Zhang''s house without hesitation?


    So in the final analysis, Cai Yue will still stay in Zhang''s house, and he has to listen to him.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and sneered, "So Master Zhang still remembers Cai Yue as your nephew, but this is the first time I''ve seen such a cruel uncle who can drive his nephew to the pier to work, so that everyone can bully him with all his might. What, considering that there are no other rtives around him, no one supports him, so don''t treat people like people? You didn''t say that when you brought him back to Zhang''s house. "


    Zhang Zhifan heard the words, a sad expression on his face instantly, he wiped his eyes fiercely, and said with a wry smile, "The county master, the grass people are really wronged."


    "Oh? Where is the injustice?" Shao Qingyuan stood behind Gu Yundong at some point, looking at him coldly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2540: Uncle Zhangs statement

    Chapter 2540 Uncle Zhang''s statement


    Zhang Zhifan was startled, raised his head and looked at Shao Qingyuan, his eyelids started to jump twice.


    He hurriedly lowered his head, took two deep breaths in secret, and then said with a sad face, "Master, sir, how could Caomin bully A Yue? That''s my only sister''s son, even if it''s for my sister, I will not treat him badly."


    He sniffed as he spoke, "That child appeared at the pier entirely because he couldn''t get over that hurdle in his own heart. The child was heavy-hearted and sensitive, and he put all the responsibility for the Cai family''s ident on his shoulders. After he came to Zhang''s house, he was getting thinner and thinner every day. He often woke up from nightmares in the middle of the night and couldn''t sleep. He always said that he had harmed his parents and the Cai family. The sinner of the Cai family. Don''t you know that this kid pinches himself from time to time in order to keep his heart at ease, making his arms and body all blue and purple, and it makes people feel sore to watch."


    "We also found a doctor for him. The doctor said that he was suffering from a heart disease and had a heavy sense of responsibility. He felt that self-harm could make him feel the pain of his parents and feel more at ease. Taking medicine is useless. We are really worried that this child will not be able to get out, and he will go to extremes. Fortunately, my mother is a patient person. Under the guidance of my mother, Ah Yue will slowly get better. Who knows , Who knew that my mother suddenly had an ident, she fell, and she didn''t say a word, and the person was gone."


    As Zhang Zhifan spoke, he couldn''t help choking, "My mother''s death is a blow to our whole family. During that time, our mood was also very low, coupled with busy affairs, we ignored A Yue for a while. When I noticed it, I found that Ayue''s situation was more serious than before. I don''t know which sloppy servant said Ayue was a broom star, not counting the harm to the Cai family, but also to the mother, Ayuepletely closed himself Get up, we''ve tried everything to no avail."


    "Later, Ayue ran to the pier to find something to do while we were not paying attention. We didn''t agree, Lord, think about what he can do with such a young child? But we took Ayue back. He ran out again, locked him at home, he hit his head against the wall, and in the end we couldn''t do anything about it, we couldn''t let him die, right?"


    "We were also worried about his ident, so we let people watch him. After a few days of watching, we found that when he was working, he didn''t have time to think about those messy things, and people became a little more energetic. We also asked the doctor, and the doctor said that he would go ahead for the time being. Follow him and see what''s going on."


    "We didn''t stop it. How could we know that those stubborn people on the dock were saying that our Zhang family is evil for our nephew. We wanted to exin, but we were afraid that the more we exined, the more chaotic it would be, and it would hurt A Yue''s reputation, so we ignored it. Who would have thought that things would get out of control slowly, and I don''t know where it came from that A Yue was a broom star. People at the piere and go, and when we try to find the source, we won''t be able to find it at all."


    "County Lord, our Zhang family''s ability is limited. We can only watch the rumors be more and more outrageous without the ability to stop them. We are also annoyed."


    Zhang Zhifan''s true feelings,bined with the helpless and sad expression on his face, is particrly convincing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2541: throw the pot

    Chapter 2541 Dump the pot


    If it wasn''t for Gu Yundong''s experience, he would have been moved by him, and he would have believed his nonsense.


    Didn''t you see that Gu Dafeng was slightly moved? After all, the logic is indeed reasonable. Before Cai Yue left the capital, he actually had a knot in his heart.


    "Finished?" Gu Yundong sneered when he saw him pause, "Is it my turn to speak?"


    Zhang Zhifan was startled and raised his head, his eyes were still slightly red.


    He looked at Gu Yundong''spletely indifferent appearance, and frowned calmly, "The princess...don''t believe what I said?"


    "Do you think I should believe it?"


    Zhang Zhifan was a little anxious, "If the county master doesn''t believe it, you can ask Ayue, Ayue knows how our Zhang family treats him."


    He believed that Cai Yue would never dare to talk nonsense.


    After all, if even the Zhang family didn¡¯t want him, then he would really be an orphan.


    Zhang Zhifan raised his chin slightly, looking very confident.


    Gu Yundong wanted to raise his hand to hit him with blood, and Shao Qingyuan, who was behind him, walked over to her and held her hand gently.


    Only then did Gu Yundong suppressed her impatience. She squinted at Zhang Zhifan, "Tell Cai Yue toe over? No, no need. You said you were worried about Cai Yue, then when I came over today, he was beaten by everyone, why didn''t he? Someone to help him? Since you know that rumors are spreading everywhere, you should also think that he is in a difficult situation, why don''t you call a servant here to watch?"


    Zhang Zhifan hurriedly exined, "Of course I have, A Yue is here, and there are servants watching all the time. It''s just an ident today, county master, you also know that our Zhang family is not rich, there are not many servants, and there are many things at home today. , the next person was sent to help elsewhere, so it waste. I have already checked it out, and it is indeed my negligence. "


    "So you mean, Cai Yue was just beaten today?"


    Zhang Zhifan nodded, "Indeed."


    Gu Yundong let out a sigh, "My husband has already shown Cai Yue''s injuries. He has new and old injuries, but you told me that he was only beaten today?"


    "Your Majesty, as I said before, A Yue has always been self-mutting, he..."


    "I can see whether it is self-harm or someone else''s harm." Shao Qingyuan interrupted him, his eyes fell on Zhang Zhifan''s face coldly, not letting go of his expression, "At least the earliest injury on Cai Yue''s body was Three months ago, not only the external injury was serious, but the internal injury was not minor, and many ces were not wounds caused by self-injury. He was beaten and kicked like this for a long time, and it was continuous."


    Gu Yundong, "Did you hear? All the injuries on Cai Yue''s body were caused by external forces, and you didn''t take him to see a doctor to treat the injuries."


    Zhang Zhifan''s face changed, he suddenly turned his head and pped a man behind him to the ground.


    "You said, are you hiding from me, not finding a doctor for him, and hiding from me what happened to him?"


    That man was a servant of the Zhang family, and he was quick to respond, knelt down on the ground in a hurry, "Master, it''s the old ve''s fault, but the old ve can''t do anything about it, Young Master Biao won''t let me say it, return it with death. Come on, this old ve can only listen to Young Master Biao."


    "You, you are so, so confused, so confused." Zhang Zhifan pointed at him with trembling fingers, with a distressed expression.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2542: Were going to take Cai Yue away

    Chapter 2542 We are going to take Cai Yue away


    The man immediately kowtowed to the people in front of him, his voice bang bang bang, especially loud.


    Gu Yundong and the others were standing in a position that was neither too crowded nor too crowded, so many people came over when they heard the movement.


    Seeing that it was the woman who took Cai Yue away before, and some people who recognized Zhang Zhifan, they all stopped and pointed at them and whispered.


    Gu Yundong looked at Zhang Zhifan coldly and ignored the servant who was kowtowing, and snorted coldly, "It''s quite witty to put the fault on the servant. What about him??"


    Gu Yundong pointed at the child beside Zhang Zhifan, "Is this your son? Cai Yue''s cousin? I saw him mixed in with those children, punching and kicking Cai Yue. Why, this time I want to me him. on you?"


    Zhang Zhifan''s face changed suddenly, and his face twitched twice when he turned back to his younger son''s panicked expression.


    He wanted to repeat his old tricks and use his younger son, but Gu Yundong had already said those words, and if he said it again, it would have been deliberate.


    Zhang Zhifan couldn''t help but look around, many people pointed at them, and could vaguely hear the criticism of Zhang''s family.


    After all, these people have nothing to do with Cai Yue.


    Because of what Gu Yundong said before, many people thought about it carefully and thought it made sense. In particr, there are many merchants'' families whoe and go in this terminal. It is not easy for these people to make a business of this scale.


    I didn''t know the situation before, and I didn''t want to meddle in my own business, and at this time, a single word of filial piety was enough to overwhelm the united front. Whenever someone spoke for Cai Yue, many people would attack them in groups.


    But things are different now. With Gu Yundong picking out the truth first, and businessmen analyzing the truth behind, there are already many people on the dock cursing the Zhang family.


    It''s all right now, the Zhang family is still here, and they are still confronting Gu Yundong.


    Unfortunately, he can''t talk about other people.


    Zhang Zhifan regretted it very much at the moment. He stood here to speak, deliberately trying to exin clearly in front of everyone.


    Who knows how self-defeating it is.


    He was a little flustered, and the fake smile on his face couldn''t keep up.


    "County, county master, there may be some misunderstanding here."


    While talking, Zhang Zhifan lowered his head and looked at his young son, expecting him to say something.


    This kid is young, so naturally he can''tpare to the previous servant who could look at people''s faces, so he has absolutely no way of understanding what his father means.


    Even because Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were too powerful, they hid behind Zhang Zhifan in fear.


    Zhang Zhifan was so sick in his heart that he pulled his son twice but couldn''t pull it out. He could only continue tough dryly, and said bravely, "Master, there must be a misunderstanding here. I think the master has never believed my appearance, so it''s better like this. , we let Ayuee out, the county master can always believe Ayue''s words, right?"


    "No need." Gu Yundong said, "We won''t let Cai Yuee out. Even if hees out, he won''t be able to say anything. With the evidence in front of you, it''s useless for you to talk too much, and we don''t have the time to gossip with you."


    Zhang Zhifan was a little nervous after hearing what he said earlier, but when he heard hisst words, he was relieved.


    Sure enough, they were impatient to take care of Cai Yue''s affairs.


    However, what Gu Yundong said immediately made his face pale instantly.


    "Since you can''t take care of Cai Yue well, then we will take him away."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2543: do two requirements

    Chapter 2543 Do two requirements


    Zhang Zhifan suddenly raised his head, "You guys, are you going to take him away?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes, Cai Yue will be taken care of by us in the future, we don''t need you to continue to pretend to be here. What''s more, you are not qualified to have no time to take care of him now."


    Zhang Zhifan was stunned for a moment, then finally became nervous, "Jun, what does the lord mean? Could it be that the lord wants to use power for personal gain?"


    Does she want to use her status as the county master to eradicate their Zhang family?


    Zhang Zhifan deliberately raised his voice.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t care at all, she followed with a high voice andughed, "You think too much, I''m not the kind of person who uses power to oppress people. But well, since your Zhang family thinks that Cai Yue''s report on Cai Wenqian is a big deal. If you are not filial, then you don''t want to use his credit to protect you. Then, Cai Wenqian''s crime of colluding with the Prince of Lu is enough to implicate the Zhang family. Let''s deal with it."


    Zhang Zhifan''s face changed greatly, and he looked rather stern, he said with a trembling voice, "You guys, you can''t do this, this matter has obviously been closed."


    "Who stipted that the case cannot be overturned after the case is closed?"


    "How can it be so easy to reverse the case?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I''m sorry, it''s so easy with me here, do you want to try it?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "When the case is overturned, the Ministry of Punishment will naturally be able to find out how the injury on Cai Yue''s body came from. Cai Yue has made merit and the person who abused him will not be spared by the Ministry of Punishment."


    Zhang Zhifan''s body is a little unstable, he believes they can do it.


    As the inw of the Cai family, Zhang Zhifan has heard some grievances between the Cai family and the Shao family.


    Although he didn''t know the specific content, he also understood that the Cai family''s fate now has a lot to do with the couple.


    The Cai family is still like this. Isn¡¯t it easier for them to be cleaned up?


    Originally thought that these two were just passing by and didn''t have so much energy to manage, so as long as he arranged the reasons enough, they believed it, and the matter would naturally pass.


    It seems that they are nning to take care of it to the end, and they are not afraid of making trouble at all.


    Zhang Zhifan couldn''t support his legs, his knees were weak, he almost knelt down, and was supported by the servants behind him.


    His face was innocent, he raised his head in a daze, and suddenly admitted his mistake in a panic.


    "The county master, Lord Shao, I was wrong, I, I admit, we just don''t want to raise him, so we don''t want to take care of him. But I swear, I didn''t let anyone beat him, and I didn''t beat his injuries either. ."


    Gu Yundong got angry when he saw it, and You Qi heard his shameless words, and even kicked him in the leg, "You didn''t hit him? You spread the rumors, you are the one who secretly fanned the mes. Isn''t it your decision not to show him the injury, forcing him toe to the wharf to find work and asking him to give you his wages? You still have the face to say that you are innocent and wronged, and that you can do such a cruel thing to a child who is rted to you by blood. Are you human, do you want to be shameless?"


    "I''m not a human being, I''m not a human being, the county lord, you adults don''t remember viins, just bypass me this time, I will never dare again."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "It''s okay if you want to spare you, as long as you do two things, I''ll take Cai Yue directly, and he will have nothing to do with you from now on."


    "Your order, the county lord, the grass people will obey."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2544: apology, thanks, compensation

    Chapter 2544 Apology, thanks,pensation


    Gu Yundong nced at the crowd of onlookers,ughed and said, "Okay, I hope you do what you say."


    "First, go and apologize to Cai Yue, and tell him inly that he is not a **** star, but because you have a dark mind, so you spread rumors everywhere and let him be besieged. Thank you for reporting Cai Wenqian for saving the Cai family and your Zhang family as well. ."


    Zhang Zhifan suddenly raised his head, "Here, apologize to Cai Yue? Would you like to thank him?"


    "What, don''t want to do it?"


    Zhang Zhifan''s face changed and changed, and there was a little unwillingness in his eyes.


    But thinking of what Gu Yundong wanted to overturn on Cai Yue''s behalf, he finally gritted his teeth and nodded, "Okay, I promise. Then... what about the second?"


    The first rule is so difficult, isn¡¯t the second rule even more difficult?


    Zhang Zhifan suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, and tightened the hand hanging by his side.


    "Second,pensation for Cai Yue''s losses. The damage to his body is not light, and it will cost a lot of money just to take medicine. Not to mention the damage to his mind. This is the fatal blow you gave him. If he is not careful, he may lose the idea of ????survival. Physical and mentalpensation are indispensable. "


    Zhang Zhifan raised his head in disbelief, "Want to give Cai Yue silver? But he used to eat and live with us at Zhang''s house, we are on him..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Shao Qingyuan, "If the case is overturned, your family won''t even have your own room and board."


    Zhang Zhifan took a breath and turned pale.


    Gu Yundong looked at him coolly, "It shouldn''t be difficult for me to meet these two conditions, right?"


    She didn''t even propose to beat up everyone in the Zhang family, she was already showing mercy.


    Zhang Zhifan thought it was very difficult, very difficult.


    However, he has no right to refuse at all, no matter how difficult or unwilling he is, he will do it.


    swallowed his saliva, Zhang Zhifan couldn''t help but took a deep breath and asked, "How much is the specificpensation?"


    "This, I''ll make a list for youter, it''s almost two thousand taels."


    Zhang Zhifan took a deep breath, "Two thousand taels???"


    Compensation to Cai Yue? Is Yongjia County Lord crazy? Can this also make a lion''s mouth open?


    The Zhang family used to have good family conditions, but since they came to their hometown in Lecheng, their life has been getting worse day by day.


    But his father was very romantic when he was young, and he had a lot of sons under his knees. All the biological sons broke their heads for petty profits.


    If the olddy hadn¡¯t split it up with those concubinester, and let them support themselves, Zhang¡¯s residence would be even more difficult to maintain a basic life.


    As for the servants, it is getting less and less every year.


    The Zhang family brothers are not very capable people, and now the Zhang family only depends on two shops.


    For these two shops, since the olddy passed away, the profit has plummeted. During this time, the Zhang brothers were very busy trying to save the shop''s business.


    Now you have to pay 2,000 taels inpensation? So are they going to live?


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "What? Do you think it''s too little? That''s right, Cai Yue''s internal injuries need ginseng and ganoderma lucidum to recuperate. These medicinal materials are precious, and two thousand taels may not be enough..."


    "Here, two thousand taels are two thousand taels." Zhang Zhifan gritted his teeth and hurriedly interrupted her.


    Although there is indeed a lot of silver and money, it can still be taken out by gritted teeth, but it is really hurting the Zhang family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2545: Cai Yue came out

    Chapter 2545 Cai Yue came out


    However, Zhang Zhifan was afraid that if Gu Yundong continued to talk, the more and more money would roll in, and eventually even the shop would not be able to be kept.


    He endured the irritability in his heart and agreed, "As long as I do these two things, the county master will not pursue Cai Yue''s affairs, right?"


    "Of course, as long as you apologize and paypensation, I will take Cai Yue and leave Lecheng immediately."


    Zhang Zhifan took a deep breath and nodded, "Okay."


    He shook his hand, turned around and exined to the servants behind him, "Go back to the manor, tell the wife and the second master about this, and ask them to bring money over. Remember, if they are unwilling, they will Tell them that the Zhang family will not end well."


    "...Yes, sir." The servant looked at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan cautiously, and quickly retreated with his head lowered.


    Zhang Zhifan then closed his eyes, turned his head again, and asked with slightly red eyes, "I''ll go apologize to Cai Yue now, the county master will lead the way."


    He didn''t want to bow his head and say those words of apology and thanks to Cai Yue in front of everyone''s eyes. Fortunately, Cai Yue was injured and should be lying in the cabin to recuperate.


    He only needs to go in, say a few words in front of him, and then he cane out. Who knows what he said?


    However, as soon as he thought about it, Shao Qingyuan''s voice came from his ear, "No need, Cai Yue came over."


    Zhang Zhifan suddenly raised his head and stared nkly at Cai Yue who was being helped down the cabin, his face distorted for a moment.


    Cai Yue was supported by Xue Rong, his face was gray and bloodless, the corners of his mouth were cracked, his nose was blue and his face was swollen and looked very embarrassed.


    Bian Yuanzhi stood beside him, Bian Yuanzhi hugged Chi Chi, Chi Chi stretched out his little hand and grabbed Cai Yue''s little finger.


    The four of them walked over side by side, Cai Yue limping, it was very difficult.


    There was no expression on his face, until he stood beside Shao Qingyuan, he didn''t say a word.


    But it doesn''t matter, Gu Yundong nced at him and was relieved to see that he didn''t curl up like before and didn''t speak.


    She faced Zhang Zhifan, "You can talk when someone is here."


    Zhang Zhifan fixedly looked at Cai Yue, "Ayue, the county master may have misunderstood me, tell me..."


    "Master Zhang, at this juncture, there is no need to say anything about it. Just say it, apologize directly, thank you, and this matter will be over. If you procrastinate and say something worthless, then I will There is no need to be polite to you."


    Zhang Zhifan paused and could only grit his teeth secretly.


    He looked at Cai Yue and said, "Okay, I apologize."


    "Remember, say it carefully, if I am not satisfied with what I say, I will not recognize it." Gu Yundong was not polite at all.


    Zhang Zhifan took a deep breath, "Ayue, I''m sorry for you. The words that you are a broom star were indeed spread by the uncle. The uncle just doesn''t want to raise another person in the family, and you know that the Zhang family is now In this situation, you are at the age to go to school again, after I discussed it with your second uncle, I felt that there was no need to spend the money, so I deliberately attacked you so that you have no other ideas."


    Cai Yue was stunned and slowly raised his head.


    Zhang Zhifan felt that as long as he opened his mouth, it was not difficult to sayter, "You are not a broom star, if you hadn''t reported Cai Wenqian, our Zhang family might have been implicated by him and sent to prison. Now it''s still delicious and delicious, all It''s your credit."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2546: you are lucky star

    Chapter 2546 You are a lucky star


    Cai Yue''s mouth trembled twice, his eyes were so deep that he couldn''t see the end.


    He still didn''t speak, even Gu Yundong didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Zhang Zhifan finished speaking, but Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were not satisfied, so he could only continue, "Ayue, you are not only a broom star, you are also a lucky star. Actually, there is one more thing that I didn''t tell you. You... grandmother At the beginning ofst year, I met an eminent monk who had attained the Tao, and the eminent monk said that she would experience a catastrophe of life and death in Augustst year, and she could only escape unless there was a noble person to help her."


    Hearing the mention of the olddy of the Zhang family, Cai Yue finally raised his head and looked at Zhang Zhifan.


    Thetter said, "Afterwards, your grandmother really fell ill, and she looked worse and worse. Just then you came to Zhang''s house, and her illness got better in a few days. In August, she was fine. Not at all. Your grandmother is convinced that you are the noble person. He treated you very well, and even asked us to hold you in his arms. Naturally, we didn¡¯t want to, so we didn¡¯t give you a good face. Until November, That is, a few days before your grandmother died, someone came to the door and said they wanted to adopt you. Because your grandmother was old, she was afraid that when something happened to her, it would be difficult for you to live, and she wanted to find a good way for you, so she agreed to the adoption. people."


    "Who knows, this matter is still under discussion, and something happened to my mother suddenly. Thinking about it now, maybe it was destined in the dark, my mother wants to send you away, and her catastrophe wille."


    Cai Yue looked unbelievable, is that so? He is grandmother''s nobleman, can he save grandmother''s life?


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, this was the first time they heard such a statement.


    What Zhang Zhifan said, is it true or is it made up?


    But whether it''s true or not, it seems that the mention of Mrs. Zhang makes Cai Yue''s closed heart still fluctuate.


    Zhang Zhifan pursed his lips, "You are now like this, it''s really what we are doing. Don''t me us, it''s not easy for everyone. Anyway, you will follow Master Shao and the county master in the future, and they will treat you well. of."


    Cai Yue opened his mouth and finally closed it again.


    Zhang Zhifan looked at Gu Yundong, "I''m done."


    "Yes." Gu Yundong replied and turned to look at Cai Yue, "How about you? Do you have anything to say to Master Zhang?"


    Cai Yue was startled, he looked at Zhang Zhifan in a trance.


    It wasn''t until his right hand was slowly grabbed and pulled that he regained his senses.


    After a while, he shook his head and said nothing.


    Gu Yundong said to Xue Rong, "Take him back to the cabin, he is not in good health, the weather outside is cold and windy, don''t get sick anymore."


    "Yes."


    Xue Rong helped Cai Yue to turn around and slowly entered the cabin again.


    Zhang Zhifan frowned, he said so much, Cai Yue didn''t even say a word, let alone let him not have to pay the two thousand taels.


    He felt that he was at a loss. He even made up such a story temporarily. Who would have thought that if he fed the dog with sincerity, Cai Yue was really a white-eyed wolf.


    Shao Qingyuan squinted and didn''t let go of Zhang Zhifan''s expression, and snorted inwardly.


    When ?? looked up, he happened to see Mrs. Zhang and Erye Zhang and his wife who were in a hurry.


    The three followed the servant who went back to report the letter and rushed to Uncle Zhang''s side, looking anxious, "Brother, you are confused, two thousand taels of silver, do you want to give it away without any hesitation?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2547: Thats it

    Chapter 2547 is done


    Gu Yundong sneered, she had already made it clear to Zhang Zhifan, as for the willingness of the few people behind, that was not her problem.


    She didn''t intend to break up with these people, but just looked at Uncle Zhang and reminded, "You have already fulfilled the first requirement. If you fail to fulfill the second requirement, you will be in vain. I don''t mind staying here. I have time to reverse the case here."


    After saying that, she and Shao Qingyuan went to the cabin.


    Zhang Zhifan was in a hurry, "Master Shao, wait a moment, county lord, I will persuade my second brother, you wait for me for a moment."


    Gu Yundong stopped, "Okay, you better hurry up, I don''t have that much time."


    Zhang Zhifan immediately pulled Zhang Erye and a few people into the corner to talk. Gu Yundong didn''t care about what he said and how he persuaded others.


    She saw that Xue Rong had sent Cai Yue back to the cabin and came out again, so she waved to him and asked him toe over.


    "Why did Cai Yue want toe out at that time?" He had been curled up on the bed, unwilling to see anyone.


    Xue Rong smiled, "You have to ask the young master. The young master wanted to find the master and his wife, but he refused to let go of Mr. Cai''s hand. In the end, he had no choice, so Mr. Cai led him out."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    It seems that Cai Yue is really soft-hearted towards Chi Chi.


    This is also good. Cai Yue is now on guard against adults and children, but in the face of a baby like Chi Chi, he can release his inner softness, and finally he is not too closed.


    Although everything Zhang Zhifan said before was false, there was one thing that Gu Yundong was really worried about.


    She felt that if Cai Yue continued like this, there was a high probability that she would actually do something that would hurt herself, and they wouldn''t be able to stop him at that time.


    Gu Yundong thought of this, turned his head and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Let''s bring Cai Yue together. Since we''ve already taken care of it, let''s take care of it to the end. If he is sent to the capital alone, he doesn''t know what will happen in the future. ."


    In fact, Shao Qingyuan also meant the same, he heard the words and nodded, "Okay."


    While the two were talking, Zhang Zhifan and Erye Zhang had already discussed it.


    It''s just that several people''s faces were very ugly. When they came over, they looked at Gu Yundong and his wife with reluctance and resentment.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t care, as long as he gives money.


    Zhang Zhifan hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, and finally handed the silver note to Xue Rong''s hand.


    "We have fulfilled the two requests made by the county master, so this is the end of the matter. Later, I will let someone pack Cai Yue''s luggage and send it to the dock. From now on, Zhang''s family and Cai Yue will not be able to do it again. Nothing to do with it anymore."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes."


    She took the silver note, checked it, the number was correct, and then put it in her sleeve.


    Zhang Zhifan reluctantly looked at the few silver notes, and finally gritted his teeth and took Zhang Erye and the others away.


    Gu Yundong let out a big breath, "That''s it." She smiled, "But it''s gettingte, so let''s just eat lunch and go, anyway, we''ll have to wait for the Zhang family to get Cai Yue''s back. bring something."


    After a pause, she said again, "But the luggage brought by Zhang''s family is nothing good. Since Cai Yue is going with us, we still need to prepare what we wear along the way. I will go with Shuitao in a while. Walking on the street, you... husband? Husband? What''s wrong with you?"


    In the past two days, the stupid author is going to take wedding photos. There are a lot of things, so there will be fewer updates. I hope my parents will understand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2548: two more people

    Chapter 2548 Two more people


    Gu Yundong talked for a long time, only to realize that Shao Qingyuan''s eyes were fixed on a certain ce, as if he was not listening to her.


    She followed his line of sight curiously, but saw nothing.


    On the other hand, Shao Qingyuan squinted his eyes slightly, turned to her and said, "You go to the street first to see what you want to buy. I''ll go over there and I''ll be back soon."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, and after nodding his head, he saw Shao Qingyuan striding towards the left corner.


    There are peopleing and going in the corner, especially the stalls and hawkers. Compared with the orderly handling of goods here, it is obviously a bit chaotic.


    Shao Qingyuan passed through the loudly shouting crowd, ignoring the merchants who greeted him, and entered an alley not long after.


    He stood at the entrance of the alley, looked left and right, his eyes narrowed slightly, and after a while, he said solemnly, "Come out."


    There was no movement in the alley, except for the noisy voices not far away, Shao Qingyuan didn''t hear anything.


    However, he still stood there and sneered, "I count to three, if I don''te out again, I will be at my own risk."


    "one."


    "two."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Before the three characters ?? could be counted, three figures fell from the wall.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyes, nced around the three of them, and said, "Why are you here?"


    The three of them looked at each other, and the two on the left had their heads lowered very low, looking a little uneasy.


    The person on the far right coughed lightly, stepped forward and said, "Sir Shao, here is the guard of the Song Mansion. ording to the order of our master, I will send the two young masters to the border town. Since I met Master Shao here, it is natural It couldn''t be better. I have to protect Master Song, so I''ll go back first and leave."


    After he finished speaking, he gave the two teenagers around him a look of helplessness, and left without saying a word.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    He nced silently, then withdrew his eyes again and looked at the remaining two, "Who asked you toe?"


    "Master." Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi suddenly knelt down, "Master, we want to go to the border town with you."


    "I''ve already told you about this, and I don''t agree."


    Shao Qingyuan had a serious expression. He had actually thought about whether Zheng Quanshui''s four apprentices should take them to the border town.


    It stands to reason that the medical conditions in the border town are poor and there are many patients. If the four Zheng Quanshui go there, it will be more helpful for them to improve their medical skills.


    But Shao Qingyuan''s trip to the border town was not purely for the purpose of bing an official, there was also a dangerous person called Bai Zhiyan there.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi are old, so he is not too worried. But Lu Xuan and Lei Qi were too young, and their families were all in the capital, so they didn''t worry about going to such a dangerous ce at such a young age.


    And if Shao Qingyuan wants to take him, he can''t take only two people, that would be too much favoritism.


    So in the end, he let all four stay in the capital temporarily, and entrusted it to Song Dejiang.


    It should have been more appropriate to hand it over to Bai Hang, but Bai Hang also ns to leave the capital and go to other prefectures after a while.


    Now that the Huimin Medical Centers all over the country are under his control, it is very rare for Bai Hang to take this time out to stay in the capital to apany Shao Yin and Houfu to reunite.


    So in the end, only Song Dejiang can help bring some points.


    Although Song Dejiang was busy, Zheng Quanshui and the others had only just started for a year. All he had to do was wait until Xiu Mu or when he was free to assign them some tasks.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2549: If you cant do it, go back

    Chapter 2549 If you can''t do it, go back


    The matter is simple, Song Dejiang replied without a word.


    For him, teaching a few talented disciples and grandchildren is nothing. They learn fast, and they have a sense of aplishment in what they teach.


    So, Shao Qingyuan was very relieved to send all four of them to Song Mansion.


    Where did you think, two of them appeared at the Lecheng Pier in just half a day.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the two very uneasy kneeling on the ground and said, "Get up and talk first."


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi paused, then stood up silently from the ground.


    Immediately, Zheng Quanshui took out a letter from his arms, "Master, this is what my uncle asked me to give to you."


    Shao Qingyuan snorted lightly and took the letter over.


    The ?? letter was indeed written by Song Dejiang, and the meaning inside is very clear. He was persuaded by Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi, and felt that it was best for these two to be by Shao Qingyuan''s side, so he sent an **** from the mansion to **** the two of them over.


    It¡¯s good to be able to catch up, but if you can¡¯t catch up, send it all the way to the border town.


    Shao Qingyuan looked even more stinky after reading it, "Since you are going to follow me to the border town, why did you hide just now?"


    Zheng Quanshui was a little embarrassed, "We didn''t expect to meet Master at the Lecheng Wharf. It''s too close to the capital. We thought that Master would definitely drive us back, so we hid."


    If they met in the middle of the road, or met again at the Xuanhe Mansion in Wanqing Mansion, then Master would not send them back to the capital.


    Who knows, Master, who should have boarded and left in the morning, is still at the dock now.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, but the two of them were right.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Gao Zi was worried and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Master, you can take us with you. We have discussed with Axuan Aqi, the two of them will stay in the capital, and we will go to the border town with Master. Don''t worry, we will definitely not hold back Master, Master..."


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed his forehead, turned around and left.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi looked at each other, and after a while, Gao Zi asked, "Master just left? What does this mean?"


    Zheng Quanshui thought for a moment, then his eyes lit up, and he patted Gao Zi on the shoulder and said, "Master didn''t chase us, so he must be willing to keep us, let''s go, hurry up and follow."


    Gao Zi couldn''t help but get excited, and the two quickly caught up with Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter was silent all the way, and Zheng Quanshui also knew that Master must be angry, so they did not dare to speak out.


    But if Master is willing to bring them, that''s enough.


    Shao Qingyuan entered the cabin, and then said to the boatman, "Uncle Lin, these two are going with us. But they will take care of themselves along the way. You don''t need to worry about their food, amodation, and travel, remember to charge the boat fee ording to the market. "


    After that, he looked back at Zheng Quanshui and the two of them, "Since you want toe with me, you should have some understanding of the hardships in the border town. Why don''t you start now and have a good experience of it. Also, you are in private. If you keep up, you will have to deal with the food and lodging along the way.¡±


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi were stunned for a moment. After hearing what Shao Qingyuan said, they were still a little stunned and at a loss.


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "If you can''t do it, go back now."


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi straightened their backs immediately, "Master, we can do it."


    They will never go back to the capital. It doesn''t matter if they eat and live. They still have some money on them, so they canst for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2550: How much is the boat fee? ?

    Chapter 2550 How much is the shipping fee? ?


    After all, it has just passed the New Year. Although Zheng Quanshui is a little older, he is a junior to the rest of the Gu family.


    Therefore, when celebrating the New Year, everyone gave a big red envelope.


    The people of the Gu family are not short of money these days. This is the first time that Shao Qingyuan''s four apprentices have officially be the children of the Bai family, and the red envelopes given are a bit big.


    The biggest one was given by Bai Hang, the master. Later, he went to pay New Year''s greetings, and even brought Song Dejiang, Yi Zn and others to give red envelopes.


    This is the first time the two have received such a big red envelope. For them, this New Year is like falling into a honey pot.


    In addition to the living expenses they gave in the past, and the wages they earned after helping out at Huimin Medical Center, they are now full, and both of them have about fifty taels of silver on their bodies.


    Therefore, both of them felt that it was not a big problem.


    Who knew that the two of them just asked the boatman how much the boat cost, and the boatman gave the number, "Thirty taels."


    Zheng Quan Shui and Gao Zi, "..." So expensive? ?


    Don''t bully them, they haven''t seen the world, the fare is so expensive, shouldn''t those candidates who go to Beijing rush to take the exam vomit to death?


    Seeing their expressions, the boatman guessed what the two were thinking, and immediately exined with a smile, "Our boat was packaged by Mr. Shao, so it is indeed a bit more expensive. Also, the boat includes food, and the cabin is also on the second floor. The scenery is good and the view is good, if you are bored in the boat, you can also see the river view.¡±


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi ran to the side and muttered for a while, took out the only money they had and calcted and calcted, and finally gritted their teeth and said to the boatman, "Uncle Lin, if the cabin we live in is at the bottom, then Can the boat fare be cheaper? And food, we can eat what we prepare, can we?¡±


    The boatman was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan looked like he didn''t care about everything, and let them negotiate on their own.


    The boatman thought for a while, then nodded, "I can give you twelve taels less."


    Zheng Quanshui and the two suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, twelve taels, finally able to relieve some pressure.


    But after this incident, they also knew that one hundred taels of silver was not a big deal for someone who was out of the house. They went to the border town, which is still far from here.


    Fortunately, they now have a good skill. Although the time to study medicine is short, there is no way to cure serious illnesses and pains, but ordinary cold, fever, injuries and the like can still be cured.


    At that time, they will treat people to earn some money to travel, and they will definitely be able to support the border town.


    Shao Qingyuan looked from the beginning to the end, although he didn''t show anything on his face, he already nodded slightly in his heart.


    He said in a calm voice, "Since you have to prepare your own food, why are you standing here? Why don''t you prepare it? The boat will leave in an hour. If you can''t get back in time, then go back to the capital."


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi jumped up immediately, "Master, we will definitely be able toe back, please don''t leave."


    After they finished speaking, they immediately jumped off the deck and rushed out of the pier.


    Gu Dafeng was behind them just now, so naturally he heard it. Seeing people leave, he hurriedly came out and asked, "Qingyuan? You really let them take care of themselves? Are there many cabins on the second floor, or let them live there? Let''s go up. The cabin below is airtight, the weather is still cold at this time, and the two of them don''t understand anything. What if they get sick?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2551: Fell asleep

    Chapter 2551 Asleep


    Shao Qingyuan said with a smile as he walked into the cabin, "Don''t worry, Auntie, they have been studying medicine with me for a while. If they don''t even have the most basic way to prevent illness, then it would be a burden to go to the border town with us."


    Gu Dafeng opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything in the end.


    This is Qingyuan''s apprentice, he must know it.


    The two of them talked and entered Cai Yue''s cabin.


    As soon as they entered the door, both of them were stunned.


    Bian Yuanzhi was sitting on a chair, reading a book, when he heard footsteps, he raised his head slightly, and smiled silently at them. Then he made a silent gesture and pointed to the two people who were next to each other on the bed.


    Cai Yue and Chi Chi were head-to-head, and both fell asleep with their eyes closed.


    But the weird thing is that Chi Chi''s hand is on Cai Yue''s arm, which ispletely different from the usual sleeping position.


    Bian Yuanzhi stood up cautiously, walked to the door and said in a low voice, "After Cai Yue came back, he was very restless, sitting there motionless. I tried to coax him to sleep, but I didn''t expect that he really fell asleep."


    However, Chi Chi himself was coaxed to sleep.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Since Cai Yue is asleep, I just happened to show him his injuries."


    Bian Yuanzhi let him in, Shao Qingyuan sat on the edge of the bed, and saw that although Cai Yue was asleep, his brows were knitted tightly, his body trembled a few times, and he was very uneasy.


    He thought about it, and asked Bian Yuanzhi to bring his Anshen Pills and put them directly in the incense burner.


    This thing is made by himself, even if a baby like Chi Chi smells it, it will be fine.


    Sure enough, with this Anshen Pill, Cai Yue''s demeanor rxed a lot.


    Slowly, his breathing became steady and regr, and he seemed to be asleep.


    Only then did Shao Qingyuan stretch out his hand to undo the clothes on his body. Gu Dafeng came over to take a look, his eyelids twitched twice, and he said in a low voice, "Actually, with such a serious injury, there is a purple-ck footprint in my heart. Qingyuan, Is he really all right? The Zhang family is so unhuman, we are cheapening them."


    "Fortunately, as long as the bruise disappears, it won''t be a problem." Shao Qingyuan said, and carefully checked other parts of Cai Yue''s body.


    He did suffer from major and minor injuries, but the most serious one was caused by the footprint in his heart.


    Shao Qingyuan had an idea, put on Cai Yue''s clothes again, and then got up and left the cabin.


    "Let them sleep for a while, Yuanzhi, you should rest for a while too. Reading on the boat is easy to get dizzy." Although the boat hadn''t opened, it was still swaying in the water.


    Bian Yuanzhi nodded, put the book aside, and climbed onto the cot on the other side of the cabin.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and went to the cabin where the luggage was ced to look for medicinal herbs. Cai Yue''s conditioning would probably take a while.


    Some of the medicines he brought were ordinary medicines, and the precious ones were ced in Yundong''s Qiankun sleeves, and they would be boiledter when she came back.


    After Shao Qingyuan prepared some herbs, Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi also came back with two big bags, sweating and panting.


    "Master, we will be back within an hour." It''s still half an hour away, but luckily I wasn''tte.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I see."


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi hurriedly put their belongings in the cabin at the bottom of the boat and waited until they were cleaned up before they came out.


    It''s been an hour from what Shao Qingyuan said, but...the boat under their feet didn''t move at all.


    I have received everyone''s blessings, thank you, love you


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2552: Your mistress hasnt come back yet

    Chapter 2552 Your sister-inw hasn''te back


    After another quarter of an hour, Zheng Quanshui couldn''t help but ask, "Master, aren''t we... still going?"


    "Well, your sister-inw hasn''te back yet." Shao Qingyuan said calmly.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi, "..." So the so-called departure of the boat in one hour is just a limitation for them, and the wife is not within the scope?


    That''s all, it''s not the first day I know the rtionship between Master and Mistress, they...not jealous.


    The two of them didn''t say anything more, they turned around and entered the cabin with the things they bought.


    Let¡¯s sort things out first, they have a lot of money in their hands now, and then they have to save some money, at least n.


    Zheng Quanshui took out a pen and paper, but the cabin they were in had no windows on the ground floor, it was pitch ck. So I could onlye to the deck with charcoal and paper, and write on the bucket.


    "We have a total of 100 taels on us, and the boat costs 18 taels. I just went to buy some daily necessities, as well as pancakes, steamed buns, rice noodles, charcoal fire, and 22 taels of silver, and now there are 80 taels."


    "I just inquired with Uncle Lin. The boat will dock on the shore once every three days or so, and then we will disembark and replenish. This is the first time we buy it, so it will cost a lot more. It shouldn''t be so much in the future. A few hundred wen is enough. After we disembark at Wanqing Mansion, Master and Mistress may stay there for two days, and we have to find a ce to stay.¡±


    "Yes, food and lodging is a big problem. But..." Zheng Quanshui suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Let''s go to Huimin Medical Center to stay for two nights. At least we know a little bit about fur, so we go to the medical center to help for two days. , and have a good talk with the doctor there, they should make a room for us to sleep."


    Gaozi nodded, "It''s really not good, let''s go to the ruined temple and stay for two days."


    "Well, that''s what I thought too." Zheng Quanshui said, "But then there is another big problem. From Wanqing Mansion to Xuanhe Mansion, we have to transfer carriages. The toll is not cheap."


    Going back to Xuanhe Mansion and resting for a few more days, and then heading to the southwest, this journey will cost a lot of money.


    The two of them worked together like this, but they felt that they were very poor, and the money was not enough, and they were worried to death.


    It seems that they have to find a way to make money as soon as possible.


    Gu Dafeng walked over from behind them, listening to them carefully calcting one by one, and then seeing a lot of expenses for various things written in circles and forks on the piece of paper, he almost couldn''t helpughing.


    She walked to Shao Qingyuan''s side and pointed in the direction of the two of them, "You really don''t care about them? You see, it''s really hard for them to force the two children to be so careful."


    Shao Qingyuan just nced at them, "Since it''s an exercise, it''s natural to do what it says. It was originally an impulsive move for them to go out this time. If they have learned a lesson from the loss, they will think twice before doing it next time. If they can reach the southwest all the way smoothly, it means that their brains are active enough, and next time I don''t have to worry about them going out to practice medicine alone."


    After listening to Gu Dafeng, he thought about it carefully, and nodded in agreement after a while, "It makes sense, it seems that you, the master, have a lot of consideration for them."


    Shao Qingyuan just smiled, and when he raised his head, he saw Gu Yundonging back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2553: where are you going

    Chapter 2553 Where are you going


    Gu Yundong carried a lot of things in his hands, and Tong Shuitao behind him also carried arge bag and a small bag onto the boat.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi heard the voice, they quickly put away the pen and paper, turned around and ran over, helping Gu Yundong to carry things, "Miss, you are back."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "You guys? Why are you here?"


    The twoughed dryly, "We just want to go to the southwest with you." After that, the two quickly ran into the cabin with their things.


    Gu Yundong''s suspicious gaze fell on Shao Qingyuan, pointed to their backs, and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    Shao Qingyuan wrapped her arms around her shoulders and walked inside, exining to the boatman that he was going to eat, and then he was ready to sail after eating, and he exined the purpose of the two of them clearly.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing when he heard it, raised his eyebrows and asked him, "Are you really going to leave it alone? Let them use the one hundred taels of silver to go all the way to the southwest?"


    "One hundred taels of silver is quite a lot. As long as you don''t spend it indiscriminately, it will be more than enough to reach your destination." Ordinary people may not be able to touch one hundred taels of silver in their lifetime, but Shao Qingyuan thinks it is enough.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and said nothing more.


    The two entered the cabin, and Shao Wen also came over with a bag.


    He had followed the Zhang family to pick up Cai Yue''s luggage. With him following, the Zhang family did not dare to take an empty luggage at will.


    Gu Yundong took the baggage and walked to Cai Yue''s cabin.


    Bian Yuanzhi woke up at some point, leaning against the window and watching the scene of peopleing and going on the pier.


    Seeing theming in, he hurriedly stood up, "Cousin, brother-inw."


    Gu Yundong nodded and nced at Chi Chi, the little guy slept soundly, his belly was up and down, but his sleep was a bit poor, almost half of his body was turned over, and his stinky feet were also ced on Cai Yue''s face. superior.


    Gu Yundong was speechless, walked over and took his feet, intending to change his position to sleep.


    Who knew that with such a movement, Cai Yue''s body suddenly trembled slightly, his eyes opened suddenly, and when he looked up, he directly met Gu Yundong''s gaze.


    Gu Yundong was also stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Am I arguing with you?"


    Cai Yue didn''t answer, and he didn''t know if he just woke up and didn''t react, or if his mentality had changed. Now, the look in Gu Yundong''s eyes was no longer numb, but revealed a hint of familiarity.


    Gu Yundong simply sat down on the edge of the bed and said to him in a low voice, "Cai Yue, we all know what you have suffered in the Zhang family. I''m sorry, we handed you over to the Zhang family before we did an investigation. The Zhang family is your grandfather''s family, and they are kind to you, and they will treat you kindly in the future, but who knows how tragic the oue will be."


    Cai Yue''s eyes moved slightly, but he still didn''t speak.


    Gu Yundong said softly, "So we are going to bring you out. In the future, we will not let you go back to Zhang''s house. What your cousin and I mean is that we want to take you with us and let you live with us. It''s just that Now we are going to take office in the southwest, which is remote and borders the country of Li, and our life is not as good as the capital. Therefore, I still want to ask your opinion, do you want to go to the capital or go to the southwest with us? "


    "Or, you have other ces you want to go, as long as you want, I can send someone to send you there. Don''t worry, no matter where you go in the future, I will not let the Zhang family happen again."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2554: go southwest

    Chapter 2554 Go to the Southwest


    "On the other side of the capital, Huaiyin Hou''s Mansion will take care of you. After all, your grandmother is also an aunt who went out of the Hou''s Mansion. Now, apart from the Zhang family, they are the people you are closest to. And Yun Shu, who is also in the capital, I I heard from him that he wrote two letters to you, the most recent one was a month ago, and you told him everything was fine."


    The olddy of the Zhang family passed away two months ago, which means that a month ago, Cai Yue had been sparred by Zhang Zhifan and the others.


    But in his letter to Yunshu, he still reported peace. Back then, he wasn''t as numb and closed as he is now.


    Cai Yue pursed his lips, thinking of Yunshu, his expression loosened.


    He still remembered that Yun Shu wrote to him that he had been admitted to the Imperial College and had three roommates by his side. The four of them went out and entered together, helped each other in the Imperial Prison, took care of each other, and had a good rtionship.


    also said that he hoped to introduce him and them to know each other when we meet again next time.


    The letter was full of a sunny and upbeat atmosphere,pletely different from his life like a ditch. At that time, he thought that the distance between him and Yunshu was getting farther and farther, and those of his friends would be willing to meet someone in Are you beaten in the dock, scolded as a broom star, and personally reported to the person whose father was imprisoned?


    Cai Yue felt that he was a stain. In Yunshu''s life, if he had a stained friend like him, would he also lose those roommates who helped him each other?


    When Cai Yue thought of such a possibility, he became more and more self-abased and closed, and the whole person became abnormally silent and self-loathing.


    There are cloud books in the capital, but he... did not have the courage to stand in front of him.


    Cai Yue turned his head slightly, and saw that he was still asleep, and his little feet were still up and down, and his heart suddenly warmed.


    Then he said hoarsely, "Go, Southwest." Let''s go.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, and when he heard him speak, he finally exhaled andughed, "Okay, then go to the southwest with us, change the environment, and change your mood."


    she said, and took out a bag from behind.


    "This is the luggage that the Zhang family packed for you. You can see if there is anything missing. If it is missing, I will send someone to find them and ask them toe back."


    Gu Yundong opened the bag and showed it to him. The bag was full of old clothes and a few small objects. It seemed that Cai Yue was ying with it on weekdays, as well as two books. Things are really poor.


    Cai Yue just nced at it, "No less."


    "That''s good. Also, here are 2,000 taels of silver, which the Zhang family paid you. I''ll take this money for you first, and I''ll give it to you when it settles downter. At that time, the money will be You can use it to read and do whatever you want.¡±


    Cai Yue was stunned for a moment this time, then shook his head and stopped looking at the silver note.


    He looked a little dazed again. Gu Yundong thought that he had talked to him a lot today, and his situation needed to be taken slowly. He might not be able to ept it if he talked too much in one breath.


    So I didn''t force it, I collected the bank note first, got up and said, "Lunch is already ready, I''ll have someone bring it in, and let''s eat something to cushion the stomach first."


    Hearing about eating, Cai Yue''s stomach suddenly screamed.


    He was a little embarrassed and pressed his stomach hard.


    It''s just that he forgot that there was an injury on his body. The pressure was right on the wound, and his cold sweat broke down instantly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2555: Zheng Quanshui two people Waterloo

    Chapter 2555 Zheng Quanshui two people Waterloo


    Shao Qingyuan came up immediately, took his hand away, and slowly massaged it twice.


    then said, "You take a rest today, and I''ll take care of your body tomorrow. You have a big bruise on your stomach. I''ll rub it away for you first."


    Cai Yue gritted his teeth, raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead, his voice was barely audible, "Thank you, thank you."


    He and the previous temperament have be too much, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, knowing that they should not be too hasty.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao brought the food in quickly. Gu Yundong guessed that Cai Yue ate less these days, and did not dare to let him eat too greasy, so the food he brought was porridge and side dishes, so let him warm his stomach first.


    The cabin could not amodate so many people, so Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went out, leaving Bian Yuanzhi and Cai Yue to eat slowly inside.


    Bian Yuanzhi wanted to talk to him several times, but Cai Yue lowered his head slightly, and shivered when he heard his voice.


    Bian Yuanzhi could only sigh secretly and eat silently.


    After a short lunch break, their boat finally started to move.


    It takes about half a month to go to Wanqingfu all the way.


    The boat was a little boring, but fortunately, Gu Yundong had the treasure of Chichi. The child was actually very excited about the boat ride, and asked her to help him go to the deck to watch the water and fish all day long, without worrying about whether he would fall.


    Shao Qingyuan took the opportunity to pull Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi up and teach them some pharmacological knowledge.


    He is also rarely free, and with two apprentices by his side, naturally he can''t waste time.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi felt that this was very fulfilling, just like what Shao Qingyuan told Gu Dafeng, although the two lived at the bottom of the cabin, their bodies were still very strong.


    They know how to protect themselves. Once they feel unwell, they will check each other''s pulse. At night, the quilt is even more tightly covered. When theye out during the day, they will y a set of five animal shows sooner orter. They live a very...healthy life.


    They didn''t feel ufortable at all, even though they lived in the cabin, they ate nd pickles.


    But for Zheng Quanshui, who had a bad life, they didn''t feel embarrassed.


    Thinking about their lives when they were not Shao Qingyuan''s apprentices, if they came to take a boat at that time, they would not even be able to sit in the cabin, so they could only secretly squeeze into the warehouse piles, asionally eat some dry buns and drink some cold water, just Very good.


    Shao Qingyuan was quite satisfied with their performance, especially when they were on the shore, they took advantage of the half-day rest and went directly to the shore to see doctors and earn money.


    Unfortunately, the two were young and no one knew each other. They said they wanted to see a doctor, but basically no one believed it.


    The two encountered Waterloo at the first docking ce. They didn¡¯t earn half a penny, and they were even scolded by the nose.


    Fortunately, after the two returned to the ship, they began to sum up their experience, and then began to n what to do when they docked next time.


    Unlike their busy careers, Cai Yue seemed much more silent.


    But even though he didn''t speak, his mentality changed because of relying on others. Even if he wanted to go to the southwest with Gu Yundong and his wife, he didn''t want to sit back and enjoy the sess.


    On the second day on the ship, he was rushing to go to work. After being stopped, there was a strong unease in his eyes, and he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2556: woman washing clothes by the river

    Chapter 2556 The woman washing clothes by the river


    Shao Qing watched from a distance, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    He walked towards Cai Yue, but thetter made a precautionary action subconsciously and whispered, "I''ll go to work immediately..."


    He was about to leave, but was caught by Shao Qingyuan, "I told you, you can''t get out of bed yet. Don''t talk about doing things, it''s good that you can heal 70% or 80% of your injuries before getting off the boat. ."


    Cai became more and more uneasy.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, thought for a moment and said, "You don''t need to feel that you are living with us for nothing, you still have two thousand taels of silver in your cousin''s hand, if you feel bad about it, then use the two thousand taels of silver. As a fee. That way, you can always feel more at ease."


    Cai Yue raised his head nkly and nced at him.


    Then, he was taken back to the cabin by Shao Qingyuan and began to diagnose and treat his injuries.


    Xu Shao Qingyuan''s remarks had an effect. Cai Yue stopped rushing to work, but he obediently stayed in the cabin, except for eating and going to the thatched hut, without stepping out.


    Fortunately, he can look at the scenery outside through the cabin, and when the boat docks, he will also look at Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi who are jumping off the boat with envious expressions.


    On this journey, although Cai Yue''s situation was still not very good, he slowly said a few more words, especially when facing Chi Chi, he was always extra patient.


    The second dock where the boat docked was Heding Mansion. Gu Yundong still remembered that Yan Ya, Yan Ling and the others had their home in this ce.


    However, just as she thought about it, she suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    Gu Yundong looked at the woman squatting by the river washing clothes in surprise - Yan Ling? ?


    Yan Ling has actually reached the point where he wants to wash his clothes by the river himself? It seems that thest time he was brought back by the Yan family, life became more and more difficult.


    Gu Yundong felt that she deserved it, wouldn''t it be good to stay here in Heding Mansion? If you had to go to the Imperial College in the capital, Yan Ling''s husband, Ma Pingchuan, deliberately framed Yun Shu while he was taking the exam, right?


    Gu Yundong sneered, not looking at Yan Ling, and got off the boat with Chichi to walk around.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi went to the nearby pier again. Gu Yundong looked a little surprised at the direction they were leaving, and asked Shao Qingyuan next to him, "Are they going to split up?"


    "They''ve been murmuring for the past two days. They nned to write two big pieces, and now they''re going to implement it."


    Gu Yundong was immediately curious, but Gao Zi had already disappeared without a trace, while Zheng Quanshui was walking around on the edge of the pier, and his eyes kept moving on the people passing by.


    It didn''t take long for Zheng Quanshui to help a thin man who fell to the ground because of overwork.


    Just when the people around were startled and called for the steward, Zheng Quanshui squeezed into the crowd, and then in front of everyone, he rescued the man.


    The onlookers let out a burst of exmations. Zheng Quanshui just said reservedly, "I am a doctor, and it is my duty to save the dying and help the wounded. This uncle fainted because of overwork. I just looked around and found that Many people have injuries on their bodies, and this uncle, his eyes are swollen and swollen, and he must have slept peacefully for several nights, you..."


    Zheng Quanshui talked eloquently, and soon attracted many people.


    Because he saved people first, although he was young, he was more convincing than Gao Zi, so it didn''t take long for someone to ask him to take a look.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2557: Gu Yundongs pity

    Chapter 2557 Gu Yundong''s mercy


    Zhengquan''s water charges are not high, the docks are mixed, and there are many people watching. Gradually, it really made some money for him.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but be amazed when he saw it, "I didn''t expect this kid to be quite clever. Now I''m curious about where Gao Zi has gone."


    Shao Qingyuan just looked at Zheng Quanshui for a moment, then retracted his gaze with satisfaction, "Let''s go."


    He led his wife and children around the vicinity, and when it was almost time, he got on the boat again.


    Gaozi didn''t show up at the dock until thest moment. The weather was still cold, but he was sweating profusely and carrying arge burden on his shoulders.


    Gu Yundong was curious, "What did you buy?"


    Takako wiped his sweat, andughed in embarrassment. Then he looked at Shao Qingyuan cautiously.


    Thetter were all smirked by his reaction, "What? Look at you, what did you do to make me angry?"


    Takako shrank his neck, shook his head hurriedly, and said in a low voice, "Also, it doesn''t count."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, Gao Zi hesitated for a moment, untied the bag in his hand, and revealed what was inside.


    Gu Yundong took a look and saw that they were all special products of Heding Prefecture. There were a lot of things and some mess.


    "You are..." She thought for a moment and guessed, "I n to buy some specialties in Heding Prefecture, and then sell them at the next dock? Earn some price difference?"


    Gao Zi nodded vigorously, "I know that Master teaches us medical skills, and it will save lives in the future. After all, buying and selling is just a sideline. Master, you can rest assured, my senior brother and I will not dy studying medicine. We are expedient, just want to make some money. Tolls... don''t put the cart before the horse."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the things in his bag again, but nodded slightly, "Got it."


    "Master, are you not angry?"


    "Why should I be angry? I also have Shao Kee Pharmacy. Although you are studying medicine, most of you will be doctors in the future. However, being a doctor must also be able to make a living, and there is no rule that a doctor can''t do business. Shao Qingyuan didn''t want them to be doctors and live in poverty.


    Gao Zi was excited, his eyes lit up, "Master, don''t worry, we will definitely study medicine well, and when I earn enough to travel, we will concentrate on treating people and improving medical skills."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, but his eyes became a little meaningful, "Really?" Earn enough travel expenses?


    Gaozi was only happy, but he didn''t notice his eyes. After nodding heavily, he gathered up his bag and carried it into the cabin.


    Gu Yundong looked at his hurrying back, raised his elbow and bumped the man beside him, smiled, "Are you really not going to remind me?"


    "No, it''s okay to hit a wall, let him know that it''s not that easy to do business."


    "It''s really bad fun." Gu Yundong deeply sympathized with the two brothers.


    The boat quickly left Heding Mansion. Gao Zi and Zheng Quanshui had longing in their hearts. In addition, they earned some money from seeing a doctor at the dock. They were all looking forward to this journey and feeling very excited. They felt that they had made the right n. The road is smooth, and you can earn a lot of money immediately, and you don''t need to eat chaff.


    Gu Yundong looked at the two silly and happy people, and the pity in his eyes almost showed.


    When they arrived at the next dock, Gao Zi and Zheng Quan Shui Xing hurriedly got off the boat with the big package of specialties.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2558: Lose a coin or two

    Chapter 2558 Lose a tael of silver


    Gu Yundong still carried Chichi off the deck and strolled around the neighborhood, but she actually wanted to take Cai Yue off the boat.


    Now that his injuries are much better, Shao Qingyuan also allows him to walk on the ground and get off the boat to breathe fresh air.


    Unfortunately, he is somewhat afraid of strangers. This is heart disease, trauma can be cured, but heart disease takes a lot of time.


    Gu Yundong didn''t force herself. She bought something from a nearby stall. Seeing that it was almost time, she returned to the boat.


    When there was still a quarter of an hour before the boat set off, Gao Zi and Zheng Quanshui came back.


    However, unlike the tion when they left, seeing them again now, the two of them have obvious depression and tears on their faces, just like frost hitting an eggnt.


    The bags in their hands were ttened a lot. It seems that everything is almost sold. Unfortunately, the two of them are very unhappy.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, they were not surprised at all, they just let them get on the boat and told the boatman to start the boat.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi ran back to their cabin dejectedly, and did note out again all afternoon.


    It wasn''t until the next morning that they rushed to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong grabbed his son''s hand and showed him the little fish in the wooden basin. The little guy stretched out his chubby little hand and wanted to catch it, but he couldn''t catch it after a long time.


    The water sshed, one big and one small got wet.


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, but Chi Chi grinned andughed, as if he had found something interesting, the other hand also broke free from Gu Yundong''s palm, and squatted down to pat.


    "Little bunny really doesn''t stop at all." Gu Yundong took him back, took a few steps back, and took the handkerchief Tong Shuitao handed over to wipe his face and hands.


    was not happy for a while, "Fish, fish."


    "Okay, I''ll give you fish at noon."


    "Eat? Late?" Chi Chi tilted his head in confusion.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi came here at this time. The two walked up to Gu Yundong and said a little embarrassedly, "Miss, we went to sell things yesterday."


    Gu Yundong raised his head, sat on the small stool beside him, hugged Chi Chi, and said with a smile, "What a loss?"


    "Well, I lost...a tael of silver." Not only did he not make any money, he also lost so much money.


    Gao Zi and Zheng Quanshui couldn''t figure it out, they clearly nned very well, all kinds of price differences were calcted, and the requirements were not high, so they would be satisfied if they could earn 500 yuan for some goods.


    Who knows, after running for a long time, my saliva is dry, and I just can''t sell it. In the end, I finally sold a few pieces, but I still sold at a loss.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "It''s normal, if you lose one or two, you should stop your losses in time and not buy all the stuff, otherwise you will lose more than one or two."


    Zheng Quanshui suddenly raised his head with anticipation in his eyes, "Miss, do you know the reason? Can you tell us about it?"


    Gu Yundong looked at them with a smile, and out of the corner of his eyes he nced at Shao Qingyuan who was not far away. Seeing that he had no ns toe out, he nodded and said, "It''s actually very simple, one, your time is too short, and two, your distance is too short. ."


    "What, what do you mean?" Gao Zi was a little dazed.


    Gu Yundong, "You only have half a day to get off the ship and go buy goods, right?"


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi nodded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2559: Gu Yundongs Remarks

    Chapter 2559 Gu Yundong''s suggestion


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "The only ce you can buy goods in such a short period of time is near the wharf. If you go further, you won''t have time at all. However, the goods near the wharf are the most expensive. In a short period of time to find cheap sources of goods, you can only go to various stores to buy. The things in the stores are not cheap at first, and if you buy a small amount, they will not give you a discount. So at the beginning, your cost high."


    "As for the second point, it''s also simple. After you buy the goods, go to the next town to sell. The distance is too close. And what you can think of, other people can also think of it. What''s more, the boats on this dock are so convenient. , as long as it is moved to the ship and transported downstream, how simple it is. Your original purchase price is expensive, but there are a few goods that have not been released for a long time, so the price can only be reduced, so it is normal to lose money..."


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi nced at each other and suddenly realized.


    Yes, their time is too short, the distance is too close, those expensive souvenirs, those people are not rare at all.


    But... did you just give up? Can they still earn their tolls?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing when he saw their frowning faces. After a while, he still said, "You can actually change your mind and do what you are good at."


    What are you good at?


    The two of them were puzzled, but Gu Yundong didn''t say any more. He just said a little too much, and if he said more, then Shao Qingyuan''s goal would not be achieved.


    "Go back and think about it." Gu Yundong stood up holding Chichi and walked slowly to the kitchen.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Ziguo really returned to the cabin again. Because of the loss of a tael of silver, their food became worse and worse.


    Fortunately, their minds were spinning fast. After thinking about it for a day and a night, when the boat finally stopped at the next intersection, they thought of what they were good at.


    They went off deck again, as usual, and came back when the ship was about to sail.


    Gu Yundong saw that they came back with sacks this time, turned his head and asked Shao Qingyuan, "What did they bring back this time?"


    "Medicinal materials." Shao Qingyuan looked slightly satisfied.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, as expected, hisprehension was quite high.


    "In a few days, we will arrive at Wanqing Mansion."


    Their next stop will be the wharf in Wanqingfu, and this boat trip is over.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly, looked at the short chubby dimple beside him, and said with a smile, "It''s the first time to leave the capital for the first time. I didn''t feelfortable at all along the way."


    "As long as he has something to y, it''s the same wherever he goes." The little guy was heartless. For the first two days, he said a few words because he didn''t have Xiaoxiao''spany by his side, and then hepletely forgot about him. went.


    Three dayster, the boat was finally delivered to Wanqingfu and stopped at the pier.


    While the boatman and others were unloading the cargo, Gu Yundong also brought Chichi into the cabin, and said to Cai Yue, who was a little nervous, "We are going to disembark, and we will stay in Wanqing Mansion for two days, and then take a carriage. Go to Xuanhe Mansion. Are you ready?"


    Cai Yue exhaled slightly, nodded, and tugged the burden behind him.


    His bag was muchrger than the previous one, and more than half of it was the clothes and daily necessities that Gu Yundong bought for him. When he carried it for the first time, he underestimated its weight and almost didn''t carry it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2560: Willow Mansion on Jinxiu Road

    Chapter 2560 Willow Mansion on Jinxiu Road


    Gu Yundong didn''t help either, but just led Chi Chi to walk in front.


    Cai Yue kept her head down since she arrived on the deck, and followed behind her step by step.


    The luggage has been loaded into the carriage, Shao Qingyuan has also settled the boat fee, and the group is ready to set off.


    As a result, after Gu Yundong carried Chi Chi into the carriage, he found that Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi were still standing outside carrying tworge sacks.


    She was stunned for a moment, and said strangely, "You are..."


    "Teacher, we have agreed with Master that we will take care of food and lodging by ourselves." Zheng Quanshuiughed, "So we won''t go with you to a ce to live, we will find a ce ourselves. There are also these medicinal materials, we have to send them. Go to a pharmacy or a medical clinic to get rid of it."


    That¡¯s right, what Zheng Quanshui and the two of them thought they were good atter was to make a fuss about medicinal materials.


    They did not follow Gu Yundong to study the Sutras, but they learned medical skills from Shao Qingyuan. So in addition to curing diseases and saving people, they also understand the medical principles of medicinal materials.


    So when they went to thest town, they looked for the medicinal herbs that slipped through the, and they really found it.


    There is an old man who sells dried medicinal herbs in a corner, but this kind of medicinal herbs that are ced on the ground at will, it seems that few people will buy it, after all, many people do not know it.


    But Zheng Quanshui and the others know each other. Not only do they know each other, but they also know that this medicinal material is of good quality. And because this medicinal material is abundant in towns, it is verymon, so the price is not high.


    The herbal medicine shops in the city no longer ept this herbal medicine, so the old man had no choice but to squat in the corner and sell it.


    Zheng Quanshui and the others were lucky. There are many medicinal herbs in the local area, but not necessarily in other ces.


    Later, they also heard from the old man that there were two other medicinal herbs that were not easy to sell, so they asked them if they wanted it. Because of the cheap price, Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi both bought it.


    Anyway, they understand the medicinal materials and will keep them, even if they are kept around for a long time, they will not expire.


    Now, they are going to try it out. If the herbal medicine store or the medical store epts it, they may make a fortune. They can also be a helper in the medical store and have a chance to stay overnight.


    Gu Yundong heard what the two of them said, but Shao Qingyuan didn''t object, so he nodded, "Okay, then you all be careful and pay attention to safety. If you have anything, go to Liu Mansion on Jinxiu Road in the south of the city to find us."


    "Yes, goodbye Master and Mistress, we will wait for you at the gate of the city in two days."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and the two left with two sacks.


    Seeing their figures go farther and farther, Shao Qingyuan said to Shao Wen, "Let''s go, go to Jinxiu Road."


    When theye to Wanqing Mansion this time, they will go directly to Liu Mansion to rest for two days.


    This Liu Mansion was bought by Nie Shuang. When Nie Shuang and Liu Wei opened a new Ming Pavilion in Wanqing Mansion, they originally lived in Dou Fukang''s house.


    It''s just that General Dou Shen is an official family after all, which is really inconvenient.


    And Nie Shuang felt that since the new Ming Pavilion was opened in Wanqing Mansion, he mighte here often in the future, not to mention that Wanqing Mansion is a transportation fortress for them, so it is necessary to buy real estate here.


    So she bought a small second house here. The house is not big, but it is enough as a temporary settlement.


    Because Liu Wei''s restaurant is called Jinxiu Restaurant, Nie Shuang decided to buy a yard here after seeing Jinxiu Road.


    Before Gu Yundong and the others left, Nie Shuang gave her the address.


    There is now a husband and wife in Liu Mansion who guards the door. They clean the yard on weekdays, and the work is not heavy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2561: go see your sister

    Chapter 2561 Go see your sister


    When Gu Yundong and their carriage stopped in front of Liu Mansion, the concierge and the couple were still stunned for a moment, and hurriedly stepped forward to ask.


    Gu Yundong exined his identity, and the attitude of the couple immediately became respectful.


    "It turned out to be Master Shao and Gu Dong''s family. Nie Dong''s family exined earlier that Gu Dong''s family is the big owner of Xinming Pavilion and the owner of this yard. Whenever theye over, they will be carefully entertained by the younger one."


    This yard was bought in the name of Xinming Pavilion, and Nie Shuang felt that Xinming Pavilion had grown to the point where he is now, although he is a big owner, but obviously Gu Yundong deserved more credit.


    Therefore, the main house where the second child entered was empty, waiting for Gu Yundong to move in.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know whether tough or cry, and followed the couple into the yard.


    The ?? threshold was removed, and Shao Wen walked in with a few carriages.


    Most of their luggage is still on the carriage, and they don''t n to take it down. After all, they are here to rest for two days, and they are not going to live permanently.


    So only take out the things that you need every day, and leave the rest there as they are.


    After sitting on the boat for more than half a month, now I can finally restfortably on the bed onnd.


    As soon as everyone entered the room, they couldn''t wait to fall asleep.


    When he woke up, the concierge couple even had dinner ready.


    Gu Yundong came out with Chichi in his arms and asked them, "Is the new Ming Pavilion opened in Wanqing House far from here?"


    "It''s not far, just three streets from here, and it''s only a quarter of an hour''s walk."


    Gu Yundong knew it in her heart. After asking for the specific location, she nned to go there tomorrow to take a look.


    After the opening of the new Ming Pavilion here, Gu Yundong has not seen it before, and he does not know how it is.


    After reading Xinming Pavilion, she went to Duan Wan to discuss the development direction of Xinming Pavilion with her.


    I will go back to see the three grandfathers and grandsons of the old man. Thest time her father went to the capital, he passed Wanqing Mansion and met them once.


    The business of the grocery store is very good. The three Yu family¡¯s grandparents and grandsons are all business materials, and they work very hard and are not ambiguous at all.


    It is said that Yu Jin is married, and his wife is pregnant, and will soon be living in the same family for four generations.


    That is, Uncle Yu is now worth a lot, and there will always be people who want to introduce him to his wife, which makes him very irritable.


    Gu Yundong remembered that when she passed by Wanqing Mansionst time, she also saw Uncle Yu being chased to marry.


    Thinking of the past, she couldn''t help but want tough.


    That night, everyone rested early.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong took Chichi to Xinming Pavilion.


    Shao Qing was inconvenient to go, so he nned to go to Huimin Medical Center. Since he came to Wanqing Mansion, he naturally had to go to see the situation of the medical center.


    And he somehow guessed that Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi would go to the medical center, maybe they could meet again.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to bring Tong Shuitao, but then he thought that Xue Rong was the one they took from Wanqing Mansion, and his sister was still buried here.


    Xue Rong was a little surprised when he heard the words, and was moved. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed heavily to Gu Yundong, "Miss Xie."


    "Okay, hurry up, tell your sister that you already have a daughter-inw, and make her happy. Follow us to the southwest this time, and I don''t know when you will be back. The next time youe, it will be several years."


    "Yes." Xue Rong stood up, pulled Tong Shuitao beside him, took a deep breath, and strode out of the yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2562: Xinming Pavilion in Wanqing Prefecture

    Chapter 2562 Xinming Pavilion in Wanqing House


    Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao had to buy some paper money for tomb sweeping, burn more paper for her, and make her sister''s life a little easier.


    Xue Rong has thought about it. He has some money in his hand now. He wants to hire someone. On the Qingming Festival, he will clean up her sister''s grave so that she can live in peace.


    Gu Yundong kept watching the two of them walk away, then hugged Chichi and walked slowly to Xinming Pavilion.


    It''s not too far away anyway, so they should take a walk.


    Shao Qingyuan sent them all the way to their destination, and then turned around and went to Huimin Medical Center.


    This is the first time Gu Yundong has seen the Xinming Pavilion on the Wanqing Mansion side. In fact, the decorations of the Xinming Pavilion are simr. They are all based on the design drawings that Yun Dong drew at the beginning. Even if there is a little difference, it is also based on local customs.


    Now, the Xinming Pavilion in front of her is located in the center of the city, with a two-story building and arge courtyard at the back.


    The rare thing is that this new Ming Pavilion is bigger than the one in Xuanhe Mansion. ording to Nie Shuang, the location was found by Duan Wan.


    This Wanqing Mansion is now also the site of the Duan Mansion. As the richest man in the city, it is very convenient for the Duan family to win a big shop.


    Gu Yundong walked inside with Chichi in his arms, and the girl at the front desk was stunned for a moment.


    She also took a special look behind Gu Yundong and made sure that there was no maid and she didn''te by a carriage, her expression became a little weird.


    After all, the guests whoe to Xinming Pavilion are either rich or expensive, who didn¡¯te in a carriage with a maid?


    Thedy in front of ?? looked very unfamiliar. She should havee from other ces. Don''t you know the source of customers in Xinming Pavilion?


    But looking at her dress is not bad, I think the family conditions are also good.


    The girl at the front desk looked at it in her heart, but her face was full of smiles. After all, as long as it was not someone who came to make trouble, then the visitor was a guest.


    Therefore, she said very respectfully, "What does thisdy want to eat? I saw thedy''s eyes, and it seems that she has never been to our Xinming Pavilion before. So, how about I introduce the signature features of our Xinming Pavilion to my wife? "


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay."


    It seems that the girl at the front desk has trained well.


    The girl immediately introduced her neatly. Her voice was crisp and her intonation clear, which made people feel very pleasant to listen to.


    "The most famous thing in our Xinming Pavilion is milk tea. Don''t look at the milk tea sold outside, but most of them are from our family. It is not as authentic as ours. You will know after trying it."


    After saying that, the girl turned her head and looked around curiously Chi Chi, and continued, "Look at the young man in Madam''s arms, who is still young and can''t eat anything else, but our milk is still very suitable for children. The taste. The youngdy who came to our ce has a ss of milk for everyone. You don''t know that this milk is good for the bones of children, and it can grow taller when you drink it when you are young."


    Gu Yundongughed, "You are quite good at sales."


    The girl smiled and said, "Madam, you have praised me, but I''m telling the truth. When you look at the madam, she loves the child, why don''t you give me a cup for the young master?"


    "Okay, then have a ss of milk."


    "That milk tea..."


    "I don''t want milk tea." Gu Yundong used to love it, but drinking too much of this stuff makes you fat. After she restrained her for a while, she didn''t have that kind of craving anymore. "Bring me a cup of rose tea, a small cake, and a bowl of mixed fruit."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2563: not ashamed

    Chapter 2563 Shameless


    The front desk was taken aback for a moment, thedy was quite skilled in ordering.


    She didn''t have time to think about it, and immediately wrote down, "Okay, whether thatdy wants to sit in the lobby or the box, our private room is also very special."


    "lobby."


    The front desk said with a smile, "Okay, thedy will sit in the seat for a while, and we will bring it to youter."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and immediately a female servant came over and led her to sit down in the empty seat in the lobby.


    It''s still early, so there are not many customers.


    Gu Yundong sat on the sofa hugging Chi Chi, and soon another female friend brought a cloth tiger to Chi Chi.


    The little guy gave a "Yeah" and raised his head to look at the girl. The big watery eyes made the girl''s heart skip a beat, and he said to Gu Yundong, "The little boy is so cute."


    "Thank you, you''re cute too."


    The female guy was so embarrassed that he turned around with a red face and went to work.


    She ran to the front desk and said to the girl, "Thedy is so kind, she actually said that I''m cute, and she said thank you to me."


    "You''re happy, but I haven''t seen thisdy before, and I don''t know where she came from. It looks like it''s the first time I''vee to our Xinming Pavilion, but I''m very skilled in ordering and have a good temperament, so it shouldn''t be ordinary. people."


    "Didn''t the owner say it before? Apart from our Wanqing Mansion, there are new Ming Pavilions in Xuanhe Mansion and the capital, which opened earlier than us. Maybe they came from these two ces, so they sold them to us. Everything is familiar."


    "It''s possible." While speaking, the kitchen at the back had already prepared the food and sent it to the front desk.


    The girl at the front desk pushed the female staff, "Here, bring them the tea and snacks. The milk is just hot and not hot."


    The female guy nodded and brought a tray in front of Gu Yundong.


    I drank milk from time to time at home. Gu Yundong knew that it was good for him, so he was not stingy at all.


    But due to limited conditions on the way by boat, he could only drink the stock she kept in the space. In order to avoid wearing it, he only drinks it once a few days. Now, as soon as the little guy smells the fragrance of milk, he rushes forward.


    Gu Yundong almost couldn''t catch him, so he raised his hand and patted his little butt, "I can''t do without you, can you not be so anxious? If you don''t drink it for a day, you will be so greedy, it''s not ashamed to lose."


    Slowly turned his head, puffed out his chubby cheeks angrily, "Throw it."


    The girl next to ?? was amused with a ''puchi'', and quickly covered his mouth to apologize, "I''m sorry ma''am, I didn''t mean it, the little boy is very cute, I just..."


    "It''s alright." If the girl hadn''tughed first, she wouldn''t have been able to stopughing. "You go to work first."


    After the girl left, Gu Yundong looked at Chichi with a nk face, "It''s really shameful."


    "Yeah." He nodded vigorously.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Whose stupid son is this?


    She shook her head andughed, holding a spoon to feed Chi Chi with milk.


    The little guy''s beautiful eyes narrowed immediately, and his little hands tightly grasped Gu Yundong''s fingers, for fear that she would take it away.


    After feeding him half a cup, Gu Yundong put down his hand and stuffed the tiger cloth into his arms.


    Today, she mainly came to see the situation of Xinming Pavilion. Seeing that there were more and more customers at this moment, she began to look around.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2564: strange woman

    Chapter 2564 Strange woman


    Who knew that Gu Yundong''s eyes just fell to the door when he saw a woman walk in.


    As soon as the woman entered the door, the girl at the front desk couldn''t help frowning. She opened her mouth to say something, but she swallowed it in the end.


    The ?? woman walked over and spoke to the girl at the front desk, who shook her head.


    The ?? woman had an unhappy look on her face, then ignored the girl and turned her head to look around.


    Seeing this, he met Gu Yundong''s eyes.


    She first looked at Gu Yundong up and down for a while, then her eyes suddenly lit up.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, then looked down at himself. There should be nothing wrong with her, right?


    The woman hurriedly rolled up her sleeves and walked over to Gu Yundong in three or two.


    Before Gu Yundong could react, she was already sitting beside her.


    "Thisdy is very eye-catching. Is this the first time you havee to Wanqing Mansion?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and looked up at the girl at the front desk. The girl had an anxious look on her face, she was hesitant to say anything, but she was afraid when she thought about it, and in the end she could only look this way anxiously.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but wonder about the identity of this woman, she nodded slightly, "I really am not from Wanqing Mansion, I just came here yesterday."


    The woman suddenlyughed, "I knew that looking at Madam''s appearance, I thought she came from a big family in another city. This little boy is so cute, isn''t he your son?"


    Gu Yundong looked at her suspiciously, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing her alertness, the woman quickly waved her hand and said, "Ma''am, I''m not a bad person. Do you know the owner of this Xinming Pavilion? This shop is run by my nephew and daughter-inw. Look at the shopkeeper in this shop. Dude, who is not respectful to me, if I am a bad person, they will let me in?"


    Gu Yundong was surprised, nephew and daughter-inw?


    The Xinming Pavilion in Wanqing Mansion has three owners, one she, one Nie Shuang, and one Duan Wan.


    She is Shao Qingyuan''s daughter-inw. She knows very well which rtives her husband has, and has never heard of the one in front of her.


    Nie Shuang is Liu Wei''s daughter-inw. The Liu family''s headquarters is not here, and this woman has little rtionship with Liu Wei.


    Then... only Duan Wan.


    Duan Wan''s husband is Dou Fukang.


    So this woman is a rtive of the Dou family?


    Her name is Dou Fukang''s nephew, so is this person Mrs. Dou''s sister or brother-inw?


    It''s no wonder, it''s not surprising that the girl at the front desk is worried that her identity is not easy to stop her.


    But Gu Yundong was still curious, after this person nced around in the lobby of Xinming Pavilion, he went straight to him, what did he want to do?


    Seeing her rxed expression, the woman said quickly, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask the guys in this shop. They all know me. My nephew''s daughter-inw is a girl from the Duan family, the daughter-inw of the Dou family, she This identity is ced in Wanqing Mansion, no one dares to pretend it?"


    "That''s true."


    "Just believe it." The woman smiled, looked left and right, and said, "I''m here to find you, mainly because I have something good to introduce to you."


    Gu Yundong, "..." The co-author is here to promote it, and he even went to other people''s shops to promote it.


    She frowned slightly, does Duan Wan know about this?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the woman hurriedly said, "I tell you, I''m a good thing, and everyone who has used it will say yes. Don''t worry, I won''t lie to you, and my nephew and daughter-inw will guarantee it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2565: Gu Yundong looks like thirty?

    Chapter 2565 Gu Yundong looks like thirty?


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "What good thing?"


    The woman took out a porcin bottle from her sleeve, "This is it, do you know what''s in it?"


    Gu Yundong has a smart nose, and because Shao Qingyuan is a doctor, he quickly smells it, "Is it... a pill?"


    The woman put her palms together, "Isn''t it? This thing is my family''s exclusive secret recipe, specially for women."


    She said, looked at Gu Yundong from left to right, and said, "Madam, you look a little bad. Let me tell you, this woman, as long as she has a child, she will grow old quickly, and her blood will not rise. , obviously under the age of twenty, she looks like a grandma in her thirties."


    Gu Yundong touched her face, "I look... like I''m thirty years old?" No, she clearly felt that she was still a fifteen-year-old underage.


    The woman coughed lightly, "Not really, but you..." She leaned back slightly and said, "Are you twenty-seven or eighty-eight?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." Bah, talking nonsense with his eyes open.


    The woman sighed, "Sister, don''t me me for telling the truth. Sometimes we just need to listen to the truth. We can''t let those people tter us, or we will suffer a lot in the future. Let me tell you, this It''s not easy for a woman in the world, don''t care about the small family or the dignitaries. Once a woman bes old, the husband will definitely have little hooves outside. Don''t think that you have a son and you can sit back and rx. The means of the hooves are very high."


    Gu Yundong felt that this person had some brainwashing skills.


    "I have seen more than one example. Once the original wife gave birth to a son and became a mother, the husband would feel that he hadpleted the task of inheriting the lineage. Anyway, he has a direct son, right? The concubine can also work hard. Give birth, no one will say anything. Therefore, the concubine''s outer chamber has all the people who will not fall. I feel sorry for my first wife, thinking that my position will be stable after giving birth to a son. In fact, this is the beginning of the tragedy. Therefore, women must treat themselves. better."


    Gu Yundong said, what you said actually makes sense.


    "As for me, it''s because I know too much about our women''s suffering, so I rack my brains for the welfare of women. The pills in this bottle are our family''s ancestral secret recipe. It is specially used for women''s body conditioning, take a pill The bloodes up, and theplexion is ruddy and delicate, and men like this."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes fell on the porcin vase, "Can you show it to me?"


    "Of course." The woman''s eyes lit up, and she quickly took off the stopper of the porcin bottle, then took out a white silk handkerchief and ced it on the table, and poured out a pill.


    Gu Yundong took a closer look and smelled it, but the smell of the medicine was very strong, even though the color seemed to infiltrate people, and he didn''t know what herbs were used to make it, but it was actually green, which made people dare not eat it.


    "Madam, do you want to buy one?"


    Gu Yundong looked embarrassed, "This pill is not easy to take."


    The woman waved her hand, "You still don''t believe it? Then I''ll eat it for you."


    said, she picked up one and stuffed it into her mouth, without needing to dispense water, she swallowed it directly.


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, he actually dared to eat it.


    The woman looked proud, "How is it? Didn''t I lie to you? Let me tell you, I''m forty-five years old this year. It''s just because I take this pill often, so I''m only in my early thirties."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2566: Are you provoking our husband and wife relationship?

    Chapter 2566 Are you provoking our husband and wife rtionship?


    Gu Yundong looked at her carefully, she looked younger, but not in her early thirties, right?


    He looked like he was in his 40s, but he looked a little younger because of his clothes.


    "Madam, do you want to buy a bottle?" The woman pushed the medicine bottle in front of her, "This bottle is not expensive, fifty taels of silver, enough for you to eat for a month. I promise, this month Afterwards, your ruddy face will definitely make your husband look up to you."


    "Fifty taels, not too expensive?"


    "Look at what Madam said, you are a noble person, and you are not short of money. This is an exclusive secret recipe of mine, which cannot be bought outside. And it is very safe. You saw me eating it with your own eyes just now. Besides, look at this shop. , with the guarantee of my nephew and daughter-inw."


    Gu Yundong frowned, this woman was not ying Duan Wan''s name, but also the g of Xinming Pavilion.


    There will be no problem with this pill, right?


    Gu Yundong felt that it was necessary to take it back and show it to Shao Qingyuan, but she did not intend to take advantage of it.


    So she took the medicine bottle and looked at it for a while, and while the woman was not paying attention, she took one and put it in the space.


    Just when she was about to refuse, the girl at the front desk finally couldn''t help it, she hurried over, put two more pieces of candy on the table, and said to Gu Yundong, "Madam, this is from the shop, this candy It tastes good, can you taste it?"


    As she spoke, her elbow moved towards the medicine bottle. Seeing that she was about to push the medicine bottle to the ground by ident, the woman was quick-witted and took the medicine bottle to her hand. The girl red, "Pay attention, if this medicine is spilled on the ground, you will have to apany it. Can you take out fifty taels of silver?"


    The girl at the front desk pursed her lips, but winked at Gu Yundong anxiously.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said to the woman, "Sorry, I won''t buy this pill anymore. My husband and I have a deep rtionship, and it''s not very useful."


    "Hey, why don''t you listen to me when I say you? Don''t look at how he treats you right now. After a while, maybe..."


    "Are you provoking the rtionship between our husband and wife?" Gu Yundong''s face sank, his eyes were cold, his aura changed slightly, and even the slow movement in her arms to reach for the milk cup on the table stopped.


    The woman was startled, she was also a person who knew current affairs, and knew that Gu Yundong would be unhappy if we continued.


    immediately smiled and waved his hand, "Yes, I said the wrong thing. When I saw thedy, I knew that the family was in harmony. I was overthinking it." She stopped talking about the pills in her hand, and the girl at the front desk breathed a sigh of relief.


    Who knows the next moment, the woman said mysteriously, "Madam, you don''t want this pill, I have another pill here, do you want to try it?"


    said, she took out a porcin vase from another sleeve.


    "This pill is called Shengzi Pill. To put it bluntly, it means that you can give birth to a son if you take it. Of course, I know that my wife already has a son, so I may not need it. But a son, the more the better, you and your husband have a good rtionship, and you must also want to. Would you like to open more branches for him? Of course, even if you don''t want it, you can buy it back and give it to your sisters and friends, right?"


    Gu Yundong was really convinced by this woman, and he still didn''t give up at this juncture?


    She raised her eyes, looked at the girl at the front desk, and asked, "This Xinming Pavilion, if you encounter an outsider who disturbs the guests, how will you deal with it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2567: Gu Yundongs child was not born to her

    Chapter 2567 Gu Yundong''s child was not born to her


    The front desk was stunned, and then his face turned pale.


    She was busy apologizing to Gu Yundong, "I''m sorry ma''am, we''ll deal with it now, we''ll deal with it."


    Saying that, she didn''t care whether it would hurt anyone, she immediately stretched out her hands, pulled the woman up with all her strength, and whispered, "Mrs Wan, go away. You said it yourself, you won''t affect it. To the guests, you have already made the guests of Xinming Pavilion unhappy, hurry up, let''s go."


    The woman still wanted to say something, she turned her head to face Gu Yundong and opened her mouth, the girl at the front desk red, she immediately covered her mouth with her hands, and pulled the person out with another woman.


    When the other guests in the lobby saw this, there was the one who was closer to Gu Yundong, covered his mouth and sneered, and then whispered to the people around him, "Atst someone was pulled out, this Wan Shi is really shameless. She sells her pills here in the daytime. Her eyes are very clever, and shees from other ces specially looking for freshmen, and severaldies and youngdies from other ces have been deceived by her. "


    "Isn''t it? Especially the pills that give birth to a child. Manydies are eager to see that she eats it directly. It''s all right to buy several bottles. Really..."


    "Because of her, the business of this new Ming Pavilion has been a lot worse. I still remember when it first opened, it was full of people every day, and I couldn''t find a seat. Now, hey."


    "We can''t say anything. Mrs. Wan is also Mrs. Dou''s sister. If she offends her, she offends the Dou family. Fortunately, she doesn''t bother us, but she doesn''t feelfortable."


    "But having said that, thisdy was very tough just now, and she even got someone to pull Wan out. You don''t know what she''s wearing when you look at her outfit. Wan just said that she was Xinming. A rtive of the owner''s family."


    Several of the talkingdies were looking at Gu Yundong quietly, but she didn''t know that their whispers had been listened to by her.


    Gu Yundong squinted his eyes, his expression became thoughtful.


    She looked at Mrs Wan who was dragged away by the girl at the front desk. Mrs Wan turned around to look at her just at this time. After meeting her gaze, her eyes were a little unsightly. Drag and break free.


    The girl at the front desk kept pulling the person to the door before saying, "Madam, you should go. The guest is not happy. If you get into troubleter, you will be embarrassed, right?"


    "What do you know? That woman doesn''t know where she came from." Wan snorted coldly. Not only did she fail to do business today, she was kicked out and lost her face. So many people in the lobby were looking at her. joke.


    In the past, as long as she revealed her identity, even if those people didn''t want to buy her pills, they would at most politely shake their heads and say they didn''t need them, and even spend some money to buy one or two of them in order to take care of each other''s face.


    There is only this person, who doesn''t know what''s good or bad. Even the Dou family and the Duan family don''t give face.


    "I tell you, there must be something wrong with that woman. You saw it just now. She said it well, but as soon as I mentioned Shengziwan, she immediately changed her face, and at first nce, she became angry. I suspect that I was poking. It''s in her sore spot, think about it carefully, maybe the child in her arms wasn''t born to her either. Didn''t you find out? These two don''t look alike at all."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2568: Its better to file a complaint

    Chapter 2568 It''s better toin


    The girl at the front desk was so angry that she was so angry, what is the logic behind this?


    People are not willing to listen to your rmendation and kick you out, so you say her son is not hers? There is no such reason, this idea is too vicious.


    But the person in front of him had a special identity, and the girl at the front desk really didn''t dare to scold her and refute her.


    He could only open his mouth and say, "No matter who she is, she is a guest of Xinming Pavilion. She doesn''t like those pills. If you continue to go in and say, if she gets angry and makes a fuss, then you really can''t. Continue toe here. You also know that there are two other owners in this new Ming Pavilion. If they find out about the trouble, then you¡­¡±


    Wan''s expression changed slightly. Although he was unwilling, he still had some concerns, and immediately snorted coldly, "I''m unlucky."


    Immediately scolded and left, but before leaving, he looked back at Gu Yundong again, his eyes were vicious.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong suddenly raised the corners of his lips and smiled at her, his eyes were full of provocation, and he almost didn''t make Wan''s feet jump with anger.


    The Wan family left, and everyone in Xinming Pavilion breathed a sigh of relief.


    The girl at the front desk hurriedly brought another te of fruit and came to Gu Yundong to apologize, "Madam, I''m really sorry just now, it was our negligence that surprised you. This fruit is free, it''s our apology, can you see it? "


    Gu Yundong just nodded, "Let it go."


    The girl at the front desk let out a slow breath, put down the te and nned to leave.


    As soon as he turned around, Gu Yundong suddenly asked, "You Duan Dong''s family, will youe to Xinming Pavilion today?"


    The girl was stunned for a moment, then turned around in surprise, she shook her head, "The boss will note today." After thinking about it, she added, "But the boss wille tomorrow morning."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I see."


    After the girl at the front desk finished speaking, she nodded slightly and walked towards the counter.


    The female guy next to ?? quietly came over and asked in a low voice, "Why did thedy ask about our boss? Will she go to the boss to sue? How is this good?"


    The girl at the front desk paused slightly with her abacus hand, and then smiled after a while, her voice inaudible, "It''s good to tell me."


    "What?" The female guy didn''t hear clearly.


    The girl at the front desk just shook her head, "Let''s just do our own thing, we can''t manage other things."


    She wished that Mrs. Wan hade to the owner for a day or two. At the beginning, not to mention them, even the shopkeeper had asked the owner to report the situation.


    The owner said that they would talk to Mr. Wan, but who knew that Mr. Wan also stopped for two days, and soon made aeback.


    When they talked to the owner again, the owner just frowned and asked them to watch. As long as it didn''t affect the guests too much, let her go for the time being.


    said that, it seems that it has no effect, but from the daily profit we know that it has an impact.


    But it¡¯s useless for them to say it, they are so light that the boss can¡¯t listen to them.


    But if that kind of strong-tempered guest makes trouble with the owner, the owner will take it seriously.


    The girl at the front desk still cherishes this job very much. It is not easy for a woman to find a job outside, let alone a ce with high sry and excellent natural environment like Xinming Pavilion.


    So she didn''t want the shop to be in bad business and go to the end in the future, which would lead to no way out for her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2569: These two have a chance

    Chapter 2569 These two are promising


    Gu Yundong actually guessed that the girl at the front desk deliberately talked about Duan Wan''s visit the next day.


    This girl is quite transparent, and she may go up in the future.


    Gu Yundong had almost eaten the food on the table, and then stood up with Chichi in his arms, put the cloth tiger in his hand on the counter, and said to the girl, "Let''s go first, we''lle back tomorrow. ."


    As soon as these words came out, the girl at the front desk looked at her and almost thought her thoughts were exposed, so she quickly nodded with a smile, "Lady, walk slowly."


    Gu Yundong came out of the Xinming Pavilion, only to find that Shao Qingyuan happened to be here too.


    She walked over, shoved her increasingly cumbersome son into his arms, and asked, "Why did youe back so soon?"


    The girl at the front desk looked at a pair of bi people passing by the gate in surprise. Seeing the two people talking andughing happily, they were clearly a loving husband and wife and a happy family, so Wan''s idea was really dirty.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his son in his arms and replied, "I just went to Huimin Medical Center and said a few words. It didn''t take much time. However, I did see those two boys."


    Gu Yundong was startled, raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi? Are they really like you guessed, they went to the Huimin Medical Center to help?"


    "Yes, but the two of them are sincere and don''t use our name. I heard from the shopkeeper that the two of them went to the hospital yesterday and sold the two bags of medicinal materials. The medicinal materials are of good quality, although the price is not high. , it really made them some money."


    The two of them are also smart, deliberately saying that they know some medical skills.


    Especially after seeing that several patients were in a bad condition, and the doctors in the medical hall were not able to do anything, the two of them showed their hands in front of the shopkeeper.


    This doctor''s diagnosis is basically ayman watching the fun, an expert watching the doorway.


    The shopkeeper and the doctor from the medical clinic could see at a nce that the two were skilled in their skills, and their techniques were unique and precise, and there was no ambiguity at all.


    The shopkeeper asked a few more questions, Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi directly took out their household registration, and exined the current predicament and purpose. After all, it is impossible for the hospital to ept people casually. What if the other party deliberately deceives people?


    In the end, the two proved themselves, sessfully staying in the hospital to help, and earning beds for two nights.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong couldn''t help giving a thumbs up, "That''s right, these two have something to offer."


    Shao Qingyuan squinted his eyes and nodded slightly, "It seems that I was really wrong before. In fact, I should take them out to experience the experience. Gao Zi is also twelve years old, so it''s time to beat him."


    While talking, he looked at his son who was ying with his clothes in his arms.


    Chi Chi blinked, and slowly met his father''s thoughtful eyes. When his back was cold, he always felt that his father''s expression was not quite right, so he quickly let go of his hand and shouted at him, " Daddy, Daddy."


    "It''s useless to call me dad. When you get older, you should learn to take care of yourself." Shao Qingyuan came to a conclusion.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Poor son, she said, she really sympathized with him.


    After she was gloating in her heart, she talked about the Xinming Pavilion, "...A woman can''t do whatever she wants when she is married. Duan Wan used to be a mboyant character in the Duan family, and she didn''t care about anyone''s face. Wan also dared to make a fortune on her territory, but she couldn''t clean it up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2570: Whats wrong with this pill

    Chapter 2570 What''s wrong with this pill


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Does Dou Fukang know about this?"


    "I don''t know either. Tomorrow Duan Wan wille to Xinming Pavilion. I''ll ask first." Originally, she wanted to go directly to the Dou family, but this way, Duan Wan will be even more embarrassed at the Dou family in the future.


    She and Duan Wan are friends and partners, so there is no need to make trouble for her inside and out.


    She pondered that it would be better to meet Duan Wan in private first.


    This point, Shao Qingyuan also agrees.


    The two returned to Liu Mansion while talking. Gu Dafeng and Bian Yuanzhi also went out for a walk and bought some things. This time, Erren hase back to rest.


    Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao are going outside the city. They are far away and have a lot of things to do. They haven''te back yet.


    Gu Yundong ate lunch with his son in his arms, then took out the pill that came from Wan''s medicine bottle, handed it to Shao Qingyuan, and asked him, "Do you see if there is any problem with this pill? I just stuffed it into it and ate it without saying a word. I don''t think it would be poisonous, but I don''t know what the effect is."


    Shao Qingyuan took the pill and put it on the tip of his nose to smell it.


    I then scraped off part of it with a knife and carefully identified it.


    After a long while, he withdrew his hand, wiped it with a wet handkerchief, and said, "This pill is indeed a mixture of various medicinal materials, it is not harmful to eat it, but it is useless. It is even more nonsense to say that people are radiant and beautiful, and in the end it is no fault."


    is actually a tonic, but the effect is minimal.


    Those who believe ?? may buy a psychologicalfort, or feel that they are really young.


    However, the materials used for this pill are very poor, probably just scraps, which are worthless anyway.


    The cost of a whole bottle is estimated to be less than half a dor, but Wan dared to call the high price of fifty taels. It was really a lot of money, and the lion opened his mouth.


    No wonder she has to go to Xinming Pavilion to find customers. How can ordinary people afford such expensive tonics?


    However, ording to Shao Qingyuan''s idea, Wan''s main selling is Shengzi Pills.


    The guests of Xinming Pavilion are all rich or nobledies, they have knowledge, and they will not take ordinary pills casually. But it''s hard to say something like Shengzi Pills. Some people are eager to beg for a child because of their status and status, and they have the guarantee of the Dou family and Duan family, so they will inevitably believe it a bit. Looking at Wan''s test medicine without saying a word, and not short of money, it is really possible to buy such a bottle or two.


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly when he heard the words. Those wives who took Shengzi Pills will definitely be angry when they look back and find that there is no effect, but this Wan Shi is ying in the name of the rtives of the owner of Xinming Pavilion. Thosedies will definitely put the whole ount on the head of Xinming Pavilion. Ming Court''s reputation is also bad.


    Wan''s also acted wisely to find those unfamiliar guests from other ces, but Gu Yundong''s n in the future was to open the Xinming Pavilion for the entire Jin Dynasty.


    By then, her reputation will stink before her shop opens.


    No, this matter has to bepletely resolved.


    Not only the Xinming Pavilion on the Wanqing Mansion side, but also the Xuanhe Mansion and the capital, all have to sound the rm.


    Gu Yundong handed it over to Shao Qingyuan, and asked him to carry him to the backyard to digest food, while she went into the study to write a letter. She wrote and sent the matter here to Ge Shi and Nie Shuang, so that both of them could pay attention to it. Never make the same mistake in Beijing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2571: Mrs. Yu Jin

    Chapter 2571 Yu Jin''s wife


    After Gu Yundong finished writing, he sealed the envelope and handed it to Shao Quan to send it to the capital.


    Shao Quan hurried away with the envelope, and quickly left the Liu residence. Gu Yundong stood in the front yard for a while before exhaling, turning around and nning to go back to find Chi Chi Xie.


    At this moment, there was a sudden noise from the gate.


    Gu Yundong immediately got up and came out, saw the concierge blocking the door, frowned and said, "You can''t enter here casually, we don''t have a doctor in our family, it''s important that you send the patient to the hospital quickly. Don''t dy here."


    There are many neighbors in Jinxiu Lane who are poking their heads to watch the excitement, pointing to the gate of Liu Mansion and whispering.


    Gu Yundong got close, only to realize that Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi were standing at the door.


    Gao Zi was the first to see her, with a happy expression on his face, and hurriedly said, "Master, Master is us, where is Master? Is Master here?"


    "He''s here, you are..."


    "There was a sister-inw who was startled by the horse. She was pregnant. My senior brother and I were not good at medical skills, so we came to see the master."


    Said, Takako stepped aside, revealing the people behind him.


    Zheng Quanshui had a stretcher in his hand. He was holding the front of the stretcher, and another person was holding the back of the stretcher. On the stretchery a woman with a big belly.


    Gu Yundong was about to speak when he saw the person behind the stretcher raise his head.


    this is not¡­¡­


    "Sister Yundong???" The man looked at her happily.


    "Big Brother Yu!!" This person turned out to be Yu Jin.


    She just said that she was going to Yu''s house in the afternoon to see their grandchildren, but she didn''t expect to meet them here.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly asked them to carry people in, then turned around and asked the porter to ask Shao Qingyuan to save them.


    "Quick, bring people in first."


    This woman looked in a bad situation. There was blood dripping from the stretcher. The woman was sweating all over her forehead in pain, and her whole face was contorted in pain.


    Zheng Quanshui and Yu Jin quickly carried the stretcher and went inside, and Shao Qingyuan also came out.


    He frowned at a nce, and immediately asked the pregnant woman to be carried to a room with better light and vision, and immediately took out the acupuncture kit and immediately treated her.


    Yu Jin grabbed the woman''s hand tightly, his voice trembling, "Miss, hold on, with Sister Yundong, you will be fine. Do you remember what I mentioned to you? The real owner of our shop is Miss Yundong. Didn''t you say long ago that you wanted to meet such a powerful woman? She is here now, she is very capable, and her husband is very skilled in medicine. You will be fine. , hold on, for me, for our children, don''t give up, ah."


    Only then did Gu Yundong know that this woman was Yu Jin''s wife who had just been married for more than a year. He didn''t expect that the first time they met, it turned out to be such a scene.


    Yu Jin''s wife''s surname is Que. Mrs. Que is rtively petite. Her face is pale and her eyes are a little scattered.


    Hearing Yu Jin''s words, she slowly rolled her eyes, looked at Gu Yundong, and opened her mouth with difficulty, "You, you are..."


    "It''s me, sister-inw, don''t worry, don''t worry, we are all here, and we will do our best to save your life."


    Que pursed his lips, his voice was barely audible, "Save, save the child, please..."


    She is already eight months pregnant. There is a saying at the moment that there is a seven-month-old life. Eight months is more dangerous than a seven-month premature birth.


    Que felt that he might have no choice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2572: first aid

    Chapter 2572 First Aid


    Gu Yundong was about tofort her when he heard Yu Jin''s voice.


    "Say something stupid and you and the kids will be fine."


    Que''s strength was gradually losing, and she felt that the child in her belly was getting further and further away from her. She didn''t know if she heard Yu Jin''s words, but she just said in a hoarse voice with tears in her eyes, "Save the child, please, please... save the child..."


    She murmured, but Shao Qingyuan frowned, and while giving her the needle, she said solemnly, "If you want me to save the child, you have to work hard. Otherwise, if something happens to you, the child will die. In the abdomen. I will give you acupuncture to inducebor now, you listen to my words, breathe, and give birth to the baby first. Now wake up a little, your baby is in danger. "


    Mr. Que rolled his eyes, suddenly woke up for two minutes, and hurriedly exhaled, "Okay...Okay..."


    Shao Qingyuan then said to Gu Yundong, "Let the concierge and the couple go to find two nearby mothers, and let Shao Wen prepare hot water ginseng tablets. You can go to the room and bring my dark red medicine bottle."


    "Okay." It was said to be a room, but in fact the medicine bottle was in Gu Yundong''s space.


    She hurried back with the medicine bottle shortly after she went out. Shao Qingyuan took one and stuffed it directly into Mrs Que''s mouth.


    Yu Jin was so nervous, he quickly asked, "Then me, then what do I need to do?"


    "Talk to her, grab her hand and don''t let her touch my needle. I have to stop her bleeding now." Otherwise, even if the baby is born, she will bleed heavily, and she will not be able to save her life.


    Yu Jin nodded hastily, his hands were sweaty and his breathing was short, so he could only grab Que''s hand and talk to her.


    He spoke incoherently. In fact, he didn''t even know what he was talking about. He only knew that he couldn''t stop.


    He wanted to keep Que awake and let her know that he was always by her side.


    Shao Qingyuan called out Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi, "You two, wipe my sweat and fight."


    "Yes, Master."


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi had serious expressions on their faces, and were also a little nervous. They took a deep breath and stood beside Shao Qingyuan.


    The blood quickly stopped, but Que''s cry became weaker and weaker, and he left with a pale face, his fingernails were embedded in the back of Yu Jin''s hand, and blood was everywhere between his hands.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned slightly, and asked Gu Yundong to give her another medicine.


    Fortunately, Granny Wen came over soon, Shao Qingyuan stepped aside and let Granny Wen take over and deliver the child first.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi couldn''t stay in the room and went out immediately.


    Shao Qingyuan sat by the head of the bed just in case, and put his fingers on Mrs Que''s wrist to check her pulse.


    Fortunately, after she stopped the bleeding, her breath was not as vague as before, and now it is slowly calming down.


    The two women are experienced people, Gu Yundong gave enough money, and with a doctor like Shao Qingyuan in charge, the two of them were not so nervous, and they worked hard to help Que give birth to a child.


    It¡¯s just that Que¡¯s child is not yet full term, so it¡¯s not so easy to figure it out.


    In the middle, Que was on the verge of life and death several times because he lost his strength.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan had studied the knowledge of obstetrics and gynecology for several months because of Gu Yundong''s childbirth. Otherwise, in such a situation, there would be no feasible solution.


    With him there, when it got dark, the child finally showed his head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2573: Yu family is here

    Chapter 2573 Yu family is here


    The two stable mothers have been busy all afternoon, and they are almost exhausted. When they saw the childing out, they immediately eximed in surprise, "Madam work hard, and persist, the child wille out and it will be fine soon. Come, Take a deep breath with me."


    Que''s eyes were blurred several times, but Shao Qingyuan used needles and medicine to pull them back abruptly.


    She really couldn''t hold on anymore, and when she heard the child came out, she immediately widened her eyes, as if she had regained strength, she gritted her teeth again.


    Yu Jin''s face was also pale and stiff. At this moment, he couldn''t help breathing in and out. He was so tense that he was almost on the verge of copse.


    "Come out,e out." The voices of joy came from the two women.


    After a while, the small group was held up by a woman''s hand.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly inserted a few needles into Que''s acupuncture point and let go after confirming that she was stable.


    It was just the next moment, but Granny Wen''s expression suddenly changed. One of them came over and looked nervously at Shao Qingyuan, "Doctor Shao..."


    Shao Qingyuan stood up, frowned and came over. After ncing at the child, he hurriedly reached out to take it.


    Fortunately, after Que gave birth, he couldn''t hold it any longer, and even fainted.


    Yu Jin raised his head and looked over when he heard the sound, but Shao Qingyuan had already hurried behind the screen with the child.


    Yu Jin wanted to open his mouth to ask, only to find that his throat was dry and he couldn''t make a sound.


    Gu Yundong knew that the child might not be optimistic. Premature children were inherently dangerous, and they were born in such a dangerous situation as the Que family.


    Yu Jin stood up suddenly as if he had thought of something.


    It''s just that he stood too hastily, and his eyes suddenly turned ck, and he fell forward on the spot.


    Gu Yundong was quick-witted and quickly grabbed his arm, "Brother Yu, are you alright?"


    Yu Jin rubbed the corner of his forehead, his eyes were red, "No, it''s fine... child..."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know the situation of the child either, so he could only say, "My husband will definitely try his best to treat the child. Don''t worry, he is quite good at the symptoms of the baby."


    Because she was going to have a baby, Shao Qingyuan was worried, so during her pregnancy, she devoted almost all her energy to the knowledge of women and children, and was fully prepared for what might happen in the future.


    Yu Jin couldn''t bear it any longer, his voice choked slightly, "I..." He wanted to ask Shao Qingyuan to save the child, but he was afraid that the child''s condition would be serious and he would be in trouble.


    His wife is fine now, thanks to Shao Qingyuan.


    Now, he can only close his eyes slightly and pray for God''s blessing to keep his wife and children safe.


    Yu Jin sat back again, held his wife''s hand tightly again, and wept silently.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know how tofort him for a while, so he could only say to the two mothers, "Please help my sister-inw clean up first."


    "Eh." The two mothers responded, and the neat mattress and quilt were reced.


    After finishing here, Gu Yundong let Zheng Quanshui in.


    To be on the safe side, they asked Que to check her pulse again, and after confirming that although the person was weak, there was no fear of life, she slowly exhaled.


    It was also at this time that Shao Quan''s voice came from outside, "Madam, Master Yu and the old man are here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2574: sowing good causes

    Chapter 2574 nting good causes and getting good results


    Gu Yundong nced at Yu Jin, he was in a trance at the moment, and he didn''t notice the sound outside.


    Gu Yundong looked at his situation, and finally did not call him, and went out by himself.


    When Uncle Yu and Yu Yanghong hurriedly entered the door, they looked up and saw Gu Yundong, their eyes lit up, and they hurried over to ask, "Yundong, is it really you? Where''s Yu Jin? How is his daughter-inw? ?"


    The father and son of the Yu family were called by Gu Yundong. At that time, they only cared about saving people, but they forgot about it.


    Later, seeing that Que''s situation was slowly stabilizing, she remembered and quickly asked Shao Quan to bring people over.


    After all, it was getting dark this time, and she was worried that Uncle Yu and the two would be worried if they couldn''t wait for someone to return.


    Gu Yundong took the two to sit down in the main room, and then exined the situation again, and finally said, "...Sister-inw has passed out this time, but fortunately her body is not in serious trouble. Brother Yu has experienced such a thing, and now he is still alive. Some can''t get back to their senses and look after their sister-inw in the room, as for the children..."


    She paused before saying in a low voice, "My husband is still in first aid. I don''t know the specific situation."


    Uncle Yu and Yu Yanghong were very worried when they heard the words, but Que''s being okay gave them a little peace of mind, but the newly born grandson didn''t know if he could save his life.


    The two of them can''t help now, they can only pray secretly in their hearts.


    Gu Yundong heard Shao Quan say that the two of them didn''t have dinner, so he quickly prepared some food and persuaded them to eat some.


    The situation on Shao Qingyuan''s side doesn''t seem to be very good, and there is no movement for a long time.


    The candles were burning in his room, and the whole room was brightly lit.


    Until Hai Shi, there was a sudden ''wow'' sound in the room, and there was a faint cry, and the heart that Gu Yundong had been holding on was finally put down.


    She let out a breath, watched Shao Qingyuane out of the room with a tired face, and hurried up to meet him.


    "How are you? How are you?"


    Gu Yundong directly fed him the tea, Shao Qingyuan took two sips from her hand, and then turned to look at Uncle Yu, father and son, and Yu Jin who came out, "The child is fine, but he is still very weak now, plus Premature birth, you have to take good care of it. I will write some precautions for you, and you can follow it. "


    "Thank you, thank you, Qingyuan, thank you very much. Yun Dong, your husband and wife are really the benefactors of our family." After Uncle Yu rxed, he was overjoyed, and he was about to kneel while holding Yu Yanghong''s hand in tears. go down.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback and quickly supported him, "Uncle Yu, what are you doing? We don''t want to be so polite. As the saying goes, good causes reap good results. When we were fleeing, it would have been thanks to you all. Kind reminder, I won''t escape the chaos in time, and maybe even my life will be lost. If you kneel before us at this moment, you will kill us."


    Uncle Yu was speechless, although he sow good causes and reaps good fruits.


    But his little kindness and favor,pared to what Yun Dong gave him, was long ago iparable.


    He could only wipe away his tears and say thank you again.


    It was gettingte, and neither the Que family nor the children could do without Liu Mansion, so Shao Qingyuan asked someone to arrange another room for his family to stay.


    He was also tired all day. If he had anything to do tomorrow, he took Gu Yundong back to his room first.


    Gu Yundong went to see Chi Chi, while Gu Dafeng looked at Chi Chi, who had already slept warmly, while doing needlework.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2575: The reason why Que was shocked

    Chapter 2575 The reason why Que was frightened


    Hearing the movement, Gu Dafeng raised his head, "Is it alright?"


    "It''s alright, auntie, go and rest, I''m here." Gu Dafeng was indeed sleepy, she usually went to bed earlier, and it was past her sleep time.


    Gathering things together, Gu Dafeng went back to his room.


    Gu Yundong just cleaned up, but it was time for him to lie down.


    I was busy with work for most of the night, and when I fell asleep, I overslept directly.


    When she was woken up by the bted stinky feet the next day, she was still in a daze and couldn''te back to her senses. Turning his head to look, except for his son, Shao Qingyuan is no longer in the room.


    She got up and hugged Chi Chi, the little guy giggled, "Mother."


    "Alsough, don''t kick me with your feet next time, or you will be spanked."


    "Hit." Chi Chi worked hard to straighten her small chest.


    Gu Yundong just said, "..." You are provoking me, you know?


    She patted him, then got up and cleaned up.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw Gu Dafeng walking towards him, "Are you awake? I just thought that I was about to wake upte, so I would take him out to y."


    Gu Yundong actually hadn''t slept enough. He covered his mouth and yawned, "Where''s my husband?"


    "As soon as he woke up, he gave the Yu family''s daughter-inw and the newborn child acupuncture."


    "Are they all right?"


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, let''s go, let''s go eat something first." Gu Dafeng came over and picked it up in a hand, then moved to Gu Yundong''s side, looked left and right, and said in a low voice, "Hey, let me tell you something. It''s a matter, you know, why did the little daughter-inw of the Yu family suddenly start a premature birth by a horse yesterday?"


    "Auntie, do you know?"


    "I know, I identally overheard what Yu Jin and his father Yu Yanghong said just now. I heard what Yu Jin meant, it seemed that a widow fell in love with Yu Yanghong and wanted to marry him. This is Yu Yanghong. I''m not happy, he looks like he doesn''t n to get married in this life, but the widow seems to have some identity, and the family doesn''t dare to offend her, so she won''t tear her face."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "What happened yesterday has something to do with that widow?"


    "Isn''t it? That widow suddenly ran to the gate of Yu''s small courtyard at noon yesterday, and happened to meet Yu Jin''s wife. I don''t know what happened, but the widow was very angry like she was in a gun battle. The son quarreled with Yu Jin''s wife. This little daughter-inw is thin-skinned, she can''t talk about her, and because she is pregnant, she doesn''t want to entangle with her. But the widow is stubborn, and she sneered at her all kinds of sarcasm, and said after a while She definitely won''t be able to give birth to a son, andter said that she would marry Yu Yanghong to be her serious mother-inw, which made her little daughter-inw angry enough."


    After Yu''s family''s living conditions improved, he bought a small yard. After all, Yu Jin is about to get married, so it''s not good to live in the yard behind the grocery store.


    "Yu Jin''s daughter-inw was so angry that she was almost stunned on the spot. Someone else saw her face was wrong and asked her if she wanted to go to the hospital. The widow got scared and quickly smeared oil on the soles of her feet and ran away. As a result, the little daughter-inw''s stomach began to burst. She was also afraid of the pain, so she asked her neighbor''s aunt to apany her to Huimin Medical Center to check on the situation. Who knows, they hadn''t reached Huimin Medical Center yet, and the horse who didn''t know who was on the road was suddenly startled. There, many people were kicked in the rampage, and some people vomited blood."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2576: Is Duan Dongs house in Xinming Pavilion?

    Chapter 2576 Is Duan Dongjia in Xinming Pavilion?


    Que was so angry that his stomach hurt, and the situation was not very good. The horse rushed towards her, so scared that when she turned to dodge, she directly knocked over the small stall next to her, and saw blood on the spot.


    She was not far from the hospital at that time. Because the horse injured a lot of people, the apprentices and doctors in the hospital, as well as passersby all came to help.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi saw Que at a nce, and the two hurried over, seeing that she was in bad condition, and hurriedly carried her into the hospital.


    Unfortunately, the doctor in the hospital who was good at gynecology happened to be invited away in the morning, and the female doctor was not there. There were many injured patients in the hospital, and the situation was very bad.


    The neighbor aunt who apanied Que was afraid of her ident, so she went directly to the grocery store to find Yu Jin. Yu Jin exined on the spot that the boss of the Zhang family was optimistic about the shop, and he went to the Huimin Medical Center.


    Fortunately, the Que family met Zheng Quanshui. When the two of them first started apprenticeships, Gu Yundong had not yet given birth, and Shao Qingyuan studied medical knowledge about pregnant women. They naturally learned a lot from being around.


    So after helping Que''s simple treatment, Zheng Quanshui knew that they were no longer able to diagnose and treat him, so he took the time to take Que to find Shao Qingyuan.


    It was delivered in a timely manner and handled appropriately. Que saved a life and the child was saved.


    Gu Dafeng sighed and shook his head, and said, "I just heard what Yu Jin meant, this time, no matter whether the widow has someone to support her, or whether she has a high status, he must settle the ount with her. Otherwise, this time they will endure it. Come down, next time the widow might get even worse and hurt their whole family."


    Uncle Yu and Yu Yanghong naturally agreed, Yu Yanghong med himself very much, this widow came for him, and almost killed his daughter-inw and grandson.


    Gu Yundong, "What''s the identity of the widow?"


    "This is not clear, I didn''t hear them mention it." Gu Dafeng shook his head, and then asked, "Why, do you want to support them?"


    Gu Yundongughed, "The Yu family didn''t look for us, he definitely didn''t want to trouble us. Since that''s the case, I won''t interfere, they can solve it by themselves."


    And they will leave after two days in Wanqing Mansion.


    Gu Yundong ate breakfast and went to see Que again.


    Que has woken up, although still very weak, but the situation is good.


    Seeing that their mother and son were all right, Gu Yundong told the father and son of the Yu family and nned to go to Xinming Pavilion.


    There are still unresolved matters at Xinming Pavilion. The girl at the front desk said yesterday that Duan Wan will go to the shop this morning.


    It''s almost noon now, and I don''t know if Duan Wan is still there.


    If she is not here, she will go to Dou Mansion.


    Gu Yundong didn''t walk this time, and just got into the carriage.


    She had a headache, she was really busy in the middle of the night, and she didn''t wake up, feeling a little irritable.


    Tong Shuitao was a little worried about her, and the speed of the carriage couldn''t help speeding up by two points.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know yet that the girl at the front desk in Xinming Pavilion was eagerly looking forward to her. Seeing that she hadn''te out yet sote, she was a little suspicious that she was just talking yesterday and would note again.


    Therefore, when the carriage stopped and Gu Yundong got out of the carriage, the girl at the front desk was stunned for a while.


    The next moment, the girl''s face suddenly brightened with joy, and her fingers couldn''t help but tighten.


    Gu Yundong walked to the front of the counter and asked her directly, "Is Duan Dong''s house in Xinming Pavilion?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2577: such a color

    Chapter 2577 Such a thing


    "exist!"


    The girl at the front desk sounded abnormally excited, and Gu Yundong was stunned for a while.


    The girl immediately fell silent and said with a somewhat embarrassed expression, "I''m sorry ma''am, my voice is too loud."


    This can''t be med on her. Yesterday, she was really thinking that thisdy who doesn''t seem to be easy to mess with cane to Xinming Pavilion toin to Dong Duan, so she was looking forward to it this morning.


    But who knows, I was looking forward to it, I was looking forward to the arrival of guests, I was looking forward to Duan Dong''s house, and I was looking forward toing... Wan Shi, the onlydy who said she wasing over was not seen for a long time, until it was almost noon. He was about to give up, but Gu Yundong suddenly appeared.


    The girl at the front desk lost her temper for a while, and her voice became stronger and brighter.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Nothing, where is your Duan Dong family now?"


    "In the backyard."


    "I''ll go find her." After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he lifted his legs and walked towards the backyard.


    The girl at the front desk was startled and hurriedly stopped her, "Madam, wait here for a while, shall I tell the boss?" It''s inappropriate to look for it so directly.


    Gu Yundong paused slightly when he heard the words, and nodded after thinking about it, "Okay, then please find Duan Wan, just say Gu..."


    Before she could finish her words, a familiarughter suddenly came from behind her, "Why are you here again?"


    Gu Yundong frowned, turned his head slowly, and immediately met Wan Shi.


    Miss Wanughed, "Why, do you regret not buying pills from me? Let me tell you, fifty taels are not enough now, at least a bottle of one hundred taels."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly and looked in the direction Wan shi came from just now.


    That is the stairwell on the second floor...


    Gu Yundong asked her, "When did youe?"


    Mrs Wan was startled, then smiled and said, "Me? I''m here early in the morning. You don''t know the goods, but some of them are Mrs. and Miss. The pills in my hand are getting fewer and fewer. If you want to buy them, then as soon as possible."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes again to look at the girl at the front desk who was frowning tightly and hesitated to speak, and asked, "How long have you been here at Duan Dong''s house?"


    "...Just, there is one, it''s been over an hour."


    Gu Yundong suddenly sneered, rubbed his forehead, and his voice sank, "So, Duan Wan has been in the shop all the time. She is there, but she can''t help but watch this kind of thing sell the beauty pill in Xinming Pavilion. Marutan doesn''t care?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to lose Duan Wan''s face in the conflict with people in Xinming Pavilion, but Duan Wan''s behavior today disappointed her too much. Obviously people are here, but he can do whatever he wants.


    She rubbed her aching head, originally because she didn''t rest wellst night, she couldn''t hold back her feeling of suffocation.


    The face of the girl at the front desk changed slightly, thisdy was too rude to speak.


    Wan was so angry that he stared at her viciously, "What are you talking about? What do you call such a thing? Who are you humiliating?"


    She said it was not enough, she reached out and pulled Gu Yundong.


    Just before she got close, she was pushed away by Tong Shuitao. She looked at Wan Shi with some disgust, "Take off your stinky ws, who would allow you to touch mydy? If you dare to try again, I will remove it. Do you believe it in your arm?"


    Wan looked at Tong Shuitao in disbelief, "You, you stinky girl, do you know who I am?"


    "I know, isn''t it just a magic stick who swindles and sells inferior pills everywhere? Hurry up and stay away from mydy." Tong Shuitao was extremely disdainful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2578: Duan Wan is here

    Chapter 2578 Duan Wan is here


    Wan was shaking all over, especially since many guests in the lobby hade to watch and pointed at her.


    Wan pointed to Tong Shuitao, then pointed to Gu Yundong, followed by roaring at the girl at the front desk, "What are you still doing? These people are here to make trouble in Xinming Pavilion, and you won''t let them drive them out. ?"


    The girl at the front desk was startled by the yelling, and her face changed slightly at this moment, and she was a little nervous.


    She didn''t expect things to develop in this direction. She just hoped that customers would react to the situation in front of the owner, but she didn''t want this kind of quarrel in Xinming Pavilion to affect the business in the shop.


    The girl at the front desk said anxiously to Gu Yundong, "Here, thisdy,e with me first, I''ll take you to the lounge to rest, Duan Dong''s family will be here soon."


    When Mrs. Wan heard this, she sneered, "Didn''t you hear what I said? This person is here to make trouble, and you took her to see Duan Wan? Do you still want to continue doing things here?"


    The girl at the front desk bit her lower lip, and the other guys ran over nervously.


    Wan has a long-standing reputation in the end, and her rtionship with her boss is unusual. Now that the owner is still here, as long as she goes to the backyard and speaks, the owner can immediately dismiss them.


    Some people figured out the rtionship of interests, and even when they came forward and walked in front of Gu Yundong, they said in a respectful but tough voice, "Ma''am, Xinming Pavilion is not a ce to make trouble, if you have any needs, even if Tell us about it. But if you affect other guests in the shop, then we can only ask you out."


    The girl at the front desk saw that the old woman was standing in front of Gu Yundong, and immediately pulled her, "Don''t talk nonsense, thisdy didn''t say anything, we can go to the lounge and talk slowly."


    The old woman tugged back her sleeves, "What did you say? We all heard it just now. She scolded Mrs. Wan''s kind of stuff. This kind of insulting tone, isn''t she here to make trouble?"


    Gu Yundong slowly turned his head and looked at the old woman, his eyes were cold, "I said that, right?"


    "Of course not..." Halfway through the old woman''s words, she swallowed her words.


    She couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, and finally shouted at the otherdies and buddies around her angrily, "What are you still doing? Hurry up and drive her out, not everyone in our Xinming Pavilion can do anything wrong here. ."


    A few olddies and buddies looked at each other, and for a while they were undecided.


    The old woman didn''t dare to go up and pull Gu Yundong by herself, so the scene was strangely quiet for a while.


    Wan gritted his teeth, these people are too ignorant.


    Okay, that old woman can''t call them. Could it be that Duan Wan''s mother-inw, her aunt, can''t be called twice?


    "Didn''t you hear? Get them out of here."


    But just as she finished speaking, a strange voice suddenly came from behind, "What happened? What are you all doing here?"


    "Master!!" The girl at the front desk looked happy and turned around quickly.


    The others gave way halfway, and the original onlookers also stepped back a few steps and gave way to Duan Wan to walk over. It''s just that the gossip and eagerness in his eyes are particrly obvious.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and looked straight at the person walking towards him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2579: Our lady, surnamed Gu

    Chapter 2579 Ourdy, surnamed Gu


    Just seeing Duan Wan, Gu Yundong couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    I haven''t seen each other for nearly two years, although Duan Wan doesn''t see much change. But the tiredness in his eyes was obvious.


    Duan Wan also saw her, and was immediately stunned, her face full of disbelief.


    The next moment, ecstasy surged up, and the footsteps quickened in an instant, "Yun..."


    As soon as the voice came up, Mrs Wan rushed up, grabbed her arm, and cried pitifully, "Nephew and daughter-inw, you have to decide for me. No matter how you say this Xinming Pavilion is your shop, As a result, I will be humiliated and abused here. I''m just an insignificant person anyway, and I''ll just lose face. But you are different. If you let her be arrogant here today, who will look at you in the future? Who still looks down on the Dou family and Duan family? You must not be vague about this matter."


    Duan Wan looked at Mrs Wan in astonishment, and then followed her fingers to Gu Yundong who was standing opposite.


    Immediately, his face changed slightly, his smile froze, and the whole person revealed a sense of overwhelm.


    Gu Yundong slowly let out a sigh of relief, but in the end he didn''t say anything on the spot, he just turned his head and exined to Tong Shuitao, "Throw the Wan Shi to me."


    "Yes, miss." Tong Shuitao was eager to do it, she had long wanted to do it.


    She came over, grabbed Mrs Wan''s hand directly, pulled her off Duan Wan''s wrist, and dragged her to the outside of the gate.


    Everyone was stunned, and they were too shocked by such a bold and simple move.


    It wasn''t until Wan''s scream came that the old woman who had just spoken suddenly woke up and hurriedly looked at Duan Wan, "Master, this..."


    Gu Yundong also looked at her, "Duan Wan, do you want to stop it?"


    Duan Wan looked at Gu Yundong, and then at Mrs Wan who was dragged to the door. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she met Gu Yundong''s cold eyes, her face turned pale, and she immediately lowered her head.


    everyone, "..."


    This, who is this person? It''s not bad that Duan Wan was at a disadvantage to her, and she didn''t even say a word. That Wan Shi was her mother-inw''s sister. She was kicked out in front of her, and she was the one who suffered and suffered.


    Wan thought so too. Seeing that she couldn''t break free from Tong Shui Tao, she could only shout at Duan Wan, "Duan Wan, what are you doing standing there? Aren''t you afraid that I will tell the Dou family that you will not help me? This is how you treat your elders? You are unfilial."


    Tong Shuitao threw her to the ground, "Unfilial? What kind of elder are you? Why should people be filial to you?"


    "Oh, you crazy girl, you dare to fall on me. You wait, I must make you look good." Wan rubbed her buttocks, her face contorted in pain, "Duan Wan, you are a dead person, it''s up to you. You are a piece of trash with outsiders doing your best on your own territory."


    Tong Shuitao originally pped her hands and nned to turn her head back to the shop, but she paused after hearing this.


    She turned around and sneered, "Whose territory do you think this is?" She pointed to the three words on the top of her head, "Did you know that Xinming Pavilion has three owners?"


    Mr. Wan had already stood up, and was stunned when he heard the words, "Three, what happened to the three owners?"


    "What''s wrong??" Tong Shuitao put her arms around her chest, looked at her condescendingly, and said viciously, "There are three owners of Xinming Pavilion in Wanqing Mansion, Gu Dong''s, Nie''s, and Duan''s. It''s really unfortunate, our family Miss, the surname is Gu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2580: come with me! !

    Chapter 2580 Come with me! !


    As soon as Tong Shuitao finished speaking, the scene was deadly silent.


    The next moment, everyone suddenly turned their attention to Gu Yundong. There are those who are well informed and quick to respond, and know that the Gu Dongjia behind the scenes of Xinming Pavilion is the Yongjia County Lord enshrined by the emperor.


    Could it be that the person in front of him is the county master? ? ?


    Gu Yundong ignored the gaze projected from all directions and thedy who was eager toe forward to talk. She looked at the girl at the front desk and said, "Continue to entertain the guests, find two people to stop at the door, Mrs Wan dares to take a step inside the door. , break her legs, no matter what her status is."


    The girl at the front desk was so frightened just now, when she heard her words, she nodded subconsciously, "Yes, yes."


    Gu Yundong pointed to the old woman who helped Wan''s before, "And you, you have been fired now, pack your things and let''s go."


    The old woman''s face suddenly turned pale, and she knelt down with a ''puff'', "Master, master, forgive me, I was wrong, I shouldn''t speak for Mrs Wan, master, please forgive me this time, I willter Don''t dare."


    Gu Yundong was expressionless, "I didn''t want to kill you, you don''t have to exaggerate like that. You know what you''re wrong, you know what''s wrong, and I won''t change my decision."


    After saying that, she bypassed the old woman who was kneeling on the ground and walked to the backyard without looking back.


    When passing by Duan Wan, he paused and said, "Come with me!!"


    Duan Wan squeezed her hand and hurriedly turned around to follow.


    Tong Shuitao also chased after him immediately, and only stopped outside the wing of the backyard as his office. She turned around directly, leaned on the pir, and guarded the door so that no one could approach.


    As soon as they left, there was a ''bang'' in the lobby of Xinming Pavilion.


    "That one is actually Gu Dong''s family, the county master of Yongjia. I didn''t expect the county master toe to Wanqing Mansion without a sound, and it happened that the Wan family was cheating."


    "Wan''s is really bad now. Gu Dongjia obviously attaches great importance to Xinming Pavilion''s business. This Wan''s ruined her business. Shouldn''t she get angry?"


    "But the Wan family has a close rtionship with the Dou Mansion. Will the Yongjia County Master fight with the Dou Mansion?" Even if the county owner has a noble status, the Dou family is also the head of the Wanqing Mansion.


    "It''s going to be a big deal, it''s going to be a big deal, I''m afraid there will be a good show next."


    "You said, what are Gu Dong''s family and Duan Dong''s family going to talk about inside? The county master doesn''t give face to the youngdy of the Dou family, so there won''t be a quarrel in a while, will Xinming Pavilion be demolished?"


    As soon as these words came out, the lobby was silent again.


    The girl at the front desk, who had already recovered her joy, was also stunned, and looked towards the backyard with some worry.


    At this moment, in the office, Gu Yundong and Duan Wan, who might be torn apart by everyone''s discussion, faced each other in unusual silence.


    Gu Yundong was sitting and Duan Wan was standing, looking a little helpless.


    After a long time, Gu Yundong withdrew his gaze from Duan Wan''s face and pointed to the chair beside him, "Sit."


    Duan Wan hesitated and sat down on the chair slowly.


    Gu Yundong didn''t get angry when he saw her expression.


    It''s only been so long, Duan Wan, who was originally outgoing and vigorous, turned into a submissive look.


    She tightened her fingers, took a deep breath, and asked, "Who is that person outside?"


    "Sister Gu, do you mean the Wan family?"


    "if not?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2581: Duan Wan cried

    Chapter 2581 Duan Wan cried


    Duan Wan couldn''t help but nce at her, probably because Gu Yundong''s indifferent expression just disappeared, making her feel familiar.


    She didn''t know why, but she suddenly felt a sore nose and her eyes instantly turned red.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    "Sister Gu, I''m sorry, I made a mess of Xinming Pavilion, I betrayed your trust, I''m sorry, woo woo..."


    Duan Wan said, she couldn''t help standing up, walked in front of Gu Yundong, knelt directly on the ground, hugged her waist and cried, feeling very sad.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She looked down at her in disgust and pushed her back.


    "Sister Gu, don''t push me away, don''t push me away, I don''t know what to do."


    Gu Yundong endured it, but he couldn''t hold back, and pped her on the back with a p, "Why are you crying? Get up and talk to me. Tell me what happened to the Wan family. Didn''t you have a very arrogant temper before?" When you saw me once, you dared to grab a shop with me, why, now you don''t even dare to say a word when you meet that Wan Shi?"


    "I''m not, I''m not afraid of Wan, Sister Gu, I''m just afraid of my mother-inw." Duan Wan refused to let her go. In her eyes, Gu Yundong has always been her support, before and now.


    She once saved her life and taught her many things. In Duan Wan''s heart, Gu Yundong is a friend and an idol she worships.


    She had a lot of grievances in her heart, which were pressing down on her heart bit by bit, making her breathless.


    But she couldn''t find anyone to tell her, and no one told her. Gu Yundong''s appearance made her panic and difficult to face, but more of her joy was that she found a general feeling of relying on her.


    She felt that hugging Gu Yundong''s waist was embracing the whole world.


    Gu Yundong pushed her for a long time and couldn''t push her away, so he could only give up, but still kept his face calm, "What happened to your mother-inw? Wasn''t she not in Wanqing Mansion? When did shee?"


    "I came here half a year ago." Duan Wan wiped her face, looked at Gu Yundong''s clothes wet from crying, and said in a low voice, "My mother-inw used to serve the olddy in her hometown, but half a year ago, the olddy After that, my mother-inw also came to Wanqing Mansion."


    Duan Wan''s mother-inw, Xiao Wan, is not a youngdy from a big family, but because the Dou family and Wan family got married early, the Dou family went higher and higher, but she still kept her promise to marry Xiao Wan.


    Who knew that when he got married, he found out that there was a big problem with Xiao Wan''s temperament. Perhaps because of the poor family conditions, in front of a wealthy family like Dou Fu, he developed a character of extreme inferiority. This self-abasement is too much, and it will be very sensitive and extreme when ites to things.


    Xiao Wan is like this. She doesn''t understand the rules of big families, but she doesn''t want to be seen by others, so she is very strict in terms of rules, andter it is almost harsh.


    After the olddy of the Dou family found out, she took the opportunity to keep Dou Fukang by her side.


    Later, when Dou Fukang grew up, the olddy saw that Xiao Wan''s training had changed over the years, so she no longer restrained her.


    Three years ago, when Dou Can came to Wanqing Mansion to take office, the olddy did not let Xiao Wan go with him, but just let Dou Fukange over to experience. Thinking about letting here over when the father and son settle down.


    Xiao Wan wanted toe along and mentioned it a few times, but it made the olddy feel vignt and felt that Xiao Wan was returning to her old state, so she simply called Xiao Wan to stay at the home to take care of her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2582: Husband and brother are not here

    Chapter 2582 Husband and brother are not there


    Now that the olddy is gone, it would not be a good thing for Mrs. Wan to stay in her hometown, so she naturally came to Wanqing Mansion.


    Duan Wan had met Xiao Wan''s mother-inw before, and had been with her for a few days.


    But there was an olddy beside me at that time, but I didn''t feel anything, I just felt that she was a very restrained person. She also mentioned letting Duan Wan stay in her hometown, but was rejected by the olddy.


    The olddy said that she and Dou Fukang just got married, and the young couple is just at the time of cultivating their rtionship. There is no reason to let the family separate, and it is serious to let them have a child for the Dou family.


    There was the olddy''s words, so Xiao Wan naturally didn''t mention it again. Duan Wan was only blushing at the time, and didn''t notice the stiff and ugly face of her mother-inw.


    As the saying goes, the fragrance is far away and the smell is near. Duan Wan lives in this Wanqing Mansion without her mother-inw on the top, and she is like a duck to water.


    Who knows, the olddy went there half a year ago, and her mother-inw directly overwhelmed the mountain without saying a word.


    Not only her, Xiao Wan also came with her sister Wan, a widow.


    Two big mountains were pressing on Duan Wan''s head, and she was instantly stunned.


    Duan Wan''s life became dire, she was so busy every day that she couldn''t do anything at home.


    Gu Yundong heard it in disbelief, and stabbed her head with a finger, "Where is Wanqing Mansion? This is the Duan family''s territory. As the eldest youngdy of the Duan family, you are loved by thousands of people, and you are actually being loved by thousands of people. A woman who has only been here for less than half a year is pressed on her head and can''t move, you are really promising, so promising."


    Duan Wan was extremely aggrieved, and looked at her pitifully, "She, she is my mother-inw. And she is very unreasonable. If I say a few more words, she will say that I yell at her and scold her, covering her heart and saying that she is not feeling well. , is going to die. And that aunt, who fanned the mes on the side, said that my daughter-inw is going to be mad at her mother-inw so that she can be the master of the house, crying all day long and grabbing the ground, I, I can''t help it. "


    Getting along with a mother-inw and a daughter-inw has been a long-standing problem since ancient times. Duan Wan''s parents died early, and no one taught her how to deal with such a mother-inw. But being disrespectful to your mother-inw is absolutely uneptable, so...


    Gu Yundong sneered, "What if she''s your mother-inw? Where''s Dou Fukang? Where''s Duan Qian? Your husband, your brother, and the others are all dead?"


    "My husband went out with my eldest brother four months ago, and I haven''te back yet." When Dou Fukang was there, Xiao Wan knew how to restrain herself. As soon as he left, she immediately began to act as a demon.


    There is still a father-inw at home, but Duan Wan could not go to General Dou Can toin. What''s more, Dou Can, who is always in charge of all kinds of affairs, is often not in the house, and she can''t see each other every three days.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect that Duan Qian and Dou Fukang were not in the house, so he was a little surprised.


    Duan Wan raised her head to look at her cautiously, "Don''t be angry, in fact, I want to go and find a backer to help me vent my anger. When my mother-inw and I had our first quarrel, I went to Duan''s house to find my sister-inw, but my sister-inw said She is my mother-inw. She will set rules for her daughter-inw when she first arrives. Being a daughter-inw, grievance is inevitable. You can''t run back to her parents'' house to find my elder brother when something goes wrong. This way my elder brother will be embarrassed. It''s even more sad. You can endure it as long as you can, life is so short, and it''s over in an instant, let me change my temper, don''t be too aggressive, after all, I''m married now, not a little girl, I can''t let it go Act with temper. I think it''s right, my temper should really be restrained..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2583: brainwashing sister-in-law

    Chapter 2583 The brainwashing sister-inw


    "That''s right." Gu Yundong couldn''t help swearing, "Your sister-inw has no parents-inw on top of her head. Of course, she doesn''t have back pain when she is standing and talking."


    What kind of daughter-inw is this Qian looking for? With such a status as the Duan family, he can''t even support the girl he loves?


    Gu Yundong heard that Duan Qian got married in the second half ofst year. The two were considered to be married in business. The wife''s family also has some background, and she didn''t ask which family it was.


    Who knew that this sister-inw would say such a thing to the sister-inw. It sounded like she was thinking of Duan Wan, but in fact she was just talking sarcastically and very perfunctory.


    No wonder she said why Duan Wan suddenly became so timid and retreated, and she even brainwashed her sister-inw in her feelings?


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up and started ring at Duan Wan again, "What''s wrong with your sister-inw if you don''t help you? The Duan family is not only your sister-inw. How long did she marry into the Duan family? How many years have you been the Duan family''s eldestdy? Duan? Rtives of the family, servants of the Duan family, is it possible that you still can''t move? As long as you show an attitude, does your mother-inw dare to reach out to Xinming Pavilion?"


    Duan Wan took a step back, shrank her neck and shook her head.


    She looked like this, Gu Yundong was even more angry.


    She pulled Duan Wan''s arm and asked her, "Come on, tell me, what is the origin of the girl at the front desk?"


    Duan Wan didn''t expect her topic to change so quickly, she was a little surprised, but she replied obediently, "She, her home is in the west of the city, she has five brothers and sisters, she is the one in the middle, inconspicuous and a girl. , She has no status at home. She is often hungry, but she is diligent in her hands and feet and has a good character, so I took her back to Xinming Pavilion. "


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Then does she have a position at home now?"


    "Of course there is. Now their whole family is holding her, and she is in charge of most of the family''s affairs, and they live very happily."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Really? She earns a little money, and her status in the family will skyrocket. Do you look at you again? There is a fair and reasonable father-inw, no matter how bad it is, you still have my friend. What can''t let you do things with your back? Ah? You have money and power in your hands, but you can go back more and more, what do you do? If you offend your mother-inw, will your husband divorce you, or will you not be able to live?"


    Duan Wan was stunned for a moment, then blinked.


    Yes, if she offends her mother-inw, the worst consequence is to be kicked out of the Dou family.


    Not to mention that her husband has deep feelings for her and will not divorce her. What if he really took a break? She has money in her hand, and she can still live better than most people without anyone.


    She wants to eat and drink, and there are servants to serve her. You don''t have to look at other people''s faces, you don''t have to go to someone sooner orter to invite Ann to be troubled by her mother-inw. You can only stand and cook for her to watch her eat, and she has to endure her picky verbal violence.


    Just thinking about it, Duan Wan felt that such a day was simply too wonderful. Compared to now, it is simply the difference between cloud and mud.


    It was her mother-inw. Although she took away the housekeeping right of the family, she didn¡¯t know anything about the Dou family¡¯s property. Without her, the money in the house may not be able to be spent.


    The more Duan Wan thought about it, the more stupid she felt. She was actually afraid that a paper tiger who had no real power in his hands would make her look like this.


    Gu Yundong was finally satisfied when she saw her bent waist gradually straighten. Fortunately, not to the point of hopelessness.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2584: I have confidence

    Chapter 2584 I have confidence


    "Now that you''ve figured it out, what are you going to do next?" Gu Yundong took a sip of tea and raised his eyes to look at her, "I threw Mr. Wan out from Xinming Pavilion in front of you, she will definitely find you. Mother-inwined, what are you going to do when the timees?"


    Duan Wan took a deep breath, tightened her fingers, and said in a deep voice, "This is what they did wrong, I will make it clear to my mother-inw that it is her business whether she listens or not. Me, the big deal is that my face is torn, and she doesn''t even want to have An birthday."


    She has a way to retreat and has confidence. As long as she is stronger, Xiao Wan will not dare to do anything to her.


    Gu Yundong just nodded slightly and said nothing.


    In fact, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw needs to be carefully maintained. If the other person just thinks differently from his own, has a slightly stronger temperament, likes to make decisions at home, and has a little fault, that''s normal. She doesn''t mind spending some effort to find a suitable and bnced way to get along with the other party. After all, everyone is a daughter-inw and mother-inw for the first time, and bumps are inevitable.


    However, this is only the general case. If she encounters Xiao Wan, it is obviously not worth her effort, and the simple and rude way is more suitable for her.


    "You just know what you have in mind. Do you need me to apany you?"


    Duan Wan subconsciously nodded, but then she thought that this was her business, and Sister Gu couldn''t always apany her to help her solve the problem, she still had to face it herself.


    So she hesitated for a moment, then shook her head, "I''ll go by myself."


    "Okay, as long as you don''t forget that there is so much confidence behind you, it''s enough."


    Duan Wan exhaled and finallyughed, "Yes, I''m not afraid now."


    Gu Yundong smiled but did not say a word, and the two opened the door of the office.


    Who knew that besides Tong Shuitao, there was a servant girl walking around anxiously, looking like she wanted toe in but was afraid of Tong Shuitao.


    Seeing Duan Wan, the maid rushed up, "Young Madam."


    Duan Wan''s smile faded a little, and she responded in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Where are the two maids, Zhn and Hun?"


    Hearing her mention these two people, Duan Wan couldn''t help showing a guilty expression and replied in a low voice, "I betrothed them to marry someone, just four months ago."


    Four months ago? Four months ago, Dou Fukang and Duan Qian left Wanqing Mansion, Xiao Wan started to embarrass Duan Wan, and then the two maids got married?


    Duan Wan approached her and said stammeringly, "My mother-inw said that the two big maids around me look good, and she moved to show their faces and let them follow her husband''s idea. I disagree, and my mother-inw again Said that they were getting older, so she looked back to find suitable candidates for them. I was worried that my mother-inw would find two people at random, and then Zhn Hun would suffer, so she found two reliable stewards by herself. The two of them The days will not be too bad.¡±


    Gu Yundong nced sideways and looked at the maid behind him who was trying to eavesdrop, but was watched by Tong Shuitao, "Then this person is..."


    "My mother-inw arranged it for me."


    Gu Yundong knew that she didn''t want to talk to Duan Wan any longer.


    This person really hasn''t experienced beatings in the society, and there are not one or two pstick actions. It seems that he really needs to be trained well.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2585: Zhilan is here

    Chapter 2585 Zhn is here


    The maid behind her frowned when she saw Duan Wan and Gu Yundong whispering, but she was blocked by Tong Shuitao and couldn''t hear anything.


    Forbearance, she still couldn''t help but say, "Young madam, you should go back quickly, the old madam might not be happy about what you did today."


    Duan Wan paused, turned her back to the maid for a moment, slowly turned her head, and sneered, "What does she have to do with me if she''s not happy?"


    The maid was startled and looked at her in disbelief, "Young madam, how can you say such a thing? The old madam is your mother-inw, you are disrespectful..."


    "Ha, if she treats me like a mother-inw, I will naturally respect her and love her. But if she relies on the old to sell the old, then I am not easy to bully. I really want to go back, but I will go back to my aunt to settle ounts."


    The girl''s face changed slightly, she looked at Duan Wan, whose attitude had changed greatly, in shock, and then turned her head to look at Gu Yundong beside her.


    This woman who is said to be Gu Dong''s family, what did she say to the youngdy? In just two quarters of an hour, the youngdy seemed to have changed her personality.


    The girl''s intuition was wrong, so she ran out immediately, looking like she was going to inform.


    Gu Yundong stretched out his right foot, the maid stumbled abruptly and fell to the ground.


    Tong Shuitao pressed up very tacitly, took her cor and left.


    Gu Yundong patted the hem of the skirt, "Do you see that? She''s called disrespectful. To treat a disrespectful maid, you have to look like a master."


    Duan Wan said she was taught, "I will sell her when I look back."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "You, after solving today''s matter, let''s keep Zhn Hun by your side. Those two maids are loyal to you, you thought that they were betrothed for their own good, but for them Said that it is the best arrangement for them to stay by your side and continue to take care of you. Even if they are married, they can still do things for you. "


    Duan Wan thought of Tong Shuitao''s appearance just now, that girl had alreadybed her hair, but now she is still by Gu Yundong''s side, and she has a tacit understanding and bes her most effective helper.


    Duan Wan took a deep breath, "I see."


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, someone ran in from outside.


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, "Here, Cao Cao Cao Cao is here."


    It was Zhn, her hair was a little messy, her face was sweaty and she was out of breath.


    "Miss, the princess."


    Duan Wan hurriedly helped her, very surprised, "Zhn?? Why did youe here?"


    Zhn exhaled two breaths and said eagerly, "I''m here to find the youngdy. I just saw that the youngdy of the Duan family went to the Dou Mansion."


    Zhn Hun is married, but Duan Wan is always worried, so she has been keeping an eye on her secretly. It''s a pity that they are very soft-spoken, and it is not easy for them to even enter the Dou Mansion when they are married. They really can''t help the youngdy, and they don''t know how the youngdy is.


    But thedy is now the shopkeeper of Xinming Pavilion, so every three days will appear in the shop.


    Therefore, she and Hun paid attention to Xinming Pavilion and Dou Mansion.


    The big incident of Mr. Wan being thrown out of the Xinming Pavilion was quickly spread around here, and Zhn knew about it not long after.


    She also vaguely heard that Gu Dong''s house wasing, Zhn was happy for Gu Yundong''sing.


    If Mr. Wan was thrown out, then Mr. Wan would definitely not give up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2586: meeting in the afternoon

    Chapter 2586 Have a meeting in the afternoon


    After hesitating for a moment, Zhn thought about going to Hun to discuss first.


    Who knew that as soon as they went there, they saw Duan Wan''s sister-inw Liu appearing at the door of Dou Mansion, and there was Xiao Wan''s confidant beside her. At first nce, Xiao Wan sent someone specially to invite Liu. .


    Is this worth it? When the youngdy came back, she not only had to face the strange sisters of Xiao Wan, but also to face her mother-inw''s sister-inw?


    Zhn was very worried, so she hurried over to report the letter, for fear that Duan Wan would return to the house without any preparation and would be the target of public criticism.


    Sure enough, Duan Wan subconsciously shrank back when she heard that Liu Shi was also in the Dou Mansion.


    However, she shrank halfway, and suddenly there was a hand behind her, which pped her back.


    "Hey..." Duan Wan was dying of pain, "Sister Gu." You tap.


    Gu Yundong red at her, "What did you say before? Where''s your confidence?"


    "I, I have it, I''m not afraid." Duan Wan immediately straightened her chest, but the expression on her face was a bit bluff.


    Gu Yundong frowned, thought about it, and decided to go with her.


    Duan Wan''s temperament, facing three powerful people at once, can easily be suppressed.


    What''s more, it''s really a bit miserable that this mother-inw''s family actually united the front against her.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to waste her two quarters of hours of teaching, what''s more, she also wanted to meet the Liu family.


    Listening to Duan Wan''s words, this woman has the function of brainwashing.


    She really wanted to see, who is stronger between her and this Liu Shi.


    "Let''s go, I''ll apany you to Dou Mansion."


    Duan Wan has been building in her heart for a long time, and she has been angry for a long time, and almost walked forward in a majestic manner. When she heard this, she suddenly missed the ''puff'' again.


    She looked at her in surprise, "Sister Gu, you, will you apany me?"


    "I just apany you, but you are the one who faces your mother-inw and your sister-inw. I won''t speak."


    "That, that''s enough." With Sister Gu around, she could kill the Quartet.


    Gu Yundong gave her a disgusting look, "After this is over, I will send someone to take over the new Ming Pavilion. At that time, I will also let her train you and teach you how to be a qualified owner."


    The matter hase to this point, she can''t change Duan Wan''s owner, and she can''t give up the Xinming Pavilion in Wanqing Mansion.


    Duan Wan still needs a lot of training to be able to bear this burden.


    "Okay." Duan Wan''s eyes lit up.


    Gu Yundong walked forward first, Duan Wan hurriedly followed.


    As soon as the two appeared in the lobby, everyone couldn''t help but stop.


    Especially the guys from Xinming Pavilion, put down what he was doing in an instant and looked at Gu Yundong respectfully.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She walked over to the counter without looking sideways, reached out and tapped the countertop lightly twice.


    The girl at the front desk hurriedly asked, "Dong, Dong, but what are your orders?"


    "Go ahead and exin that Xinming Pavilion will close at the beginning of Shenshi today. At that time, you will gather all the staff of Xinming Pavilion to help the cook and let them all gather in the lobby. I wille over to exin some things to you and have a meeting."


    The girl at the front desk was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly, "Yes, the owner."


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, and then led Duan Wan out.


    She originally nned to wait until the hour was closed before holding the meeting, but then she thought that she might have more things to say, and the time was not short. It is not safe for the girls to go back in the dark this night, so they should leave early.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2587: Xiao Wan hides

    Chapter 2587 Xiao Wan is hiding


    Gu Yundong took Duan Wan out of Xinming Pavilion, and the shop''s staff and guests started talking instantly.


    "Did you see just now that Duan Dong''s family followed behind Gu Dong''s family and didn''t say a word."


    "Gu Dongjia said that there is something to announce in the afternoon, shouldn''t it be... This new Ming Pavilion is going to change hands, right?"


    "Then what shall we do?"


    There was a lot of discussion, and the guests who were drinking tea couldn''t sit still, so they quickly got up and went out to tell their friends the important news.


    Gu Yundong followed Duan Wan to Dou Mansion. The concierge saw that the youngdy had a few people beside her besides herself. She hesitated to say anything, but in the end she didn''t say anything and respectfully let them in.


    Gu Yundong gave Duan Wan a sidelong nce, "Did you see that? Even if your mother-inw has the power in the family, the servants in this house know better than you, who really has the power in the house."


    But this is only a short time. If Duan Wan doesn''t stand up by herself for a long time, then people will know that she is unreliable.


    Duan Wan thoughtfully, nodded and walked inside.


    When they walked to the front yard, they saw that their servants'' expressions changed slightly, and they hurried to the front hall.


    Duan Wan snorted coldly, "I must have gone to report."


    But it doesn''t matter, she came back this time with the intention of tearing her face.


    Thinking of this, Duan Wan slightly straightened her back, and her eyes became much firmer and sharper.


    The little Wan family who were in the front hall immediately became tense when they heard the news of Duan Wan''s return.


    Xiao Wan and her sister looked at each other, stood up suddenly, frowned on her forehead and said, "She still has the face toe back. The person who drives her aunt out in public is simply uneducated. Ouch, I have a headache as soon as I see her, Mrs. Duan, she is the daughter of your Duan family. Now I can''t control her anymore, so you should teach her. I''m going back to rest. "


    Mrs. Wan held her hand and reassured her while scolding Mrs. Liu, "Mrs. Duan should teach her well. Now that she is a first-time offender, she can still be pulled back. The temperament, I am afraid that I will be tired of the Duan family''s reputation in the future."


    Liu Shi immediately nodded and said apologetically, "Don''t say that to my aunt, my little sister is not sensible, I will educate her well, you can rest assured."


    Xiao Wan rubbed his forehead, nodded slightly, and walked out of the back door with Wan.


    Not long after he went out, he quietly returned to stand behind the screen and listen.


    Xiao Wan asked in a low voice, "Are you really sure that the person who threw you out is the Lord of Yongjia County?"


    "That''s what the maid said, it''s almost inseparable."


    Wan was also a little annoyed, and he didn''t expect to kick the iron te.


    It was precisely because she was worried that the Yongjia County Master would support Duan Wan, so after she came back and filed herint, she did not have someone call Duan Wan back immediately, but went to Duan''s house to find Liu Shi.


    Mrs Liu is from the Duan family and Duan Wan''s sister-inw. Now that Duan Wan has offended her husband''s family, she will never also offend her parents'' family, right?


    If both sides are torn apart, what if there is a Yongjia County Lord? There is no ce for Duan Wan in the entire Wanqing Mansion.


    It was because of these thoughts that the two Xiao Wan sisters deliberately handed over the home game to Liu.


    Anyway, if they were going to make trouble, it was their Duan family who made trouble.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2588: Aunt and sister-in-law confrontation

    Chapter 2588 The confrontation between the aunt and the sister-inw


    When Gu Yundong and Duan Wan stepped on the threshold, they saw Liu Shi standing there alone, with a serious face, looking at Duan Wan with a reproachful expression.


    This is the first time that Gu Yundong has seen Duan Qian''s wife, not to mention, at such a rough look, she looks pretty, but she looks a little fierce with a sullen face.


    She is about the same height as Duan Wan, but her taste is probably not very good. She is still young, but she wears gray clothes, and with some heavy makeup on her face, she looks in and several years old.


    She looked at Liu Shi, and Liu Shi also nced at Gu Yundong.


    She didn''t know Gu Yundong''s identity, Xiao Wan only told her that Duan Wan had a friend from afar. It was because this friend had a conflict with the Wan family that Duan Wan threw the Wan family out.


    Mrs. Liu believed what Mrs. Wan said, so she didn''t like Gu Yundong at all, she just felt that she had ruined Duan Wan.


    Unfortunately, she was called to Dou Mansion by Xiao Wan before she had time to inquire, otherwise she would not have ignored Gu Yundong.


    In Liu''s eyes, Duan Wan''s friends have simr identities as them, even lower-level merchant families.


    She had heard of Gu Yundong''s name, but she also knew that this person settled in the capital, and she never thought that he would appear in Wanqing Mansion at this juncture.


    Liu shi nced at Gu Yundong and refocused on Duan Wan, and said very dissatisfiedly, "Little sister, I have heard all about what you did today. You disappointed me, what are you doing? How can you treat your aunt like this? You actually let someone drive her out. If this is spread, what will the Duan family and the Dou family have? Within a day, the two families will be ridiculed by the entire Wanqing Mansion."


    Duan Wan frowned, she felt a little regretful that she didn''t see Xiao Wan and the others.


    She is unwilling to meet Liu Shi, this person is her own sister-inw, although she is a married sister-inw, but she also wants to get along well with her, so that she will not be estranged from her parents'' family in the future.


    But as soon as she entered the door, her sister-inw directly med her.


    Duan Wan felt extremely ufortable, she turned her head and nced at Gu Yundong. Thetter had already stepped back a few steps, sat down on the chair very consciously, and reached out and ate a piece of fruit on the table.


    When Liu Shi saw this, his eyes were disgusting.


    He is really uneducated. He doesn''t say hello when hees to other people''s houses, and he is quiet and silent. He sits down and eats like this, and doesn''t consider himself an outsider at all.


    However, Gu Yundong''s attitude made Duan Wan instantly calm down.


    She looked at Liu Shi, took a deep breath, and said, "Face? My aunt took a few bottles of pills to Xinming Pavilion to cheat. I don''t know how many people are talking about this behind their backs, saying that our family is thick-skinned. I''m already poor enough to make such a rude business. This is a shame for the two families, right? I drove such a person out of Xinming Pavilion, what''s wrong?"


    Liu shi frowned, this was the first time Duan Wan refuted her so rudely.


    She felt very ufortable, but she still said patiently, "How can this be called cheating? Your aunt didn''t go to harm anyone. Didn''t you take that pill to the hospital for examination? It''s a tonic, take it It''s good and harmless, your idea is too extreme."


    Duan Wan sneered, "Tonic? You also said that it was a tonic, but my aunt dered that it was a fertility pill, a beauty pill, and a bottle would sell for fifty taels of silver. Isn''t this cheating?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2589: Lius brainwashing

    Chapter 2589 Liu''s brainwashing


    Liu shi frowned, "Little sister, you didn''t mind before, why do you care today?"


    said, she nced at Gu Yundong vaguely.


    Gu Yundong received her gaze, tilted his head slightly, slowly pulled the corners of his lips andughed.


    Liu Shi''s face froze, and she looked back at Duan Wan, "Little sister, you can''t be so willful. Have you forgotten what I said to you? You are no longer the eldest Miss Duan family who has not left the cab. You are already married. Became the daughter-inw of the Dou family. Here, you have to take good care of your husband and take good care of your mother-inw. Especially since your mother-inw is not well, you should listen to her and not be angry with her. If she is angry, you will only be abandoned, do you understand?"


    Duan Wan''s face flushed. She had heard this before and felt it was reasonable.


    Yes, but today Sister Gu told her that even if she was abandoned, she would still have a way out. What should she be afraid of?


    "Sister-inw, of course I want to get along well with my mother-inw, but that requires my mother-inw to be reasonable. If I encounter unreasonable people, is it possible that I have to give in step by step? What''s the difference between that and helping the emperor to abuse him? My mother-inw asked me to kill, so I''ll kill?"


    Xiao Wan, who was eavesdropping behind, was so angry that he pointed in Duan Wan''s direction and whispered, "What does she mean? How dare she say that I am unreasonable?"


    Wan hurriedly appeased her, "What do you listen to what she said, a little hoof? It''s just that I can''t stand the rules of the Dou family, and my heart is unbnced."


    The conversation between the two was very low, but Gu Yundong was very smart, so he was wondering where the little Wan n went.


    I didn''t expect that the two of them were so old that they actually started to be thieves.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing out loud, Liu Shi suddenly looked at her, his eyes darkened, "What are youughing at? Do you think I''m wrong?"


    "Huh? Oh no, you go on, I''m listening."


    Liu Shi, "..." was very angry, and felt that his fist fell on the cotton.


    She tightened her hands and looked at Duan Wan, "You''re thinking too much, why do you kill? How could your mother-inw let you kill? It''s just selling some tonics, you''re just providing convenience for your aunt, but you can make it happen. You and your mother-inw have a harmonious rtionship, isn''t that bad?"


    "Harmony? Where is the harmony? My mother-inw still sees that my eyes are not eyes and my nose is not a nose."


    Liu Shi pursed her lips, walked to her side, and sighed, "I know that you have been wronged and feel ufortable. But this is a daughter-inw, who didn''te here like this? Look at thedy of the Li family, married If people are different, they can¡¯t go anywhere when they are detained. Every day, they have to be careful in the morning and evening, cook food for their mother-inw by themselves, and wait for their mother-inw at night to rest when she falls asleep. And the girl from the Wu family, who is very cold Tian wanted to wash clothes for my mother-inw, her hands were swollen like radishes, and she didn''t even dare to go to the medical clinic. There was also the youngdy of the Qi family. The mother-inw said that she wanted to open up branches and leaves for her husband, so she helped her ept one. Another concubine. Look, everyonees here like this, why can''t you do it?"


    Duan Wan...a little dazed, she knew all these people, and indeed lived such a life.


    Their mother-inw is indeed very dignified, and they dare not say a word in front of her mother-inw.


    Liu Shi saw that her expression was a little loose, she let out a slight breath, and patted her shoulder.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2590: Gu Yundong couldnt help it.

    Chapter 2590 Gu Yundong couldn''t bear it anymore


    "Little sister, I don''t know why your thoughts suddenly went wrong. But you have to understand that this day is yours and no one else can live it for you. Some people provoked the rtionship between you and your mother-inw, and turned back to suffer and suffer. Not you?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, oh, this is me.


    Liu Shi was particrly sincere, "Your mother-inw is already good enough, and she also asked you to open a shop to make money. Think carefully, in this huge Wanqing Mansion, apart from those people who can''t make it, which one would let a daughter-inw make money? A businessman who shows his face outside? Not to mention that the Dou Mansion is still an official family. Your mother-inw is ady of the imperial family. She is so generous and indulgent to you. How much pressure must she bear? Are you still not satisfied? Be a human being, be content. , understand?"


    "Do you think your mother-inw asked your aunt to go to Xinming Pavilion to sell those pills to earn that little money? The Dou family and the Duan family have never been short of money. She is worried about you and asked your aunt toe and see In the end, you are very good, you don''t know good people, you misunderstand people and don''t tell her, and you p her face in front of so many people. Little sister, you have to be obedient. I am your sister-inw and your family. Everyone Saying that the elder sister-inw is like a mother, will I still harm you? What good will it do to you if I harm you? "


    Gu Yundong finally straightened his back slightly and narrowed his eyes.


    This Liu''s brainwashing function is really top-notch.


    Aside from those other factors, what she said really made some sense.


    Duan Wan was a little dazed, she actually felt that what her sister-inw said made sense.


    But out of the corner of her eye, she saw Gu Yundong, and she suddenly recovered.


    "Sister-inw, sister-inw, I think, I don''t think this is right..."


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Shi was annoyed, she said so much, why is Duan Wan still obsessed?


    Duan Wan was at a loss for words. Her eloquence was not very good, so she couldn''t speak Liu Shi.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart, finally stood up, took a few steps forward leisurely, stood beside Duan Wan, looked at Liu Shi with a smile, and said, "You said Duan Wan did this, turn back suffer, right?"


    Liu raised his chin, "Isn''t it?"


    "But, she''s already suffering now."


    "It''s just some small grievances. It''s better to endure it than to be abandoned in the future."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Oh, a small grievance. What you said just now is a small grievance to wait for your mother-inw to rest in the middle of the night, to doundry in the winter, to take a concubine for your husband, etc., indeed it is a small grievance."


    Duan Wan looked at Gu Yundong in surprise, Liu Shi nodded slightly, "You just know."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "But, why did Duan Wan suffer these small grievances? Who said she would be abandoned if she was not wronged? Have you asked Dou Fukang about these things? Have you asked your husband Duan Qian? "


    "you¡­¡­"


    "You don''t have your mother-inw on top of you, and you livefortably andfortably. Why don''t you do this, I heard that Duan Qian is very filial to the nurse, who once gave up her life for Duan Qian, The Duan family treats her as a serious olddy. Would you like to bring her back, do your filial piety for Duan Qian, and experience the feeling of having a mother-inw on your head?"


    Liu''s face changed greatly, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Gu Yundong''s expression turned cold, "Why, my duty to make you a good daughter-inw is nonsense. You are talking about Duan Wan''s grievances here just for her sake?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2591: got caught

    Chapter 2591 was pulled out


    Gu Yundong said, and took a few steps closer to Liu''s, "Do not do to others what you do not want to do to others, do you understand this? I think what you just said about the way the young grandma of the Qi family did, she epted one for the husband and wife. Another concubine, why don''t you find a few for Duan Qian, so that you can show your gentleness and generosity, right?"


    "You, you... When will it be your turn to take care of our family''s affairs?"


    "Do you think I want to take care of it? If it wasn''t for your inaction, I wouldn''t be bothered to see you." Gu Yundong dismissed it with disdain.


    Liu''s eyes widened, fingers trembling with anger.


    She looked at Duan Wan, "You just let your friend humiliate your sister-inw like this?"


    Duan Wan took a deep breath, "Don''t you also allow my mother-inw and aunt to humiliate me?"


    Liu Shi choked and was speechless for a moment.


    She red at Duan Wan fiercely, "Okay, okay, you don''t take me seriously now. When your eldest brotheres back, I will tell her truthfully that when you are abandoned by the Dou family, don''t cry. Come back and beg me."


    "You still threaten people at this juncture?" Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "You should still take care of yourself, if Duan Qianes back, you know that you, the sister-inw, will not help when her sister is aggrieved and losing weight. Support her, but instead stand on Wan''s side to suppress her, who will be divorced at that time, it is uncertain."


    Liu''s face changed greatly, "My husband will not."


    "Who knows?" Duan Qian and Duan Wan have been dependent on each other for so many years, and their rtionship is notparable to that of ordinary brothers and sisters.


    If he knew that his sister had been beaten like this by his wife and had no way to ask for help, he would definitely be furious.


    As for divorce, not necessarily, after all, this Liu family was originally amercial marriage. But it must be true that Liu''s life will be difficult in the future.


    After all, Liu Shi and Duan Qian just got married not long ago, so they don''t know him well enough.


    However, after listening to Gu Yundong''s words, he suddenly panicked.


    Xiao Wan and Wan in the dark saw that Liu was actually helpless, and they were a little annoyed and cursed inwardly, "It''s so useless, I can''t even say a word clearly."


    "Isn''t it? I thought she was so powerful. Then Gu Yundong is just nosy, she only needs to deal with Duan Wan, so why bother with her?"


    "What should we do now?"


    Xiao Wan''s both frowned, Gu Yundong following Duan Wan would be troublesome.


    But they haven''te up with anything yet, and suddenly they feel a little bit of cold air behind them.


    Just as he was about to turn around, the cor behind his clothes was lifted.


    "Ah, what are you doing?"


    "Let go of me, let go of us."


    The two were screaming and struggling, but who is Tong Shuitao? With great strength, skill and strength, the two Xiaowans are pampered, and they are not opponents at all.


    After a while, Tong Shuitao pulled him into the front hall and pushed him forward.


    "These two people are eavesdropping on the back, miss, what should I do?"


    Gu Yundong turned around, looked at the two people who were quite embarrassed, andughed.


    "You two, what do you think, how should I deal with you?"


    Mrs. Wan immediately stood up straight, took a deep breath, straightened her waist, and said, "Dispose of us? This is our Dou Mansion, I am the master here, and the wife of the fifth-grade imperial life, why do you dispose of me? "


    "You''re right." Gu Yundong nodded in agreement, then turned to look at Mrs Wan, "So, what about you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2592: What if youre the princess

    Chapter 2592 What if you are the county owner


    Wan was stunned for a moment, but did not expect that Gu Yundong would immediately turn the gun to face him.


    She couldn''t help but took a step back, and she heard her say, "You are not the master here, nor is it the Mrs. Appointment, then I should be fine with you, right?"


    Mrs. Wan immediately stepped forward, stood in front of Mrs. Wan, and said in a stern voice, "She is my sister and a guest of Dou Mansion. You came to my Dou Mansion without authorization, what do you want to do to my distinguished guests? Tell me, even my husband would not agree."


    Gu Yundongughed, "Your honored guest, right? Well, since that''s the case, then I can only find you as the master. Your honored guest, in my Xinming Pavilion, sold my guest with inferior pills and deceived me. The honored guest has seriously affected my business, caused me great losses, and ruined the reputation of my shop. Can I ask you for this ount?"


    Xiao Wan''s face changed greatly, and he opened his mouth to defend, "What is the ount? Don''t make excuses here, how did my sister affect the business of Xinming Pavilion?"


    Gu Yundong took out a ledger with a ''smack'' and shook vigorously at Mrs. Wan, "This is the ledger of Xinming Pavilion, and the ie and expenditure in it are clearly written. The business of Japanese customers seems to be booming. Since your guest went to Xinming Pavilion to start selling medicine, the business has plummeted to make ends meet. How dare you say that there is no impact? Mrs. Dou, this Xinming Pavilion is not just for your daughter-inw. You abused your private power to condone your sister''s mischief in my new Ming Pavilion, then I can only ask you topensate."


    Xiao Wan can only show her mother-inw''s score in front of Duan Wan on weekdays. Her eloquence is notparable to Liu''s, let alone the articte Gu Yundong.


    Looking at the ledger, she was immediately speechless.


    It was Mrs Wan, who hid behind the little Mrs Wan and stubbornly said, "I, I went to Xinming Pavilion with Duan Wan''s permission. If you want to look for it, go to Duan Wan."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly and looked back at Duan Wan.


    Thetter immediately shook his head, "I didn''t, I stopped it, she wouldn''t listen, and my mother-inw stopped me from going out."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Of course I believe in you, so Mrs. Dou, how do you calcte thispensation?"


    "I have no money, you have topensate, you, you go to Duan Wan, the Duan family has money."


    After saying that, he started to be rude. This little Wan family really can''t stand on the table.


    But as soon as these words came out, Mrs Liu couldn''t sit still, she gritted her teeth and said, "Mrs Dou, what is the Duan family having money? Duan Wan is now the daughter-inw of your Dou family, and the drug seller is also your sister, who shares my Duan family with me. What''s the matter? Besides, the master of your dignified General''s Mansion, Mrs. Gao Ming, are you afraid of what she will do?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and looked at Liu Shi, "Mrs. General? It seems that Mrs. Dou didn''t tell you who I am?"


    Liu Shi frowned, Xiao Wan Shi did not tell her. But she also heard Gu Yundong''s words just now. She said that her Xinming Pavilion is also the owner of Xinming Pavilion.


    But she thought this person was Nie Shuang, and didn''t think about Gu Yundong at all. It is said that Gu Yundong''s husband is now a third-rank Beijing official, and it is impossible for her to appear here.


    But hearing her say this now, Liu Shi suddenly had a bad premonition.


    She suddenly turned back to look at Xiao Wan, who was a little guilty, but she felt ufortable when she looked at her like this, so she could only bite the bullet and say, "What if you are the county owner of Yongjia? Can you be unreasonable if you are the county owner? ?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2593: Three men came outside

    Chapter 2593 Three men came outside


    Yongjia County Lord? ?


    Liu Shi''s pupils shrank, she slowly turned her head, and her eyes fell on Gu Yundong.


    Also, is it really her?


    But, isn''t the husband of the Yongjia County Lord an official in the capital? Why did shee to Wanqing Mansion so well?


    Liu opened his mouth, his heart became more and more flustered, and his legs couldn''t help but take two steps back. Even the sight of calling for help fell on Duan Wan''s face, but it was a pity that Duan Wan didn''t look at her at all.


    Duan Wan looked at Gu Yundong nervously, thetter nodded slightly, "That''s right, even if I am the county master, I have to be reasonable. Speaking of which, I have always been a person who convinces people with virtue."


    Mr. Wan and Mrs. Wan looked at each other, and the title was pressed, and it was¡­ useful?


    However, the next moment, I heard Gu Yundong say with a smile, "Then report to the official, the report is very easy to use, and I like it the most. Mr. Wan has deceived so many people, but no one has ever gone to the government to report her. I want toe. It''s for the sake of Duan Fu and General Dou Can. This time I''ll take the lead in reporting, there should be someone to testify? What do you think?"


    Wan''s and Xiao Wan''s expressions suddenly changed, and they almost blurted out, "No way."


    "Why not? You said that you can''t use power to oppress people. I''m taking a normal path."


    Wan panicked, "What kind of normal way is this? What kind of official should I report to? This is just a trivial matter. Is it shameful to go to the government?"


    "It''s not me who is embarrassed anyway."


    Gu Yundong sneered, turned around and left.


    Xiao Wan screamed, "Stop her."


    Several servants rushed over from the yard immediately, reaching out to stop Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong didn''t even give them a look, Tong Shuitao had already rushed up and knocked one down.


    Xiao Wan still wanted to call someone, Duan Wan took a step forward, "I see who dares to step back?"


    The people below stopped and looked at each other in dismay. For a while, they didn''t know who to listen to. After hesitating, Gu Yundong passed by.


    Xiao Wan looked bad, and suddenly covered her chest and shouted, "Ah, ah, my heart hurts. Duan Wan is going to make me mad and hurt me. Kang Er, look at your marriage. My good daughter-inw, this is going to kill my mother, where are you,e back and see this conscience.¡±


    Gu Yundong, "¡­"


    Duan Wan, "..." ising again.


    Gu Yundong patted her on the shoulder and said earnestly, "You are someone''s daughter-inw, after all, your mother-inw is sick, you should really take care of it. All right, go back and find a doctor for her to take a good look at."


    When Xiao Wan heard that this method was useful, Gu Yundong was really frightened, and he cried out louder on the spot.


    Who knew that followed Gu Yundong but said, "I still know where the official yamen is. I''ll just go by myself, you don''t have to apany me, ah."


    Duan Wan held back herughter and nodded quickly, "Okay, then Sister Gu, hurry up, I''m here, I''ll take good care of my mother-inw."


    Gu Yundong took Tong Shui Tao and left, Xiao Wan and Wan''s eyes were splitting, their faces were full of horror, and they didn''t care about pretending to be sick, they stood up and chased out.


    However, when they walked out of the front yard one after the other, they suddenly saw a servant rushing in.


    She ran directly to Xiao Wan''s and eximed, "Madam, three men came outside, said, said..." The servant said, nced at Wan, and his voice lowered, "Said Mrs. Gao Harm people''s lives, and ask the master to call the shots."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2594: Who do you say doesnt want to live?

    Chapter 2594 Who do you say doesn''t want to live


    Wan''s original husband''s surname, Gao, is gone now, but it''s not wrong to call him Mrs. Gao.


    She was stunned when she heard this, and became furious, "What kills people''s lives? When did I kill people? Those pills of mine are all tonics, and they won''t kill people."


    Gu Yundong stopped, looked at the man in surprise, and then frowned slightly.


    She was a little worried that the person who came toin from the outside had bought Wan''s pills in Xinming Pavilion.


    Wan was jumping over there, but Gu Yundong asked the servant, "Who is this person? Did you say what happened?"


    The servant was stunned for a moment, and Duan Wan frowned, "I want to ask you something, say it."


    "Yes, it''s three men. They said that Mrs. Gao abused and stimted the pregnant woman, causing the pregnant woman to give birth prematurely and almost died. This matter can''t be left alone, and the master has to call the shots. I told them that the master was not there, and they didn''t listen. , We want to drive people away, and they start making trouble, and now many people outside are watching the fun, Madam, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, Wan''s insults and provoked the pregnant woman, almost killing her?


    She felt...why is this plot a bit familiar?


    Wait, she remembered that her aunt said that Mrs. Yu Jin had fetal qi and was hit by a widow who wanted to marry Yu Yanghong. Uncle Yu suffers from the widow''s entanglement, but because the other party has a backer, it is difficult to tear his face.


    And Wan is a widow. Wasn''t the backer behind her the General Dou?


    No, is it a coincidence?


    The Wan n is really doing a lot of evil.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and looked at her coldly.


    Mr. Wan was still yelling at the servants, "If you don''t want to leave, find a few soldiers to beat them out. This is the General''s House. When will the kittens and dogs outsidee to entangle them? This is obvious. It''s ckmail, how could I kill someone? What are you doing? Hurry up."


    That servant was a little embarrassed, she looked at Xiao Wan, and then at Duan Wan.


    Xiao Wan wanted to ask her to do what Wan said, but Duan Wan took the lead, "Inviting them in, this is a very important matter, and it should be made clear."


    Xiao Wan''s eyes widened and roared, "No, I''m not allowed."


    Duan Wan frowned, "Mother, this is about the reputation of the Dou Mansion. If you don''t invite people in, they will talk nonsense outside, which will be detrimental to us. They..."


    "What do you know? Didn''t you hear him say that there are three big men outside? We don''t have a male master in our house now, so what is the etiquette for letting men enter the door? You lost all the rules I taught you before, didn''t you? ?"


    Duan Wan felt that Xiao Wan was simply unreasonable, so what if it was a man? Although General Dou is not there, there are also many men guarding the servants of the Dou Mansion. They don''t meet alone in private, so why can''t it be?


    She nced at Mrs Wan, and sure enough, Mrs Wan was shaking Xiao Wan''s sleeves and shaking her head.


    It seems that Mr. Wan has also guessed who the person is.


    Xiao Wan, "In short, they are not allowed toe in." She instructed the servant, "Why don''t you hurry up and drive them away? If they don''t leave, you will find two soldiers to arrest them. Come to the gate of the General''s House. Make trouble, I think they don''t want to live. Do you think anyone can be ckmailed by them? It''s beautiful to think."


    "Who do you say doesn''t want to live anymore??" A deep, angry voice suddenly came from not far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2595: Dou Shen will be back

    Chapter 2595 Dou Shen wille back


    People in the yard suddenly raised their heads when they heard the sound.


    Then, I saw Dou Shen walked in with a big stride.


    It wasn''t just him, there were three people behind him, one of them came over with a smile when he saw Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Husband, why are you here?" She looked at Yu Jin and Yu Yanghong who were standing next to her, thinking that if it was the case, her guess hade true.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "I came here with Uncle and the others. Not long after I arrived at the door, I met General Dou Can when he came back, and came in together. I knew you were here. How are you? You didn''t get embarrassed, right?"


    Originally, the Yu family never thought to trouble Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, but they also knew that although the Wan family was abominable, General Dou Can was a rare integrity person. If they go to the police to make this a big issue, if nothing else, Dou Can will definitely be implicated.


    The Yu family knew about the rtionship between Shao Qingyuan and the Dou family, and they were also afraid that this matter would make Shao Qingyuan in a dilemma. So after thinking about it for a while, I still found Shao Qingyuan and asked him what to do about it.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t expect that Wan''s trouble again, and after thinking about it, suggested that they firste to Dou''s residence to find General Dou. Most of the things that Mr. Wan did, General Dou Shen did not know, and it was the most appropriate to leave this matter to him.


    Therefore, they are here.


    Gu Yundong nodded knowingly, and raised his eyes to look at General Dou.


    Looking at his livid face and fierce eyes, it is obvious that he has heard what happened.


    But he didn''t expect that Gu Yundong would be here. He nodded slightly to her and asked, "Is the county master here to find Fukang''s daughter-inw?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "No, I''m here to seekpensation from Mrs Wan. It''s just that she doesn''t want to, I''m nning to report to the official."


    General Dou Shen was stunned, "Wan''s again? Compensation? Report to the official??"


    He slowly turned his head and looked at the two Xiao Wan who were huddled together, his eyes were sharp, "What''s going on?? What did you all do?"


    Xiao Wan immediately shook her head, her face suddenly filled with tears, she cried and shouted, "Master, we have been wronged, we didn''t do anything at all, even if the daughter-inw was a little wronged, she would look for it when she was angry. If outsiders want to arrange crimes for us, you have to call the shots for us."


    Dou Shen will know his wife very well, and his face is even more stinky when he hears this.


    He looked at Duan Wan, "Fukang daughter-inw, tell me exactly what the two of them did."


    "Yes."


    Dou Shen Jiang took a sullen face and strode into the front hall.


    Both the Xiao Wan sisters and Duan Wan followed. Gu Yundong and his party took a step slower and stood in the yard for a while. She took the opportunity to ask Yu Jin, "Brother Yu, what''s going on?"


    When Yu Jin saw Mrs Wan just now, he could not wait to rush up to beat her, but the anger on his face did not disappear, he exhaled heavily, and then said in a low voice, " Mrs Wan wants to marry my father, It''s just that we don''t agree, and the Wan family is still entangled. Yesterday at noon, she suddenly ran into our yard for no reason and provoked thedy..."


    Noon yesterday? ?


    She remembered that she had an argument with Mrs Wan yesterday morning.


    It''s not like Mr. Wan got angry with her and ran to Yu''s house to find trouble with Mrs. Que?


    Gu Yundong frowned and walked inside.


    In the front hall at this time, General Dou Shen was sitting in the upper seat, and Mrs. Wan and Mrs. Wan below both sat limply on the ground, their faces panicked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2596: give you an explanation

    Chapter 2596 Give you an exnation


    "It''s ridiculous, ridiculous!!" Dou Can pped the table heavily, pointing at them with trembling fingers.


    After a long while, he closed his eyes, stood up and greeted Gu Yundong and Yu''s family, "It''s because the official''s family education is not strict, which has affected you all. County master, brother Yu, don''t worry, I will handle this matter properly, and definitely will. Give you an exnation."


    Gu Yundong never thought of reporting to the officials from the beginning. She and Duan Wan are friends, Shao Qingyuan and Dou Fukang are brothers, and they even fought together with General Dou Cang and arrested the gang of human traffickers.


    The friendship between them and the Dou family is not shallow, how could it really be so troublesome?


    Now that Dou Can ising back, Gu Yundong is relieved with his words.


    She looked at Yu Jin and his son, and Yu Jin nodded. His wife did suffer, but in the end, everything was fine. Even if he went to report to the officials to make trouble, the final result would not cause any harm to the Wan family. What''s more, the immediate reason for his wife''s death is that she was shocked by the horse.


    It would be best for Dou Shen to handle this matter.


    Moreover, Yu Jin felt that with General Dou''s temperament, he would not spare Wan''s lightly, and he was afraid that the punishment would be heavier than he imagined.


    General Dou Can saw that both of them nodded, so he knew what to do.


    Gu Yundong said goodbye, Dou Can asked Duan Wan to send them out, and then he looked at the Xiao Wan sisters with a sullen face.


    Gu Yundong and his party went out, only to find that Liu also came out.


    It''s just that at this moment, Liu Shi was afraid of Gu Yundong''s identities, and the whole person almost shrank aside.


    Gu Yundong frowned, the wife Duan Qian married would really hold him back.


    Even if it is amercial marriage, it is not only about the family background of the other party, but more importantly, the wife herself.


    But this is the Duan family''s business, and Gu Yundong doesn''t have much to add.


    She looked at Duan Wan, "Now your father-inw already knows about this. I think he should have a lot of things to ask you. Remember what I said, you have backers and retreats. If your father-inw wants to ask, you can be honest. What do you answer? You hold this ledger, it is difficult for others to read it, but it doesn''t matter if your father-inw sees it. He will understand how much influence Wan''s has on Xinming Pavilion. "


    She believes that Dou Can will be a sensible person. In the future, she will open the new Ming Pavilion throughout the entire Jin Dynasty. At that time, every government city will have a person with an unusual identity to manage it, just like the capital is managed by Ge Shi. .


    The reputation of this Wanqing Mansion has been affected, and other Xinming Pavilions will definitely be affected in the future. At that time, she will not be the only one who will be harmed, and those people will put the me on General Dou.


    These, don''t need Gu Yundong to mention, General Dou will know.


    Duan Wan nodded, "Don''t worry, Sister Gu, I won''t back down this time." The opportunity is rare, if she misses it again, she''ll be a fool.


    "Well, I''ll be waiting for you in Xinming Pavilion. When I look back, there is a result here. Come and tell me." She also went to Xinming Pavilion for a meeting. There is still plenty of time now.


    Duan Wan responded, then turned around and entered the Dou Mansion, without even looking at Liu Shi.


    Mrs. Liu smiled dryly at Gu Yundong and the others, and hurriedly gave a salute, "The county master, the woman will go back first." Then she let the maid support the carriage not far away.


    Gu Yundong just shook his head when he saw it, and the others turned around and got into the carriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2597: Expand grocery store

    Chapter 2597 Expand the grocery store


    It was still early, so Gu Yundong nned to go to Guji grocery store to have a look.


    It happened that both Yu Jin and his son were there, and the distance in the past was not too far.


    The carriage quickly stopped at the door of the grocery store. As soon as Gu Yundong got out of the car, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, "This business is good."


    Yu Yanghong smiled and said, "Isn''t it? Our grocery store is now the only one in Wanqing Mansion. The location is good, the price is reasonable, the items are not bad, and there are many varieties. Many of our customers say that we should go to other grocery stores. Buy a few things, either one is missing or the other is missing, we have no such troubles here, and even some customers said that they didn''t want to buy them, and they couldn''t help but see the beautiful things in the shop."


    "That''s because Uncle Yu and you guys are really doing business."


    Yu Yanghong waved his hand, "That''s still your credit, but you suggested that everything should be better and moreplete, and that''s why the current Guji grocery store is here."


    Yu Jin also said, "A few days ago, I discussed with my father and grandfather whether it is possible to expand the scale of the shop. The owner of the shop next door ns to go to the capital to do business with others, but there is still a shortage of capital. If it is possible, We can close down, open up the two shops, and add a counter to collect money, which can be more convenient."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, add another counter to collect money? This really has the visual sense of a modern supermarket.


    "The shop next door is selling?"


    Yu Jin nodded, "The owner has a good rtionship with us, so he came to ask us first, and said that if the price is right, he will sell the shop to us directly. After all, this shop has been his hard work for many years, and he doesn''t want to sell it to someone who doesn''t know how to do it. What kind of business people, he saw that our grocery store was clean and tidy, that''s why he moved his mind."


    Otherwise, once the owner spreads the news, there must be many people who want to buy the shop. After all, the location here is really good.


    Especially after their grocery store opened here, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to have customersing, and even the business of the surrounding stores has improved.


    But too Jin also has his own ideas. He thinks that the owner is deliberately selling them a good one.


    After all, Gu Ji is Gu Yundong''s business, and you can know her identity after a little inquiries. The owner next door wants to go to the capital to do business. Maybe there will be a time when they ask Gu Yundong''s head, and they deliberately sell well.


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and then nodded, "Okay, you decide this matter, we will leave Wanqing Mansion tomorrow, there is not much time. You have discussed that if the price is simr and there is no problem with the shop, just buy it."


    Yu Jin nodded heavily, "Don''t worry, boss, we won''t mess around."


    Gu Yundong still believed this, and she walked inside.


    There are indeed many customers in the shop, but the man is still a little less.


    In addition to the boss of the Zhang family, there is another guy in the shop.


    I might not have been so busy with Yu''s family before, but yesterday''s incident happened and the three of Yu''s family were not here today, so it seemed that the two guys were in a hurry.


    Uncle Yu hurried over to help, leaving Yu Jin to talk to Gu Yundong.


    "Since the shop is going to be expanded, that guy will have to hire two more guys. Especially now that your daughter-inw has just given birth, you have to take care of your family a little more, and don''t let her happen to the same thing as yesterday."


    Que''s dystocia yesterday, and Yu Jin still has lingering fears.


    Hearing this, he nodded quickly, "I see, I will pay more attention."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2598: give them a raise

    Chapter 2598 Increase their wages


    Now the Yu family has no shortage of money. Gu Yundong had agreed with them back then that the profits of the shop would be directly shared with them.


    The business of the grocery store is good, and Yu''s family life is much better, which is why Yu Yanghong has so many rotten peach blossoms.


    Originally, Yu Jin had a lot of people talking about matchmaking. Fortunately, he married a daughter-inw, so this phenomenon was less. Yu Jin was thinking of finding a woman to take care of her wife. His wife''s family was veryplicated and it was not suitable for her to take care of her confinement.


    But even if he has a wife, he has to go back to see it from time to time.


    Yu Jin nodded, "I''ll go back and search again, and recruit two more guys toe back."


    Several people were talking, and the boss of the Zhang family turned his head to see Gu Yundong, and immediately smiled at her twice, but he was really busy, so he didn''te to say hello.


    Gu Yundong saw that his hands and feet were swift and he asked casually, "How much has this guy''s wages increased?"


    "This..." Yu Jin paused and shook his head slightly.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "The boss of the Zhang family has been here for several years, and if he performs well, he will have to increase his sry. In the future, let''s increase the sry ording to the year. It will be increased once a year. Baiwen¡¯s is fine. But if the business is good, you can give some benefits. If someone brings in a big customer and sells more items than expected on the day, they can also pay a bonus. Anyway, our shop¡¯s business is good. Now, I have to make the guys happy, so give me some hope, right?"


    Yu Jin listened thoughtfully, raised his head after a while and said with a smile, "Master, I understand."


    He never really thought about raising wages before, and it''s not that he is stingy. It''s really the guys around here who have worked for four or five years and haven''t raised their wages. As long as these people have a job, they''re good.


    At the very least, the Gujia grocery store will distribute all kinds of things during the festivals. Compared with other stores, it is already very generous.


    But Gu Yundong is right, sending things is one thing, raising wages is another thing to give people hope.


    Mr. Zhang¡¯s family is still huddled together as a family. Although they live a rich life, their food, drink and clothing have been greatly improved on weekdays, but their living quarters are still very cramped.


    Boss Zhang now lives in the backyard of this grocery store, and asionally goes home, but his wife and children are still in that alley, and it takes a long time toe here.


    Gu Yundong walked around the store again, the grocery store has changed a lot.


    Yu Jin and Yu Yanghong are both thoughtful people. Some of the structure of the shop has been changed, and it is indeed more convenient and spacious.


    She looked at the things in the shop, and it was really good.


    She looked at the ledger again. In the past year, the turnover has obviously increased.


    After reading it, Gu Yundong felt that the time was almost up, so he separated from Yu Jin.


    After she and Shao Qingyuan got into the carriage and left, the grocery store was just a little free. The boss of the Zhang family ran to the door and wanted to say hello, but he could only see the back of the carriage.


    He sighed slightly, but who knew that Yu Jin walked behind him, patted him on the shoulder, and said to him and the other guy, "Gu Dong''s just said, look at the two of you working so hard. Come on, I''ll give you a sry increase. It''s not much, but if you do well in the future, there will be bonuses for good performance, you know?"


    The eldest Zhang family and the little guy were stunned, and they looked at each other.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2599: Do you want to lecture?

    Chapter 2599 Do you want to lecture?


    In the next moment, expressions of ecstasy shed across their faces, and suddenly they screamed, "Really? Give us a raise?"


    Yu Jin took out his ears and nced at them speechlessly, "Yeah, the wage increase will start from this month. Okay, hurry up and go to work, there are guests here."


    Yu Jin waved his hand, and the eldest Zhang and the little guy confirmed from him that they heard it right, and almost screamed.


    After a while, he suppressed his heartbeat that was about to jump out, and excitedly went to entertain the guests. The expression on his face was unprecedentedly brilliant.


    Yu Jin shook his head with augh, and said to Yang Hong, "Dad, I''ll leave this to you first, I''ll go to the next shop to have a look. If possible, I''ll discuss the shop today. I''ll have to find a motherter. Son, hire one to take care of the wife''s confinement."


    "Okay, hurry up and go."


    Yu Jin hurriedly went to work on his own affairs, while Gu Yundong also arrived at Xinming Pavilion.


    Shao Qingyuan was still sitting on the carriage and said to her, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    "No, I think the customers in the shop are almost gone. Come in and have a cup of tea and something to eat."


    Gu Yundong looked at the sign standing outside the shop. The sign said that Shen Shi is closed today.


    Many guests will note in when they see such a sign.


    Although it is not yet the application time, there are no more guests in the lobby.


    When Gu Yundong walked in, the guys in the shop rushed forward in unison. But looking a little in awe, he stopped after walking a few steps, and looked at her a little nervously.


    It was the girl at the front desk who had more contact with her. She hurried forward and said nervously, "Gu Dong''s house, we are all ready, and the guests have all left now. Do you want to reprimand?"


    Teaching? ?


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She nced around and found that everyone was a little afraid of her.


    Especially when he identally caught Tong Shui Tao, he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.


    Gu Yundong wanted to help his forehead, so he couldn''t, didn''t he just let Tong Shuitao throw out a woman who didn''t distinguish right from wrong? She looked so kind and gentle.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but touched his face, no one else knew why, but Shao Qingyuan, who was standing beside her, smiled.


    He rubbed her head and said, "You guys are talking here, I''ll wait for you upstairs."


    He could probably guess what these people were thinking. That old woman was thrown out was only one part, and there was arge part of it. It should be Duan Wan''s attitude, right?


    Duan Wan, the owner of Xinming Pavilion, did not dare to say a word in front of Gu Yundong. Gu Yundong also dared to throw the Wan family out in front of everyone,pletely disregarding the face of the Duan family and Dou family, such a sturdy and merciless person with a distinguished status and control of their fate, don''t be nervous or afraid. strangeness.


    Shao Qing went all the way to the second floor, Gu Yundong then said to the girl at the front desk, "Please find someone, bring him a pot of tea, and get some fruit to eat."


    "Yes." The girl at the front desk winked at a female assistant behind her, who immediately turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong then looked at everyone present, "You don''t have to be nervous, I said get together to chat, I don''t mean to teach. It''s just that I don''t know the situation of Xinming Pavilion here. I just took this opportunity to rify some things. That''s it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2600: The processing result is out

    Chapter 2600 The processing result is out


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, isn''t this... not an exhortation?


    means the same thing to them.


    Who knew that Gu Yundong said next sentence, "You put the tables and chairs in the lobby in order, put together the two long tables over there, and put the chairs next to them. Thene over with some tea and snacks, there should be milk tea in the kitchen, everyone, everyone. Put a ss in front of the table, let''s chat while eating, and try to respond well to the questions that should be answered before it gets dark."


    Everyone was startled, and their faces slowly became disbelieving.


    They can still... sit? ? Can I have tea and snacks? ?


    Shouldn''t they line up in the yard, bow their heads and listen to Gu Dongjia''s words, and those who make mistakes kneel on the ground and be punished?


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what they were thinking. Seeing that they were all standing motionless, he couldn''t help frowning. Are these people''s reactions not very clever? Does this really make a good man''s life?


    "Why are you still standing here? Get moving."


    "...Ah? Yes, let''s go right now." Everyone finally reacted and hurriedly got busy.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, raised his legs and walked upstairs.


    Shao Qingyuan was sitting by the window, holding a book and reading it.


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, "You actually read the book?"


    "You don''t have any medical books here, so I can only read this. Not to mention, it''s quite interesting." Shao Qingyuan rarely has such a leisurely time. "The view here is good."


    He has been to Xuanhe Mansion and Xinming Pavilion in the capital, but he has not been there since it opened, so he rarely has the opportunity to enjoy such a scenery.


    Gu Yundong looked out the window. The location here is good. There is actually ake facing the window. There are boats on theke.


    Gu Yundong himself hadn''t turned around the entire Xinming Pavilion, so he just took this opportunity to look around.


    The decoration on the second floor is very delicate, probably to take advantage of this natural scenery, so both Nie Shuang and Duan Wan put a lot of thought into it.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly after seeing it, and said to Shao Qingyuan, "I''ll go shopping in those wing rooms downstairs, how about you? Would you like to go together?"


    "Alright." Shao Qingyuan hesitated for a moment, put down the words book in his hand decisively, and followed Gu Yundong downstairs.


    When the busy guy downstairs saw this, he hurriedly lowered his head and moved more neatly.


    Gu Yundong and the two strolled around. There were several rooms in the backyard that faced theke. I don''t know who''s thinking, but there is a fishing rod in the wing, so you can fish directly from the window...?


    Gu Yundong tried it, and it felt a little difficult.


    But thedies anddies whoe to Xinming Pavilion are just here for entertainment, and fishing with fishing rods is just a rare sight.


    The backyard is finished, Gu Yundong quite likes it.


    It is indeed the position that the Duan family found. Compared with the Xinming Pavilion on the side of Xuanhe Mansion, it is really much superior.


    Gu Yundong came out of the backyard, everything in the lobby was ready, all the guys stood respectfully and waited for her toe.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, and just as he was about to speak, he saw Duan Wan hurried in from the door.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "The result is out?"


    Duan Wan nodded, her face was slightly red, it seemed that she was a little eager toe over just now.


    Gu Yundong could only postpone the meeting for the time being and let the guys rest for a while, while he and Shao Qingyuan went to the office in the backyard to talk with Duan Wan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2601: The Wan sisters were sent away

    Chapter 2601 Sister Wan was sent away


    Duan Wan sat down and took a sip of tea before saying, "My father-inw asked me to tell you that she will send her mother-inw back to her hometown and find someone to watch her, so she won''t let her interfere in our affairs again."


    Speaking of this, Duan Wan was a little happy. The mountain above her head is gone, and her whole body is rxed.


    "What about the Wan family?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Duan Wan pursed her lips, "Send Mrs Wan back to her husband''s house, and all the money she earned before, all of which will be taken out topensate Xinming Pavilion. If she encounters someone who is deceived by her and needspensation in the future, Give it back to the deceived person.¡±


    This punishment sounds innocuous, but for Mrs Wan, just sending her back to her husband''s house is enough for her to copse.


    The Gao family that Mrs. Wan married was not a very powerful person, but a small businessman in the town.


    The Wan family is a small family. If the Dou family hadn''t kept their promises, as the Xiao Wan family, they would not have been able to marry General Dou.


    So Wan''s husband''s family has no power and power, and Wan has always been envious of the life of the little Wan''s.


    The two married people of these sisters are very different, but the Wan family has been married for many years but has nothing to do, which has made her husband''s family very dissatisfied. The Gao family took a concubine directly to her husband, and the concubine gave birth to a son to the Gao family, and the whole family was excited, except for the Wan family.


    Wan''s position in her husband''s family has plummeted. If she hadn''t had a younger sister who married into Gaomen to support her, Wan''s family would have been abandoned by the Gao family for no reason.


    But even if she is not suspended, her life is not easy.


    Especially when Mrs. Wan was detained by the olddy of the Dou family and could not go anywhere in her hometown, let alone support Mrs. Wan, it is not an exaggeration to say that Mrs. Wan¡¯s life was dire.


    The husband treated her coldly, the father-inw ignored her, the mother-inw let her do this and that in a different way, the concubine secretly scolded her, and the son-inw stumbled on her because of her young age. No one in the whole family would be on her side, and she was almost reduced to eating and doingundry with her servants.


    Until the death of Wan''s husband, she wrote a letter directly to Xiao Wan, in which she cried about her experience and begged Xiao Wan to save her from the sea of ??misery.


    Xiao Wan brought Mrs Wan back without saying a word. The Gao family dared not speak out against her. Even if Mrs Wan threatened to remarry, they could only curse her fiercely, but did not dare to stop her.


    Now if you send Mrs Wan back and tell her husband''s family, the Dou family will no longer support her, and let them take good care of their own family.


    One can imagine what kind of life Wan will have in the Gao family.


    And the money in her hand, once she took it out, she was really penniless.


    But General Dou Can''t say anything about his feelings, he is not a sympathetic person. This Wan Shi is still stirring up the wind and rain in his own house, almost killing someone, how can he tolerate her?


    After Gu Yundong heard it, he knew something.


    She has no objection, as long as the Wan family and the little Wan family do not appear in Wanqing Mansion.


    "In the future, you will be rxed too. Remember, next time you encounter this kind of thing, you have to tell Dou Fukang or General Dou Cang.


    Duan Wan pursed her lips and smiled, "I see."


    "Let''s go, you came just in time, we really want to discuss the direction that Xinming Pavilion is going to take next. Let''s listen to it together."


    Gu Yundong pushed Duan Wan out, and the two came to the lobby together, while Shao Qingyuan went up to the second floor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2602: Gu Yundong meeting

    Chapter 2602 Gu Yundong has a meeting


    Seeing Zhn and Hun standing in the lobby, Gu Yundong was slightly taken aback, turned his head and nced at Duan Wan.


    Duan Wan was a little embarrassed, and said in a low voice, "You''re right, it''s the best arrangement for the two of them to be by my side. What if they are married, they are still loyal to me."


    It was also through today''s incident that Duan Wan knew that these two girls had been paying attention to themselves secretly, fearing that something would happen to her.


    Gu Yundong smiled when he heard the words, nodded slightly, and said nothing.


    She took Duan Wan to the big cobbled table in the middle of the lobby, and said to the nervous guys next to her, "Okay, don''t stand stupidly, just sit, just like an ordinary chat. "


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you, a little hesitant.


    It was the girl at the front desk who stepped forward first and sat down where Gu Yundong and Duan Wan started.


    The others found a ce one after another, sitting next to the edge of the stool with their hands and feet tight.


    Gu Yundong nced around and said with a smile, "As for me, let me introduce myself first. My name is Gu Yundong, and I am also one of the owners of Xinming Pavilion. The other two owners, Duan Wan and Nie Shuang, must be both of you. I know. I don¡¯t know how much you know about Xinming Pavilion, so let me talk about the situation first. At present, there are four Xinming Pavilions in the entire Jin Dynasty. The first one was opened in Xuanhe Mansion. Mrs. Dai, the prefect''s wife of He''s House. The second and third houses are both located in the capital, and the owner in charge is the wife of Mr. Qin, Minister of the Ministry of Personnel. The fourth family is here.dy."


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, the eyes of everyone present widened.


    Of course, they knew how many shops in Xinming Pavilion and where they were located. But this is the first time I heard the identity of the owner in charge is like this, so... scary.


    Duan Wan is just that, maybe they have been getting along with each other rtively well, and even though her husband''s family is the General''s House, she is the daughter-inw of General Dou.


    The other two owners are different, Mrs. Prefect, Mrs. Shangshu, their local influence is too great.


    Inexplicably, in addition to being frightened, the guys present also faintly raised a sense of pride.


    Listen, the level of the Xinming Pavilion where they are located is different. Compared with ordinary shops, their status is incredible.


    In addition, Gu Dong''s family is also a county lord. It is said that the county lord''s husband is from a family of genius doctors, and their background is too deep.


    Gu Yundong was silent for a moment, then took a sip of the scented tea with a teacup in his hand, the sweet taste spread all over her mouth, and then she smiled, "Do you know what this situation in Xinming Pavilion means?"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and the agitated mood slowly calmed down.


    They don''t quite understand Gu Yundong''s question, what does it mean? ?


    After a long while, someonebined with what happened today and whispered, "It means that the background of Xinming Pavilion isplicated and cannot be used by others."


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, and when the others saw this, they also spoke boldly, "It means that Xinming Pavilion has strength."


    "It means that Xinming Pavilion will be more and more prosperous in the future."


    Everyone expresses their opinions every word and every word. Gu Yundong listens quietly, nods from time to time, but does not speak.


    Gradually, everyone said almost the same, and the whole lobby became quiet.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2603: Gu Yundongs brainwashing

    Chapter 2603 Gu Yundong''s brainwashing


    Gu Yundong asked, "Is there any more?"


    "Also..." The girl at the front desk lowered her head slightly, her hands on the table tensed, twisting ufortably, but her words were clear and firm, "It also means that we are working here now. Living is not only a job and a wage to live a good life, but more importantly, a strong backer. With the background and strength of Xinming Pavilion, who would dare to bully use up?"


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Yundong''s smile suddenly brightened.


    All the people present stunned and suddenly looked at the girl at the front desk.


    After the girl finished speaking, she raised her head and her face was still a little red. She bit her lip to restrain her nervousness and looked at Gu Yundong, "Dong, Dongjia, what I said, is what I said right?"


    "Yes, very right." She just waited for her words.


    The girl at the front desk exhaled andughed.


    Other people even had a confident expression on their faces, yes, this is not only a job to survive, but also their confidence.


    Gu Yundong said, "Xinming Pavilion is not only the business of our owners, it is also closely rted to you. After all, you also share honor and disgrace with Xinming Pavilion, so the reputation of Xinming Pavilion is very important. Although this time it is from Wanqing House. The Xinming Pavilion has damaged the honor, but the impact on all the Xinming Pavilions is very far-reaching and has endless troubles. Therefore, the Wan''s incident, I hope that this is the end, there will be no next time. "


    Everyone was stunned, and shame shed on their faces.


    After a while, someone whispered back, "Ming, I understand."


    Yes, the reputation of Xinming Pavilion cannot be ruined. Even if they don''t think about Xinming Pavilion, they have to think about themselves.


    They didn''t understand these questions before, but now they have a very intuitive feeling.


    What they want to maintain is not only Xinming Pavilion, but themselves.


    Duan Wan looked at Gu Yundong with more and more admiration in her eyes. Sister Gu is worthy of being Sister Gu. A few words changed the mentality of these people, and they no longer mattered as an outsider.


    Gu Yundong nced at her, his eyes still disgusting as always.


    Duan Wan touched her nose, she didn''t want to, isn''t it... not too smart?


    Gu Yundong retracted his gaze and continued, "It''s good that you understand, next time you encounter such a thing, I hope you can work together to solve it together. Mrs Wan will not appear in Xinming Pavilion again in the future, her affairs wille to an end, It will be good to be a wake-up call in the future. Speaking of which, I don''t know you yet. I have already introduced myself just now. Now it''s your turn. Tell me what your name is and how old you are. You are mainly in charge of Xinming Pavilion. Part of the work."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone became nervous again.


    Gu Yundong directly ordered the girl at the front desk beside him, "Youe first."


    "Yes." The girl paused, then stood up and said, "My name is Jin Yao, I am fifteen years old and I am currently standing behind the counter to entertain guests..."


    Jin Yao, this girl is a smart one.


    Gu Yundong listened and secretly said a few times. When she finished introducing, the talents behind her started one after another.


    Gu Yundong was quite impressed with several of them.


    After the round was over, Gu Yundong said, "Okay, it''s the first time I''ve gotten to know me. As for me, it''s also the first time I''vee to Xinming Pavilion in Wanqing Mansion, and I don''t know much about it, who can give it to me? Introduce the features here..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2604: Airborne a treasurer

    Chapter 2604 Airborne a shopkeeper


    Gu Yundong chatted with them a lot, maybe because she was too approachable, everyone gradually let go, and talked about what happened in Xinming Pavilion during these times.


    Gu Yundong listened, and slowly gained a certain understanding of theyout of Wanqing Mansion, as well as some understanding of the characters and strengths of the employees in front of him.


    She knew something in her heart, and also understood that the staff of Xinming Pavilion on the Wanqing Mansion side stillcked some training and experience.


    Compared with the other two prefectures, it is slightly worse.


    She thought for a while, then tilted her head and whispered a few words in Duan Wan''s ear.


    Duan Wan heard the words and nodded vigorously, "Okay, of course."


    Gu Yundong just said, "..."


    She rubbed her forehead, and the others looked at her curiously, not knowing what the two owners said.


    Immediately after, they heard Gu Yundong speak, "There is no shopkeeper in Xinming Pavilion yet, and I n to transfer someone from the capital. This person is a mama from the pce, and Xia mama was originally from Xinming Pavilion in the capital. The shopkeeper has rich experience, is also good atmunicating with people, and is a person with means and courage."


    Aunt Xia? Mammy from the pce?


    Everyone was a little nervous.


    Gu Yundong continued, "But don''t worry, Madam Xia won''t stay for long, her home is in the capital. When shees here, she will teach you how to train you, and at that time, she will choose one of you to be here. Treasurer."


    When the Wanqing Mansion Xinming Pavilion opened, because there was no suitable candidate, the position of the shopkeeper was vacant. Anyway, Duan Wan came to Xinming Pavilion every day, so she would also serve as the shopkeeper, and she would rece it when she had a suitable one.


    When everyone heard that the shopkeeper would choose from among them in the future, everyone''s eyes lit up with excitement and their fingers tightened.


    Gu Yundong nced around, she actually valued Jin Yao in her heart.


    But the specifics will be decided by Xia Mama after shees to train.


    "I hope you can perform well. Here, as long as you have the ability and ability, you can climb up. The shopkeepers of the two new Ming Pavilions in the capital started as buddies, but it has been more than a year, and now they are all They have be shopkeepers. One of them is calm and the other is alert, all of which have been taught by Mammy Xia. I hope you can follow Mama Xia to study hard and have a bright future in the future. "


    Everyone became more and more excited. The shopkeepers of the two families in the capital were actually the same as them? It takes one year to be a shopkeeper in one year. How powerful is that?


    At this moment, their initial anxiety about the arrival of Xia Mamma became impatient.


    However, Gu Yundong''s expression became a little more serious, "But I''ll make it clear in advance that what I''m talking about is not a conspiracy to plot against others. If anyone uses despicable means to harm others to achieve their own goals, I can''t tolerate such a person. You can express your opinions and even have different ideas, but you can¡¯t use subordinate means, understand?¡±


    "Understood!!" Everyone present took a deep breath and answered decisively.


    Gu Yundong was satisfied, "Very good, I hope next time I see you again, your faces will bepletely new."


    After she finished speaking, she took another sip of tea, and then she stood up, "It''s gettingte, go back after drinking the milk tea and eat something, don''t waste this food."


    "Yes, the owner." Everyone hurriedly responded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2605: departure

    Chapter 2605 Departure


    Gu Yundong took an orange and turned to go to the second floor to find Shao Qingyuan.


    Duan Wan was still with her, and Gu Yundong said to her as she walked, "Mamma Xia is here, and you should also learn more by staying with her. Especially when ites to confidence, and what people say when you meet them, don''t let them go. Lowered my position. Xia Momo has been in the pce for many years, and these rules are best understood."


    Duan Wan used to have a simple living environment, and Duan Qian protected her very well, that is, because she was so good, she developed a wrong perception of many interpersonal rtionships now.


    For example, filial piety to mother-inw, that''s what it should be, but it can''t be condoned without bottom line.


    This time, Xia Ma is here. She can teach her some principles of how to behave in the world, and how to get along with her husband''s family after marriage.


    Duan Wan nodded vigorously, "Don''t worry, I will study hard."


    The two walked to the stairs, just in time to see Shao Qingyuaning down.


    He was holding a tray in his hand, which was what he just ate. Zhi Lan who was behind Duan Wan quickly stepped forward, took the tray and put it on the counter.


    Shao Qingyuan took Gu Yundong''s hand and asked, "Have you finished?"


    "Well, let''s go back."


    The two left Duan Wan and left Xinming Pavilion directly, Duan Wan, "..." She still has a lot to say to Sister Gu, they are leaving tomorrow, and they have no chance.


    But it was toote now, so it was not easy for her to pester Gu Yundong.


    Duan Wan sighed, stood in the new Ming Pavilion and said to everyone, "After you pack up, lock the door and leave, it closes early today, so there should be a lot of prepared food left, you all bring it back to your family. Eat it."


    "Okay, boss." Everyone was excited, and their movements became more and more agile.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan returned to Liu Mansion, and Yu Jin also came back. His wife and children were still not allowed to move here, so they simply came over to apany them.


    Uncle Yu and Yu Yanghong went home and wille back tomorrow morning.


    Shao Qingyuan took the pulse of the Que family and the child, and asked Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi who were here during the day. After knowing that everything was normal and there was no repetition, he was relieved.


    He wrote some precautions for Yu Jin, left medicines, and left a letter, asking him to go to Huimin Medical Center if he had any business.


    Although Yu Jin was also worried that his wife and children would get sick againter, he knew that Shao Qingyuan was going to take office in the southwest this time, and it was not good to stay here, so he just thanked him again, put away a few things, and then Wish them the best of luck.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong and his party packed up and prepared to leave.


    The three members of the Yu family came to see them off, and even took them to the gate of the city.


    Duan Wan also came. General Dou Shen was busy with his affairs, so he also sent his lieutenant toe and gave them a gift.


    Duan Wan was reluctant to bear Gu Yundong, especially when she saw Chi Chi, she cherished him so much that she would not let go when she hugged him.


    Chichi felt that he was about to be innocent, and after struggling a few times, he looked at Gu Yundong pitifully, "Mother, save, save..."


    Duan Wan was amazed, "He can call uncle already? Come on, Chichi, call auntie, call auntie Duan."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She patted her shoulder helplessly, "Okay, let''s go back, Mommy Xia will be here in a while. These days, you should pay more attention to yourself, especially your elder sister-inw. When your brotheres back, remember to ask Make it clear to him, don''t hide everything, you know?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2606: Zheng Quanshui, Gao Zi is rich

    Chapter 2606 Zheng Quanshui Gaozi is rich


    Duan Wan nodded vigorously, and after Gu Yundong exined her, he directly got into the carriage.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi also got on the carriage, and this time they finally don''t have to worry about the toll.


    After the three of Yu''s family knew about their affairs, they insisted on giving them money as the toll for the journey.


    After all, Zheng Quanshui and the two are benefactors of their family. If it wasn''t for the two of them who acted decisively to give the Que''s first aid from the very beginning, the Que''s would not have been able to stand in front of Shao Qingyuan.


    Even if it arrives, it will probably only be able to keep the adults.


    Sometimes, the time to save a life may be a little different.


    So for the Yu family, Shao Qingyuan saved the lives of Que''s mother and son, as did Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi.


    The savior needs help now, and they will help. The Yu family is now living a rich life. Of course, even if they are not rich, they are willing to give all their worth.


    Shao Qingyuan has no opinion on this, this is indeed what Zheng Quanshui and the others earned by their own abilities, and he has nothing to stop him.


    So this time they set off again, Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi breathed a sigh of relief, they finally didn''t have to eat chaff and choy, and they didn''t have to worry about half of the money and it would be revealed to the streets.


    After saying goodbye to each other, the group was ready to set off.


    Who knew that at this moment, a person suddenly ran over to the city gate.


    The lieutenant looked at him in surprise, "Xiao Jiang, why are you here?"


    Xiaojiang is a soldier beside General Dou Can, and has always been by his side.


    is in a hurry at the moment, looking as if there is something important.


    Xiaojiang bowed to the deputy general, then walked to Shao Qingyuan, sped his fists and said, "Master Shao, our master sent a subordinate toe here because there is something we want to inform Master Shao in advance."


    Shao Qingyuan took a few steps to the side, "Speak here."


    Xiaojiang nodded and followed, and there was indeed no one left, so he said in a low voice, "Master said, just now, Mrs. Wan exined that she will cheat in Xinming Pavilion this time, but she actually listened to the bewitching of others. Wan suggested that this method would give her more money, so that even if the Dou family was unreliable in the future, she would not end up on the streets or go back to her husband''s house to suffer. Even the prescriptions for the two pills were provided by that person. "


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Do you know who it is?"


    Xiaojiang shook his head, "I don''t know, I only know it''s a woman who ims to be a fellow with the Wan family. After we got the news, we immediately went to find this person, but more than half a month ago, this person disappeared. The house where she lived. It was also rented, and the neighbors didn¡¯t notice where it was going.¡±


    After a pause, Xiaojiang said again, "But the lord said that this person provides the prescription and targets Xinming Pavilion. He should be someone who understands medicine. Master Shao can ponder whether there is a choice in his heart. Our lord said that he will continue to send people to go there. Wan''s hometown, look for the trace of that fellow, and when there is a clue, I will send you a letter to the lord."


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly thought of Bai Zhiyan''s body, he narrowed his eyes slightly, and bowed his hands to Xiaojiang, "Thanks General Dou for me, this will trouble him."


    "Sir Shao is very polite." Xiaojiang smiled, "Then the subordinate will not dy the departure of the lord, and the lord will have a smooth journey."


    "Farewell."


    Shao Qingyuan restrained the expression on his face, then turned and returned to the side of the carriage, looked at Gu Yundong, and then said to Shao Wen, "Let''s go."


    The carriage drove forward, gradually getting farther and farther from Wanqing Mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2607: home

    Chapter 2607 Homing


    This journey is a lot slower than the boat ride because of the horse-drawn carriage.


    It''s already February, and Gu Dajiang is participating in the exam, which is almost the same as these days. Speaking of which, after Gu Dajiang was admitted as a schr, Gu Yundong missed the next few important exams.


    She is a little regretful. I don''t know if I will have a chance to see it next time I take the cloud book exam.


    With this worry, the group gradually returned to Xuanhe House.


    Looking at the tall and majestic city gate of Xuanhe Mansion, Gu Yundong finally exhaled, "Time flies so fast, I haven''te back for almost two years."


    She left after Liu Wei and Nie Shuang got married in May of the previous year. Originally, she just wanted to apany her parents to recognize her rtives and visit her grandparents. Unexpectedly, she went to Linxun Ind, and returned to Lingzhou to expose the truth. The wife''s conspiracyter found out that she was pregnant on the way back to Beijing.


    Now that he has turned one year old, looking at the familiar city wall, there is an inexplicable feeling of being in a different world.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi came to Xuanhe Mansion for the first time, and they were a little excited at this time, "This is the hometown of Master and Mistress. It looks friendly."


    Even Cai Yue, who was very silent all the way, couldn''t help sticking his head out and looking at the street scene of peopleing and going, his mood suddenly became less depressed.


    No one here knows him, his identity, or what happened to him in the capital, which made him feel suddenly rxed, as if the burden on his shoulders was suddenly much lighter.


    Bian Yuanzhi leaned over to him, smiled and said, "How is it? I didn''t lie to you, Xuanhe Mansion is also very prosperous. Although it is not as good as the capital, it has a different taste here. I have been there a few times before. In Fucheng, I still feel that Xuanhefu is the most livable town.¡±


    Cai Yue nodded slowly, "Indeed, very good."


    Pedestrians on the road all have enthusiastic and bright smiles, and the footsteps are not so hurried. It is a ce that needs to be enjoyed quietly.


    "Let''s go." Shao Qingyuan shook Chichi in his arms, the little guy blinked his big, confused eyes and was extremely excited.


    The group went directly to the second entry, nning to fix it for a day before doing other things.


    However, when the carriage was halfway through, Gu Dafeng couldn''t help it, "Yun Dongqingyuan, Yuanzhi and I will not go to the second child to enter, I will go to the shop to see his father, and I don''t know that the family has been hurt by him. what has be."


    "Okay, auntie, go back first, we''ll go see Uncle another day."


    Gu Dafeng and Bian Yuanzhi drove a carriage to the shop first, and they also brought a carriage with them.


    Gu Yundong and the others went back to the second room, and the Lu Sheng family, who had been watching the house at home, immediately got busy with excitement.


    Lv Sheng''s family of four were the first servants toe to Xiaoer. Lu Hongxiu served Yangliu, and now they have gone to the capital. Recently, Yang Liu was looking for a family for her. Lu Hongxiu was about the same age as Shuitao, so it was almost time to find her a husband.


    Lu Sheng, Aunt Niu and Lu Hongqiao are still here, but in the future, when Gu Dajiang seeds in the exam, he should take their family over there. I''m afraid this little second entry will be empty for the time being.


    The yard here is cleaned up every day, especially when the Lu family got the news that they will be back soon. They clean up both sides of the house almost every day, and they feel refreshed as soon as they enter the door.


    Aunt Niu''s cooking skills became better and better, and the group immediately stopped after eating and drinking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2608: Grandpa Yang

    Chapter 2608 Grandpa Yang


    The next day, Gu Yundong''s family of three got up early in the morning, originally wanting to visit the aunt and the others.


    Who knew that before going out, Mr. Yang and his wife came over. The house they live in now is on the same street as Aunt Gu. When Gu Dafeng came back, they naturally knew that Yundong''s family had entered the city.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment when he saw his grandfather and grandmother. Compared with two years ago, the two old members of the Yang family looked a little younger.


    But thinking about it is also correct, they were originally in their hometown, not to mention eating well and dressing well, and Yang Wenli''s bad three days to cause them trouble, it was enough for the two old men to be anxious and anxious to fall asleep. Now they live in Xuanhe Mansion, they have a filial grandson by their side, and they are reunited with their long-lost daughter. The days are getting better and better, and the fat people are naturally more at ease.


    Grandma Yang saw at a nce Xiao Chi Chi, who was walking around with little hands on the chair, her eyes lit up, she went up and hugged the little guy, "Is this Chi Chi? Oh, grandma hugs him. Hug, she looks so good, she''s beautiful and smart, and her hands and feet are strong."


    Gu Yundong smiled and went over to support him, afraid that his grandmother would not be able to hold this little chubby man when she was too old.


    Grandpa Yang on the side of ?? also wanted to reach out excitedly, but looking at the little doll carved in pink and jade, he was afraid that he would frighten the child with his rough hands and feet, so he could only stand in front of him and tease him.


    Chi Chi was an unrecognized child, and with his parents by his side, he immediately giggled, and wrapped his arms around Grandma Yang''s neck and called, "Too, too, too..." But he didn''t say a word for mother.


    But this is enough for the two old people.


    Gu Yundong didn''t see Yang He, so it was a little strange, "Did cousin go to the academy?"


    "No, he has returned to his hometown." Grandpa Yang said, "Isn''t this the county testst month? He said he was very sure this year, so he went back and tried it. Now the news hasn''te, and he doesn''t know whether he was sessful or not. If you pass the exam, you will have to take the government exam this month."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, Yang He started to study since he was a child, but because there were a lot of messes in his family, and the local magistrate had a grudge with the Yang family, so he never participated in the county exam.


    Originally thought that he might not have the chance to get a title in this life, but he did not expect to reunite with Gu Yundong''s family, not only brought the Yang family to Xuanhe House, but also brought down the local magistrate.


    Now that the new magistrate has taken office, Yang He has no problem going back to take the county exam. In addition, he has been reading books here for two years and has consolidated his foundation. It is not difficult to be admitted to the schr.


    Grandpa Yang originally wanted to follow him, so they could take care of each other.


    But Yang He disagreed. Grandpa Yang was old after all, so rushing back and forth was too much trouble, and it was not good for him.


    Fortunately, in the middle ofst year, they bought a book boy. With the book boy by his side, the two elders can rest assured.


    When he first announced the Hefu, Grandpa Yang opened a shop in the city with the only money in his hand to do some small business. He used to say that he was a bigndlord who owned most of the county''s property. No one in Xuanhe Mansion was holding him back, so it was easy to do business.


    In just one year, he was able to buy the shop he originally rented.


    Yangliu wanted to give that flower shop to the two old couples, but neither of them agreed. Fortunately, the flower shop is next to the eldest uncle''s shop, and he can take care of it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2609: Shao Lanchun and Yang He fell in love

    Chapter 2609 Shao Lanchun and Yang He fell in love


    Gu Yundong learned about the situation in the past two years from the two people, and he was relieved to know that everything was fine.


    While talking here, Lu Sheng came over and said that the seconddy and the thirddy of the Hou Mansion are here.


    The two of them now live in Bai Mansion, the mansion that Bai Hang and Shao Yin bought for Shao Qingyuan before.


    Gu Yundong was also used to living in the second school, so he just rested here when he came back, and it didn''t take a few days anyway.


    Speaking of which, she now has another ce where she lives in Xuanhe Mansion, which is the county master''s mansion that the emperor bestowed upon her when he enshrined her.


    As soon as the twodies came in, they went straight to Chichi.


    They were obviously very familiar with the two elders of the Yang family during the days they were here. Grandma Yang looked at Shao Lanchun with even more loving eyes.


    Gu Yundong looked at it but felt a little weird, just as he was about to say something, the seconddy grabbed his hand.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly turned his head and said with a smile, "Second aunt, it''s been a long time, how is your stay in Xuanhe Mansion?"


    "Okay, do you see that I am a lot fatter than I was a year ago?"


    Gu Yundongughed, "It''s nothing, it''s just right, his face looks a lot more rosy."


    The seconddy was embarrassed by what she said. She turned her head to look at Shao Lanchun and the two elders of the Yang family, who were talking in a low voice, with aplicated expression.


    Gu Yundong looked at it and felt very subtle.


    After a while, the seconddy sighed, holding her hand and speaking into the inner room.


    "Yun Dong, in fact, I originally wanted to go back after the new year, but now..." The seconddy paused, suddenly raised her eyes and nced in the direction of the yard, her voice lowered, "Lan Chun doesn''t really want to leave. "


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Second aunt means..." She didn''t look like Shao Lanchun was still trapped in the shadows and couldn''t get out.


    The seconddy frowned and whispered, "Lan Chun and your cousin have a rtionship."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, "My cousin, Yang He?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "When did this happen? Do my grandparents know?"


    "They don''t know yet."


    The seconddy doesn''t know where to start. In all fairness, Yang He is actually a very nice person. Filial piety, polite, not pedantic, responsible, and there are no women around. Although there is a bad father and stepmother, but now they are far away, and their faces are torn apart, it is not a big problem.


    A man like ?? has been with a woman like Shao Lanchun in a boudoir for a long time, and it is inevitable that he will be tempted.


    What''s more, when they first came to Xuanhe Mansion, Shao Lanchun became silent and depressed because of what he had experienced before, and he didn''t say much when he encountered things. Yang He has helped her several times for this, so it is natural to develop feelings.


    The seconddy and Shao Lanchun have been together for a long time, so it is easy to find her fascinated look from the clues.


    She was very worried, and she didn''t know what Yang He was thinking, so it was hard to ask.


    So I thought, while Shao Lanchun is not too deep, let''s go back to the capital first. Shao Lanchun''s marriage should have been decided by Lord Hou and Mrs. Hou.


    Who knew that she just proposed the idea of ??returning to Beijing after the new year, and Yang He came to the door.


    Yang He didn''t intend to say it directly. Shao Lanchun is a girl from the Hou Mansion after all, and he is white, and his family is not wealthy, so he has nothing to offer. No matter how he looks, he and Shao Lanchun can''t get together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2610: match or not

    Chapter 2610 Worth it or not


    Yang He''s idea is to take the exam first this year, and then try it out once he has the status of a schr, to see if he can fulfill his mind.


    But the seconddy and Shao Lanchun were leaving, so he couldn''t sit still. After all, Shao Lanchun has reached his age. If he gets married after returning to Beijing, he will have no chance.


    He then found the seconddy in private, and wanted to express his meaning clearly, begging her to speak in front of Mrs. Hou Yehou, and he wanted to marry the third girl after he obtained the title.


    Who knew these words, but was overheard by Shao Lanchun, who was hiding outside.


    The seconddy originally thought it was Shao Lanchun''s wishful thinking, but now it seems that they are in love with each other. After such an encounter, the two understand each other''s feelings again. And she can''t do that kind of thing.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong was still a little surprised, "I really didn''t expect them to look at each other."


    Just, look at the second aunt...


    "Does your aunt think they are inappropriate?"


    The seconddy sat on the stool next to her and rubbed her forehead, "How do you say it? Lan Chun is indeed a girl from the Hou Mansion, but she is a concubine, and because of the incident with Prince Lu... Although nothing happened, But at that time, manydies saw that the two were hugging each other, and in the eyes of those people, Lan Chun was already innocent. So if the Hou Mansion tried to find her a marriage, the man''s identity would definitely not be high enough. Where are you going? No matter how tall you are, you won''t be a white man."


    The rumors spread that Lan Chun could not guarantee his innocence and could only find someone to take over.


    If this happens, what about the other girls in the Hou residence?


    This marriage is not just about one person.


    So if Yang He can pass the exam this time as a schr, then he and Lan Chun will be able to achieve a marriage.


    But...will Yang He pass the exam?


    The seconddy is not sure, so since Yang He left Xuanhe Mansion, she has been worried.


    The problem is, she can''t talk to anyone about it yet. Grandpa Yang and Grandma Yang didn''t know about it yet, and the two elders never thought of marrying the Hou Mansion.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong was at a loss for a while.


    "Auntie, this is the end of the matter, don''t think about it so much, the county exam is over, he will send someone news in a short while, and we''ll know when the timees. Did you send a letter to the capital? "


    "I went, but I haven''t replied yet." The seconddy said, "I was thinking of returning to Beijing after Yang He finished the exam in the past two months. No matter whether he passed the exam or not, it is not my decision. Yes, you have to ask your uncle and sister-inw."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Since that''s the case, don''t let grandpa and grandma know about this for the time being, so as not to make them worry."


    Mrs. Er also thought so.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Lanchun, who was getting along well with the Yang family, and hoped that they would get married.


    "By the way, what did Lan Chun''s aunt say?"


    When Shao Lanchun came to Xuanhe Mansion, her aunt also followed, but I didn''t see it today.


    The seconddy smiled and said, "She, she was not assertive at first, especially after Lan Chun''s unexinable death, she wouldn''t say much more, as long as Lan Chun was safe, she would have no problem marrying anyone. ."


    But that being said, my aunt still cares about her future son-inw.


    The seconddy saw that she secretly said a few words to Yang He, and it seemed that she should be satisfied.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2611: Why is Cai Yue here?

    Chapter 2611 Why is Cai Yue here?


    Gu Yundong just talked to the seconddy about Yang He, when a happy voice came from outside.


    "The boss, the boss, the eldest young master came to announce the good news, saying that he passed the county test and got the fifth ce."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, looked at the seconddy, and hurriedly walked out.


    The person who came to report the letter was a guy from the shop opened by Grandpa Yang. After Yang He finished the exam, he entrusted the bodyguard who came to Xuanhe¡¯s house to take the escort. The guard went directly to the shop to send the letter. I wanted to know as soon as possible, so I ran over in a hurry.


    Sure enough, when they heard that Yang He had passed the county exam and his ranking was still so high, the old couple couldn''t be more excited.


    Grandpa Yang hurriedly opened the letter, it was indeed Yang He''s handwriting.


    The above mentioned some exam situations, and also mentioned the matter of Yang Wenli and his wife, but only briefly passed by.


    After all, Yang He passed the county exam, the county town is so big, many people recognize him, and some people go to Yang Wenli''s side to watch the joke.


    Yang Wenli would naturallye to look for Yang He, but Yang He didn''t see him, so he packed up the next day and was going to go to Lingzhou Fucheng to participate in the government test. Yang Wenli fluttered behind him.


    "Okay, okay, just pass the county test. With a ranking like his, it shouldn''t be difficult to pass the prefectural test, right?"


    Grandma Yang hugged Chichi and almost cried with joy.


    After waiting for so many years, they finally judged the day when their grandson would be able to take the exam.


    looked left and right in confusion, reached out and grabbed the letter in Grandpa Yang''s hand, and waved it vigorously.


    Grandpa Yang doesn''t care, anyway, the letter has been read. He even hugged Chichi and put his forehead on his head affectionately, "Little Chichi, you are such a lucky baby."


    Chichi said "Huh?", followed by giggling, and the letter in his hand fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Shao Lanchun pursed his lips and squatted down to pick it up. After reading the letter seriously, he smiled slightly.


    Standing not far away, Gu Yundong and the seconddy looked at each other, and thetter smiled, "It seems that I can rest assured."


    The seconddy exhaled, and she was just about to step forward, but she was amused, when she suddenly saw a slightly familiar figure walking past in the corner.


    She stepped forward suddenly and looked at him in astonishment, "Cai Yue?"


    Cai Yue paused, pursed his lips and turned around slowly.


    He just heard the lively noise outside and couldn''t help but want toe out and take a look. What I didn''t expect was thete grandfather and grandmother. Looking at them, Cai Yue couldn''t help thinking of his grandmother who loved him. He felt ufortable and envious, so he stood in the corner and was reluctant to leave.


    Who knew but was seen by the seconddy.


    The seconddy walked in front of him in three or two steps. After confirming that it was him, her expression became even more shocked.


    She turned to look at Gu Yundong, "This... why is Cai Yue here?"


    The seconddy didn''t know what happened in the capital. After all, it was inconvenient tomunicate with each other by letters, especially when the Cai family''s affairs involved the Prince of Lu, so it was not easy to mention it in the letter.


    Gu Yundong came over, put his finger on Cai Yue''s shoulder, and said to him, "This is your second aunt and grandmother."


    Cai Yue opened his mouth and bowed his head a little embarrassedly.


    Gu Yundong didn''t force him. Seeing that he wanted to shrink back, he knew that he was still very afraid of people from the capital. She patted his shoulder, "Okay, go back to your room to rest first."


    Cai Yue left in a hurry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2612: Your eldest uncle is going to be hooked up

    Chapter 2612 Your eldest uncle is going to be hooked up


    The seconddy looked at his back and didn''t say a word for a long time, until his figure disappearedpletely, then she frowned and asked, "What the **** is going on?"


    She had met Cai Yue. When Shao Hui brought her son and grandson to Hou Mansion, the child was very cheerful and chatty. And because he is the only grandson of the Cai family, he is also very favored at home and eats so chubby.


    But Cai Yue, who I saw just now, was timid and timid, and the person was very thin, and it seemed to bepletely different from the two people I saw before.


    Gu Yundong sighed, colluded with Cai Wenqian and the Prince of Lu to kill Shao Hui and was beheaded. Later, Cai Yue briefly mentioned the things he experienced in Lecheng.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Er couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Her mind was dazed for a moment. Who knew that she had only left the capital for a year, and so many things had happened.


    Shao Hui... dead? She was killed by her most beloved son.


    I don''t know if she will regret her doting on this son under Jiuquan.


    She shook her head, with a hint of sarcasm on her face, "The Cai family and the Zhang family are really not one family that doesn''t enter the house." Except for a few people, they are all cold-blooded and ruthless things.


    I feel sorry for Cai Yue, he has gone through so much at a young age.


    "So you really n to take Cai Yue to the southwest? Actually, he can go to the capital, and the Hou Fu will not treat him badly."


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "It''s no longer a question of whether to treat badly or not. The child was traumatized physically and mentally, and now he is very sensitive. If he doesn''t take good care of him, he will be more and more extreme in the future. What''s more, he is like Lan Chun, and the capital treats them more and more. There are bad memories."


    The seconddy thought about it too, so she didn''t persuade her any further. When You Qi turned his head to see Shao Lanchun, he thought of the time when she first came to Xuanhe Mansion. At first, it was a bit like Cai Yue now, and she was so timid and unwilling to contact people.


    Cai Yue''s situation seems to be much more serious than Lan Chun''s. Letting him go back to the capital is definitely not as appropriate as being by Qingyuan Yundong''s side.


    At noon, several people stayed in Xiaoerjin for lunch, but the seconddy never saw Cai Yuee out.


    The food was also brought in by Xue Rong for him to eat, obviously still afraid of strangers.


    But it is said that he likes Chi Chi quite a bit. Sometimes it is difficult for others to approach him, but he is extremely patient with Chi Chi.


    The seconddy didn''t know what to say other than sighing in her heart.


    After eating, she nned to leave. She also knew that Gu Yundong would not be back for a long time. She had to make arrangements for so many things in Xuanhe Mansion and Yongfu Vige, and then she could go to the southwest.


    So she sat for a while before nning to leave with Shao Lanchun.


    Who knew that before she could get up, Gu Dafeng''s angry voice came from outside.


    Before Gu Yundong could react, he saw Gu Dafeng blowing in like a gust of wind, poured himself a ss of water, and drank it viciously.


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Auntie, what''s wrong with you? Who is angry with you, look at your ugly face."


    "Can I not be ugly?" Gu Dafeng patted the table, "I just said, if I don''te back, your eldest uncle will be hooked up and taken away."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened in astonishment, wouldn''t you...?


    Then Bian Han, who entered the door, shook his head helplessly, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2613: sow discord

    Chapter 2613 Provoking discord


    Gu Dafeng turned his head and red at him, then ignored him and said directly to Gu Yundong, "You don''t know what I saw yesterday. That shameless vixen''s posture is disgusting. By making a wooden screen every day Running to our shop, knowing that there are only two men in my shop, she is not afraid of others gossiping."


    After a pause, she turned her head and pouted, "No, she may be eager for others to gossip and confirm the rumors."


    Gu Yundong looked at Bian Han, who just gave a wry smile, no matter what Gu Dafeng said, he turned to look at Chichi.


    The little guy was very energetic, and he just turned his head to look at him when he was being held, and then continued to hold a small drum that Grandpa Yang gave him before and beat it bang bang bang bang bang.


    This small appearance makes people''s hearts soften, but unfortunately Yuanzhi is still young, otherwise Bianhan would have wanted to hug his grandson.


    Gu Yundong retracted his gaze and poured another ss of water for Gu Dafeng soothingly, "Auntie, calm down, I don''t think the eldest uncle has been fooled by others, so don''t worry too much."


    Speaking of this, Gu Dafeng raised his chin and was a little proud, "That''s right, your eldest uncle is all focused on his wood. If it wasn''t for Xiao Liuzi''s reminder, he didn''t think about that. As soon as he knew that the woman was right He had bad intentions, and when the woman came back, he hid in the backyard."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Isn''t that good?"


    "What''s good?" Gu Dafeng said and became angry again, "You said that your eldest uncle''s attitude is so obvious, she still pretends not to know. And you don''t know, after she can''t see your eldest uncle , and went to Xiao Liuzi to talk nonsense. She actually persuaded Xiao Liuzi, saying that there can be no woman in the house, no man goes to the river to wash clothes every day. And also said that it is not good to eat out all day, extravagant waste. Then he said that as a wife, you should serve men well at home. There is no reason to run out and y by yourself. This kind of woman is easy to be wild and can''t control it. Hey, doesn''t she mean that I go to the capital for so long and won''te back? "


    Now Gu Yundong can''t say anything.


    Gu Dafeng snorted angrily, "If I didn''te back yesterday, I just heard these words when I walked to the door of the shop, and kicked people out, I still don''t know that she arranged me like this behind my back. She actually yed the trick of sowing discord. , really take yourself seriously."


    Grandma Yang came to persuade her, "Don''t worry, Dafeng, Bianhan is honest, we are all watching. You don''t have to look down on those women outside, they can''t be on the stage."


    "Of course I don''t pay attention, but she likes to be disgusting. I forgot about her after a night, but I ran into her again on the way over. She didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and smiled at me. Yingying, with an expression that I''m not her opponent and she will kick me sooner orter, it''s just..."


    "I didn''t even look at her." Bian Han quickly expressed his loyalty and took the opportunity to say, "So you must not leave for such a long time in the future, it will easily give others the opportunity to think about it."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, oh, eldest uncle is quite good at talking.


    She took the opportunity to nce at Shao Qingyuan, who said, "..."


    Taking advantage of no one''s attention, he silently grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand under the table, and said in a low voice, "Next time, I promise to take you wherever I go, and I will definitely not be separated."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2614: specializing in married couples

    Chapter 2614 is dedicated to the married man


    "It''s good to know." Gu Yundong was slightly satisfied, "Now I know what conflicts can easily arise between husbands and wives in different ces? I said before that I would go to the southwest alone and not take the two of us with me. Let me tell you, my market is still very good. Say no. As soon as you leave, someone wille to press me and Li to marry another."


    "How dare you!!" Shao Qingyuan''s face sank, and he grabbed her hand and tightened, "I will never reconcile in this life."


    Gu Yundong let out a "tsk" and shook his hand, "Take it lightly, let go first."


    Shao Qingyuan squeezed again, and then let go of her hand, but there was still a hint of warning in his eyes.


    Gu Yundong smiled slightly, "Neither would I."


    While speaking, Gu Dafeng''s denunciations also stopped.


    But at this time, Lu Sheng came to say that a woman came to look for Bian Han.


    Women?


    When Gu Dafeng heard this, he stood up with a very stinky expression and rushed out.


    Gu Yundong was also curious, and followed her with the hem of her skirt.


    A young woman stood at the door, holding a screen ornament in her hand. The screen looks very detailed, and the carvings are very delicate.


    When the woman saw Gu Dafeng, she smiled and said, "Sister Gu, you really misunderstood, I have no idea about Big Brother Bian. I just want Big Brother Bian to show me this screen and see if I can get more. The tricks. The things I said yesterday were all unintentional, I was just chatting with Xiao Liuzi, I didn''t expect it to make you think too much. "


    Gu Yundong leaned against the door and couldn''t helpughing, Big Sister Gu? Big Brother? ?


    Just called it like this, how dare you say how much they think?


    If she really just wants to repair the ornaments, she should call the shopkeeper and the proprietress.


    Probably because sheughed too clearly, the woman standing at the door looked up to Xunsheng, and the next moment her face suddenly froze, "County, county master? Have you returned to Xuanhe Mansion?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Do you recognize me?" Looking at it this time, she actually felt a bit familiar.


    The womanughed dryly, "I don''t actually live far away, I''ve seen it a few times from a distance."


    Live not far?


    Gu Yundong suddenly remembered that she had indeed seen this woman.


    I still remember that when I bought this small second entry, I went to see several apartment types. There was a yard that she thought was not bad, but there was a woman in the alley where the yard was. She looked at her father, Gu Dajiang, and looked like she wanted to hook up. Gu Yundong rejected it on the spot, and then bought it. This is the current small second.


    That woman was the woman in front of him.


    I didn''t expect that, after a few years and going around, this woman was still eyeing their family, and she was also eyeing married husbands.


    As he was looking at it, Gu Dafeng''s voice came from his ear, "You hurry up, I tell you, I am in charge of our family''s money, and it will be used for my son to take the exam in the future. Even if you hook up with my husband, you will Just have a hard time."


    The corner of the mouth of the t man who came out then twitched, what does it mean to be hooked up? Is he that good at hooking up?


    He coughed lightly, took a few steps forward, stood directly in front of the woman, nced at the screen ornament in her hand, and said, "If there is any problem with your ornament, I can indeed repair it for you, But the repair fee will cost fifty taels of silver, will you pay?"


    The woman''s expression frozepletely? Five taels of silver? So much, robbery.


    If she was rich, would she still cling to the Bian Han for the money?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2615: Cousin Ke didnt come for three days

    Chapter 2615 Cousin Ke didn''te for three days


    I don''t know if it was Bian Han''s words that yed a role, or if the woman didn''t dare to make further progress while seeing Gu Yundong present, she took the ornaments back and said with a dry smile, "If that''s the case, then I won''t cultivate, so I''ll go back. "


    She hurriedly turned around and left in a hurry.


    Gu Dafeng wanted to say this, but she suddenly became more annoyed when she walked away so easily.


    turned around and pinched Bianhan''s arm, "Look at what you have caused."


    Gu Yundong looked at the eldest uncle''s innocent expression, andughed ''puchi''.


    She covered her mouth and asked Gu Dafeng, "Auntie, this person..."


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about it, I can handle it myself, I really treat me as a vegetarian. And even if I can''t, I still have a son. Yesterday it was Yuanzhi who left her blushing as she said. Today, if it weren''t for Yuan Zhi has gone to visit the teacher, and that woman will definitely not dare toe close to us."


    Gu Yundong blinked, Auntie, didn''t you just say that she was beaten out by your broom?


    But she thought about Yuanzhi''s temperament, and she really didn''t need to worry.


    Don''t look at his young age, but in fact, he has a clear mind and is very powerful.


    Gu Yundong sighed with emotion, this person, once he has money, there will always be all kinds of temptations around him.


    Uncle Yu is, and so is the uncle.


    But this kind of thing depends on whether they can withstand it, and she can''t intervene.


    What''s more, when things are arranged here, she will leave for the southwest, and she can''t control it, and her time is very tight.


    The next day, Gu Yundong went to Xinming Pavilion with Chichi in his arms.


    She also met Mrs. Dai, chatted with her about the development of Xinming Pavilion after that, and then let it go.


    The Xinming Pavilion on the Xuanhe House side was the first to open, and it is already very mature. Whether it is the shopkeeper or the cook, they are all chosen by their three owners.


    Although Lan Huaer and Su Qing both followed Jiang Bao to the capital, the guys here are very clear about what to do and what not to do.


    In addition, Mrs. Dai has been staring at her, and thedy of Xuanhe House knows Gu Yundong''s identity as the county master. No one makes trouble, but it is very easy to manage.


    Gu Yundong sat in the Xinming Pavilion and didn''t see Cousin Ke, which was a little strange.


    The girl at the front desk told her, "Cousin Ke hasn''t been here for three days. She just said that she can''te for the time being. We don''t know the specifics. In the past, unless the weather was too bad, Cousin Ke would alwayse here."


    Gu Yundong was a little worried when he heard this.


    She originally wanted to go to Gu Ji after reading it here, but now she turned around and let Tong Shuitao drive the carriage to Aunt Ke''s house.


    She hadn''t set foot in this familiar alley for two years.


    Along the way, I saw several young and new faces.


    However, a few people recognized her. They wanted to say hello, but they probably thought of her identity, but it was not easy to go forward, so they just smiled.


    Gu Yundong quickly came to Aunt Ke''s door, reached out and patted the door.


    A familiar voice soon came from inside, "Come on, who is it?"


    Hearing that voice was full of anger, thinking that it was no big deal, Gu Yundong was relieved and said with a smile, "It''s me, Aunt Ke, I''m back."


    The sound of footsteps in the yard paused for a while, and then quickly picked up again.


    The next moment, the courtyard door suddenly opened in front of her.


    Aunt Ke had a happy expression on her face and shouted, "Yun Dong." But her eyes were firmly locked on Chi Chi in her arms, and her eyes were shining.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2616: this my child

    Chapter 2616 This is my child


    The next moment, Gu Yundong felt that his arms were empty, and she was slowly picked up by her.


    "Yo, it''s quite heavy. It looks like a good support." Cousin Ke turned her head and left without entertaining her.


    Gu Yundong could only take Tong Shuitao and followed him in and closed the courtyard door.


    Tong Shuitao still carried a lot of things in his hands, and after entering the main room, they put them all on the table.


    Aunt Ke hugged Chi Chi happily, "You have been gone for two years, this time you wille back, won''t you leave?"


    Gu Yundong touched his nose, coughed lightly, sat opposite her, and said, "I''ll be leaving in a few days."


    Cousin Ke paused and suddenly raised her head, "Then what are you doing here?"


    Gu Yundong was helpless and could only tell about Shao Qingyuan''s transfer to Southwest.


    Cousin Ke frowned and muttered in a low voice, "This emperor has a grudge against you. It''s good to go to such a remote ce, doesn''t it mean that you have made a lot of credit?"


    Gu Yundong was not good at telling her about Bai Zhiyan, so he could only say, "I can''t guess the emperor''s mind. Maybe he asked her husband to go through some training ande back for a promotion and a raise?"


    Cousin Ke is not so easy to fool, so there is no ce to believe her nonsense.


    But this is the emperor''s will, he must have a deep meaning in doing this, and he is not good to spy too much.


    Just thinking that they had juste back, and the baby in their hands was about to leave before they were warm, and Biao Aunt Ke felt ufortable.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong quickly changed the subject and said, "By the way, I just went to Xinming Pavilion, and the guy in the shop said that you haven''t been there for three days, what''s the dy?"


    Aunt Ke opened her mouth and was about to say something when Tong Shuitao''s exmation suddenly came from her ear.


    "Ah..." Tong Shuitao went to the kitchen to pour water. Anyway, every time they came to Aunt Ke''s house, they would drink tea and eat by themselves.


    As soon as Cousin Ke heard her cry, she suddenly thought of something, got up and said, "Oops, that little girl should be in the kitchen."


    Little girl?


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, and then she saw Tong Shuitao running over with a thin girl in her arms, "Miss, there is a child stealing food in the kitchen."


    "I didn''t, I didn''t, let me go." The child struggled, his face was flushed red, and tears were dripping down.


    Cousin Ke hurriedly handed Chichi to Gu Yundong, took a few steps forward and took the little girl from Tong Shuitao''s arms, "It''s not a thief, this is my child."


    The little girl was caught by Tong Shuitao so much that she shrank into Aunt Ke''s arms in fear.


    Gu Yundong was astonished, "Cousin Ke, what did you just say? What do you call you, your child?"


    Cousin Ke sat on the chair with the child in her arms, patted her back to reassure her, and whispered, "I''ll talk to youter."


    The little girl looked at the two strangers who appeared in the room with some fear, and buried her head in Cousin Ke''s arms, wishing no one else could see her appearance.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, and could only hold the curious Chichi tightly, then looked at Tong Shuitao.


    Thetter felt that he had made a fuss, so he walked slowly to Gu Yundong''s side, and said in a low voice, "I originally went to the kitchen to pick up the kettle, but I didn''t expect to see a little girl hiding behind the rice bowl to probe her brain. As soon as he walked over, the child turned around and wanted to run, with a rice cake in his hand, I thought, thought..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2617: plan to adopt this child

    Chapter 2617 nning to adopt this child


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Understood, go and pour water first."


    Tong Shuitao left, and Cousin Ke over there almost appeased the little girl in her arms. The child nced at Gu Yundong timidly, and met Chi Chi''s curious gaze, she was stunned, and turned her head again. went back.


    Aunt Ke smiled and patted her on the back, and then said to Gu Yundong, "I n to adopt this child."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "This child is..."


    She was really shocked, and she knew Cousin Ke very well. Cousin Ke likes children, but has never thought of adopting them.


    In fact, many people have persuaded her, saying that she is alone, raising a child while she is still young, and someone will retire in the future, so she will not stay in the house alone.


    But Cousin Ke refused. She felt that it was good to be alone, and she was not worried about the pension. The Nie family''s children are very close to her, and from time to time they will let the servants bring things to see her.


    This insistence has not changed since her husband died until now.


    I didn''t expect this idea to suddenly arise now.


    Cousin Ke looked down at the little girl in her arms, her eyes soft and warm.


    When she saw Tong Shuitaoing in, she said to the little girl, "Nini, would you like to go have something to eat with Aunt Shuitao? Don''t be afraid, she didn''t know you before, so she only arrested you. Now that you know you are a good boy, Won''t hurt you, trust me, eh?"


    The little girl blinked, nced at Aunt Ke, and then at Tong Shuitao.


    Tong Shuitao is a wink, she knew at first nce that Aunt Ke had something to tell the youngdy alone, and immediately took out a piece of soft bread from the paper bag on the table, "Your name is Nini? , did you hurt you? I apologize to you, I''m sorry, can you forgive me? If you don''t me me, just ept this piece of bread, okay?"


    Nini couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, the smell of bread kept digging into her nose. She wanted to eat, and Tong Shuitao talked to her in a soft voice. Aunt Ke also asked her to follow the aunt in front of her. She hesitated for a while, and finally nodded.


    Tong Shuitaoughed and handed the bread into her hand. Seeing that she got off Aunt Ke''sp, she took her other hand and nned to go to the door.


    Who knew that Nini suddenly turned her head, looked at Chichi who was looking at the bread, thought about it, and handed it to him, "Brother eat."


    Chichi looked very envious at first, but it was actually handed to him, and his small body shrank back instead.


    That expression... It''s like you put poison on the bread and deliberately gave it to me to eat it and think it would be bad for me. You are a bad person.


    Cousin Ke was amused by his frowning appearance.


    Gu Yundong supported his forehead, "..."


    Nini didn''t know what to do for a while, Gu Yundong smiled and said to her, "Eat it yourself, my brother ate a lot before he came, and his stomach was still bulging, so he couldn''t eat it."


    "Oh." Nini put it back and took a sigh of relief, then she was surprised by the sweetness of the bread and smiled.


    Then, Gu Yundong keenly felt that it was toote, then, let go, let go, breath, breath! ! !


    Is he going to be a sperm?


    The little guy probably felt that the bread was harmless, and began to struggle to get down to the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2618: The second thought

    Chapter 2618 The second thought


    Gu Yundong disliked it so much that he handed Chichi to Tong Shuitao, "You take him around outside."


    So Tong Shuitao walked out holding the other in one hand. Seeing this, Nini released Tong Shuitao''s hand, ran to the other side of Chi Chi, and carefully took his little hand.


    turned his head slowly, grinned at her and smiled. Then she stared at the bread in her hand again, probably already confirmed that it was not poisonous, so when Nini handed it to his mouth again, he didn''t refuse.


    But he did have a full stomach, so he took a sip and let it go.


    One big and two small walked out slowly, Aunt Ke looked at their backs, her eyes became softer and softer.


    It wasn''t until they got to the yard that Gu Yundong asked, "Cousin, why did you think of adopting Nini?"


    Cousin Ke retracted her gaze, then sighed and said, "It didn''t happen suddenly, I thought about it for two days before deciding. As for Nini, there was originally a brother, and the two depended on each other. I once met a thief. My son stole my purse, and it was her brother who helped me and brought it back. It''s just that her brother fell ill and passed away some time ago. "


    This little girl is only three years old, without her brother, what can she do?


    The rtives in the family are all wolves and leopards. Her elder brother died only a day ago, and before the funeral, those uncles and aunts quarreled about their house.


    In the end, no one was allowed to quarrel, and the two uncles packed their luggage and moved in. The other aunt thought so too, but a woman who got married these days is not qualified toe back to fight for the family property, so she doesn''t have the ability to live there.


    That house is just that big, with only two rooms, how many people can it amodate?


    Two uncles upied one room, but drove the little girl out.


    When Cousin Ke passed by, the little girl actually slept in the firewood behind the kitchen stove, and her clothes were very thin.


    Although the weather is getting warmer now, it is very cold in the morning and evening, and the wind is even cooler.


    When the little girl sleeps, she can feel a little warm by stacking all the firewood on her body.


    The food is also poor. When her elder brother was still there, although her life was difficult and the food was not very good, she would still have a warm mouth. Like now, when I am hungry, I can only drink cold water to satisfy my hunger, and I am insulted by two uncles from time to time.


    In just a few days, people are like skin and bones.


    Cousin Ke couldn''t see it and brought the person back directly.


    "Nini is a very sensible child, and she is only a little old. When I gave her a bite to eat, she stayed by my side and helped me with my work. I washed my clothes by myself, and told her not to go near the well. She even passed by. She hides far away when she is not. You also know that I talk nagging. When I talk to her at night, she is so sleepy that she refuses to sleep. The next day I see several bruises on her thigh. I took it with me In two days, she was soft-hearted, probably because she was old, she wanted to raise her obediently so that she could live a better life, and I also had a little padded jacket by my side to apany me, which is also very good."


    Actually, this is not the first time Cousin Ke has thought of adopting a child.


    The first time I had this idea was when I met Gu Yundong''s family. At that time, Gu Yundong was actually still young. She felt that it was very warm and joyful to live with their children, which was good.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2619: Her brother sold the house

    Chapter 2619 Her brother sold the house


    However, Gu Yundong has the ability to take good care of his younger siblings.


    What''s more, the Yang family is still there. Although people were a little confused at that time, they can still be cured in the future. They also have fathers, and they will be reunited sooner orter.


    Therefore, Cousin Ke kept this idea in her heart and never said it, but deep down in her heart, she actually regarded the children of the Gu family as her own.


    Wanting to adopt Nini is the second time she has thought of it.


    Gu Yundong thinks it''s pretty good, this is Cousin Ke''s freedom, and she''s not short of money, and it''s good to have one more person in the family to apany her to be lively and lively, Cousin Ke is still young.


    And Cousin Ke now goes to Xinming Pavilion every day to help take care of the children, and Xinming Pavilion also gave her a sry.


    "Cousin, if you want to adopt, you can adopt. Nini looks cute. With your guidance, it will definitely be better in the future."


    "You will say nice things to coax me."


    Gu Yundong looked serious, "No way, I''m telling the truth."


    Aunt Keughed.


    Gu Yundong thought of another thing, "Cousin, you brought Nini back, what about her house? Or was it upied by her two uncles?"


    Speaking of this, Cousin Ke sneered, "How can it be so cheap? Nini''s elder brother A Si is a transparent person, and he also knows the virtues of his rtives, so after he fell ill, he found out that he could not be cured. Now, think of a way out for Nini first."


    "Retreat?"


    "Yeah, he sold that house."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Then..."


    "This is probably the best arrangement that guy can think of. He found a friend he trusted and asked that friend to sell the house, and then the money from the sale of the house was stored in the bank, and the bills were hidden. , only Nini knows."


    After the house was sold, Ah Si rented it from thendlord for two months. So his uncles and aunts didn''t even know that the house no longer belonged to him.


    Asi entrusted Nini to that friend. Half of the money from selling the house will be given to that friend as a reward, and the remaining half will be used as a dowry for Nini in the future.


    Although his house was a bit small and a little bit out of ce, it was a house in Fucheng after all, and it was sold for three or four hundred taels of silver. For ordinary people, it was quite a fortune.


    The original arrangement was good, but if A Si Ruo went, the funeral was also handed over to that friend.


    Who knew that friend went away some time ago, but Ah Si didn''t make it through at this time, and he didn''t wait until the friend came back.


    Before he died, he repeatedly told Nini to tell Nini not to tell her about the sale of the house, or where the bills were hidden, and to wait until the friend came back and let him decide.


    So when the two uncles Dou upy the magpie''s nest and upied the house, Nini didn''t cry or make trouble, and let them tear around there until Cousin Ke brought people back.


    Nini is a three-year-old child, and Cousin Ke is a smart one, so she easily learned about the sale of the house from her mouth.


    Originally, she wanted to help Nini get the house back, but after knowing this, she was in no hurry.


    "I knew that Ah Si had ns for Nini, so I thought that I would wait until his friend came back and then hand over the people to him. However, his friend came back yesterday, and after I met him, I changed my mind. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2620: childish

    Chapter 2620 Childishness


    "A Si''s friend is unreliable?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Cousin Ke shook her head, "At first nce, I didn''t think it was unreliable. She is honest and is good to Nini. But I think it is better for Nini to follow me than to follow him."


    Ah Si''s friend came back to Xuanhe Mansion yesterday. As soon as he came back, he heard the news of Ah Si''s death, so he hurried to that house to find Nini.


    It turned out that the child was at Aunt Ke''s house, and went to Aunt Ke''s house to pick him up.


    But Nini got along well with Cousin Ke for the past two days. Although she knew Ah Si''s friend, she refused to go with him.


    Asi''s friend saw that Nini was doing well here, so she could only suspend the pick-up thing first. After all, he had just returned, and many things were toote to deal with.


    "He said he woulde over today, and I''ll have a good talk with him then."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a mming sound from the outer courtyard door.


    Aunt Ke stood up, "I''m afraid she''sing."


    Tong Shuitao was right next to the door and opened the door.


    The person at the door looked up and saw the stranger for a moment, and then his eyes fell on the two children beside Tong Shuitao, even more surprised.


    "you¡­¡­"


    As soon as he spoke, he heard Aunt Ke''s voice, "Xiaoshan,e in."


    "Eh." The person at the door quickly closed the courtyard door and entered the main room in three or two steps.


    Gu Yundong looked at the person who came, and soon understood why Biao Aunt Ke said it was better to be by her side than by this person.


    The person named Xiaoshan in front of him was only a half-year-old boy, looking about fourteen or fifteen years old.


    Also, Ah Si himself is not very old, and most of his friends are not too old.


    With such a childish look, and being a man, he is naturally not as careful and appropriate as Cousin Ke.


    Xiaoshan was also stunned when he saw Gu Yundong, "County, county master?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "It seems that there are quite a few people who know me in the Xuanhe House."


    Xiaoshan grabbed his hair and was about to kneel down to salute, but Gu Yundong quickly stopped him.


    It''s just that when Cousin Ke asked him to sit next to him, he looked very nervous.


    Cousin Ke didn''t go around with him, and directly stated her n, "Xiaoshan, I want to adopt Nini."


    "...What?" Xiaoshan suddenly raised his head, "You adopted Nini?"


    "Yes." Cousin Ke saw that Xiaoshan was a little excited and wanted to say something, so she quickly raised her hand and said, "Listen to me first. I really like Nini, Ah Si once helped me. , I won''t treat Nini badly. I know you are Ah Si''s best and most trusted friend, but in all fairness, you are young, can you really take good care of Nini?"


    "I, I can do it."


    "What about your family? You bring Nini back, is your family willing to eat more? Of course, Ah Si sold the house and kept half of the money for you as a reward, of course it''s okay to take care of an extra child. But in the future Will your family allow you to give Nini the other half of the money as a dowry? You are fifteen years old now, and you will have to marry a daughter-inw in two or three years at most. The situation in your family will be veryplicated. How to do?"


    Xiaoshan straightened up in a hurry, "I won''t ask for the money. At that time, I only agreed to reassure Ah Si. But the money belongs to Nini, so I won''t ask for it. Ah Si saved me before. , I should take care of her sister for her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2621: agreed

    Chapter 2621 Agreed


    Cousin Ke and Gu Yundong looked at each other and saw that he was still a young and thoughtful boy.


    "I believe you really want to take care of Nini, and I understand your family''s situation. You have a brother on your head, a younger brother and a younger sister, and you have a tight life. You don''t want Nini''s. Silver, then your family will have a harder time."


    Xiaoshan was speechless, but it was the truth.


    "But, I promised Ah Si''s..."


    "That''s because Ah Si has no other choice. He only trusts you and can only entrust it to you." Cousin Ke''s words gradually became sharper, and some things had to be cut open to make people recognize the truth, "But now With a better choice, I am a married woman, and now I am alone, I will use all my energy to raise Nini. She follows me, at least eats well and dresses well, and I will not move With her money, when she gets married in the future, I will add another dowry."


    Xiaoshan pursed his lips, yes, Cousin Ke raised Nini much better than him.


    But he always felt that he was entrusted by A Si, especially when A Si passed away, he was not around, which made Nini suffer a lot in vain, which made him feel very guilty.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Gu Yundong thought for a while, then smiled, "If you are worried, you cane and have a look from time to time. Cousin Ke is a child-loving person. Since she has decided to adopt Nini, she will definitely treat her well. She will teach her to read and write, she will give her a good living environment, she will protect her and love her, I think if Ah Si sees it, she will feel at ease."


    Xiaoshan couldn''t help imagining what she said. If nothing else, just being able to read and write is a great thing for Nini.


    At least by his side, it is absolutely impossible.


    Thinking of this, Xiaoshan was a little excited.


    Gu Yundong looked at him and said with a smile, "Why don''t you do this? You and Aunt Ke will write a contract, and I will be a witness, and I will get the official seal to make a conclusion. Guarantee that Aunt Ke will not touch Nini''s money. , I will leave it all to Nini as a dowry in the future. I can also let you visit Nini at any time to see if she is doing well, how about it?"


    Xiaoshan paused, then turned to look at Nini, who was sitting on a small stool with Chi Chi not far away, talking in a milky voice while eating bread.


    Her body was clean, her clothes were fresh, and her head was tied with two small thorns, which were tied with a head flower. Except for her thin and weak points, she looked like the lucky doll painted in that year.


    He looked at Gu Yundong, the person in front of him was the Lord of Yongjia County. Cousin Ke is a cousin of the Nie family. I heard that the Nie family treats her very well. If she didn''t want to leave the house, she would have been taken back to live in the big house by the Nie family.


    Such two people, I''m afraid they really don''t like the four or five hundred silver.


    Giving it to them is indeed more suitable than giving it to others, and Nini will also be more refined.


    Xiaoshan took a deep breath, pinched his fingers, and after a while, he finally nodded, "...Okay."


    Cousin Keughed, "Okay, then I''ll call Nini in and ask her for her opinion. Although Nini is only three years old, she is the adopted person after all, and it depends on who she wants to follow. "


    Xiaoshan was stunned and asked the three-year-old baby?


    Before he could speak, Cousin Ke had already called out to Tong Shuitao outside, "Bring the two children in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2622: like a mother

    Chapter 2622 Like a mother


    Tong Shuitao hugged Chichi and walked in with Nini.


    Cousin Ke brought Nini over, held her shoulders, looked at her softly, and said in a low voice, "Nini, are you willing to live with me and live here in the future?"


    Nini was stunned for a moment, and her big eyes shed with joy for a moment.


    Xiaoshan''s voice came from behind him, "Nini, your brother entrusted you to me. But Aunt Ke and I still want to ask what you mean. If you want to go home with me, I''ll take you away now. , If you are willing to follow Aunt Ke, then, then I will not force it."


    Nini blinked and looked left and right.


    She knew Xiaoshan before. He and his brother were very close, and he was also very good to himself. My brother said that she would go home with brother Xiaoshan in the future, and brother Xiaoshan would take care of her as his own younger sister.


    However, although Nini is small, she actually understands some things, especially she has a very clear and intuitive feeling for people''s goodwill and malice.


    Brother Xiaoshan is good to her, and she also believes in brother Xiaoshan.


    But when her brother was seriously illst time, brother Xiaoshan took her home. She had seen Xiaoshan''s parents and brothers, and they didn''t like her. Although they greeted her with a smile in front of brother Xiaoshan, they scolded her with disgust behind her back. She stumbles.


    She never said any of these, she didn''t want to embarrass brother Xiaoshan, and she didn''t want him to worry about her even more.


    However, in Cousin Ke, it ispletely different.


    Cousin Ke treats her well, talks to her patiently, helps her dress, ties her hair, and tells her stories when she goes to bed at night. When she thought of her brother crying secretly, she would hold her and touch her head, and when she did something wrong, she would scold her with a stern face, but she would reason with her afterwards.


    Just like... a mother.


    Although she has never seen her own mother, the next door Meizi''s mother is like this to her.


    She feels so warm and warm, and she wants to be with her all the time.


    Xiaoshan looked at Nini without speaking, but the look in his eyes when he looked at Cousin Ke revealed longing, he sighed secretly in his heart, squatted down and touched her head, "In the future, you will follow Aunt Ke, You have to be obedient, you know? I will visit you often in the future."


    Nini opened her mouth, "But, but my brother..."


    "Your brother wants you to have a good life, and he entrusted it to me because I can be trusted. Now Aunt Ke is also a trustworthy person, so Ah Si won''t me us. As long as you are well, he will be happy."


    Nini nodded hesitantly, then paused, she hugged Cousin Ke''s leg.


    Cousin Keughed, hugged her on hisp and sat down.


    Xiaoshan let out a sigh of relief and stood up, "Aunt Ke, then Nini will ask you."


    "Don''t worry, Nini will be my daughter from now on."


    Gu Yundong saw that the matter had been negotiated, so he asked Tong Shuitao to get a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and wrote the deed.


    The three of them put their fingerprints on it. It''s a littlete today, and they will get the official record on another day. At that time, the matter will be officially settled.


    Xiaoshan put away the deed, and for some reason, he was relieved.


    He was about to leave, but then he thought of something, and suddenly said, "Aunt Ke, Nini is here with you, and I''m fine with me. But... Nini''s uncle and aunt, I''m afraid it''s hard to talk."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2623: keep the silver

    Chapter 2623 Leave money


    Nini''s two uncles still live in her house.


    Asi originally rented for two months, but it will expire in a few days, and the owner will naturally collect the house by then. Her uncle and aunt also knew that the house had been sold. Without the house, what about the money? They must be reluctant to let this money fall into the hands of outsiders, and they will not believe that this money will be left to Nini as a dowry in the future.


    Wealth and silk are touching, and these people are afraid that they wille to trouble Cousin Ke.


    However, Cousin Ke just smiled, "Let theme and see who suffers."


    Xiaoshan looked at Gu Yundong, who was smiling and said nothing beside him. He didn''t say anything, and felt a little relieved.


    "Since that''s the case, then I''ll go first and wait for you at the gate of the government office tomorrow morning."


    Xiaoshan warned Nini again, then turned around and left the yard.


    Gu Yundong stayed for a while longer, and was about to leave, Cousin Ke was reluctant to part with them.


    "I''m afraid that you won''t be able to see each other for several years after you leave. If you are so young, the next time you meet, I''m afraid you will be a young man who can run and dance."


    she said, got up and went to the house, and quickly took out a bag.


    "This is what I prepared after I heard you were pregnant. It''s for Chichi, you take it back."


    Gu Yundong didn''t refuse, just held it in his hand and found it heavy, knowing that there must be a lot of things.


    She handed it to Tong Shuitao, turned to Cousin Ke and said, "You also take care of yourself, now that you have Nini by your side, you can also find a maid or a woman to help you, don''t be arrogant in everything, go to Nie if you have any difficulties. government, or write to me."


    Aunt Ke waved her hand, "How old are you, why are you so annoying, and you still use you to tell me these things? Well, let''s go."


    Gu Yundong shook his head helplessly, hugged him and left.


    As soon as she went out, Cousin Ke couldn''t help sighing. Nini stood beside her, looking up at her puzzled.


    Cousin Ke smiled, "Nini hungry, did the bread just now taste good? Let''s eat half a piece to fill your stomach, and I''ll make something delicious for youter."


    Nini pursed her lips and smiled embarrassedly.


    Cousin Ke went to unpack the burden on the table. This girl brought herself a lot of specialties from the capital.


    As soon as the opening was opened, a red envelope fell out.


    She opened it and saw that there were two silver notes in it, with a denomination of five hundred taels.


    Aunt Ke was stunned, "This girl..." As if she was afraid that she would not be able to survive, she only had so many hands as soon as she shot, and her hands were too wide.


    She still remembered that the first time she saw her, the two of them were still fighting over the rent of a tael of silver.


    Gu Yundong''s money was prepared early in the morning, and she didn''t know when she would meet again after she left. Later, seeing that she was interested in adopting Nini, she originally wanted to add more.


    But she also knew Cousin Ke''s temperament, and she would definitely not ept it, so she dismissed the idea.


    Gu Yundong let out a breath and saw that Tong Shuitao had gone out to the alley to lead the carriage first, and couldn''t help swaying Chi Chi in his arms.


    Who knew Chi Chi suddenly tilted his head and patted her shoulder, "Mother?"


    Gu Yundong paused, "What''s wrong?"


    He didn''t answer for a while, Gu Yundong felt strange, turned his head to follow his gaze, and then was slightly startled.


    In the corner not far away, seven or eight people were standing there and discussing something intensely. asionally one or two suddenly raised voices came.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2624: start dreaming during the day

    Chapter 2624 Start to dream in broad daylight


    Gu Yundong vaguely heard the word ''Nini'', she squinted her eyes, and ''shush'' at Chi Chi.


    Then, he walked to the corner with the child in his arms.


    The discussion was a little intense, even if she walked behind them, she didn''t notice, the voice of gnashing teeth raised two points from time to time.


    "Will you go? The house sold for more than 400 taels. If we get it, one person can have more than 100 taels of silver, which is enough for the rest of our lives."


    "Go, go ahead and see if that woman will give us the money. She has the support of the Nie family behind her. Who among you dares to offend the Nie family?"


    "But that''s money, so much money was taken away by that woman in vain? It''s a big loss."


    "It''s all to me for that stinky brat, I didn''t expect to keep such a hand. If the owner of the house suddenly came to the door, we would still be kept in the dark."


    "This woman surnamed Ke is really nosy. Nini and our uncles and aunts are here, what''s the matter with her? Let''s just go to her, she''s just an outsider, let''s say we want to adopt Nini, let''s take Li, I can definitely get Nini and the money back."


    "Hehe, yes, let''s take care of it, so what if we bring Nini back? Going back to the Nie mansion for help and asking people to trouble us, we can''t do anything about it."


    "Then what do you say?"


    "That''s right, it doesn''t work that way. Could it be possible to watch the money fly away? That''s a few hundred taels. With this money, I can even send our kids to the school to study."


    "I can also use it for a small business."


    A few people were talking, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth, these people are really shameless.


    Calcting a child is so tant, yet timid as a mouse, when encountering a background like Aunt Ke, who is cowardly and cowardly.


    Gu Yundong opened his mouth, and just as he was about to speak, one of them suddenly called out, "Yes."


    "I have an idea, do you want to listen to it?"


    "You speak, speak quickly."


    "Didn''t we inquire about it before? That woman surnamed Ke has long since lost her husband, so she has been living in that house all by herself. But that house belongs to her husband, right? Does his husband''s family have any opinion? If Knowing that she is going to adopt a child now, she will definitely be unwilling to give the house to an outsider, right? If you want to adopt, you have to adopt their own children, right? I think we can go to her husband''s family and let them They messed it up."


    "Yes, this woman surnamed Ke can''t adopt Nini, so Nini can only follow us, and the money is naturally ours."


    Several people agreed and felt that this idea was reliable.


    This time, I''m not in a hurry to find Aunt Ke. I''ll just find her husband''s family first.


    Who knows, as soon as the people turned around, they saw a woman holding a child standing there, staring at them with a sneer.


    "In broad daylight, you can dream."


    Gu Yundong''s voice was cold, holding the child in one hand, and already touching a stick beside him with one hand.


    The few people were startled, and subconsciously took a step back, "You, who are you?"


    Gu Yundong said with an ''huh'', "Finally there are people who don''t know me?"


    She thought that everyone in Xuanhe Mansion already knew what she looked like?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2625: Warning Gu Yundong

    Chapter 2625 Warning Gu Yundong


    Nini''s uncles and aunts looked at each other and squinted at Gu Yundong, "Did you hear what we said just now?"


    "Yes, I heard."


    "I warn you, it''s better not to say it out, or you won''t want to walk out of this alley today."


    Gu Yundong is very rare, and there are people who threaten her with such words.


    She changed her arms to hold Chichi, the little guy was a little heavy, she really wanted to put the baby on the ground and let him stand by himself, but it seemed like that would lose a little momentum.


    "Then you can try, can I get out of this alley."


    "Don''t be ashamed of your face." The current woman rushed over, "You don''t want the child in your arms to have an ident, do you? I advise you to be aware of current affairs."


    When the ?? voice fell, she grabbed Chi Chi with her hand.


    Gu Yundong sneered, still trying to threaten her with her son?


    She raised her foot, kicked over without saying a word, and directly kicked Nini''s aunt to the ground.


    "Ah..." The woman screamed, not knowing where she had hit, she clutched her knee and cried out in pain.


    When the others saw this, their expressions suddenly changed, and they all came forward.


    The stick in Gu Yundong''s hand suddenly stretched out, "If you dare to take a step forward, I will be very wee."


    A few people looked at each other, "What are you afraid of, she is a woman and has a child, so it''s hard for us big men to beat her?"


    However, when his voice fell, Gu Yundong swung his stick.


    hugged her neck tightly, twisted her little head hard and looked at those who had been knocked to the ground by her mother, shouting excitedly, "Hit, hit, hit."


    He was so excited that he let go of one hand after a while, waving the bell on his wrist and cheering the g there.


    Until everyone fell to the ground, he took a long time to withdraw his hand and put his arms around her neck again, his face flushed, "Great."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She looked at the person who fell on the ground and sneered, "With this little skill, do you still want to use those crooked thoughts? If you want to plot against Cousin Ke, you have to see if you have that brain."


    She pointed at the person who had juste up with the idea with a stick, and her sarcastic smile deepened, "You heard that Biao Aunt Ke was alone in Nie''s house, didn''t you know that his husband''s family started thinking about it many years ago, Do you want her to adopt the children of the n? But what happens? Those n people have not dared toe to the door over the years. Do you still want to find those people to mess with? Are you afraid of dying toote?"


    Cousin Ke, a widowed woman who has been a widow just a year after getting married, and a person with a rich dowry and background, how could she not be a sweet pastry in the eyes of others?


    In the early years, someone in her husband''s family wanted her to adopt a boy to her deceased husband, saying that if she inherited the incense, there would be someone to follow.


    It was all farting. Cousin Ke directly sprayed the blood of those nsmen, and found some nephews of Nie''s thugs to beat up those who had bad intentions.


    Since then, no one dared toe.


    Gu Yundong looked at these people who wanted to hit her again, his eyes gradually became dangerous, "Perhaps, if you are scared of being hit, you will not dare to have bad thoughts."


    A few people were shocked when they heard this, and backed away with their hands on their hands, "You, who are you? Let me tell you, there are patrolling officers here."


    The voice fell, and suddenly saw a lot of people walking sparsely behind Gu Yundong. Several people were overjoyed and hurriedly shouted, "Help, help us."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2626: Cousin Kes popularity

    Chapter 2626 Cousin Ke''s poprity


    Gu Yundong also heard footsteps, she turned her head slightly, and saw the neighbors in Yumixiang, led by Tong Shuitao, slowly standing behind her.


    These people shouted respectfully to Gu Yundong, "County Lord."


    County, County Lord?


    What do these people call this fierce woman with a child? county lord?


    The few people who fell to the ground were a little flustered, and the sound of calling for help seemed to be choked, and they couldn''t make it out. With a pale face, he raised his head to look at Gu Yundong, and even stopped breathing.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Why are you here?"


    The aunt who was standing at the front still had a rolling pin in her hand, she grunted and said, "These people are really nothing, and they actually got it on Mrs. Ke''s head. I really thought we were empty in Yumixiang. With these people bullying other people''s orphans and widowed mothers."


    "That is, Mrs. Ke is such a good person, these people are really thick-skinned."


    "I see, it''s just that we haven''t learned a lesson, and we should let them rx their muscles."


    Gu Yundong looked at these people in a stunned manner. The aunt at the front said, "Your Majesty,e behind us, so as not to hurt you and the young master, you wille to teach us when we have finished our lesson."


    So Gu Yundong was stopped by them. The neighbors were threatening and beating them with sticks and hammers. It looked like a triad bullying good people.


    Gu Yundong leaned close to Tong Shuitao''s ear and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    Tong Shuitao said, "These people want to whisper and plot against others and don''t find a better ce. Isn''t this right at Aunt Liu''s back door? Aunt Liu is sitting behind the door picking vegetables and waiting for her grandson toe back from school. There was also a gap, and what they said was listened to by Aunt Liu. Aunt Liu stopped doing it, and immediately called the neighbors to find them to settle ounts. "


    She said with some emotion, "I didn''t expect Cousin Ke to be so popr in Yumixiang."


    Gu Yundong smiled, of course, don''t look at Biao Aunt Ke''s vicious tongue, she seems to speak coldly to people.


    But in fact, she is the most soft-hearted person, especially she likes children, and is extraordinarily generous to the children of the neighbors.


    She works in Xinming Pavilion. There are so many delicious things in Xinming Pavilion. The bread and desserts made every day cannot be kept overnight. When it closes at the end, the guys in the shop will take turns to bring them home.


    Cousin Ke ate a lot at the shop, so naturally she didn''t want to eat so much.


    But every time she brought it back, she would give points to the children in this alley.


    This kind of rare food, who has eaten it in this alley? Didn''t even buy it.


    So the food that Cousin Ke brought out was expensive for them, and the children were happy to surround her.


    Let''s not talk about now, let''s just say that in the past few years, Aunt Ke was also generous.


    She is the richest person in Yumixiang. If anyone is in trouble, if she can help, she will definitely help, and she will never push three or four.


    But as the saying goes, this is the one who fights against rice, so some people think that she is easy to talk, and she has to move an inch.


    But how could Cousin Ke''s temperament allow such a person to take advantage, and she doesn''t care about maintaining a superficial friendship with people, she basically scolds people and doesn''t dare to shake them in front of her.


    So it was normal for these neighbors to help her and protect her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2627: all explained

    Chapter 2627 is all exined


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao whispered in the back, and the few people who were taught a lesson over there have already begun to beg for mercy and promise not to dare to shout.


    Neighbors took a few steps back and snorted at them.


    Aunt Liu, who was in the lead, walked to Gu Yundong''s side and said with a smile, "County Lord, don''t worry, if these people dare toe again, we will fight them until their parents don''t know each other."


    "Yes, county master, we are here in Yumixiang. I see who would dare to trouble Mrs. Ke."


    Gu Yundong handed Chichi to Tong Shuitao, nodded with a smile, "Thank you all for your generous help, I can feel at ease with you here. This is a little candy, I''m in a hurry to go out today, I didn''t bring much, I''ll bring these for everyone. Go home and give sweets to the children at home."


    Everyone hurriedly rejected it, but Gu Yundong put a purse in his hand into the arms of Aunt Liu at the front, "Take it and make the children happy."


    After hearing about the child, everyone did not refuse, and thanked Gu Yundong again and again.


    Gu Yundong walked up to Nini''s uncles and aunts, and looked down at them with bruised noses and bruised faces, "This is just to teach you a lesson, let you know, don''t think about things that don''t belong to you. If there is another time, take a look Can you stay here in Xuanhe Mansion?"


    A few people were beaten by Gu Yundong first, and then threatened and threatened by these neighbors. How dare they make a fool of themselves at this moment. What''s more, it was the Yongjia County Master who warned them in front of them. They nodded their heads in a hurry, and repeatedly said that they did not dare.


    Gu Yundong nced at their faces one by one, making sure that what they said was sincere, so he was relieved.


    She hugged Chichi back, and then said goodbye to those neighbors.


    "Cousin Ke will ask you to help me in the future, let''s go first."


    "The princess walks slowly."


    "Country Lord take care."


    Gu Yundong went straight to the carriage besides Yumixiang.


    Tong Shuitao jumped on the carriage, the carriage moved, and after a short distance, she asked strangely, "Miss, when did you put that purse of candy on your body? Why didn''t I see it?"


    "The one that I took with me when I went out was originally intended to be distributed to the children in the neighborhood when I was nning toe here." Of course, the purse candy was taken out of the space.


    Tong Shuitao let out an "oh" and didn''t ask any further questions. Then he started talking about the majestic figures of the neighbors just now.


    It was Chi Chi in the carriage, lying in Gu Yundong''s arms, twisting from the left to the right to look, with big eyes grumbling, he kept looking inside Gu Yundong''s wide sleeves, his small hands tugging around, his face confused.


    Gu Yundong smiled and pinched his pink face, "You are still young, you can''t eat candy, it''s easy to choke."


    "Sugar." Chi Chi persevered and drilled into her sleeves, thanks to her big sleeves, otherwise his little head would have been restrained.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong apanied Cousin Ke and Xiaoshan to the yamen to process the deed, which was considered official documents.


    Xiaoshan was relieved, bought two pieces of cloth and a small packet of snacks for Nini, and then said goodbye and went home.


    Gu Yundong also officially bid farewell to Cousin Ke. Afterwards, she went to Nie Mansion again and handed over all the things that Nie Cong and Nie Shuangtuo had brought to Master Nie.


    Finally, she went to Gu Ji.


    Everything was almost exined, Gu Yundong nned to go to Yongfu Vige the next day.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2628: The servants of the county palace

    Chapter 2628 Those servants of the county master''s mansion


    However, what Gu Yundong didn''t expect was that when she just returned to Xiao Er Jin while it was still daylight, someone at home was already waiting for her.


    As soon as he entered the hall, a dozen people knelt down in front of him.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She took a step back suddenly, "Who are you? What is this for?"


    Shao Qingyuan bypassed the kneeling group of people, walked over to her and whispered, "These are all servants of the county master''s mansion, and I came here to find you this time."


    "The county master, it''s an old ve." A middle-aged woman at the head raised her head and looked at her earnestly.


    Gu Yundong took a fixed look, and it really was the one who gave it to the princess with the princess''s mansion. The people behind her are all servants of the county''s mansion.


    "You guys, why are you here? What are you doing on your knees?"


    Shao Qingyuan took her hand and walked to the main seat to sit down, while Qi Ma and others changed their direction and knelt down.


    Gu Yundong, "..." She twitched the corner of her mouth and waved her hand, "Get up, if you have something to say, stand up and say."


    Mother Qi refused and wanted to say something, but Gu Yundong said, "It hurts my eyes when you kneel like this, it''s ufortable."


    Grandma Qi heard the words and got up quickly, and the people behind her also stood up tteringly.


    "Okay, Madam Qi, tell me, what''s going on? But what happened in the county master''s mansion?"


    "Everything is fine in the county master''s mansion, and the county master can rest assured. The old ve came here this time, yes, because I heard that the county master and the county horse are going to the southwest. , to be able to take the old ve with me."


    Qi Qi''s voice fell, and the people behind her also said in unison, "I beg the county master to bring the servants."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, "You...want to go to the southwest with us?"


    "Yes." Madam Qi nodded and gestured to kneel again. Then she thought that this was not a pce. The county master didn''t like this kind of attitude, so she stood there and said, "Although this old ve has no skills, he has been in the pce for many years. I also learned some ability to observe words and expressions and take care of people. There are not many people around the county master, and the young master is still young, and it is when he needs someone to take care of him. waiting."


    She was given to the Yongjia County Master by the emperor, and she was also useful in the pce. The emperor valued the county master very much. Before she came, she had been summoned alone, and asked her to serve the master with all her heart.


    However, after arriving at Xuanhe Mansion, the county lord went to the capital not long after, and she led a group of servants in the mansion while teaching the rules while waiting for the county lord to return.


    But this wait is two years. During these two years, Mrs. Gu and Miss San went to the capital. Following Master Yunshu and Master Yuan Zhibiao, they also went to the capital. In the end, even Master Gu, Grandpa and Aunt Gu and others also went.


    As a result, the county master never let anyone take their servants.


    Mother Qi inevitably thinks a lot, wondering if the county owner doesn''t want to see them, there are more useful people around, and they don''t trust her, so let her guard this empty mansion and sit on a cold bench?


    In fact, it''s not just her, other servants in the house think so too.


    Different from Madam Qi, these servants were all newly bought by Yi Zn beforeing to the county master''s mansion. Originally I heard that they were working in the county master''s mansion, and everyone was very excited. When Madam Qi taught the rules and etiquette, everyone studied very seriously and was ready to wee the county master at any time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2629: bring six

    Chapter 2629 Bring six people


    In the end, these rules and etiquette seemed to be learned in vain, and the county master did not intend to use them.


    Gradually, some people ck off. There are even gossips, feeling that it is useless to learn these, they are all people who have been abandoned.


    In fact, this is also normal. Some of the servants of the big families were sent to Zhuangzi who were not favored. Maybe they would not be able to return to the master in this life, and the master would not remember them.


    Probably, they are such people, right?


    Especially, when the county master came back this time, he didn''t live in the county master''s mansion, so he went directly to the second child.


    But after all, Madam Qi was a person from the pce, and she was more cautious. She went to inquire about it specially, and then found that Tong Shuitao was the only one serving by the county master from beginning to end.


    After two years in the capital, she brought back the girl Shuipao who had been serving her from the very beginning, and there was no one to take care of even the young master.


    Mother Qi felt that maybe the county owner didn''t want them, but she just didn''t like having too many people around.


    The peach girl is loyal, strong, and skilled. In fact, she is more like an escort.


    After tossing and turning all night, she finally decided to give it a try. She really wanted to be a useful person for the county master, and didn''t want to die in this house all her life.


    So after sorting herself out, she brought the servants of the house to greet the county master.


    Gu Yundong was a little stunned when he heard her plea.


    "You want to go to the southwest with us? But that ce is remote and poor. Wouldn''t it be better to be in Xuanhefu than in the southwest?"


    Madam Qi shook her head, "The old ve is not afraid of remote poverty. Although Xuanhe Mansion is good, but the master is not here, the old ve can''t help the master a little bit, and I feel empty in my heart. Moreover, the county master, Ma Ye, went to the southwest, where he lived. If you don¡¯t know them well, there are always a few more useful people around, otherwise, when you get there, you have to buy new people, wouldn¡¯t it take time to get used to it?¡±


    Gu Yundong tilted his head and thought about it, but he felt that what she said made some sense.


    She looked at Shao Qingyuan, who paused and nodded, "I think I can bring Qi Mo."


    Southwest is not their territory, and the person who buys it again does not know the origin of the other party, which is risky.


    It¡¯s impossible not to buy it. It¡¯s true that there is only Tong Shuitao by Yun Dong¡¯s side, and the others are all men, which is inconvenient.


    Especially Chi Chi, now Yun Dong takes her with him when he goes in and out, he''s too tired.


    Gu Yundong nodded, besides Qi Ma, she also nned to pick two more maids.


    Tong Shuitao is a married woman, so it''s not good to keep her by her side all the time, so how can she get along with Xue Rong? The rtionship between husband and wife still needs to be cultivated. Gu Yundong considers himself to be a considerate master, and he can''t upy other people''s time all day, right?


    In the end, Gu Yundong chose Madam Qi, and another woman, Mrs. Qian, and two maids, Hongye Liuye. After a pause, he picked two more men, Shi Bing, Qian''s husband, and Guo Yi, a fifteen- or sixteen-year-old boy.


    "The six of you will follow us to the southwest, and the others will stay at the county master''s mansion. You don''t need to feel frustrated. We will reuse you when you return from the southwest. As long as you abide by your duties and do your own work, I will not treat you badly."


    Qi Qi and the six people were overjoyed, and hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed.


    Although there are some regrets for the remaining people, not all of them want to go to the southwest with them. Staying in the county master''s mansion will get wages every month, which is equally rxed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2630: Yongfu Village changes

    Chapter 2630 Changes in Yongfu Vige


    Gu Yundong asked them to go back first, "Mother Qi, take them to pack their luggage first, and exin what should be exined. We will go back to Yongfu Vige tomorrow, and we will be back in about two days, and we will set off directly at that time. let''s go."


    "Yes, county master, the old ve will handle the rest."


    The group was worried and happy, and one after another, they withdrew from the second entry, and went back to prepare for the southwest.


    The next day, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan took Chi Chi and Tong Shuitao and set off back to Yongfu Vige early in the morning.


    Cai Yue didn''t like to meet people. Besides, it only took two days to go back this time, so Gu Yundong didn''t bring him with him, so he stayed at Xiao Erjin to rest, and brought people back when they came back.


    When the group passed through Fengkai County, they first went to Gu Ji and Shao Ji to take a look.


    They didn''t go in either, they just watched the peopleing and going at the door, let down the curtains of the car in satisfaction, and continued to set off.


    I haven¡¯te back for two years, and Yongfu Vige has changed more and more.


    The road that Gu Yundong had paid for to repair was actually widened again, the road surface became smoother and the horses and carriages came and went in an endless stream. It seems to be as lively as a small town. In the final analysis, it is because of the Gu family workshop and Gu Yundong and his wife.


    Their two carriages were mixed in, but no one thought there was any difference, and it was unexpected that this was the carriage of Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    Until the carriage stopped at the gate of Shao''s house, the people nearby were stunned.


    Seeing the couple getting off the carriage, passers-by suddenly screamed, "Ah, Yun Dongqingyuan? No, no, it''s the county master, Ma Ye, are you back?"


    Gu Yundong turned his head and looked a little familiar. She seemed to be the daughter-inw of the He family? ?


    She just nodded and smiled to say hello, when the He family''s daughter-inw had already run out, calling as she ran, "The county master and the county horse are back, the county master and the county horse are back."


    As soon as these words came out, the surrounding vigers who were still busy all looked this way.


    Soon a lot of people rushed over to Shao''s house.


    Gu Yundong took a step back and greeted these people, and then went to the door with the child tired and sleepy, leaving Shao Qingyuan alone to deal with these people.


    However, the vigers of Yongfu Vige were still a little afraid of the cold-faced Shao Qingyuan. After greeting him, they went to talk to the four of them.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief when he entered the house, but not long after, several vigers came to the door with their fruits and vegetables.


    "Yun Dong, ah, that''s not right, county master, you have juste back, and you must not have enough to eat. These vegetables are grown at home, and my mother-inw has served them well, and they are all freshly squeezed and sent to you, you can taste them. taste."


    "My fruit too, I picked it up from the mountain just this morning. It''s big and fresh. The county master will try it."


    "County Lord, I also have..."


    The vigers are too enthusiastic, Gu Yundong has not felt this familiar farmhouse atmosphere for a long time.


    She asked people to take away the things, and divided the sweets and pastries she brought. These people didn''t bother much, and went back after they were finished.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, sat on the chair and took two sips of tea.


    But it didn''t take long for her to rest, and a few members of the Tong family came over to greet her.


    Tong Family, except Tong Shui Tao who was by his side, and Tong An and his wife who went to the capital, the others stayed in Yongfu Vige.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2631: Zeng family

    Chapter 2631 Zeng Family


    Gu Yundong once asked them if they nned to go to the prefecture or the capital.


    But they all refused. The most important thing is that Father Tong and Mother Tong are both old and have suffered again before.


    They wanted to keep guarding the Gu family mansion in Yongfu Vige, but they wanted Tong Ping and his wife to wait by Gu Yundong''s side.


    It''s just that this couple can''t let go of the two elders, and the second brother is already in the capital thousands of miles away. If they leave again, if something happens to the two elders, there is not even a filial person beside them.


    They can also help the master''s family here, and Tong Ping also holds an important position in the Gu family workshop. If he leaves, it is really difficult to choose a suitable person to rece him.


    Tong''s family came to invite An, and Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao and Xue Rong to follow him back.


    Tong Shuitao''s younger brother is already three years old, regardless of his young age, he walks in a hurry.


    Listening to Tong Ping, this little girl looks like her sister Tong Shuitao, and she is very strong at a young age. In the vige, there were also a group of little dolls ying around, and the children who were a few years older than him were beaten and screamed by him.


    I was very excited when I saw a child like myself, and struggled to y with others.


    Gu Yundong could only ask Shao Quan to help watch, and let the two little dolls chat.


    Not long after, the Zeng family next door also heard the news. They were still busy in the workshop before. When they heard the news that Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were back, they immediately went back and changed their clothes and ran over.


    Zeng Hu is now the steward of the Gujia Workshop in Yongfu Vige. The husband and wife manage the entire workshop in an orderly manner.


    It may also be because they have been in contact with too many people. They have not seen each other for two years. Both of them seem to be more cheerful, and they are no longer nervous and cramped as before.


    Mr. Dong looked at Chi Chi not far away, and said with some emotion, "In the blink of an eye, you are even such an old child. This child is good-looking, and his eyes look exactly like yours."


    Now that I think about it, when I first saw Gu Yundong, it seemed like it was yesterday.


    At that time, Shao Qingyuan was still a wolf cub who was yelled at and yelled at, and there was no caring person beside him. It was not until Yun Dong''s family came, that there was some warmth on his face.


    They had a family, and thanks to the two of them, they had a good life today.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Yeah, time flies so fast. I heard that Zeng Yue has someonee to propose marriage now?"


    "Damn, how old is Yueyue in our family? These people just saw that our family is doing well now, and they are just thinking about it. You don''t know, there are people around here who change their ways and want to enter the workshop every day. Do things. But there are only so many people in this workshop, and they are already full. Where can they fit in? No, they want to find another way. Not only our children are missed, but the housekeepers are visited every day. , it''s lively."


    Mr. Dong was also very helpless when he talked about this. Zeng Yue was only twelve years old, and she was still a little girl who didn''t know anything. It was too early to talk about marriage.


    "I have discussed with your Uncle Zeng, at least we have to wait until Yueyue is fourteen before we can talk about marriage. Next year, our family Zeng Le ns to take the Tongsheng test. If he passes the test, then Yueyue''s marriage will be better. ."


    "Oh? Zeng Le is nning to take the Tongsheng test?" Zeng Jia, the eldest son of the Zeng family, was veryte when he was studying, but Zeng Le was still young when he was enlightened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2632: all is well

    Chapter 2632 Everything is fine


    Mr. Dong rambled on about the two children, and when he finished speaking, he was silent for a while, but he seemed to stop talking.


    Gu Yundong knew what she was thinking, she smiled, got up and went out for a while, and quickly brought a box out from the back and put it in front of Dong.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Auntie wants to ask about Zeng Jia''s situation, right? Don''t worry, he is very good. Now he is working as a small ountant in the Gu family''s workshop in the capital. This kid is smart, diligent and careful, and Tong An is full of praise for him. , the wages have increased three times in the past two years. The things in this box are what he asked me to bring back, and what he bought for you with his own savings. "


    When Gu Yundong nned to take the old employees to the capital, Zeng Jia suggested that he wanted to go out while he was still young. Not to mention, he is very careful in his work. Because he has read books, Tong An asked him to fight with him first, and slowly found that he was very sensitive to numbers, and made him a small ountant.


    This kid once discovered that there were two problems with the ounts, which avoided some unnecessary troubles in the workshop.


    He now lives and eats in the workshop, and the wages saved are not much spent. Hearing that Gu Yundong wasing back, he went to the city, bought some special products of the capital, and asked Gu Yundong to help bring them back.


    In fact, not only him, but also the Tong An couple, Chen Jinbao, Zhao Zhu''s son Zhao Chengxi and others, who were also in the past, bought something and asked her to bring it back to the parents, wife and children at home.


    These people have been away from home for more than two years, and they thought maybe they coulde back once every two years.


    But now the workshop is very busy, and there is really no time to spare.


    People can''te back, Gu Yundong will naturally bring things back for them.


    But before she left the capital, she also exined to Tong An, so he still found an opportunity to let theme back.


    Looking at the box, Mrs Dong held her breath. She paused with her fingers and her eyes were slightly red and moist, "It''s good, it''s good that he didn''t cause you any trouble, it''s good to be safe. Keep this child. It¡¯s good to have money with you, how can you buy us something? Really, there¡¯s no shortage of anything at home, and money is spent indiscriminately. Now that you¡¯re spending a lot of money, what will you do when you marry a wife in the future?¡±


    Although there is aint inside and outside the words, but Gu Yundong knows that she is not sincere, and she must be very happy.


    Actually, what Dong didn''t say was that many people from Zeng Yue came toe to kiss her. As the elder brother, Zeng Jia, there were even more matchmakers.


    There were even some rtives who were beating around the bush to find out if Zeng Jia had found a suitable girl in the capital.


    Dong just said that he didn¡¯t know, and everything will be discussed when the childes back.


    Gu Yundong saw that she was a little excited, and smiled and pushed the box in front of her, "I don''t know what''s in it, but I just heard from Zeng Jia that I picked a gift for each of you, auntie, take it quickly. Go back and take a good look at what it is, there is still a letter inside."


    Mr. Dong nodded again and again, "...Okay, then we''ll go back first. As soon as youe back, take a good rest. If you have something to do, you can call us."


    Gu Yundong nodded, Dong Shi and Zeng Hu went back together with the box.


    The Shao family finally quieted down, Shao Wen closed the door, and the group nned to repair it.


    On the second day, when Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were about to go out, Chen Liang came over with his arms behind his back andughing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2633: I dont want to be the mayor

    Chapter 2633 I don''t want to be the vige chief anymore


    After not seeing him for two years, the vige chief Chen is more and more energetic. Seeing this red face, it is obvious that he is living a good life.


    Shao Qingyuan sat back and greeted Chen Liang to enter the house. Seeing this, Gu Yundong turned around and went back to the warehouse to get what Chen Jinbao entrusted them with.


    Chen Liang took a sip of tea and sighedfortably, "I heard that you were back yesterday, so I wanted toe and see. But I thought that you have been hard and tired all the way back, so I just let Your aunt brought you some fresh food."


    "Uncle Chen has a heart." Yesterday, Mrs. Zhou dide over to deliver a basket of vegetables.


    In fact, Shao Qingyuan also saw it at that time, Zhou Shi had something to ask himself, after all, Chen Jinbao was still in the capital. It''s just that there were so many people at that time that it was hard to ask questions.


    Chen Liang waved his hand and said, "What''s the point? Our Yongfu Vige was originally a poor vige. If it weren''t for the two of you, we wouldn''t be able to have a good life now. Look at us from ten miles and eight viges, who doesn''t know about Yongfu. The name of the vige?"


    Speaking of this, Shao Qingyuan was a little strange, "When we came back yesterday, we saw that the road was widened, what happened?"


    "That." Chen Liangughed, "It was built with money allocated by the county magistrate. This Gujia workshop has benefited not only our Yongfu Vige and several nearby viges, but also Fengkai County. As for the white sugar, many merchants in the nearby prefectures came to buy it, and the county magistrate''s achievements in the past two years are also much better. No, we will build a road for our vige so that more merchants cane and go. Feng Kaixian is more prosperous."


    Shao Qingyuan paused and tapped the table twice with his fingers.


    White sugar came out a few years ago. At that time, there were actually many more businesses, and the county magistrate did not say that the road would be built. But not long after Yundong, the county master, was sealed, the road to Yongfu Vige was repaired.


    To say that the two do not matter, he does not believe.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, people, it¡¯s normal to have a little self-consciousness.


    Anyway, Chen Liang was very happy. When he was the vige head, Yongfu Vige was able to have such a situation, which was the greatestfort in his life.


    "By the way, the magistrate also said that I should be the mayor."


    The mayor of their town made a mistake some time ago and was pped by the magistrate.


    When there was no suitable candidate, the magistrate thought of Chen Liang.


    Shao Qingyuan immediately congratted him when he heard the words, "Then I have to congratte Uncle Chen."


    "Congrattions, I refused."


    "Why?"


    Chen Liang sighed, "I stayed in this vige very well. I didn''t know a few people in the town, so I didn''t want to go. Besides, my two sons are doing well now, and my grandson is doing well in reading. I don¡¯t know howfortable it is. I still think that after two years, I will no longer be the vige chief. I rmend Zeng Hu to be the one. When the burden is lifted, I also want to go to the capital to have a look and see the world.¡±


    "Uncle Chen doesn''t want to be the vige head anymore?"


    "Enough, I see the vige getting better and better, and my wish is fulfilled. When I''m old, I should also have fun with my grandson."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Very good, now eldest brother Chen is the shopkeeper in Gu Ji in the county seat, and second brother Chen is in the capital. Uncle Chen can go wherever he wants in the future, and it will be much easier."


    Chen Liang nodded hastily, "Isn''t it?"


    While the two were talking, Gu Yundong came over with a package.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2634: Free physical examination

    Chapter 2634 Free Physical Exam


    As soon as he walked outside the main room, Gu Yundong saw two figures squatting on the ground and muttering not knowing what they were talking about.


    She leaned over to listen and smiled, "You can go out if you want, what are you thinking about?"


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi suddenly turned around and saw that it was Gu Yundong, they quickly stood up and patted the clothes on their bodies, "Miss."


    Gao Zi scratched his head, "We didn''t want to go out to y, in fact, we just walked around and came back. Earlier, Master said that there are a lot of medicinal herbs on Jiuhu Mountain, but we have to go deep into the mountains. We want to go and see, But the deep mountains are dangerous. Before we came, the master warned us that if we went to the deep mountains, we must at least let Brother Shao Wen and Shaowu apany them, but they were very busy when they returned to the vige, so..."


    They were very curious about the vige where Master grew up, so they went to the vige early in the morning when it was just dawn. They heard some things about Master''s past, and knew that Master had a hard time when he was a child, and they felt bad in their hearts. They wanted to let Master out, but the enemy was gone.


    They were suffocated, and when they looked up, they saw the mountains in the distance. Knowing that this is the Jiuhu Mountain that Master said, the two wanted to go for a walk, but they were worried, so they came back to ask Master for instructions.


    In the end, Master was talking to Chen Liang, and the others seemed to be busy too.


    Gu Yundong nodded when he heard the words, "It''s the first time you entered Jiuhu Mountain, you must not go deeper." Seeing Gao Zi want to talk, she red at him, "I know you have been to the deep mountain when you were in Linxun Ind before. , but Linxun Ind is different from here. Jiuhu Mountain stretches for thousands of miles, once you go in, it is very likely that you will not be able to find it back. Without an acquaintance to lead the way, it is possible to fold it inside."


    Takako said "oh".


    Gu Yundong saw their listless appearance andughed, "If you are really bored, I will give you a task."


    "What mission?" Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi immediately became energetic.


    Gu Yundong saw that Shao Quan was just approaching, and immediately waved to him, and then said to him, "Tell Zeng Hu, let the workers in the workshop prepare, and let Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi give them a pulse. , By the way, you go there too, the three of you will show it to everyone, and you will give everyone a free physical examination."


    Yes, it is a free medical examination.


    This is what Gu Yundong just remembered when he saw Zheng Quanshui and the two of them.


    Many units in modern times organize an annual physical examination, and Gu Yundong felt that it was necessary for him toe too.


    Especially since her workshop is for food, she should pay more attention to health.


    is just right, taking advantage of the sufficient manpower this time, I will give everyone a pulse. If there is a little problem, you can take the opportunity to adjust it. If there is really a big problem, it can also be found and treated as soon as possible, so that nothing will happen in the future.


    As soon as Gu Yundong said these words, the three people present were stunned.


    Give them a pulse for free?


    Gu Yundong nced around, "What? You are not happy? Isn''t this just a chance for you to improve your medical skills? There are so many people for you to increase your experience, but it is rare."


    The three of Zheng Quanshui looked at each other, then nodded vigorously, "Of course I''m happy."


    Shao Quan turned around with a smile, "I''ll go over and tell Zeng Hu."


    After he finished speaking, he ran away, and Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi hurriedly followed.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, took the package and turned around to go to the main room.


    Who knew that as soon as he turned around, he saw Shao Qingyuan and Chen Liang standing behind him, looking at her with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2635: Its called peace pulse

    Chapter 2635 This is called Ping An Meridian


    Chen Liang looked relieved, "Yun Dong, you are a good boy and a kind person."


    Gu Yundong, "..." No, she''s not, don''t put a high hat on her.


    She was just thinking of her own workshop.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, took the package forward, and handed it to Chen Liang.


    Chen Liang took it and gently stroked it twice, and said to the two, "Then I''ll go back first, you guys are busy with you, if you have something to doter, even if someonees to me."


    "Uncle Chen walk slowly."


    sent Chen Liang away, and the couple looked at each other.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Go to the workshop to see?"


    "OK."


    Shao Qingyuan held her hand and walked to Gu''s workshop while talking to her about Chen Liang.


    When the two walked to the door of the workshop, there was a loud noise from inside.


    Gu Yundong keenly heard a few shrill resistance sounds.


    She was stunned for a moment, and the two walked in quickly.


    As soon as he entered the door, he heard a woman''s high-pitched voice, "Why do you want to check our pulse? We are not sick, so what kind of disease should you show us? It''s too bad."


    Zeng Hu exined helplessly, "Sister Liao, you really misunderstood, the owner only cares about everyone''s health. The owner knows that everyone works hard and hard every day, so I''ll give you a free inspection. If it''s too tiring I''ll give you two days off. Of course, we all want you to be healthy, right, but some of you are just trying to be brave. Let''s just say Brother Wangst time, he moved something and broke his leg, but he refused to say it. That leg was swollen into a steamed bun and couldn''t walk until I found out. Big Brother Wang received the favor of the owner, and always said that no matter how hard or tired he was, it was right for him to not dy the delivery time. You know how grateful, the owner is also distressed. Are you guys? If anyone gets hurt because of work, don''t tell me, the boss will know, and it won''t feel good, right?"


    Gu Yundong stopped and whispered in Shao Qingyuan''s ear, "I don''t see it, Zeng Hu has been a steward for two years, this is getting more and more sophisticated."


    "You can rest assured that this Gujia workshop has him in the future."


    The long-term workers of the workshop over there were really touched by Zeng Hu¡¯s words. Brother Wang, who was mentioned, was even more red-eyed. At the beginning, he smashed his leg himself, and it turned out that the medical expenses were all paid by the workshop, so he decided to dedicate it to the workshop for the rest of his life.


    Therefore, as soon as Zeng Hu finished speaking, the elder brother Wang immediately took a step forward and said, "Mr. Zeng is right, the owner treats us so well on weekdays, and now he came back and brought two doctors back to check on us. It''s a good thing, I believe in the owner,e on, I''ll be the first."


    "My second one."


    One after another came out and stood in front of Shao Quan and the others.


    But there are still some who are still hesitating. The woman who just objected lowered her head and muttered. She still felt that it was bad luck to see a doctor without a doctor, and she was not happy.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong took two steps forward and said, "Actually, it''s not that troublesome. Those who are willing to see it will line up here, and those who are not willing are fine. I don''t know what''s taboo about seeing a doctor if I''m not sick, I just know whether it is The county seat is also a big family in the capital. They will find a doctor to see a doctor after a few months. This is not called seeing a doctor. , I just thought of showing it to everyone, if you don''t want to, I will naturally not be reluctant here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2636: Gu Yundong is someone who has seen the world

    Chapter 2636 Gu Yundong is someone who has seen the world


    When everyone heard it, the grandfathers and wives of those big families actually went to see a doctor every few months, no, please calm the pulse? Then, isn''t their current pulse diagnosis the treatment of a big family?


    Those people still have to give money, but the owner gives them a free inspection.


    Especially this Shao Qingyuan''s family is the descendant of a genius doctor. Those two people just said that they were Shao Qingyuan''s apprentices? Isn''t that also the descendant of the genius doctor? Compared with the ordinary doctors in those county towns, isn''t it more powerful?


    Zhao Zhu was also in the workshop today. He heard that Gu Yundong was back and came here specifically to ask about his son''s situation. Hearing that Chen Liang was in Shao''s house, he came to the workshop first. Who knew that he had juste over and just heard Shao Quan say that he would give everyone a free pulse diagnosis.


    He also came out at this moment, "The county master is a person who has seen the world, and has always provided us with great benefits, and now it is even more for us to ask for a pulse of peace. Things that I dare not even dream of. Zhao Zhu is very grateful for the kindness of the county master."


    The others also followed and thanked them again and again, and the people who were hesitating even ran over there to line up without saying a word.


    Even the woman who opposed her earlier turned around when she heard that this was the way of a big family.


    What taboo? What bad luck? nonexistent.


    Those vigers outside who want to invite the Ping An Meridian for free are not qualified, what else do they choose?


    Free inspection things are settled soon.


    Shao Quan asked people to move three tables, set up pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and arranged several groups of people.


    The ?? workshop still has to operate normally, and it is impossible for all of them to stop and wait in the dry queue there.


    Now the Gujia workshop is divided into several departments, and Zeng Hu asked a few small butlers to bring people over to diagnose the pulse.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi were very excited, but after they sat down, they realized that the people who came to see the doctor in front of them... a little bit, and most of them went to line up in front of Shao Quan''s table.


    After all, they are more familiar with Shao Quan and trust him more. Shao Quan helped Shao Qingyuane to Yongfu Vige to vinate people two years ago. They have experienced it first-hand.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Zhu and a few small butlers took the lead to walk to the table of the two.


    Zhao Zhu sat in front of Zheng Quanshui''s table, thetter''s eyes shed with light, but he quickly calmed down, coughed lightly, and began to diagnose his pulse quietly.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan have been watching from the side, and they are relieved to see that they are proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Now, after the expansion of the Gujia workshop, there are nearly 300 people.


    Because Zheng Quanshui and the three of them watched it very carefully and unambiguously, and some people had to undergo on-site treatment after watching it, so one day has passed and they have not finished watching it.


    But after this encounter, I really saw a lot of faults.


    There was even a woman who had been married for many years and had no children but was abandoned. After Zheng Quanshui¡¯s diagnosis, it was found that her body was fine. The woman still couldn''t believe it, so Shao Qingyuan sent her a follow-up check to make sure that she was healthy and could not give birth to a child. It might be because the man had a problem, or the child had not yet arrived.


    As soon as this result came out, there was an uproar around him.


    Some people say that this woman''s ex-husband married another wife, and it has been two years without any children. That must be something wrong with the man.


    The woman burst into tears on the spot, as if she was crying out all the grievances in her heart.


    For so many years, it¡¯s okay to be pointed at by others. After being abandoned, she was kicked out by her mother¡¯s family. If she hadn¡¯t found a job in the workshop, she might not have survived at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2637: Gynecology direction development

    Chapter 2637 Gynecology direction development


    After this incident, the people in the workshop did not have the slightest reluctance, and they all scrambled to get the three people to have a pulse.


    Especially in front of Zheng Quanshui, there was a row of women. Some of these people have not had children for several years, and some have given birth to several daughters in session and want to ask if they can have sons.


    Zheng Quanshui, "..."


    Gu Yundong is going to dieughing, this Zheng Quanshui has the potential to develop in the direction of gynecology.


    Afterughing, she couldn''t help but sigh, especially when she saw the woman who was crying so weakly that she was being held down. Although she had no problems with childbirth, she was tortured by her husband''s family before.


    These years, the vigers seldom went to see the doctor when they had some minor problems. Or find a barefoot doctor to help you see, in short, you can spend no money without spending money.


    It was even worse for the woman who had not had children all the year round. Her inws thought she could not give birth, so they searched for various remedies and fry them all for her daughter-inw to drink. After drinking and not being able to give birth, they will be scolded, beaten, humiliated, and finally abandoned.


    Now Shao Qingyuan has also shown it to her. Those inexplicable medicines are indeed harmful to the body. If it hadn''t been for the two years of earning some money in the Gu family''s workshop and eating better, it might have been worse. So now it still needs to be properly recuperated, and it will be fine after recovery.


    Gu Yundong felt that this physical examination was really necessary, not only in the Gujia workshop, but also in other ces.


    When she went back, she wrote a letter to the capital of Wanqing Mansion. At that time, whether it is Huimin Medical Center or Shaoji, there will be doctors in the hospital, and you can take a good look at the employees of Xinming Pavilion and Gu Ji. in case.


    This free medical examination, the three people worked hard for two days before it was over.


    In addition to the woman, there were really a few people who had problems when they checked out, some were seriously injured by overwork, some were itchy for no reason, some had severe hair loss, some had joint pain that could not stand when it rained, and one After the arm was dislocated, I found someone to reset it by myself, and it has already started to be inmed.


    The remaining people, more or less, have some minor problems, such as e on the face, constipation, anemia, and malnutrition caused by unbnced food. These minor problems can be adjusted by attention.


    There are also some people who are in good health, and their faces are red and full of energy.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi were not able to go to Chengjiuhu Mountain to collect medicine because they had to see a doctor for a few serious people.


    However, it also gave them experience in diagnosis and treatment, and they benefited a lot.


    After staying in Yongfu Vige for a few days, the group decided to set off.


    The people in the vige were very reluctant, especially those who were diagnosed with physical problems. As soon as Shao Qingyuan left, they felt a little uncertain.


    Although Shao Qingyuan said that they could go to Shaoji Pharmacy for re-examination, but after all, the doctor in Shaoji was not a descendant of a genius doctor, so they didn''t quite believe it.


    But they didn''t have the qualifications to stop people from leaving, so they could only sigh in their hearts and watch the group slowly drive away from Yongfu Vige.


    Chen Liang and many vigers gave some special products from the family. Others didn''t know about it, but Chen Liang knew that Shao Qingyuan was going to the southwest this time. The ce is remote, and some things may not be easy to buy.


    They don''t have much to offer. Some homemade pickles and bacon can be stored for a long time, and they are loaded with them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2638: Depart Southwest

    Chapter 2638 Departing Southwest


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi looked at Jiuhu Mountain in the distance and sighed. It was a pity that the time was too short to go into the deep mountain.


    But this time, there is still a lot of gain. Not to mention the rich experience, some of the diseases they are not sure about, under the guidance of Shao Qingyuan, have a very clear understanding.


    The ?? carriage left Yongfu Vige and stayed in Fengkai County for another two hours.


    They went to visit Master Liu first, and told Master Liu about Liu Wei''s situation.


    Who knew that after listening to Mr. Liu, he nned to leave for the capital. It just so happened that his daughter and son-inw were going to the capital to expand their business. He brought Liu Yi, and also went to see his future grandson, and by the way, he got in touch with the Liu family in the capital.


    Knowing that Gu Yundong and his party were going to the southwest for a few years, Master Liu quickly had someone prepare something for them.


    Aftering out of Liu''s house, the group went to Gu Ji and Shao Ji again, met the shopkeepers of the two shops, exined some things, and then left.


    We were in a hurry along the way, and we finally arrived at Xuanhe Mansion before the gates closed.


    The group still went to the second school for a night of repairs and prepared to leave the next day.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to go to the county master''s mansion and talk to Qi Ma and the others, so as not to miss the time.


    The gates of the city opened at 90, and they nned to leave early in the morning.


    As soon as Lu Sheng opened the door the next morning, he saw Qi Ma and others who had been waiting at the door for an unknown amount of time.


    Lu Sheng hurriedly invited people in. Gu Yundong frowned when he saw their bodies shaking, "How long have you been waiting outside? Didn''t you say you''re going to leave at Mao?"


    Mother Qi said with a smile, "Actually, it didn''t take long, only a quarter of an hour. It''s just that the dew outside was heavy, and it was a little chilly for a while."


    One quarter of an hour? It looked at least two quarters of an hour.


    She just frowned and didn''t say much, and let people get ready to get on the carriage and set off.


    Gu Yundong directly carried Chichi into the second carriage, a family of three, and Shao Wen, who was driving the carriage.


    Mother Qi and the others sat in the carriage at the back, and Tong Shuitao drove the car. She was restless and didn''t like to stay in the carriage. It just so happened that Nanny Qi and the others were all female dependents, so it would be more convenient for her to drive the carriage.


    Xue Rong brought Zheng Quanshui Gao Zi Cai Yue and others a carriage.


    In addition, some daily necessities, food, clothing, housing, and other necessities were also stuffed into three carriages, and Shaowu and others drove them on the road. This was still under the premise that Gu Yundong put some things in the space.


    In this way, a group of six cars left Xuanhe Mansion in a mighty manner. They left early and no one said anything.


    But Gu Dafeng and others still got the news and said goodbye to them at the city gate.


    Cousin Ke also came with Nini, Gu Yundong learned from her. In the past two days, Nini''s rtives did note, but Cousin Ke''s nsmen still got the news and hurried to Yumixiang to dispel her thoughts.


    It was Cousin Ke herself who made it clear that she did not want to adopt a child, and the n had nothing to say. Now that she is about to adopt a child, why is she just a follower of the family, and is going to adopt an outsider, or a girl baby?


    But this time, they didn''t dare to be tough, they just persuaded her hard-heartedly, and if they couldn''t persuade her, they sneered at her, and even used her deceased husband to talk about things. In the end, Cousin Ke kicked him out, and the neighbors in Yumixiang came to fight with a pole and a hoe, so frightened that those people didn''t dare to say a word.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2639: Mama Qis worries

    Chapter 2639 Qi''s worries


    After everyone said goodbye at the gate of the city, they finally set foot on the road to the southwest.


    Shao Qingyuan took the simple version of the map in his hand and looked at it. It was given to him by Qin Wenzheng before they left the capital.


    The ?? map marked some towns along the way. Shao Qingyuan had studied them before, and now he has officially set off. It is much more convenient topare them.


    "We don''t have to hurry on the first day. There should be a tea house here. We will rest here at noon. Probably Shen Shizhong will arrive in the next town, and we will rest here tonight."


    Gu Yundong leaned over to look at it, nodded and said, "Looking at the picture, it shows that the further back this is, the greater the distance between towns and cities, and there may be more opportunities to sleep in the rough."


    "Well." Shao Qingyuan nced at his son sleeping with his eyes closed in the carriage. He got up early today, and the little guy went back to sleep again.


    They have been sleeping outside several times, but they are young and have not experienced it yet, and I don¡¯t know if they will adapt.


    It''s just that the thought came together, he looked at Chi Chi, who was drooling in sleep, and instantly felt that he was unfounded. Look at how soundly the little guy slept, it probably has nothing to do with him when the sky falls.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head and continued to look at the picture in his hand.


    Gu Yundong looked at the scenery outside the car window with a somewhat rxed expression.


    Instead, it was Qi Ma and others in the carriage behind them, and they were a little nervous.


    Gu Yundong hasn''t spoken to them since he came in and out of the second grade. I don''t know if I was unhappy that they were waiting at the door early. At that time, I was really dissatisfied with the expression on the face of the princess.


    Mother Qi sighed secretly in her heart, but she felt a little dazed for a while.


    When she used to serve the master in the pce, at least half an hour before the master woke up, she had to wait at the door. This was the rule in the pce. If he didn''t see anyone when his master needed him, he would have lost his life.


    But the county lord, it seems, does not need such a way of serving.


    Mother Qi frowned. She didn''t sleep well in the morning, and now she''s still a little dizzy.


    At noon, the carriage arrived at the tea house.


    This ce is still very close to Xuanhe House, and the merchants whoe and go all pass through this Chaliao, because there are many people in the Chaliao.


    There were probably only two tables that were vacant, and the shopkeeper hurriedly greeted them toe in and sit.


    It''s just that there are few ces, so only the three Gu Yundong family and a few women got off the bus.


    Wen and Wu looked at the carriage. Cai Yue didn''t like to go to crowded ces, so the second of Chaliao directly brought food and tea to him.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi came down, but they sat in front of Shao Qingyuan for a while, drank two sips of tea, and saw a familiar herb not far away, they rushed over to look, they were very energetic.


    After resting in the tea house for half an hour, the group set off again.


    It was just that when Gu Yundong was holding Chichi and preparing to get on the carriage, Madam Qi finally came over with a heart full of apprehension.


    "Country Lord."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then stopped to look at her, "What''s wrong?"


    Qi Qi saw her calm expression, and she was not sure whether she was angry or not.


    She paused and said, "The county lord has been holding the little son in the morning, and he will rest in the afternoon. Let the old ve take care of the little son."


    "No, I didn''t hug him in the morning." Gu Yundong said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2640: child safety seat

    Chapter 2640 Child Safety Seats


    Mother Qi was stunned for a moment, Gu Yundong smiled and opened the curtain of the carriage to show her, "After he slept for a while in the morning, he sat on it and yed, and he wasn''t tired."


    Mother Qi followed her line of sight suspiciously and looked inside, and was stunned the next moment.


    "This is¡­"


    Gu Yundong got into the carriage and put Chichi down, "This is a safety seat I made, which can be fixed on the carriage. Sitting on Chichi and buttoning this button will prevent him from moving around at will, the carriage. The sudden stop will not turn out. He also likes it very much. When he is tired from sitting, he can turn the seat down and lie down to sleep, and we can also save our worries.¡±


    Mother Qi looked at the thing called the safety seat in astonishment, her eyes glowing brightly.


    "This thing...just wonderful."


    The seats seem to be covered with soft cotton cloth, which should be stuffed with cotton or duck down. And this seat has a curve, so that the little boy will not be too ufortable to sit, and the little feet can be put down or straightened.


    The most important thing is that there is an stic cotton strip on the chest and legs, and there are several buttons at the top that can directly fix the person.


    This thing is put in the carriage for children, it can really make adults rx a lot.


    Gu Yundong gave the little guy a rattle and let him y by himself.


    immediately said to Qi Mammy, "It''s a long journey on this road, it''s important for Mammy to take care of herself first. I can be busy here. If you need help, I will naturally order it."


    Mother Qi was stunned for a while, and after seeing Gu Yundong say these words with a normal face, she suddenly felt as if... she had misunderstood something.


    Seeing that Shao Qingyuan had called Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi back, she also walked here, exhaled immediately, and bowed to Gu Yundong, "Old ve knows, then the old ve will go back to the carriage first, county master. If you have any orders, just exin."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and Qi mama saluted Shao Qingyuan again, and then returned to the carriage she was in.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her back and asked in confusion, "What are you talking about here?"


    Gu Yundong exined Qi Momo''s request, and sighed at the end, "It''s the grandmother who came out of the pce, and I don''t know who was from the pce before. Qi Momo was too cautious, for fear that I would me her. ."


    It''s not that she hasn''t been in contact with other maids, such as Xia Mama and Qiu Mama in Xinming Pavilion, all of them came out of the pce.


    But these two people have a lot of Buddhist ties. Although they are also strict, they will not be so nervous.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "When you met Mammy Xia and the others, you were not yet the county master, and you asked them for help, so they naturally didn''t have so many concerns. Mammy Qi was given to you by the emperor, so this position is different. "


    Gu Yundong thought about it, and this is indeed the truth.


    "It''s okay, we get along more in the future, she knows what kind of temper we are, and will naturally change." Shao Qingyuan held her hand, "Get in the car."


    The carriage restarted, and Qi Ma returned to the carriage. Seeing this, the others in the car couldn''t help looking at each other and asked in a low voice, "Ma''am, is the princess really angry with us?"


    Mother Qi shook her head, "No." Then she lowered her head and pondered.


    The wheel of the wagon drove forward slowly, and after walking a short distance, Madam Qi finally started to lift the curtain of the car, looked at Tong Shuitao who was sitting on the carriage with a horse whip in high spirits, and asked with a smile, "Miss Shuipao, can you? Tell us, what is the most important thing to pay attention to when serving the princess?"


    Changed thest map, I have to take a good look, a little less today.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2641: Qi Momo opened up

    Chapter 2641 Madam Qi opened up


    Tong Shuitao was stunned for a moment, then turned his head in surprise, "What should I pay attention to?"


    She held the whip in her left hand and put her right hand on her bent knee. She thought about it very seriously and said, "There is nothing to pay attention to, the most important thing is to be obedient, and what thedy says is what she says. Oh, yes, miss. I don''t like too many people waiting around, so I don''t need to be there when I have nothing to do, as long as we do what thedy instructs us to do well."


    Mother Qi thought for a while, and sure enough, the county owner enjoyed the time alone with the county horse and the young master, and paid more attention to personal space.


    Tong Shuitao turned her head and nced at her. This was the first time someone had asked her for advice. It was an experienced and capable mama who came out of the pce.


    Inexplicably, she was a little excited and proud, after all, she was indeed the one who stayed by thedy''s side the longest.


    She thought, since the youngdy brought Qi Ma with her to the southwest, she will definitely be reused in the future, so they will spend a long time together, and some things should be made clear.


    "Mammy, you don''t need to think too much, Miss is a very simple person. As long as you don''t move those sloppy intestines in front of her and don''t harm the master, you can say anything directly, and the reasonabledy will listen. As for me, I''m young and I don''t know as much as the youngdy, so I will do whatever thedy says and do my best. Mammy, you came from the pce and have more experience than me. There are many things that the youngdy may not have thought of, if you think it is necessary You can also remind Miss. You don''t have to worry, Miss can be reasonable. If she thinks you are right, she will reward you. "


    After a pause, she added, "But this reminder can''t be too much. If you said it, but thedy still does what she thinks, it must be because thedy has other concerns, we don''t need to worry about it, just feel at ease. Just follow orders."


    Mother Qi nodded when she heard it, and the others in the carriage also hurriedly took notes.


    Tong Shuitao smiled, "It''s almost like this. As for what Miss likes or is interested in, you can observe it for yourself, I won''t say it."


    "Thank you, Sister Shuitao." The two maids of Hongye Liuye immediately responded.


    Mother Qi couldn''t help but nce at Tong Shuitao. Indeed, this girl is not so heartless...


    But after Tong Shuitao said this, Qi Ma finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the next journey, she really didn''t get close to Gu Yundong very much, but she would asionally remind him politely when something happened.


    Gu Yundong really slowly ordered a few of them to do things, but there were not many things on the way, except for some trivial matters of eating and sleeping, which required them to be busy, and the rest were their own affairs.


    Gu Yundong felt that Madam Qi was worthy of being someone who had been in the pce for a long time. Once she opened her eyes to confirm the direction, she became particrly agreeable.


    The carriage is getting closer and closer to the southwest. The weather here is cold. Fortunately, it is already summer at this time, so it will not be too difficult to travel.


    Gu Yundong added a waistcoat to Chichi, and the little guy pointed at the embroidery on the waistcoat and groaned.


    Gu Yundong hummed and responded to him, while looking at the map in Shao Qingyuan''s hand, "Is it about to arrive at Dagu Vige?"


    "Well." Shao Qingyuan stood beside the carriage.


    They had just finished their lunch, and Shao Wen and the others were carrying the pots and pans washed by the river to the carriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2642: Otani Village

    Chapter 2642 Otani Vige


    After the things were moved, Shao Qingyuan said to Shao Wen, "Tell the others, we will arrive at Dagu Vige in an hour, and we will stay in Dagu Vige tonight."


    "Yes." Shao Wen responded, trotted and said to the people in the carriages behind him.


    After hearing this, Qi Mo couldn''t help but wonder, "Are we going to find a ce to rest in an hour? Isn''t it too early, didn''t the shopkeeper of the inn where we stayed yesterday say that we can reach the front county town by horse-drawn carriage in the evening? "


    Tong Shuitao shrugged, "That must be Miss and Uncle have something to do, let''s just follow."


    Madam Qi nodded, and was supported by the red leaves into the carriage.


    But I was a little curious about this ce in Otani Vige.


    The wagon wheel started rolling again. Gu Yundong sat in the carriage, looking at the scenery outside the window while thinking about what Qin Wenzheng said before leaving the capital.


    Dagu Vige is the ce where Qin Wenzheng was injured.


    Qin Wenzheng was identally injured when the vigers of two viges were fighting. One of these viges was Dagu Vige.


    In the final analysis, Qin Wenzheng was an official of the imperial court, and he was also an important minister in front of the emperor.


    Although it was an idental injury, it was an official injury after all. The magistrate in the county seat where Dagu Vige is located will definitely take this matter seriously. No matter what, he will give Qin Wenzheng an exnation and punish the vigers who make trouble.


    But Qin Wenzheng also said before he left that it is enough to investigate and deal with the troubles of the two vigers. Whether it was an ident or a light punishment for identally hurting him, a small punishment and a big admonition.


    He returned to the capital after he exined it at the beginning, because there were not many people with him, and he could not leave anyone to deal with the aftermath, so he could only tell the county magistrate.


    But when he thought about it, he realized that what he said at the beginning might be ambiguous, and he didn''t know whether the magistrate had vited thew.


    In short, since Shao Qingyuan and the others were going to the southwest, they helped to visit when they happened to pass by Dagu Vige.


    Qin Wenzheng handed them a letter and asked them to hand it over to the local magistrate.


    Because I wasn''t in a hurry, the speed of the carriage was not very fast, it was slow, and the original one-hour journey was extended to an hour and a half.


    They arrived at the entrance of the vige with a group of six or seven carriages, which instantly attracted many vigers to watch.


    Shao Wen got off the carriage and asked a viger on the side of the road, "Dare to ask fellow vigers, how do you get to the vige chief''s house?"


    "The vige head''s house?" The viger was stunned, and quickly pointed to not far away and said, "Well, it''s there, not far."


    Shao Wen looked in the direction of his finger. It was not far, and the house was bigger than the one next to it. It happened that the carriage could go over here.


    Shao Wen thanked him, said a few words on the side of the carriage, then thanked the viger who answered, gave him a few candies, and then went to the vige chief''s house.


    The viger looked at the candy in his hand, his eyes lit up instantly, and hurriedly ran forward, "I''ll show you the way."


    Shao Wen didn''t stop it, the vigerughed when he saw this, stuffed the candy in his sleeve, and asked, "Where are you calling from? Who is our vige chief, what are you looking for? Our vige? When did you have such wealthy rtives?"


    Shao Wen, "..."


    He smiled, "We were just passing by this vige, because there were children on the carriage making noise, so let''s rest for a while."


    Chi Chi in the carriage turned his head, he seemed to have heard the word "child", is there any other baby here besides him?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2643: stay overnight

    Chapter 2643 Sleepover


    Chichi screamed, struggling to look at the car window, trying to find out where there were children.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and he simply took him out of the safety seat and pulled the curtain of the car to let him look outside.


    The little guy''s eyes were gurgling, and then he met the viger.


    He frowned slightly, tilted his head, and called out angrily, "No." Where is the baby? fraud.


    The viger saw that there was really a child in the car, and he was well-dressed and had good-looking eyebrows. This look was the child of the noble family, and he could not offend him.


    He hurriedly looked away and didn''t dare to look at it, so he could only say to Shao Wen with a dry smile, "The child is young, he really can''t sit still."


    didn''t dare to speak, just as the vige chief''s house was right in front of him, he hurriedly stepped up to the door and shouted, "Vige chief, vige chief, there is a noble looking for you."


    A woman walked out of the yard. She was stunned when she saw their carriage, and hurried back to call someone.


    After Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Yundong and his son to get off the carriage, five or six people rushed out.


    The leader was a man over fifty years old. Judging from his posture, he should be the mayor of Otani Vige.


    Qin Wenzheng talked to him about the vige chief Cai, but he was a good person, but he was a little softer. If it was tougher, Dagu Vige would note to Xiaogu Vige, let alone fights.


    Cai Vige Chief was a little surprised to see Shao Qingyuan and the others. He just took a look at their troubles from a distance, and found that it was just an ordinary appearance, and it didn''t look very big, simr to those carriages in their town that were a little bit wealthy.


    But when he walked up to him and saw the people standing in front of him, he realized that the carriage was a bit shabby, but the people in the carriage were by no means just as simple as a little family background.


    You Qi looked at the couple in front of him, it seemed that apart from their family of three, all the people behind were servants?


    This doesn''t look like an ordinary person.


    Cai Vige Head hurried forward, smiling and inviting Shao Qingyuan to enter the door.


    Gu Yundong took a step behind, looked back at the vigers onlookers, and then walked in behind him.


    Walking all the way to the main room, Shao Qingyuan almost exined the situation, "...the child didn''t know if he was frightened by the thunder when he went to bedst night, and he was noisy this morning, always getting off the carriage. We originally thought It¡¯s good to insist on walking to the county town for a while, but if the child refuses, we just want to rest in your vige, stay for one night, let the child rx and rx, and then leave tomorrow, I don¡¯t know if Vige Chief Cai can make it easier.¡±


    Vige Chief Cai looked at Chi Chi in his arms, the little guy twisted his body and turned his head to look for Gu Yundong.


    This child is white and tender, and it looks like he is well-bred, and it is indeed necessary to dy the trip for him.


    Cai Vige Chief nodded, "Of course you can." Then he asked Shao Qingyuan and his party where they came from, where they were going, and if there was any household registration guide.


    He is the vige chief, so he has to ask clearly if he wants to take in so many people.


    Shao Qingyuan only said that his group was visiting rtives in the previous Fucheng, and they came from Xuanhefu, and the household registration road led him naturally.


    Cai Vige Chief nodded, "Okay, you can stay and rest. But there are a lot of you, and my family really can''t live in it, so I can only spare two rooms, and I feel wronged for others to live in other people''s homes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2644: village head girl

    Chapter 2644 The little girl from the vige chief''s house


    This is naturally no problem. Shao Qingyuan and the others have traveled all the way. When they encounter viges that need to stay overnight, most of them can''t vacate too many rooms, so they have to live in different ces.


    He asked Shao Wen to drive in a few carriages. There are not many rooms in Cai Vige Chief''s house, but the yard is quite big. I think that when the children at home grow up, I can add a few more rooms in the yard.


    Vige Chief Cai asked his youngest son to talk to several other households whose homes were in good condition and could spare a room.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others gave the amodation money, and they looked like generous masters. There is also a rare ie in the vige, and naturally no one disagrees.


    The matter of borrowing and living was finalized. Qi Qi took Hongye Liuye to help tidy up the room, and Qian brought some meat dishes to the kitchen to cook.


    Seeing the meat dishes, the Cai family couldn''t help swallowing and hurried over to help. Although the Qian family prepared it for their master''s family, they would always eat together after a while. Even if they didn''t eat much, they could still taste the meat.


    Vige Chief Cai apanied Shao Qingyuan to talk, while Gu Yundong sat with Chi Chi in his arms and listened.


    Sure enough, after listening for a while, the little guy couldn''t sit still, ahhhh beckoned to go out.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said to Vige Chief Cai, "The child can''t stay in the house, so I''ll take him outside for a walk."


    Vige Chief Cai nodded, "I''ll let my girl apany you around the vige?"


    "Okay, then thank you very much."


    Vige Chief Cai called his granddaughter who was helping, and two little girls ran over in an instant.


    Gu Yundong looked around, and finally pointed to the teenage girl who was staying under the stove, and said, "Let her take me away."


    She doesn''t really just go out for a walk. Find someone who is honest and introverted, and she can do things more conveniently.


    The little girl was stunned for a while, and she still couldn''t react. She didn''t rush to wash her hands until she was pushed by her mother, and came to Gu Yundong, "Husband, madam, pleasee with me."


    The little girl led Gu Yundong out the door. When Qi Ma saw it, she was a little worried at first, but seeing that Tong Shuitao didn''t keep up, she continued to do her own thing.


    On the other hand, after Zheng Quanshui Gao Zi Cai Yue helped organize things, he also wanted to go shopping in the vige.


    Shao Qing was a little relieved to see that Cai Yue was rarely willing to go out. It seemed that he and Zheng Quanshui were sitting in the same carriage along the way.


    He nodded and said, "Don''t make trouble."


    Then stood up again, walked to Zheng Quanshui, and exined two words to him in a low voice. Zheng Quanshui''s eyes shed slightly, and after nodding, he was about to run out.


    Cai Vige Chief wanted his boy to take it with him, but Zheng Quanshui refused, "No need to take it, we can find it ourselves."


    Cai Vige Chief didn''t say anything, and turned back to ask Shao Qingyuan about the customs of Xuanhe Mansion.


    Over there, Gu Yundong also followed the little girl away. The little girl kept her head down and walked forward without saying a word or introducing herself, aimlessly, saying that she was wandering in the vige, but it really was just... wandering.


    Gu Yundongughed, took out two candies and handed them to her, "This candy is orange-vored, do you want to try it?"


    The little girl was stunned for a while, then raised her head, "Here, for me?"


    Her voice was soft, with a hint of timidity.


    Gu Yundong smiled at her encouragingly, "Well, for you."


    The little girl hesitated for a moment, and the sweet smell of candy kept digging into her nose.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2645: someone in the river

    Chapter 2645 Someone in the river


    In the end, the little girl couldn''t hold back, and carefully took one and stuffed it into her mouth.


    The next moment, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Okay, delicious."


    Gu Yundong stuffed the other one into her hand, "If it''s delicious, take it and put it as a snack."


    The little girl thought about it, but still brought it over, "Thank you, thank you ma''am."


    In just a few words, Gu Yundong also realized that this little girl stuttered a little.


    is not serious, but the first word always reveals a bit of suffering.


    may also be because of this, so he is introverted and timid.


    After eating the candy, the little girl''s mood was obviously improved, and she no longer kept her head down, and the smile between her eyebrows and eyes slowly became brighter.


    Probably feeling the kindness of Gu Yundong, she put away her fearful expression and began to whisper, "I, my name is Cai Xiaoyu. Madam, you, where do you want to go shopping? I, I can take you. go."


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I don''t know where to go either, by the way, when I came over in a carriage, I saw a river passing through your vige, and the water there is quite clear. Take me to see it. , I''m going to rx."


    ording to Qin Wenzheng, Dagu Vige and Xiaogu Vige are separated by a river.


    "Well, good." Cai Xiaoyu nodded immediately, "I, I''ll take you there."


    She really didn''t have much to say. After gathering up the courage to say a few words, she silently walked forward.


    Gu Yundong looked around as he walked, and as he walked along, there were quite a few curious people looking at her.


    Someone saw Cai Xiaoyu joking a few times, imitating her stammering words, making Cai Xiaoyu''s face flush red.


    But when that man saw Gu Yundong who was following behind Cai Xiaoyu, his smile froze, he didn''t dare to make a sound, and ran away quickly.


    Cai Xiaoyu slowly exhaled a sigh of relief upon seeing this, and his footsteps could not help speeding up.


    When ?? approached the river, there were obviously fewer people, Cai Xiaoyu''s footsteps slowed down, and people also rxed.


    Gu Yundong walked slowly along the river, Chi Chi in his arms lit up when he saw the river, and insisted on going down to y in the water.


    After being pped on the **** by Gu Yundong, he humiliated and buried himself in her arms, "Mother, it''s bad."


    "You are bad, you know how to y."


    Cai Xiaoyu, who was walking in front of him, heard the voice, thought he was talking to himself, turned his head and asked, "Husband, madam, what are you talking about?"


    "Oh, I mean, is the other side of the river also from your vige?"


    Cai Xiaoyu shook his head, "No, then, that is Xiaogu Vige."


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong looked left and right, but did not see any bridge that could cross the river, and the only wooden bridge seemed to be broken.


    Tsk, the two viges seem to have deep grievances and do not n tomunicate.


    She was a little regretful, and wanted to ask something, when Cai Xiaoyu''s sharp voice suddenly came from her ear, "Ah, man, man, there is someone in the water."


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of her finger. He really saw a person floating down the river.


    Her face changed suddenly, she hurriedly put Chichi in Cai Xiaoyu''s hands, and exhorted, "Help me watch the child, don''t let him go to the river, I''ll save people."


    Cai Xiaoyu swallowed his saliva, nodded vigorously, and wrapped his small hands tightly around Chi Chi''s small body. "Okay, okay."


    Gu Yundong strode over and stepped into the river with steady steps.


    The water in the river still felt a little cold, so Gu Yundong couldn''t care less, and kept walking towards the middle of the river, until the water submerged her thighs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2646: save people

    Chapter 2646 Save People


    The river water became a little turbulent, but fortunately, Gu Yundong steered steadily and was fixed in the water. Seeing that the person floating over was right in front of him, he hurriedly pulled the person over.


    When ?? got closer, she realized that the other party was not big and thin, and he was still a child.


    She hurriedly carried the person to the shore, and Cai Xiaoyu, who was standing by the river, was about to stop breathing nervously.


    When Gu Yundong carried the child to him, Cai Xiaoyu suddenly widened his eyes, "Ah, A Cui, how could it be A Cui? What happened to A Cui?"


    This child is in a hurry at the moment, but he speaks a lot more quickly.


    She looked at A Cui''s pale face and did not move, her body was trembling with fright, "Madam, please save A Cui, please save her."


    Cai Xiaoyu said the tears fell down, and Liushenwuzhu was very scared.


    Gu Yundong didn''t even bother to answer her. After putting the child in his arms on the ground, he gave her first aid with a tense face.


    Fortunately, her first aid measures are quite proficient, but this child doesn''t know how long it has been in the water, but just now she was floating down the river.


    Cai Xiaoyu couldn''t understand what she was doing, and her eyes were blurred from crying.


    It was her hands that held her for a long time, which made her feel a touch of warmth.


    But she tried so hard that she was strangled to death, groaning and struggling, "Ah, let it go."


    Gu Yundong took a moment to nce at it, frowned slightly, his hands kept moving, but his voice contained a calming energy, and said to Cai Xiaoyu, "Let go of the child first, and hurry up and call someone."


    Cai Xiaoyu snapped back to her senses and nodded quickly. She let go of the dy and wiped away tears, "Yes, me, I''ll go and call A Cui''s parents."


    said that she stood up and was about to run, Gu Yundong hurriedly shouted, "No,e back."


    "what?"


    Gu Yundong, "Go home and find my husband, he''s a doctor, A Cui needs first aid from a doctor now!!"


    "Doctor?" Cai Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up, she wiped her face again, and hurriedly ran towards home.


    After she ran home, she frowned suspiciously. Since the master is a doctor, why didn''t Madame directly with A Cui?


    She didn''t understand, but this time was not the time to think about it. She didn''t dare to stop for a moment and ran into the house and shouted, "Master, master, Ah, A Cui has fallen into the water, quickly find Master Shao to save her. "


    A group of people rushed out after hearing the movement. Vige Chief Cai changed his face when he heard that A Cui fell into the water.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that Cai Xiaoyu went out with Gu Yundong, but he could hear her words clearly and knew that it was Yundong who asked her to call back.


    immediately followed and ran out, turned around and exined to Shao Wen, "Go and get my medicine bag."


    "Yes."


    Shao Qingyuan ran toward the river with big strides, a few points faster than the vige chief Cai.


    Gu Yundong by the river didn''t dare to take first aid measures for A Cui for a moment, but he did not move for more than ten minutes.


    She frowned, a little anxious.


    The longer the ?? time dragged on, the more dangerous Acu was.


    Fortunately, Chi Chi sat beside him obediently. Although the little guy didn''t know what his mother was doing, his ability to look at people''s faces was top-notch.


    It is rare to see my mother showing such a serious expression, the little guy will not make trouble at all.


    Gu Yundong focused on the movements in his hands, and at this moment, a loud shout came from behind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2647: Stop Gu Yundong

    Chapter 2647 Stop Gu Yundong


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let go of A Cui."


    Gu Yundong frowned, and the next moment, the sound of nervous footsteps approaching behind him.


    Soon, a man and a woman ran up to her, looked at her, then looked at A Cui on the ground, stared at her and shouted, "What are you doing? What have you done to A Cui?"


    Gu Yundong nced at them, these two people should be vigers of Dagu Vige, so they knew this child.


    only¡­¡­


    She exined, "A Cui fell into the water, I am giving her first aid."


    "Save her?" the woman shouted sharply, "You mean to save her? Acui fell into the water, you should send her to Dr. He, you still press her chest so desperately, how can she bear it when she is young You are so powerful, you are clearly killing people."


    "Yes, you still don''t let go of people quickly, we are going to take Acui to the doctor, don''t dy us." The man also called with a sullen face.


    Gu Yundong was very irritable, "You guys are making a lot of noise here and it''s the only thing that''s bothering me, so go away."


    "Is it reasonable for you to harm others? You are not a viger here. You said, where did youe from?" the man said angrily, "I see, you must havee from Xiaogu Vige, right? You want to kill us. Vigers of Dagu Vige, I won''t let you seed, Ami, pull her away."


    The woman next to ?? was about to make a move when she came over, but she just threw her hand away as soon as her hand touched Gu Yundong''s arm.


    "Ah..." Ami fell and squatted. This is the riverside, and the ground is full of stones. It is not easy to fall on the ground.


    The man was instantly furious, "You''re just toasting and not eating and drinking."


    However, it may be because he is worried that Gu Yundong is a woman, so he can''t reach out and pull him.


    Looking left and right, the man saw Chi Chi who was sitting beside him with his eyes open and looked at them curiously. Take it to Doctor He, or I will throw this child into the water."


    Ami stood up, rubbing her butt, and quickly stood beside the man, shouting, "Yes, if you don''t let go, we''ll be wee."


    Gu Yundong''s face was ashen, but he still didn''t dare to stop.


    Very good, dare to use her son to threaten people, they are dead.


    "If you are really worried about A Cui, you should call Doctor He directly, instead of entanglement with me here. If you continue to mess around like this, I will suspect that you are the ones who intend to kill A Cui. people."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" The man shouted angrily and nced at A Cui on the ground with a worried look on his face.


    "Okay, you won''t let go, will you? Then I''ll throw the child away."


    He said, and walked towards the river with Chichi in his arms.


    Ami also took the opportunity toe over and once again wanted to pull Gu Yundong away.


    Gu Yundong got angry, and kicked Amei''s chest violently.


    Ami cried out in pain, and the man''s face became ugly when he heard the voice.


    immediately gritted his teeth and raised his head above his head slowly, "You forced me."


    However, just as he finished speaking, there was a sudden sound of footsteps behind him.


    The man didn''t have time to turn his head, when a sharp pain suddenly came from his lower back, his hand was released, and the child in his hand suddenly fell down.


    But when he was halfway down, he was suddenly pulled into his arms.


    followed, and with a ''pop'', the man fell into the water.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2648: How dare you attack my son?

    Chapter 2648 Do you dare to attack my son?


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes almost condensed into frost, "You dare to attack my son?"


    Chi Chi hugged his neck and giggled, not realizing that he was almost thrown into the water just now.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, she heard footsteps just now, and knew that Shao Qingyuan should being, but the couple didn''t pay attention.


    Fortunately, it was toote, otherwise she would have to let Acui go to save her son first.


    "Ah, help, I, I don''t know how to water." The man struggled in the water and choked several mouthfuls of water.


    Ami''s heart ached when she was kicked, and her face turned pale.


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, without even looking at the man who was still in the water, came over and squatted beside Gu Yundong and asked, "How is it?"


    "It''s been a quarter of an hour, and it hasn''t..." Gu Yundong just spoke when a cough suddenly came from under his hand.


    As soon as she was overjoyed, she saw A Cui spit out two mouthfuls of water.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, hurriedly picked up the child, and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Come here."


    The vige chief Cai and others arrived at this time, and they were a little confused when they saw the chaotic scene. Dade rescued him."


    Two or three people went into the water and walked over to Dade''s side. Seeing that he was still thumping, someone finally couldn''t help holding his hand and shouted, "This water will reach your thigh, you shout. What are you shouting?"


    While talking, a few people pulled him to his feet.


    Dade was soaked all over, and opened his eyes in embarrassment, realizing that he just panicked and made a fool of himself, and his face was a little ugly.


    He could only cough hard to cover up his embarrassment, and was dragged to the shore.


    As soon as his legs stepped out of the water, there were exmations from several people in his ears, "Wake up, Acui woke up, saved."


    A Cui opened her eyes, raised her head nkly, and fainted again the next moment.


    Cai Vige Chief was startled and asked hurriedly, "Well, why did you faint again?"


    "It''s okay, the person has been rescued, and there will be no life-threatening danger for the time being." Shao Qingyuan stood up and asked Tong Shuitao to pick up the child, "Send it back first, let someone change her clothes, and I will give her a prescription. "


    Vige Chief Cai exhaled and nodded, "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    The next moment, he was stunned for a moment, and looked at Shao Qingyuan in surprise, "Is Shao Gongzi a doctor?"


    He hadn''t noticed it just now, and on the way there, someone called Doctor He.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly, and Cai Xiaoyu, who ran over at this time, also panted and said, "Yes, Shao, the master is a doctor, Mrs. Shao just told me just now, that is, Mrs. Shao asked me to go back, I asked Master Shao to save people. Also, it was Mrs. Shao who went into the water to rescue A Cui, and she still held her on her chest. A Cui was out of breath and motionless just now."


    She almost thought her best friend in Dagu Vige was going to die. Fortunately, it was all right. Fortunately, Mr. Shao and Mrs. Shao were there.


    Vige Chief Cai was a little surprised after listening to his granddaughter''s words before he chatted with Shao Qingyuan, but he didn''t mention his proficient medical skills at all.


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "Send the person back first."


    Vige Chief Cai reacted, "Yes, yes, send them back first."


    The group hurriedly surrounded A Cui and walked towards her house. Who knew that just two steps away, Gu Yundong suddenly said, "Wait a minute."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2649: Villagers suspect

    Chapter 2649 Vigers Doubt


    Everyone was puzzled and looked at her for unknown reasons.


    Gu Yundong is wearing a cloak on his shoulders at this moment, which was brought by Madam Qi.


    She said to Tong Shuitao, "You take A Cui back first." You said to Shaowen Shaowu, "You two catch these two people and go with us."


    Tong Shuitao took the first step, Cai Xiaoyu led her way.


    Vige Chief Cai stopped and asked in surprise, "Mrs. Shao, what''s going on?"


    "They have a ghost in their hearts and want to escape."


    It was only then that everyone realized that everyone was going to A Cui''s house in the same direction, but Dade and Amei were the only ones who went against the others.


    Dade looked at everyone''s suspicious eyes and quickly defended, "What do you mean by running away? I was kicked into the water by him and covered in water. If I don''t go back and change my clothes in this cold day, I will freeze to death. You wait. Come on, we''ll settle the ount with you when we change our clothes."


    Ami also nodded, clutching her chest, "You kicked me just now. I suspect that I have an internal injury. I have to see a doctor. If there is a big problem, you have topensate us for our medical expenses."


    The two people said that the truth is right, and there is some truth to it.


    Vige Chief Cai looked at Gu Yundong, who sneered and said to everyone, "When I was saving A Cui, these two people kept stopping me, disturbing me, pestering me, and even doing something to me. In the end, they even hugged me. My children threatened to throw them into the water and threaten me, if my husband hadn''t arrived in time to save them, I''m afraid they would not only harm A Cui, but also my son."


    Everyone was astonished, but, what else is going on?


    Dade was furious, "You are talking nonsense, I don''t. I didn''t even know you were saving people. I''ve never seen someone call someone to save someone by pressing **** their chest. I''m afraid that you will hurt A Cui, and I''m in a hurry. I''m threatening you now. You guys are good, one kicked me into the water, and the other kicked my daughter-inw. I really thought that there was no one in Dagu Vige, and even you outsiders could bully me casually?"


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, and actually knew how to use the vigers to put pressure on them.


    At this time, many vigers in Dagu Vige have heard the news and ran over to watch the fun. Dade is their viger, so they naturally believe in Dade more.


    Some people pointed at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, and Vige Chief Cai was a little embarrassed.


    Gu Yundong sneered and said to him, "Okay, I''m not arguing with these two, in fact, I want to know who is hurting people''s hearts. As long as A Cui wakes up and asks, she inexplicably fell into the water and almost died. It''s very suspicious in itself. It''s just that these two people came so coincidentally, and when they were far away from me, they were calling A Cui''s name. At that time, A Cui was lying on the ground, but my face was covered by me. Seriously, in this case, you can still know who she is, it''s really amazing."


    Cai Vige Chief''s face changed greatly, and he suddenly turned his head to look at Dade.


    Some of the more shrewd vigers also muttered a few words, "Speaking of which, isn''t Dade''s house not far from Acui''s house? Let''s all go to his house, why did they go in the opposite direction when they said they wanted to go back to change clothes? went?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone could not help but doubt.


    But they are all in one vige, so it¡¯s hard to say.


    Seeing this, Dade squeezed his fingers a little and snorted coldly, "Okay, you suspect me, right? Okay, then you can just watch us and see if we will escape. When Acui wakes up, ask her Is it possible?"


    After saying that, he took Ami and strode towards home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2650: vomiting blood

    Chapter 2650 Vomiting blood and fainting


    Shao Qingyuan squinted his eyes slightly and said to Shao Wu who was beside him, "Stare at them."


    "Yes."


    Shao Qingyuan and the two would not have interfered so much with regard to whether A Cui was an ident or was said to be harmed. They just had to leave it to the vige chief Cai.


    But if Dade dared to throw Chichi into the water, then this matter is not just a light exposure.


    Vige Chief Cai frowned, feeling a little irritable, and suddenly regretted leaving Shao Qingyuan and his party here for the night.


    This matter was originally a matter of their Dagu Vige, and they resolved it in private. Shao Qingyuan had to intervene, so why make it so big?


    But things havee to this point, he can only take one step at a time.


    I hope Dade has nothing to do with Acui''s falling into the water, otherwise, he, he... have to think about how to deal with this.


    The group soon came to A Cui''s house. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they heard the cry of a woman inside.


    There were still vigers talking in a low voice outside the door, and it was not until the group of them came over that someone stepped forward to ask Vige Chief Cai what was going on.


    Vige Chief Cai could only briefly tell the story of what happened.


    Gu Yundong took this opportunity to enter A Cui''s house and borrow a room to change clothes.


    She was also soaked wet, and just now Hongye got Qi''s mother''s order, ran back and brought a dress to her.


    By the time she came out of the side room, Vige Chief Cai was already sitting in the main room of A Cui''s house and talking.


    There was a woman and a man at the bottom of him. The woman''s eyes were red and swollen, and she saw that she had been crying just now.


    What surprised Gu Yundong was the man. He was thin and gloomy, his legs were weak on the ground, and there was a simple crutch on the chair beside him.


    This man... has a problem with his legs?


    Hearing the movement, both the man and the woman turned around.


    The woman immediately knelt down facing Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, "Littledy, thank the benefactor for saving A Cui''s life, I kowtow to you."


    The man also wanted to move, but he was inconvenient, so he could only bend over to them, "Thank you, really thank you."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly helped the woman up, "You don''t have to do this. Speaking of which, Xiaoyu first saw a person floating in the river before I could rescue the person in time. By the way, my husband is a doctor, although A Cui just passed by. The first aid has relieved the breath, but it is still necessary to make a detailed diagnosis and see if there is any problem, it is better to seek medical treatment."


    The woman nodded hastily, "That''s right, that''s right, then I''ll trouble the benefactor."


    A few people apanied them into the room again. Cai Xiaoyu was in the room with A Cui who was unconscious.


    Seeing this, he quickly stood up and moved away, raised his head and asked Vige Chief Cai, "Master, Ah, will A Cui be alright?"


    "Well, it''ll be fine."


    Cai Xiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief, Shao Qingyuan sat on the edge of the bed and gave A Cui a pulse. After a while, he frowned slightly and asked Shao Wen to bring his medicine bag.


    then said to the crowd, "You all go out first, there are too many people, and the room is too stuffy."


    followed, and she asked Yun Dong and A Cui''s mother, Hu, to stay.


    Hu shi was uneasy, and always felt that A Cui was not very good.


    After everyone left the room and closed the door, Shao Qingyuan took out the medicine bag and started acupuncture for A Cui.


    Hu shi was frightened from the side, until Shao Qingyuan withdrew her hand, she asked nervously, "Is A Cui alright?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a shout came from the door, "Ami vomited blood and passed out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2651: bite back

    Chapter 2651 Take a bite


    fainted?


    Several people in the room were stunned for a moment, Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, "I still know how much I exerted myself, and I vomited blood and fainted?"


    If it wasn''t for acting, she would perform a handstand on the spot.


    Shao Qingyuan withdrew his hand and said to Hu, "A Cui is all right, you should take care of her first, and you should be able to wake upter."


    Hu sighed in relief, followed by thinking of something, just as he was about to speak, there was a sudden sound of ''bang bang bang'' outside the door.


    "Come out, the people insidee out. People from outside dare toe to our Dagu Vige to bully people. If you don''t give us an exnation, we will never let it go."


    "Yes, you guys are too arrogant, you went to our vige and kicked people to vomit blood, is there any kingw?"


    "It''s just a little doctor, but his style is not small. If you don''t know, you think you are the king of heaven,e out quickly."


    The vigers outside shouted, and after a while, Tong Shuitao''s voice came, "I warn you to get out of the way, or I''ll be polite."


    The Hu family in the room hesitated, looking at the two people worriedly, "Benefactor, why don''t you run away quickly? You..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was stopped by Gu Yundong, "Why do you want to escape? They took my son as a hostage and almost threw my son into the water, I haven''t settled the ount with them yet. Now I have to frame the me, I really thought we were soft persimmons and could pinch them casually."


    "Let''s go." Shao Qingyuan stood up, put away the medicine bag, walked to the door, stretched out his hand suddenly, and suddenly opened the door.


    The vigers who were confronting Tong Shuitao and Shaowen were stunned for a moment, then raised their heads.


    Originally wanted to denounce it, but when they met Shao Qingyuan''s icy gaze, they couldn''t help but take a step back, and their momentum was instantly broken.


    Shao Wu walked over to Shao Qingyuan with a livid face, and said in a low voice, "Master, it''s not good for your subordinates."


    He did listen to Shao Qingyuan''s words and stared at Dade and Amei, who didn''t do anything, didn''t even leave the house. But they are husband and wife, even if they don''t say a word, thewsuit between each other''s eyebrows and eyes is enough for them to understand each other''s meaning.


    And some of the vigers who came here were rtives of Dade Amei. When they heard that Amei was beaten and vomited blood and fell into aa, they rushed over without saying a word. The rest of the people also came to help when they heard Dade crying and grabbing the ground, and Shao Wu couldn''t stop him if he wanted to.


    Shao Qingyuan just nodded and looked at Dade behind the crowd.


    Thetter saw that everyone was restrained by Shao Qingyuan, and immediately came forward, "You have hurt my daughter-inw like that, you have to be responsible. She is vomiting blood now and is in aa, and her life is dying. If you don''t give an exnation, you will never leave our vige. ."


    "Yes, don''t even think about leaving our vige." The vigers next to him also shouted.


    Butpared to how he looked just now across the door, he stillcked confidence.


    Aunt Tong Shui Tao and others stopped in front of them and sneered, "Just now, I was fine, I walked into the house alive and well, and it took so long before I suddenly vomited blood and fell into aa? I''m afraid it''s not because you see my master''s wealth and want to ckmail us. Bar?"


    "What ckmail? Who cares about your stinky money? You **** beat someone and want to bite us back."


    In the midst of the mor, Shao Qingyuan nced around quickly, it seemed that no matter whether he was reasonable or not, he was an outsider, and in the eyes of these people, he was unreasonable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2652: Atri was pushed down by him

    Chapter 2652 A Cui was pushed down by him


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Shao Wu next to him and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Shaowu responded immediately, "I see, Lord, I''ll go now."


    No one noticed that Shaowu quietly left the crowd and quickly left A Cui''s house.


    Shao Qingyuan turned to look at Dade, who was still trying to provoke conflicts among the vigers, and sneered, "You said that your daughter-inw vomited blood and was in aa. That''s right, I''m the doctor, I can go and have a look."


    Dade said loudly, "Who dares to show it to you, what if you take the opportunity to kill my daughter-inw? Doctor He has already seen it just now."


    "Oh, what did Doctor He say?"


    Shao Qingyuan turned to look at the vige chief Cai, "Where''s Doctor He?"


    Vige Chief Cai wiped the sweat from his forehead, and finally found a chance to speak. He stopped a few words just now, but was suppressed by Dade''s loud voice.


    He didn''t want to offend both sides, who knew that things would be so troubled.


    He waved his hand quickly, "He Xing, tell me what''s going on?"


    Doctor He looked a little hesitant. He looked at Shao Qingyuan, then at Dade and the others.


    finally sighed and said, "I''m just a barefoot doctor in the vige, and I''m not very good at studying. I can''t see what happened to Dade''s daughter-inw."


    Dade frowned and looked at He Xing dissatisfied.


    Thetter averted his gaze and just stared at the ground with his head down.


    Shao Qingyuan, "Since that''s the case, why don''t you find another doctor to take a look."


    "Look for another one. Doctor He is the only one in the eight viges of ten miles and eight viges. If you find another one, you will go to the town. If youe and go, I''m afraid my family Amei will die."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "So what do you want? Don''t let my husband see it, Doctor He can''t see it, and don''t go to the town to find other doctors, are you nning to let your daughter-inw wait there to die?"


    "I..." Dade choked instantly.


    At this moment, Hu''s surprised voice suddenly came from behind, "Wake up, wake up, Acui wakes up."


    As soon as the voice came out, the others were immediately distracted and turned their heads to look inside.


    A Cui''s father, Cheng Fang, was pushed into the corner with two crutches, and he was in a hurry to get there.


    Just before he could enter the door, he heard Hu Shi suddenly shouted, stood up abruptly and ran to the door, pointing at Dade with red eyes, "It''s you, A Cui said that you pushed her into the river, You want to kill A Cui."


    Dade''s face changed, and he immediately defended, "Don''t mess around, what am I doing by killing your family A Cui for no reason?"


    The others also nodded, and the vige chief Cai stepped forward and asked, "A Cuiniang, did you make a mistake?"


    "A Cui woke up, she said it herself. She was walking by the river, and Dade came over and pushed her down. A Cui wanted to climb ashore, but was kicked down by Dade again. He was murder. "


    The more he talked, the more he hated, his eyes were like knives, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Dade, "You bastard, my A Cui is so young, you will kill her, you are not human."


    Everyone hurriedly stopped her, "A Cui Niang, calm down, will there be any misunderstandings? How could you kill her if you are so good?"


    The Hu family didn''t listen, so he pushed through the crowd and went to find Dade.


    The main room was not very big at first, but there were so many people at the moment, and there was a lot of noise, and everyone retreated out one after another.


    Dade stood in the yard, his hair was a little messy, and scolded Hu Shi, "I don''t think it''s you who is not a human being."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2653: Isnt this lively?

    Chapter 2653 Isn''t this lively?


    Dade rolled up his sleeves, pointed at her and cursed, "You see that these two outsiders can''t go away, so let your daughter frame me? Hu, you have to be conscientious, they saved your daughter, but You can''t confuse ck and white to frame me and let them go, can you? We''ve been neighbors for many years, and we''re not as vicious as you."


    "Bah, you are the shameless and vicious beast. Haven''t you done enough harm to our family? Now that you are going to kill my daughter again, you might as well kill me too, and kill our family. Ah! Beast, you bastard."


    Hu screamed angrily, but the other vigers looked at each other, not knowing who to believe for a while.


    "Beast, beast." Cheng Fang also came out, but he was inconvenient to move in the end, and in a state of panic, he identally fell off the steps and rolled to the ground.


    Vige Chief Cai eximed, "Cheng Fang..."


    For a while, the whole small yard was in chaos.


    No one noticed that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were gone.


    It wasn''t until Dade felt that something was wrong and turned his head sharply, only to realize that he was shocked on the spot, "Where are those two people? Did they escape?"


    The vigers were startled and hurriedly searched.


    As soon as he turned to the door, he heard a call from the Dade''s house next door, "Here, they are here,e here, they are going to be bad for Ami."


    Everyone was shocked, and ran to Dade''s house again.


    Cai Vige Chief supported Cheng Fang, watched the chaos at the scene, and stomped his feet fiercely, "What''s the matter?"


    With this entanglement, most of the vigers in Dagu Vige came here except for those who were busy outside.


    At this time, half of them were still at Cheng''s house, and the other half had gone to Dade''s house.


    Before, although Dade brought a group of people to trouble Shao Qingyuan and the two of them, he still left a few daughters-inw to take care of them here.


    At this time, the daughters-inw who wanted to stop Shao Qingyuan and the others were all thrown to the ground by Gu Yundong, holding on to the lower back and groaning in pain.


    When ??Dade brought the vigers in, he saw Shao Qingyuan already standing beside Amei''s bed.


    "what are you going to do?"


    Shao Qingyuan held a silver needle in his hand, "Didn''t you say she was dying? Then I''ll see if she is really dying."


    said, he stabbed Ami''s head with a needle.


    The next moment, a piercing scream suddenly sounded.


    "Ah..." Ami suddenly opened her eyes and jumped to the ground flexibly, covering her head and yelling at Shao Qingyuan, "You want to kill?"


    Gu Yundong smiled at the stunned vigers at the door, "Look, this is the person you are talking about who vomited blood, was in aa and was about to die. He looks more alive than me, isn''t he?"


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a while.


    There was that viger who felt that something was not quite right, so he silently took a few steps back and stopped getting involved in this matter.


    Most of the rest are rtives of the great virtue, and naturally they will not retreat.


    Dade''s eyes were fierce, "But it''s a fact that you hurt people."


    "Yes, as soon as youe here, you will hurt people. It can''t be so good." The vigers behind Dade looked at each other, and they had tools such as sticks and hoes in their hands, and they blocked Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong directly. into the hall.


    Gu Yundong let out a ''tsk'' and looked at Vige Chief Cai who was behind the crowd, "Vige Chief, what do you say about this?"


    Vige Chief Cai frowned and said across the crowd, "The hurting thing is indeed true, Young Master Shao, why don''t you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2654: Shao Qingyuans helper

    Chapter 2654 The helper found by Shao Qingyuan


    Cai Vige Chief has not finished speaking, when a familiar and arrogant voice suddenly came from behind, "Why not? Let someone paypensation? Hahahaha, your Dagu Vige is as shameless as ever."


    The people in the main room were startled, their expressions changed, and they turned around abruptly.


    I saw a group of peopleing from behind, and these people also had tools such as hoes and sticks in their hands.


    The leader was a man in his thirties, with a dark face, looking a bit fierce, but full of momentum, and the vigers behind him were very convinced of him.


    Standing next to this man is Shao Wu, who was sent by Shao Qingyuan. He ran across the crowd to Shao Qingyuan''s side and whispered, "Master, this subordinate has called someone over."


    "well done."


    Cai Vige Chief finally came back to his senses and shouted angrily, "Fan Yu, what are you doing in my Dagu Vige?"


    Fan Yu put his hands around his chest and snorted coldly, "What are you doing? Of course you are watching the fun. I heard that you are open to money and wealthy people from outside, and you want to ckmail a sum of money, pretending to be sick and vomiting blood. Don''t let them go. I''m just here to see if you are really so shameless, and give them support by the way, lest you ruin the reputation of your own vige, and also affect our vige. "


    Dade gritted his teeth, "Everyone in Xiaogu Vige has nothing to do, soe to our vige to meddle in business?"


    "It''s not nosy, the people from Xiaogu Vige were called by me." Shao Qingyuan walked into the yard. There was a chair behind him at some point. He supported Gu Yundong, who was holding the child, and sat down. The vigers of Dagu Vige who dared to believeughed.


    Vige Chief Cai was even more anxious, "Young Master Shao, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Shao Qingyuan, "that''s what you see. You have a lot of people. As for me, there are so many people around me. I always need to find some help. It seems that I guessed right, you guys. Sure enough, we won''t let us go easily, just right, we don''t want to go, let''s talk about today''s affairs and solve the problem."


    Vige Chief Cai''s face was ugly. He didn''t mean to ckmail Shao Qingyuan, but he always preferred to keep things calm. There are many people on Dade''s side, and the vigers are also on his side. Shao Qingyuan has no advantage in fighting with them.


    Anyway, they are rich people, so the matter of borrowing some money to eliminate disasters is over. It is trivial to them, so why keep making troubles and dying the affairs of both parties? He couldn''t be better.


    But he didn''t expect that Shao Qingyuan and his wife were not afraid of making big troubles. They even went to Xiaogu Vige and called the vige head and vigers of Xiaogu Vige.


    was originally a trivial matter, but now it is about to be a major event for the two viges.


    Vige Chief Cai took a deep breath and asked with a sullen face, "How do you want to solve it?"


    "Of course it''sing step by step." Shao Qingyuan also sat down, "The first thing is that A Cui fell into the water."


    "When is it your turn to be an outsider here? Get out, or don''t me us for being rude." Dade wanted to step forward with a wooden stick in his hand.


    Tong Shuipao stopped forward, grabbed the stick in his hand, and folded it slightly.


    With a ??''smack'' sound, the thick wooden stick in the arm was directly broken into two sections.


    Fan Yu, who originally wanted to bring someone forward to help, "..." What did this girl eat to grow up? Does this young master Shao need their help?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2655: No one is on the Cheng familys side

    Chapter 2655 No one is on Cheng''s side


    The vigers of Dagu Vige were also shocked by Tong Shuitao. I saw that this girl just stopped them and didn''t do anything but she was not good at words. I thought she was a good bully, but I didn''t expect... so scary?


    Dade couldn''t help but take a small step back, with a look of alertness on his face.


    Gu Yundong asked with a smile, "Can we talk now?"


    Fan Yu also stood behind their husband and wife, "If you want to do something, then let''s fight again."


    Otani Vige looked at each other, and finally stopped.


    Vige Chief Cai took a deep breath, asked his son to carry a stool out, sat opposite Shao Qingyuan, and said calmly, "Let Cheng Fang and his wifee over."


    Cheng Fang was supported, and he fell down just now. Fortunately, Dr. He was present and showed him, and it was fine.


    Hus came over with her daughter A Cui in her arms, her eyes were red, and she stared at Dade with hatred.


    A family of three sat on arge rock beside them, their fingers trembling slightly.


    Cai Vige Chief said, "A Cui fell into the water, it is said that Dade pushed, but apart from what A Cui said, has anyone seen it?"


    Of course no one saw it.


    Dade sneered, "I just said that their family deliberately framed me to help these two outsiders."


    "The animal is you." Hu was furious.


    The vige chief''s daughter-inw hurriedly supported her, "A Cui, mother, calm down, you are still holding A Cui, don''t let the child fall."


    Hu Shi could only sit back and look at the weak daughter in his arms, and at the husband who was beside him with disabled legs. He couldn''t help but feel sadness and tears fell, "God **** it, this is going to kill us. To die, why didn''t God open his eyes and take a look at this piece of shit."


    "What did you say about you?" Ami was furious and wanted to pounce on Hu Shi, but halfway through, Tong Shuitao blocked her.


    Amei thought of the thick wooden stick she just broke, and she was so afraid that she didn''t dare to go forward.


    Gu Yundong nced at her, looked at A Cui who had just woken up, and asked her in a low voice, "A Cui, are you sure this dog pushed you?"


    **** thing? Dade gritted his teeth.


    A Cui looked at Gu Yundong, Fang Cai Niang told her that thisdy rescued her in a hurry.


    Xiaoyuhe told her that thisdy offended Dade Amei with one foot in order to save her.


    She nodded slightly, her voice hoarse, and said, "It''s him."


    "Then do you know why he pushed you down?"


    "I..." As soon as A Cui said a word, her voice stopped abruptly.


    Gu Yundong has been looking at her, keenly aware of the momentary nervous expression and clenched arms of the Cheng family when they heard her question.


    Then, I heard A Cui lowered her head and whispered, "I don''t know."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, eh? It doesn''t look like you don''t know, so why can''t you say?


    Dade pointed at her and sneered, "Everyone heard it? There are no witnesses and no motives. What am I doing to harm a child? What good is it for me?"


    The vigers of Dagu Vige nodded and said in agreement, "That''s right, there is no reason for this great virtue to harm A Cui. If you want to harm A Cui, their family is so close, they have already harmed them, why wait until now?"


    "Cheng Fang, you are all from Dagu Vige, how can you frame the same vige for outsiders?"


    "Hu Shi, don''t scold one beast, you should apologize to Dade."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan nced at each other, and they discovered one thing, the same people from Dagu Vige, not a single viger was on the side of the Cheng family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2656: News from Zheng Quanshui

    Chapter 2656 News brought by Zheng Quanshui


    No, there are some who want to say a few good things to the Cheng family, but they are hesitant to say anything, as if they have some concerns, and finally they are silent.


    Cheng''s family is in the vige, so unpopr?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but look at the Cheng family a few more times, the anger and hatred in their eyes were very obvious, but they were suppressed, as if they were worried.


    The two of them were very puzzled when they suddenly saw someone outside the yard poking their brains.


    Gu Yundong frowned and said in surprise, "It''s Xiao Zheng."


    Zheng Quanshui didn''t know how long he had been listening outside, but now he carefully crossed the crowd, quietly approached Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, and whispered, "Master and Master."


    "Why are you here? Where are Cai Yue and Gao Zi? Aren''t they with you?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Zheng Quanshui still whispered, "They have returned to Cai''s house, Master, I came here to tell you something."


    "What''s up?"


    Zheng Quanshui raised his eyes and looked at the forbearing Cheng family over there. He sighed and said, "We went out to inquire. This Cheng family''s Cheng Fang is the viger who identally injured Master Qin."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head, "You said Cheng Fang?"


    "Well, when Lord Qin was injured, the Cheng family was arrested by the county magistrate. Cheng Fang''s leg was broken, and he was originally sentenced to exile, but Cheng Fang''s son said that his father''s legs were already disabled. Thousands of miles away, I am afraid that I will lose my life on the way, and I hope that the father and son will pay the debt and he will rece Cheng Fang, so in the end it is the eldest son of the Cheng family who was sentenced."


    Gu Yundong just said, "..." How can this be? In thews of the Great Jin Dynasty, was there such a form of father and son repayment?


    No, Qin Wenzheng said at the beginning that the judgment was only for the vigers'' troubles, and he did not intend to pursue the matter of identally hurting him. Why did the magistrate here still sentence the Cheng family so severely? Cheng Fang''s legs are more than disabled, and he will be sentenced to exile?


    Shao Qingyuan also frowned, "This is not a small punishment and a bigmandment."


    The two of them couldn''t help looking at the Cheng family and other vigers in Dagu Vige, and Zheng Quanshui followed their line of sight.


    Those vigers were still swearing, using the Cheng family of being inhumane and injustice one by one, and their minds were so bad that they helped outsiders bully people in their own viges.


    Zheng Quanshui said in a low voice, "The Cheng family has a name with the county magistrate, and although Cheng Fang was released, it is also stipted that he cannot step out of Dagu Vige for life, not only him, but the entire Cheng family. , and all the vigers in Dagu Vige should supervise them. If they are found out of the vige, Dagu Vige will be implicated."


    Gu Yundong''s face sank this time, this magistrate is really reckless.


    "Where is Xiaogu Vige?" Shao Qingyuan turned his head and nced at Fan Yu and the others who were watching the y with great interest.


    Zheng Quanshui said, "There was also a family in Xiaogu Vige who was sentenced to be mainly responsible, but the result was not as miserable as the Cheng family, and the vige head Fan Yu guaranteed, so after the family in Xiaogu Vige was beaten, they were only restricted from leaving the vige. It''s just that, I haven''t been exiled, and now the injury from being beaten is healed, so I guess it''s all right."


    As he said that, Zheng Quanshui couldn''t help feeling sympathy for the Cheng family.


    It is said that when Qin Wenzheng injured his head, Cheng Fang identally smashed it with a stone.


    That''s why he was so miserable.


    This can also understand the reason why most of the vigers in Dagu Vige are not on his side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2657: Dade has a backer

    Chapter 2657 Dade and backers


    Gu Yundong thought, Qin Wenzheng''s concerns were right, and the Cheng family paid a heavy price for it.


    Shao Qingyuan sped his fingers, looked at Dade who was still inciting people, and asked, "Then did you find out that Dade has any grudge against the Cheng family? Why did he push Acui into the water? "


    Zheng Quanshui shook his head, "I haven''t heard that they have a grudge, but... Master, this great virtue is looking for help."


    "Huh?" Shao Qingyuan raised his head.


    Zheng Quanshui''s voice became even lower, "When my second junior brother and Cai Yue went to inquire about the matter, we heard that someone fell into the water, and it seemed very dangerous, so we are going toe and see. Who knows when we are halfway through, Cai Yue saw two people sneaking to the entrance of the vige, and vaguely heard a couple. Cai Yue felt that something was wrong, so we followed and listened secretly, only to hear one of them say that the outside couple I''m nosy, I don''t know what''s going on, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold back if it gets too big. Another said that Dade gave him a wink and told him to quickly find help."


    The couple who came from outside, didn''t they mean Master and Mistress?


    They want someone in power to deal with them?


    "We listened to what they said. It seems that the helper we found has some background. They should be powerful people. So we hurried back to the Cai family and nned to tell the master and the wife." Zheng Quanshui nced at the great virtue, "But the Cai family The boy said that you were not here, so we told Shao Shuang and the others, Shao Shuang and Xue Rong took the reins and rode their horses to catch up. Shao Shuang said to reassure Master that they will act ording to chance."


    Only Shao Wen and Shaowu followed Shao Qingyuan here, Shao Shuang, Shaoquan, and Xue Rong were still in the Cai family guarding a few carriages. There were many valuables in the carriage, so naturally they could not be left unattended.


    Now that Shao Shuang and Xue Rong have left, Gao Zi and Cai Yue have stayed, and let Zheng Quanshuie over to exin the situation to Shao Qingyuan and them first, lest Master not know anything and suffer a loss.


    Shao Qingyuan understood, so Dade did not rely on these vigers in Dagu Vige. He was... dying time.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "Exactly, I would like to see, whose power this man is using, to actually kill a child. No wonder he iswless and dares to take my son as a hostage, almost throwing the child into the water. ."


    Chi Chi, who was sitting in her arms, nodded and said angrily "Ah!".


    Gu Yundong patted him on the back, put the child in Shao Qingyuan''s arms, then stood up, walked over to the Cheng family, and whispered to them, "You don''t want to tell the reason why Dade killed A Cui, it doesn''t matter, wait. You can talk about itter if you want."


    Cheng''s family was stunned, Hu opened her mouth, she really really wanted to say it.


    But no, after all, not only the Cheng family had an ident, but even the benefactors who saved her daughter would be affected.


    So she just lowered her head and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Cheng Fang pped the big stone under him fiercely. The already emaciated man was like a trapped beast at the moment, unable to do anything or say anything, his eyes were red and tormented, and his hatred was so strong that he could hardly hide it.


    Gu Yundong''s action made the vigers who were attacking the Cheng family almost stop, shut their mouths and look at her.


    followed by muttering voices, "Look, I said that the Cheng family turned their elbows out for this outsider, and see if this is a good rtionship, tsk tsk..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2658: terrified my child

    Chapter 2658 Scared my child


    Vige Chief Cai couldn''t bear it anymore, but he still raised his voice and said, "Okay, don''t talk about it anymore, the Cheng family is also a victim."


    After saying that, he raised his eyes to look at Shao Qingyuan, "Young Master Shao, you have seen it too. Although A Cui said that the person who pushed her into the water was a great virtue, she couldn''t show any evidence or a reason. The two sides said It¡¯s all justified, and it¡¯s not easy to judge this matter.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "You''re right, let''s put Acui''s affairs aside for now. In the end, this is also your own affairs in Dagu Vige. Then, it''s time to talk about our affairs. Dade takes my son as his own business. Hostage, should you give me an exnation for almost throwing people into the river?"


    Fan Yu on the side said "yo", "This is really incredible, this little boy is only about a year old, such a delicate child, you actually n to throw it into the river, you have lost your conscience. Yes."


    "Isn''t it?" The people behind him immediately chimed in, "What about outsiders bullying you people from Dagu Vige, I think you are bullying this outsider because of yourrge numbers of people."


    "No way, this looks like a fat sheep with money. It''s normal to want to ughter a knife if you like it."


    Shao Qingyuan Gu Yundong, known as the Fat Sheep, "..."


    I thank you all, please don''t put them in casually.


    Cai Vige Chief''s face was ashen, "Fan Yu, you have nothing to do here."


    "Why not? I''ve said it all, you bully foreigners, and if it spreads, our vige will be implicated. After all, we are a small valley vige and a big valley vige. If the unfamiliar makes a mistake, do we still need it? Fame?"


    Cai Vige Chief is not good at words, and he is against someone with a strong personality like Fan Yu.


    He let out a breath and could only ignore him, turning his head to look at Dade.


    Dade snorted coldly, "Didn''t you also kick my daughter-inw?"


    "Your daughter-inw is alive and kicking now, but my son is so frightened that he can''t even speak." Gu Yundong said, "When children are so young, they are the most easily frightened and things go wrong. Let¡¯s start, Otani Vige is really good.¡±


    Dade''s face changed, and the other vigers frowned.


    This is also true... such a big person is going to deal with a child who doesn''t know about personnel, and it''s shameful to say it.


    Dade heard the whispers around him, panicked in his heart, and immediately defended, "I thought you were going to kill A Cui at the time, so I did it in a hurry."


    "I don''t care what your reason is, now my son is scared, what should you do?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Furthermore, you made your daughter-inw pretend to be sick and vomit blood to ckmail us. You should give us an exnation for this." Shao Qingyuan added slowly.


    Fan Yu fanned the mes again, "The face is so big, it frightened other people''s children, and even ckmailed people. The people in Dagu Vige are so shameless, they are like blood-sucking leeches when they see money. Layers of skin won''t let it go."


    "So it''s really bad luck toe to Otani Vige for the night."


    "Yeah, Young Master Shao dismantled their tricks, and they simply blocked people in the house and robbed them of money because of the number of people."


    "In the future, Dagu Vige will simply be called Robbery Vige, so as not to tire our Xiaogu Vige."


    Fan Yu led the people to tell you what I said, but it made the vigers of Dagu Vige very angry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2659: Here comes some quick catches

    Chapter 2659 Herees some quick catches


    Dade''s face was sullen, and the people in Dagu Vige were also agitated, and took two steps forward with a **** and a shovel.


    "Don''t go too far, this is still our Dagu Vige. When will it be your turn to make irresponsible remarks on our site."


    "We will solve our affairs ourselves, you people from Xiaogu Vige, get out of here."


    "Yes, get out."


    Fan Yu snorted coldly, "It''s shameless to let people talk about it? Why, do you want to fight? Do you think I''m afraid of you? When we have no one in Xiaogu Vige, right?"


    The vige chief Cai stood up suddenly, "Fan Yu, you are the vige chief, don''t forget what the magistrate said. If there is more trouble in our two viges, everyone will hurry up, and our two vige chiefs will be beaten twice first. Ten boards."


    Fan Yu took a wooden stick and mmed the ground, "If you hit the top 20, you will get the top 20. I''m not afraid, I just want to fight with you Dagu Vige. I''ve been holding this fire long enough."


    "You..." He wasn''t afraid, he was young and strong, but Vige Chief Cai was getting old, and if these 20 big boards went down, his life would be lost.


    The argument between the two sides became more and more intense, and Gu Yundong felt that¡ªis it a bit off topic?


    Shao Qingyuan caught sight of Dade''s relieved look, but that''s right, Dade originally wanted to dy time, so he naturally wanted the scene to be chaotic.


    And just as the scene was about to break out, there was a sudden sound of horse hooves outside the courtyard.


    The voice was rapid and intense, but the noisy vigers turned their heads away.


    Shao Qingyuan clearly saw the person who got off the horse and stood up immediately.


    Xue Rong pushed through the crowd and came to Shao Qingyuan, "Uncle."


    "Well, how?"


    "Dade sent people to the county seat and entered the county office. Then the county office came out with a group of arresters who areing here. Dade''s backing, I think he is the county magistrate." He said two words in a low voice.


    Then he repeated what he had seen and heard carefully.


    Shao Qingyuan''s brows tightened, listening to Xue Rong''s words, did he raise his eyes to look at Dade behind the crowd.


    When Xue Rong finished speaking, his expression suddenly became a lot colder.


    "Where''s Shao Shuang?"


    "Shao Shuang said that it is difficult for a strong dragon to suppress the local snakes, although we don''t have to be afraid of the magistrates here. But it is hard to say whether the magistrates will do extreme murder and silence in order to protect themselves. So he went to find another local snakes."


    Shao Qingyuan already knew it, and Shao Shuang''s consideration was right.


    They have limited manpower. Didn¡¯t Dade think of relying on the vigers to put pressure on them?


    So Shao Qingyuan sent someone to call the people from Xiaogu Vige.


    He has always understood the means of checks and bnces. Now that Dade has found the local magistrate, the vigers of Xiaogu Vige naturally cannot match the magistrate.


    "Understood, how long will it take for the arrests from the county government to arrive?"


    "It''s not far behind me, it should being soon." Xue Rong said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a loud noise from outside.


    Some vigers ran over here, shouting as they ran, "The vige chief, the vige chief, the county magistrate''s Sun Zhaokuai has brought a lot of people here. It''s vicious, something happened."


    When the vigers present heard Sun Chukuai, their expressions suddenly changed, and even Fan Yu''s expression became ugly. The vigers standing behind him couldn''t help looking at each other and asked in a low voice, "Vige chief, what should I do? Sun? Howe the catch is here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2660: They are here to catch Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.

    Chapter 2660 is here to catch Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong


    The vigers in both Dagu Vige and Xiaogu Vige were all present at the county government office because of the idental injury to the imperial courtst year.


    When he came back, he was more or less injured, and even if there was no injury, his face was haggard and sluggish.


    It is said that they were all imprisoned for several days, and they were very frightened at the time listening to the wailing of the tortured people in the cell.


    Only after one household in both viges was found responsible for the trouble, these people could return safely.


    But after this incident, everyone''s feelings about the county government still changed, especially since it was less than a year ago, it was inevitable that they would start to beat the drums in their hearts.


    Fan Yu pursed his lips and looked up at Shao Qingyuan and the others.


    Sun Zhukuai came over suddenly, certainly not for no reason. Just now, the servant of Young Master Shao came over on horseback first.


    Maybe, this young master Shao sent someone to report to the official?


    Not only Fan Yu thought this way, but even the vige chief Cai thought this way.


    He said that we can''t make things bigger, we can''t make big troubles, and if we make big troubles, the vige will suffer.


    The magistrate had warned himst time, but how long did it take? ?


    All the vigers looked at each other, a little flustered, and the clever one started to find a way to sneak away.


    Among so many people, only Dade and Ami looked at each other, and then quietly curled the corners of their lips.


    The Cheng family of three, who were not far away, turned even paler and their fingers trembled.


    Gu Yundong saw it and gave Tong Shuitao a wink.


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly sat beside Hu Shi, held her fingers and said, "Don''t be afraid, it''s alright."


    Hu said in a trembling whisper, "You, you don''t understand, the magistrate and Dade are in the same group, they are..."


    "Huh?" Tong Shuitao looked at him in surprise, so the Cheng family knew about this? ?


    She wanted to ask again, but unfortunately there was no time.


    The sound of rustling outside the yard soon sounded, and the Sun Zhukuai, with a saber hanging from his waist, led a group of people over.


    His sharp eyes quickly scanned the crowd, and finally settled on Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    "We received a report that someone was making trouble."


    Vige Chief Cai calmed himself down, supported his younger son a few steps forward, and said with a smile, "Sun Zhaotou, this is a misunderstanding, a little misunderstanding, we can solve it quickly here. There is a lot of noise here. Why don''t you go to my house and sit, have some tea and something to eat."


    The other vigers also nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, it''s all a misunderstanding."


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    Seeing this, everyone was even more certain that these arresters were called by them. I felt anxious for a while, and resented them for making matters worse.


    But the next moment, they saw Dade, who had been hiding behind the vigers, squeeze out of the yard and shouted loudly, "Sun Zhaotou, this is not a misunderstanding, or someone is making trouble."


    Everyone looked at Dade in amazement, is this... crazy? !


    Some people are very popr, "Dade, what are you doing?"


    Dade ignored him, ran to Sun Zhaotou, pointed at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong and said, "It''s them, they came to our vige, first kicked my daughter-inw, and then framed me for ckmail. The vigers from Gu Vige brought them here, wanting to provoke a dispute between our two viges again. By the way, the Cheng family also helped them make trouble."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2661: Ask Shao Qingyuan to apologize and compensate

    Chapter 2661 Ask Shao Qingyuan to apologize andpensate


    All the vigers present were stunned and looked at Dade in disbelief.


    Sun Caitou even said "Oh?", looked at Shao Qingyuan and the two of them carefully, and said with a smile, "Is it you who came to Dagu Vige to make trouble?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him coldly, "Are you the chief catcher of the county?"


    Sun Zhaotou frowned, "I''m asking you something now, just answer it obediently, where''s all the nonsenseing from?"


    Dade stood beside him and nodded, "That''s right, when Sun Zhaotou is questioning, when will it be your turn to question?"


    The vigers of Dagu Vige and Xiaogu Vige looked at each other, and now they understood a little.


    This Chief Sun was not called by Shao Qingyuan and the others, but... by Dade? But, when did Dade be so familiar with Sun Zhaotou?


    But no matter what, Sun Zhaotou didn''te to trouble their vigers, they were relieved anyway.


    They didn''t speak any more, but wanted to see how the two foreign couples would deal with this matter. In fact, even if they wanted to say something, they didn''t dare to confront Sun Zhao.


    Even Fan Yu, who was 10,000 unconvinced in his heart, just frowned and looked at them worriedly.


    On the side, the three Cheng family members were holding each other''s hands tightly, and their hearts were full of despair.


    Sun Zhaotou saw that Shao Qingyuan didn''t speak, his face was displeased, and his tone became impatient, "I''m dumb? I want to ask you something. Tell me, where did youe from, and I''ll take a look at the household registration road guide. Don''t be a thief anywhere."


    Shao Wen''s face was ugly, and he suddenly took two steps forward, "Shut up, who are you calling a thief? I don''t think you are a good person, and you have colluded with the Dade."


    "Stinky boy, what are you talking about?" A catcher behind Sun Chau''s head quickly pulled out the knife at his waist. The cold light of the knife made all the vigers at the scene couldn''t help but take a step back. Small steps.


    Shao Wen was not afraid at all, "I said you don''t look like good people."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Shao Qingyuan interrupted each other''s arguing and said to Gu Yundong, "The household registration guide is right, show him."


    Gu Yundong handed it to Shao Wen, and Shao Wen handed it to the head of the Sun catcher with a sullen face.


    Thetter sneered, "It''s still acquainted." After saying that, he opened his household registration and nced at it, "Xuanhe House is a person from Fengkai County, Xuanhe House is not close to us, what are you doing?"


    Dade said hurriedly, "He said that he is a doctor, and his medical skills are quite good."


    "Doctor?" Sun Zhaotou and Dade looked at each other meaningfully.


    Well, it''s just a mere doctor, so don''t take it too seriously.


    Sun Zhaotou asked people to hold a chair, and he sat down on it with a sternness, and said to them, "Since he is a doctor, he is the one who saves the world. How can you hurt people and ckmail them? This is your fault. In this way, how about you, apologise to others properly andpensate them for their losses, I will call the shots, and that''s it, let it be over, okay?"


    Gu Yundong thought it was so funny, she reallyughed out loud, "I don''t think so."


    Sun Zhaotou frowned sharply, "If it doesn''t work, then we will have to go to the yamen with us. I see that thedy and the young master are both delicate and tender. If you go into the cell, you will have to suffer more Painful."


    "We won''t go to the yamen either."


    Sun Chotou narrowed his eyes sharply, "Are you guys nning to settle things properly?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2662: fight up fight up

    Chapter 2662 It''s a fight, it''s a fight


    Shao Qingyuan asked Shao Wen to bring the household registration road back, and he handed it to Gu Yundong to put it away, and then his eyes suddenly sank, "It''s you who don''t solve the problem well."


    There was anger in his tone, "As soon as we came here, we sentenced us indiscriminately, and we werepletely embarrassed by singing with the great virtue. Is this trying to make us beaten? That''s how your yamen do things?! It really opened my eyes!! I just don''t know if your magistrates know what you''re doing."


    Sun Zhaotou stood up suddenly, "Who do you say is a traitor? Who doesn''t ask indiscriminately? Do you know that ndering officials is a serious crime. Well, since you insist on making trouble, we can only take you back to the yamen for good interrogation. Now I suspect that you are the meticulous work sent by the enemy country, and want to make trouble here."


    After saying that, he waved his hand sharply, "Give me a few of them."


    "Yes." The catchers behind him were eager to try, and they all pulled out their knives, bypassing Sun catcher and running over to attack Shao Qingyuan and the others.


    However, just before the first talent approached, Shao Wen kicked him out.


    With a "bang", the catcher was kicked and flew two meters, and he was still stunned when he fell to the ground.


    After a while, he suddenly reacted, clutching his stinging chest and exhaling in pain.


    Sun Caitou was furious, "You dare to arrest? Give it to me. You don''t need to be polite to those who are arrested, regardless of life or death."


    The catchers behind him screamed and rushed up.


    Shao Wen, Shaowu and Tong Shuitao immediately greeted him, while Zheng Quanshui and Qi Ma Hong Ye Xue Rong all stood in front of Shao Qing Yuan and Gu Yun Dong, extending their hands to block.


    The other vigers were stunned. The Shao family was too bold, and they dared to fight with the officials? Is this not fatal?


    In this great Jin Dynastyw, there is still a chance of arrest, but fighting with officials is not simply a matter of being locked in a cell for a few days.


    What should we do now? What are they going to do? Do you just look at it like that?


    Vige Chief Cai lost his mind for a while. He was a timid person, and now he doesn''t know what to do.


    Fan Yu squinted slightly and turned to look at Shao Qingyuan.


    The vigers behind him asked in a low voice and eagerness, "Vige chief, what should we do? We were recruited by Young Master Shao, and if we go back to the government to investigate, none of us can escape. When they pat their butts and escape, we''ll all be locked up."


    "How about we sneak away now?"


    Fan Yu pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said, "Let''s take a look first, I always feel that this young master Shao is not an impulsive person, maybe he has a backhand."


    "What can I do? He''s just a doctor, and he only has some money to look at."


    Fan Yu still shook his head, he did not speak.


    Over there, Shao Wen and the others had already knocked all the dozen or so rushing towards the ground. Tong Shuitao stepped on the chest of one of them, crushed them, and looked up at Sun''s head, revealing a touch of I thought it was evil and smiled, "How is it? Would you like toe up and punch me twice."


    Sun Zhaotou was shocked, looking at his colleague lying on the ground, unable to say a word.


    They actually dared, actually dared! ! !


    He pointed at Shao Qingyuan with trembling fingers, and Dade who was standing beside him swallowed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2663: Imperial court official? county lord?

    Chapter 2663 Imperial court official? county lord?


    But Dade reacted quickly, and immediately shouted to the vigers present, "What are you doing? Why don''t you help to take them down? There are so many people in our vige? Is it possible that we can''t catch a few people? They resist arrest. As long as you catch people, that is meritorious service, and the county magistrate will reward us."


    Sun Zhaotou immediately reacted when he heard this. He straightened his back and said to the vigers, "Yes, as long as you help me catch them, you will have the credit, and you will be famous in front of the adults."


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and some people were heartbroken.


    But some people are afraid, just now Shao Wen and the others are very good.


    The vigers behind Fan Yu looked at him, Fan Yu tightened his fingers and said, "It depends on the situation."


    Soon, the vigers who were originally standing with Dade in Dagu Vige immediately raised their wooden sticks and hoes and shouted, "Everyone,e on, we have Sun Cautou''s assurance, so many of us are still afraid of them. Can''t you do it?"


    "Yes,e on. We can''t beat those who are so skilled, we will catch the rest."


    Someone took the lead, and naturally someone rushed up from behind.


    However, they had just rushed forward a few steps when they saw Tong Shuitao take a step forward and smashed arge stone beside him with one foot.


    Everyone was startled, cold sweat broke out, and their footsteps could not help but stop.


    "I see who dares toe forward." Tong Shuitao snorted coldly, "You can''t move our youngdy and uncle. Whoever dares to hurt our youngdy and uncle, just wait for the whole family to be beheaded, don''t say meritorious service then. Now, your whole vige will be doomed."


    Tong Shuitao''s voice fell, and everyone present looked at each other.


    what do you mean?


    Shao Wen stepped forward, holding up the thing in his hand and mmed it in front of Sun Zhaotou, "Open your dog''s eyes and take a good look, what is this?"


    Sun Zhaotou took a step back, frowning at the thing in his hand.


    In the next moment, his face turned pale instantly, and he looked at Shao Wen in disbelief, "Fish, fish talisman? How can you have this?"


    Mother Qi stepped forward and pped him in the face. Sun Zhaotou was caught off guard, and his anger suddenly rose. The sword in his hand was almost cut off.


    However, the next moment, he heard Qi Momo say, "How can this happen? Our father is an official of the imperial court who was ordered to go to the southwest to take office, and his wife is the Yongjia County Lord who was personally conferred by the emperor. The fish talisman that represents the official status is of course there. ."


    "what??!!"


    Imperial court official? ? county lord? ?


    Everyone was stunned, and Sun Zhaotou felt that his ears were hallucinating.


    But the fish talisman in Shao Wen''s hand reminded him brightly that all this was true.


    Even the other hunters who were knocked to the ground groaning in pain, widened their eyes and stopped their voices, looking at Shao Qingyuan and the two in astonishment.


    Shao Qingyuan shook Chi Chi in his arms, walked slowly forward to Sun Zatou, asked him in a low voice, "Resist arrest? Beat an official?"


    Sun Chutou''s lips trembled, unable to utter a word.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "Then what should you do if you ndered the court officials and incited the vigers to kill the county master?"


    "I, I..." Sun Zhaotou forgot the cold sweat on his forehead desperately, feeling that everything was over.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly put away his smile, raised his leg suddenly, and instantly kicked the person out.


    "Ah..." Sun Zhaotou flew out several meters beforending with a ''bang'', and fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2664: I beg the adults to be the masters of the grass people.

    Chapter 2664 I beg the adults to make decisions for the grass people


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and looked at Dade who was also in a daze.


    Thetter''s pupils shrank, "You, aren''t you a doctor?"


    "Someone stipted that the court officials could not understand some medical skills?"


    The next moment, Dade was also kicked out, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward and looked at him condescendingly, "Do you see that, this is the power that can make people vomit blood anda. With just your daughter-inw''s gentle kick, do you still want to ckmail us?"


    Dade really spat out a mouthful of blood, but he wanted to faint, but the pain in his chest was so severe that he couldn''t faint.


    Sun Zhaotou is stronger, he has a foundation in martial arts, but he was careless just now.


    He reluctantly stood up, stumbled a few steps, and asked, "You, since you are an official of the imperial court, why didn''t you reveal your identity from the very beginning." In this way, they would not attack him, let alone Will be bold enough to openly cover up Dade.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, "I just want to see, how far you can achieve? Now it seems that I still underestimate you. Not only do you tantly nder others and arrest people without guilt, but you also think that the county government has made meritorious deeds to induce and incite. People,e to achieve your own goals, good, good, but I don''t know, your magistrates are not clear about this matter, I can ask himter."


    Sun Zhaotou''s face changed greatly, and he knelt down suddenly, "Sir, we were just confused for a while, not intentional. How could we possibly take your life, it''s just to scare and scare you."


    The other catchers didn''t bother to pretend to be dead at the moment, and hurriedly got up and knelt down.


    "Sir, county master, we really just thought about it for a while, we really didn''t want to hurt people''s lives."


    The vigers present were too frightened to move at the moment. They were afraid that the magistrate was scared to death. What kind of magistrate appeared now? Although I don''t know how many officials Shao Qingyuan took office in the southwest, the people who can be husband and wife with the county master are not worse than their county magistrates, right?


    Oh my God, they are actually going to deal with the court officials?


    I still remember thest time they identally injured the Master Qin, and all the heads of the vige were arrested.


    Now¡­


    Cai Vige Chief regretted it a lot. Seeing that Sun Zhaotou and others were kneeling on the ground, he quickly knelt down and shouted loudly, "The Caomin greet the Lord of the County. Your Excellency spares your life, the Caomin did not do it on purpose."


    The others nodded hurriedly, "Sir, forgive me."


    Fan Yu also knelt down with the people from Xiaogu Vige, but his eyes were shining with scorching brilliance.


    The vigers behind him were even more fortunate. If the vige chief had not seen it, they would have almost started with Dagu Vige.


    Fortunately, these two big men were not offended.


    Shao Qingyuan stared coldly at the person kneeling on the ground, but did not shout or say anything.


    Sun Zhaotou was very uneasy in his heart, he raised his head cautiously and said, "Sir, today''s matter, you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, a man suddenly rushed out of the sh.


    "My lord, the county lord, I beg you to be the master of the Caomin family."


    The voice of the person who came came was shrill, and as soon as he rushed over, he knelt down in front of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong with a fatal ''bang''.


    The strength was so strong that even Gu Yundong''s heart couldn''t help trembling.


    But when she saw who it was, she couldn''t help frowning, "A Cuiniang, what are you doing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2665: Ashs family

    Chapter 2665 A Cui Family


    Hu''s hair is messy, his expression is embarrassed, his eyes are red but with a strange brilliance and hope.


    There were footstepsing from behind. Gu Yundong looked back and saw A Cui, who was still weak and pale, and walked slowly over with Cheng Fang.


    came to him, A Cui knelt down, Cheng Fang also threw away the crutches in his hand, endured the pain and knelt on the ground in cold sweat.


    The three members of the family were neat, but they also burst into tears, "Sir, the county master, please, save the Caomin family."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, and before they said anything, they saw that the faces of Sun Zoutou and the other Zou Kuai changed drastically.


    Sun Cautou immediately scolded, "What are you doing? You are sinners, don''t be abusive to Master Shao and the county master, otherwise..."


    "What is Sun Zoutou so anxious for?" Gu Yundong interrupted him and stretched out his hand to help A Cui up, "You have just been rescued by my husband, if you take good care of it, you will betray our good intentions."


    A Cui was so thin that she didn''t want to get up, but after listening to Gu Yundong''s words, she stood up somewhat ttered, "County, county master."


    Tong Shuitao and Xue Rong also supported Hu and Cheng Fang respectively.


    The two looked at each other, not knowing what the princess meant.


    Shao Qingyuan pointed to the stool not far away, "If you have something to say, sit there and say it."


    When Mr. Hu knelt just now, blood was already oozing from his knees.


    But when she heard Shao Qingyuan''s words, she was a little excited, and she didn''t care about her injury at all, and immediately said, "Sir, Mrs. Hu, back then..."


    "My lord, this Cheng Fang''s family injured Mr. Qin who came herest year. Then Mr. Qin is a second-rank official in the imperial court and an important minister in front of the emperor. Before leaving, Mr. Qin exined to the magistrate that this matter should be dealt with seriously, this Cheng Fang''s family ..." Sun Zhaotou''s voice hurriedly rushed in front of Hu to exin the situation.


    He also specifically named Qin Wenzheng''s identity, and the meaning inside and outside of his words reminded Shao Qingyuan not to get involved in this matter.


    If it were an ordinary person, after hearing what he said, he would really not want to offend Qin Wenzong, and he would not bother to object to Qin Wenzheng''s handling.


    Unfortunately, Shao Qingyuan and the two were originally entrusted by Qin Wenzheng.


    He nced at Sun Zoutou coldly, "I don''t have the right to speak here. If I dare to interrupt the Cheng family at will, this officer doesn''t mind sewing your mouth up."


    Sun Zhaotou shuddered and shut up instantly.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Hu, "Speak."


    At this moment, Mr. Hu was full of hope.


    She got off the stool, knelt down and kowtowed respectfully to them.


    "Master Qi, we have to start fromst year. At the end ofst year, Master Qin from the capital made a private visit in this area. It happened that there was a conflict between our Dagu Vige and Xiaogu Vige and a dispute started. Master Qin originally He wanted toe over to persuade him to make peace, but who knew he was hit in the head by a stone and fell into aa on the spot."


    "Afterwards, we learned that Mr. Qin was an official of the imperial court, and his status was very valuable. The vigers in our two viges were very worried. Sure enough, within two days, Sun Zhaotou brought a group of yamen to our two viges and took all the people involved in the fight. The head of the vige led the yamen for interrogation. The county magistrate said that if we had a big ident and hurt the court officials, we would be charged. The county magistrate said that the man in my family was the culprit, and he threw the stone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2666: It was Dade who smashed Qin Wenzheng

    Chapter 2666 It was Dade who injured Qin Wenzheng


    Hu couldn''t help but feel sadness, thinking of the pain he suffered, tears could not stop falling.


    She took a deep breath, restrained her emotions fiercely, and continued, "The county magistrate said that it was my man who smashed Mr. Qin, and the evidence is that after Mr. Qin was injured, the stone was in the hands of my man. God. It''s pitiful, my man was holding a wooden stick in his hand at that time, how could he take a stone with his empty hands. That stone, that stone was clearly smashed by Dade. Throwing a stone into my man''s hands and framing him."


    The vigers of the two viges were stunned. Didn''t Cheng Fang smash the head of that adult?


    Even the vige chief Cai was stunned, "Cheng Fang, this, is this true?"


    The pain in Dade''s heart has eased. Hearing this, he quickly said angrily, "Don''t spit your blood, the stone is in Cheng Fang''s hands, everyone is watching, don''t think of ming me."


    Gu Yundong frowned and gave Xue Rong a wink, thetter stepped forward and covered Dade''s mouth.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Continue."


    Hu was sobbing and speechless. Cheng Fang touched his leg, but his mood was much calmer. Probably all the grievances and despair had already been experienced when his legs were broken.


    He raised his head and nodded slowly, "It''s true. At that time, a stone was stuck in my left hand. Because of the ident, I was stunned and didn''t react for a while. When I recovered, everyone. They all looked at me and the stone in my hand. Dade pointed at me and said that I smashed it, but the stone... At that time, Dade didn''t have anything in his hand."


    Others thought it was a bit unbelievable, but when they went to see it, they did see the stone in Cheng Fang''s hands, and even the people in Xiaogu Vige thought it was Cheng Fang who did it. Because of this, they also hated Cheng Fang. After all, if it weren''t for him, Fan Yu''s brother would not have been beaten or restricted from leaving the vige.


    That''s right, the person who was regarded as the most responsible person in Xiaogu Vige was Fan Yu''s brother.


    Fan Yu frowned and asked, "Then why didn''t you tell me at the time, and didn''t tell the county magistrate when you went to the county office?"


    "How do I say it? When I reacted and wanted to exin, Dade directly knocked me out. Later, when Sun Zhaotou and the others came, I didn''t wake up. I was carried to the county office. I thought I was at the county office. , the county magistrate will give me an innocence. Who knows, oh, the county magistrate and Dade have known each other for a long time, they are basically a group. "


    Many vigers present were stunned. Dade still has this backing? Howe I never heard him talk about it?


    Cai Vige Chief and the others suddenly thought of what had just happened - just when Sun Zhaotou arrived, Dade rushed up with a smile on his face. Sun Zhaotou even helped him speak without saying a word, directly convicting Shao Shao and the county master.


    Originally, they thought that Dade and Sun Zhaotou had some rtionship in private, but it turned out that he had a rtionship with the county magistrate.


    The more everyone thought about it, the crowd didn''t know who, and suddenly asked loudly, "Dade, you have this kind of friendship with the county magistrate, why were so many vigers in our vige brought to the county government office, why don''t you say two things? A word? Many of us were injured."


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the vigers in Dagu Vige changed, and the eyes looking at Dade became subtle.


    Dade hurriedly shook his head, but his mouth was covered.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2667: please stand up

    Chapter 2667 Please stand up


    Ami, on the other hand, hurriedly denied, "Why do you have a rtionship with the county magistrate? There is nothing at all. The Cheng family wants to clean themselves, and of course they will pour dirty water on us. How can they believe what they say? What evidence does she have to prove this? Did Dade do it? The stone was in Cheng Fang''s hands at that time, and everyone was watching."


    Hu stared at her fiercely, his eyes almost weeping blood.


    "Everyone did look at it. There were quite a few people standing behind Dade and my man at the time. I don''t believe everyone didn''t notice who smashed the stone." Hu turned his head and looked at Dagu Vige The vigers in the vige kowtowed heavily at them, "I beg the neighbors, if you see it, pleasee out and testify for our family, our family is really wronged!!"


    The vigers of Dagu Vige looked at each other, but no one took a step forward.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t dare to offend the magistrate, or maybe he didn¡¯t want to cause more troubles.


    But for the Hu family, this is the only chance for their Cheng family, because Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong in front of them are more powerful characters than the county magistrate.


    She was anxious and kowtowed to the vigers, "I beg you, everyone knows what''s going on in our family. My man has always done his duty, and every day he sees everyone with a smile, he works. He is also hardworking. He always rushes to go up when someone has a problem. Thest time the two viges fought, what does it have to do with our family? My man just didn¡¯t want Dagu Vige to suffer a loss, so he rushed to the front. , Who knew this rush, our whole family lost money."


    "Please, help us with a word. My man has lost his legs, and he was so energetic, but now he beats his legs at home every day and says that he can''t do anything to hurt our mother and daughter, and I can''t wait to die. now. My son is so young and exiled so far away alone, and now I don¡¯t know whether he is alive or dead, and how much he has suffered. My daughter was rescued by someone who was pushed into the water and survived. Our family , the whole family will not be able to live anymore, I beg you to see what you saw in the past rtionship, and tell me..."


    Hu finally couldn''t hold back and burst into tears.


    A Cui also knelt beside her and kowtowed with Mrs. Hu. Her small body was shaky and her voice was hoarse.


    Cheng Fang looked at his wife and daughter like this, and hated himself more and more. When his hand was crooked, he fell to the ground.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly when he saw it, and Tong Shuitao felt even more ufortable. He stepped forward to help Hu, but Gu Yundong pulled him back.


    "Miss¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong shook his head at her and turned to look at the vigers.


    The vigers who didn''t intend to speak up, saw the Cheng family''s three looks like this, and their hearts gradually began to shake.


    There are those who are full of emotion, and their eyes have been quietly red.


    After a long while, someone finally gritted his teeth and stood up and said, "I, I saw it, I saw that it was Dade who threw a stone at the person."


    "I saw it too, that stone was indeed stuffed into Cheng Fang''s hands by Dade."


    Two people and two vigers stood up, it was enough.


    The three members of the Cheng family wept with joy, and finally raised their heads and stopped kowtowing. It''s just that the blood left on the forehead snaked down his cheeks, which was really scary.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2668: Shao Qingyuan, are they out of their minds?

    Chapter 2668 Shao Qingyuan Are they out of their minds?


    The other vigers were a little surprised when they heard it, and looked at the two who were talking.


    Vige Chief Cai turned ashen and asked, "Since you already knew about it, why didn''t youe forward and say it?"


    "I, we." The two looked at each other and whispered, "We dare not..."


    "Vige chief, there is nothing we can do. Dade is not easy to mess with in the vige. There are so many rtives and brothers in the vige. The Cheng family is from outside, so they are the only family. What if we talk about it? We are also afraid of Dade''s revenge on us."


    Vige Chief Cai was extremely angry, "Then you are not afraid now?"


    The two of them bowed their heads and faltered, but the corners of their eyes turned towards Shao Qingyuan.


    They really couldn''t stand the Cheng family''s kowtow and weeping, so they thought of taking a gamble. After all, after what happenedst year, seeing the Cheng family living such a miserable life, they have always had a difficult conscience.


    Vige Chief Cai took a deep breath, "Why didn''t you make it clear at the yamen then?"


    "Vige chief, you can''t me us for this. Back then, the county magistrates used to interrogate them one by one. How dare we talk more when we go in. We were afraid to die, thinking that if we identally injured that high official, all of us would be beheaded. At that time, we thought about hurriedly denying that it was not our own hands. It was impossible for us to protect ourselves. How could we think of speaking for Cheng Fang? Later, the county magistrate was convicted, and we did not dare to question the county magistrate''s decision. I didn''t dare to make a sound."


    Everyone present fell silent after hearing this, so why aren''t they? At that time, I just remembered to pick myself up quickly, and I didn''t care about anything else.


    At this moment, the Sun catcher suddenly said, "Sir, the county master, now the evidence is conclusive, the person who identally injured Lord Qin was Liu Dade, our county magistrate was also deceived, and the younger ones will definitely tell the county magistrate truthfully when they go back. Bring the true sinners to justice."


    Dade looked at him in disbelief, but Sun Zhaotou narrowed his eyes and red at him threateningly.


    Dade came over quickly, yes, the matter hase to this point, he is afraid that he will not be able to turn over. After all, he has made a grudge with that Master Shao, and he will not let himself go. So I can only let myself bear the crime first. Anyway, he has a good rtionship with the county magistrate. Even if he is convicted now, he can still find a way to get him out.


    It''s the Cheng family, oh, just wait to die.


    The most important thing now is to get the couple out of the way first.


    Therefore, Dade lowered his head, as if he no longer defended and recognized it through gritted teeth.


    Sun Caitou scolded him again, and assured Shao Qingyuan, "Master Shao, rest assured, the county magistrate will definitely give justice to the Cheng family, and let the eldest son of the Cheng familye back and reunite with the family."


    Shao Qingyuan just nced at him, ignored him, continued to look at Cheng Fang, and asked, "Then how did you know that the county magistrate and Dade knew and colluded?"


    Sun Chautou gritted his teeth, "Sir..." Anyone with a bit of brains should stop here and finish it. Is it possible that this Lord Shao really intends to have a revenge with the county magistrate?


    "Shut up." Shao Wen took a step forward and gave him a cold look.


    Cheng Fang had a smile on his face. In fact, he also knew that it would be useless to take down Dade today, and he would still be avenged by the vengeful county magistrate. Therefore, it is the best thing to be able to drag the county magistrate into the water.


    So he nced at Sun Zhaotou and said, "I heard it with my own ears."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2669: The county magistrate...brother-in-law?

    Chapter 2669 Called the county magistrate... brother-inw?


    Cheng Fang took a deep breath, "I told the county magistrate that the stone was given to me by Liu Dade. The county magistrate said at first that I had no evidence, so I asked to confront Dade, but the county magistrate did not agree, and even closed the case hastily. I didn''t agree. , the county magistrate charged me with contempt of court, and someone broke my leg."


    "I was beaten unbearably. The county magistrate thought I fainted, but I was still awake at the time. Then I saw Liu Dade walking in, and the twoughed at me while talking. I heard Dade scream with my own ears. The county magistrate is... brother-inw."


    Brother-inw? ? ?


    The vigers looked at Dade in amazement. At first, they thought that Dade gave the county magistrate something good, but who knows, actually...there is such a rtive rtionship?


    But, when did Dade have an older sister?


    Cheng Fang''s voice trembled, "I was confused and heard Liu Dade and the county magistrate say that if I still don''t plead guilty and insist that he is the murderer, then I''ll just kill me without doing anything else and just kill me. Not only that, my family Don''t let it go. I will die if I die, but my children are only so old, and my wife has not enjoyed a good life when she married me, but she ends up being hurt by me, how can I feel at ease?"


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, "So, you pleaded guilty?"


    "Yes, I pleaded guilty." Cheng Fang wiped his face, "Finally, the county magistrate sentenced me to exile to the southwest border for hardbor, but my legs were broken, and I was afraid that I would die before halfway. The son couldn''t bear it, saying that it was the father''s debt to the son, and he had to serve in my ce. I didn''t agree, but he went to the county magistrate himself. In the end, the county magistrate agreed, put the man in chains and took him away. My son, he I''m only thirteen years old this year..."


    He is thirteen years old this year, and he was only twelve years old when he was sentencedst year. How could such a young man be able to withstand hardbor?


    Hu Shi and A Yao thought of Cheng Xiaosong, whose life and death are still unknown, and they felt ufortable and silently shed tears.


    Cheng Fang grabbed his wife''s hand, and his voice suddenly became angry, "The county magistrate has also been fined, and my family has not been allowed to leave the vige. My son was taken away. I thought this was the end of the matter. Who knows, who knows The county magistrate and Liu Dade never wanted to let us go. When my wife went up the mountain to pick wild vegetables, she would roll down the hillside for no apparent reason. In the middle of the night, there would be poisonous snakes swimming in our house. My crutches would suddenly break. I know, I know they want Killed our whole family quietly."


    He said, staring at Liu Dade with red eyes.


    The vigers gasped, and someone whispered, "No wonder the Cheng family has been in trouble for the past six months. I still wonder if their family has bad feng shui, so unlucky."


    Gu Yundong thought about what happened today, "That A Cui..."


    "Actually, what happened to A Cui today is also our carelessness." Hu said, "We knew that Liu Dade would not let us go, so we thought about how to save ourselves. But we can''t fight the county magistrate at all, let alone us. If we can¡¯t get out of this vige, even if we do, we have nowhere to ask for help. Later, we even thought about whether we should hide in the mountains with our family, which is better than being killed inexplicably at some point.¡±


    "But if it is really hidden, what will happen to our family Komatsu? If we can''t find us, the county magistrate will definitely not let Komatsu go. We have no choice but to pay more attention on weekdays, and let A Cui try not to go out. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2670: all understood

    Chapter 2670 Everything is understood


    The vigers present felt sad for a while. They didn''t know that the original Cheng family had reached such a point of exhaustion.


    However, theyined to them because of what happenedst year, and felt that if Cheng Fang hadn''t identally hurt Lord Qin, their boss would not have been arrested and suffered.


    For this reason, they were not even willing to interact with the Cheng family, and kept their children away from A Cui, and even turned a blind eye to the Cheng family''s request for help.


    Now that I think about it, I feel more and more unhappy in my heart.


    Hu continued, "Originally, we thought we were going to have such a dark day to see who could survive. However, when I went out today, I suddenly heard people in the vige say that the vige chief''s house has a distinguished guest. , looking at the identity is not simple, the vige chief''s house was crowded with people under the carriage, and the team almost lined up at the entrance of the vige."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Exaggeration is allowed, but is it too exaggerated?


    Hu shi took a deep breath, "I thought, if a noble person really came, even a noble person who was more powerful than the county magistrate like Mr. Qinst year, would I beg them to save the lives of our family. So I hurried back and discussed with the head of the family what to do about it."


    Of course, they didn''t intend to rashly ask for help. If the other party was just an ordinary wealthy family, not only would it not help them, but Liu Dade would even know their thoughts, and they would die faster then.


    So Hu intends to first inquire about the identities of these people, and then take the opportunity to act. This is the only opportunity they can seize.


    Hus and Cheng Fang discussed why they went to Cai Vige Chief''s house to meet those people. After all, Liu Dade''s house was right next door to them, secretly watching them. There was a turbulent one who could not escape their eyes at all.


    Who knew that this was heard by A Cui. A Cui felt that she was young and was Cai Xiaoyu''s good friend. She would go to Cai Xiaoyu to y with her excuse, so that it would not attract the attention of others.


    And it''s easier for her to inquire about the identities of those people, and it''s normal for children to be curious.


    But she knew that her parents would not let her go out, so A Cui quietly left the house by herself. In order not to let Dade and the others find out, she also went to the opposite ce, towards the ce with few people by the river.


    However, she was discovered anyway, how could Dade guess what she wanted to do? He simply pushed people into the water without doing anything else.


    But it was such a coincidence that A Cui floated downstream and was rescued by Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong understood, "So, when Mayor Cai asked you before, when Liu Dade had any reason to kill A Cui, you couldn''t tell, because you were still unsure of our identity and didn''t know if we could help you?"


    The three members of the Cheng family looked at each other and nodded, "Yes, if I said it at that time, it would really be aplete tear in my face. Not to mention us, even the princess... may also suffer."


    said, the three of them kowtowed to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong in unison.


    "Your Majesty, the county lord, and the grass-minders say everything is true. I dare not deceive the adults and the county lord. I ask the lord and the county lord to be the master of the grass-minders, save us, and save my poor son."


    Gu Yundong exhaled, "You all get up first, I know what happened, we will handle it."


    "Xie County Master, Xie Sir." The three of them stood up with some difficulty with the help of Tong Shuitao and Xue Rong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2671: bring people up

    Chapter 2671 Bring people up


    The grievances of the three Cheng family members were finished, but the scene was silent.


    All the vigers know that the next step is the top priority.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Shao Qingyuan turned his head and looked at Sun Zhaotou and Liu Dade, "What do you say about this matter?"


    Liu Dade opened his mouth and tried to argue, but he didn''t say anything, instead he looked like he had confessed his guilt.


    It was his daughter-inw, Amei, who wanted to speak, but after being red by Liu Dade, he could only shut his mouth aggrieved, and then looked at the Cheng family three angrily.


    However, Sun Zhaotou immediately defended righteously, "Master Shao, there must be a misunderstanding in this matter. Our adults are conducting the interrogation ording to the normal procedure. It is nonsense to say that Liu Dade colluded with the county magistrate. I don''t know why. Cheng''s family said this, perhaps in revenge for his broken legs and his son being exiled to do hardbor. But our adults were wronged. All the evidence at that time proved that Cheng Fang had injured Lord Qin, and he himself pleaded guilty."


    Cheng Fang red at him angrily, "I didn''t take revenge, I personally heard Liu Dade call the county grandfather and brother-inw." Then he turned to look at Shao Qingyuan, "Sir, what Caomin said is the truth, not a single false statement. what."


    Sun Zhaotou interrupted him with a sneer, "Brother-inw? Liu Dade is a viger in Dagu Vige, and his ancestors should all live here, right? The vigers in your vige know better than me whether he has a sister. How can our adults be his brother-inw? Cheng Fang , you should find a better excuse for lying."


    "I, I..." Cheng Fang was speechless and could only look at the vigers anxiously.


    However, all the vigers present nodded their heads, "Indeed, Liu Dade has no other sisters except for one sister who married to Wangjia Vige next door."


    "We all know the other cousins, and the best one is to marry a party member in the town, Waifu."


    "That is, if this great virtue really has such a rtionship with the county magistrate, why would he still be used in our small vige, and he would have grown up long ago."


    The vigers talked a lot, but what they said was not good for Cheng Fang.


    Sun Zhaotou was a little proud, and lowered his head, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    When ?? raised his head again, his face was filled with indignation, "Sir, please don''t listen to the words of the viin and misunderstand our lord."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Don''t worry, I won''t misunderstand, I will definitely find out the truth."


    Sun Zhaotou had a happy face, but the faces of the Cheng family suddenly turned pale.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    Who knew that Shao Qingyuan waved his hand to tell him not to speak, and then said to Shao Wen next to him, "Go and bring people up."


    "Yes." Shao Wen nodded, turned and left.


    The people present looked at each other, what do you mean? Bring someone up? Anyone else to bring?


    Sun Zhaotou suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Sure enough, the next moment, I saw two men behind the crowd being tied and pushed out, and Shao Wen kicked one of them behind, "Hurry up."


    The two stumbled forward a few steps until they stood in front of Shao Qingyuan, met his eyes that seemed to be able to read people''s hearts, immediately their legs softened, and they knelt on the ground with a ''bang''.


    "Sir, please forgive me."


    When Sun Zhaotou and Liu Dade saw the appearance of these two people, their expressions changed greatly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2672: theres one more thing

    Chapter 2672 One more thing


    The vigers looked at Shao Qingyuan in confusion, "Isn''t this Gao Qiang and Yao Liqi of our vige? Why did you tie them up?"


    "Gao Qiang and Yao Liqi have been close to Liu Dade on weekdays, so maybe Liu Dade also has their share of what he does."


    Shao Qing looked down at the two Gao Yao from afar, and said, "The Chief Chief Sun and the others were called by you to report. This is really strange. The chief chief of the dignified county government, in such a short period of time, was so casual. I was called by you to such a small vige so far away, and I brought more than ten people with me when I arrived, so I''m quite capable."


    "Sir, I..." Sun Zhaotou said.


    "Did you speak up?!"


    Sun Zhaotou choked and closed his mouth instantly, but his sharp gaze fell on the two of them with a strong warning.


    It''s a pity that Shao Wen blocked his eyes just as he nced over.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gao Qiang and Yao Liqi, "Tell me, what do you all know? It''s best not to hide anything, or I''ll find out, and not only you, but even your family will have any good results."


    Gao Qiang trembled and wanted to see Dade and Sun Zhaotou, but they were blocked from seeing.


    On the other side of Gao Qiang''s family, his daughter-inw couldn''t help shouting anxiously, "You said, tell Master Shao and the county master everything you know, there is no one behind you to support you, if you hide something, our whole family will I''m going to suffer. I don''t want to live in fear like the Cheng family, our son is only two years old..."


    His daughter-inw began to cry as she spoke, looking a little broken, but no one noticed that Hongye was standing behind his daughter-inw just now, and now she quietly walked back to Gu Yundong''s side.


    Gao Qiang shook and copsed a little. After all, he was not a man with a lot of backbone, and immediately said, "Sir, spare your life, Caomin said... We were able to call Sun Zhaotou because of his greatness and virtue. He really called the county magistrate a brother-inw. But the county The grandfather''s wife is not Dade''s real sister, but a **** sister recognized by Dade."


    He opened his mouth, and Yao Liqi naturally didn''t care whether to hide it or not, and also said, "The wife of the county magistrate was separated from her family once, and was almost caught by the thief to threaten the magistrate. It was Dade who happened to pass by and rescued him. Madam. Later, Madam thanked him and wanted to reward him, but Dade was sweet-hearted and said that he didn''t want to reward him. Later, he coaxed Madam to recognize him as his younger brother."


    The vigers who were present suddenly realized that this was the case.


    Gao Qiang nodded and said, "After Dade injured Mr. Qin, he immediately thought of asking the county magistrate, his brother-inw, for help, so he made Cheng Fang faint. , lest Cheng Fang say something in public."


    "Today, Dade noticed something was wrong, so he gave us a wink, made a gesture, and motioned us to go to the county magistrate for help. The county magistrate heard that Sir Shao, you are just doctors, so you ignored it and let Sun The head arrester has brought someone to arrest you."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Sun Zhaotou, who was extremely anxious and red at Gao Qiang and the two men fiercely.


    Gao Qiang and Yao Liqi looked at each other with a look of hesitant to speak.


    Gu Yundong said with an "ehh", "Why, what else do you want to exin clearly?"


    "No, we didn''t want to miss it." Gao Qiang said quickly, "Indeed, there is one more thing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2673: See my brothers daughter?

    Chapter 2673 Fancy my brother''s daughter?


    "Say."


    Gao Qiang looked around, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "Actually, when Otani and Xiaotani fought, it was also Dade who provoked it."


    "what??!"


    Vige Chief Cai was the first to speak out in shock, and the other vigers also looked at Gao Qiang in amazement.


    Even Fan Yu, who had been watching the y, stood up abruptly. If Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were not present, he would have rushed up and grabbed the cor of Gao Qiang''s clothes to ask.


    "What''s going on? Our two viges fought because the fire in Xiaogu Vige was notpletely extinguished, so the two warehouses in our vige were burned down?"


    Fan Yu immediately retorted, "I said it long ago, this matter has nothing to do with us."


    "But when someone saw with their own eyes that someone in your vige ran away from the warehouse in a panic, it was clearly because you wanted to steal something and failed.


    "fart."


    Last year''s conflict seems to be the knot between each other, and at this moment, the vigers of the two viges are still meeting their enemies.


    Gu Yundong touched his chin and whispered to Shao Qingyuan, "Before Qin Wenzheng left, he made it clear that the county magistrate focused on investigating the conflicts between the two viges and solving the problem. The result was good, he almost destroyed the Cheng family, and the two viges fought. The reason has not yet been revealed.¡±


    "I''m afraid even if the truth is revealed, the magistrate here will not announce it."


    is also right, after all, he wants to protect Liu Dade.


    Shao Qingyuan watched the vigers on both sides talk more and more fiercely, as if they were about to fight again, and immediately frowned, "Quiet!!"


    Both sides were stunned. Vige Chief Cai and Fan Yu hurriedly pulled the vigers back from their side, for fear of identally hurting people again. In front of the two people, one was a court official and the other was the county master.


    Shao Qing saw that everyone had calmed down, so he looked at Gao Qiang and the others, "Continue talking."


    Gao Qiang swallowed, he felt that the eyes of the vigers in the two viges were a little prating on them, as if if something went wrong, they would pounce on them and swallow them alive.


    "Actually, the fire in the warehouse was actually set by Dade."


    "Are you serious?" Vige Chief Cai''s face was ashen. That warehouse was their entire warehouse in Dagu Vige. At that time, the autumn harvest had just ended, and the vige organizers put the collected grain in the warehouse, and those were all to be handed over to the fields.


    At that time, half of the vigers¡¯ food was in it, and the rest could be collected in two days before someone else took it away.


    As a result, a fire burned more than half of it.


    That is food, and for these people, it is life. Your life is about to end, but isn''t it at odds with Xiaotani Vige?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help frowning when he heard this. Grain is a precious thing these days, and the output per mu ofnd is pitiful. How can he afford such waste? A few years ago, they left their hometowns because of the famine and starved to death everywhere, but this great virtue is able to do the conscience thing of burning food.


    Gao Qiang shrank his neck and hurriedly exined the cause and effect of the matter, "Dade has since recognized the magistrate''s wife as his sister, although he did not make it public, he did walk with some pride. Last year, he fell in love with Fan Yong of Xiaogu Vige. my daughter, so I wanted to take her as a concubine."


    "My brother''s daughter??" Fan Yu was stunned.


    Gao Qiang nodded. In fact, he didn''t think it was reliable. Not to mention that the girl was young, even if she was a widow, she couldn''t be a concubine for Dade, but they didn''t dare to say that.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2674: Then go to the county office

    Chapter 2674 Then go to the county office


    Not to mention that Fan Yu was shocked, even Amei heard it for the first time.


    She looked at Dade in disbelief, "Liu Dade, is this true?"


    Tong Shuitao came over and pulled her to stop her from making trouble, and continued to let Gao Qiang speak.


    "How could Fan Yong agree to such a ridiculous thing? He not only scolded Dade, but also brought Liu Dade into a sack with his two sons and beat him hard. Dade was angry and wanted to mess with them. So I deliberately stole Fan Yong''s clothes, knocked them unconscious when they were watching the warehouse at night, and then set the warehouse on fire. When the people came, they quickly ran away wearing Fan Yong''s clothes. "


    also deliberately left Fan Yong''s things. Now all the vigers in Dagu Vige knew that Fan Yong was the one who set the fire.


    But Fan Yong does not admit it, nor does Xiaotani Vige.


    The conflict between the two viges became more and more intense, and they fought like this.


    Liu Dade''s stone originally wanted to hit Fan Yong''s head. He wanted to make Fan Yong half-dead first, then he would find a way to get the two brothers from the Fan family away, and then threaten the youngest daughter of the Fan family to be his concubine. Toe step by step.


    Who knew that this stone would hit Qin Wenzheng, and Liu Dade''s n could not be tolerated in the future development. At this point, he could only keep a low profile for the time being. Especially the top priority is to kill the Cheng family first.


    Fan Yu didn''t say anything after listening to it for a long time, then pointed at Liu Dade and said bitterly, "No wonder, the county magistrate also beat my eldest brother 20 big boards, so you also ordered it."


    The vigers of Dagu Vige also looked at Liu Dade with hatred. Those were all grains. For his own sake, he even burned the grains of their entire vige. How could such a vicious person be?


    Gao Qiang and Yao Liqi shivered for a while, for fear that the fire would burn themselves, and quickly rified, "Sir, we have exined everything clearly, these things have nothing to do with us. We are just helping him hide it, I would never dare to burn the warehouse in the vige."


    "You''ll be fine if you hide it? Those warehouses also have food from your family. You are really not afraid that your parents and children will have no food to eat." Vige Chief Cai roared.


    Gao Qiang cried, "Vige chief, what can we do? Liu Dade has the support of the county magistrate behind him. We dare to say that it will end just like the Cheng family."


    "You..." Vige Chief Cai was at a loss for words.


    Shao Qingyuan finally looked at Sun Zoutou, just now he was not allowed to speak, but now he can be given the opportunity to speak freely.


    Sure enough, as soon as Sun Zhaotou got his freedom, he immediately began toin.


    He couldn''t say why, but only said that the two were uneasy and kind, and they were bought by the Cheng family. The county magistrate had nothing to do with this matter. It was all done by Liu Dade alone, so Shao Qingyuan should not listen to nderous words.


    Liu Dade over there also confessed his crime swiftly.


    The three Cheng family members and Gao Qiang and Yao Liqi were trembling with anger, and they scolded them.


    But apart from each other, they have no physical evidence in their hands, so they are not convincing enough.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that they were almost scolding, and finally said, "This matter is very important, and it is useless to argue like this. What''s more, it is about the innocence of Mr. Feng. I think it is better to go to the county government and confront the county magistrate in person. Better."


    Shao Qingyuan''s voice fell, and the others hadn''t spoken yet, but Sun Zhaotou was the first to agree unexpectedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2675: appease

    Chapter 2675 Appease


    "Sir Shao said that this matter can''t be discussed here. Naturally, it is time to go to the county government office for an upright interrogation in court." Sun Caitou said.


    It was only very soon, and he wondered, "But it''s gettingte now, and the city gate is about to close. Even if we set off now, I''m afraid we won''t be able to enter the city."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "If that''s the case, let''s rest here for the night, wait for the city gate to open tomorrow, and then enter the city at that time."


    Sun Zhaotou breathed a sigh of relief, "Yes."


    "However, Liu Dade burned down the warehouse, identally injured Lord Qin, and ndered the Cheng family, but the evidence is solid. Lock up the person and take them to the county government tomorrow to be convicted."


    Sun Zhaotou nodded again and again, "Yes, my lord, this is what it should be, it should be."


    "My side is short of manpower, and you can''t get rid of your rtionship. Vige Chief Cai, Liu Dade and his wife will be handed over to you. You can find a few vigers to watch over them, and don''t let them run away."


    Cai Vige Chief responded quickly, found a few strongborers to tie up Liu Dade, and locked him directly to the ancestral hall in the vige.


    Not only them, but also the three members of the Cheng family as witnesses, two vigers who said they saw Liu Dade smashing people, and Gao Qiang and Yao Liqi, all lived alone next to Cai Vige Chief''s house.


    After Shao Qingyuan made arrangements, other matters were handed over to the vige chief Cai.


    He took Gu Yundong and the others back to the vige chief''s house first. It was already dark and everyone was really hungry after this.


    Vige Chief Cai called out all his family members. He didn''t know Shao Qingyuan''s identities at first, so he only vacated two rooms for them to live in. Now that I know, it is naturally impossible to separate them from the servants.


    In the end, Vige Chief Cai let his family live in other people¡¯s homes in the vige, and he lent all his family to Shao Qingyuan and them to live in.


    The rest of the Cai family, who were originally greedy for Gu Yundong''s pork, naturally did not dare to stay and eat with them.


    However, Gu Yundong liked Cai Xiaoyu very much, he gave her a bowl of meat and gave her some cakes.


    When Cai Xiaoyu returned with the bowl, the rest of the Cai family were greedy, but they did not dare to eat. In the end, Cai Xiaoyu, who did not receive much attention in the Cai family, rarely became the envy of the Cai family like the stars.


    After Gu Yundong and his party finished eating at Cai''s house, they asked Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi to go next door to show Cheng''s house.


    Cheng Fang''s leg fell several times today, and the injury must be added. There is also A Cui, who almost lost her life when she fell into the water, and has not been seriously injured. Even Hu''s forehead had a blood hole.


    Zheng Quanshui had a hard time with Cheng Fang''s leg after he read it to A Cui and Hu Shi.


    His leg waspletely healed, and he wanted to see if he could connect it. But when the county magistrate used the torture, he ran to kill him, and there was no subsequent treatment, and it was impossible to stand up again.


    He can only temporarily heal his injury. If he takes good care of him in the future, the situation may improve.


    But even so, the Cheng family was very grateful and thanked him again and again.


    But when Zheng Quanshui Gaozi was about to leave, the Cheng family looked at him worriedly.


    Not only them, but the other four witnesses in the room also looked anxious.


    Zheng Quanshui knew what they were thinking when he saw their appearance. It just so happened that the master asked himself and his younger brother toe over, and he also meant to appease them.


    "I know you are worried, but don''t worry. My master said that since he has taken care of this matter, he will take care of it to the end and will not leave any hidden dangers for you. He believes in you."


    I said that it was updated earlier, and it turned out to be earlier, isn''t it great?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2676: dont scare them

    Chapter 2676 Don''t scare them


    Zheng Quanshui said this, and the seven people in the room were somewhatforted.


    Just, there is one more thing that makes them a little worried.


    Yao Liqi hesitated for a long time, and then asked in a low voice, "That, little brother Zheng, can I ask, what kind of high-ranking official is he, Mr. Shao?"


    They are really worried, after all, they really bet everything before, and they have finished what they should say and what they should not say. If this Lord Shao can''t fight against the county magistrate, it will not only be them, but even the family will not end well.


    Zheng Quanshui also understood their concerns. He raised his chin slightly and said proudly, "My master was a third-rank officer in the capital before."


    When everyone heard this, their eyes lit up, third grade? It is still a capital official, so it must be easy to clean up Lord Lu.


    However, Zheng Quanshui went on to say, "But now it''s the seventh rank, and Master went to the southwest to take up the post of the county magistrate."


    everyone, "..."


    Seven products! ! !


    Isn''t that the same as Master Lu? Not only that, this ce is still Master Lu''s territory. That Master Shao brought so many people, where is Master Lu''s opponent?


    Yao Liqi and the others were about to cry, trembling in their hearts, thinking that it was all over.


    After a while, Gao Qiang murmured, "From the third-rank Beijing official to the seventh-rank local official, that''s not, isn''t it...I''ve been demoted?" Not only is the official position the same as Mr. Lu, but he may havemitted something and was rejected by the emperor. , the power in his hand may not be as good as Master Lu.


    Zheng Quanshui was stunned, and was pushed by Gao Zi, "Why are you scaring them?"


    Zheng Quanshui, "I don''t have one."


    Gao Zi sighed speechlessly and said to the Cheng family, "Don''t listen to them, although my master is now a seventh-rank magistrate, he is not necessarily worse than this county magistrate. You should know that seventh-rank officials and Seventh-rank officials are also different."


    "Yes, what''s the difference?"


    Takako, "..." This isplicated to exin, and they don''t necessarily understand it.


    After thinking about it, he could only say, "Do you know why we rested in this Dagu Vige just after noon today? It''s not far from the county seat. If you want to settle down, wouldn''t it be more convenient to go directly to the county seat?"


    Yao Liqi said, "I heard that the young master of the Shao family was not feeling well, so he had to stop at Dagu Vige."


    Takakoughed.


    Yao Li was startled, "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not." Zheng Quanshui said, "We deliberately stopped in Dagu Vige." He said, turned to look at the Cheng family, and said, "Actually, even if you didn''t inquire about my master''s identity today, you didn''t ask him to call the shots. Return your innocence, and we will find out the truth of the matter."


    "Really?" Cheng Fang was surprised.


    Zheng Quanshui nodded, "Before leaving Beijing, Master Qin asked my master to stop when he passed Dagu Vige to see how the idental injury was dealt with. Master Qin was injured at that time, and due to the rush of the trip, there was a shortage of manpower. , so I just told the local magistrate to investigate the matter, focusing on finding out the cause of the fight between the two viges and solving the matter. Regarding idental injury, a small punishment and a big admonition would be fine. But after Mr. Qin went back, he was still worried. It happened that my master was going to the southwest. , will pass through this ce, let us check the situation clearly, if there is anything wrong, we can correct it in time, so as not to harm innocent people. Who knows, Lord Qin really guessed it. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2677: how many people came

    Chapter 2677 How many people came


    Cheng''s family was stunned, and after a while, they covered their mouths and cried.


    "It turns out that we are not at the end of the mountain. It turns out that Lord Qin has always taken this matter to heart, we, we will not be given up..."


    The other four were immediately overjoyed when they heard it. They originally thought that Master Shao and the county master happened to catch up with this matter, so it was only Lu Jianbuping who intervened in this matter.


    In this situation, if you really can''t deal with the aftermath, or even find that you can''t fight against Lord Lu, then Lord Shao will definitely let go.


    But just after listening to Zheng Quanshui''s words, their hearts were immediately settled.


    It turned out that this was Master Qin''s ount, so they had the support of Master Qin behind them.


    They had inquired about it before. Master Qin was the most powerful official in the capital, a popr man in front of the emperor. He personally ordered to find out about this matter, not to mention that Master Shao has the same official position as Master Lu, even if he does not have an official position, he must be more powerful than Master Lu.


    Gao Qiang exhaled, "So you said that there is also a difference between a seventh-rank official and a seventh-rank official."


    Takako, "..." No, that''s not what I meant, really.


    But anyway, I can''t exin it, at least it''s enough to say Lord Qin''s name to calm them down.


    can also take the opportunity to return the innocence to Lord Qin, lest they all think that the Cheng family suffers, and the suffering of Dagu Vige and Xiaogu Vige is all Qin Wenzheng''s instigation.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi packed up their things, "That''s it, in short, you can rest assured. If you need your testimony tomorrow, just tell the truth, and don''t repeat your testimony, otherwise you won''t be able to get better if you offend both sides. I won''t protect you."


    Several people present nodded again and again, "Don''t worry, we all know in our hearts, and we are all here with Lord Shao."


    Zheng Quanshui, "..." Bet your head, do you think you''re gambling in a casino?


    The two twitched the corners of their mouths, "Okay, let''s rest early." After that, they got up and left the room.


    As soon as they left, the people present looked at each other and did not speak for a while.


    After all, they also have a lot of contradictions with each other. Especially Gao Qiang and Yao Liqi, who were Liu Dade''s aplices, didn''t dare to raise their heads to look at other people at this moment.


    After a long while, the two most guilty peopleughed shyly and said, "Well, let''s rest early. Tomorrow we have to go to the county government office to testify. Well, we have to keep our spirits up."


    The rest nodded and went to rest.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi on the other side went out and saw Tong Shui Tao who was guarding the door.


    Zheng Quanshui smiled and said in a low voice, "Sister Shui Tao is going to have a hard time tonight."


    Tong Shuitao waved her hand, "What''s the hard work, I''m excited." She wished that someone who didn''t wince woulde over to make trouble, and she would be able to grab someone and beat her to the death. She didn''t have enough fun this afternoon.


    Having said that, the person was hidden in the shadow behind the door.


    Tonight, she was sent here by thedy to protect the witness.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi returned to Cai''s house, told Shao Qingyuan about the Cheng family''s situation, and then went to prepare the medicinal materials.


    As soon as they left, Shao Shuang hurriedly entered the door.


    There was still sweat on his forehead, but his eyes were shining brightly.


    "Master, someone brought it." As soon as Shao Shuang came to Shao Qingyuan, he lowered his voice and said excitedly.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head, "How many people are here?"


    "More than twenty."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2678: settle

    Chapter 2678 Settled


    Shao Shuang was the one who went to rescue the soldiers before. In the afternoon, Gao Qiang and the two went to the county government to find Sun Zhaotou for help. Shao Shuang and Xue Rong followed behind them.


    followed all the way to the county office. After knowing that Liu Dade''s backing was the county magistrate, Xue Rong took the lead in riding back to report the letter, while Shao Shuang turned around and went to rescue the soldiers.


    Because the ce we went to was Fucheng, which was a little further away than this, we didn¡¯te back until it waspletely dark.


    Although the whole afternoon was almost rushing, and the people were exhausted, Shao Shuang was still very excited, "General Ye said, he is always ready, if there is not enough manpower, he will personally lead the troops when he goes to someone tomorrow.e over."


    Look, this is the difference between a seventh-rank official and a seventh-rank official.


    Although Shao Qingyuan is only going to be the county magistrate, he has the imperial edict. The power in his hand, let alone a small magistrate, even if the prefect joins the general, he can borrow it when necessary.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Thank you, where are these people now?"


    "I ced them over the warehouse in Otani Vige."


    The warehouse of ??Otani Vige was previously burned by Liu Dade to frame Xiaogu Vige. Because a lot of food was burned, the losses were heavy, but Tian Fu still had to be handed in on time. The vige was in trouble for a while, and there was no money in hand, so naturally there was no time to repair the warehouse.


    In the end, the murderer was not caught, and Xiaogu Vige refused to admit it.


    The vigers were naturally reluctant to put food in the warehouse, for fear of the same thing happening again, so they just piled it up at home and pulled it out when they needed to pay taxes.


    So the warehouses in the vige are all empty now. Two of them are leaking from all sides, but there are two more. Although the walls are charred, the house is still in good condition.


    Shao Shuang thought about it, and ced the people there.


    Shao Qingyuan knew it in his heart, "I see, you eat something first, ande with me to see itter."


    Shao Shuang nodded quickly, and Gu Yundong also said to Qi Momo, "Mom, please take Qian and the others to cook more food in the kitchen, warm up some pancakes, get some meat, and cook some soup, and send them to themter. ."


    After all, ?? is here to help, at least to keep people fed and clothed.


    Then she had people go to Vige Chief Cai and asked him to buy some quilts. In this season, the temperature differs greatly between morning and evening. If you are not careful at night, you will catch a cold if you are not careful.


    Vige Chief Cai didn''t know what the quilt was used for, and he didn''t dare to ask. Anyway, it was the chief of the county, not to mention the money given by the chief of the county.


    took the quilt and got ready to eat.


    Shao Qingyuan took Shao Shuang and Xue Rong to avoid the vigers and quietly went to the warehouse.


    Fortunately, at this time, no one was walking in the vige, especially when such a big thing happened today, and Shao Qingyuan and the others were there. Except for the vige chief Cai and a few others, everyone closed early. The courtyard door did not dare toe out.


    As expected, there were about twenty young adults in the warehouse talking in a low voice. When they heard a knock on the door, they hurried over to open the door and weed Shao Qingyuan and the others in.


    Shao Qingyuan was in the moonlight and saw their thin clothes at a nce.


    Obviously they came in a hurry before, and it was a little hot during the day, so they didn''t put on clothes to keep out the cold.


    Fortunately, they are officers and soldiers, who practice every day, and have a high degree of cold resistance, otherwise they will not be able to stand it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2679: Master Shao has a vision.

    Chapter 2679 Master Shao is a visionary


    Shao Qingyuan asked the people behind him to bring the hot soup first, and gave everyone a bowl to drink to warm up before handing out food and quilts.


    Those soldiers heard that the person in front of them was Shao Qingyuan, so they were about to salute.


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "You don''t need to be polite when you go out, you can just do what you want. You''ve worked hard today, and I''m afraid I''ll need your help tomorrow. I''ll thank you all in advance."


    Everyone was ttered, and took two steps back, "Don''t dare, it''s serious, my lord, this is my equal."


    "Yeah, it''s not hard work. And we haven''t done anything yet, but Lord Lao personally sent hot soup and warm quilt. It''s really... a shame."


    Compared with the vigers with no news, these officers and soldiers who served in the general''s house in Fucheng obviously know more. Not to mention that Shao Qingyuan''s name has spread throughout the entire Jin Dynasty, but they know a lot of the deeds of this Master Shao and his wife, Yongjia County Master.


    Not to mention anything else, just the sugar, the cowpox vination method, the movable type printing, the magnifying ss, and the merits of King Lu''s rebellion against their husband and wife. It''s almost impossible to finish talking about it for three days and three nights.


    Especially the magnifying ss, originally thought it was for readers.


    As a result, some time ago, someone in the DPRK and China proposed that this thing can also be used in the military, which may be a big weapon.


    I heard General Ye Can say before that this couple is now in Dagu Vige, and they still think it''s incredible. Now that they have really seen people, they can''t help but sigh when they see the attitude of this Lord Shao - no wonder they don''t even have the imperial examinations. Participating, but in just a few years, you can be a third-rank senior officer. Looking at people''s tolerance and foresight, it is not something that ordinary people can match.


    At least they haven''t seen any high-ranking adults who can take this into consideration for them, for fear that they will be cold and hungry. Don''t say anything else, at this moment they don''t think too much in their hearts, and they will be willing to throw their heads and blood for the sake of Master Shao tomorrow.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "Anyway, I''m sorry to trouble you, everyone, rest early, and you can say anything if you need anything."


    He exined a few more words before leaving with Shao Shuang and the others.


    There is no need to send a vigil here, these officers and soldiers are all experienced, and they will arrange themselves.


    Back to Cai''s house, the time hase to Hai Shi.


    Not long after Chi Chi finished eating, he fell asleep early. The little guy had a small belly andy in the middle of the bed, no matter what happened outside, he slept soundly.


    He was the only one, but none of the others closed their eyes.


    Not only Gu Yundong and the others, but even many vigers in Xiaogu Vige, Dagu Vige, couldn''t sleep with their eyes open, waiting for tomorrow with some anxiety and anticipation.


    Especially the vige chief Cai, he felt very regretful for his actions today and he almost offended Master Shao and the county master.


    Fortunately, the county master still wants to like his little fish. In terms of Xiaoyu''s face, maybe he won''t me him... right?


    But Vige Chief Cai has no time to think about these things, he is very busy at the moment.


    Tonight, not only the two giant Buddhas of Shao Qingyuan came to the vige, but there was also a gang of Chao Kuai, including Sun Zhai, who also rested in Dagu Vige.


    Although Sun Zhaotou''s identity is notparable to that of Master Shao, he also looks a bit like a dog under water.


    However, he was still someone he could not offend. No matter how poor people are, they have more rights than the vige chief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2680: gave them a chance

    Chapter 2680 gave them a chance


    The most important thing is that Master Shao and the county owner eat their food in the vige and use theirs, and insist on giving money. Sun Zhaotou and those people are not polite at all, they want to eat and drink, and they also need afortable bed.


    If it wasn''t for the fear that Master Shao and the county master were here, they wouldn''t dare to be too picky, I''m afraid they would be yelling at this moment.


    After vige chief Cai brought people to settle these people, it was already midnight, and he was very tired physically and mentally, but he couldn''t sleep.


    Otani Vige was surprisingly quiet, as if everyone fell into a deep sleep.


    Until Zi Shi, someone finally quietly dispatched.


    Shao Wen returned to Cai''s house in the dark, and went directly to the main room after entering the courtyard gate.


    Shao Qingyuan sat there with his eyes closed and waited for him. Hearing the movement, he opened his eyes immediately.


    Shao Wen whispered, "Master, Sun Zhaotou and the others really acted."


    Shao Qingyuan sighed and sneered, "I gave them a chance." But these people just don''t know how to cherish.


    He straightened up, "Continue to stare. If there are not enough people, go to the people over there for help."


    "Yes." Shao Wen left again.


    Shao Qingyuan got up and walked back to the room lightly.


    Gu Yundong had already fallen asleep. Except for Tong Shuitao, who was guarding the Cheng family''s house, and Shao Wen and Shaowu, who was staring at Sun Cautou and the others, everyone else went to sleep to refresh their energy.


    Shao Qingyuan took off his clothes and climbed onto the bed to hug Gu Yundong.


    Thetter turned over, got into his arms, muttered something, Shao Qingyuan didn''t hear clearly, smiled, tucked the quilt for her, and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Shao Wen returned to the ce where Sun Zhaotou and the others lived, and these Zhukuai now live in Liu Dade''s house.


    Both of them are now locked in the ancestral hall, and the vige chief Cai has sent two vigers to guard them.


    Liu''s house was vacated, and it happened that their house was alsorge, so they temporarily became the residence of Sun Zhaotou and the others.


    It was midnight now, but Sun Zhaotou and his group were in high spirits. No one fell asleep, and they all gathered in the same room to talk.


    "It''s time, Xiao Zhi, you quietly leave the vige, and hurry back to the county seat. Then wait outside the city gate, and when you see the city gate open, immediately enter the city to find an adult. Tell the situation here. Lord, let your Lord make up your mind."


    Xiao Zhi nodded, took the clothes handed over by the two, and wrapped himself tightly.


    Seeing that he was about to go out, Sun Chautou gritted his teeth and said, "You, you remind Master Lu, and say that Master Shao and the county master will not give up. It would be better if they were just holding on to Liu Dade. Then look down, we can''t find a good ce."


    said, his voice dropped suddenly, and a wicked look shed in his eyes, "You ask your lord, do we need to...strike first."


    "You, what do you mean..." Xiao Zhi''s eyes widened, his pupils were shocked, and he looked at him in disbelief.


    Sun catcher grabbed his cor and stared at him, "Do as I say, they are few now, and they have concealed their identities all the way, so it''s not impossible for us to do it."


    Xiao Zhi swallowed his saliva, looked at the others, and finally nodded vigorously, "I, I understand, I will make it clear to the adults."


    After he finished speaking, he tightened his clothes even more forcefully, and walked out with some vain steps.


    After leaving the Liu family, the others looked at Sun Zhaotou, "Then what are we going to do next?"


    "Go to the ancestral hall and find Liu Dade."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2681: let go

    Chapter 2681 Release


    Sun Zoutou and the others discussed it, and then waited in the room for a long time, until the beginning of the ugly time, before they walked out of the Liu family calmly.


    The ancestral hall is just not very far from the Liu family. At this time, everyone is falling into a deep sleep. Presumably the vigers who guard the ancestral hall can¡¯t help but snort.


    Sure enough, when they arrived at the ancestral hall, the two vigers at the entrance were sleeping in the corner. Although still awake, the sensitivity has dropped a lot.


    "What did Master Shao think, he didn''t send someone to guard Liu Dade and his wife, but let two vigers guard them." Youzhukuai said in a low voice.


    Sun Zhaotou smiled silently, and said, "They brought in insufficient manpower, only a few people who know kung fu, and they still have to leave people to protect a few masters, so naturally they can''t spare time to look at Liu Dade. I guess , there should be a few more people where the witnesses live."


    Others are right when they think about it, among the people they see during the day, there is only one maid, and three men who have a bit of kung fu.


    The maid still has to serve the county master, and the others have to protect the master and the witnesses, so Liu Dade can only be watched by others. Perhaps they were too confident and felt that their identity could calm them down, and believed that the vigers of Dagu Vige would not neglect their duties.


    Sun Caitou let two people guard outside, and he walked in through the wall with one person silently.


    As soon as ??nded, he covered his chest and cursed secretly.


    The kick that Shao Qingyuan kicked in the daytime still aches in his heart.


    "Let''s go."


    Sun Zhaotou took a deep breath and walked into the ancestral hall.


    Liu Dade and his wife did such a thing, and they were already hated by the vigers. Naturally, they could not get any good treatment, and it was impossible for him to sully the eyes of the ancestors in the ancestral hall.


    So at this time, the husband and wife were locked up in a firewood room next door, with their hands and feet tied, and a ragged quilt on their bodies.


    The two of them are probably not worried about safety issues. Anyway, they have a close rtionship with the county magistrate, so they will definitely be fine, so even in such an environment, they can fall asleep and snore slightly.


    Sun Zhaotou, "..." is outrageous.


    "If it wasn''t for the sake of adults and madams, I really wanted to give them two feet. Fortunately, we couldn''t fall asleep in a hurry here, but they are very safe."


    Sun Chau headed forward, and although he didn''t go up to kick, he still kicked them in the leg.


    "Wake up, wake up."


    "Huh? Who is it?" Liu Dade was dissatisfied and opened his eyes in a daze.


    The room was very dark. He couldn''t see clearly at first. He only felt a dark shadow swaying in front of him. He was so frightened that his eyes widened, and he opened his mouth to scream.


    Sun Chutou quickly covered his mouth with his eyes and hands, "It''s me."


    "Hmm..." Liu Dade struggled for a while, and finally heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the familiar voice.


    Ami next to him was also woken up.


    Sun Caitou squatted in front of them and said in a low voice, "I''ll untie the ropes for you now, you can go now and leave Dagu Vige."


    Liu Dade was stunned, "I, let''s go? Where can we go? Sun Cautou, I don''t have to go, I''ll take all my sins down, and my brother-inw will be fine. When the surnamed Shao leaves, Find another chance to let me go, won''t you?"


    "If you let you go, just go, don''t talk nonsense." Sun Zhaotou was extremely impatient.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2682: escape

    Chapter 2682 Escape


    top down? Easy to say.


    Liu Dade is a no-brainer, even if he pleads guilty and wants to get down, it depends on whether Shao Qingyuan believes it or not.


    Judging from this afternoon, that Shao''s mouth is not ordinary. If Liu Dade can survive a round under his hands without being caught, he will burn incense and worship Buddha.


    Instead of this, it is better to get people away, and simply create the appearance of absconding in fear of crime, and avoid a lot of trouble.


    Liu Dade didn''t dare to speak when he saw Sun Zhaotou''s solemn expression.


    Sun Caitou and the others untied the ropes on the two of them, and he gave him another 2 taels of silver, "This is my own private house money, if you keep it, we will send you away."


    Liu Dade hurriedly said, "These two taels of silver are not enough, then, can we go back and get the silver before leaving?"


    Sun Zhaotou hesitated for a moment, then nodded and helped the two up.


    They came to the farthest ce from the gate, ced nks and stones on the ground, and then pulled Liu Dade and his wife up.


    After a while, the couple fell to the ground outside sweating profusely.


    If it wasn''t for Sun Zhaotou''s expectation, his eyes were blocked by their mouths, and they should have been heard by the front by now.


    Liu Dade and Ami stumbled home, packed two sets of clothes and money, and left quickly.


    Originally, they wanted to bring something like a quilt, but Sun Zhaotou refused, "You will be seen if you take too many things, how will we exin it? We will all be staying at your house tonight. "


    Liu Dade muttered a few words, but reluctantly took the money and took Ami away.


    Sun Zhaotou heaved a sigh of relief and then rested in the room.


    None of them fell asleep. Although they were very tired, they still felt the pain after being beaten during the day, but their hearts were excited at this time.


    The dawn is very fast, and the Ogu Vige, which has been lively in the past, is extraordinarily quiet today.


    This quietness made the vigers of Xiaogu Vige, who came early in the morning, tremble in their hearts.


    Fan Yu came over, not only him, but also many vigers behind him, as well as his brother Fan Yong.


    Fan Yong was originally the same as Cheng Fang, his family was restricted from leaving the vige.


    But when Fan Yu went back yesterday, Shao Qingyuan told him to bring Fan Yong''s family over. After all, they are the parties involved, and they will go to the county government together today to investigate the matter.


    Who knew they wereing, the whole vige of Otani Vige was actually...it was terribly quiet.


    If they hadn''t walked all the way and saw many people opening half of the courtyard gates to probe their brains, Fan Yu would have thought that the whole vige was gone.


    They came all the way to Cai''s house, Shao Qingyuan and others were having breakfast.


    Xue Rong weed the person in and waited in the yard.


    After a while, the vige chief Cai also came over. Seeing his haggard appearance, he must have slept all night.


    After what happened yesterday, Vige Chief Cai and Fan Yu are no longer in a rivalry, but they still don''t like each other.


    Both sides were sitting or standing quietly in the yard, looking very serious and anxious.


    Soon, Sun Caotou came with a group of Cao Kuai. Looking at the people present, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    However, just as they entered the door and sat down, a loud voice suddenly came from outside, "Vige chief, vige chief, it''s not good, Dade and his daughter-inw are gone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2683: Not surprisingly Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 2683 Shao Qingyuan who is not unexpected


    "What?" Vige Chief Cai jumped up from the stool in an instant, and came down in a cold sweat.


    He shook his body and ran out quickly, seeing the two vigers who were guarding the ancestral hallst night.


    "What did you just say? Who''s gone?"


    The viger was about to cry, and ran up to the vige chief Cai and said with a face of shame, "Well, it''s the Dade couple, we saw that it was gettingte, so we went to the ancestral hall to get two thick noodles and steamed buns, and let them Dade and the others have finished eating, so they can bring them over and set off for the county office, who knows that once they enter the door, Dade will disappear."


    Another viger also nodded and said eagerly, "Yeah, there are only a few ropes and the tattered quilt left in his firewood room. We searched inside and out, and then found the one in the corner behind him. There are nks and stones piled up at the location, and there are traces of being stepped on, Dade and the others must have escaped from there."


    Cai Vige Chief jumped with anger, "What do you think of people?"


    It''s over, Master Shao handed him such an important matter, but he didn''t do it well, and he, the vige chief, also did it.


    Fan Yu and Fan Yong looked at each other, and their brows furrowed, but they quickly looked at Sun Zhaotou and the others.


    That Liu Dade was tightly bound, how could he escape without making a sound? There must be helpers, and they have no one else to choose except Sun Caitou.


    But they had no evidence and could not identify Sun Zhaotou.


    At this moment, Sun Zoutou and the others also had their faces ashen and furious, "What do you think about people? You can''t even see two people who are tied with their hands and feet and locked the door. What''s the use? What? Hurry to find it. If Liu Dade can''t be found, the sewage on our county magistrate will not be washed. This kid must be absconding in fear of crime."


    Cai Vige Chief was about to suspect him. Hearing this, he was shocked, and immediately ordered the vigers to search in a nket manner.


    Sun Caitou ran to find Shao Qingyuan, and said with a solemn expression, "Sir, this Liu Dade couple must have fled in fear of crime. I''ll go to find someone now, and I will never let him go."


    Shao Qingyuan never stood up from the dining table, nor did he even look here.


    Sun Zhaotou stood far away, unable to see his expression or attitude.


    But he still saw Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly, "Yeah." With a sound.


    Sun Caitou immediately took someone to find someone.


    Shao Qingyuan finished hisst mouthful of porridge, then stood up and walked towards the door with Chichi in his arms.


    Fan Yu and the others were still here. When they saw himing out, they quickly saluted, "Sir."


    "You sit down, we''ll just wait here."


    Fan Yu was puzzled, Master Shao didn''t seem to have any surprised expression, or did he know where Liu Dade was?


    Not only him, but Master Shao and the servants around the county master are also doing their own things step by step, without the slightest panic.


    Inexplicably, the hearts of Fan Yu and the others calmed down.


    Cheng Fang and others who lived next door also heard the movement, and they felt uneasy again after understanding. He simply ran to Cai''s house and stared at the vigers of Xiaogu Vige in the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong led Chichi to the main room to help him digest food, lest he get too energetic.


    Seeing A Cuiing in, she waved to her and called someone toe over, "How are you feeling today? Are you feeling dizzy or ufortable?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2684: go to the county office

    Chapter 2684 Go to the county office


    A Cui hurriedly waved, "No, I''m fine. The medicine that Brother Zheng gavest night was very good. I fell asleep after taking it, and I woke up feeling good."


    She paused, knelt down again, and kowtowed to her, "Yesterday, I thank the county lord for saving his life. I heard that the county lord almost shocked the young master in order to save me. I..."


    Gu Yundong asked her to get up, "You don''t need to do such a big ceremony, no one will die if you encounter such a thing. When your family''s grievances are cleaned up, and when your eldest brotheres back, it''s not toote to thank me again. ."


    Hearing that eldest brother can alsoe back, A Cui couldn''t help but light up again, her nose was a little sour, she quickly nodded, "Yeah."


    Mr. Hu was standing at the door of the main room. Naturally, he heard it, and his heart was instantly settled.


    What if Liu Dade escaped? The county owner has said so, there is definitely no problem.


    Cai''s yard ispletely different from the outside. The outside is in chaos, but it is very quiet here, and it looks like the years are quiet.


    Gu Yundong had no pretense and saved her life. A Cui''s eyes were filled with piety and closeness, and she couldn''t help but say two more words.


    She hadn''t been to any ce that was too far away, at most the county seat. Knowing that Gu Yundong came from the capital, she wanted to know the situation there.


    Gu Yundong thought about being idle anyway, and while watching Chi Chi walking, he chatted with her about the customs of the capital.


    Not only A Cui was listening carefully, but other people in the yard also pricked up their ears and looked longing.


    Shao Wu came in at this time. He came to Shao Qingyuan''s side and said in a low voice, "Master, the Xiao Zhi who dared to go to the county townst night came back. Sun Zhaotou just met him."


    Shao Qingyuan is holding Chichi''s toy in his hand and is concentrating on remodeling him. This stinky boy is now at the stage where he has to bite everything he gets in his hand.


    He thought about getting some bitter medicine into it, but the kind that the child ate had no effect.


    After listening to Shao Wu''s words, Shao Qingyuan kept moving, but justughed, "It seems that they areing back soon. Where are the officers and soldiers from General Ye Can? Wasn''t anyone seen?"


    "No, they quietly left before dawn, hiding behind the hillside, and doing things at any time."


    "Well." Shao Qingyuan said he understood, and finally put down the toy in his hand, "Sun Zhaotou and the others shoulde back."


    Sure enough, when his voice fell, Sun Zhaotou ran in with the other prisoners sweating profusely, looking ashamed.


    "Master Shao, my subordinates are not doing well, and I couldn''t find Liu Dade and his wife. But I have seen it around the ancestral hall. From the existing clues, they probably left in the middle of the night, and they have already escaped far away. There are three ways to go out of Dagu Vige, and I don''t know which way they took."


    Shao Qing looked down at him from a distance, "Don''t worry if you can''t find it, go back to the county office and ask you, Lord Lu, to issue a warrant and search the whole city. This officer doesn''t believe where they can hide."


    Sun Zhaotou''s face froze, but it doesn''t matter, anyway, after today, isn''t it Master Lu who has the final say in this county?


    He responded immediately, "Sir Shao is right, but the subordinates feel that they should send people to pursue those three roads, maybe they will find someone."


    "you decide."


    Sun Caitou sent more than half of his men to leave, including that Xiao Zhi.


    After making arrangements, he said to Shao Qingyuan, "Sir, it''s gettingte, isn''t it... It''s time to go to the county office."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2685: walk the trail

    Chapter 2685 Walk the Trail


    There were not many people who followed to the county seat, otherwise it would be too cumbersome. Not to mention other people, even among the group of Shao Qingyuan, there were only three members of Shao Qingyuan''s family, Tong Shuitao, Wen and Wu Shuangquan, and the others were waiting in Dagu Vige.


    Sun Cautou, including him, has a total of four people.


    In the remaining Dagu Vige, the vige chief Cai is going to follow, there are seven witnesses, and a few well-connected vigers in the vige.


    In Xiaogu Vige, Fan Yu and Fan Yong''s family also brought a few vigers with them.


    The group set off in such a mighty manner, and Shao Qingyuan had two carriages unloaded and rushed over together.


    Gu Yundong got into the car with Chichi in his arms, and the three Cheng family were not able to walk, especially Cheng Fang, it was difficult to even get out of the vige.


    and Fan Yong''s wife and children also let them sit in the carriage.


    After ??Cai Vige Chief asked Shao Qingyuan, he drove over the donkey cart from the vige. He was old, and walking behind the carriage would be a hindrance.


    In this way, two horse carts and a donkey cart, plus the vigers behind them, went to the county town in such a mighty manner.


    Sun Cautou and the others wanted to get on the donkey cart of the vige chief, but unfortunately he was a catcher, and with Shao Qingyuan and the others present, he was not good at upying other people''s cars.


    The vigers of Dagu Vige watched them leave from the vige entrance, but they were very worried.


    I don¡¯t know how things will be resolved after this trip.


    But from the bottom of their hearts, they are on Shao Qingyuan''s side. That Master Lu has been in office for many years, but he has never done anything, and he has done a lot of wicked things. Although they didn''t say it, they still knew it.


    The vigers did not return to their homes until everyone was gone.


    However, they didn''t know that shortly after they left, more than 20 people fell silently behind Shao Qingyuan and the others, and followed them forward.


    It''s not far from the county town, it takes about an hour to walk.


    If you are riding a horse or riding a donkey, you will arrive in less than half an hour.


    This is still under the premise of taking the official road. If you take a small road, it can be faster.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others walked for a while when they found that the official road seemed to be blocked. Two big trees were broken off from their roots, and they justy in the middle of the road. There are still a fewrge rocks in front of them, which are very obstructive.


    If you don¡¯t drive a carriage, it¡¯s fine, but if you have a carriage, you can¡¯t get through.


    Sun Zhaotou immediately asked people to go to the front to understand the situation, and when he came back, he said to Shao Qingyuan, "Sir, these two trees were deliberately cut down by the nearby vigersst night. It is said that it was for personal vengeance. Sir, it''s better for us to go the other way. Well, that way is closer."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him sideways, and nodded after a while, "Okay, then change your way."


    The carriage quickly turned around, with Sun Zhaotou leading the way and walking straight down the path.


    The vige chief Cai and others who followed behind looked confused and did not understand why they changednes. Although this official road is blocked by trees and stones, there are many of them, and they are all young and strong. It takes a little time to move away quickly. Why go down the trail?


    That trail is not easy to walk, there are many forests, and there are often second-raters who are not doing their jobs properly hiding in it, and when they see a single person, they rush out to rob. Even if they are greedy for the short distance, they are not willing to take that road.


    But there are many of them today, so they are not afraid of these.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2686: kill

    Chapter 2686 Murder and silence


    The vige chief Cai and other vigers who followed behind were puzzled, but they didn''t dare to say anything. Anyway, adults can do what they say, they just follow.


    So the group quickly walked along the small road to the county seat, and the road was very quiet.


    Only Sun Zhaitou, when he retreated to the back of the team, was talking in a low voice to the few Zoukuai around him.


    But the few Chau Kuai were obviously absent-minded, Sun Chau frowned and pped one of them.


    "What are you doing? All cheer me up."


    "Boss." One of the Chau Kuai''s face turned pale, and he nced at the carriage in front of him with some worry, and said, "We, are we really going to do it? This Master Shao and the county master are both well-identified people. In case it is found out, it would be a serious crime of confiscating a family and exterminating a family."


    Sun Zhaotou red at him, "It''s already at this juncture, what are you afraid of? Do you think they went to the county town and found out what happened to Master Lu, and we can escape? What did Master Lu do, which of us? It''s impossible to get rid of it. Anyway, it''s all dead, it''s better to strike first."


    "Yes, but..."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, my lord has already made a n. The lord said that the Lord Shao and the Yongjia County Lord were fighting against King Lu when they were in the capital, and they still caught the prince of Lu. Although I don''t know why this couple The two will be banished to the southwest, but something must have happened. As it happens, if something happened to them, we can push it to the remnants of King Lu, who made them make too many enemies? "


    The several arresting officers nced at each other, knowing that Master Lu knew what he had in mind, and he was somewhat relieved.


    "Then, these vigers, are they together..."


    Sun Zou''s eyes shed viciously, "This is what they asked for, and they can only me them for their bad lives. They should feel honored to have met this couple and died together with the court officials and the county master. "


    After a pause, he stroked his chin again and said with squinted eyes, "However, we can''t kill all of them. Otherwise, if everyone is killed, it''s impossible to just leave us alone, and one of the vigers has to stay alive."


    "Who''s going to stay?" a few of the catchers asked in a low voice.


    Sun Zhaotou lowered his head slightly, and swept his eyes around the people in front of him, and finally settled on a young man next to the vige chief Cai, and pouted, "Just him."


    "Why him?"


    "Last year, when the adults were interrogated one by one, this person was also among them. He is a person who is still aware of the current affairs. After the warning, it will not spoil the big thing. But after this matter is over, he still can''t stay."


    The few catchers next to ?? couldn''t help shivering. They usually did some wrongdoing in the fish and meat vige, and even caused people to die because of it.


    But those objects are all powerless, just like the Cheng family, even if they are bullied to death, there is nothing to do with them.


    But now they are facing a noble person with a distinguished status. This consequence...they dare not even think about it.


    Sun Zhaotou frowned and squinted at them a few times, grabbed the one standing outside, and said to him in a low voice, "An Shan, something happenedter, you take advantage of the chaos to rescue that viger, Did you hear me?"


    "I know, I know." An Shan nodded quickly.


    "I remember what I said just now. If anyone loses the chain, there is no good fruit to eat."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2687: rest

    Chapter 2687 Rest


    Sun Zhaotou gave a few words of warning before he stopped talking. Seeing that he was about to achieve his goal, the excited look in his eyes became more and more intense.


    Who knew that at this moment, the carriage in front suddenly stopped.


    Sun Zhaotou frowned, stepped forward and asked, "Sir, why did you stop?"


    "My son is not feeling well, stop and rest for a while." Shao Qingyuan nced at him sideways, and got out of the carriage with effort and stretched out.


    He was so angry, so angry.


    Why is his toy bitter? He took a bite and felt like he was about to vomit. Who in the end is so reckless? Broke his toys?


    The little guy was about to burst into tears, and the pitiful one wanted to break free from Shao Qingyuan''s arms and reached out to Gu Yundong, "Mother, mother, drink."


    He has to drink milk to rinse his mouth, or he can''t stand it.


    Gu Yundong followed him down from the carriage with a water bag, and couldn''t help but red at Shao Qingyuan.


    Then he took his son over, "I told you that you can''t eat that thing. Who told you not to listen, you''re going to suffer?"


    The little guy hummed, buried his head in her arms, and shrunk into a ball, "Bitter." He was too difficult.


    Gu Yundong was funny, he took Chichi and walked a few steps to the side, and said to Shao Qingyuan, "I''ll take him there for a walk, and I''ll be back in a while."


    Sun Zhaotou frowned, trying to find an excuse to stop him, but before he could speak, Shao Qingyuan already nodded, "Go, don''t go too far,e back when he feels morefortable."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong left, Sun Zhaotou was a little annoyed, he turned his head just to see An Shan standing not far away, and immediately winked at him, making him stare at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter nodded and slowly wandered beside Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan ignored Sun Zhaotou, turned around and said to the people behind, "Everyone rest, drink some water and eat something, we will leaveter."


    "Yes, my lord."


    In fact, these vigers in the back did not feel tired. They used to walk all the way to the county town to go to the market, and they were used to it.


    But since Master Shao is going to rest, they will apany him to rest for a while.


    Shao Qingyuan walked to Fan Yu''s side, pointed to the path in front of him and asked, "I heard Sun Zhaotou say that this road is closer to the county seat. Why does it seem that no one is walking on this road?"


    Fan Yu was a little ttered, so he hurriedly stabilized his expression and replied respectfully.


    The two of them were talking in a low voice, and Shao Wen was standing next to him, and no one dared toe forward to disturb him.


    Sun Zoutou, who was not far away, squinted and squinted, but he wanted to step forward, but Shao Qingyuan obviously didn''t want to see him, so he could only turn his eyes to other people.


    Therefore, he did not notice that after Shao Qingyuan and Fan Yu finished talking, he whispered to Shao Wen, "You find a chance to go to the back and talk to those officers and soldiers, and let them go around to the front and see what''s there. The situation. The surnamed Sun encouraged us to take the path, but he must have bad intentions, and we don¡¯t know what is ahead.¡±


    Shao Wen quickly nodded in response, and Fan Yu next to him naturally heard it, and his eyes widened, "Shao, Master Shao, what do you mean..."


    "You''ll walk in the back and help me stare at Sun Zhaotou and the others."


    Fan Yu felt as if he had been entrusted with a sacred mission. He stood up instantly and nodded hastily, "Yes, Mr. Shao, I will definitely live up to your trust."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2688: Great little master

    Chapter 2688 The little master is awesome


    Shao Qingyuan patted him on the shoulder, "Rx, when this is over, you can also have a peaceful birthday."


    "Yes!!" Fan Yu nodded heavily.


    Sir Shao is right, their life in Xiaogu Vige is not easy. Although the incidentst year seemed to be a little heavier on the surface, it was only for the Cheng family.


    But Xiaogu Vige has been tossed a lot in the open and secret. No matter what he does in the town or the county government office, Xiaogu Vige is always resisted. Or if the court has any policy to inform the viges below, they are also the one that was deliberately concealed.


    He didn''t understand before, and he wondered if the county magistrate had a bad impression of them because ofst year''s events. Now I know, this is clearly the county magistrate who is helping Liu Dade to stumble them.


    Now that he finally had a chance to bring down the county magistrate, Fan Yu felt that he could rush up and fight.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at his spirited and bright eyes, smiled, and went back to the carriage.


    Sun Zhaotou immediately focused his attention on him again. At this time, Shao Wen quietly left the team under the cover of Fan Yu.


    After resting for a quarter of an hour, Shao Qingyuan had no ns to leave, and Sun Zhaotou couldn''t help it.


    He walked over to Shao Qingyuan and said with a small smile, "Master Shao, it''s gettingte, and there are still many ways to get to the county town, why don''t you..."


    Shao Qingyuan pointed at the caterpir''s son, crouched on the ground and grabbed the grass, and said, "Didn''t you see that my son is in high spirits now? I told him to go now, he cried, youe to coax him?"


    Sun Caotou, "..."


    He frowned and looked up at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong turned his back to him and held his son''s hand, "You''ve been watching here for a long time, do you see anything famous?"


    Chi Chi stretched out his fleshy little hands, and said solemnly with a tight little face, "Insect."


    "I know it''s a worm, you see it''s about to crawl on the back of your feet."


    nodded slowly, "Well, crawling." Then he took the grass in his hand and pushed the bugs off the back of his feet. Seeing the caterpir that had a somersault, he immediately giggled.


    Tong Shuitao squatted across from them and immediately apuded, "Young master is awesome, we must firmly protect our beautiful shoes, we must not let the caterpirs get dirty. If it dares to climb up, we will be ruthless. Teach it hard."


    "Ah." The little guy stood up in agreement, clenched his little hands into a small fist, and nodded heavily, "It''ste, great."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She red at Tong Shuitao, "If you praise him a few more times, he''s going to float. If he refuses to get on the carriage in a while, you''ll carry him and walk behind him."


    Tong Shuipao shrank his neck andughed dryly, "Miss, I was wrong."


    Chichi tilted his head, "Peach?" Why didn''t you stand by him?


    Tong Shuitao didn''t dare to meet his eyes, his eyes drifted to the side, and then he saw Anshan not far away.


    She immediately said with disgust, "The county yaku''s arrester really takes himself seriously, and dares to spy on us. Miss, I''ll teach him a lesson."


    Gu Yundong took time to turn his head and nced, but An Shan just looked up.


    Seeing her look over, his eyes lit up, and he looked like he was hesitant to speak.


    Gu Yundong squinted, "He has something to tell us?"


    "What can he say? He must be urging us to set off. These gangsters are nothing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2689: Seek a lifeline

    Chapter 2689 Seeking a lifeline


    Gu Yundong picked up Chi Chi and walked straight to An Shan.


    Thetter took a step backwards, and then turned back to look at Sun Zhaotou subconsciously.


    Seeing that thetter hadn''t noticed him, he quickly said, "County, county lord, don''t go to the county seat, Master Lu will be against you. There is an ambush on the road ahead, pretending that the King of Lu Yu Dang wants to kill people."


    Tong Shuitao gasped sharply, "What did you say?"


    She was so shocked that her voice rose as soon as she said it.


    Sun Zhaotou, who was very concerned about this side, suddenly looked this way.


    Tong Shuitao was immediately annoyed, and An Shan broke out in cold sweat, screaming in his heart that he was done.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong said calmly in the next moment, "We don''t need you to remind us when we set off. We will set off naturally when we want to set off. Is this how your Master Lu taught you the rules?"


    An Shan was stunned for a moment, and instantly realized that it was the Yongjia County Lord who was helping him, and hurriedly lowered his head.


    Sun Zhaotou, who was not far away, looked at it and ran over in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong asked in a low voice, "Why tell us this."


    An Shan said eagerly, "I think the boss wants my life too."


    The voice fell, and Sun Zhaotou had already arrived. He apologized to Gu Yundong again and again, "I''m sorry, the county master, this kid is ignorant, I will teach him a good lesson."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned around and pped him fiercely, "What are you doing? I asked you to protect the county master''s safety, but I didn''t ask anyone to urge the county master to set off, walk around, and don''t be ashamed here."


    An Shan''s face was flushed red, and after being pressed by Sun Zhaotou on his head to apologize to Gu Yundong, he was directly pulled away.


    Gu Yundong stood where he was, turned around and looked at the backs of them leaving, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Tong Shuitao''s face was tense, "Miss, do you think what the catcher said is true?"


    "Nine times out of ten."


    Sun Zhaotou wanted to kill people, so there were so many people present, they would naturally be killed.


    But they must be reluctant to lose themselves, but in this way, everyone present is dead, and only a few of them are alive. It is too conspicuous.


    Therefore, it is best to sacrifice one of the catching fast.


    This An Shan probably felt that Sun Zhaotou wanted to sacrifice him, so he simply stabbed the conspiracy in front of her and asked for a chance.


    "The county magistrate and the head catcher are really daring, and you dare to harm even the youngdy."


    Gu Yundong shook his son in his arms and sneered, "The more you are afraid of us, the more you are afraid of killing people, the more it shows that this Lord Lu hasmitted a lot of things, for fear that we will find out something. He must havemitted a more serious crime in the matter of Dagu Vige and Xiaogu Vige, so serious that he no longer cares about the consequences of killing us."


    "Miss, what should I do then?"


    "Don''t worry, your uncle has already found someone to solve it."


    Tong Shuitao was relieved, and thedy said it was all right.


    They''re just stalling for time here, it''s enough to give those people enough leeway to solve their problems.


    The group rested for another quarter of an hour. Just when Sun Zhaotou and the others were impatient and couldn''t help it, Shao Qingyuan finally said to everyone, "Have you all rested? After you have rested, let''s go, it''s gettingte. ."


    Sun Zhaotou''s face was ashen, do you know it''s gettingte?


    Except for your family of three to rest here, no one else is needed at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2690: Nothing happened? ?

    Chapter 2690 Nothing happened? ?


    Everyone should get on the bus, get on the bus, and walk if they should walk, and the team starts to move forward again.


    However, An Shan watched the carriage go straight ahead, still walking on the path, without any intention of returning to the official road, his face suddenly turned pale.


    The county lord and the others...don''t believe their own words?


    His heart suddenly became uneasy, if he didn''t believe it, what would he do? Can you just wait to die?


    Compared with him, Sun Zhaotou''s face became even brighter.


    The splendid he didn''t pay attention to An Shan''s restlessness beside him.


    After walking for half an hour, there was arge forest in front of him, densely packed with tall and dense trees.


    The path in the middle of the woods is not big, but it is no problem for a carriage to pass by.


    When they were about to pass through the forest, the footsteps of Sun Zhaotou and the others slowed down significantly. One of the people suddenly fell to the ground with a ''oops'' sound. behind the team.


    Seeing that An Shan was still beside them, Sun Zhaotou red at him, "Aren''t you going ahead yet? Don''t forget to wait to save people. If you are far away, if something happens to the viger, you won''t be able to eat it. Walk."


    An Shan''s heart skipped a beat, and sure enough, Sun Zhaotou wanted his life.


    But at this juncture, he couldn''t allow him to say anything.


    He could only walk forward in fear, observing the condition of the woods on both sides at any time. I just thought that when there is danger for a while, I will immediately avoid it.


    But An Shan knew in his heart that even if he avoided this time, Sun Zhaotou would not let him survive.


    Maybe this is his retribution, follow Sun Zhaotou and the others for their evil retribution.


    He was a little desperate.


    However, the carriage moved forward steadily, and asionally the vigers'' voices could be heard in my ears. Inside the carriage in front, the young man was even more excited.


    An Shan was very surprised, didn''t he say that he set up traps in this ce?


    Not only him, but Sun Zhaotou, who was far away from them, was even more stunned.


    what happened? ? He grabbed Xiao Zhi''s cor beside him, stared at him and whispered, "Didn''t you say that people are waiting in this forest?"


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Zhi was also at a loss, "I even saw them in ambush with my own eyes, why are they missing?"


    Sun Zhaotou felt that something was not right, he was standing in the middle of the woods right now.


    looked left and right, but there was no sound.


    Fan Yu called him in front, "Sun Zhaotou, why don''t you go? The adults said that the road ahead is rtively wide, so we need to speed up, so as not to get to the county office in the afternoon."


    Sun Caitou suddenly came back to his senses, he couldn''t think about it too much, and quickly followed.


    Shao Qingyuan really increased his speed. When the group arrived at the gate of the county town, it was just past the hour.


    "Guanglin County." Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car, looked up at the name on the top of the city gate, and clicked.


    "go in."


    The group entered the city gate and went straight to the county office.


    Sun Captor wanted to stop him, but he didn''t know what was going on right now. Without any preparations, he was afraid that it would be a bad thing to just bring people over there.


    But he couldn''t stop Shao Qingyuan, just standing in front of the carriage, he kicked Shao Wen over.


    This is on the street, people areing and going, so many people in the county are watching helplessly at that insufferable Sun Zhaotou, who is doing whatever he wants in the county and charging fees for various names, and he was beaten like this... He vomited blood?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2691: what is the origin

    Chapter 2691 What''s the background


    The surroundings were silent, and everyone''s eyes widened, looking at Sun Zhaotou, who was lying on the ground, and Shao Qingyuan, who jumped out of the carriage, guessing his identity.


    "Who is this person? Sun Zhaotou dares to fight?"


    "Whoever he is, hitting Sun Zhaotou is a bad breath for us."


    "That''s right, he deserves it, he iswless in our county, and someone finally takes care of him."


    The onlookers pointed and pointed, but no one came close to the front.


    Sun Zhaotou clutched his chest in difort, his face turned pale.


    He raised his head, his eyes filled with anger, "What do you mean by Master Shao? I am also Master Lu''s subordinate after all. You are too reluctant to let Master Lu go by doing things like this again and again. In the eyes!"


    Sun Zhaotou could clearly feel that Shao''s strike was two points heavier than yesterday, and he felt that his internal organs seemed to be disced, and the pain was burning.


    The remaining three hunters hurried forward, trying to help Sun catcher up.


    Who knew that Shao Qingyuan raised his hand, "Grab them."


    Wenwu Shuangquan''s four men moved quickly, and they jumped up to arrest people with tacit understanding.


    An Shan''splexion changed, and he took precautions subconsciously. Who knew that when Shao Quan passed by him, he would just skip over and pounce on Xiao Zhi not far behind him.


    An Shan, "..." His precautionary actions were in vain?


    He turned his head in a daze, and found that no one wanted to catch him, and he was relieved.


    It seems that the Yongjia County Lord did believe him before, otherwise he would not have missed him alone.


    The two fast catchers are still somewhat skilled, but before the civil and military doubles areprehensive, they can''t pass a few moves at all, not to mention that it is too easy for two to deal with one.


    In the blink of an eye, the three arresting officers, including Sun Zhaotou, were tightly bound by several people and threw them in front of Shao Qingyuan.


    As a result, An Shan, who was still holding the saber on his waist and wearing the uniform of the yamen, looked a little awkward.


    But at this time, the three Sun Zhaotou didn''t have time to pay attention to him, they just stared at Shao Qingyuan and said angrily, "Master Shao, what are you trying to do?"


    "I would like to ask you what you want to do?" Gu Yundong got out of the carriage, holding the unhappy Chichi in one hand, and supporting Shao Qingyuan''s hand with the other to get out of the carriage.


    She looked at Sun Zhaotou meaningfully and said, "You keep making excuses like this to prevent us from going to the county government to find Master Lu. What''s the shameful thing you can''t let us know?"


    "we do not have."


    "I don''t care if you have it or not. In order to prevent you from wanting to interfere with us, just tie it up and see youter." Gu Yundong snorted coldly, then turned to look at An Shan, "Do you know how the county government is going? Lead the way. ."


    An Shan swallowed, and now he has a clear-cut position.


    So he nodded quickly, "I know, Master Shao, county master, pleasee here."


    Sun Zhaotou looked at him in disbelief, "An Shan, you traitor, beast."


    Ansan pretended not to hear, buried his head and led the way.


    The crowd of onlookers gradually parted ways, watching them all the way towards the county office.


    After a while, the whispering voice sounded again.


    "This... what happened? What is the origin of these people? It seems that they are going to trouble Master Lu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2692: the door...opened

    Chapter 2692 The door... turned over


    "Didn''t you hear Anshan''s name just now? What lord, and the county master? That''s the county master. At first nce, he is stronger than Master Lu. I have a hunch that Master Lu will be nted this time."


    "Shh, you don''t want to die, you said something like that?"


    "I seem to have seen the vige chief of Otani Vige and Xiaotani Vige just now, and they also came along with them. I feel that this time things have happened a lot."


    "Let''s go, let''s go and see what happened. If Master Lu really..."


    So, behind the team of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, they slowly followed arge group of people watching the fun.


    went all the way to the gate of the county government office, only then did Shao Qingyuan stop, looking at the closed door in front of him, squinting.


    "Peach, go y the drums."


    "Yes, Miss." Tong Shuitao walked up the steps quickly, looked at the big drum beside the yamen gate, took a breath, and tapped the drumstick with a ''bang bang bang''.


    Unfortunately, no one came out to open the door after a long time.


    Tong Shuitao lost his drumstick and went straight to knock on the door, but there was still no movement inside.


    But Tong Shuitao vaguely heard a voiceing from the crack of the door.


    Onlookers looked at each other, "This door can''t be opened."


    "Tsk, the door doesn''t open, it seems that nothing can be done. Master Lu just hides inside and can''t get out, so there''s nothing you can do about him."


    Tong Shuitao turned around at this moment, looked at Gu Yundong, and asked loudly, "Miss, can I do it now?"


    "Well, you did a good job first, then soldiers."


    Tong Shuitaoughed and said to the crack of the door, "This is what you forced me to do. If you don''t open it, I have to push it away myself."


    The onlookers looked at each other and pushed them away? How do you push this off? Not to mention that the door is locked by the door, even if it is not bolted, the door is still very heavy.


    Tong Shuitao took a few steps back and stopped when he was about to reach the stairs.


    Then she crouched down and assumed a starting stance. The next moment, she stood up abruptly, moving as fast as a gust of wind, and suddenly hit the door.


    Everyone couldn''t help but hissed when they saw it, and it hurt when they looked at it... it hurt...


    ah? ? ! !


    The thick door just turned back with a ''bang'' in the eyes of everyone.


    The gate was not opened from both sides, but the whole gate was knocked to the ground and was torn down.


    Everyone present couldn''t help gasping for breath, even Gu Yundong''s originally sullen Chi Chi narrowed his eyes and waved his hands vigorously, "Peach, peach."


    Gu Yundong almost couldn''t hold him, he also ''hiss'', and whispered to Shao Qingyuan, "I thought she just hit the door bolt at most, but I didn''t expect the whole door to be knocked down. I think now, before that, I don''t know anything about her strength."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded in approval, Tong Shuitao had already pped his hands, jumped back to Gu Yundong''s side, and asked for praise with a smile, "Miss, did I do a good job?"


    Gu Yundong grabbed Chichi''s small hand and silently showed her a big finger.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, then strode up the steps and stood at the gate.


    There were originally two gatekeepers blocking the door, and they ran out nimbly before the door was overturned.


    stood inside the door again, staring at this scene in astonishment.


    The two concierges couldn''t help swallowing their saliva, and asked with trembling voices, "You guys, who are you? Do you know that this is the gate of the county government office. If you dare to destroy it, you will be charged with guilt."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2693: deny

    Chapter 2693 Denied


    Shao Qingyuan gave them a sideways nce, and strode inside.


    The two concierges immediately stepped back, looking at the person who h behind him and saw that it was someone who came to kick the hall, and they were even more frightened.


    Before Shao Qingyuan could speak, the two jumped up and ran inside instantly.


    Shao Qingyuan was standing in front of the lobby of the county government office, looking at the que with a bright mirror hanging above his head, andughed sarcastically.


    After a while, I saw a few figures rushing over not far away.


    was a man in his 40s or 50s, wearing an official uniform, with a sullen face, sweating on his forehead, and he came over in a rage.


    He nced at Shao Qingyuan and said angrily, "Who are you? Do you know where this ce is? You are so bold, you actually destroyed the gate of the county government office. "


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him for a while, "Are you Lord Lu?"


    "So what?"


    "Since it is, then you don''t have to pretend here. You should know who I am and what I am doing, and you don''t need me to say more."


    A trace of unnaturalness shed on Master Lu''s face, but he quickly calmed down and said coldly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, who knows where you''re a lunatic?"


    Shao Qingyuan "Huh?" He lifted Xiao Zhi from behind and pushed him forward.


    "This catcher left Dagu Vigest night, and this morning, as soon as the city gate opened, he entered the city to report to Lord Lu. How can Lord Lu still not know what happened?" He looked at Xiao Zhi, "You didn''t talk to Lord Lu. Do you guys make it clear?"


    Xiao Zhi looked at him in disbelief. Master Lu and Sun Chutou shrank their pupils, also shocked.


    he knows? Does he even know? Even who went to report the letter and did what! !


    Shao Qingyuanughed, "It doesn''t matter if Master Lu doesn''t admit it, I don''t mind repeating it again, just to let the people outside know what''s going on."


    Lord Lu''s face was ugly, especially when he saw the door that was kicked over. I regret that I had someone block the door before, otherwise I can close the door now, so that it won''t be watched by so many people.


    Of course he knew that Shao Qingyuan and the others had arrived at the county town safely. As soon as they entered the city gate, someone came to report to him.


    This was beyond his expectations, and what made him even more disturbed was that none of the people he sent... none came back.


    Master Lu began to panic, so after Shao Wen on the side exined everything that happened in Dagu Vige and Xiaogu Vige, his first reaction was to deny it.


    "These things have nothing to do with this official. What you said that Liu Dade is the righteous brother recognized by this official''s wife ispletely nonsense. If no one else is here, you want to frame this official out of thin air? Oh, this official is also an official of the imperial court, why? Are you convicted when you say that you are convicted? Especially those from the Cheng family. They have long been dissatisfied with the judge''s verdict, and naturally they will take revenge when they seize the opportunity. ording to thews of the Jin Dynasty, such people cannot be used as witnesses to others. Conviction. As for the others, it''s just empty words with no evidence at all?"


    In such a tense state, this Master Lu can still say such a long speech, it seems that he has already prepared his heart.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the master bookkeeper and others behind him, and said, "Who said Liu Dade wasn''t here?"


    "What do you mean?" Master Lu and Sun Zhaotou suddenly looked at him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2694: Take Shao Qingyuan and the others down

    Chapter 2694 Take Shao Qingyuan and the others down


    Shao Qingyuan raised his hand, "Bring people in."


    When the ?? voice fell, the people outside the gate separated, Liu Dade and Amei were pushed in with their hands bound and their mouths gagged.


    As soon as they entered the door, Shaowu tore the cloth from their mouths.


    Liu Dade immediately cried out to Master Lu, "Brother-inw, brother-inw, save me, please save me."


    Master Lu''s face changed greatly, and he said angrily, "What are you yelling?"


    Sun Zhaotou was also stunned, "Why are you here?" Didn''t you run away in the middle of the night?


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan in shock, and suddenly realized that all the little actions he made and any ns seemed to be in the hands of this person.


    Therefore, Xiao Zhi was discovered, Liu Dade was caught, and An Shan was turned against. No wonder, no wonder the traps and ultimate moves they originally arranged on the trail were of no use at all, and it seemed that Shao Qingyuan had already seen it through.


    Sun Zhaotou finally became scared at this time, what means is there for this Master Shao waiting for them?


    Liu Dade didn''t have time to answer their questions at all. He cried tears and snot, "Brother-inw, I don''t want to die. For the sake of saving my sister, save me."


    Lord Lu frowned and nced at Sun Zhaotou.


    Didn''t this person say that Liu Dade had already taken all the charges? Why are you picking on him now?


    How did Master Lu know that Sun Catou was confident before, and Liu Dade had hope. He felt that with his brother-inw around, he would be fine even if he was convicted.


    But he ran away in the middle of the nightst night, and was caught just after he left the vige entrance.


    The person who arrested him said that if he continued tomit crimes, it would be a capital crime. The condemned prisoners would be sent directly to Fucheng, where the prefect would take over and be executed. If Lord Lu wanted to save people, it was just a dream.


    What''s more, Master Lu can''t save himself, how can he save him? If he told the truth, he would be considered an aplice at best, and he could be punished lightly and at least save his life.


    Liu Dade was frightened, and he pondered over and over again all night.


    Finally came to a conclusion that although Master Lu is his brother-inw, the rtionship is not strong, and he can''t take risks for someone who is not very rted to him.


    So, so he has to save himself.


    Liu Dade kept begging Master Lu, and said all the things he had done in his mouth. Master Lu didn''t have time to stop him, so he could only stare at Liu Dade with cold eyes.


    The others were very quiet, just listening to Liu Dade talking so quietly.


    After a long while, he finally finished speaking, and began to cry to Master Lu again, "Brother-inw, you must not ignore me."


    "Shut up." Master Lu couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Master Lu heard clearly? You know what Liu Dade did, but he med all the crimes on another person, and even killed him. When Master Qin left, he didn''t say that to you. of."


    "There is a reason for this official to do things. Even if the county owner has a distinguished status, he has no right to dictate the affairs of this official. There is also Master Shao, this is the county government of this official. You don''t seem to have the right to question and interrogate me, don''t you? But what is your crime for destroying the gate of the county government?"


    said, he said to the people behind, "Why don''t you take these people down for me?"


    As soon as his voice fell, more than 30 people suddenly rushed out from behind the yamen, and they immediately surrounded Shao Qingyuan and his party.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2695: Master Lu is finished

    Chapter 2695 Master Lu is finished


    However, before they could make a move, a majestic voice suddenly came from outside the gate.


    "Master Shao has no right to question and interrogate you, so this official is always qualified, right?"


    Mr. Lu was startled, and suddenly raised his head, he saw that the crowd outside the door had separated, and a group of officers and soldiers rushed in, and instantly surrounded the people under Mr. Lu''s hands and unloaded their weapons.


    Lord Lu''s face changed greatly, and he saw thest two people walking in outside the door.


    The two he knew and were familiar with, one was the prefect, and the other...General Ye?


    So these soldiers were all brought by General Ye Shen?


    The prefect and Ye Cang gave Master Lu a cold look, then walked up to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, "Master Shao, county master. We arete."


    "It''s not toote, it''s just right." Shao Qingyuan said, "Master Lu is Master Hu''s subordinate, and what he said is right. I really don''t want to overtake him to interrogate him. Since Master Hu is here, then there will be Master Hu, okay. The trial of this Lord Lu. After all, he is the one who wants to kill me and my wife. "


    Master Hu''s face became solemn, and General Ye Can shouted to the door, "Bring them all in."


    The voice fell, and a group of people pressed a group of arresters and walked in.


    Master Lu looked at these people, and there was only one thought in his heart - it''s over, he''s over.


    No wonder Shao Qingyuan was fine. It turned out that he sent to the ind to ambush the trappers, and all were caught.


    Sir Hu gave him a cold look, then strode to the lobby of the county government office, sat down behind the desk, pped the gavel, and went directly to the subject to start the interrogation and handling of the case.


    "Bring Lu Qing and others up."


    Master Lu wanted to struggle, but was kicked by General Ye Shen on the back of his knee, he fell forward with a ''pop'' and knelt on the ground fiercely.


    Then the two officers and soldiers at the back came up and dragged him directly inside.


    The other masters, master book Hu Kuai and others were also arrested and brought in, and knelt down on the ground.


    Shao Qingyuan then said to the Cheng family and others, "You wait outside first, Master Hu will invite you inter, and then you go over there, remember, it''s good to tell the truth, don''t add oil and vinegar, and don''t hesitate or be afraid."


    Cheng Fang and the others were excited, especially when they saw General Ye Shen kicking Master Lu directly, they felt a sigh of relief in their hearts.


    Hearing this, he nodded hastily, "Yes, Mr. Shao, we must speak carefully."


    This time, he will definitely be able to bring down Lord Lu.


    Actually, it''s not just him, the people watching the fun outside were just curious, but now their mood has be subtle.


    Gu Yundong walked out with his son in his arms and said to the people, "I don''t know if anyone here has been wronged under the leadership of Master Lu, if so, you can stand up today, I promise, as long as you are really wronged, Master Hu will definitely return your innocence. This opportunity is just one time, I hope you can cherish it."


    The people outside the door looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Suddenly, a howling sound came from behind the crowd, "God opens your eyes, God opens your eyes." While speaking, the man crossed the crowd, walked to Gu Yundong and knelt down, "I have it, no, my brother has it, he is very big. grievances."


    "You get up first and speak slowly. Where is your brother?"


    "He, he was locked up by Master Lu... woohoo."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2696: Shao Qingyuan has a decree in his hand

    Chapter 2696 Shao Qingyuan has an imperial edict


    The first person stood up, and soon two other people in the crowd came out and talked about their grievances.


    It can be seen that these three people have suffered from great grievances and have nowhere to go, so they will seize this opportunity.


    Gu Yundong brought them in and waited for a while for Lord Hu to summon them during the interrogation.


    Who knew that just as she turned around and entered, she heard the voice of Master Lu from the lobby, "...Shao Qingyuan and his wife flouted thews of the court and publicly trampled on the gate of the county government office. What should they be guilty of?"


    Shao Qingyuan at the door snorted lightly and strode into the lobby, "What should I be guilty of? Look at this, and then what should I be guilty of."


    Lord Lu turned his head to look at him, and saw that Shao Qingyuan was holding a roll of bright imperial edicts in his hand.


    He handed the imperial edict directly to Mr. Hu, then turned to look at Lu Qing, and said, "I am going to the southwest by the emperor''s order. On the way, I encounter corrupt officials running rampant in the vige, using power for personal gain, and ignoring people''s lives. The emperor has granted me the right to investigate and interrogate. , this official came over, but you closed the door and refused toe out, this official naturally suspects whether you are doing shady deeds inside, afraid that you will flee in fear of crime, but have no choice but to break into the door, do you think this is guilty?"


    "You..." Lu Qing wanted to drag Shao Qingyuan into the water before he was finished, and even if he couldn''t do anything to him, he would ssh him with dirty water.


    Who knew that there was an imperial edict in his hand? !


    Therefore, the so-called demotion from a third-rank Beijing official to a seventh-rank local official is not true at all! !


    It wasn''t just him, even Master Hu was shocked, but General Ye Shen''s expression didn''t change.


    After all, when Shao Shuang went to him to borrow someone, it couldn''t be so easy without some support.


    With a "snap", Master Hu pped the gavel, red at Lu Qing in the middle of the hall, and shouted, "You don''t have to talk about him, the things you''vemitted are indescribable, and this officer will count them with you one by one. Clear. Come on, bring Liu Dade up..."


    Gu Yundong stopped listening to the interrogation. General Ye Cang and Shao Qingyuan were in the lobby, so she simply took Chichi around the county office twice.


    Now the entire county government is brought by General Ye Can and the prefect of Hu, and they are surrounded inside and out, including Lu Qing''s family.


    Gu Yundong naturally saw that sister Liu Dade recognized.


    Not to mention anything else, just by looking at her clothes, you can see that the price is not cheap, and looking at the so many maids anddies around her, it seems that this Lu Qing is not a little bit greedy.


    Gu Yundong strolled around, and when she returned to the gate of the county government office, she found that there were more people at the gate.


    She vaguely heard something, "The imperial minister is here, hurry up to avenge the injustice, and avenge the injustice".


    Gu Yundong just said, "..."


    This interrogation took a long time, and the things that Lu Qingmitted were almost too numerous to list, and often one thing would involve another during the trial.


    In addition to the need to collect evidence and call witnesses, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t stop until evening.


    Master Hu was so tired that his throat was smoking. That is, only when there is time waiting for the witnesses toe, can I go to the county court to rest and drink a sip of water.


    Gu Yundong asked people to order some meals at a nearby restaurant. Taking advantage of this time, he hurriedly sent a few people to the back hall to fill their stomachs.


    The vigers of Xiaogu Vige, Dagu Vige also have a share. Originally, Fan Yu and the others brought their own dry food. Who knew that they could still eat the food in the restaurant, and they were a little excited for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2697: Dont even try to escape

    Chapter 2697 Don''t even try to escape


    In the afternoon, a few more vigers came one after another, and theyined about Lu Qingcao¡¯s life with snot and tears.


    Gu Yundong asked them all toe in first and wait. This is the end of the matter, so all the grievances and wrong cases will be sorted out at once.


    It''s just that Master Hu suffered, and as the case deepened, his face became more and more ugly.


    This Lv Qing is a county magistrate under his jurisdiction, and he asionally sees each other. As a result, he did not even know of such a big crime in Guanglin County.


    Mr. Hu actually didn''t have a deep impression of Lu Qing. This person has a very small sense of existence, and most of them don''t approach him after meeting. This situation would make him mistakenly think that this Lu Qing is down-to-earth, unlike other magistrates who slouch in front of him and keep climbing up.


    Emotional Lu Qing is not without ambition, but simply does not want to leave Guanglin County, where he can do whatever he wants.


    At the end of the interrogation, there was almost no chance for Lu Qing to speak.


    In the evening, Master Hu learned from the master that Lu Qing had two properties in the county seat, which were under the name of his nanny.


    Master Hu immediately sent people to copy the two houses.


    As a result, a lot of silver was dug up in the backyard.


    After the number of people was finished, everyone gasped.


    All the gold and silver jewelry and silver notes added up to a million taels.


    is just a small magistrate of Guanglin County, but the amount of corruption is enough to go down in history.


    Master Hu turned pale with fright. He knew that this time it was not only Lu Qing who was going to be beheaded, but as his immediate superior, he neglected his duties and did not supervise effectively, so the prefect could not continue.


    nced at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong next to him, he restrained his trembling hands, and could only try his best to hear all the cases clearly, so that he could also count on Shao Qingyuan and the others to say a few good words for him in front of the emperor.


    If nothing else, at least you have to keep your head.


    Master Hu didn''t dare to shout bitterly and was tired. He wiped the sweat from his forehead. At this moment, he really hated Lu Qing so much.


    Lv Qing''s case didn''te to an end until it was dark.


    However, this is not over yet. The master behind Lu Qing is in charge of arresting the first ss, and even Lu Qing''s family members havemitted different crimes, and none of them can escape.


    It was toote, so Gu Yundong and the others took a rest in this county office first.


    The vigers of ??Diagu Vige, as witnesses, also temporarily rested in the backyard.


    On the second day, the outside of the yamen was crowded again. The vigers from the nearby viges who heard the lively also came, and several victims came out one after another.


    Mr. Hu was so busy that he didn''t even drink any saliva. In this trial, he was busy for two more days, and even the county magistrate of Lin County and the officials of Fucheng were involved.


    But right now, the main thing is to focus on Lu Qing and his party, and things will be reviewedter.


    Fortunately, none of the officials involved, Master Hu and General Ye Shen werepletely able to hold back.


    Three dayster, Lu Qing''s case was finally over.


    Lv Qing corrupted the illicit money and twisted thew to careless people''s lives, using power for personal gain, intending to kill the court officials, the crime cannot be forgiven. Due to the huge amount of embezzlement, he was temporarily imprisoned and sent to the capital, where the punishment was reviewed by the Ministry of Justice.


    There is a high probability of being executed.


    Sun Zhaotou and others ran rampant and defrauded the vige. They charged various fees and killed and maimed dozens of people. ording to the seriousness of the crime, they were executed or exiled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2698: Sentencing

    Chapter 2698 Sentencing


    The master and the clerk of the county government office took bribes, condoned the family¡¯s upation of fertilend, and helped Lu Qing cover up the crimeter.


    In addition, there are Lu Qing''s family.


    His son Lv Zhisheng bullied men and women and married four wives, all of whom were beaten to death by him.


    Originally, Lu Zhisheng and his first wife were well-matched, but after he beat him to death, his wife''s family was furious and wanted to get justice, so they had been entangled with the Lu family for a long time and almost pped Lu Qing''s official position. .


    But in the end, Lu Qing''s strategy was better.


    Since then, most of Lui Zhisheng''s remarried wives are from poor families, and even if they are beaten to death, they have nowhere to find someone to call the shots.


    When Gu Yundong heard this, he couldn''t help rushing directly in front of Lu Zhisheng, beating him violently.


    Lord Hu, General Ye Can and others saw it, and they all turned their heads silently, pretending they didn''t know anything.


    The case of the Lu family was over, and all those who had been wronged by Lu Qing in the cell were released.


    There was a burst of joy outside the yamen, and many people were hugging their heads and crying.


    Especially those people who saw the sun again, they couldn''t stop choking when they saw the bright light outside the cell.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart. Originally, he just came to see the situation for Qin Wenzheng, but he didn''t expect such a big case to be involved.


    Seeing Master Hu talking to Shao Qingyuan in a low voice, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but click his tongue.


    This Mr. Hu is a good person, but he is indeed not supervising. To put it bluntly, it means that you don''t care much, otherwise Lu Qing is such a big tumor, how can he dare to do whatever he wants?


    There is no way to escape the fault, and it will not be decapitated. It will depend on whether the merit can be repaid this time.


    Gu Yundong didn''t pay attention to their conversation anymore. She looked at Cheng''s family members with red eyes, and dragged her who had to get down to walk on her own. It''s back. Cheng Xiaosong is not the only one who was wronged and exiled to the southwest border, and they will all bring them back together."


    "Thank you, thank you the county master." The three Cheng family members were grateful, they supported each other and wanted to kneel down.


    Tong Shuitao on the side helped him up quickly, "You are all so inconvenient, so don''t kneel and kneel."


    "...Uh, okay." The three Cheng family members were still reying the image of her knocking over the gate of the county government office in one fell swoop.


    Gu Yundong refrained fromughing, it seemed that Tong Shuitao''s impression in everyone''s heart had beenpletely reversed, and she was no longer a weak and bullying little girl.


    The Cheng family of three stood up straight slightly, the look of anguish and despair had faded from their faces, and now they were all yearning for the future life.


    Gu Yundong was relieved, and when he was about to turn around, a voice suddenly came from his ear, "The county master."


    She stopped, turned her head to look, and saw An Shan standing behind him with his wife and children.


    He had already changed into a fast-catching suit, and he looked a little embarrassed because of the worries and fears of the past two days. But at this moment, his expression was also relieved, even though his hands and feet were in shackles.


    An Shan knelt down directly, "County Lord, thank you for speaking for Xiao. If it weren''t for you, Xiao''s wife and children would have been separated."


    The wife and children behind him also knelt down and gave her a deep kowtow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2699: Ansans request

    Chapter 2699 Anshan''s request


    Gu Yundong looked at him, his expression lightened, "You don''t need to thank me, Master Hu is sentenced based on your mistakes. If you also get human life in your hands, you will naturally not end well."


    An Shan was also sentenced. It should be said that none of the people who arrested Kuai and worked in the yamen could escape the sentence.


    It''s just that he has the lowest punishment among these people.


    An Shan was sentenced to 700 li in exile, right on the southwestern border where Cheng Xiaosong was before. Although the environment is not good, it is really close to home.


    Others were beheaded, some were exiled, and at least they had to be exiled for a thousand miles, three thousand miles, and the environment was not necessarily better than the southwest border.


    And Gu Yundong was right, An Shan at least never touched human life in his hands. He did follow Sun Zhaotou for a while, but he was less timid and not as ruthless as Sun Zhaotou.


    Even after Sun Zhaotou injured people''s lives, he asionally couldn''t bear it, and whispered a few words to the victims, so that they wouldn''t have to pay for himself by hitting stones with eggs.


    So he was in the yamen, but Sun Zhaotou and others were actually not very attractive to him.


    This also led to Sun Zhaotou choosing An Shan as the burial candidate when he wanted to kill Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    In the end, ording to his situation and finally abandoning the dark and throwing the light, Master Hu made a contribution to inform Gu Yundong of the n, and after considering it as appropriate, he was exiled for seven hundred miles for two years.


    Others were for a lifetime, and some even whole families were exiled.


    An Shan breathed a sigh of relief, "No matter what, I have to thank the princess. I''m cowardly, and I''ve been an aplice for a long time, and I''ll have nightmares at night. Now it''s easier, I''ve been sentenced, and my heart has fallen to the ground.¡­¡±


    is that he is now a culprit and is not very good to his wife and children.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "What do you want to say to me?"


    An Shan was stunned for a moment, rubbed his hands together, and said embarrassingly, "Does the county master see it?"


    "Tell me, for the sake of reporting to me in time, if you can help, I will help."


    "Thank you, thank you county master." An Shan said quickly, "That''s right, I''m going to the southwest, and I''ve been there for two years. If my wife and children continue to stay in Guanglin County, they will definitely not live in peace, after all, I did it before. There are a lot of bad things, and those people don''t think I will bully them. So they decided to follow me to the southwest, and settle down there and take care of each other. That''s right, I was escorted along the way, and I was afraid of escorting me. The officers and soldiers do not agree, and they will bully my family, so I want to ask the county master to have a word with the prefect to be amodating."


    Gu Yundong was really surprised this time. An Shan''s wife and children were willing to follow him to the southwest?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, An Shan hurriedly said, "Your Highness, do well, my family has never done anything bad. Really, my wife has persuaded me many times to stop doing it, but I don''t think I haven''t done anything wrong. Is there any way? I got on the pirate ship. If I don''t do anything, then Master Lu and Sun Zhaotou will not let me go. But I swear, my wife and children are good people, otherwise they will not follow me this time. Going to suffer, they are really good..."


    Gu Yundong raised his hand, "Okay, you don''t have to say anything, I promise." This time, Lord Hu will naturally investigate the families of these people. His wife and children are indeed honest.


    An Shan was overjoyed, and hurriedly knelt down with his wife and children, "Thank you, the county lord, thank you for the great kindness of the county lord."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2700: Times Otani Village

    Chapter 2700 Back to Otani Vige


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead, can he kneel at every turn?


    She hurriedly took her son to find Shao Qingyuan. Thetter saw that she was walking so fast, and hurriedly turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, are you finished here? When are we leaving?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced around, "It''s almost there, you can leave after noon."


    "Mother Qi and the others should be in a hurry in Dagu Vige." Going to the southwest, they had to go back to Dagu Vige and walk towards another road.


    Shao Qingyuan has also been very tired these days. Although he is only listening in, there are still many things to say and to think about.


    So he didn''t want to touch the aftermath at all.


    Seeing that it was almost done, he and General Hu, General Ye Shen, bid farewell.


    Lord Hu, General Ye Shen wanted to stay, but he also knew that he had to go to the southwest, and it would be difficult to dy the journey.


    So we can only say goodbye in a hurry with regret, and n to see you again in the future.


    The same as when he came, on the way back, there were still two horse carriages, the donkey carriage of the outsider Cai Vige Chief.


    It''s just that Sun Zoutou and others who followed him were missing.


    Cai Vige Chief looks a little sluggish. He has been with the county government for several days. Before that, a viger was sent back to report, so that the vigers would not worry.


    But it wasn''t in his own home. Vige Chief Cai was getting old again. This time, he was afraid that he would have to rest for several days before he could recover.


    On the contrary, those vigers were a little excited because they watched a lively scene and watched Liu Dade, who burned the warehouse and framed others, to be brought to justice. They even went to the street to buy some things while they were free.


    When they came, Shao Qingyuan and the others were dying time. When they returned, they were in time for the journey, so when they arrived at Dagu Vige, it was still very early.


    Qi, who had to wait at the entrance of the vige every day, saw the familiar figure of the carriage at a nce, her eyes lit up, and she ran over in a hurry.


    "The county master, the county horse master."


    Tong Shuitao was sitting on the cab, she jumped up quickly when she saw this, and hugged Qi Momo, "Oh my Momo, you are so old, don''t run around, the ground is uneven, What if I fell for a while?"


    Mother Qi had ck lines all over her face, she raised her hand and pped her, "You, you are a good person, but you have a mouth."


    Tong Shuitao, "..." I feel like you are scolding me.


    Qi Momo passed her and saw Gu Yundonging out of the carriage, her smile suddenly brightened, "The county master has been working hard this way, hurry up, go home and rest first, the old ve will order the kitchen to make something to eat and let everyone Warm your stomach."


    Vige Chief Cai, who has a home he can''t go back to, said that it is my home.


    Fortunately, his family came out soon. Seeing that he was very tired, he hurriedly helped the old man into the vige.


    When Fan Yu and others stood at the entrance of the vige, they said goodbye to Gu Yundong and others.


    "My brother was able to settle his grievances this time, thanks to Master Shao and the county master''s discernment. In the future, if there is a ce that is useful to the Caomin, the lord will order it. It''s gettingte, and the Caomin will not disturb the rest of the adults, so I will go back first. "


    The vigers behind him also hurriedly imitated him and performed a nondescript ceremony, and were about to leave with the baggage in their hands.


    Gu Yundong suddenly stopped them, "Fan Vige Chief, wait a moment."


    Fan Yu was puzzled, "Is there something wrong with the county master?"


    "Shui Tao, bring the things here." Gu Yundong turned his head and exined to Tong Shuitao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2701: Compensation

    Chapter 2701 Compensation Fees


    Tong Shuitao quickly took out a box and handed it to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong handed it forward and said to Fan Yu, "There are 30 taels of silver here, which ispensated by the government."


    Fan Yu''s hand that was going to pick up the box paused, then raised his head in astonishment, "Compensation?"


    "Fan Yong was wrongfully beaten, and he was restricted from leaving Xiaogu Vige. Now that the truth hase out, he will naturally give somepensation. There are also the vigers of Xiaogu Vige who were all taken to the county government for interrogation. Few people were injured. Of the 30 taels of silver, 15 taels are for Fan Yong''s family, and the rest is for the medical expenses of other vigers."


    This was decided by Master Hu, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong didn''t say anything.


    Fan Yu and the vigers behind him were particrly surprised, and they were followed by joy.


    Especially Fan Yong, he thought that this time he went to the county office to wash away his grievances, and he could freely enter and leave the vige from now on. Unexpectedly, there will bepensation.


    Gu Yundong looked at their excited look, then turned around and left with a smile.


    15 taels of silver is actually not much. It is said that Fan Yong was seriously injured when he was hit with a board. Although it was not as serious as Cheng Fang, it cost 67 taels of silver to heal all. It is also thanks to his family that the situation is better, otherwise, if the treatment is dyed, there may not be any consequences.


    Not to mention that after the whole family was restricted from leaving the vige, the ie of the family dropped by more than half all of a sudden. For more than half a year, it has indeed been a miserable life.


    Thispensation is also what he deserves.


    The vigers of Xiaogu Vige returned home with joy and excitement, and Shao Qingyuan and his party also returned to Cai''s house.


    At this moment, almost all the vigers in the vige are waiting here, wanting to know what is going on in the county town for the past three days.


    It''s just that the vige chief Cai was really tired. He took the water that his wife handed over and drank it, and let the other vigers exin the situation.


    Everyone knew that Lu Qing had actually embezzled millions of taels of silver, so he took a breath, knowing that he could not escape the death penalty, he finally let out a bad breath.


    "It really deserves it. This kind of person is not worthy of being an official. He actually said so many evil things. When he goes to hell, the King of me will ask him to settle ounts."


    There is also Liu Dade, although he has never touched human life in his hands, he is also an attempted murder. A Cui was pushed into the water by him, and he almost threw the young son of the Shao family into the water. That''s all, he also burned the warehouse where the grain was stored in the vige.


    In light of this, it is an internal conflict in the vige, but in serious terms, all the grain stored in the warehouse must be used to pay taxes. He even dared to burn the grain. Does it mean that he despised the imperial court and treated the emperor with contempt? Dissatisfied?


    Therefore, Liu Dade could not escape the fate of being beheaded.


    When Liu Dade heard the verdict, he almost fainted. Obviously, he clearly put everything on Lu Qing''s head, why can''t he take it lightly? That''s not what the person who arrested him said.


    His wife Ami was also made a ve.


    The vigers of Dagu Vige were sighing after hearing this. Especially Liu Dade''s rtives in the vige, now they don''t dare to say a word, they hide behind the crowd silently, for fear that Master Shao and the county master will settle ounts with them.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t have that much free time. He nced around and said to everyone, "Since everyone is here, just in time, there is something I want to tell you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2702: Chengs family has big money

    Article 2702 The family has rge sums of money''


    Hearing that there was something else going on, all the vigers present became nervous.


    Shao Qingyuan, "As for this matter, it ispletely over here. However, there were indeed many people who were wronged at the beginning. The Cheng family was the most tragic, and the family who was almost killed was destroyed. The yamen will naturally give an exnation for this matter. Here is the Fifty taels of silver was paid by the yamen to the Cheng family."


    Cheng''s family didn''t know about it yet, and the whole family was stunned when they heard it.


    pensation? ?


    Fifty two? ?


    This¡­¡­


    Not only them, but all the vigers in Dagu Vige looked at them with envy and jealousy. That''s fifty taels of silver. In their vige, there are not many people with such wealth.


    With these fifty taels, even if both legs are broken, it is worth it.


    That''s what they thought, but the Cheng family who really experienced it would rather have all their tails, be in good health, and be reunited as a family.


    Shao Wen took the silver and handed it to Cheng Fang''s hand, then in his ear, he said in a voice that only two people could hear, "In addition to the fifty taels of silver in the box, there are fifty taels of silver under the box. Tickets, the yamenpensated you a total of 100 taels. It¡¯s just that our adults said that in order to avoid the coveting of those who are interested, the amount was deliberately reduced by half.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan deliberately stated the amount in front of everyone. After all, other than the Cheng family, other people in Dagu Vige will also receivepensation. Fan Yong of Xiaogu Vige even got 15 taels of silver, which is impossible to hide.


    Even they have them, it is impossible for Cheng Fangjia to live without them. Instead of letting everyone guess, it''s better to say a number that everyone can ept, lest they guess too far and think that Cheng Fang''s family has made a fortune.


    These one hundred taels are also what they deserve.


    Compared to Fan Yong, Cheng Fang''s legs werepletely abolished. There was no strongbor at home, and his son was exiled to the border to do hardbor, and he didn''t know whether to die or live.


    Originally, the Cheng family was rich, but it was not bad. Now, in just over half a year, it has be the poorest family in the vige.


    Cheng Fang was stunned when he heard Shao Wen''s exnation.


    then said with trembling hands, "Thank you, thank you Lord Shao, thank you county master."


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "You have been wronged, and you deserved it. These fifty taels of silver can also allow you to buy some good medicinal materials. Although your legs cannot bepletely cured, they will be taken care of in the future. As long as you don''t do heavy work, There is still no problem in daily life. After a while, Cheng Xiaosong wille back, and your life will gradually improve. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can go to the county government. Master Hu has already exined it, those of you who have been wronged Victims, he will also pay attention in the future."


    He said this on purpose, the Cheng family has no rtives here, otherwise life would not be so difficult. Now that he has a huge amount of money, he is afraid that someone who has a heart will have his idea, or it might be possible to steal or borrow money, so he simply gets him a "backer".


    Sure enough, there were two or three vigers with bright eyes in the corner, all bowed their heads at this moment, not daring to make any decisions.


    The money that belonged to Cheng Fang was given to him, and the next step waspensation from the vigers of Dagu Vige.


    Like Xiaogu Vige, at the beginning, whenever anyone who was escorted to the county government and was injured, he willingly paid some medical expenses. After the breakup, there are less than one or two families in a family.


    "There is a fee here, copied from Liu Dade''s house." Shao Qingyuan took out another small box.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2703: Cais rent

    Chapter 2703 Cai''s rent


    This box is very small, it looks like a toypared to the one for Cheng.


    Shao Qingyuan opened the box, and everyone saw some broken silver and several strings of copper tes in the box.


    "The warehouse in the vige was set on fire by Liu Dade, and he shouldpensate for the loss. This is all Liu Dade''s worth, adding up to 35, 27, and 6 cents. I will give it to the vige chief Cai and let him It will be distributed to the families where the food was burned."


    This money is naturally the culprit, and the yamen will notpensate for it.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know if the money was enough. In short, it was the matter of the vige chief Cai, and he would naturally distribute it.


    As a result, the vigers below heard that the original food was actuallypensated, and immediately cheered excitedly.


    Compared to hearing that Lu Qingliu Dade was beheaded, they could get less than a tael of medical fees, and the food money paid to them was what they cared about the most.


    Originally thought that they could only eat the dumb loser from the beginning. Who would want to turn around and still have money.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that what he said was almost the same. After giving the small box to the vige chief Cai, he took his wife and children into the house.


    As for thetter, of course, the vige chief Cai did it, and he should also perform the duties of the vige chief.


    No one dared to disturb Shao Qingyuan, but the vige chief Cai was already surrounded by people.


    He could only stand up and say, "Don''t worry, everyone, I have to go back and look through the book to see who''s food was burned, right? I''ll give it to you when I look back, I''ll definitely give it to you. It''s useless..."


    The door of Cai''s house was closed, and Shao Qingyuan took the tea handed over by Qi Ma, and only then asked about their absence in the past few days.


    Sister Qi and the others are fine. People in this vige know their identities and dare note to disturb them at will.


    There are a few households who asionally send some fresh vegetables over. Qi Qi is not greedy for cheap, and they all buy it from them.


    The three of them were Zheng Quanshui who were most excited. Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi went to Houshan every day at dawn to look for medicinal herbs, and by the way they pulled Cai Yue along.


    Cai Yue has been getting along with the two of them these days, and his spirit is much better, but he still doesn''t like to talk.


    Gu Yundong and the others listened and nodded, "It''s over here, let''s set off tomorrow morning."


    "Eh." Madam Qi nodded heavily, "We really should go, living in someone else''s house, I always feel tied down."


    So early the next morning, the carriages that were staying at Cai''s house were all packed up, the threshold of Cai''s house was unloaded, and several carriages lined up from inside.


    The vige chief Cai was very tired yesterday, but he knew that Shao Qingyuan and his party were leaving this morning, so he got up early and waited outside the door.


    Sure enough, not long after dawn, Shao Qingyuan walked outte with a still drowsy.


    Vige Chief Cai rushed forward, nced at the child in his arms, and lowered his voice, "Master Shao."


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan nodded and turned around to ask Shao Wen to give him eight taels of silver.


    Thetter was stunned, "Sir, is this?"


    "rent."


    "This, this is not allowed."


    "This is what you deserve. All of us are staying here, and you are staying at other people''s houses. We have a lot of people, and we use a lot of water and firewood, and we identally broke two cups. Come on, let''s go first."


    Vige Chief Cai wanted to say something, but he could only stop when he saw that he got into the carriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2704: intend to separate

    Chapter 2704 nning to separate


    The gate of Cai''s house gradually filled with many people, and the vigers came to see them off.


    Sir Shao and Princess Yongjia, to them, are great benefactors, and it is not an exaggeration toe and kowtow to them.


    Gu Yundong nced around the crowd, then waved to Cai Xiaoyu and A Cui.


    The two girls looked at each other and rushed over holding hands.


    "Country Lord."


    Gu Yundong looked at their sped hands, smiled and patted their heads, "You guys should be fine, we have a fate in the future, maybe we can meet again. This is a parting gift for you, I hope you like it."


    The two were stunned. They were about to refuse, but Gu Yundong blocked them.


    "Thank you, thank you county master."


    Cai Xiaoyu and A Cui nodded, sped the cloth bag in their hands tightly in their arms, and looked at her excitedly.


    Gu Yundong waved to them, got up and got on the carriage.


    Until their carriage was far away, many vigers gathered around curiously, looked at Cai Xiaoyu and said, "What did the county master give you? Open it up and show us."


    The two of them were also very curious, and they carefully loosened the cloth bag and found that there were several purses inside.


    One of them put a lot of candy, Cai Xiaoyu had eaten it, and her eyes lit up when she saw this.


    The rest are preserved fruit, pastries, canned food, and a very beautiful steamed bun.


    And... a book? and a pen. Is this what it means for them to read and write?


    Cai Xiaoyu and A Cui were puzzled, but this was given by the county lord, and they would definitely cherish it and live up to the wishes of the county lord.


    Gu Yundong really hoped that they could read and write. These days, when women have knowledge, they will also be looked up to by others.


    But she didn''t say it, worrying that it would put pressure on them.


    If they want to learn, that book is of course useful. If you don''t want to learn, it''s okay to leave it alone.


    "I didn''t expect to spend so many days in Dagu Vige." Gu Yundong was lying on the carriage, looking at his drooling son, he couldn''t help reaching out and poking his pink and tender face.


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly grabbed her finger, "Don''t make trouble, be careful that he will wake up and cry for youter."


    This kid used to be fine, but now that he is older, he has a good temper, and he even has the urge to get up.


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, "It''s better than putting potions on all his toys, you''re better than me."


    "..." No, he didn''t, he did it to give him a good habit.


    Shao Qingyuan silently took out the map behind him and frowned, "Leaving Dagu Vige, we will go to Fengshou Town. Our destination is still five or six hundred miles away, and it''s not too far away. Yun Dong, I think we''ll go ahead alone first."


    Gu Yundong originally watched him change the subject with a half-smile, but was stunned when he heard this, and instantly straightened his back, "Let''s go alone first?"


    "Well, before taking over the county government office, I want to understand the situation in the county seat, and then I can take targeted measures. See if rectification is needed, and if there are any major ident concealment incidents."


    When ites to business, Shao Qingyuan is also a lot more serious.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I think so."


    A family of three travels in the mountains and waters, she thinks it is very good.


    Shao Qingyuan put away the map, "Okay, then when we get to the next town, we will separate from them."


    "it is good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2705: Whats the use of such a husband

    Chapter 2705 What is the use of such a husband


    Chi Chi stretched out his arms and legs,pletely unaware that his fate had been decided in his sleep.


    I don''t even know that there are no more civil and military talents around him who pamper him and praise him every day, making him self-confidence, Xiao Taozi, Qi Ma and others.


    In the days toe, there will only be a pair of parents and mothers who specialize in pitting babies.


    He stretched and woke up contentedly from sleep. He subconsciously wanted to get the toy, but he remembered that the toy was no longer edible, so he could only give up and stretched out his hand towards Gu Yundong, "Mother, hug."


    Gu Yundong hugged him with one hand, took a special cup, inserted a straw into it, and handed it to Chi Chi, asking him to grab the handle beside the cup with both hands, "Drink it."


    drank half a ss of milk slowly, then let go and looked at her mother earnestly, "Egg."


    "Where can I get you boiled eggs on the way? Let''s make do with this milk."


    "Egg!!"


    "Children can''t be picky eaters, you''re already very happy, you know? When those children outside were like you, if they were mothers without milk, they could only starve. You still have milk to drink, and you are simply the most extravagant child. People need to be content.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head, just in time to see that the carriage behind him hade to the front, just in time to keep pace with them.


    Then the curtain of the car was lifted, revealing Madam Qi''s face.


    "Master Ma, is the young master awake? This steamed egg has always been warm, just for the young master to eat."


    said, and handed over a small bowl from inside.


    Shao Qing took it over from a long distance, and handed it over to Gu Yundong, "Mother brought it here."


    Chi Chi''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Egg, mother, me, I..."


    Gu Yundong''s fingers trembled, and suddenly he leaned into Shao Qingyuan''s ear and said in a low voice, "You said, if we go alone first, can Mama Qi agree?"


    Seeing that they stayed in the county town for the past three days, the corners of Qi Ma''s mouth froze in a hurry, and she ran to the vige entrance every day to wait for them.


    I heard Xue Rong say that if Dagu Vige didn''t need her to be in charge and couldn''t be separated from her, Madam Qi would havee to the county in person.


    Now, if they really go first, it will be more than three days.


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while and asked her, "What if I don''t agree?"


    Gu Yundong held a spoon to feed his son the egg custard, while frowning for a while, he said, "I am the princess."


    "so?"


    "Do you dare not obey my orders?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at her with admiration, "Well, it makes sense."


    As a result, when they arrived at the Harvest Town in front, they rested their feet, and said lightly that when the three of them were to go forward alone, not only did they disagree, but everyone else also opposed it.


    And, everyone''s reasons are very good and righteous.


    Tong Shuitao grabbed Gu Yundong''s sleeve with snot and tears, "Miss, if you don''t take me with you, I don''t worry about you. Is it because I''m not good enough, so Miss thinks I''m holding her back? Then I , then I will work harder, I will practice martial arts now, and I will not sleep at night."


    Gu Yundong twitched his sleeves, but did not pull them out, he could only raise his eyes to look at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter opened his mouth and said silently, "You are the county master." Therefore, no one can ignore the order.


    Gu Yundong decided to let him sleep in the toilet tonight. Such a husband, what is the use of him?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2706: Departure alone

    Chapter 2706 Departure alone


    In the end, it was Shao Qingyuan who stood up and made a direct decision.


    Wen and Wu both worried, "Master, the further you go to the southwest, the more dangerous it is, the few of us..."


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "I know in my heart, you all stay behind and protect Zheng Quanshui and the others."


    They left the capital this time, and there were more than just a few people around. Knowing that the future is dangerous, there are naturally many guards in the dark.


    Before leaving, Bai Hang had already given them the top guards of the Bai family, but they all hid their figures. Shao Qingyuan would not reveal their traces unless it was ast resort.


    The matter was decided in this way, everyone rested in Harvest Town for a night, and in the early morning of the second day, they parted ways.


    Shao Qingyuan drove a carriage alone, the husband and wife also changed into ordinary clothes, and even Xiao Chichi was covered with bup.


    Mother Qi was not at ease. She prepared almost all nightst night, packed all her clothes and food, and put them on their carriages in different categories.


    When Gu Yundong got in the car, he looked at the stuff that was piled up for half the carriage, and was speechless for a long time.


    Chichi was very happy. He saw his little nket, the little brain axe doll, his toys, and his favorite cakes. He was almost unexcited and threw them all into his arms.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly carried the person over and put him on the safety seat.


    The carriage set off soon, and Qi Ma and the others watched the car disappearpletely, so they turned around and started to pack their luggage, and they also set off.


    Gu Yundong and a few people are now lightly packed, and they walked very fast along the way.


    Xiao Chichi fell asleep on the way, and when he woke up, all the things that were originally piled up behind the carriage were all gone, no, see, see! !


    He was dumbfounded. Could it be that his parents threw away his things?


    is just... outrageous.


    Chichi rolled his eyes to look at his parents and saw that the two had ced a small table in the middle of the carriage. On the table were hot meals and his favorite custard.


    The little guy''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he didn''t care about his own things. He stretched out his hands and feet and began to flutter, "Yes, yes."


    Gu Yundong turned his head, "Awake?"


    Shao Qingyuan untied the cloth strips on him, hugged him in his arms and fed him egg custard.


    These were all taken from Gu Yundong''s space. The flow of time in her space was suspended. Food was originally hot when it was put in, and it was naturally hot when it was taken out.


    The table in front of ?? is two dishes and one soup. When they went to the inn where they were stayingst night, they asked Xiao Er to deliver the food to the room for supper. As soon as it was delivered, they put it in the space for Gu Yundong.


    There is only a family of three here, so there is no need to find another ce to boil water and cook on the road. It would be troublesome to waste time.


    Anyway, the three of them were in the carriage, and once the curtains were drawn down, no one knew what they were eating inside.


    Chi Chi was satisfied with the meal, with egg custard on the corners of his mouth. After eating, he stared at other colorful and delicious food on the table, and themander Shao Qingyuan brought it to him.


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and nced at him, then ruthlessly put the person back into the safety seat and tied the cloth.


    Immediately, he ate his own with the bowls and chopsticks, and also gave Gu Yundong a piece of meat.


    Chichi, "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2707: borrow

    Chapter 2707 Borrowing


    Shao Qingyuan and the three of them traveled much faster this time. Except for the asional little guy who was making a fuss and wanted to get out of the car to get some air, basically nothing happened along the way.


    asionally they stopped to find something to cook on the ground, and after six or seven days, the carriage finally stopped at the most southwestern city, ten miles away from Luozhou.


    It was gettingte, and it was toote to enter the city. I was afraid that the city gate would have been closed before they entered.


    Fortunately, there is a temple not far from Luozhou City. Shao Qingyuan took a look at the surrounding environment and decisively took his wife and children to the temple.


    When the monks at the temple learned that they wanted to stay overnight, they folded their hands and chanted the Buddha''s name, and then said, "The donor came by coincidence, and there is still one room in the temple that is still vacant. It''s just that there is a person who came here to pray for blessings next to the room. Madam, there are guards outside the courtyard, and I don¡¯t like to be disturbed. The little monk takes the donor there, and the donor does not need to be afraid.¡±


    "Thank you, Master."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong nodded slightly and said thanks.


    Chichi stared at the monk''s head curiously, and then reached out to touch his own head, but the hand was too short, and he was wrapped in two clothes, which made it extremely difficult to stretch.


    When the monk saw it, he couldn''t helpughing, "Young Master is very smart."


    Gu Yundong smiled dryly, and hurriedly pressed his hand down.


    The family followed the monk all the way to the door of the house and stopped, "The little monk will be delivered here, the donor please do it yourself."


    Shao Qingyuan watched the monk leave, then turned to look at the yard next door.


    Really saw two guards guarding the door, and when a few strangers appeared, he frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others entered the yard, and they went straight to the ground after a while, and their little feet fluttered forward quickly, "Fa, Fa..."


    "That''s a flower, did you do it on purpose?"


    ignored her for a while, ran to the corner to look at the little purple flower, and squatted down slowly, but she became unstable and ''poof'' fell on her buttocks and squatted down.


    Gu Yundong went over and hugged him, "Don''t be rude, look, your hands are dirty again. Let''s go, I''ll take you to wash, and we''ll have dinnerter."


    As he spoke, Shao Qingyuan had already filled the water and put it on the steps beside him.


    Gu Yundong put his son on the ground and washed his hands. As soon as the little guy saw the water, he immediately became interested. He tapped the water basin with his little hands. Seeing the ssh of water, Gu Yundong was soaked all over, and he immediately giggled.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Oh, how dare youugh? ?


    The movement here soon spread to the yard next door, and the courtyard wall of the house had no sound instion effect. It happened that thedy in the yard next door had just finished copying a volume of Buddhist scriptures and walked out of the house, nning to rest in the yard for a while.


    Unexpectedly, she heard the delicateughter of the original child next door, the child''s tender voice and the triumph of the mischief made her feel happy.


    She asked the maid next to her, "Who is next door?"


    "The ves have inquired about it. It was a family of three. The husband and wife brought a child over one year old. ording to the monks in the temple, they originally nned to enter Luozhou Mansion. But it waste, so it was dyed. I can only rest here temporarily. Unfortunately, many people havee to Luozhou House recently, and there are not many houses here, only the yard next door is empty. If the madam thinks that they are too noisy, the ves will tell them to change houses. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2708: Ask Gu Yundong to ask for medicine

    Chapter 2708 Ask Gu Yundong to ask for medicine


    Thedy raised her hand to stop her, "It doesn''t have to be, I heard that child''s smile was weird."


    "I''m in a good mood now, so I''m naturallyughing more cheerfully. But such a small child is the most uncontrobleughing, crying and crying. If he suddenly bursts into tears at night and disturbs his wife to rest, then..."


    "There is no reason to drive people away for no reason. We are here to pray for blessings, and we can''t bully others based on our identity. If the Buddha knows, I should be med."


    Although the maid wanted to say something, she finally bowed her head.


    Next door came the uniqueughter of a child again, and the child shouted angrily, "Mother, mother... Hungry..."


    Thedy felt that she was in a much better mood. Hearing hisst cry of hunger, she simply went into the house and brought out a te of soft pastries, and said to the maid, "You can take this to the next door, their family. I just came here, and the kids in the temple might not be used to it.¡±


    "Madam, you are too kind-hearted. Since they take their children out, they should prepare the children''s food. How can they make the children cry when they are hungry."


    Thedy smiled and shook her head, "It''s a lot of inconvenience to go out, and not everyone is like us. There are many servants around to help and take care of them, and they have everything to eat, clothing, shelter and travel. Okay, let''s send them there. Come on, stop starving the child."


    "Okay." The maid hurried to the door with the cake in her hand.


    Madam ?? saw that the person had left, so she concentrated and turned to look at the adjacent courtyard wall. There was no sound on the opposite side at this moment, and after a while, there was a cry of a child.


    It was just that this cry was only a short sound, and then stopped quickly.


    She was stunned for a moment. Could it be that this child is already crying from hunger.


    Fortunately, she asked Xiao Xing to send pastries.


    When Xiao Xing walked to the door, he was still a little impatient. But when he got to the yard next door, he put on a friendly expression.


    She knocked on the door slightly, and after a while, Gu Yundong came over and opened the courtyard door.


    Looking at the maid at the door, Gu Yundong was stunned, "Who are you??"


    Xiao Xing smiled, "My wife lives next door, and I just heard the sound of a child in your yard, and it sounds like she is hungry. My wife is kind-hearted and asked me to bring cakes to fill the child''s stomach."


    Gu Yundong blinked, is Chichi''s voice so prating? Can you hear the sound in the yard across the street?


    She turned sideways and looked back at her son sitting in Shao Qingyuan''s arms.


    Xiao Xing also followed her line of sight, and then met a pair of **** eyes.


    The next moment, her gaze moved down andnded on Chi Chi''s glowing red palm.


    She was surprised, "Your child is injured?"


    "He ran in a hurry just now and fell, and it''s not a big problem." Gu Yundong said helplessly.


    Looking at the son who is obediently nestled in Shao Qingyuan''s arms, letting him apply medicine to the palm of his hand, he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Xiao Xing eximed, "Why is this called no big deal? The child''s flesh is tender, and if it falls hard, it will leave scars when he looks back."


    She said, stuffing the te of cakes in her hand into Gu Yundong''s arms, "My wife has a good medicine for wounds, you can go with me to ask her for medicine. My wife is kind-hearted, especially for children, she is sure will give."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    ha? ?


    Looking for medicine? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2709: Gu Yundong and his wife dont know good hearts

    Chapter 2709 Gu Yundong and his wife don''t know good hearts


    Gu Yundong hurriedly grabbed Xiao Xing who was about to take him away, and said, "No need, we have medicine."


    "You don''t know where you got that medicine from. How can itpare to my wife''s? Let''s go, now is not the time to be brave."


    Gu Yundong stopped and said, "My husband is a doctor. He has specially prepared ointments for our son that are suitable for children. I know your wife''s medicine is precious and effective, but the medicine used by children is different from that used by adults."


    "Really?" And this statement?


    Xiao Xing had never heard of it, but the next moment she suddenly realized, "You said your husband is a doctor? So, you entered the city this time for the medicinal herbs of the Nine Ginger Flower?"


    Nine **** flowers?


    Gu Yundong was really insensitive to medicinal herbs, she turned her head to look at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter paused slightly when he heard Jiujianghua, and raised his head to look over.


    When he looked up, Xiao Xing could see what this person looked like, and her heartbeat was inexplicably fast.


    I can''t tell, although this couple is just from an ordinary family, they really have nothing to say about their appearance. No wonder that child also looks so cute in Yuxue, which is heart-wrenching.


    Shao Qingyuan came here holding Chichi, "What''s the matter with Jiu Jianghua?"


    "Huh?" Xiao Xing was stunned for a moment, then suddenly came back to her senses and hurriedly said, "You don''t know?"


    "I don''t know."


    Only then did Xiao Xing say, "Many doctors and merchants havee to Luozhou during this time, all of them are aimed at these nine **** flowers. The seconddy of Luo family, a wealthy businessman in Luozhou, was injured and unconscious, and Master Luo invited doctors from all over the world. , As long as someone can cure the seconddy, the nine **** flowers will belong to that person."


    Oh, so it is, I see.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Thank you for letting me know, we got it."


    "This, since this gentleman is a doctor, why don''t you try it after you enter the city? If you get these nine **** flowers, even if you don''t need them, you can sell them to those merchants, and you can improve your life. However, this The doctor who goes to Luofu, not everyone can enter, it needs a middleman to introduce it."


    She said with a slight smile, "My wife can help you with introductions. If you are interested in giving it a try, you might as well follow me to see my wife."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan nced at each other, this girl¡ª¡ªtalks a lot.


    Xiao Xing saw that they were silent, and said quickly, "You don''t have to worry about my wife''s embarrassment. For my wife, such trivial matters are just a matter of moving your fingers."


    "No need, we have other important things to do in the city, so we won''t join in the fun." Shao Qingyuan nodded, refused, then turned around and returned to the yard with his son in his arms.


    Xiao Xing was stunned, why don''t you go? ?


    Gu Yundong was still holding the te of cakes in her hand, she smiled at Xiao Xing, "Thank you for your wife''s kindness for me, I''ll ept this te of cakes, these are some specialties we brought from our hometown, so it''s a return gift. Yes, I hope to ept it."


    Xiao Xing frowned and stuffed a purse in her arms.


    Her face changed slightly, "You guys, are you really not going?"


    "thank you for your kindness."


    Xiao Xing was a little annoyed, she said so much, why are these couples so clueless?


    She stomped her foot hard and turned back.


    Entering the yard, Xiao Xing was dissatisfied with her own wife toin, "Ma''am, these two really don''t know good people."


    Xiao Xing''s voice was a little loud, and thedy naturally heard it, with a bit of regret on her face, she looked down at the purse in her arms and asked, "What is this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2710: want or not

    Chapter 2710 Do you want to


    "It is said that it is a special product of my hometown, and it is a return gift, so I don''t know what it is."


    Xiao Xing opened the purse, nced at it, and frowned, "It''s just some preserved fruit, what kind of specialty is this? It''s not like we don''t have it. It''s like they are treasures, and they haven''t seen the world."


    She said thest two sentences in a low voice, as if she was afraid that the yard next door might hear them.


    Madam ?? pursed her lips, "These preserved fruits will be given to you to eat."


    "Yes." She didn''t want it, and Xiao Xing threw the preserved fruits to the old woman who was doing the chores.


    The old woman took a sip, her eyes lit up immediately, and she hurriedly put away her purse, ready to take the preserved fruit back to her grandson to eat.


    Gu Yundong on the other side didn''t know that his thoughts were not taken seriously at all, but even if he knew, it was nothing, after all, they didn''t touch the te of cakes.


    In an unfamiliar ce, someone inexplicably brought pastries over, and no one dared to eat them.


    She brought the cakes to the house, knowing that the soundproofing of the house here is not good, so she followed Shao Qingyuan to the innermost house before she stopped talking.


    "Why does this girl seem to want us to ept her kindness, and there are still people who have to help a stranger these days?"


    Shao Qingyuan wrapped his hands that had been applying the ointmentte in a bandage to prevent him from getting them all over the ce.


    Hearing this, he smiled and said, "The world is so big that there are no wonders."


    "But what kind of medicinal herb is the nine **** flower she said? It''s very precious?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It is indeed precious. This medicinal material is very rare. It grows in an extremely cold ce, and it is very difficult to survive. It takes a lot of money, material, and manpower to pick one nt, which is extremely difficult."


    Gu Yundong was curious, "Compared with Bai Muzi, which is more precious?"


    "almost."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes shed and bumped his arm, "Don''t you want such a precious medicinal herb?"


    "There are two nts in the warehouse of the White House."


    "So, don''t you want it?"


    "We already have it, and we should give others a chance. Maybe some people are short of this herb."


    "You do not want??"


    "...Perhaps, other people may not be able to cure the second Miss Luo family. I gave them a chance, but it dyed the second Miss Luo''s condition."


    "Want it?"


    Shao Qingyuan was silent for a moment, then spit out a word, "Think."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "I know, I want it too, but I just don''t want to owe thedy next door''s favor, I always think it''s weird that they insist on helping us. At that time, we will find a way to enter the Luo residence and give it to the Luo family. Second Miss treats the disease, get the medicinal materials and talk about it."


    "Listen to you."


    The two of them discussed the matter in three or two sentences, and turned back to hug Chichi and fell asleep.


    On the contrary, he was next door. He always thought that the children might be noisy in the middle of the night. Who knew that Gu Yundong didn''t make a sound at all, and instead slept a little confused.


    The next day, when Xiao Xing went out, he found that the yard next door had been opened, and it was already empty.


    Left so early? ?


    She pouted, turned her head back, and said to the person who was washing, "Madam, the three-day prayer is over, shall we go back to the city today?"


    "Yeah. Bring someone to pack up. It''s better to go back early. I don''t know what happened to the second sister. I''ve been praying for her for so many days. I hope a doctor with excellent medical skills will appear."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2711: Xinming Pavilion is not easy to open

    Chapter 2711 Xinming Pavilion is not easy to open


    It was still early, but Luozhou Mansion was already lively.


    Shao Qingyuan sat on the carriage, driving the carriage slowly forward, looking at the environment of the city as he walked.


    Gu Yundong sat beside the car door, the curtains were lifted, and he was looking around.


    There are a lot of people in Luozhou, and there is an endless stream of peopleing and going. Even if the street is wide, it looks crowded. Compared with ces like the Xuanhe House in the capital, it is even more crowded.


    However, it is not as prosperous as other prefectures.


    Not to mention the capital, even the Yongning Mansion, which experienced a famine a few years ago, is notparable.


    Gu Yundong knew that this was because this was the most remote city on the border. Therefore, there are many businessmen, but most of the really rich people choose to settle in the south of the Yangtze River or near the capital. It is like a post station for people to rest, but most of the really powerful people are unwilling to live here.


    Unless it is those who have been here for generations, have their roots here, and are reluctant to part with their hometown.


    The buildings of the Los Angeles capital are also different from other capitals. The houses look much newer and stronger, but they are very low.


    After all, this ce experienced war more than 20 years ago, and it was also upied by a neighboring country. Although it waster recaptured, it took a long time to recuperate.


    Gu Yundong nced at the surrounding environment, then raised his eyes to look at the distant mountain.


    Although Luozhou Prefecture is unstable, there are mountains and forests in the distance. These mountains have be a natural border barrier, protecting the people of Luozhou Prefecture.


    It is said that the depths of this primitive mountain forest are full of dangers. There are not only many wild animals, but also a miasma that makes people trapped and unable to get out. Even the mountain people who live in the forest don''t dare to go inside too much.


    But because of this, there are a lot of heaven and earth treasures in this ce, and there are too many rare medicinal materials in the world, right?


    Her husband must like it very much, and they can walk inside another day. As long as they find a mountain person to lead the way, there should be no problem if they don''t go too deep.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and tug at Shao Qingyuan''s sleeve.


    Unexpectedly, thetter frowned, turned his head and said with a serious expression, "I took a look at the environment here, and the Xinming Pavilion may not be easy to open."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "You were silent just now, just thinking about this?"


    "Um?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth, oh, why are you so happy? In this way, she thinks of his hobbies for the first time, and he also thinks of her affairs for the first time, which is so heartwarming.


    Shao Qing Yuan saw her being stupid, "What?"


    "It''s fine." Gu Yundong shook his head and asked, "Why is it difficult to open Xinming Pavilion?"


    "The guests of Xinming Pavilion are all women who are either rich or expensive. Of course, there are many rich people in Luozhou, but most of them are businessmen whoe and go, and they are men, so the business of the teahouse here is very good. The wives of these merchants Most of the mothers are in their own homes, and those who stay here are concubines or confidantes in the outer room, which are not in line with your target customers."


    It doesn''t mean that these women can''t afford it. They have a greater ability to get money from merchants, and they won''t be short of money to spend.


    But the word-of-mouth of the new Ming Pavilion that Gu Yundong originally opened has already been released. If nothing else, at least the guests are all the wives of the main room. Even the favored concubine was ignored in front of these wives and wives.


    So over time, customers in Xinming Pavilion think that there are few concubines outside the house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2712: Someone rushed in outside

    Chapter 2712 A person rushed in outside


    If the guests from Luozhou Mansion had such an identity and were known by guests from other prefectures, the first thought would be that Gu Yundong was humiliating them.


    They are afraid that they would rather reduce the price of Xinming Pavilion and let peasant women and beggars enter the door, and disdain to be on the same level as those concubines who are not justified.


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes and thought about it, she doesn''t pick customers, as long as she can make money, who is not consuming?


    But she had brought up the force before, and as a result, she fell in this Luozhou mansion, then her years of hard work would be wasted.


    And she also has a partner, so she has to consider the ideas of other owners.


    "No wonder Mrs. Dai looked at me like she was hesitant to speak when she left Xuanhe Mansion. I think she also knows the situation in Luozhou Mansion, so she wants to persuade me."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, Mrs. Dai is a typical representative of the main room, she knows the thoughts of these customer groups better than Gu Yundong.


    "Forget it, if I can''t open a new Ming Pavilion, I can still open Gu Ji." Gu Yundong smiled, "My Gu Ji will entertain all kinds of guests, and there are many businessmen in Luozhou, so Gu Ji''s business will be better. At that time, you will still open Shao Kee next to me and continue to sell medicinal materials."


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head helplessly, "Gu Ji can indeed be opened, not only Gu Ji, but also the Gu family workshop. I took a look and saw that there are many kinds of fruit here, and most of the street vendors have fruit stalls. It''s just that this thing can''t be opened. After putting it for a long time, it takes sugar to make fruit jam, which is even more expensive here, and ordinary people can¡¯t afford it, so they can only dry the fruit.¡±


    But there are too many dried fruits and they are worthless.


    Gu Yundong thoughtful, yes, the fruit can''t help but put. There is a lot of fruit here, and the price is cheap, but in Xuanhe Mansion, the fruit is very expensive, and she often buys it and it hurts.


    Therefore, Gu Ji and Gu Jia''s workshop will be opened as soon as possible.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Good idea, I''ll take a look at the market when I look back, and my stall will be able to stand up. And your Shao Ji, when you''re free, we can go into the mountains, we will definitely There are surprises."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Okay."


    While talking, the carriage also stopped at the entrance of Huimin Medical Center.


    Huimin Medical Center was in charge of the entire Jin Dynasty. Since Shao Qingyuan came to Luozhou, his first choice was to rest in the medical center.


    He gave the reins of the carriage to the medicine boy at the door, and walked inside with Chi Chi and Gu Yundong in his arms.


    As soon as the shopkeeper saw them, he immediately greeted them.


    Shao Qingyuan showed him the token, and the shopkeeper''s eyes suddenly brightened, "It turns out that the second young master is here? The young master and youngdy, go inside."


    As he led the three of them to the back hall of the hospital, he said, "I received a letter from the master before, saying that the young master will arrive at Luozhou Mansion soon. It should be here in a few days, but the young master has not been seen, so I am still a little worried."


    It was originally scheduled to arrive a few days ago, but it was dyed for some time at Dagu Vige, so it was slow.


    "Troubled Uncle Zhang for worrying about it."


    The shopkeeper led them to sit down in the back hall, and they were served tea, just about to speak.


    A person suddenly rushed in at the door, shouting while rushing in, "Is it Mr. Shao? I just heard Mr. Shaoing, where is it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2713: Duan Qian here?

    Chapter 2713 Is Duan Qian here?


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned. As soon as he looked up, he saw the person at the door stepping into the threshold. After seeing Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    The next moment, he burst into tears again, ran forward three or two steps, knelt on the ground, and almost reached out to hug Shao Qingyuan''s thigh, "Young Master Shao, please save my young master."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    He and Gu Yundong looked at each other, who is this person? It does look a little familiar.


    Manager Zhang hurriedly squatted down and went to help the man, "Brother Zheng, calm down first, don''t cry. If you have anything to say, let''s talk slowly, the second young master is here and won''t run away, don''t scare the wife and the young master. what."


    That little brother Zheng was stunned for a while, and then he noticed Gu Yundong and Chichi. He hurriedly stopped his howling, and quickly wiped his face, "Yes, I''m sorry, I''m too panicked."


    When he raised his head like this, Gu Yundong recognized it, but he quickly frowned, "Aren''t you the servant next to Duan Qian? Why are you here? You just said to save your young master, didn''t you mean that? Duan Qian, right?"


    Brother Zheng nodded hastily, "Yes, it''s the eldest young master."


    This time even Shao Qingyuan frowned, "What happened to Duan Qian? He is also in Luozhou?"


    how is this possible? What did he do so far away.


    Besides, he seems to havee out with Dou Fukang. He is here, what about Dou Fukang?


    Shao Qingyuan ran out one question after another, Zheng Xiaoge was almost knocked unconscious by him, and quickly said, "I, let me start from the beginning."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong just said, "..."


    Speak from scratch? It seems that Duan Qian''s affairs are not in a hurry, then he was crying and grabbing the earth just now, making them almost think that Duan Qian''s life is imminent.


    Shopkeeper Zhang sighed and helped the little brother Zheng sit down beside him.


    He obviously knew what was going on, so he let the drug boy who ran outside to check the situation leave.


    Brother Zheng took a deep breath and said, "My young master dide out with the uncle of the Dou family before. It was originally to negotiate business with people, but a lot of things happened in the middle. In short, the young master and uncle followed the merchant all the way to the southwest. Here wee. Last month, the business outside was settled, and the business was negotiated. The young master and uncle originally nned to leave, and then the uncle received a letter from General Dou Can. General Dou said that Mrs. Dou was out of order. Let the uncle go back as soon as possible."


    What happened to Mrs. Dou, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong know this better than anyone else.


    "Then Dou Fukang has gone back, why is your young master still here?" It stands to reason that if Duan Qian knew that Duan Wan was being bullied, he would definitely be impatient to go back and decide for her.


    unless¡­¡­


    "General Dou Shen did not specify what happened in the letter?"


    Brother Zheng shook his head, "I didn''t say it. Instead, I followed Dou Can to send a letter from the eldestdy. The eldestdy mentioned the two of you in the letter, saying that you had seen Young Master Shao at Wanqing Mansion, and that Young Master Shao was also mentioned. I want to take office in a county in Luozhou."


    Gu Yundong understood, it seemed that General Dou Can and Duan Wan didn''t mention that.


    Brother Zheng, "My young master heard that you will be here soon, and our location at that time was not far from Luozhou Mansion, so the young master decided to set off directly to Luozhou Mansion to wait for you. My uncle also wanted toe, but General Dou Can. The letter seems to be very urgent, so I can only regret it."


    Pity? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2714: Duan Qian is related to the Luo family

    Chapter 2714 Duan Qian is rted to the Luo family


    Gu Yundong supported his forehead, but he understood why Duan Qian stayed here.


    "Then what happenedter?"


    "Later, the young master said that since he is here, it can''t be in vain. After all, he is a businessman, so he just took advantage of this time to take a good look at the situation in Luozhou, and maybe he will find business opportunities. The young master also said that Shao Madam Shao will definitely not miss the opportunity to make money when she is here in Luozhou. Madam Shao has a strong ability to make money, so she might make a lot of money with you."


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth andughed dryly. He really looked down on me, so he didn''t need to praise me like that.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little dissatisfied, Duan Qian even took advantage of it, he really was a profiteer, insidious and cunning.


    Brother Zheng didn''t pay attention to the expressions of the two of them, he just sighed and said, "My young master has been in Luozhou for a few days to get a better understanding of the market. It didn''t take long before I met the famous and wealthy businessman of Luozhou, the master of the Luo family. Mr. Luo is generous, and he can chat with the young master, and the two of them have a great conversation. It''s just that the second girl in Mr. Luo''s family, seeing that my young master is handsome and talented, likes my young master. "


    Um? ? and many more? ?


    The rich businessman in Luozhou, the Luo family? The second girl of the Luo family?


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and asked, "Is this second girl from the Luo family unconscious now?"


    Brother Zheng nodded, "Mrs. Shao, have you heard about it? This is already a well-known thing in Luozhou."


    Gu Yundong had a bad premonition in his heart, "This second Miss Luo''s ident, shouldn''t it have something to do with your young master?"


    "Yes." Zheng Xiaoge said with a bitter face, "It''s also my young master who is unlucky. The second girl of the Luo family doesn''t know what to think. My young master has already told him that he already has a wife at home, so he won''t set another one here. The room. But Miss Luo doesn''t listen at all, and she said that she would like to be an equal wife, and she would get along with his wife peacefully. What''s the point of this? She is willing, but my young master is not willing. "


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, this second Luo girl really had no scruples.


    "and then?"


    "Then my young master avoided Miss Luo, and Master Luo also found someone to watch over Miss Luo. The young master breathed a sigh of relief, and there were fewer visits to the Luo family. I began to consider whether to find other partners, and you too Knowing that my young master has always been precise and keen, he was really discovered by him. The Duan family has a lot of business, including buying and selling fabrics. My young master just wanted to go and have a look, if possible, buy this secret recipe, or entrust them to weave and dye it on behalf of selling it to earn a little bit of the difference in the middle."


    Shao Qingyuan tapped on the table, "Speak well when you speak, don''t entrain private affairs, praise Duan Qian openly and secretly."


    Brother Zheng, "..." He doesn''t. He usually talks like this, and he really feels it. The young master also praises him for being flexible.


    He was a little aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to refute, so he could only nodded softly, "Oh."


    After speaking again, he considered it for a while, "After the young master knew about this, he took me and the guards into the mountain, intending to find the cottage to discuss this transaction. Who knows, who knows that Miss Naluo is actually helping the maid. Xia secretly left the house, found us all the way, and followed us into the mountain. Our young master is here to discuss business, it is a very important matter, how can we bring her?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2715: Whose is Jiujianghua?

    Chapter 2715 Whose are the nine **** flowers?


    Brother Zheng is quite indignant, and he is angry when he speaks.


    "Miss Luo doesn''t care about priorities, she has to follow. The young master intends to make it clear to her, and then let the **** take her back. You also know that our young master has a good heart and cares about the girl''s reputation, so the two of them talked alone. ."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Good-hearted ghost, Duan Qian has been a thousand-year-old fox, where can he be good-hearted?


    Zheng Xiaoge felt the unfriendly gaze, and his speech speed immediately elerated by two points, "As a result, the two of them talked not far away for a long time, and suddenly a few wild boars jumped out of the woods and came over to us. Miss Luo He was still yelling there, and then he took the young master and ran away, and when he came back to his senses, we were separated from the young master and Miss Luo."


    "When we found it again, Miss Luo was in aa. The young master said that Miss Luo was trying to push him away, but she was bitten by a snake and rolled down the hillside and hit her head. We quickly took people down the mountain and sent Miss Luo to her. I went to Huimin Medical Center to find a doctor for treatment, but the snake venom was cured, but the person couldn''t wake up. The doctor said that it must have been caused by hitting the head, and he didn''t dare to do it easily, so he hasn''t woken up yet."


    Shopkeeper Zhang also nodded, "Indeed, Miss Luo has been in aa for five days now. The medical skills of our doctors in Huimin Medical Center are not as good as those of other mansions, and even the most skilled doctor Wei dare not do it lightly."


    In general, the doctors of Huimin Medical Center, in addition to those from the Bai family, will also recruit some local doctors. After all, this is a border city, and doctors with good medical skills rarelye here.


    "That Duan Qian is in Luofu now?"


    "Yes." Zheng Xiaoge nodded vigorously, "The young master said that Miss Luo rolled down the hillside to save him, but the Luo family said that it was my young master who pushed Miss Luo down. There was no one around the two of them at the time, saying that my young master was the one who pushed her down. Lie. Especially that Mr. Luo, who had a long talk with my young master before, calling him a brother, but in the past few days, he immediately turned his face and didn¡¯t recognize anyone. My young master was detained in Luo¡¯s house, and Mr. Luo said that Miss Luo was not awake. , my young master is not allowed to leave."


    Speaking of this, Brother Zheng snorted coldly, "He really thinks that my young master can''t get away, but we came out with guards. It''s just that the young master thinks that Miss Luo has be like this to save him, and he feels sorry for this. I just let Master Luo do it."


    "I just don''t know how the young master lived in Luo''s house. For the life of Miss Na Luo, the young master took out all the nine **** flowers as a bargaining chip. Now the Luo family is inviting doctors from Luozhou and nearby prefectures, as long as anyone can rescue them. Second girl, give him these nine **** flowers."


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head, "Is Jiu Jianghua Duan Qian''s?"


    Brother Zheng nodded, "My young master got it unintentionally. He originally wanted to sell the medicinal herbs...to Young Master Shao. The young master said that the medicinal herbs should be handed over to those who can make use of them. He felt that Shao The son is the most suitable."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him sideways, don''t think he didn''t hear it just now, what he said at the beginning was ''sell''.


    "Young Master Shao, please save my young master. Miss Luo has been in aa for so long, and I don''t know if she can be rescued. In case..." If something really happened, I don''t know what the Luo family would do. What a crazy thing to do.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2716: to save people

    Chapter 2716 To save people


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, he really wanted to save people.


    Even if it wasn''t for Duan Qian, he had to get the nine **** flowers.


    He put down the teacup in his hand and looked at the shopkeeper Zhang beside him, "I heard that the doctors who go to the Luo family need a referral to enter. You are the shopkeeper of the Huimin Medical Center, so you should also have this qualification, right?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Manager Zhang nodded immediately, "When the second young master ns to leave, I will apany the second young master directly to Luofu."


    After all, the Luo family is also a powerful person, and Second Miss Luo is a big girl who has not yet left the cab. How can anyone enter the Luo residence to treat her?


    What if some chatans or barefooted men who only know fure to join in the fun? If it can be cured, that''s all. If the Luo family can''t be cured, they will lose all face in this Luozhou mansion.


    So before entering Luofu, you must go through a screening.


    With Jiujianghua as bait, those doctors who think they are skilled in medicine and want to get Jiujianghua will naturally find a way to find a local person to introduce them.


    Among them, the people introduced by the local medical center were more trusted by the Luo family, especially the doctors from Huimin Medical Center.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Go now, go see Duan Qian first."


    Zheng Xiaoge heard that Shao Qingyuan was going to save the young master now, his face was happy, and he quickly stood up, "Yes, yes, let''se back sooner after saving people, my young master has suffered a lot these days, he has to take it out and make up for it. Just make up."


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless, "Don''t be too happy, I haven''t seen the second girl from the Luo family, and I don''t know how she is. I''m not sure if I can save her. If I can''t, then let your family Young master, please promise me."


    Brother Zheng, "..."


    ah? ?


    Promise yourself? ?


    He suddenly grimaced, "Young Master Shao, don''t make fun of the little one. My young master is a rtive, and my wife is still waiting in Wanqing Mansion. Besides, if Miss Luo really can''t be rescued, she won''t wake up. , isn''t my young master''s promise to end a **?"


    "Pfft...cough cough." Gu Yundong choked on his own saliva, "If you have the ability, say it in front of Duan Qian." Still **? Ren Luo girl is not dead.


    Zheng Xiaoge''s neck shrank, "Then I don''t dare." He still cherishes his current status. Isn''t this afraid that Mr. Shao is not doing his best?


    Moreover, he didn''t want to see that second Luo girl at all in his heart. Although the young master said that Miss Luo caused the current situation for him, in his opinion, it was also caused by Miss Luo herself.


    If she hadn''t had to quietly follow them into the mountain, she wouldn''t have been alone with the young master. The young master will not be separated from the guard. With the guard by his side, he will not be in danger at all, and he will not need her to save him.


    Now that it''s all right, the Luo family still mes the young master.


    Shao Qingyuan was toozy to tell him, he asked Gu Yundong, "Would you like to rest here with Chichi and wait for me toe back?"


    Gu Yundong immediately shook his head, "I''ll go with you."


    They came in from outside the city in the morning, and the journey was not far, so they were not tired at all and did not need to rest.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say much, he greeted Manager Zhang to lead the way.


    The group walked outside the Huimin Medical Center, but as soon as they got to the door, they saw a medicine boy hurriedly running over and said to the shopkeeper Zhang, "The shopkeeper, the medicinal materials delivered from outside the city have arrived, and Doctor Yu asked you to go. Check it out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2717: Luo family

    Chapter 2717 Luo Family


    Shopkeeper Zhang frowned, "You tell them to wait, I''m going to Luofu right now, and I''ll unload the goods when I get back."


    "However, Aggie, who delivered it, said there was something else..."


    Shopkeeper Zhang wanted to say something else, Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "Go and do your thing, just find someone you know from Luofu to take us there."


    Brother Zheng on the side said hurriedly, "I can, I can take you there. I know the road to Luofu and have been there several times. Master Luo knows me, knows that I have been a skilled doctor recently, and also knows that I am worried about my family. Young master, you won''t fool him at will."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Okay, you lead the way."


    Seeing this, Shopkeeper Zhang could only say regretfully, "Then when I''m done with my work here, I''ll go to Luofu to pick up the second young master, let someone prepare wine and food, and let the young master pick up the wind and dust."


    "Yeah." After Shao Qingyuan responded, he turned his head and gestured to Brother Zheng.


    Thetter hurried to the front, excitedly heading towards Luofu.


    Luo Fu is not far from Huimin Medical Center, so you can walk there directly.


    Brother Zheng took them through the two alleys, and soon saw the spacious gate of Luofu.


    "The Luo family can be regarded as a wealthy businessman from a well-off family in this Luozhou mansion. The young master said that Mr. Luo is very talented in business, but he is also a little confused in handling family affairs. Everything in the backyard is his wife''s decision, Luo Er. The girl is Mrs. Luo''s direct daughter, so she is spoiled a little arrogantly, otherwise she would not have said the words of being an equal wife."


    As he walked, Brother Zheng introduced them to the situation of the Luo family, "There are two girls in the Luo family, the eldest girl is already married, but she is a concubine, and she is married to the general sentence of the Luozhou government. The lord became the wife of the main room. Oh, although it is the sessor. But anyway, the Luo family also has the support of the government behind them, so they are so bold and dare to say that my young master has harmed Miss Luo. "


    Shao Qingyuan was silent all the way, and when he was almost introduced, he began to ask some details about Miss Luo''s ident that day, what the doctor said, how to diagnose and treat, and what the final conclusion was.


    Brother Zheng gave a very detailed andplete answer. During the conversation, several people also stood at the door of Luo''s house.


    There were a lot of peopleing and going at the entrance of Luo''s house. Gu Yundong nced at them, and there were many people talking in a low voice with their medicine boxes.


    After listening for a few words, she understood that these people are all doctors attracted by Jiujianghua, but some may not be able to get in, and some may not be able to diagnose and treat after entering, but they are not reconciled, so lingering at the door. I even wonder who has the ability to get Jiujiang Flower.


    Of course, in addition to these doctors, there are also many people watching secretly.


    For a long time, precious medicinal materials have been coveted, not to mention that this is a border city where people and snakes are mixed. Naturally, more people want to get this thing, even if it is not to save their own lives, it is enough to sell it. Worry-free for the rest of your life.


    It''s just that it''s more risky to steal from Luofu, and they wait to see which doctor cures Miss Luo and gets paid, so it''s easier to start from the doctor''s side.


    Shao Qingyuan and his party came to the entrance of Luofu, which immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    However, when he saw Gu Yundong and Chi Chi, he quickly turned his eyes away¡ªthe man who came to the house with his wife and children was naturally not a doctor who came to treat the disease.


    The porter thought so too, so he frowned and looked at the people in front of him and asked, "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2718: Miss Luo is back

    Chapter 2718 Miss Luo is back


    Brother Zheng took a step forward, "It''s me, I brought someone to treat Miss Luo."


    The doorman was stunned for a while, and then he could see Zheng Xiaoge next to him. All his attention was on Shao Qingyuan''s family of three, but he didn''t notice him.


    only¡­¡­


    "This person is a doctor?"


    As soon as the doorman finished speaking, everyone nearby who heard the sound looked over.


    Brother Zheng nodded, "Of course, I still lied to you? My young master is still in Luo''s house, do I dare to joke about this kind of thing? Take us in quickly and tell you masters that I have brought the most skilled doctor here. "


    Shao Qingyuan''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t say anything to refute him.


    The concierge hesitated, then nced at Gu Yundong and Chi Chi again, the doctor did not bring a medicine box for treatment, but brought his wife and children? How to see how unreliable ah.


    But Brother Zheng was right, he didn''t dare to joke about Young Master Duan.


    So after thinking for a moment, he still nodded and weed the person in.


    As soon as the three of Shao Qingyuan entered, a carriage slowly approached Luo''s house and stopped abruptly at the door.


    A maid jumped out of the carriage first, and this person saw the backs of Shao Qingyuan and his family at a nce.


    "It''s them? Why are they here?"


    "Xiao Xing, what''s wrong with you?" A voice came from the carriage.


    Xiao Xing hurried back to her senses, stretched out her hand to help her wife down, waited for the person to stand still, and then whispered, "Ma''am, I seem to have seen that family of three just now, the one who stayed in the house next door to us in the temple. Doctor. Strange, he clearly said yesterday that he doesn''t want Jiujianghua, and he doesn''t need our introduction, so why is he here today?"


    Roche was stunned for a moment, then frowned, "Did you read it wrong?"


    "It''s definitely right. It''s just that kid who just sat on his mother''s shoulder and was facing me. I can see it clearly." The more Xiao Xing said, the more certain she was, but then her tone became dissatisfied. , "What do they mean? Yesterday, they rejected us righteously. I thought they didn''t care about the nine **** flowers. I didn''t expect to leave us early in the morning ande directly to Luo''s house. It''s really hypocritical."


    Luo Shi pursed his lips, "Forget it, they cane. It''s best if they can cure the second sister. It doesn''t matter who said it."


    "Just them? If you really have that ability, why do you hide so much. When I got the news from us, I immediately turned around and didn''t recognize anyone, as if we were begging them."


    "Okay, don''t talk about it, let''s hurry in, I don''t know if the second sister is any better."


    Xiao Xing nodded and helped Luo Shi into Luo Mansion.


    They went directly to the inner courtyard, while Shao Qingyuan and the others were taken to the front hall.


    The servants served tea first and said to Shao Qingyuan, "A doctor Fu came before, who is now diagnosing the second youngdy. You wait here for a while, and the youngest will report to the old man and thedy."


    Brother Zheng originally wanted to take people to go directly, but after hearing this, he could only temporarily suppress the anxiety in his heart and drink with tea.


    The man''s smiling hind legs then headed to the backyard.


    But before he could say it, another servant entered the second girl''s yard and said to Mr. Luo and Mrs. Luo who were guarding there, "The eldestdy is here."


    "What is she here for?" Mrs. Luo suddenly stood up, her face turned very ugly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2719: bitch bitch

    Chapter 2719 Bitch


    Master Luo red at her, "Xiang''er also cares about Han''er, what are you talking about?"


    "Concerned?" Mrs. Luo sneered, "I need Han''er to care about her? I have never seen her run so diligently before, and she only came back a few months after she was married to the Judiciary, and she felt superior. In the end, when something happened to Han''er, she ran to the house every day, and she was not tired at all. She was looking for a doctor and medicine, but everyone knew about Han''er''s things. Who are you going to show it to? It looks like she is deeply in love with my sister Han''er, she is stepping on Han''er''s face to earn fame for herself!!"


    Mr. Luo frowned, "Can you not speak like this with a gun and a stick? Didn''t Xianger exin it? It''s not easy for her, and it was very difficult to marry a person to be a sessor in the Tongju Mansion. Of course, I can''te back often. When something happened to Han''er, she was running around as her sister, how could she not get any good words from your mouth? She even went to the temple outside the city to pray for three days for her sister, and she just came back, in your heart Wasn''t it touched at all?"


    Mrs. Luo was going crazy. Her daughter was in aa for days, and she was exhausted. As a result, the shameless prostitute was still jumping up and down in front of him, creating her own noble character everywhere, which was disgusting and bad for her.


    She didn''t bother to pay attention to Master Luo, so she went directly into the inner room to see her daughter.


    "Doctor Fu, how is my daughter? Is there any way you can treat it?"


    Doctor Fu frowned and shook his head after a while, "This old man is not talented."


    Mrs. Luo has heard too many words these days, and her heart is already ufortable, and now she is even more saddened by tears.


    Doctor Fu sighed, shook his head and was taken out.


    When ?? came out of the yard, he happened to have a face-to-face with Luo Xiang who came in.


    Luo Xiang smiled and nodded, stood sideways, let Doctor Fu go first, and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, doctor, it''s hard work."


    Doctor Fu waved his hand, but he was very pleased with Luo Xiang''s attitude and left with a smile.


    Luo Xiang entered the door and saw that Mr. Luo shook his head and sighed. He quickly stepped forward to help him sit down and poured him a ss of water, "Dad, you must also take care of your health. I believe that the second sister will be blessed."


    Master Luo waved his hand and asked her to sit down.


    At this time, someone came to report, "Master, there is a doctor surnamed Shao in the front hall."


    "The doctor surnamed Shao?" When Mrs. Luo came out, she just heard this sentence, she didn''t even nce at Luo Xiang, and directly ordered, "Quickly invite someone in."


    "Yes." The servant turned and left in a hurry.


    Luo Xiang said, "Dad, that doctor surnamed Shao, her daughter just yesterday..."


    "Shut up for me." Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Mrs. Luo, "Can you stay away from me, I have a headache when I see you."


    Master Luo frowned, "Madam, Xiang''er did nothing wrong, don''t take your anger on her just because you''re in a bad mood."


    Mrs. Luo gritted her teeth, "You mean, I''m making trouble unreasonably?"


    Master Luo stopped talking.


    Luo Xiang said quickly, "Father, mother, don''t quarrel over me, if mother doesn''t want to see me, I''ll just leave."


    "Shut up, you''re a **** when you talk, it''s ufortable to hear. Who is arguing about you? Your face is really big."


    Master Luo''s face was ashen, "Madam!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2720: Taking credit?

    Chapter 2720 Grab the credit?


    Mrs. Luo thinks that Mrs. Luo is crazy, and her words are bing more and more ignorant. Listen to what these words are? How can the head of the house say that her daughter is a bitch?


    Mrs. Luo sneered, probably knowing that she had said it before, she pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Shao Qingyuan and his party came in in such a tense state.


    Master Luo saw an outsidering, his face softened a little, and he looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    The next moment his brows furrowed, is this the doctor? Is it too young to look like it?


    Besides, why did he bring his wife and children?


    Just when he was puzzled and wanted to ask clearly, Luo Xiang''s voice suddenly came from his ear.


    "Doctor Shao, is that you?"


    Gu Yundong heard the sound, turned his head and nced at her, not knowing.


    But the maid Xiao Xing standing beside her, she had seen it before.


    It turns out that this person is from the Luo family.


    Mr. Luo was a little surprised, "Xiang''er, do you know this... Doctor Shao?"


    Luo Xiang nodded with a smile, "Yes, I happened to be staying at the same temple yesterday. I saw how cute this child was, and I even sent a te of cakes over there. I don''t know if the child likes it or not."


    Master Luo smiled and said, "So, Dr. Shao was invited by you?"


    Luo Xiang just lowered his head and smiled and said, "I did tell Dr. Shao that Luo''s house was looking for a doctor for the second sister, and the reward was Jiu Jianghua, and I tried hard to convince Doctor Shao to help. The rare medicinal materials, if you want toe, Doctor Shao doesn''t want to miss it. Doctor Shao, my second sister is inside, please check the pulse carefully and try your best to wake her up."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, just "..."


    I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    The news of ?? Nine Ginger Flowers is indeed what Xiao Xing said, and they really wanted to get this herb at the beginning.


    But, why does it sound so weird? It seems that they will appear here, all of which are the result of thisdy Luo''s painstaking persuasion.


    If the second girl Luo finally wakes up, the credit seems to be entirely on the big girl.


    The problem is that the news of Jiujianghua is not a secret. As long as they enter the city this morning, they can also hear the news.


    "Doctor Shao?" The Luo family were a little surprised when they saw that Shao Qingyuan didn''t move.


    Mrs. Luo heard that Dr. Shao was invited by Luo Xiang, and she felt ufortable and didn''t want to appreciate it at all.


    But now she is unwilling to let go of any opportunity, so she has been holding back her words, only waiting for someone to see her daughter first.


    If it can be cured, then it is considered Luo Xiang¡¯s mistake. If it can¡¯t be cured, then he will be shot out.


    But seeing that he didn''t respond at all, he couldn''t help it, "Dr. Shao, shouldn''t he be a liar? So he didn''t dare to see a doctor for my daughter, so he ran away?"


    Luo Xiang immediately retorted, "Mother, you have misunderstood. Doctor Shao has real skills. Yesterday his son was injured, and he applied the ointment made by himself. Now there is no visible injury. Doctor Shao. , you don''t have to worry about it, it''s just to see a doctor, my family is reasonable and won''t be rude to you."


    Xiao Xing on the side of ?? also nodded and said, "That''s right, since our wife introduced you, she naturally believes in you. Just look at it."


    "That." Gu Yundong couldn''t help it, "Can you listen to us?"


    "Mrs. Shao, please speak." Luo Xiang said with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2721: self-indulgent

    Chapter 2721 Self-motivated


    Gu Yundong looked at Luo Xiang and Xiao Xing, both of them didn''t know why, but they felt a little timid when they met her gaze.


    "Master Luo, Mrs. Luo." Gu Yundong said, "Although we did live in the same temple as Miss Luo yesterday, we did know from this little girl Xingxing that Luo Mansion was looking for doctors. But we came here today, it''s true It wasn''t introduced by Miss Luo."


    Luo Xiang''s face changed, and Xiao Xing said angrily, "Mrs. Shao, what do you mean by that? How can you cross the river and demolish the bridge? If you hadn''t reported my wife''s name, you would have been able to enter Luofu. the door?"


    Gu Yundong nced at Brother Zheng who had been standing behind him, "Then you have to ask him, we came with him."


    Xiao Xing suddenly turned her head, she didn''t know Brother Zheng, and immediately frowned, "He? Can he bring you in?"


    Zheng Xiaoge was dissatisfied when he heard this, and rushed to the front, "Why can''t I?" He wanted to talk just now, what happened to this eldest girl from the Luo family? How can you take credit for him?


    If it wasn''t for his identity, he wouldn''t be able to interject at will to smear the young master, he would have called him with a big mouth.


    Brother Zheng snorted coldly, turned his head to look at Master Luo, cupped his hands and said, "Master Luo, Young Master Shao was hired by me. He is skilled in medicine and has rich experience, but the manager of Huimin Medical Center Zhang personally confirmed it. Manager Zhang had something to do, so he brought it over in person. He came here for my young master."


    After saying that, he nced at Luo Xiang and Xiao Xing with disgust.


    Mr. Luo was surprised when he heard this, of course he knew Brother Zheng. I also know that apart from the Luo family, the only servants of the Duan family have been worried about this matter, so they will definitely not find someone to perfunctory him.


    Looking at Shao Qingyuan again at this time, Master Luo''s expression improved a lot.


    Mrs. Luo was even more stunned, then covered her mouth andughed, "It turns out that some people are self-indulgent."


    Gu Yundong was impatient to fight with the Luo family, she could understand that Luo Xiang and Mrs. Luo were at odds, and Luo Xiang also used them to nominate himself.


    She looked at Mr. Luo, "Where is the second girl? Let''s check the pulse of the second girl first. You can deal with your family affairster."


    Master Luo frowned, and gave Gu Yundong a dissatisfied look.


    But things matter, it is indeed the daughter that is more important.


    "Han''er is in the inner room, Doctor Shao please."


    Shao Qingyuan handed the Chichi holding in his arms to Brother Zheng, and asked him to wait outside, then followed Master Luo inside with Gu Yundong.


    There was a maid serving in the inner room. Luo Han was lying on the bed, looking at the extremely poor face, her lips were white, and she was a little thin.


    Shao Qingyuan sat on the edge of the bed, and the maid took Luo Han''s wrist out of the quilt and put it on the pulse pillow.


    took another thin handkerchief to cover her wrist, and then made a gesture of invitation.


    Shao Qingyuan put it on top of it, and after a long while, he said, "I''ll look at Er girl''s eyes."


    The maid was about to turn Luo Han''s eyelids, but was stopped by Shao Qingyuan, "Let my wifee."


    The maid paused, stepped aside, and gave up her seat to Gu Yundong.


    "Feel the back of her head for any hard lumps."


    Gu Yundong has followed him to the clinic many times. When he encounters such a woman who is not easy to handle, she usually assists him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2722: Shao Qingyuan has conditions

    Chapter 2722 Shao Qingyuan has conditions


    After making such a diagnosis, Shao Qingyuan ced it on Luo Han''s wrist again for a moment, and then withdrew his hand.


    Mrs. Luo hurriedly asked, "How is Han''er?"


    "Second girl first got snake venom, and then hit her head. Although the snake venom has been resolved, there is a lump on her head with blood in it, which cannot be dissipated."


    Mrs. Luo nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, that''s it."


    Master Luo also said, "The doctors at Huimin Medical Center also said the same thing. They said that if you want to disperse the congestion, you can only acupuncture. It''s just that the situation in this head is tooplicated. They are not sure. It aggravated Han''er''s condition."


    Shao Qingyuan was not the only one who saw this diagnosis. Several doctors came, and they all knew what to do and how to treat it.


    But they, dare not.


    Luo Han''s situation is actually a little lighter than that of Yang Liu, at least she doesn''t need Bai Muzi''s assistance, the only simrity is that the person who takes the needle needs to be stable, experienced, without any psychological burden, and also needs to understand the structure of the acupuncture points on the head , otherwise it is really easy to have an ident.


    These are exactly what Shao Qingyuan possesses.


    Master Luo asked, "Doctor Shao, are you sure you can cure Han''er?"


    "Can."


    "Many doctors say that the difficulty is the difficulty..." Mr. Luo probably heard too many disappointed answers. At this moment, his mind habitually got the answer first, but he didn''t react for a while. When he realized it, his eyes brightened. " You said just now, you said yes?? Can you cure Han''er?"


    Mrs. Luo also hurried forward, "Really? Doctor Shao, are you really sure? Are you lying to us?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, Master Luo and Madam Luo looked at each other and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    So many doctors havee here, and they have searched for all the doctors with excellent medical skills that can be found around here. As a result, every problem has been diagnosed, but in the end, it is still useless.


    However, the next moment they heard Shao Qingyuan say, "But I have a request."


    Master Luo was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly, "Dr. Shao said Jiujianghua, right? No problem, as long as Han''er wakes up, Jiujianghua will be served with both hands."


    "No, that''s not what I''m talking about. The nine **** flowers are the reward. My request is to see Duan Qian and Mr. Duan before starting the treatment."


    Master Luo was stunned, "Do you want to see Duan Qian?"


    "Naturally, I heard from Brother Zheng. Duan Qian has been in Luofu since the second girl fell into aa, and I don''t know how he is doing."


    Mr. Luo''s face was a little unnatural. He thought that the person in front of him was invited by Brother Zheng.


    Brother Zheng is for Young Master Duan, so he must first ensure that Young Master Duan is safe.


    Dr. Shao suggested that it is not impossible to meet people first.


    But he was still a little ufortable, so his tone was a bit stiff, "Young Master Duan is fine in the mansion, if you want to see it, it will be no problem. I will take you there, but after meeting, I hope you do have it. That ability can cure my daughter, otherwise, you are deceiving me, and I will not be polite."


    Shao Qingyuan stood up, "Okay."


    The group walked out of the inner room again, and they were walking slowly outside the yard holding Chi Chi''s hand. Brother Zheng, who looked inside from time to time, hurriedly picked up the little guy, walked forward in three or two steps, and asked nervously and in a low voice. Said, "How? Can, can it be cured?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2723: see Duan Qian

    Chapter 2723 See Duan Qian


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan nodded and took Chichi from Brother Zheng''s arms, "Let''s go, go see your young master first."


    Brother Zheng only felt that his arms were empty, and the warm little guy was gone. Before he could react, he was overjoyed by what Shao Qingyuan said, "Go, go to see the young master?"


    He jumped, seeing Shao Qingyuan and the others walking away, and hurriedly followed.


    The ce where Duan Qian lives is actually not bad. With his identity there, it is impossible for Master Luo to take him as a prisoner.


    What''s more, Mr. Luo actually knew very well that his daughter''s ident might have been caused by saving him, as Duan Qian said.


    It''s just that he was not reconciled, feeling that if Duan Qian hadn''t rejected Han''er so mercilessly, Han''er wouldn''t have followed up secretly, and something would have happened. Looking for someone who can vent his anger, he is not so ufortable.


    Therefore, Duan Qian lives in Luo''s guest room now, and there are servants around him. Apart from not being able to leave Luo''s house, there is no difference between clothing, food, housing and transportation and guests.


    Shao Qingyuan and his party came to the gate of the courtyard and paused when they looked at the environment in front of them.


    Gu Yundong asked Brother Zheng, "That''s what you said, your young master may have an ident if he doesn''t eat well or dress well?"


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Master Luo red at Brother Zheng and said sternly, "The people are inside, I''ll give you a quarter of an hour."


    After he finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves, and exined that the servants were waiting at the door, and after a quarter of an hour, he brought them back to the seconddy for treatment, and then left.


    As soon as he left, Brother Zheng exhaled and rushed into the yard in a hurry, shouting eagerly, "Master, are you here? I''m here to save you."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Duan Qian''s voice soon came from inside, "Come in."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong walked slowly. When they entered, they saw Brother Zheng reporting the situation, and Duan Qian was holding a book.


    Shao Qingyuan squinted his eyes, "You are all very leisurely."


    Duan Qianughed, stood up and greeted him, without a word, he grabbed Chi Chi from Shao Qingyuan''s arms, "This is my eldest nephew, right? Chi Chi, call him uncle."


    Chi Chi stretched out his little hand to push his face away from him, and twisted his neck with difficulty, "Humph."


    Duan Qian said with a ''tsk'', "You actually hum? The little guy is young and has a temper." Just like his father.


    Shao Qingyuan interrupted him, "Okay, don''t tease, Mr. Luo only gave me a quarter of an hour outside, let''s get down to business first."


    Duan Qian restrained his expression, put Chi Chi, who was struggling to get off the ground, on the ground, and let him walk around on his knees.


    He let the two sit down, sighed and said, "I think Zheng Bing has already told you all about my situation? Are you really sure about the second girl?"


    "Yes, I have experience."


    Duan Qian breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good. Then what else do you not understand? Or do you want to know what happened when she fell down the hill?"


    "Oh, these are not important, I already know them."


    "then you¡­¡­"


    Shao Qingyuan stepped forward for two points, and suddenlyughed, "I heard that the second girl Luo has taken a fancy to you and wants to be your wife??"


    Duan Qian, "..." He was sure that Shao Qingyuan came to see his joke.


    He looked at Gu Yundong again and found that although she had a serious and worried expression on her face, her eyes shed with the light of gossip.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2724: Do you have a grudge against my son?

    Chapter 2724 Do you have any grudge against my son?


    That''s outrageous.


    This couple has no conscience at all.


    Duan Qian sneered, "So you came to see me just to verify this matter?"


    Gu Yundong immediately denied, "I didn''t, I was just afraid that the Luo family would be bad for you, so I came to confirm your safety."


    Duan Qian looked at Shao Qingyuan, who raised his head after pondering for a moment, and said solemnly, "Neither do I. I asked this question mainly to find out what you mean. You said, if I save the two girls Wake up, what should people do if they have to rely on you to marry you? After all, you have a wife, isn''t this destroying your family? So I have to ask you what you mean first, whether I am saving or not. "


    Duan Qian looked at him steadily, he was definitely,e, see, hot, noisy, ah!


    Brother Zheng shrank his neck and asked in a low voice, "Young Master Shao, do you and my son have a grudge?" Are they not friends?


    Shao Qingyuan sat up straight and shook his head, "Of course not, I''m asking normally. After all, the second girl wakes up in the future, if you kidnap your young master with the grace of saving your life, and your young master promises to repay your kindness, then I will be sessful. An aplice? What should I do if the youngdy of the Duan family dislikes me for being meddlesome and shouldn''t try to save people?"


    Brother Zheng scratched his head, it seems, it makes sense.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan in surprise, she also felt that her husband seemed to be doing it on purpose.


    Duan Qian gritted his teeth, "I won''t marry the second girl, even if she saves my life, I won''t. I will stay at the Luo family with peace of mind because although I am a businessman, I still have a little conscience, and the Duan family also needs it. A good reputation. Miss Luo will cause the current situation, and half of it is her own reasons. I can''t bear it all, and I won''t be so self-dedicated. "


    To put it bluntly, he has a bottom line, but he is not a good person, otherwise the Duan family would not have such achievements.


    Now he is a guest in the Luo family, the Luo family is polite to him, and he is also doing his best to help find a doctor who can cure the second girl. But if the Luo family really crossed the line, he would just let it go without hesitation.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded suddenly, "So, I''ll just cure Miss Luo, right?"


    "What did you say?!" Enough jokes? Can you decide?


    "Doctor Shao, it''s a quarter of an hour." Suddenly there was a reminder from the Luo family''s servants outside.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up and patted the hem of his clothes, "Okay, let''s go then."


    The servants at the door immediately came over and led them out. Unexpectedly, before a few people left the yard, Duan Qian suddenly said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Huh? This..." The servant hesitated.


    Duan Qian nced at him sideways, "Lead the way."


    The servants were startled, thinking that the master just instructed Young Master Duan to have someone follow him when he went out, so he didn''t say much, buried his head and led the way.


    Returning to the yard of the second girl of the Luo family, Gu Yundong saw that the Luo family seemed to be arguing about something.


    vaguely heard Luo Xiang''s words that Shao Qingyuan was too young and unreliable, she snorted lightly, and said before that her husband was very skilled in medicine and that she introduced him.


    The face-changing has be quite fast at this time.


    Fortunately, when the Luo family saw them entering the door, they immediately stopped discussing, but Mrs. Luo red at Luo Xiang viciously.


    They didn''t say much when they saw Duan Qian who was following behind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2725: wake up in the evening

    Chapter 2725 Wake up in the evening


    "Doctor Shao, but we are about to start? Do I need to prepare anything?" Master Luo asked.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Luo Xiang and said, "Prepare a basin of water, a clean handkerchief, and candles, scissors, and razors. The rest... is to let idle people wait outside the courtyard, and don''t disturb me."


    When he saw this, Master Luo didn''t understand, but Mrs. Luo understood immediately.


    She was originally on guard against Luo Xiang, thinking that if Luo Xiang suddenly made a noise during Dr. Shao''s treatment, wouldn''t her daughter die?


    So she said immediately, "I''ll clear the scene."


    She was the first to drive Luo Xiang out. In order to let Luo Xiang go out willingly, she even drove out Master Luo together.


    "We are all waiting outside, don''t interfere with Doctor Shao''s treatment."


    "Yes, but he always needs manpower?"


    Gu Yundong, "No, I can just give my husband a hand. If you stay here, it will put pressure on my husband, so please wait outside."


    Master Luo has nothing to say, so he can only go out.


    But Shao Qingyuan is a young man after all. Although he has his wife by his side, he is still worried. Who knows what he will do to his daughter? Therefore, Master Luo still asked the maid who had been serving Luo Han to stay in the inner room.


    Luo Xiang frowned upon seeing this. It''s just that although she is dissatisfied, she can only go out when Mrs. Luo is watching.


    As soon as the door was closed, everyone, including Duan Qian and Chi Chi in his arms, all stayed outside the courtyard.


    Things were ready, Shao Qingyuan asked the maid to help Luo Han up, and let her sit on the bed with her back to him.


    Because of the need to be cautious about putting needles on the head, it is better to shave the head to make it easier.


    But these days, not to mention women, even men would not dare to shave off their hair easily. For them, shaving their heads is more serious than death.


    So although Shao Qingyuan prepared a razor, it was only aimed at the area where the needles were to be needled.


    This matter, he alsomunicated with Mr. Luo and his wife beforehand. The husband and wife knew that they were only shaving a little, and after a moment of hesitation, they agreed.


    Gu Yundong''s craftsmanship is good, Shao Qingyuan is referring to shaved, and after a while, arge clump of hair has grown in the hand of the maid next to him.


    The maid looked at the youngdy''s thin hair, which was so thin now that she almost cried.


    Miss ?? woke up and was afraid that she was going to make a big fuss.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly put the needle, and then let Luo Han lean on the girl''s body.


    "Wait for half an hour, and then I will remove the needle. You are careful not to let her fall down."


    The maid didn''t dare to move, and said hurriedly, "I will support the youngdy, Shao, Dr. Shao rest assured."


    It was a long time for half an hour, and Shao Qingyuan and the two did not go out, so they kept an eye on Luo Han''s situation.


    After a while, fine sweat began to form on Luo Han''s head, and soon a wet patch appeared on the maid''s shoulder.


    But she was very happy. The youngdy responded, indicating that Dr. Shao has real skills, and the youngdy will definitely wake up.


    After half an hour, Shao Qingyuan came over and removed the needle.


    The maid rubbed her sore shoulders and asked, "Doctor Shao, when will my youngdy wake up?"


    "If there is no ident, it will be almost evening."


    "real?"


    Shao Qingyuan packed up his acupuncture bag and left the rest alone, he opened the door and walked out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2726: Nine **** flowers in Duan Qians hands

    Chapter 2726 Nine **** flowers in the hands of Duan Qian


    The Luo family at the door immediately greeted him, and Shao Qingyuan just nodded slightly, "I''lle back in the evening to review, if you have any questions, you can ask her."


    He pointed to the maid who was waiting behind him, and walked in front of Duan Qian.


    The Luo family understood as soon as they heard it. Mrs. Luo was overjoyed and ran into the house in a hurry.


    Master Luo also let out a breath. The disappointment over and over again for so many days made him exhausted. Now that Jitai is here, he didn''t stop Shao Qingyuan from talking in Duan Qian''s yard, and ordered the servants to serve them tea and snacks at that time.


    On the contrary, it was Luo Xiang, who watched Shao Qingyuan''s eyes beplicated. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t open his mouth. In the end, he could only watch them leave.


    It was past noon now. After Shao Qingyuan and the others returned to the guest house where Duan Qian was, the servants of the Luo family immediately brought in the food.


    After the few people finished eating quietly, Gu Yundong first carried the yawning man who was about to take a nap into the room, and asked Brother Zheng to help guard him before he came out.


    Duan Qian exhaled, poured a cup of tea for the couple and raised them a toast, "If it wasn''t for your help this time, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to get away in a short time, thank you."


    Shao Qingyuan finished his tea, "I''m here for the Nine Ginger Flowers."


    Duan Qian smiled, got up and walked into the inner room. After a while, he came out with a box in his hand and ced it on the table in front of the two, "Nine **** flowers are here, look."


    Gu Yundong was amazed, "The nine **** flowers are still in your hands? Didn''t the Luo family take them?"


    "Since I came back with the second girl of the Luo family, and Mr. Luo insisted that I pushed her down the hillside, I didn''t trust the Luo family anymore. These nine **** flowers are precious, and many people are inquiring about them. Mr. Luo himself is It is impossible for a businessman to be unmoved in his heart. Although he said that he paid Jiujianghua, it is hard to say whether he would actually hand it over to a capable doctor. Looking back, he just said that Jiujianghua was stolen. I robbed the doctor and used silver or other things instead to send the doctor, and no one could say anything. I would rather the medicinal herbs fall into the hands of other people than the Luo family. "


    Shao Qingyuan opened the box and really saw the herbs lying in the box that had been sun-dried.


    This medicinal material is well preserved, and he finally did not waste his efforts today.


    With a "pop", Shao Qingyuan closed the box again, "Since that''s the case, I''ll ept the reward."


    Duan Qian saw this, and then he began to ask him about his appointment here, "Aren''t you a third-rank Beijing official in the capital? Why are you now in this remote southwest? Who did you offend?"


    "I didn''t offend anyone, I just had something important to do."


    Duan Qian didn''t ask any more questions when he heard the words, as long as he wasn''t rejected by the emperor, listening to the meaning in his words was still valued.


    "So, how many years are you going to stay in this Luozhou Mansion?" Duan Qian turned to look at Gu Yundong, "Then what business are you nning to do? I''m afraid it won''t be possible to open Xinming Pavilion."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him sideways after hearing this. Sure enough, this beast paid special attention to his wife''s affairs, and even inquired about whether it was suitable for opening a new Ming Pavilion.


    Duan Qian keenly sensed Shao Qingyuan''s unkind gaze, and looked over in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "Brother Duan, let''s worry about what happens after the second girl of the Luo family wakes up at night."


    Duan Qian, "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2727: Heaven is good for reincarnation

    Chapter 2727 Heaven is good for reincarnation


    In the evening, the news that Luo Han woke up came from the inner courtyard.


    Master Luo hurriedly sent a servant to look for Shao Qingyuan. When Duan Qian heard this, he immediately instructed Brother Zheng, "You pack up my things first. Now that Second Miss Luo is awake, I will go to Master Luo to say goodbye."


    Zheng Xiaoge nodded excitedly when he heard that the young master was able to leave, "Yes, young master, you can go quickly, I will pack up right away."


    Duan Qian followed Shao Qingyuan and the others, and just as he approached Luo Han''s yard, he heard Mrs. Luo''s crying from inside.


    Master Luo stood outside the door, and when he saw theming, he suddenly took a few steps forward, and his attitude towards Shao Qingyuan was much better, "Doctor Shao, you are here, let''s take a look at Han''er, she has other questions, Has it healed?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and walked in.


    Duan Qian was a step behind, looking at Master Luo with a half-smile, "Since the second girl Luo woke up, then Master Luo should know if I pushed her down?"


    Mr. Luo''s face shed a trace of unnaturalness, and said with a dry smile, "This is all a misunderstanding."


    "Chuck." What a misunderstanding.


    He ignored it and walked in with great strides.


    Mrs. Luo has stepped back and stood aside, holding the handkerchief in her hand and constantly pressing the corner of her eye.


    Shao Qingyuan sat on the edge of the bed, still checking Luo Han''s pulse through the veil.


    Luo Han closed his eyes at first, and seemed very tired.


    Until Shao Qingyuan asked her a few questions, "Does your head feel dizzy? Is there any difort on your body? Can your eyes see clearly?"


    Luo Han was startled for a moment, then raised his head to look at Shao Qingyuan in surprise, his eyes lit up the next moment.


    "You, you are the doctor who cured me, Doctor Shao?"


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Miss Luo, please answer my question first."


    Luo Han sat up slightly, and tucked his hair in his right hand. His body was still weak, but his eyes were more radiant. He immediately said, "I was a little dizzy when I just woke up, but now I don''t. I don''t feel ufortable on my body. I''mfortable, but I''m a little tired. My mother said that I''ve been in aa for several days and I haven''t eaten anything, which is normal. I couldn''t even speak just now, and my throat was so dry and ufortable, I took two sips of water to get better. The eyes can also see, I can see the slender eyshes of Lord Shao."


    Duan Qian''s eyelids, who stood beside Shao Qingyuan, jumped, no, no... right?


    Shao Qingyuan withdrew his hand and nodded expressionlessly, "Looks like Luo Er girl is all right, as long as you take a good rest, you will be back to normal soon, I will give you a prescription, you can find someone to make two pairs by yourself. Just get the medicine back."


    After saying that, he immediately stood up.


    Who knew that Luo Han suddenly reached out and grabbed his sleeve, "Wait, Doctor Shao, you haven''t told me your name yet."


    Shao Qingyuan yanked his hand sharply, and the force was fast and fast, almost causing the weak Luo Han to fall forward.


    Seeing that he couldn''t see it, and was about to leave without turning his head, Luo Han hurriedly said, "Doctor Shao, you saved my life, the little girl has nothing to do in return, she can only promise her, and please Master Shao, don''t dislike it."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Duan Qian, "...hahahahahaha."


    Shao Qingyuan, you also have today, let youugh at me, it is really good reincarnation, who will the heaven forgive?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2728: All three women in the Luo family are sick

    Chapter 2728 The three women in the Luo family are sick


    Duan Qian was about to grab the ground with both hands and burst intoughter. Well, now he doesn''t have to think about what happened after Luo Han woke up, he should think about Shao Qingyuan.


    Although Shao Qingyuan did help him, it was really funny... hup.


    Shao Qingyuan''s sharp and cold gaze swept over, and Duan Qian couldn''t help but hup and choked.


    The three members of the Luo family looked at each other in dismay, and they were speechless for a while.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who made the move first, he picked up Chi Chi, turned around and left.


    "Stop him." Luo Han hurriedly shouted.


    Master Luo subconsciously stood in front of Shao Qingyuan, "Doctor Shao..."


    Shao Qingyuan stopped, sneered, turned his head to Luo Han and said, "I despise you very much."


    Luo Han''s face changed suddenly, his body swayed, Mrs. Luo hurriedly stepped forward to support her, raised her head and med Shao Qingyuan dissatisfiedly, "Doctor Shao can''t be sympathetic to my son who has just recovered from a serious illness, can you be careful when you speak?"


    Luo Han leaned against Mrs. Luo''s arms, looking weak, "Why, Doctor Shao, why is this?"


    Before Shao Qingyuan spoke, Gu Yundong couldn''t bear it any longer. What about ying Qiong Yao drama here? Why?


    She took two steps forward, stood straight in front of Luo Han, and looked at her condescendingly, "Because you are ugly, you are a nympho, and you are too hot. Because you are ungrateful, my husband has a wife and children, and saved you this The white-eyed wolf, in the end, wants to destroy our family, which is shameless and shameless. Why do you promise each other? Isn''t it just a matter of seeing Duan Qian? I used to pester Duan Qian when he was handsome, but now I see how my husband looks Yushu is facing the wind, and he shifted his target non-stop without turning the book as fast as you. Have you never learned how to write the four characters of courtesy, righteousness, integrity and shame? Did no one tell you not to touch a married man?"


    Luo Han stared nkly at Gu Yundong, unable to react to being scolded by her.


    After a long while, he burst into tears, "How can you say that to me?"


    Mrs. Luo''s face changed greatly, she suddenly raised her head and red at Gu Yundong angrily, "Mrs. Shao, you are going too far."


    "Excessive? I have something more extreme, do you want to try it? You also called me Mrs. Shao. Your daughter seduced my husband in front of me,pletely ignoring my existence. I would be polite not to beat her. Yes!!"


    "You..." Mrs. Luo pointed her finger at her, Gu Yundong sneered, stepped forward and grabbed her finger and pressed it back.


    "Ah..." Mrs. Luo cried out in pain, and cold sweat broke out.


    Luo Xiang hurried forward, "Mrs. Shao, what are you doing? How can you do it? My second sister just woke up, and she didn''t even know that Dr. Shao was married and had children. Besides, there are men in this world. Which one is not the one with three wives and four concubines? It doesn''t matter if you have one more equal wife. Why should you be such a jealous woman who makes Young Master Shao unhappy? My second sister is the direct daughter of the Luo family and bes Doctor Shao''s wife. It''s good for your family, at least, your family has servants to serve you, and the children don''t need to be held by your side anytime and anywhere, which will only increase your troubles."


    Duan Qian raised his eyebrows, oh ho, the three women of the Luo family are one match and one is not afraid of death.


    Gu Yundong really looked at Luo Xiang, she suddenlyughed, "Come here,e here, and repeat what you just said."


    As she spoke, she reached out to Shao Qingyuan, who slowly handed a shoe sole to her hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2729: Gu Yundong is about to slap his mouth

    Chapter 2729 Gu Yundong''s mouth is about to suck


    Duan Qian looked at him in shock and asked in a low voice, "Where did you get it?"


    "There." Shao Qingyuan pointed to the stool next to him. There was a needle and thread dustbin there. It must have been some old woman who was guarding Luo Han while doing needlework in the room and put it there.


    Gu Yundong held the sole of the shoe, twisted it slightly, and then pointed out to Luo Xiang, "I haven''t pped anyone''s mouth for a long time, you can try it, you say a few more words, will I do it?"


    The three women of the Luo family were stunned, "This is the Luo family."


    "Yeah, this is your site, so you can try it out, I dare not smoke."


    Just... I feel like she should dare.


    What''s going on with Mrs. Shao? In front of her husband, she doesn''t care about her image at all, so aren''t you afraid that her husband will divorce her? A whole peasant bitch.


    Is Mr. Luo doing business outside? He is a little more sensible than the three women of the Luo family.


    He knew that it was wrong for Luo Han to pester Duan Qian, so he kept her at home for others to watch.


    This time Luo Han took a fancy to Shao Qingyuan again, and he said this in front of Mrs. Zhengshi, which was indeed irritating.


    Although he agreed with what Luo Xiang said about a man with three wives and four concubines, he couldn''t say it on the spot.


    The three women of the Luo family really didn''t dare to speak when they faced Gu Yundong''s soles.


    Master Luo saw that the atmosphere was tense, he quickly stepped forward with a smile and said, "Doctor Shao, please calm down, don''t get angry, my daughter is recovering from a serious illness, and she is a little confused. When she rests well, she will definitely not think so."


    Luo Han wanted to speak, but was red by Master Luo.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him coldly, "I hope so, I think that Mr. Luo is not such an ungrateful person who does not understand propriety, righteousness and integrity. Since the matter here is over, we will go back first."


    "I''ll send you out."


    Shao Qingyuan''s face was sullen, and he took Gu Yundong''s hand and walked out directly.


    When he reached the door, Gu Yundong suddenly raised his hand without turning his head, and the sole of the shoe in his hand flew straight to the back, hitting Luo Xiang''s mouth with a ''smack''.


    "Ah..." Luo Xiang eximed bitterly and wanted to speak angrily, but unfortunately Gu Yundong and the others had already left.


    Actually, Gu Yundong wanted to give the three of them a p, but unfortunately, there was only one sole.


    Mr. Luo has been taking them to the gate of Luo''s house, and Brother Zheng has been waiting there early with his baggage.


    Master Luo stopped, cupped his hands and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Thank you Dr. Shao for rescuing the little girl, I am very grateful. You have juste to Luozhou, and you are not familiar with the ce of life. In the future, whenever Dr. Shao needs any help, Even if you send someone to Luofu, it will be done. The old man will send it here, Dr. Shao walk slowly."


    Master Luo''s voice just fell, and the people at the door who had been paying attention to the Luo family looked over in an instant, and their eyes were all focused on Shao Qingyuan.


    The second miss of the Luo family was rescued? Is this the man who healed? I really can''t tell, this man is young, but he is very skilled in medicine.


    So...the Nine Ginger Flowers also fell on this Doctor Shao?


    The expressions of Shao Qingyuan and the others changed. It turned out that Master Luo was waiting for them here.


    Gu Yundong shook his head uncontrobly, it really wasn''t that the family didn''t enter the house, and the ungrateful expressions were exactly the same.


    He wanted to tell everyone that the nine **** flowers were on them, and that they had no power and power in this Luozhou mansion, and they were neers, so they could go and **** them as much as they wanted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2730: Master Luo VS The Three Foxes

    Chapter 2730 Master Luo VS Three Foxes


    Sure enough, the expressions of those at the door became excited and excited.


    However, the next moment, they saw Shao Qingyuan suddenlyughing, "Mr. Luo is polite, I also came for Jiujianghua. As a doctor, who wouldn''t want to have such precious medicinal materials? I live in Huimin Medical Center now. In the inn opposite, I don''t know when Master Luo''s nine **** flowers will be ready, when that timees, I have to ask Master Luo to send it to the inn for me."


    Master Luo was taken aback, "You don''t have nine **** flowers?"


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned, "Master Luo, what are you talking about? You didn''t give it to me, of course I don''t have nine **** flowers?"


    Gu Yundong, who was standing next to him, said angrily, "What does Mr. Luo mean? Could it be that you still want to repay your debt? My husband worked so hard to rescue your daughter, and spent a lot of energy. He studied medicine overnight, and even went to the mountains to collect medicine. How is it now? Are you going to cross the river and demolish the bridge?"


    Shao Qingyuan''s face sank, "Master Luo, you don''t really think so, do you? I thought you didn''t mention Jiujianghua for a long time, because I was afraid that Second Miss Luo would not recover and didn''t trust me, so after a while, Second Miss Luo Pay when there is no problem at all? Why does it seem like you don¡¯t want to give it to me now? Mr. Luo, I see that you are also a powerful person in Luozhou, so I believe you, I didn¡¯t expect you¡­ ¡­¡±


    Duan Qian was stunned as he watched the couple sing and reconcile.


    Master Luo''s face was ashen, and he hurriedly rified, "Of course I didn''t mean that. Jiu Jianghua has always been in Master Duan''s hands. It belongs to him. I thought he gave it to you. Master Duan, didn''t you give it?"


    Duan Qian responded quickly this time, "Master Luo, you can''t push me. The nine **** flowers are indeed mine, but I lived in your house for three days, and the nine **** flowers disappeared. I I thought you didn''t trust me to keep it, so it was taken away. I also thought, this thing was already given to you, you can take it away. This is something everyone tacitly understands, so it turns out that Mr. Luo Do you want a white wolf with empty gloves?"


    "I do not have."


    "Then why did the Nine Ginger Flowers disappear? Master Luo swore that the Nine Ginger Flowers were the reward. Could it be because he got it? If it was in my hands, would you dare to announce it so confidently? I was detained in the Luo family. For many days, I was unable to help myself, and now I have to bear the me for you, you are going too far."


    Master Luo looked at the three people in front of him in disbelief. Even he believed what they said.


    Shao Qingyuan took a step forward, "If Mr. Luo doesn''t believe it, just do a search and see who came out with nine **** flowers on us? In case it''s unclear, I think we''re not satisfied with the cheapness."


    Mr. Luo''s expression was gloomy, and he almost cursed when he saw the condemnation and suspicion of those outside falling on him.


    I can''t see that these three people are so young that they can speak one by one.


    Duan Qian didn''t wait for him to speak, and directly instructed Brother Zheng, "Open the bag and show it to Master Luo, lest he think I took it away in private."


    "Okay." Brother Zheng untied the burden without saying a word.


    Everyone looked at it and saw that there were some daily necessities of clothes, shoes and socks, and nothing else.


    Duan Qian stretched out his hand again and said, "It is clear at a nce whether we have any on our bodies. Even if the nine **** flowers are dried, they are not small and cannot be hidden on the body at all."


    Everyone nodded, "That''s true."


    Master Luo frowned tightly, how could this be? Where did the nine **** flowers go?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2731: pit finisher

    Chapter 2731


    Shao Qingyuan folded his hands and said with a serious face, "Master Luo, I hope you go back and look for it. I don''t want my reward to disappear. Today, I will leave."


    After saying that, he turned around calmly and left.


    Duan Qian nced at him, then at Master Luo, and also walked away.


    Gu Yundong looked at Master Luo coldly, snorted lightly, and left.


    He looked at his father and mother, and then at Uncle Duan. Finally, he snorted heavily at Master Luo, and then obediently buried his head in Gu Yundong''s arms.


    Master Luo was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He hurriedly took a few steps forward and wanted to exin. However, the doctors at the door came forward and asked, "Master Luo, has your wife really been cured? Is she really awake?"


    "Master Luo, are the nine **** flowers still in your hands?"


    "Master Luo..."


    The ?? inquiries quickly blocked the footsteps of Mr. Luo who wanted to chase people, so he could only stand at the door and exin.


    As for this exnation, whether the people at the door believe it or not is another matter.


    Actually, not only Master Luo was surrounded by a lot of people, but even Shao Qingyuan, there were people who followed, wanting to ask him how to cure the second girl Luo.


    But as soon as he got closer, he saw his gloomy and cold eyes, and he knew that he probably didn''t want to mention anything about the Luo family, so he stopped and didn''t dare to move forward.


    It wasn''t until he reached the lively Central Street that Duan Qian exhaled and slowed down, "I didn''t expect Master Luo to dig a hole and wait for us to jump down."


    Brother Zheng lifted the burden on his shoulders, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Master, do you think those people will believe that Jiujianghua is not here with us?"


    "There must be some people who don''t believe it. There are two people quietly following us from behind." Shao Qingyuan hugged his son as if nothing had happened, looked at the small stalls on the street, and turned to ask Gu Yundong, "Would you like to buy something to go home?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded hurriedly, "I saw it just now. The fruit here is very much, and it''s very fresh. You don''t think it''s almost night now, but the stalls are not missing at all, and the prices are definitely higher than in the daytime. cheaper."


    Duan Qian on the side of ?? is speechless, are you short of money?


    But Gu Yundong really stopped in front of a stall and lowered his head to pick the lychees in front of him. When the stall owner saw that there were guestsing, he introduced it enthusiastically on the spot, and he almost praised his lychees.


    Duan Qian took the opportunity to walk beside Shao Qingyuan and asked curiously, "Speaking of which, where did the nine **** flowers go to the two of you?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him sideways, "Why are you asking so much? I already gave it to me anyway, do you still want to go back?"


    Duan Qian immediately stopped talking to him.


    Gu Yundong had already picked out a bunch of lychees, and the hawker put them on a straw bag, "It''s thirty-five in total, thank you madam. If madam eats well,e back and take care of my small business."


    Gu Yundong gave the money, took the pocket, took out three from the inside, and each gave one, "This lychee is so cheap that it''s outrageous, the lychees in the capital are such a small pocket, at least one or two. silver."


    "There are a lot of fruits here, so they are naturally cheap." Almost every household grows fruits, which are neither cheap nor sold.


    Gu Yundong fully agreed, seeing that Shao Qingyuan was inconvenient for a long time to hold it, so he peeled one off and sent it to his mouth.


    However, when she retracted her hand, she found that Chi Chi was also holding a yellow-orange-orange thing in her hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2732: Slowly is a red-faced disaster

    Chapter 2732 Chi Chi is a disaster


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, took his hand, looked at it carefully, and asked in surprise, "Where did the loquat in your hande from?"


    Chi Chi was afraid of being robbed by her, so he hurriedly retracted his hand and protected it in his arms as if on guard.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and he heard aughing voice behind him, "I gave the loquat to the young master, it''s just one, I''ll give it to him to y with."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, someone stuffed something into his son, he naturally saw it.


    Gu Yundong followed the voice and saw the loquat vendor next to the lychee stall, looking at her expectantly.


    seems to be saying, do you want to buy some of his loquats as well?


    Gu Yundong was silent, and after a while, he thanked him solemnly, "Thank you."


    The vendor sighed with regret, took another loquat, walked over and stuffed it into Chi Chi''s other hand, "Okay, it''s fine if you don''t buy it, anyway, I can''t sell it at thiste hour, little boy like this Nice, I''ll give him a few."


    It''s just that just after he finished speaking, a fierce woman suddenly appeared next to him, and without saying a word, twisted the ears of the street vendor, "Okay, I said that our fruit is always inexplicably less, and the money is not equal, and I love you. Did you give it away for nothing again? Did you stop walking when you saw a beautiful woman?"


    The street vendor begged for mercy, "I don''t have it, I gave it to that child."


    "What kind of child is a child? You don''t spare a woman with a child, right? I beat him to death."


    In the noisy room, the couple chased and ran away.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She turned her head slightly, looked at her bewildered son, and said with a smile, "So you are so young and have the ability to make troubles? You said you can''t eat like this, why do you want loquats?"


    "eat."


    "How do you eat?" Don''t you have to wait for her to go back and make jam before eating?


    Chichi looked down at Loquat, then in front of her, he suddenly stuck out his little tongue and licked it on top of the loquat, then looked at her with a provocative smile, "Fantastic."


    I can go to your ce.


    Duan Qian couldn''t help but want tough while watching it, he reached out his hand and took Chichi, "Why are you so funny, little guy?"


    While ?? was talking, the couple who were running far away came back again.


    It''s just different from when they went. When the two came back, they ran fast with their heads buried in their heads, and quickly stood behind the stall, as if nothing happened just now.


    But the lychee stall owner next to them asked strangely, "Why did youe back so quickly this time? I thought I was going to watch the stall for you for half an hour."


    The woman waved her hand and red at him, "The officer over there is looking for someone with a portrait, how dare we run around?"


    "Damn, what can be done? Who let us be close to the border, there are often gangsters that night to make trouble. It''s also a good thing for officials to go to the streets to search for people from time to time, at least we can be safe."


    The three of Gu Yundong looked at each other, Shao Qingyuan took it over slowly, "Let''s go, let''s go back to the inn first, it''s gettingte."


    "Um."


    Four big and one small, carrying lychees and quickly walked to Huimin Medical Center.


    Not long after they left, several officers and soldiers came, holding portraits in their hands and asking the vendors, "Have you seen this man?"


    "I haven''t seen it, my lord, who is this person? He looks quite young, he looks like a child."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2733: Cheng Xiaosong is gone

    Article 2733 Komatsu is gone


    The official nced at them and said, "What are you doing with so many inquiries? Anyway, take a good look at it. If you see it, remember to report to the yamen, do you know?"


    "Yes, yes, we will definitely remember his appearance."


    The two officials left with the portrait and walked a few steps. One of the officials couldn''t help frowning and said, "Where did you say Cheng Xiaosong went? We are looking for a needle in a haystack, how to find it?"


    "Then what can I do? It is said that this person was wrongly convicted of a major corruption case involving the magistrate Lu of Guanglin County and was exiled here. As a result, the person disappeared, so I had to try my best to find it. But the lord said, this matter It''s something that happened in the ce of exile, and the main responsibility lies with General Zhou. We adults have a grudge against General Zhou, and I wish he was unlucky, so please take your time."


    The two of them said, and started to ask one by one with the portraits, but they didn''t seem to be doing their best.


    Gu Yundong and the others had already returned to the inn opposite the Huimin Medical Center. This time, they didn''t enter the medical center, they just opened a few rooms in the inn and rested.


    Gu Yundong finally mashed the loquats into a pulp to feed him, and the family stopped after dinner.


    The inn was very quiet, the weather was getting warmer, and the inn in Luozhou Prefecture was a little more dry at night.


    In the room, except for the sleepless night, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong both kept their eyes open and didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Until there was a slight movement from the window, the two looked at each other and closed their eyes.


    The window was opened, and soon two people came in quietly.


    They first went to the bed to have a look, Shao Qingyuan put his right hand under the quilt, but held a dagger tightly.


    Gu Yundong also sped the crossbow arrow in his hand. Although he knew that these people were here for Jiujianghua, it was impossible for them to cause death outside the festival, but the two of them were still fully alert and ready to strike at any time.


    Fortunately, after the two of them just nced at each other, they quickly left the edge of the bed. Immediately, he began to search for something in the room. Not only did he open the cab, but he also rummaged through a box that Gu Yundong had deliberately ced in the corner, and looked at the baggage on it.


    After a while, a low voice sounded, "No."


    "Will they be around, let''s go search the bed."


    "It''s possible, something so important..."


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart, moved his body, turned over, and said in a daze, "Xianggong, get up, it''s time to pee your son."


    Shao Qingyuan almostughed out loud, and the two thieves who were nning to go forward suddenly stopped.


    Then they heard Shao Qingyuan''s voice, "Don''t quarrel with me, you are a mother, this matter, you go."


    "I''m exhausted, get up quickly."


    The two thieves listened to the voices of the two bing more and more sober, and quickly pushed and shouted towards the window, "Leave first."


    The two turned the window and went out again, and then closed the window door.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong opened their eyes at the same time, thetter asked silently, "Go?"


    "Under the window."


    It seems that he has not given up, so there is no way out.


    Gu Yundong sat up, "I said what''s the use of you, hurry up and urinate your son, otherwise it''s time to wet the bed again."


    Shao Qingyuan also woke up, "Men are in charge of outside and women are in charge of inside. It is a woman''s duty to take care of children."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2734: parted ways

    Chapter 2734 Parting ways


    Gu Yundong sneered, "You still have the face to talk to me about the male protagonist? You are the protagonist. You go to earn money to support the family. After we got the Jiujiang Flower, we can sell it and buy a house. It''s a good day. ? Being deceived into circles."


    "Be quiet, my son is still asleep."


    Gu Yundong nced at Chi Chi, who was sleeping soundly, and held back his smile, "Don''t use your son as a pretense, I know you can''t be trusted, I will take care of my son, and I will earn the money in the family. ."


    "Can you not be so extreme? Master Luo will send Jiujiang Flower over in two days. He is a big family in Luozhou Prefecture.


    "You''re naive. If he insists that he doesn''t have it, what can you do with him? You are a doctor who knows how to treat and save people. How can you fight a profiteer who has been in the market for a long time?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Shao Qingyuan stopped before he finished speaking, and then whispered, "Let''s go."


    Gu Yundong exhaled, "It''s really hard, this time they should believe that we don''t have Jiujianghua?" Since the Luo family is going to cross the river and demolish the bridge, it''s not an exaggeration to give them some trouble before they leave, right?


    Gu Yundongy down again and said to Shao Qingyuan who was lying outside, "I''m sleeping, remember to pee your son."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    He shook his head with augh, and picked up his son.


    Early the next morning, Duan Qian came over from the next room, sat at the table and followed them while having breakfast and said, "Two people came to my roomst night, how about you?"


    "Alsoe."


    Duan Qian frowned, "As soon as Mr. Luo came out at the door, we really got noticed. I discussed with him originally, saying that there are many people staring at Jiujianghua, and no matter which doctor will cure it by then If the seconddy Luo is sick, don''t publicize it for the time being, so as not to harm the doctor, who would have known that he was so narrow-minded."


    He snorted coldly, then asked, "What are your ns today?"


    "I''ll go to the prefectural office to see the prefect in a while. After seeing it, I will go directly to Jingping County to take office." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong fed Chi Chi for dinner and returned, "I''ll wait for him at the gate of the city." Then he raised his head, "How about you?"


    Duan Qian thought for a while, and said, "I guess there are still a lot of people staring at me, I won''t go with you, I''ll leave two people to protect you. And I''m nning to go to the mountains, there was an ident before. , I haven''t found a cottage that is good at weaving and dyeing fabrics, and I want to visit it."


    "Okay, then you can go. If you have anything to doter,e to Jingping County to find us directly. As for keeping two guards, you don''t need to. We have staff, so you can bring more people yourself."


    Duan Qian was right when he thought about it, Shao Qingyuan and the others couldn''t have no one to protect them, so they didn''t force it. "Then I''ll go out first, and by the way, I''ll find two men and women who are simr in size to you and walk with you, so as to draw your attention away."


    "Thank you."


    Duan Qian said goodbye to them after eating, and then left with a few guards.


    He went out to talk business, sometimes for convenience, so he also brought two female guards by his side.


    Now this female guard is dressed as Gu Yundong, holding a pillow in her arms, and sitting in Duan Qian''s carriage.


    Not long after Duan Qian left, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong left the back door of the inn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2735: Jingping County

    Chapter 2735 Jingping County


    The two of them went to talk to Shopkeeper Zhang first, and then they divided into two groups, one went to the pce in a low-key manner, and the other went directly out of the city gate in a carriage.


    After Shao Qingyuan finished his work, he joined her at the gate of the city, and the two left Luozhou House without looking back and headed to Jingping County.


    Not long after they left, the Luo family found Huimin Medical Center and the inn opposite.


    Unfortunately, it was all in vain. Shopkeeper Zhang knew what happened yesterday and didn''t have any good feelings for the Luo family. Naturally, it was impossible to reveal the whereabouts of the second young master. He only said that Dr. Shao was the person he introduced in the past, but the Luo family actually did such a perfidious thing, and Huimin Medical Center will not see the Luo family again in the future.


    The Luo family couldn''t believe it. They didn''t expect that they couldn''t get a good deal from Dr. Shao''s side, and they also caused a show. As a result, when they arrived at the Huimin Medical Center, they were directly listed as refusal households. Is the medical center crazy? ? Just for that Doctor Shao?


    Luo''s family even held down the title of Master Sentencing. The rest of the medical center were a little worried and hesitant. Only the shopkeeper Zhang sneered and didn''t take it seriously at all, so they were kicked out.


    Just kidding, the second young master of their family was wronged, why should he be crushed by the Luo family? The Bai family is still afraid of a rank six pass sentence? His young master was still in the third rank before, and the youngdy was the dignified princess.


    The servants of the Luo family had no choice. After returning to report, Master Luo was so angry that he smashed a set of tea sets.


    But he soon had no time to take care of Shao Qingyuan''s side. Jiu Jianghua was recognized by everyone as being on him. Many people asked him to call out in the name of speaking up for Shao Qingyuan, but the Luo family couldn''t argue.


    On the other side, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong have arrived in Jingping County quickly.


    Seeing the somewhat dpidated gate of Jingping County, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but look at his husband, "This Jingping County... seems to be poor?"


    "Well, it should be the second-tost county seat in Luozhou."


    Gu Yundong, "The emperor is so kind to you... I mean, he really trusts you."


    Shao Qingyuan chuckled and rubbed her head, "Let''s go, advance to the city."


    The carriage drove into Jingping County. Gu Yundong looked out through the curtains. There were still many people on the side of the road, but the mental outlook was indeed very different from that of Luozhou Prefecture, and it was even more different from Fengkai County.


    "Jingping County has many mountains, the road is not easy to walk, and the caravans rarely pass by." So the economy can be imagined.


    Gu Yundong watched as the carriage arrived all the way to the gate of the county government office.


    Getting off the carriage and looking at the same... dpidated county office in front of him, Gu Yundong''s eyes were particrlyplicated.


    At the gate of the county government office, when he learned of Shao Qingyuan''s identity, he hurriedly turned around and called for someone.


    When Shao Qingyuan''s family stood in the lobby of the county government office, they saw a group of people hurriedly greeted them from inside.


    was a twenty-five- or six-year-old man who was wearing an official uniform and had messy hair. He hurried to meet them and said, "Master Shao is polite, Xu Ji, the magistrate of Jingping County, has seen Master Shao."


    Others don''t know, but Xu Ji knows it. Although Shao Qingyuan came here to serve as the county magistrate, his status is much higher than that of ordinary magistrates, so he is very respectful in front of him.


    Shao Qingyuan, "Master Xu doesn''t need to be too polite. This official was ordered to take over the post of county magistrate in Jingping County. This is a document from the Ministry of Personnel. I also invite Master Xu to take a look."


    Xu Ji took it with both hands, identified it carefully, and then mmed it again, "Xiaguan will be handed over to Master Shao, Sir, pleasee in first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2736: poor

    Chapter 2736 Poor


    Gu Yundong was drinking tea while looking at Xu Ji who was talking to Shao Qingyuan.


    The former magistrate of Jingping County is very young, and has a good-looking face. He has the arrogance and righteousness of a literati. It''s just that at this moment, there is a worried expression on his face, and he exined the situation in Jingping County in great detail to Shao Qingyuan.


    He was afraid that Shao Qingyuan would not be clear, and he emphasized some things several times.


    Gu Yundong can also be heard, Xu Ji mentioned that Jingping County is very poor, the people are very poor, there are few rich businessmen in the county, and there are many ces where people can''t make a living and can only sell their sons and daughters.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but want tough when he heard it. The new magistrate Xu Ji was afraid of was a corrupt official.


    Shao Qingyuan naturally understood, so his originally cold attitude gradually became serious.


    He admired officials who were innocent and genuinely cared for the people.


    "Master Xu, don''t worry, since I took over Jingping County, I will definitely benefit the people of the entire county. I just came in all the way, and I have seen the situation in Jingping County. , I will find a suitable path for the people here based on the environment and current situation of Jingping County, so that they can live a good life."


    Xu Ji was taken aback for a moment, his heart moved slightly.


    Regardless of whether the Lord Shao in front of him is sincere or not, depending on his current attitude, he will let him breathe a sigh of relief.


    He still remembered that when he took over Jingping County two years ago, the former magistrate looked perfunctory and impatient, as if he wanted to get rid of the county as soon as possible, which made a nameless fire in his heart almost burn with rage.


    Xu Ji paused, thinking that he had almost finished what he had to say. Although he was still worried, this was the will of the imperial court, and he could not stay here any longer.


    "In this case, then Jingping County will be handed over to Master Shao." Xu Ji stood up, "This officer will pack up and leave the county office, and will leave for the post tomorrow."


    Xu Ji was transferred to another county as an official. Compared to Jingping County, the ce he went to was richer.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up, "Master Xu walk slowly, I wish Master Xu a bright future."


    Xu Ji cupped his hands, went to the back office, took out all the luggage he had prepared, carried it to the carriage parked at the door, and then left with an old servant and master. They n to rest in the inn for a day and set off early tomorrow morning.


    Looking at his simple outfit, Gu Yundong felt a little more admiration in his heart.


    In fact, sometimes, the younger the officials are, the more ambitious they are, the more ambitious they want to achieve. Although they are inexperienced, they are energetic andpassionate.


    Xu Ji left, and Shao Qingyuan turned around and looked at the chief clerk left in the yamen.


    Shao Qingyuan just looked at them for a while, and had a preliminary impression in his heart. He called the clerk, "Take us around in the yamen, the others should leave first."


    "Yes, my lord." The voice of the answer was sparse, and it seemed veryckluster.


    The master was walking in front, leading Shao Qingyuan and the two to the back.


    As soon as they left, the yamen who stayed behind started talking in a low voice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2737: Reading is the way out

    Chapter 2737 Reading is the only way out


    "Why does this new county magistrate look even more impoverished than Master Xu? At least there are people around Master Xu. This Master Shao has no servants."


    "Isn''t it? Look at his wife, there isn''t even a maid and a maid by his side. The child is so young that he can only take care of himself."


    "It is estimated that the life of Mr. Shao is not very easy, otherwise, he will not be assigned to such a remote ce to be the county magistrate. The county magistrate whoes to our ce has no background and no connections. Look at Mr. Xu. , is a poor country boy who was admitted to the jinshi, and was sent here because there was no one to manage, those who are a bit powerful, either in the capital or in the wealthy Jiangnan as officials."


    "But this Mrs. Shao''s wife is very affectionate and righteous, and she is willing to bring her children to apany her to endure hardship in Jingping County. Mrs. Xu''s wife has been staying in her hometown under the pretext of serving her parents-inw, and she has not been in the past two years. See the figure."


    "That''s right, our ce is poor, and it''s on the frontier. It''s dangerous not to mention hard days."


    These words vaguely drifted into the ears of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    The master who led the way also heard it, and his face was a little embarrassed. He secretly med those people for speaking without thinking. If they want to discuss, they have to wait until they are far away.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong pretended not to hear it, they just looked at the environment of the county government office.


    Looking around, Gu Yundong is a little weak, this county government is too shabby, right? It looks like it hasn''t been repaired for decades.


    "Did the former Master Xu always live in this Houya?"


    The master was originally a little absent-minded, and only buried his head and led the way in front of him, so when Gu Yundong asked the question, he was stunned for a moment, and after a while, he nodded and said, "Yes, Master Xu has always lived here, just in that room. ."


    He pointed to a wing room not far away, Gu Yundong looked over, and the surrounding room looked a little better than that wing room, and the two houses next to it even had crumbling windows.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "This county government is broken like this? Why don''t you hire someone to repair it?"


    The master clerk pouted secretly, and looked up with bitterness and hatred on his face, "No way, the county government is too poor. There is no money to find someone to repair it, so I can only leave it like this. Before, the county government was only with Master Xu and Master Xu and the others live here, and Master Xu doesn''t care whether the environment he lives in is good or not, anyway, it''s enough to have a tile to cover you."


    "The court should have some money, right? What about that money?"


    "The money was taken by Master Xu to run the county school. The master said that there is a way out by studying. Because our Jingping County is poor, there are very few schrs. Originally, there were less than 20 students in the entire county school. To many gifted children, because there is no money to study, it is wasted, so most of the money allocated by the court is used to study for these children."


    The master said, sighing and shaking his head, "Actually, what Mr. Xu said is true, that is, studying is a long-term thing, and it is even more expensive to be admitted to one or two people. Dozens? But Mr. Xu insisted and took out all his moon bills. Therefore, our county government naturally has no money to repair it."


    County school, Xu Ji had talked to Shao Qingyuan before.


    As soon as the master''s voice fell, Gu Yundong saw arge piece of wall soil suddenly fall from the top of the wall not far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2738: Find someone to repair the house

    Chapter 2738 Find someone to repair the house


    Gu Yundong''s face turned dark, this is a dpidated house.


    How can people live in dpidated houses? Even if she doesn''t live here, Shao Qingyuan still has to work here. I don''t know when it copses. What if it hits someone?


    Gu Yundong frowned, and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "This county government needs to be repaired, and it will be repaired now."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It''s really going to be repaired." He looked at the master book, "Do you know which artisan carpenter in this county has a good reputation?"


    The master clerk was stunned, and looked at Shao Qingyuan in front of him in astonishment, "This, this, my lord, do you really n to repair it? But our county government has no money in this ount."


    "The silver official will put it on for the time being, and then wait for the court silver toe down, and then make it up."


    Master clerk, "Yes, but the money was used to repair the yamen, the county school, but..."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him sideways, "This officer has something in his mind. If you want to find someone, you will find it."


    "...Yes, my lord." The master wanted to say something, but Shao Qingyuan''s eyes turned cold, he quickly responded, and then turned around and ran out to find the craftsman.


    Just before he ran out, he was stopped by several yamen and asked him in a low voice, "Where are you going in such a hurry? Did your lord say something?"


    "The lord said that the county government office is too dpidated to live in, and asked me to find a craftsman to repair it. I need it now, and it will be repaired soon. I''ll go to Lou''s house to see if the Lou carpenter is free today."


    said that the master was about to leave again, but was pulled by one of the leading catchers.


    The catcher frowned and said, "Don''t go to the Lou family, this is a mess. Our yamen doesn''t even have any money, and we won''t be able to pay the wages at that time. Mr. Shao is afraid that he will default on the debt. We have a good rtionship with the Lou family, so we can''t hurt them. people."


    "No, no? Master Shao said he paid first."


    "What he says is what he says? You see him like this when he came today, does it seem like he has money to pay? Master Shao is an official. If he doesn''t want to give money, the Lou family can''t do anything about it."


    The master was right, and asked in a low voice, "What should I do then?"


    "Go to the north of the city to find those scattered part-time workers. Those people will take over any job. Even if Master Shao can''t give you wages, you won''t dare to make trouble."


    The Lou family is regarded as the best craftsman in Jingping County. They specialize in working for those big families. They have their own team and manpower. They are easy to convene and have order.


    Those casual workers are different, but because they don¡¯t have the backbone, they can¡¯t make trouble.


    The master thinks about it, so he went to find those part-time workers.


    In the north side of the city, there are often some short-term workers from nearby viges whoe to look for work, but this ce is poor and there are fewrge families, so there are fewer short-term workers needed, so often there is no work to do after waiting all day.


    It was noon now, and many vigers were squatting on the ground, thinking that they would have to wait in vain again for this day, and they didn¡¯t even want to eat the dry food pancakes they brought in their hands.


    Master Hong came here at this time. When he came, the vigers who saw him in front of him hurriedly stood up.


    Director Hong nodded, "I need about twenty people to help repair the house, any of you have experience?"


    "I, I, I, I built my house."


    "And I¡­¡­"


    Almost instantly, all the people standing, sitting or squatting in the alley crowded in front, and Director Hong quickly waved his hand, "Everything is quiet."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2739: Gu Yundong is solely responsible

    Chapter 2739 Gu Yundong is solely responsible


    Master Hong made everyone stand in two teams, and he stepped forward to pick one by one.


    He specially picked those who were strong and strong. If they were too skinny and carried back, Lord Shao thought he was not happy.


    But the living conditions of these people are not very good, and there are really few strong ones, so he can only choose as much as possible.


    After picking twenty people, Master Hong stopped.


    Those who were picked out were very excited, and those who were not picked out wanted to fight for it again.


    It''s just that Director Hong waved his hand impatiently and said to the twenty people, "Choose the leader among you. If anything happens, I''ll tell the leader."


    The voice fell, and a slightly thin man walked out, "I''ming."


    Master Hong nced at him, this man is not very strong, but the remaining neen people did not even raise any objections.


    In that case, let him say, "What''s your name?"


    "The little one is called Mao Yong."


    "Mao Yong, okay, you alle with me."


    Twenty people excitedly picked up their dry food pancakes and followed, and devoured their lunch on the way.


    But among the remaining people, someone snorted coldly, "You just follow without asking what you are doing, and you are not afraid of being sold."


    Next to ??, a viger asked curiously, "Aquan, why didn''t you stand up and go forward? Aren''t you short of money? It''s hard to live."


    "What do you know? The one who came to hire someone just now was Master Hong, who was from the yamen. When I was passing through the yamen in the morning, I happened to see the new magistrateing. As soon as the new county magistrate came, Hong The clerk asked someone to repair the house. It must be that the new county magistrate disliked the county government for being too shabby. You said, the county magistrate who disliked the county government was too dpidated. He must not be an honest official like Mr. Xu. not to us."


    When the vigers next to ?? heard this, they suddenly realized, and immediately began to sympathize with the twenty people who had just been picked away.


    At this time, these twenty people have been brought back to the county yamen by the master bookkeeper Hong. These people were originally beaming, but at first nce, they came to the yamen to work, but they were also mixed.


    Director Hong led them to see Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong nced around, and was suddenly a little surprised.


    Here to work in the yamen is such an expression? Workers in Fengkai County are proud to hold their heads high when they work for the government.


    She was puzzled, but she still took a few steps forward and said, "I think Mr. Hong should have told you that our county government office is a bit shabby, especially a wall that looks crumbling and is about to copse. The representative of the county government office is from the imperial court. Face, if even the county yamen copses, especially in this border area, I am afraid it will be a joke of other countries. So this yamen needs to be repaired, but theyout does not need to be changed, and it will be good to repair it ording to the original structure. , if there is anything that needs to be added, I will tell you again."


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Master Hong, and Master Hong looked at Shao Qingyuan, only to see their newly appointed Master Shao holding his son to coax.


    Master Hong, "..." So, Master Shao doesn''t even have a servant, does he even have to bring a baby girl himself?


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Gu Yundong immediately looked at Director Hong with a half-smile, "You don''t need to look at Master Shao, I will be fully responsible for the repair of this county government office, and I will pay the wages, and if you have any questions, juste to me. It is."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2740: Im afraid they have no money

    Chapter 2740 I''m afraid they have no money


    When he heard the sry, Mao Yong''s eyes lit up involuntarily.


    He paused and asked in a low voice, "Husband, madam, when will the wages be paid? We are all part-time workers, and the master asks us to work. Usually, the settlement is settled after the work is done that day."


    "Part-time worker?" Gu Yundong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Shao Qingyuan also raised his head.


    The two looked at Master Hong in unison. Thetter blushed, wiped the sweat from his forehead in embarrassment, and hurriedly said, "Sir, there are few craftsmen in Jingping County, I originally nned to look for them. Several houses were not avable, and the adults were in a hurry, so I asked them toe here first. But don''t worry, the adults, Mao Yong said that they have experience in repairing houses. "


    Gu Yundong is toozy to expose his lies. If he doesn''t take their words seriously next time, then the old and new ounts will be counted together.


    Gu Yundong looked at Mao Yong, and then answered him, "Since you are part-time workers, thene to me to get your wages after you finish your work today. The wages on my side are thirty cents per person a day, but now they are At noon, if you work for half a day, I will give you fifteen wen ording to the calction of half a day. If you are willing, then stay, and if you are not willing, I will not force it."


    Fifteen characters? ?


    The faces of everyone were delighted. The wages in Jingping County are not high. Generally, they only have 20 wen for a day of hard work. The yamen has 30 wen?


    I just don''t know if what thisdy said is credible.


    Mao Yong gritted his teeth, his eyes fell on the little boy in Shao Qingyuan''s arms, his eyes shed suddenly, and he immediately said, "Okay, I agree."


    He just saw that the little boy was wearing a sackcloth sackcloth outside, but the corners of his clothes that were exposed just now looked different from the outside, and he didn''t need to touch it, he could see that it was a good material.


    Just...take a gamble.


    Mao Yong agreed, the others looked at each other, and after a moment of hesitation, they agreed.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Since you are willing, then go to the backyard with me first. Today, I just sort out this ce first. Some things should be thrown away, and those that should be cleaned up should be cleaned up again. The work is not heavy. By the way, here you are. , who knows where to sell bricks, tiles, and wood? I want ready-made ones, and I don¡¯t need much, I want a part first. I¡¯ll bring them here today, and I can use them early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Mao Yong said, "I know."


    Gu Yundong, "Then you bring a few people to pull it. Remember, I want good materials. If it''s too bad, I''ll ask you to return it directly."


    "Yes, ma''am." Mao Yong responded, but was still a little hesitant.


    Gu Yundong can see it, these people are afraid that the county government will not be able to give money.


    What have the people of Jingping County experienced? It''s a strange thing to know that the yamen ispletely innocent.


    She shook her head and took out the consistent money, "This is the deposit, you bring it with you first. If those materials are not good, I will ask you to be responsible. You have to pay me double the money."


    She is not joking, this Mao Yong seems to have some prestige among these people and vigers, and he should have a good character, and everyone is familiar with him.


    Feeling the real money, Mao Yong''s restlessness instantly calmed down.


    He tightened the money slightly, and his voice became much firmer, "Don''t worry, Madam, the little one will do it well."


    ''s head bowed his head slightly¡ª¡ªis there really money on the pad?


    Gu Yundong said everything that should be said, let everyone go to work first, then turned around and said to Shao Qingyuan, "It''s really inconvenient for no one to use it, Shuitao and the others should be able to arrive in two days, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2741: Youd better go back and take the kids

    Chapter 2741 You should go back and take the children


    The husband and wife entered the back office while talking.


    Shao Qingyuan still has a lot of things waiting for him to do. Just looking at the cases of Houya is enough for him to watch for a few days and nights. At the very least, the basic county annals must be understood.


    He also has to think about how to improve the current situation of Jingping County. If a few years have passed, and even the county government cannot repair it, then he should go home as soon as possible to see a doctor.


    Gu Yundong also followed him into the archives, she just had a preliminary understanding of the environment of the county government.


    Although this yamen is dpidated, but the area is quiterge, and some ces can still be repaired and used for other purposes. So she had to draw the idea first and see if it worked.


    When it was time to take a nap, Gu Yundong put him on the bed in the room.


    Then he and Shao Qingyuan upied a desk and started to do their own thing.


    Gu Yundong was only beginning to draw, and asked Mao Yong if it was feasible, so he stopped writing soon. Seeing that Chichi was still sleeping, she whispered to Shao Qingyuan, "You are busy first, and watch Chichi by the way. I''ll go out and see how they are tidying up."


    "Okay." Shao Qingyuan raised his head, put a file in his hand on another pile of books, and squeezed her hand gently, "If you encounter someone who is disobedient, you''re wee."


    "Know."


    Gu Yundong went out with the drawing paper, strolled around the backyard, and looked at the people working.


    Not to mention, although they were worried that they would not be able to pay their wages, they really started to work, and they did their best without any ambiguity.


    Gu Yundong was slightly satisfied, but turned his head to see Master Hong staring at people while he was working while packing up some small wooden pieces, which was a bit unexpected.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, Master Hong stopped andughed dryly, "Madam, why are you here? I''ll just watch from here, you should go back and take the children."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Forget it, she forgives him for not being able to speak.


    "Master Hong, ask two people to help you make some tea for everyone to drink."


    Master Hong was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at the little workers who were working hot and sweating on their foreheads, put down the thin wooden board in his hands, pped his hands and said, "Mr. Geng should still be there, I''ll go and exin."


    Mrs. Geng and the concierge here are all hired by the yamen. When Xu Ji was in office, apart from the necessary yamen and other people, these two servants were the only ones who took care of daily life.


    Mrs. Geng just now cooked tea for Shao Qingyuan and the others, and she didn''t know where she was going. She didn''t see anyone when she just passed the kitchen door.


    There was Master Hong looking for someone, but Gu Yundong didn''t care anymore.


    On the other hand, the people working next to her pricked up their ears and heard her words, and immediately exhaled, working more vigorously.


    After Gu Yundong turned around, Master Hong came back. He didn''t seem to exercise much on weekdays, so he ran like this twice, his forehead was sweaty and he was out of breath.


    "Ma''am, the tea is ready. I''ll have someone move it here for everyone to drinkter. I''ll take a break."


    "¡­¡­Thanks for your hard work."


    While talking, shouts came from the front yard.


    Gu Yundong seemed to have heard Mao Yong''s voice and was overjoyed, so he hurried to the front yard of the yamen.


    Sure enough, quite a few people hade to the gate. Mao Yong was pulling a scooter with a lot of bricks, tiles and wooden boards on it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2742: The catchers are very dedicated.

    Chapter 2742 The fast catchers are very dedicated


    Seeing Gu Yundong, Mao Yong quickly stepped forward and said, "Madam, can you see these? If there is no problem, I will have someone unload the goods and move the bricks and tiles in there first."


    Gu Yundong went down the steps in three or two steps, walked back and forth between the two scooters, and reached out to pick up the bricks above. He reached out and touched it, then mmed it along the edge of the wooden cart, breaking the brick in his hand into two pieces.


    Although Jingping County is poor, it may also be a soil quality problem. The bricks burned are of good quality, and they will not break into many pieces when knocked.


    "This brick is fine, I''ll use this forter repairs. For wood, I need both softwood and hardwood. The texture of your car''s hardwood is too loose. I want fine-grained wood. You can help me find out if there is any." Gu Yundongsong Let Mao Yong move the bricks in first.


    When he turned back, he saw Mao Yong, Master Hong and others staring at him in a daze.


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    "Madam, you, do you still understand this?"


    Of course Gu Yundong doesn''t understand, and she''s not a professional. But she also watched the decoration of her own house and several shops. The eldest uncle is a carpenter, and some things have been listened to, at least they can distinguish whether they are good or bad.


    But she couldn''t say it, so she said very inscrutable, "I know a little bit. When we built the house in our hometown, I personally supervised it. From the selection of materials to thepletion, I never missed a day."


    But when these words came out, everyone was even more astonished.


    The wife of your dignified county magistrate, who built a house in her hometown, actually runs to that dusty ce every day?


    No wonder that the county government office was repaired, and Master Shao gave Mrs. Shao full control.


    But this way, Mao Yong and others knew it. Although he didn''t want to fool Gu Yundong at first, he was more cautious now.


    He put the car of wood aside first, and asked someone to go to the backyard to find someone to unload it.


    Gu Yundong looked left and right, but didn''t see the arresters, so he turned around and asked Master Hong, "Where''s the clerk of the county government office? Let them help move the goods."


    A look of embarrassment shed across Mr. Hong''s face, and he said hesitantly, "Yin Zhaotou and the others went to patrol the streets." Actually, no, they went to drink.


    They waited here for more than an hour without seeing the county magistratee out to look for them, and left without doing anything.


    "Patrols?" The new magistrates just arrived, they didn''t say they were waiting for dispatch, and they went to patrol without even saying a word?


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Oh? I didn''t expect the hunters in Jingping County to be very dedicated."


    Master Hong could onlyugh twice, not knowing what to say.


    Mao Yong and the others knew that Yin Zhaotou and the others went to drink, but these were not in his control. He was just a smallmoner, and it was enough to do his own thing well.


    He quickly called other dayborers to help move the bricks in, and then said to Gu Yundong, "Madam, the little one will pull the wood back first and rece it with fine-grained wood."


    "Well, you go."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and Mao Yong left with two more people.


    The yamen was re-packed and repaired, and the news naturally spread quickly. Not surprisingly, it also reached the ears of Xu Ji, who was still in Jingping County.


    Xu Ji was not at ease at first, but when he heard the news that the old servant went out to bring back, he was even more worried.


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Xiuxian Yaxian, who has made a lot of fanfare when he first came here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2743: Uneasy Xu Ji

    Chapter 2743 Uneasy Xu Ji


    Xu Ji walked around in the inn room, and after walking for a quarter of an hour, he finally couldn''t hold back, and turned around to go out, "No, I have to go and see, it''s not easy for Jingping County, being a parent and official, How can they be exploited?"


    It was just that his hand was just on the door when he was pulled by the master.


    "Sir, you are no longer the county magistrate of Jingping County. If you focus on this matter, I am afraid that you will anger Master Shao."


    Xu Ji waved his hand, "I don''t care if I anger him, I just promised me that morning that I would treat the people of Jingping County well, but as soon as I left, he started to oppress the people. I am."


    Master ?? sighed, "Even if he just perfunctory you, we can''t treat him like that."


    "Then I have to go see it too."


    After ??Xu Ji broke free, he opened the door and walked out. The master called twice from behind but failed to call him back, so he could only grit his teeth and follow.


    Xu Ji and the two of them lived not far away, and they soon arrived at the county government office.


    He saw Gu Yundong who was instructing the dayborers to move bricks at a nce, but he didn''t see Shao Qingyuan, he immediately frowned, and he was about to walk back.


    Gu Yundong naturally saw him, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Master Xu, why are you here? But is there anything that hasn''t been made clear?"


    "...Shao, what about Master Shao?"


    "My husband is looking at the file in the back hall."


    Hearing that Shao Qingyuan was doing business, Xu Ji hesitated a little, and felt that it was not easy to be disturbed.


    He looked at Gu Yundong, who was in fullmand, thought for a while, and asked, "I heard that you n to repair the county government office?"


    "Yes, my husband and I just walked around and found that the county office is too dpidated. Just now, we were walking and found that a piece of the wall copsed, and the wall soil fell directly. Hurry up, my son is probably going to be injured."


    Xu Ji was at a loss for words, and, yes, they have children. And at such a young age, there is no one around to take care of it, and children like to y on the edge of the wall. What should I do if something goes wrong?


    Gu Yundong looked at Xu Ji for a while, then sighed slightly, turning around to leave.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, of course she knew what he was thinking. Therefore, after a moment of silence, he still said, "We all know what Mr. Xu is worried about. You can''t worry about Jingping County, but my husband also really wants to improve the poverty situation in this county. Some things can''t be seen in a short time. Come out, Mr. Xu might as well wait a year or two, and then inquire about the changes in Jingping County. It is necessary to repair the county government. This is where my government office will work in the future, and the backyard will also be where our family lives. We I want to live here, and life should be like life, don''t you think?"


    Xu Ji didn''t know what to say for a while, yes, he was alone before, and it would be good to have a room to rest.


    But Mr. Shao is different. He has a wife and son. He can''t ask others to live such a hard life, right? That hand was too stretched out.


    Xu Ji met Gu Yundong''s sincere eyes, then looked at the busy little workers, and finally took a deep breath, "In this case, the official will wait for the good news and leave."


    Xu Ji took onest look, and then strode out of the county office.


    After returning to the inn, he turned to the master and said, "Let''s leave early tomorrow morning. I should also go and see what the county town I will take over is like."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2744: Gu Yundong who was blocked

    Chapter 2744 Gu Yundong who was blocked


    Gu Yundong sent Xu Ji away, shook his head slightly, but looked back and saw Master Hong.


    Thetter had an unexpected expression on his face, met Gu Yundong''s gaze, and hurriedly lowered his head, "I, I''ll go behind and watch them work."


    Gu Yundong shrugged and returned to the back office.


    Chi Chi had woken up, Shao Qingyuan gave him a stuffed toy, hey on the bed waving his hands and feet tossing hard.


    She stepped forward, picked up her son, and called out excitedly, "Mother."


    Then he threw the toy in his hand on the bed and twisted to get out.


    Gu Yundong said to Shao Qingyuan, "I''ll take him out to y, take a look."


    "Hmm." He raised his head and smiled.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything about Xu Ji''sing, so he went out with Chichi.


    The little guy especially likes to go to lively ces. When he sees the busy people behind him, he twists his body to see it.


    But it was very messy there, and it was easy to get hurt from bumps and bumps. Gu Yundong refused to take him there, so he could only carry his son to the kitchen and get him something to eat.


    Mrs. Geng was picking vegetables there. When she saw Gu Yundonging in, she quickly stood up, "Husband, Madam, what are your orders?"


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m just steaming an egg custard for the child, you can do your job." Gu Yundong went to get two eggs after saying that.


    Mrs. Geng was startled and hurriedly stepped forward, "Madam, sit down, I''ll do it, I''lle. The kitchen is very messy, you go out first, and when the egg custard is ready, I''ll bring it out to the young master."


    Gu Yundong looked at his son in his arms. It was really not easy to boil the eggs while burning the fire, so he simply gave the eggs to Mrs. Geng, "Okay, then you can steam, and I''ll choose the dishes for you."


    Sure enough, there is a shortage of manpower, so it is better to get started quickly.


    Mrs. Geng breathed a sigh of relief, and when she heard this, it was more like she was frightened, and hurriedly stopped, "Madam can''t do it."


    "I can do it, I don''t choose, then I can sit here with my child and y with vegetable leaves, right?"


    Mrs. Geng was still hesitant to speak, but she didn''t stop her, so she could only nod her head. Even though I am still worried, what''s so fun about cabbage leaves? Isn''t this a waste? The county government is so poor that they don''t know how to save it.


    Hey¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong hugged Chi Chi, sat with his back to Mrs. Geng, held Chi Chi in his arms, held a long cowpea to y with Chi Chi, and picked it up by himself.


    Mrs. Geng was burning firewood. She couldn''t hear it clearly, but when she looked at it from the angle behind the stove, she felt that Gu Yundong had caused a lot of trouble to those dishes, and her heart ached for a while.


    After the egg custard was finally steamed, Mrs. Geng hurriedly stood up and took the egg custard out of the pot, "Ma''am, the egg custard is ready."


    Gu Yundong stood up, hugged him and went to wash his hands, then held him in one hand and went out with the tray in the other.


    Mrs. Geng sent the big and small out of the house, and finally heaved a sigh of relief and went back to sitting and picking vegetables.


    I didn¡¯t expect to see the two dishes that had been packed up as soon as I turned around. Not only did they choose clearly, but they didn¡¯t say whether the stems were stems, leaves or leaves, and they were even neatly arranged. The cylinder beans are even more aligned in length and length, as if they have even been measured.


    Mrs. Geng turned her head involuntarily, and looked at the direction where Gu Yundong and the others were leaving, with question marks all over her face - is this really the wife''s choice? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2745: Settlement wages

    Chapter 2745 Settlement of wages


    Gu Yundong finished eating the egg custard in his arms, and Mao Yong came back over there.


    This time, the wood was pulled back a lot ording to her request. Seeing this time and again, after the wood was unloaded, it was not too early.


    Gu Yundong knew that these people had to rush home. If it was dark, it would be difficult to leave.


    So she asked Director Hong to call everyone over first, and let them go back after finishing the story.


    Mao Yong and the others were still a little nervous when they came over. About 20 people stood in the front yard in unison. Look at me, I''ll look at you.


    Gu Yundong took Chichi''s hand, nced at everyone, and said, "You''ve worked hard today, and you''ve worked diligently and diligently, and I can see them all. If it''s not early today, everyone should go back."


    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    This... let them go back directly, no, no wages?


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong went on to say, "It was agreed before the work. If you work with me, as long as you don''t bezy, you will be paid thirty cents a day for one person. If you do it for half a day, it will be fifteen cents. Now, I I''ll give the wages first, so that you don''t worry. All line up first and receive them one by one."


    Gu Yundong held a money bag in his hand, twenty people, a total of three hundred wen, not much.


    When everyone heard that they really started to pay their wages, their hearts surged.


    Just didn''t dare to step forward, and still pushed Mao Yong up.


    Mao Yong stood in the first ce, Gu Yundong really did the math for him, and asked Master Hong to help him send it.


    There is no other way, the manpower is limited, and the master book Hong can only make the best use of everything.


    received the wages, and everyone''s hearts were at peace.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Okay, it''s gettingte. Now that the wages are settled, everyone should go back first."


    said so, but no one turned around and left.


    They pushed one by one twice, but they still pushed Mao Yong out.


    Mao Yong exhaled, grabbed the copper te in his hand, and said, "Ma''am, we cleaned up the yard today, then tomorrow, tomorrow, you see... what time do wee?"


    Gu Yundongughed, "You are part-time workers. I thought you would not do it today after you finished it. I was thinking about who to hire tomorrow."


    Immediately behind someone said, "What we did, what we n to do. Madam, we work very neatly. Ayong has repaired houses forrge families before. He is very experienced. You, you have seen it, he They are very familiar with bricks, tiles and wood. Madam, why don''t you hire us? We must repair this yamen beautifully."


    Hey, this one can talk.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes, thought for a moment, then raised his head and said, "I really see what you are doing today. As for me, I really don''t want to find another person, it''s troublesome. But you are all casual workers, if you really want to be honest. If you want to continue working, you don¡¯t want to do it, you can rest if you want, unless something happens, you have to wait for the county government to fix it. Can you guarantee it?¡±


    "Can you do it, ma''am, we can choose a foreman, Ayong can do it."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Since that''s the case, it''s not impossible to use you. But the wages are not paid on a daily basis, they have to be paid after thepletion of the work. If you ept it, I will write a contract of employment, and you will officially start working tomorrow. how?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2746: finalized

    Chapter 2746 Finalized


    Gu Yundong made a request, and the others looked at each other in dismay.


    But she knew in her heart that what she was talking about was the normal situation. It was impossible to settle the wages once a day for ten days and a half months of work.


    After some discussion ??, everyone finally agreed.


    Gu Yundong nodded, and then went to talk to Mao Yong alone, and showed him the simple drawings he drew before. Seeing that he really had experience and understanding, he was relieved.


    followed, Gu Yundong asked Hong Zhuzhu to bring a pen and paper, she said, Hong Zhuzhu would write.


    After writing the employment contract, Gu Yundong asked them all to put their fingerprints on them.


    Gu Yundong didn''t think there was anything wrong with her. Whether she was doing business or recruiting, she always acted ording to the contract, which saved a lot of trouble and restrained each other.


    But others thought it was strange. They came out to work, but they had never met such a master who wrote all the rules clearly, and even signed a contract with them? After all, most people whoe out to work these days are illiterate and unnecessary.


    Of course, they have also encountered the kind of master who does not pay or deduct wages after finishing work. It can even be said that deduction of wages is the norm. If there are many people, they can make a scene. But if you are alone, you can only suffer from dumb losses.


    Gu Yundong gave them a reassurance instead.


    Even Master Hong was astonished. After writing it, he read it aloud as mentioned above.


    Gu Yundong made the deed written by him simple and clear, just a few precautions, exining the wages, construction period, meals, and any punishment for cutting corners and other issues, everyone can understand.


    "The rules I want to talk about are here. If you have any other requirements, you can say it now. If you don''t have any, thene and put your fingerprints on them, and both of you can rest assured. I will keep a copy of the deed here, and Mao Yong will keep a copy."


    Mao Yong knew a little bit of characters, and the deed was notplicated, so he could barely read the deed without even guessing.


    He pursed his lips and pressed his handprint forward.


    After some hesitation, the others stepped forward and pressed their fingerprints.


    Gu Yundong put away his deed, and then said, "Then this is the first decision. You should go back today, rest early, and you will have the energy to work tomorrow."


    "Hey, ma''am, let''s go now."


    said that he was going to leave, but after disbanding one by one, he still ran back to clean up the backyards that had not been sorted out, and then walked out of the county gate happily.


    After finishing one thing, Gu Yundong turned back to see Master Hong looking at him strangely.


    She raised her eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"


    "Madam, your contract book, too, has constraints on you."


    "Naturally there is, otherwise they will be worried, and they will inevitably think about it when they are working. How can they concentrate on doing things?"


    Master Hong was at a loss for words, Gu Yundong hugged Chi Chi and turned around and walked back to the ya.


    took a few steps, then stopped, looked at the sky, and smiled at Master Hong, "It''s sote, and the arresters who went to patrol haven''te back. I really didn''t expect them to be so dedicated."


    Master Hong''s face turned red, and he was so embarrassed that he wanted to burrow into the ground.


    He quickly cupped his hands and said, "It''s not early, the wife and children at home are still waiting, so I''ll go back first and say goodbye."


    After ?? said, Master Hong packed up his things and hurried away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2747: What happened

    Chapter 2747 What Happened


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "You''re going so fast, I also wanted to invite you to a meal, seeing as you''ve worked so hard today, you haven''t been paid yet."


    That''s what she said, but her expression showed no regret at all. She picked it up and said, "Let''s go and find your father for dinner."


    That night, the family of three lived in the Houya.


    Shao Qingyuan found a sturdy house to live in. He originally wanted to live in the main house, but the main house didn''t look too secure. Anyway, the materials have been pulled back today, so let''s renovate a few rooms tomorrow.


    Because there were so many things to do, the husband and wife both got up early the next day, and then took Chichi, who was still sleeping, to the archives, and Shao Qingyuan watched the files while watching.


    This ce is a little far from the backyard where we work, so there is no noise for the time being.


    However, she still wanted to rent a yard nearby to live in today. The county government has to do construction, which is too messy and very dangerous. Moreover, Qi Momo and the others should be arriving in the next few days. There are not many people in Houya''s room, which is inconvenient.


    Yesterday was a neer with a lot of business and I didn¡¯t have time. Today I have to find an opportunity to ask Master Hong.


    When Gu Yundong was packing up and preparing to go out, Mao Yong also happened to bring someone over.


    "It''s quite early." Gu Yundong nodded with satisfaction when he saw them all in good spirits.


    Mao Yong smiled and said, "As long as there is work to do, we are not afraid of getting too early." Yesterday''s wages were taken back, and I had a sense of reality, and my family was also happy.


    Besides, after signing the deed, they finally calmed down. So today, everyone set off early in the morning and waited at the city gate. When the city gate opened, they rushed in.


    Gu Yundong temporarily canceled the n to find a house, she turned around and walked back to the ya, while exining the situation to Mao Yong, "The courtyard wall in the east is repaired first, there is a wall there that can''t be repaired, so I simply overturned it and rebuilt it. Build it up. Do you understand the blueprint I gave you yesterday? If you have any questions, just ask me directly."


    Mao Yong walked behind with twenty or so workers while listening, and asked carefully about the things he didn''t understand.


    The two talked for a while in the backyard, Mao Yong knew what he knew, and he brought people to prepare to start.


    Master Hong came over at this time, "Madam, the Wang family has brought bricks, tiles and wood over here."


    Pulled the material and came?


    Gu Yundong turned his head to look at Mao Yong, who scratched his head and said, "I asked him to pull it. The materials he pulled yesterday afternoon were only enough for half a day. When I went backst night, I stopped by Wang''s house and asked him They pulled two more cars this morning. I''ll calcte how many bricks and tiles are needed in totalter, and then I''ll show my wife."


    "Very good." Gu Yundong nodded, since Mao Yong knew what to do, she could save a lot of worry. "Bring a few people to the front and unload the things first."


    Mao Yong responded, ordered two people, and followed Gu Yundong to the gate with Master Hong.


    Who knew that just as he walked to the front yard, he heard noisesing from the door, and a few angry shouts.


    Gu Yundong frowned, but Director Hong had already heard it, "It seems like Yin Zhaotou and the others..."


    After he said that, he gave Gu Yundong a careful look. Thetter sneered and called the concierge over, "What happened, what are those arresters blocking the door for?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2748: Tong Shuitao, here they come

    Chapter 2748 Tong Shui Tao and the others are here


    The concierge replied hurriedly, "Mrs. Hui, just now, the Wang family brought two trucks of bricks, tiles and timber, and the trucks stopped at the door. Yin Zhaotou and the others were about to go out to patrol the streets, but they identally hit the timber and disliked the timber to get in the way. So I tried to overturn the scooter. Who knew that a group of people suddenly came and pushed Yin Zhaotou away, pushing him to the ground, and now the two sides are confronted. "


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "Yin Zhaotou''s style is quite big."


    Master Hong could onlyugh dryly and dare not say anything.


    Gu Yundong sneered and strode forward, and Yin Zhaotou''s scolding sounded in his ears, "You are so courageous, you dare toe to the gate of the county government to make trouble, and you dare to beat the officials, you want to go to jail, right? "


    As soon as he finished speaking, another crisp voice followed, "Making trouble? Who made trouble? It''s clear that you guys are unreasonable and bullying others, and want to overturn this old man''s scooter, we just tried to stop it. Who knew that as a catcher, you could be so weak, you fell down with a slight push."


    "Hahahaha." The next personughed, "Miss, they are not weak, they may be trying to ckmail us."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing when he heard these two voices, it was Shuitao and Xue Rong! !


    She hurried forward two steps, and was about to step out the door when she heard Yin Zhaotou''s angry voice, "You guys are still unrepentant, you just don''t know how high the sky is,e someone, take them all down for me."


    With a sound of ?? "swoosh", all the knives in the hands of the fast catchers were pulled out.


    Gu Yundong sneered, walked out of the steps, and shouted, "Who dares to think I''ll do?"


    As soon as the ?? voice came out, all the people who were in a panic and were ready to get angry turned their heads and looked in her direction.


    Gu Yundong walked up to Yin Zutou and the others, and said with a sullen face, "Give me the knife back!"


    Yin Zhaotou and the others have not recovered their senses, but Tong Shuitao over there has already screamed happily, "Miss."


    Shepletely ignored the arresters who were blocking her in front of her, went up the steps in three or two steps, and ran to Gu Yundong, "Miss, when did you arrive in Jingping County? If you cane to the county town earlier to do some management, the result is still not as fast as Miss."


    There was a bit of regret in her words, and Qi Ma and others hurriedly bowed, calling thedy to thedy, and thedy to thedy. It was lively and lively, but it attracted many people toe.


    Even Xu Ji, who was about to leave early in the morning, looked at this scene in surprise.


    It took a while for everyone to recover, followed by stunned faces.


    Miss?dy? ?


    These people, yes, were they brought here by Master Shao? Don''t they have no servants?


    It''s really strange, since there are servants, why didn''t they have a single one to serve them when they came over yesterday.


    Gu Yundong nodded to everyone, patted Tong Shuitao''s hand, then turned his head to look at Yin Zuotou and the others, "I said, take the knife back for me."


    Captains couldn''t help looking at each other, and then looked at Yin Zhaitou.


    Thetter said with a sullen face, "Madam, even if you know them, it is a fact that they are causing trouble. We drew our swords to maintain the safety of the county government."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2749: maintain? Thats it? ?

    Chapter 2749 Maintenance? That''s it? ?


    As soon as ??Yin Zhaitou said these words, the other Zoukuai straightened their backs slightly.


    What if Master Shao and the others brought someone? This is Jingping County, it''s their territory, and when they get here, it''s not just what the magistrates from outside do what they want.


    Gu Yundong fixedly looked at Yin Zhaotou, who had a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Gu Yundong knew that this was Yin Zhaotou and the others who wanted to dispose of themselves. It''s a pity that thest thing she is afraid of is this kind of disarming power.


    "Both civil and military, give me their knives." She still looked at Yin Zhaotou, and then exined to the back without looking back.


    "Yes." The four voices were sonorous and powerful. Before Yin Zutou and the others could react, they felt a few figures shing in front of them.


    Immediately followed by a few bangs, all the sabers in the hands of the arresters fell to the ground, and people fell to the ground.


    The four men of both civil and military returned to their original positions, their bodies were not messed up at all, and their faces were a little surprised¡ªthis Jingping County arrester is too weak, right? Compared to the ruthless Sun Zhaotou before, he was really too vulnerable.


    The onlookers looked at it, and watched in disbelief as the arrestersy on the ground one by one and wailed in disbelief.


    Xu Ji, who was behind the crowd, even widened his eyes. The master behind him excitedly held the fan in his hand and whispered, "Deserving it."


    Master was very disgusted with these catching fasts. When they first came, these catching fasts also had such an attitude of not taking adults seriously. Fortunately, their adults were smart, and they set up a pit for them once before they started to do things.


    But they just obeyed orders and did things, but they didn''t have the slightest respect for adults in their hearts.


    Unfortunately, the adults are so focused on how to improve the poverty of the people in the county. For these quick arrests, I just ask them not to hold back andplete the things he exined. I really don''t have time to spend on intrigue with them.


    However, after waiting, a new appointment is waiting.


    Originally, Xu Ji was worried that the newly-arrived Master Shao would suffer a loss from these fast catchers, but now it seems that it is impossible to suffer a loss.


    Xu Jiughed and said to the master, "Let''s go, it''s gettingte, we should go too."


    "Sir, don''t you look at it anymore?"


    "Don''t look at it, Master Shao is more capable than me, these arrests will not be able to get cheap, I should rest assured."


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong over there looked at Chau Kuai who was lying on the ground, and smiled back contemptuously.


    She walked up to Yin Zhaotou and looked at him condescendingly, "You just said, you want to maintain the safety of the county, right? You? Maintenance? That''s it??"


    Yin Zhaotou''s face flushed, but Gu Yundong hadn''t finished speaking, "If Jingping County relies on you to maintain safety, the streets will be full of prisoners. It''s also thanks to your thick skin, even such shameless people. You can say what you boast. I go out on patrol every day, and I haven''t seen any ghosts from your patrol. There are so many people, even four people in my family can''t beat them. I''m ashamed of you."


    "You, you..." Yin Zhui''s face was red, and the others wanted to get up, but now they can''t wait to burrow into the ground.


    This is the entrance of the county government office, and there are people watching the fun everywhere.


    Yin Zhaotou held back for a long time before he said, "We were brought down when we were not prepared and caught off guard."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2750: 2750 Water Peach vs.

    Chapter 2750 Chapter 2750 Peach vs.


    "So you''re not convinced?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Yin Zhaotou was already half-sitting up, "Naturally I''m not convinced, they all came prepared, and we didn''t put our eyes on them, so naturally we were unprepared."


    "Okay, let''spare it again, I''m ready for you toe again. I won''t let Wen and Wu Shuangquane here, just my maid, she will fight you."


    Tong Shuitao immediately took a step forward, her eyes bright and eager to try, "Do you dare?"


    Yin Chotou felt incredible, "You look down on me?"


    "Yes, just look down on you. If you can''t even beat me as a maid, then the whole Jingping County will look down on you. In the future, just stay at home and don''t go out."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t dare?"


    Yin Zhaotou looked at Tong Shuitao and said viciously, "Okay, you brought this on your own, so don''t me us if you get hurt."


    He looked at the other hunters who were still sitting on the ground, "Aren''t you hurrying up yet?"


    The quick catchers stood up and picked up the saber on the ground, but this time they obediently put it away.


    Yin Zhaotou took the lead to walk into the county office, even if he did, he couldn''t be at the gate. But otherwise, he would be ashamed to fight with a maid.


    Gu Yundongughed sarcastically, turned his head to Madam Qi and the others and said, "Come in first, sixth, remove the threshold."


    Lao Liu was the concierge. Hearing this, he suddenly came back to his senses. He hurriedly removed the threshold and let the carriage pulled by Qi Ma and the otherse in.


    Mao Yong waited for them to leave, and then hurriedly greeted the two people and the Wang family to unload their two carts of materials.


    They moved fast, and they were all unloaded, and the first ss of Yinzhao over there was just ready.


    Gu Yundong and his party are standing in the backyard of the yamen to practice martial arts. The county has arge area, so a piece ofnd was freed up for training for the hunters, and there are even plum blossom piles.


    This time it was renovated, and Gu Yundong asked people to repair this too, just in time for everyone to practice martial arts here.


    However, this martial arts training ground has not been used for a long time. When she visited yesterday, she found that not only were weeds overgrown, but even the gun tips were rusted, and the targets used for arrow training were even moldy due to the wind and the sun.


    This level, at least three or five years have not been used.


    At this time, the ground of the martial arts field has been cleaned up. Yesterday, Mao Yong and the others had already pulled the grass, and the ground was much smoother.


    Gu Yundong stood under the corridor with his hands behind his back, surrounded by arge group of people.


    Those hunters were standing opposite them. At this time, they had already re-wired their hair and tidied up their clothes. It was not refreshing to look at them.


    Yin Chau gave a wink to a Cha Kuai beside him, thetter stepped forward, "Please."


    Tong Shuipao also **** all his sleeves and trouser legs, and jumped in front of him in three or two steps.


    The two of them looked at each other, they didn''t need to shout start, they went directly to each other, and they fought each other in an instant.


    Nazhao Kuai originally saw that she was a woman, and wanted to be merciful. Who knew that after two strokes, he found that his arm was burning hot, and if he was hit again, he was afraid that his bones would be broken. .


    The arrester couldn''t take it anymore, he suddenly pulled out the saber from his waist, and fiercely greeted him.


    Tong Shuipao leaned back to avoid the past, flipped two backflips to the corner of the wall, grabbed a wooden stick and hit him.


    "Bang, bang" twice, and the saber in Chu Kuai''s hand was picked up and flew away.


    followed, and he himself was pushed out by a stick, and fell heavily at the feet of Yin Chutou.


    The scene was silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2751: I won

    Chapter 2751 I won


    Time seemed to stand still. Except for Gu Yundong and his party, everyone looked in amazement at the woman standing in the middle who was holding a stick in her right hand.


    Just now... Are there five moves? It seems that in the blink of an eye, the five big and three rough catchers were picked up and flew away with the saber, and the people flew out?


    Not only Yin Zhaotou and the others at the scene, but even the small workers who were working nearby were stunned, as if their eyes were hallucinating.


    Tong Shuitao snorted, and pointed forward with the stick in his hand, "Don''t go on one by one, let''s go together, and wait for me to drink water and wait for thedy."


    Yin Chutou''s face suddenly sank, his right hand clenched his saber, gnashing his teeth and staring at Tong Shuitao, "Looking for death!!"


    He pulled out the saber from his waist with a ''smack'' and went towards Tong Shuitao.


    The other catchers behind him looked at each other, lost their minds for a while, and could only follow him with their knives and rushed forward.


    Upon seeing this, both civil and military immediately dispersed, standing in front of the crowd watching the excitement, blocking their position, lest a knife identally fly overter and hurt the innocent crowd.


    Tong Shuitao sneered, holding the stick in both hands, and instantly greeted him.


    She probably also knew that it was not good to hurt the people behind, so she was very skillful when hitting, almost always hitting them with a stick on their wrists, causing them to lose the saber in their hands after suffering pain, and then swiping the stick at their wrists. legs, or on top of their bellies.


    The stick is long, Tong Shuitao has great strength, and the heavy wooden stick is like a wicker in her hand. She can beat it as she wants, and she basically beats people down from a distance, and doesn''t hit her at all. opportunity.


    However, there were a lot of fast catchers, and some of them were neat, avoiding her two sticks and quickly approached. Tong Shuitao directly turned sideways to avoid his de, and kicked the person away with one kick.


    It was the Yin Zhaotou, who still had a bit of strength. He persisted until his eyes were red at the end, and he was thrown to the ground, clutching his chest in pain.


    This one-to-many fight ended quickly, Tong Shuitao still stood firmly in the middle of the martial arts training ground, but the fast catchers fell to the ground, groaning and groaning while covering their legs, stomach and arms.


    Everyone was stunned and couldn''t help swallowing.


    "This one, isn''t this girl too powerful?"


    "Is she really just a maid? That''s all the catchers in our county town, and she actually knocked them all down by herself."


    "No injuries at all, he''s a master."


    Tong Shuitao heard it, shook his head dashingly, and looked down at the hunters, "How is it? Are you convinced?"


    No one spoke, and the arresters just felt ashamed.


    Tong Shuitao snorted softly, threw the stick to the side, and happily ran to Gu Yundong''s side, "Miss, I won."


    "Well, not bad." Gu Yundong turned his head slightly and nodded with a smile.


    Don''t look at Tong Shuitao as a woman, but his skills are not bad at allpared to both civil and military skills. She has a lot of strength, and she loves to practice martial arts. She perseveres and gets up early to exercise every day, and her willpower is amazing.


    So, even if these hollowed out Chu Kuai drew out their knives and rushed up, she was not worried at all.


    Gu Yundong walked towards Yin Zutou and the others, but stopped halfway there and turned to look at the person standing under the eaves not far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2752: Shao Qingyuans decision

    Chapter 2752 Shao Qingyuan''s decision


    There, Shao Qingyuan was holding Chichi, who had already woken up in a daze, and was rubbing his eyes with his small hands.


    Seeing the little guy at a nce, Mommy Qi hurriedly ran up, "Little Master? Oh, why is the Young Master so thin? Did you just wake up, are you hungry? If you want to eat, Mommy will make it for you. "


    blinked slowly, but didn''t respond for a while.


    It took a while to remember who the person in front of her was, and she immediately gave her an innocent smile, "Mum."


    "Eh." Qi Qi only felt that her heart softened, and her exhaustion was healed properly under his smile.


    Shao Qingyuan handed the child in her arms to her, then stepped down the steps and walked to Yin Zhaotou and the others.


    Yin Zhaotou raised his head slightly and met Shao Qingyuan''s icy gaze, "Sir..."


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes were contemptuous, "This is Jingping County''s arrest? It really opened my eyes to this officer."


    Yin Zhaotou''s face turned red, and the others didn''t even dare to lift their heads.


    "Just because you still want to maintain the security of this county? I''m afraid that the prisoners will kill people in front of you, and you have no ability to catch them. The people of Jingping County are better off relying on you."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the saber on the ground, "Do you think you are a person with a saber? Even our maids can''t beat it. With so many people going up together, we still need to draw a sabre? Shame or not, this officer has never seen such uselessness before. The yamen. Your body is hollowed out by the color of wine, your eyes are dull, and your hands are weak. You are not evenparable to ordinary peasant men."


    He didn''t show any emotion in his words, and Yin Zhaotou felt resentment. This was the second time I heard such words today.


    Gu Yundong said once, but now, even the newly arrived county magistrate looks disgusted.


    The feeling of being disliked by others is like the feeling of someone pped them in the face a few times, and it hurts a lot.


    Especially in front of so many small workers.


    No one at the scene dared to speak, and even Master Hong and the clerks who had arrived in a hurry at an unknown time huddled in the corner in fear.


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and called Shao Shuang over, "Tomorrow morning, you will personally take them to practice in the martial arts field, and run around the outer wall fiftyps every day. After a month, if you still look like this ghost, throw them all to me. County government."


    Yin Zhaotou and others suddenly raised their heads, "Sir, you can''t..."


    Shao Qingyuan lifted his foot, and he grabbed a saber on the ground in his hand. He grabbed the handle of the saber with one hand and the tip of the saber with the other.


    "His" Everyone watching on the scene gasped.


    Shao Qingyuan threw the knife in his hand to the ground and looked at the arresters on the ground, "Who else has an opinion?"


    "...No, no."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, took the handkerchief that Gu Yundong handed over and wiped his hands, "If you can''t hold on, just leave the county office for me, I don''t mind recruiting a few more capable people, I think there should be some outside. People want such an opportunity. Don''t think this is your territory, so you can force the bully. The person who thought of the bully in front of mest time doesn''t even dare to give a fart. I don''t care if people are killed, I don''t believe it, You can try it!!"


    Yin Zhao and the first few people swallowed their saliva, and there was no voice of objection.


    Shao Qingyuan turned and left. Except for Shao Shuang, who remained at the scene, Shao Wen and others all followed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2753: Im looking forward to it

    Chapter 2753 I''m looking forward to it


    Gu Yundong looked at Yin Zhaotou and the others, "You really still have to feel the beatings of society."


    After she finished speaking, Shi Shiran followed.


    Tong Shuitao and others naturally also left together.


    As soon as these people left, the other people present dared to breathe slowly, but Shao Shuang was still there, so they still did not dare to discuss.


    Shao Shuang squatted in front of Yin Zhutou, "What''s your name?"


    "...Yin Bridge."


    "This is the medicine for bruises. You can take it back and smear the wound well. I''ll give you a day off today. I''lle to urge you to start exercising tomorrow. Of course, you can also note, bet on the consequences, I will pay you back. Looking forward to it."


    Shao Shuang said, put down the two medicine bottles in front of Yin Chutou, and followed him in.


    As soon as he left, everyone finally exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Master Hong ran to Yin Zuotou in three or two steps, and said in a low voice, "Just listen to the adults, I think Master Shao ispletely different from the previous Master Xu. Master Xu can condone you to live by, Master Shao watching I just can''t put sand in my eyes. I thought they were just a family of three, but now I see that there are so many masters around Master Shao, maybe there are other cards that haven''t been revealed. You are the one who suffers."


    Yin Zhaotou did not speak, but after being silent for a long time, he would reach out and put away the two medicine bottles.


    Master Hong breathed a sigh of relief, "Actually, you think better, if Master Shao can really do something big, you can follow the tide in the future, right? I heard Master Xu and his master say before, This Lord Shao, vaguely seems to have been transferred here by the emperor himself, which is different from the previous officials who had no identity background or offended the capital Gaoguang."


    Yin Zhaotou narrowed his eyes, "Is that why you''ve been helping the magistrate''s wife these two days?"


    "I don''t have any, I will help, that''s because I look at them with no hands around and feel sorry for them."


    "Huh." Yin Zhaotou couldn''t believe it, "Then you also went to find a casual worker?"


    Master Hong stopped talking, he did have a tentative idea at first. But he didn''t really think about embarrassing Mrs. Shao and his wife. He just needs to do his own thing well, so why bother?


    Master Hong helped Yin Zhaotou up, "Okay, I think you are all injured, so let''s go get some medicine first."


    Yin Zhaotou didn''t say anything this time, didn''t refuse, and let him walk to the next room.


    The other catchers also stood up one after another and followed behind.


    After they left, Mao Yong and others finally dared to speak out.


    "So this is Master Shao. When he came out just now, I didn''t even dare to breathe."


    "Master Shao looked so majestic, he folded the knife into two pieces with his bare hands."


    "Master Shao has a lot of people around him. It seems that we don''t have to worry about them being so poor that they won''t be able to pay their wages."


    other people,"¡­¡­"


    "What? Am I wrong?"


    Mao Yong smiled and shook his head, "Okay, don''t be around here. Since we know that the wages are indispensable, then we should work hard, and don''t betray the trust of adults and madams."


    Everyone nodded their heads in a hurry, doing things neatly with their hands and feet, and they were more motivated than the previous day.


    Shao Qingyuan and his party were also busy, Shao Wen and the others were here, and he happened to have something to tell them to do.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2754: rent

    Chapter 2754 Rent


    "In addition to Shao Shuang''s training of those fast-moving arresters, Shao Wen, you guys should also be familiar with Jingping County as soon as possible. I read some files in the past two days and found that a few cases have not been solved recently. The time is very close, and the murderer is extremely It is possible that they remain in the county seat, and if possible, arrest them as soon as possible.¡±


    Three fires for the new official to take office, this is the first fire that Shao Qingyuan intends to ignite.


    Shao Wen and the others quickly responded, "Yes, sir."


    Shao Qingyuan exined to Xue Rong again, "You have been with my father-inw for a few years before, and you have read a lot of books. Just look at the files for me, sort them out into categories, and act as my master for the time being."


    Xue Rong followed Gu Dajiang, both a book boy and an entourage, from Gu Dajiang''s exam preparations to Juren. Basically, he was carried by Gu Dajiang hand in hand, and he was fully capable of this role.


    Especially Xue Rong himself is a smart and brainy person, otherwise, he would not have helped Gu Yundong to bring down the big tumor in Wanqing Mansion.


    Xue Rong was stunned for a moment, his eyes couldn''t help but light up, slightly excited, "Yes, Uncle."


    Gu Yundong sighed aside, "The talent I finally found, was actually taken first by you."


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed her head, "How about you look for two more for me?"


    Gu Yundong threw his hand away, "You can do it yourself, I''ll go out and find a house."


    After she finished speaking, she ignored him and went out with Tong Shuitao.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head with augh and watched her figurepletely disappear behind the door before turning back and talking about other things.


    Gu Yundong walked to the backyard and started to call Master Hong.


    Thetter was drugging Yin Zuotou and the others, and hurried out after hearing this, "Madam."


    "I want to rent a small yard to live near here. The county government is under renovation. It''s not convenient for so many of us to live here. Take me around and see where it fits."


    In fact, she doesn''t need her toe forward for this kind of thing. As long as she asks, Master Hong will definitely find it for her.


    But Gu Yundong just came to Jingping County and wanted to go out for a walk.


    Director Hong works in the county government office, so he knows exactly where there are houses nearby.


    "Madam wants to rent a yard, it''s easy to do, I know of a few, so I''ll show you there."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Gu Yundong originally only nned to bring Tong Shui Tao, but the two brothers Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi also wanted to go out for a walk and insisted on going with them, so she brought it too.


    She also asked Cai Yue, who shook his head and said that he didn''t want to go out.


    He looked like he hadn''t seen Chi Chi for a while, and he seemed to miss him very much.


    Gu Yundong didn''t force it, he handed over the matter here to Madam Qi, and told Mao Yong again, asking him to wait for her toe back if he had any problems. If there is an urgent matter and you can''t make up your mind, then go to Shao Qingyuan.


    Then she brought three people with her and went out with Master Hong.


    There was a riot at the gate of the county government office, and there were quite a lot of people watching the excitement, but now everyone has dispersed.


    But when they were walking on the street, they could asionally hear the people talking about the things just now.


    Director Hong took Gu Yundong to find Yaxing directly. When Yaren heard that the magistrate''s wife wanted to rent a house, he quickly grabbed the key and took Gu Yundong to a few nice yards.


    However, the conditions in Jingping County are limited, and even the best houses are a little worse than those in Xuanhe House.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2755: Gu Yundong wants to build a workshop

    Chapter 2755 Gu Yundong wants to build a workshop


    Gu Yundong is a short-term rental, until the county government is repaired, so the requirements are lower.


    She finally settled on a yard a block away from the county government office.


    This is a second-ss yard, it is fairly neatly tidy up, and there are all furniture in it. The most important thing is that it is close to the county office, and it is also convenient for Shao Qingyuan to "work".


    Gu Yundong decided to settle it directly, paid the rent, and the Tooth man left.


    Gu Yundong walked around inside and outside the house, nodded slightly, and said to Tong Shuitao, "In the afternoon, you bring Hongye and they will clean up this ce. They will move in at night.


    "Okay, miss."


    The house was found faster than Gu Yundong imagined. It was still early, so she simply went straight to the street.


    Gu Yundong has checked the map of Jingping County, and has Master Hong next to her, so even if she is shopping, she will go one by one in a nned and methodical manner.


    Director Hong introduced in a low voice behind her. Gu Yundong discovered that most of the stalls in Jingping County also sold fruit.


    Gu Yundong has seen a few of them. The fruit is really good. It is big and juicy. It looks fresh and the price is low.


    "What should I do if these fruits in the county town cannot be sold?"


    Master Hong was stunned for a moment, then realized that Gu Yundong was asking him what he was saying, and quickly replied, "If you can''t sell it, you can''t do anything about it, so you can use it to dry the fruit, or make it into candied fruit."


    "Everyone is a dried fruit shop, and they won''t be able to sell more."


    "Isn''t it?" Master Hong sighed, "but our other crops grow in average, but this fruit is particrly juicy, so there are many people who nt it. But the more you have, the harder it will be to sell and the cheaper it will be. If there is a connection, they will be transported to other prefectures and cities. If there is no connection, they can only be sold to the caravans in the past at a low price. It¡¯s just that the Luozhou prefecture is better, there are many caravans, but Jingping County is located in a remote area. , there are very few caravansing and going, and those dried fruits are even more unsold."


    Preserved fruit, if the dried fruit is not stored for a long time, it is even more difficult to sell.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and pondered, "Apart from dried and preserved fruits, have you ever thought of using fruits to do anything else?"


    Director Hong was taken aback for a moment, "Do something else? Do what?"


    This, Gu Yundong couldn''t say for a while.


    She turned around again and found that there are quite a lot of sugarcane in this ce.


    It is good to have sugar cane, it can make sugar.


    Gu Yundong felt that her workshop could be put on the agenda. First, get the sugar out, and then talk about other things.


    "Master Hong, I want to build a workshop, do you have a suitable ce?"


    Director Hong''s eyes suddenly straightened, "What? What? Workshop???"


    "What''s wrong? Can''t build?"


    Master Hong quickly shook his head, "No, no, of course it can be built." Of course, it is good to build a workshop. Not only can it make money, but it can also provide many people with opportunities to work.


    It''s just... This county magistrate''s wife, did you do such a big move right away?


    Master Hong started to drum again in his heart, "Madam, you want to build a workshop, yes, what are you nning to do?"


    "You''ll know this when you have time. If you have time, please help me to see if there is a spacious ce with better water quality for me to build a workshop."


    Master Hong swallowed, his mind turned quickly, thinking if he should talk to Master Shao when he went back?


    She is the county magistrate''s wife, shouldn''t the wives of other wealthy families in this county go to a banquet to enjoy flowers?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2756: cry poor

    Chapter 2756 Crying Poor


    Although many thoughts shed through Mr. Hong''s mind, he obediently followed Gu Yundong''s instructions and went to find the ce.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi also went to other ces. They heard from Master Hong that there was a small market on the east side of the city, and there were many rare things.


    Gu Yundong continued to stroll around with Tong Shui Tao. In addition to many fruits, Jingping County also has a lot of wild vegetables, mushrooms and prey. There are many mountains here, so there are many people who go up the mountain.


    But it can be seen that most of these things were obtained from the periphery of the mountain. The deep mountain is dangerous, and few people dare to go in.


    The two of them didn''t go back for lunch, and ordered two bowls of noodles from a small stall on the street.


    There are two bowls of pickles on the table. I heard from the hawker that they are made by their own mother, and they use some wild vegetables and mushrooms.


    Gu Yundong tasted it, his eyes could not help light up, "This tastes good."


    The bossughed when he heard it, "The guest officer likes to eat, you can add more."


    Gu Yundong looked down at the pickle, this thing is a good thing to eat with rice, you can go back to the mountain to find some wild vegetables ande back and try it yourself.


    After ?? finished eating, she also asked the boss to buy a small jar.


    Afternoon, the two continued to stroll on the street.


    Now the yard is rented, but there are still many things missing inside. Before moving in, I still need to get some things done.


    The pots and pans are indispensable, the quilts and bedding should also be reced, and there are some small pieces of furniture.


    When Gu Yundong returned to the small courtyard he rented, there was a trolley behind him, which was full of loads.


    Hongye and the others have almost finished tidying up the yard. They have quick hands and feet, so this yard is not difficult to tidy up. At this time, the goods from the carriages they hade together had begun to be unloaded.


    Tong Shuitao saw this and rushed to help.


    Gu Yundong took two nces before leaving the yard and turning to the county office.


    Mother Qi was holding Chichi in the kitchen and talking to Mrs. Geng. She really didn''t know where to go. The yard was still being sorted out, and the yamen was being repairedter. There was a mess everywhere, but Chichi was a little quieter. When it''s not noisy, when it''s not quiet, it''s the temperament to join in whenever there is excitement.


    And inside the yamen, Shao Qingyuan and Wen and Wu Shuangquan are doing their business, so she can''t bother to disturb them.


    Mother Qi had no choice, so she just carried him to the kitchen and cooked food for him. By the way, I chatted with Mrs. Geng. She was the grandmother in the pce. After three or two sentences, Mrs. Geng let her guard down, and it didn''t take long for her to shake off some things about the county government.


    Gu Yundong just nced at the kitchen from a distance, then went to find Shao Qingyuan.


    Who knew that just as we entered the lobby, a distressed voice came from our ears, "Sir, we are so poor, that fee is not enough to buy two sets of ink, paper, ink, and ink, and the students in the county school are panicking now. Anxiety. Especially those students who have just entered the school, for fear that the yamen will not care about their training and will not be able to learn. If things go on like this, I am afraid that the situation will get worse and worse, something will happen."


    His voice fell, and Shao Qingyuan''s faint voice came, "Well, I see."


    The man didn''t expect that he said a lot, but only got these few words, and he was suddenly stunned.


    just started crying again, "Sir, you can''t ignore it, those are the pirs of the future country, that''s all..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2757: It came by coincidence

    Chapter 2757 It''s a coincidence


    Shao Qingyuan finally raised his head, but interrupted him, "This official said, I understand, you can go back first."


    "grown ups."


    "This official is busy with affairs. I have only read more than half of the files when I first came to Jingping County, and I still don''t know anything about Jingping County and the county school, so youe and ask this official for money. Why, the money of the county school is all Is it so confused? You are the teacher of the county school, and it is your responsibility if the students fail to learn. Just because of this trivial matter, you can¡¯t bear it, and what about the pirs of the country?¡±


    That teaching was blocked by what Shao Qingyuan said, and if he wanted to say anything, he couldn''t speak.


    He finally opened his mouth and went out.


    Walking to the door, he happened to meet Gu Yundong who was entering the door, and the teaching just lowered his head and left in a hurry.


    It wasn''t until his back disappeared at the door that Gu Yundong stepped in and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    Shao Qingyuan snorted coldly, "The teacher from the county school hase to ask me for money, it won''te sooner orter, but now that the county government has begun to repair it, Mommy Qi and the others arrived with a few carriages, knowing that we are in our hands. If you have money, you wille and cry immediately. He has no other ability to teach, but it is quite quick to smell the silver."


    "I heard that Master Xu even paid more than half of his sry to the county school. Maybe this teaching also hopes that you, like him, have a self-sacrificing temperament filled with your own money."


    Gu Yundong felt that Xu Ji was raising the appetite of all the people in this county school. What does it mean to be afraid of not having a book to read, so you can''t read a book because of anxiety? He is a teacher, at least he has built the psychological construction for others, and when there is a problem, he wille to the county government to ask for money.


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "Don''t pay attention to him, the matter of the county school is not so urgent, you can talk about it after a while."


    "I heard from you before that there is a case that hasn''t been solved yet. Do you know where that case happened?" She went out for a walk today and gained some understanding of the structure of Jingping County.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. Just as he was about to talk to her about the case, Master Hong came.


    "Sir, Master Fan, Master Lou, Master Jiang, please see me."


    Gu Yundong wondered, "Who?"


    Master Hong exined, "Mr. Fan and the others are local squires and wealthy families. They are the first toe to Jingping County, and they shoulde to visit."


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized, "It''s quite a coincidence that they came here, we''ve put together a piece."


    Director Hong gave a dryugh. Of course he knew that these local rich masters also nned to find out the situation beforeing to the door.


    Looking at it now, it seems that I have understood a lot of things.


    Gu Yundong pouted, seeing that Shao Qingyuan was busy with business, so he went out to find Chichi first.


    Shao Qingyuan then asked Master Hong to bring people in. There were about seven or eight people from the local wealthy households.


    Although Jingping County is poor, it is viewed as a whole. Ordinary people have a hard life, but the rich are still rich.


    These are the real people with great faces in Jingping County.


    Mr. Fan took the lead and was the first to meet Mr. Shao.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him a few times before letting them sit down. Master Fan was also looking at him. Although his eyes were obscure, they could not be ignored.


    Shao Qingyuan has no intention of spending more time with them. He is very busy, so after a few greetings, he goes straight to the topic, "I don''t know how many of you are looking for me, but what''s the matter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2758: to send money

    Chapter 2758 Come to send money


    Master Fan smiled and stood up, cupped his hands and said, "I came here to visit when I heard that your lord just took office. When I came here, I knew that the county government had been in disrepair for a long time, and now it is rushing to work. Your lord is the parent official of Jingping County. The ya is the symbol of the county seat. As the people of Jingping County, I am willing to contribute to the repair of the county ya. This is one hundred taels of silver, which is contributed by my Fan family. Please ept it as an adult. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the others behind him also stood up one after another. Some gave a hundred taels, some gave eighty taels, and the lowest was fifty taels. The number is controlled within the range of not too small and not too small, and it is very measured.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the silver in their hands, and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Mr. Fan looked down at each other, and when they took out the money, it was actually meant to be a test.


    Before Mr. Xu came here to take office, they also came here.


    But Master Xu refused righteously at the time, and they knew Master Xu''s temperament.


    This means that they are not greedy, and they have a better life.


    But receiving money is not a bad thing for them. It is easy to do things with money, and the county magistrate collects the money, and will naturally open the door for them in the future.


    Master Fan and the others saw that Shao Qingyuan just looked at Yin Zi and did not speak, thinking that this person, unlike Master Xu, would probably ept the money.


    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard Shao Qingyuan say, "Master Hong, take the money."


    Director Hong was stunned for a moment, and nced at him in surprise,


    But after that, he heard Shao Qingyuan speak again, "Take a notebook and write down how much money each of them gave."


    "Sir, this..." Master Fan and others were stunned.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "I understand everyone''s good intentions. However, the cost of repairing the county government office will naturally be paid by this official, and the court will also allocate money, so don''t worry about it. I have another matter here, and I am worried. To tell the truth, just before you came, the teaching of the county school just came here, exining the difficulties of the county school today."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at them and continued, "You must know better than me what Mr. Xu ces on the county school. In fact, Mr. Xu is right. Jingping County needs talents. If there are students with good reading talents, if they are buried here. It¡¯s really a pity. If you can cultivate a few talented people, and in the future, you will be promoted to officials in the court, and they will return to their hometowns, build their hometowns, and develop Jingping County better.¡±


    Mr. Fan and others nodded, this is indeed true, who doesn''t want a student in his hometown to be a high-ranking official, and the entire county can follow suit in the future.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t agree with Master Xu¡¯s actions.


    This is like gambling. Who can be sure that those people will have this ability in the future? And they are still young now, and there are still ten or twenty years before the scientific examination, or even longer, who can afford to wait?


    But Shao Qingyuan doesn''t care what they think, he just needs to convey his meaning.


    "The county schoolcked money to buy pens, ink, paper and inkstone, and this official just didn''t know what to do, so you all sent this fee. This official thinks that it is the most suitable for those students. But this is your credit, This official will tell the beneficiary students about this contribution and register your name in the canon of the county school, so that they will remember it in their hearts, thank you for your help, and if there is something in the future, it will naturally repay you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2759: I have five or six hundred taels of silver?

    Chapter 2759 There are five or six hundred taels of silver


    Mr. Fan and others were shocked, what did Mr. Shao say? Will they be recorded, will, will be passed down forever? ?


    This, this is a great good thing.


    For these wealthy squires, the contribution of obscurity is too embarrassing. If it can be recorded and known now, wouldn¡¯t it mean that there is also a reputation?


    They are all people who do business all year round, and they quickly learned the stakes and knew that if it was spread, it would also be good for their business.


    Therefore, Master Fan immediately agreed, "Sir Shao is very kind, for the people of Jingping County, I have worked hard and worked hard for the people of Jingping County. I can''t wait for other help.


    "Then thank you all." Shao Qingyuan winked at Director Hong and asked him to register his name and the number of silver coins.


    Director Hong was a little excited, thinking that Mr. Xu couldn''t sleep at night because of the money in this county school, and he couldn''t even post his sry.


    As a result, when we arrived at Master Shao, there is still this way to go?


    So, with the help of these wealthy households, is the county school not worrying about money?


    Hey, Master Xu is just too upright, if he can find a way to dig money from these people, He Chou even the county government is too tattered and can''t be repaired.


    Master Fan and others originally wanted to donate some more money, but Shao Qingyuan refused.


    After saying a few more words to each other, they said goodbye.


    Shao Qingyuan is slightly satisfied, very good, the county school has money, and can recruit a few more students.


    Master Hong looked at the five or six hundred taels of silver in front of him, his eyes lit up, he turned around and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Sir, I will send this silver to the county school now."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his hand to stop, "What''s the hurry?"


    "Didn''t you say that the county school is in urgent need of money?"


    "There is no shortage of it. If you persist, you will be able to endure it for a while. Put the money aside and talk about it after a while." Reading books is a very difficult task. The students thought it was so simple, but this perception hurt them.


    Master Hong was puzzled and didn''t quite understand what the adults wanted to do.


    Could it be that Sir Silver does not intend to give it to the county school? All those words I said before were all to deceive Master Fan and the others?


    He didn''t dare to say these words, but Director Hong quickly put away the money.


    Shao Qingyuan continued to take the case to read, he was too busy.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to ask, but when he walked to the door and saw that he was concentrating again, he didn''t bother anymore.


    It was not early, when the sky was about to darken, Mao Yong and the others stopped work.


    This time, no wages were paid, so Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to record their names one by one, and then the construction period was also counted, and the wages were uniformly distributed at that time.


    Those little workers are now standing in front of Tong Shuitao, like a student facing a master. Seeing that this maid is not only strong in martial arts, but also can read and write, and his eyes are even more admiring.


    That night, the whole family lived in the small rented yard.


    After a long journey, I finally reached my destination, and I can finally sleep peacefully.


    This night, everyone slept veryfortably.


    On the second day, when Gu Yundong woke up, the sky was already bright, Shao Qingyuan had gone to the yamen long ago, and there were not many people in the small courtyard.


    When Gu Yundong washed up and went to the yamen, he found many people standing at the intersection, covering their mouths andughing.


    The aunt is here, it''s too painful, I''ll update a little less today.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2760: Shao Shuang is bad enough

    Chapter 2760 Shao Shuang is enough to lose


    Gu Yundong approached, only to see what was going on.


    I saw the group of hunters I saw yesterday, now panting and running around the county office, all sweaty and flushed, looking extremely embarrassed.


    However, Shao Shuang also ran with a tree branch as thick as a thumb, and scolded as he ran, "Follow up, this is only the fifteenthp, you can''t do it? Did you drink and drink your legs in the past? It''s useless, it''s not even a child, what can I expect you to do in the future?"


    Shao Shuang was full of energy. Although he was sweating, he was still in high spirits. His hair and clothes were not messed up at all, and his face was normal. Compared with the group of hunters, the difference was not too obvious.


    The onlookers looked at him, their eyes were not right. They stared at Cha Kuai with special disgust, but Shao Shuang''s eyes lit up.


    You Chau Kuai couldn''t stand it anymore, he clutched his waist and cried with a sad face, "I can''t, I can''t run anymore, my stomach hurts."


    Shao Shuang nced at him, "Are you a man? Can a man shout?"


    Nai Kuai: "..." He looked left and right, and there were many people on the side of the road covering their mouths andughing, and immediately gritted their teeth, "Of course I''m a man."


    He let go of his hand, gritted his teeth and started running forward again.


    Shao Shuang snorted coldly and followed behind.


    Gu Yundong stood by and counted, and when he found that everyone was there, he was a little surprised, "Everyone is here, and no one is making a fuss?"


    Tong Shuitao on the side said hurriedly, "Yesterday, an uncle broke the knife into two pieces in front of them, how dare they note? But they were really reluctant, so they dragged them all until the sun rose. Gao Cai walked over slowly."


    She said andughed, "But Shao Shuang is also a loss. He wished that these people woulde aste as possible. He stood at the gate and let everyonee together before running with the group of hunters. These people I couldn''t react at first, but after running for twops, I found that there were many people watching outside, and my face changed at that time."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "It''s really bad enough."


    Theter this group of arresters arrives, the more people will be on the street, the higher the temperature, and the easier it will be to make a fool of yourself.


    One or twops is fine, fiftyps... that really doesn''t matter what the image is.


    Which of these hunters are out there on weekdays, who are not arrogant and arrogant? Not to mention ordinary people, even if there are shops along the street with a certain amount of wealth, they should be respectfully and carefully served.


    Not to mention the pictures of them being chased and beaten by people with wooden sticks, they have never even seen their faces flushed with sweat.


    Now, there is really no face left.


    I think they wille tomorrow without waiting for dawn, right? At least there were not many people on the street at that time.


    Gu Yundong looked at it for a while, then walked into the county office with his hands behind his back.


    Mao Yong and the others are already working in full swing. Seeing how energetic they are, they want toe to the county office soon to be refreshed.


    Gu Yundong walked around as usual, but when he arrived at the martial arts training ground, he stopped abruptly.


    Because the martial arts training ground was about to be put into use, Mao Yong took the lead in repairing this ce. Yesterday, the plum blossom pile that was still in tatters has been repaired, the archery target has also been reced with a new one, and the weapon rack has also been repaired.


    Gu Yundong looked at the huge training ground, lowered his eyes and pondered.


    Mao Yong next to him looked puzzled, and when he was feeling uneasy, Gu Yundong suddenly turned around and went back to his back office.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2761: I say a few words

    Chapter 2761 I say a few words


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly followed, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw his youngdy sitting down at the desk, holding a pen and paper and began to draw.


    She knew that the youngdy would not be disturbed when she was painting, so she turned around and poured her a pot of tea.


    Gu Yundong was writing and drawing. After finishing the whole picture, she released the pen and paper and rested for a while.


    Tong Shuitao immediately leaned over to look, "Miss, what is this?"


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "This one, it''s specially for them to train. I think the training ground is so big, so it''s good to get some obstacle training."


    Obstacle training?


    Tong Shuitao tilted her head to look at the drawing above, but she didn''t quite understand it.


    Gu Yundong felt that this girl must like these things. Just as she was about to exin the use of these things to her, she heard a movement from the front hall.


    Gu Yundong raised his head, and Tong Shuitao said, "It should be those catchers who have finished theirps. It took so long to finish running, it''s too slow."


    Shao Shuang also felt that it was very slow, but seeing the appearance of these arresters being half-dead, he thought that after all, it was the first day that it would be difficult to discipline people, so he led them into the lobby and said, "I''ll give you two moments. Take a break at the clock''s time, take advantage of this time to take a shower and change clothes, and go out for patrol with me in two quarters of an hour."


    The ??catchers looked incredulous. They just finished 50ps and just rested for a quarter of an hour? Does this person want their lives?


    Some people were dissatisfied on the spot and wanted to protest.


    Unexpectedly, when he looked up, he found that Shao Qingyuan was sitting behind the desk in the trial lobby, with his head down and writing something.


    Thinking of the way this lord broke the saber with his bare hands yesterday, he was startled, and he was instantly stunned, and he swallowed the words that were about to be spoken.


    Shao Shuang also saw it, and hurried forward, "Sir."


    The other arresters looked at each other in dismay. Although he was so tired that he wanted to copse to the ground, the deterrence Shao Qingyuan gave yesterday was too great, and he didn''t even dare to say anything with Yin Zoutou, and immediately stood obediently in the lobby.


    Not only Shao Qingyuan was in the lobby, but there were also Master Hong and other people standing next to them. They were all quiet and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After Shao Qingyuan finished writing a line, he raised his head and nced, "Are you all here?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he lowered his head and continued to write.


    As I wrote, I spoke, "Since everyone has arrived, I just have a few words to say. I don''t care how you guys handled things before, or how the former magistrate managed the staff. Now I''m here, and I''m this Jingjing. The magistrate of Ping County, from now on, the county government will have to act ording to my rules."


    "If you are looking for a job in your position, you are people in the yamen, so you should do your duty well. If anyone can''t do it, then go out and find someone who can do things. I know that Master Xu used to think that he ignored you. , He is very busy, and there is no air conditioning to teach you, so you have to live by it, and develop the bad habit of drinking and chatting around. As for me, I am also very busy, maybe even busier than Mr. Xu, but I have someone under mymand, I can''t control you , the people under mymand can also take care of you."


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Shao Shuang, and then think about the gang of servants who came over yesterday.


    Although they haven''t had much contact with them, they can see it to some extent. The people brought by Master Shao seem to be easy-going and unassuming, and they don''t even have a sense of distance from your wife. But when ites to doing things, they are all unambiguous.


    "I''m done talking, you guys go out." Shao Qingyuan still didn''t look up, but his writing speed was faster.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2762: two murders

    Chapter 2762 Two murders


    Shao Shuang responded, and then took Yin Zoutou and others out of the lobby.


    As soon as they went out, everyone could not help but let out a slow breath.


    Mr. Shao''s voice was very calm, he didn''t even raise his head, and he didn''t say anything serious, but inexplicably made them feel a lot of pressure.


    And after the lecture just now, they actually forgot their exhaustion.


    Shao Shuang nced at them, "Two quarters of an hour, why don''t you go take a shower and change your clothes?"


    This time, no one dared toin that two quarters of an hour were too short. They were still soft-hearted, but they supported each other and left.


    There was no one in the lobby in front, so Gu Yundong came out from behind and stood behind Shao Qingyuan.


    "What did you write?"


    Shao Qingyuan was not surprised by her appearance at all, he finally made thest stroke, raised his head and pulled her to sit aside, then pushed the paper in front of him to show her.


    "It''s the two murders I told you about earlier."


    Gu Yundong looked at the content on the paper, "Time, eleven days apart. Location, one is in the ruined temple, the other is on the road outside the city..."


    Shao Qingyuan took a sip of tea and said, "One of the deceased is a 41-year-old woman, and the other is a 22-year-old man. I checked and they have nothing to do with each other, and they don''t know each other. One is from the county seat. , one was from a nearby vige, and they were both killed on the way home. The two had nothing inmon and no enemies. ording to the neighbors, the woman was gossiping a bit, and it was all a little fault. The man The poprity in the vige is very good, everyoneughs, and it is incredible to hear that many people have been killed."


    Gu Yundong looked at the words written on the paper, "Both of them were tortured to death. They suffered a lot during their lifetime, and they were covered with wounds."


    "Yes, the two were killed in the same way, so it can be inferred that the murderer is the same person. Judging from the current clues, the murderer is most likely a man in his twenties or thirties, and he should be a native of Jingping County. I have checked the people who have left the locals recently, and none of them meet the conditions, so the murderer is most likely still in Jingping County."


    "There are still too few clues to find."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It''s really too few, I n to go to the scene in the afternoon to see."


    Although ?? said that, it has been so long, and there are probably not many clues at the scene.


    "I''m afraid that the murderer will kill again. This person has absolutely no rules to find, and even kills people who have no grievances and no hatred. That would be too dangerous."


    Therefore, the murderer must be found as soon as possible.


    Gu Yundong nodded, and then looked around in the space, unfortunately, he couldn''t find any auxiliary tools for investigating the case. In fact, even if you find it, you can''t use it.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and patted her head, then sorted out the dossier on the table and turned back to the archives.


    Gu Yundong then went to Mao Yong with the blueprint he had drawn.


    Mao Yong was still practicing the martial arts field, and when Gu Yundong left suddenly, he was still reflecting on whether the repairs were inappropriate, which made his wife dissatisfied.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging out, he hurriedly stepped forward to ask.


    Just before he could speak, Gu Yundong unfolded the blueprint to show him, "This is an obstacle I drew for training. See if you can do it."


    Mao Yong was taken aback and looked at the so-called obstacles.


    Honestly, he doesn¡¯t understand very well, but if he wants to do it, he can definitely do it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2763: send you to study

    Chapter 2763 Send you to study


    Gu Yundong exined the purpose of these obstacles again, "This is to walk forward while holding the wooden poles with hands, so the wooden stakes must be knocked down very low, otherwise people will easily fall over if they climb up."


    Mao Yong nodded when he heard the words, "The wooden stake can be knocked down as much as possible, but if you are afraid of overturning, you can put brackets on both sides to hold it in ce."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes brightened, "Yes." She took out a pen and drew two simple strokes beside her.


    She started talking about the one next to her, "This is for rock climbing, the wooden nk should be thicker, and the brackets at the back should be fixed. And this one, there is a on it, you can use a fishing to make people crawl forward..."


    She introduced them one by one, and Mao Yong became interested when he listened to them. He felt that these things were very strange, and he had never heard of them.


    But what Gu Yundong said makes sense, this is indeed able to exercise.


    After that, Gu Yundong handed the blueprint to Mao Yong and asked him to ask himself if he had anything, and then went to find his son.


    I have been hurting like a jewel for a long time, and I have long forgotten about my busy parents.


    There is a tall jujube tree in the yard they are renting now. Qi Ma put a mat under the jujube tree and put a nket on it so that Chi Chi can y under it.


    When Gu Yundong entered the door, he saw that the little guy was talking to Cai Yue with a nine-chain ring.


    Cai Yue was very patient, wrapped him in his arms and exined it to him bit by bit.


    Every time he solved a ring, he threw his little hands and shouted excitedly, which made Cai Yue also happy.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, stepped forward and called the two of them.


    looked away for a while, and called out excitedly, "Mother." Then he crawled out of Cai Yue''s arms and rushed towards her with his little feet upside down.


    Gu Yundong hugged his small body and turned to look at Cai Yue, "Zheng Quanshui and the others have gone out to y, why don''t you follow?"


    Cai Yue was still holding on to Jiulianhuan and moved around unconsciously. Hearing this, he replied in a low voice, "I don''t like to move. It''s good to y with cousin Chichi at home."


    His health is not very good, although he has been conditioned a lot along the way. But the people who ran behind Zheng Quanshui and the others were still very tired and dragged them down. They kept asking them to take care of them.


    Cai Yue didn''t like that feeling, and he was very happy to be with Chi Chi at home.


    Gu Yundong looked at him for a long time, knowing something in his heart.


    She thought about it and said, "Do you want to study?"


    Cai Yue was stunned for a moment, then suddenly raised his head, "Reading?" Of course he wanted to go. In the capital, before the Cai family had an ident, the family also invited the master.


    Later, an ident happened to the Cai family, grandfather was exiled, and the house was sold, so naturally the master could not afford it.


    Later, his parents also had an ident, and he was taken home by his grandmother. The grandmother also said that she would send him to the school, but before the arrangement was made, the grandmother was gone.


    So after all, he has not been reading seriously for more than a year.


    Gu Yundong understood the look in his eyes, she smiled and said, "Yes, after the cement here, I will send you to the county school. I heard that your grades were very good before, and you are often praised by your master, then you will be fine. Study, and in the future, you will be the master of the exam and be an official.¡±


    Cai Yue is already a child student and is eligible to enter the county school.


    Cai Yue hesitated, "I... can I still get a title?"


    His grandfather and father were both involved in the King Lu incident, how could he have that qualification?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2764: Gu Yundong insults gentle

    Chapter 2764 Gu Yundong insults gentle


    Gu Yundong said, "You have made meritorious deeds. Since the emperor has been granted a pardon, you can naturally be admitted to the court as an official."


    Cai Yue is different from Zheng Quanshui, he has no talent for studying medicine.


    On the way to ??, Gu Yundong asked him if there was anything he wanted to do in the future?


    However, he was enlightened since he was a child, and was led by his grandfather to read and literate. He learned the Four Books and Five ssics prepared for the imperial examination. The only thing he could think of was reading.


    At least for now, he couldn''t think of anything else he could do except read.


    "Think about it, if you want to study, I''ll take you to the county school in two days."


    Cai Yue pursed his lips and nodded hesitantly, "Okay."


    Gu Yundong then turned his attention to the son in his arms... eh? After such a short time, this little guy actually fell asleep by her?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing when he saw it, so he carried the person into the house.


    In the afternoon, Master Hong came over, saying that he had found a suitable ce to open a workshop, and asked Gu Yundong if he wanted to go there and take a look.


    Gu Yundong was definitely going. The ce that Master Hong was looking for was outside the city. The ce was quite big, but the location was not very good.


    After reading ??, Gu Yundong shook his head, "Although there is a water source in this ce, the water is not very clean. I need that kind of drinking water."


    Master Hong thought for a while and said, "The water you can drink, mountain spring water or well water is good, then I''ll look back."


    Gu Yundong, "I''m in trouble."


    This time out of the city without sess, Gu Yundong came back with Tong Shuitao and Master Hong.


    Entering the city, Gu Yundong asked Master Hong to do his own work.


    She nned to go to the bookstore to buy a set of pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Although Cai Yue didn''t say anything at the time, the desire in her eyes was obvious.


    Gu Yundong felt that he definitely wanted to go to the county school, so he prepared the pen, ink, paper and inkstone first.


    ording to Mr. Hong, this bookstore is the best in Jingping County. Many reading utensils are imported from other ces, and the business is very good.


    Gu Yundong brought Tong Shuitao into the door, and he really saw several students visiting the shop.


    How many of them seem to be wearing... county school clothes?


    She intends to send Cai Yue to the county school, so she needs to know a little bit about the county school.


    So Gu Yundong got a little closer there, wanting to see what they were doing and what books they were reading. As a result, the few people who were talking saw a womaning, and turned around and left without saying a word.


    Gu Yundong, "..." I haven''t said anything yet, what are you going to go?


    Those people hurriedly settled the bill with the selected books, and then turned to look at her again, Gu Yundong professed to be kind and friendly and spread a smile.


    Those students blushed and left in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, he really saw a ghost.


    She shook her head, looked away, and looked at the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the counter.


    Although the things in this bookstore are not as good as the capital, the good reading utensils are also really good.


    Gu Yundong picked out a set, put it on, and let Tong Shuitao carry it away.


    Who knew that when he left the bookstore, he saw the few schrs he had seen before standing not far away, not only that, but also watching her pointing.


    They thought they spoke lightly, but Gu Yundong had sharp ears and could hear their conversation clearly.


    "They''re all pro-wives, and they smile at us so enthusiastically, it''s a disgrace to Sven."


    "But that sister-inw is really good-looking. Wouldn''t it be a beautiful thing to have thisdy beside her?"


    Gu Yundong''s face suddenly darkened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2765: Gu Yundong in distress

    Chapter 2765 Gu Yundong is in distress


    Tong Shuitao gritted his teeth in anger, raised his feet and walked towards the schrs.


    Those people turned their heads and ran away immediately, Tong Shuitao stomped her feet in anger, and said to Gu Yundong who came after, "Miss, these people are too shameless, they think they are so handsome and talented, but they still look at them. They? Don''t pee and look at yourself, it''s far worse than our uncle."


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead. Can her kind attitude be considered to seduce them?


    Could it be that they are more ustomed to her dealing with them with a cold face and a high attitude? Okay, then she will change it next time.


    Looking at the students who had gone far, Gu Yundong twitched the corner of his mouth and said to Tong Shuitao, "Forget it, let''s go, these people are probably stupid for reading."


    Tong Shuitao nodded in agreement, "I read it as a nerd, it''s no help."


    The two of them carried things, and went shopping on the street again, bought two baskets of fruit, and then went home.


    However, halfway through, the basket that ced the fruit broke, and all the loquats inside fell to the ground.


    "This basket is too weak." Tong Shuitao hurriedly put other things in his right hand and squatted down to pick them up.


    Gu Yundong took two steps forward and brought back the loquat that had been rolled away.


    Who knew that just after picking up the two, a shrill scream suddenly came from his ear, "Ah..."


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head and said to Tong Shuitao, "I''ll go take a look."


    "Hey, miss..." Tong Shuitao hurriedly elerated.


    Gu Yundong had already turned a corner following the sound and ran into an alley.


    There was no one in the alley, but there was a pool of blood on the ground.


    Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, thinking of the two murders Shao Qingyuan told her, for fear that the murderer would start to attack people again.


    She hurried forward, looked left and right, but found no trace of anyone.


    "This blood..." Gu Yundong felt that something was wrong, he squatted down and reached out to touch the blood, "It doesn''t seem to be human blood..."


    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly felt that something was going down behind her.


    Gu Yundong turned sideways in an instant, rolled on the ground, and avoided it.


    With a ?? "bang", the wooden stick behind him hit the ground directly, making a heavy, dull sound.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and found a man standing behind him, holding a wooden stick with a thick arm in his hand, his eyes were red.


    The ?? man saw that she had avoided her, and his expression was stunned for a moment.


    Fierce shed in his eyes at the next moment, he raised his wooden stick and headed down at her again.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stood up and turned sideways to avoid again, "What are you doing?"


    "You **** who is unwilling to be lonely and seduce people everywhere, I will kill you." The man was excited, his hand holding the wooden stick bulged, as if he had a deep hatred with Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong''s face changed greatly, "Nervous."


    Seeing that the stick was going down again, Gu Yundong seized the opportunity and seized it.


    The man was stunned for a moment, and he pulled hard, but not only did he not pull it out, but she grabbed the wooden stick and pulled it forward.


    Seeing that he was about to collide, the man suddenly took out a sharp knife from his arms and stabbed her in the face.


    "Fuck, you even bring a murder weapon when you go to the street?" Gu Yundong let go of his stick and ducked to the side, then kicked the person with one foot, directly kicking the person to a distance of two meters.


    The knife in the man''s hand fell to the ground, and he clutched his chest in pain.


    As if he had finally woken up, he hurriedly got up and ran to the alley without looking back with the knife head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2766: who is making trouble

    Chapter 2766 Who is making trouble


    Gu Yundong sneered, "If you want to kill me, I will let you run away?"


    She picked up the stick on the ground with one foot, grabbed it with her right hand, and threw it out like a tender gun.


    After the wooden stick hit the man''s knee instantly, the man who was running forward staggered and fell to his knees with a ''poof''.


    He happened to run to the alley at this time, and many people had heard the movement and looked over.


    Tong Shuitao hurried to the front carrying something and asked nervously, "Miss, what happened?"


    "If this person wants to kill me, first arrest me and bring it back for a slow trial to see what''s going on."


    Tong Shuitao''s eyes widened, murder? ?


    A vicious expression instantly appeared on her face, she put the things in her hands on the ground and stepped forward to grab someone.


    Who knew that the man suddenly shouted for help, "Help, someone was killed."


    The people onlookers didn''t know what was going on, they only knew that this man was beaten so badly that he vomited blood, so they stepped forward and surrounded him, trying to block Tong Shuitao, "Who are you, girl? You beat people like this. ?"


    "I know him, he is from the next street, Zhuang Dafu."


    "This Zhuang Dafu is an honest man. What do you mean by beating people up like this?"


    "Is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Even if there is a misunderstanding, you can''t hit someone."


    That Zhuang Dafu exhaled, stood up swayingly, pointed at Gu Yundong and said, "As soon as I entered this alley, they tried to kill me with a stick, and I don''t know where I provoke them."


    The onlookers originally thought that it was impossible for two women to beat a man, but when they heard that they were beaten with a stick, it made sense.


    Tong Shuitao was annoyed, "Why are we hitting you? It''s clearly that you want to kill mydy."


    "I don''t even know you, why did I kill her?" Zhuang Dafu defended.


    At this moment, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, "Yin Zhaotou and the others are here."


    When someone from the government came over, the people onlookers breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly called over the patrolling officers to talk about the situation here.


    Yin Zhutou''s face was not good-looking, he was all sore from the drill today, and that stinky boy Shao Shuang even asked them to patrol with a saber.


    Thinking of being seen by many people in their ugliness while running in the morning, Yin Zuotou could not wait to stay in the yamen and note out.


    In order to maintain their dignity, they all kept their faces sullen along the way. When they saw that no one had a good face, they were so frightened that the people who wanted to greet them all retreated.


    This time, someone called them from the crowd, but they were too far away, so they couldn''t see the expressions of Yin Zhaotou and the others.


    But Yin Zhaotou was in a bad mood at first, and it was even worse when he heard that someone was making trouble. But it also happened to give him a channel to vent his emotions. He immediately brought someone forward and asked angrily, "Who is making trouble?"


    Zhuang Dafu originally wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to escape when there were many people, but he had no chance.


    There was a hint of guilt on his face, but he still pointed at Tong Shuitao and Gu Yundong and said, "It''s them, Yin Zhaotou, you have to decide for me, as soon as they see me, they will attack me without saying a word. , trying to beat me to death with such a thick stick. Just now, cough, cough, I was beaten and vomited blood."


    Yin Chutou frowned and raised his head suddenly.


    The next moment, when he met Gu Yundong''s familiar face, he was immediately surprised, "Husband, Madam?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2767: Sho Daifuku

    Chapter 2767 Zhuang Dafu


    Gu Yundong nodded, "You came just in time. This man is hiding in the alley and attacking the lonely one. The stick belongs to him. He wanted to assassinate me when I was unprepared, and immediately began to frame and me me after seeing the loss."


    Zhuang Dafu''s face changed and he denied it immediately, "Nonsense, I didn''t."


    Yin Zhutou frowned, waved his hand, and said to Zou Kuai behind him, "Take him down."


    The chaser behind ?? immediately twisted Zhuang Dafu''s hand so that he couldn''t move.


    Zhuang Dafu was stunned, and so were the people watching.


    "Yin Zhaotou, what are you doing? Obviously they beat me, why did you arrest me instead?"


    Gu Yundong sneered, "I don''t know you and I have no grievances and no grudges, why should I hit you?"


    "Then why do you say I want to kill you?"


    This time, there is no need for Gu Yundong to say anything, Yin Zhaotou can tell him, "The reason is very simple, thisdy is the new magistrate''s wife, who ordered you to assassinate the magistrate''s wife? Say it!!"


    County, Mrs. Magistrate? ? ?


    Is this still the newdy of Lord Shao?


    Zhuang Dafu was also shocked and speechless. How did he know that the person he was looking for had such a big background, and he panicked in his heart. He quickly shook his head and denied it, "I''m not, I was not instructed, I was wronged."


    Gu Yundong said to Yin Zhaotou, "He has a knife on his body."


    Yin Zuotou''s expression changed slightly, he searched him, and sure enough he found a knife.


    His face suddenly sank, "Why are you carrying a knife with you for no reason? That''s why you say you''re not having ill intentions?? Take him back and have a good trial to see why you want to assassinate adults and madams."


    Yin Zhaotou even took Shao Qingyuan with him, and the people onlookers didn''t dare to speak.


    Assassination of court officials will result in beheading.


    "Did Zhuang Dafu lose his mind? He actually wanted to kill the magistrate''s wife."


    "I think he must have been coerced, and he would have to do it."


    "We are at the border, maybe it''s a fine work from outside who wants to deal with Master Shao."


    Everyone was talking a lot, and what they said was actually on Gu Yundong''s side. As if she was a county magistrate''s wife, it was very reasonable for her to be assassinated, and there was no need for an ident at all.


    Gu Yundong just said, "..." I''m really sorry everyone, her identity is easy to be murdered.


    Yin Zhaotou and his group quickly took Zhuang Dafu to the yamen, because he was afraid that Gu Yundong would be someone else''s target again, so he was very cautious along the way.


    When we arrived at the county office, Shao Qingyuan just happened to bring Shao Wen back from the scene of the two murders. Just as he sat down and picked up the teacup, he saw a policeman running in in a panic, "Sir, Madam has been assassinated."


    "Pfft..." Shao Qingyuan almost spit out the tea in his mouth, he stood up suddenly, "What did you just say?"


    "Don''t worry, my lord, Madam is fine, and the murderer has been caught."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and hurried out of the lobby.


    Gu Yundong entered the door and waved at him, walked quickly to his side, and exined the matter in a low voice.


    Shao Qingyuan''s brows tightened, staring at Zhuang Dafu with his head lowered. He turned back to the lobby and sat directly behind the desk. With a startled p, he said coldly, "Bring someone up."


    Zhuang Dafu was escorted and knelt in the middle of the hall, but his body trembled slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, "Zhuang Dafu, why did you assassinate this official''s wife?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2768: The lady ran away

    Chapter 2768 Thedy ran away with someone


    Zhuang Dafu raised his head and hurriedly said, "Caomin, Caomin has mistaken the person, I didn''t know it was thedy of the lord."


    "You admit the wrong person? Who did you admit to the wrong person? So if you don''t admit the mistake, you can kill the killer?"


    "No, I just wanted to beat her with a stick. I thought thisdy was the one who ran away from my family, so I wanted to teach her a good lesson."


    Shao Qingyuan''s face became even more ugly after hearing this, "Just a lesson, why do you have a knife on your body?"


    "I just bought that knife. The kitchen knife at my house was too dull and had a chip, so I went to the smithy to buy another one."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, "The kitchen knife is too dull and chipped. Instead of going to the smithy to repair it, I n to buy a new one. It seems that your family is quite wealthy."


    Knives are not cheap these days. Kitchen knives and scissors can be used as long as they can be used. Even if they are rusted, they should be sharpened with a sharpening stone. No matter how bad it is, send it to the cksmith shop and spend a few pennies to repair it, and it can still be used.


    Zhuang Dafu was speechless when asked by Shao Qingyuan. Naturally, the conditions of his family were not very good. Just now he answered too quickly, it should be said that the kitchen knife at home is missing.


    "say!!"


    Shao Qingyuan pped the gavel, Zhuang Dafu''s heart trembled, and he said quickly, "Mainly, it''s mainly the kitchen knife at home, which my wife used to use before. When Caomin saw the kitchen knife, he thought of that shameless man. Woman, so I want to change it."


    When talking about shamelessness, Zhuang Dafu''s eyes shed a bit of sternness, and his tone became tense and rigid.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, "Your wife and my wife look simr?"


    "She, she..." He then nced at Gu Yundong who was standing aside and said, "She is about the same age as Madam."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "So I''m just about the same age as your wife, so you''re going to kill me?"


    "No, no, I also heard that you wanted to seduce those schrs, so I thought of that woman, on impulse..."


    Hearing these words, the people in the lobby looked at each other in dismay, and the hunters looked at Gu Yundong with strange eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan was also a little surprised.


    Gu Yundong wanted to go up and beat Zhuang Dafu, "Which eyes do you see that I''m going to seduce a schr? You can''t see what my father-inw looks like? I like others?"


    Tong Shuitao also said resentfully, "It''s clearly those schrs who are self-indulgent, we just went to the bookstore to buy pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and happened to walk behind those schrs. Who knows that they are self-righteous and think that my wife is deliberately approaching them. In Jingping County, as long as a woman and a man stand in the same shop, they are seducing others? This is the first time I have heard such a ridiculous statement. You can ask the shopkeeper of the bookstore at that time to see if our wife has any rtionship with her. They said a word, you are really abominable. If you want to kill someone without a reason, you will pour dirty water on my wife. Do you think that you can escape the punishment of being a murderer? "


    Her voice fell, and the others nodded.


    Good risk, and was almost diverted by Zhuang Dafu.


    Mrs. Shao has the husband of Lord Shao, how can she still look after others? It would be possible if they were in the prefecture or the capital, but these few schrs in Jingping County who didn''t have much fame... It seems that no one is more handsome than Master Shao, and Mrs. Shao is not stupid, so she will be seen in the public. The next seduce the schr.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2769: he is a good man

    Chapter 2769 He is a good man


    Zhuang Dafu opened his mouth, wanting to say that he didn''t ssh dirty water.


    But Shao Qingyuan was impatient, "It seems that you don''t shed tears without seeing the coffin. At this juncture, you still want to frame my wife. Come on, y twenty big boards first."


    "Yes." Two catchers came up on the spot, dragged the board and pressed Zhuang Dafu to the ground.


    Thetter showed panic and said quickly, "Sir, I really didn''t lie, I just acted on impulse. I haven''t done anything bad. Everyone in Jingping County knows that I''m a good person."


    Among the people watching outside the lobby, some people said loudly, "Sir, Dafu is really a good person. He must be unintentional. Our neighbors know what he is, and he is the most honest person."


    Shao Qingyuan nced outside and suddenly raised his hand. The catcher, who had really nned to hit the board, stopped and looked at him puzzled.


    Shao Qingyuan, "The person who spoke just now, bring him here."


    The man just summoned his courage and said something while everyone was hiding behind him. No matter how he knew it, he was targeted by the adults, and he immediately shrank back, trying to escape.


    However, Shao Wen took a quick step and directly lifted him out of the crowd.


    The man knelt down in the middle of the lobby, trembling, "Big, big man, the viin didn''t do it on purpose, the viin just..."


    "You are this Zhuang Dafu''s neighbor?"


    "Yes, yes, my lord."


    Shao Qingyuan tapped his finger on the table twice, "So you should be very clear about the affairs of Zhuang Dafu''s family?"


    "Also, it''s still clear."


    "Who does Zhuang Dafu interact with more often? How simr is his wife to my wife? Who did his wife run away with? When did he run away, and why did he run away? Do you know who else is in his family? He went to the cksmith shop today to buy a kitchen knife?"


    The man was stunned and nced at Zhuang Dafu next to him, wondering why the person involved was here, but the adults asked him?


    He didn''t know, but Gu Yundong on the side knew why Shao Qingyuan did this.


    This Zhuang Dafu keeps saying that he is honest, and others also say that he is an honest person. However, he failed to kill her at the entrance of the alley, but after being subdued, he reacted quickly and immediately beat her down, using the onlookers to put the crime on her head.


    From this point of view, there is nothing to show honesty.


    Zhuang Dafu is definitely not as easy to give in as he looks on the surface. Maybe he has already thought of many excuses along the way, waiting to answer Shao Qingyuan''s question.


    Instead of hearing some untrue words from his mouth, it is better to start from others.


    Shao Qingyuan patted the gavel, "Answer honestly."


    The man was startled, shivered, and quickly replied, "Yes, yes, Caomin will answer."


    "Caomin is indeed Zhuang Dafu''s neighbor. Zhuang Dafu doesn''t have much contact with him on weekdays. His mother passed away a year ago. They were husband and wife at home. , his wife suddenly ran away with someone, oh, his wife and the county magistrate''s wife don''t look alike. After his wife ran away, Zhuang Dafu was very sad, and locked himself in the house for several days. It''s also a strong smile."


    "We all persuaded him, and asionally let hime to our house for dinner. He is not greedy. He has eaten today, and he will definitely give something to repay tomorrow. Sir, you said that such a good person, call People must be impulsive. He was stimted by hisdy who ran away with people."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2770: Zhuang Dafu has a good reputation

    Chapter 2770 Zhuang Dafu has a good reputation


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Zhuang Dafu''s expression while listening.


    learned from the neighbor that this Zhuang Dafu is really easy to get along with. His father died when he was young, and he and his mother depended on each other since childhood. A year ago, his mother was washing clothes by the river. Because she got up too quickly, she slipped and hit her head. She went on the spot.


    From then on, Zhuang Dafu and his wife, Wan Shi, were the only dealers in the house.


    The husband and wife have been married for two years and have never had children. Wan was criticized for this, and there was a lot of gossip among the neighbors.


    But every time there is such gossip, it is Zhuang Dafu whoes out to exin himself, saying that his family is poor, he has no serious job, and he has no money in his hand, and he will suffer when the child is born in the future.


    This is just an excuse, everyone doesn¡¯t believe it, who doesn¡¯t have trouble now? Those who don''t have a house still have five or six children? Everyone still said that it was Wan''s problem, and even sympathized with Zhuang Dafu, and had a better impression of him.


    Therefore, in front of the neighbors and even rtives and friends, Zhuang Dafu''s reputation is particrly good.


    But it is such a good Zhuang Dafu, and the Wan family is still not satisfied. He actually ran away with a small vendor two months ago, and his whereabouts are still unknown.


    Shao Qingyuan was listening quietly, but suddenly interrupted him when he heard this, "Wan''s ran away with a small vendor?"


    "Yes." The neighbor nodded, "I don''t know when the two of them will get together, and there is no sign. One day my mother-inw saw Mrs. Wan carrying a burden and rushed out of the house in a panic. I went over to the alley. My mother-inw still felt strange, she nced over there, and saw a street vendor and Wan left together, and never came back. "


    Small vendors, small vendors? ?


    Shao Qing raised his head abruptly, and looked at Gu Yundong, the two seemed to think of something at the same time.


    "How old is that hawker? Where are you from?"


    "I was in my early twenties. Later, we went around and found out that the hawker was from Liumu Vige. I grew up eating Baijia''s rice since I was a child, so there was no one in my family. Therefore, sweet mouths wille to you. Fenughing, maybe it is because of this that Mr. Wan was deceived by him."


    In his early twenties, he governs the people in the vige, orphans, who are popr...


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes became condensed when he looked at Zhuang Dafu again. The characteristics of the small vendor who walked with Wan''s and the one who was killed some time ago were too simr.


    And today, Yun Dong was assassinated by him because Zhuang Dafu thought that both she and Wan had the intention to seduce men.


    It would be even more coincidental if there was a woman in her forties who had grudges with Zhuang Dafu.


    Shao Qingyuan stared at Zhuang Dafu, but asked the neighbor in the lobby, "Among your neighbors, is there a woman in her forties who has a better rtionship with the Wan family?"


    Shao Qingyuan wondered if there was such a woman who could help the Wan family and the small vendor to do good things, so Zhuang Dafu hated him.


    It''s just that as soon as his voice fell, Zhuang Dafu suddenly raised his head over there.


    Unexpectedly, when he looked up, he saw Shao Qingyuan looking straight at him. He was shocked and lowered his head on the spot.


    However, his reaction confirmed Shao Qingyuan''s guess.


    It seems that this Zhuang Dafu can really dig a good dig.


    The neighbor thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "No."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2771: Wan family father and son

    Chapter 2771 Wan Family Father and Son


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes still fell on Zhuang Dafu, "Think carefully."


    The neighbor still shook his head, "Ms. Wan rarely goes out and doesn''t show any good looks to us neighbors, and has quarreled with many people in the alley. We didn''t see anyone approaching her, so what happened to her and the vendor? Hooked up, we are still very surprised now."


    "Has the Wan family been close to anyone?"


    Neighbors are curious, why do adults always pester Mrs Wan to ask questions?


    But he still answered honestly, "I haven''t seen anyone approaching the Wan family. On weekdays, only her parents woulde here. But since the Wan family disappeared half a year ago, there have been fewer people from the Wan family. ."


    Wan''s mother? ?


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly pped the gavel and told Yin Zhaotou, "Let the family of the Wan family go to court."


    Everyone is puzzled, howe it has been passed down to thousands of families again? Is this the n to bring Mrs Wan back?


    Yin Zhaotou didn''t quite understand it, but he was about to go out with two of them.


    The Wan family lived not far away. Not long after, Yin Zhaotou came over with Wan''s father and Wan''s brother-inw.


    The two were very uneasy in their hearts, and they didn''t quite understand why the new county magistrate wanted to arrest them. They were shocked when they saw Zhuang Dafu kneeling under the hall.


    Could it be that Zhuang Dafu sued the Wan family? But what''s the point of this? They don''t know anything about Wan''s affairs.


    Thinking, Father Wan immediately shouted that he was wronged, "Sir, the viin doesn''t know anything. I know that my daughter is gone, but the viin doesn''t know where she went."


    "Quiet." Shao Wen snorted coldly, "Adults can ask questions, you just need to answer honestly."


    "Yes, yes, my lord."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the two people below, "This official asks you, how does the Wan family get along with Zhuang Dafu on weekdays?"


    Father Wan, "It''s pretty good, both husband and wife have negotiable negotiation, and they have a good rtionship."


    "Really? Then why did Mr. Wan run away with others?"


    "Well, that''s because the peddler cheated my daughter with his rhetoric."


    Father Wan swallowed his saliva and answered very reasonably.


    But Shao Qingyuan keenly noticed that the little brother-inw Wan who was kneeling beside him pouted secretly, and even looked at Zhuang Dafu with resentment in his eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan turned to him immediately, "Wan Chong, tell me, what is the rtionship between your sister and brother-inw?"


    Wan Chong raised his head, a little scared, opened his mouth to speak, and Wan''s father on the side red at him.


    Shao Qingyuan pped the gavel with a ''smack'', "Tell me honestly, if this officer finds out that you have half a lie, this officer will serve you with severe punishment."


    Wan Chong''s expression changed, and he said hurriedly, "Not good, not good at all."


    Zhuang Dafu and Father Wan eximed at the same time, "Wan Chong."


    Wan Chong regretted saying that, Shao Qingyuan gave Shao Wen a wink, and thetter gave Zhuang Dafu and Wan Fu a n. "My lord, why don''t you make a lot of noise? If you dare to interrupt your question again, all of you will be thrown into prison."


    Zhuang Dafu wanted to say something, but Father Wan was too frightened to stop his mouth, so he quickly kowtowed and begged Shao Qingyuan to spare his life.


    Shao Qingyuan ignored him and let Wan Chong continue.


    With the scene just now, Wan Chong was also a little scared and didn''t dare to hide it. Basically, what Shao Qingyuan asked, he said what he said.


    "My sister and Zhuang Dafu are not like normal couples at all. My sister hates Zhuang Dafu, how could she be willing to live with him?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2772: true face

    Chapter 2772 True face


    As soon as these words came out, the neighbor in the hall couldn''t help being stunned and hated? ? Why hate it? ?


    Shao Qingyuan also asked, "Why do you hate Zhuang Dafu?"


    Wan Chong said fiercely, "My sister didn''t look down on Zhuang Dafu at first, and our whole family looked down on their family. What''s so good about Zhuang''s family? If you want money without money, or if you want to have no appearance, our family can''tpare to that big rich and big. Expensive family, but at least both parents are alive, my father also has a good craft, my sister is virtuous and capable, and there are many people whoe to propose marriage, why do you like the banker?"


    "As a result, Zhuang Dafu and his mother fell in love with our family and my sister. He deliberately destroyed my sister''s innocence. His mother tricked my sister back home and asked Zhuang Dafu to give it, give it, and insult it. already."


    "Ah..." There was an uproar at the scene, especially Zhuang Dafu''s neighbors, who never thought that such a thing would happen.


    The more Wan Chong said, the smoother he said, "Our family can''t do anything, Mrs. Zhuang threatened my sister, if she doesn''t marry Zhuang Dafu, she will spread the news everywhere, making my sister shameless. My sister can''t do anything about it. Married to Zhuang Dafu. Of course, my sister is not happy to face such a disgusting mother and son all day long. Especially Zhuang Dafu, a beast who looks like a human on the surface, beats my sister in the back, and my sister is in the stomach All of his children were knocked out by him."


    "What?" the neighbor eximed, "No, it''s not that your sister can''t have a baby?"


    "of course not."


    "Then, you guys, why don''t you talk about it?"


    Wan Chong snorted coldly, "Why didn''t you tell me? When Zhuang Dafu hit my sister for the first time, my mother said it at the door of the house. What did you guys say? You say that women are disobedient, and it is normal for men to beat women. Yes, all the children in the womb of the Liu family''s wife at the entrance of the alley have been aborted. Isn''t she still living like this? Did you say so? You told our family not to make a fuss, and also said that Zhuang Dafu is honest and must be my sister. It''s my sister''s fault that he makes a big mistake."


    "After that time, my sister''s life was even more difficult. Zhuang Dafu and Mrs. Zhuang didn''t treat my sister as a person at all, and they even aborted the child. Since there is no way to change the result, we can only ept it. My mother can only three Go to Zhuang''s house at both ends of the sky, so that they don''t go too far. It''s also God who has eyes, and Mrs. Zhuang died a year ago after eating the consequences of herself, and God has eyes."


    None of the people present made a sound. In fact, for many people, it is verymon for men to beat their wives and children. Not to mention Wan''s, they themselves will beat others or be beaten at home.


    These days, every household is like this, there is really no fuss.


    What made them unbelievable was that the person who beat the man was Zhuang Dafu, who was friendly to everyone and defended his wife, and even killed all the children in Wan''s womb, and he and Wan''s The marriage was actually obtained by their mother and son by means of inferior means.


    Two years ago, they were not without curiosity, why Wanjia with good conditions would take a fancy to the banker with little wealth. But at that time, Mrs. Zhuang said that the Wan family would marry their daughter only because of their good character, Zhuang Dafu. If you think about it, it''s right. Although the dealer has no money, the reputation and reputation in the outside world are indeed doing well.


    Shao Qing Yuan saw Wan Chong''s words excitedly, and asked abruptly, "So, Wan''s elopement with others, you also helped?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2773: all be damned

    Chapter 2773 Damn it


    "Yes." Wan Chong subconsciously replied.


    After ?? finished speaking, I felt a little regretful, but the matter hase to this point, what should be said and what should not be said is said, and it doesn¡¯t matter.


    He raised his head, gritted his teeth and said, "I helped. My mother passed away half a year ago. Before she died, she regretted that she couldn''t help my sister out of this fire pit. She would rather let my sister be a nephew than marry her. Zhuang Dafu is good. My mother said, if there is a chance, ask me to help my sister leave the house. That small vendor is a good man, and he is also kind to my sister. Rather than being tortured by Zhuang Dafu here, it is better to leave Jingping County. The sky and the earth are big, and there is always a ce for them.¡±


    "Ah!!" After listening to Wan Chong''s words, Zhuang Dafu suddenly rushed towards him in a rage, with blue veins on his forehead exposed and his eyes red, "So it was you, you helped them escape, you bastard, I should kill you After you, the person I should kill the most is you."


    Wan Chong was taken aback, he quickly turned sideways to avoid him, and immediately raised his head and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Sir, you, you see, he is not an honest person at all, you can see that he wants to kill me."


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "I don''t think he wants to kill you." He stunned, "Zhuang Dafu, you just said that the person you should kill the most is Wan Chong, so who else have you killed?"


    Zhuang Dafu didn''t seem to hear Shao Qingyuan''s words, and he still struggled to pounce on Wanchong, but unfortunately he was caught so quickly that he couldn''t move at all.


    The neighbor in the hall and the people watching the fun outside were frightened by Zhuang Dafu, they had never seen such Zhuang Dafu before.


    Shao Qingyuan beckoned to call Shao Wu over, whispered a few words in his ear, followed by a wink at Shao Wen, who blocked Zhuang Dafu.


    Shao Wu squatted beside Wan Chong at this moment and whispered a few words to him.


    Wan Chong looked at him in astonishment, "This..."


    "Just do it."


    Wan Chong nodded quickly, and after Shao Wen backed away, he swallowed his saliva and cursed angrily at Zhuang Dafu, "You want to kill me? Are you dreaming? You are a coward. You nod and bow to others when you go out, and then you lose your temper at your wife when you get home. People like you don''t deserve a wife and children. Fortunately, you killed my sister''s child, and the child must know that it is not good to follow you. As the days passed, he was also helping my sister, so that she could leave without any worries. My mother also said that if my sister met a good man, she would go directly with him. That little vendor would be a good man. If you meet me, my sister will be able to live a happy life as soon as possible. But it''s not toote, it''s destined by God, you don''t deserve a good wife like my sister. My mother said, you should die alone. "


    "Your mother, your mother, your mother, your mother deserves to die. She looks down on me. If she scolds me, I will kill her. I will cut her into eight pieces and cut her one hundred and eighty knives." Zhuang Dafu The stimted eyes were red, and he said loudly, "Your mother died tragically, do you know? I even sewed her mouth up, she begged me for mercy, hahaha, he knelt down and begged me for mercy, you didn''t see it She looks so heartwarming."


    The people present looked at him in shock. The other people hadn''t reacted yet, but Yin Zhaotou and the others thought of the two murders for the first time. The woman who was killed was cut with many knives and her mouth was sewn up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2774: The truth emerges

    Chapter 2774 The truth emerges


    Wan Chong''s expression changed after hearing Zhuang Dafu''s words, and he was very angry at the picture he described.


    Shaowu winked at him, "Go on."


    Wan Chong was a little scared, but he still mustered up his courage and said, "What''s so pleasing, it''s so pleasing that my sister follows that hawker. You don''t know how good my sister is now, what good food does that hawker have? Buy all the drinks for her. They are going to have a baby soon, and they even have a name. In the future, when the baby grows up, I will bring it over to show you, so that you know what it means to be self-inflicted and not live. There will be no children, and a vicious person like you will not be given to the elderly in the future."


    "Ah, keep your mouth shut, that hawker is also dead, he is also dead, I cut off his hands and feet, and scratched his face, I will see how he will hook up with people in the future. He They can''t take care of your sister at all, and they won''t have children. In the future, I''ll find that **** of the Wan family and kill her again, it will be perfect, and everything will be over. "


    Zhuang Dafu screamed loudly, but everyone present was frightened by his words.


    Shao Qingyuan pped the gavel suddenly, "Zhuang Dafu, did youmit the two murders that happened a few days ago? You killed the peddler Wang Guang and the woman Meng, didn''t you? When Wang Guang was killed, did you? His face was scratched, his hands and feet were broken, Meng''s mouth was sewn up, and his body was cut with more than a dozen knives, all of which are exactly what you just said."


    Everyone at the scene widened their eyes and gasped fiercely.


    Two murders? ? ? Yes, is it made by Zhuang Dafu? That was too scary.


    The neighbor moved to the side subconsciously, daring not to get too close to him.


    Zhuang Dafu lost the excitement of Wan Chong, and suddenly became a lot more awake. He shook his head in denial, "I, I didn''t, sir, I was wronged."


    "You are so clear about the symptoms of the deceased, how dare you say that you didn''t do it? Well, Shao Wen, you immediately bring Meng''s family over and ask them if they know Zhuang Dafu. Yin Zhaotou, take someone to Zhuang Dafu. Dafu''s house is searched to see if there are any ropes and knives used by the murderer. Shao Shuang, go to the temple and find out if there are any witnesses. Have you seen Zhuang Dafu on the day of the crime? Shao Quan, go to the cksmith shop and ask the cksmith, When was the knife that Zhuang Dafu carried with him, or when was it ordered?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    After several orders went down, the fast catchers in the lobby quickly acted and left the yamen one after another.


    Zhuang Dafu''s eyes widened, and the others were even more silent.


    They thought that Zhuang Dafu might be the murderer.


    Shao Qingyuan temporarily withdrew, but the others did not.


    As soon as he entered the back hall, he pulled Gu Yundong to see, "Isn''t it really hurt?"


    "No, don''t you know my skills yet? It''s a dream that Zhuang Dafu wants to hurt me."


    Shao Qingyuan exhaled, "I didn''t expect that he was eyeing you this time, but he also exposed himself. Now that there is a suspect, as long as we conduct a targeted investigation, we will soon find out."


    He was right. Around Zhuang Dafu, the truth soon surfaced.


    When Zhuang Dafu killed Wang Guang, someone saw him go out of the city gate. After Wang Guang was killed, he came back with a backpack on his back.


    Zhuang Dafu was also seen near the ruined temple where Meng was murdered.


    Followed closely, Yin Zhaotou and the others found the murder weapon from Zhuang Dafu''s house, as well as the clothes that he didn''t have time to deal with.


    There was a crack in the clothes, which was scratched when Wang Guang was killed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2775: Im out of luck

    Chapter 2775 I''m not lucky


    All the evidence is clearly disyed, the evidence is conclusive, Zhuang Dafu is the murderer of these two murders.


    The people at the scene were all shocked, especially when the evidences were ced in front of them one by one, they all had expressions of disbelief.


    Especially the person who had contact with Zhuang Dafu on weekdays, only felt a wave of fear in his heart.


    Zhuang Dafu wanted to deny it, but he was already panicking. The words he said were reversed and the logic didn''t make sense. Shao Qingyuan condemned him on the spot.


    Seeing that there was no room for manoeuvre, Zhuang Dafu roared violently in an instant, with a fierce expression on his face, "What''s wrong with me killing them? One is disrespectful to the old, a lot of age After that, I kept talking all day and scolding me for being a cuckold, saying that I deserved to run away with someone, just like my immortal mother-inw. I told her to shut up and take her With her mouth sewn up, I see if she can still point at me."


    "There is also a young man who doesn''t learn well, smiles wretchedly at everyone, and sells things when he sells things. What''s so funny, isn''t it just because he has a good face to seduce women everywhere? My wife is being Such people are deceived, they should not exist in the world, they are scum, they are beasts, and death is not a pity. Yes, they should die, but they can''t die too easily. I will torture them and make them want to die.¡­¡±


    The more he talked, the more insane he became. Except for the two arresters who were pressing him in the lobby, everyone else subconsciously stayed away from him.


    Zhuang Dafu''s neighbor was even more horrified, his face turned pale, and he tugged at the corner of his clothes so as not to shout.


    There are people at the door who can''t stand it anymore, especially in the lobby there are Meng''s family.


    Someone yelled angrily on the spot, "You are a lunatic, a hopeless lunatic. If Meng Shi scolds you, you will kill people. The small vendor doesn''t know you at all, and if you don''t like him, you have to pay attention to it. Killing people. Do we deserve to be killed by you as long as we wear clothes you don''t like?"


    "Yes!!" Zhuang Dafu turned his head and stared at the speaker with red eyes, "If you wear the same clothes as my wife, I will kill you, kill you. You people will say behind your back. If I find a chance, I will kill you one by one, one by one, hahahaha.¡±


    Meng Shi is as annoying as his mother-inw, so **** it.


    Wang Guang was smiling like the hawker who eloped with the Wan family, so he should be painted on his face.


    All the people stared at Zhuang Dafu angrily, "Your brain is not normal, you are a beast."


    Zhuang Dafu was stillughing, until he finally choked on himself, he stopped coughing.


    His eyes swept away from the people outside the door, and finally stopped on Gu Yundong''s body, "It''s a pity, it''s a pity, I didn''t expect to encounter a hard stubble, bad luck, I should have knocked you out with a stick, so I One more kill."


    Tong Shuitao almost rushed to unscrew his head when he heard it, and the others were also filled with righteous indignation.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan sneered and said, "Do you think it''s really the reason for your bad luck? Do you think what happened today was an ident?"


    Zhuang Dafu was startled, and the others were surprised, "What do you mean?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2776: The couple planned

    Chapter 2776 Their husband and wife nned


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan have been married for many years, the tacit understanding is not just talk.


    As soon as Shao Qingyuan finished speaking, she understood.


    So she said disdainfully, "When you meet me, you even take me as a target to attack me. It''s not an ident at all, I deliberately attracted your attention."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "That''s right, I told my wife about two murders in the city yesterday. My wife was very angry when she heard such an inhuman and vicious way of killing, and she was also worried that other people were killed inexplicably. So this officer and his wife stayed overnight. I went to two crime scenes to find clues, but I didn''t expect that, but we really found them. We locked a few people on the spot, and you are just one of the suspects."


    These are all fake, of course, Shao Qingyuan just deliberately made an excuse.


    Before, Zhuang Dafu said in front of everyone that Yun Dong was seducing a few schrs in the bookstore, although Shao Qingyuan said that Zhuang Dafu deliberately diverted everyone''s attention and poured dirty water on Yun Dong.


    But after this matter is settled, surely many people will spread it everywhere as a gossip regardless of whether it is true or not.


    Yundong once told him that there is a saying called ''the theory of victim guilt''.


    The victim was killed, but many people still think that if the person had no problems with themselves, why would they be targeted? Why didn''t anyone else, he was killed?


    Shao Qingyuan could even have predicted that after this incident, although Zhuang Dafu would be criticized for his body, Meng Shi and Wang Guang, who were deceased, would also be criticized on the spot.


    Sure enough, a few days after this incident, the teahouse on the street soon had a new saying.


    It is said that Mrs. Meng himself is cheap, and he has to provoke Zhuang Dafu to do something. Is the result okay? It made Zhuang Dafu think of his mother-inw, so he killed him.


    It is also said that Wang Guang should not be in the business of women. Who knows if he is hiding something, specifically to drill into the pile of women?


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    At this moment, Shao Qingyuan looked at the unbelievable Zhuang Dafu and said with a smile, "As one of the suspects, it is natural that the sooner you confirm whether you are the murderer, the better. So today I deliberately left the yamen and took the arrest to the scene to investigate. Detective. And my wife, went to the street for twops, and then saw you. My wife hated the murderer, and when the opportunity was rare, she deliberately attracted your attention. As a result, this trick really attracted your attention. Herees a viper."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Fortunately, it was brought out, otherwise, I don''t know who will be killed next."


    Everyone at the scene suddenly realized, "So that''s the case. I said that Zhuang Dafu was so coincidental that he wanted to be detrimental to the magistrate''s wife."


    "Master Shao and Madam are really dedicated to the people. Now that the murderer has been caught, we can finally sleep peacefully."


    "Isn''t it? I couldn''t fall asleep during this time. Our house is not far from the ruined temple. I don''t even dare to go out alone during the day. Now I can rest assured."


    Shao Qingyuan patted the gavel, "Zhuang Dafu, you killed two people in a row for your own selfish desires. The means were cruel and bad. Now the evidence is conclusive and the crime cannot be forgiven. Master, let him draw and detain him."


    Xue Rong replied respectfully, ced the written charge in front of Zhuang Dafu, pressed him and pressed his handprint on it.


    Shao Qingyuan, "Yin Caotou, take the person down and put him in the prison, awaiting disposal."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2777: Shao Qingyuans first fire is vigorous

    Chapter 2777 Shao Qingyuan''s first fire is vigorous


    Zhuang Dafu was escorted down, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Meng''s family and those who heard the news in Wangguang''s vige finally couldn''t help crying when they saw the murderer being arrested and the truth revealed to the world.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t stop them, let them vent their emotions, patted the gavel and said that after leaving the hall, he went straight to the back office.


    Not long after, the county government issued a notice and posted it on the bulletin board, making the incident of Zhuang Dafu public.


    Almost everyone in the county knew about it. All of a sudden, everyone was discussing this matter.


    Most of the people are grateful to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong. Some people shouted that Mr. Shao was wise. Just a few days aftering to Jingping County, they caught such a heinous murderer and made them all feel at ease.


    They felt that it was a pity that the county government had left a master Xu who thought of the people, but it seemed that the newly arrived Master Shao was also a good official who was able to eliminate evil in the name and do practical things.


    In short, the first of the three fires that Shao Qingyuan took office as a new official was a vigorous one, and everyone knew it.


    However, because he said during the trial that Gu Yundong had a share of the credit for this matter, after that day, the eyes of the yamen who looked at Gu Yundong inside and out also became extraordinarily adoring, which was very different.


    Yin Cho''s first few had obeyed orders before, but they were always ufortable.


    As soon as this happened, everyone started to hold their heads high.


    how to say? Especially a sense of achievement.


    Especially after they took to the streets, many people thanked them, which made them feel very proud.


    After all, that Zhuang Dafu was brought back to the yamen by them.


    They are now full of ambition, and they just want to continue to work with Master Shao to "make a fortune".


    However, after the Zhuang Dafu incident, Shao Qingyuan fell silent. He continued to stay in the archives to look at the files, and it was a day at a nce.


    On the contrary, it was Gu Yundong. Seeing that the obstacles in the training ground were ready, he immediately recruited everyone.


    "It''s very sturdy." Gu Yundong checked it out and recognized Mao Yong''s craftsmanship.


    Mao Yongughed contentedly, these obstacles are not difficult, but the difficulty lies in driving the ground piles, because they are afraid that they are too shallow, and these things will easily fall over.


    These obstacles werepleted in two days, and there were many of them, which was what Gu Yundong urgently needed, so they were done quickly.


    At this moment, everyone is gathered around the martial arts field to see these obstacles. Yin Zhaotou and the others naturally saw these things early. After all, they are running around the yamen every morning, and they also have to walk here on the plum blossom pile. , training strength, and archery and other things.


    When Mao Yong and the others first started, Yin Zhaotou approached and asked.


    Mao Yong didn''t say anything, he just said he didn''t know.


    Now it looks like he is going to reveal the true face of Mount Lu? ?


    Shao Qingyuan also came out at some point. He stood behind Gu Yundong, looked at those things, raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "How do you use these?"


    "You''ll know in a while." Gu Yundong raised his lips and said to Tong Shuitao, "Come on, you''ll show it to everyone."


    "Yes, Miss." Tong Shuitao was eager to try, and her eyes lit up after hearing this, ready to step forward.


    She is wearing a narrow-sleeved riding suit today. She looks fresh and simple, and she walks neatly, which is very suitable for sports.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2778: obstacle training

    Chapter 2778 Obstacle Training


    Tong Shuitao took a few steps back, took a running posture, recited three numbers in his heart, and then rushed forward quickly.


    With a nce of her legs, she climbed up the wall of the first obstacle, and flipped her feet flexibly.


    The second road is a single-nk bridge, and it is still a little unstable after going up, so Tong Shuitao''s speed slows down slightly.


    The third road is a trench, behind which there are obstacles such as low-piles, cross-pile, anddders.


    Gu Yundong set up a total of eight, and he had to pass through sixteen obstacles.


    Generally speaking, this kind of training is 400 meters, but the conditions are limited. Although the martial arts training ground of the county government is quiterge, it is not as big as a circle that can circle 400 meters of open space.


    After ??Tong Shuipao finished running the obstacle, he went around a tree stump, and then came back and passed it again.


    Rao is because she jumped up and down with energy on weekdays, and this time and again made her breathless.


    However, even so, she was still very excited.


    "Miss, I will run here every day from now on." What does it mean to run around the county office? This is fun.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "As you like."


    When her voice fell, Shao Wen and the others over there followed closely, "Madam, can we try it too."


    "sure."


    Shao Wen was busy finishing his clothes, took a few steps back and started to move forward quickly.


    He is more flexible than Tong Shuitao, and the time toe back is also a little shorter.


    After he finished running, the three of Shaowu who were behind also rushed up one by one.


    When everyone came back, their faces were still excited. The enthusiasm was so high, but Yin Zoutou was eager to try it.


    "Sir, Madam, we..."


    "Go, you can try too." Gu Yundong said with a smile, "In the future, this will also be your training ground and project."


    I don''t know why, seeing Gu Yundong like this, the hunters who were originally excited, shivered inexplicably.


    Yin Chautou had more eyes, and pushed the one behind him out, "You go first."


    That catcher didn''t know yet, so he nodded excitedly, stood behind quickly, pped his palm twice, and then started rushing forward.


    The first wall, he climbed, climbed, climbed several times, but he didn''t climb up...


    All the arrests were shocked, isn''t this... It''s easy to see Tong Shuitao and Shaowen? Why can''t he climb up? ?


    Another catcher pulled the catcher who was still trying to push up, but apparently the more he pushed, the weaker he was.


    "You rest first, I''lle."


    He also took a few more steps back than the previous man, and charged fiercely, but this time he kicked up.


    That Chakuai had a happy face, and finally climbed over the wall.


    followed, and he was in Waterloo on the single-nk bridge.


    The catchers behind ?? didn''t believe in evil, and came in line one by one.


    But even if they were prepared, they were still halfway through, or they couldn''t make it through the first pass.


    Either overturned on the single-nk bridge, or went down the ditch and couldn''t climb up, most of which was folded on thedder.


    None of them had enough arm strength, especially after spending a lot of effort in the front, they fell down after a while.


    Finally, it was Yin Zhaotou''s turn.


    In front of him, there is no one who can reach the end.


    Yin Chutou couldn''t help swallowing, this time he really started to back off.


    But the other arresters have all run away, and he is the deserter, so how can he be the leader in the future? Just go home and farm.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2779: Is Gu Yundong a devil?

    Chapter 2779 Is Gu Yundong a devil?


    Yin Zhaotou took a deep breath, his expression dignified.


    In the end, he is the boss, and his physical strength is better than others, so he really gave him the past.


    Eight obstacles, he finally passed all of them with some difficulty.


    The other catchers started pping their hands excitedly, "Boss, you''re doing well."


    "Boss, you cane back, go around that stump, and you''ll win."


    Win a fart.


    Yin Zhaotou can''t wait to go up and stop their mouths. This trip has already taken his boss''s strength. If he goes back, he will copse.


    But just now Shao Wen and the others came like this, he can''t run halfway, can he?


    Forget it, at the very least, my grades are better than theirs, and even if I can¡¯t make it on the way back, I won¡¯t be too embarrassed.


    Yin Chutou exhaled, went around the stump, and started running back.


    This time he had a tougher time, he would stop after almost one, sweat dripping down his body so much that his eyes were clouded.


    I don''t know what kind of willpower he used in the end, but Yin Zhaotou still gritted his teeth and came to thest level, jumped over the wall, and fell directly.


    Fortunately, the other catchers reacted quickly and quickly supported the person.


    Shao Qingyuan walked up to him and looked at him condescendingly, "Not bad."


    Yin Chutou''s eyes lit up slightly, but the next moment, he heard Gu Yundong''s regretful voice, "Unfortunately, it''s been too long."


    Are you the devil? Why don''t you try it? Easier said than done.


    Gu Yundong pretended not to see their eyes, she took out several things from behind.


    Everyone was stunned, looking at the objects ced on the steps, "This is..."


    "Hourss." Gu Yundong said, "I just turned it over when Yin Zhaotou started to run. Look at it, so much sand has been leaked, it has been too long and it has not reached the standard."


    She said and pointed to the smallest hourss next to her, "Do you see this? You have to train more in the future, and strive to reach the finish line before this hourss is finished. This is the standard."


    everyone, "..."


    You really are a devil, can this be done? Do you know how difficult it is.


    Gu Yundong knew, so she set this standard.


    "I''ll put the hourss here. There are four hoursses in total here, from big to small. After you practice and see for yourself, you''ll know if you''re making progress, and whether your progress is obvious or not."


    She said very earnestly, "Work hard, don''t give up, don''t give up."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he greeted Tong Shuitao, "Let''s go, I made an appointment to see thend. The master bookkeeper Hong told me before that there is a ce that meets the requirements, and we just went to see it."


    She took Tong Shuitao away smartly, Shao Qingyuan swept a circle of people, and continued to go back to busy herself.


    The others dispersed one after another, and even Mao Yong, who was watching here just now, gave Yin Zhaotou and the others a sympathetic look, and hurried to work.


    The rest of the catchers, their eyes fixed on those hoursses.


    After a long while, someone whispered, "I finally understand why, in the family of adults, it is the wife who is in charge."


    The devil is like this.


    The others nodded in empathy.


    Gu Yundong sneezed, thinking that the arresters must be unconvinced, but it didn''t matter, she had already got on the carriage and was about to leave the city.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2780: Daxi Village

    Chapter 2780 Daxi Vige


    There were only two people in the carriage, Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao. The two of them were not conspicuous in their clothes. After leaving the city gate, they went directly to a vige called Daxi Vige.


    Tong Shuitao was driving the carriage, while wondering, "Daxi Vige? I seem to have heard this name before."


    "It''s the vige where the deceased Wang Guang was in the two murders the previous two days." Gu Yundong couldn''t help shaking his head when he thought of the two innocent deceased who had suffered an innocent disaster.


    That Zhuang Dafu is a lunatic, but some people say that he became like this because he was stimted by Wan''s elopement with others. That''s all bullshit. When Mr. Wan was still around, wasn''t he a lunatic?


    Daxi Vige, where Wang Guang is located, is about 30 kilometers away from the county seat. But I heard from Master Hong that there was a very clear stream in that vige.


    Originally, Master Hong didn''t think of this vige, but it was because of this case that Daxi Vige was mentioned, which gave him a sh of inspiration and suddenly recalled it.


    He mentioned it at the time, and Gu Yundong wrote it down first. Now that he has free time, he naturally went to see the ce first, to see if it was suitable for building a workshop.


    I heard from Master Hong that Daxi Vige was named after that stream.


    And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the cause of this stream. Three or four wells have been drilled in the whole vige, and the water from the wells is much sweeter than other ces.


    However, the location of Daxi Vige is a bit remote, and the vige is rtively poor.


    These Gu Yundongs don''t care. If the workshop can make money in the future, it is feasible to use part of it to build roads, just like Yongfu Vige.


    After thinking about it, the carriage also arrived at Daxi Vige.


    Gu Yundong and the two got out of the car, and they saw the stream at first sight. From a distance, it was crystal clear, and the stones under the stream were clear.


    Tong Shuitao stepped forward quickly, took a palm of water with both hands together, and took a sip.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    "Miss, this water is really sweet."


    Gu Yundong nodded, raised his head and looked at the end in front of him, the stream fruit really flowed down from the mountain.


    She lifted the hem of her skirt and pulled Tong Shuitao up, "Come on, let''s go up the mountain and have a look."


    Gu Yundong looked left and right while walking up the mountain.


    When ?? was about to reach the foot of the mountain, he suddenly stopped, "There is still such arge piece of wastnd here." And the area is not small.


    It stands to reason that this piece ofnd is not far from the stream, and its geographical location is very advantageous. How could it be abandoned here?


    Gu Yundong touched his chin. If thisnd could be bought, building a workshop would be an excellent solution.


    She wrote down this ce, turned her head and continued to walk up the mountain.


    This walk is a long way to go, and if you go further inside, you will enter a deep mountain.


    Gu Yundong stopped, but after listening for a while, he heard a loud ttering sound in front of him. Tong Shuitao raised her eyebrows, "Miss, there seems to be a big waterfall in front of you. This stream should flow down from that waterfall."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Most likely." After thinking about it, she still walked a short distance inside.


    Sure enough, the sound of the water flow became louder and louder. The waterfall in front of him was veryrge. Below the waterfall was a deep pool from which the stream of Daxi Vige flowed down.


    Gu Yundong circled around the deep pool for a short time, and then returned back contentedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2781: Gu Yundong: Im not a bad person

    Chapter 2781 Gu Yundong: I''m not a bad person


    Gu Yundong decided that if she could take down the wastnd at the bottom of the mountain, she would build arge workshop in this Daxi Vige.


    made up her mind, and even her steps down the mountain became brisk.


    However, when the two of them were halfway there, a faint cry suddenly came from their ears.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao looked at each other, the cry seemed to be floating over, intermittently, still a little distance from here.


    "Did someone go up the mountain and fall into the trap set by the hunters?" Tong Shuitao asked in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, then walked towards the source of the sound, "Go and have a look."


    The two of them crossed the rugged mountain road one after the other, and the low weeping sound drifting along the wind became more and more obvious.


    Not long after, Gu Yundong saw a young woman kneeling in the bushes in front of her. In front of her was a brazier and several kinds of sacrificial fruits.


    The woman was crying and burning paper, asionally speaking in a sad tone.


    Gu Yundong soon heard a familiar name.


    "Wang Guang, you have to be good down there. I will burn some more paper for you. If you have money, buy more delicious food. Don''t be cold and hungry. The new county magistrate is a good man, and he has found it. The murderer who suffered thousands of knives, you died too wrongly... woo woo..."


    Tong Shuitao looked at her youngdy, Gu Yundong didn''t want to disturb her or listen to her. But the trees here are dense and the wind is not too small. Burning paper here can easily cause wildfires to burn, which will cause a catastrophe at that time.


    Thinking, she took two steps forward and walked behind the woman.


    The woman was immersed in her own pain, and did not hear the footsteps behind her, she burned two more pieces of paper money, "You can rest assured, that Zhuang Dafu must not die, and when he is executed, I will definitely go. The vegetable market has seen others¡¯ heads fall with my own eyes, and I wille tofort you in the sky. Also, your sister... I will also help to find out. If I find it in the future, I will bring her to see you, so that you can rest assured. This life... this life If you don''t have the chance to be husband and wife, you must wait for me in your next life, you know?"


    Gu Yundong was startled, and blurted out, "Isn''t Wang Guang an orphan? Does he have a sister?"


    Hearing the voice behind her, the woman was suddenly startled, stood up in a hurry, and knocked over the brazier beside her feet.


    The red paper money still burning in the brazier fell to the ground, so scared that Tong Shuitao immediately stepped forward and stomped on it hard. Seeing that the sparks werepletely destroyed, he was relieved.


    "Girl, why are you burning paper here? You are very dangerous. What if you catch fire?" Tong Shuitao said speechlessly.


    The girl''s eyes were flushed, she quickly wiped her face when she heard the words, and asked, "Who are you? You, what did you hear just now?"


    "Wang Guang has a younger sister?" Gu Yundong asked again.


    The girl''s eyes flickered for a moment, then she turned and left.


    Gu Yundong beckoned from afar, "I''m not a bad person."


    The girl walked faster, Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, and when he raised his head, he suddenly saw a snake coiled on a tree, spitting out a letter and heading towards the girl and passed by.


    Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, the crossbow tied to his wrist lifted up, and shot at the snake suddenly.


    With a ?? "snap", the girl stared at the poisonous snake writhing on the ground with a pale face, she was so frightened that she stepped back a few steps, and she was about to sit on the ground.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao took a few steps and held him up.


    The girl twitched her lips and said in a low voice, "Thank you, thank you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2782: Wang Guang

    Chapter 2782 Wang Guang


    Gu Yundong picked up the brazier on the ground, and after reconfirming that there was no safety hazard, walked towards them.


    She said with a serious expression, "We are really not bad people."


    The girl was in shock, she finally stood up straight, and then she said a little embarrassedly, "I, I know." If it is a bad person, she will not be saved.


    "Let''s go, we just happen to be going down the mountain, and I will send you down, so as not to encounter any poisonous snakes and insects again."


    This location is already rtively deep. Generally, women in the viges at the foot of the mountain will not go inside. They want to pick wild vegetables and mushrooms on the periphery, and only hunters wille inside.


    If anyone falls into a trap or is injured here, it will not necessarily be discovered in time.


    The girl nodded and quickly followed.


    Gu Yundong didn''t ask her about Wang Guang''s sister this time. Instead, the girl said in a low voice after walking for a while, "Wang Guang does have a sister, but she disappeared five years ago. I heard someone say, It may have been abducted by human traffickers."


    Gu Yundong looked back at her in surprise, the girl sighed, "It''s not a secret either, the vigers in Daxi Vige know it, you can understand it just by asking."


    Gu Yundong nodded.


    The girl was depressed and continued to say, "Wang Guang''s life is not good, his parents are gone, and he and his sister depend on each other. Both of them grew up on the food of a hundred families. The vigers of Daxi Vige treat them well, and they are also sensible. , help everyone to work as best they can. It used to be good, both brothers and sisters have grown up, and Wang Guang can also earn money to support his family. Who knows that after two years of good life, his sister Wang Cai suddenly disappeared. "


    "The Wang family originally rented a few acres ofnd in the vige to grow food. After Wang Cai disappeared, Wang Guangcai started to be a small street vendor. First, he wanted to make more money to find Wang Cai''s whereabouts. I also wanted to take this opportunity to ask around for clues. Zhuang Dafu, who killed Qiandao, also said that Wang Guang had bad character and did business with women. How did he know Wang Guang''s difficulties? Also, he killed him in such a vicious way. After him, woo woo, he couldn''t see Wang Cai again before he died. If Wang Cai finds it in the future, knowing how her elder brother died so tragically, how can she bear it. woo woo..."


    Gu Yundong''s throat also choked, she took a handkerchief from her sleeve and handed it to her.


    Tong Shuitao on the side has already started to wipe her tears, "That Zhuang Dafu should be cut with a thousand cuts."


    "Yes." The two of them shared the same hatred.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong could only change the subject, "By the way, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Xie Zhi."


    "What''s your rtionship with Wang Guang?"


    As soon as the girl heard this question, she immediately thought that they should have heard what she said, and since they heard it, there is no need to hide it.


    And she really held back some words for too long, and she really wanted to talk to someone, "I, Wang Guang and I agreed before, and we will get married after the New Year. He is not too young, just because of various reasons. I didn¡¯t marry a wife. But others are very reliable. My parents agreed after careful consideration. But this matter has not been made public yet, so outsiders don¡¯t know it yet. Who knows if this kind of thing happens, I want to go to his grave I burned some paper for him before, but my parents didn''t let him. I was afraid that people would find out about the engagement between me and him, so I wouldn''t be able to talk about it in the future. I know my parents are doing it for my own good, but I''m really... so sad already."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2783: fall into the hole

    Chapter 2783 Falling into the hole


    This was actually the first time Xie Zhi went up the mountain to burn paper for Wang Guang. When the news of Wang Guang''s death just came, she fainted on the spot.


    After waking up, she cried fiercely for two times. At the time, she was described as gaunt and pale, so her parents never let her go out.


    Furthermore, Wang Guang was killed by someone, and the murderer has not yet been found. His body was also left in the Yizhuang in the county seat, and she could not see him even if she wanted to.


    Now that Wang Guang has been gone for more than 20 days, and the murderer has been caught, she desperately wants to tell Wang Guang. Seeing that her condition was getting better, her parents finally allowed her to go out, but they still didn''t let her go to Wang Guang''s grave to burn paper, so she secretly hid here and cried.


    Gu Yundong saw that she was about to cry while talking, so he quickly pointed to the wastnd at the foot of the mountain and asked, "Do you know that thisnd has an owner?"


    Xie Zhi was stunned, wiped the corners of his eyes, and looked in the direction of her fingers.


    shook his head after a while, "I don''t know this, I can only ask the vige chief."


    "Can I trouble you to take me to the vige chief?"


    Xie Zhi nodded hastily, "Of course, Madam, do you want to buy thisnd?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you going to build a house in our vige? Or do you want to cultivate it and grow food?"


    The ?? character hasn''t been written yet, and Gu Yundong can''t be too absolute, so he vaguely said, "This, I''ll talk about it when I see the vige chief."


    "Oh." Xie Zhi didn''t ask any more, seeing that he had reached the foot of the mountain and was about to enter the vige. She hurriedly tidied up her clothes and wiped the corners of her eyes to avoid being seen.


    It''s just that she cried for too long and her eyes were too red and swollen. Fortunately, she didn''t encounter any vigers along the way.


    Xie Zhi couldn''t help but wonder, "Where have all the people in the vige gone?"


    Confused, Xie Zhi brought Gu Yundong to the vige chief''s house.


    As soon as they saw the house, they knew where the vigers had gone. At this moment, most of the vigers in Daxi Vige are surrounded by the vige head''s door, chattering and don''t know what they are talking about.


    Xie Zhi nced at Gu Yundong and took a few steps forward.


    Gu Yundong approached, and heard a voice full of anger, "If anyone says this again in the future, let me hear it again, don''t me me for being rude."


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw a man in his 40s or 50s standing in the middle of the yard, with a calm face and a bit of majesty.


    Xie Zhi whispered in her ear, "This is our vige chief and my cousin."


    Gu Yundong nodded knowingly, then looked at the two people standing in front of Vige Chief Xie.


    The two should be a husband and wife. After listening to the vige chief''s words, the man shrank for a moment, but the woman seemed not convinced, and whispered, "But, people outside say that, even the vige next door. There are people who are talking about it.¡±


    "I don''t care if others are others, but you are from Daxi Vige. You watched Wang Guang''s child grow up. You know who he is. His bones are not cold now, but you are saying three things behind your back. Fourth, following those rumors and talking nonsense, aren''t you afraid that he will climb out from the ground and settle ounts with you?"


    Vige Chief Xie''s voice fell, and some people next to him were filled with righteous indignation, "That is, that child is so sensible, he did business to find his sister, how could it be that he colluded with you, and was shamelessly provoked to kill him. What''s wrong? Xie Lao Si, I know that you had conflicts with Wang Guang''s parents in the past, but they are gone, and you are still in trouble, it is too much."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2784: Looking for the village chief to buy land

    Chapter 2784 Looking for the vige chief to buynd


    Fourth Xie was a little unconvinced, but Xie Zhi, who was standing beside Gu Yundong, was even more angry, and whispered to her, "This is also from our Xie family, but I don''t want to admit him at all. The two of them arezy andzy. When Wang Guang was a child, he ate from a hundred families, and the vigers took good care of their brothers and sisters, so they thanked the fourth, and even went to grab their brothers and sisters'' meals, and beat them, it was shameless."


    Gu Yundong knows that no matter how good a person is, it is impossible for everyone to like him.


    Like Yongfu Vige, most of the vigers are good, even if there is a festival, they will at most ignore each other, make a little stumble, and they will not rise to the level of hatred and death. But there are always shameless existences like the Li family, who can even make a bad move on a child.


    Looking at the vigers of Daxi Vige in front of him, Gu Yundong seemed to see Yongfu Vige.


    Most of the vigers here take care of the Wang family brothers and sisters who have lost their rtives, and it will not be bad if you think about it.


    This made her more and more want to stay here and build a workshop.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and looked at the vige chief Xie.


    Thetter had a sullen face, and directly gave the death order, "In short, if anyone talks nonsense about Wang Guang in the future, he will not be a member of my Daxi Vige in the future. The people of our vige must unite as one, and the people outside Nonsense, what we have to do is to rify the rumors, not to step on to death, did you hear?!"


    "Understood, vige chief."


    Vige Chief Xie looked at the fourth husband and wife Xie again, the two of them shrank their necks suddenly, and nodded quickly, "Listen, I heard."


    "Humph." Vige Chief Xie snorted coldly, "Okay, let''s go."


    The vigers were talking in low voices, turning around and walking out as they spoke.


    Immediately saw Gu Yundong standing by the door, Xie Zhi''s parents saw it first, and hurried over to pull her.


    "Where have you been, dead girl? Look at your eyes, you..." Mother Xie red at her, then asked, "This is..."


    "Mother, this is Mrs. Shao. She came to buynd from the vige chief." Xie Zhi replied hurriedly.


    Vige Chief Xie heard it and couldn''t help but look up.


    He didn''t know Gu Yundong, but when he saw the servants around her, he knew that he was not an ordinary person.


    stepped forward immediately, "Madam wants to buy mynd in Daxi Vige?"


    "Yes, I wonder if we can talk about it?"


    "Of course you can, Madam please."


    Vige Chief Xie turned sideways and let Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao walk in. Xie Zhi subconsciously raised his foot to follow, but was caught by her mother.


    "What''s the origin of this Mrs. Shao? How did you meet?"


    The vigers next to ?? also pricked up their ears curiously.


    In fact, some people in Daxi Vige have seen Gu Yundong. When Zhuang Dafu¡¯s case was being tried, two vigers in Daxi Vige who happened to be in the county heard about it and rushed over to be witnesses. They saw Gu Yundong in the lobby.


    It''s just that the two people are not in the vige now, so no one knows the identity of Gu Yundong''s magistrate''s wife.


    Xie Zhi naturally couldn''t talk about her burning paper in the mountain, but the brazier ran home and put it away when she first entered the vige.


    She just said that she encountered a poisonous snake when she was picking wild vegetables at the foot of the mountain. Thedy saved her, but she didn''t know what happened.


    After ?? finished speaking, she shut up and waited at the door of the vige chief''s house.


    Gu Yundong followed Vige Chief Xie into the main room, and after sitting down, he said straight to the point, "I want to buy the wastnd at the foot of the mountain."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2785: Cant buy it there

    Chapter 2785 Can''t buy that ce


    Vige Chief Xie was surprised, buying that wastnd at the foot of the mountain?


    He frowned slightly, and the expression on his face suddenly became a littleplicated.


    Not only him, but also the rest of the Xie family who came in with a subtle expression.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and said strangely, "What''s the matter? Can''t buy thatnd? Or, is there any way to say it?"


    Vige Chief Xie hesitated for a moment, then patted his thigh after a while, and sighed, "That piece ofnd no longer belongs to Daxi Vige. Thatnd is owned by the government, whether I can buy it or not, I can''t decide now."


    "Government?" Gu Yundong was even more surprised now. The government is good, so why did you buy thatnd?


    Who bought it? Xu Ji?


    Judging from the extent of thend being abandoned, it must have been at least three or four years, right? Xu Ji just took office for two years, so he is the county magistrate who took office?


    Sure enough, Vige Chief Xie said, "Four years ago, the county magistrate Qiu, who was still in office, led people to investigate Daxi Vige. Two dayster, he said that the government would requisition thend. I wanted to ask clearly, but the magistrate Qiu said that this was the case. The court secrets, let me not ask more. But now several years have passed, and I don''t know what to do with thisnd, so it has been abandoned there. In short, thend is no longer Daxi Vige. "


    The government has to pay money fornd acquisition, and even the county magistrate cannot take it forcibly.


    But four years ago, the entire Jin Dynasty was in a state of ruin. The new emperor had been in office for less than a year, and Jingping County was located on the border, which was even more chaotic.


    Not to mention a small local vige like Daxi Vige, even if there is an officialnd acquisition in Luozhou Fucheng, I am afraid that the imperial court will not care, and the prefect may not take it seriously.


    And in the eyes of those big men, this wastnd is only the size of a big house, and it is not worth mentioning.


    Therefore, when the county magistrate Qiu requisitioned thisnd, it waspletely free, and he did not give a penny to Daxi Vige.


    The vigers of Daxi Vige dared not speak out, but Vige Chief Xie wanted to do something, but unfortunately the people did not fight against the officials. At that time, the entire Jingping County was dominated by Qiu County Magistrate. Creek Vige may all suffer.


    Gu Yundong was speechless after listening to it for a long time, there are still such twists and turns in thatnd.


    It¡¯s just that so many years have passed, and thatnd has been deserted? That''s too bad.


    "Xie Vige Chief, I know the situation of thend, thank you for letting me know."


    Vige Chief Xie waved his hand and said hesitantly, "Actually, my wife and I are selfish when I say this. I think my wife is not an ordinary country person. If my wife knows someone in the government, can I ask my wife to help us inquire about it? What is that piece ofnd used for? It¡¯s a pity that such arge piece ofnd has been abandoned for more than four years.¡±


    They are all peasant families, and they cherish thend the most, especially before thend is not deserted, it is a rare good field.


    Gu Yundong looked at Vige Chief Xie unexpectedly, no wonder he told the matter so happily, it turned out to be such a consideration.


    She nodded, "Okay, I''ll help you find out."


    Vige Chief Xie was overjoyed when she saw her answer, and hurriedly stood up and thanked him again and again.


    Gu Yundong saw that it was gettingte, so he refused Xie''s family to stay for dinner, and took Tong Shuitao to leave.


    Vige Chief Xie personally sent the two out. Who knew that when he arrived at the gate of the courtyard, he saw Xie Zhi leaning against the wall, as if he had been waiting for them.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging out, Xie Zhi immediately stood up straight, "Madam."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2786: requisitioned by the government

    Chapter 2786 was requisitioned by the government


    Gu Yundong turned his head to look at her, "Are you waiting for me here on purpose? Do you have something to tell me?"


    Xie Zhi opened his mouth, but before he could speak, a man hurried over there.


    Mother Xie ran to them carrying a basket, she handed the basket into Tong Shuitao''s hand, and said with a smile, "I heard from our family Xie Zhi that she was almost bit by a poisonous snake, and you rescued her. We in the countryside don''t have much to offer. This basket of vegetables is grown by ourselves. I just picked the tenderest and best ones, and they are very fresh. Madam brought them back to taste."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, then nced at the mother and daughter in front of him, and immediately smiled, "Auntie doesn''t need to be so polite, it''s just a little effort."


    The kindness was difficult to ept, so Gu Yundong epted the dishes.


    Mother Xie breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was not early, and Gu Yundong didn''t dy any longer. After saying goodbye to them, he got on the carriage parked at the entrance of the vige and left Daxi Vige.


    When we arrived at the county office, Mao Yong and other minor workers had already returned.


    On the other hand, the headmaster of Hong¡¯s chief executive, Yin Zhaotou, was still there. Because Shao Qingyuan solved a major case just a few days after he arrived, everyone in the yamen was very diligent and active.


    Especially seeing that Shao Qingyuan, the county magistrate, is still at the county government office, so it is not easy for them to leave first.


    Seeing this situation, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but think of the modern social animal - the boss didn''t leave, and the employees were embarrassed to leave.


    But Gu Yundong knew that Shao Qingyuan was busy and forgot the time, but he didn''t really want to apany him here.


    Entered the back office, and saw that he was writing a book.


    Gu Yundong stood silently behind him, and just as he was about to say a word, he heard his tone of voice with a smile, "You''re back?"


    "How do you know I''m behind you?"


    "I could smell you as soon as you came in." Shao Qingyuan put down his pen and nced at the sky outside, "It''s sote?"


    He turned around, pulled Gu Yundong to sit down in front of him, "How is it? Did everything go well when we went out today?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I went to Daxi Vige and saw that there is a wastnd. The location is really good, there is clean stream water, and the area isrge enough. The vige chiefs and vigers there are all good, and the vige chiefs are dignified in the vige. , is also a smart person, presumably in the future, if I build a workshop there, it will not be too difficult for the vigers to get along with each other. It''s just... thend is now in the official home. "


    She told Shao Qingyuan exactly what Vige Chief Xie had said to herself, and thetter frowned in surprise, "Governmentnd acquisition?"


    "Yes."


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while, "I haven''t seen any files in this regard for a while, nor have I seen the government go to the vige to acquirend for public use."


    After a pause, he said to Xue Rong who was not far away, "Go and ask Master Hong and the others toe in. They have been rooted in this county for many years and have followed the county magistrate Qiu, so they should know a lot of things."


    Xue Rong got up and went out, and not long after, Director Hong and Yin Zhaotou walked in in confusion.


    "Sir, but what is the order?"


    "Sir, is there another case?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the eager hunters, and for a moment did not know where to start.


    He thought for a while and said, "You should go through obstacle training first before filing any cases."


    Thinking of the few hoursses still ced in the special warehouse of the training ground, Yin Zhaotou and the others couldn''t help shaking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2787: Yin Zhaotou knows this

    Chapter 2787 Yin Zhaotou knows this


    Shao Qingyuan gave them a sideways nce, and then began to ask about the expropriatednd in Daxi Vige.


    Master Hong was dumbfounded, "I''ve never heard of this."


    Is there such a thing? Master Hong felt that when he worked with the magistrate Qiu before, he waspletely lonely.


    On the contrary, it was Yin Zhetou who turned it over from his memory.


    He took a step forward and cupped his hands, "Sir, this subordinate knows."


    "Tell me, what the **** is going on." Shao Qingyuan shifted his gaze to his face.


    Yin Zhaotou said quickly, "Four years ago, my subordinate apanied Mr. Qiu to go out and passed by Daxi Vige inadvertently. Because the water of the stream was so clear, Mr. Qiu couldn''t help getting out of the carriage and rested near Daxi Vige for a while. Er. I didn''t expect to rest for a long time. Suddenly, a Taoist priest came. There were a few people behind the Taoist priest. Those people walked and said that Daxi Vige is a treasurend of feng shui, especially the one at the foot of the mountain, the ce with the strongest fortune in Jingping County. "


    Sir Qiu listened, and an idea came to his mind.


    After returning, he marked thend at the foot of the mountain in Daxi Vige, but he was not willing to spend money to buy it, so he thought of borrowing thend in the name of the government.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s afraid of long nights and dreams, and it shouldn¡¯t be known to too many people.


    So after two days, Master Qiu and Yin Zuotou still went to Daxi Vige and told Vige Chief Xie that they wanted to acquirend.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Daxi Vige is not close to the county seat, and it''s a little out of the way. What does he n to do after thend is expropriated?"


    "Master Qiu didn''t think about it too much at the time, so he felt that he should get thend first and then talk about it. After he came back, he said that he should build a big mansion for the Qiu family. May be able to benefit future generations."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Doing such an immoral thing, do you still expect to be able to benefit future generations??" He really thought too much.


    Yin Zhaotou touched his nose. To be honest, when he heard that Daxi Vige is a treasurend of Feng Shui, he also had an idea to buynd.


    It was just that I was short of money at the time, and I didn¡¯t have much money, so I thought of borrowing a little from everywhere, maybe it would be enough.


    Who knew that before he collected enough money, he heard that the Taoist priest was beaten and maimed.


    Yin Zhaotou found out that this Taoist priest was a liar at all. He cheated all the way from Luozhou Prefecture. It is said that it is for fortune-telling to look at Feng Shui, but it is actually giving random instructions.


    There was a wealthy businessman in Luozhou Prefecture who followed his advice and bought a yard ording to what he said. Who knew that the yard turned out to be a haunted house, and more than one murder happened in it. , stumbled.


    That Taoist priest was beaten by the man sent by the rich merchant, and there were many people who came to him to settle ounts.


    Master Qiu felt uneasy after hearing this, but at this time, his father fell inexplicably while walking on the road, and he suddenly suffered a stroke.


    Followed by a group of thieves from the county seat. These people were also very daring. They even went straight to his house to steal, and a lot of things were stolen.


    Mr. Qiu panicked, believing that it was because he bought the feng shui treasurend.


    He didn''t dare to ask for that piece ofnd at the time, but he just returned it like this, and there were more troubles. The vigers of Daxi Vige might have thought about the Taoist priest.


    Fortunately, when he originally acquired thend, he used the name of the government.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2788: return the land

    Chapter 2788 Return thend


    So, Mr. Qiu simply changed thend deed. Thend is indeed owned by the government yamen now.


    There is a lot of room for manipting in the middle. From the beginning to the end, only Yin Zhaotou knows these things.


    Shao Qingyuan''s face turned ashen after hearing this, "What a joke, the surnamed Qiu used power to suppress others for his own selfishness, and wasted such arge piece ofnd for four years. What kind of official is he?"


    Yin Chautou shrank his neck. In fact, if you think about it seriously, he also had a share of it.


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed his forehead and asked the others present, "Apart from thend in Daxi Vige, is there any othernd that has been requisitioned?"


    Yin Zhaotou quickly shook his head, "That''s all I know."


    Director Hong was hesitant. After a while, he said that when Master Qiu was in office, he had a rtive who also upied other people''snd.


    As for this is in their county government office, they don''t know whether the wealthy businessmen outside the country upied it.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Then deal with these two ces first."


    He exined to Xue Rong, "Go look for it and find out the title deed of thend in Daxi Vige."


    "Yes, sir." Xue Rong went to the archives.


    Shao Qingyuan then exined to Yin Zhaotou, "Tomorrow you go to Daxi Vige and say that thend is returned to them. Don''t hide it, and directly exin what the surnamed Qiu did."


    ??????


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "The surnamed Qiu has already been thrown into prison."


    Before he took office, he naturally had to know something about the previous magistrates of Jingping County.


    However, Xu Ji has only been in office for two years, and even if he wants to make a difference, it is really limited. On the contrary, Mr. Qiu, who was before him, has been the county magistrate here for more than ten years.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know much about them, other than superficial information such as their age, household registration, and what year they were jinshi.


    And that Mr. Qiu, after leaving Jingping County, went to another county town to continue serving as the magistrate.


    Maybe Jingping County is too poor, so even if he stayed here for four years, the oil and water he made were limited, and he would not be too noticeable.


    But he went to another county town, and within a year, he was sued, saying that he had taken hundreds of thousands of taels of silver in bribes, wasted lives and was greedy.


    This kind of person, it is strange that he is not locked in by his position.


    Yin Zhaotou didn''t know about this, and so did the others, and a look of astonishment shed across his face after hearing this.


    Shao Qingyuan has turned his head to look at Gu Yundong, "Do you want to go with Yin Zhutou tomorrow? If Daxi Vige agrees, you can also confirm with them on the spot."


    Gu Yundong naturally hoped that the workshop would be finalized as soon as possible, so he nodded immediately, "Okay, I''ll go together tomorrow."


    Yin Zhaotou was still confused, what did Madam do in Daxi Vige? What was fixed on the spot?


    It was hard for him to ask, Xue Rong came out with the title deed at this moment, "This is the title deed of Daxi Vige."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, the matter in Daxi Vige had to be dealt with by his daughter-inw and Yin Zhaotou, it was not a big problem.


    As for the other one, he will visit it in person tomorrow.


    The next day, Yin Zhaotou got up early as usual, followed Shao Shuang and ran around the county office fiftyps.


    After training for a few days, they got used to it. Although still very tired, at least not as embarrassing as the first day.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2789: Village Chief Xie couldnt believe it

    Chapter 2789 Vige Chief Xie can''t believe it


    After the run, I now add another obstacle course.


    Yin Zuotou ran once, but it was still very difficult, but he still ran down the whole way.


    He didn''t participate in theter training, and he took two fast catchers and rushed to Daxi Vige with Gu Yundong Tong Shuitao.


    The group entered the vige, and the vigers of Daxi Vige were boiling.


    That is the police officer of the county government. He patrols the county town on weekdays. If there is nothing in the vige below, he will note at all.


    Thest time ?? appeared was when Wang Guang was killed.


    Why is it here again now? Isn''t the Wang Guang affair over?


    But they soon saw Gu Yundong, who was traveling with him. This person came yesterday, but today he came with a catcher. Could something really happen?


    Everyone was a little nervous in their hearts, but there was a clever one who saw that they were walking towards the vige chief''s house, so they rushed over to report the news.


    Vige Chief Xie heard that not only yesterday''s wife was here, but Yin Zhaotou also appeared, and his heart began to beat.


    Just couldn''t allow him to think too much, Vige Chief Xie hurriedly sorted himself out and brought his son out to wee him.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, Gu Yundong was already standing outside the courtyard.


    "Vige Chief Xie, we meet again."


    Vige Chief Xie nced at Yin Zhaotou behind him and nodded slightly, "Mrs. Shao, this is..."


    "I have already asked clearly what you asked me to ask yesterday. Today, Yin Zhaotou is here to tell you about thend."


    Xie Vige Chief''s face shed astonishment, he quickly coughed lightly, turned to his side and invited people in.


    "Mrs. Shao, Mr. Catcher,e and sit first, let''s talk inside."


    Then, he keenly noticed that Yin Chutou took a small step back, allowing Gu Yundong toe in.


    Vige Chief Xie was a little unpredictable about her identity, so he could only entertain more and more carefully.


    After the tea was served, he sent everyone out, leaving only himself and his eldest son in the main room.


    Vige Chief Xie swallowed his saliva and asked, "I don''t know if Lord Hukuai is here today, but has he made arrangements for thatnd?"


    Yin Zhao nodded and took out thend deed from his sleeve, "This is thend deed for that wastnd, and it will be returned to Daxi Vige today."


    Vige Chief Xie has thought about many possibilities, but he never thought that thend would be returned, which is the most impossible thing to achieve.


    He looked at the title deed in a daze, and after staring hard at it twice, he asked uncertainly, "Lord Cahu Kuai, what do you mean by that?"


    Why is ?? so unreal?


    Yin Zhaotou was rarely patient. "Thend was not used by the government before. Yes, it was Mr. Qiu who wanted it and requisitioned it in the name of the government. Now that Mr. Shao has found out what happened, naturally he cannot keep thend deed in the government." So let mee over and exin to Vige Chief Xie that thend will still belong to Daxi Vige in the future."


    Vige Chief Xie and his son are even more confused, what? That Mr. Qiu himself wanted that piece ofnd?


    After Yin Zhaotou exined the matter, Vige Chief Xie finally understood.


    Knowing that the surnamed Qiu has been put in prison, I finally felt a bad breath in my heart.


    Vige Chief Xie was very grateful to Gu Yundong. He knew that if she hadn¡¯t gone to the yamen to tell the story, I¡¯m afraid that in this life, the matter of thatnd would never be mentioned on the table.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, thinking that since thend was taken back, should we talk about the business between them next?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2790: This is Mrs. Shaos credit.

    Chapter 2790 This is Mrs. Shao''s credit


    Gu Yundong was about to mention it when several footsteps came from outside the door.


    Several people in the main room looked back and saw four people hurried over, three of them looked quite young, only one, who was about the same age as Vige Chief Xie.


    The leading old man was seventy years old. When he saw the first few people in the main room, he quickly stepped forward with a cane and said, "We heard that Mr. Zhaokuai came to Daxi Vige. We don''t know if something happened in the vige, no. Don''t worry, I''lle and have a look."


    Vige Chief Xie was stunned for a moment, and then introduced with a smile, "Mrs. Shao, Yin Zhaotou, this is the third uncle, these are all old people in the vige, we have always discussed major issues in the vige. "


    Gu Yundong and the others understood that these four were probably the n elders and seniors of Daxi Vige. Perhaps the vige came to catch Kuai, which made them a little worried.


    The third uncle saw the peacefulness in the hall, and even the vige chief Xie had a smile on his face, so he knew that something was wrong in the vige, and he finally felt relieved.


    The vige chief Xie couldn''t wait to share the good news at this moment. He handed thend deed in his hand to the third uncle, and told the intention of Yin Zutou and others.


    The three uncles and the four were overjoyed when they heard the words, and looked at the title deed in a hurry.


    After watching it, I couldn''t help but my eyes were red. Especially the third uncle, took the back of his hand and wiped the corners of his eyes, and said embarrassedly, "When you get older, it''s not easy to control this emotion, I''ll make youugh. Okay, it''s great, we are blessed in Jingping County, the new The county magistrate who came here is a good official, so blessed."


    Jingping County has changed three county magistrates within three years, but Mr. Qiu will not talk about it. He has not seen any achievements in the ten years since he took office.


    Theter Master Xu, he was indeed a good official, and he also wanted to do something for the people, so that everyone could live a good life. Unfortunately, he has more than enough power. He is also too young, inexperienced in many things, and often busy rounds and rounds may turn out to be unsatisfactory.


    As for this piece ofnd, vige chief Xie and the others have discussed it before. Seeing that Master Xu is a good official, can you ask him what the purpose of thisnd is, and if the government doesn''t want it, can they buy it back?


    But Mr. Xu''s tenure is short, and he has no background, and he doesn''t know if he dares to handle the affairs of the former county magistrate. In short, after hesitating and hesitating, Master Xu was transferred away.


    The newly arrived Master Shao made them even more uneasy. They didn''t understand how they dared to talk about these things rashly.


    Who knows that this Master Shao has juste over a few days, so he will close Wang Guang''s case and find out the truth for the child.


    It was toote for them to rx their emotions, and the matter about the field was resolved.


    Without a penny, thend deed was returned directly.


    This is an honest official, not only an honest official, but also a good official who can do things well.


    For themon people, the county magistrate is a good official who decides for the people, and that is really better than anything else.


    Gu Yundong listened to them praising his husband, he couldn''t help but took a step forward and raised his chin slightly as if proud.


    That''s right, her husband is so capable, and he is even more capableter, you will knowter.


    Her movements were a bit abrupt, and the others turned around after sighing, just in time to see her.


    Xie Vige Chief saw this, thought about it and said, "Speaking of which, this is still Mrs. Shao''s credit."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2791: Gu Yundong doesnt know how to do business?

    Chapter 2791 Gu Yundong can''t do business?


    Vige Chief Xie naturally saw Gu Yundong''s thoughts, but to be honest, thend was really good, and the vige was reluctant to sell it like this.


    But Gu Yundong will help Daxi Vige to get thisnd back, and it is not a good deed for nothing. She wants to buy it, so she will do her best.


    The third uncle and others are still surprised. They heard that Mrs. Shao came here yesterday and rescued the girl Xie Zhi. Who is this person? Did she help?


    Vige Chief Xie was also unequivocal, and told Gu Yundong''s n to buy thend.


    When the three uncles heard this, their brows twitched.


    Thisnd has just been taken back and is about to fly again?


    After being silent for a while, the third uncle asked, "Dare to ask Mrs. Shao, what do you want to do when you bought thend? Growing food or building a big house?"


    Gu Yundong said, "I n to build a workshop."


    "Workshop??" Everyone was surprised.


    Even Yin Zhaotou was surprised, workshop? Why do you want to build a workshop here?


    The vige chief Xie frowned and said, "Mrs. Shao, why did you choose Daxi Vige to build a workshop? You know, this ce is not close to the county seat, and it is remote, so no merchantse and go through it. If you want to build a workshop, It¡¯s better to choose the suburbs of the county, where peoplee and go, and the road is easy to walk.¡±


    The others nodded, and couldn''t figure it out.


    Gu Yundong exined, "The outskirts of the county are naturally a good choice. I have also inquired about it before, but there is no suitable ce. I will not lie to you. I think that when I build a workshop here, I like the stream in Daxi Vige. That piece of wastnd. Although it doesn''t rely on the stream, it''s not very far away. The water is clear and sweet, and it''s hard to find elsewhere."


    So it is, not to mention, the stream in their vige is famously delicious in several nearby viges, and it is delicious when used for cooking.


    After seeing this stream, it makes sense.


    However, Yin Zhaotou, who was beside him, was in a hurry. He hurried forward and whispered in Gu Yundong''s ear, "Madam, take a step to speak."


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, and followed him a few steps to the side.


    As soon as the vige chief Xie was out of reach, Yin Zhaotou immediately said, "Madam, this is not the way to find business. If you want to buy something, you should find fault with it, otherwise how can you lower the price? That stream is said to have something in the sky and nothing on the ground, and people will immediately hear that you don¡¯t want that water, and they will definitely increase the price, and you will lose a lot.¡±


    Yin Zhaotou felt from the very beginning that the wife of the county magistrate was not very good at doing business and did not understand many things.


    For example, hiring Mao Yong''s dayborers to repair the county government office. Isn''t this a joke?


    Although it was Mr. Hong who recruited these people at first, it was the first day when the wages were settled. The next day, Mr. Hong also asked his wife if she wanted to find Lou''s family with a name, surname and experience in the county. Thedy refused.


    Also, signed a contract with Mao Yong and the others.


    If the deed was only for those short-term workers, the problem was that there were some conditions in the deed, which also limited her.


    I have never seen a business do this, and I don''t know why Master Shao gave her these things.


    But then I thought about it, I came to Daxi Vige today, maybe Master Shao was not at ease, and expected him to remind his wife?


    Thinking of this, Yin Zhaotou understood.


    The things that follow can only depend on him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2792: Have you heard of Yongfu Village?

    Chapter 2792 Have you heard of Yongfu Vige?


    Yin Zhaotou exhaled and said to Gu Yundong in a low voice, "Forget it, since these words have been said, it can only be like this. In a while, I will pretend to reveal your identity inadvertently, Madam, so that they will even take care of Master Shao. For the sake of it, I don''t dare to pit you."


    And thatnd was returned to them by Master Shao. Now that Madam wants to buy it, these people are not good enough not to sell it, right?


    Gu Yundong looked at Yin Zoutou with a tangled expression, "Yin Zoutou, thank you for your kindness. But I don''t want to give people the impression of being powerful and oppressing others. Xiang Gong finally got a good game in Jingping County. They sold thend to me, so am I holding back my husband?"


    "But..." If she didn''t say it, these people would definitely embarrass her.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I know what I have in mind. For a while, Yin Zhaotou will just watch from the side, don''t need to intervene, I will definitely win this piece ofnd."


    Yin Zhaotou didn''t trust her very much, but Gu Yundong didn''t exin much and returned to the vige chief Xie and the others.


    At this time, the vige chief Xie and the third uncle had already negotiated, and they were really reluctant to give thatnd. But not selling it to Mrs. Shao would not be very good. It would be ungrateful to cross the river and demolish the bridge. After all, without Mrs. Shao, thend could not be recovered.


    So they thought to see if Madam Shao could ept other gifts.


    Vige Chief Xie hesitated, with a look of embarrassment on his face, "Mrs. Shao, about thatnd, look, is there any other alternative?"


    Gu Yundong can actually understand their thoughts, and he gave thend back before it was warm. It was like drawing water from a bamboo basket, which was very unreal.


    She smiled, "Vige Chief Xie, in fact, building a workshop in Daxi Vige will be beneficial to your vige. Once the workshop is built, it will definitely need people. If people in your vige are looking for work, they will have more opportunities. is not it?"


    Vige Chief Xie nodded slightly, this is indeed true.


    But another middle-aged man standing behind him said, "That''s what I said, but a small workshop, even if it wants to recruit people, can''t recruit a few people, right? And it''s impossible to recruit all of them from our vige. Move. Mrs. Shao, you don''t need to draw a big cake for us. We all know that Jingping County is poor. There are not many workshops in the entire county, and they are not very profitable. Those are still built on the outskirts of the county. You built them in us. Vige, can this business be done?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Shao, although I am from Daxi Vige, I have to tell you the truth. There are not many people in our vige, and the road is not very smooth. The things in your workshop are made, and they always have to be delivered. Going out to sell. But it takes a lot of work to send back and forth, and you may not be able to make money. "


    The words of the third uncle were really considered for her.


    He took care of Gu Yundong''s youth, and was afraid that she just wanted to find a remote vige to practice her skills, and she didn''t n to understand many things. .


    "Mrs. Shao, we sincerely thank you, why don''t you take a look, is there anything else you want?"


    Gu Yundong smiled after listening to them, and then asked, "Cun Chief Xie, Third Uncle, I wonder if you have heard of Yongfu Vige? It is Yongfu Vige under the jurisdiction of Fengkai County, Xuanhe House."


    Vige Chief Xie and others were taken aback, Yongfu Vige? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2793: My lady is the owner of Gujia Workshop

    Chapter 2793 Mydy is the owner of Gujia Workshop


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t heard of it, I..."


    "Yongfu Vige you said, is the vige that sells white candy candies?" Vige Chief Xie interrupted her eagerly.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s indeed the Yongfu Vige." She knew before that the reputation of Yongfu Vige had already been destroyed. When she was wandering around Jingping County, she heard some businessmen talking about this vige.


    Since the vige chief Xie also knew, it would be much easier.


    "Vige Chief Xie, since you know Yongfu Vige, you should have heard that Yongfu Vige can develop today, and it started with a small workshop."


    The third uncle nodded, "I have also heard of this vige. Many people here call it Baitang Vige. It is said that the vige used to be just an ordinary vige, but now every household has spare money and the houses are brand new. No. The young vigers all rely on that workshop to live a good life, and Mrs. Shao suddenly mentioned Yongfu Vige, what do you mean... can our Daxi Vige be the second Yongfu Vige?"


    But as soon as these words were spoken, the third uncle himself felt unreliable.


    If everyone has the ability to drive the development of a vige with a small workshop, is there still a poor ce in the world?


    Thisdy is still too young, her idea is good, but it is unrealistic.


    The third uncle sighed secretly, and just wanted to shake his head, who knew that Tong Shuitao next to Gu Yundong stepped forward and said with a little pride, "It''s not possible to be the second Yongfu Vige, but it will definitely be the second. A Yongfu Vige."


    Everyone looked at her in amazement. Are you afraid of shing your tongue?


    Tong Shuitao resisted the urge to roll her eyes and snorted, "You know the workshop in Yongfu Vige, so you should know that the workshop is called Gu''s Workshop, right? Well, mydy''s surname is Gu, and the workshop she is going to build now is called Gu''s Workshop. "


    Everyone was astonished and looked at Gu Yundong suddenly, "You mean, yes..."


    Tong Shuitao nodded, "Mydy is the owner of the Gujia Workshop. When the Gujia Workshop was first established five years ago, there really was nothing. To get to this point, it was mydy''s wise decision. You have never seen it before. Gu Family Workshop, I probably don¡¯t know the situation, but I can tell you about it.¡±


    Before everyone could react from the shock, they heard the child water peach Barabara continue.


    "Gu''s family workshop has now opened two, one is in Yongfu Vige, and the other is in Beijing. This is the third one nned by mydy. Needless to say, there is no shortage of business in Beijing, even if we don''t do anything. But the one in Yongfu Vige is a workshop that has changed the entire vige and even the entire county."


    "Let''s not say anything else, not long after the Gu family''s workshop opened, mydy built arge road in the vige for convenience, a t road for two carriages to travel. With that road, plus the good business of the workshop, white sugar The output is high, and many merchantse to the vige to purchase and deliver goods. The flow of people suddenly increases, and the more people, the more demand. Many merchants from far away need to eat and stay, so Yongfu Vige is located in the vige head. Under his leadership, various food shops were quickly set up. The vigers'' homes were also packed with several rooms for guests to stay overnight."


    "Furthermore, because the Gujia Workshop needs a lot of fruit, people who havend in the vige also nt it. Gujia Workshop will consider purchasing the fruit that has grown well."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2794: Send it to Gu Yundong

    Chapter 2794 Give it to Gu Yundong


    "If this cycle continues, the vigers will have more and more money in their hands, and even the surrounding viges will also benefit. Of course, the richest vige is Yongfu Vige. Before we left the vige this time, we heard the vige chief say, I n to n the vige. The houses are built in neat rows, so that the vige is clean and the guests cane and go easily."


    "Of course, the most important thing is that today''s Yongfu Vige has the most matchmakers among the Shili Baxiang. The boys in the vige are not worried about getting married, and the girls are not worried about getting married, and even some people who marry a girl from Yongfu Vige will know how to get married. Settled directly in the vige. The poption of the entire Yongfu Vige is increasing, and the children and grandchildren are bing more and more prosperous.¡±


    "Every family has meat to eat, and they can eat three meals a day. There is no need to worry about freezing to death in winter. Now, anyone with a boy in the family will be sent to a private school to study at a certain age. Even Many people who love their daughters will also find ways to make them literate. Because mydy said that when recruiting people in the workshop or promoting managers, priority will be given to these literate people.¡±


    Tong Shuitao said it was so beautiful, the beautiful vige chief Xie and others couldn''t bear to interrupt.


    Is this really a vige? They do not even have such conditions in Jingping County or even the county seat.


    Yes, but those who have been to Xuanhe Mansion seem to have said the same.


    If they can live like this in Daxi Vige, then they will have no regrets even if they die.


    Not only them, but also the fast catchers like Yin Zhaotou were also attracted by the life described by Tong Shuitao. Of course, they have heard of that Yongfu Vige, but those who spread the word have also heard from others, so they know a general idea, but they can''t tell the specifics, and some of them are just bragging.


    But what Tong Shuitao said was the life they really longed for.


    Vige Chief Xie was a little more steadfast. Seeing that Tong Shuitao had finished speaking, he took a deep breath and looked at Gu Yundong, "You, are you really the Gu Dong family who founded the Gu family workshop?"


    As soon as he said these words, Yin Zhaotou jolted and came back to his senses.


    Mrs. Shao''s surname is Gu, but...it''s unlikely to be Dong''s family, right? If it is true, then why did Master Shaoe here to be an official? How could she put down such a big family business ande over to suffer and suffer?


    Gu Yundong was a calm group, "I am Gu Dong''s family. If the vige chief doesn''t believe me, I can take you to the county office. The current county magistrate, Mr. Shao, can testify for me."


    "Then, can you really make our Daxi Vige a vige where every household has a surplus?"


    "At least, as long as there is no problem with character, and you are hardworking and hardworking, you will definitely not have a bad life if you have the opportunity." Of course she couldn''t make any guarantees. She just wanted to buynd, not to carry the whole vige on her own. on the shoulders.


    But when she said this, Vige Chief Xie felt much more relieved.


    He thought about it and said, "I, let''s discuss it."


    "sure."


    The conditions of both sides have beenid out, which makes it even more tempting to look back at the benefits given by Yundong.


    As the vige chief and n elders who want to develop the vige, they cannot resist such temptation.


    Sure enough, in almost no time, they agreed toe back.


    Vige Chief Xie couldn''t even control his slightly excited expression, "If, if Madam is really that Gu Dongjia, thatnd, not to mention selling it to Madam, it''s okay to give it to Madam."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2795: Both silver and goods

    Chapter 2795 Silver and Goods


    for her? ?


    Gu Yundongughed and shook his head, she refused, "I don''t want to lose thend for nothing, so I will have a lot of constraints and I can''t let go of my hands and feet."


    "This..." Vige Chief Xie did have his own selfishness. If thend was given to Mrs. Shao for nothing, then the vigers in their vige would definitely have more opportunities to work.


    But Gu Yundong has also been in business for many years, not to mention that her husband is now the magistrate of Jingping County, she can''t make a bullying statement to outsiders. Even if it wasn''t, she wouldn''t be greedy for this little cheap.


    If the vigers of Daxi Vige are dissatisfied with her in the future, this reason alone can kill her.


    "Vige Chief Xie, the workshop is my private business, I can give some opportunities, but it is impossible to put myself in a passive position. If you can sell thend, then I will buy it at the market price. Of course, if you offer A little price is fine. But if it is too much, then I have to find another ce to build a workshop.¡±


    As soon as she heard that she wanted to find another ce, the vige chief Xie and the others became anxious.


    How can such an opportunity to get rid of poverty and be rich in the vige be missed? What''s more, Daxi Vige is not the only one with a good geographical location. No matter how much Gu Dongjia wants to find, there are more ces.


    If he just sent people away like this, he would definitely regret it.


    Vige Chief Xie said immediately, "Okay, then buy it at the market price ording to what the owner said."


    The middle-aged man behind him opened his mouth and whispered beside Vige Chief Xie, "Aren''t you going to confirm her identity first?" The premise of selling thend is to prove that she is the Gu Dong family from Yongfu Vige.


    The third uncle squinted at him and said, "There is Yin Zhaotou from the county government office, so what is there to worry about? If we can''t even trust the government''s certificate, then who else can we find to prove the identity of Gu Dong''s family? Right? , Yin Zhaotou?"


    Yin Zhaotou, "..." He said that he is still very confused.


    His inner shock was no less than the few people in the main room. Madam Shao was actually Gu Dong''s family? He had never heard of it.


    Mrs. Ke''s confident and confident expression made him unable to say anything suspicious.


    He couldn''t digest this huge information in his heart for a while, so he could only say with a dry smile, "Yes, yes..." Let''s go back and ask the adults.


    Gu Yundong said, "Since that''s the case, why don''t we go to measure thend while it''s still early, and then go to the county office to get thend deed?"


    Vige Chief Xie gritted his teeth, "Okay."


    He nced at the title deed in his hand, and sighed inwardly, he just got it back...


    Although it was a little regretful, they did not hesitate to go to that wastnd.


    Several people came out of the courtyard one after another. When the vigers who were waiting at the door saw this, they hurried up to ask about the situation.


    It''s just that Vige Chief Xie waved his hand and told them to go to work, and then they took the lead.


    Three Uncles and a few others followed behind, and all the vigers in Daxi Vige were at a loss. After looking at each other, they couldn''t help but follow.


    For a while, the team heading to the wastnd was a bit huge.


    Not long after, they arrived at their destination.


    Yin Chautou and the two Chakuai moved quickly, and immediately began to measure the area.


    This wastnd has a total of 15 acres ofnd. It is not too big or too small.


    However, because it has been abandoned for several years, the ground is overgrown with weeds, and it seems that it will take some time to tidy up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2796: Is she actually the county magistrates wife?

    Chapter 2796 Is she actually the magistrate''s wife?


    Gu Yundong followed him for two moreps, then turned around and said to the vige chief Xie, "I want to hire a few people in the vige to help clean up the weeds. Each person is 20 cents a day. I don''t know if the vige chief Xie can help me. It''s busy."


    "Of course you can." The workshop started to make money before it was built, and Vige Chief Xie regained his energy in an instant.


    The vigers behind ?? were far away and did not hear what they said.


    I only feel that their vige chief has not shown such an excited expression for a long time, and I don¡¯t know what thedy¡¯s background is. Are they going to buy that piece of wastnd?


    Yin Zhaotou and the others have already measured the wastnd. Here, Gu Yundong and Xie Vige Chief have also negotiated the price. The group immediately decided to set off for the county government office,plete the formalities, and then everything can be prepared.


    The third uncle was very old, so in the end it was the vige chief Xie, the middle-aged man, and the son of the vige chief who set off with Gu Yundong.


    The vige chief has an ox cart, the eldest son of the Xie family put the cart on, sat down and set off directly.


    As soon as they left, the vigers gathered around and asked about the situation of the third uncle.


    Before the matter was confirmed, the third uncle didn''t say much, so he just waved his hand and said, "When the vige chief returns from the county office, you will know what''s going on, so go back and do your own business first. Wait for the evening, everyone. One person from the guy''s family came to Sun Valley to announce something."


    It feels like something big is about to happen.


    The hearts of everyone became more and more itchy, but the third uncle had already turned around and walked back.


    On the other side, when Gu Yundong and the others arrived at the county office, Shao Qingyuan had already returned with Master Hong and the others.


    What they were going to do was anothernd upation event, because the distance was not far, and the one who upied thend now had no backers, so they did not dare to be brave in front of the newly arrived county magistrate. They not only returned thend on the spot, but also lost money. With a lot of money, Shao Qingyuan was convicted in ordance with thew and sent to prison.


    It was the first time the three of the vige chief Xie saw the newly arrived county magistrate, so they hurried forward a few steps to greet him.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, then asked Yin Zhaotou, "Have everything been done?"


    "Go back to your lord, it''s done." While speaking, he raised his head several times, and seemed to be hesitant to speak.


    Although he has gone all the way, he still feels a little unreal in his heart, is Madam really that Gu Dongjia?


    Shao Qingyuan took Gu Yundong''s hand and said, "It''s hard work."


    The three vige chiefs, "..."


    Why is Master Shao holding Madam Shao''s hand? Wait, Mr. Shao, Mrs. Shao? ?


    Mrs. Shao is the county magistrate''s wife? ?


    Vige Chief Xie narrowed his eyes, so it was, so it was.


    No wonder the matter in that wastnd was resolved in just one day. With the magistrate''s wife speaking for them, adults will naturally take it seriously.


    Then, Mrs. Shao is the identity of Gu Dong''s family...


    The middle-aged man behind the vige chief Xie frowned and said in a low voice, "My lord will not fake it to help thedy, right?"


    Vige Chief Xie red back at him, "How is that possible? It''s not good for adults to deceive us, don''t think about it."


    The two of them spoke so quietly that no one else could hear them.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong has already talked about buying the wastnd to build a workshop.


    Shao Qingyuan sighed when he heard the words, nced at Vige Chief Xie and the others, and said, "I told you long ago, don''t be so tired, I will find a way for Jingping County''s economic development."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2797: Build momentum for Gu Yundong

    Chapter 2797 Build momentum for Gu Yundong


    As soon as these words came out, everyone else was stunned, and even Gu Yundong was surprised for a moment.


    But she soon understood, and couldn''t help but squinted at Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan continued, "I am the magistrate of Jingping County. It is my responsibility to improve the living standards of the people. You don''t have to do it for me."


    Since Shao Qingyuan wants to build momentum for her, Gu Yundong will naturally not be appreciative.


    Her voice couldn''t help softening a bit, "You are my husband, and we should work together. Otherwise, you are busy every day, but I have nothing to do, so what kind of husband and wife are we? You also said, Jingping County''s top priority now is to improve its economy. Only when the people have spare money, can construction, education, order, and hygiene develop along with it. Then our first step is to build workshops, create opportunities for work, andbine with Jingping County. The local customs and existing resources are working hard. In the future, the development of Jingping County will start from Daxi Vige and Gujia Workshop. Did I help you a lot? "


    Gu Yundong''s voice just fell, and all the people present had shocked expressions on their faces.


    It turned out that the magistrate had such an ambition. He really wanted to develop the entire Jingping County. Not only to make the people rich, but also to improve in other aspects.


    Xie Vige Chief and several others are even brighter. The development of Jingping County has started from Daxi Vige...


    And now, Mrs. Shao has made some moves.


    That workshop may be more famous than the Gujia workshop in Yongfu Vige in the future.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at everyone''s expressions out of the corner of his eyes, and chuckled inwardly.


    Sure enough, when ites to improving morale, his wife''s ability is a part of it.


    But Gu Yundong was right. Of course she wanted to make money and do business, but arge part of the workshop in Jingping County was for him.


    Shao Qingyuan felt sorry for her being so tired. He held her hand and said, "If you want to build a workshop, you can choose a ce closer to the county seat. Daxi Vige is too far away. Can''t you go home every day like this?"


    The vige chief Xie was anxious, "Sir, Madam said that the water in Daxi Vige has natural advantages. You can rest assured that if Madam is in Daxi Vige, all the vigers will respect her, love her and take care of her, and will not let Madam suffer grievances. of."


    Facing him, Shao Qingyuan''s expression became much more serious, "Since that''s the case, I hope you do what you say."


    He nced at Gu Yundong helplessly again, and finallypleted the handover of thend deed.


    Gu Yundong also gave the money to the vige chief Xie. After listening to what they said, thetter wanted to push the money back, but Gu Yundong stopped him.


    "Vige Chief, now we are considered to have lost money and goods. But in the future, when we build a workshop in Daxi Vige, there will definitely be many things that need the help of the vige chief, and I will trouble you when that timees."


    "Madam doesn''t need to be so polite, this is what we should do." As long as he thinks that there will be a workshop in the vige soon, which can change the entire vige or even the county seat, Vige Chief Xie is full of energy at this moment, " Then we''ll go back first."


    Gu Yundong sent them out, "Now that the wastnd has been settled, I have to trouble the vige chief to help me find someone to clean up thend. By the way, I still want to dig two wells, although thend is not far from the stream, but the workshop is not far from it. It would be more convenient to have two wells inside itself.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2798: to drill two wells

    Chapter 2798 To drill two wells


    Vige Chief Xie nodded, "I will have people clean up the weeds and stones in the wastnd soon. As for the well drilling..." He paused and said, "There is a family in our vige that specializes in drilling wells. "


    He was afraid that Gu Yundong would not understand the matter of drilling wells, so he deliberately said a few more words, "However, where is suitable for drilling wells, we still need to first investigate whether there is a possibility of water production in those ces, and I am afraid that the wastnd will not be able to be drilled into a well. But madam, don''t worry, It is also possible to bring in that stream."


    "I know, in short, please ask the vige chief to help me find someone to take a look."


    "Yes, yes." Vige Chief Xieughed, "Madam doesn''t need to be sent, we''ll go back and find a few people to clean up the wastnd."


    Vige Chief Xie got into the bullock cart again, and the three of them were still in a trance until they walked out of the gate of the county town.


    When he returned to Daxi Vige, Vige Chief Xie was instantly refreshed.


    He walked back to his yard briskly, and sure enough, he saw the third uncle and they were still waiting at home while drinking tea.


    Before Vige Chief Xie had time to speak, the middle-aged man behind him said excitedly, "Three Uncles, you don''t even know that Mrs. Shao is the wife of the new Master Shao. She really belongs to the Gu family workshop. Master, I also specifically asked the maid in the county government office who had followed Mrs. Shao."


    Vige Chief Xie was taken aback, "Why don''t I know about this."


    The middle-aged man didn''t answer, but just smiled, "I heard that maid said that Mrs. Shao''s biggest business is actually a teahouse called Xinming Pavilion, which is dedicated to serving thedies anddies of dignitaries and dignitaries to eat and drink tea. ce, I heard that a cup of tea is enough for one of us for a year."


    "Wow..." The third uncle and others and the rest of the Xie family were shocked when they heard the sound. A cup of tea is so expensive?


    The middle-aged man also swallowed his saliva and continued, "The maid said that Jingping County is not suitable for opening a new Ming Pavilion, so Mrs. Shao decided to build a workshop. We are also lucky, and Daxi Vige is just right. There is a stream that Mrs. Shao likes. If you can''t find a suitable water source, maybe Mrs. Shao will not open it. The third uncle, the vige chief, Mrs. Shao is a lucky nobleman. We must do well what she exined. ."


    Vige Chief Xie couldn''t help but red at him, "You were the most objectionable before, but now your attitude has changed drastically."


    The other party smiled, "It''s my fault, I didn''t think so far." He was simply, if he was wrong, he was wrong. There was no way before, he had to act cautiously.


    The third uncle was very happy when he heard it, "Xing is right, we have to do things well. Now that we have confirmed it, let''s talk about it to the vigers first, and let everyone have hope."


    "Row."


    In the evening, all the people working in the fields came back, and soon many people came to the drying field.


    Although the third uncle said that there is only one person in the family, but in the evening, except for those who could not leave the family, everyone was very curious and wanted to hear what happened.


    Vige Chief Xie stood on the steps, coughed lightly, and told about the sale of the wastnd.


    He didn''t say anything about Master Qiu''snd acquisition. There were only a few people who knew about it at first, and the other vigers didn''t know it.


    The middle thing was tooplicated, so he simply skipped it.


    Only said that the wastnd was bought by thedy who came today and was going to build a workshop.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2799: Gu Yundong still uses Mao Yong

    Chapter 2799 Gu Yundong still uses Mao Yong


    Vige Chief Xie did not go into too much detail. The vigers themselves can see how the future will develop.


    Anyway, as long as there is a chance to work, the vigers are very happy.


    Vige Chief Xie said, "But now the wastnd has not been sorted out, I need eight people to help clean it up. The owner of the workshop said that he would pay 20 cents a day. But I have said before, I won''t want to bezy and slippery. That piece of ground , you have to clean it up for me within two days, you know?"


    "Yes, vige chief, can you see me?"


    As soon as he heard that he was paid twenty cents and was near his house, one by one immediately began to rmend himself.


    However, the number of people was limited, so Vige Chief Xie directly ordered the strongborers from the family with arge poption. Although other people were unconvinced, the vige chief Xie had prestige in the vige, and with the presence of the third uncle and the others, the vigers naturally did not dare to say anything more.


    Vige Chief Xie said, "You don''t have to be so anxious. When the workshop is built, the owner will definitely recruit people, and that''s your chance. There are also the eight people selected today. You have to perform well. If If you think that if you work an extra day, you will get an extra day¡¯s wages, then you will ruin the reputation of our vige. If the owner wants to recruit peopleter, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t consider our vigers, understand?¡±


    The eight people immediately became serious. Those who really had such thoughts in the first ce did not dare to be careful when they heard this, and even thought about bringing the children in the family to work together.


    In short, things were settled. After vige chief Xie said something, he let everyone disperse.


    After everyone left, the third uncle said to the vige chief, "When will the workshop be built? People from our vige can also help at that time."


    Who knew that the vige chief Xie waved his hand, "Gu Dongjia said that she has her own n. If she needs to hire more people, she will choose it from the vigers."


    The vige chief Xie also asked Gu Yundong about this, but Gu Yundong said he had ns.


    Vige Chief Xie did not ask any more questions when he saw this.


    Gu Yundong does have her own ideas. She likes to use acquaintances.


    Now, Mao Yong is in charge of repairing the county government office. Judging from the progress of the past few days, Mao Yong can manage the small workers under him.


    And the diagram she drew, after exining it several times, Mao Yong could also understand it, and quickly rushed to work ording to what she said.


    It can be said that they have been working very happily these days.


    In that case, Mao Yong was the first thing she considered when building the workshop.


    Shao Qingyuan and her mean the same thing, they intend to support another powerful craftsman.


    Today''s Jingping County is almost dominated by the Lou family, and the others are petty families. The Lou family does not pay attention to it at all, which has caused the Lou family to make random quotations, and the market has begun to show a chaotic scene. .


    Two days ago, the Lou family also secretly sent people to contact Master Hong, as if they wanted to rece Mao Yong and the others.


    But Master Hong didn''t dare to make decisions without authorization, especially after seeing Shao Qingyuan''s methods, he quickly came to Gu Yundong to report.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to pay attention to the Lou family at all, so he didn''t know.


    If the news of building a workshop spreads out, I am afraid that the Lou family will be targeted again.


    Gu Yundong decided to ask Mao Yong what he meant as soon as possible to give him a mental preparation.


    Therefore, as soon as Vige Chief Xie returned, she went to find Mao Yong.


    Thetter was carrying wood, and when he saw Gu Yundonging, he hurriedly stopped.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2800: The opportunity given by Gu Yundong

    Chapter 2800 The opportunity given by Gu Yundong


    Gu Yundong nced at the repairs around him, and asked Mao Yong, "On the county government side, how many days will it take for the repairs to finish?"


    Mao Yong was stunned for a moment, followed by a little nervousness in his heart.


    Madam ?? suddenly asked this, is it because they disliked their slow progress? But there is no way, since we want to ensure that the house is strong, we must be careful and careful.


    He gritted his teeth, and finally said honestly, "The fastest, it will take about ten days."


    Ten days.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and thought for a while, it would take two days to clean up the wastnd, and he had to investigate the ce to fetch water.


    There is also the construction of the factory building. She has to draw the drawings first, which will take several days.


    In addition to wood, bricks, tiles, sand, etc., you need to book in advance and prepare them first.


    Beginning of construction also count as auspicious days.


    These seventy-eighty-eighty busy work does take some time, and about ten days is almost the same.


    Mao Yong was even more worried when he saw that she had been silent all the time, "If Madam thinks it''s too slow, I''ll find a few more people, then..."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "That''s not the problem."


    In fact, it''s not slow anymore, Gu Yundong has been watching it all these days, and the group of people Mao Yong brought are working very hard. He is also very serious in doing things. After so many days, no one has been absent for more than half a day.


    The repaired courtyard walls, she also checked, there is no problem at all.


    "It''s like this. I also saw your ability to do things and know that you are all responsible. So I want to ask you, after the county town is repaired, do you still want to continue to do it."


    Mao Yong was stunned, his eyes widened involuntarily, "Continue, continue to do it?"


    "Yes, I n to build a workshop with about fifteen acres ofnd. But it is located in Daxi Vige, which is a little far away. I don''t know if you are willing to pick it up."


    Mao Yong stopped breathing when he heard it. After listening, he nodded hastily, "Of course I do."


    Who would be unwilling to ept it? Especially the business given by Mrs.


    This is a recognition for them and a chance for them.


    Of course he believed that after the county government office was repaired, there would definitely be business to find them. But this kind of petty trouble can''tst for long, and repairing the county government is not a job with much technical content.


    But building a 15-acre workshop from scratch is different, not to mention Daxi Vige, even if he is allowed to go to Luozhou Prefecture, there is no problem.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Don''t rush to answer, just finish your words after listening."


    "You say."


    "I will give you theponent diagram of the workshop, and we will discuss how to build it in detailter. Regarding wages, it is still the same as now. Of course, you are the foreman, and the wages will be a little more. But there is one point, that in Daxi Vige It may be too far from some people''s homes, so it is not convenient to go back and forth. You need to think about how to solve the amodation problem. However, the head of Daxi Vige is a good person. You can ask him if he has any spare houses to rent to you."


    Mao Yong nodded while listening, "I''ll think about it."


    "There is still a construction period. I hope it will bepleted within a month and a half. You can hire a few more people. You have to know this, and I still hope that you can maintain the quality of the county government. If the workshop is well built, there will be more people in the future. I''ll find you when I need it."


    When Mao Yong heard that there might be more work to do in the future, he couldn''t help but be serious, "Don''t worry ma''am, I will be serious and responsible."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2801: Cai Yues decision

    Chapter 2801 Cai Yue''s decision


    After Gu Yundong and Mao Yong finished talking, they turned to look for Chi Chi.


    The design drawing has not yet been drawn. She has to wait until the weeds and stones in the wastnd are cleaned up, and then wait for the vigers who survey the well to mark the location of the well, and then draw the picture ording to the actual situation.


    When I got home, I saw Qi Qi was sitting on the swing with Chi Chi and dangling.


    Seeing her, the little guy immediately stretched out his hand and asked her to hug, "Mother, mother..."


    "It''s here." Gu Yundong lifted the person up and tossed slightly, "Why does it feel a little heavier?"


    was not happy for a while, "Humph!"


    Gu Yundongughed, hugged him and went to the backyard.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi are drying the medicinal materials. They have been running out these days. The first one they went to was the medical center in Jingping County.


    In the medical hall, they met a medicinal farmer who came to sell medicinal materials. The two chatted with the medicinal farmer and followed up the mountain. The medicinal farmer was not very happy at first, knowing the medicinal materials is his own housekeeping skill, how can he tell outsiders? What if they rob them of business?


    But he was hiding it, but Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi knew everything about it, and told the medicine farmer some basic pharmacology and medicine they knew. Usually, the farmers are embarrassed to go back and forth like this. They just feel that they are narrow-minded and shallow-minded. It is admirable to be able to tell others what you are capable of to benefit the world.


    So he answered the questions of the two willingly. The two sides learned from each other and learned a lot from each other. The herbalist was also well-informed, knew a lot of herbs, and took them into the mountains to find a lot of herbs they had never seen before.


    In the past few days, Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi''s mood has obviously improved a lot.


    Cai Yue is also helping them, and now he is not in a hurry, he eats well and sleeps well, his face gradually has flesh, and his spirit is much better.


    Gu Yundong greeted him, "Cai Yue,e here, I have something to tell you."


    Cai Yue put the bamboo que in his hand on the wooden shelf, washed his hands and came over immediately, "Aunt Biao."


    "Go,e in with me first, I have something for you."


    "it is good."


    Gu Yundong walked into the house holding Chi Chi''s little hand. The little guy looked up at her, and then at Cai Yue who was beside him. He hurriedly raised another little hand to grab Cai Yue''s little finger and grin at him. Smile.


    Cai Yue was stunned for a while, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but slightly raised.


    As soon as the three of them entered the room, Gu Yundong asked, "Have you figured out what we said about studying before?"


    Cai Yue nodded, "I figured it out." In fact, he tossed and slept a lot that night, and waspletely sure.


    It''s just that Aunt Biao hasn''t mentioned it since that day. He thought Aunt Biao changed his mind, so he didn''t say anything.


    He was originally dependent on others, so how could he still ask to study for the imperial examinations?


    Unexpectedly, my aunt talked about it again today.


    Cai Yue actually felt a little relieved. After all, he really didn''t know what he could do besides reading.


    He exhaled and whispered, "I, I want to go to the county school to study."


    Gu Yundong let go of his hand when he heard the words, and let Cai Yue hold him and wait for a while.


    She took out a bag from the back of the cab and handed it to Cai Yue, "Since it''s decided, I''ll take you to the county school tomorrow. When the repairs are handed in and the procedures arepleted, you can study with peace of mind. These are I prepared it for you, you can see if there is anything left."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2802: Take a look at the county school for me

    Chapter 2802 Take a look at the county school for me


    Cai Yue took over the bag and was a little stunned.


    In his impression, Yunshu also has such a bag. I heard that it is specially prepared for studying in the academy, and it is very practical.


    Cai Yue tightened his hand slightly, took a deep breath, and opened the bag.


    Inside has been neatly ced a new set of pen, ink, paper, inkstone, and a few basic books. In addition, there is also a delicate paper fan. Now the weather is getting hotter~.mtlnovel~ It is inevitable to feel irritable.


    In another box, there was a paper bag, Cai Yue took it out and smelled it, and it seemed to contain tea leaves. There were also a few small paper bags next to them, with words written on the outside of the paper bags, which were some small snacks to satisfy his cravings.


    The rest, there are some odds and ends, and the equipment is veryplete.


    Cai Yue''s eyes were slightly warm, he raised his head and looked at Gu Yundong, "Aunt Biao, enough is enough, nothing is missing."


    Gu Yundong paused and patted his head, "You are also part of our family. Since I brought you here, I sincerely treat you as a nephew. I have seen your performance these days. I know you still can''t let go, and you are very cautious. In fact, these days, I have been waiting for you to take the initiative to tell me that you want to go to the county school, but you have concerns in your heart, you always put yourself in an outsider or even It''s a position under the fence."


    Cai Yue suddenly raised his head, he didn''t expect that Biao Aunt meant this.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Actually, you don''t have to do this, you can do whatever you need to do. If you don''t do it right, I will criticize you and correct you. Whatever you want in the future, or whatever you want to do in the future, feel free to talk to you about it. I may say to your cousin. You are the same as Zheng Quanshui Gaozi and the others. Look at the two of them. Back then, they ran out of the capital and followed us secretly. In the end, they were also punished by your cousin, right? ?"


    Cai Yue pursed his lips, "Yeah." In fact, when ites to this matter, he quite admires Zheng Quanshui and the two of them, they were actually able to earn travel expenses and living expenses on the way.


    It can be seen that people really need to be skilled.


    "So, let go a little in the future. If you really feel bad about it, won''t it be the same when you learn something in the future?"


    Cai Yue blinked, nced at Gu Yundong, then looked down at Chi Chi, who was dragging his bag to look inside, and nodded heavily, "I, I know, Auntie, I will study hard. ."


    Gu Yundong knew that no matter how much he talked for a while, Cai Yue couldn''t let go all of a sudden, just take it slowly.


    After Shao Qingyuan came back in the evening, she told him about it.


    Shao Qingyuan was silent for a moment, "It''s alright, take your time, he went to the county school in the future, and he has like-minded friends, the situation will definitely improve. Before he and Zheng Quanshui Gaozi didn''t say a word? Now? They have business with each other.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded, in fact, Cai Yue has gotten much better along the way.


    Shao Qingyuan hugged the person tighter and said, "If you go to the county school tomorrow, just take a look at the situation of the county school for me."


    Gu Yundong was funny, "Master Fan, when will you give them the money they gave them. It''s been a few days, and the county school''s decree hasn''t asked you any more?"


    "I didn''t find it again, it means that the mountains and rivers are not exhausted." The teaching did not find it, but Master Fan found it.


    They waited and waited for the money to be used, and they began to think wildly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2803: County school

    Chapter 2803 County School


    Shao Qingyuan just let people send Master Fan and the others, some things should not be urgent, lest the county school think that it is too easy to get money from him.


    Gu Yundong replied, "Okay, I''lle over tomorrow and take a look for you."


    The next day, when Gu Yundong got up early in the morning, he told Qi Mammy to let her watch Chi Chi who was still sleeping, and then went out the door with a little excited Cai Yue who was carrying a schoolbag.


    They went directly to the county school, but just entered the door, but were told that the teaching was not there.


    There is only one instructor who is still in the county school, but he has something to do at the moment, so Gu Yundong needs to wait ande backter to go through the admission procedures for Cai Yue.


    The ?? county school has a total of one teaching oracle, two teachings, and several masters.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t matter, just wait a moment. Therefore, she calmly took Cai Yue to sit in the lobby to drink tea, while raising her eyes to look around.


    looked at her and narrowed his eyes, this county school repaired, but it is much more delicate and beautiful than the county government.


    At least, the previous county government office was still in a situation where the walls fell off, but here it is protected from wind and rain, and the environment is elegant.


    Gu Yundong drank a cup of tea and waited for a while, but the instructor still did note out.


    She simply didn''t wait any longer, got up and said to Cai Yue, "Let''s go, let''s go shopping."


    Cai Yue was stunned, "This, this is not good? I walked around without permission and was seen by the teaching, I''m afraid..."


    "It''s fine." Gu Yundong lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I came here today with a mission, and your uncle specifically told me to secretly investigate the situation of this county school."


    Hearing it was Shao Qingyuan''s ount, Cai Yue immediately closed his mouth and nodded heavily, "Cousin is the magistrate of Jingping County, he has this request, he must be doing business, and he suspects that there is something wrong with the county school."


    Gu Yundong wanted tough a little. Cai Yue was brought up by his grandfather, Cai Jin, who was a servant of the Ministry of Rites since he was a child.


    Cai Yue has also developed an upright character because of this, otherwise he would not have fallen into a huge guilt and self-me when he learned that his father killed his grandmother and became terminally ill and fainted.


    Now he has learned to be flexible and has found a very reasonable reason for something.


    It seems that getting along these days is not without influence on him.


    Gu Yundong nodded with a serious expression, "That''s right, so we have to go out and see the environment of this county school now."


    Cai Yue put his schoolbag on his back, "Let''s go, auntie."


    Gu Yundong is leading the way. The county school is also a little big. Although there are only twenty or thirty students, the configuration that it should have has always been there.


    They walked around the veranda and went to the church behind.


    However, before he got to the church, he saw a few schr-like people entering a spacious room not far away.


    Gu Yundong has sharp eyes, "Those few people are not..."


    Back in the bookstore, as soon as he saw her, he ran away, and shamelessly said that she seduced some of their schrs?


    They were the ones who made such remarks out of nothing, causing them to be targeted by that Zhuang Dafu and be his next target to kill.


    "Come on, let''s go take a look."


    Gu Yundong took Cai Yue''s hand and slowly approached the big room.


    The room was very bright, with severalrge windows open. Looking in through the windows, you could see that the furnishings inside were very elegant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2804: not up

    Chapter 2804 It''s not worth it


    Gu Yundong and Cai Yue were standing behind one of the windows. There was also a small bamboo forest, which just blocked their figures.


    As soon as he stood still, the voices of the schrs came from inside.


    "Mr. Liu, we really have no choice. We don''t have enough pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and the books are worn out. There is no money to buy the textbooks exined yesterday. But the yamen has not allocated the tuition fees. If this continues, we will all have to pay. home."


    "Yeah, sir, when will you get the money, sir? We really can''t wait."


    "I didn''t see the teacher today, is he hiding from us?"


    The one called Mr. Liu should be the preceptor of the county school.


    He looked very idle. He held a purple y pot in his hand, poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip, and said, "What are you anxious about? The matter of arranging the repair of the money, Master Jiao Yu will naturally find a way. Don''t worry, You are all students of the county school, and the teacher will not ignore it."


    "But the newly arrived Master Shao is different from the original Master Xu. He doesn''t seem to care about the county school, and instead is busy with the affairs of themon people."


    "That''s right, I don''t think he will give out his sry to support the county school like Master Xu."


    "Hasn''t you been to the county government officest time? But you came back empty-handed. Sir, if Lord Shao really doesn''t care about this, what should we do?"


    Mr. Liuughed and said calmly, "What should I do? If the county school is unable to make ends meet, we can only reduce the number of students. As for who to reduce, I don''t know."


    "Sir, you must help us."


    "Yeah, sir, we can''t go."


    "Please ept this sir."


    Thest person took out a purse from his sleeve and hurriedly stuffed it into Mr. Liu''s hand.


    The other two also took things and put them in front of Mr. Liu.


    Mr. Liu nced at it,ughed, and put all the things in the drawer of the desk, "Don''t worry, you are all learned people from the county school, whoever leaves, it will not be your turn to leave."


    "Then we can rest assured."


    Gu Yundong watched those peopleing out, narrowed his eyes slightly, and hurriedly took Cai Yue out of the big house.


    After walking far, Cai Yue tugged at his fist and said, "That instructor, he actually took a bribe openly."


    "It''s not really a thing."


    Cai Yue raised his head, "Aunt Biao, since these people are so poor that they can''t even pay for a bundle of repairs, how can they still have money to pay bribes?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Of course what you get is much more than the money you give away."


    There are a lot of repairs in the county school, not only these, but also pen, ink, paper, inkstone, books, uniforms, and other scattered expenses, which add up to a lot of money.


    If you participate in the imperial examinations in the future, you will have to spend a sum of money.


    And listen to the meaning of the few people just now, these fees are all paid by the county, and they don''t give a cent, just study.


    The county school is funded by the government, but the amount is limited, and it is impossible to include all the expenses mentioned here. That is to say, in the past two years, all the money was given by Xu Ji to Minato.


    Xu Ji was originally well-intentioned, but how could he feed the appetite of these people.


    Cai Yue was a little annoyed, "If you want the county school to teach students to be like this, then I won''t go to this school."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2805: great amount of information

    Chapter 2805 Very informative


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and looked at Cai Yue who was filled with righteous indignation. He smiled and said, "There will be good people everywhere in this world, and there will be people with bad morals everywhere. You don''t have to be so arbitrary. Let''s go, let''s take a look ahead."


    Cai Yue nodded, yes, he was brought back by his grandmother, and the Zhang family was like that. Some people treated him well, and some people treated him badly.


    Gu Yundong looked at the rooms in front of him, it should be the lecture hall.


    She took a few steps, and she really saw a few schrs sitting inside. They looked young, but the expressions on their faces were very angry at this time.


    One of them mmed the table and said, "Li Neng and the others have gone to Liu Xun again, and maybe they are doing some little tricks on their backs. I heard that the teacher has been unable to get the money from the county government. Before long, we may have to retire a few people."


    "What? Are you serious?"


    "Last time I identally heard what Master Liu and Master Zhou said. Master Zhou asked Master Xun to lead the shackles, and Master Liu shied away there, saying that the county school is now difficult, and the Master''s shackles will not be released for the time being. I hope Zhou The Master understands everything. He also said that if this continues, the county school may have to drop a few students."


    "No wonder Master Zhou said he was sick and could note to school these days, only Master Cao was still there."


    "But why are we? Which of us does not study harder than Li Neng and the other three? And we people have been trying our best to cultivate each other and try to reduce the burden of the county school. What about Li Neng and the others? They obviously have money, but Those who go to the county school, live in the county school, have nothing to do all day, and can take advantage of the good rtionship with Liu Xundao.¡±


    "It''s a pity that the teacher is worried about the cost of the county school all day long, and most of them are not in this school. Most of the things here are decided by Liu Xun, which allows Li Neng and others to do whatever they want."


    "Yesterday I saw Li Neng and the three of them go to the restaurant to eat and drink with money, so they still call themselves poor every day, they don''t pay their repairs, and their pen, ink, paper, inkstone and inkstone are rubbing against the school, so shameless."


    "Where did Li Neng get the money? Isn''t their family very poor?"


    "You don''t know that, Li Neng''s whole family works hard, so he can study alone. He is like a blood-sucking worm, not only sucking the blood of his parents, but also the blood of his uncles and aunts, even a few The cousins ??are not spared. Thest time I saw hime to the county to study, he rode a two-cent ox cart and let his ten-year-old cousin follow him on the road. Because luggage and food take up space, if If you put it on the ox cart, you will also have to pay a penny. If Li Neng can''t bear it, he will let his cousin carry it on his back."


    "He''s too immoral. He''s seventeen this year, so he''s embarrassed to call a teenage kid? You''re not afraid of beingughed at along the way."


    "Anyway, the three of them are all the same thing. They all take the hard-earned money of their parents and their families and eat and drink outside. They don''t feel distressed and have no conscience at all."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, just a few words, but a lot of information.


    Li Neng should be one of the three people who was talking to Liu Xundao before.


    Gu Yundong wanted to continue listening when he saw a group of people approaching from a distance.


    These are different from Liu Neng and the few schrs who were just talking. They should look good at home.


    Gu Yundong was worried that they would see it, so he simply left with Cai Yue.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2806: How much is the familys assets

    Chapter 2806 How many assets are in the family


    Gu Yundong and the two walked back to the lobby where they were serving guests. On the way, Gu Yundong looked at the environment along the way and was speechless about the teaching of the county school.


    The school is so exquisite and beautiful, it looks like it took a lot of effort and money. As a result, he went everywhere to find people to collect repairs, but if the money for repairs was moved a little, it would not require students to drop out of school.


    But what Gu Yundong didn''t know was that the teacher Liu was responsible for all the trivial matters in this school.


    He also hired someone to repair the school. The county school teacher was very dissatisfied after seeing it, but Liu Xun said that the environment for students to study is very important. ? In addition, Liu Neng and a few others wereining, so the teaching did not say much.


    The sky and the earth are big, and the readers are the biggest. Reading really needs a quiet andfortable environment, otherwise it will easily affect the mood of the students.


    But here in Gu Yundong, it was outrageous.


    It wasn''t just her, even Cai Yue frowned and said, "Aunt Biao, theyout of this county school is ten times better than that of the county government office. When I look at it, it doesn''t look like I have no money at all."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Yeah, but they are still called poor, and you want your cousin to give them his sry to live afortable life for them. It''s really beautiful."


    While speaking, Gu Yundong heard footstepsing from outside the door.


    She raised her hand slightly and made a "shh".


    Cai Yue, who still wanted to speak, immediately closed her mouth and stood beside her obediently.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and saw that Liu Xun came in. When he saw them, he frowned slightly, sat on the main seat, and said, "You are the students rmended by our teacher to study here? What''s your name?"


    Shao Qingyuan had spoken to the teaching a few days ago about Cai Yue''s admission.


    Education therefore wrote a rmendation post, and asked Cai Yue toe over when he took this post to be able to enroll.


    Gu Yundong took out the rmendation post and handed it to Liu Xundao, saying, "Yes, we were rmended by the teacher, his name is Cai Yue."


    Listening to what Liu Xundao said just now, it is obvious from the beginning that their rmender is the county school teacher.


    But even so, he made them wait so long before slowly appearing. Obviously, he didn''t take the county school teaching in his eyes at all.


    This oracle is also a failure.


    Liu Xundao nced at the post in his hand and asked Gu Yundong, "Who are you?"


    "Auntie."


    The disapproval expression on Liu Xundao''s face became more obvious, "Oh, distant rtive."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Liu Xundao looked at the post again and asked Cai Yue, "Are you from the capital?"


    "Yes."


    "Since you are from the capital, why did you go to a ce so far away from Jingping County to enroll?"


    Cai Yue lowered his head slightly, pursed his lips and said, "My parents are not at home, I...e here to live with my cousin and aunt."


    Liu Xundao suddenly realized that he was an orphan who had lost both his parents and could only rely on others.


    He gave a ''tsk'', shook his head, picked up the pen and paper beside him, and started writing.


    After writing down Cai Yue''s name, ce of origin and age, he asked, "Where do you live now?"


    Cai Yue reported the address of the small courtyard they are currently renting.


    Liu Xundao nodded and asked again, "What''s your cousin''s name? What do you do for a living? How much is your family''s assets?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2807: My cousins name is Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 2807 Uncle Shao Qingyuan


    Cai Yue was stunned for a moment, but couldn''t help but look back at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter asked, "Do you also want to ask these questions? We have a rmendation letter from the lord of the teachings, we should..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted impatiently by Xianzhu Liu, "Nonsense, of course you have to ask clearly, this is a county school, not an ordinary small private school. Not everyone can enter a county school, even if you do What if there is a rmendation post from the lord of the teaching? Let alone the lord of the teaching, even if youe with the post of the county magistrate, you must clearly exin the three generations of your ancestors to me. Do you understand the rules? No If you understand, go out and waste my time."


    I don''t know how many rmendation posts he got in a year, but some of them were still brushed down by him.


    Gu Yundong''s violent temper was a bit unbearable, so he just spoke well, what roar?


    She didn''t want to say Shao Qingyuan''s identity, because she was afraid that Cai Yue would enter the school and there would be a gap between her and her ssmates because of this problem.


    This Instructor Liu Xun is not big, but his temper is quite big. Even the family assets have to be asked? I''m afraid there is something else to be careful about, right?


    Cai Yue couldn''t help it either, opened his mouth to speak, but was stopped by Gu Yundong.


    Thetter sneered, "Okay, then I''ll say it, Mr. Laofan writes it down. Cai Yue''s cousin, surnamed Shao, Shao Qingyuan, is currently the magistrate of Jingping County, a seventh-rank official, as for the family assets..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the pen in Xundao Liu''s hand stopped abruptly.


    He raised his head in amazement and looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief, "You, what did you just say?"


    "I said, my husband, Cai Yue''s cousin, Shao Qingyuan, is currently the magistrate of Qipin County in Jingping County."


    Director Liu took a deep breath, quickly put down the pen in his hand, looked at Gu Yundong, then looked at Cai Yue, couldn''t help swallowing and said, "You, you didn''t lie to me? Do you know? Knowing that pretending to be an official of the imperial court will lead to jail time."


    "What did I lie to you for? If you don''t believe me, just go to the teacher ande out and see it and you''ll know. The teacher has seen me."


    "Teach him, he is not in the county school."


    "It doesn''t matter if you are here or not. You don''t believe it now. You will find out when hees back and ask. I think he always knows the identity of the rmendation post he wrote."


    Director Liu Xun didn''t dare to doubt after hearing this.


    There is no need for the other party to tell such a lie that can be broken with a poke, and Gu Yundong is too calm, and his bearing does not look like an ordinary person.


    Oh, why didn''t he see it just now?


    Ruined¡­¡­


    Director Liuughed dryly, and when he raised his eyes to look at her again, there was a hint of ttery in his eyes, "It turned out to be Mrs. Shao, it was my eyes that were frustrating, I didn''t recognize Mrs. "


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to talk to him about these scenes, he just asked, "Can we continue now? I''ll tell you anything else you need to ask. After all, we have to follow the rules, right?"


    "Madam, there''s nothing left to ask, I''ll go through the formalities for Young Master Cai Yue."


    Gu Yundong didn''t say a word, and Director Liu quickly added a few more lines to the page he just wrote, then blew it and handed it to Gu Yundong with a ttering smile, "Madam, take a look, can I write like this?"


    Gu Yundong frowned, "What do you ask me to do? I don''t know what procedures you need to apply for admission. I''m only responsible for bringing my nephew here to see what he needs."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2808: Cai Yue Enrollment

    Chapter 2808 Cai Yue Enrollment


    Master Liu said quickly, "I don''t need any more. Our bundle of repairs will be exempted, and the schr''s robe will be handed out. However, Young Master Cai has just arrived, and the county school has not yet had a schr''s robe that suits him, so he must measure the size of the young master first. , go back and do it and give it to him."


    Gu Yundong frowned again. Director Liu kept looking at her expression and asked hastily, "What does Madam ask for? You can mention it, but if I can do it, I will definitely do it."


    However, Gu Yundong took out a piece of silver from his sleeve, "This is Cai Yue''s beam repair. I heard that the county school is only for students who are difficult and academically excellent, and will appropriately exempt some beam repairs. Why, Jingping County''s The county school exempts everyone from repairing?"


    Liu Xundao was choked for a moment and was speechless for a while.


    They didn''t exempt everyone from cultivating, but Jingping County itself was poor, so some of the students came from poor families. At the beginning, Xu Ji thought that these people were good at reading, so in order to make it easier for them, he exempted them from cultivating.


    But there are also some people whose circumstances are decent, or their families are wealthy, and these people don¡¯t mind the few silvers, and they don¡¯t even look down on those who can¡¯t afford to pay for the cultivation. These people are, of course, inevitable.


    Gu Yundong pushed the pieces of silver over, "This silver also includes Cai Yue''s schr''s robe, I think it should be enough?"


    "Enough, enough, enough." Director Liu nodded again and again, and finally epted the piece of silver, and then made a note in the notebook.


    Seeing that the formalities were almost done, Master Liu exhaled and asked, "Then, Young Master Cai..."


    "My name is Cai Yue." He has always been called Xiao Gongzi Xiao Gongzi, how could he be called that by the school in the county school? This Liu Xundao didn''t say anything about the rules.


    Director Liu patted his forehead, "Look at me, look at me, yes, Cai Yue, Cai Yue, are you going to meet other students at the school with me now, or will youe to the school another day?"


    Cai Yue looked at Gu Yundong, who smiled and said, "You can decide for yourself. If you want to go now, go now. If you want to go home, we cane back tomorrow."


    Liu Xundao looked at their expressions from the side, knowing that although Cai Yue was dependent on others, he had a good rtionship with the county magistrate''s wife, and he knew it in his heart.


    Cai Yue said, "I''ll go now."


    "Okay, then I''ll take you there."


    Director Liu got up and led Cai Yue towards the lecture hall, with Gu Yundong following behind.


    Liu Xundao wanted to say that it was not good for her to follow, but she didn''t have the courage to drive people away, so she could only enter the lecture hall with a stiff smile.


    Just before entering, I heard the noise inside, vaguely apanied by quarrels.


    Liu Xundao''s face sank in an instant, and he took a few steps to enter.


    Cai Yue followed behind, but Gu Yundong did not follow this time, but stood outside the lecture hall.


    As soon as Liu Xundao entered the door, Li Neng''s eyes lit up in the lecture hall, and he immediatelyined, "Sir, Zhao Jing and the others were just saying that I have a rtionship with you..."


    "Shut up." Liu Xundao scolded him before he could finish speaking.


    Li Neng was taken aback for a moment, and was taken aback.


    Not only him, but the others in the lecture hall were also stunned, and the noisy room was quiet for a moment.


    After a while, Li Nengcai opened his mouth.


    Liu Xun saw that he still wanted to speak, and immediately gave him a warning look. The magistrate''s wife is still outside, and if he says something he shouldn''t say, it''s courting death.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2809: familiar back

    Chapter 2809 Familiar back


    Cai Yue walked slowly to the podium this time with a bag on his back. Everyone in the lecture hall gave a "swoosh" and then focused on him again.


    Director Liu exhaled, turned his head and waved to him kindly, "Come,e over here."


    Cai Yue stood beside him, and then Liu Xianzhu raised his head and said to the students sitting below, "This is Cai Yue, a newly admitted student. From now on, he will be your ssmate. Remember, ssmates must be united, friendly and mutual. Help each other, don''t bully him, you know? If you let me know who is unfriendly to the new ssmates because of their qualifications, I will punish them ording to the rules of the county school."


    Everyone''s heart froze. This is the first time that Xundao Liu has introduced a student so solemnly, and it is also the first time that he has warned all the students so sternly.


    This Cai Yue... Who is this?


    Liu Xundao turned his head and said to Cai Yue with a smile, "Just sit in the first row for the time being, the vacant seat on the far left."


    Cai Yue took a look and saw that there was no one sitting in the first row on the far left.


    But he caught sight of the students in the second row who were anxious to say something.


    and Li Neng, who seemed to be watching the excitement.


    "Sir." The student in the second row finally couldn''t hold back, stood up and said, "That position belongs to Chongjun. He just took a leave of absence today because he was not feeling well, and he wille tomorrow."


    Xundao Liu''s face suddenly became ugly, "Zhao Jing, shut up, the situation at Fang Chongjun''s house may note tomorrow. I think what he means is that he is going to drop out of school."


    "Can¡­¡­"


    Cai Yue turned his head to Liu Xundao and said, "Sir, I can just sit wherever I want, I don''t need to sit in the first row. There is also an empty seat in thest row. I think it''s a good ce."


    Liu Xundao wanted to say something, but when he heard the words, he immediately smiled and said, "If you like that position, then you can naturally sit there."


    Cai Yue nodded and walked to thest row to sit down with his bag on his back.


    Liu Xundao red at Zhao Jing who was talking, followed by exining a few words, and then left the lecture hall.


    went out, he faced Gu Yundong with a smile again, "Madam, don''t worry, with me here, I guarantee that Cai Yue will not be wronged."


    "Really?" Gu Yundong gave him a meaningful nce, and then looked at Cai Yue, who was already sitting upright and began to take books from his schoolbag.


    At this moment, the Master Cao has entered the lecture hall and is ready to start the ss.


    She didn''t want to continue disturbing him here, so she said to Director Liu, "It''s gettingte, since Cai Yue has already enrolled, I''ll go back first."


    She also visited the county school. She should go back and tell her husband about the situation here.


    Mr. Fan and the others gave a lot of money, but they should also be used on the edge of the de. It would be a waste to give this mentor to Liu. It is estimated that most of the previous expenses went into his pocket, right?


    Liu Xundao heard that she was leaving, and he let out a big sigh of relief.


    It is really tiring to receive such a person who has an identity and is almost offended.


    He sent Gu Yundong out the door, "Lady walk slowly."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, and after leaving the county school, he went straight to the county office.


    bypassed the front hall. She was going to go directly to the archives room. During this time, Shao Qingyuan was mostly there.


    Who knew that he had just entered Houya, but heard his voice.


    Not only him, but another slightly familiar voice followed closely.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, and as soon as he stepped into the door, he saw the back of the man sitting with his back to him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2810: Duan Qian is here

    Chapter 2810 Duan Qian is here


    Hearing the footsteps, the man also turned around, and then a smile appeared on his face, "Brother and sister back?"


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, "Duan Qian? Why are you here? Are things over at Luozhou Mansion finished?"


    Duan Qian shook his head, sighed and said, "I fluttered and found no one."


    Gu Yundong sat down beside Shao Qingyuan and couldn''t help but wonder, "Didn''t you find out? Why didn''t you find anyone."


    "It is indeed clear that the weaving and dyeing craftsmanship came from that cottage. It''s just that the family moved away when I hurried there. I heard from the people in the same cottage that they liked the merchants of the weaving and dyeing craftsmanship. It''s not just me, several people have approached the door before, but they''ve all been rejected."


    Those who still have a conscience will try their best to persuade their masters for the time being, or give some benefits to others in the hope of reaching a cooperation. But there are also people who are crazy for money, and use some tricks and tricks to steal people''s secret recipes.


    That family was persecuted and almost died in the fire.


    They were also trying to avoid the ruthless viin, so they had to move their family and left the original cottage.


    "So you don''t know where that family is now?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Duan Qian paused, "It''s not that I don''t know at all. I was lucky and saved the owner of the cottage. The owner of the cottage said that I was sincere, and said that the family is living in a difficult time. If I can really solve their worries for them. , it can be regarded as the best of both worlds, so tell me the general orientation."


    As for how he persuaded the vige owner, the hardships in the middle are not to be mentioned. In any case, his trip was not in vain, and he had gained something after all.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but feel a pity, "Then you are lucky."


    Why does Duan Qian feel ufortable listening to this? He has gained something, but this person looks very regretful. He should go through untold hardships in business?


    "Since you already know the location, why don''t you look for it? What are you doing here in Jingping County?" Gu Yundong said and suddenly stopped, she looked at him suspiciously, and asked uncertainly, "That family, Isn''t it justing to Jingping County?"


    "Yes." Duan Qianughed. "That family is now a mountain dweller in the area of ??Gaotan Mountain in Jingping County."


    Gaotan Mountain? ?


    The name sounds familiar.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help looking at Shao Qingyuan, who took out a map of Jingping County from the drawer and pointed to the location of the mountains.


    "It''s right here." Shao Qingyuan said, looking at Gu Yundong, "It''s near Daxi Vige."


    "Huh? Really."


    Gaotan Mountain? Isn''t it named after the deep pool? Just like Daxi Vige is named after the stream.


    Duan Qian also leaned over to look at the map, to say that this Gaotan Mountain is not the only mountain. This whole mountain stretches for thousands of miles, all of which are deep mountains and old forests. It''s just that each peak will be renamed so it''s easier to identify.


    There are many viges at the foot of Gaotan Mountain, including Daxi Vige, there are more than a dozen viges.


    Some viges are big, some are small, and these viges are built on Gaotan Mountain. One more mountain passed, and another name was taken.


    Duan Qian listened to their words, his eyes shed, "Where is Daxi Vige you said? Can you go up the mountain from this side? Are you familiar with that side?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2811: Luos movement

    Chapter 2811 The movement of the Luo family


    Duan Qian looked like ''If you know, take me to see it quickly'', the couple couldn''t help but hold their foreheads.


    "Don''t worry, you just arrived in Jingping County, so take a day off. I''m going to Daxi Vige the day after tomorrow, and I''ll take you there to see it and ask Vige Chief Xie about the condition of Gaotan Mountain."


    Duan Qian immediately stood up and cupped his hands, "Then thank you brother and sister." Sure enough, it was Gu Yundong, who had only been in Jingping County for a few days, and he was already so familiar with this boundary.


    After talking about the business, Duan Qian began to chat about the situation in Luozhou City after they left.


    "Not long after you left the inn that day, the Luo family came to the door, but they rushed to nothing, making Master Luo half dead. The Luo family is still looking for your traces and wants to bring the Jiujianghua back. Because When you disappeared, the Luo family put all the faults on you, saying that you took the nine **** flowers and ran away quickly."


    Duan Qianughed as he spoke, "But the shopkeeper of your Huimin Medical Center is a wonderful person. He asked someone to spread rumors that the Luo family killed people, and your disappearance must have been caused by the Luo family. Otherwise How could these two powerless and powerless people disappear under the eyes of everyone. The Luo family is in a state of turmoil. Small influence. That is, the eldest girl of the Luo family is married to the judge, and with his support, the situation will be somewhat contained, otherwise it will be worse."


    "The day before I left Luozhou Mansion, I also heard that the Luo family had been burrized, lost some valuables, and was searched all over the city. By the way, the Luo family also went to the Huimin Medical Center to find people. When Huimin Medical Center introduced the past, Mr. Luo felt that the shopkeeper was familiar with you, so he wanted to coerce and lure them into revealing your whereabouts and identities. Unfortunately, Huimin Medical Center has been rooted here for a long time, and Mr. Luo could not move. "


    This Shao Qingyuan knows that because there are many mountains here and there are many precious medicinal materials, the Huimin Medical Center in Luozhou Prefecture opened very early. Most of the medical clinics in other prefectures were opened to find Shao Qingyuan, who was kidnapped and sold.


    But the Luozhou government is different. This hospital has been in existence since Bai Hang was a child, and it has been almost forty years. Even during the war, the hospital was still standing here to treat and save people.


    What''s more, behind the Huimin Medical Center is the Bai family. If the Luo family wanted to move them, they also had to weigh their own abilities.


    Shao Qingyuan wasn''t worried about the hospital, but he felt very annoyed at the thought of being stuck by the Luo family.


    If he knew earlier, he would not save Duan Qian, not the nine **** flower.


    Duan Qian has many years of experience and is very good at observing words and expressions. As soon as he sees Shao Qingyuan''s expression, he knows that he must regret the Luo family.


    In fact, he himself was a little guilty, so he immediately changed the subject and said, "By the way, when I came in just now, I found that the county government office was still being repaired. You have juste here, is it okay to make such a big move?"


    "It''s okay, the county government is about to copse. If you don''t repair it, you won''t even have a ce to live." Gu Yundong said, thinking about his situation and asking, "Where do you live now? You want to go into the mountains to find that family. I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave in a short time, right?"


    "I have a room in the inn, and I will stay for a month." If he can''t leave in a short time, he will rent a yard nearby.


    Seeing that he had a n, the two of them didn''t say any more.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2812: Cai Yue goes to school

    Chapter 2812 Cai Yue goes to school


    Duan Qian just arrived in Jingping County, and he came to the county office before he had time to repair it. He was tired at the moment, so after a few greetings, he got up and said goodbye.


    After he left, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan talked about the county school.


    Thetter''s brows furrowed, "So, most things in the county school are now dominated by Xun Dao Liu?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong approached him, "What are you going to do?"


    "When Cai Yuees back in the evening, I''ll ask him about the situation of those students."


    Gu Yundong nodded after thinking about it, and then went out to do his own business.


    In the evening, Cai Yue really came back.


    Gu Yundong specially observed his expression, and when he saw that there was nothing unusual, he was slightly relieved, thinking that he had not been bullied in the school.


    It was Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi. When they saw himing back, they immediately stepped forward and curiously asked him about the situation in the county school.


    The two of them never went to school, although Shao Qingyuan also invited the master to read and write for them when they were in the capital. But in the end it is different from Cai Yue. Zheng Quanshui and the others studied at home, and they knew each other and helped each other, but Cai Yue went to study in an unfamiliar ce.


    Even Chi Chi wiped the little mouth that had just finished eating the egg custard, and squeezed it, the little meat hand rested on Cai Yue''s knee, raised his little head, blinked his round eyes and said milky milk. Angry, "Speak, speak."


    Cai Yue was in a good mood as soon as he saw him, he picked him up and put him on hisp, and only then did he talk about the situation of the county school.


    "I only saw one Master Cao today. Master Cao lectures very meticulously and very patiently. He saw that I was a new student, so he first asked about the books I had read. He learned that I would not be unable to keep up with the lectures. progress, and teaching begins.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan finished eating, wiped his mouth, took the tea that Qi Ma handed over, took a sip, and asked, "What about the ssmates? Is there any difort?"


    A ssmate?


    Cai Yue knew what his uncle wanted to know, but he said it in detail.


    "The students of the county school are divided into three factions, one is Li Neng and the others..."


    This group is the family who are in poor conditions but do not study hard. They tter the horses on weekdays, lie to their families and say that they want to buy literary supplies, and also exchange feelings with their ssmates and participate in various poetry festivals. County School Discipline.


    The other faction is Zhao Jing and the others who look down on Li Neng and others. These people''s family conditions are also not good. But they work hard and try to help reduce the burden on the family. They disdain to please Liu Xundao, so they asionally be the target of being targeted.


    Thest group of ?? looked down on the wealthy children of the previous two groups.


    They both disdain Li Neng''s ttery, and do not want to get too close to Zhao Jing and the others. Anyway, they are not short of money, whether it is a bundle of repairs, or a pen, ink, paper, and inkstone, they are all bought at home. After all, the free stuff from the county school is of average quality, and they feel ufortable using it.


    On weekdays, they are also a small circle of their own, and basically do not bring the other two factions, in short, these three factions are very clear.


    However, after Cai Yue entered the lecture hall today, he got everyone''s attention. People from the three factions were very curious about who this person was and why he was treated differently by Xun Dao Liu.


    Li Neng thought at first that this person is like himself, and he must be a person who is ttering. Otherwise, how can he get so close to Liu Xundao?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2813: sugar

    Chapter 2813 Sugar


    Butter, Li Neng discovered that Liu Xundao''s attitude towards himself waspletely different from that of Cai Yue.


    Liu Xundao was close to them on weekdays, but he always spoke from a high position.


    On the contrary, facing those rich children, his tone was calm, but he alsocked some closeness. Only in the face of Cai Yue, that attitude can be regarded as respectful.


    This person must have an unusual identity.


    Not only Li Neng thinks this way, but others also think the same way.


    Therefore, when the first ss was over and Master Cao left, all the students in the lecture hall were still sitting in their seats, and no one went out.


    But they still watched Cai Yue whispering and discussing in a low voice.


    Finally, Fan Yilin, the leader of the group of wealthy children, got up and stepped forward to greet Cai Yue.


    He sat directly next to Cai Yue, and the people in that seat moved away as soon as they saw him.


    "Are you Cai Yue?" Fan Yilin said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you in Jingping County, where does Xuedi Cai live? Why did youe to study in Jingping County?"


    This question, he knew before he came that he would be asked.


    He didn''t have to hide it, and repeated what he had just answered to Liu Xundao.


    The other ssmates in the lecture hall all perked up their ears and were surprised to hear the words. It turned out to be from the capital.


    It''s just that since his parents are gone, why is Liu Xundao still so kind to him? It is estimated that the cousin and aunt in his mouth are not ordinary people.


    Fan Yilin wanted to ask clearly, but he also knew that it was not good to ask too much when meeting for the first time, so he changed the subject and asked him about the capital.


    The people here have never been to the capital, and the three factions couldn''t help but turn to his side, wondering what the bustling imperial capital looked like.


    Cai Yue was beaten by children of his age at the pier, so he became a little bit less courageous after that, especially when he was afraid of children about his own age.


    On the contrary, people who are smaller than themselves, or who are much older than themselves, canmunicate more smoothly.


    Fortunately, the youngest students in the county school were thirteen or fourteen years old, much older than Cai Yue, which made him a little less nervous.


    Fan Yilin listened to him and knew that Cai Yue was not born into a poor family.


    Even before his parents died, his status may not be low.


    He was determined to make friends, and he knew that this person belonged to their circle, so he deliberately brought him into his circle of friends.


    Cai Yue did follow him to meet ssmates one after another, and someone took him with him, so he was finally less restrained.


    Li Neng and Zhao Jing were a little disinterested when they saw this.


    Aftering here, Cai Yue will not have much interaction with them, right? Rich people y with rich people, there is no difference.


    Who knows that it didn''t take long before Cai Yue got up and took out a purse from his strange bag.


    Then he took the purse and distributed sugar to Fan Yilin and the others.


    Fan Yilin was stunned for a moment, "This is..."


    "This is fruit-vored sugar. Yours should be orange-vored, as well as grape-vored, pear-vored, and so on. I''ve mixed them all together. You can try them."


    Fan Yilin has of course eaten candy, but also fruit-vored candy. It is said that this kind of candy is not cheap, and it is difficult to buy goods. His father also gave him a gift from a businessman.


    I didn''t expect that Cai Yue would just take out a packet and distribute it to each person, and give each person two?


    This is different from ordinary caramel, Fan Yilin immediately took one and stuffed it into his mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2814: old-fashioned

    Chapter 2814 Old-fashioned


    When the others saw this, they also took the candy and ate it.


    As soon as he entered, his eyes lit up.


    Li Neng and others all came to see them, and when they saw these rich children who had eaten a lot of good food, they all showed a look of surprise, and swallowed.


    I don¡¯t know how delicious this candy is, but it makes these people feel strange.


    Who knew that after Cai Yue finished separating Fan Yilin and the others, he walked to Zhao Jing again, took out two candies from his purse and ced them on the table in front of him.


    Zhao Jing was stunned, Fan Yilin was stunned, and Li Neng''s eyes widened.


    Why...to Zhao Jing?


    "You, will you give me this candy?" Zhao Jing asked uncertainly.


    Cai Yue nodded, "Yes."


    "Why me?"


    Cai Yue was surprised, "Aren''t you my ssmate? These candies are a wee gift for ssmates, and naturally everyone has them."


    In fact, he was reluctant to give it to Li Neng, but it seemed too favourable to one over the other. He also didn''t know how his uncle would rectify the county school. Before that, he still treated them equally, lest Mr. Liu guessed that he and his aunt saw what Li Neng and the others had done, and prepared in advance.


    After Zhao Jing heard his words, he couldn''te back to his senses for a long time.


    ssmates...


    Cai Yue had already passed him and walked directly towards the person behind him.


    Zhao Jing suddenly came to his senses, reached out and grabbed him, "Wait, you, you gave me a greeting, but I don''t have... anything in return."


    Cai Yue, "I don''t need any gifts in return. I just came to Jingping County, and I don''t understand many things. If I don''t understand anything, I need to ask you guys for advice. It''s good that you don''t reject me."


    What he said was sincere, that''s what he thought, but he didn''t mean to turn around.


    Zhao Jing couldn''t help letting go, Cai Yue walked to the next table and divided the candy in his hand one by one.


    When it was assigned to Li Neng, thetter immediately grinned and said confidently, "Cai Xuedi, don''t worry, if you have anything you don''t understand, just ask me, I will definitely know everything."


    Fan Yilin snorted lightly, he didn''t know how much he weighed? Cheeky to say this.


    However, when Cai Yue came to his side again, Fan Yilin''s eyes becameplicated.


    When it was time to eat at noon, he pulled Cai Yue aside and asked in a low voice, "Why do you give candy to those people? Are you nning to be friends with them?"


    Cai Yue frowned, "Aren''t you all ssmates?"


    "But they are poor, and their family can''t even pay for repairs."


    Cai Yue pursed his lips and looked serious when he raised his head again, "But Senior Brother Fan, I am also penniless. If my cousin and aunt hadn''t pity me, I might not even be able to read books. You don''t know, there are actually a few A few months ago, I was still carrying goods at the dock, and I couldn''t even eat."


    Fan Yilin was dumbfounded, "Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m telling the truth, I can still describe the world of the pier to you now."


    "But, but, but you are only ten years old, how can you go to work at the dock? And you are still a child. You look like you were born in a rich family. Your speech and behavior arepletely different from those of a country student." What he didn''t say was that Cai The more certain behaviors, even he felt extravagant, and subconsciously wanted to follow along.


    "Although I am young, I have experienced things that many people may never have experienced in their entire lives. My heart is actually very old."


    Fan Yilin looked at his old-fashioned look, and couldn''t say a word, "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2815: The oracle comes again

    Chapter 2815 The teachinges to the door again


    Cai Yue sighed again, and said in a familiar tone, "Don''t bully the poor boy."


    After saying that, he shook his head and turned back to the lecture hall.


    Fan Yilin was a little confused. For the next half day, he looked at Cai Yue from time to time, trying to see his old appearance through these eyes, but only saw a small bean sitting upright at the desk, Listening to Mr.''s lectures with a straight posture, even reading and talking are tender and tender.


    Fan Yilin just wanted to p himself, he felt that he was fooled by Cai Yue. After the afternoon ss was over, he wanted to talk to Cai Yue again.


    Who knew that this kid immediately sorted out the books, took up his bag, left the county school without looking back, and went home.


    After listening to Cai Yue''s experience this day, Zheng Quanshui and Gao Ziughed while holding their stomachs. Cai Yue''s legs were not known for a long time, so they also giggled.


    On the contrary, Shao Qingyuan frowned silently. Seeing that Cai Yue was almost finished, he let him go back to rest.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi were still unfinished and wanted to hear more, so they hugged him and left.


    was held in their arms for a long time, and the four quickly left the flower hall.


    As soon as they left, the flower hall became quiet.


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "A county school doesn''t even have thirty students, yet it can be divided into three factions."


    What these studentsck is not only knowledge, but also other aspects of moral education.


    Even Cai Yue knows, don''t bully the poor, but the county school expresses the word ''poor'' in every corner from top to bottom.


    Gu Yundong nodded in agreement, sat beside him, took a sip of water and asked, "When are you going to rectify the county school?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "Wait until the county school teaching ordinancees to the door again."


    It''s just that he didn''t expect this teaching ordinance to talk so casually. He just finished speaking here, and the next morning, when he just went to the yamen, the teaching oracle from the county school came over with a bitter face.


    As soon as he came, he began toin about his hardships and weeping, saying that he had thought of many ways during this period of time, but he could only raise twenty taels of silver, and he could not even buy pen, ink, paper and inkstone for all the students.


    Really don''t say it, I haven''t seen it for a few days, this teaching really looks haggard and thin.


    Shao Qingyuan admits that he does his best to do things, but this way of doing things is really uplimentable.


    The teachings are miserable. It seems that without the blessing of money, the county school will not be able to go on, and those students will not be able to study. falling behind.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that he was about to cry while talking, so he could only rub his forehead, stood up and walked out of the desk, saying, "Okay, I understand, I''ll go to the county school now. "


    The teaching was stunned for a moment, and when he reacted, a light shed on his face, "Sir, you mean, you mean..."


    But then he frowned again, wouldn''t it be enough to give money? Why go to county school?


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as the adults are willing to manage. When he sees the difficulty of the county school students, he will allocate money.


    The teaching hurriedly led the way, and Shao Qingyuan asked Shao Wen to follow.


    The ?? County School was not far away, and the three of them walked directly there.


    When ?? arrived at the county school, the concierge had sharp eyes and hurried back to find Liu Xun and Cao Master and the others.


    After Shao Qingyuan entered the door, he saw the two of them greet him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2816: Shao Qingyuan sent money

    Chapter 2816 Shao Qingyuan sent money


    Liu Xundao''s eyes were a little obscure. He just set up school for Cai Yue yesterday, and today Master Shao came to the county to study.


    It seems that this Master Shao only came here because of his cousin.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded to the two of them. The county school has two mentors. He knows that there is another mentor who is still raising money outside. stubborn.


    Because of this, the entire county school was basically managed by the Liu Xundao in front of him.


    Shao Qingyuan stood in the front yard, raising his eyes to scan the environment of the county school. It really is much more refined than the county government.


    The weather today is sunny and the breeze is gentle, which makes this county school morefortable and quiet, making people linger.


    Shao Qingyuan did not enter the room, but sat down beside the stone bench not far away, and said to Master Cao, "Are all the students from the county school here today?"


    "It''s all there." Even Fang Chongjun, who asked for leave yesterday, was afraid of being expelled from the school because of what Mr. Liu said, so Zhao Jing called him over and came to school with an illness.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Then please take your time, Master, and ask everyone to gather here. This official has something to say."


    "Yes, my lord." Master Cao bowed his hands and quickly backed away.


    It was a bit embarrassing to just sit and wait like this, and Master Liu said with a smile, "My lord took the time out of his busy schedule toe to the county school to instruct and admonish the students. It''s really hard work."


    He felt that Shao Qingyuan was here for Cai Yue, but on the surface he still had to say it in a high-sounding manner.


    He thinks that these words should make the county magistrate agree.


    However, Shao Qingyuan just nced at him with a half-smile, and then lowered his head to drink tea.


    Master Cao went quickly and came quickly.


    The group of students behind him heard that the county magistrate wasing, and immediately tidied up their clothes and followed the master one after another.


    With ?? and Cai Yue, there were a total of 28 students.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Cai Yue first, and then aimed at the others.


    As I heard yesterday, these people are divided into three factions, and their positions are very clear at this time, and no one is next to the other. Only Cai Yue, who was small, stood at the front.


    The teachings standing behind Shao Qingyuan took the lead to say a few words, and then looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter put down the teacup and said to the crowd, "I came here today to see your reading."


    "Thank you for your concern." The students said respectfully.


    It¡¯s just that they were very puzzled. Since they wanted to see their studies, why didn¡¯t they go to the lecture hall and instead called them all here?


    Shao Qingyuan continued, "Besides this, this official has one more thing to say. I heard from the teacher that the county school is very difficult in all aspects, especially when ites to repairing books and reading supplies, right?"


    Fan Yilin and the others pouted secretly, they didn''t find it difficult.


    Li Neng and the three of them looked happy, and sure enough, the county magistrate sent them money.


    Zhao Jing and several others frowned, worried that this new county magistrate, like the original Master Xu, sacrificed himself for others and dedicated his sry to the county school. But the problem is that most of the money went into Liu Xundao''s pocket.


    Instead, it was Xundao Liu, who suppressed the smile at the corner of his mouth faintly, and cupped his hands and said, "Master Hui, that''s true. There are so many poor people in Jingping County that many seedlings who read well can only miss it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2817: Uses of silver

    Chapter 2817 The Use of Silver


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Indeed, it would be a pity for a student with a talent for reading to miss the opportunity like this. But you don''t have to worry, this official has already thought of a way."


    "Shao Wen." He turned his head and gave Shao Wen a look behind him.


    Thetter responded, then took out a purse and took out a few silver notes from it.


    Shao Qingyuan put the silver note on the stone table in front of him and said, "Here is five hundred taels of silver."


    Liu Xundao and Li Neng couldn''t help but their eyes lit up, looked at the silver note on the table uncontrobly, and swallowed.


    Shao Qingyuan then said, "This money was donated by several wealthy households in Jingping County. They are dedicated to the sake of Jingping County, and they are also thinking about contributing to Jingping County. Knowing that the county school is difficult now, everyone Donating some money, I look forward to cultivating talents for Jingping County, which is also a part of their heart."


    Donated by wealthy squires in Jingping County?


    The teaching was stunned. In fact, he also talked to these people about the county school in secret, and hoped that they would have a meaning. However, no matter what he said, these people pretended to be fooled.


    Why are these people giving money on their own initiative now?


    The teacher frowned in confusion, but Liu Xundao was happy.


    Those rich and rich hands have a lot of money, and a little leakage of their fingers is enough for them to eat and drink better. If you donate for the first time, there will be a second, third, and countless times in the future. When you look back, he can persuade him to recruit more people. The more people, the more money, right?


    The new Master Shao has a way to make those money bags take the initiative to spit out the money.


    "All of you gentlemen are great people. With them in Jingping County, they will definitely get better and better in the future."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It''s natural, but everyone has done good deeds, and everyone must keep it in mind. Not only you, but other students who will enroll in the future must also know that the county school will develop better and better in the future, because of them. Therefore, this official suggested that a stone tablet should be erected in the county school, and anyone who donated more than fifty taels of silver should write down their names for future generations to admire, how about that?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone understood.


    Well, how can these unprofitable merchants donate money for no reason to these students whose future is uncertain?


    The ?? teaching finally understood the reason for his failure.


    is also right, if people want to do good deeds, why don''t they go to porridge and deliver medicine, those who have benefited will be grateful to them, and their reputation will be further improved.


    The money was given to the county school, but these students didn¡¯t even know it, didn¡¯t they do good deeds without leaving their names? Why do people?


    These teachings have no problem with the names of monuments.


    Liu Xundao has no objection. After all, if the stele will be publicized in the future, only a steady stream of people will send money to the county school.


    Liu Xundao even felt that he had seen a bright future.


    Shao Qingyuan, "Since you have no opinion, let''s do it. Next, let''s talk about the use of this silver."


    Liu Xundao was taken aback for a moment, what is the use? ?


    "Sir, isn''t the use of this silver money to pay for repairs, to buy books, pen, ink, paper and inkstone?"


    Shao Qingyuan gave him a sideways nce, "Of course not, it was donated by someone else. The person who gave it to it also said that this is for cultivating future talents in Jingping County, not just anyone can take it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2818: scholarship grants

    Chapter 2818 Schrship Grants


    "Sir, what does this mean?" A bad premonition shed in Liu Xundao''s heart, and the smile on his face became a little stiff.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "This official''s meaning is very clear. Whoever has good grades will receive the money as a bonus."


    "Can¡­¡­"


    "Mr. Liu, if there are so many students present, if everyone is exempted from training, they can get books, ink, paper, inkstone, and clothes for free when they enter the county school. These days arefortable and have no worries, then who would study hard. To get a title? Anyway, if you stay in this county school all your life, you can eat, drink and wear well, isn''t it beautiful? If people live too muchfortably, they will bezy, not thinking about progress, and reading more. Either advance or retreat. In this way, this official is not helping them, but hurting them."


    Shao Qingyuan''s voice just fell, Fan Yilin''s eyes suddenly brightened, "Your words are reasonable."


    He had long disliked those poor students who were studying in the county for free. Because of this ethos, they even thought it was boring to study. But it would be interesting if bonuses were given based on performance.


    He had objected to it before, but the master of the teachings persuaded him with all his heart. The meaning behind the words was to say why he didn''t eat minced meat. He didn''t know how difficult it was for those people to study and how difficult it was for them to be at home. As if he did not agree with those who were exempted from shackles, he was a cold-hearted person who let him down.


    Fan Yilin didn''t dare to contradict the teachings, but he was really aggrieved in his heart.


    Zhao Jing and several people were half happy and half worried, and they were naturally happy to learn to win and get bonuses. It is conceivable to know that this number will not be many. Although they are hardworking, their resources are limited. Fan Yilin and the others are indeed better than them in some aspects.


    There were only three people in Li Neng, their faces changed greatly and their hearts were worried.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t care what the three factions thought, he started talking about the rules, "The bonus is divided into three ces, one for the first, two, and one for the third. Now you have exams every month. Simr to this kind of small exam, you can get the first ss. Three taels of silver, two taels for second ss, and one tael for first ss. There will be half-year exams, year-end exams, and exams in other subjects, which will be rewarded. As long as you rank among the best in your studies, it¡¯s good to do some repairs, buy books and eat food. , ispletely sufficient."


    ''s face shed anxiously and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Shao Wen, "Listen to the adults."


    "Yes, but those who study ahead will always be in the front, so what about other students?"


    Shao Wen stopped talking, anyway, the adults must have considered it in his heart.


    As expected, Shao Qingyuan continued, "Of course, I know that some of you have difficulties at home. And because of the different levels of admissions, it is difficult to get the top few. Don''t worry about this, I have a method here, you may as well. Listen, how about it?"


    "Sir, please say it." The most urgent one was Zhao Jing''s group.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "You can borrow money from the county school. You can borrow up to 30 taels of silver a year, and you can use it to buy books, buy things for reading, and improve your knowledge. But this is conditional, The money can be borrowed for five years. After five years, if you are admitted to Xiucai, the money will be rewarded to you by the county school. If you do not pass the test, sorry, all the money will be repaid within ten years, and you will have to make up 12 taels. The interest of silver."


    Five years is not too long or too short.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2819: The teaching was scolded

    Chapter 2819 The teaching was scolded


    It is indeed a little urgent to be admitted to a schr in five years. After all, for many people, after taking the test all their lives, they may not be able to pass the test.


    But it is impossible for Shao Qing to dy the time indefinitely. Otherwise, people have been using money to study and study for a lifetime. Wouldn''t the county school raise rice bugs for them?


    Zhao Jing and several others have quickly figured it out in their hearts.


    Thirty-two a year, they use a little less, not only enough to read and write, but even have the surplus to buy other books and materials.


    Five years is one hundred and fifty taels of silver.


    For them now, this is simply an astronomical sum. If you put it in their house, you may never earn it back for a lifetime.


    But if you are admitted to a schr after five years, this fee is a reward and can be written off.


    If you don''t pass the exam...you will have to pay back one hundred and sixty taels. That''s not to be afraid of. After reading books, they can find a better job. They can earn sixteen taels a year, and they will be able to pay it back in ten years.


    Besides, they can''t borrow thirty taels a year.


    Anyway, Master Shao''s proposal is indeed more beneficial than detrimental to them, allowing them to solve their immediate needs.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Jing and the others brought joy on their faces.


    But Li Neng and the three looked even worse. They were admitted to schrs in five years? They simply can''t do it.


    As for Fan Yilin and the others, these have nothing to do with them, they don''t need to borrow money anyway.


    Liu Xundao lowered his head and rolled his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Shao Qingyuan had a panoramic view of everyone''s expressions, he took a sip of tea and said, "In the future, the reward for this exam will be called schrship, and the borrower will be called stipend. If you need it, you can register and review it here. Yes, the specific matters, this official will make it clear with the teaching. By the way, there is one more thing, if any of you seed in the examination, this official will personally rmend him to study in the Imperial College of the Capital."


    As soon as these words came out, Fan Yilin and the others suddenly raised their heads.


    They don''t care about schrships and bursaries, but the number of ces to study in the Imperial College has attracted all the schrs of the Jin Dynasty.


    For this spot, they will also redouble their efforts.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the radiance in their eyes with satisfaction, very good, people, you still have to pursue something.


    "This official knows that some of you have hardships in your family. Although you have stipends, you are also afraid that you will not be able to go to school in the future. Speaking of which, since everyone can enter the county school, it will not be bad if you want to study. You can take advantage of the break. In the time of Mu, write letters and couplets to help people settle ounts or even copy books, so that they can make money for tuition, and if they can go to Beijing to take the exam in the future, they will also have sufficient travel expenses."


    The ?? teaching finally could no longer be listened to, and he couldn''t hold back, interrupting Shao Qingyuan, "Sir, you, how can you let everyone make money?"


    "Why not?"


    "They are all readers."


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and looked at him fixedly, "What happened to the schr? The schr does not need to wear clothes to eat, support the family, or live? The schr should not listen to the outside world, and let the parents, wife and children work hard to make money for them. Live a good life? Such schrs, what is the use of being an official in the future? Do they understand the hardships of themon people and understand the difficulties of their parents? This official thinks that you are stupid for reading."


    "Sir, you, you, you..."


    "What''s wrong with this officer? What''s wrong with this officer?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2820: show you a good show

    Chapter 2820 Show you a good show


    Shao Qingyuan stood up with a flick of his sleeves, asked Shao Wen to collect the banknotes, and then said to the students, "This official word has been spoken, you go back and think about it, what to do next, it''s all gone."


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, then cupped their hands and said, "The students retire."


    The students all left, and Master Cao looked around and hurriedly followed.


    Shao Qingyuan said to the red-faced teaching, "You go back to the county government office with this official. Regarding what you said today, just set a detailed set of standards."


    The teaching was a little embarrassed because he was scolded by him, but he didn''t say much.


    As it happens, he also has a lot of opinions on what Shao Qingyuan said just now.


    So he nodded slightly, "I will obey."


    Shao Qingyuan then walked towards the gate of the county school. Director Liu Xun wanted to send them away, but was stopped by Shao Qingyuan, "Go and do your own thing, this official is free."


    "Yes."


    Liu Xundao stood on the spot, but although he didn''t send them any more, he still waited for their figures topletely disappear from the door before turning around and hurried back.


    As soon as he left the gate of the county school, the teaching decree couldn''t help but whispered, "Sir, the lower official thinks that what you said today is inappropriate. Schrships and bursaries can indeed help some students, but they also put a lot of pressure on them. Readers should avoid being impetuous..."


    Shao Qingyuan gave him a cold look, "Shut up."


    The teaching was a little flustered by his nce, and he couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Seeing that Shao Qingyuan had been out for a long time, he hesitantly followed.


    However, he didn''t go very far, and suddenly he felt something was wrong, "Sir, this is not the way back to the county office."


    "This official said that you are stupid in reading, aren''t you convinced? Just in time, let you watch a y."


    Shao Qingyuan continued to move forward without looking back.


    The teaching was stunned for a while, watching a y? What y are you watching? Didn''t you mean to go back to the county government to discuss today''s affairs?


    The teacher was puzzled, but he soon discovered that the road they were walking was very familiar¡ªisn¡¯t this the road to the back door of the county school?


    Sure enough, Shao Qingyuan stopped after a while. The ce where the three of them stood was the entrance to the back of the county school.


    "grown ups?"


    "Wait a moment."


    Shao Qingyuan opened his mouth, and the teaching closed his mouth.


    The three of them were standing at the door. After about a cup of tea, footsteps suddenly came from behind the door.


    The teaching was stunned, followed by Shao Qingyuan and knocked on the door, and someone opened it from behind.


    Standing inside the door is the youngest student in the county school, Cai Yue.


    Cai Yue took two steps back slightly and let them in, "Cousin, teach the adults."


    Educational frowned, but this time he didn''t speak again, just followed behind Shao Qingyuan.


    Cai Yue took them inside and said, "Li Neng and the three have already gone to Liu Xun."


    It was after seeing them pass by that Cai Yue found an excuse toe out and open the door.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, and when Cai Yue pointed to a certain room, he said, "Okay, you can go back to the lecture hall, we cane here."


    "Okay." Cai Yue saluted, and then flew back to his lecture hall.


    Although he became a nerd in reading, he was not stupid. Hearing Cai Yue mentioning Li Neng and Liu Xundao, he intuited that something was wrong.


    He stopped speaking, pursed his lips and squeezed the hands hanging by his side, quietly followed behind Shao Qingyuan.


    It was not until the three of them silently walked out the window of that room that they finally stopped.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2821: Li Nengs calculation

    Chapter 2821 Li Neng''s calctions


    Just as Jiaoyu took a deep breath, he heard the impatient voice of Liu Xiandao from inside, "What''s the use of you looking for me? This is the decision of the county magistrate, he gave the money, is it possible that I can still do it? Steal it for you?"


    Immediately following, was Li Neng''s anxious tone, "Sir, there is nothing we can do. You know, the three of us are wasted on our studies, not to mention that Lao Shizi can''t get the schrship, even if it is a bursary, we will also need it. I can¡¯t afford it. It¡¯s so easy to be admitted to a schr within five years? Sir, please help us think of a way.¡±


    "Yeah, sir, if we were expelled from school, wouldn''t you lose a lot? Zhao Jing and the others are not sensible, and they won''t honor you like we do."


    "Sir, please help us. If we are expelled from school, my uncles who have long been dissatisfied with the education for us will not give us any more money for fear that they will eat us."


    Liu Xundao waved his hand, "Okay, okay, don''t I know what you said? But what can I do?"


    "You, go talk to Jiaoyu? Let him reject the county magistrate''s proposal, or is it the same as before?" Li Neng said, "Jiaoyu always listens to the teacher. As long as the teacher persuades him, he will teach that bad temper. , maybe it''s going to be a fight with the county magistrate, and the county magistrate can''t take us, why not?"


    Director Liu touched his chin, "What you said makes some sense, and this matter can only be done from the teacher''s side. I don''t think he really agreed with Master Shao''s proposal just now, but he was very persuasive. "


    Li Neng''s faces shed with joy, but the next moment, Liu Xundao''s face sank again, "You don''t have to be too happy too early, if Master Shao insists on his own opinion, the teaching will not really be able to tear his face with him."


    Li Neng rolled his eyes and said, "Sir, if there is no room for change in this matter, students still have another way."


    "Tell me."


    "The first prize of the schrship, but there are three taels of silver, if there are three taels of silver every month... that would be a lot more money than it is now. Go back and wait for the monthly exam, sir, move your fingers and be merciful, even if we can''t get one The first, the second and the third are also made, and we will take half of the schrship we get to honor Mr.


    Liu Xundao''s eyes lit up slightly, thinking that he would make money every month, which is a lot of money.


    The greed in his eyes was too much, and he didn''t even have time to think carefully about whether it was feasible or not. After all, a normal person wouldn''t believe it to be the first person who wasst in school on weekdays.


    "I will think about this matter, if you are all right, go back quickly, lest other people find something wrong ande over."


    "Yes, sir, the students are now dismissed."


    Shao Qingyuan outside the window took the lead before they came out.


    Shao Wen also quickly grabbed the teacher who was shaking with anger and his face was blue, and left quietly.


    went all the way to the back door again before Shao Wen let go of his hand, but the teacher felt the ckness in front of him and his heavy breathing.


    Shao Qingyuan and Shao Wen looked at each other, opened the back door, and pulled him out.


    Jiao Yu didn''t speak all the way, and when he entered the county office, he couldn''t restrain himself from scolding, "It''s insulting to the gentleman, the morality is corrupt, and it''s a shame for a schr, how can there be such a moth in the county school? howe?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2822: The country is easy to change, the nature is difficult to change

    Chapter 2822 Jiangshan is easy to change and its nature is difficult to change


    "Shouldn''t I ask you this? Isn''t the county school in your charge?" Shao Qingyuan nced at him, and reminded him in a t voice.


    The teaching suddenly raised his head, met his indifferent eyes, and was suddenly unable to say a word.


    Ashamed and remorse shed on his face, he lowered his head and confessed, "It''s my fault, I don''t know anyone, I listened to the nderous words of the viin, and Liu Xun managed the county school like this, and harmed those students."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It''s really your fault, you spend all day running around to prepare money, but you ignore more important things. People are fundamental, if something happens to people, what''s the use even if you have money? Now you Now that you know that Liu Xundao and Li Neng colluded with each other to give bribes and ept bribes, then you know what to do next?"


    The expression on Jiao Yu''s face became even more ashamed, he nodded heavily, "Xiaoguan knows."


    "This official will trust you again for the time being. If he continues to indulge those few people, causing the county school to be sullen, and the morality of the master and students corrupted, then you don''t need to be an oracle."


    "Xiaguan understands, sir, don''t worry, Xiaguan won''t be so confused anymore."


    "I hope so." Shao Qingyuan walked back to the ya, "Liu Xun, you go back and think about what to do with those people. Now let''s talk about schrships and grants."


    Because of what happened just now, Jiao Yu felt uneasy, guilty and guilty, and doubted himself.


    So I didn''t have the face to object to what Shao Qingyuan said at this moment, so I followed behind him obediently and began to sort out the rules and regtions in detail.


    Shao Qingyuan said - very good.


    After Jiao Yu left with a few sheets of paper in his hand, Shao Wen asked, "Master, can he really change over and manage the county school from now on?"


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and flipped through the book in his hand, "Jiangshan is easy to change, his nature is hard to change, his temper has been set, how can he be corrected so easily? He has given the county school to Liu Xun for a long time, and let him take over again I''m afraid I won''t be able to take care of it for a while. Now the two instructors are about to remove one, and I''ll find a suitable andpetent person to fill this gapter."


    Shao Wen understood, Master really didn''t have much confidence in this teaching, but it was not easy to rece him.


    In the evening, Cai Yue came back. As soon as he came, he ran to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong and said, "In the afternoon, Master Jiao Yu came to me and asked me to help him. He wants to arrest Liu Xun and them."


    Now, Cai Yue is the only one who knows these things.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other and nodded to show that they understood.


    It depends on what the oue of the teaching will be.


    Both of them were very busy, so they didn''t pay attention any more in the follow-up, and only let Cai Yue tell them the final result.


    The next day, Gu Yundong also went to Daxi Vige.


    Duan Qian rested for a day. As soon as the day dawned, he came to look for her in high spirits and asked her to apany him to Gaotan Mountain.


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to follow, but he couldn''t get away, so he could only let Shao Wu stay by their side.


    After ?? and the group packed up, they took them to two carriages and headed directly to Daxi Vige.


    Before leaving, Gu Yundong also brought Mao Yong with him. Since he decided to use him, he had to look at the terrain first, so he had a good idea.


    Mao Yong was a little excited. In any case, it was a big list. After he finished it, the brothers could have more money in their hands.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2823: Gu Yundong is here

    Chapter 2823 Gu Yundong is here


    When the two carriages arrived at Daxi Vige, Tong Shuitao saw Vige Chief Xie standing at the entrance of the vige and looked anxiously at the intersection.


    Seeing the carriageing, Vige Chief Xie immediately greeted him with a smile.


    "Gu Dong''s house, you''vee." He was really worried, Gu Yundong said before that he woulde to Daxi Vige in two days, but he waited for a day yesterday and couldn''t find anyone.


    Fortunately, she is here today.


    It''s just...why are there two carriages?


    Duan Qian got off the carriage behind, looked up at the quiet vige in front of him, and asked, "This is Daxi Vige?"


    "right."


    Vige Chief Xie looked at him, "This is..."


    Gu Yundong introduced, "This is Young Master Duan, who came from Wanqing Mansion. This time he came to Luozhou Mansion to do business."


    Doing business? Vige Chief Xie''s eyes lit up, Gu Dong''s family is really well-connected, and everyone from Wanqing House knows it.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Duan." Vige Chief Xie greeted him with a smile, "It''s been hard toe from a long way, my house is right in front of me, why don''t you go and have a cup of tea at home and take a break?"


    Duan Qian is also wee, "Then there is the vige chief Lao."


    The group walked to the vige chief Xie''s house. When the vigers along the way saw them, they thought of what the vige chief had said about building a workshop. They were all excited, and they wanted to go forward but didn''t dare to go forward.


    Xie Zhi and Gu Yundong knew each other, and now they ran behind them in three or two steps, falling not far or near.


    When he passed the stream, Duan Qian stopped, took a few steps forward and squatted down, "This is the stream you said? If it''s crystal clear, where is the wastnd where you want to build your workshop?"


    "It''s right there." Gu Yundong pointed.


    Duan Qian was interested, "Let''s go and have a look."


    The people who were going to Xie Vige Chief''s house could only turn back their footsteps and walked towards the wastnd.


    I stood far away before and couldn''t see clearly, but now that I got closer, Gu Yundong found that this piece of wastnd had been sorted out.


    The ?? is very clean, the gravel is piled aside, the originalrge clods on the ground have been broken up, and the ground looks very t.


    Gu Yundong was overjoyed, "Vige Chief, I''m really bothering you."


    "No trouble, no trouble. I heard that you are going to build a workshop here. Everyone is so happy." Vige Chief Xie said, pointing to Xie Zhi beside him, "And this girl, who has been a big one in the past two days. I came here in a hurry to help a long time ago, and I don¡¯t want any wages, and said that I would repay your life-saving grace.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at Xie Zhi, who was a little embarrassed, and quickly changed the subject, "Gu Dong''s family, you said that you want to see if you can dig a well in the wastnd, and my father will dig it. Yesterday, the vige chief asked my father toe and see it. After that, it is said that two wells can be dug here.¡±


    "Really?" Gu Yundong instantly became happy.


    Xie Zhi nodded and took a few steps inside. "One is here. My father made a mark, and there is another over there."


    Gu Yundong looked at the ce she pointed, and secretly squeezed the location in his heart.


    The two wells are not close to each other, so it is just right and easy to use.


    Knowing the location of the well, he can draw a picture when he turns back. Hurry up in the past few days to build the workshop again, and it is a major event in my heart.


    Duan Qian walked around the wastnd and came back and said, "Yournd is quite big. I''m afraid it''s not a small workshop to build, or is it white sugar?"


    "Yeah, make white sugar first." As for thetter, she didn''t say anything for the time being.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2824: Find someone to lead the way

    Chapter 2824 Find someone to lead the way


    Gu Yundong saw that Duan Qian liked this ce, and couldn''t help but say, "How about you build a workshop here when you find someone?"


    Upon hearing this, Vige Chief Xie couldn''t help being slightly excited.


    Not only him, but Mao Yong behind him also had bright eyes. Could this be what Madam said, the business introducedter?


    Duan Qian is actually thinking about it. When he finds the family of weaving and dyeing, he doesn''t know if he can persuade them to agree to sell him the craft. If it is sold, I don''t know if I would like to go back to Wanqing Mansion with him.


    If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s okay to have a workshop here. Anyway, the fabric is easy to transport, which is much more convenient than eating.


    only¡­¡­


    "Even if I want to build a workshop, there is nond here."


    Gu Yundong shrugged, "Not here, there are always nearby. But it''s too early to say, if you really think about itter, look around."


    "to make."


    Speaking of this, Duan Qian couldn''t wait to go into the mountains to find people.


    He asked Vige Chief Xie, "Is it the Gaotan Mountain when you go up from here?"


    Vige Chief Xie was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, "That''s right, you...going into the mountain?"


    "Yes." Duan Qian nodded, "I want to go into the mountains to find someone, do you know where ordinary mountain people live?"


    "For mountain people, it''s far away. And the mountain people living in Gaotan Mountain all live in one ce, and they are all far away. If you want to find someone, you can find someone."


    Sometimes, to find another one from one mountain dweller, it may have to climb two hills, or cross a stream or something, and there are many roads.


    What''s more, the more you go inside, the more dangerous it is. In the past, there have been cases where mountain people were directly killed by jackals, tigers and leopards.


    Duan Qian frowned upon hearing this. He had also entered the mountain before, but it was a cottage, and an entire vige lived together. Because there were so many people, the road was already out, and it was not difficult to find.


    Gu Yundong looked at him like this, and knew that he didn''t know much about this area, and he should have rarely entered such deep mountains before.


    But it''s normal. I grew up in brocade clothes and jade food. Later, although I did business everywhere, I didn''t go to the deep mountains and old forests to drill in person.


    She turned her head and asked Vige Chief Xie, "Vige Chief, do you know anyone who is familiar with the mountain roads here? We don''t need them to take us into the deep mountains, just lead a section of the road ahead, and we will pay you."


    Vige Chief Xie didn''t have time to answer when Xie Zhi, who was beside him, said, "My mother can do it."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, but the vige chief Xie gave Xie Zhi a sideways nce and exined, "Xie Zhi''s mother was married from the mountain inside. Speaking of this mountain road, she is indeed the most familiar to us."


    Gu Yundong looked at Duan Qian, thetter pondered for a while, and said, "I''ll take care of the girl to lead the way. If possible, we would like to hire your mother to lead the way."


    Xie Zhi nodded, "Oh, okay, this way please."


    The group changed direction again and followed Xie Zhi all the way to Xie''s house.


    Gu Yundong had met Xie Mu before, she was a cool and... strong woman, and a good person.


    The vigers were puzzled. They didn''t hear what Gu Yundong and his party said. It was just strange at the moment. Why did they go to Xie''s house again?


    Mother Xie was cleaning up the vegetable field in her yard. She heard that thedy who rescued her daughter was here again. She hurriedly picked her own fresh vegetables. Thinking that the nobles would not dislike it, she brought her back a basket.


    Who knew that just after picking two, thedy followed her daughter into the door.


    Is today a small update? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2825: Gu Yundong is going into the mountains too?

    Chapter 2825 Gu Yundong also wants to enter the mountain?


    Xie''s mother Wei was stunned, stood up hurriedly, wiped her hands on the hem of her clothes, and greeted her.


    Xie Zhi has stepped forward quickly, grabbed Mrs. Wei''s arm and said, "Mother, I brought Mrs. Shao."


    She said this without end. Vige Chief Xie couldn''t help but nced at her and said to Mrs Wei, "Brother and sister, please invite the guests into the room first and serve tea. Let''s sit down and talk slowly."


    Mrs. Wei reacted and nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, Mrs. Shao, pleasee in." She nced at Duan Qian, who was on the side, and said with a smile, "This is Young Master Shao, right? Today..."


    "Cough, cough, cough." Vige Chief Xie coughed a few times, interrupted her directly, and introduced, "This is Mr. Duan, and he is friends with the Shao family. I came to you this time because Mr. Duan wanted to. Do you a favor."


    While talking, Mrs Wei had already led them into the main room, and Xie Zhi consciously went to pour tea for them.


    After sitting down, Mrs. Wei understood the purpose of theiring to Zhang''s house, "Young Master Duan wants to go into the mountains to find someone?"


    "Yes, I heard that Aunt Xie married from the mountains to this Daxi Vige. She is familiar with the way in the mountains. So I want to ask you to help lead the way, and I will pay you."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t get paid, but Mr. Duan, who are you looking for in the mountains?"


    Duan Qian was silent. The family he was looking for had nned to hide. Now that there were so many people, he naturally couldn''t say much.


    Vige Chief Xie saw it, and immediately said, "Think about it first, if you can go, find someone to wait until you enter the mountain."


    Mrs. Wei also reacted. She nced at Duan Qian, then at Gu Yundong, nodded and said, "You are a friend brought by Mrs. Shao, so there must be no problem. I can take you into the mountain."


    "Thank you."


    Mr. Wei waved his hand, "You don''t need to be so polite, but if you go into the mountains, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get out in a day or two. This thing must be prepared. Water is easy to say, but dry food is indispensable."


    "It''s natural." Duan Qian thought about it and said, "I don''t know if we can go into the mountains tomorrow? Let''s go back and prepare things and leave early tomorrow."


    "Okay, then I''ll go talk to the child''s father now ande back soon." After Wei Shi finished speaking, the person ran away.


    She was hot and hot, but the others who stayed couldn''tugh or cry.


    Vige Chief Xie shook his head and could only entertain himself.


    When Wei Shi came back, he brought back his husband, Xie Xi.


    Xie Xi was the well driller who surveyed the location of the well before and was in charge of drilling it.


    It was probably because Mr. Wei had already heard about this, and the husband and wife also discussed it clearly, so as soon as they entered the door, Xie Xi said, "My wife can take you all into the deep mountains, but..."


    He paused and said hesitantly, "I originally wanted to follow, but tomorrow I''m going to dig a well for the neighboring vige. It''s a good day for them, so I don''t want to miss the appointment. But if I don''t go, my wife will help me. Woman, I''m afraid it''s not very convenient."


    Duan Qian stroked his forehead, he really didn''t consider this issue.


    So, we have to wait until Chessie finishes drilling the well before we set off? So how long does it take?


    However, before he spoke, Gu Yundong stepped forward with a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter, then my maid and I will also go into the mountains, and we will take good care of my aunt."


    "You also want to go into the mountains??"


    "Are you going into the mountain?"


    Duan Qian thanked the vige chief, the three members of the Xie family, and even Mao Yong, looking at her in astonishment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2826: buy

    Chapter 2826 Purchase


    Gu Yundong shrugged, "Is it strange?" Why are you so surprised?


    Duan Qian frowned and was a little surprised, "Are you kidding me? It''s deep in the mountains, I know you are very capable, but going into the mountains is not a joke. Not to mention that the road is difficult to walk, and it will take several days for food, clothing, housing and transportation. It''s not convenient, you''re going to suffer."


    "I know this better than you." Gu Yundong said helplessly, "I have entered Jiuhu Mountain before, all the way from Yongfu Vige to Qinnan Vige. Do you know what we experienced? It''s you, except those who climbed Wanqing Mansion before. Beyond the top of the mountain, have you only been to that cottage? You don¡¯t have as much experience in deep mountains as I do.¡±


    Duan Qian was at a loss for words, and she really made her guess.


    "But Shao Qingyuan wouldn''t agree with you to go, right?"


    "He wants to go more than I do." It''s just that he can''t get away for the time being, so ah, she''ll go for him.


    Gu Yundong ignored Duan Qian who was tangled, turned his head and said to Xie Xi, "Don''t worry, I won''t let your wife have an ident. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Vige Chief Xie."


    Vige Chief Xie knew Gu Yundong''s identity, thinking that if she also entered the mountain, the county magistrate would definitely send someone to protect her.


    In this way, it is safer than going up the mountain before Wei Shi.


    Thinking of this, he nodded, "Mrs. Shao can still be trusted."


    With the assurance of the vige chief, Xie Xi felt relieved, "Okay, then I will trouble Mrs. Shao."


    Wei was very excited, "I will go to the mountains tomorrow, then I have to prepare something for my parents and them. I will calcte what they need."


    The mountain people are no better than the vigers in the viges outside. It is inconvenient for them to buy and sell things, and they oftenck clothing and food.


    Seeing that the matter was settled, Gu Yundong said goodbye with a few others.


    Vige Chief Xie asked her about building a workshop. Gu Yundong thought about it and said, "I don''t have any blueprints yet, so I have to think about it when I go back. But I have to go to the mountains tomorrow, so I don''t have much free time in the past few days. In this way, the vige Chang, you can help me find someone to calcte the auspicious and auspicious day for ground breaking, first let Mao Yong and the otherse and shovel a few shovels, and then I will be ready here, and then the work will officially start."


    Vige Chief Xie had a bottom line when he heard what she said, "Okay, leave this to me."


    Gu Yundong and his party went straight to the entrance of the vige and got on the carriage. This trip was in such a hurry that they didn''t even have time to get in the door of the vige chief''s house.


    When he returned to the county seat, Duan Qian couldn''t help but ask her, "Are you really nning to go into the mountains? In fact, you don''t have to do this for me. There are many snakes, worms, rats and ants in the mountains at this time, so why do you have to suffer? "


    Gu Yundong looked at him strangely for a while, and then said, "Who said I was for you? I have something to go into the mountains myself. By the way, I may need your help at that time."


    "Help? Help for what?"


    "You''ll find out tomorrow." The group had already arrived at the small courtyard where Gu Yundong was, and when they entered the door, Gu Yundong asked Hongye to prepare ink, ink, ink, ink, and ink, and began to write what needed to be prepared.


    After writing one, give it to Duan Qian, "You take someone to the street to buy these things for us to use in the mountains tomorrow."


    Duan Qian took it over and looked at it, then frowned, "Is this enough? Will it be a little less."


    "Of course not enough, these need to be bought on the street. But things like dry food for medicinal herbs, we can prepare them ourselves."


    Duan Qian suddenly said, "Yes, yes, there are several doctors in your family, and you have a lot of research on eating a piece of food."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2827: Cai Yue hasnt come back

    Chapter 2827 Cai Yue hasn''te back


    Duan Qian quickly led his people out of the yard and went to the street to look for things.


    Gu Yundong asked people to prepare tarpaulins to make several tents, as well as mountaineering bags, raincoats, insect repellents, fire bags and so on. She has experience in these things, and she sits up easily.


    After ?? was done, she checked it and put some of it in her own space, and put the rest in a few backpacks, and then let them carry them into the mountains.


    In the evening, Shao Qingyuan came back.


    Hearing that she was going to enter the mountain, he knew Gu Yundong''s purpose almost without thinking.


    He dragged the person into the room, looked at the backpacks stacked in the corner, and frowned, "Really going? Actually, you can wait a little longer. I''m not too busy here, so I can go into the mountains to collect herbs. already."


    "When you''re not busy, I''m going to start busy again. This is a rare opportunity, you think, Duan Qian has five or six guards behind him, and the familiar Xie family aunt leads the way, I can also take the opportunity to take a look By the way, I n to take Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi."


    At this point, Shao Qingyuan nodded, "They can indeed go to experience." As she said, the opportunity is rare, and the right time, ce, and people are avable.


    Gu Yundong saw that his face was still wrinkled and he was in a bad mood.


    Sheughed immediately, lying on his back, wrapping her arms around his neck, "Okay, when I get to know the mountain, it will be my turn to take you next time. You just wait, Um?"


    Shao Qingyuan knew that she had made up her mind, and he never thought to stop her.


    is just into the deep mountains, in the end, he is more familiar with him, he is worried that she will be in danger.


    "The antidote is all on your body, right? You need to prepare more for the crossbow and arrows. It''s cold in the mountains, so don''t catch a cold. Fortunately, Zheng Quanshui''s medical skills have improved a lot now, and they can follow them. Ayer of protection. I will let Shao Wen and Shao Quan follow you into the mountain."


    "Will there be too many people?"


    "No, not too much."


    Okay, she brought five people here, Duan Qian also brought five people, plus Wei, thirteen people. There are so many, all the way in, the mountain can step on a mountain road for them.


    Shao Qingyuan personally inspected what she had prepared, and finally asked Shao Wen to buy two pairs of bows and arrows.


    "Duan Qian''s guards should be good at riding and archery. Other things in the mountains may not be used, but bows and arrows are indispensable. Let them carry two pairs on their backs."


    After all the inspections were almost done, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong went to the flower hall for dinner at ease.


    Who knows, sitting on the table, only to find that there is no one.


    Gu Yundong looked around, "Where''s Cai Yue?"


    "I haven''t finished school yet." Qi Qi said while feeding Chi Chi''s egg custard, "I asked that boy Guo Yi to wait at the entrance of the county school."


    Guo Yi, the servant of the county master''s mansion who hade with him, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "I haven''t finished school yet? Why is it sote today, what happened?"


    Madam Qi shook her head, she didn''t quite know, she only knew that Guo Yi hade back before and said that there were servants from other families waiting at the gate of the county school, but the concierge said that today''s situation is special and the school will bete, let everyone Wait at the door first.


    As soon as this side was talking, the voices of Cai Yue and Guo Yi came from the door.


    was getting closer, and I could still hear Cai Yue''s slightly excited tone.


    Gu Yundong opened his eyes slightly, excited? This is an emotion that Cai Yue has not shown for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2828: The ending of Liu Xuns several people

    Chapter 2828 The ending of Liu Xun and a few people


    Cai Yue went all the way into the flower hall. Seeing that everyone was waiting for him, he felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly put down his schoolbag to wash his hands.


    When ?? came back, the expression on his face had calmed down.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi were a little bit eager to ask him what happened.


    It''s just that Shao Qingyuan asked everyone to have dinner first, and then talk about it after dinner.


    After putting down the tableware, Zheng Quanshui couldn''t wait to ask Cai Yue, "Why did you leave school sote today? You look like something good happened, so tell us quickly, what interesting things happened in the county school today. "


    Cai Yue pursed his lips and nced at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong first. Seeing that they also seemed to be waiting for him to answer, he immediately sat up straight and said with a slight smile, "Something really happened in the school. Li Neng and the others were expelled from the county school by the decree."


    "You teach so quickly?" Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, really surprised.


    Cai Yue nodded, "Yesterday, after the teacher returned from the county office, Mr. Liu really asked him to talk about the infeasible schrship. Later, the teacher said that the matter has not been tested how to know if it is not feasible? They said Having said that, I decided to take an exam today to determine what the result of this method will be. At first, Master Jiao Yu was not sure whether Liu Xundao and Li Neng would take action. I didn''t expect them to be so daring. , I nned to exchange the papers and cheat for personal gain. Lord Jiao Yu kept staring at them secretly, seeing their tant behavior, he almost fainted with anger."


    "Master Jiao Yu caught a current student and gathered all the students on the spot. He made public Xundao Liu''s crimes and dismissed Xundao Liu, and the three of them also dropped out of school and went home. We leave school sote. I have been dealing with this matter all the time. The teacher said that Liu Xundao should hand over all the money that he had embezzled over the years, and he would check the ounts carefully when he came back. "


    After listening to Cai Yue''s words, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other.


    This teacher is still too soft-hearted.


    When dealing with Liu Xundao, you should report directly to the official. It was a county school, a school run by the imperial government, and what Liu Xundao did, all affected the affairs of the schrs, and it was no longer as simple as corruption and bribery. Since ancient times, the fate of favoritism has been unforgiving.


    But since Shao Qingyuan said that this matter should be handed over to the teachings, it is not easy to intervene at this time.


    It seems that the search for a new discipline is imminent.


    Cai Yue was very happy to say that, he thought that the teacher would have to wait for a while before taking action, but he did not expect to pull out those ck sheep the next day.


    The next county school will definitely have a new look.


    When Cai Yue was almost done talking, Shao Qingyuan only talked about Gu Yundong going deep into the mountains tomorrow. When he looked up and saw Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi''s shining eyes, he nodded slightly, "You guys too."


    "Really, Master?" The two almost jumped up.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded.


    Zheng Quanshui quickly stood up and solemnly assured, "Master, don''t worry, we will protect Mistress."


    Gu Yundong almost spit out the tea in his mouth, who is protecting whom?


    Shao Qingyuan also looked at them with disgust, "You just need to take care of yourself, don''t see the precious medicinal herbs, act alone, and lose yourself."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2829: Set off

    Chapter 2829 Departure


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi hurriedly responded, and since thest time they secretly left the capital to catch up with Master''s boat, and were punished severely, what they said to Master has always been taken seriously. in mind.


    Since they came to Jingping County, they have entered the mountains several times, but they are all in the periphery. ording to the medicinal farmer who brought them into the mountain, there are rare and precious medicinal materials in the deep mountains, but the medicinal farmer did not dare to go in.


    And they, after receiving the warning from the master and the wife, did not dare to set foot in it.


    Now that Master finally gave permission, the two immediately went to pack up and prepare to show their talents tomorrow.


    Cai Yue looked at the backs of them leaving with a trace of envy on his face.


    But thinking of his life in the county school now makes me happy again.


    Only Chi Chi, who didn''t quite understand, was still foolishly throwing at Gu Yundong.


    Mother Qi looked at him with some pity, poor young master, you won''t be able to see your mother for several days, so don''t hurry up and cry, it''s better to make your mother cry so much that you can''t bear to leave.


    That night, everyone rested early.


    Gu Yundong nourished his spirits and went out the next day just after dawn.


    She asked Tong Shuitao and the others to put everything on the carriage, and when she was busy, Duan Qian brought people over.


    Gu Yundong asked him, "Have you bought everything you bought yesterday?"


    "It''s all ready, I also bought something else." Duan Qian lifted the curtain of the car to show her.


    Gu Yundong nced at it and saw that there were almost half of the carriages piled up, and his mouth twitched, "We are going into the mountains, it is best to pack lightly and easily, do you intend for everyone to walk hard withrge and small bags? "


    "My guards are all skilled people, and these things are not difficult for them."


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to exin more to him, but just waved his hand impatiently, "Sit this carriage for me, you go to the back one."


    "Do you like this one?" Duan Qian was surprised, but afterparing several carriages, he found that his carriage was indeed the most exquisite and the best, with good shock absorption.


    The other party was a woman, Duan Qian had no objection, and simply got into the carriage behind.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao also got into the carriage. After the carriage moved, she began to tidy up the contents of the carriage, removing all unnecessary things.


    When the group arrived at Daxi Vige, Gu Yundong also cut almost everything.


    After getting off the car, she directly asked Duan Qian to take down the packed bags.


    The rest are still piled up in the car.


    Then, Duan Qian looked at Tong Shuitao, Shao Wen, and Shao Quan in Gu Yundong''s carriage, all carrying a strange mountaineering bag.


    There were also Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi who came downter, but the bag on the back was a little smaller and looked much lighter.


    Duan Qian looked at it, and felt... They seemed to be very handsome, and he himself needed to carry the things he prepared.


    Gu Yundong looked at Duan Qian and his party, saw that one of the guards was already carrying a pair of bows and arrows, and nodded slightly. Then he took out the two pairs of bows and arrows from his carriage, plus two mountaineering bags, and gave them to Duan Qian.


    Duan Qian, "..."


    Gu Yundong has already led people to Daxi Vige, where Wei is waiting with two sacks.


    Seeing these two sacks, Gu Yundong said, "..." For a moment, he felt that he had no idea what to do.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2830: someone following us

    Chapter 2830 Someone is following us


    Xie''s family had alreadye to greet him now, and Gu Yundong looked at the family of four.


    Xie Xi also had tools for digging wells at his feet, apparently nning to send Wei Shi to work in a neighboring vige after he left.


    There was a teenage boy standing beside him, probably Xie Zhi''s younger brother, this was the first time Gu Yundong saw him.


    Mrs. Wei came over with two sacks, with a little embarrassment on her face, "Mrs. Shao, I have a lot of things. No, it''s rare to go back to her parents'' home once, and I have prepared so much without knowing it."


    "It doesn''t matter, after all, it is a piece of filial piety for my aunt." Gu Yundong said, greeting Tong Shuitao, "You can help aunt carry the burden."


    Wei was stunned, and hurriedly asked the back to retreat, "No, no, I can do it myself. I also picked it when I went back to the mountains before. Don''t worry, I will definitely not hold you back and dy your time."


    followed closely, and she frowned again. Strange, even if she asked the servants to help her, she should find a strong man. Why did Mrs. Shao let the maide instead?


    Gu Yundong didn''t reluctantly see Wei''s refusal, "That''s alright, if Auntie feels tired, just let me know. We have a lot of people, so we can help instead."


    Weiss just smiled and didn''t answer.


    The Xie family who said goodbye to the group, as well as the vige chief Xie and the third uncle who followed, then began to advance into the mountain.


    As soon as he entered the mountain, and there was no one around him, Duan Qian asked Wei Shi while walking, "Aunt Xie, do you know if there is a family in Gaotan Mountain that moved here two years ago?"


    "This family is what the son is looking for?"


    Duan Qian nodded, but Wei Shi frowned and shook his head, "Then I don''t know. I went back to my parents'' house three years ago. There are not many more families in the mountains in the past three years. I really don''t know."


    Duan Qian felt a little regretful after hearing this.


    Wei said, "But it doesn''t matter, let''s go inside and look for it all the way. When we get to my parents'' house, I will ask the two brothers. If there are more people in the nearby mountains, they will definitely know."


    "Then I will trouble my aunt."


    Wei Shi smiled, "You don''t have to be so polite, son."


    The crowd didn''t say any more and continued to walk forward.


    The mountain road is difficult to walk, but fortunately, they are all people with a foundation in martial arts, and their bnce, agility, and physical fitness are not bad.


    Wei carried the burden and led the way, looking back from time to time, for fear that they would not be able to keep up, or that their hands and feet were tired.


    Who would have known that the delicate Mrs. Shao and the noble son Duan were walking steadily without even speaking in a chaotic manner, which made her feel quite surprised for a while.


    Are the young masters and youngdies in the city already so powerful? Walking on the mountain road is like walking on a bluestone b, not only at a steady speed but also not slow at all.


    On the contrary, it was her, because she was carrying two sacks to get in the way, and her mind was on the people behind her, so she almost got into a fight.


    "Pause."


    Wei was sighing in his heart, but there was a sudden stop sound in his ears.


    Mr. Wei quickly stood on his feet, turned his head and asked, "What''s the matter? Are you tired? Do you want to take a break?" Although he had only walked for a quarter of an hour.


    It was Duan Qian''s guard who called to stop. The guard was at the back, but now he looked back vigntly.


    He looked alert and whispered, "Someone is following us."


    "Someone is following?" Duan Qian frowned, and the others immediately stopped all movements and listened to the voice behind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2831: shes going too

    Chapter 2831 She is going too


    Sure enough, there was a rustling sound in his ears, which should be the sound of plucking the branches and leaves of the grass.


    "Should I go take a look?" Shao Wen asked Gu Yundong in a low voice.


    Thetter nodded, "Be careful."


    Shao Wen quickly passed Duan Qian''s guard and ran back.


    When Mrs. Wei saw him like that, she couldn''t help but ask Gu Yundong in a low voice, "Mrs. Shao, your guard looks like you grew up in the mountains before, and you are so flexible."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "He does go into the mountains from time to time." Shao Qingyuan didn''t have much to pay attention to in training both civil and military at the beginning. He practiced his skills directly in the mountains.


    After a while, Shao Wen came back, but there was a hint of helplessness on his face.


    When he got close, everyone realized that there was a person behind him.


    Wei''s expression changed on the spot, he dropped the pole and rushed over, "Xie Zhi, what are you doing here?"


    She reached out and pped her back twice.


    Hearing the two ''bang bang'' sounds, the strength was not low at all.


    Xie Zhi locked his head and whispered, "Mother, I also want to go to my grandfather''s house with you."


    "What are you going to do? This mountain road is difficult..."


    "It''s not that I haven''t been there, mother, when I grew up, I went to my grandfather''s house once. I went there three years ago. This time you go back and you may have to wait for several years. I''m about to get married, so in my life, wouldn''t I have no chance to pass? Mother, take me with you."


    The mountain road is not easy, especially there are all kinds of dangers. Xie Zhi was young before, and no one dared to take her to the ancestral home in the mountains.


    Three years ago, she was twelve years old, and she was already sensible, so Wei Shi only took her there. My grandfather and grandmother liked her very much, but they advised her not to go into the mountains next time. The mountains are dangerous. If something happens in the future, their uncle wille to Daxi Vige to see them.


    When Wei Shi heard that Xie Zhi said that she was going to get married soon, she was not happy.


    It''s impossible to control yourself when you get married. Not to mention going to the ancestral home in the mountains where there are many dangers. Her parents are getting old again, and they may not be able to meet again in the future.


    Wei Shi looked at the tiger in the tiger''s air, but his heart was very soft.


    Looking at the poor daughter, she sighed and couldn''t help turning her head to look at Gu Yundong.


    Xie Zhi also looked at her, "Madam, don''t worry, I''ll be obedient and won''t cause you trouble. I''ve also traveled this road, no problem."


    Gu Yundong had no objection, she looked at Duan Qian, he had to make up his mind on this matter, after all, he was going into the mountains to find someone.


    Duan Qian frowned. He was not willing to take Xie Zhi with him. He was looking for someone, and the family deliberately hid their face. Of course, the less people knew about it, the better.


    But he can''t stop people from seeing their rtives.


    Besides, people also have experience.


    Duan Qian finally nodded, but said sternly, "Of course you can follow, but I said before, if we encounter danger, we must protect ourselves first."


    "Yes, I know." Xie Zhi nodded hastily, and thanked Duan Qian again and again.


    Wei Shi also breathed a sigh of relief, and the group set off again.


    Everyone ate some dry food at noon. This was the first day. When we set off in the morning, everyone brought pancakes and steamed buns, which were quite fresh.


    In the afternoon, Mrs. Wei''s footsteps slowed down. She turned around and said to the crowd, "It''s just here on the outside, and if you go further inside, it''s a deep mountain."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2832: Gu Yundongs purpose

    Chapter 2832 Gu Yundong''s Purpose


    As Wei Shi said, he was about to lift his foot and go inside.


    Who knew that as soon as he took a step, he heard Gu Yundong say, "Wait."


    "What''s the matter?" Duan Qian paused, no one else was following, right?


    Gu Yundong slowly took out a book from his sleeve and walked up to Duan Qian with a bright smile, "You all read this book, especially the pictures in the book."


    "what picture?"


    "It''s these herbs, please remember them. During the interval of careful walking, help me to check whether there are any of these herbs on the side of the road. If you see simr or uncertain ones,e to me. We have more time, so we can take it slow. Go, don''t be in a hurry." She herself is not sensitive to herbs and can''t remember.


    Fortunately, many people entered the mountain this time. There is a saying that the more people, the greater the power.


    A rare opportunity not to be missed.


    Duan Qian''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he just said, why is this person so excited to follow him into the mountain? His feelings are because he has taken a fancy to the manpower he brought, and he is really well prepared, even with pictures. .


    Gu Yundong handed the books to Duan Qian and asked him to circte them one by one.


    The guards behind Duan Qian all showed expressions of indescribable expressions, but seeing that his young master didn''t say much, he really paid attention to it.


    Although it can be remembered well, some medicinal materials themselves are grotesque, and it may be possible to find such a few nts.


    Medicine, if it is rare and precious enough, it will be very popr.


    Gu Yundong didn''t spare a single one, even Wei Shi and Xie Zhi looked at it.


    Who knew that after reading it, Wei Shi really snorted and said, "I think I have seen this before."


    Zheng Quanshui was standing beside her, his eyes lit up when he heard this, and he asked excitedly, "Where have you seen it?"


    "It''s by a small stream not far from my parents'' house. I don''t know if I made a mistake. I have to go back and check again."


    "No problem, we''ll see when we go."


    After reading the book, Gu Yundong hurriedly put it away, waved his hand, and said happily, "Okay, let''s go on."


    Duan Qian sighed and suddenly envied that boy Shao Qingyuan, not to mention marrying a capable wife, and thinking of him so wholeheartedly that he even dared to venture into the mountains.


    He shook his head and quickly followed.


    It is obviously more difficult to walk in the deep mountains than the outside. Mrs. Wei is carrying two sacks. Even if she is used to working, she is not light at the moment, so she asionally stops to rest.


    Gu Yundong gave Tong Shuitao a wink, and when Wei Shi put down the burden again, he quickly stepped forward, put the pole across his shoulders, and walked away with ease.


    Wei was stunned for a moment, then stood up quickly to stop, "Hey, Miss Tong, put it down quickly, I''ll just do it myself, don''t..."


    Before she finished speaking, she saw Tong Shuitao carrying two sacks across a river in front of her. It was as neat as she could be described as being as light as a swallow.


    Wei Shi and Xie Zhi opened their mouths and widened their eyes.


    Gu Yundong said, "Shui Tao is very strong, these two sacks are like two branches to her, not heavy."


    ah? ? ?


    Like this? ?


    Wei''s mouth was still open, watching Tong Shuitao carrying the sack and walking further and further.


    The group rested for a while and then set off again.


    The trees in the mountains are tall, and it gets dark early, so it didn''t take long for Mr. Wei to say that it is not advisable to travel today.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2833: the house collapsed

    Chapter 2833 The house copsed


    "There is a house in front of it, which was built with mud and bamboo by the mountain people in the early years for the convenience of traveling. It is not a big house, but it is not a problem to squeeze in there to block the wind."


    Mr. Wei pointed to the front and introduced that the house was very simple, and it was simply pasted up, but it was better than sleeping in the wilderness.


    Mountain people sometimes travel, and for safety reasons, there will be several people together, and sometimes there are even ten people, so the room is just enough for them to rest.


    Gu Yundong brought a tent, but if he has a house to live in, it is definitely better to live in a house.


    "Auntie lead the way."


    Wei nodded and walked forward with some urgency.


    However, when she reached her destination, her expression suddenly changed.


    Gu Yundong and the others who followed closely also frowned, and the house in front of them... copsed.


    "Why did it copse?" Mr. Wei took a few steps forward and squatted down to look at the clods and bamboos on the ground, feeling a little distressed.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward to help her, "Forget it, since we can''t live here, let''s find a t ce and set up the tent."


    Mr. Wei gave a ''um'', and could only stand up and wonder if there was a t ce nearby.


    You can think about it, and the t ces are far away.


    It''s all her fault. She insisted on dragging them to this house, but she was getting farther and farther from the suitable ce to pitch the tent.


    Wei Shi couldn''t help but pped himself, Gu Yundong was startled, "Auntie, don''t..."


    "We agreed to lead the way for Madam, but the result was more and more deviated."


    "This is an ident, auntie doesn''t have to do this."


    "Yes, mother." Xie Zhi nced at Wei''s face with some distress, and then said after struggling for a moment, "Actually, I actually know there is a ce. It''s not far from here, and there is another one. tree house."


    The others were delighted when they heard it, but Wei Shi''s eyes widened and she pped her fiercely, "How do you know there is a tree house here? Have you been here? When? You dead girl, so deep Do you dare toe in?"


    Xie Zhi was almost beaten to the ground, and tears came out.


    Wei looked at her fiercely, "You said, when did youe? Did you live in that tree house?"


    Xie Zhi blushed and said in a low voice, "Mother, yes, Wang Guang brought me here, and he built the tree house himself." And there is no deep mountain here.


    As soon as he heard Wang Guang, Mrs. Wei was silent.


    The previous engagement between his daughter and Wang Guang was originally a secret. There are too many people here, so it''s hard to ask too many questions.


    She red at Xie Zhi, "Go back and settle the ount with you."


    Wei sighed and turned to ask Gu Yundong and Duan Qian, "Then let''s go to that tree house?"


    "Go." Gu Yundong heard Wang Guang''s name vaguely, so he didn''t ask any more, just nodded in response.


    Mr. Wei pushed Xie Zhi, "Don''t lead the way?"


    Xie Zhi lowered his head and said "oh".


    But before she left, she still said something in advance, "But the tree house is very small and can only amodate a few people. But the tents under the trees are quite spacious."


    Duan Qian said, "It''s okay, the tree house is small, just let your daughters live inside, we''ll set up a tent outside."


    The matter was decided, Xie Zhi breathed a sigh of relief and led the way.


    She said it wasn''t far away, and it really wasn''t far away.


    Not long after, Xie Zhi pointed to the treehouse and said, "That''s it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2834: Takakos scream

    Chapter 2834 Gaozi''s exmation


    The ?? treehouse looked quite new, Gu Yundong walked around outside and was quite satisfied.


    However, after she went inside and took a look, she sighed when she came out and said, "There is someone living in this tree house."


    "Huh??" Xie Zhi was stunned, "How is this possible?"


    She hurried over to look, and she really saw an old board inside the tree house, with broken cotton quilts on it, and a small pot beside it.


    Duan Qian also came in, reached out and touched the edge of the small pot, and said, "This pot is still a little warm, people should go out temporarily."


    Wan''s experience, "It must be a mountaineer or a hunter. It should be here temporarily. It''s okay, when hees back, let''s discuss it."


    Duan Qian also thought so, if the other party was good at talking, he would give some money to let him temporarily give up the house to some of their female rtives, who would be in the tent like them.


    If you are not good at speaking... Duan Qian, a big businessman, said that money can make ghosts run the mill, and there are no people who are not good at speaking.


    The group decided to settle here first, and there was really no other suitable ce.


    Gu Yundong asked everyone to take off their mountaineering bags and make some dinner before the sky waspletely dark.


    I¡¯m away from home, I don¡¯t have many things with me, and I can only do something simple because of limited conditions.


    Shao Wen led Duan Qian''s two guards to set up a tent. Gu Yundong asked someone to sew it. Without Shao Wen leading it, the others really couldn''t figure out how to do it in a short time.


    Gu Yundong took out another bag of dried noodles, dried vegetables, and seasonings.


    These are all pre-matched, there are many people, and she also brings a lot.


    But this is the first day. After that, they can still hunt, catch fish, and pick some fresh wild vegetables.


    It is actually not difficult to rely on the mountains to eat the mountains.


    Cooked the noodles, Gu Yundong took out another handful of jerky, and gave a few pieces to each person.


    "Eat this first tonight and go to bed early."


    Duan Qian took the jerky and took a bite. He knew that with Gu Yundong around, he definitely didn''t need to worry about food.


    After all, whether it is Xinming Pavilion or Gu Ji, they are all for sale.


    But Wei Shi and Xie Zhi hesitated, this is meat...


    Daxi Vige is rtively poor, and their family can earn some extra money because Xie Xi helps people dig wells, but even so, they only eat that amount of meat once or twice a year.


    Now in this forest, there is not only meat to eat, but also white noodles to eat.


    She saw it just now, the color of the white face... so bright.


    Mrs. Wei originally wanted to bring dry food, but Gu Yundong said yesterday that since she went into the mountains with them, the dry food was naturally prepared by them, so she didn''t have to worry about it.


    But, she said yesterday that she was alone, and today she also brought a daughter...


    Mrs. Wei wanted to refuse, but Gu Yundong was cooking noodles just now, counting the number of people, so she didn''t give her a chance at all, just said, "Eat quickly, rest after eating, and get up early tomorrow."


    Wei Shi could only nod his head, the whole group had enough to eat and drink, and it was getting dark.


    However, the man who lived in the bamboo house has note back.


    Gu Yundong was thinking, did the other party encounter something when they went out? Unexpectedly, Gao Zi''s exmation suddenly came from his ear.


    "what!"


    Gu Yundong stood up abruptly, and Zheng Quanshui rushed out - just now Gao Zi took the torch and went to the side to relieve his hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2835: a dress

    Chapter 2835 A piece of clothing


    Gu Yundong couldn''t look at it, so he immediately raised his voice and asked, "What happened?"


    "It''s okay, a squirrel passed by and was startled." Gao Zi replied, and after rustling for a while, he came back with Zheng Quanshui.


    Back by the fire, Gu Yundong looked at him carefully, seeing that he was not injured or anything, and then he was relieved.


    The others were also relieved, and sat back one after another, talking to those who spoke, and those who drank water.


    Gaozi moved to Gu Yundong''s side calmly, and said in a low voice, "Miss, I just found something buried in the soil over there."


    Gu Yundong turned his head in surprise, and sure enough there was something wrong with his exmation, "What?"


    "clothing."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Is there something wrong with the clothes?"


    "Yes." Gao Zi nodded, "It''s a prison uniform, exactly the same as the one I saw on Linxun Ind."


    The prisoners who were exiled in the Great Jin Dynasty all had the same prison uniform. There was also a ce of exile here, and it was bigger than Linxun Ind.


    Takako grew up on Linxun Ind since she was a child, so she is naturally very familiar with prison uniforms.


    Gu Yundong''s expression became serious, how could there be prison uniforms worn by exiled prisoners in such a ce?


    She asked Tong Shuitao to lead Wei Shi and Xie Zhi to the tree house to rest first, so that the mother and daughter should not know this beforehand, so as not to cause panic.


    Immediately, she and Duan Qian followed Gao Zi to the ce just now.


    Sure enough, there was a prison uniform buried there. There were bloodstains on the clothes, and there were also ces that were ripped by branches. Gao Zi turned the clothes over, and then several people found that there were fruits and eggs under the clothes, and there were animal teeth marks on the clothes.


    "This is supposed to be an animal that stored food in the ground, dragged clothes over it, and buried it with soil." Duan Qian said, "But the hole is not veryrge, and it may be washed away by the rain. exposed."


    Gu Yundong also nodded, "It''s just that there are mountains nearby, so even if the clothes are dragged by animals, they definitely won''t be dragged from far away."


    "Yes, and I don''t think the clothes have been buried for a long time. Depending on the degree of damage, it''s just a few days at most." Duan Qian''s family has a fabric business. .


    Gu Yundong''s expression became solemn when he heard the words, "So... some exiled prisoners escaped here, and it''s just a few days."


    Her voice fell, and several people around her fell silent.


    After a while, he turned his head slowly, and his line of sight unanimously fell in the direction of the tree house not far away.


    Gao Zi swallowed and whispered, "When we first came, the small pot in the tree house was still warm, did the prisoner use it? He heard the movement of using, so he ran away and hid. ?"


    "Mostly so."


    Gu Yundong stood up, "Let''s go, let''s go back first. In the evening, let everyone be alert and pay attention to the movement around. Fortunately, there are a lot of us this time. ording to the situation of the tree house, there should be only one prisoner. But we can''t rx our guard. Give him a chance."


    A prisoner who can escape, generally speaking, the means are definitely not simple, even if there is only one person, it cannot be taken lightly.


    Gu Yundong and the others returned to the fire and passed on the matter one by one.


    The faces of everyone suddenly became cautious, and there were four people who were watching the night watch. Although the others went to rest, they did not dare to sleep too deeply. No one had a good rest that night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2836: catch someone

    Chapter 2836 Caught a person


    The next morning, when Wei Shi and Xie Zhi woke up, they found that everyone else had woken up.


    The two of them felt a little embarrassed. Mrs. Wei quickly got up to pack up and said to Gu Yundong, "I''m going to pick some fruit nearby, Mrs. Shao, you guys rest first."


    Gu Yundong held people back, why would she let the Wei family run around? The prisoner didn''t show up all night, maybe staring at them from somewhere, waiting for an opportunity.


    "No, let''s have some porridge and see what fruit we have when we leaveter."


    Wei Shi had no choice but to give up after hearing the words, and hurriedly followed behind the others to get busy.


    Not long after, the group hurrahed after breakfast, neatly packed the tent and things, and prepared to leave without saying a word.


    Wei Shi and Xie Zhi always felt that something was weird, and they always felt that they had fallen asleep. These people seemed to be in a hurry.


    Mrs. Shao said yesterday that you should walk slowly, don''t be in a hurry, do you still need to pay attention to medicinal materials along the way?


    But Wei didn''t dare to ask any more questions. Seeing that everyone took their things and left, he immediately helped.


    Her two sacks were picked up by Tong Shuitao early in the morning, and she was not easy to **** it, so she took other things as she could, and hurriedly left behind the group.


    The bamboo house that was still bustling just now was deserted as soon as people left. Only some charred traces on the ground could tell that there were still people here just now.


    And just half an hour after Gu Yundong''s group left, a head quietly popped out of the bushes.


    The man looked in the direction of the treehouse, and after observing for a while, he finally walked out slowly.


    He was very cautious, but maybe because of his thin clothes, it was very shady in the mountains in the early morning. So rubbing his arms with both hands, he walked forward tremblingly, like a bird with a bow.


    He entered the tree house, hurriedly draped the torn cotton wool inside, and let out a breath with shaking lips.


    However, before he could finish his breath, he saw a few pieces of jerky that had been shaken by torn cotton wool on the ground.


    His face was delighted, he hurriedly picked up the jerky, blew the dust on it, and bit down hard.


    There were three pieces of jerky, and after eating one piece, he cherished the rest and put away the rest. Although his eyes were reluctant, he didn''t move.


    The sudden change happened in the blink of an eye. Before the jerky could be put away, a man suddenly rushed in outside the tree house, holding a long sword in his hand, and stabbed him in a hurry.


    "Ah..." The people in the room widened their eyes and wanted to hide in fear, but their whole body was stiff, their hands and feet werepletely unresponsive, and they watched the cold sword stab into their chest.


    However, just when the tip of the sword was about to pierce his chest, the person carrying the sword suddenly turned in a different direction, and the tip of the sword quickly swept across his chest and crossed his neck.


    "Who are you?" The person carrying the sword was Duan Qian''s bodyguard, Zhao Chong. He was deliberately left by Duan Qian and the others to investigate, not only him, but there was also a guard outside the tree house.


    It was just that the person in front of him seemed to be frightened and dumbfounded. He just stared at the sword on his neck, gasping for breath.


    Zhao Chong frowned and pulled him up.


    Only then did he realize that his body was light and fluttering, with bones under his palms.


    Without that sword, this man finally regained his senses, but the next moment his face changed drastically, and he subconsciously wanted to run.


    Zhao Chong frowned and grabbed his hand easily, "Be honest, or you will break your hands and feet."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2837: He said his name was Wang Song

    Chapter 2837 He said his name was Wang Song


    took the person out of the tree house, Zhao Chong and the guards outside nodded and tied the person.


    The man struggled, "Let go of me, let go." When he shouted, his voice was shaking slightly, and his heart was full of fear, "I have no grievances with you, why do you want to arrest me and let me go."


    Zhao Chong ignored him and just looked up at the woods ahead.


    Not long after, Gu Yundong, Duan Qian and others came back.


    Gu Yundong and the others were a little surprised when they saw the prisoner who was already tired and shrunk in fear. They didn''t expect that this person was actually a teenager.


    Yesterday''s prison uniform has been dug out to see, but the prison uniform has always been made very fat, it is impossible to tailor it for prisoners, and it has always only been a few sizes.


    The person in front of him is a little reluctant to say that he is a teenager, but he is really thin and frail.


    Shao Wen walked up to him with the prison uniform in his hand, squatted down and asked, "Is this dress yours?"


    The boy nced at it, and his expression changed suddenly.


    He finally understood why these people went back and forth. It turned out that he saw this dress and knew that there were prisoners living in this tree house.


    He immediately shook his head, "No, not mine, I don''t know."


    Gu Yundong and Duan Qian looked at each other, took a few steps forward, looked at the boy carefully, and asked, "Then what''s your name? Where are you from? Why do you live here, where is your family?"


    The boy was sweating on his forehead, and he was extremely nervous.


    Gu Yundong looked at him, clearly thinking about finding an excuse in his heart.


    Sure enough, when the boy raised his head again, he stammered, "I, my name is Wang Song, I am a mountain person, and my family lives in the mountains. I, I went to the city to sell some prey, and now I am nning to return. Home. Last night,st night, I temporarily settled in this tree house. Later, when I heard your voicesing over, I was afraid that you were bad people, so I hid first. The clothes in your hands, I really, really really I haven''t seen it, I don''t know."


    Gu Yundongughed, "Really?"


    She turned her head, greeted Mrs. Wei, and said to the boy, "It''s a coincidence, this aunt is also a mountaineer, and she is very familiar with the mountaineers in this area. The mountaineers in Gaotan Mountain are not without her. If you know me, tell me where your home is, and raise your head to show my auntie if she recognizes you."


    The boy''s eyes widened. After looking at Wei Shi, he quickly lowered his head and covered half of his face with his hands.


    Wei''s face was full of suspicion, but although she didn''t understand, she didn''t speak to dismantle Gu Yundong.


    Instead, he followed Gu Yundong''s words and continued, "Yeah, kid, raise your head and take a closer look at me. I think you''re a little strange. Why are you so thin? Who else is in the family?"


    The boy shook his head quickly, "I, I, I..."


    He was obviously not very good at coping with such a sudden situation, he was so anxious that he broke into a cold sweat, but he couldn''t find an excuse in his panic.


    Duan Qian sneered, "Don''t let me, I''m mine, I think you''re lying. This prison uniform is yours, right? How could you be a prisoner here? You''re a fugitive, what are you trying to hide in this mountain? Do you want to hurt someone? Say it!!"


    Duan Qian is someone who has been immersed in shopping malls for many years. When his face sinks, there is an overwhelming sense of oppression, which makes the boy''s teeth tremble.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2838: split into two

    Chapter 2838 The soldiers are divided into two ways


    The teenager shook his head quickly, "I''m not, I''m not a prisoner, I''m wronged, I don''t want to hurt anyone, I don''t..."


    But as soon as he said this, he actually confirmed that the prison uniform was his, and he had escaped from exile.


    Gu Yundong and Duan Qian''s faces were slightly solemn, no matter whether this person was wronged or not, it was an indisputable fact that he was a fugitive.


    This matter obviously cannot be left alone.


    This is Shao Qingyuan''s jurisdiction. He has fugitives hiding in the mountains. No matter what, they should be brought back and handed over to Shao Qingyuan for a good investigation.


    If it is really wrong, this matter will also be negotiated by the government.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and thought for a while, and finally raised his head and said to Duan Qian, "I think, I may not be able to enter the mountain."


    Duan Qian actually expected it, he sighed slightly, "Okay, I can go by myself, you can do your business."


    He had a serious business in going into the mountain, but Gu Yundong took the opportunity to collect herbs. There was absolutely no need to follow this route again, and there was nothing wrong with taking this person back.


    Duan Qian looked at Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi, and the two of them understood itter. After looking at each other, they said in unison, "Let''s go down the mountain with Shi Niang."


    They agreed to protect the mistress, and of course they went wherever the mistress went.


    Although, they really wanted to go into the mountains to collect herbs.


    Gu Yundong smiled, then walked up to the Wei family and said to their mother and daughter, "Sorry, I can''t go in with you anymore. But don''t worry, I will let Shuitao and Shaowu protect you."


    Entering the mountain is dangerous, and Duan Qian''s bodyguard must have protected her immediately.


    And Wei agreed to lead the way, because he trusted himself in the beginning. Although she didn''t go now, there were indeed a lot of inconveniences left with their mother and daughter, and Duan Qian''s group, who were still unfamiliar.


    But with Tong Shuitao following along, it would be much better. Shuitao is good at skills, is a woman, and is familiar with Duan Qian.


    If Wei Shi is embarrassed to say anything, he canmunicate with Duan Qian and the others through Shuipao.


    Gu Yundong also took down the crossbow bolt tied to his arm and tied it for Tong Shuitao, "Protect them and protect yourself."


    "Yes, miss." Tong Shuitao agreed seriously.


    Wei Shi is reluctant, but he can understand.


    She said with a smile, "Don''t worry Mrs. Shao, I am familiar with the way into the mountains. I have a good idea of ??where to go and where it is safe. If you have something to do, go to work first."


    Gu Yundong nodded, then squatted down, divided the things he brought over, and put them together.


    Originally, she put some things in the space, and now she has to turn them out again, and rece some rtively less useful things.


    She stuffed the backpacks that Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi originally carried, and then handed them over to Wei Shi and Xie Zhi, and let them carry them away.


    After exining what should be exined, the people on both sides n to part ways.


    Gu Yundong waved to Duan Qian and others, "You guys take care, goodbye."


    Duan Qian nodded and took people to start anew.


    Those who stayed in ce were now only Gu Yundong, Shao Wen, Zheng Quanshui, Gao Zi, and... the young man who called himself Wang Song.


    Wang Song looked at them with a little panic on his face, and he couldn''t help but shrank back again.


    "You guys, what do you want to do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2839: Gu Yundong leads people down the mountain

    Chapter 2839 Gu Yundong leads people down the mountain


    Gu Yundong just asked Shao Wen to tie his hands and untied the ropes on his feet.


    "Didn''t you say that you were wronged? Just in time, I will take you down the mountain to see the officials. You can talk about your grievances and make things clear, and you will be able to return your innocence, lest you continue to hide. In this bamboo house on the mountain, there is no way to go out to meet people."


    Wang Song turned pale after hearing this, he shook his head hurriedly, "No, no, I don''t see the official, I don''t see..."


    He staggered to his feet, raised his feet and was about to run.


    But before he took a step, he felt the world spinning for a while, and the person fell straight to the back, his eyes darkened, and he fainted.


    Fortunately, Shao Wen behind him caught him, otherwise he would have been injured.


    Zheng Quan Shui took a step forward, squatted down and gave him a pulse, frowning tightly.


    Immediately he reached out and lifted the clothes off his arms. I saw that there were many wounds crisscrossing the arm, some of which looked like they were beaten by whips, or scalded by fire, and even stab wounds. These wounds were rtively old and should have been around for a while.


    But there are still some new wounds on his arm, which should have been cut by branches and bushes, and bitten by the prey in this mountain.


    The four present all frowned when they saw it. Zheng Quanshui said, "Looking at his pulse, he has a lot of dark wounds on his body. I fainted now because I didn''t eat anything and I fainted from hunger. Andst night, I froze in the mountains all night. My body is a little hot. Mistress, do you have any antipyretic pills over there?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong took out a bottle from the backpack behind him, poured out a small pill from it and handed it over.


    Zheng Quanshui took it, opened Wang Song''s mouth and fed it in.


    Wang Song was in a semi-conscious state and was still somewhat conscious, so after feeding the medicine, he swallowed it subconsciously.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong got up and said, "In short, take the person down the mountain first, and ask him if he wakes up."


    "Yes."


    Shao Wen squatted down and carried Wang Song on his back. With this back, he found that he was really light, much lighter than the mountaineering bag he carried before, and he walked effortlessly.


    They don''t have much on them, and the time for going down the mountain is much shorter than going up the mountain.


    Therefore, when they hurried all the way back to Daxi Vige, the sky hadn''tpletely darkened.


    Wang Song woke up once in the middle. Gu Yundong originally wanted him to eat something, but when he saw that they were going to take him down the mountain, he immediately made a noise and wanted to escape.


    In this way, there was no way to eat, and he couldn''t take him down the mountain. In the end, Gu Yundong knocked the person unconscious.


    So when they reached the foot of the mountain, Wang Song was still asleep.


    But after Zheng Quanshui took his pulse, he found that he had no signs of fever.


    Although this time is still early, if we rush back to the county seat, the city gate will definitely be closed.


    Gu Yundong decided to stay in Daxi Vige for one night, and the group went directly to the vige chief Xie''s house.


    Vige Chief Xie is a little confused, isn''t this just the second day? Why are you back? And only a few of them came back.


    Vige Chief Xie was a little nervous for a while, and quickly asked, "Is there something wrong? What about the others? My younger brother and sister and that girl Xie Zhi? Why didn''t youe back with me?"


    Seeing that he was panicking, Gu Yundong quickly exined, "We saw a wounded and unconscious man on the mountain. Seeing that his condition is not very good, it is not easy to put the person directly on the mountain. So the troops are divided into two groups. Let''s put the person first. Sent back for treatment, my aunt and the others continued to enter the mountain."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2840: Find someone named Cheng Xiaosong

    Chapter 2840 Find someone named Cheng Xiaosong


    Xie Vige Chief finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing the cause and effect, and hurriedly asked his mother-inw to clean up the house and give them a night temporarily.


    He originally wanted to ask for a doctor, but after hearing that Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi were both skilled in medicine, he took his steps back.


    Gu Yundong and the others stayed at Xie''s house for one night, and that Wang Song woke up again in the middle of the night, but his hands and feet were tied by Shao Wen.


    What''s more, he was hungry for several days, and he had no strength at all, and he couldn''t even struggle if he wanted to.


    In the end, he probably knew that he had no hope of breaking free and could not escape. The whole person stopped in despair and shrank powerlessly to the side.


    Zheng Quanshui lived in the same room as him, and he could vaguely hear his low-pitched cry.


    A few people looked at each other, Gao Zi was about the same age as him, and looked a little unbearable, and leaned over to persuade softly, "Don''t cry, we are not asking you to die. If you are really wronged as you said, go After seeing the official, wouldn''t it be possible to restore your innocence? Then you can go home and be reunited with your family, right?"


    Wang Song snorted and said with a sneer, "Innocent? Officials protect each other, I''m afraid I will lose my life by then."


    "...You are too pessimistic." Zheng Quanshui couldn''t help but say, "I admit that some officials do not act and are very bad, but there are also honest and good officials. The county magistrate we took you to see is a good official. . As long as you are innocent, you will definitely be found innocent."


    Wang Song sneered, turned his head again, and shrank in tears silently.


    The three of Zheng Quanshui, "..." Hey, how badly did this kid suffer? There was no hope at all.


    It seems that it is useless to talk too much. Anyway, if you bring people to the county government, the matter will definitelye to light after Master''s trial, and he will know at that time.


    The three of them took turns to keep vigils to prevent Wang Song from escaping.


    As the next day dawned, Gu Yundong said goodbye to the vige chief.


    On the carriage, Wang Song still huddled in the corner, closing his eyes and not saying a word.


    Zheng Quanshui brought him a tbread and meat, but he didn''t eat it, butter, as if he had thought of something, he grabbed it and took a big bite, almost choking on himself. like dinner.


    Gu Yundong looked speechless.


    But also because he ate something, Wang Song also had a bit of strength. When the carriage entered the county seat and stopped at the gate of the county government office, he took the opportunity to escape.


    "This kid isn''t giving up yet." Gu Yundong sighed and shook his head, while Shao Wen over there quickly rushed over and grabbed the man back.


    Wang Song struggled desperately, and even started shouting, "Killed, killed..."


    Shao Wen covered his mouth and dragged him inside.


    After walking a few steps, he happened to see Yin Zhutouing out with a group of Zou Kuai, his face still full of irritability.


    Seeing Gu Yundong and the others at the door, their expressions suddenly changed, and they greeted them and asked in surprise, "Madam, why are you back?"


    Didn''t you go up the mountain?


    Immediately saw the bound boy struggling in Shao Wen''s hands, and immediately stepped forward and asked fiercely, "What crime did this boymit? Do you want to help?"


    "No, I''m here, where are you going?" Shao Wen suddenly pulled Wang Song and asked.


    Yin Zhaotou sighed, holding a portrait in his hand, "There is news from the Fucheng side that they are looking for a man named Cheng Xiaosong."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2841: he escaped

    Chapter 2841 He escaped


    Cheng Komatsu? ? ? ?


    Everyone present was stunned, even Wang Song, who was caught by Shao Wen, widened his eyes, and his whole body was stiff and he forgot to struggle.


    Gu Yundong took a few steps forward and brought the portrait over.


    Then she shoved the portrait back in a bit embarrassingly. Her previous charcoal paintings had long been popr in the Jin Dynasty, but apparently in a remote ce like Jingping County, Luozhou Prefecture, no one can urately The character is restored, so this portrait in my hand is still very... abstract.


    But at this time, Gu Yundong was more concerned about another thing, she asked eagerly, "What is the matter with Cheng Xiaosong you said?"


    "Madam Hui, someone came from the Luozhou government office and said that a prisoner who was exiled to the border escaped. This person is called Cheng Xiaosong. In fact, this kid is not a prisoner. It seems that he was wronged and was rehabilitated locally. The local government sent someone over and said to take Cheng Xiaosong back, but who knew that when he arrived in the exile, he was told that Cheng Xiaosong had escaped."


    Yin Zhaotou is also very bald, there is no clue about this, so how can I find it?


    Especially when he saw that Master Shao heard the news, his face seemed to be very wrong, and he immediately ordered them to search everywhere, obviously he took it seriously.


    However, he didn''t pay attention. At this moment, Gu Yundong''s expression also became wrong.


    She said to Yin Zhaotou, "Go find someone first. If you find it, remember not to hurt anyone."


    "Yes." Yin Zhaotou quickly left with the others.


    It''s just that I still don''t understand, does such a small person need to be so inspiring? The government office actually paid so much attention to it.


    Gu Yundong walked in front of Shao Wen, nced at Wang Song who was stunned, and said, "Bring people in first."


    Shao Wen nodded, Wang Song didn''t struggle anymore, but it was easy to pull.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi hurried to Gu Yundong''s side, and said anxiously, "Miss, Cheng Xiaosong is gone, what about the Cheng family? His parents are still waiting for him to go back. Originally, their family has recovered. He was waiting for the family to reunite, but something happened to Cheng Xiaosong. Hey, what did he escape from? In this way, wouldn''t he have been unable to know that his family had been cleared of grievances?"


    Gao Zi also said, "Everything else is easy to say, I''m afraid that if he escapes and has no money, he will go astray in order to survive, and that will be bad. If he is innocent, he will be guilty. ."


    "Master, I saw the portrait in Yin Zhaotou''s hand just now. With that picture, I''m afraid it''s not easy to find people. Can you draw a picture of Cheng Xiaosong for them?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I don''t know what Cheng Xiaosong looks like." After she left the matter to the local government to deal with it, she didn''t care much about it. The image was useless, so naturally she didn''t draw it on purpose.


    Who knew that such a change would happen.


    Several people walked and said, no one noticed that Wang Song looked at them in shock, and his expression was full of disbelief.


    Gu Yundong stepped into the front hall of the county government office, and Shao Qingyuan really sat behind the desk to read the official documents.


    Seeing hering back, she stood up in surprise, "Why did youe back?"


    Gu Yundong pointed to Wang Song behind him and exined the situation again.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him, and asked in a deep voice, "You said you were wronged? Then you will tell your grievance to this official."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2842: Wang Song is Cheng Xiaosong

    Chapter 2842 Wang Song is Cheng Xiaosong


    Wang Song raised his head, but did not look at Shao Qingyuan. Instead, he stared at Gu Yundong with bright eyes, and suddenly said in a hurried voice, "I, I heard you talk just now, and you said that the Cheng family was cleared of grievances, yes, isn''t it a big deal? Tanimura''s Cheng family, huh?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then he and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, something shed in his mind.


    She looked at the boy in front of her, "Wang Song? Thirteen or fourteen years old, a fugitive, wearing a prison uniform, hiding in a tree house deep in the mountains with no money, knowing about the Cheng family in Dagu Vige..."


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes and continued, "Cheng Xiaosong, thirteen or fourteen years old, also escaped from exile, the son of the Cheng family in Dagu Vige..."


    "Are you Cheng Xiaosong??"


    Everyone present looked at him in astonishment.


    Wang Song, also known as Cheng Xiaosong, was shocked and shrank his neck.


    He just asked a question, and they guessed it?


    Seeing him like this, Gu Yundong knew that the guard in his heart had not disappeared.


    After thinking for a while, she took a chair and sat opposite him, sat down, and said, "You should be Cheng Xiaosong, right? We will not hide from you, my husband is the new county magistrate from Jingping County. He just came here. Not long after, I passed by Dagu Vige on the way here. I saw Cheng''s family, who happened to know the grievances of the Cheng family, so they investigated the matter locally. The murderer Liu Dade was found out, and the local county magistrate was also investigated and sent to the capital to be sentenced. Those who have been wronged, the government has paid some money, and the local government has also sent people to the border to bring back you who have been wronged and exiled."


    Cheng Xiaosong was stunned, he couldn''t help looking at Shao Qingyuan, his hands trembled a few times.


    "You, are you serious? The Cheng family is really all right?"


    "Yes, it''s alright."


    "Yes, did you clean up that dog officer?"


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, then nodded, "It was indeed our intervention. We contacted the local prefect and the generals, arrested the magistrate, and copied his home."


    "Woooo..." Cheng Xiaosong suddenly squatted down and started crying.


    The other people present looked at each other and did not speak, waiting for him to vent his emotions.


    "Our family is not guilty anymore, my parents and sisters can step out of the vige, woo woo... I''m not a criminal anymore. Those beasts have all been punished, they have all been punished." Cheng Xiaosong cried out of breath Annoyed, he almost sumbed to it.


    Zheng Quanshui gave him a handkerchief, but he didn''t pick it up, and wiped it twice with his sleeve.


    Then he took a few steps forward, knelt down facing Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, and kowtowed a few times.


    "Thank you sir, thank you madam, thank you, thank you."


    He knocked with sincerity, and his forehead soon turned red. With his red eyes, it was still a bit tragic to look at it like this.


    Shao Wen hurriedly helped him up, Cheng Xiaosong was in poor health and stumbled a bit after getting up, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    The next moment, he heard Shao Qingyuan ask him, "You know about the Cheng family, so you can tell us, are you Cheng Xiaosong?"


    Cheng Xiaosong was stunned for a while. He kowtowed and thanked him just now, can''t he express his gratitude? But he still nodded heavily, "I am, I am Cheng Xiaosong. Wang Song is just a name I chose casually. I am afraid that I will be exposed and my family will be affected."


    "How to prove it?"


    Cheng Xiaosong blinked, "Huh?"


    How to prove it? He doesn''t have any household registration on him, so he can''t prove it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2843: He was killed and did not escape

    Chapter 2843 He was killed and did not escape


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him like this, "How can I be sure that you just came up with the idea because you heard about the Cheng family at the door just now?" Although he said Dagu Vige from the beginning, it is also possible He happened to know this person and this ce.


    Cheng Xiaosong felt that Mr. Shao in front of him was very cautious, after all, he was a fugitive.


    There is no other way, there is no physical evidence, and I can only say something that Cheng Xiaosong knows.


    "My father''s name is Cheng Fang, and my family has my mother and my sister. Last year, a high-ranking official came from the capital. When he came to our vige, he happened to encounter a fight between our vige and Xiaogu Vige. Master Qin was smashed in the head. The family was wrongfully imprisoned because of this..."


    He exined everything about Dagu Vige, including how he was persecuted and wronged by the dog officer, what kind of grievance Liu Dade had with his own family, and how many people there were in Cai Vige Chief''s family. He said it very clearly.


    Gu Yundong had already got up and walked behind the desk, spread out the paper and started to draw quickly with a charcoal pen.


    Cheng Xiaosong said a lot, even some things that outsiders don¡¯t know.


    In the end, his mouth was dry, and he couldn''t see whether Shao Qingyuan believed him or not.


    It was Gu Yundong, who had already drawn two sheets of paper. She picked up one of them and handed it to Cheng Xiaosong, "Is this your father?"


    "This is the vige chief." Cheng Xiaosong replied subconsciously, then froze for a while, then raised his head to look at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter gave him another one, "What about this?"


    "This is Asui, my sister."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, this person should be Cheng Xiaosong.


    Shao Qingyuan asked someone to pour him a cup of tea, and when he finished drinking, he asked, "Then why are you a fugitive? Do you know that when you be a fugitive, you may be guilty if you were originally innocent."


    Cheng Xiaosong''s face turned pale, and he quickly exined, "I didn''t mean to escape. Someone wanted to kill me and push me off the cliff. I was lucky and was rescued, so I hid."


    He lowered his head as he said, "I still have parents in my family, and I volunteered to serve my father''s sentence in exile. If I be a fugitive, my parents will be arrested, so wouldn''t I harm the whole family? But The two officers and soldiers who guarded me deliberately embarrassed me, saying that I had done something wrong, and took me out at night and let me work all night. I know that life in exile will definitely be difficult, and I think I can live it. Day by day, work on it, don''t provoke them."


    Who knew that after they took him out, they had murderous intentions and pushed him directly off the cliff.


    Cheng Xiaosong thought he was dead, but he was lucky and his clothes were caught by a branch on the edge of the cliff. There was a small hole next to the tree. He shook it hard and fell into the hole. Then passed out.


    After he woke up, he groped for the exit and walked along the cave all the way inside.


    Later, he went out.


    "I really want to go home, but after all, I''m a culprit. If I go back, I will hurt my parents. I think that those two officers and soldiers thought I was dead, so I wouldn''t bother my parents again. somewhere to hide."


    Shao Qingyuan sullenly said, "What are the names of those two officers and soldiers?"


    "It seems to be called Liao Jin, Hong Wu."


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and took the official document next to the desk to open it.


    After a while, he put down the official document.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2844: who is back

    Chapter 2844 Who is back


    "The official document from the government office said that these two generals told the exiled general that Cheng Xiaosong had escaped." Shao Qingyuan wrote down the names of both of them, "It seems that they saw someoneing to pick up Cheng Xiaosong. Later, for fear that his murder would be exposed, he simply said that he had escaped."


    Probably the two of them did not expect that Cheng Xiaosong''s affairs were handled by Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    Although they live in this remote Jingping County, their identities are different from ordinary magistrates. Shao Qingyuan had a secret decree in his hand, and the emperor ordered the officials along the way to cooperate with him, and Gu Yundong was the county master.


    It was the two of them who exined that they must bring Cheng Xiaosong back, so the official who came to pick them up did not dare to neglect them. Now the team looking for people is getting bigger and bigger.


    Shao Qingyuan said to Cheng Xiaosong, "I will investigate and verify this matter. If those two people really kill people, they will naturally be unable to escape. You should rest here for a few days, and wait for the people from the exile toe over to confirm the formalities. I''ll have someone take you home."


    A surprise shed across Cheng Xiaosong''s face, "Thank you sir, thank you sir."


    Shao Qingyuan exined to Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi, "I see that he has a lot of dark wounds on his body. You two should take a good look at him and deal with his injuries first."


    "Yes, Master."


    The two agreed, and came over to support Cheng Xiaosong, "Come on, let''s take you to eat first, then you take a bath and we''ll give you the medicine, and you can sleep well."


    "Yes, you didn''t want to eat in the morning, you were dizzy from hunger before. Look at you thin, take advantage of these few days to take good care of you, lest your parents will die of distress when you go back."


    Mentioning his parents, Cheng Xiaosong nodded heavily, and his face finally lost the look of despair he had before.


    The rope on his wrist has been untied, and now he wipes his eyes and smiles.


    After the three of them left, Shao Qingyuan instructed Shao Wen, "I will write a letter, you go to Luozhou Prefecture and give the letter to the Luozhou prefect."


    "Yes." Shao Wen responded, and then hesitantly asked, "Since Cheng Xiaosong has found it, do you want to call Yin Zhaotou and the others back?"


    "...No, just take this opportunity to let them clean up the people in the county."


    Shao Wen didn''t say much. After Shao Qingyuan finished writing the letter, he went to Luozhou House non-stop.


    In an instant, there were only the two of them left in the yamen lobby, but Gu Yundong said thoughtfully, "I always feel that Cheng Xiaosong seems to be hiding something."


    "Yes, about the cave where he fell, he mentioned it."


    As can be seen from their conversation just now, Cheng Xiaosong is a very meticulous person. When he exined the situation of the Cheng family, he did not let go of the small details, and asionally repeated the exnation.


    But he fell into a cave and settled in a tree house, but this story doesn''t say much.


    "No hurry, wait for him to rest, and the mansion will send someone over to talk about it."


    "Um."


    In short, the person has been found. If Cheng Xiaosong''s whereabouts are really unknown, then the Cheng family is really ill-fated.


    Gu Yundong packed up and was about to go home to see his son.


    has been away from home for two days, and I don''t know if the little guy misses her.


    Master Hong came in at this time. With a hint of joy on his face, he came up to salute the two of them, got up and said, "Sir, we''re back."


    Gu Yundong was curious, "Who is back?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2845: Cen Juren

    Chapter 2845 Cen Juren


    Shao Qingyuan got up and said with a smile, "Didn''t Liu Xundao leave the county school before? He has to find a suitable person to fill it up. There is a jury in the south of the city who once served as a teacher to a certain county magistrate, but then the magistrate made some mistakes. He was demoted. The Juren also returned to Jingping County. He seems to want to take the exam. He went to his ssmates a few days ago to discuss his knowledge, and he came back today. "


    There are few schrs in Jingping County, and even fewer can be admitted to Juren, let alone Jinshi.


    Therefore, the status of this person in the county seat is also very high.


    Shao Qingyuan searched for two days before he settled on him. Having the experience of being a master is also considered to be well-informed and capable of management.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect to find someone to rece the mentor so soon, but...


    "Since he wants to continue taking the imperial examinations, he must concentrate on his studies, so will he agree to be this discipline? There is a lot of discipline."


    Master Hong replied with a smile, "Don''t worry, Madam, Cen Juren participated in the imperial examination because he wanted to be an official, and the county magistrate master also went for this point. It''s just bad luck, the magistrate hasn''t been able to take him further. He was demoted. Now that he can enter the county to study as a teacher, is it not a way to go up? If the county learns a few talents and raises people, he is afraid that he will walk faster than his own exams. "


    Juren already has the qualifications to be an official. Although Cen Juren has mentioned the township examination, his ranking is very low. He wants to enter Beijing for the jinshi examination, but he has no knowledge at all.


    He is a self-aware person who knows how to stop losses in time, so he began to seek officials himself.


    At first, his target was Jingping County, but the magistrate who took office was not a good one. Cen Juren saw it, worried that he would lose himself in doing things by his side, so he went to other county towns.


    Unfortunately, bad luck, the county magistrate he was with was not a corrupt official, but a concubine who spoiled his wife. The favored concubine waswless, and even the concubine''s maiden family took advantage of her power to bully others. As a result, they bullied the nobles. The county magistrate was affected by the concubine''s maiden family and was demoted.


    Cen Juren had no choice but to return to Jingping County. At this time, Jingping County was already under the jurisdiction of Master Xu.


    The ?? county government team was full, and there was no room for him to squeeze in.


    This dy has been dyed until now.


    Gu Yundong became confused after hearing his expression, this Cen Juren¡ªis he obsessed with being an official?


    Master Hong exined, "Cen Juren''s ancestors had high officials, andter, although the generations declined, his father and grandfather still insisted on studying, thinking that even if he could not reproduce the glory of his ancestors, at least he should have an official title, so as not to humiliate his ancestors. Face. That is to say, their family is not bad, there are so many shops that collect rent, and the family saves money to study, otherwise they can''t afford it. "


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and asked Shao Qingyuan, "Sir, now that Cen Juren is back, do you want to recruit him? Let''s see if he is qualified for a position as a teacher."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Okay, you can call someone over."


    Master Hong left soon, and Gu Yundong didn''t bother Shao Qingyuan, so he turned to look for Chichi.


    The little guy is in the county office. Now the county office is almost repaired, and some external city walls are still in the aftermath.


    Houya has be much refreshed. The little guy likes to y on the plum blossom pile of Houya these two days, and let people hold his hand and dance **** the pile.


    When Gu Yundong passed by, Chi Chi stretched his little feet hard to reach another stake.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2846: angry late

    Chapter 2846 Angry Chichi


    Gu Yundong was leaning under the porch, seeing that his whole body waspletely twisted, but he was still 108,000 miles away from the next stake, he couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Hearing the movement, Chi Chi turned around at the same time as his grandmother, who was holding him.


    Gu Yundong walked over, but who knew Chi Chi suddenly retracted her little feet, snorted at her, reached out and threw her arms into Qi Ma''s arms, wrapped her arms around her neck and turned her back to her.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, Qi Ma smiled helplessly at her, and pursed her lips.


    Gu Yundongughed and shook his head, walked behind Chi Chi, and patted his little butt, "Are you angry?"


    "Pfft..." Chi Chi farted directly at her.


    Gu Yundong, "..." It seems that he has a lot of temperament.


    She went around behind Qi Ma, the little guy puffed out his mouth and buried his head in Qi Ma''s arms, but didn''t look at her.


    Gu Yundong smiled even deeper when he saw his cute and loving appearance.


    "Looks really angry, that mother apologize to you, okay? Mother is wrong, I will definitely not leave you for several days next time, if there is anything else, mother will tell you, okay?"


    Chi Chi still didn''t speak, but his little body moved twice.


    Gu Yundong sighed, "What should I do? If you don''t forgive my mother, my mother is very sad. She can''t eat the ufortable food, and may not even be able to hold her in the future."


    The little guy raised his head suddenly and stretched out his hand towards her.


    Gu Yundong smiled sullenly, picked up the person, and then jolted, "It''s okay, I can still hold it."


    "Huh." The little guy snorted again arrogantly, his little finger pointed at the plum blossom stake, "Go, go."


    Gu Yundong hugged him and stepped on it, Qi Ma was taken aback, her worried heart was about to jump out, but Chi Chi''s eyes lit up, "Go."


    Gu Yundong walked up on the plum blossom pile. The plum blossom pile was not high, so she walked without any burden.


    Chi Chi soon burst outughing in her arms, seeing Qi Qi sighing and shaking her head, it was too easy to coax.


    However, it was easy to coax himte. After Gu Yundong got off the plum blossom pile, he had a small face and a cold look, obviously he had not forgiven his mother.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, where did he learn this bad habit? It''s too fast to cross the river and demolish the bridge, right?


    The plum blossom pile was over, and he twisted his body again to go out.


    Gu Yundong sighed and nodded resignedly, "Okay, mother will take you out to y, I will apany you today."


    The two big and one small went to the gate of the county government office, but just as they reached the front yard, they saw Shao Qingyuan walking out with a man.


    Shao Qingyuan introduced her, "This is Cen Juren."


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly at him. This Cen Juren looked at about thirty years old, but he was very energetic.


    I don''t know if the conversation with Shao Qingyuan went well, the smile in the corner of his eyes could not be suppressed, and his expression was full of excitement.


    Shao Qingyuan touched his son''s head and said, "I''ll take Cen Juren to the county school, where are you going?"


    Gu Yundong looked at Chichi, then looked at him again, and said with a smile, "I also go to the county school." Anyway, I want to go out to y. It would be good to take my son to the county school for a walk, and give him a good academic atmosphere. .


    Children should be nurtured from an early age, lest he y on the plum blossom pile all day long.


    Shao Qingyuan picked up Chichi, "Let''s go then."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2847: Cai Yue was praised

    Chapter 2847 Cai Yue was praised


    Several people went to the county school, and it happened that the teaching was also there.


    Shao Qingyuan saw at a nce how busy he was. All the trivial matters of the county school were handed over to Liu Xundao, who was always busy with the outside world.


    But Liu Xundao left a mess all over the ce, and it is really not easy to reintegrate.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuaning in, the teacher immediately stepped forward and asked expectantly, "Master Shao, you said help me find a mentor to fill the vacancy, when will someone find it?"


    "I found it, it''s this Cen Lan, Cen Juren." Shao Qingyuan stepped back halfway and let Cen Lan step forward behind him, "I think the teacher should know about this person, right?"


    Education was overjoyed, "I know, of course I know." There are only a few people in the county seat. As a county school teacher, how could he not know him?


    Actually, he had thought about inviting this person to teach at the county school before, but was persuaded by Liu Xundao.


    Director Liu Xun said that Cen Lan was going to take the next exam, and he was already busy with his studies. Where would he find time to be a master?


    Teaching thought for a while before giving up.


    He really listened too much to what Liu Xundao said, and almost missed such a talent.


    Cen Lan was also very happy, and said to the teaching, "If you don''t dislike it, your subordinates will make every effort to help you run the county school well in the future, and strive to enable all students to go further."


    He was smug and full of blood.


    Shao Qingyuan exined the situation to each other, and seeing that both parties were interested, things were finally happy.


    Gu Yundong stood aside with Chi Chi in his arms, the little guy impatiently listened to what they said and propped himself up to go outside.


    She could only walk out with someone in her arms. She also came to this county school.


    This time is really different from thest time. You can hear the voices of the students reading from a distance. The spirit is different.


    It seems that schrships and grants are still very motivating for everyone.


    Gu Yundong held Chi Chi''s hand and slowly approached the lecture hall.


    She happened to see what Cai Yue''s study was like.


    Teacher Zhou was teaching at the lecture hall. Gu Yundong hadn¡¯t seen himst time. It is said that because the county school couldn¡¯t send out shackles, he took leave for several days and didn¡¯te.


    Now that there is Shuxiu, people havee, but they look rather haggard.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know why, but Master Cao didn''t know when he came over. After seeing Gu Yundong, he froze for a moment, then bowed his hands and said, "I just saw someone here, so I came over to have a look, I didn''t know the madam was here, I''m rude already."


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, and said slightly embarrassedly, "Master, forgive me, I also want to see how my nephew is studying in the school, I''m afraid that he will not adapt to it when he first arrives."


    Master Cao said with a smile, "Cai Yue is very good and hardworking. I get along very harmoniously with my ssmates, and my wife also knows that our county school was divided into several groups before. Now Li Neng and the others have left, but this rich boy I still don¡¯tmunicate with the poor peasant students. On the other hand, Cai Yue gets along well with people on both sides. Even because he is in the middle, there are more students from the two schools. The atmosphere of the county school will take on a new look. , went further. I am ashamed to say that these things should have been the responsibility of our master, but we did not expect that we would rely on Cai Yue''s help in the end."


    Hearing his praise of Cai Yue, Gu Yundong was naturally proud and extremely proud.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2848: painting

    Chapter 2848 Painting


    Even Chichi, when he heard the familiar name,ughed excitedly, even though he didn''t quite understand it.


    Gu Yundong touched his head, and his eyes softened when he looked back at the lecture hall.


    It''s pretty good. Under the leadership of his husband, Jingping County is getting better and better.


    "I see that Master Zhou seems to have no energy, is he sick?"


    Master Cao followed his line of sight, his brows furrowed, and he snorted, "He, he just takes himself too seriously. Previously, the county school was in a difficult period and could not send out the repairs, so he said he was sick at home. , dyed the students'' studies. Now the county school is back on track, and although he came back, the teaching ordinance punished him. Originally, he taught all main courses, but now he teaches sub-courses."


    Gu Yundong understood, which meant that among the six arts, Master Zhou originally taught courses such as archery, calligraphy, and counting. Now they are probably teaching moral education courses such as etiquette and music.


    No wonder the whole person looked very depressed.


    Master Cao shook his head as he said, "As a master, teaching and educating people is your duty. Even if you don''t have any difficulties at home, you can find another ce if it''s a big deal. How can there be a reason for upying this position and iming that you won''t get sick? Doing this is good for the students. Does he not know how much their influence is?"


    "You can see clearly."


    Master Cao shook his head, "Ashamed." What if he could see through? It''s not that they are powerless, they can only watch Liu Xun instruct them to make a fortune. The only thing you can do is to do your best to impart knowledge to students.


    Gu Yundong nced at the Master Zhou again. At this moment, a student just put down his pen and took a piece of paper to show the Master Zhou.


    Thetter sat up straight, holding the paper and drooping his eyes andmenting.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were sharp, and when he saw that there was actually a painting on that piece of paper, he immediately thought of the portrait in Yin Chutou''s hand that he had seen earlier.


    She was silent for a moment, then turned her head and asked Master Cao, "Do you teach charcoal painting?"


    Master Cao was stunned for a moment, "Charcoal drawing..." He paused, then said ashamed, "I have discussed this type of painting with Master Zhou, and I have tried it, but I always feel that something is wrong. Maybe, yes We don¡¯t have the talent in this area, and if we can¡¯t draw well, naturally we can¡¯t teach it to students.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that their current state was a bit like the masters of Tianhai Academy back then. Do your own research, but some parts don''t work. And they are not talented painters, so naturally it feels wrong.


    Gu Yundong picked up his son, "It happens that I know some charcoal drawing, I wonder if Master Cao can draw one for me?"


    Master Cao was stunned, "Does Madam understand??"


    "Um."


    Master Cao frowned slightly. To be honest, if the other party was not the magistrate''s wife, he would not have paid attention to her words.


    That''s all, even if it''s for the sake of the magistrate, just paint one picture.


    "Madam, please."


    The masters also have their own study room, except that the teaching is a study of their own, and the two teach the two masters, both in the same office.


    After Master Cao brought them into the office, Gu Yundong found out that this was where the teacher met them just now, but the three of them were not there at the moment, only the other teacher was present.


    Master Cao greeted the instructor and let Gu Yundong sit next to him and began to draw with a brush.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2849: Gu Yundongs painting is late

    Chapter 2849 Gu Yundong''s painting iste


    Master Cao painted very slowly, and Gu Yundong became impatient. He walked in with his son for a while, and then he finished painting the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the table as a reference.


    I¡¯m probably not used to this method of painting, so the portraits are still very close to ink paintings.


    After reading it, Gu Yundong didn''t know where to start guiding.


    Sure enough, there is still a gap between the Master of the County School in Jingping County and the Master of Tianhai Academy.


    She thought about it, put her son on the ground, and asked him to support the stool, "Chichi, you stand here, will my mother draw a picture for you?"


    has been painted by Gu Yundong many times, from childhood to adulthood, every month.


    Now he has umted a thick stack of portraits and put them in Gu Yundong''s space.


    So I heard that I was going to take a portrait of myself, and the little guy stopped moving under his conditioned reflex.


    Gu Yundongughed and said to Master Cao, "Please help me take a look at the child."


    "...Okay, let''s go." This is a bit embarrassing, he doesn''t know how to look after children.


    Gu Yundong has already lowered his head and started to draw, asionally raising his head to look at his son.


    Chi Chi has moved from the stool on the left to the right. After all, he is so young that he can''t really move. He has tried his best to keep himself in the most perfect state.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong didn''t force it, her son''s appearance was already imprinted in her mind, she just needed a reference.


    Chichi was hugged by Master Cao and sat on a chair, holding a big apple in his arms, lowered his head and ate it intently.


    Gu Yundong painted very quickly, because Master Cao was holding a child in his arms and it was difficult to see it, but another instructor in the room was already standing behind Gu Yundong curiously, looking at the vivid child on the paper with bright eyes.


    After Gu Yundong put down his pen and looked at it with satisfaction, there were several exmations around him.


    She was startled, but when she turned around, she saw that not only the instructor was there, but Shao Qingyuan and others had also returned.


    Except for Shao Qingyuan who looked at him with a smile, the other three looked shocked.


    Even Master Cao, who was holding Chi Chi carefully, with all his attention on the child, couldn''t help but look at their facial expressions - what happened?


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan picked up the child at this moment, and Master Cao breathed a sigh of relief and got up to look at the painting on the table.


    Then he suddenly widened his eyes, looked at the painting, looked up at Chi Chi, and then looked at the painting again.


    is really¡­ exactly the same.


    How can ?? be so simr?


    Master Cao wanted to say something, but Cen Lan moved faster, stepped forward and asked in surprise, "Madam, you, who taught you your charcoal drawing? It''s too simr. You don''t know, a few days ago. My ssmates and I are still discussing this painting method, but we still can''t get it right, and I don''t know what''s wrong, and I wonder if Madam can give me some pointers?"


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise, this Cen Juren was someone who didn''t care about secr prejudice.


    Even though he had just praised Master Cao for his rity of speech, he could see that deep down in his heart, he still maintained a superior attitude towards women.


    Cen Lan offered to teach him directly? ?


    But he quickly shook his head again, frowning and said, "No, that''s not right. There are differences between men and women. If Madam guides me alone, I''m afraid that people will gossip. Why don''t you do this, Madam will put a name in this county school and be A female master who specializes in teaching charcoal painting, I can also take the opportunity to learn a thing or two, how about it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2850: Cen Lans thoughts

    Chapter 2850 Cen Lan''s thoughts


    Cen Lan''s voice fell, but the room fell silent, and everyone looked at him in surprise.


    Even Gu Yundong was amazed, to actually let her be a female master to teach those students? Naturally, she is fine. There are not many women who are teachers in modern times, but these days, even if there is a female master, it is hired by arge family to teach women at home. I have never heard of a female master teaching a male schr.


    Especially, this suggestion was actually proposed by Cen Lan.


    However, Cen Lan''s expression was very sincere, "How do you feel, Madam?"


    Gu Yundong hadn''t had time to answer, and even Jiao Yu and Master Cao hadn''t reacted yet, but Shao Qingyuan was the first to refuse, "No, my wife is busy with her affairs, so where can I have time to teach at the county school?"


    She has to open a workshop, recruit workers, and manage repairs. She also has a son in her arms who has to see her every day, as well as housekeeping and diplomacy. Shao Qingyuan had just taken over the troubled county government office and was very busy, so all other trivial matters at home were taken over by Gu Yundong himself.


    Although there are servants and managers in the family, all assignment decisions still have to pass through her hands.


    He can''t wait to let her do less, how could he put pressure on her?


    Cen Lan was taken aback for a moment, but he did not expect that the one who responded the most was Lord Shao.


    He privately thought that Master Shao did not want his wife to show up, so he made such an excuse.


    But... As far as he was talking with Mr. Shao at the county government office, he always felt that he was an enlightened person, and he didn''t think that he was still thinking of the husband as the **** in his heart, right?


    Cen Lan felt a little pity, but still insisted, "It''s not too much trouble, painting is not an important ss time. If Madam wants to, she only needs to set aside one hour of the day to guide the students every ten days. Three hours a month is not long. The time is also flexible, not fixed on which day, is this feasible?"


    He said this as if he could decide for himself.


    Jiaoyu''s face was not very good-looking. Just as he was about to speak, Cen Lan suddenly sighed as if he knew what he wanted to say, "I made such a request for a reason."


    "What''s the reason?" Master Cao asked.


    Cen Lan shook his head and sighed, "As you all know, I just came back from my ssmate''s house. My ssmate is from Fucheng. He went out to travel some time ago and went to many ces that are more prosperous than Luozhou, not to mention other aspects of knowledge. Just say one thing that left a deep impression on him, and he is still haunted by it."


    He said, looking at the painting on the table, "This matter is about charcoal painting. He went out to make friends with a lot of students, and only then did he know that in the major academies of the Jin Dynasty, this charcoal painting has be a popr trend. But our Luozhou Prefecture is poor, and there are very few people who know this kind of painting. If there are, they are just pondering it in private. Those who are not talented are simply useless. As for the other painters with highprehension, but Hiding and refusing to pass on his experience to others. My ssmate was mocked and humiliated for this reason, saying he was a frog in a well, and that there were too few capable people in our Luozhou government. After listening to his experiences, these few I''ve been thinking about it all the time."


    "My ssmate is right, we are located in a remote area, and the talented people are notparable to the Jiangnan area of ??the capital. Therefore, every time I take the imperial examination, there are many people who fail the examination. Although this charcoal drawing has little to do with the imperial examination, the students If we have the opportunity to master one more knowledge, why not one more skill?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2851: Gu Yundong becomes a daughter-in-law

    Chapter 2851 Gu Yundong bes a female master


    Not to mention anything else, at least charcoal drawing can make them hold their heads high in front of other state students who also have such skills. It can also widen their circle of friends and let them go one more way.


    After listening to Cen Lan''s words, those present remained silent for a long time.


    But Shao Qingyuan still disagreed. These are all matters of the county school. If you want someone to teach charcoal painting, you will find the right person. This is their responsibility, not Gu Yundong''s.


    However, Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes."


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly looked at her and frowned, "Yundong..."


    "It''s only three hours a month, I''m fine. And I''ll be a little busy during this time. When everything is on the right track, I''ll have free time."


    She leaned into Shao Qingyuan''s ear and said in a low voice, "Actually, to be honest, I myself have encountered a bottleneck in this area, and I want tomunicate with people more. These students are young and energetic, and they are new to this kind of painting. There must be a lot of ideas, and maybe it will help me, right?"


    Gu Yundong likes to draw, but in hisst life he had to take sses because he had no money. I have money in my life, but I don''t have a teacher anymore.


    But even so, she still maintained this hobby for so many years.


    That is, after giving birth, her painting speed slowed down, but she never stopped.


    Now that she canmunicate and discuss with people, for her, it is not a pressure, but a kind of motivation and a kind of enjoyment.


    Shao Qingyuan understood, his eyes softened, and he said helplessly, "Since you want to do it, do it. If you are tired, put down the things in your hand and concentrate on painting."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong smiled and agreed.


    Jiaoyu and Master Cao looked at each other, no, they haven''t expressed their opinion yet.


    However, although this person is indecisive, he is a person who can listen to his opinions. Otherwise, he would not have been allowed to be a powerful force in the county school because of the reasonable persuasion of Liu Xun¡¯s introduction every time. .


    Now Cen Lan''s words are also very reasonable, and he haspletely convinced him, so he also feels that Cen Lan''s method is feasible.


    Mrs. Shao''s paintings... are indeed very spiritual and eye-catching.


    The matter was settled in this way, and the teacher saw that everyone no longer objected, and said, "Then there is Mrs. Lao Shao. After we discuss the process, will you tell thedy?"


    "sure."


    Gu Yundong nodded, seeing that his son was a little drowsy, he nned to leave.


    Who knew that when she just stretched out her hand and nned to put away the picture on the table, she realized that the picture was gone.


    She was stunned, then lowered her head to search on the ground, but still nothing.


    "What about painting?"


    Teacher and Master Cao both looked nk, only Cen Lan coughed lightly, and his eyes drifted a little.


    He pulled everyone''s attention away in an instant.


    No way, Cen Lan can only say, "Madam, I like this painting very much, can I ask you to buy this painting, I hope I can get some inspiration from it."


    Cen Lan knew that Gu Yundong was not short of money, but it was easy for people to criticize this painting as gifts from men and women, so it was more appropriate to buy it.


    No one thought that Cen Lan would have such thoughts. The next moment, Master Cao''s eyes lit up and he quickly said, "Madam, I also want to buy it. This painting is the painting you pointed me to today, and I am more suitable than Mr. Cen to buy it. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2852: ground breaking

    Chapter 2852 Groundbreaking


    Cen Lan turned his head sharply and red at Master Cao angrily.


    Little man, just now he clearly still disapproved of his expression when he said that he should be a female master, but now his mind is turning so fast.


    Gu Yundong was a little stunned, and thenughed, she stretched out her hand to Cen Lan, "I''m sorry, I drew this picture for my son. The person in the portrait is my son, I want to keep it myself, and give it to him when he grows up. Look, so don''t sell it."


    Cen Lan and Master Cao regretted that they wanted to persuade a few more words, but Shao Qingyuan already frowned, "We still have something to do when we go back."


    Cen Lan could only return the painting to Gu Yundong, watching helplessly as their family left the county school.


    Gu Yundong put the painting away and put it in the space, and the family of three returned to the county office.


    Coincidentally, Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi came over with their arms around their shoulders.


    Gu Yundong asked about Cheng Xiaosong''s condition, and the two simply said, "The injuries on the body are quite serious, all of them are old injuries. When we were in exile, we were beaten a lot. We don''t ask too much, for fear of provoking it. He is sad. Internal and external injuries require good conditioning and treatment. We gave him medicine just now, and he fell asleep now. "


    "Well, then he will leave it to you. If you have any questions, you can talk to us again."


    This matter was handed over to Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi, they are both young people and easy tomunicate.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan didn''t pay any more attention, and on the second day, someone from the government office came over.


    The visitor met Cheng Xiaosong, confirmed his identity, and learned that he was framed by someone, so they discussed with Shao Qingyuan to take him away and asked him to identify the two people who killed him.


    It is very likely that these two were bribed by the big corrupt official, Master Lu, and they don''t know how much dirty things are still hidden in their hands.


    If they are found to havemitted serious crimes, they will naturally be convicted.


    Cheng Xiaosong was a little scared. He was worried that it was a lie to trick him into going back. He didn''t trust the people over there in the government office.


    Shao Qing had a vision, and finally let the familiar Zheng Quanshui and Shao Shuang apany him.


    After Cheng Xiaosong left, news came from Daxi Vige that the auspicious day for ground breaking had been chosen, just two dayster.


    Gu Yundong was overjoyed, and two dayster, he took Mao Yong and two workers to Daxi Vige.


    The vigers of Daxi Vige are even more excited than Gu Yundong. Construction is about to start soon, and there will be a workshop in their vige. Maybe they can find work.


    So by the time Gu Yundong arrived, the wastnd was already crowded with vigers.


    Not only those from Daxi Vige, but also the vigers nearby who heard the news, and even the vige chiefs of several viges next door, all came over to watch.


    Vige Chief Xie held a piece of red paper on which was written the time when the construction started.


    at a quarter of noon.


    A brand new **** is ced beside Gu Yundong and Mao Yong, and there are offering tables, various offerings and incense burners on the wastnd to worship gods such as heaven and earth and the earth.


    When the time came, the vige chief lit the incense and Gu Yundong bowed.


    followed by Vige Chief Xie and lit firecrackers again.


    In the sound of crackling firecrackers, Gu Yundong took the **** and swung it down heavily, digging out arge piece of soil.


    She dug up two pieces and put away the hoe.


    Vige Chief Xie took the vigers forward and said with a smile, "Congrattions to Dong Gu''s groundbreaking today, God bless you, and you are safe and sound."


    Gu Yundong smiled and cupped his hands, "Thanks to the vige chief."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2853: Cheng Xiaosong is back

    Article 2853 Komatsu is back


    "Today is an auspicious day for the groundbreaking. I prepared some fruits and vegetables to eat. I would like to ask the vige chief to help me distribute them to the vigers. Everyone is lively and lively." Gu Yundong took a bag from Hongye''s hand behind him and opened it to Xie Vige. Look long.


    Tong Shuitao went into the mountains and hasn''te back yet, so Hongye has been doing errands with him these few days.


    Vige Chief Xie said with a smile as he took it over, "Gu Dong''s is very polite."


    He nced at the contents of the bag. There were some melon seeds, peanuts, longan, red dates and other things in it. These are all good things. People in their vige, except for the New Year and festivals, are really not willing to buy these snacks on weekdays. .


    This Gu Dongjia, despite his young age, is quite a smooth person. Give the vigers some benefits and let them see her strength. When they start construction, there will be no trouble, and even if there is, they will be stopped.


    Vige Chief Xie asked his family toe over, and first caught some of the children who came to y today. It was then distributed to others.


    Sure enough, those who got snacks couldn''t help but whispered excitedly.


    "Thisdy is a generous owner. She gave me such good things just after the construction started. Going back to the beams, there will definitely be more."


    "That''s what you''re thinking about."


    "What are you not thinking about?"


    "You are too narrow-minded. Think about it, this workshop ispleted, the owner must recruit people. We are all from this Daxi Vige, and we will definitely choose people from our vige when we look back. The owner is so generous, and the sry will definitely be given in the future. Not too low."


    "How do you know that people will choose from our vige? Maybe they already have people who work, and we don''t know what this workshop is for. What if we can''t do it?"


    "You''re stupid, if you don''t recruit people from us, can the vige chief be able to work so hard? So, we''d better pray that this workshop will be built safely and run smoothly, we are sure You can follow along.¡±


    "That makes sense."


    There were voices of discussion in his ears. After walking around, Vige Chief Xie was slightly satisfied and returned to Gu Yundong''s side.


    Gu Yundong was talking to Mao Yong, and the two discussed how to start construction on the terrain.


    Vige Chief Xie waited until they were done talking, then asked with a smile, "Gu Dongjia, when do you think this workshop will be officially opened?"


    "I''ve been drawing the drawings for the past two days. When the structure is finished, I can start working." She has experience, so it''s quite easy to draw, but the area is a bitrge, and it takes time toplete the drawing.


    Vige Chief Xie nodded when he heard the words, "If the owner needs help anywhere, just let me know."


    "I won''t be polite to the vige chief."


    Lunch was at the home of Vige Chief Xie. Gu Yundong brought his own meat. Chief Xie¡¯s family happily cooked all the meat. Gu Yundong and the others couldn¡¯t eat it, and the rest were left at Xie¡¯s house.


    Gu Yundong went back in the afternoon, she was really busy.


    The ?? county government office was probablypletely repaired in two days, and she would have to check it again and pay them wages.


    In addition to drawing drawings, there is no time to dy.


    Just when he returned to the county office, Cheng Xiaosong and the others just came back from the prefecture.


    All of this happened, so Gu Yundong naturally wanted to inquire about the result. She saw that although Cheng Xiaosong looked thin and haggard, her eyes were shining, and she thought the result was good.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2854: Cheng Xiaosong has something to ask for

    Article 2854 Komatsu asks for something


    Zheng Quanshui was filled with righteous indignation, "Those two officials are indeed from Master Lu, then Master Lu wanted to kill people from the very beginning, but he was afraid that if he acted too early, he would be targeted, so it took nearly a year for him to start. It''s also Komatsu Fu''s great life, otherwise how could he wait until today?"


    "Also, those two officials sent more than one person to Xiaosong. They have known Master Lu for many years. A few years ago, some prisoners who were exiled by Master Lu died at their hands."


    Gu Yundong frowned, the two of them really had several lives in their hands.


    "How were they disposed of?"


    Cheng Xiaosong came back to his senses now, his eyes widened, and he said slightly excitedly, "Death penalty."


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly when he saw this, "Now that the matter is over, you are also innocent. You can finally go home and reunite with your family. After returning, you will recover from your injuries. Your parents and sister must be very happy to see you."


    "Well, I will." After Cheng Xiaosong finished speaking, he suddenly knelt down in front of her and Shao Qingyuan, and solemnly kowtowed three times, "Our Cheng family can have today and survive under that dog official. The adults and the madam help each other. The great kindness of the two, Komatsu can''t repay, if there is a ce where Komatsu can be used in the future, Komatsu will die."


    Zheng Quanshui said quietly, "In the past two days, he asked me about the whole process of the rescue of the Cheng family. After hearing this, his eyes were red, and he regarded the master and the wife as reborn parents."


    Originally, Cheng Xiaosong heard that Shao Qingyuan helped them. He didn''t know the details. Of course I am grateful, but not so deeply.


    Later, he learned from Zheng Quanshui that his sister almost drowned, and it was Gu Yundong who went into the water to rescue her. For this reason, Young Master Chichi was almost thrown into the water by Liu Dade.


    Followed that Master Lu in order to kill people, let the arresters ambushed on the road, and even wanted to kill the entire family of Master Shao. If it wasn''t for the foresight of Master Shao, who contacted the prefect and General Ye Can beforehand, and used Tianda''s favor, I''m afraid they would not end well.


    Cheng Xiaosong only knew how much risk and effort Mr. Shao and the others had taken in order to settle their grievances, and they were simply fighting for their lives.


    Such great kindness and great virtue shocked Cheng Xiaosong, and he couldn''t calm down for a long time. He just felt that even if he lost his life in this life, he might not be able to repay his benefactor.


    Now standing in front of the two benefactors again, he suddenly couldn''t control his emotions.


    After wiping his face, Cheng Xiaosong exhaled and said, "Not only the matter of Lord Lu, but also the matter of the two officials this time, if it weren''t for the adults, I would really..." He didn''t know how to thank him, so he could only be sincere. Really nods a few times.


    Shao Qingyuan helped the person up, "You don''t have to do this, if you are really grateful to me, then go back to reunite with your parents and live a good life. Now that your identity has been confirmed, go back and pack your luggage, and I will have someone take you back tomorrow, your father. Mother is still at home looking forward to you."


    I was afraid that the news of Cheng Xiaosong''s escape and disappearance would reach Dagu Vige in advance, which would make the Cheng family panic again.


    Zheng Quan Shui came over and was about to go back with his arms around his shoulders.


    However, Cheng Xiaosong stopped in his steps, a tangled expression shed on his face, and the next moment, he knelt down again, "Sir, I have one more thing, I think, I want to ask you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2855: Save a girl named Wang Cai

    Chapter 2855 Save a girl named Wang Cai


    Everyone present was taken aback by him, and Shao Qingyuan frowned.


    didn''t let him get up this time, he just asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Cheng Xiaosong took a deep breath, "I want to ask your lord to save someone."


    "who?"


    Cheng Xiaosong looked left and right, and now the people in the front hall are all the people Shao Qingyuan has been carrying, and they are all his own. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "It''s a girl, her name is Wang Cai, she was coerced and couldn''t get out."


    Wang Cai? ?


    Gu Yundong felt that the name was a bit familiar, until he heard Cheng Xiaosong say she was from Daxi Vige, he suddenly reacted and asked in surprise, "Wang Cai you said is Wang Guang''s... sister?"


    This time everyone else was stunned, Wang Guang, isn''t that the innocent little vendor who was killed by Zhuang Dafu before?


    Cheng Xiaosong turned his head and nodded to Gu Yundong, "Yes."


    Gu Yundong looked slightly startled and walked up to him, "Tell me carefully, what''s going on? I remember that Wang Cai disappeared five years ago. Have you seen her? When?"


    When she and Shuitao went up the mountain, she met Xie Zhi to burn paper for Wang Guang, and that''s what Xie Zhi said.


    Cheng Xiaosong had a serious expression and said in a low voice, "I told the adults before that when I was pushed off the cliff by the two officials, I was lucky to hang on a tree, and there was a cave next to me, and I just walked to that cave. I was able to escape. At that time, I walked into the cave to see if I could find the exit, and then I met Wang Cai, who was unconscious inside, injured and feverish."


    Of course, Cheng Xiaosong couldn''t leave her alone. Although he was injured, hungry, tired and thirsty at the time, he moved the person to the side and found a crevice in the cave where water flowed out. Cool down and feed Wang Cai.


    Later, I saw a small package beside Wang Cai, which contained fire zhezi, two pieces of clothes and other things. Fortunately, there were some dry food.


    Watching Wang Cai get hot and cold for a while, he quickly lit the fire again and covered her with the two clothes.


    It went on like this for a while, and it wasn''t until the next day that Wang Cai woke up and the heat subsided.


    Cheng Xiaosong just breathed a sigh of relief, who knew that Wang Cai was done, and he fell down again.


    The two of them stayed in the cave for a few days. Although they did not burnter, the injuries on their bodies also needed to be taken care of. Especially Wang Cai, who was stabbed with a sword in his left hand.


    Fortunately, she stopped the bleeding before she fell unconscious, but she still lost a lot of blood and became hot. If it wasn''t for Cheng Xiaosong''s care, whether he could survive or not is another story.


    Two people can be considered to share weal and woe, they have saved each other''s lives, and after a little bit of time, they will join hands to find an exit.


    But they couldn''t find it after searching for a few days, and they couldn''t climb the cliff from the entrance of the cave where they fell, and they didn''t know how many days they wouldst.


    Both thought they might die here, so they talked a lot to each other.


    Cheng Xiaosong told Wang Cai about his own affairs. Everything else was fine. He was just worried that Master Lu would not kill him, but he would also harm his family.


    Speaking of his father, mother and sister, he felt sad for a while. At that time, he burst into tears, and his emotions werepletely out of control.


    Probably influenced by him, Wang Cai couldn''t control her red eyes, saying that she also had a brother named Wang Guang in her family. She died, and I wonder if her brother would also be killed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2856: The reason for Wang Cais disappearance

    Chapter 2856 The reason for Wang Cai''s disappearance


    The two leaned on each other in the dark cave and talked a lot.


    Only then did Cheng Xiaosong know that Wang Cai left home five years ago and never saw his brother again.


    Five years ago, Wang Cai was less than ten years old. At that time, she went up the mountain alone to pick mushrooms and wild vegetables, and wanted to add a dish to the family. When her brother got the wages to buy some meat, he would celebrate his birthday.


    Wang Cai followed Wang Guang in the mountains since she was a child. She was not worried about getting lost or encountering any danger. Anyway, she was in the periphery. She had been to the deep mountains before.


    However, she was unlucky that day. After she entered the mountain, she met an injured man at the entrance of the deep mountain.


    The man had just killed a person, and there was still blood on the tip of the sword. The bright red blood dripped on the grass, which also ignited hot boiling water in Wang Cai''s heart, making her whole body stiff, and the atmosphere did not dare. out.


    She saw the man''s face, and the man naturally refused to let her go.


    Fortunately, the man himself was injured, and seeing that Wang Cai was just a child, he despised her, so he didn''t kill her for the time being. Instead, let her lead the way and take herself out of Gaotan Mountain.


    At that time, that man... lost his way.


    Wang Cai temporarily saved his life, finally calmed down a bit and turned his head away.


    She is a smart person, and she is digging holes for the man all the way. On the surface, she was trembling and innocent, but after hearing the man said that she would not kill her, she really believed it, and told him the situation of the ''home'' with extra diligence. But in her heart, she has already walked step by step towards the nned path.


    In the end, the man was taken by her into the trap dug by the hunter and fell directly into it.


    Wang Cai got off his body, turned and ran.


    But it was still a step toote. At this moment, the man''s aplice came, and without a word, captured Wang Cai and rescued the man from the trap.


    Wang Cai knew that he was dead, and sure enough, the first thing the man did when he came out of the trap was to kill her.


    It was that aplice who stopped people and even cherished talent.


    He said to the man, "This little girl is so young that she can make you lose your guard, and she even gave you a shot. If she wasn''t ruthless enough to throw a stone on your head, you might still die. It''s in her hands. It''s so smart now, if you bring it back and cultivate it well, wouldn''t it be a sharp de in our hands in a few years?"


    The two knocked Wang Cai back on the spot, and when Wang Cai woke up, they had already investigated the situation in her home.


    Wang Cai has an older brother named Wang Guang, and the two brothers and sisters have been close to each other since childhood. This alone is enough for them to control Wang Cai.


    As long as people have weaknesses, they can do things for others with peace of mind.


    They fed Wang Cai with medicine, not only that, but also threatened Wang Guang with his life. They took Wang Cai back to Daxi Vige quietly, and in front of her, they put poison in Wang Guang''s food, and took her to hide it to see his brother eat it with his own eyes.


    The medicinal properties of the poison Wang Cai had seen, a person who betrayed his master was fed this poison, his intestines pierced and his stomach rotted and his seven orifices bleed, and he died of pain for a day and a night.


    They want Wang Cai to be obedient, so that they can give Wang Guang an antidote every year, otherwise both brothers and sisters will die.


    Wang Cai had no choice but to listen to their words.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2857: escape

    Chapter 2857 Escape from the dead


    Wang Cai''s performance was really outstanding, which satisfied the master she had never met, and even the two people who brought her back were rewarded.


    They taught Wang Cai to learn a lot of things, but they were only scratches. After all, it was only a few years ago, and they didn¡¯t have any basics at all. How could it be so easy.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t teach Wang Cai kung fu.


    Wang Cai is also very hardworking. She wants to climb up. Only the higher she climbs, the more trust she can gain from her master. Only then will she have the chance to get the antidote, and she never gave up for a moment to leave that ce.


    If she gets the antidote and detoxifies both herself and her brother, she can find a ce to live in seclusion, and she doesn''t have to help those people to do evil things.


    After she thought about it, she went to the deep mountains.


    Unfortunately, she has no chance. She was assigned a mission by her master, and she disguised herself into an official mansion to look for something. Who knew that her deeds were exposed and she was hunted and killed, and she fled all the way to Luozhou Mansion.


    Wang Cai is different from Cheng Xiaosong, she knows there is a cave there. A year ago, she and her partner came here to collect herbs. She once tied a rope around her waist and climbed from it for a while. She had seen this cave, but she had never entered it.


    So when she was cornered and seriously injured, she could only risk jumping from above, grabbing the tree, and entering the cave.


    She came a day earlier than Cheng Xiaosong. She originally thought that entering the cave would be a way of life, but who knows, it is still a dead end.


    Wang Cai finished eating the dry food in his bag, and just when they were desperate, they suddenly heard an echo in the cave, like the sound of boulders rolling down.


    The two of them immediately followed the source of the sound and walked for a long distance. They really saw a big stone in the middle of the road.


    They walked forward again along the trail of the falling stone. They didn''t know how long they had walked, and they were about to lose their way. Finally, they saw the entrance.


    Only then did they know what happened to the falling stone¡ªthis piece turned out to be the mausoleum of a prince of an unknown dynasty, and the cemetery was huge. Therefore, a group of tomb robbers were attracted to steal things. In the end, I didn''t know what switch was flipped. More than half of the tomb copsed, and the boulder rolled down because of this.


    The group of tomb robbers didn''t know where they went. Maybe they died or they fled. The cemetery was too big, and they didn''t have the time or energy to find those people.


    Fortunately, the entrance to the cemetery was not sealed, so they came out.


    Near death was a great surprise for both of them.


    Wang Cai has to go back to return to life, she can''t let go of the poison on her body and the poison from her brother.


    Finally Cheng Xiaosong, he also wanted to go back to see his parents. But he didn''t have a household registration guide, so he couldn''t get out of the city at all.


    What''s more, now everyone thinks he is dead, if he reappears in front of people, I am afraid that his family will be implicated.


    Cheng Xiaosong was at a loss for a while, not knowing what to do.


    It was Wang Cai who showed him the way to go to Daxi Vige.


    Of course he can''t live in Daxi Vige, but Daxi Vige is close to Gaotan Mountain, and there is a bamboo house in the mountain. It was built by brother Wang Cai, and most people don''t know the location.


    There may be some things or medicines nearby. In short, there are not many snakes, worms, rats and ants, so it is most suitable for Cheng Xiaosong to temporarily ce them there.


    She also divided the silver in the package into two, giving one to Cheng Xiaosong and the other to herself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2858: Gu Yundongs suspicions

    Chapter 2858 Gu Yundong''s suspicions


    Wang Cai did this because Cheng Xiaosong and her shared weal and woe, and they were kind to each other, and she wanted to help him.


    Secondly, she also wanted Cheng Xiaosong to help her watch her brother. If something happens, find a way to leave a mark for her.


    Both said to each other to take care, and then parted ways.


    Cheng Xiaosong was still wearing a prison uniform, Wang Cai suggested that he throw it away. Although the two clothes in her bag were not men''s clothes, they were gray in color, so he could wear them with a little change.


    But Cheng Xiaosong was reluctant, the prison uniform just had the word ''prisoner'' on the back, and if it was worn the other way around, it wouldn''t be visible.


    These days, for poor families like them, even if the clothes and fabrics are tattered, they can still be reused.


    What''s more, when he enters the deep mountains, the temperature there will be lower, it must be very cold, and there can be one piece of clothing.


    Finally, with the little money Wang Cai gave him, he still needed to buy food.


    Who knows, this prison uniform was taken away by animals in the treehouse, buried in a pit, and finally discovered by Gu Yundong and the others.


    At this moment, Cheng Xiaosong was d that he didn''t lose his prison uniform.


    After he separated from Wang Cai, he packed up, dressed as a beggar and went to look for Daxi Vige.


    He didn''t expect to get to Daxi Vige, and before anyone else came to ask, he heard a piece of news that shook his heart - Wang Guang, dead.


    Wang Guang was killed, the murderer does not know who it is, and it has not been found until now, and the death is very tragic.


    Cheng Xiaosong''s first reaction was that Wang Cai''s master did it, but when he thought about it, it was not right. It is said that not only Wang Guang died, but also a woman.


    And if it was the person behind Wang Cai who did it, since that person is so hidden, he would definitely hope to get rid of the person quietly and not make the whole city known.


    Cheng Xiaosong couldn''t imagine how Wang Cai would react when he found out about this. I''m afraid... he was about to copse.


    She endured humiliation for five years, just to have the opportunity to get the antidote in the future and escape from the master''s clutches with her brother.


    But now, she can''t wait for this day anymore. She didn''t even see her brother for thest time. Her brother still doesn''t know that she is still alive. She lives very hard, but she is full of hope for the future. is her only support.


    Cheng Xiaosong was talking, and couldn''t help but feel sad, raised his hand and covered his face.


    Zheng Quanshui who was listening on the side was even more ufortable with red eyes.


    The lobby was silent for a while, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, but they didn''t know what to say.


    The tragedy has been brought about, and no one is able to return to the sky. What they could do at the beginning was to find the murderer and bring it to justice, in order tofort the victims in the spirit of heaven.


    However, the master behind Wang Cai that Cheng Xiaosong mentioned made them very concerned.


    This person trained Wang Cai, but it was to let her sneak into the official family. Although she didn''t know what she was looking for, it was obvious that the purpose was not simple.


    Involved officials, and it was on the southwestern border again. The two immediately suspected Bai Zhiyan.


    Bai Zhiyan''s power has been cultivated as early as twenty years ago, so it is very possible to take Wang Cai five years ago.


    Of course, secretly cultivating power may also be other powerful people. It is normal for some powerful people to raise aides and killers in private, and may even be spies of other countries.


    But in any case, with this suspicion, they will take it seriously and investigate further.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2859: Cheng Xiaosong cant go

    Article 2859 Komatsu cannot go


    Gu Yundong asked Cheng Xiaosong, "You just said that when Wang Cai separated from you, you asked you to leave a mark for her. So you can get in touch, right?"


    Cheng Xiaosong nodded again and again, but then shook his head slightly, "As soon as I heard the news that brother Wang Cai was killed in Daxi Vige, I returned to the foot of the cave where we came out, and also left a message, I waited for him in that ce for two days, but no one was there, so I had toe back first and find the tree house to live in. I thought, if she saw the message I left, she would definitelye to me. "


    But Wang Cai didn''te, which means she didn''t go back to that ce.


    "After I went up the mountain, I never came down. First, I was afraid of being identified, and secondly, I was worried that Wang Cai would not be able to find me. It was also yesterday that I heard from Quan Shui that the murderer of Wang Guang had been found. Now, it''s the case that Master Shao solved, and then I know the truth." It was only then that I nned to tell Master Shao the news.


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his eyes, "Wang Cai not only can''t go back to the foot of the mountain now, but I''m afraid he won''t be able toe back in a short time. The incident of Wang Guang''s killing was so big, the people behind her must also know, so she won''t be able to. Let her go near Luozhou Mansion, for fear that after she finds out, she will not be able to check her weakness and let her die."


    What''s more, he was worried that those people would kill Wang Cai directly.


    Cheng Xiaosong was a little anxious when he heard it, "What should I do then?"


    "You take us to the foot of that mountain."


    Cheng Xiaosong heard the words and knew that Shao Qingyuan would not ignore Wang Cai, so he immediately became happy and kowtowed again, "Okay, I''ll take the adults here."


    Zheng Quanshui stopped the oblivious Cheng Xiaosong, "You don''t want to look at what time it is now. It''s going to be dark soon. The foot of the mountain you mentioned is not near here, so how do you start now?"


    Cheng Xiaosong was stunned, wiped his face, "I, I forgot."


    Shao Qingyuan, "In this way, let''s take a night''s rest today, and we will leave early tomorrow." After thinking about it, he asked Cheng Xiaosong to stand up and walk over.


    Thetter was unknown, so he leaned over obediently.


    Shao Qingyuan gave him a sense of the pulse, and it was not a big problem. Although he had just returned from Fucheng, he could still hurry. It seems that Zheng Quanshui has been with him these days, and his body is well conditioned.


    Shao Qingyuan let go, but Gu Yundong frowned and said, "I originally wanted to send you back to reunite with your parents tomorrow, but now because of Wang Cai''s incident, you probably won''t be able to go back in a short time."


    They don''t know what Wang Cai looks like, and even if they see Wang Cai, she probably won''t trust them. Cheng Xiaosong is a good bridge, and Wang Cai will believe his words.


    So, he can''t leave here just yet.


    Cheng Xiaosong was stunned for a while, then lowered his head and thought, "Although I really want to go home and see my parents as soon as possible. But I can''t ignore Wang Cai''s matter. She saved my life and gave me money. It also gave me a ce to live. Now that her brother was killed, and she herself was poisoned and lost her freedom, I really couldn''t do anything without knowing it. "


    He can''t do it, knowing that she is still suffering, but he enjoys the joy of the family without any grudges.


    Gu Yundong patted him on the shoulder with a smile in his eyes, "If that''s the case, then we''ll write a letter to your family and have them deliver it to your parents in person, and tell them about the situation, so that they can feel at ease. ."


    Cheng Xiaosong''s eyes lit up, "Thank you Madam."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2860: Otani village received the letter

    Chapter 2860 Otani Vige received the letter


    The matter was settled, Gu Yundong quickly wrote a letter and asked to send it over quickly.


    The letter was delivered quickly, and within a few days, it arrived at Dagu Vige.


    At this time, Cheng Fang''s family had just learned the news that Cheng Xiaosong had escaped and disappeared, and the whole family was in a gloomy atmosphere.


    The news was sent by General Ye Can, who originally sent people to **** back those exiled to the border who were wronged by Master Lu.


    However, some people came back, and some people...can''te back. And their family, Komatsu, is the group of people who can''te back.


    The Cheng family originally thought that all their hardships woulde, but they did not expect bad news to be waiting for them here. A moment of sadness came from it, and I burst into tears.


    The vige chief Cai brought his granddaughter Cai Xiaoyu over and persuaded them with a sigh, "You don''t have to be so pessimistic, the messenger just said that people escaped and disappeared. If he escaped, he would definitely try to find a way to return home, right? By then he will know that the grievances of the Cheng family have been found out, won''t it be all right?"


    The vige chief of Xiaogu Vige, who also came to see the Cheng family, pouted and said it easily. Did he think it would be alright if he came back? That was escaping from exile, and even if he came back, he would still be a prisoner. Not sure, the Cheng family will be implicated again.


    It''s just that he didn''t say these words, the Cheng family is already sad enough, why bother to poke their hearts.


    Vige Chief Cai''s words didn''t help, and the atmosphere in the room became more and more gloomy.


    At this moment, a viger suddenly ran outside and shouted, "Cheng Fang, Cheng Fang,e out quickly, Master Shao has a letter for someone to bring to your home."


    Sir Shao? ?


    The people in the room instantly became nervous, how could Master Shao write to them? Could it be that he already knew about Cheng Xiaosong''s private escape, and nned to question them?


    In a moment of trepidation, the viger had already run in with the letter.


    Cheng Fang took the letter over with some unease. He didn''t know how to read. Although the county master gave his daughter a book earlier, he only learned a little bit, so he still couldn''t understand the letter.


    So Cheng Fang gritted his teeth and handed the letter to Vige Chief Cai, "Vige Chief, help us to see what''s written in it."


    Vige Chief Cai hurriedly brought it over and opened the letter.


    He didn''t rush to read it, he scanned the content first, and after a while, heughed with relief.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, Komatsu is okay, not only that, but also the great creation."


    "What, what do you mean?" Cheng Fang asked hurriedly.


    Vige Chief Cai coughed lightly, and his tone became even more kind, "This letter was sent by Xiao Song. The letter said that Xiao Song did not escape privately, but that the dog officer surnamed Lu was unwilling to let him go, secretly Bought someone and wanted to kill him. As a result, Xiaosong survived and was safe. Later, he met Master Shao and the county master. After knowing the identity of Xiaosong, Master Shao and the others helped to find out the person who wanted to kill Xiaosong, so Xiaosong The crime of fleeing has also been cleared. Originally, Xiaosong was going toe back, but he learned of what happened in our vige, and he also knew that the Cheng family was clearing their grievances because of Mr. Shao, so he wanted to be by Mr. Shao¡¯s side to help him. Mr. Shao works. He also said that Mr. Shao just took office, and there is a shortage of people around him. Although he has no ability, it is good to follow errands and do chores, and to repay the grace of adults. "


    "You, are you serious?" The three members of the Cheng family were overjoyed and hurriedly brought the letter over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2861: Cen Lan is here

    Chapter 2861 Cen Lan is here


    Although Cheng Fang and the three of them couldn''t understand a few words, they cherished and cherished them for a few times.


    "It''s fine, Komatsu is fine."


    Cai Vige Chief is a little sour, "Isn''t it? You Cheng family, you are so lucky to meet Master Shao and the county master."


    Cheng Xiaosong is doing things with Master Shao, and he will definitely have a bright future in the future. Maybe the entire Dagu Vige will depend on the Cheng family in the future.


    The other people in the room are also very envious. This is probably called the fate of life, there will be blessings after death, right?


    The three of the Cheng family also felt lucky, so they quickly asked the vige chief to write a letter back to Cheng Xiaosong, so that he could stay with Master Shao in peace and not worry about his home. There is money in the family, which was thepensation from the yamen at the beginning. Now he is living a good life. Cheng Fang¡¯s legs have been treated all the time, and the effect is very good. Although he will limp when walking, it is much better than the disabled legs.


    In short, let Cheng Xiaosong rest assured, listen to Mr. Shao''s words, study more and see more, and there will be future prospects.


    The letter is written and sent.


    Cheng Xiaosong, who they were thinking about, was taking Shao Qingyuan and others to the foot of the mountain at this time.


    They set off in the morning and arrived at noon.


    Cheng Xiaosong was hugged by Shao Wen and sat on a horse. When he got off, his buttocks were about to split into four petals. As soon as hended, his legs became weak and he almost fell to the ground.


    Shao Wen hurriedly supported the person, "Are you alright."


    Cheng Xiaosong shook his head. Before, he used to walk, because he couldn''t enter the city, so he made a detour to and from Daxi Vige and the foot of the mountain, which took longer, and it took two days to walk.


    He had never tried to gallop over on a horse, and he didn''t know whether he was excited or ufortable.


    After a short rest, Cheng Xiaosong got up to work.


    The mark he left for Wang Cai was still there at the foot of the mountain. Cheng Xiaosong looked up and shook his head. He turned back and said to Shao Qingyuan, "The mark has not been erased, she has never been here."


    It seems that Mr. Shao guessed correctly, Wang Cai may not be able to escape now.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Go, go up the mountain and have a look."


    They arrived at the location of the mausoleum on the mountain. Shao Qingyuan only nced at it from a distance, then frowned and said, "No need to go there."


    After Cheng Xiaosong and Wang Cai came out of the mausoleum, it rained a few times, and the cemetery that was destroyed by the group of tomb robbers copsed.


    Such a big movement naturally attracted the attention of the residents at the foot of the mountain.


    Now the exit has been blocked again by rocks and trees, and it is impossible to dig out a road for a while, and officials from the local government havee to guard around the mausoleum.


    This road is no longer avable, and we can only find another way.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around immediately and asked Cheng Xiaosong to take them to the cliff where she was pushed off.


    The cliff is a little far from the foot of the mountain here, on the other side of the mountain.


    When ?? and the group arrived, it was already a littlete. They could only find a nearby farmhouse to rest and go up the mountain tomorrow to take a look.


    Gu Yundong didn''t follow him on this trip, she stayed in the county town to draw her workshop structure.


    The time is a little tight, although she really wanted to follow along, but she could only regret giving up.


    Fortunately, I retouched it today, and this picture is almost finished.


    Just when she made thest stroke, and wanted to check carefully to see where there were any mistakes, she saw Liu Ye hurried in, "Madam, there is a Mr. Cen who ims to be the county school instructor came to visit."


    Mr. Cen? Cen Lan?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2862: Gu Yundong will start classes in three days

    Chapter 2862 Gu Yundong starts sses in three days


    Gu Yundong hurriedly packed up the drawings and put them away, "You bring people to the hall for tea first."


    "Yes."


    Liu Ye went out, Gu Yundong tidied up his clothes, and then followed to the hall.


    Cen Lan was sitting there drinking tea politely, and when she saw Gu Yundonging, she quickly got up and saluted, "Madam, Cen is disturbing."


    "Sir, you''re wee, sit down." Gu Yundong looked at him a few times, "Looking at the good spirits of Mr., it seems that you have studied well in the county? Mr. came over today, but something happened?"


    "Yes, I talked to my wife about the teaching of a female master. After a few days of sorting out, the ss hours have been sorted out. I came here today to ask my wife for her opinion."


    After saying that, he took out a piece of paper.


    wrote a lot of words on it, not only about Gu Yundong''s ss schedule, but also about other masters.


    Gu Yundong swept his ss hours, the first ss was the ss three dayster.


    The weather is getting hot now, so the county school is very considerate to arrange the sses in the morning when the temperature is the mostfortable. It seems that they really take care of her.


    Three dayster...


    Gu Yundong counted in his heart, the repair of the county office has beenpleted, he will check it tomorrow, and then pay the workers of Mao Yong.


    Let those workers take a day off the day after tomorrow, and by the way, she discussed and studied the structural diagram with Mao Yong to see what was wrong.


    Daxi Vige should officially start construction in the day after tomorrow, and she has to go to the scene.


    In this way, after three days, I can just take a breath, and it is naturally no problem to spare an hour.


    After thinking about his itinerary, Gu Yundong responded, "No problem, I will go to the county town to teach on time."


    Cen Lan was overjoyed, stood up and bowed his hands again, "It''s hard work, Madam. Oh, no, it should be Master Gu."


    Gu Yundong, "..." You don''t have to be so polite, she will be embarrassed.


    The embarrassed Gu Yundong raised his chin slightly and responded with a smile.


    Cen Lan saw that he was done, so he got up and said goodbye.


    paused again before leaving, "By the way, why didn''t I see Master Shao when I came here today?"


    "Mr. Cen has something to do with his husband?"


    "It''s nothing important, I just thought that since I came to the county office, I should go to greet me. And I can be a teacher in the county school because of the promotion of Master Shao. I want to thank the adults for giving me such a good opportunity. To be honest , I had no confidence in the next time I went to Beijing to take the exam, but after a few days of school in the county, I lived a fulfilling and satisfying life. On the contrary, it seemed like I had opened up the meridians, which made my articles more and more transparent. The learning environment is indeed very important, and looking at the students in the county school, I found the original intention when I was studying."


    This point, Gu Yundong still agrees very much, otherwise she would not agree to go to the county school to be a female teacher, didn''t she think about it to see if she could break through the bottleneck?


    "My husband is not at the county office for business, but I will transfer your words to him. He knows that Mr. can make further progress in his studies, and he will be very happy toe."


    Cen Lan said with a smile, "Then I would like to thank Madam."


    He exhaled, strode away from the county office, and went back to the county school.


    Gu Yundong stood on the spot for a moment, and suddenly he was full of expectations about going to the county school to be a master.


    I don''t know if those students will be surprised.


    That''s right, she hasn''t told Cai Yue about this, so she will give him a surprise then.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2863: Seven hundred wen per person

    Chapter 2863 One person seven hundred wen wages


    Gu Yundong took out the blueprint and looked at it again. After checking it, it was already dark.


    She knew that Shao Qingyuan would not be able toe back today, so she packed up early and went to bed with her son.


    Gu Yundong originally thought that this kid didn''t see his father, he probably wouldn''t be able to sleep, just like he didn''t see himselfst time.


    She was all ready to coax him, who knew that as soon as this little guy finished washing, he got into bed and twisted his toy for a while, then giggled, fell over and fell asleep, and his little feet were uplifted with excitement up.


    Gu Yundong, "..." It shouldn''t be too obvious that he dislikes his own father.


    shook his head, Gu Yundong covered him with a quilt and fell asleep.


    The next day, she led Shao Quan and Hongye, who were still at home, to check the repairs along the county government office.


    Mao Yong led people to clean up the hygiene, picked up all the small pieces of wood that were not needed, and put them behind the kitchen stove.


    There are also some broken tiles and blue bricks, some of which are redundant and piled up in the corner.


    Don''t look at this group of people who are big and three thick, it''s not ambiguous at all to clean up. When Gu Yundong came back from the round, everyone had finished their work and washed their hands there.


    Gu Yundong walked up to Mao Yong, "I checked it out, you guys did a good job, you are very attentive, I''m very satisfied. You asked everyone toe to the front yard, so settle the wages today."


    Mao Yong''s eyes lit up, and the others couldn''t help but raised their heads excitedly when they heard it.


    Working so diligently and hard, isn''t it just for that little sry?


    The group of people washed their hands faster. After washing, they quickly shook off their clothes, and then they came to the front yard nervously.


    It was still the same as the first day of paying wages. Gu Yundong sat behind a table with a notebook on it, recording their attendance days.


    Gu Yundong nced at them, "All line up,e one by one."


    There is no need for Mao Yong to scold them, these people just stand up obediently.


    Gu Yundong was satisfied, "I took a look at the number of days you worked. There are 23 days in total, and not a single one of them asked for leave. ording to what we said at the beginning, the daily wage was 30 wen. In this way, the total It is six hundred and ny wen, I think you have performed well during this period of time, and everyone is very diligent, so I will make it up for you, seven hundred wen per person."


    When everyone heard this, their happy hands tightened.


    Not only did they not have their wages deducted, but they were even given ten extra dors? Oh my god, this had to be in the past, that was something I didn''t even dare to think about.


    Madam ?? not only kept her word, but also paid her wages in a timely and straightforward manner. She was simply the best employer they had ever met.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, let theme up one by one to collect the money. She asked people to string together 100 and 100 coins on the copper te, and each person gave them seven strings, and after they finished getting them, they put their fingerprints on the book.


    After ??, she called Mao Yong aside and gave him a tael of silver directly.


    Mao Yong was stunned and wanted to resign, Gu Yundong shook his head, "If you want to keep it, you will keep it, you have worked hard during this time. There is still work in Daxi Vige to ask you, Daxi Vige is far away, I can''t be there every day. I watched it in the past, so I have to trouble you to keep an eye on it. Well done, the bonus is more than a coin or two."


    Mao Yong took a deep breath, his eyes were shining, "Madam, don''t worry, I will do it well."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2864: what does this workshop do

    Chapter 2864 What does this workshop do


    After ?? issued thepletion money, Gu Yundong let these people go back.


    The people who were excited with the money suddenly fell silent and looked at each other.


    Gu Yundong looked at them suspiciously, "What''s the matter? What else?"


    "Husband, ma''am." Someone stepped forward and said, "I heard Brother Mao Yong say two days ago that you also hired us to build a workshop in the vige, so when will we start construction? We can go in the afternoon, and it''s fine if we don''t go back. "


    Others nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, we still have some strength, and we can start work now."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and understood, she thought she let them go back to rest, fearing that she would regret not hiring them?


    She couldn''t help but smile, "Don''t worry, since I said that I will continue to hire you, I will definitely not regret it." She said, and took out a deed, "This is the deed signed by Mao Yong and I, written in ck and white. , something that has already been established."


    After signing the deed, she doesn''t need to go one by one. Since she chose to leave this matter to Mao Yong, whether ordering materials or recruiting people, Mao Yong was busy.


    Even if these people don''t do it, Mao Yong has to find a group of capable people for her again. If there is any problem with the quality, she will definitely find Mao Yong directly.


    This high sry is naturally apanied by high risks, so it is not so easy to get.


    "I asked you to go back today to see that you have worked so many days without taking a rest, so you can go home and rest for a day. I heard that most of you rented a small house in this county for the convenience of your work, everyone. I''ve been living in it for more than 20 days, right? I haven''t been home for so many days, and I finally got my wages. It''s time to go home and take a look, so that my family can feel at ease. So the people from Daxi Vige The workshop will start early the day after tomorrow."


    When everyone heard this, they were relieved and excited at the same time.


    As Gu Yundong said, most of them did not go home for many days. Nowadays, every household is not full to eat and does not have enough clothes to wear. After finally paying wages, it is time to add extra meals to the family, so that parents, wives and children can eat meat.


    Thinking about it, they couldn''t wait to get up.


    After Gu Yundong said that he was disbanding, he went straight to the meat stalls in the market one by one.


    With so many noisy people going to sell meat, wouldn''t it attract the attention of others?


    Those who were in the alley and waited for others to recruit workers, those who did not go with Master Hong because they were worried that the county government would not pay their wages, were very sour at the moment, and they came together to inquire about their wages.


    Of course, these people refused to say that this Gujia workshop was about to start work. If these people knew, they would definitely rush to intercede with the wife. What if they were pushed out?


    So after they finished buying the meat, they went home in a hurry, and those people didn''t ask anything.


    Mao Yong was still in the county town, and Gu Yundong showed him the structural diagram he drew yesterday.


    Mao Yong nodded while listening to her exnation. This workshop was built from scratch, there are many things to pay attention to, and it is veryplicated.


    Therefore, he listened very carefully, and when he had questions or felt that he could not do it, he would say it honestly. I''m afraid that I will be a big boss, and I won''t be able to do it at that time. Instead, I will be self-defeating and cause an ident in the workshop.


    Just talking, he suddenly pointed to a blueprint at the back and asked, "Master, the front of this workshop makes white candy candies and other things. What are the uses of thetter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2865: wine business

    Chapter 2865 Brewing Business


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction of his fingers, smiled, and whispered, "This is wine."


    Brewing? ?


    Mao Yong was stunned, and looked at the drawing in his hand. The area for winemaking on the drawing wasrger than the amount of sugar and preserved fruit made in front of him. Obviously, the wine brewed by Gu Dong''s family was not ordinary.


    He said somewhat uncertainly, "Master, then...is the main business of this new workshop is the liquor business?"


    "right."


    Mao Yong''s expression suddenly became strange, he was a little hesitant to say anything, but in the end he couldn''t hold back and said in a low voice, "But boss, we have few grain varieties in Jingping County, so it''s not that easy to buy and sell wine. made."


    He knew that Dong Gu had a workshop before, and he made a lot of money. What he was worried about was that the owner did not know the situation in Jingping County, and he still acted ording to previous examples.


    But this is obviously not going to work. The local customs and habits of thend products are different, and the things produced cannot be exactly the same.


    Gu Yundong knew his concerns, "I know, I didn''t n to use grain for my wine. As for what kind of wine it is, you will understand when the timees. Do you understand this blueprint? Can it be built?"


    Gu Dongjia said so, so Mao Yong felt a little relieved.


    Knowing what she knew, he looked at the drawing again.


    The brewing workshop Mao Yong has never built, so if there is anything he doesn''t understand, he asks them carefully.


    Gu Yundong intends to make fruit wine. There are many fruits here, so things like bayberry wine, lychee wine, wine, loquat wine, etc. can be made and sold.


    She only knew a little about winemaking in the past. The people here are all drinking spirits, or old wine and white wine. Gu Yundong doesn''t like it. There are two bottles of wine in her space, which are still some vintages. When drinking, she couldn''t help but take it out and take two sips.


    As soon as I drink it, I am moved to make wine.


    She didn''t even think about selling, mainly because she didn''t have that much energy, and she already had a lot of things to produce in her workshop. Furthermore, because there are not many fruits in Fengkai County, the dried fruits have already purchased all the fruits in a radius of hundreds of miles, so there is no need to make wine again.


    But she has no problem brewing two jars and drinking it by herself, but she is not very good at it, so she can only feel it.


    Later, I asked the Tao family. The Tao family has been rooted in Fengkai County for many years, and their family is in the liquor business.


    The Tao family wanted to befriend her, and took her to see the winemaking workshop. Although she had never seen the winemaking process, she had written down what the workshop looked like. That''s why I can draw it for Mao Yong to see, and can also point out where it is used for what.


    The Taoist told Gu Yundong the general winemaking process. These are not secret recipes, many people know it.


    As for the brewing of good wine, Taoists naturally keep it a secret.


    After returning home, Gu Yundong researched repeatedly, rummaged in the space for a long time, and finally found a wine brewing book. It''s just that it used modern technology. Gu Yundong didn''t have those equipment, so it was a little troublesome. After two or three failures, he finally seeded in making a jar of wine.


    After the ?? wine was made, she tasted it, and it was indeed not as good as the two bottles in her space, but it was not bad.


    She and her mother like to drink, and even my father drank a few cups happily, and even wrote a poem about it.


    So this wine is suitable for women, but also for arty schrs like her father.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2866: Let Mama Qi do me a favor

    Chapter 2866 Ask Madam Qi to do me a favor


    After Gu Yundong came to Jingping County, he saw that the area was rich in fruit, and the first thought that popped into his mind was to make fruit wine.


    Of course, dried fruit shop is also needed.


    Fruit is not easy to preserve, but after brewing fruit wine, as long as it is transported properly, it can still be stored for a long time, and it is not a problem to sell it to all over the world.


    But after brewing, sales channels are also a problem.


    This question may be difficult for others, but for Gu Yundong, it is just right. She has Xinming Pavilion, and the guests of Xinming Pavilione to drink tea and chat, and they are all women who can consume.


    The fruit wine is sold in Xinming Pavilion. She thinks that at least half of the people will like this sweet and slightly drunk fruit wine. When the timees, the channel will be opened.


    There are also those schrs, it depends on her father and Yunshu Yuanzhi, first enter the Guozijian and Tianhai Academy.


    These two ces are the leading academies for schrs. I didn¡¯t hear Cen Lan say, has charcoal painting be popr now? At the beginning, charcoal painting began to flow out from Tianhai Academy.


    Gu Yundong had a good n, and she was not worried that the drink could not be sold.


    If these two methods do not work, she still has n B. In short, from the time she decided to start a winemaking business, she thought about everything that followed.


    After talking to Mao Yong, Gu Yundong asked him to go back and think about it.


    Prepare again, the day after tomorrow we will set off for Daxi Vige.


    Mao Yong still has a lot of things to do, so he grabbed his own guy and left.


    Watching his back disappear at the gate of the county government office, Gu Yundong turned around, and happened to see Qi Mamaete in her arms.


    "Mother." The little guy hurriedly asked her to hug him.


    Mother Qi said with a smile, "I took the young master for a walk in the back office just now. It''s really well repaired, but there are still some things in the yard."


    "Someday, let someone go to the market to buy some flowers and nts, and give the yard a good decoration."


    "I think so too. I''m good at this. I''ll take Hongye Liuye and the others to pick flowers and see if I can transnt some fruit trees. By the way, there are also medicinal materials. Spring water and Gaozi will definitely like it." Mammy said it was a little regretful. Although this county government is quite big, it is not as good as the county master''s mansion in Xuanhe mansion.


    When she brought the servants, she took care of the county lord''s mansion properly. The carved fences and jade buildings, flowers and trees, were absolutely beautiful, and it made people feel good when they looked at them.


    It¡¯s a pity that the county owner and the county horse didn¡¯t have time to stay for two nights.


    Now this county government is the first home they clean up together, and Qi Ma will definitely spend a lot of thought to get it right.


    Especially in the residence of the young master, the corners of the table and bed frame had to be wrapped with cotton cloth. The young master now likes to walk around without stopping, but he can''t bump it.


    "When the yard is ventted, we can move in after a while, and we can buy the things we nned." There is a ledger over there, which records the things that need to be used.


    The yard I live in now is rented. If I buy too much, it will be difficult to move it. When I look back at those unreasonable people, I think they are living in extravagance.


    For unnecessary trouble, some things have to wait until they move back to the county office.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s not in a hurry, I have something to do here, and I want to ask mommy for help."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2867: Gu Yundong brings a delay

    Chapter 2867 Gu Yundong brings the dy


    Mother Qi''s eyes lit up, and she felt that she finally had a ce to use herself, and she immediately becamecent, "Madam, you will do it."


    Now he is not in the capital or Xuanhe Mansion. In order to avoid trouble, Gu Yundong asked them to call himself Madam. There was only Tong Shuitao, who was used to calling the youngdy and refused to change, and Gu Yundong didn''t force it, leaving her alone.


    "I want to buy some servants toe back."


    "My servant." Madam Qi was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "That''s right, there are too few people serving the madam. Thosedies of the noble family have several big maids by their side, and there are also useful olddies, running errands. The girl. Madam, you are still the princess, so at least you have to have four first-ss maids, four second-ss maids, and third-ss¡­¡±


    "Stop, stop." Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, "Mummy, you misunderstood what I meant."


    "Misunderstanding? Could it be that Madam wants to buy some maids for the young master?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I have enough people to serve. If I really needed so many maids, I brought all the servants of the county master''s mansion in Xuanhe mansion. I think the servants that mama helped to buy are It¡¯s in the workshop. You also know that I¡¯m going to build a workshop soon. Although it¡¯s okay to recruit people locally, I always need a few trusted people to help manage andplete the most important process.¡±


    Madam Qi nodded, "Indeed, the servant who signed the death deed is more trustworthy."


    "So these days, I have to trouble Mommy to help you find them. You can see who is right, and I will train them. I can save you a lot of worry when I leave it to you. But these people are different from ordinary servants, and they still need some experience. Those who are in good health and have skills and experience will do. If you can understand winemaking or have worked in workshops, vis, shops, etc., or even a manager, it is the best. Even if the price is high, it¡¯s okay, talents. It¡¯s not easy to find. But don¡¯t worry, it will take a month or two for this workshop to be put into use. During this time, mammy can choose slowly.¡±


    Mother Qi understood and smiled immediately, "Don''t worry madam, madam, I will definitely find some useful ones for you, so that madam can rx."


    "Then it will be hard work."


    Madam Qi is very happy. Although she is very happy and satisfied with the little master, it is another matter to be so valued by the princess. She will definitely finish this matter properly.


    The next day, she took the red leaves to the market to pick flowers and nts.


    Gu Yundong just had nothing to do today. She originally nned to discuss the workshop with Mao Yong, but she had already made it clear yesterday, and she was free for one day.


    Mother Qi was busy, so Gu Yundong brought Chi Chi to y.


    This kid has more powerful hands and feet now, and likes to jump around, she can''t catch him.


    After taking it for a long time, she was exhausted. Seeing her son who was still full of energy, Gu Yundong sighed, "Why do you look more tired than me doing a day''s work by myself? It''s been really hard these days, Mommy Qi, it seems that I still have to buy another maid, so that Mother Qi can rest for a while."


    looked at her hesitantly, "Mother?" Why are you talking so much to him? He didn''t understand again.


    Niang''s brain probably doesn''t work anymore, it''s really pitiful.


    He turned, then pouted, and climbed out over the threshold.


    Seeing Victory waiting for a sessful escape from the prison, the other little foot was lifted up by someone and sent back to the house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2868: Shao Qingyuan is back

    Chapter 2868 Shao Qingyuan is back


    just... very angry.


    Chichi raised his head angrily and looked at this man who didn''t understand Lianxiang Xiyu holding the cor of his clothes.


    Then blinked, blinked again.


    Shao Qingyuan brought him straight over, face to face, "Why, I haven''t seen you for two days, so I don''t know my father?"


    This man is fierce and vicious, he hurriedly twisted his body, and screamed desperately, "Mother, mother." There are bad people.


    Gu Yundong almostughed out loud, she hurried over to pick up her son, looked at Shao Qingyuan who came back in a hurry, pulled him over with the other hand, pressed him on the chair, and poured him a ss of water.


    "Why are you back at this time? What about the others?"


    "Everyone went back to their room to rest." Shao Qingyuan said, and nced at his clothes with some disgust. In the past few days, I have been traveling day and night. I have been on the road everywhere, and I have been working hard. The sweat on my body is wet and dry, and I have not stopped to take a good shower. Now I smell it.


    After drinking a cup of tea, he stood up, "I''ll go wash first, change into clean clothes, ande back to tell you."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong brought him a set of clean clothes, and when she saw Shao Qingyuan go to the clean room, she hugged her son and sat on herp again, and tapped his tender little nose, "Don''t you know Dad?"


    "Hmph, stinky." Chi Chi sniffed, and buried his whole little head in Gu Yundong''s arms, "Mother, fragrant."


    Gu Yundong rubbed his little head, "You and your father should hurt each other."


    The little thing must have a grudge against his father for smearing his toys with bitter medicine.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly came out refreshed. He was a little hungry, so he was prepared to eat and then sat directly opposite Gu Yundong, hugging his unwilling son.


    Gu Yundong freed his hand and brought his son a small piece of bread from the space when he wasn''t paying attention, "Eat some padding first, go out, and you don''t know how to fill your stomach, and then you can''t go hungry if you rush on the road."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her with soft eyes, "Come back sooner, and I can see you sooner...." He almost forgot his son in his arms.


    He took a bite of the bread, and when he saw his son staring at him, he also gave him a bite.


    Immediately, one bite at a time, and while eating, he said, "How are the two days at home?"


    "It''s all good." Gu Yundong said, seeing that Shao Qingyuan seemed a little unhappy, he pursed his lips and smiled and added, "It''s just that I''m not used to it, I always want to ask you for advice when I have something to do, turn around. I don''t see you in the head, it''s not very pleasant."


    Shao Qingyuanughed and didn''t eat the buns. He directly stuffed it into his son Xiaopang''s hand and held Gu Yundong''s hand, "It''s my fault, I''ll try not to leave for so long in the future."


    looked around for a while, hummed twice, said something he didn''t understand, andpletely ignored him.


    He took a bite of the bun indignantly, and licked his little milk teeth bit by bit, but he had the aura of swallowing mountains and rivers.


    When Liu Ye came in with the noodles, he saw the three of them.


    She hurriedly lowered her head and said respectfully, "Master, Madam, the noodles are ready."


    "Bring it here." Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly and released Gu Yundong''s hand.


    Liu Ye hurried over with the tray, and then quickly retired.


    Gu Yundong hugged Chi Chi and let him concentrate on eating noodles.


    Shao Qingyuan ate half of it before he started talking about the journey.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2869: Bian Fus Pair

    Chapter 2869 Bian House''s pair of cards


    "...The tomb copsed. I couldn''t get past it, so I had to turn around and go down the cliff." Shao Qingyuan asked people to tie a rope around him and lower it bit by bit.


    He entered the cave that Cheng Xiaosong mentioned, and walked inside along the cave.


    Sure enough, I saw some traces of their lives, and the cave was still gray and ck after the fire.


    Right next to the gray ck, Shao Qingyuan saw a small wooden sign.


    said, he took out the wooden sign. Gu Yundong looked at it and said hesitantly, "This is half of the pair?"


    The pair of cards is a pair of cards made of bamboo, wood, etc., with numbers written on them, and then split into two halves as a token.


    The pair of cards is the proof for therge family to withdraw the goods. When the servant needs the goods, after the master who is in charge of the affairs of the family agrees, the master will tear the card in half and hand it over to the servant to take care of it. When it is time to settle, the master will check again with the pair of cards.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Look at the words on the pair of cards."


    "Bian House?"


    Gu Yundong suddenly thought of what Cheng Xiaosong said, that Miss Wang Cai once sneaked into an official''s mansion to search for something. There is a high probability that this pair of cards was taken from the official''s mansion.


    "My surname is Bian, and I''m an official. It shouldn''t be very far from here." Shao Qingyuan had already finished eating the noodles, and he wiped his mouth, "I''ll let people follow this clue to find out and check it out. Did this official surnamed Bian have any troubles at home some time ago, maybe he can find some clues about Wang Cai''s whereabouts."


    There are many people with the surname ?? Bian, but there should be only one or two people who go along with the conditions.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "That''s all the information we have in our hands, we can only check along this line to see if there is anything to gain."


    The people Shao Qingyuan sent out this time were secret guards, reserved for him by the Bai family.


    And at the foot of the mountain, he also found someone to watch. If he saw Wang Cai appear, he would immediately find a way to bring her back.


    This matter cannot be rushed, we can only take one step at a time.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong was going to Daxi Vige.


    Today was the day when Daxi Vige officially started construction, she still packed up and went with Liu Ye and Shao Quan.


    She thought she came early, but when she arrived, many vigers in Daxi Vige, Mao Yong and others were already waiting on the wastnd.


    The vigers of Daxi Vige are asking Mao Yong about his inquiries, it seems that they want to ask everyone what the workshop will do in the future.


    Those who came to work didn¡¯t know. As for Mao Yong, who knew it, he was naturally tight-lipped and refused to say anything.


    Even Vige Chief Xie asked twice and couldn''te out.


    Until he saw Gu Yundonging, Mao Yong quickly stood up with someone and waited for her orders.


    Vige Chief Xie also stood aside with the vigers, not disturbing them to start work.


    Gu Yundong nced at the people behind Mao Yong, and found five or six more unfamiliar faces, it seemed that he was newly hired to work.


    Mao Yong had discussed with her before, saying that the work would be driven out in a short period of time, and the number of people was still a little small, so he asked if he could add more people.


    Gu Yundong has no objection, even if she asks him to find it, she believes that he is measured.


    Mao Yong found a few quick workers in his vige and brought them over. Those people from the same vige knew that he was valued by nobles, and there was no shortage of work in his hands. They were so excited that they followed him early in the morning. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2870: The three girls have their own lengths and weaknesses

    Chapter 2870 The three girls have their own strengths and weaknesses


    In fact, Mao Yong did not think about the vigers of Daxi Vige. After all, these people are here, and it is convenient to build a workshop and travel.


    But he is very clear that the vigers of Daxi Vige may get a good job after the workshop is built. But the people from his own vige are too far away to work in the workshop.


    Therefore, he naturally has to take care of the people in his vige first.


    Gu Yundong can understand Mao Yong''s thoughts, even if it is her, when something good happens, she will draw close people first. As long as these people work diligently, she has no problem.


    After she stood by for a while, the wood and bricks were brought in.


    Mao Yong immediately brought people to work in full swing. Gu Yundong went to the vige chief''s house for a cup of tea and stayed in Daxi Vige for most of the day. Seeing that everything was going on in an orderly manner, he went back.


    Sitting on the carriage, Liu Ye, who came with him, opened his mouth. After a while, he gathered up his courage and said in a low voice, "Madam, I just saw that many vigers wanted toe up and talk to you."


    Liu Ye didn''t stay with Gu Yundong for a long time, and it was fine when everyone else was there, but when facing the county master alone, he was very flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    But Madam Qi told her that if she didn''t work hard to express herself, she would not be able to speak in front of the county master in the future, and sooner orter she would be reced by a neer, and she could only be a little maid for the rest of her life.


    She should learn more from Sister Shui Tao. Mamma is right. The princess has a good temperament and will not lose her temper with her subordinates for no reason. As long as she does things well, she will definitely be better in the future.


    Gu Yundong nced at Liu Ye, a little surprised that this girl would take the initiative to speak.


    She smiled and replied, "They all want to ask me about the workshop, they want to find work, but now that the time is not up, I don''t need to respond to them first."


    Liu Ye nodded, "Then Madam, when the timees, Madam, do you want toe over in person?"


    As she spoke, she saw the sunlight shining in outside, and she felt a little warm, so she quickly picked up the fan and raised it to cover Gu Yundong.


    Thetter looked at her movements and raised his eyebrows.


    Although this girl is timid, she is better than being careful in her work and well-behaved.


    Tong Shuitao, although she is brave, she is not as good as her. But that girl is very loyal and obedient, and has formed a tacit understanding with her over the years.


    There is also that girl, Hongye, who can look at her face. She will be cultivated in the future, and she will be a person who is exquisite and can be alone.


    The three girls have their own strengths and weaknesses. Gu Yundong suddenly felt that with so many people around him, he could really save his mind a lot.


    is indeed a transition from frugality to luxury.


    She shook her head and sighed as she replied, "The first time you recruit someone, you still have to go there in person. When you train a manager, I''ll leave it to themter."


    Liu Ye nodded in understanding, seeing the sun outside slightly tilted, she quickly moved the fan to the side.


    The carriage stopped at the door of the house very soon. As soon as Gu Yundong returned home, he began to prepare for the sses he went to the county school tomorrow.


    After all, it was the first time to be a master, so I was still a little nervous, so I had to prepare a lesson anyway.


    But when she really started to prepare lessons, she was at a loss for what to do. How should she be taught? ?


    After she finally wrote the word ''preparation'' in the lesson preparation book, she did not write another word.


    As soon as ites, be safe and adapt ordingly.


    Gu Yundong went to y with his son in peace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2871: Gu Yundong is going to be a master

    Chapter 2871 Gu Yundong is going to be a master


    Early the next morning, Gu Yundong watched a lot of viewing. He wore a simple light cyan dress, and asked Liu Ye to pull up a neat bun for himself. Stepping on the white boots, he went directly to the county school.


    Mother Qi looked at her dress from behind. Although it was weird, she still felt that it was very elegant and elegant.


    Gu Yundong still carried Liu Ye, this girl didn''t know what to think, she was more nervous than her.


    I was afraid that she would not be used to it when she entered the county school, so she carried a backpack on her back, which contained tea utensils, food fans, and other misceneous things, all prepared for her to rest.


    Gu Yundong also let her go. When she got to the county school, she went directly to the ''office''.


    To her surprise, Jiao Yu and Cen Lan were not there. Only one Master Cao was present, but his expression was very distressed and he was restless.


    After Gu Yundong entered, he stood up abruptly and smiled at Gu Yundong, "Madam is here?"


    "In the county school, please call me Master Gu." Gu Yundong corrected with a serious expression, feeling a little dark in his heart.


    Master Cao, "..." As long as you are happy.


    Heughed dryly and shook his hands slightly, "Master Gu, Master Jiao Yu and Mr. Cen have something to do. Let me take you to the lecture hall. Are you... Are you ready?"


    "Ready."


    "Then ask Master Gu toe with me." Master Cao led the way and walked out the door first.


    Gu Yundong exined that Liu Ye was waiting here, "You take a break, I will have someonee over and call you if something happens."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Liu Ye took a few steps back even though he was worried, stopped in front of the desk belonging to Gu Yundong, and took out the things in the basket one by one and ced them.


    Fortunately, she was well prepared. Look at the desks of other gentlemen, and they are fully equipped with pen, ink, paper and inkstone. She took all these, as well as the pen holder, paperweight and other items, all of which were ced in the back basket.


    Liu Ye was ying with caution here, while Gu Yundong had followed Master Cao to the entrance of the lecture hall.


    She was about to walk in, but found Master Cao standing at the door, looking embarrassed.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, then called out to him, "Master Cao?"


    "That, ma''am, I think I have something to do..."


    Gu Yundong understood, so she just said, she came here on the first day today, and if she didn''t say anything else, she just said that she came to be the master, and it seemed strange that the teaching and Cen Lan were not there.


    The feelings of ?? were deliberately avoided. Judging from the appearance of Master Cao, he was probably left helpless.


    She couldn''t helpughing. She tried so hard to rmend her toe here before, and she said a lot, as if she didn''te to the county school. She was also very considerate to arrange the first ss for her.


    Howe the day is approaching, and they are afraid to hide one by one? Are you worried that students will protest?


    Master Cao was a little guilty when he saw him, but there was nothing he could do. They had tested the idea of ??these students yesterday. They deliberately mentioned a talented woman from the previous dynasty, and said that if this talented woman was a master, she might be able to cultivate a lot of outstanding students. students.


    In the end, before the words were finished, the students below had a huge reaction.


    Not to mention the wealthy children of Fan Yilin, and even the poor children of Zhao Jing, it seems that they are not too happy for such a thing to happen.


    Gu Yundong was speechless after hearing what he said, "Isn''t that Mr. Cen Lancen very good at talking? Didn''t he manage to convince them?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2872: I am your new master

    Chapter 2872 I am your new master


    Master Caoughed dryly. Can he say that Mr. Cen was too long-winded before, and now as soon as he opens his mouth, some students will deliberately change the subject or cause trouble?


    Gu Yundong waved his hand impatiently, "Okay, you can go back, I''ll deal with it myself."


    "Then I''ll leave first." Master Cao breathed a sigh of relief. Although he said goodbye, he didn''t dare to go far. He stopped at the corner, for fear that something would happen to Gu Yundong.


    This, after all, is the magistrate''s wife. However, those students didn''t dare to beat people, because they were afraid that their words would be too sharp, and they would cry angrily because of what the county magistrate''s wife said.


    Master Cao regrets it a little now, but he couldn''t stop Mr.


    Gu Yundong stood at the door and did not enter immediately.


    ears pricked up, listening to the movement inside.


    There is a lot of noise in the lecture hall at the moment, although the ss has already started, but the Master has note, one by one is still very free.


    "Didn''t you say that the first ss of the day was painting? Why is it all this time, and the Master hasn''te yet?"


    "I heard that the teacher who came to teach painting is a new master. He is very skilled in painting. He taught the adults that they specially hired them from outside. There is only one ss every ten days, and it sounds like a great background."


    "No wonder you are so dawdling, relying on the old to sell the old."


    "Let me tell you, this master wille overter, let''s give him a p in the face. It''s absurd, I really think that anyone cane to teach us, not even a schr or fame, just a painter, and we deserve to be called. Master?"


    "That is, can he afford it? Will he dare?"


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and Cai Yue''s voice suddenly came from his ear, "Brother Fan, I don''t think this is good. Since he was invited by the county school, he must have the ability. Even if he did not take the imperial examination, at least The art is outstanding.¡±


    "Ayue, you''re too brainless. You don''t know that this world is dangerous, and there are many people who are famous for their reputation. You are still young, brothers, I will set an example for you, and teach you to face such self-esteem. The attitude of a high man."


    Cai Yue wanted to say something, but Gu Yundong had already reached out and knocked on the door.


    The lecture hall was silent for a moment, Gu Yundongughed, lifted the drawing board, and stepped inside.


    Cai Yue, who was sitting in the back, looked up and was stunned when he saw the personing.


    Fortunately, when the other people in the lecture hall saw a woman entering, they were stunned, but they didn''t make him special.


    Gu Yundong took the opportunity to wink at Cai Yue, who swallowed and wiped his eyes quickly. After a long while, it was finally determined that my aunt, maybe, maybe, probably, was the new painter.


    Because he saw the drawing board, he and his aunt had been together for a long time, and naturally when he saw Gu Yundong painting Chi Chi''s portrait, he would asionally open the drawing board as a support.


    He admired Aunt Biao, and felt that her charcoal drawing was truly unmatched, but he never thought that she woulde to be a master? ?


    Cai Yue couldn''t help but look at the others, Fan Yilin and others suddenly came back to their senses.


    Then he looked at Gu Yundong curiously and asked, "This... Madam, this is a lecture hall, did you go to the wrong ce? If you want to find someone, go out here and turn left to a room called Zhizhai, you can Go there and ask."


    Gu Yundong smiled, nced around, and slowly shook his head, "No, I''m not here to find someone, I''m your new master."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2873: against Gu Yundong

    Chapter 2873 Against Gu Yundong


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, all the students present widened their eyes and their expressions cracked.


    Very good, shocked and surprised.


    Gu Yundong put down the drawing board and said, "My surname is Gu, you can call me Master Gu, I..."


    "What are you kidding?" Someone suddenly stood up in the hall and looked at her with a livid face, "Are you the master who came to teach us the art of painting?"


    "That''s right."


    "You are a woman!!"


    Gu Yundong nodded and smiled, "This is obvious."


    "How can a woman be our master?"


    Gu Yundong continued to smile, "Why not? The ancients said that there must be my teacher in the three-person line. If you are not talented, you may not be as good as you in other aspects, but you can still be good at painting, such as charcoal painting. It is more than enough to teach you. Although I am a woman, there have been many talented and learned women throughout the ages, such as..."


    "Absurd." Several students below shouted loudly, "So what if you are talented and learned? You have the ability, you go to the Shenzhaipound to teach those richdies, whye to the county to study? We are all going to participate in the imperial examinations in the future. , being taught painting by you, it is a joke to spread."


    "That''s right, what the **** is the teacher thinking? It''s unheard of to find a woman to teach us."


    "No wonder Master Cao spoke strangely yesterday. He kept talking about how talented women are and how they are valued. He also asked us what would happen if we encountered such a situation. So it is, so it is."


    Gu Yundong slowly exhaled, calm, calm, these are normal, and he has been mentally prepared for a long time.


    A group of hairy kids who don¡¯t understand anything, they can understand this kind of reaction, just say it slowly.


    Gu Yundong raised his voice slightly, "There are exceptions to everything. Since they have made such a decision, it must have been carefully considered. He also affirmed me..."


    It was still noisy below, no one listened to Gu Yundong''s words.


    "Anyway, this is too much. I object to it. I will go to the teacher to make it clear that the county school is not a ce where he can mess around."


    "I originally thought that after leaving a mentor Liu and punishing Li Neng and several others, the county school was finally able to get back on the right track and teach well. Who knew that such a thing would suddenly happen in just a few days."


    Gu Yundong exhaled and tried his best to raise his voice again, "I''m saying that since the lord of the teaching has affirmed me..."


    "Let''s discuss it and see what the Master has to say."


    Gu Yundong, "Since he affirmed me..."


    "If the teachers don''t take us seriously, this county won''t be able to study."


    The veins on Gu Yundong''s forehead have bulged slightly, "Since he is sure..."


    "That''s right, if we go back and ask for a master alone, it''s not that we can''t afford it."


    Gu Yundong gave up, she slowly raised her legs.


    ''Bang'', the world was quiet.


    Mao children are hairy children. Yunshu was already sensible when they were more than ten years younger than them. These people who are nothing at all, do you understand what it means to listen to people?


    Gu Yundong raised his head, blew the hair that fell from his forehead, and looked at the stunned crowd under the podium, "All finished? Now it''s my turn to speak?"


    The students in the hall couldn''t help swallowing, and all looked at the copsed desk in horror.


    Immediately, he slowly raised his head and met Gu Yundong''s expressionless face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2874: Gu Yundong educates students

    Chapter 2874 Gu Yundong educates students


    Gu Yundong no longer had the attitude of talking to them before, so he directly picked up the ruler that fell on the ground, pped the wall fiercely, and said, "I don''t care whether you like it or not, what prejudice do you think about the female master? That''s all your business, now, I''m your master painter, if you love to learn or not, if you don''t want to learn, just stay with me obediently."


    She sneered and nced around, "Sit me down, don''t me me for being rude if anyone dares to say a word more and belittle a woman again."


    The students below ?? couldn''t help swallowing, and a few timid ones even shrank their necks.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, and just wanted someone to carry this table away and rece it.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Yilin, who was sitting in the front row, suddenly stood up, with the same serious face, "What does Master Gu mean? Are you trying to threaten us by destroying the lecture hall so violently? If we don''t listen, what do you think? Why are you being rude to us and beat us up?"


    Someone took the lead, and the other students who had been shocked reacted immediately.


    Yeah, what if she could smash the desk? Haven''t they seen such a person before?


    They also have guards at home, and those people can do it.


    This woman is just trying to scare them. This is the county school. She is just a woman. Could it be that she really dares to do it?


    Thinking of this, they all stood up, looking unconvinced.


    Gu Yundong looked at Fan Yilin, who was in the lead, and asked, "So, you still don''t n to attend the ss, do you?"


    "Yes, we won''t listen to this ss. Let''s go to the teacher. If he is still stubborn and wants to hire you as a county teacher, then we won''t be able to attend the county school. We''ll read the teacher at that time. Is the lord on our side or on your side?"


    Fan Yilin was fearless, stood up and walked over, he stood in front of the broken table, and also in front of Gu Yundong, raised his chin slightly and sneered, "What if I broke a table? I''m leaving now. Could it be that you can still stop us?"


    "That is, you want to stop us unless you beat us all down."


    Fan Yilin''s wealthy children who were headed by him followed one by one, looking up at Gu Yundong with disdain.


    Thetterughed, "Speaking of which, it has been a long time since no one has made such a strange request to me. Since you are so sincere, how can I live up to your expectations? Right?"


    Fan Yilin frowned, turned around and walked out.


    Gu Yundong''s hand suddenly stretched forward, and the ruler stopped in front of him.


    Fan Yilin sneered, pushed the ruler away, and strode out of the lecture hall.


    When the students behind him saw this, they followed suit.


    Gu Yundong stood on the spot, Cai Yue who was behind looked over worriedly, Zhao Jing and the others also looked at each other, not knowing what to do for a while.


    Seeing Fan Yilin''s gang going out, Cai Yue finally couldn''t help it, but just as he was about to stand up, Gu Yundong suddenly turned around and walked out in big strides.


    "Fan Yilin." She called from the door.


    Thetter turned his head, "No matter what you say, I won''t agree with thedy to teach us."


    "You think too much, I just live up to your expectations."


    After she finished speaking, she dodged away, and before the others came back to their senses, the ruler in Gu Yundong''s hand had already mmed into Fan Yilin''s back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2875: really hands on

    Chapter 2875 Actually really hands-on


    Fan Yilin''s eyes widened, "You dare..."


    Gu Yundong smiled, without saying a word, he kicked his knee and knocked the person to the ground.


    Fan Yilin''s group of people were stunned, she really dared to do it?


    It wasn''t just him, Cai Yue and Zhao Jing, who ran after him, also looked at the scene in front of them in astonishment.


    Master Cao, who was hiding in the corner, held his breath and looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief. She, she, she, actually hit the student? Although he asionally beats hands and hearts, it is only a normal operation for students toplete their studies, unlike Mrs. Shao, who knocked everyone to the ground.


    Master Cao''s heart was about to jump out, and he was in a hurry to rush out to stop it.


    suddenly stopped a hand in front of him, he was stunned, turned his head and saw the maid who had followed Gu Yundong earlier.


    Liu Ye is really timid. Facing Master Cao at this moment, he speaks very lowly, but his tone is firm, "Master, it''s better if you don''t go. Our wife is measured."


    "This is called being measured? We''ve already done it."


    "That must be the group of schrs who annoyed my wife first, don''t worry, my wife will not be indiscriminate. If you go over now, it will make a bad thing, and the wife will not be unhappy. The worst, there are my adults. reveal all the details."


    Master Cao frowned. Having said that, it wouldn''t be good to let him watch helplessly?


    Liu Ye was attentive. Seeing that his expression had probably guessed what he meant, he suggested in a low voice, "How about we all turn around, turn our backs to them, and block our ears?"


    Master Cao''s expression was indescribable, "..."


    But after a while, he silently turned around and covered his ears with his hands.


    At this time, in the open space at the entrance of the lecture hall, Fan Yilin, who was lying on the ground, raised his head in pain, and shouted to the students behind him, "Why are you still standing there? She even dares to beat people. Does it make sense?"


    Everyone suddenly sobered up, and immediately rushed over with a blue face, "As a master of the county school, you dare to use such violent means to beat the students, which is humiliating to the gentleman."


    "Now, do you admit that I am a master of the county school?" Gu Yundong raised his hand and twisted the hand of a person who rushed in front of him to the ground.


    These people actually learned a little bit of boxing and kung fu, but their minds were all on reading. The so-called kung fu is really inferior to embroidered pillows, which ispletely unattractive in front of Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong didn''t do his best. One of these people was counted as one. They all fell to the ground.


    Zhao Jing frowned. Although he and Fan Yilin and the others did notmit water, they were ssmates from the same county school. Seeing them being beaten, how could there be any reason to sit back and ignore them?


    It''s just that the opponent is a woman, isn''t it bad for them to rush up to fight?


    But seeing Fan Yilin and the others crying out in pain, Zhao Jing finally gritted his teeth and was about to go up.


    Cai Yue hurriedly grabbed his arm, "Don''t go."


    Zhao Jing looked at him incredulously, "Don''t you have a very good rtionship with Fan Yilin? Why are you watching them being beaten, and you stop us without saying a word."


    Cai Yue wiped his face, "You don''t know the watch...I don''t know the temper of Master Gu, it''s better not to go up and give people''s heads easily."


    Zhao Jing frowned, "It''s like you know."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2876: Cai Yue, do you know Master Gu?

    Chapter 2876 Cai Yue, do you know Master Gu?


    While the two were talking, Gu Yundong pped his hands and stood up straight, waving the ruler in his hand to point to them.


    "You, yes, it''s you,e and help me back to the lecture hall." She pointed to Cai Yue and Zhao Jing''s gang, and gave the order very naturally.


    "Really, what a waste of my time, half of this ss has passed, and I only have three hours a month."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he ignored the movement behind him and went back to the lecture hall.


    Zhao Jing and the others looked at each other in dismay, but Cai Yue hurried to Fan Yilin''s side and helped him up.


    Fan Yilin gritted his teeth, "This tigress, wait for me, I must..."


    "Shh, don''t say it, Brother Fan. Now... Master Gu is still showing mercy to you. If you don''t give up, you will suffer."


    "What did you say?" Fan Yilin looked at the people beside him in disbelief, and it was hard to imagine that he would not follow himself and be filled with righteous indignation, but stood by the woman.


    Cai Yue sighed, "Brother Fan, don''t make trouble anymore. You won''t win if you make trouble again. There are many things about Master Gu, how could you who have never seen the world be her opponent?"


    "I, I haven''t seen the world? I...Wait, what did you mean? Ah Yue, how could I listen to you, you seem to know this mother... Master Gu?"


    Cai Yue pursed his lips, lowered his head and put his uninjured arm on his shoulder.


    His aunt was really measured, and he only yed with his left hand, and he didn''t touch the right hand that could be used to hold the pen.


    "You''ll knowter, let''s go, I''ll help you back to the lecture hall, let''s have a good ss."


    Fan Yilin wanted to ask something else, but Cai Yue refused to say, just helped him forward.


    Gu Yundong sat on the chair, without looking at the desk, he tapped the palm lightly with the ruler.


    Fan Yilin was brought back, and the group of people behind him were also brought back.


    Although these people were still very dissatisfied, and even looked at him with a look of hatred, but they didn''t dare to talk more, and they didn''t dare to provoke her again.


    This person will not be angered by your provocation, nor resentful and ashamed by your disobedience.


    She will only act in a simple and rude way, as if she doesn''t care if she will be punished by the county school.


    Gu Yundong nced around, "It looks like they''re all back? Very good, we''re running out of time, let''s start the ss officially. I hope you can listen carefully to my next lecture, otherwise I don''t mind doing it again. Don''t do it again. You''re trying to **** me off, or you won''t even be able to get out of this door, you know?"


    None of the students below answered, Gu Yundong didn''t mind, anyway, judging from their expressions, she knew that these people knew.


    But looking at the broken desk in front of him, Gu Yundong still frowned and nodded to the two students who were sitting at the front, "Help me carry this desk outside and bring in a good one."


    This desk is just a few cases, and it is not heavy. It is more than enough for two people to carry it.


    Zhao Jing and Fang Chongjun, who were named, looked at each other and hurriedly stood up to lift the table.


    Seeing that they were about to go out, Gu Yundong added casually, "By the way, you don''t need to file aint when you go out. The teachers and teachers are not there. It''s that Master Cao is in Zhizhai, you can exin to him. Happening."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2877: Painting Gu Yundong

    Chapter 2877 Painting Gu Yundong


    The backs of Zhao Jing and Fang Chongjun froze suddenly, and they hurriedly carried the table out without turning their heads.


    Gu Yundong didn''t waste any more time, he directly asked the students present.


    "Since I teach you the art of painting, I will naturally be responsible. Now, can anyone tell me, which of you has the best painting skills?"


    No one responded, and there was silence below.


    Gu Yundong nced around, then saw Cai Yue stand up and bow his hands very politely, "Master, among my ssmates, Rong Mingxue has the most aura in painting and is the best among us."


    "Oh? Who is Rong Mingxue? Stand up and let me see."


    A student behind Fan Yilin stood up, but his brows were furrowed, and he looked at Cai Yue with dissatisfaction.


    He felt that he had been betrayed, and Cai Yue actually answered the person who had just beaten them up so tteringly.


    Cai Yue pretended not to see it. After he finished speaking, he sat down with his back straight and his eyes straight ahead without squinting.


    Gu Yundong looked at Rong Mingxue, nodded and said, "You are good at drawing, so are you good at figure painting?"


    "Of course." Rong Mingxue turned his head, quite confident.


    Gu Yundong looked suspicious, "Why didn''t I see it."


    Rong Mingxue snorted coldly, "That''s because your eyesight is bad."


    "If you have good eyes and you can do it, then you can choose one person among all the people on the scene and use it as your reference to draw a portrait of a person on the scene."


    Rong Ming frowned, thinking to himself why do you want me to be obedient? painting, right? You don''t have the ability to distinguish if you draw a perfunctory picture casually.


    followed closely, and Gu Yundong added another sentence, "Otherwise I would have a hard time imagining how good your painting skills are. After all... from the surface, you really can''t tell."


    Rong Mingxue looked at her angrily, "Okay, I''ll paint." He turned his eyes and looked at Gu Yundong maliciously after a while, "Then Master, I don''t know if Master will agree."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Of course I''m fine."


    While talking, Zhao Jing and Fang Chongjun also came back with a case.


    It''s just that the faces of the two of them are not very good-looking, Gu Yundong nced at it and smiled, "Have you gone to find Master Cao?"


    Zhao Jing''s expressions changed, and they were a little disappointed. After putting down the case, they quickly returned to their positions.


    Yes, they went looking for it, and found that Master Cao was standing not far away, watching Fan Yilin and the others being beaten, without even saying a word.


    Obviously, even if they sued, it would not help.


    Gu Yundong hooked the corner of his mouth and ignored them.


    The damaged table was reced, and it was much pleasing to the eye.


    She saw that Rong Mingxue had already started, but the others seemed to be doing nothing.


    After thinking about it, she simply said, "Other people, either take a piece of paper to draw, or take a book to read, or take a rest. As long as you don''t leave your seat and don''t make noise to disturb others, you can do whatever you want."


    Fan Yilin was dissatisfied, just as he was about to say something, he saw Gu Yundong put the ruler in his hand on the table with a ''pop''.


    Feeling the paining from his body, Fan Yilin finally fell silent.


    The other students looked at each other, and after a moment of silence, a few people started to draw with drawing paper, and a few people picked up books and read.


    Fan Yilin and the others were in so much pain that they didn''t want to do anything, so they just sat there and rested.


    Gu Yundong nodded in satisfaction, then opened his easel.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2878: so similar

    Chapter 2878 Too simr


    Everyone was attracted by the movement on the stage, and looked up one after another.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong was already sitting on the small stool, he supported the drawing board and picked up the pen and paper.


    Fan Yilin asked the people around him, "What is she going to do?"


    "Not clear."


    The guys didn''t care about reading anymore, they just stared at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter turned slightly to the side. Since Rong Mingxue said he wanted to draw her, it was naturally not good for him to hide behind the drawing board.


    The entire lecture hall was extremely quiet, and asionally there were a few sounds of flipping books, and the rest was only the sound of ''rustling''.


    After an unknown amount of time, Gu Yundong finally stopped writing and looked at the drawing on the drawing board with satisfaction.


    Before Rong Mingxue finished painting, Gu Yundong waited quietly and asked Cai Yue to pour himself a cup of tea.


    After she finished drinking a cup of tea, Rong Mingxue finally stopped, exhaled, stood up and said, "I''m done drawing."


    "Well, I also finished painting."


    The other students were stunned, Gu Yundong raised his eyes, "Show me your painting."


    Rong Mingxue was not very happy, but thinking of her previous contemptuous attitude of looking down on her, she snorted coldly, came forward with the painting, and put the picture she drew on the table.


    Gu Yundong nced at it, um...the painting is quite beautiful.


    Although she is not quite like her, her temperament is still firm.


    Gu Yundong nced at him, Rong Mingxue raised his head slightly, looking quite proud.


    Gu Yundong smiled and took out a piece of paper from the back and ced it next to the painting.


    Rong Mingxue was stunned for a moment, then looked down, his eyes widened suddenly, "This is, this is..."


    "Oh, this is what I just drew. Since you drew me, I naturally drew you. How, it''s quite simr, right?"


    is more than just like, it is exactly the same, as if it was carved ording to his own face.


    Rong Mingxue looked at the painting in astonishment, stretched out his right hand uncontrobly, picked up the painting Gu Yundong had drawn, and stroked it little by little with his fingers.


    "Like, too simr."


    Gu Yundong is also reviewing Rong Mingxue''s paintings. In addition to charcoal paintings, she naturally also paints ink paintings.


    Ink and wash painting focuses on vivid rhythm, depicting spirit with form, and it is also a test of people.


    This figure painting by Rong Mingxue has artistic conception and is also very beautiful. But the demeanor of the characters is a little less vivid. If you change the hairstyle and clothes of the person in the painting, it will be another person.


    So he painted only women, not Gu Yundong at all.


    The two people at the podium looked at each other''s paintings, which made everyone else curious.


    Finally, Fan Yilin couldn''t hold back, and got up to look at it unbearably. When the others saw that Gu Yundong didn''t say anything, they also stood up and stepped forward.


    At first nce, I was shocked by the face that was exactly the same as Rong Mingxue.


    "This is, a charcoal painting?" Fan Yilin took the painting and looked at it, then at Rong Mingxue.


    Gu Yundong painted Rong Mingxue standing up with a provocative attitude. He didn''t say anything else, just said that expression, which was simply vivid, even the upward curvature of the corners of his mouth was exactly the same, the lips were thin and thick, the eyes were the size, the nose was high and the ears were high. The length, the outline of the face, and even the few strands of hair that fell out were all so fine.


    Fan Yilin looked up at Gu Yundong in amazement, "You drew this?"


    "Didn''t you see it just now?"


    I saw it, and it was because I saw it that I felt even more unbelievable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2879: Gu Yundong gave a formal lecture

    Chapter 2879 Gu Yundong officially taught


    Gu Yundong stood up, "Among you, who else would like topare this painting with me?"


    No one makes a sound, how can this bepared? It''s like a real person''s rubbing, and it''spletely two concepts with what they draw.


    Charcoal strokes, Fan Yilin and the others have all seen them. When they first saw them, they were actually amazed. It turned out that there was such a detailed painting method in ces they didn''t know.


    But no matter how amazing it is, it is not more shocking than the painting I saw today. Thinking about it, the few charcoal paintings I saw before were actually not as good as those drawn by this Master Gu in front of me.


    In the past, Fan Yilin and the others also wanted to learn this painting technique, but the master admitted that he was ignorant and could not teach them, for fear of mistaking his children.


    Now¡­


    Gu Yundong took back the two paintings in their hands, "It seems that you guys still agree with my paintings, okay, now everyone goes back to their seats and the ss officially starts."


    Zhao Jing couldn''t help but ask, "Husband, Master, do you want to teach us this style of painting?"


    "nature."


    Gu Yundong tapped the ruler in his hand, "Go back to your seat."


    Everyone''s heart skipped a beat, and they turned around and went back immediately.


    Even if these people are not **** her in their hearts, they have to admit that Gu Yundong has real skills.


    Those who really want to learn will not make trouble at this time.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly with satisfaction, "Very good, then let''s talk about this painting first. This painting is now called charcoal painting, and the basis of painting is sketching. What is sketching? It is drawn with charcoal pen and lines. The object is a monochromatic painting of light and shade. So you may not understand it. In short, it is an objectposed of lines. Let me demonstrate it to you.¡±


    Lectures are really not her strength, especially some theoretical knowledge, she may be biased when she speaks.


    Gu Yundong turned the easel in a different direction and mped a slightly thicker piece of rice paper on it.


    The charcoal pen in her hand was specially made by herself, simr to a pencil.


    "I have a square piece of wood here." She took it from the kitchen of the county government office. Originally, Mao Yong and the others sorted it out and prepared it for burning.


    "Now, use this, and use lines to draw this block of wood."


    These are the basics. Gu Yundong has long been proficient in it. He doesn''t even need to look at it, he can draw it with his eyes closed.


    But after she drew a few strokes, she looked back and found that the ces farther away did not look good.


    "If you can''t see it, you cane forward and sit in the same ce without being cautious."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Cai Yue came over.


    When the others saw this, they ran to the center, standing there in an almost half-circle.


    Fortunately, there are not many students, so I can still stand.


    Then, everyone saw that the lines were really constructed into a lively wooden block with gaps and holes.


    Gu Yundong said while drawing, and immediately stood up after finishing the drawing, "You all remember what I said just now, right? Learn these simple things today. I''ll put this wooden block here, you can also try to draw when you go back. A picture, when Ie to ss next time, you can hand it in."


    It''s gettingte, because when I cleaned up these students before, the original one-hour ss was almost an hour and a half.


    Gu Yundong left the wooden block and the picture he drew.


    followed closely, but went to the front of the desk and picked up the picture drawn by Rong Mingxue.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2880: after class

    Chapter 2880 get out of ss


    Everyone was a little puzzled by Gu Yundong''s actions. The next moment, they heard a ''tear'' sound, and the painting was torn in half by her.


    Rong Mingxue''s eyes widened, "You, what are you doing?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and tore it again, "Sorry, although you painted this painting, the person in the painting is me. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I will not keep this painting. Hey, who made you choose to paint me at that time? Woolen cloth?"


    Rong Mingxue''s mouth twitched, and now he suddenly felt that he was hitting himself in the face with bad intentions.


    Other students have no opinion when they see this.


    Although there are schrs with good painting skills who like to draw pictures of beautiful women, but when outsiders see it, there will always be some self-confessed romantic people who like to promote it as a kind of peach talk. It''s nothing to the schr himself, and he may be said to be an elegant person, but for the beauty in the painting, it''s not necessarily a good thing.


    Gu Yundong is not afraid of what others say, but he is not willing to be the talk of others, especially the talk of this kind of lustful news.


    What''s more, this painting... For Rong Mingxue, isn''t it an embarrassing experience?


    Rong Mingxue was inexplicably relieved even after seeing that the painting was torn, but he still muttered, "Even if you want to tear it up, you have to ask me first, right?"


    Gu Yundong ignored him and asked him? Asked if he would simply agree? It''s not bad to have to face the crime without dying.


    She turned and picked up another painting, a charcoal drawing of her own.


    When everyone saw her posture, their expressions changed instantly, and they hurriedly reached out to stop them, "This painting cannot be torn."


    "Yes, yes, this painting must not be torn."


    "Master Gu, we should buy this painting and study it."


    Gu Yundong didn''t intend to tear it up. She used this painting for teaching, and she painted it as a master. When others saw it, most of them said she was good at painting.


    But these people actually want to buy it...


    Gu Yundong touched his chin, very excited.


    But thinking of his current status, as a master, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s appropriate to ask students to ept such money.


    She sighed, and reluctantly put down the painting, "You don''t have to buy it. This painting is temporarily ced in the lecture hall for you to observe and study."


    Everyone couldn''t help but be overjoyed, "Thank you Master Gu."


    Gu Yundong nodded with a serious expression, "Today''s ss will be covered here first. Next time this Masteres again, I hope you can make some progress."


    After saying ??, Gu Yundong packed up the easel and drawing board, and went out with one hand.


    Returning to Zhizhai, Liu Ye immediately brought a cup of tea over, Gu Yundong just took a sip, Cao Master rushed over, very nervous, "Mrs. Shao, how could you just..."


    However, before he could finish speaking, Gu Yundong interrupted him, "By the way, Master Cao, I want to find someone to customize a batch of easel drawing boards."


    "Easel drawing board?" Master Cao was taken aback, but she sessfully changed the subject.


    Gu Yundong nodded and pointed to the thing that he had carried on his back earlier, "Yes, it''s me, it''s used to regte the posture of drawing. Also, I want a separate studio, I just looked at it, it''s the one next door. The room is good, clean it up, go back to the easel, and put it in that room."


    County school area is quiterge, and naturally there are several ssrooms.


    Gu Yundong felt that the light next door was good, so it was suitable for use as a studio.


    "My easel and drawing board will be left here, and Master Cao can let him do it ording to this."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2881: Check Gu Yundongs bottom line

    Chapter 2881 Check the details of Gu Yundong


    Master Cao nodded in a daze, seeing that Gu Yundong had finished speaking and was ready to leave.


    He suddenly realized why he was waiting here, and hurriedly chased out.


    "Master Gu, wait, I haven''t said anything yet." This time, he didn''t give Gu Yundong a chance to interrupt, and finished in one breath, "How can you hit the students? Fan Yilin''s gang must be chasing after me to talk about it. And their family is not easy to mess with, you are not afraid that they will go back and file aint. Are their parents in trouble with our county school?"


    Gu Yundong sighed softly, but unfortunately, he still couldn''t escape fast enough.


    Seeing Master Cao''s righteous indignation, she whispered, "Don''t be afraid, if they look for you, just say so..."


    Master Cao listened, and his brows could not help but wrinkle, "So it''s okay to say that?"


    "Of course there''s no problem. If their parentse to the door the other day, you can just ask me toe over." Gu Yundong said, waving his hand, "Okay, it''s gettingte, I''ll go back first, Master Cao, you should go to teach. already."


    Master Cao looked at the time, scolded secretly, turned his head to get the book.


    When ?? came out again, Gu Yundong and Liu Ye were gone.


    He could only sigh, shook his head, and dawdled to the lecture hall.


    The people in the lecture hall were still studying the charcoal drawing. Fan Yilin brought the paper to Rong Mingxue''s face, and the more he looked at it, the more he looked like it, he couldn''t help but whisper, "How did you draw this? It''s too simr. "


    He couldn''t put it down, and he didn''t want to return the painting.


    Suddenly someone tugged at his clothes behind him, he frowned and turned his head, "What are you doing?"


    The man pulled him out of the crowd and said in a low voice, "Brother Fan, do you admit that she will be our master in the future?"


    Fan Yilin''s face became subtle, he didn''t want to admit it, but, "Her charcoal painting is indeed extraordinary."


    "But she actually dared to attack us. It''s one thing for her to be good at painting, but it''s another thing to hit us. We have been in Jingping County for so many years, and no one has ever dared to hit us. And it''s still in front of Zhao Jing. Those peasants fought in the face, we used to be superior to them in the past, but this time we lost all our face."


    When Fan Yilin heard this, he thought of how he was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    In fact, after he returned to the lecture hall, the pain on his body was not so obvious. It can be seen that the Master Gu knew the severity of the attack, that is, the pain was only at the time.


    But the injury is small, but the face is big.


    Now he is too embarrassed to raise his eyes to face Zhao Jing''s gang. Since entering school, they have never suffered such a big loss. Even when Liu Xundao was there before, he didn''t dare to provoke them.


    This new master is not only a woman, but also courageous.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Fan Yilin asked, "She is now the master of the county school. She is disrespectful to the master, and it''s not good to hear it out."


    "As long as she''s not in the county school, it''s okay if we don''t do it?" The man''s face was gloomy, "But before that, we have to investigate her identity. If she dares to be so unscrupulous, there must be someone behind her. Who are the people, there are not many people in Jingping County that we can''t afford to offend."


    Fan Yilin agreed, then as if thinking of something, he suddenly said, "Wait, Cai Yue may know..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2882: Master Cao has stabilized

    Chapter 2882 Master Cao has stabilized


    Fan Yilin went to look for Cai Yue, who was also looking at the painting behind the crowd.


    Fan Yilin pulled the man out, and Cai Yue secretly screamed bad when he saw his expression.


    He wanted to escape, but Fan Yilin grabbed him by the cor and pulled him back.


    "Tell me, do you know the new master?"


    Cai Yue is not good at telling lies, so he can only change the subject hesitantly, "How about that painting? I think it''s pretty good. How much did you listen to today''s ss? Then..."


    "Don''t change the subject for me, honestly, who is she? What''s the details?"


    Cai Yue immediately pointed to the front and said, "Master Cao is here, hurry up, hurry back to your position."


    Fan Yilin looked up and saw Master Cao entering the lecture hall.


    When he was stunned for a moment, Cai Yue returned to his seat.


    Others also sat down when they heard the movement.


    Master Cao nced around, "Everything is quiet, let''s start the lecture now."


    "Master, we were beaten by the new master in ourst ss." Someone said.


    Master Cao thought that it was indeeding, he maintained a calm expression and said slightly, "It seems that everyone is fine, then I can rest assured."


    everyone, "..."


    "Master is so indifferent, so you are not afraid that we will spread this matter out, the reputation of the county school will be ruined, and our family members wille to you with dissatisfaction?"


    Master Cao''s expression changed slightly, but fortunately he was still able to stabilize.


    Thinking of what Gu Yundong taught himself, he raised his head and said with a smile, "First disrespectful to the master, and then a few people gathered around a female master, and it is indeed bad for the reputation of the county school. After all, so many young people A strong young man can''t even beat a woman together. People will think that the students in our county are all infirm and sick. They will take the imperial examination in the future, and they will be carried out in less than a day. "


    After all, he ignored the unpredictable students below, and said with a sigh, "However, after today''s events, I have indeed seen that the county school is insufficient. When the teacheres back, I will ask the adults to report the situation. , I should recruit a martial arts master for the county schoolter, so as to train you to be both civil and military talents. Give our county school a good reputation."


    The more ?? said, the more Master Cao thought it was a good idea.


    Just now he saw Gu Yundong knocking one down with one hand, and he felt like he didn''t see it.


    He has participated in the scientific examination, and he knows that the subsequent examinations will be more and more difficult, not only mentally, but also physically strong.


    It seems that this matter, he has to consult with the teacher to discuss it.


    In the past, the county school had no money. Since Master Shao set such a rule, and after Liu Xundao was driven out again, the money of the county school was still enough. If you invite a martial arts master over, there is absolutely no problem.


    The students under ?? didn''t know that Master Cao had such a terrible idea, and they were stunned by what Master Cao said.


    Followed by the flushed face, each and every one of them, they were all children at a young age, and those who could enter the county school would be arrogant and arrogant, otherwise they would not have reacted so much to the female master.


    So what Master Cao said hit their hearts.


    Thinking that he has so many people that he can''t even beat a woman who looks weak, that''s really shameless.


    If he went to his parents again and made a big fuss about it, it would be a big joke.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2883: Letter from Beijing

    Chapter 2883 Letter from the capital


    Master Cao saw that the crowd did not speak again, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and began to lecture.


    Cai Yue, who was sitting at the back, also exhaled. In the next time, he tried to avoid seeing Fan Yilin.


    After school, he ran home like a fly. Fan Yilin turned his head and could only see his back, so angry that he almost didn''t swear.


    Cai Yue ran all the way to the house before stroking his heart and heheughed.


    Thinking of Gu Yundong being his master, he couldn''t wait to find her, curious to ask what was going on.


    Who knew that before entering the yard, a gust of wind suddenly blew behind him, and Zheng Quanshui flew past him with a thick stack of letters in his hand.


    "Master, master, a letter from the capital."


    Cai Yue stopped, the capital...


    The words ?? seem to be very far away from him, especially after he entered the county school and his daily reading became more fulfilling, what happened in the capital seemed to be something in a previous life, and he rarely remembered it.


    The letters from the capital should be from cousins, cousins ??and aunts, right? Has nothing to do with him.


    Cai Yue had the urge to turn around and leave, but his footsteps moved forward unknowingly.


    At the door of the main room, Gu Yundong just raised his head and waved to him with a smile, "Cai Yue,e in quickly, I have your letter."


    "Mine?" Cai Yue was stunned, how could he have a letter?


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes, Yunshu wrote it for you."


    Cai Yue''s eyes lit up slightly, and suddenly he felt warm.


    He hurried forward and took the letter. Before he could open it, Zheng Quanshui came over, "Look at what Yun wrote?"


    Cai Yue covered the letter in his arms, Zheng Quanshui looked unhappy, "You still won''t show it to me? Yun Shu is really, I''ve been with him longer than you, why did he give it to you alone? Write letters, but don''t write to me?"


    Cai Yue was stunned for a moment, a little surprised, "He didn''t write it for you alone?"


    "Yes, he wrote it to me and Gao Zi."


    Cai Yue couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, and cherished the letter even more and walked to the next corner to see it.


    Yunshu is a nagging nature, Cai Yue knows it.


    In addition, he is one year younger than him, and he has always regarded himself as a brother, so the letter is even thicker.


    "Ayue, I heard that you were with my sister and brother-inw, and went to Jingping County together? It''s a pity, I originally thought of visiting you some time ago, but now it seems that it will take several years to see you again. But don''t worry, they will definitely not treat you badly when you are with my sister-inw. What about you, don''t hold it back in your heart, and don''t hold yourself back likest time. Next time you can You are not so lucky. You will be saved by my understanding, helpful, smart and optimistic brother. You have to study hard. I am in Guozijian now. Maybe I am too smart. A romantic character, amazing..."


    Cloud book Barabara said a lot, and said that he sent him a lot of books, as well as his notes when he took the exam before, let him read it slowly.


    also told him not to be wronged. If others dare to bully him, they must bully him back.


    But you have to pay attention to your skills, don''t be reckless, and the opponent who wants to clean up the person does not dare to provoke him again.


    To this end, he also gave examples of several earth-shattering events he had done in Guozijian.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2884: All things in the capital

    Chapter 2884 All things in the capital


    Cai Yue couldn''t helpughing and crying, but his mood was miraculously calm, and his eyes were slightly warm.


    After reading the letter, he carefully folded it and looked up at the other people in the main room.


    Everyone is reading the letter, Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi are also reading the letter that Yun wrote to them.


    There are not only cloud books, but they also have letters from the younger brothers and sisters who stayed in the capital. Although the two little guys are young and can''t fully recognize the characters, they can talk a lot.


    They said that because Shao Qingyuan left, Bai Hang also returned to Lingzhou, so they temporarily read medical books, learned to recognize characters, and mastered some other basic skills.


    asionally, Imperial Physician Song would enter the manor and give them some advice. They will also take them to Huimin Medical Center or Shaoji Pharmacy to help out, and they also benefit a lot.


    Gao Zi and his sister Gao Ya and Luo Qi wrote to him, this kid''s eyes are red now.


    Gao Ya liked to learn martial arts before, and now she is still incessant, very persistent, and now she has achieved a little.


    Luo Qi now also lives in his uncle''s house and gets along very well with Zhang Yingyue, who has already married her uncle. Zhang Yingyue will also teach her some business lessons, and Luo Qi will asionally go to Xinming Pavilion to help take care of the children, and her life is also very fulfilling.


    Gu Yundong kept a smile on her lips, she had the most letters in her hand.


    Not to mention Gu Dajiang, Yang Liu Yun, Shu Yun Ke, the olddy in Hou¡¯s mansion, Liu Wei and his wife Nie Cong and his wife, Yi Zn and the little princess from the county king¡¯s mansion, Qin Wenzheng from Qin mansion, Ge Shi from Xinming Pavilion, Mrs. Song Dejiang of the hospital, and the steward of Gu Ji Shao Ji''s shop workshop.


    I''m afraid this thick stack will be seen at night.


    Gu Yundong first read the letters from Xinming Pavilion and the two shops to understand the situation in the shops.


    As for the other letters, although she couldn''t wait to read them, she still wanted to wait until Shao Qingyuan came back and read them together.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan is about to leave the office at this point in time.


    Everything is fine in the shop, and Mrs. Ge said that Mammy Xia has already left for Wanqing Mansion, and Duan Wan will definitely be trained by Mama Xia to be a powerful female owner in the future.


    There is also Gu Ji Shop. Now the stake has been able to stand on its own, and soon, he will be able to take over the identity of the shopkeeper.


    As for the workshop, Tong An encountered a little trouble. After all, it is the capital, there are many dignitaries, and the things produced in the Gu family workshop are eye-catching, and many people want to start the workshop. Especially when he saw that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, who were both powerful figures, had been ''relegated'' out of the capital, they began to want to intervene.


    But even though Gu Yundong and his wife left, the contacts they left in the capital were all hardcore, they didn''t need to say anything, they would protect them both secretly and secretly.


    Even the emperor, in order to make them feel at ease in Jingping County to do things for him, will also pay attention to everything that the Shao family and Gu family stay in the capital.


    So the day after someone started the workshop, that person was given two ginseng books in the court hall. The emperor beat him very hard, and his words were full of warnings, causing the civil and military officials below to have different expressions.


    After that, no one dared to make workshops and shops.


    Gu Yundong was very relieved to see that she finally didn''t waste her years of hard work. The capital is very stable, and she only needs to worry about this side from now on.


    After reading the things in the shop, Shao Qingyuan just went to the office.


    Xu had already heard that a letter wasing from the capital, so he came back in a hurry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2885: Gu Dajiang passed the jinshi examination

    Chapter 2885 Gu Dajiang passed the examination


    As soon as Shao Qingyuan entered the main room, he saw a few thick letters on the table, and he felt a little heavy for a while - so many letters, I am afraid that I will see it at night, right?


    He walked to Gu Yundong''s side, stretched out his arms and hugged Chichi, who had been making trouble, and wanted to reach out to grab the letter in his mother''s hand, and said, "There are so many letters from the capital?"


    "Yes, everyone has a share."


    Gu Yundong said, and took out the letter on the top, "This is written by Dad."


    While talking, he had already pulled out the letter.


    Just after reading the first sentence, a happy expression shed on Gu Yundong''s face.


    "Dad got No. 1 in the second grade in the pce exam, he passed the jinshi exam!!"


    "Have you passed the jinshi exam?" Everyone else in the main room stopped their movements one after another and leaned over to look.


    The first ce in the top two, that is the fourth ce, and the fourth ce among so many candidates is already very remarkable.


    The top three winners are all those who have read poetry and books, and they have devoted themselves to studying for many years, which is different from Gu Dajiang who can settle down to read after several twists and turns.


    Although they are confident that Gu Dajiang will be admitted, it is beyond their expectations that the ranking is so high.


    That is, the time is too short. If Gu Dajiang quietly reads for a few more years, he will be able to pass the exam.


    Gu Yundong was instantly shocked, and then looked down.


    Gu Dajiang said in his letter that he originally wanted to find an official position in the locality and slowly experience it.


    But the emperor did not agree. After passing the pce examination, the emperor summoned the first-ss and second-ss jinshi, intending to teach them again.


    After that, some people were assigned to local ces to work well, and the rest stayed in the capital.


    Gu Dajiang was one of those who stayed. Although the emperor knew that he was Gu Yundong''s father, he decided to stay after teaching the exam.


    In the eyes of the emperor, Gu Dajiang has such a smart son, and he is definitely not bad. It can be seen from his performance in the pce exam, but obviously, Gu Dajiang is more capable than he imagined.


    The capital was short of people, especially after the rebellion of King Lu, a group of officials were liquidated, and the rest had to be filled.


    Gu Dajiang is now serving in the Hanlin Academy, but it shouldn''t be long. Those jinshi in the Hanlin Academy now, if they have some achievements, it is very easy to rise.


    Gu Dajiang was arranged, so he didn''t say much. He wanted to go somewhere to practice, but he didn''t force it.


    What''s more, Yun Shu is still studying in Guozijian. If he leaves with his wife and daughter, he will meet again after many years.


    Yundong is no longer in the capital, and they are not willing to separate here. Gu Dajiang himself is a person who values ??family.


    "This is not bad. My father-inw came to the capital step by step from the local area. So many years ago, he has been trained for him. Even if he doesn''t work in the local area, I believe he will definitely be able to make a difference in the capital. Ites from a career.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan is still very confident in Gu Dajiang. Although he is more able to make achievements and make achievements locally, it is rtive to everyone. Some local officials have stayed for more than ten or twenty years, and they have not moved or moved a step?


    As long as you have the ability, you can shine anywhere.


    Gu Yundong nodded, then looked down.


    The letter written by Gu Dajiang was rtively concise, exining the situation in the capital and the situation at home, and the following content was written by Yang Liu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2886: Slowly protect the meat

    Chapter 2886 Slowly protect the flesh


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help shaking his head, the couple wanted to show their affection even when they wrote a letter.


    It is enough for one person to write half of a letter.


    Yangliu''s tone was much softer and warmer, and it was full of reluctance and reassurance as a mother.


    Especially now that there is still a young grandson, for fear that he will not have enough to eat or wear warmly, he ardently urged him again and again. Let them take good care of themselves, take care of their children, do things slowly, don''t be in a hurry, the most important thing is to pay attention to safety and good health.


    Although there are a lot of words and a bit of rambling, Gu Yundong watched it with relish, and his whole heart was warm.


    She tilted her head and pinched Chichi''s nose, "Your grandmother said, I want you to eat better. But look at your arm, it looks like a lotus root, and you won''t be able to see it if you eat it."


    Chi Chi red at him angrily, "Good-looking, Chi Chi, good-looking."


    Mamma said that the flesh is a symbol of good fortune, he is a lucky one, and the flesh cannot be thrown away, he must protect it.


    Thinking about it, Chi Chi crossed his arms around his chest and tightly covered his arms, as if he was afraid of being stolen.


    Shao Qingyuan looked down at his son. In fact, it was okay. Those children from big families, at this stage of dy, which one is not from Rodun? Compared to them, it''s still... slender? ?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing and crying, turned his head and continued to read the letter.


    After ?? finished talking about some homework, Yang Liu talked about his n.


    Since Gu Dajiang has confirmed that he will not go to the local office, he will stay in the capital for many years in the future. So she thought about building a shop in the capital, or using it as a flower shop. The one in Xuanhe Mansion was left to Father and Mother Yang to manage temporarily.


    Just before she could spread the flowers, the news that Ge Shi was pregnant came.


    Gu Yundong raised his head in surprise when he saw this, "Why didn''t the letter from my aunt say that she was pregnant?" Ge''s letter was all about trivial matters in Xinming Pavilion.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the envelope on the table that belonged to Qin Wenzheng, "Probably, is it mentioned in that letter?"


    However, Ge Shi was pregnant, Nie Shuang gave birth to a child at this time, and Xia Xia went to Wanqing Mansion again. There are two new Ming Pavilions in the capital, and the three leaders were not able to spare time at once. Come.


    So Yangliu went to Xinming Pavilion to help, and the n for the flower shop was temporarily shelved.


    After reading the letter, Gu Yundong cherished it and put it away.


    turned his head to open the next one, but when he saw a thick envelope, he felt that it was difficult to start.


    The letter written by Yun...is as thick as ever.


    Shao Qingyuanughed and pulled out the letter inside for her.


    One nce, and he couldn''t help but want to throw it out.


    This kid is also very good at writing, and he wrote almost everything about his affairs in Guozijian. By the way, his great achievements were also vtilized, and he especially praised his ability to be the leader of Guozijian at a young age.


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, "Can he say that, won''t he be beaten in Guozijian?"


    "Those schrs in Guozijian are quite able to speak." As for schrs, it''s normal to talk at length. Adhering to the principle of a gentleman who speaks and does not do anything, he will drown you with spittle if he can cite the ancients and the present.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that the chances of these people being beaten by Gu Yunshu would be higher.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2887: are pregnant

    Chapter 2887 is pregnant


    Yun''s letter said a lot, but after reading it, Gu Yundong came up with a few points.


    Those students in Guozijian knew that he was the only entry-level disciple of Mr. Shen, and they were envious and jealous of him. Every time he walked out of his residence, he was looked at with eager and hungry eyes.


    He made a few good friends in Guozijian, and he also settled the troubles at home for the friends.


    He originally nned to take the general examination after studying in Guozijian for another two years, but now after careful consideration and Mr. Shen''s suggestion, he ns to wait five years before entering the examination room.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan felt that thest point was the key point when the entire Yunshu was written down.


    Gu Yundong was a little tired from reading it, but he finally finished it, put the letter away, and went to get the next one.


    She thought that Coco didn''t talk so much, right? Unexpectedly, as soon as I started the envelope, I found that it was a thick stack again.


    She blinked a little dazedly. Could it be that Coco was also infected by the cloud book? Do you have so many things to write?


    However, when she opened it, she found that most of the recipes were inside...


    are all recipes developed by Cocoa, this person is gone on the road of foodie. As if she was afraid that she would be hungry, she focused on studying the recipes for children, and what should be eaten from one to six years old, all written on the top.


    The point is that if that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s fine. She even wrote down the dark recipes that had been broken in the past, telling her that she should avoid lightning, lest she try desperately.


    Gu Yundong sighed deeply, looked at the recipe, and then looked at Chichi. ording to this recipe, Chichi will definitely develop horizontally in the future.


    Until I saw thest two pieces of paper, I didn''t see Coco write anything else.


    This little girl is living a very nourishing life now, because Liu Wei temporarily settled in the capital, and the Jinxiu Restaurant he opened in the capital is gradually on the right track.


    Although the little girl is young, she is probably born to be a foodie, so she has a golden tongue.


    Whenever Jinxiu Restaurant was researching new dishes, Liu Wei asked her to try the dishes.


    For this reason, the back kitchen of the restaurant improved several dishes, and Liu Wei also paid the little girl for her wages, which made the cocoa beautiful.


    The little princess who often came to y with her would cry with envy, but in order to appease her, Coco went to the suburbs to pick a big bunch of wild flowers for her. As soon as the little princess was happy, he secretly brought out his younger brother, who was enlightening and studying hard, to y with her.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth when he saw this, it was like a sisterhood of stic flowers, could it be more unreliable to do things?


    Coco finally deeply expressed how he missed her eldest sister, and solemnly pressed a red handprint on it at the end.


    Gu Yundong sighed, feeling even more tired.


    The letters written by Liu Wei and others in the back are not thick, and they are all about their current situation.


    Nie Shuang gave birth to a daughter, and Liu Wei''s baby was like something. She found five or six nurses alone. She was afraid that her daughter would not have enough to eat, and finally Liu Yan, who went to the capital, stopped her.


    Qin Wenzheng''s body is no longer in serious trouble. After recalling that Yun Dong and the others passed through Dagu Vige, they wrote to him and informed him of everything that happened there, and he understood everything. I want toe to the Master Lu who was escorted to Beijing, Qin Wenzheng will treat him well.


    In the letter from Nie Cong, it said that Yan Ya was also pregnant, but the fetal image was unstable, and Yan Ya''s aunt also came back from the temple to take care of her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2888: Xiaoxiaos letter to Chichi

    Chapter 2888 Xiaoxiao''s letter to Chichi


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, "What''s going on? As soon as we left the capital, one by one was pregnant and giving birth."


    as if she was blocking them in the capital.


    Look, not only Ge Shi, Yan Ya is pregnant, and even Shen Sitian is pregnant. Tong An and her have been married for two and a half years, and there has been no news before, but now there is.


    Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips and smiled, looked down at Chi Chi, and said, "Probably, it''s because you have given birth to such a precious egg, so they are very envious and want to have one, right?"


    He is not easy to say, when Yun Dong was in the capital, these people were centered on her, and they often came to talk to her to discuss her ideas. After discussing ideas, when you go back, you will always be more high-spirited and find yourself a lot of things to do, so that you will not be empty and boring.


    After being so busy, I always fall asleep at night due to exhaustion. As for married life... it still has some influence.


    But Gu Yundong felt that the reason Shao Qingyuan said before was very reasonable. Before they left the capital, they were grabbed by them for a long time, and they were reluctant to let go.


    But these are happy events, and Gu Yundong is still very happy for them.


    There is also a letter from the olddy of Hou''s mansion. In the letter, it said that Bai Hang, Shaoyin and the others had left the capital. It also said that there was news from Lingzhou mansion. It seems that Bai Yong wille to the capital after a while to meet with the family of Hou''s mansion. one side.


    also talked about Yang He and Miss Shao San. Yang He has been admitted to a schr and is nning to go to Beijing to seek marriage. After the olddy weighed it, they felt that this marriage was a good one, especially if both parties had intentions.


    So if there is no ident, the two will get married this year or next year.


    There is also a letter from Yi Zn in the back. This guy didn''t say anything else, he just praised Yun Shu''s actions in Guozijian, and said to reassure him that even if something went wrong, he would be behind him. The mask is fine.


    This is Sima Zhao''s heart, as if she didn''t know.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, clicked his tongue, and finally found a letter buried under the ground.


    took it out and saw that it belonged to Uncle Gu.


    Uncle did not write much, but only said that the painting workshop that he and his brother-inw Zheng jointly opened had good results. Not only did he make a fortune, but this type of book became popr in Beijing.


    He recently got another inspiration and wrote a children''s picture book, many of which are based on Xiaoxiao''s children''s words, which is very interesting. He also sent a copy to Gu Yundong and the others, which should be put together with the other gifts.


    On thest piece of letter paper, You Xiaoxiao used a brush to draw a picture on it crookedly, and Gu Xiaoxi next to him wrote a note to Chichi''s letter.


    Gu Yundong handed the piece of paper to Chichi, "I hope you can understand what your uncle Xiaoxiao wrote to you."


    tilted his head for a while, and finally let go of the hands around his chest. He was too tired to protect the flesh, and finally he was able to let go.


    took the piece of paper, and he looked at it again and again, but didn''t understand it. As soon as he tried hard, the piece of paper was divided in two.


    may have found the fun, listening to the ''tear'' sound was particrly pleasant, I threw half of it, and grabbed the other half with both hands and tore it again.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly grabbed his hand, "You can''t tear it up any more, or your little uncle will cry when he finds out."


    struggled hard for a while, but did not struggle, looked at him pitifully, "I want..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2889: Cai Yue solves the knot

    Chapter 2889 Cai Yue unties the knot


    Shao Qingyuan very insistently took out the paper he was holding and ced it on the table from a distance.


    "If you are in ss now, the act of tearing up the paper is enough for the master to hit you in the palm of your hand."


    Being unable to get the paper for a long time, he was a little angry, he turned his head, red at Shao Qingyuan fiercely, and then put his hands around his chest again.


    Shao Qingyuanughed when he saw it, "Is it impossible to fight like this?"


    "Can''t hit." He still lookedcent, as if his behavior was so clever.


    Gu Yundong ignored the rivalry between father and son. After reading the letter, she hurriedly looked at the things sent from the capital.


    One by one, I was afraid that she would endure hardship here, but all the things that can be stored for a longer time and are easy to transport are sent here.


    To this end, he also found a team of escorts to **** him, a total of five carriages.


    The guards just went to the inn to rest after drinking a cup of tea under the hospitality of Shao Wen.


    The things were parked in the yard, and Gu Yundong looked around the unloaded things for a long time. I can''t clean it up tonight, I can only wait until tomorrow.


    She greeted people to move all these things to the main room first, so as not to get wet due to heavy dew at night.


    However, during the transportation, Gu Yundong still found some sun-dried food prepared by her mother, and took out these vegetables to eat at night.


    Because of the letter from the capital, the whole family paid attention to the letter, and their attention was diverted. Not to mention Cai Yue, and even Shao Qingyuan, they didn''t have time to ask Gu Yundong about his first day as a master.


    Cai Yue didn''t finally remember until he had a good meal and returned to his room with the letter Yunshu wrote to himself.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s toote, my cousin and aunt have stopped, and he thinks it¡¯s the same to ask again tomorrow.


    However, I don''t know if the letter from Yunshu reminded him of the past, the good and bad life of the past, all of which broke into his mind.


    At night, he began to have nightmares, and those who were close to him and who were not close to him shed past his eyes one by one as if they were watching flowers.


    In the end, the scene where the grandmother Shao Hui was killed was fixed.


    He seemed to have returned to that day, but this time, he didn''t hide and cry again, holding back his illness. He went straight to tell his cousin, and because of this, Prince Lu was caught in time this time, and he couldn''t go to harm his cousin again.


    The concept of ?? that was chaotic before is gradually bing clearer now.


    What he did was right, the one who did the wrong thing was his father.


    However, when he woke up in the morning, he was sweating profusely. Although he was no longer ill in the dream, in reality, he developed a high fever sadly.


    Fortunately, there are several doctors at home. Before Shao Qingyuan went to the yamen, when he heard the news that he was ill, he hurried over to give him a pulse.


    The situation is not serious, but obviously there is no way to go to the county school today.


    Shao Qingyuan prescribed medicine, let the kitchen boil it for him, and asked him to go to the county school to ask for leave.


    This made Fan Yilin, who had been waiting for Cai Yue to ask about the situation in the school, flinch, and wanted to see him, but suddenly found out that they didn''t know where Cai Yue lived, and they were heartbroken.


    Cai Yue''s condition is not serious. After the fever subsided, Gu Yundong clearly felt that his eyes were brighter and firmer, as if the shackles that had been on his shoulders had suddenly been opened.


    Although people still have no strength, they look different from before.


    She was a little suspicious, seriously doubting whether it was what Yun Shu said in the letter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2890: Fans invitation

    Chapter 2890 Fan Family Invitation


    Even though Cai Yue''s fever subsided, Gu Yundong still let him rest in his room, not to go to the county school for the time being, and it would not be toote to study after he fully recovered.


    Anyway, his mental state is different now, which is always a good thing.


    Gu Yundong walked out of Cai Yue''s house, and then went to sort out the things sent from the capital.


    There are too many things, and they are going to move to the backyard of the county government office in a few days, so if they can put the things in the county government office first, they will move there first.


    After finishing things, Gu Yundong had to write to them and prepare a return gift for the guards who came to **** them back.


    Just before she could start writing the letter, Guo Yi ran in with a post.


    "Madam, an invitation from the Fan House."


    Gu Yundong paused and took over the post, "Fan Mansion?"


    She opened it and took a look. The post was from the head of the Fan family, saying that she was invited to be a guest at the mansion tomorrow to drink tea and enjoy flowers. It is also a pastime among the wives of some big families, I hope she cane.


    "Isn''t this Fan''s house the Fan Yilin''s house? I just cleaned them up yesterday, and sent me a post today. Could it be that what Master Cao said yesterday was of no use, and Fan Yilin went back andined, so his parents Want to settle the bill with me?"


    The timing was a bit of a coincidence, so Gu Yundong couldn''t even think about it.


    Liu Ye on the side of ?? knew what happened yesterday, and was a little worried when she heard that, "Does Madam want to refuse?"


    "No, if I refuse, don''t they think I''m afraid of them? Then what is the majesty of my master? I''m just drinking tea and enjoying the flowers, just go and have a look, I don''t know what this Jingping County banquet is like. ."


    She handed the invitation to Liu Ye and said to Guo Yi, "If you go back to the person who sent the message, just say I will be there tomorrow."


    "Yes, ma''am." Guo Yi hurriedly left.


    Gu Yundong continued to work. Since he was going out tomorrow, he had to hurry up and finish things today, at least write the letter first. As for the return gift, this one should not be sloppy. It is better to go shopping on the street after attending the banquet and choose carefully.


    Fortunately, she doesn''t have to write a lot of things like Coco Cloud Books.


    She simply wrote about her life after arriving here, and then attached a portrait of her family of three. Then she brought Chichi''s paw over, and pressed many small handprints on the paper, and the letter to her family wasplete.


    As for other people''s replies, it was even simpler. After writing a few sentences and stuffing them into the envelope, Gu Yundong finally exhaled.


    She was refreshed and went outte, still wanting to press her handprint, but she saw Cai Yue as soon as she stepped out of the door of the study.


    "Why did youe out? You just got out of the fever, why did youe here without taking a good rest in the house?"


    Cai Yue was still exhausted, and quickly said after hearing this, "I heard that Brother Fan''s family sent a message to my aunt, inviting my aunt to be a guest tomorrow. I''m worried that the Fan family will trouble you, aunt,e tomorrow, take me with you. ."


    "But you..."


    "I''m much better. Tomorrow is a holiday. I can apany my aunt over there. Although I''m soft-spoken, I used to get along well with Brother Fan and the others. Maybe it''s useful."


    Gu Yundong was helpless, "Are you afraid that I will suffer if I go?"


    Cai Yue lowered his head, thinking of his aunt''s ability, it seems that he really won''t be at a disadvantage.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "It''s rare for you to show filial piety, so I''ll take you there. Speaking of which, after you entered the county school, you haven''t been a guest at another ssmate''s home, have you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2891: take hostages

    Chapter 2891 Taking hostages


    Cai Yue nodded, he used to go home after school.


    And he didn''te to the county school for a long time, and he only experienced a rest day in the middle.


    Gu Yundong, "Since you''re going out tomorrow, then you should have a good rest today. We''ve agreed in advance that if you''re not in good health tomorrow, I won''t take you there."


    "I''ll go back to the house immediately." Cai Yue turned and left without saying a word.


    Gu Yundong shook his head andughed, and turned his head to prepare clothes for going out tomorrow.


    Most of the clothes she carries are simple and neat. After all, it is convenient to do things, and even if it is dirty, it is easy to wash. Especially when she had to go to the workshop to the fields to the mountains, it was too cumbersome and she was tied.


    So the clothes suitable for banquets are still under the bottom of the box.


    On the second day, Gu Yundong brought Hong Ye and Shao Quan along with Cai Yue, who was already more energetic, and the group of four got on the carriage and went directly to Fan Mansion.


    The carriage went very slowly, Gu Yundong sat in the car and closed his eyes, but Cai Yue lifted the curtain of the car and looked out.


    After walking most of the way, I suddenly saw some people running forward in a hurry.


    Cai Yue was a little strange, so he hurriedly looked around.


    Shao Quan, who was driving, had already stopped, "Ma''am, there seems to be an ident ahead."


    Gu Yundong opened his eyes, looked through the car window, and seemed to see a group of people around the door of a shop from a distance.


    "That person, he seems to be wearing the county government''s arresting uniform." Cai Yue suddenly pointed to a person in the crowd and said, "Are you working on a case?"


    Shao Quan stopped a man who was rushing out and looked like a shop assistant and asked, "What happened ahead?"


    "Oh, don''t stop me, I have to find someone." Seeing that Shao Quan didn''t intend to let him go, he quickly replied, "There were two thieves who were killing people and stealing goods in disguise and hiding in the shop, and they were arrested by Yin. I figured it out. As a result, these two became angry and hurt people and wanted to escape. After they were arrested and surrounded, they took a hostage, and now they are confronting Yin Zhaotou and the others."


    Shao Quan frowned, let go of his hand and let the guy find someone.


    Gu Yundong in the carriage naturally heard what was said from the outside. Yes, the government office gave Zhang a portrait before and asked the county government below to find Cheng Xiaosong, but Jingping County did not wait to find Cheng Xiaosong.


    But Shao Qingyuan didn''t tell Yin Zhaotou and the others to stop their search. Since it had already started, he just took this opportunity to clean up the security of the county.


    This is the frontier, where dragons and snakes are mixed. Now that Shao Qingyuan is here, of course he has to take care of it.


    As a result of this search, I really found that there are many ck households hiding in this county. If it is just the kind of forced and extenuating circumstances, it will be fine. After the investigation is clear, either the original household registration will be issued, or the household registration will be refilled. I''m afraid that people who havemitted crimes or spies from other countries lurking in this county will be detrimental to the people and the court.


    She frowned slightly, pulled up the curtain of the car and came down from the inside.


    Shao Quan, "Madam..."


    "Let''s go and see."


    Shao Quan nodded quickly, pulled the carriage aside to find someone to look after him, then pushed aside the crowd and let Gu Yundong walk in.


    The entrance of the shop was indeed in chaos, and many people were watching worriedly.


    Surrounded by the crowd in the middle, it was the thieves dressed in ordinary people''s clothes, one of them looked around with a sword on guard, and the other held a hostage in his hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2892: Gu Yundong killed

    Chapter 2892 The people who Gu Yundong killed


    Seeing the hostage with the sword across his neck, Gu Yundong fell silent.


    Cai Yue''s eyes widened, and he gasped suddenly, "Auntie, it''s Brother Fan."


    Gu Yundong nodded, yes, this hostage is actually Fan Yilin. She said that these people are too weak, if they could use such a useful trick, they wouldn''t be held hostage in such an embarrassing manner.


    Fortunately, as a schr, Fan Yilin has a strong backbone at this juncture.


    In the face of the threat of the thief, he looked at death as if he were at home. Although there was fear in his eyes, he did not cry for mercy.


    Gu Yundong nced at the side. Fan Yilin really didn''te out alone. There were three other students, including Rong Mingxue, who yed well with him on weekdays.


    At this time, the three of them were in a panic, standing beside Yin Zhaotou, trying to persuade the two thieves with their three-inch tongue.


    But apparently the two were impatient to listen to their chatter, their eyes narrowed, Yin Zhaotou immediately told Rong Mingxue and the three to shut up.


    After measuring the surrounding environment, Gu Yundong said a few words to Shao Quan in a low voice.


    Thetter nodded slightly, Gu Yundong turned his head again, and said to Hongye, "Take care of Ah Yue."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Gu Yundong moved twice in his sleeve, took the crossbow arrow out of the space while no one was paying attention, and tied it to his wrist.


    Fortunately, the cuffs are long and wide enough that no one noticed her little movements.


    The two thieves over there are still negotiating with Yin Zhaotou, "...I''ll give you another half a quarter of an hour. If the horse food is not ready, I will kill him."


    said, and pulled Fan Yilin fiercely, thetter pursed his lips tightly, and his body stiffened.


    Yin Zhaotou quickly reassured him, "I''ve already asked someone to prepare, but you also know that horses are hard to find, and ordinary people don''t have them at home. You can only go to the horse market to see, you..."


    Before he finished speaking, another thief suddenly raised his eyes and pointed to the side and said, "There is, there is a carriage parked there, you have someone pull the carriage over."


    Yin Chau frowned, looked in the direction he was pointing, and his expression changed slightly with just one nce.


    This carriage, isn''t it Madam''s?


    Madam ?? is nearby?


    Yin Zhaotou subconsciously turned his head to look for it, Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes suddenly, and said to Shao Quan, "It''s now."


    She raised her right hand and aimed it at the thief. With a sound of ''ßÝ'', the crossbow arrow was like a broken bamboo, and it aimed straight at the wrist of the thief who was holding Fan Yilin.


    "Ah." The thief''s wrist hurt and he could only let go of the hilt in his hand.


    At the same time, Shao Quan pulled out the head-capturing knife beside him and rushed towards another thief.


    Fan Yilin was stunned for a moment, then ran away the next moment.


    The thief reacted quickly. Although the sword in his hand fell to the ground, he still grabbed Fan Yilin''s shoulder immediately.


    But before he could make a move, Gu Yundong''s next crossbow arrow pierced through his heart instantly.


    The thief looked at the crossbow arrow on his chest in disbelief, and the hand that grabbed Fan Yilin''s shoulder fell softly.


    The other thief was also quickly defeated by Shao Quan and the other chasing Kuai, and he was captured without hesitation.


    Fan Yilin was dumbfounded, looking at the thief lying beside him, and then raised his eyes to look in the direction where the arrows were shot.


    There, Gu Yundong, who was wearing a long light purple dress but had a chilling look on his face, was the Master Gu who they were particrly dissatisfied with before.


    So, just now, it was Master Gu who shot the crossbow, killing, huh, people? !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2893: Gu Yundong is not a good stubble

    Chapter 2893 Gu Yundong is not a good stubble


    Cai Yue ran forward quickly, grabbed Fan Yilin''s hand, and asked anxiously, "Brother Fan, are you alright?"


    Rong Mingxue also reacted and hurriedly surrounded them, "Yi Lin, are you injured? Shall I take you to the hospital?"


    "I''m fine, but it hurts a little bit, but I''m not hurt." Fan Yilin responded to them, and when he looked up to find Master Gu, she was nowhere to be seen.


    Gu Yundong had already walked up to Yin Zhaotou, "I heard someone was injured? Is there anything wrong?"


    Yin Zhaotou was also a little stunned. He didn''t even know that his wife was so powerful, and that he could shoot the arrows so urately that he could take the thief''s life on the spot.


    Although Zhuang Dafu was also in the hands of his wife before, but at that time his wife had Tong Shuitao by his side. They had experienced Tong Shuitao''s kung fu and knew that she was amazing, so they thought that Zhuang Dafu''s arrest was due to Tong Shuitao''s, and the wife was the one who was protected.


    But looking at it now, Mrs. is not a good person at all.


    Even Yin Zhaotou was ashamed of himself with this skill.


    Hearing Gu Yundong''s question, Yin Zhaotou replied with a somewhatplicated expression, "The shopkeeper of this shop was shed with a knife. Fortunately, the wound is not very deep. He has already been sent to the medical center for treatment. It''s not a big problem."


    "It''s fine." Gu Yundong nodded slightly, seeing everyone looking at him, he frowned and said, "Then I''ll leave it to you, take care of the aftermath, and give the people a reassurance. These two thieves are both Send it to the government and leave it to your husband to deal with it."


    "Yes, ma''am." Yin Zhaotou finally calmed down, "Thank you ma''am for your help today."


    "This is what I should do, not to mention that the hostage is still my student." Gu Yundong waved his hand, "I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    "Mrs. walk slowly." Yin Chutou watched Gu Yundong turn around and left, and couldn''t help feeling: Madam is really strong, she just killed a person, and she can still exin things so calmly.


    Gu Yundong walked in front of Fan Yilin who were chatting, and when they saw her, they instantly became quiet.


    The three of Rong Mingxue naturally saw the crossbow arrow shot by Gu Yundong, and the thought of her killing someone without blinking made her neck feel cold.


    It seems that they were dealt with at the county school two days ago, and they didn¡¯t even leave a single injury. Obviously, they were showing mercy.


    Gu Yundong nced at them, snorted lightly, and asked Fan Yilin, "Is something wrong? Do you need to go to the medical center?"


    Fan Yilin shook his head hastily, "No, no, I''m fine."


    "Well, let''s go then."


    She turned around and left, the rest of the people looked at each other, but Cai Yue was the first to follow.


    Fan Yilin and the four quickly caught up when they saw this.


    Gu Yundong got on the carriage, and when they came, he said to Shao Quan, "Let''s go, go to Fan Mansion."


    To Fan House? ?


    Fan Yilin was stunned. Could it be that the Master was not at ease and sent him home?


    Inexplicably moved, what is going on?


    In any case, he was able to escape today thanks to Gu Yundong''s decisive decision-making and superb archery skills.


    Unexpectedly, Master Master is not only proficient in painting, but also in archery.


    Fan Yilin bowed in the direction of the car window and said respectfully, "Thank you, Master, for helping me today."


    "Thanks, you don''t have to, but after you go back, you should really learn martial arts well, so as not to be the target of thieves and be hostages."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2894: go to Fan House

    Chapter 2894 Go to Fan Mansion


    Fan Yilin''s face was ashamed, and he bowed his hands, "Students will definitely live up to Master Gu''s teaching."


    Wen crepe, Gu Yundong couldn''t help shrinking his neck and lowered the curtain of the car.


    The four of Fan Yilin breathed a sigh of relief, and they didn''t know what was going on. After the incident just now, when they faced Master Gu again, they felt that their momentum had been crushed.


    Gu Yundong greeted Cai Yue, "Get on the carriage, you just recovered from your illness, it''s better not to be too tired."


    Cai Yue responded and immediately got into the carriage.


    Fan Yilin and the others looked at each other in dismay, and only at this moment could they react.


    Yes, Cai Yueyue seems to havee with Master Gu. When Master Gu shot the arrow, Cai Yue was standing beside her.


    Cai, Yue, Guo, Ran, know, know, care, husband, son! !


    Fan Yilin looked at each other and wanted to ask what the rtionship between Cai Yue and Master Gu was.


    But in front of others, this question is obviously inappropriate.


    Several people felt itchy and could only suppress it temporarily. It was only when he heard Gu Yundong''s words that Fan Yilin immediately thought of Cai Yue''s request for sick leave yesterday.


    "Cai Yue, are you really sick? Are you okay now?" Fan Yilin followed the carriage and asked as he walked. He thought that Cai Yue was deliberately avoiding him before calling him sick.


    Cai Yue stuck his head out of the carriage, "I''m fine, but I identally caught a cold the night before and had a high fever. After taking the medicine, I''ll rest for a day, I''ll be fine, you see, I''m in good spirits."


    Yes, I see your spirit.


    Fan Yilin winked at him while no one was paying attention, and pursed his lips, wanting him to talk about Gu Yundong''s rtionship with him.


    Cai Yue was startled for a moment, then suddenly came back to his senses.


    Yes, they are going to Fan Mansion now. Auntie went to Fan''s house because she received an invitation from the Fan family. Fan''s family looked for auntie, maybe just because she wanted to ount for her beating people in the county school.


    All me Fan Yilin and the others for theint.


    Thinking of this, Cai Yue suddenly lowered his face, retracted his head without saying a word, and lowered the curtain of the car.


    Fan Yilin and the four, "..."


    what happened? They didn''t say anything just now, why did Cai Yue suddenly get angry?


    Rong Mingxue patted Fan Yilin''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "He is just recovering from a serious illness, and it''s normal for his emotions to go back and forth."


    Fan Yilin nodded and said nothing more.


    Fortunately, it is not far from Fan Mansion, and not long after, the group arrived at the gate of Fan Mansion.


    Thinking that he was able to escape from danger was entirely due to Master Gu, Fan Yilin invited Gu Yundong, "Master, this is my home. If Master is okay, why don''t youe in for a cup of tea, and let the students thank Master for saving your life."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Um? ? ?


    Why do you hear this, Fan Yilin doesn''t know about his parents'' invitation to him? He didn''tin?


    Gu Yundong''s expression was a little weird, looking through the car window, he saw Fan Yilin''s sincere expression.


    Er... It seems that she really misunderstood.


    Just thinking about it, several people havee out from the door of Fan''s house over there.


    Fan Yilin turned his head to look, and saw his mother who was at the head, followed by the mothers of the three of Rong Mingxue.


    Fan Yilin exhaled andughed, "It seems that my mother already knew about our distress." So he came out to meet them so nervously.


    He greeted him, "Mother, the baby is fine, thanks to Master Gu''s help, so the baby invited the master to the house as a guest."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2895: They greeted Gu Yundong

    Chapter 2895 They greeted Gu Yundong


    Mother Fan gave her son a strange look, then nodded perfunctorily, bypassing her and facing Gu Yundong.


    "You are Mrs. Shao, right? Mrs. is here, and if you want to wee me,e here, pleasee inside."


    Fan Yilin: ? ? ? ?


    what happened? Wasn''t his mother worried that he was being held hostage, so she went out to greet her with concern?


    Also, his mother actually knew... Master Gu? Still calling her Mrs. Shao?


    Fan Yilin turned his head in confusion, and looked at each other with Rong Mingxue, who was also bewildered by his mother.


    Fan''s mother, Rong''s mother and others have already pulled Gu Yundong to talk affectionately, "I heard that Mrs. Shao came to Jingping County earlier, so I wanted to send a message to my wife to invite you to be a guest at home. But we also know that my wife just came here. , things must be busy and busy, so it''s not good to disturb too much. I thought about it for a while yesterday, so I tried to send a message to my wife. We don''t know how happy she is toe. "


    Actually, when Gu Yundong first came to the county seat, thesedies had already sent her a message and wanted to visit her.


    But Gu Yundong was really busy at that time, so he declined.


    At the time, these people thought that the magistrate''s wife was very powerful. Later, they heard that she assisted Master Shao in arresting Zhuang Dafu, and she was also responsible for the repair of the county government, and even set up a workshop. Not to mention her, even the servants in Shao''s house were busy.


    Only then did they believe that thisdy was really unavable.


    After I sent a post yesterday, I actually didn''t hold out much hope. Who knew that Gu Yundong would really submit.


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded to Fan''s mother and others, "I''m sorry, I encountered something on the way, I''mte, I made you wait for a long time."


    "Not long ago, we just arrived. It''s hot outside, Mrs. Shao, sit inside."


    As he spoke, Gu Yundong was surrounded and walked towards the courtyard gate.


    Fan Yilin and the others, who were ignored again, could only watch a group of people enter the gate of their house.


    "Master Gu, who the **** is he?" The voice fell, and Fan Yilin suddenly saw Cai Yue who was following behind Gu Yundong, swaying about to enter the door, and his eyes widened.


    He rushed forward suddenly, and without saying a word, dragged him from behind, wrapping his arms around his neck.


    Cai Yue stretched out his hand, but without making a sound, Gu Yundong''s figure had disappeared.


    Shao Quan saw it, but these people were Cai Yue''s ssmates, so he didn''t care.


    Cai Yue was dragged to the corner by Fan Yilin and others, pitiful and helpless, shivering, surrounded by a few people in the corner,ughing dryly.


    Fan Yilin narrowed his eyes, "Tell me, what is your rtionship with Master Gu?"


    Cai Yue swallowed, "Well, you know, I came to Jingping County with my cousin and aunt, right?"


    They knew about this, Fan Yilin nodded.


    Cai Yue said again, "Master Gu, is my cousin."


    Fan Yilin and the four, "..." What?


    "So, so you already knew that your cousin was going to be our master?"


    Cai Yue shook his head quickly, "You''re wrong, I also saw my cousin appearing in the lecture hall that day, and I didn''t know that she was going to be a master. As I told you, my cousin and aunt are very busy. You may not be able to see them after school, so I really haven''t heard of it. Otherwise, with your observation, can I hide it from you?"


    "That''s true." Fan Yilin nodded.


    Cai Yue secretly exhaled, and when they were not paying attention, he slowly moved out of their encirclement.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2896: Fan mothers face

    Chapter 2896 Fan mother changed her face


    Fan Yilin snorted coldly, and asked again, "Then what''s your cousin''s identity? You... where are you going?"


    Cai Yue had already broken through their encirclement and quickly ran into Fan Mansion.


    Fan Yilin red, and hurriedly greeted the others, "Chase him."


    A few people followed immediately, but when he ran to the doorman, he stopped again, and asked a little unwillingly, "My mother, they don''t know that I was kidnapped by thieves?"


    He was also the eldest young master of Fan Mansion. There were so many people watching, and he also saw the guy from the shop running out to report the letter.


    The concierge replied respectfully, "Go back to the young master, the guy who reported the letter dide. After the young man heard about it, he went to report to the master. The master took someone to rescue the young master, and he did not have time to inform the wife. The young master did not meet him on the way. To the master?"


    When Master Fan heard that his son had an ident, he didn''t care about his wife who was having a party with otherdies in the backyard. The most important thing was to save people. What''s more, thedy can''t help me with this matter, it''s just nothing to worry about.


    Fan Yilin suddenly realized when he heard the words, "We didn''t meet Dad, we probably turned off." His dad was trying to save himself, and he might have run to the side road, but they had a carriage here, so naturally they had to take the road.


    He instructed the porter, "You ask someone to send a letter to my father and say that we are all fine and have gone home."


    "Yes, Master."


    The concierge ran to call for someone, Rong Mingxue was stunned and looked at Fan Yilin, "Why didn''t you ask him, what is the identity of the guest your mother invited today?"


    Fan Yilin patted his forehead, "I forgot, forget it, you''ll know when you go in."


    How many people are still looking for Cai Yue to settle ounts.


    Today''s banquet in the Fan family, it is said to be flower viewing, in fact, it is a fewdies who have a good rtionship.


    Mrs. Fan was still not sure about Gu Yundong''s temperament, so she naturally did not dare to bring anyone to her home. If there is a taboo with that nonsense that doesn''t have long eyes, wouldn''t it still implicate myself?


    There are not many people here today, but the banquet is very delicate.


    Fan Yilin and the others knew that they were all acquaintances, and that the youngdies were in the backyard, while Gu Yundong, Mrs. Fan and the others spoke in the main room, and then took Rong Mingxue and the three to kill them.


    Gu Yundong was introducing Cai Yue to everyone, "This is our nephew, who came to Jingping County with us. Although he is only nine years old, he is already a child. Now he is studying in the county school. Speaking of which, I am with your family. The son is still a ssmate."


    Mrs. Fan''s face instantly brought a smile, "Really? Cai Gongzi is already a child before the age of ten. He is really talented. Our family''s Yilin just passed the exam the year beforest, so he''s very stupid. Since you and our family''s Yilin are the same ssmates, I will oftene to y in the future. He is very familiar with this county, and if there is any ce he wants to go, let him take you there. "


    "Thank you ma''am."


    Mrs. Fan was very relieved to see him. She knew that Mrs. Shao came from the capital, and this young master Cai must also be studying in the capital. With such a calmness at such a young age, it would be beneficial for her son to get along with him more.


    When Fan Yilin and others came in, they happened to see this scene.


    He felt that his mother''s eyes were glowing when she looked at Cai Yue, making the hair on her body stand up.


    He stepped over the threshold of the main room, "Mother."


    Mrs. Fan raised her head, her smiling expression suddenly fell when she saw them, and she instantly sank. The speed of this change of face made Fan Yilin''s back go cold.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2897: Master Gu is the county magistrates wife?

    Chapter 2897 Master Gu is the magistrate''s wife?


    Mrs. Fan stood up and stared at him angrily, "What are you doing here? Do you still understand the rules? Didn''t you see any guests here? Why don''t you go back to your yard to read?"


    Fan Yilin, "..." His mother has never been so strict with herself on weekdays.


    Mrs. Fan took a few steps forward and winked desperately at Fan Yilin, telling him to leave quickly.


    Although all the women here are married women, the problem is that there is Mrs. Shao. This is from the capital. She is now the wife of a seventh-rank official, but at that time in the capital, she was a third-rank official''s wife.


    Although they are merchants and don¡¯t pay much attention to the rules on weekdays, there is absolutely no reason for their son to break in with his ssmates at this juncture.


    Mrs. Shao read it, can''t you say that the Fan family is ignorant of etiquette?


    Mrs. Fan was particrly annoyed at the moment that she didn''t discipline her son properly, making him so small.


    Fan Yilin didn''t receive her gaze, but replied seriously, "I see that all aunts and aunts are here, so naturally I want toe over to greet you."


    "Okay, please go back to study after Ann." Madam Fan paused, then turned to Gu Yundong and said, "I think Young Master Cai is boring to talk with us here, why not let Yilin take him around the house? "


    Gu Yundong turned back and asked Cai Yue, "Are you going?"


    Cai Yue, "..." I want to go, but I don''t really want to.


    At this time, Fan Yilin had already bypassed Mrs. Fan, and went straight to Gu Yundong, and with Rong Mingxue and the others behind him, bowed respectfully, "And Master Gu, the students are polite. Master rarelyes to the house as a guest, if there is anything Need it, even if it is to exin to the students."


    Gu Yundong looked at him with some amusing, but Mrs. Fan and the others on the side looked at the two of them in astonishment, and asked with frowns, "You, what was your name Mrs. Shao just now? Master? What master?"


    Fan Yilin exined with a smile, "Mother, I didn''t tell you before that there is a new master who teaches painting in our county school. The new master is this... Mrs. Shao. Also, we were held hostage by thieves on the way. , is also the master''s rescue..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Mrs. Fan interrupted her, "Yilin, what are you kidding? Mrs. Shao is the county magistrate''s wife, how could she be the master of the county school? Did you recognize the wrong person?"


    Fan Yilin, Rong Mingxue and the others froze suddenly, magistrate... madam? ?


    He is the one who just came to Jingping County for just one month, but repaired the county government office immediately, rectified the group ofzy and delicious government servants in the government office, arrested the murderer Zhuang Dafu, and then carried out an earth-shaking reform of the county school. With the schrship and bursary, he drove away Liu Xun, Li Neng and others, and said that if anyone was admitted to the desk, he would rmend Master Shao to be admitted to Guozijian... madam?


    Yes, why is the magistrate''s wife going to be the master of Lao Shizi? Isn''t it good for her to read, draw and embroiderfortably at home?


    Besides, it''s a bit... unbelievable that the magistrate''s wife has such a good kung fu.


    No wonder, no wonder Liu Xun, who even kept a distance from Cai Yue when he entered school, was so kind to him.


    Emotions The cousins ??and aunts in his mouth turned out to be the county magistrate and Master Gu. At first, they thought he was dependent on others and did not want to say more, and they were always afraid of mentioning his sadness and did not ask more.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2898: Is Master Gu such an awesome person?

    Chapter 2898 Is Master Gu such an awesome person?


    Fan Yilin was a little stunned. After a while, he remembered the question her mother asked just now, and nodded numbly, "Mrs. Shao, it is indeed our master. If you don''t believe me, ask Ming Xue them."


    Mrs. Fan did not ask Rong Mingxue, but looked at Gu Yundong instead.


    Thetter nodded slightly, "I am indeed the newly appointed master of the county school."


    "But aren''t you a woman?" Someone behind Mrs. Fan subconsciously made a sound. After speaking, she felt a little nervous, shrinking her neck and retreating behind the crowd.


    Hongye nced at the corner and said with a smile, "Throughout the ages, there have been many people called talented women."


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, be modest, she is not a talented woman yet.


    The other people present looked at each other in dismay, even though they said so, but...


    "I have never heard of a female teacher teaching male students." The voice of the speaker was still small.


    This is also normal. These people are probably even more difficult than Fan Yilin and the others to ept that their son should study with a woman.


    Gu Yundong has actually seen a lot more. In this world, it is moremon for women to embarrass women.


    She smiled and did not answer.


    Hongye snorted softly, "Then you don''t go out much. Our wife is overqualified for teaching in the county school. Back then, my wife drew a picture of a horse. After being seen by the mountain chief of Tianhai Academy in Xuanhe House, she was on the spot. Don''t be ashamed to ask questions, and ask for advice with an open mind. Later, when the master who taught painting in the academy found out, he personally visited and studied, and even invited our wife to the academy to give lectures to the students. It was only because my wife was busy with business that she refused. This time I teach in the county school. , I agree to see the face of the adults."


    Tianhai Academy? ?


    That was the university house of the Jin Dynasty, and it was as thunderous as the Guozijian.


    Not to mention Fan Yilin and the others, even Mrs. Fan and others have heard of it. After all, the children in the family are all studying, and they all know about several universities that they are familiar with.


    Mrs. Shao... actually taught the mountain chief and the master of Tianhai Academy?


    The people present couldn''t help but slow down their breathing.


    Even the people in those universities have taught, and it is indeed their honor to teach their own children.


    Fan Yilin was even more excited, "Are you serious? Master Gu has been to Tianhai Academy, and has he taught them how to paint?"


    Although Gu Yundong thinks it''s a bit high-profile, but the fact is the fact, why can''t you say it?


    She has the strength to crush them ruthlessly, not only in terms of force.


    Therefore, she nodded slightly and took the opportunity to educate them, "At the beginning, the mountain chief and the master of Tianhai Academy were really pleasantly surprised after reading the painting. Do you know why they don''t mind that I am a woman? Because they are at the same height as you. It¡¯s different. People who are truly talented and in awe of learning don¡¯t care about the identity of those who are better than you, they will only eagerly absorb the knowledge they want to know. No matter whether the object is a man or a woman, or an old farmer¡¯s child ."


    "In this world, it doesn''t mean that your master knows more than you. There are specialties in art. If you think there is something you don''t understand, it''s not ashamed to ask for advice with an open mind. Anyone who looks down on others is very likely to be pped in the face in the end. ."


    Fan Yilin and the others were startled for a while, and they became thoughtful.


    After a long while, several people took a deep breath and gave a solemn bow, "Thank you for the teacher''s teaching, the students understand."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2899: The thoughts of Fan Yilin and others

    Chapter 2899 The thoughts of Fan Yilin and others


    Gu Yundong was a little relieved, "It''s good that you understand, the world outside is very big. Outside Jingping County is Luozhou Prefecture, outside Luozhou Prefecture is the capital, and outside the capital there are overseas ces. You only see women teaching. I find it unbelievable, but I don''t know that in some ces people have white skin, blue eyes and yellow hair, and in some ces people have dark skin and curly hair, and the only thing that is white is a tooth. In other ces, they still maintain the most primitive way of life, living in caves and wearing clothes. Animal skins, but they also have their own way of survival, the prey and herbs you know are hard to imagine. If you have the opportunity, you can go out and have a look."


    Fan Yilin and the others had their eyes sparkling, especially when they heard her talk about people with white skin, blue eyes and yellow hair, they felt incredible.


    Are there still people who look so strange in this world?


    Not talking about them, even Mrs. Fan and the others were very curious.


    Just now, Master Gu said that it is not ashamed to ask for advice humbly when you encounter something you don¡¯t understand.


    Fan Yilin is now learning and using, and hurriedly asked, "Master, have you seen that type of person? Is it a white-skinned person, a dark-skinned person?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." I''ve seen it in myst life, do you want to follow along?


    She looked calm and nodded slightly, "I''m fortunate enough to have met."


    "Really? Master, have you been overseas?"


    I have been there, but that is also a matter of a previous life.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help sighing, he really couldn''t say too much.


    She shook her head slightly, with an expression of deep emotion, "I have never been overseas, but I once took a boat to the sea, and I once saw an overseas man who was killed. He looked like that. He once told me that Some overseas things, their way of life ispletely different from ours. There are some imported products in Beijing, which are brought back from overseas.¡±


    Several people were a little excited when they heard it. They were young and impulsive, and they were full of desire to find out about the unknown world.


    "Master, have you seen those imported products? Are they really exquisite and expensive? If we go overseas in the future, wouldn''t we be able to buy imported products and bring them back?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help twitching the corner of his mouth, what kind of expression is this? Do they think overseas is good?


    She quickly dismissed their thoughts, "Imported products from overseas are expensive in our Jin Dynasty because the transportation cost is too high. Overseas is an unknownnd, and it is very dangerous to travel by sea. Often ten ships go out, and none of them go out. To be able toe back, thest time the ship went to sea was ten years ago. After all, overseas things are bought with the lives of so many people, so they are very expensive. Those imported products are actually not exquisite, such as snuff bottles. , the pattern is rough, and it is notparable to the teacup vase in this hall. If you want to meet the world, you can go all over the Jin Dynasty first, enough for you to study for a lifetime."


    A few people trembled after hearing this, is this scary?


    But Gu Yundong''s words, let them stop. Although they are impulsive, they are still self-aware. After all, overseas is too far away. At present, the capital is the ce they most yearn for.


    There is also Tianhai Academy.


    Before, Master Shao said that if they were admitted to the bench, they would be rmended for admission to Guozijian. But there is only one case leader, what about the others?


    Is it possible to go to Tianhai Academy? Master Gu knew the head of the academy and the master, and he didn''t know if there were any rmended ces in his hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2900: Who is Yunshu?

    Chapter 2900 Who is the cloud book?


    Fan Yilin''s mind was very clear, but he didn''t hide it, but asked excitedly, "Master Gu, can we enter the Hai Academy that day?"


    Mrs. Fan and the others were shocked when they heard it, and red at her son, "You want to run before you learn to walk?" With such a strong intention, you are not afraid of making Mrs. Shao unhappy by saying this?


    After Mrs. Fan finished speaking, she gave Gu Yundong a careful look.


    Thetter raised his eyebrows, "Do you want to enter Tianhai Academy?"


    Fan Yilin nodded again and again, "Tianhai Academy is one of our five universities in the Jin Dynasty, of course we want to go."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "It''s a good thing to have goals, but you also need to have enough knowledge to match. Tianhai Academy, like Guozijian, can be rmended by others, and can also be tested by themselves. I do know the mountain chief there, but I don''t either. If you are selfish, anyone can rmend it. As long as you study hard, when I think you are qualified, I will give you a chance."


    A look of joy appeared on the faces of several people, "Really?"


    "Of course, I always do what I say, and I hope you don''t let me down."


    Since she is already the master of these people, she naturally has to consider them. If it can really make Jingping County have a few more capable and talented people, the county will be better and better.


    Gu Yundong''s remarks are like hanging a carrot in front of them. As long as they are determined, they will definitely not be too bad in the future.


    Fan Yilin and others got Gu Yundong''s assurance, and they were all a little excited.


    Although these people are well-known in Jingping County, and their parents are also prominent people here, but in ces such as Tianhai Academy, they do not have any connections.


    Unexpectedly, the newly arrived Master Gu is not only the wife of the county magistrate, but also has a rtionship with the eldest master of the Tianhai Academy.


    Several people bowed respectfully and gratefully to Gu Yundong.


    Mrs. Fan exhaled, and then looked at Gu Yundong, obviously a lot more happy.


    She really did not expect that the young magistrate''s wife was such a generous and good-natured woman.


    Mrs. Fan also sincerely thanked her, and then nned to send Fan Yilin and the others away, "Okay, since Mrs. Shao has said so, then you should study hard in the future to repay Mrs. Now go to the study room and read books first. go."


    Even though Fan Yilin wanted to ask more about Tianhai Academy or Guozijian, but today Master Gu is here to attend his mother''s banquet, so it''s really not good to say anything on this asion.


    So he nodded, just to retire.


    Who knew that Cai Yue, who had been silent next to him, suddenly opened his mouth and looked up at Gu Yundong, "Auntie, I, can I lend the book notes that Yunshu sent to Brother Fan and the others?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Those were given to you by Yunshu. Since it was given to you, it''s up to you. You can lend it to whoever you want, you don''t need to ask me."


    Cai Yue pursed his lips, feeling a little happy, "Well, the notes given by Yunshu are very precious, I read a little bitst night and felt that I benefited a lot, so I thought of letting everyone borrow it, it will be helpful to everyone. ."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "You were still sick yesterday, why are you still reading? Didn''t I give you a good rest?"


    "I have a good rest, just, I just turned a few pages, not overworked."


    Fan Yilin and the others were at a loss, and after a while they asked in a low voice, "Then, who is Yunshu?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2901: Exciting cloud book

    Chapter 2901 Stimting cloud book


    Cai Yue turned his head, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Yun Shu, Yun Shu is my aunt''s younger brother."


    Fan Yilin was taken aback, Master Gu''s younger brother.


    Master Gu is only twenty this year, so her brother should be younger. But what is the meaning of Cai Yue''s words, this young ''Yun Shu'' seems to be a powerful character.


    After reading a few pages of his notes, you feel that you have benefited a lot?


    He said that he could not understand.


    However, when Cai Yue talked about Yunshu, he was very enthusiastic, "Yunshu is not a stingy person. I will lend you his notes for cirction, and he will definitely be very happy."


    Gu Yundong listened, and fiercely resisted the urge to roll his eyes.


    Are you sure he''s not a stingy person? But his notes were widely circted, and for someone as narcissistic as him, it was indeed something to be happy about.


    But what made Gu Yundong feel gratified at this time was Cai Yue''s expression and behavior.


    She really didn''t expect that Cai Yue would take the initiative to share these things.


    In fact, Gu Yundong always knew that although Cai Yue got along well with Fan Yilin and others before, he never really opened his heart to interact with them. At a young age, there were great changes in his family, especially when his grandfather had an ident. There were also ssmates who were very close to him, and they kept away from him directly, or were detained by family members and never saw him again.


    Therefore, Cai Yue was disappointed with the so-called ssmates, and kept a distance from everyone after he went to the county school.


    Today, it is different.


    Gu Yundong exhaled and couldn''t help but reach out and rub his head.


    Cai Yue turned around and smiled at her, and then began to y Yun Shu, "Although Yun Shu is only one year older than me, he is already a schr, and..."


    "Wait, how old did you say he was?"


    "Just one year older than me, just over ten years old this year."


    Fan Yilin and the others gasped, "Ten years old? Schr?"


    "More than that, Yun Shu is still a schr who has won the junior three yuan. His goal is six yuan and the first."


    Small, small three yuan?


    Goal, six yuan and the first?


    They don''t even dare to think about the capital, this ten-year-old doll is already so ambitious?


    Cai Yue was very envious, "When he was a schr, it wasst year, and he was younger than me now. But Yun Shu is really smart. He was only enlightened when he was five years old, but his enlightenment was Mr. Qin Wenzheng, who was also six years old back then. Yuan Jidi''s romantic figure. Later, the mountain chief of Tianhai Academy made an exception to admit him to the academy. He entered Beijing after being a middle-aged schr and did not need their aunt''s rmendation. He insisted on taking the Guozijian admissions exam. The great schr Shen Yuan, Mr. Shen''s eyes, has be Mr. Shen''s only student. Now, he has been in the Imperial College."


    After Cai Yue finished speaking, he sighed slightly, "Unfortunately, I don''t know when I will be able to meet him again."


    He shook his head, stopped thinking about these unhappy things, and raised his eyes to look at Fan Yilin and the others.


    But they looked sluggish and opened their eyes numbly, as if they were greatly stimted.


    Gu Yundong covered his face, turned his head, and asked Cai Yue in a low voice, "Are you infected by Yunshu?"


    "What contagion?"


    is... narcissistic and long-winded.


    Gu Yundong retracted his gaze, coughed lightly, and said modestly, "Little brother is also lucky." Having said that, the pride and pride in his eyes shone so brightly that he could blind people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2902: forgot about business

    Chapter 2902 Forget about business


    The other people present finally came to their senses.


    However, at this moment, when he looked at Gu Yundong and Cai Yue again, his eyes were very different.


    Fan Yilin rushed to Cai Yue with a stride, grabbed his hand and said, "Where are the notes you said? Lend it to me, don''t worry, I will cherish it."


    Rong Mingxue pushed him away directly, "Lend me first, first lend me."


    Qin Wenzheng, Shen Yuan, others don''t know, but they are like thunder.


    Gu Yunshu was actually favored by these two people at the same time, and he passed the entrance examination of the Imperial Academy at a young age, so the notes must be extraordinarily precious and useful.


    Maybe, there are also the pen and ink left by Mr. Shen and Mr. Qin on the notebook, and I feel a little excited when I think about it.


    Cai Yue blinked, "Of course the book is at...home."


    "Then let''s get it now."


    Mrs. Fan couldn''t listen anymore, "Okay, okay, what''s the hurry, since Young Master Cai has agreed, he will definitely borrow it from you. He rarelyes to the mansion. As the master, shouldn''t you take someone to go shopping first? go for a walk?"


    Although Fan Yilin felt itchy, he finally restrained himself after hearing this. After taking a deep breath, he took Cai Yue out.


    Mrs. Fan shook her head, turned around and said to Gu Yundong with a smile, "Don''t mind Mrs. Shao, they are all children."


    "As a master, I am very gratified to have such an impetus."


    "It''s fine, Madam. Speaking of which, my brother is so young but has achieved extraordinary achievements, and I don''t know how to teach him on weekdays? We are all rude, but we are very attentive to our children''s education, and we all hope that they If I can be a talent, I wonder if Madam can impart some experience."


    The otherdies nodded again and again when they heard the words. They were all people who had children, and their thoughts were more on the children.


    "Yes, Madam, our kid doesn''t like reading very much. He falls asleep when he reads a book. Does Madam have any idea?"


    "My children like to read, but studying day and night is still ineffective."


    "Our..."


    Gu Yundong did not expect that one day he would be caught in such a topic and could not escape.


    She clearly...is a businessman.


    She clearly... her son is just over a year old.


    Gu Yundong felt tired, but it was not good not to answer.


    There is no time to stop in this chat.


    Even when they were having lunch, thesedies were asking Gu Yundong what was special about the food he gave Yunshu on weekdays.


    It was not until the afternoon that Gu Yundong finally found the opportunity, saying that there was still a young son at home waiting for her to go back. She could not sit for a long time, so she left and went back.


    Mrs. Fan benefited a lot today, and the banquet was a sess. Seeing that it was really gettingte, she did not hold back much, and brought a group ofdies anddies to send Gu Yundong out.


    When we were halfway through, a woman suddenly came over in a hurry and whispered a few words in Mrs. Fan''s ear. Mrs. Fan''s expression froze, with an unnatural expression of annoyance on her face.


    Oops, the chat was so exciting that she forgot her business. They invited Gu Yundong to the mansion today, and they had another purpose.


    Gu Yundong naturally noticed her strangeness, and immediately asked curiously, "What happened to Mrs. Fan?"


    "Oh, no, it''s alright." Mrs. Fan shook her head subconsciously, then thought of something, and nodded quickly, "There is indeed something."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2903: Worried that Gu Yundong will steal business

    Chapter 2903 Worried about Gu Yundong grabbing business


    Gu Yundong stopped, "What''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Fan didn''t know how to speak for a while. She originally nned to use the gaps in her speech to inadvertently stir up a topic. As a result, she spent most of the day talking about other things, and she didn''t even think of what to do.


    Now that she suddenly mentioned it so coldly, what can she say?


    "Madam has something to say, but it doesn''t hurt to say it."


    Mrs. Fan heard the words and could only speak in despair, "Actually, this is the case. I heard that Mrs. is building a workshop. I don''t know what Mrs.''s workshop is for?"


    Actually, their master asked them to ask about this matter.


    Whether the Fan family or the Rong family has a ce in this county, naturally there are workshops to do business.


    In the past, it was fine, even if the county seat had a new magistrate, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    They give some gifts or ask for love, and the county government can also give them convenience.


    After all, it is impossible for the county magistrate to rob them of business. If they really want to rob, they can just give them a little bit of profit.


    But Shao Qingyuan is different from Gu Yundong. It can be seen from what Mr. Shao has done since he came to Jingping County. If they want to do something, they will definitely do it big. They don''t care about the little profit they let out at all.


    This made these wealthy households in the county start to worry, especially when I heard that the workshop area built by Gu Yundong was not small.


    They also went to inquire about it, but so far they don¡¯t know what the workshop will be used for in the future.


    Mrs. Fan and the others not only had a good rtionship with Gu Yundong today, but also wanted to inquire about her ns. Who would have known that chatting would be too much fun to forget about itpletely.


    The old woman just now was sent by Master Fan and the others.


    Mr. Fan heard earlier that Fan Yilin was kidnapped and something happened, and he really took the servants of the house to save people. As a result, they rushed to the door of the shop, but heard that the hostages had been rescued, and Fan Yilin and the others also went home.


    Mr. Fan was relieved, but he still followed Yin Zhaotou to the yamen, wanting to know the ins and outs of the matter and the sentence of the thief.


    The thing was done, and he came back.


    As soon as I came back, I heard that the madam and the magistrate''s madam get along well, and the backyard was full of joy. The young master also got along with the nephew brought by Gu Yundong.


    Master Fan was satisfied and was waiting for news in the study. He had already exined it. Once he found out what Gu Yundong''s workshop was doing, he would immediately find someone to report to him, so that he could be prepared.


    How could you know that this person is waiting for the left and right, and there is no news, but he waited until Gu Yundong said goodbye and left.


    Mr. Fan, "..." He was stunned, and quickly sent his wife over to remind Mrs. Fan.


    Mrs. Fan was in a dilemma, but in the end she couldn''t hold back and asked directly.


    When the otherdies behind her heard the words, they couldn''t help covering their faces.


    Gu Yundong was also stunned for a moment, but she quickly came over.


    "Madame is worried that I will rob you of business?"


    Mrs. Fan was so embarrassed that she wanted to scratch her toes on the ground, so she could onlyugh dryly, "Also, that''s not what it means, it''s just..."


    "Don''t worry." Gu Yundong interrupted her, "The business I want to do has nothing to do with you. Besides, I have sales channels. In the future, the things produced in the workshop will be shipped directly to those ces in the capital for sale. ."


    Mrs. Fan was stunned and looked at her in disbelief.


    Sell directly to the capital? Won''t rob them of business? Is there a way to buy and sell?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2904: Too late or not?

    Chapter 2904 Are you full?


    Mrs. Fan wanted to ask more carefully, but Gu Yundong was reluctant to say more.


    "In short, don''t worry, my husband and I are here to build Jingping County, not topete with the people of Jingping County for fame and fortune. It''s gettingte, so we''ll go back first."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he nodded at them, walked out of the Fan Mansion gate, and got into the carriage.


    has been sitting in the car, and Hongye said dissatisfiedly, "These people really don''t know what''s wrong. Madam told them so much today, but they have such thoughts."


    Gu Yundong gave her a sideways nce, and said with a smile, "What are you angry about? Do you really think I''ve taken my heart out with them?"


    Those words she said just hope to have an impact on them, and then on their children, their families, and even the people of Jingping County.


    "Besides, it''s normal for them to have such thoughts. Their family is doing business, and suddenly there is a strong enemy, can you not find out? Even me, will do the same."


    It''s just that, like Mrs. Fan, shepletely forgot her purpose while chatting.


    The carriage started to go away, but at the gate of Fan Mansion, Mrs. Fan and the others were still standing there, silent for a long time.


    After a while, she murmured in a low voice, "Did you hear what Mrs. Shao said just now? She said that they are here to build Jingping County. I think that our county town may be turned upside down in the future. The big changes." And the most affected and the first to benefit may be their group of people.


    Mrs. Fan took a deep breath and hurriedly turned to look for her master.


    When Gu Yundong came home, it was still a littlete. Chi Chi really grabbed Qi Momo''s hand and kept walking towards the door, insisting oning to her.


    So she got off the carriage and picked up the little guy.


    Slowly turned his head, excited, "Mother, go home."


    "Okay, go home." Gu Yundong pinched his nose, put him down again, and walked slowly inside, holding his hand.


    The little guy wanted to run forward, but was pulled by Gu Yundong, so he could only walk slowly. His steps were small, and when he reached the main room, he was so tired that he lifted his fleshy little hands to wipe the sweat.


    Gu Yundong smiled and handed him a ss of warm water, the little guy grabbed tons of it and took a sip.


    "Mother, father is bad." After drinking the water, he hurriedly began toin.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Why is your father broken?"


    "Hum, he, he, don''t let me eat."


    Madam Qi exined with a smile on the side, "Master will go home at noon and eat at the same table with the young master. After the young master has eaten the food in his bowl, he is greedy for the noodles in the bowl of the master. The young master took away the snacks after dinner."


    Chi Chi nodded while listening, "Yes."


    Gu Yundong held back his smile, "Then were you full then?"


    He was stunned for a while. He thought very hard about his mother''s question, but he couldn''t remember whether he was full at that time.


    So he raised his head to look at Qi Ma, "Ma, are you full?"


    Mother Qi, "..." Shouldn''t you ask yourself this?


    She said she couldn''t help, "Mummy doesn''t know either."


    Chichi frowned, holding his hands, thinking his little head was smoking.


    Gu Yundong just wanted to tell him not to think about it, when a familiar voice suddenly came from outside the door, "Miss, Miss, we''re back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2905: Tong Shui Tao is back

    Chapter 2905 Tong Shui Tao is back


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and then his face opened with a smile, it was Tong Shuitao! !


    Even Chi Chi in her arms instantly put aside the tangled thoughts in her mind and leaned over to look at the source of the voice, "Miss, Miss."


    Gu Yundong said with a ''puff'', "What are you calling Miss?"


    While talking, I really saw Tong Shuitao striding in, "Miss, Shuitao is back."


    Gu Yundong looked up at her, but saw that she was a little disheartened, her clothes were fine, but her hair was a little messy, and there were a few thin cuts on her cheeks.


    She frowned slightly, "What''s wrong with you? Are you injured?"


    "No, no, I''m in a hurry to go down the mountain today. The branches scratched my hair and face. I''ll just turn around and clean it up." Tong Shuitao quickly waved her hand and wiped her face indiscriminately.


    Gu Yundong exhaled when he heard the words, and when he wanted to ask something, another person walked in at the door.


    Duan Qian looked at Tong Shuitao speechlessly, "Didn''t I tell you to sort it out beforeing in? Yourdy thinks I''ve treated you badly when you look like this."


    After he finished speaking angrily, he turned his head to face Gu Yundong, "Brother and sister, I can bring you back safely."


    He pointed to Shaowu who came in behind him. He also followed them into the mountain at the beginning.


    Then he said, "As well as Aunt Wei and Miss Xie from Daxi Vige who helped lead the way, we also sent people home safely, and we also took Auntie''s younger brother out of the mountain by the way. The rewards were all given, and they asked me to give them to me. Take a word, saying that this time is a drag on our blessing, so that she can go to the mountain again to see her parents."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Thank you, your trip went well, right?"


    Compared with Tong Shuitao, Duan Qian and Shao Wu looked much neater, and Shao Wu''s clothes were still a little dirty. Duan Qian had the image of a handsome young man, and it seemed that he came after changing his clothes.


    "Smooth." Duan Qian nodded.


    Tong Shuitao said, "If it goes well, it goes well, and if it doesn''t go well, it doesn''t go well."


    "You''d better go back and wash your face." Duan Qian gritted his teeth.


    Tong Shuitao ignored him, she only listened to thedy. When the youngdy asks her a question, she must answer honestly and not hide the slightest bit.


    Gu Yundong was amused, but she also agreed with Duan Qian''s words, "Shui Tao, go wash your face, put the medicine on by the way, and don''t leave scars."


    Tong Shuitao had a lot to say to the youngdy, but she never refuted Gu Yundong''s words. Hearing this, she nodded regretfully, turned and walked away.


    Shaowu too.


    Duan Qian sat down next to him, took the tea handed over by Liu Ye, and took a sip.


    When he feltfortable, he said, "By the way, this time we entered the mountain, we picked a lot of medicinal materials, some of which seem to be in the medicinal book you showed us, I don''t know if they are right or not, you Would you like to take a look?"


    "Really found it?" Gu Yundong''s face shed with surprise, "Where are those medicinal materials?"


    "Just in the yard, I had someone bring the medicine basket over."


    Gu Yundong immediately instructed Hongye, "Go to Zheng Quanshui and Gaozi, and hand over those medicinal materials to them." She stopped watching it, after all, even if she had seen it, she might not know it.


    Hongye went out in response, Gu Yundong looked at Duan Qian and suddenly became more kind.


    "What about the purpose of your trip? Did you achieve it? Did you find the person you were looking for?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2906: persuaded the Mu family

    Chapter 2906 persuaded the Mu family


    Duan Qian nodded, "Well, that family has indeed been found. In fact, it''s not difficult to find them, don''t you know that the ce where the family lives is half a hill away from Aunt Wei''s mother''s house, and theymunicate frequently with the Wei family. of."


    So they found the Wei family, and before they even had time to inquire, the family happened toe to the Wei family to borrow something, and the two of them bumped into each other.


    "We didn''t spend much time going into the mountain. The main thing was to persuade them to dy for a few days."


    Even so, Gu Yundong felt pretty good.


    Just by looking at the family who would rather hide away from their hometown in the uninhabited and unfamiliar and dangerous mountains, they can see how much they resist and dislike Duan Qian, who wants their secret recipe for dyeing and weaving.


    Duan Qian can handle it like this, and I don¡¯t know how much effort it took.


    "How did you persuade?" she asked curiously, and asked for business experience.


    Duan Qian smiled and said, "Naturally, I want them to see my sincerity. The people who approached them in the past have a very high attitude and always look like charity. Anyone with a little backbone, who is willing to suffer this kind of humiliation. I have been in business for many years, but in fact, I have always adhered to two words - win-win. I am trying to make money, but I can''t let the other party suffer, otherwise the business will notst long."


    "What''s more, I never thought about going to pit them. Iid out all the pros and cons. They didn''t know how to do business, so I broke it up and smashed it and told them. I gave them two choices. , One is the secret recipe I bought them. The other is the cooperation between the two parties, they produce the technology, and the others don¡¯t care, how much money they make back will be distributed to them ording to the agreed.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded while listening. Seeing this in her arms, she also nodded her little head with a serious look on her face.


    Gu Yundong was amused by him, he quickly looked away and said, "It shouldn''t be that simple, right?"


    "Of course it''s not that simple."


    They know this method of weaving and dyeing cloth, and it must be used as a means of earning a living, and at the same time, it is also passed on to future generations as a kind of inheritance.


    But now, because of this method, the whole family almost lost their lives. Not only will this method not allow them to continue to earn a living, it may even make them have no descendants, so how can they pass it on?


    "The most important thing is that thest time the Mu family escaped from the original cottage, although they were still alive, the old man of the Mu family was smashed and his legs were broken. After hiding in the deep mountains and settling down, others will die. He is dying. I also wanted to understand some things before. Although the technique of dyeing and weaving is precious, it is not as important as the life of the family. Before closing his eyes, he exined to the family that if he really couldn''t escape, he would sell it when he found a suitable one. Well. They are all alone, and they can''t fight against those who are powerful. Don''t when the family is gone, this secret recipe willpletely disappear from this world."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "So, they think you are the right fit?"


    "My sincerity is there. The Mu family has also met so many people who want to buy secret recipes. Is there anyone like me who ventures far and wide into the mountains just to find someone who doesn''t know where they are? What''s more, I can Finding that deep mountain means that they have passed the level of the original owner of the cottage. They always have some trust in the old owner."


    "It''s not." Tong Shuitao, who was outside the door, strode in, but Duan Qian took a deep breath with what he said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2907: Duan Qians concubine

    Chapter 2907 Duan Qian''s concubine


    Gu Yundong looked interesting, and asked amusingly, "Isn''t that the case? What the **** is going on?"


    Tong Shuitao had already changed into clean clothes, walked to Gu Yundong''s side, leaned into her ear and said, "Miss, you don''t know, Young Master Duan took the Mu family girl as his concubine."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh? ?


    Take Miss Mu as a concubine? ?


    Tong Shuitao nodded heavily, "Master Duan is worthy of being the number one merchant in Wanqing Mansion, and he talked a lot, and the Mu family was almost crippled by him. However, at thest moment, the Mu family held on, although they felt that Master Duan said It makes sense, but they still have their own bottom line. They still want to pass on this secret recipe to their descendants, so they asked Young Master Duan to take Miss Mu as his concubine, and they also said that they would not want any other business of the Duan family in the future. But this business of weaving and dyeing cloth will be passed on to the children of Miss Mu in the future."


    Gu Yundong said hello, "So, Duan Qian, you sold yourself for this secret recipe??"


    Duan Qian coughed lightly, a trace of unnaturalness shed across his face.


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly said, "No, that Miss Mu is very beautiful, I think Master Duan is very happy."


    Duan Qian frowned, "Tong girl."


    Tong Shuitao had been with him for a while, and knowing that his tone was obviously unhappy, he hurriedly stopped and stood beside him obediently.


    At this moment, Chi Chi in Gu Yundong''s arms suddenly lit up, "Peach?"


    Tong Shuitao lowered her head, met his round eyes, and eximed excitedly, "Little Master, do you still remember me?"


    Chi Chi straightened her small chest and nodded with a positive expression.


    Actually... he just remembered.


    Tong Shuitao was very excited, reached out and hugged him, "You are too smart, young master. We have been separated for so long, yet you recognized me at a nce."


    "Well, I''m great."


    Tong Shuitao, "Yes, the young master is great, will Shuitao take the young master out to y?"


    looked at Gu Yundong for a while, thetter nodded, and Tong Shuitao hurriedly carried the child out.


    As soon as they left, the main room became very quiet.


    Gu Yundong looked at Duan Qian, "You..."


    "I know what you think, I didn''t sell myself, this is what both of us are willing to do."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t say anything, she thought that the wife Duan Qian married was also amercial marriage.


    Nowadays, concubinage seems to be considered from other aspects.


    This is Duan Qian''s own choice. He is an adult and has been immersed in shopping malls for many years. He knows what he wants and what he doesn''t want.


    Although Gu Yundong does not approve of this kind of rtionship of three wives and four concubines, she will not persuade others to have monogamy.


    Not to mention Duan Qian, even before Nie Cong married a wife, there was a girl who passed the room, but she married the girl out after getting married.


    Even Liu Weina, the boy, used to go to the brothel with those friends, such as Young Master Peng. Although he escaped in time, after returning home, he was also stuffed by Master Liu through the room. It was also fortunate that Liu Wei was not concerned with women''s **** at that time, otherwise he would not have been innocent.


    In their childhood concept, it is normal to have three wives and four concubines.


    As long as both parties are willing, Gu Yundong will not overdo it.


    "It''s good to know what you have in mind, but the one in your family..." Liu''s person, Gu Yundong, didn''t like it, but she felt that there would be trouble at that time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2908: Shao Qingyuan is fooling Duan Qian

    Chapter 2908 Shao Qingyuan is fooling Duan Qian


    Duan Qian said, "I will send a letter to tell Liu, I believe she can understand and will not have any opinions."


    Gu Yundongughed, it seems that Liu''s pretense is too much, even Duan Qian thinks she is a good wife and mother.


    Speaking of which, Liu Shi had persuaded Duan Wan before that she should obey her mother-inw when she was filial to her mother-inw. She also said that as a wife, she should be generous. Now, it was her turn to be generous.


    She only knew the pain when the needle was stuck on her body.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and felt a little relieved.


    "Miss Mu, where is she now?"


    Duan Qian, "Aftering out of the mountain, I took the Mu family to the inn first. They were exhausted just after they came out of the mountain, so let them rest."


    "It''s fine if you have an arrangement." Gu Yundong didn''t ask any further questions, and quickly changed the subject, "It''s gettingte, my husband will be back from the yamen in a while, you can stay for dinner, I''ll let the kitchen prepare something delicious. By the way, I just received a letter and special products from the capital two days ago, I will make them for you to try at night?"


    Duan Qian raised his eyebrows, "Okay."


    Gu Yundong asked him to sit down for a while before going out to exin things.


    Walking to the courtyard, I happened to see Tong Shuitao carrying Chi Chi in circles. She is very strong, and it''s not difficult to carry Chichi''s chubby dimple at all, and the little guy can''t be happy.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and said to Tong Shuitao, "There is a letter from the capital, and your second uncle also sent you a letter and sent something."


    The rest of the Tong family are still in Xuanhe House, only Tong An and his wife are in the capital.


    Tong Shui Tao Yi was overjoyed, "Really? Where is the letter?"


    "Give it to Xue Rong, and you can ask him when hees back." The letter was written to Tong Shuitao and his wife, "By the way, your aunt is also pregnant."


    "I''m going to have a younger brother and sister again?" Tong Shuitao was even more happy, and threw it up in her arms.


    The little guy became more and more excited, but Qi Qi''s worried heart was about to stop.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and exined that Mrs. Qian, who was busy in the kitchen, and Mrs. Geng, who had been cooking in the county government office, were preparing dinner, and by the way, the menu was also given.


    When he was in the main room again, Shao Qingyuan and Xue Rong had already returned.


    Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao probably went back to the room to read the letter, so tired of ying, Chi Chi fell asleep in Shao Qingyuan''s arms.


    Gu Yundong saw that she had nothing to do with her, so he went to the warehouse to get some things.


    By the time dinner is ready, the sky has darkened slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan and Duan Qian moved to the flower hall, looking at the table full of good dishes, Duan Qian couldn''t help swallowing.


    The food he has eaten these days almost made him vomit. Although he can eat meat on the mountain, no matter how delicious the meat is, it is useless without good craftsmanship.


    When Gu Yundong went back first, he left a lot of seasonings and pickles for them. The pickles were really delicious. They quickly digested it with the steamed buns, and then they could only eat dry food, which was really painful.


    Therefore, although Duan Qian tried his best to maintain his demeanor, he did not eat slowly at all.


    After I was half full, I chatted with Shao Qingyuan while drinking.


    Gu Yundong fed him for a long time and saw that he was very sleepy, so he carried him back to his room to settle down.


    When ?? came out again, she took two bottles of wine from the space and walked to the flower hall again.


    As soon as he walked behind Shao Qingyuan, he heard that he was... trying his best to fool Duan Qian.


    "With me here, are you worried that Jingping County will have no way out in the future? Don''t worry, it is definitely more suitable for you to build a workshop here than in Wanqing Mansion."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2909: its called wine

    Chapter 2909 This is called wine


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, her husband is...inviting business, right?


    Being a parent official is really hard work, and I don¡¯t miss any opportunity.


    Gu Yundong put the two bottles of wine on the table, did not speak, and sat quietly listening.


    Shao Qingyuan patted Duan Qian on the shoulder, "You also said that the dye for dyeing cloth is a kind of flower juice that needs to grow deep in the mountains. Then you should build your workshop in Jingping County, and pick flowers and materials. It can be more convenient. If you want to transnt that flower to Wanqing Mansion, it will take time and effort. How can you know if the soil of Wanqing Mansion is suitable for nting that kind of flower? If it is not suitable, it will be a waste. A year and a half?"


    Duan Qian frowned, "But Jingping County is too backward. I will make the cloth in the future, and I will sell it here. I have to transport it to Fucheng and the capital. Wouldn''t it cost a lot of money? Saying that, he raised his eyebrows, "Besides, this kind of flower is also found near the cottage where the Mu family was originally located. I want to build a workshop. It''s not more convenient in Luozhou, why should it be in your Jingping County."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "That''s not what you said, you will build a workshop in the future, and the Mu family must help in the workshop, right? It''s good to build it in Luozhou, but the enemies before the Mu family are all in Luozhou. Let''s go to the prefecture. If they learn that the Mu family is cooperating with you, tell me, will they go to trouble? Luozhou prefecture is beyond my reach, but in Jingping County, I can still take care of one or two."


    Without waiting for Duan Qian to refute, Shao Qingyuan continued, "As for the transportation cost, whether your workshop is built in Luozhou or Wanqing, the fabrics you make can''t be sold only locally, right? No matter where it is built, what are your ns? , isn''t it covering the entire Great Jin?"


    Duan Qian squinted and snorted, but did not refute.


    Shao Qingyuan saw the wine that Gu Yundong brought, smiled, pulled the stopper and poured a ss for Duan Qian.


    "Try this wine."


    Duan Qian lowered his head and looked, why is the color of this wine so red?


    He took a sip of it suspiciously, then froze for a while, looking at the wine ss and said, "What kind of wine is this, it''s not strong, and it has a light and fruity fragrance. It has a delicate and soft feeling, and it''s actually... It''s surprising. ?"


    Duan Qian is not a person who likes spirits. He does business and prefers to serve guests with good tea. But asionally he has to apany others to drink and drink to add to the fun, but in the past, the drink was very choking, even if it was the least strong, he didn''t like it.


    But the red and abnormal wine in front of him strangely suits his appetite.


    He couldn''t help taking another sip, Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "How is it? Does it taste good?"


    "Not bad." Duan Qian nodded, "Where did you buy this wine?"


    "This is not for buying." Gu Yundong smiled, "This wine is what I will make after my workshop is built. You call it wine, it is made from grapes, and it is not sold outside. This kind of wine, do you like it? , my father likes it, and my mother likes it too. Do you know what that means?"


    Duan Qian''s mind was not so fast, "Schrs and women don''t like spirits. If they drink this kind of wine, it is a kind of sentiment. This group of people is afraid that it will be a great source of tourists."


    Gu Yundong used to specialize in the business of women from wealthy families, but now he doesn''t spare even schrs.


    He could imagine that this wine would be another sensational scene after it was born.


    Shao Qingyuan said with a smile, "I n to make Yundong''s fruit wine and your fabric the two symbols of Jingping County."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2910: Duan Qian was persuaded

    Chapter 2910 Duan Qian was persuaded


    The two major symbols of Jingping County?


    No, this may not only be the symbol of Jingping County, but even Luozhou Prefecture.


    Duan Qian was excited by what Shao Qingyuan said. The Duan family did have a head and face in Wanqing Mansion, but in the early years, they had been crushed by the Xin family. The other party has connections in the background, even if Duan Qian wants to do big business, it is inevitable that he will be constrained.


    Later, the Xin family was confiscated, and the Duan family became the richest man in Wanqing, but in the eyes of those old people, if it wasn''t for the Xin family''s ident, the Duan family would not be able to get ahead. They didn''t say it, but in their hearts they felt that the Duan family had picked up a bargain.


    This is also why Duan Qian tried so hard to buy this secret recipe after seeing the weaving and dyeing skills of the Mu family, just to make the Duan family''s richest man worthy of the name. Let everyone see that the Duan family has reached a certain height, and those who want to rece it are simply wishful thinking.


    Now this opportunity seems to be presented to him.


    What if Jingping County is poor and remote? Wasn''t Gu Yundong''s Gu family workshop built in a vige? Today''s Yongfu Vige is famous throughout Dajin because of its unique white sugar.


    The more Duan Qian thought about it, the tighter the hand holding the wine ss became, the color in his eyes flickered slightly, and the bnce in his heart waspletely tilted.


    He believed in Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan.


    but¡­¡­


    "Wait, what do you mean by your n? I haven''t agreed yet, so you''ve figured out that my weaving and dyeing skills are one of the two symbols?" Are you too confident?


    Shao Qing held the wine ss far away and touched him, "Then do you agree or not?"


    Duan Qian, "..." Tsk, when dealing with people like Shao Qingyuan, I always feel like I''m going to suffer.


    He raised his head and drank the wine in the ss, "Okay, after I''m done, please take care of Master Shao from now on."


    "It''s easy to talk about it." Shao Qingyuan poured him another ss of wine, "It just so happens that the wine brewed by Yundong and your fabrics are sold elsewhere. If you look back, this freight team can also form a team."


    "You don''t need to worry about this, I will discuss it with my younger brother and sister." Duan Qian snorted coldly, then turned to ask Gu Yundong, "When will your workshop be built? I won''t find another person, just use that batch of craftsmen. already."


    "I''m afraid it will take some time. You can first find a location, draw a blueprint, and choose a date. When you are almost ready, Mao Yong will be able to assign some people to help youy the foundation."


    "Okay, since I decided to live here, I have to find a yard to live in."


    Gu Yundong clicked on the table, "You can stay with us. We will move to the county office the day after tomorrow. This yard is empty and empty. Let''s go through the formalities with a tooth personter. It''s not a big problem."


    Duan Qian''s eyes brightened slightly. Although this yard was not that kind of big mansion, it was not too small. It was just right for him to arrange for the Mu family to live there temporarily. When the workshop ispleted, most of the Mu family will live in the workshop, and it will be enough to leave some servants here to take care of them.


    The location of the yard is also good. It is close to the county office. If he has something to do, he can consult with Shao Qingyuan and his wife nearby. Thew and order is also good. If anyone finds trouble with the Mu family, they must be weighed.


    The more Duan Qian thought about it, the more satisfied he became. He nodded immediately, "Okay, then we''ll stay at the inn for two more days. When you move in the day after tomorrow, I''ll bring someone in."


    Things were discussed, Duan Qian and Shao Qingyuan exchanged cups again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2911: The county school knows Gu Yundongs identity

    Chapter 2911 The county school knows Gu Yundong''s identity


    Compared with Duan Qian, Shao Qingyuan actually prefers spirits.


    Warming up and strengthening courage, these two points were what Shao Qingyuan once needed. But he is not addicted to alcohol, and asionally drinking this delicate and mellow fruit wine is also a kind of taste.


    The degree of wine is not very high, and the two of them drank two pots without getting drunk. But it was toote, Duan Qian temporarily rested at home.


    On the second day, Gu Yundong went out to buy something with Tong Shuitao with an excited face.


    I went to the Fan Mansion yesterday and was dyed for a day, so I needed to send a gift back to the capital, so I had to prepare it while I was free today.


    Gu Yundong was about to go out when he saw Cai Yuezheng, sweating profusely, also came into the yard with a stack of books.


    "Ayue, what are you doing?" Gu Yundong hurried forward, and Tong Shuitao took the book from his arms.


    Cai Yue wiped his sweat, "Auntie, I brought these books to the county school. Yesterday I promised Brother Fan and the others that I would share the books and notes sent by Yunshu to them."


    Although there are not many notes, there are many books. Some books here cannot be bought. The main reason is that there are few readers. The owners of bookstores rarely go to other ces to purchase goods. The cost is too high and they may not be sold.


    Fan Yilin and the others might ask their family to help them go to Fucheng to buy it, but Zhao Jing and the others have no channels.


    And the new books from the capital sent by these cloud books, I am afraid that even Fan Yilin and the others may not be able to buy them.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing andughing, "Then you don''t have to take it all at once, right? You already have at least twenty or thirty copies, why? Do you want to read one by yourself?"


    Cai Yue nodded embarrassedly.


    Gu Yundong flipped through those books, "But these books are from simple to difficult. Some people have not yet grasped the basic level, so let them read the advanced level, isn''t it good?"


    "Huh?" Cai Yue was stunned for a while, and quickly took those books over to read, and found that it was indeed the case, and immediately became even more ashamed.


    He didn''t pay attention, he didn''t have time to read these books, he just flipped through Yunshu''s notes before. These books are all piled up together. He has been busy replying to Yun Shu and preparing to return the gift for the past two days.


    Gu Yundong picked out five or six books for him, "Okay, take these books to the county school first, and read the restter."


    "Okay, auntie, then I''ll go to the county school first."


    Cai Yue hurried out the door with the book in his arms. If he waster, he would bete.


    Fortunately, it is close to the county school. When Cai Yue arrived at the entrance of the lecture hall, the master hadn''te yet.


    However, the lecture hall was extremely lively today. Cai Yue was still at the door when he heard Fan Yi and Lin Rongming learn from their rhetoric.


    What they were talking about was what happened in Fan Mansion the day before, as well as Gu Yundong''s identity and... Gu Yunshu.


    There were only four students in Fan Mansion yesterday, and no one else was there, so they don''t know what happened, and now they are all shocked and sluggish.


    You Qi had reminded Fan Yilin to find someone to investigate Gu Yundong''s identity, and he swallowed hard, but fortunately... I knew earlier, he didn''t have time to find someone to clean up Master Gu, otherwise he would go home They had to be broken by their parents.


    Not only Fan Yilin''s wealthy children, but even Zhao Jing and others couldn''t help but **** up their ears and were very curious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2912: Master Gu said

    Chapter 2912 Master Gu said it


    Therefore, when Cai Yue walked in, everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    There was someone with a cheerful temperament on weekdays, so he rushed up and put his arms around his neck, "Okay, Cai Yue, it''s really hard for you to hide from us. It turns out that Master Gu is your aunt or the county magistrate''s wife."


    Cai Yueughed dryly, he didn''t even have time to say that his aunt was still the Lord of Yongjia County, which was proimed by the emperor.


    Fan Yilin''s eyes were sharp, and when he saw the book he was holding in his arms, his eyes lit up.


    "Ayue, are you carrying the book notes that Gu Xiaoxiu gave you?"


    Cai Yue nodded, the next moment, his arms were empty, and five or six books were immediately robbed.


    Cai Yue, "..." Are you all a wolf?


    He stared nkly at the few people who stole the book and then dispersed, while the others who didn''t grab the book stared at him.


    Cai Yue spread his hands, "I''ve brought these books for now, I''ll take them after I''ve finished them."


    He sighed and slowly returned to his position.


    Just out of the corner of his eye, when he caught sight of Zhao Jing''s faction, he paused again. Fan Yilin and the others had no scruples, but Zhao Jing and the others did note up to grab it, but the desire in their eyes was obvious.


    Cai Yue thought for a while and took out thest book from his arms.


    This is the note he readst night. After reading it, he put it on the bedside. When he woke up in the morning, he tucked it into his arms, so he was not taken away when he entered the lecture hall.


    He took the notebook to Zhao Jing''s desk and handed it to him, "This is from Yunshu. There are a lot of notes written in it, and I only have time to read two pages. Let me show you first, You can return it to me when you''re done."


    Zhao Jing suddenly raised his head, "A Yue, you..."


    "Take it, we are ssmates."


    Fan Yilin, who was sitting not far away, looked here, nced at the corner of his mouth, and stood up a momentter and walked over.


    He also grabbed a copy just now, and now he took the book and handed it forward, "I''ll show you this one first, and we''ll take turns after reading it."


    These books are all simple Four Books and Five ssics, and of course they also have them in their hands. The precious part lies in the annotations in them.


    Zhao Jing looked at Fan Yilin in disbelief. These people have always looked at people with their nostrils. Although they would not bully them, they ignored thempletely on weekdays, and sneered at their behavior. superior.


    The two people have nothing to do with each other.


    Fan Yilin looked a little unnatural by him, "What kind of eyes are you looking at? You are not happy to give you a book? Don''t think I am showing weakness to you, I was the only one who listened to Master Gu''s teaching yesterday and didn''t want to let her Just disappointed."


    Other people who have never been to Fan Mansion couldn''t help but ask, "What teaching?"


    "The master said that there are many people of all kinds in this world, and there are also many capable people. People should take a long-term view, not just look at the surface. Some people just look at mediocrity, but maybe they are hermits and masters. It''s easy to underestimate anyone. As for me, I feel that although Zhao Jing and the others are a little poorer, they have something to offer. Maybe he can teach me something I don''t understand in the future. The master said, this world is really powerful The people who have never paid attention to the knowledge itself, but did not care about the identity of the other party.¡±


    When Fan Yilin mentioned this, his eyes still had a slight glow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2913: A return gift to the capital

    Chapter 2913 The return gift to the capital


    Cai Yue looked at him strangely after hearing this. It seems that the aunt''s teaching yesterday was very effective.


    Fan Yilin seems to admire his aunt very much now, so he opened his mouth and said to Master Gu.


    But the others in the lecture hall could hear him very well, especially knowing that Master Gu taught Gu Xiaoxiucai this way since he was a child, they felt that what Gu Yundong said was a wise saying.


    Although...people are indeed quite violent. Fan Yilin and the others said just now that Master Gu shot and killed the thief who held him in front of them.


    Zhao Jing stared nkly at the two books in his hand, took a deep breath, and said solemnly to Cai Yue and Fan Yilin, "Thank you."


    Fan Yilin snorted softly, "Thank you, everyone is a ssmate."


    After he finished speaking, he went back to his ce.


    The students in the lecture hall didn''t know that, at this moment, there were a few Master Cao standing outside the door, their expressions were a little stunned.


    They knew Gu Yundong''s identity early on, but they didn''t know... She also has such a capable younger brother.


    I don''t know that Gu Yundong and Tianhai Academy have such a deep friendship. You must know that the charcoal painting at the beginning came from Tianhai Academy, and Gu Yundong taught them, so...


    dare not think, dare not think.


    Master Cao took a deep breath and said, "Unfortunately, it would be great if Mrs. Shao brought her younger brother to study in our county."


    The teacher nced at him, "What are you thinking of? If you don''t stay in the Guozijian, what are you doing here in this backcountry?" He waved his hand, "Why don''t you hurry in and give a lecture?"


    Master Cao responded and hurriedly entered the door.


    Education shook his head and left with his hands behind his back.


    After just walking a few steps, he turned around and looked at Cen Lan, who frowned and looked thoughtful, and turned back involuntarily, "Mr. Cen, why don''t you go, what are you thinking?"


    Cen Lan snapped back to his senses and hurriedly smiled, "No, it''s nothing, let''s go."


    The teacher looked at his back and clicked his tongue twice, "It''s weird, shouldn''t you know Mrs. Shao''s connections and be moved?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that she was being remembered. She had already taken Tong Shuitao to stroll down the two main streets of the county, but there were really not many things to buy.


    There are few special products in Jingping County, and the most variety and the sweetest are fruits, but these things cannot be preserved for a long time.


    She wanted to buy some dried and preserved fruit to go back, but she went into the shop and tasted it, and felt that it was not as delicious as the one she made herself, not to mention sour and astringent, and it took a long time.


    Then there are mushrooms and medicinal materials. Gu Yundong prepared quite a lot. They can be stored for a long time after drying, and they are much lighter.


    The others, just made up a little bit, barely filling the three carriages.


    After Gu Yundong finished shopping, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She personally went to the inn where the guards stayed, and agreed with them what to deliver and some points to pay attention to.


    These guards have also picked up a few small businesses here in the past two days, and then they will be transported back to the capital together with Gu Yundong''s things.


    The price Gu Yundong gave was high, so they would naturally do their best, and after agreeing to leave tomorrow, Gu Yundong went home.


    The next day, those guards came to the yard early in the morning, brought a few special products of the carriage, and left Jingping County soon.


    As soon as they left, the Shao family was ready to move.


    Duan Qian also came to help early in the morning, and it was at this time that Gu Yundong finally saw the girl Mu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2914: Mu family

    Chapter 2914 Mu Family


    Mu Aqiu was a 16-year-old girl with a delicate appearance and a little timid. When she saw Gu Yundong, she just greeted him with a blushing face and hid behind Duan Qian, but those big eyes were watery. , is impressive at a nce.


    At first such contact, it was really difficult for Gu Yundong tobine her with the girl in the mountains. She always felt that she was more like a girl in the town. Even if she is not ady from a big family, she is the kind of little girl who is coddled by her parents and only makes her embroider at home.


    But ording to Duan Qian, Mu Aqiu is a good hand in dyeing and weaving, and he works very neatly. That is, he is so shy when he is not used to facing outsiders.


    Gu Yundong has never been in contact with him, and I don¡¯t know if Duan Qian is exaggerating.


    However, when she was about to move and Duan Qian and Mu Aqiu started to help, she realized that Mu Aqiu was more agile than Duan Qian when he did things.


    She nced at Duan Qian with some contempt, and went to the county office with her son in her arms.


    There are not many things in the small courtyard. Originally, some of them had already been put in the back office, so everyone went back and forth a few times, and they were almost finished, and they didn¡¯t even use it for a morning.


    Followed, Duan Qian let the Mu family living in the inn and his guards live in the yard.


    The Mu family has a total of fifteen members. In addition to Mu Aqiu, there is a sixty-five-year-old Mrs. Mu, her three sons, three daughters-inw, one daughter, one son-inw, and six grandchildren. Mu Aqiu was the third and the only girl, and there was another girl who was only nine years old.


    Gu Yundong didn''t see these people, but when Qi Qi saw it, she couldn''t help but sigh when she turned back, "It seems that the Mu family has a very difficult life after moving to the deep mountains."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "They''re all too thin. I saw that the eldest of the Mu family, who was in his prime, had already lost half of his head." Qi Momo shook her head and sighed, "And Mu Aqiu''s mother, who was in the cottage back then. Although they escaped from the fire, they were also burned, and they didn¡¯t want to see anyone. Those children just buried their heads and went to hide when they saw strangers.¡±


    Obviously the fire left a shadow on them.


    Hearing this, Gu Yundong nodded slightly, thinking that they are now Duan Qian''s family members and the inheritors of the weaving and dyeing craftsmanship, so he said to Qi Momo, "Look at what is in the warehouse that is suitable for them, pick some out. , and send it to Duan Qian. Duan Qian is a rough person, and there is no maid or wife by his side, so many things may not be considered, you remind him. "


    Mother Qi was taken aback for a moment, but she said hesitantly, "Madam, isn''t this not a good idea? That Mu Aqiu is just Master Duan''s concubine."


    As Gu Yundong, taking too much care of a concubine or even her family is not good. If it spreads in the future, Madam will be criticized for being unruly.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Who said that I saw them as Duan Qian''s concubines? What I saw were the craftsmen of weaving and dyeing fabrics. They are a family, but your master will make the Jingping County logo in the future. I cherish talent and love talent, what''s the problem?"


    Mother Qi was startled and understood, "It''s because my thinking is too narrow, I''ll go to the warehouse to pick up some good things to send over."


    "Let''s go." Gu Yundong took it over btedly, and took his hand for a walk around the new home.


    Now that I have moved to the county office, I can finally buy some things.


    Merry Christmas everyone.


    I found that every time there was a festival, I thought about it well, and I must leave a blessing in my words. As a result, every time I start uploading a chapter, I forget it. Now my brain is getting worse and worse, ¦Å=(¦Ï£à*))) s


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2915: Mu familys return gift

    Chapter 2915 Mu Family''s Return Gift


    Gu Yundong started to make a list, and by the time Madam Qi came back, she had already written down a long list of things that needed to be filled.


    "Madam." Qi Qi came in, but she was still holding an old box in her hand.


    Gu Yundong stopped writing and asked curiously, "What is this?"


    "This is a return gift from the Mu family."


    "Return gift?"


    Madam Qi smiled and nodded, "Although the Mu family had a difficult time, the etiquette was quite thoughtful. I gave them some daily necessities ording to thedy''s instructions, and also told them about the situation in Jingping County. They are at ease. The olddy of the Mu family has also chatted with me a lot, and I am very grateful to thedy. When I came back, she gave me this box, saying that it was the heart of the Mu family. "


    The Mu familycked everything except clothing.


    Although Duan Qian asked Brother Zheng to help buy some things, but Brother Zheng is a man after all, so he can''t take into ount many things, especially things used by women.


    Mu''s family is not cheeky, and they are embarrassed to go to Duan Qian.


    When Madam Qi passed by, the female family members of the Mu family were discussing whether to go to the street to buy something. It''s just that they didn''t have much money on them, but Duan Qian gave them some silver taels, but they bought it in a big way when they came down the mountain. At that time, Duan Qian thought they were all fighting the autumn wind, so what should I do if they were not good to Mu Aqiu?


    Mother Qi is a meticulous person, and all he gives are small bits and pieces, but they are delivered right to their hearts. Coupled with her suggestion, the Mu family is very grateful to her and Gu Yundong.


    So when she came back, Mrs. Mu took out the box.


    Gu Yundong opened the box and found that it turned out to be a medicinal herb.


    She was stunned for a while, then raised her eyes to look at Madam Qi, "What kind of medicine is this?"


    Madam Qi shook her head, "I don''t know, neither do the Mu family. The olddy Mu said that the medicinal herbs were picked by them in the deep mountains by ident. At that time, two nts grew together. They thought it was strange, so they I brought it back and nted it in the yard. Unexpectedly, a few days after the transnt, a rabbit was beaten at home. The rabbit was injured on the leg and the blood was flowing. But I tried to escape, and I turned it out of the basket at that time.¡±


    No one in Mu''s family cared. The rabbit''s wound was bleeding constantly, and he was afraid that he would lose too much blood and die if he couldn''t even get out of the yard.


    Who knew that the rabbit moved to the side of the herb with difficulty, and when the Mu family paid attention again, they found that the rabbit actually took a bite of the herb.


    The Mu family saw that the medicinal herbs were gone in such an instant, and their teeth were itching with anger. They quickly grabbed the rabbit and found that the blood of the rabbit had stopped.


    "ording to Mrs. Mu, the speed of stopping the bleeding was very fast, and it stopped almost immediately. But in fact, the Mu family couldn''t tell whether it was the effect of the medicinal material. However, they still picked the medicinal material and put it carefully. Well, because after the herbs were transnted to the yard, there were signs of withering."


    "They heard that the master knows medical skills, and they thought that there was nothing they could give. The only thing that might have some value was this medicinal material, so I brought it here."


    Two medicinal herbs, one is here, and the other half was eaten by the rabbit, and the Mu family kept the other half for themselves.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t know this medicinal material. She is really not sensitive to the medicine at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2916: Housewarming BBQ Celebration

    Chapter 2916 Housewarming BBQ Celebration


    Gu Yundong didn''t even take out the books of medicinal materials in the space to find it, and Qi Ma is still here.


    She put the box aside, "When the prime minister is done, ask him to find out."


    During the conversation, Hongye happened toe over to confirm the menu prepared at night. They moved today, which can be regarded as a happy housewarming. At any rate, they have to celebrate and celebrate, and the family has a good meal.


    Gu Yundong nced at the menu, there was no major problem, but Hongye said, "Master Hong sent arge piece of beef just now, how would Madam want to cook it?"


    beef? Beef is a scarce meat these days and cannot be ughtered. Unless the cow is very old or injured and cannot survive, or is ill, it can be sold and eaten, but it is also difficult to grab.


    Gu Yundong has been in the Jin Dynasty for so many years, except for the food in his own space, he has only eaten three or four times.


    Thinking about it, I¡¯m still a little thirsty.


    "I''ll go to the kitchen to see the beef first." Gu Yundong put the box away and followed Hongye out.


    This kitchen is newly built, much bigger than the original one. The previous kitchen was small, airless and dark, and I don''t know how it was designed.


    Gu Yundong felt very ufortable after seeing it once.


    When she asked Mao Yong to do it, she opened up a small warehouse next to it, and added a doorway more than two meters wide in the middle, which is very convenient to go back and forth. In the past, Mrs. Geng used to cook vegetables and get a **** and garlic rice noodles, and then she ran out of the kitchen and went around to the small warehouse to get it. No need now. In the original small warehouse, she made a lot of cabs, as well as shelves on the third and fourth floors, specially used for storing things.


    Not to mention other things in their house, there are a lot of seasonings. There are so many misceneous things that a small kitchen is simply not enough.


    You don''t have to worry about oil smoke, just pull the curtain on the doorway in the middle when cooking. Arge window is added, which provides good light and makes it much easier to discharge oil fumes.


    The ground is also paved with bluestone bricks. The kitchen is a ce for eating. If it is still soil, it will be dusty after a few steps, which is really unappetizing.


    No matter what others say, Mrs. Geng and Mrs. Qian who also help cook in the kitchen are very satisfied.


    When Gu Yundong came in, the two were discussing while cleaning up the kitchen.


    There are a lot of vegetables and meat on the kitchen table, and the beef is ced in the most conspicuous ce, and it looks quite fresh.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, and suddenly said, "Otherwise, we won''t be cooking tonight, let''s have a barbecue, there are so many people."


    House of housewarming, of course, some people have to be invited, such as the yamen''s chief bookkeeper Hong, the clerk, the off-duty catcher and others will alle.


    Mrs. Geng didn''t know what barbecue was, and looked at Qian dazedly.


    Qian Shi knew a little bit, but she had never eaten it. She and Qi Qi and others followed Gu Yundong from the start.


    But Tong Shuitao knew, she couldn''t help swallowing.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I had BBQ...


    "Miss, we didn''t bring our grill."


    Gu Yundong choked and said calmly, "I brought it."


    "Huh? Where? Why haven''t I seen it?"


    "The ones in sacks should be in the warehouse. I''ll look for them. You bring Aunt Qian and the others to string together."


    Tong Shuitao nodded hastily, then ran out to find the few Chakuai who were exercising in the martial arts field and called them over to cut the sticks. It''s interesting to have a barbecue when everyone prepares it together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2917: Chi Chi: I want to fart

    Chapter 2917 Chi Chi: I want to fart


    Shao Qingyuan was still working in the front office, and he could smell a fragrance from a distance, and his eyes couldn''t help but light up.


    Director Hong and the others, who were sitting opposite him discussing matters, swallowed hard and took a deep breath.


    It smells so good, what are you doing in the kitchen? Why is it so fragrant?


    The next discussion made everyone seem absent-minded.


    Fortunately, things are almost over. Shao Qingyuan looked like it was time for the yamen, so he simply stood up and said, "Forget it, let''s do it first. It''s gettingte, let''s eat first."


    Master Hong several people hurriedly stood up and fell tightly behind Shao Qingyuan.


    As soon as they walked out the door, they saw Yin Zhaotou and they happened to be returning to the yamen. Shao Qingyuan greeted them, and a group of people walked to the back kitchen in a mighty manner.


    Before reaching the back kitchen, I saw that there were already a lot of people in the yard.


    Among them, there are those who need to be on duty at night and exercise in the martial arts field during the day.


    Yin Zhuo stepped forward and saw that one of them was holding a stick, biting down a piece of meat like a reincarnation of a starving ghost, and yelling while eating, "I always felt fat before. It¡¯s delicious and full of oil and water. After eating this pork belly today, I realized that the deliciousness is unimaginable. It¡¯s so delicious, give me two more skewers, no, five skewers.¡±


    Another catcher is also eating, "You want to eat farts, you eat five skewers? What else do we eat?"


    "I''m still on duty at night. Should I be full now? They''lle in a while, and I don''t even have to eat my farts."


    "It''s as if Lao Tzu is not worth it, go rolling and bring me a skewer of grilled fish. The boss likes to eat that, I have to eat it before hees over."


    Yin Zhaotou heard ck lines behind them, wishing to smash people to the ground with one fist.


    Others saw a group of peopleing, especially Yin Chutou''s dark face, and quickly covered their mouths and smiled, without reminding them.


    He didn''t see his fathering. He was nestled in Gu Yundong''s arms, trying hard to reach for the lottery in Gu Yundong''s hand.


    He was still young, of course Gu Yundong didn''t dare to give him those savory barbecues, but the little guy''s saliva was about to fall off when he smelled the fragrance, and he wanted to eat it.


    Gu Yundong just skewered a string of sweet steamed buns, deliberately ''grilled'' them on the grill, and then took them to the little guy to eat.


    Chichi expressed his satisfaction and was happy to eat. It turns out that it smells so fragrant to eat, and it is also sweet in the mouth.


    He held Gu Yundong''s hand in his small hand, and finally took a bite of the fluffy little steamed bun, satisfied.


    Hearing the conversation between the two catching Kuai, he also joined in excitedly, "I want to fart, I..."


    The scene was quiet for a moment, and then he turned his head strangely, "I."


    Shao Qingyuan picked him up, "Your father is here."


    He said, turned his head and red at the two catchers, nced around, and warned, "Eat what you eat, and don''t speak dirty words."


    Chi Chi is just like learning to speak, he doesn''t know the meaning of those few words, so he learns it because he feels fresh. Now what they said is not serious. If you look back, if you are unscrupulous and evene out with dirty words, will it be worth it?


    The two arresters hurriedly shrank their necks, "I know, I see, my lord."


    was scared to death, and when they heard the words "Lao Tzu" uttered slowly, the two of them felt a chill in their necks.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2918: Milk Tea with BBQ

    Chapter 2918 Milk Tea with BBQ


    However, when the two hunters turned around quickly, they found that Yin Chotou was standing behind them, and after hearing what they had just said clearly, he took a deep breath.


    The two reacted quickly, and without waiting for Yin Chuotou to make a move, they hurriedly jumped aside, grabbed all the cooked barbecues on the grill, and ran away, "We''ll be on duty at night."


    Yin Chutou gritted his teeth, "You can run fast."


    That is, they have to be on duty at night, and everyone will let them eat first, otherwise they will definitely be caught and beaten up.


    When the two left, Mrs. Geng and others took out the skewered skewers and put them on the shelf. While brushing the seasoning, they greeted Master Hong and others, "There are more here, it will be fine soon, you sit down for a while. ."


    There are only two barbecue grills, so Mrs. Geng and Mrs. Qian have to take turns, and those who don¡¯t have a seat will help with other things.


    Gu Yundong will not let them eat for nothing, except for the two people just now. They have something to do at night and can only eat for a while, which is considered special care.


    However, for Yin Zutou, the director of Hong, and others, grilling yourself is quite interesting. Especially at the moment when the fragrancees up, it is extraordinarily satisfying.


    Zheng Quanshui, Gao Zi, Cai Yue, Cheng Xiaosong and the four even brought milk tea from the kitchen and poured a cup each.


    "What is this?" Master Hong asked in surprise. He sniffed the tip of his nose, and there was a sweet smell.


    "It''s called milk tea." This was made by Zheng Quanshui and the others. In the afternoon, after hearing about barbecue at night, Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi, who had already experienced it, went out to look for milk.


    Cai Yue drank milk tea, but never did. Cheng Xiaosong, who also temporarily lived in the county government office, had never heard of it, and was even more curious.


    Master Hong looked at the milk tea in the cup, hesitant for a moment, and his eyes lit up after taking a sip, "This is delicious."


    "That''s right, let me tell you, this milk tea can only be afforded by thedies of powerful families in the capital."


    "Huh? It''s so precious?" Master Hong got excited, and after he finished speaking, he gulped down half a cup.


    Zheng Quanshui hurriedly stopped him, "Don''t drink too much in one go, this milk tea will make you feel full, and you won''t be able to eat barbecue.


    Master Hong hurriedly stopped when he heard the words and began to taste it slowly.


    Yin Chotou also took a sip. Compared with Master Hong, he didn''t like this sweet drink much. It would be nice if they had alcohol, but unfortunately, Master Shao doesn''t allow them to drink alcohol now.


    This barbecue was eaten until the sky waspletely dark, and everyone covered their stomachs and slowly went back to rest.


    Sooner orter he fell asleep, Shao Qingyuan hugged him and walked to the room with Gu Yundong.


    Both of them smelled badly. When they entered the house, they wiped Chi Chi''s body and changed clothes. Gu Yundong changed and washed by himself.


    However, when she came out, she found that Shao Qingyuan was not in the inner room, but low voices came from the outer room.


    Gu Yundong listened carefully, the voice outside the door was a little familiar.


    She poured herself a cup of tea and just took two sips when Shao Qingyuan came in.


    "Did you wash it?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Who is outside?"


    "It''s Shao Wen, he just came back." Shao Qingyuan took off his coat as he spoke, and out of the corner of his eye he caught a glimpse of the old box on the table.


    Gu Yundong was overjoyed, "Have Shao Wen''s investigatione to a conclusion?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2919: Xies father Xie Zhonglin

    Chapter 2919 Xie''s father Xie Zhonglin


    Shao Wen went to Bianfu a few days ago.


    At first, Shao Qingyuan found Bian House''s matching card from the cave where Cheng Xiaosong and Wang Cai were located. He suspected that the person Wang Cai was going to steal was an official surnamed Bian, so he sent the dark guard of Bai House to find this family. After that, Shao Qingyuan let Shao Wen go.


    This Lord Bian is called Bian Wei, and he is the confidant and lieutenant of Xie Zhonglin, the defender of the border city.


    And Xie Zhonglin is the wife of Master Xuan of the Grand Fu''s house in the capital, and the father of the Xie family.


    Because of their friendship with King Lu together, Shao Qingyuan and the others are considered to have contacts with the Taifu Mansion, and their friendship is not bad.


    And Xuan Zhuo was infertile due to physical reasons before, and was cured by Song Dejiang. Xie''s stomach is now very big. Therefore, the rtionship between Xuan Zhuo and them should be deeper.


    Before they set off, Mrs. Xie knew that the Luozhou Mansion where they wereing was not far from the border town guarded by her father and brother, and she specially gave them a token, so that if they needed help with something, they could go to her father and brother.


    This time, after Shao Qingyuan and the others found out that Bian Wei was Xie Zhonglin''s lieutenant, they asked Shao Wen toe to the door with a token.


    Xie Zhonglin had received a letter from his daughter a long time ago. He also knew that when King Lu had wronged Xinming Pavilion for hiding weapons, he also put two letters in the box. The content of the letters was that he colluded with Lou Guangbu, the seventh prince of Li Kingdom. Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan transferred those weapons in time, otherwise the two letters would be found out, and they would not be able to argue, and they would definitely be a means of attack for political enemies.


    Even if the truth is finally found out, they were framed, but the Xie family will be sshed with sewage, and even when they are recalled to the capital to cooperate with the investigation, the border will be chaotic, and the consequences will be serious.


    Although Xie Zhonglin has not met Shao Qingyuan yet, he has already inquired very clearly about this person''s great achievements.


    When Shao Wen approached him, Xie Zhonglin was still very talkative.


    Bianwei also admitted that Wang Cai infiltrated his mansion with the purpose of stealing a letter, a confidential letter sent to the capital.


    As for the content of the letter, Bian Wei did not go into details, but such an important letter, I would like to know that it is rted to border security or the situation in other countries.


    "But Bian Wei said that the person who stole the letter seems to have deliberately revealed his whereabouts." Shao Qingyuan whispered, "Actually, Wang Cai doesn''t need to steal the letter by himself. She has already found out that the letter will be sent to the capital in two days. As long as she Telling her aplices to have letters intercepted on the road will be more sessful."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "So, Wang Cai can be regarded as a loyal person."


    She knew that she couldn''t resist her master. She wanted to protect herself and her brother, but she didn''t want to be a traitor, so she took the risk and exposed her whereabouts.


    Not only that the letter was not stolen, but also let Bian Wei know that he was being targeted, and the route, time and n of sending the letter would be more careful.


    She was hunted down, and indeed she almost lost her life.


    "How much does Vice Admiral Bian know about Wang Cai?"


    "After that incident happened, Bian Wei sent someone to investigate Wang Cai''s origins. She was a girl bought by Bian House from Yaren at the end ofst year. Na Ya and Bian House are quite familiar, and they have bought two The next person was the one who handed over to him. This man said that Wang Cai was sold by the mistress because he was good-looking. Bian Wei found out that mistress, and it was true. Wang Cai was smart and deliberately came first. That family served as a servant for two months, and then through the middleman''s hand, the Bian House did not suspect that he bought the person."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2920: Erzhiyi

    Chapter 2920 Erzhiyi


    Gu Yundong sighed after listening, "So, the clues are broken again?"


    "Yes, Wang Cai was bought into the Bian Mansion after two procedures. The person who sold her at the beginning is said to be her ''uncle'', but he can no longer be found."


    The mansion was still looking down, but the other party came prepared, obviously not so easy.


    Shao Qingyuan took a sip of tea and said, "I will also let people investigate secretly. I only hope that when Wang Cai is free, he can go to the foot of the mountain and see the mark left by Cheng Xiaosong."


    Or, knowing the news of her brother''s death by ident, returned to Jingping County.


    As long as she returns to Jingping County, Shao Qingyuan will definitely find her.


    Gu Yundong nodded, that''s all.


    She pushed Shao Qingyuan, "Go take a bath and rest early."


    Shao Qingyuan bowed his head and kissed her, then went into the bathroom with a smile.


    Gu Yundong snorted lightly, seeing Chi Chi humming on the bed, he hurried over to pat him on the back and let him fall asleep again.


    When Shao Qingyuan came out, he swept the old box on the table again.


    He wondered, "What is this?" In my impression, they shouldn''t have this box at home, right?


    Gu Yundong raised his head, Shao Qingyuan had alreadye over with the box.


    She patted her forehead, "I almost forgot, this is a return gift from the Mu family, and there are medicinal herbs in it. I don''t know it, look at it, have you seen it before?"


    Shao Qingyuan opened the box, looked at it for a second, and said ''Huh''.


    "It''s actually Erzhiyi."


    Gu Yundong seemed rather strange to hear his tone. He sat up quickly and asked, "Is this medicinal herb very precious?"


    "It is indeed a bit precious. Erzhiyi has always been grown from two medicinal nts together, and it has the miraculous effect of hemostasis and pain relief. It is faster than ordinary medicinal materials, especially when people are bleeding heavily, as long as a small piece is needed, the blood will disappear. If you can stop it immediately, at a critical time, it can also save lives.¡±


    "This medicinal material is most effective when used by women when they are producing blood. However, ording to the market price, this medicinal material is not as precious as Baimuzi Jiujianghua and the like."


    Erzhiyi is indeed miraculous in relieving pain and hemostasis, but there is no such difficult and dangerous living environment as Baimuzi Jiujianghua, and the probability of obtaining Erzhiyi is higher for medicinal farmers.


    Since ancient times, things are rare and precious, and Erzhiyi is not as rare as Baimuzi.


    "Then how much money would you need to buy this medicinal material from Huimin Medical Center?"


    "About 1,000 taels." What Shao Qingyuan didn''t say was that the medicinal material in his hand was of average quality, and he could win about 800 taels.


    Gu Yundong said in surprise, "One thousand taels? This return gift from the Mu family is much more precious than what I gave in the past."


    She paused and frowned slightly, "Tomorrow, I''ll bring a thousand taels of silver notes to see Mrs. Mu, and I''ll just buy this herb."


    The Mu family doesn''t know the value of this medicinal material now. If it is knownter, Mrs. Mu won''t say. She has so many children. Who knows if there will be people who feel unbnced and feel that they bully the Mu family. It is obvious that the doctor knows the medicinal material. But deliberately did not say it, so greedy.


    Gu Yundong can ept the return gift, but it is only called return gift when the things the other party gave are of equal value.


    They are not familiar with the Mu family, and the Mu family is new to the situation and has no money. She wants to take thousands of taels of other people''s things, and she feels sorry for herself.


    Shao Qingyuan had no objection, nodded and put the herbs back into the box.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2921: Mu family shocked

    Chapter 2921 The Mu family was shocked


    Gu Yundong really took the old box to the small courtyard where Duan Qian lived the next day.


    Now that a que has been reced on the top of the courtyard gate, this modest action is fast enough.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and entered the gate of Duan''s house.


    When Duan Qian heard that she was looking for him, he hurriedly greeted her, "Why are you here? I have something to do with you? I was just about to ask you to take me to Daxi Vige to see how your workshop was built. It¡¯s also a good time to talk to the foreman about the price of time. By the way, there is another thing, I am not familiar with this Jingping County, you can go back and show me around, and I will think about where the workshop is built.¡±


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "I just entered your house, and I didn''t even drink any tea. You''re wee, and you asked me to do things with a big face."


    Duan Qian, "..." Forget it, I''m used to being choked.


    "Then... firste and have a cup of tea, are we going?"


    Gu Yundong walked inside, "What are you going to start from? I''m not here to find you, I''m here to find Mrs. Mu."


    "Ah?" Duan Qian frowned, Gu Yundong and Mrs. Mu didn''t know each other, so what were you doing with her?


    Gu Yundong could only talk about the medicinal herbs once, Duan Qian suddenly realized, and a little regretful, "I would have bought the medicinal herbs if I knew earlier."


    Gu Yundong snorted lightly, do you think that if you buy it first, I can''t get it from you? How naive.


    While talking, the two had already arrived at the backyard where the Mu family lived.


    Mrs. Mu is a short little olddy with a smile on her face, looking very kind.


    At this moment, he was sitting under the vine in the yard, holding the footsteps on the soles of his shoes. She is a little older and her hands are not as flexible, so she moves very slowly. It can be seen that she is very skilled and can urately find the next stitch even without looking at the sole.


    Hearing the movement, the olddy raised her head and looked at Gu Yundong with some puzzlement.


    Immediately, as if thinking of something, he stood up nervously, clenching his hands holding the soles.


    Duan Qian walked up to her and introduced her, "Olddy, this is Mrs. Shao, the master of thedy who came to see you yesterday."


    The olddy was stunned for a moment, and her face shed with joy, "It turned out to be the magistrate''s wife, I thought... Madam, hurry up, sit down, I''ll go and pour tea for Madam."


    After listening to her unfinished words, Gu Yundong paused, then looked at the distance between himself and Duan Qian, and suddenly realized. The olddy will not regard her as Duan Qian''s wife, afraid that she will find fault with her?


    She hurriedly stopped her, "Don''t be in a hurry, olddy, walk slowly, I''m here to tell you something."


    Several people entered the main room together, and the rest of the Mu family heard the voice and came out one after another.


    Gu Yundong put the old box on the table, she didn''t hide it, and made it clear the value of the two pieces of clothing, "...My husband told me after seeing it yesterday, I thought that this thing is precious, you two were I don''t know, I can''t deceive you if you give this to me as a gift. But my husband is a medical family, so he also buys the medicinal materials. I thought, can you sell the medicinal materials to me, and I will pay one thousand taels of silver. "


    One thousand taels? ? ?


    Mu''s family was stunned, this medicinal material is actually worth a thousand taels? They were all born into poor families, and to be honest, they have never even seen one hundred taels, let alone one thousand taels?


    In the past, someone said the secret recipe for buying two hundred taels of weaving and dyeing cloth art, but that was just talk, and Yinzi had never seen it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2922: Transaction complete

    Chapter 2922 Transaction Completed


    Some people in the Mu family are tempted. One thousand taels is enough for them and their family to live a good life. Although Duan Qian is also good to them, he also gives them money, but in the end, this money is always useless in his hands.


    Don''t they dare to go shopping without seeing them? Afraid of being spoken to.


    But the medicinal materials belonged to their Mu family, and they had peace of mind when they took one thousand taels.


    However, some people also thought carefully. Mrs. Shao said it was one thousand taels. Who knows if it can be sold for a high price? This medicinal material is indeed precious, but they still have a small half of them at home, and they have enough for their own use.


    The one in front of me is better to sell it.


    They couldn''t help looking at the olddy. The olddy was a little confused at first, and she didn''t expect that the gift she casually gave in return was so valuable.


    But everything has been sent out, and if you want toe back... will it be bad?


    She hesitated, "This is a return gift... Mrs. Shao gave a lot of things yesterday..."


    The rest of the Mu family were a little anxious, but they didn''t make a sound.


    Gu Yundong saw everyone''s expressions in his eyes, and seeing the embarrassed look of the olddy, he couldn''t help but smile, "This gift is too precious, if the olddy thinks that I have given you so many things that make you feel bad, why don''t you help me like this? How about making some clothes? I have a son who is about one and a half years old, so he likes bright and beautiful clothes. I heard Duan Qian say that you are good at craftsmanship, so would you please make some small clothes? "


    "It''s okay." The olddy hurriedly finished speaking, then turned to look at Duan Qian who was beside her, and wanted to ask him for an idea.


    She knows the rtionship between people, and she knows that she will receive a gift in return, but she has never dealt with someone like Gu Yundong, and she doesn''t know anything about business, so she can only ask Duan Qian.


    Duan Qian lowered his eyes and thought for a while, and said, "It is the best to sell this medicinal material to Mrs. Shao. Since Mrs. Shao is frank, she will definitely not cheat you. From what I know about their husband and wife, the thousand taels are definitely Fair. If you ask other pharmacies, it is estimated that they will give you six or seven hundred taels at most."


    "So much difference?" The third child of the Mu family eximed.


    Duan Qian nodded, "Maybe less."


    The Mu family stopped talking, and Mrs. Mu immediately made a decision, "Okay, then, that''s the decision."


    Gu Yundong took out a thousand taels of silver bills from his sleeve, "Then I will take the medicinal materials, and the olddy will keep the silver bills."


    The olddy looked at the silver note on the table, but didn''t dare to touch it for a while.


    After a long time, he shivered and put it away.


    The rest of the Mu family were also very envious, but in the end they didn''t say anything, they just looked back with some regret.


    Gu Yundong said a few more words to the olddy, chatted about fabrics and clothes, and then got up and said goodbye.


    Duan Qian sent her out. After they left, the rest of the Mu family looked at the olddy earnestly.


    The olddy took out the silver note, and after everyone present touched it, the olddy put it away again.


    The Mu family didn''t say anything. They did have their own thoughts, but they were filial to the olddy, and they were very relieved that the money would be given to the olddy.


    The Mu family has a set of rules from the Mu family. When the olddy turned back, she broke the one thousand taels of silver notes, and then distributed some to each family, and gave some broken silver to them, and she hid the rest. well done.


    Take it out and use itter when you need it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2923: bring muaqiu

    Chapter 2923 Bring Mu Aqiu


    But what the Mu family didn''t know was that they were very shocked when they saw this thousand taels. When Duan Qian built the workshop, they would have handled more than the two thousand taels.


    The Mu family also took their own small half-nt Erzhiyi to the pharmacy to ask. The pharmacy in Jingping County is very small, and the small half-nt can only give two hundred taels. Even for the whole nt in Gu Yundong''s hands, at most five hundred taels.


    Only then did the Mu family know that the price Gu Yundong gave was more than fair?


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    At this time, after Gu Yundong walked out of Mu''s yard, he felt relieved when he looked at Erzhiyi in the box.


    Duan Qian frowned, "I didn''t expect that we brought back so many medicinal herbs from the mountain, and none of them couldpare to the ones given by the Mu family."


    Gu Yundong retracted his gaze and said with a smile, "After all, you don''t know the medicinal materials, it''s normal, you don''t need to give up on yourself."


    The medicinal herbs that Duan Qian brought them back were collected by Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi that day.


    There are quite a few medicinal herbs, but more weeds.


    In the end, Duan Qian and the others are not professional doctors and herbalists. They also have their own purpose for this trip. It is already very good to take time to help her pay attention to the medicinal materials on the mountain. Gu Yundong is still very grateful.


    So, since he is going to see the workshop in Daxi Vige, she should take him there.


    It''s just right, since she started work, she hasn''t had time to take a look.


    Gu Yundong gave the medicine box to Tong Shuitao, and then called Duan Qian to set off.


    Duan Qian quickly asked Brother Zheng to set up the carriage, and led Gu Yundong to go out.


    Just when he was about to reach the door, Gu Yundong stopped and frowned at him.


    Duan Qian looked at him inexplicably, "What''s wrong?"


    "Just us?"


    "otherwise¡­¡­"


    "You don''t bring Mu Aqiu?"


    Duan Qian was even more puzzled, "What are you doing with her?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help rubbing his forehead, "Duan Qian, are you nning to take care of that workshop in the future? You have to train someone to manage it, right? Since you have decided that Mu Aqiu''s future children will ept the weaving and dyeing business, then The things before and after can''t get around the Mu family."


    Duan Qian was stunned for a moment, thenughed, "I was wrong. A Qiu is my concubine. In the business world, no one has taken my concubine out for a walk. I forgot that A Qiu''s situation is different."


    He put A Qiu in the position of the concubine, but he didn''t remember that she had another identity.


    Weaving and dyeing craftsmanship belongs to the Mu family.


    Duan Qian thought of this, turned his head and instructed a newly bought maid yesterday to call A Qiu.


    Mu Aqiu didn''t know what was going on, but only heard from the maid that the master was going to take her out, so she hurriedly changed her clothes, took care of it, and came out.


    She grew up in the mountains, so she wears very simple clothes on weekdays, and she is naturally the same now.


    But this outfit is just right for them to go out.


    Gu Yundong greeted her, and they all went out together.


    On the way, Mu Aqiu only knew what she was going out for this time. She was a little stunned. She didn''t expect Duan Qian to bring her. She felt a little nervous, but also a little excited.


    Especially heard that Mrs. Shao managed the entire Jin Dynasty with a girl, but the workshop she was looking at now was built by someone else, and her heart was even more enthusiastic, and her gaze on Gu Yundong became hot.


    Gu Yundong, "..." At this moment, he is not as timid as the first time we met.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2924: Duan Qian likes this workshop

    Chapter 2924 Duan Qian likes this workshop


    When the carriage heard the entrance of Daxi Vige, someone immediately stepped forward and asked with guarded eyes, "Who are you? What are you going to do in our vige?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, this was never the case when he came here.


    She lifted the curtain of the car and revealed her face.


    It was Vige Chief Xie''s eldest son who was questioning outside. Seeing her, his expression suddenly rxed, and he even said with a hint of joy, "It turned out to be Dong Gu''s family."


    Gu Yundong got off the carriage, "Brother Xie, what happened? What happened in the vige?"


    "This, it''s not big, but these days, people alwayse to the vige to inquire about Gu Dong''s workshop. At first we didn''t know, but after listening to them, it felt wrong. Those people seemed to be from the town or The merchants in the county town. My father was afraid that those people would not be willing to set up Gu Dongjia¡¯s workshop to steal their business, and they would secretly sabotage them, so I asked the people in the vige to keep an eye on them, and things would go wrong elsewhere.¡±


    After hearing this, Duan Qian couldn''t help but look at Gu Yundong, "I didn''t expect you to build a workshop, and everyone in the vige would be so attentive."


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, everyone understands people, why pretend they don''t understand?


    The vigers know how much this workshop means to them. If it is destroyed, it will not only be lost by Gu Yundong, but also by them.


    She looked at Big Brother Xie, "If you are interested, I will say that this workshop is built here. Even if I don''te to watch every day, I will designate that there will be no problems."


    Brother Xie scratched his head, and smiled a little embarrassedly, "This is what we should do, Gu Dongjia, how are youing here today to see Fanggai? I''ll show you over there, don''t say, this is The workshop is so lively that it is more beautiful than the houses of the big families in the county."


    Gu Yundong smiled and followed behind him to the original wastnd.


    Mao Yong brought many people, and the construction was naturally fast. Now most of the walls have been built.


    Gu Yundong took a look at the outside, and the quality is still excellent.


    "Master." Mao Yongxing hurried over, with a cloth on his shoulders, his forehead was covered in sweat, but his smile was bright, "Here is the master? I''ll take the master in and have a look. The walls are being built in a mess, It''s not easy to walk. But the other side hasn''t moved, do you want to go over there?"


    "Walk."


    Mao Yong led the way, Gu Yundong and the others were looking at the location of the dormitory.


    She asked them to build the dormitory first, so that these people would not have to rent a house in the vige, so many people were crowded together, and it was ufortable in the summer.


    The dormitory is two-story, and now they have one floor, so they can rest at night.


    It was the first time Duan Qian saw Gu Yundong''s workshop, but he didn''t expect that there would be a dormitory specially for working people.


    They also have a lot of workshops, but there are only a few rooms in the workshops for people to live in, so that people who are on duty at night can rest.


    But now it seems that with this ce to stay, you can be more open to recruiting people, and you don¡¯t have to stick to a few nearby viges. It also makes the guys moremitted and has a better reputation.


    Duan Qian decided that his workshop would also have a row of two-storey houses, as well as a front yard, so that people could grow vegetables and be self-sufficient.


    However, he looked around and found that these rooms were not the same.


    "Why do some rooms have two beds? Some have three or four? Others have seven or eight?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2925: Mao Yong takes another order

    Chapter 2925 Mao Yong took orders again


    Gu Yundong nced at Duan Qian sideways, pointed to the small room with two beds and said, "This kind of room is for the management of the stewards. Those who are capable will naturally be treated differently."


    Some have a bed, which is for couples. After all, from time to time, the workshop will recruit couples who work diligently and quickly. Such employees also need a separate space, but the room will be much smaller.


    There are many people whoe to work in the workshop, and there are many types. The different room types are just for the convenience of management.


    Duan Qian also became thoughtful after listening to her details.


    Well, his workshop can be nned like this in the future.


    Seeing this, Duan Qian couldn''t wait a little bit. He turned his head and saw that Mao Yong was right there, and quickly pulled the person aside to talk.


    "You''re done with the work on your side, haven''t you worked for the time being?"


    Mao Yong was stunned for a while, then shook his head, "No more." In fact, since he took over the work of Gu Dong''s family, someone really ordered them to work, and there were two.


    Mao Yong and the small workers were overjoyed when they heard the news, but they didn''t expect that just one dayter, the two families backtracked.


    He asked someone to inquire, only to find out that it was the Lou family, a big family in the county seat.


    The people who looked for Mao Yong to work were all small lists. After all, although they repaired the county office, no one could go in and see them. The big list couldn¡¯t find them. Even if they wanted to find them, they would wait for them to repair the workshop Just look at the results.


    The owner of ?? Xiaodanzi doesn''t have much power, so naturally he didn''t dare to offend the Lou family, so he could only apologize to Mao Yong.


    Mao Yong and the workers were depressed for an afternoon because of this. Fortunately, they quickly adjusted their mood, and now they don''t have any orders, and there will always be some when the workshop is done.


    But Duan Qian was happy when he heard that they didn''t work, "Well, you have built it here, I also need to build a workshop, which is roughly the same size as Gu Dong''s workshop. I went back to find the address and chose it. Days, hurry up and help me cover it up."


    Mao Yong was stunned, although Master Duan once said that he might find himself to build a workshop. But isn''t that a joke? What he had inquired about was that Master Duan''s house was not here. He came to Jingping County just to find people. When he found it, he should go back. Why did he really n to build a workshop here?


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Seeing that he didn''t speak, Duan Qian raised his hand and shook it in front of him.


    Mao Yong quickly shook his head, his face shed with joy, "No problem, no problem, I''m just too happy." However, halfway through his words, he frowned again and whispered, "Duan Dongjia is serious? I won''t go back on my words. ?"


    Duan Qian was unhappy, "What are you talking about? Who do you take me for?"


    "Don''t be angry at Duan Dongjia." He could only tell Duan Qian what he had encountered before.


    Duan Qian hadn''t reacted yet, but Gu Yundong, who had been silent all the time, sneered, "The Lou family really can''t wait? Even the small list is blocked." It seemed that he really wanted to establish a monopoly in Jingping County.


    Sure enough, their husband and wife''s previous n was right, and they should support other craftsmen, lest the Lou family take themselves too seriously.


    Duan Qian looked at her grinding his teeth, and felt inexplicably sympathy for the Lou family in her mouth.


    He didn''t ask any more questions, but just said to Mao Yong, "If you feel uneasy, we can sign the deed. With the guarantee of the county magistrate''s wife, I will definitely not find anyone else."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2926: Weis brother

    Chapter 2926 Wei''s younger brother


    Mao Yong''s face shed with joy, in fact, he also thought so in his heart.


    He didn''t have the concept of signing a deed before, or because there was a precedent on Gu Yundong''s side, he had the idea of ??''So there is such a way to protect both parties from being cheated''.


    Later, after passing through the two repentant owners, he couldn''t help but feel more vignt when he encountered this kind of thing again. After all, he is not alone now, there are so many small workers who are willing to follow him and trust him. He has made the same mistake so many times that he even looks down on himself.


    Therefore, Mao Yong was very happy to sign the deed, which bound both parties and seemed more formal.


    It was only now that he was really happy, and he said quickly, "No problem, don''t worry Duan Dong''s house, when Gu Dong''s house is finished, I will bring someone over."


    Duan Qian nodded, "Okay, where is the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, let''s write a deed first."


    "My family has it, my family has it." The vige chief Xie who was behind hurriedly opened his mouth. In fact, he had been here for a while, and naturally he heard the whole thing about Duan Qian also building a workshop.


    The group then turned to the vige chief Xie''s house. While Duan Qian was writing, the vige chief Xie whispered to Gu Yundong.


    "Mrs. Shao, isn''t this Young Master''s workshop also built near here?"


    Gu Yundong was amused, "Vige Chief Xie, people can''t be too greedy. It''s not enough for your vige chief to have my workshop. Do you want another one? Do you want to let other viges live?"


    Xie Vige Chiefughed, and yes, if Daxi Vige built two suchrge workshops, other viges would have to strip him alive.


    "Is that Young Master''s workshop far away?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I don''t know about this."


    Vige Chief Xie didn¡¯t ask many questions. This is someone¡¯s private matter. How can I talk more to myself casually? But no matter where he is, there are already workshops set up on his side. Even if only a few people in their vige have the opportunity to work, it is already a great benefit for them.


    Duan Qian over there wrote the deed and showed it to Mao Yong. Mao Yong has been working very hard at recognizing characters during this period, but it is still a little difficult for him to fully understand Duan Qian''s deed.


    Gu Yundong took it over and read it, and then added two more, and then the two sides pressed their fingerprints.


    After reading the workshop and understanding the process, there is nothing to do here, so Gu Yundong ns to go back.


    Just walked into the yard when I saw Xie Zhi and Wei Shi hurried in. Behind them, there was a tall man with his head bowed and silent, as if he had no sense of existence.


    This person is somewhat simr to Mr. Wei. After listening to Mr. Wei''s introduction, he realized that this is Mr. Wei''s brother who followed him out of the mountain. He is much younger than Mr. Wei, and he looks about the same size as Mr. Xie Zhi.


    Wei said, "The mountains are not very peaceful. My brother is eighteen, so I want to take him out to find a job, and then I can talk about my daughter-inw."


    What she didn''t say was that Muaqiu was originally attracted to their family.


    After all, the two families live in the mountains, and the distance is close, plus Wei Lei and Mu Aqiu are of the same age, isn''t it just right?


    Who knew that Mu Aqiu became Duan Gongzi''s concubine like this, the daughter-inw appointed by the Wei family just flew away, and the Wei family''s parents were so angry that they beat the Wei family several times. She didn''te early orte, why did she bring Duan Qian at this juncture?


    Wei Shi himself was stunned, but who could have predicted this?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2927: Wei Lei

    Chapter 2927 Wei Lei


    Gu Yundong didn''t know the inside story, but the mountain people in the mountains were really hard to say, and it was normal for Mr. Wei to bring people out of the mountains.


    This is a matter of the Wei family, Gu Yundong just asked a question and passed it.


    Who knew that Wei Shi pushed Wei Lei to the front, just about to speak, but Duan Qian came over and cut it off in time.


    "It''s good toe out and find a job. Just as my workshop is about to be built, Brother Wei can go to my ce when wee back and recruit people."


    Gu Yundong thought it was strange, this product is worthy of being in business, there are no workshop shadows yet, but people have already recruited.


    Wei Shi was a little stunned, and almost blurted out, "Young Master Duan, didn''t you say before, let me take my brother to ask if Gu Dong''s workshop can recruit him? Why is it your workshop again? Is it possible, Gu? The owner''s workshop was sold to you?"


    Duan Qian, "..."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and looked at him meaningfully, "What''s going on?"


    Duan Qian didn''t answer her, just said to Wei Shi, "You heard it wrong, I''m talking about my family''s workshop."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "You decided to build a workshop in Jingping County when you entered the mountain?"


    Wei Shi obviously trusts Gu Yundong more, she feels that Mr. Duan is weird, and he seems to go back on his words.


    She immediately shook Duan Qian clean, "Gu Dong''s house, when we were on the mountain, Duan Gongzi said that my brother is very skilled and capable, and he can take him out of the mountain to find a job. But we can do this in Jingping County. There are too few jobs to find, and if my man hadn''t had a family heirloom skill in drilling wells, our family wouldn''t be able to live. What if I took my brother out for two or three months and couldn''t find a job? It''s better to hunt some game in the mountains, save some good hides and sell themter, maybe they can sell for a good price."


    "But Mr. Duan said that Gu Dong''s family is building a workshop now, and when it is finished, it will definitely recruit a lot of people. If there are too many people, there are also many people who need to watch guards in the workshop. This type of smallbor is not easy to recruit. Then My brother has been on the mountain all the year round, his skills are very flexible and his strength is strong, and most people can''t beat him. It is suitable to guard against the younger generation in the workshop. Let me take me down the mountain and give Gu Dong''s family a hand."


    It''s all said and done, why is what Duan Gongzi said different now?


    Duan Qian stroked his forehead, Gu Yundong understood.


    Duan Qian was really thinking of her at first, looking for talents for her. Gu Yundong still believed in this vision. It''s just that he didn''t expect that he himself was persuaded by Shao Qingyuan to develop in Jingping County.


    Gu Yundong''s workshop needs people, doesn''t Duan Qian''s workshop also need such a caregiver?


    She looked at Wei Lei, even though he was young, he looked a little nervous, and he didn''t have a sense of existence when he bowed his head silently. But once he raised his head, his eyes were very sharp, and he should have been trained to face beasts on the mountain.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while and said, "How strong are you?"


    "It''s very big." Wei Lei had little contact with people, so he really didn''t know how to describe it.


    Tong Shui Tao, who was standing behind, was eager to try, "How about youpare with me?"


    Wei Lei looked at her, thinking that when he was on the mountain before, he saw Tong Shuitao knocking down a tree with a single punch, and his face couldn''t help twitching, feeling a little frustrated, "That can''tpare to you."


    Gu Yundong nced at Tong Shuitao, normal people can''tpare to her, right? Don''t beat it to death before you start working.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2928: Gu Yundongs tree house

    Chapter 2928 Gu Yundong''s tree house


    Gu Yundong looked in the yard and finally locked on the stone mill.


    "Can that be moved?" she asked Wei Lei.


    Thetter nodded, "Okay." After saying that, he stepped forward and directly hugged the huge stone mill.


    And judging from his appearance, he still has some energy left.


    The people from the vige chief''s family couldn''t help but gasped, "This stone mill is very heavy, and it takes two of us to move it on weekdays."


    Gu Yundong knew about Wei Lei''s strength, she nodded, "Okay, when the workshop is finished, you cane and sign up. But it was agreed in advance that working in my workshop requires a one-month trial period. This month If it passes, it is officially decided. If it fails, I still don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Wei Shi immediately said, "Don''t worry, my brother, my brother will do it well."


    Wei Lei also nodded, "I understand."


    Gu Yundong knew that Duan Qian made such a proposal when he was still on the mountain, and he must have known about Wei Lei''s character and temperament.


    She turned her head and said to Vige Chief Xie, "When the workshop here ispleted, if I recruit people, this will be the same rule. I will try it out for a while, if I''m not satisfied, I won''t use it, it''s the same for everyone. ."


    Vige Chief Xie thinks this is good. In this case, whether they can stay or not depends on their own abilities, and no one can me anyone.


    But he didn''t expect that the first person to be appointed by the Gu family workshop was actually Wei''s brother.


    He turned his head to look at his three sons, opened his mouth to say something, and thought about it. Wei Lei also has to pass the test. It is the same in the morning and evening. Anyway, when to recruit people, he must be the vige chief who knows first.


    After Gu Yundong finalized the matter, he said goodbye to Wei and the others, and left the vige chief''s house with them, ready to go back.


    As soon as he went out, Duan Qian shook his head with a smile, and said with emotion, "Am I shooting myself in the foot? The person you like was chosen by you."


    "Didn''t you choose for me in the first ce?"


    Gu Yundong was in a good mood, even walking a lot more briskly. After all... the workshop was built very smoothly, and if there were no idents, she would be able to show her talents immediately.


    The group walked to the entrance of the vige, but Gu Yundong suddenly stopped and looked up at the deep mountain in the distance.


    Duan Qian asked strangely, "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing?" She just thought of what Cheng Xiaosong said earlier.


    He said that in the tree house in the mountain, Wang Cai told him to let him stay temporarily. And there should be some herbs around the tree house so that poisons like snakes, insects, rats and ants won''t get close.


    Gu Yundong has been thinking about it all the time, but unfortunately she doesn''t know much about medical theory.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi don''t necessarily know. They can only wait until her husband is free before going into the mountain again to see what''s different there.


    On the carriage, Gu Yundong was thinking about the recruitment.


    But the other small workers are okay to say, this is the manager, but he needs to think about it.


    Mother Qi has been helping her find these days, but it is too difficult for Jingping County to find an experienced person.


    In Yongfu Vige, Gu Yundong personally brought Tong An and others out, so even if Tong An and the others have no experience, as long as they are willing to learn, they can quickly get started.


    But now Gu Yundong doesn''t have that much time, and it is impossible for her to stay in Daxi Vige all the time. It is necessary to find someone with experience.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2929: Manager Pei

    Chapter 2929 Manager Pei


    Gu Yundong was worried, but when he returned to the county office, Shao Qingyuan brought someone to her.


    "This is Guanshi Pei, and the shopkeeper of the Huimin Medical Center in Toluo Prefecture helped me to pay attention to it." Shao Qingyuan introduced the young people around him, "Guanshi Pei has experience in managing farm shops. Although he is still young, he is very meticulous in his work. Old Daoist, you can test him, if it is suitable, you can ept it."


    Shao Qingyuan said so, so this person must be good, he must have passed the test beforehand.


    Then she doesn''t need to do this, she immediately smiled and said, "Okay, then Manager Pei will stay first."


    Steward Pei looked only twenty-three or four, but he never expected to receive such apliment from Shao Qingyuan.


    The next moment, Gu Yundong knew the reason.


    "If Madam doesn''t mind, I will go to Daxi Vige tomorrow. I heard from the adults that the workshop is still under construction, and Madam will give priority to the nearby vigers when recruiting people. Then I will live in the Daxi Vige workshop for a few days. Familiarize yourself with the surrounding environment, secondly, let¡¯s take a look at the situation of the vigers, and thirdly, let the wife test the little ones.¡±


    Steward Pei saluted respectfully and said this with a smile.


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Okay, I''ll have someone send you there tomorrow."


    "Don''t bother Madam and get tired, you can do it by yourself when you are young."


    Gu Yundong happily agreed, "Okay."


    Shao Qingyuan only then let Manager Pei go down to rest. As soon as the people left, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but ask, "This Manager Pei seems toe from a big family. Where did Manager Zhang find him?"


    "Steward Pei was the steward of the Luo family two years ago." Shao Qingyuan winked at her and said with a smile.


    The Luo family? ?


    "That Luo family in Luozhou who fancy Luo Han, who you want to destroy the rtionship between our husband and wife, who is shameless as a mistress?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." nodded slowly.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, "When I talk about that Luo family, I get angry and shameless."


    "Cough." Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly and quickly changed the subject, talking about Pei''s affairs, "Did you see the scar on Pei''s face?"


    "I see, if he didn''t have a scar on his face, he would be quite handsome."


    Shao Qingyuan turned her head and asked her to face him, "Pretty pretty? Look so carefully?"


    Gu Yundong choked for a moment, his expression serious and serious, "No, I just nced at it like this, not at all careful. The reason why I say he is handsome is because the outline of his face is rtively small, and people with small faces do not Are they all pretty? Hey, I just nced at it, and I can only see the outline and that particrly eye-catching scar."


    Look at her big sincere eyes, she didn''t lie.


    Shao Qingyuan was amused by her, so he leaned in for a kiss, and was satisfied when he hugged him close to him, and finally said, "You know that the seconddy of the Luo family is very fond of good-looking men... Anyway, the steward Luo is here. The Luo family was doing things, and was seen by the second Miss Luo by ident, and she fell in love with him at this sight."


    "But Guanshi Pei is only a servant of the Luo family. No matter how much Mrs. Luo dotes on this daughter, it is impossible for her to betrothed to him. But Second Miss Luo is entangled, and the marriage that Guanshi Pei was about to marry has also been destroyed. But Guanshi Pei was annoyed, but Mr. Luo still felt that it was all the fault of Guanshi Pei, and that he deliberately seduced Miss Luo. Later, he came up with an idea to let people ruin the face of Guanshi directly. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2930: The Luo family will be destroyed sooner or later

    Chapter 2930 The Luo family will be destroyed sooner orter


    As soon as ??''s face was ruined, Miss Luo, who only looked at her face, really didn''t look down on Butler Pei.


    Butler Pei lost his marriage, lost his appearance, was rejected by the master, and wasughed at by other servants around him for being scheming but busy, and his life was a mess.


    But Mr. Luo is still unwilling to give up. He feels that after this incident, Pei Guanshi will definitely hate the Luo family, and simply sell the person directly.


    Manager Pei was taken over by Yaxing, and not long after he was sold to another ordinary merchant from Luozhou.


    That merchant only asionally lived in Luozhou for a while, but he built an outer room here and bought a yard.


    He liked Steward Pei because he was disfigured, so he didn''t have to worry about buying him back to run errands and work hard in the mansion.


    But steward Pei doesn''t need to worry anymore, it doesn''t mean that the outer room won''t take a fancy to others.


    In fact, there was a rtionship in the outer room early in the morning. Before, the servants in the family were not shrewd and did not find it.


    But steward Pei smashed it inadvertently, and he wanted to kill someone when he was in a rtionship. Pei Guan was clever and escaped, so naturally he couldn''t hide it, and was known by the merchant who happened to be in Luozhou.


    The outer room was disposed of, and as soon as Manager Pei did it, he was naturally sold again.


    After Gu Yundong decided to build a workshop, Shao Qingyuan knew that there were very few people in Jingping County, and soon sent a letter to the shopkeeper Zhang of Luozhou Prefecture, asking him to help pay attention.


    Shopkeeper Zhang knew Steward Pei from the beginning and knew that he was a capable person, so he left him and sent him to Jingping County.


    After seeing this person, Shao Qingyuan was really not disappointed.


    Gu Yundong sighed after hearing this, "The Luo family will be destroyed by her two youngdies sooner orter."


    This kind of thing has happened before, so Mr. Luo doesn''t know how to restrain his daughter, so he deserves bad luck.


    Now that there are candidates for management, Gu Yundong will not be in a hurry, and the other small managers can be slowly selected based on their abilities.


    After two days, Duan Qian''s workshop site selection also came out.


    is a few ces that Shao Qingyuan asked him to choose for him. Duan Qian nced at it and looked constipated.


    Is this location too coincidental? Are they all in the middle of the county seat and Daxi Vige?


    Shao Qingyuan said very seriously, "I checked, the kind of flowers and nts you mentioned that are used to dye cloth, the hills in Jiuxiang Town are the most dense. In the future, it will be easy for you to find someone to go up the mountain, you can take the Mu family there. Let''s see, if it''s not suitable, find another ce."


    Duan Qian really took the Mu family to see those ces, not to mention that although Shao Qingyuan was tantly plotting against him, they were very satisfied with the ces he chose.


    Shao Qingyuan''s work was finally reliable, and Duan Qian quickly settled on a ce.


    His workshop is near Nanlin Vige under Jiuxiang Town.


    Like Daxi Vige, the vige chief was so excited that he knew that a workshop was going to be built nearby. However, he obviously did not have the foresight of Vige Chief Xie. When Duan Qian went to talk about cooperation, he encountered some resistance. Fortunately, the mayor of Jiuxiang Town is a sensible person, and he directly docked this matter.


    The location was chosen, and Duan Qian was busy behind him. He has such a big business and is very experienced. Although he was a little unhappy with the head of Nanlin Vige at first, with his knowledge and ability, the head of the vige was almost fooled into offering him as a **** within a few days.


    The news that Duan Qian wanted to build a workshop quickly spread, and naturally it also spread to Lou''s family.


    The Lou family wanted to intervene, but it failed, and the Lou family finally began to feel a sense of crisis.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2931: The backyard of the county government is filled with two-bedroom people

    Chapter 2931 Two-bedroom people in the backyard of the county government


    All of this, Gu Yundong doesn''t care anymore, anyway, as long as the Lou family doesn''te in front of her, she won''t move him for the time being.


    Compared with Duan Qian''s busy schedule, Gu Yundong also had no time to spare.


    Qi Qi did not find the manager of the workshop, but she found a good servant for the family.


    The county government is still less staffed, so Qi mama bought two families. The family surnamed Lu is three grandparents and grandsons. Mrs. Lu is about fifty years old, her son Lu Shan is in her thirties, and her fourteen-year-old grandson Lu Xiaoqun.


    There is also a family with the surname Chang, who are five members. There are two brothers, Chang''s elder is forty years old, and his wife is the He family. The couple have a daughter, Chang Que, who is twenty years old and a widow. The man died a few years ago. Chang was twenty or thirty-six years old, and his daughter-inw, Mrs. Ma, originally had an eighteen-year-old son, but he was killed when he was out with Chang Que''s husband on errands.


    With these eight people, the backyard of the county government suddenly became lively.


    Especially with a few more capable yers, Qi Ma and the others are also much more rxed.


    After seeing them, Gu Yundong handed them over to Madam Qi and asked her to teach the rules.


    She herself started to prepare for the second prefectural school course.


    ording to what she said earlier, Master Cao had already prepared all the easel and drawing boards, especially after knowing that she had instructed the master''s painting art in Tianhai Academy, the county school made more efforts to prepare these.


    When Gu Yundong stepped into the county school ''Zhizhai'' early in the morning, what he saw in front of him were the teachings, two mentors, and two masters.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked Tong Shuitao behind her to put the tools on the table, and then said strangely, "You are all here today."


    The teacher coughed lightly, feeling a little embarrassed, it was true that they did not behave properly when they escapedst time.


    However, after listening to Master Cao say that when Master Gu actually beat people down, they were also frightened for several days.


    "Master Gu, the studio you requested has already been cleaned up by me. Look, do you want to use it for today''s lecture?"


    "Since it''s ready, it''s natural to use it." Gu Yundong nced at them. Seeing that it was not early, he didn''t have time to greet them, so he brought his own painting tools and walked towards the lecture hall.


    Tong Shuitao immediately followed, Gu Yundong turned to look at her, "What are you doing with me?"


    "Miss." Tong Shuitao said very seriously, "If those people are not obedient this time, don''t do it yourself. What if you get tired? With me here, I''ll definitely beat their parents even if they don''t know each other."


    Gu Yundong helped her forehead and told her to go back, "Didn''t you hear what A Yue said when he came back? Those people are so good now that they don''t need to clean up anymore."


    "Really?" Tong Shuitao sighed regretfully, and could only return to Zhizhai, waiting bored for Gu Yundong to finish ss.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, turned and walked into the lecture hall.


    The lecture hall fell silent in an instant, and all the students raised their heads with a ''swish'' and looked at her with burning eyes.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Although he knew that it would be effective after going to Fan''s house for a banquet, he didn''t know it would be so effective.


    She cleared her throat, "We met again. Do you still have any impressions of the ss you gavest time? It won''t take so many days to forget it, right?"


    "No, no, ma''am...Master, we have all carefully reviewed the knowledge taught by Master, and we have also painted several paintings." A student below quickly replied.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, "Just don''t forget, let''s go to the lecture hall next door today."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2932: Mr. Xian Xue is not doing his job properly

    Chapter 2932 Mr. Xian Xue is not doing his job


    Everyone was puzzled, but Gu Yundong had already stood up and went out first with his things.


    The others looked at each other, but Cai Yue was the first to follow, and the others hurried out one after another to the lecture hall next door.


    As soon as I entered the door, I found that this lecture hall was not the same as their original one. There were only two or three tables on the corner of the wall, but there were quite a few shelves.


    "Come in, find a seat by yourself and sit down." Gu Yundong pointed to the small stool behind the easel.


    Different from thest time, all the students were very obedient this time. They almost did what Gu Yundong said.


    This saved her a lot of trouble, and she didn''t talk nonsense. As soon as everyone sat down, Gu Yundong started to lecture.


    Everyone had a good n in their hearts, and wanted to take advantage of the Master''sing to ss to ask her more about her past.


    Although Fan Yilin said a lot about Gu Yundong and his brotherst time, they still didn''t like it. Ask Cai Yue, this kid said that he doesn''t know much, and he has only gotten along with Master Gu more in the past few months. As for the things that happened in Xuanhe''s capital, he only knew a little from hearsay. Just a little bit.


    These people have never been out of Luozhou, and they don''t know much about the outside world. So I am very curious, and I also want to know what students in other ces are like. Tianhai Academy, which is a well-known institution, and Guozijian, the first holy ce for reading, what kind of background is it?


    But Gu Yundong started lecturing as soon as he came, and didn''t give them a chance to ask questions.


    Her lectures were vivid and lively, and the people present were brought in by her without knowing it, and they started to draw without asking anything.


    They are quite curious about this easel, and they are full of enthusiasm for trying new things.


    After Gu Yundong finished talking about the elements, he let them draw it by themselves.


    Her gaze turned to the outside of the window, facing the people who were listening to the teachings.


    Tong Shuitao really didn''t follow her, but one teacher, two mentors, and two masters were all standing outside the window listening to her lectures.


    Seeing Gu Yundong looking over, Jiao Yu and the othersughed silently, and quickly turned around and left.


    They also prepared an easel for themselves and put them in ''Chizhai'', just in time to go back and try to paint.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Are you all so unprofessional now? Don''t forget that you are teaching students to take the imperial examinations.


    She shook her head, seeing that the ss was almost over.


    said to all the students, "Today''s ss is here first, you guys are progressing very fast, wait two more, and I''ll take you out to sketch."


    "Master, what do you mean by sketching?" Fan Yilin asked hurriedly, his tone full of curiosity.


    Gu Yundong said while packing his things, "You''ll know when you look back."


    After saying that, she announced the get out of ss and left.


    When her backpletely disappeared, everyone suddenly came back to their senses.


    "Oops, I forgot to ask Master Gu about Tianhai Academy."


    "I also want to know how the Guozijian is. Ah Yue said that Master Gu has seen the Shen Daru in the Guozijian."


    "What a pity, what a pity..."


    While talking, they all looked at Cai Yue, as if they wanted him to ask more about these things after he went back.


    Unfortunately, Cai Yue didn''t want to pay attention to them. He was very busy, and he didn''t read all the notes sent by Yunshu.


    Gu Yundong returned to Zhizhai, and found that they were all painting, "..." It really is not doing their job properly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2933: The workshop is over

    Chapter 2933 The workshop is over


    Gu Yundong shook his head without disturbing them, and was ready to leave with Tong Shuipao.


    However, just as she walked to the door, Cen Lan, who was painting, suddenly stood up and followed.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, and asked as he walked, "Mr. Cen is looking for me for something?"


    Cen Lan was already a little bright, "Master Gu is familiar with the mountain chief of Tianhai Academy?"


    "I''ve met a few times, learned about painting skills, andmunicated with each other. But he''s busy, and I''m also busy. It''s impossible to say that I''m familiar with each other." Gu Yundong naturally couldn''t say how good his rtionship with Chief Qi Shan was.


    Cen Lan frowned, "Is that so."


    "Mr. Cen is curious about the head of Tianhai Academy?"


    "It''s not just curiosity, it''s just that schrs yearn for several universities, and so do I."


    Gu Yundong understood, "Mr. Cen wants me to rmend you to study in the academy?"


    Unexpectedly, Cen Lan waved his hand, "Hahaha, Master Gu has misunderstood. If it was me in the past, I would have tried every means to ask Master Gu to help me when I learned about this. But now, I have be the instructor of the county school. As long as these students are promising in the future, I will follow the sess. Even though I don''t want to go to Tianhai Academy, I still hope Master Gu can pave the way for these students."


    He is sincere and doesn''t hide his ambition to be an official at all.


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Mr. Cen, I am also their master."


    Cen Lan is really relieved, so he will be promoted.


    The matter was stopped, and Cen Lan began to ask her some precautions for painting.


    went all the way to the gate of the county school, he finally stopped and watched Gu Yundong leave.


    In the days that followed, Gu Yundong began to prepare for the promotion of recruitment.


    White candy preserves, she can find newbies to make, but the main business of the workshop is still drinks. Now she no longer has to hide the main direction of the workshop.


    It is better to find two experienced masters, but people with such a skill these days are basically hiding and unwilling to show it to others.


    But steward Pei gave her a surprise, he found one for Gu Yundong. This person''s name is Weng Luochun, and the family heirloom is winemaking. Unfortunately, his father was identally scammed, and the family secret recipe was deceived. The deceitful profiteer had some ability, and improved the secret recipe, and the wine brewed was more mellow and strong. Not only did they expand the wine business, but also said that the Weng family stole their secret recipe, but the technology was not good enough.


    Weng''s family is only a small family, and they can''t fight against others. His reputation was ruined by tricks, and his wine could not be sold.


    In the end, Father Weng med himself for being unhappy and passed away not long after.


    Weng Luochun was not reconciled, wanting revenge and wanting to tell the world that the Weng family was wronged. But the whole family is waiting for him to support him. If his father is gone, if he doesn''t give up, the family will be separated.


    Weng Luochun had topromise, find a job to do first, at least let his family live a stable life first.


    Gu Yundong met Weng Luochun and asked some questions. He was very satisfied with him, so he decided on someone for the time being.


    Steward Pei is apetent person. He did go to Daxi Vige for a few days, and then he understood the surrounding situation thoroughly, and he even decided on several suitable candidates for work.


    After ?? came back, he even wrote an observation report to Gu Yundong. Not to mention, although the handwriting was general, it was very detailed.


    Time flies, and the workshop hase to the final stage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2934: Shao Qingyuan came to the town

    Chapter 2934 Shao Qingyuan came to town


    Gu Yundong chose the day and set the day for the Liangliang.


    As soon as the city gate opened that day, Gu Yundong rode his carriage straight to Daxi Vige.


    Shao Qingyuan also went. As the magistrate of Jingping County, Gujia Workshop is a project that the government wants to support, so he naturally has to appear.


    Moreover, he still asionally shows up beside Gu Yundong to let everyone know that their husband and wife are living in harmony and happiness.


    Duan Qian joined in the fun and followed with Mu Aqiu.


    Not only them, but others in Jingping County who have been paying attention to Gu Yundong and the newly-built Gujia Workshop, also sent people over to check on the situation.


    At the entrance of Daxi Vige, Gu Yundong saw the noisy crowd at a nce.


    Well, Gu Yundong didn''t want to make more trips, and in order to get to work as soon as possible, today is not only the day of the Liangliang, but also the day of recruiting people.


    These people should all apply for jobs.


    "Gu Dong''s family is here, Gu Dong''s family is here, please let us go." Vige Chief Xie was sweating profusely. He knew that Gu Dong''s family had long been publicized to recruit people, but he didn''t expect so many people toe.


    Vige Chief Xie has a very serious sense of crisis at this moment.


    The crowd quieted down, Shao Qingyuan jumped out of the car, Vige Chief Xie stared at him when he saw him.


    "Master Magistrate?!"


    The vigers who had been making a fuss and wanted to surround themselves with Gu Yundong''s self-rmendation heard that the magistrate was in front of them, and immediately took a step back and hurriedly knelt down.


    Shao Qingyuan, "Get up, everyone, this official has just arrived in Jingping County, and he has been busy with the affairs of the county office before, but he has not had the opportunity to walk around the vige. I just took advantage of the opportunity that everyone gathered here today, and came here. Take a look, understand the life of the people, I don''t know if you are wee or not."


    "Wee and wee, the adults arepassionate to the people, it is my blessing, the adults are wise."


    Duan Qian in the carriage behind him ''tsk'', "Obviously, he came with his wife to give her a ce to settle down. Saying this, it seems that he is quite great."


    Mu Aqiu pursed his lips and said with a smile, "It''s good that the people are happy."


    Duan Qian nced at her sideways and said nothing.


    The people in front of him all got off the carriage, and he also got down with them.


    The crowd spread out to make way, and Shao Qingyuan led Gu Yundong all the way to Gu''s workshop.


    Butler Pei, Mao Yong and others were already waiting there. When the time came, the sound of firecrackers sounded, and Steward Pei led people to scatter longan and peanut copper coins to the front of the open space, and everyone onlookers ran over to grab it.


    Gu Yundong looked at it from a distance and couldn''t help sighing, "It''s really a lot easier to recruit someone who is useful." When she first built a workshop, she did everything by herself, and it was tiring to think about it.


    After the beams were installed, everyone rested for a while, and then officially began to recruit workers.


    With so many people ??, it was impossible for Gu Yundong to look at them one by one.


    The first round of interviews was screened by Steward Pei and Weng Luochun. When Gu Yundong was here, the number of people would be significantly reduced by half.


    Steward Pei was inexperienced in recruiting people, but Gu Yundong told him the requirements.


    Steward Pei knew it, and immediately asked people to line up to register one by one.


    Vige Chief Xie was in a hurry. He looked at Gu Yundong and hesitated.


    Who knows the next moment, but steward Pei suddenly said to him, "Vige Chief Xie, please let the vigers of Daxi Vige line up on the left first."


    When vige chief Xie heard this, he immediately came over, ecstasy shed on his face, and he shouted loudly.


    The vigers in other viges were immediately dissatisfied and shouted loudly to say something, but when they saw Shao Qingyuan standing aside with a sullen face, he suddenly fell silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2935: Recruitment

    Chapter 2935 Recruitment


    A lot of people came today, and all the vigers from several nearby viges came.


    Gujia Workshop is not only recruiting men, but also women. The age range is generally from fourteen to fifty years old, and the scope is wide, so many peoplee directly to the family.


    There are also many children watching the fun. At this time, they are eating and watching the fun while holding melon seeds and peanuts in their hands.


    The team of Daxi Vige quickly formed a long line. Vige Chief Xie was unable to do things in the workshop himself, so he walked around seriously at this time to help maintain order. He will never forgive other people.


    There are many people ??, but Manager Pei''s interview is also very fast.


    At first nce, look at people''s clothes and faces. If you can''t even do basic neatness and cleanliness, basically you don''t even need to ask, then let them go.


    Looking at people''s eyes for the second time, the kind of person who flinches and obviously has bad intentions, but Steward Pei also simply shook his head.


    Third, I started asking the vigers about their basic information, registering their information, and if it was appropriate, I would issue a sign and let people wait by the side.


    Daxi Vige was soon finished in one round. Vige Chief Xie frowned as he looked at those who had been deleted and selected, and he didn''t quite understand.


    Followed by the vigers of other viges, Pei steward moved quickly.


    Gu Yundong had lunch at Xie Vige Chief''s house, and half of the vigers had alreadypleted the first round of interviews.


    It¡¯s just that these people didn¡¯t leave. Anyway, they all brought dry food with them when they went out this morning.


    They were just not convinced, especially when they saw that in the past, even those who were not as strong as themselves, not as smart as themselves, andcking in ability could be selected, they were even more angry.


    There were also some men who saw that their mother-inw had passed, but they were brushed down, and even more viciously stared at their mother-inw.


    When Gu Yundong came back, he naturally saw this scene.


    She sneered, this kind of man is so angry that he wants to let his daughter-inw go home, but if he really asks them to give up this job opportunity, I''m afraid they won''t. When these women actually have some money in their hands and then brainwash them, she will have to see if these men can still have such an arrogant attitude.


    She walked to Steward Pei''s desk and knocked on the table, "Have you eaten?"


    Steward Pei raised his head. Although he had been busy all morning, he was still full of enthusiasm. Heughed, "I''ve eaten."


    Weng Luochun was watching the registration for him just now, and he took the opportunity to eat something to fill his stomach.


    "Would you like to take a break?"


    Steward Pei immediately shook his head, "No, I''m just asking about the situation and writing. I''m not tired. Besides, Brother Weng and I are here in rotation. There are many people here today, and everyone is waitingter. Get things done as soon as possible."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, you can know what you have in mind. Give me the list of those who passed in the morning."


    Butler Pei handed the stack of registered papers on the table to Gu Yundong. After Gu Yundong took it away, Tong Shuitao greeted the vigers who passed the first round.


    "You alle to gather here. Now the second round of registration will begin. I will answer mydy''s question in a while. If it is appropriate, it will be settled today."


    Someone frowned in dissatisfaction and said to the people around him, "Why do you want to do it again? It''s just a job, it''s so troublesome, it''s not so much trouble to recruit people for those big families in the county."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2936: you can go now

    Chapter 2936 You can go


    As soon as the man finished speaking, Tong Shuitao walked up to him and smiled, "Okay, you can go home."


    The man was stunned and looked at her in disbelief, "Why?"


    "Why do you say? First, you start to feel troublesome before you start working. The work to be done in the workshop will only be moreplicated and troublesome. If you are impatient like this, the work in the workshop will be Can you do it?"


    Tong Shuitao said, looked at the others, and continued, "Second, if you want toe to work in the workshop, you have to listen to what the boss says. If a person doesn''t obey orders, should we recruit him to hinder us?"


    "And thirdly, what you''re saying is obviously trying to sow discord, just talk, why do you want to pull others? Why do you bring up the recruitment of other big families? Other ces are so good, why don''t you go? "


    "I..." The man was blocked by Tong Shuitao and was speechless.


    The next moment, the sign in his hand was taken away by Tong Shuitao, "Go back, if others have objections and don''t want toe to the second round of registration, you can go back."


    As soon as she said these words, the ce was silent, and everyone was silent.


    They thought what Tong Shuitao said was very reasonable.


    Which job is not troublesome or hard? Making money is not easy.


    Therefore, as soon as Tong Shuitao finished speaking, no one said nonsense immediately. He tightened the small sign in his hand and waited nervously for Gu Yundong to ask questions.


    Tong Shuitao stood proudly behind Gu Yundong and whispered, "Miss, am I right?"


    "No."


    Duan Qian, who was standing not far away, was quite emotional, and said to Shao Qingyuan next to him, "I always thought that Tong Shuitao was very reckless, but I never thought that there was such a clever idea."


    "Those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to ink are ck. They have been with Yun Dong for a long time. Not to mention 70 or 80% of their studies, they should also understand 20% or 30% of them." Shao Qingyuan gave him a sideways nce, his eyes were extraordinarily meaningful.


    Duan Qian touched his chin, he felt that he had been connoted. After all, his current servant has been with him for two or three years, but he doesn''t seem to be very clever.


    However, these days he took Mu Aqiu to talk to people, and he felt that this girl had learned a lot. It seems that this kind of thing also varies from person to person, and some people are not naturally sensitive.


    Gu Yundong has already started the interview, but she doesn''t have people lining up like Manager Pei.


    She went directly into the workshop, and ording to the list in front of her, from bottom to top, one by one, people came in to ask questions.


    Hearing that they were going in alone to face Gu Yundong, the vigers became even more nervous.


    Fortunately, the first people to enter are the vigers of Daxi Vige. These people have met Gu Yundong several times before, and havemunicated with each other, so they are not so unfamiliar and afraid.


    Vige Chief Xie watched his eldest son enter the door, he didn''t know what to say, and he was downcast when he came out.


    Vige Chief Xie was taken aback and hurried over to ask, "What''s wrong? Did you fail?"


    "I don''t know. Gu Dong''s family just asked me what I was good at on weekdays, and I said I was good at farming. Gu Dong''s family didn''t say anything, they just asked me to go out and wait for news. Dad, have I never been?"


    Vige Chief Xie, "..." How did he know? He is still confused and thinking about the reason why some people were brushed down in the first round.


    Vige Chief Xie was very worried, but when he found out that all the people who went in didn''t get a positive reply from Gu Dong''s family when they came out, he was slightly relieved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2937: Xie Zhi has something to ask for

    Chapter 2937 Xie Zhi has something to ask for


    After Gu Yundong interviewed half of the vigers in Daxi Vige, he saw a familiar figure walking in.


    Although Xie Zhi felt that Gu Yundong was approachable and had said many things before, at this moment, he was still very nervous.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Youe to the workshop to do things? Your parents don''t object? I remember you saidst time that your mother is already looking for a suitable husband for you." Generally, the family of girls who are to be married is not very good Maybe let her out to do something.


    She just watched it a while ago, and there are naturally young girls, but most of them are already married little daughters-inw. Even if they are not married, the family is in a difficult situation, and there is really nothing they can do, so theye and try to see if there is a chance.


    Xie Zhi''s family is not poor. His father has a craft. Although he is not rich, he can still live a good life in the vige.


    Gu Yundong originally guessed that Mrs Wei woulde, but who knew Mrs Wei did note, but Xie Zhi did.


    Xie Zhi smiled embarrassedly, "If it was before, my mother would definitely not agree to mying. But since we went into the mountainst time, we heard Duan Gongzi and Sister Shuitao talk about a lot of things outside, and it also rose. I know very little. I know that it is best for a woman to have a skill, so that she will not be bullied by her husband''s family when she bes a parent in the future. Sister Shuitao also said that there are many girls like me in Yongfu Vige, who work in the workshop and work at home. If the conditions get better, you won''t have to worry about getting married at all. After you get married, you have money and confidence, and your inws don''t dare to underestimate you and bully you casually."


    "My mother said that when she first came out of the mountains and married my father, she was despised by my grandma because she didn''t know anything, had no knowledge, and had no money. She stayed at home all day, raising pigs and feeding chickens. , I don¡¯t even have the freedom to go out, and I don¡¯t even have to think about going back to my mother¡¯s house. It was only after the family split up that I was finally able to be the master of the house, but it took many years.¡±


    Xie Zhi and Wei Shi used to think that everyone is the same. They have been wives for many years and be mother-inw. After they get married, they serve as cows and horses to serve the family, and let the men go out to earn money to support the family. To a little home, it will be like this for a lifetime.


    Who knew that there was another way of life, the kind that can straighten your back at home, speak with weight, and have the right to be involved in anything.


    Therefore, when Xie Zhi proposed to go to the workshop, Wei Shi hesitated for a few days, and then agreed.


    Gu Yundong gave her one more look after hearing this, "Since your family has no opinion, then you can stay."


    Xie Zhi almost jumped up, "Really? Gu Dongjia, you, have you settled for me? Don''t ask me a few more questions?"


    "No, we''ve gotten along, and I know you well, so it''s pointless to ask other questions."


    Xie Zhi took a deep breath and almost cried.


    "Okay, you go out and let the next person in."


    "Yes." Xie Zhi nodded vigorously, turned around and walked out.


    Who knew that after walking a few steps, he suddenly stopped, lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking, and his back was very hesitant.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao looked at each other, "What, do you have something else to do?"


    "I, can I, can I ask for mercy from the owner?" Xie Zhi slowly turned around and said in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong guessed, "Who do you want to rmend to join the workshop? This is a bit difficult. If the first round is beaten, I won''t think about it again."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2938: Wang Cai is back

    Chapter 2938 Wang Cai is back


    Xie Zhi immediately shook his head, "No, no, she''s sick, she can''t get up in the morning, she missed it."


    "He is also from Daxi Vige? Who else is in the family, why should youe to intercede?"


    "She has no family. Master, do you still remember Wang Guang?" Seeing Gu Yundong nodding, Xie Zhicai continued, "Wang Guang has a younger sister named Wang Cai. Do you remember what I told you?"


    Wang Cai¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong squinted her eyes, of course she remembered, haven''t they been looking for Wang Cai all this time?


    "You keep talking."


    "Didn''t I tell you before that Wang Cai has been missing for five years? She came backst night."


    "What did you say?!" Gu Yundong almost stood up in acent manner, she restrained her legs and sat firmly on the chair. Fortunately, Xie Zhi kept his head down, and didn''t notice anything unusual about her.


    However, Gu Yundong felt a huge wave in his heart at this moment, why did Wang Caie back so well? The person behind the scenes just let her back so easily? How is this possible?


    Gu Yundong squeezed his hand and asked Xie Zhi to continue.


    Xie Zhi sighed and said a little disappointedly, "A Cai is also suffering. After she came backst night, we learned that she identally encountered a human trafficker when she entered the mountain. The person sold A Cai to a mother and son, and gave the Her son is a child bride. Ah Cai wanted to run away, but she identally bumped her head while escaping. She lost her memory and couldn''t remember who she was. She had been working in that family''s house all these years, but she never expected that The family was unlucky. Some time ago, the house caught fire, and both mother and son died, and A Cai almost died. Fortunately, after she was rescued, she also remembered the past. She hurried back to find her rtives. to Daxi Vige."


    As he spoke, Xie Zhi remembered those sad pasts again, and couldn''t help but wipe away tears, "A Cai thought she could be reunited with her family, but when she returned home, she found out that her brother... is gone. Ah Cai can''t take it anymore. She stopped the blow and fainted on the spot. We happened to be there, so we took him home and took care of him. When she woke up this morning, she said she was going to see Wang Guang, but before she got out of bed, she fell down again already."


    "Master, Ah Cai is a hard-working and smart girl. She is helpless now and has no brother. I just thought that if she came to work in our workshop, she would have some hope in the future. Master, please give Ah Cai. Take a chance, wait for her to recover, let her try it out?"


    After Gu Yundong heard it, he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Wang Cai said that he was betrayed and lost his memory, so he never came back. This is understandable, after all, she can''t say that there is a master behind the scenes, and she has been helping people.


    As for her identity as a widow, she can also guess.


    After all, a missing widow is more eptable than a missing unmarried girl. Nowadays, it is generally believed that the girl was abducted and sold away, and she must not be innocent when she came back. It would be better to say that she was married.


    What Gu Yundong couldn''t understand was that Wang Cai came back in an upright manner and recognized the vigers in an upright manner.


    Then she must have no worries. When she came back, did shepletely break up with the people behind her, or...for another purpose?


    And Gu Yundong didn''t believe that Wang Cai only learned the news of Wang Guang''s murder when he returned to Daxi Vige.


    "Gu Dong''s house? Gu Dong''s house?" Xie Zhi was frightened by the silence.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2939: Abnormal Wang Cai

    Chapter 2939 Abnormal Wang Cai


    Gu Yundong regained his senses and said, "Well, I already know the situation. You can go back and tell Wang Cai. When she recovers, if she is willing toe to the workshop to work,e here to register, as long as she passes the assessment, it will be no problem. "


    Xie Zhi immediately became happy, wiped his face, and knelt down facing Gu Yundong, "Thank you, boss, thank you boss."


    Gu Yundong sighed, "Get up, don''t kneel. I know you want to take care of Wang Guang''s sister, but she''s gone, so you have to look forward."


    Xie Zhi choked and nodded, "I, I know."


    "Okay, you go out."


    Xie Zhi had a smile on his face, and went out with red eyes.


    People outside were shocked when they saw her inside for so long and looked heartbroken.


    When the others came out, they just shook their heads and sighed or looked annoyed and regretful. No one was crying until their eyes were red. What the **** happened to Xie Zhi inside?


    Others wanted to ask, but Wei Shi came first and pushed him away.


    She hurriedly took her girl aside to rest and asked about the situation by the way.


    The others looked at each other in dismay, but what made them panic even more was that after Xie Zhi came out, the Gu Dong family inside did not call the next person in.


    As everyone was thinking about going forward to ask, the door opened.


    Tong Shuitao walked out from the inside, hurried to Shao Qingyuan''s side, and said in a low voice, "Uncle, Miss asked you toe in and say that there is something very important to say."


    Tong Shuitao entered the deep mountains at that time and did not know about Cheng Xiaosong. Wang Cai had heard of it, but she didn''t understand that there were suchplicated events behind it, so her reaction was not as big as Gu Yundong''s.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little surprised and turned around and entered the room.


    When he got the news from Gu Yundong that Wang Cai had returned to Daxi Vige, he was also stunned for a moment.


    "She came back normally. What''s abnormal is that she came back in an open and honest way." Shao Qingyuan didn''t quite believe that Wang Cai would make a good break with the master behind her in such a short period of time.


    He didn''t even believe that the people behind the scenes would let Wang Caie back alive.


    He paused, "It''s not urgent, I''ll have someone bring Cheng Xiaosong over in two days. After Wang Cai arrives at the workshop, let the two meet to see what the situation is and how Wang Cai will react."


    "it is good."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said to her, "Continue here, leave the rest to me."


    He lowered his head, touched Gu Yundong''s forehead, and got up and went out.


    After going out, he called the next viger to go in for an interview, and he walked up to Shao Wen''s side and exined a few words in a low voice, "...Tonight you will stay in Daxi Vige for the time being and stare at Wang Cai secretly."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong continued to casually ask the vigers who came for the interview questions, and wrote down the ones he liked.


    After all the people on the table have finished reading, the first round of Manager Pei outside has already ended.


    Gu Yundong quickened his speed and interviewed all those who passed the first round.


    This time, she wasn''t picking managers, so the questions she asked were simple, and she didn''t need anyone''s great skills. As long as she was diligent and hardworking, there was no big problem. Basically, Gu Yundong would stay.


    When thest person was interviewed, Gu Yundong walked out with the list.


    There were still as many vigers waiting outside the door as there were in the morning, and even those who were brushed off did not leave.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2940: Reason not to choose

    Chapter 2940 Reasons for not choosing


    Gu Yundong nced around and saw everyone''s expressions.


    Especially after the second round of interviews, except for Xie Zhi who already knew his result, everyone else looked apprehensive.


    Gu Yundong walked in front of those people with the list in his hand, "Next, the person whose name I called will stand on the left."


    "Xie Zhi, Xie Xiaoliu, Shi Dahua, Xie Afang..."


    With Gu Yundong''s voice, the number of people standing on the left gradually increased. Those who haven''t heard the name are also more and more tugging at the heart.


    They didn''t know whether the person on the left that Gu Yundong called passed or failed, so they could only pray secretly.


    Finally, there were nearly 120 people standing on the left, and Gu Yundong finally stopped.


    She handed the list in her hand to Manager Pei, and then said to Xie Zhi and others, "You have passed the second round of the test. From tomorrow onwards, you will be a small worker in my Gujia workshop. What kind of work will you do at that time? Steward Pei will help you arrange it. You can stay for a while, and Steward Pei will tell you what you need to pay attention to when working in the workshop, and what are the rules. If you have any questions, you can also take this opportunity to ask. "


    Ecstasy instantly appeared on the faces of the vigers on the left, did they really pass? ! Great, they will have a fixed sry in the future.


    However, the vigers on the right were a little desperate, looking at Gu Yundong with a hopeful expression, expecting her to call out a few more names.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yundong didn''t speak anymore.


    On the contrary, the vigers who were cleared in the first round began to shout at this moment, "Gu Dongjia, we all want to ask, what are the standards for this recruitment, why did we not pass the first round? I am strong. Very, obedient, you can do anything, why don''t you want me."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth when he heard it, what is it...why don''t you? Said as if she had abandoned him.


    Tong Shuitao behind her wanted to step up and scold him and tell him not to make trouble.


    However, Gu Yundong waved his hand, walked to Pei''s table, looked at the vigers who were unwilling to understand, and said, "My workshop is for eating, and since it is the entrance, the most important thing is cleanliness. What do you think, you guys Does it meet the requirements of cleanliness? Not to mention the clothes and hair, just say your hands, the nails are not short enough, and the nails are full of dirt. Do you dare to eat food made with such hands? "


    Those people subconsciously want to say dare, but then think about it, they dare to eat at home, but if they are asked to spend money to buy noodles to eat outside, they will definitely not be happy when they see that the stall owner who burns the noodles is so dirty.


    Take a look at the clothes on your body, not to mention anything else, just the position of the cuffs, the soil is all agglomerated, and after a little rubbing twice, the dust will fall down.


    And my hair seems to have not been washed for a few days...


    Many people began to regret it. They originally thought that they were just here to show their strength, and that it was enough to have the experience of doing anything. Who knows that people don''t care at all, what the boss cares about is whether you are clean.


    I knew earlier, I knew they would burn incense and bathe before they came out, and take good care of themselves.


    But there are also people who are not convinced. After seeing that their body is clean and their nails are free of dirt, they can''t help but step forward and say, "What about me? My body is not dirty. Changed clothes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2941: Why cant readers?

    Chapter 2941 Why can''t schrs?


    Gu Yundong looked at the person who was speaking, and then nced at Manager Pei.


    Thetter said something in a low voice, Gu Yundong nodded, and smiled at the man, "You? A gambler who likes to gamble, which workshop wants it?"


    This person is very dressed up in the vige on weekdays. He goes to the town and county to gamble, and if it is too tattered, he is not allowed to enter the casino, so he always keeps it clean.


    The gambler looked savage when she said it, so he wanted to go forward and make a theory, but when Shao Qingyuan gave him a cold nce, he suddenly remembered their identities, and hurriedly retracted his neck and kept silent.


    But there are also people who are clean and hard to gamble, "Gu Dongjia, I also want to know the reason why I was not selected."


    "Drinking."


    Alcoholic? The man had anger on his face, he pointed his hand at the selected vigers, and said, "What about the two of them? We are from the same vige, and they both like to drink, especially Liu Shi, who drinks a big drink every night. Bowl, there are more than a dozen wine jars at home, why can he do it?"


    The two Liu Shi, whom he pointed to, were furious to death, and at the same time worried to death, for fear that Gu Dongjia would listen to the man and drive them away.


    Who knew that Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Liu Shi and two really like to drink, but their wine is good. As far as I know, the two of them can drink as much alcohol as they want. Alcohol is not addictive. You are different, you really don¡¯t drink it on weekdays, but once you take the first sip, you won¡¯t let it go if you don¡¯t get drunk. After drinking it, you are full of nonsense and beat people, so we can¡¯t ask for it in our workshop.¡±


    Gujia¡¯s workshop is for the sale of alcohol, and workers who can drink must be recruited. Moreover, many transactions are negotiated at the wine table these days. Liu Shi looks good, has a good alcohol capacity, and knows restraint, so it is not a bad idea to take him out to the town.


    Therefore, after Pei Guanshi knew the future direction of Gujia Workshop, the first person to observe was the viger who could drink, and he already had a candidate he wanted to recruit in his heart.


    Liu Shi''s face turned slightly red when they heard Gu Yundong''s words.


    They didn''t expect Gu Dongjia to rate them so highly, the two took a deep breath and hurriedly assured, "Don''t worry, Dongjia, we will definitely work hard in the future. Don''t touch the wine."


    "Me, me too."


    Gu Yundong nodded with satisfaction and asked, "Anyone else have problems?"


    The people who were brushed down in the first round looked at each other in dismay, but did not dare to go forward. Most of them were brushed off because of their unclean clothes, and the rest of them knew their own faults. Seeing Gu Yundong''s reaction when he was drunk, he must have known other people.


    They don''t want their shorings to be exposed to the public.


    But after a while, someone who was brushed down in the second round stood up.


    "Master, I have a question."


    "You ask."


    "I asked myself that I dress neatly, I don''t eat, drink, prostitute, and gamble. I don''t have any friends around me, and I have read books. There is no one with better knowledge than me. Why can''t I be selected?"


    This is also what Manager Pei is curious about.


    Gu Yundong exined before that if there are those who have read books and can read, they can be selected first. The schr was even a child, with good handwriting and thoughtful speech and manners. Therefore, Manager Pei left the person in the first round.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2942: Despair followed by surprise

    Chapter 2942 Despair followed by surprise


    Gu Yundong smiled, "What if you are good at learning? The moment you entered the door, I saw the expression on your face, and you were no longer on the list."


    expression? ?


    Not only the schr was stunned, but the others were also surprised.


    Gu Yundong, "You are very disdainful of me. You think I am a woman, so I shouldn''t be recruiting people to work in a high-profile workshop, right?"


    The man wanted to refute, but he opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Gu Yundong sneered, "I''m the owner of the workshop, you don''t even look down on the owner, I still expect you to listen to me and work and do things in the future? A person is very arrogant and pretentious and short-sighted, even if the knowledge is good, what''s the use? It''s the rules, you''re afraid you''re going to pick on me."


    The schr was blushing, especially in the eyes of so many people, his lips were trembling with anger, "Women should be at home with husbands and children, doing such public things, and not afraid of others gossip."


    With Shao Qingyuan present, he didn''t even dare to say it too loudly or too seriously. After the vicious voice fell, he mmed his sleeves and ran away in a hurry.


    Everyone, "..." also expects you to be a little bit more promising, but this is the result? ?


    Gu Yundong didn''t even bother to pay attention to this kind of person. She looked at the vigers present, "Who has objections? I can answer you one by one."


    Who dares to stand up? Although everyone is sorry, no one really said anything.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong nodded with great satisfaction, "It seems that there is no problem."


    Everyone shook their heads, but Vige Chief Xie wanted to ask his younger son what was wrong and he could change it.


    But in front of so many people, he couldn''t ask.


    Now that the matter is over and it''s toote, Vige Chief Xie sighed slightly and decided to let everyone disperse and take the lost young son home.


    However, before he could speak, Gu Yundong walked up to the people who were knocked down in the second round again, and smiled, "Don''t be discouraged, you didn''t pass the test, in fact, arge part of the reason is that my workshop is limited in the number of people I want to recruit. , and some of you aren''t fit for that kind of work, that doesn''t mean you''re not good."


    Everyone felt a little better after hearing this, but they also knew that it was Gu Yundong who wasforting them.


    Gu Yundongughed and said, "Of course, there is also a part of the reason, because you may have a more suitable ce to go in the future. I think, you must have heard about Duan Gongzi building a workshop, right? The business of Duan''s workshop is on my side. It¡¯s different, there are quite a few of you, and it¡¯s more suitable for them to work in their workshops.¡±


    Everyone was stunned, what, what do you mean?


    Duan Qian took Mu Aqiu a few steps forward at this time, coughed lightly and nodded, "That''s right, I have been watching you all the time just now, and I do have a few candidates in my heart. After the Duan family workshop is built, , you cane and have a try, the sry is simr to Gu Dong''s side, as long as you do it well, I will naturally not treat you badly."


    Everyone was stunned. When they passed the first round, their hearts were filled with joy and excitement. Who knew that after the second round, they could only stand on the spot and regret not being selected, but at this moment, Gu Dongjia and Duan Gongzi said that they still have another chance, and even many of them have passed?


    The mood of this whole day, ups and downs, is like riding a boat in the sea, it can kill people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2943: Wang Cai is here

    Chapter 2943 Wang Cai is here


    Those who were brushed in the first round, their eyes were really red with envy at this time.


    But the next moment, the eyes of the person who responded quickly lit up again.


    That''s right, Gu''s workshop is no longer recruiting people. The Duanjia workshop still needs people. Next time they clean up and go to the recruitment, they will definitely be selected.


    Unfortunately, what they didn''t know was that Duan Qian''s recruitment was another set of criteria.


    Today''s affairs can be considered to bepletely over, and it is not too early, Gu Yundong handed over the rest to Manager Pei. What should be paid attention to, what rules should be in ce, let him agree with everyone in advance, so as not to cause any conflicts.


    After she said goodbye to Vige Chief Xie, she left Daxi Vige with Shao Qingyuan, Duan Qian and others, and entered the county town before the city gate was closed.


    There were too many people in the workshop, making noises, but no one noticed that there was one less Shao Wen in the motorcade that Gu Yundong returned.


    Gu Yundong and his wife returned to the county office and went to wash up to see their son.


    After having a refreshing meal, Shao Qingyuan left Cheng Xiaosong behind and told him about Wang Cai.


    Cheng Xiaosong was stunned, "Wang Cai is back? Sir, is she alright? Her master, didn''t she embarrass her?"


    "I don''t know this yet. I''m worried that someone is watching secretly in Daxi Vige, so I haven''t contacted Wang Cai. After two days, you can go to Daxi Vige with your wife, and take the opportunity to meet Wang Cai and ask her what happened. what happened?"


    Cheng Xiaosong nodded hurriedly, "Okay, I''ll ask carefully."


    Having said that, Cheng Xiaosong was still worried about insomnia that night.


    He thought that something must have happened to Wang Cai, otherwise why would he suddenly appear in Daxi Vige?


    He really wanted to go to Daxi Vige as soon as possible, but he was afraid of hurting the adults, so he had to endure it until two dayster, when Gu Yundong went to Gu''s workshop again, he also followed.


    Gu Yundong has beening to Daxi Vige for the past two days. The workshop has just recruited people. There are so many things to do, and it is impossible for one person to be busy with Pei.


    What''s more, the management of sugar and brewing, Pei also doesn''t understand.


    It''s just that Wang Cai didn''t show up for the past two days, so she didn''t care and didn''t go to Xie''s house to see her.


    The workshop was very busy, and some necessary tools were installed, so Gu Yundong chose people to buy sugarcane fruits.


    She arranged all the 120 or so employees in their suitable positions ording to their strengths.


    Gu Family Workshop has officially started to operate.


    Cheng Xiaosong originally thought that following Gu Yundong to Daxi Vige that day, he would be able to see Wang Cai soon, but who knew that Wang Cai still hadn''te out of Xie''s house.


    On the fourth day, after Gu Yundong brought Cheng Xiaosong into Gu''s workshop, Xie Zhi finally came to them.


    When Gu Yundong entered the office, Xie Zhi hurriedly followed, "Master, master, Wang Cai I saidst time, can you meet?"


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "Oh, the girl you said was missing for five years? Is she cured?"


    Xie Zhi nodded again and again, "Okay, it''s outside the workshop now, I dare not bring her in casually."


    "Okay, then you can let her in. I''ll look at the person and ask her about her condition. If it''s appropriate, I''ll stay."


    Xie Zhi was overjoyed and immediately went out to find someone.


    Gu Yundong watched the door close before saying to Cheng Xiaosong behind him, "Wait behind the screen."


    Cheng Xiaosong took a deep breath and quickly retreated behind the screen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2944: Wang Cai is fleeing

    Chapter 2944 Wang Cai wants to escape


    After a while, Xie Zhi and Wang Cai knocked on the door.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and saw a thin and gaunt girl. The girl was very clean, and smiled at her with a soft expression.


    "Master, I''m sorry."


    Xie Zhi could not stay here any longer. Afterforting Wang Cai, he went out.


    Gu Yundong asked Wang Cai to sit, "I heard you were sick a few days ago? Are you feeling better now?"


    "It''s much better, don''t worry, my boss, I just don''t look good, but I''m actually fine."


    Gu Yundong nodded, asked a few questions in a routine manner, and then said, "I heard that you have been missing for five years before, and you have only recently recovered your memory ande back home? Anyway, it is always a good thing to be able toe home. Come down, what are your ns?"


    Wang Cai pursed her lips, but her eyes were slightly red, "I originally thought that when I got home, I would be able to reunite with my brother, support each other as before, take care of each other and live a good life. Who knew my brother... Unfortunately, I am the only one left... But I know that my brother definitely hopes to have a good life in the future, and I will try my best to live to make him feel at ease... In the future, I don''t n to marry, so I will I will work hard and I will be able to support myself in the future.¡±


    Gu Yundong followed with a sigh, "It''s good if you can understand, people always have to look forward."


    "Well." Wang Cai nodded his head, his expression more and more sad.


    The next moment, she suddenly stood up from the stool, perhaps standing too hard, and her body swayed slightly.


    She knelt down and kowtowed heavily at Gu Yundong.


    Her office is paved with wooden boards, and Gu Yundong heard a ''boom'' sound, she was really unambiguous.


    Gu Yundong squinted and didn''t call her up, just asked softly, "What are you doing?"


    "Madam, I heard Xie Zhi say that after my brother was murdered, the murderer has never been found. Later, Madam took the risk and finally brought out the murderer, let the truthe out, and brought the murderer to justice. Yes. My brother is able to rest his eyes entirely thanks to Master Shao and his wife. You two are my benefactors. I, I have nothing to repay, so I will kowtow to my wife first. In the future, if my wife has any orders, just tell me.¡±


    She kept her head down, Gu Yundong could only see the back of her head, but her stiff body could still be seen.


    Gu Yundong asked her, "Do you want to meet the murderer who killed your brother?"


    Wang Cai suddenly raised his head, his face full of confusion, "Yes, can you?"


    "Yes." Zhuang Dafu was sentenced to be executed in the autumn and is still in prison.


    Wang Cai clenched his teeth tightly, the hatred in his eyes was very obvious, after a while, he nodded heavily, "Thank you madam, thank you."


    Gu Yundong asked her to get up, "Don''t be too busy to thank you. Before going to the county jail, I''ll let you see an old friend."


    "Old people?" Wang Cai was puzzled. Her old people were the uncles and aunts in Daxi Vige. She had seen most of them.


    Gu Yundong looked towards the screen, "Come out."


    Wang Cai raised his head and saw a figure slowly walk out from behind the screen.


    As the figure became more and more obvious, her pupils could not help shrinking, and she murmured in a low voice, "...Cheng Xiaosong?"


    "Wang Cai." Cheng Xiaosong was delighted to see her.


    But Wang Cai seemed to be thinking of something, his face changed drastically, he turned around and ran away.


    Tomorrow will be 2021, I hope you all have the best of luck in the new year and get better and better.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2945: Gu Yundongs guess

    Chapter 2945 Gu Yundong''s guess


    Gu Yundong sat on the spot, but when Wang Cai ran to the door, Tong Shuitao stepped forward, grabbed her arm and pressed it on her back.


    Wang Cai gritted his teeth and was about to shout, but unfortunately he covered it before he made a sound.


    Tong Shuitao escorted the person and walked back, she grabbed Wang Cai''s shoulder and pressed her to the original chair.


    Wang Cai couldn''t escape, raised his head and red at Cheng Xiaosong fiercely, "Traitor."


    Cheng Xiaosong was taken aback by this sudden change, the original happy expression was still frozen on his face, and now his face was even more dazed.


    After he reacted, he hurried forward, "Wang Cai, what are you running from?" Also, what does it mean to call him a traitor?


    Gu Yundong raised his hand and waved, preventing him from going forward.


    Cheng Xiaosong could only stop, turned his head and asked in confusion, "Madam, what''s going on here?"


    Wang Cai exhaled heavily, retracted his gaze, and closed his eyes silently.


    Gu Yundong looked at Wang Cai and smiled, "Are you escaping in such a hurry, are you afraid that I will be bad for you?"


    As she spoke, she walked in front of Wang Cai, leaned on the back table, and whispered, "You are Cheng Xiaosong traitor, you seem to have guessed that he told us everything about your encounter, right? So you know The lies you tell are useless, the most important thing is to get out of the way."


    "Actually, my husband and I have been thinking these past few days, why did youe back, and how could the master behind you let youe back? Once youe back, you will find that your brother has passed away, and all your hopes are gone. You For you, brother, they are taking your hostage, and now that the hostage is gone, you have no scruples, and in order to avoid future troubles, the best way for them should be to kill you."


    "But they didn''t, and they asked you toe back with an upright identity. Presumably, there are other purposes. You came back the day before the workshop was recruiting workers. It was a coincidence that you wanted to work in the workshop after you came back. , your target is me, or my workshop."


    Wang Cai raised his head, although there was no expression on his face, but there was still a sh of surprise in his eyes.


    Gu Yundong has been staring at her closely, and has not missed it, she knows, she guessed right.


    She continued, "You want to be bad for us. But why? You should know that your brother was killed, and our husband and wife helped find the murderer. We are kind to you. You and your brother have feelings for each other. Shen Shen, if you don''t say revenge to us, you won''t have to take revenge. Unless, you think your brother''s death is strange, and we even killed your brother. "


    Hearing this, Wang Cai hurriedly lowered his head.


    Cheng Xiaosong was even more taken aback when he heard it. He hurriedly said, "No, how could Mr. Shao and his wife harm your brother? They helped to find out the murderer."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Wang Cai, I don''t know how you know that your brother''s murder is rted to us. Even if I say we are innocent, you probably won''t believe it. I heard Cheng Xiaosong say that you were killed because of your cleverness. The master behind you is interested, and since that''s the case, why don''t you find the truth yourself?"


    Wang Cai suddenly looked up at her, "How to find it?" As soon as she said it, she regretted it.


    Shouldn''t be so impatient, doesn''t this prove that Gu Yundong''s guess is true?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2946: see Zhuang Dafu

    Chapter 2946 See Zhuang Dafu


    Gu Yundong put his arms around his chest and smiled, "The murderer we found is in the prison in the county seat. I''ll give you a chance to ask yourself. After asking, you can judge for yourself whether what he said is true or not, and whether your brother was killed. what happened."


    Wang Cai really wanted to meet the murderer named Zhuang Dafu, but he thought it was impossible to do it.


    After all, he was on death row, and it was impossible for outsiders to see him easily.


    But the woman in front of him now said, let her meet.


    Gu Yundong took a sip of water from the teacup on the table and moistened his throat. He was really thirsty after saying these many words.


    "Wang Cai, what do you think of my proposal? I guess, you think our husband and wife have something to do with your brother''s death. This matter should have been obtained from your master behind the scenes. The person behind you is good or bad, I believe you I know very well in my heart. There must be doubts about them, and you also doubt us. Anyway, you don''t believe in either side, then find out the truth yourself, you should always believe in yourself. "


    Wang Cai took a deep breath, yes, now, she only believes in herself.


    "Okay, I''m going to see Zhuang Dafu."


    Gu Yundong nodded, put down the teacup in his hand, "Okay, let''s go."


    Cheng Xiaosong looked around, feeling a little anxious. What happened to Wang Cai, why don''t you believe Mr. Shao and Mrs. Shao? When they found out the truth, Wang Guang was able to rest his eyes, but the people in the whole county saw it, so what''s there to doubt about it?


    The door of the office was opened, and a group of people came out.


    Xie Zhi, who had been paying attention to the movement here, hurried over to greet him. Who knew that when he walked to the front, he found that Wang Cai''s expression was a little wrong.


    She hurriedly asked, "Wang Cai, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell, or did you fail? It doesn''t matter if you fail, we have other things to do, right?"


    Wang Cai shook her head, she was leaning half of her body on Tong Shuitao.


    said it was relying on, but in fact the arm was being held by Tong Shuitao.


    Although she and Gu Yundong reached a verbal agreement, just like she did not trust Gu Yundong, thetter was also guarding her, for fear that she was just perfunctory, running around and talking nonsense as soon as she went out.


    Wang Cai looked at Xie Zhi and smiled at her, "I''m fine, don''t worry, but I have to go to the county town with Madam."


    "Huh? Are you going to the county seat? Now?"


    Xie Zhi couldn''t help but look at Gu Yundong, "The owner...this..."


    There were many vigers nearby watching them curiously, Gu Yundong simply said, "Wang Cai and Wang Guang depend on each other for life, and now she has finally returned, but... hey, she wants to see the murderer. The only rtive of the victim wants to meet, and I can''t bear to refuse. But this is not something I can decide, it depends on whether Master Shao will be amodating. "


    Xie Zhi heard the words, almost subconsciously, she had to say that she wanted to see Zhuang Dafu, and asked him if he was unintentional. If he could kill an innocent person like this, if she could, she also wanted to beat him severely.


    But when the words came to her lips, she swallowed it, and just said to Gu Yundong, "It''s really not easy for Ah Cai, boss, please ask your lord for mercy and let her meet."


    The other vigers were all from the neighborhood, and they all knew about Wang Guang''s troubles.


    Hearing this, he nodded and said, "Yes, master, please help the Wang family girl, this child has suffered since childhood."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2947: question alone

    Chapter 2947 Questioning alone


    Gu Yundong listened to everyone''s persuasion, and nodded with a smile, "I will try my best, you all go to work, I will take someone to the county seat first and ask Mr. Shao."


    Everyone nodded and quickly returned to their positions.


    Gu Yundong brought Wang Cai out. It was far away from the workshop, and she seemed to sigh inadvertently, "The vigers here are very simple."


    Wang Cai froze for a moment, pursed his lips, and his eyes became warm.


    The group quickly left Daxi Vige and arrived directly at the county office.


    When Shao Qingyuan heard that Wang Cai hade to the county office, he knew that his guess and Yun Dong''s guess hade true.


    He stood up with a dignified expression, and after taking Shaowu with him, he and Gu Yundong went to the county jail.


    Until standing in the dark and damp prison, Wang Caicai suddenly shuddered. The prison door behind her was closed, as if the back road had been cut off.


    Why did shee in? This entry means that there is really nowhere to escape. If Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong are really vicious people, wouldn''t she have fallen into a trap like this?


    Wang Cai couldn''t help turning his head, and then met Cheng Xiaosong''s gaze.


    The ?? teenager smiled at her soothingly, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, it''s alright."


    Wang Cai exhaled, put his head aside, and strode forward.


    The group went deeper and deeper, Zhuang Dafu was a death row prisoner, and naturally he was locked in the deepest part of the prison.


    The more inside, the colder it gets, the more numb and quiet the prisoner is, and the echoes of footsteps are empty and somewhat infiltrating.


    Gu Yundong stopped and said to Wang Cai, "We won''t go over there. What do you want to ask, we won''t listen or bother you. Come out after you''ve asked."


    Wang Cai was stunned for a moment, seeing that the people behind him had stopped, and he couldn''t help pinching his palms.


    She nodded and followed Shaowu to the depths of the prison.


    Shaowu took the man to the innermost cell and then withdrew.


    There are not many death row prisoners in Jingping County, at least in several cells nearby, only Zhuang Dafu is alone.


    Wang Cai looked at the unkempt man leaning against the prison door, thinking that he killed her brother himself, the anger in her heart ''boom'' violently, she suddenly took two steps forward, holding the door bar with both hands .


    "Zhuang Dafu!!"


    The man in ?? heard his own voice, slowly raised his head, nced at her, didn''t recognize her, and withdrew his gaze again.


    Wang Cai took a deep breath and said slowly, "I know where your wife is now."


    Zhuang Dafu suddenly raised his head and took a few steps forward, "Where is she? Where is she?"


    As soon as ?? mentioned Wan Shi, his emotions began to get excited again, and he pped the doorway with both hands.


    "As long as you answer me a few questions, I''ll tell you."


    "You ask¡­¡­"


    At the entrance of the prison, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were sitting at the table drinking tea, listening to the various soundsing from the prison.


    The sound of the innermost cell was also faintly heard. It was not very clear, but it was clear that Wang Cai really had the ability to make Zhuang Dafu speak.


    Since Zhuang Dafu was sentenced to death, he basically kept his mouth shut, waiting to die in the cell every day, like walking with corpses. He ate what he was given to eat, drank what he was given to drink, and slept when he was sleepy.


    Wang Cai, probably can pry a lot of words out of his mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2948: Ill carry you

    Chapter 2948 Let me carry you


    About half an hourter, Tong Shuitao wondered if Wang Cai had escaped from somewhere they didn''t know, and footsteps finally came from the depths of the cell.


    Wang Cai''s legs were ck, his hair was messy, and there were bloodstains on his face.


    Cheng Xiaosong saw this, widened his eyes and hurriedly greeted him, "What''s wrong with you? That Zhuang Dafu hurt you?"


    "It''s okay." Wang Cai shook his head and wiped his face, but when he walked forward, his legs were weak and he fell forward fiercely.


    Cheng Xiaosong quickly supported the person, "Are you alright, me, I''ll carry you."


    Wang Cai was unhappy and tried to move forward again, but almost fell again. Cheng Xiaosong squatted down in front of her without saying a word, took her hand and put it on his back.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, then got up and said, "Let''s go, let''s go out first."


    Wang Cai leaned on Cheng Xiaosong''s back, thinking in a trance of what Zhuang Dafu had just said to him.


    She didn''t actually ask how her brother was killed. She was afraid that she would not be able to restrain her emotions and that she would lose her judgment.


    Moreover, since Gu Yundong had already guessed the purpose of hering back, he might have made a confession with Zhuang Dafu in advance, and let her deceive himself.


    Therefore, Wang Cai asked about the murder of Meng Shi and why Gu Yundong became Zhuang Dafu''s target.


    She asked very carefully, sometimes deliberately provoking Zhuang Dafu, and then back and forth to ask the same question in a different way.


    If a person tells a lie, repeated questions will definitely make mistakes.


    Zhuang Dafu didn''t. He was eager to know about Wan''s affairs, so he answered quickly. In the end, he became impatient and started to scratch her face while she was not paying attention.


    Wang Cai confirmed that Zhuang Dafu did it by himself and was not instructed by others.


    Her brother was brutally murdered by Zhuang Dafu after suffering a misfortune. Later, Master Shao came to Jingping County to take office and solved the case.


    "It''s here." The footsteps stopped, and Wang Cai was in a trance, only to realize that they were in a room.


    Cheng Xiaosong put her on a couch, then rummaged through the boxes to find a medicine bottle, and after opening it, he wanted to wipe her face.


    Wang Cai subconsciously leaned back to avoid it, Cheng Xiaosong stopped, "You need medicine, don''t worry, this medicine works well, you will definitely not leave scars after using it."


    "I''ll do it myself." Wang Cai took the ointment and asked in a low voice, "Where are the others?"


    "The madam said that you are not in a good state, so you should have a good rest first, don''t go back today, and take you back to Daxi Vige tomorrow." Cheng Xiaosong brought her a mirror and asked her to wipe it. "This is the room I live in. You can rest here today. I''ll go and squeeze in Brother Zheng''s room."


    He said putting the mirror down, then went to get a wet handkerchief and handed it to her, "You wipe your hands first."


    Wang Cai watched him busy, pursed his lips and said, "You...why are you here? I asked you to live in a tree house before, didn''t you say you were a wanted criminal? How could you be with the court? Is the life officer involved?"


    Cheng Xiaosong scratched his head, and quickly exined what he had encountered.


    Wang Cai was a little stunned after hearing this. He didn''t expect that Cheng Xiaosong and Master Shao had such a rtionship.


    She nodded, even a little envious, "It''s good that your family has been cleared of grievances."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2949: Im not a big mouth

    Chapter 2949 I''m not a big mouth


    Cheng Xiaosong didn''t know how tofort her. He grabbed the wet handkerchief she had wiped her hands with, moved her lips and said in a low voice, "You, don''t be too sad..."


    Wang Cai looked at his clumsy appearance, couldn''t help shaking his head, and asked, "Then why did you tell Master Shao about me?"


    Cheng Xiaosong suddenly raised his head and exined nervously, "I''m not a big mouth, I didn''t preach everywhere. I know about your brother''s murder, and I also know that Mr. Shao has caught the murderer, and Mr. Shao and the others are really good officials. , not only helped my family clean up the grievances, but also beheaded the corrupt official. I thought, in my capacity, I will never meet a more suitable and better function to help you. You are threatened and forced to do some harm to others. If Mr. Shao can rescue you, I can go home and reunite with my parents in peace."


    "Wang Cai, the death of Master Shao and your brother is definitely not a problem. You can trust Master Shao and his wife. After they knew about you, they immediately went to investigate. I also went to the foot of the mountain we made an appointment with. I left a mark for you, but you haven''t gone back. Master Shao said that you may not be able to escape for the time being, but he will try his best to help you."


    Wang Cai unconsciously rubbed the ointment on his fingers.


    Cheng Xiaosong didn''t know what she was thinking, and he couldn''t say too much, for fear of disgusting her.


    "Anyway, in a word, I think Master Shao and the others are good officials. If you still don''t believe them, don''t make a decision lightly, first look at what the adults have done. If you really want to see the adults as bad people It''s not good for adults, then your brother Izumi knows how sad it should be."


    Wang Cai''s face changed, Cheng Xiaosong immediately shut up and hurriedly got up and walked out.


    "You rest first, I''ll see youter."


    The door was closed, and suddenly she was alone in the huge room.


    Wang Cai knew that someone must be watching her secretly, so she didn''t do anything. Today, she is really tired physically and mentally, and her mind is in a mess. She needs to rest well and then slowly clear her mind.


    Gu Yundong had also returned to his room. When he saw herte, he immediately took her by the hand to the middle of the main room, and walked over with his head held high in front of her.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong didn''t respond, the little guy frowned unhappily, and walked back with his small chest up.


    Gu Yundong smiled sullenly, and looked at him seriously, "Huh? Why does Chichi look better today than yesterday?"


    Chichi''s face burst into a smile, and he threw himself on hisp, "Mmmm, it looks better."


    Qi Momo came over and smiled and pulled the clothes on him, and said to Gu Yundong, "The olddy of the Mu family brought six or seven sets of clothes to him early in the morning, and the tailoring of the embroiderers is really rare. good work."


    Gu Yundong touched Chi Chi''s clothes, "The craftsmanship is really good."


    The little guy saw that his mother was curious about his clothes, and he stretched out his hand to take it off, "Mother, here it is for you."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly suppressed his little hand, "Mother just look at it like this, you dress nicely,"


    "Of course, it''s the best." But he still had to take it off, "Change one."


    He ran into the inner room, staggeringly holding the six or seven sets of clothes and was about to walk this way, which meant that all the clothes were worn once in front of Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong looked at him with a particrly difficult hug, but he took a step and dropped one piece, and couldn''t help but stroke his forehead.


    Tong Shuitao came in mysteriously at this time, "Miss, Cheng Xiaosong came out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2950: Gu Yundong has patience

    Chapter 2950 Gu Yundong has patience


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but nce at Tong Shuitao, "Come out,e out, what are you staring at him for?"


    "Aren''t I afraid that Wang Cai is ying tricks?" Tong Shuitao felt quite tired, "Cheng Xiaosong also said that Wang Cai is very smart, but I didn''t see it at all, and I didn''t believe you, miss, what kind of smartness is this? "


    Gu Yundong caught his son who rushed over after changing clothes, praised him, and then said, "Did you know that smart people often have a characteristic? That is suspicious."


    Inyman''s terms, it means thinking too much.


    Gu Yundong himself admits that he is a person who thinks things areplicated, but he envy those who live a simple life.


    Tong Shuitao doesn''t understand the world of smart people, she just finds it troublesome.


    "Miss, why do we spend so much time on Wang Cai? We also show her Zhuang Dafu. If she doesn''t know what''s wrong, let''s grab her and beat her up, and let''s say something out of her mouth?"


    She couldn''t even listen to the words, she looked at Tong Shuitao in disgust, "Isn''t this morebor-intensive? If Wang Cai is not willing to say it, or if he is talking nonsense, we still have to check it. You will even be misled and lose manpower. Instead, it is better to let her find out the truth generously. We have never done it before, so whyplicate things? "


    Gu Yundong had already left the house with his arms in his arms, and Wang Cai was not in a hurry.


    Now she is their only clue at the moment. As long as Wang Cai is on their side and follow the clues, they can always find her master.


    Now Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan are 80% sure that the person behind Wang Cai should be Bai Zhiyan.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong was very patient with Wang Cai.


    Fortunately, Wang Cai did not disappoint her.


    The next day, when Gu Yundong came to her house, she was already tidy up and her eyes were different from the previous day.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, Wang Cai immediately stood up and gave her a deep salute.


    "Madam, yesterday I was reckless and bumped into Madam, please forgive me."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "So you believe me now?"


    Wang Cai pursed his lips and said nothing. Gu Yundong understood, but she was still dubious, it was okay, she was patient.


    "Then you can at least tell me, why do you think we have something to do with your brother''s death?"


    Gu Yundong walked over to the stool and sat down while talking, and poured himself a cup of tea, as if listening intently, as if he was certain that Wang Cai would speak.


    Thetter was silent for a moment, thinking that it doesn''t matter if he says it or not.


    Anyway, her identity has been discovered, and the purpose of her visit has also been known, and she does not want to keep the people behind her secret. Those people were not good things at first.


    Wang Cai exhaled and turned to face Gu Yundong.


    "Okay, I said."


    Gu Yundong motioned her to sit down, it was really inconvenient for her to look up at her and her neck was sore.


    Wang Cai was stunned for a moment, then nced at Tong Shuitao, who had a tight expression on his face, and silently walked to the stool farthest from Gu Yundong and sat down.


    "After I separated from Cheng Xiaosong, I went back to the other courtyard by myself."


    "Other courtyard? Where is it?"


    Wang Cai shook his head with a wry smile, "Even if I said it, the building is already empty when you go now, and you can''t find any clues. The other courtyard was originally rented. After I left this time, it has been withdrawn. Now I am afraid. There are other people living in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2951: Reason for misunderstanding

    Chapter 2951 The reason for the misunderstanding


    Gu Yundong felt a little regretful, "Then if this mission ispleted, where are you going to meet them?"


    "After a while, someone will naturally give me the address. Now, I don''t know." Although she had been with them for five years, just like she didn''t trust those people yet, those people were still guarding her.


    In the final analysis, it was because Wang Cai failed toplete a sensational ''bad thing'', and they were worried.


    Gu Yundong nodded knowingly, "Go ahead."


    "After I returned to the other courtyard, I was given a few whips for failing the mission, and I was recuperating in the room. When I was a little better, I nned to take on another mission. I saw a person hurriedly entering the door. That person was the man who took me away. He is responsible for everything about me and my brother. So when I saw him, I wanted to ask about my brother. Who knows¡­¡±


    Wang Cai followed behind the man and saw him meet with the steward of the other hospital, but the first sentence he said was the news of Wang Guang''s death.


    Wang Cai was stunned on the spot, only to feel that his heart was split, his eyes were ck in bursts, and he was almost out of breath.


    After the man and the steward finished saying this, the two walked into the house.


    Wang Cai didn''t notice, and didn''t care that the wounds on her body were split open. She only had the news of her brother''s death in her mind, which made her almost suffocate.


    After she finally recovered, her first reaction was that her brother was attacked by the poison they gave. She hated the man and the person in charge for a while, and just wanted to take this opportunity to kill them both.


    Wang Cai immediately went to the kitchen to get a knife, suppressed the pain and approached the room of the two of them. She desperately calmed herself down so that she could find a suitable opportunity to kill the two of them.


    But when she touched the door of the house, the voicesing from inside made her stop.


    The man sighed very tiredly, "...I didn''t expect that a person would be killed without watching."


    Killed? Not poisoned? Wang Cai was stunned.


    The steward''s voice was much lower, "Who killed it? Did you find out?"


    "I found out that it was killed by a man named Zhuang Dafu. It was said that he was insane and mistaken for the wrong person. On the way back to the vige, Wang Guang was caught and killed in the woods. The death was quite tragic. It was cut off, and there were countless blood holes all over the body, tsk, it was shocking. But..." The man paused, "This is only superficial evidence, used to deceive ordinary people."


    "Oh? So there is an inside story?"


    "Of course, that Zhuang Dafu is just a scapegoat. The real man behind the scenes is the newly appointed Jingping County magistrate, Shao Qingyuan. Therefore, the heart of an official is dirty and vicious."


    "He is a newly appointed official, and he has no grievances with Wang Guang, so why did he kill him?"


    "Naturally, it''s for his own merits. Before Shao Qingyuan entered the territory of Luozhou Mansion, he sent someone to n all this in secret, and then began to investigate after he took office. Miserable, the more panicked the people, the more he will win the hearts of the people after he catches the murderer. The new official takes office three fires, and this first fire is enough for him to gain a firm foothold, how? Who is this? Can you imagine it? It''s just pity for the murdered Wang Guang and the woman."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2952: I want to avenge my brother

    Chapter 2952 I want to avenge my brother


    Wang Cai''s eyes were red when he heard this, and his body trembled with hatred.


    The person in charge sighed, "But when Wang Guang dies, Wang Cai is a waste of chess. Without her brother being the handle, will she still listen to us? Why don''t she just kill her, anyway, she also won''t be loyal to us."


    "Isn''t it a pity? We''ve been training for five years."


    "What about five years? The mission this time has failed, and I don''t think she is capable. You shouldn''t have brought people back in the first ce. You overestimated her."


    "I have an idea. Let''s tell Wang Cai the cause of Wang Guang''s death and let her take revenge on her own. It just so happens that we also get rid of Shao Qingyuan and his wife."


    "You think it''s simple, who are Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong? I admit that Wang Cai is a little smart, but it''s not enough to see in front of the couple. They will be seen in ten days and a half months. It''s too risky to leak us out, and I don''t agree."


    Wang Cai suddenly pushed open the door at this moment, stared at the two of them with red eyes and said, "I agree, I want to avenge my brother."


    "You, did you hear that?" The expressions of the two people in the room changed.


    Wang Cai took a step forward, still holding a knife in her hand, she walked in against the light like a demon Rakshasa, causing the two people in the room to shudder inexplicably.


    "I''ve heard it all, don''t worry, I will avenge myself. I won''t tell you if I can see through it. If you don''t worry, you can cut off contact with me and wipe out all the clues, and they will ignore it. Even if I tortured me to extract a confession, I can''t ask anything. When I finish my brother''s revenge, I will follow you in the future and be loyal to you."


    The two men looked at each other, as if hesitating.


    Wang Cai took another two steps forward, "Anyway, you have nothing to lose. I was found out, and the person they want to kill is also me, so don''t bother you. If you don''t find out, I will avenge my brother. The choice is good for you all."


    The man and the steward lowered their eyes and pondered, and finally agreed with Wang Cai''s opinion.


    So Wang Cai returned to Daxi Vige alone, although her identity as a widow was false. But if Shao Qingyuan went to investigate, the result would be the same as what Wang Cai said.


    Gu Yundong frowned as he listened, always feeling that this method sounded a bit familiar.


    After thinking for a moment, yes, isn''t this what Prince Lu used?


    Back then, she and her husband were behind the Prince of Lu. That''s how Chu Baoyan talked to his servant and put the me on Xuan Zhuo of the Taifu''s family. After they heard it, they went back and killed each other with the Taifu''s house. Both sides suffer, they can sit back and reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    Okay, a method is used twice, it is really enough to make the best use of it.


    Gu Yundongughed angrily, but this method seems to be quite effective.


    She looked at Wang Cai and said faintly, "I once encountered the same thing as you. Let me tell you a story..."


    She really described the situation at the time, and at the end continued to speak quietly, "If we hadn''t been cautious, we would have really fallen for other people''s tricks."


    Wang Cai''s face turned red when he heard this, and then he was livid. After a while, he nodded, "I was full of the urge to take revenge for my brother at the time, and I really didn''t carefully judge whether what they said was true or not."


    Or maybe, they were the traps that theyid when she was in a trance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2953: Wang Cais decision

    Chapter 2953 Wang Cai''s decision


    Tong Shuitao was filled with righteous indignation, "Fortunately, we met Cheng Xiaosong first and knew what happened to Miss Wang in advance, otherwise their trickery would have really seeded."


    Isn''t it?


    If Gu Yundong didn''t know about Wang Cai, the workshop would probably recruit her too. Wang Cai is smart, and Gu Yundong is a person who loves talents, so she will inevitably be promoted at that time.


    And the workshop is short of people, the promotion speed will be very fast, Wang Cai will soon stand by her side and slowly be her right-hand man.


    When the timees, it will be much more convenient for Wang Cai to do anything.


    Of course, this is the ideal state for those behind Wang Cai. If it is not ideal, Wang Cai''s strangeness is discovered, and Gu Yundong will probably take care of it.


    But Wang Cai is a viger of Daxi Vige. She and Wang Guang grew up on the food of a hundred families. The vigers cherish their siblings. What''s more, Wang Guang is gone, and his death is still so tragic. If Wang Cai is also killed by Gu Yundong, what will the vigers think? You must know that there are at least 40 vigers in Daxi Vige working in the workshop.


    Even Wang Cai might say that Wang Guang was also killed by their husband and wife, so she woulde back for revenge.


    In this way, even if they couldn''t bring down Gu Yundong and the two of them, it would still cause them a lot of trouble. They also got rid of Wang Cai at the same time, and there was no loss to those people at all.


    But Gu Yundong met Cheng Xiaosong, and Cheng Xiaosong also told them what happened in the cave.


    Perhaps, this is called the invincibility of evil, and even God is on their side.


    Gu Yundong was inexplicably quite emotional. She asked Wang Cai, "Then what are your ns?"


    "I think, wait and see. Or, pretend to do a few things that are not good for you, and then there will definitely be contact with me."


    Wang Cai thought about it, although she still didn''t fully trust Gu Yundong, but her heart was already biased towards them.


    And this doesn''t affect her wanting to help them get rid of those people behind her. In fact, from the beginning, she never thought of going back to serve them after revenge. She also disliked those people. She felt that if they hadn''t arrested her, her brother would not have changed his career and be a street vendor in order to find out his whereabouts, and he would not have been killed by that perverted Zhuang Dafu.


    So, these people destroy the best.


    What''s more, if the person in front of him is really a good person, then they help his brother find the murderer and avenge him. She must repay this kindness.


    Gu Yundongughed, "So we have reached a cooperation temporarily?"


    "Well." Wang Cai took a deep breath, "Madam, it''s gettingte, so I''ll go back to Daxi Vige first, otherwise they''ll be suspicious."


    "Okay, I''ll have someone take you back." Gu Yundong went out to call someone, took a few steps and paused before turning back, "I heard Cheng Xiaosong say, you were poisoned? My husband is a doctor, you should know who he is The descendants of the genius doctor, do you want him to show you? Can you detoxify?"


    Wang Cai''s face was overjoyed, but he quickly calmed down. After a while, he shook his head, "Don''t do it for now. Since we''re going to make a show, let''s make a full set."


    Gu Yundong didn''t force it, it was her own choice.


    Wang Cai went back and stayed in Gu''s workshop as an ordinary female worker. He was with Xie Zhi. The situation was calm for the time being, and he was waiting for the right time when the man behind him appeared.


    Gu Yundong should be ignorant of Wang Cai''s identity. She is busy with her own affairs, county school affairs, and workshop affairs every day, and it is not easy for her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2954: go out to sketch

    Chapter 2954 Going out to sketch


    Gu''s workshop bought fruit wildly, which can be regarded as a gust of wind in the entire Jingping County.


    Especially the peasant households who used to rely on those few acres ofnd on weekdays were so excited that they almost jumped up.


    They don''t know how many farmers grow fruit in Luozhou Prefecture, so the price of fruit is very low, unless you encounter such arge family who wants to collect fruit to make dried fruit, otherwise it is not easy to sell.


    But even if those dealers buy it, they don¡¯t get much.


    It¡¯s different now. The fruits collected by Gu¡¯s workshop are not a small amount. They are collected from vige to vige, and they basically traveled the entire Jingping County. Of course, what people receive is all good fruit, but if it is too bad, they don''t want it.


    The acquisition was a riot, and now is the golden autumn time, when the Gu family''s workshop is full of fruit, and the fruit farmers are even more excited with the money they have received.


    When the Gu family workshop started to work prosperously, the Duan family workshop gradually came to an end.


    Duan Qian began to recruit people. The people who had been to Gu''s workshop basically went to the Duan''s workshop, and there were vigers who heard the news from nearby. The number of people was almost double that of the day when Gu Yundong recruited people.


    Duan Qian almost wanted to cry, but fortunately he was able to hold on, and it took two days to recruit people.


    Duan Qian''s workshop has started, and Mao Yong has a few more orders in his hand.


    Gu Yundong and Duan Qian introduced him to him, and some of them picked it up by themselves. In this way, Mao Yong was slowly gaining a firm foothold.


    However, in this way, it haspletely be a thorn in the Lou family''s eyes.


    But the Lou family knows that it is not enough to deal with Mao Yong. If you want to continue to monopolize the construction industry in Jingping County, you must first get Mr. Shao behind Mao Yong.


    It''s just that he contacted Master Shao and his wife several times, but in the end they were all fooled and returned without sess.


    It seems that they have to think of other ways.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know the Lou family''s careful thoughts. She is currently in the county school, and she told the teacher to tell the adults about going out to sketch.


    These students are all talented. Even if the painting talent is not high, the painting today hase to life.


    Some small objects in the county school have been drawn as reference objects. Gu Yundong felt that it was time to take them for a walk, feel the outside world, and draw a picture of the vast sky.


    It¡¯s just that he is going out, or he has to report to the oracle.


    The teaching is very polite to Gu Yundong now. I heard that the sketch is going to go out, and after thinking about it, I agree.


    "It''s good to go out and broaden your horizons, but I don''t know where Master Gu is going to take them?"


    "I don''t know yet. Go outside the city to see where the scenery is good, and stop to draw pictures. However, I''m afraid it will take a whole day to go and I will dy other ss hours. I hope Master Cao and Master Zhou will forgive me. "


    Master Cao waved his hand, "It''s okay, didn''t Master Gu say about thebination of work and rest? It''s also good to go out for a walk and blow the wind." He wanted to follow, but unfortunately it was not convenient.


    Master Zhou wanted to say something, but after listening to Master Cao, he could only shut his mouth and keep silent.


    Gu Yundong got the teaching and went to the lecture hall to inform the students.


    It was the recess time, most of the students were still sitting in their seats and reading, and a few were talking in a low voice.


    When Gu Yundong entered, the entire lecture hall became silent in an instant, and all of them looked at the Master who suddenly appeared without any ss time today.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2955: Take you to eat delicious food

    Chapter 2955 Take you to eat delicious food


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and stood in front of the podium, "I''ll just say a few words when Ie."


    "Master, you don''t n to teach us, right?" Fan Yilin asked subconsciously, his family was in business, so he naturally knew that Gu Yundong''s workshop was open and prosperous.


    A person has limited energy, and Master Gu has to manage the workshop, take care of the children, and teach in the county school. Maybe he will give up one.


    When the others heard it, they immediately became nervous.


    Gu Yundong twitched the corner of his mouth, "Don''t think nonsense, who won''t teach you? It''s too irresponsible for me to leave after being a master for so long. Don''t worry, it''s fine to take a few hours a month."


    After hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yundong then said, "I came here today to tell you that tomorrow''s painting ss will be taught in the suburbs, so you can prepare, and just take this opportunity to go out for a walk and enjoy the scenery outside."


    As soon as she said those words, the lecture hall fell silent, followed by an uproar.


    Going out to teach? ? ? And such things?


    Although they were learning horseback and archery, they were outside. However, the county school has limited conditions, and this riding and archery ss is only a few times a year. And it was a riding and shooting ss, which had requirements for the venue.


    But didn¡¯t Master Gu teach painting?


    "Master, are you telling the truth? Are we really going out to ss?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Yes, I have already agreed with Master Jiaoyu, tomorrow will be outside all day, you are ready to prepare. By the way, the location may be a little far, Fan Yilin, if you have a carriage at home, you can borrow it. Come on, do you want to go with the other ssmates?"


    "Of course." Fan Yilin agreed without saying a word, and the other rich kids nodded.


    Since I shared the cloud book notes and books brought by Cai Yuest time, the two factions that were originally clearly distinguished have intersected, and they moved more slowly.


    Although they haven''t reached the point of intimacy yet, it''s not like before, where they don''t say a word to each other unless necessary.


    So how could they disagree about the trivial matter of sitting in the same carriage with each other.


    Gu Yundong watched the harmony between their ssmates and nodded with satisfaction, "Okay, then it''s settled. Tomorrow, bring the drawing board and drawing tools, gather at the county school, and we will set off as soon as the city gate opens. "


    "Yes." Everyone hurriedly responded.


    Immediately after that, as if thinking of something, Zhao Jing hurriedly asked, "Master Gu, are we going to have lunch outside then?"


    "Yes, eat outside."


    "But..." They don''t have any extra money to eat good things outside.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I have already asked the teacher to pay for your tomorrow''s food expenses from the county school, and then I will bring you delicious food. But before that, you have to do it yourself."


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and they were a little puzzled. Cooking and cooking by themselves? ? This¡­¡­


    Cai Yue responded quickly, his eyes suddenly lit up and asked, "Master, are we going to have barbecue tomorrow?"


    "right."


    Cai Yue thought of the barbecue feast on the housewarming day, and there seemed to be a scent wafting past the tip of his nose, making him unable to restrain himself from swallowing.


    That barbecue is really a delicacy in the world. Compared with the nd county school meals, it is simply enjoyable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2956: The three of them also go

    Chapter 2956 The three of them also go


    Cai Yue''s appearance instantly attracted the attention of others.


    What is this BBQ? They do know barbecue. But looking at Cai Yue''s expression, the barbecue must be delicious.


    You have to know that this kid is from the capital, so he is well-informed, what good taste has he never eaten before? Even he is eager to try it, so they have never tried it.


    I want to eat...


    Gu Yundong left after exining the precautions, and the others immediately embraced and surrounded Cai Yue to ask for details.


    Cai Yue is not easy to say, but he just smiled, "Tomorrow you will know, it''s really delicious." He also wanted to drink milk tea, but it was not easy to do in the suburbs, so he had to give up after thinking about it.


    Gu Yundong returned to Zhizhai, just in time to see Lord Jiaoyu give her the money, and asked her to sign by the way.


    This money is tomorrow''s lunch money.


    The students of the county school all paid for their meals in the school, and used to eat in the county school. Tomorrow, Gu Yundong is going to take them out to eat, so naturally he has to pay from the teaching.


    But the money is a bit small, it is definitely not enough. After all, the meals in the county school are generally average, and they are mainly provided to the poor children like Zhao Jing. Like Fan Yilin, they often ask the little servants at home to bring delicious food to the school for extra meals.


    Gu Yundong didn''t mind making up for the rest.


    For the sake of these students being well-behaved and motivated during this time, she is also willing to treat them to a good meal, so she should reward them.


    Gu Yundong started to prepare things for going out tomorrow when he went back, and he stopped making milk tea. If she eats too much barbecue, she gets angry, so it is enough for her to bring some chrysanthemum tea to clear the heat and relieve the fire.


    There are also pork, mutton and chicken, as well as small yellow croaker snails. This is not near the sea, so you don¡¯t need to think about seafood.


    The rest are some vegetables. Jingping County has a lot of mushrooms, mushrooms and oyster mushrooms are very cheap, and potatoes, cauliflower, cauliflower and radishes are all avable.


    Gu Yundong prepared a lot, not only for outings, but also for keeping some at home. When the timees, let the family members add extra meals. She knows that after eatingst time, these people are very concerned about it.


    After the second day, Gu Yundong went to the county school first.


    There are several carriages parked at the entrance of the county school, and each carriage has a driver sitting on the carriage.


    Fan Yilin and other students were eagerly waiting at the door with drawing boards and drawing tools, not only them, but also Cen Lan, Cao Master, Zhou Master and three others.


    Gu Yundong was wondering when he saw Cen Lan walking up, coughing lightly, with a hint of embarrassment on his face, "Well, Master Gu, I don''t know if we can go together."


    "You guys are going too?" Didn''t you have this idea yesterday?


    Cen Lan nodded, "Don''t worry, we will pay for the food ourselves. After all, this is a rare opportunity. Although we are masters, we are also beginners in painting, and we really don''t want to be too far behind the students."


    Behind him, Master Zhou and Master Cao nodded vigorously, "Master Gu, it''s really hard for you to bring so many people as a master. Anyway, we don''t have sses today, so if we go together, maybe we can see the beautiful scenery of the food, and we can improvise a song and do it. A rare good poem."


    They all said so, and Gu Yundong couldn''t refuse.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Gu Yundong nodded, then walked to Fan Yilin''s side, "Can you still spare a carriage here?" She prepared a lot of ingredients, so she had to borrow one.


    "can."


    Gu Yundong nodded and asked them to get on the carriage. The convoy first went to the county office, loaded the ingredients into the carriage, and then set off for the city gate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2957: Fangjia Village

    Chapter 2957 Fangjia Vige


    As soon as they left the city gate, the students in the carriage lifted the curtains of their cars and looked out.


    They are all from Jingping County. I don''t know how many times I''ve walked this road, but I don''t know why. This time I went out, but I felt very different, rxed and happy.


    The carriage went all the way to the suburbs, Gu Yundong looked at the scenery outside the car window. In fact, she has walked many times along the way, but in the past, she was in a hurry and did not carefully look at the surrounding scenery.


    The carriage was moving slowly today, and Gu Yundong also had a leisurely look at it. She didn''t choose the address in advance. Anyway, she went all the way and stopped wherever she liked.


    The voices of Cai Yue and the others chirping came from the carriage behind, Gu Yundong was a little regretful that he didn''t bring him here. The little guy is still sleeping at this point, and there are so many people today, she is afraid that she won''t be able to take care of him, especially when he is most energetic now, he can only wait for the next time.


    After the carriage passed through several viges, Gu Yundong suddenly stared at a certain ce and his eyes lit up.


    This ce is good, the scenery is beautiful, the river is clear, and it looks golden at a nce, which is suitable for painting.


    "stop."


    Gu Yundong''s voice fell, and the carriages behind stopped one after another.


    Cai Yue and the others stuck their heads out, and when they saw Gu Yundong getting off the carriage, they also jumped down quickly.


    "This vige is not bad." Gu Yundong pointed to a small vige not far away, "Let''s choose this ce to paint, I wonder if there is a slightly tter hillside that can take in all the scenery there."


    "Master, yes." Fang Chongjun came up at some point, scratched his head and said a little embarrassedly, "Master Gu, this is Fangjia Vige, where my family lives."


    "Huh?" Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Your vige? Since that''s the case, you bring Master Cao to your vige chief and say we''re going to disturb you here for a day..."


    Since Cen Lan and the two masters have followed, they naturally have to follow along.


    Sure enough, before she finished speaking, Master Cao had already walked out.


    Fang Chongjun nodded, "Okay, I''ll take Master Cao there."


    "Lead the way ahead." Master Cao tidied up his clothes.


    Who knew that they were talking, and suddenly a few people came out of the vige in a hurry. Fang Chongjun saw the leading man at a nce, and took a few steps forward in surprise, "Father, second uncle, why are you here?"


    Fang''s father pulled the person aside and asked eagerly, "A Jun, what''s going on? Did something happen? You got into trouble in the county school?"


    Father Fang and Uncle Fang were called over by people in the vige. As soon as Gu Yundong and his motorcade stopped at the exit, someone looked over curiously.


    As a result, many schrs came down from the carriage, including Fang Chongjun.


    Well, howe so many peoplee? It seems that all the students from the county school areing. Most of the Fangjia Vige belonged to their own family. Seeing this, they hurried to report to Fang''s father, for fear that something happened to Fang Chongjun, which would provoke the students of the county school and the master toe to the door.


    Fang Chongjun lives in the county school. He only goes home on a holiday, so he couldn''t tell his family where he was going in advance.


    Not only Father Fang and Uncle Fang were running over at this moment, but the vige chief of Fangjia Vige also hurried over from behind.


    Gu Yundong felt a little annoyed when he heard this.


    It was her ill-consideration, she should have found a ce in advance and said hello to the vige.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2958: Is this the legendary lady?

    Chapter 2958 Is this the legendary female master?


    Gu Yundong saw the vige chiefing over, and immediately gave Cen Lan a wink.


    Thetter hurriedly stepped forward and exined, "Vige Chief Fang, I''m really sorry, our county school organized an outing today to conduct extracurricr teaching. When I passed through Fangjia Vige, I found that the scenery here is pleasant and the climate isfortable, so I stopped to think about it. Asking you to borrow a ce for everyone to move around, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s inconvenient.¡±


    Fang Vige Chief heard that, there was no one who disagreed, and the happy beard curled up, "It''s convenient and convenient, why is it inconvenient? Our vige can enter the master''s eyes, we are too happy to be happy."


    Father Fang and the others stood behind and nodded, knowing the reason, and they were relieved.


    Fang vige chief pulled Fang Chongjun to the front, and said with a smile, "Masters, although you are staying in Fang''s vige, if you have any orders, just tell Ajun. If you need help, let Ajun call us."


    said, he paused for a while, then gritted his teeth and said, "Stay here for lunch at that time, I''ll let someone prepare food, you must not be polite."


    Fangjia Vige is indeed poor, but the Fang family is the surname of Fangjia Vige, and the ancestors of the previous generations are the same ancestor. If a schr can be born, the whole Fangjia Vige is happy.


    Especially Fang Chongjun''s grades in the county school are not bad. Even if Fang Chongjun can get everyone''s care and good teaching in the county school in the future, they can''t let his ssmates and master not even have a meal when they settle in Fangjia Vige.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you are poor, you can still afford a good meal.


    Gu Yundong didn''t have to think about these thoughts of Vige Chief Fang, and immediately said, "Vige Chief Fang, no need, we have all brought ingredients and tableware, just borrow a ce, we can make lunch by ourselves."


    "Yes, yes, vige chief, we have to go out all day today, so we have already prepared food and drink. You can go as long as you are busy, we can just ask Jun if we don''t know anything. "The other students also nodded hurriedly.


    Just kidding, they are going to open their stomachs to eat that kind of barbecue today. If they go to the vigers'' house to eat, wouldn''t they miss a delicious meal? Strongly disagree.


    Vige Chief Fang was stunned for a while, then looked at Gu Yundong.


    Most of the convoy were men, only thedy in front of her and the two maids behind her were women.


    Looking at it like this, could this be the new female master that Ah Jun said?


    By the way, A Jun said that thedy is the wife of the county magistrate.


    The vige chief Fang hurriedly bowed his hands to Gu Yundong, "If that''s the case, then, let''s do it. The road in this vige is not very smooth, thedy walks slowly, if there is anything, just exin to Jun. I, we will not Get in the way of everyone, do it yourself, do it yourself."


    Gu Yundong looked at the vige chief Fang with some surprise. She thought they would have opinions on her, a woman, so she even asked Cen Lan toe forward to talk with the vige chief just now.


    Unexpectedly, Vige Chief Fang''s attitude is quite friendly and respectful.


    Fang Vige Chief did not expect to see this female master with his own eyes one day. He really thought it was absurd for a woman to be a master, and he wanted to go to the county school to talk about it.


    In the end, A Jun said that Master Gu had a younger brother who was Xiao Sanyuan. After reading the notes he gave him, his grades improved by leaps and bounds, and many obscure things suddenly became clear, which benefited him a lot. For him, he was a great benefactor. Na.


    Fang Vige Chief had no opinion after listening.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2959: Come for lunch?

    Chapter 2959 Eat lunch as soon as youe?


    Gu Yundong and the others nodded to the vige chief Fang, and Fang''s father and others nodded, and then let Fang Chongjun lead the way to the hillside he said.


    The carriage could not enter the vige, so it temporarily stopped at the entrance of the vige and let the driver watch first.


    Fang Chongjun quickly took them to a small hillside about 500 to 600 meters away from the center of the vige. The hillside is not high and t, but standing on it and looking down, you can really get a panoramic view of Fangjia Vige.


    Not only Fangjia Vige, but also a river not far away, just standing there and looking at it, the picture of Xiaoqiao Liushui people jumped up, and it was instantly engraved in my mind.


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied, "Then here it is, it''s not too windy here, the sun is not too strong, it''s just right."


    Fang Chongjun was very happy, Zhao Jing hurriedly asked, "So shall we start painting now?"


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "No hurry, no hurry, I just came here, and I didn''t take a break. Let''s have lunch first."


    Everyone, "..." Huh? ?


    They looked at the sky. It''s only been three quarters of the morning. Some people who are sleepingte haven''t even eaten breakfast. Why are they starting to eat lunch?


    Fan Yilin and others touched their stomachs. Although they didn''t eat much when they got up early, they were still full now.


    However, Gu Yundong waved his hand, "There is a river under this hillside, it is very clear, we will take the ingredients and eat barbecue by the river in a while, this water can also be used to wash vegetables. Okay, don''t be stunned, follow I''ll go to the carriage at the entrance of the vige to get the ingredients and tools."


    Everyone looked at each other, Cai Yue was the first to follow.


    When the others saw this, they could only run forward.


    When they saw Gu Yundong taking out the baskets of ingredients from the carriage, everyone''s expressions were a little cracked.


    This, how to do it?


    Fortunately, they are all obedient, and Gu Yundong can do whatever he wants.


    Soon everyone was walking towards the river with baskets covered with sackcloth.


    When they put their hands down, they were amazed to find that Gu Yundong had flipped a wooden board a few times, and the originally ordinary board turned into... a table?


    Fan Yilin and the others rushed forward curiously to study it, "This thing is too convenient, fold it up and put it in the carriage, and stretch it out to make a practical table. I can also make a table like this at home."


    Gu Yundong greeted them, "Don''t stand still, wash all the meat and vegetables quickly."


    The ingredients she brought were not washed, cut, or skewered. She said it yesterday that if she wants to eat barbecue, she has to do it herself.


    These meats are all freshly bought in the morning, and no one has the time to pack them all and deliver them to them.


    However, getting these people to do it themselves is a bit difficult.


    Not to mention the sons and brothers like Fan Yilin, even Zhao Jingfang Chongjun and other students who help with work at home don''t know anything about cooking. Where would their family let them go into the kitchen to cook?


    They go to the ground when they are busy, they can pick up firewood, clean the yard and wipe the table, but they can¡¯t chop vegetables.


    Gu Yundong looked at the helpless students, and said coolly, "You can''t go to school, don''t you all start from scratch? I said earlier, if you have a skill, you don''t have to be afraid of wherever you go in the future. Reading is not enough."


    Fan Yilin and the others straightened their chests instantly, "Master Gu, let''s learn, we will do what you say, we will do it, there will be no problem."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2960: Really... so delicious!

    Chapter 2960 Really... so fragrant!


    Cen Lan, Master Cao, Mrs. Zhou, and the three looked at each other, followed by a slightly reddened face.


    Honestly, they didn''t cook and neither did these things. But the students have all started to learn, and they, as masters, can''t justify doing it just by looking at it.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong brought Tongshuitao and Hongye, as well as Cai Yue, who is very good at work.


    The three of them went to work with others, while Gu Yundong stood at the table with a kitchen knife.


    Hmm...she''ll cut some meat first.


    After taking over therge piece of meat that Tong Shuitao had washed, Gu Yundong immediately raised his knife and dropped it. With a few clicks, he cut therge piece of meat into several pieces, followed by cutting the meat very quickly. Take a small piece.


    Following Cai Yue over to get the meat to prepare the skewer, Fan Yilin squeezed two slices with his fingertips, his eyes widened in astonishment, "The thickness is exactly the same, Master Gu, you are too good, aren''t you?"


    Other people came forward after hearing the words, "Master, aren''t you the magistrate''s wife? How can you have such a good knife craftsmanship?"


    Gu Yundong nced at them sideways, "Don''t be around, go to work."


    She also cut a little bit, and she took over after Tong Shuitao left the job to those students who had already learned.


    Everyone was busy in an orderly manner. At first, those wealthy children who didn''t want to touch greasy meat ingredients were disgusted by them, but Gu Yundong looked at them with a cold eye, and suddenly thought of her proficiency in cutting meat, and shivered and went to work.


    The river is in full swing, and a short walk across the river is Fangjia Vige. Many vigers in the vige are poking their necks from afar, looking curiously here.


    After all the ingredients were processed, Fan Yilin and the others let out a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, the food is not so delicious, so there are a lot of preparation steps ahead.


    However, in the end, it¡¯s quite a sense of aplishment, especially when their stomachs are starting to get hungry.


    Gu Yundong brought the barbecue over and asked Tong Shuitao to light the charcoal fire.


    The crowd gathered to see, "Master, has the roasting started now? I have eaten roasted meat, and it tastes pretty good. Can this dish be eaten when roasted? Will it be bitter?"


    Gu Yundong took out a lot of bamboo jars from the cloth bag while working, "Do you know what is the most important thing about barbecue? That''s it, the seasoning."


    Fan Yilin took a bamboo can and smelled it. He didn''t know the seasoning, so naturally he couldn''t smell it.


    However, there are a few bamboo pots that have a very strange taste and a strong fragrance.


    "Go get some water, build a small table over there with stones, and put the kettle on it to burn. I brought dried chrysanthemums, and you can take them and make a cup of tea for each of you."


    There is no ?? teacup, but Gu Yundong has prepared a lot of bamboo tubes, which are easy to carry and not easy to break.


    When everyone heard this, they quickly got back to work. They have been busy all morning. Although they have taken a few sips of water with them with them, the water in the water bags has long been cold. Where can theypare to the fragrant scented tea?


    The kettle was filled with water, and the small table over there was also built. Everyone boiled water while discussing, until the smell of the overflowing mouth came from the tip of the nose, and everyone finally turned their heads in unison and looked over there. Two BBQ grills.


    Really...so fragrant! !


    Everyone didn''t care about boiling water, and stood up in a hurry, "Master, why is your barbecue different from the one I used to eat?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2961: Im full, but I still want to eat

    Chapter 2961 Although I am full, I still want to eat


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, took a string of fat and thin pork belly, and took a bite.


    Crispy, crispy, fragrant, just delicious.


    The surrounding students looked at the skewer in her hand and swallowed their saliva restrained.


    They want to eat too¡­


    Gu Yundong pointed to the clean ingredients in the basket that they had skewered, "Bring a few more skewers over, and I''ll bake them for you to see. You cane by yourselfter, and I''ll demonstrate it again."


    As soon as everyone heard it, they rushed to get the skewers.


    There are both vegetarian and meat dishes. Gu Yundong took a handful and put them on the rack, said while roasting, and ate them in his mouth after roasting.


    This made the student who was eagerly watching almost thump his chest. Master, don''t you pity students at all?


    After Gu Yundong finished eating the few skewers in his hand, he stepped back and let them go to work on their own. He carried the pot of boiling water to make a cup of chrysanthemum tea.


    Well, satisfied.


    I have to say that these students are not only talented in reading, but also very easy to learn other talents if they want to.


    They scorched a few skewers and swallowed **** the principle of not wasting food, and they became more and more skilledter.


    As a master, these people would give her a few strings from time to time even if she didn''t do it.


    She sat on a clean stone and admired the scenery, and then looked at the noisy students, it was veryfortable. Such a happy and harmonious scene, isn''t it just right to be drawn into the painting?


    She had already drawn the picture in her mind.


    However, when she opened her eyes again, she found that behind the riverside bridge not far away, there were seven or eight children hiding behind them, looking at this side eagerly.


    Gu Yundong paused, then got up and walked to the barbecue grill, asking, "How are you eating? Are you full?"


    "Although I''m full, I still want to eat." Fan Yilin burped and said in pain and satisfaction.


    "You are really promising."


    "Master, let''s do this kind of extracurricr teaching a few more times. I like it very much."


    Gu Yundong twitched the corner of his mouth, seeing that there were still a lot of ingredients in the basket, including meat and vegetables, so he took a handful and baked them on the rack.


    Just in case, Gu Yundong prepared enough, so she expected more of these.


    But at first she thought that all the meat would be eaten, but she did not expect to keep some of it.


    Later, she learned that people like Zhao Jingfang Chongjun rarely eat meat on weekdays. They knew that the Shuxiu they handed over to the county school was not enough to support them eating meat, so they simply ate vegetarian food from the beginning.


    It was only after being told by Fan Yilin and others that he started to get the meat. Fan Yilin, the rich sons of the family, eat a lot of meat on weekdays. At this time, it is quite unusual for grilled vegetarian dishes.


    In this way, there is still a lot of meat that Gu Yundong prepared.


    After baking a handful, she walked towards the small bridge.


    When the children saw hering, their eyes were staring at the skewers, and there were two young drools left behind. However, after Gu Yundong approached them, they turned their heads and ran away in an instant.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and called Fang Chongjun, "You call them all back."


    Fang Chongjun saw Gu Yundong''s actions and guessed what she wanted to do. He was embarrassed to call those children back, but he was a little hesitant when he thought that these children could not eat meat once a year, let alone such a delicacy in the world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2962: Its fun

    Chapter 2962 It''s fun


    Fan Yilin ran up and gave him a push, "Why don''t you go and call it back? We still have so many ingredients, can we bring them back if we don''t eat them? We can''t eat them at night in this weather."


    Of course you can eat it at night, but for a young master like Fan Yilin, he thinks it will definitely go bad at night.


    Fang Chongjun thought for a while, then gritted his teeth and ran across the bridge, calling the children back.


    After a while, seven or eight children walked slowly behind Fang Chongjun with their heads bowed.


    Gu Yundong divided a bunch of them, "Take it and eat it first, there are more over there. But I don''t eat this barbecue for free. When we clean upter, you have to help me, okay?"


    Those kids nodded immediately, "We can help."


    Gu Yundong patted the youngest child''s head, nodded and smiled, "Okay, let''s go, let these big brothers bake for you."


    The oldest of these children is only about six years old, so little Gu Yundong can''t let them touch the charcoal fire, but it is still necessary to help with small things within his power.


    These children were quickly integrated into the students, and the BBQ venue was full of fun.


    The children didn''t eat much, and when they were full, they had some left over. Gu Yundong let everyone finish baking, and brought Fang Chongjun back to Fangjia Vige, so that the children who didn''te also got a share.


    The older children have to help the family, and they are a little embarrassed, so naturally they didn''te.


    Now that everyone has had enough to eat and drink, after taking a walk for a while, they began to pack up and move back to the carriage.


    The coachman who was originally guarding the carriage also ate barbecue, and it was sent to them by Hongye.


    The riverside was lively and lively, but now it has returned to calm.


    Gu Yundong greeted everyone, "Go, go to the hillside to paint. Just now in such a beautiful scenery, some people should be inspired, right?"


    "Yes, I can''t wait to paint."


    The crowd quickly shifted their positions and went up the hill in unison. After the few children spoke to their family members, they also followed behind them hand in hand, looking at them curiously with their heads tilted while eating the candy Gu Yundong gave.


    Originally, the parents did not allow these children toe, for fear of disturbing the Master''s teaching.


    But Gu Yundong doesn''t mind, these children are well behaved and don''t make a fuss, so it''s okay to follow along.


    When the child''s parents see this, they will not stop it. Let their children follow the master to nurture it. Maybe the master will find that his child has a talent for reading?


    When they reached the hillside, everyone took out their drawing boards and began to paint carefully.


    Gu Yundong also took a piece in his hand, the scene just now shed through his mind, looking at the scenery below the hillside, he began to concentrate on drawing.


    The huge hillside was quiet, Gu Yundong asionally raised his head and found that the two children sitting together, the two younger ones, fell asleep directly against the older ones.


    The corners of her mouth were raised, and she couldn''t help thinking of Chichi.


    Gu Yundong quickly took out another piece of drawing paper, nced at a few children, and began to draw.


    When she finished painting, the other students also painted almost. Gu Yundong stood up, looked at them one by one, and pointed out any deficiencies.


    When she came back after walking around, she saw the children tilting their heads curiously in front of her drawing board.


    "Husband, Master, is this us?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Yes, it''s you."


    "Wow..." The children eximed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2963: middle-aged man who suddenly broke out

    Chapter 2963 The middle-aged man who suddenly broke out


    Gu Yundong opened his mouth and was about to say something when an exmation suddenly came from his ear, "Ah..."


    Gu Yundong''s face changed, he subconsciously kept the child behind him, raised his head and looked at the source of the voice, followed by his pupils shrinking, "What are you doing? Let go of him."


    The other students stood up one after another and looked at the middle-aged man who suddenly appeared, and Cai Yue who was being held hostage by the man.


    The children behind Gu Yundong were so frightened that they almost cried, she hurriedly said to Hongye, "You take care of them."


    Hongye took the child to hide behind, Gu Yundong led Tong Shuitao forward, and the two masters Cen Lan and Cao Zhou immediately stepped forward.


    "Who are you and what are you doing to arrest our students?"


    The middle-aged man looked like a man from a farmhouse, his face was deeply wrinkled, and he looked like a hard worker.


    But at this moment, he was holding a knife in his hand, holding Cai Yue with one hand, and holding the handle of the knife across Cai Yue''s neck with the other hand.


    The man''s eyes rolled around, and finally settled on Gu Yundong''s face, and said a little excitedly, "You, you are the magistrate''s wife?"


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, "You know me?"


    "I, I..." This is probably the first time the man has done such a thing, and he is a little nervous, and the hand holding the knife is shaking slightly.


    Gu Yundong''s eyelids jumped, "You calm down first, don''t get excited."


    Her left hand had already touched her right wrist, but unfortunately, because she was going on an outing today, her clothes were all sleeved, and she couldn''t shoot the crossbow arrow from the wide cufflinks likest time.


    Cen Lan also thought of this, he hurriedly walked up to her and whispered, "Master Gu, don''t be impulsive. This time is different from thest time. Last time you were unprepared, and there were many people at the scene. , those two thieves didn''t stare at you, and now we are under his nose. And the person in front of him looks like an ordinary person. If you kill him directly, even Master Shao will not end well. It''s better to ask first and see what his purpose is."


    "I understand." But if she had to, she would still kill directly.


    The man looked at them talking, and immediately widened his eyes and shouted, "What are you talking about? You are not allowed to speak quietly."


    "Okay, we won''t talk about it." Cen Lan quickly raised his hand and pressed downfortably, "Big brother, don''t get excited, you have to tell us what you want to do, if we can If you can help, we''ll definitely be busy."


    "I, I just want the county magistrate''s wife to promise me."


    Gu Yundong frowned, his voice slowed down, and asked him, "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva and said with red eyes, "I want you to tell Master Shao, let my son, let my son go back to the county school to study, let him continue to take the exam."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Your son is..."


    "Li Neng!! He is very good at reading, he is the hope of our family. The teaching of the county school is clearly to nder my son, he is innocent, and he is wronged. He has studied for so many years, just to get the fame. , In order to let him study, our family got up early and stayed upte, and even sold Erya. As a result, the county school has now kicked him out, and still, he will not be allowed to take the exam..."


    He said and got excited again, "Anyway, he''s going back to study."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2964: Threatening Gu Yundong

    Chapter 2964 Threatening Gu Yundong


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes, she seemed to have heard this person say, sold Erya? ? In order to read to his son, he sold his daughter?


    No wonder he can teach a scum like Li Neng. There is no bottom line for being a father. How can you expect the son to have a good character?


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, "I know what you said, I will go back to investigate, and Li Neng will definitely be innocent."


    "Then you swear, you swear to let my son go back to the county to study, swear to let him get a name, or I will kill him."


    Gu Yundong''s forehead blue veins jumped, but she swears that she is not afraid of this kind of thing.


    "Okay, I swear," she said, and was about to speak.


    Cai Yue''s pupils widened, and the person who had always been obedient and kept silent hurriedly shouted, "No, Auntie, you can''t swear."


    "Shut up." Father Li''s eyes widened, and the knife in his hand tightened a little.


    Fan Yilin and others eximed, "Don''t move."


    Cen Lan walked to Gu Yundong''s side, frowned and said in a low voice, "Master Gu, please think again. I know you may not be afraid of oaths, but if there are so many students at the scene, if they lose their reverence for gods because of this, they will do it in the future. I''m afraid everything will be a lot more wanton."


    Gu Yundong was a little irritable, "Then what do you say? Cai Yue is in his hands, at this juncture, who cares so much?"


    "Could you persuade again?"


    While the two were talking, Master Zhou had already stepped forward and said patiently, "Brother Li, have you misunderstood something? Li Neng just didn''t study in the county school, but he can still take the imperial examination." Yu-sama was indecisive and indecisive. Although he drove people out, he did not kill them all.


    Father Li said angrily, "After leaving the county school, everyone thinks my son has done something wrong. Even if there is no guarantee for the exam, isn''t it impossible to take the exam?"


    "That being said, what can you change even if you let Li Neng go back to the county school? His reputation has been ruined, and in the end, the exam is still not guaranteed."


    "Then you should return his innocence and tell everyone that my son was wronged, wouldn''t it?"


    Master Zhou sighed, "But Brother Li, you are now holding others hostage and threatening the magistrate''s wife. You have already vited thews of the Great Jin Dynasty and you will be imprisoned. Even if Li Neng entered the county school, he had a father who was a prisoner. Taking the imperial examinations, now I am afraid that I will also be deprived of qualifications."


    Gu Yundong stared suddenly, "Master Zhou, shut up!!"


    Father Li was also stunned for a moment, and his expression became dazed, "What do you mean? That is to say, no matter what I do, my son is finished? Then, then me, then I..."


    He looked at Gu Yundong and the others, and at Cai Yue in his arms, his face became very ugly.


    Gu Yundong immediately stepped forward and said to Father Li, "I swear, I will return Li Neng''s innocence after I go back. As long as you let Cai Yue go, I will not pursue your fault. You are taking hostages and threatening me, but as long as we If the two do not pursue this matter, you are not considered a prisoner, Li Neng can still participate in the imperial examinations, I swear, I will do what I say."


    "Aunt...Auntie, don''t swear..." Cai Yue shouted, but Gu Yundong ignored him and finished in one breath.


    Cen Lan behind ?? was in a hurry and wanted to stop, but was blocked by Tong Shuitao.


    Fan Yilin and other students were also stunned. They never expected Master Gu to actually make such an oath.


    There is a small update today.


    I want to eat barbecue, want to eat hot pot, write myself hungry, suck...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2965: save Cai Yue

    Chapter 2965 Rescue Cai Yue


    It was quiet on the hillside for a while, and Father Li was stunned for a while. Is this, is it so straightforward? He originally thought it would take a lot of thought.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were calm, as if the oath just now was just as normal as eating and drinking.


    She looked at Father Li and said, "I swore an oath, I did what I said, now, can I let him go?"


    "I, I..." Father Li felt unreal, but hesitant.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Otherwise, if you have any other requirements, just mention it. For example, how much money do you want, or help you to redeem your second daughter, or give you a big house, or even if you want Li Neng to study in Guozijian, we can do it. Rmended. If you don''t believe me, I can swear, how about that?"


    Everyone suddenly looked at Gu Yundong with disbelief on their faces - Gu, is Master Gu crazy?


    It''s okay to give money to the house, but can you swear to rmend Li Neng to enter the Imperial College? how can that be?


    Father Li was overjoyed when he heard this, and stared at Gu Yundong a little excitedly, "You, are you serious? You didn''t lie to me?"


    "I said it, I can swear." Gu Yundong''s expression was serious.


    "Yes, then you swear, hurry up, you swear," Father Li''s body was trembling slightly with joy, and the knife in his hand began to stretch out.


    At this moment, a rock the size of a duck egg mmed over and hit Father Li''s wrist directly.


    "Ah..." Father Li cried out in pain, gasping for breath with a twisted expression, and the knife in his hand suddenly fell to the ground.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao stepped forward when they saw this, one pulled Cai Yue over, and the other swooped on him, directly pressing Li''s father to the ground, unable to move.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Shao Quan who hurried over.


    It was Shao Quan who brought them here today, and he just stayed on the carriage at the entrance of the vige to watch things. He threw the stone that hit Li''s father.


    Shao Quan stepped forward to pick up the knife on the ground, Gu Yundong nodded at him, and then turned to look at Cai Yue.


    "How is it, are you hurt?"


    The other students also gathered around and looked at Cai Yue worriedly.


    Cai Yue wiped his face, looking at Gu Yundong''s expression with a trace of grievance and choking, "I''m fine, auntie, how can you swear? You don''t need to make that kind of oath for me. In case, in case in the future¡­¡±


    "Okay, it''s the most important thing for you to be okay." Gu Yundong said while frowning, "Your neck was cut, and this hand is all scratched and bruised."


    Fortunately, the wound is not deep, and there is nothing serious.


    Gu Yundong lowered his head and took out a bottle of trauma medicine from the bag hanging around his waist, "Put this on."


    Fan Yilin hurriedly reached out to take it, "Master, let mee."


    "Trouble." Gu Yundong gave him the medicine bottle and exined, "Be careful, and his wrist is so bruised, don''t touch it."


    "Yes, Master."


    Gu Yundong let them go to the side to apply medicine, and he looked at Li''s father who was pressed on the ground, his eyes were cold.


    Tong Shuitao''s strength was not polite at all. Father Li''s entire head was also pressed to the ground, and it was difficult to exhale.


    But he stillughed and shouted, "Mrs. magistrate, you promised me, and you can''t go back. You swore in front of everyone. If you don''t do it, you won''t be killed by thunder."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2966: Gu Yundongs oath

    Chapter 2966 Gu Yundong''s Oath


    Gu Yundong sneered, stepped forward and stood in front of Father Li condescendingly, as if looking at ants with contempt.


    "I said, did you make a mistake?"


    Father Li was taken aback, "What''s wrong? You just swore it yourself, and God has heard it. Could it be that you dare to lie to God?"


    Inexplicably, he had a bad premonition in his heart, and he became excited as he spoke, trying to break free from Tong Shuipao''s restraint.


    But with his little strength, it was simply not enough to see in front of Tong Shuitao.


    What''s more, the rock that Shao Quan smashed just now was a bit big, and it was powerful. Father Li''s wrist bones were probably too injured to move.


    Gu Yundong crouched down and looked at him with a smile, "I did swear, but think about it carefully, what did I just say?"


    Father Li was puzzled, and the others turned their heads to look at her.


    "You, you said you wouldn''t hold me at fault, but you said you wanted my son to go back to the county school so that he could take the imperial examination."


    Gu Yundong stretched out his right index finger and shook it, "No, what I said was ''I will return Li Neng''s innocence when I go back'', but is Li Neng innocent? No, he is not innocent, what should I repay him? I said'' As long as you let Cai Yue go, I won''t hold you at fault.'' But did you let go? You didn''t, we rescued people by ourselves. You see, I swore well, and I''m ready to fulfill my promise. But if you don''t give me such a chance, I can''t help it."


    Other people are stunned, but, can you say that?


    But it seems that there is nothing wrong with it. When the master swore, he really said so.


    Fan Yilin and others said that they had been taught, and the master is worthy of being a master. It turns out that there are such traps, no, the way to save people. They were really naive, and the Master gave them a very important one.


    Everyone nodded very solemnly, it will be used in the future.


    Cen Lan was also stunned, and then saw the expressions of these students, and suddenly felt that a breath was stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t go up or down.


    Father Li''s eyes widened in disbelief, and his breathing suddenly became rapid, "You lied to me, you bitch, you lied to me..."


    With a ''pop'', Tong Shuitao pped her over.


    "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will pull out your tongue."


    Father Li screamed, and Tong Shuitao couldn''t bear it anymore, so he took a rag and directly blocked his mouth. She used this rag to wipe the stones for Gu Yundong so that she could sit down and paint.


    Gu Yundong didn''t bother to pay attention to Father Li, and just said to Tong Shuitao and Shao Quan, "Tie him up, take him back to the county officeter, and hand it over to the adults for disposal."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong left him alone after speaking, but walked up to the frightened children, touched the head of a sweaty child, and said with a smile, "Thank you just now."


    The kid scratched his head andughed, "No, no thanks." Then he clenched his fist, "I run fast."


    The moment Li''s father appeared just now, Gu Yundong blocked these children behind him, and then handed them over to Hongye to protect them and retreat to the back.


    Hongye is a smart one. After she walked to the corner with the child, she tried her best to avoid Father Li''s sight.


    This hillside is veryrge and the terrain is somewhat t. Except for a small forest behind Li''s father, the surrounding environment can be said to be unobstructed.


    So as long as a person runs, Father Li will notice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2967: send pictures to children

    Chapter 2967 Sending paintings to several children


    However, these children are different. They are small, and they retreated to the back at the beginning. There is arge stone that blocks the small half, so just leaving an inconspicuous child will not be found.


    Hongye has a quick mind, knowing that Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao are not good at making small moves in front of Li''s father, and immediately thought of Shao Quan. While Father Li was all on Gu Yundong, he asked one of the children to help him go to the vige entrance and call Shao Quan over.


    Shao Quan came very quickly. He touched it from the other side and climbed directly to a big tree behind Li''s father''s side.


    He kept waiting, and after waiting for a while, Father Li moved the knife outside in a trance. He took this opportunity to throw the stone out.


    In the end, there was no danger, Cai Yue was rescued sessfully, and Li''s father was also arrested.


    Gu Yundong smiled at the children, "Anyway, you are the heroes today. You helped me, what reward do you want? As long as I can do it, I will definitely satisfy you."


    Fang Chongjun hurried over and stood behind the children, "Master, you don''t need to..."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand and told him not to speak.


    Several children looked at her and Fang Chongjun.


    After a while, the eldest child said something in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong didn''t hear clearly, "It doesn''t matter if you speak louder, even if I say something wrong, I won''t be angry."


    The child took a deep breath, and under the eager eyes of other children, he finally pointed to the picture on the ground and said, "I, can we ask for that picture?"


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction of his finger and was stunned for a moment.


    This picture shows these children sitting on the grass in a drowsy state. Gu Yundong is very good at character painting, especially when he draws a lot more slowly, and the children are even more vivid, almost with a few children. Exactly the same.


    She took the picture and asked them, "Want this picture?"


    "Yes, can you?"


    "Of course, the children in this painting are all of you. I painted it in a hurry, and there may be some imperfections, but I hope you like it."


    "I like it, we like it very much." Several children grabbed each other''s hands, not happy.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Okay, then this painting will be given to you."


    "Thank you Madam." Several children held the painting carefully, their faces full of contentment.


    When I go back, I hang it up, but there is only one picture. How about hanging it there?


    These are not things that Gu Yundong can worry about. After she finished sending the paintings, she stood up, patted Hongye on the shoulder, nodded and said, "You did a good job."


    Hongye was a little excited, and hurriedly shook his head and said, "This is what Hongye should do."


    Gu Yundong then stood up and said to the others, "There was an ident. Today''s extracurricr teaching will stop here. It''s not too early, let''s go back first. If you haven''t finished painting, go back and think about it, what is the problem? We''ll discuss it in the next ss."


    "Yes, Master."


    After this incident, everyone really did not have the intention to continue painting, and just wanted to **** the man surnamed Li back quickly, so as not to encounter other dangers.


    Everyone started to pack up. For unnecessary trouble, Shao Quan knocked Li''s father unconscious and carried it away.


    Fang Chongjun didn''t go back with him. What happened today, he also needs to have a good talk with the vige chief.


    Gu Yundong asked him to take care of these children, and then he took the others to the entrance of the vige, got on the carriage and headed back to the county town.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2968: Father Li recruited

    Chapter 2968 Father Li recruited


    After entering the city gate, many students returned to the county school.


    Cen Lan followed Gu Yundong to the county office and went to see Shao Qingyuan first.


    Hearing about the ident they encountered in Fangjia Vige, Shao Qingyuan''s face turned ugly. Father Li had not woken up yet, so he directly told someone to wake him up and started the interrogation on the spot.


    Gu Yundong was not there, but Tong Shuitao and Shao Quan were there, they could exin it clearly.


    She took Cai Yue back to the backyard, found Senior Brother Zheng Quanshui, and checked him again.


    The medicine was simply applied before, but now with Zheng Quan Shui, Cai Yue''s neck injury was treated again, and he was wrapped with twops of gauze. The bruises on his wrists were also pushed away by Zheng Quanshui, Cai Yue gasped in pain, and tears almost fell out.


    "This bruise will be better soon if you push it away. Just bear with it, otherwise you won''t be able to write for ten days and a half months." Gao Zi said, "The surnamed Li looks very thin, but I didn''t expect such strength. , I''ll catch you like this."


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead, "This time it was my negligence."


    "Auntie, it''s not your fault. It''s because I didn''t pay attention, and I''m too weak. I think tomorrow morning, I''ll be training in the backyard with Quan Shui Gaozi and the others, at least practicing self-defense."


    Cai Yue regretted it, he always thought that it would be good for everyone to give full y to everyone''s strengths. He is not a martial artist, but he can study hard, and he will also be a useful person in the future.


    But today he was in such trouble, and he realized that his thinking was still too narrow. If he was agile, he wouldn''t be caught, and he wouldn''t hold back his aunt.


    "Okay, it''s good for you to exercise well and keep fit." Gu Yundong didn''t object, she didn''t mention it before, the main reason was Cai Yue''s poor health. Now, there''s nothing wrong with learning some self-defense.


    Seeing that Cai Yue was all right, Gu Yundong let him have a good rest, and then went out.


    It happened that Shao Qingyuan had finished interrogating Li''s father and just came to the backyard.


    "Has that person been recruited?" Gu Yundong asked.


    Shao Qingyuan took her to the main room to sit down, her face was not very good, she nodded and said, "Come on, he said that after Li Neng was expelled from the county school, he was depressed and had nothing to do all day long, and if he tried to go to other schools, he was kicked out at all. No one epts it. There are not many schrs in Jingping County, and there are even fewer schools. Not everyone knows about Li Neng, but everyone who should know knows it, and of course they don¡¯t dare to touch it.¡±


    Moreover, this person is not a very smart person, nor is he a big family who can hand over many bundles of cultivation, there is no need to ruin his reputation for him.


    Therefore, unless Li Neng is not studying in Jingping County, he can only study at home, and in the future, he will find a student who is not afraid of taking risks to bail him and let him take the exam. Otherwise, his way of reading would be cut off.


    But he brought it on himself, no one can me him.


    But Li''s father didn''t think so. The whole family of Li family worked hard and put all the treasures on Li Neng. Not only Father Li, but even the rest of the Li family worked tirelessly to make a living for him.


    Now that hope is gone, and the second and third rooms of the Li family are splitting up again, isn¡¯t Father Li unwilling?


    So Father Li went to the county school, but he couldn''t get into the school, but he saw the teaching at the door and begged for mercy, but it didn''t work.


    He not only looked for teachings, but also found Master Zhou, but Master Zhou was very dissatisfied with Li Neng.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2969: Good news from Wang Cai

    Chapter 2969 Good news from Wang Cai


    Master Zhou felt that if Li Neng had not colluded with the former Xundao Liu and embezzled money from the county school, the county school would not have been unable to issue his repairs, and he would not have pretended to be sick and note to ss because of this, much less. Therefore, being punished by the instructed adults can only teach sub-sses.


    Therefore, Master Zhou''s attitude towards Li''s father was very poor, and it was useless to belittle Li Neng.


    Sometimes when a schr speaks, his mouth is really like a sword, which can injure a person''s bodypletely.


    Father Li was a clumsy person, and he didn''t know how to retaliate when he was told. Later, Master Zhou left, but Father Li harbored resentment in his heart. After returning home, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became. Why did the old man belittle his son so much.


    If his son is not good enough, then all the efforts of the Li family for so many years will be denied.


    Father Li felt that Master Zhou was not a good thing, and the entire county school was not a good thing. His son must have suffered a great grievance.


    The next day, he wanted to teach Master Zhou a lesson. Who knew but overheard the news that everyone was going to the countryside for an outing.


    Father Li thought that this was a rare opportunity. He would follow behind them and find a suitable opportunity to allow his son to return to the county school.


    So the next day, he brought a knife to the gate of the county school.


    However, Gu Yundong and the others all rode in a carriage, and Father Li followed on foot. He followed the rut marks all the way to Fangjia Vige.


    When he arrived, Gu Yundong and the others were eating barbecue.


    When Father Li entered the vige, the coachman and Shao Quan who were guarding the carriage by the side of the carriage didn''t care, thinking he was a viger in Fang''s vige.


    Father Li didn''t know where Gu Yundong and the others were, so he could only walk to Fangjia Vige.


    At this time, the vigers of Fangjia Vige were all talking about Gu Yundong. Only then did Father Li know that the county magistrate''s wife was also with him this time.


    The county magistrate''s wife is here. As long as the county magistrate''s wife is caught, his son can go back to study.


    Father Li was always looking for a suitable opportunity until Gu Yundong and the others went up the hill.


    Father Li hurriedly went from the other side to the small forest behind the hillside to prepare for an opportunity to act. His initial target was Gu Yundong, but Gu Yundong always had maids by his side, and it was not easy for adults to catch him, so he set his sights on Cai Yue, this student The youngest, and he heard Cai Yue calling Aunt Gu Yundong before.


    It happened that Cai Yue went to the woods to solve personal problems because he drank too much water. Father Li didn¡¯t have any extra time to think. When Cai Yue was about toe back, he happened to be caught by him.


    Actually, if Father Li stayed in the woods a little longer, Gu Yundong might have noticed it. As soon as he entered the forest, he met Cai Yue and seized the opportunity.


    Gu Yundong was very outrageous when he heard it, "Is there something wrong with this surnamed Li''s brain? It''s better to intercede with us than to threaten people like this, right?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook her hand, "Don''t be angry, you don''t have to worry about this, just leave it to me. But that Master Zhou..." He paused, "The county school still needs to find a suitable master to teach the students. , this kind of master who doesn''t know how to calmly solve things when he encounters a problem, but instead stirs up trouble and is irresponsible can easily mislead students."


    Gu Yundong was also very concerned about Master Zhou''s performance today, and nodded in agreement.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t care how Li''s father is dealt with.


    It was just a good outing, it was destroyed like this, and my mood was inevitably affected.


    Fortunately, there was good news from Wang Cai''s side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2970: The third one came to me

    Chapter 2970 The third child came to me


    Wang Cai has been working in Gu''s workshop for more than a month. Gu Yundong asionally visited the workshop. She really worked hard.


    Gu Yundong didn''t exin anyone deliberately, but she still stood out among the many small workers, and was valued by Pei and promoted to be a small manager.


    Wang Cai was reused, so when Gu Yundong had no time, Manager Pei asionally came to the county town to report to her and would bring Wang Cai with him.


    It was the same today. Not long after Wang Cai followed Butler Pei into the door, Gu Yundong saw Wang Cai''s eyes were different, so he made an excuse to let Director Pei away, and then left Wang Cai alone to speak.


    There were only two people left in the room, Wang Caicai whispered, "The third child is looking for me."


    The third child is the man who took Wang Cai away.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes slightly, "He came to find you? When did he find you? But gave you a new contact address?"


    Wang Cai nodded, "He came to see me two nights ago. He knew that everything was going well, and that I was valued by the owner. I was very satisfied. The new contact address was indeed given to me, just in a small town east of the county seat. In the yard. Today I came out with Steward Pei, and I also wanted to find an opportunity to go there."


    "East of the city?" It''s a bit of a distance from the county office.


    Gu Yundong lightly tapped the table with his fingers, "I''ll tell you to go to the south of the city to buy something, you can take the opportunity to go there. Do you need me to send you someone?"


    Wang Cai shook his head, "No need, there is no one in that small courtyard. Even if the owner sends people to arrest them secretly, they will probably only be able to catch the third child alone, which is of no use."


    Gu Yundong understood, "Then be careful yourself."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong even asked Wang Cai to leave the county government office, and gave her two coins to go to a liquor store in the south of the city to order some wine.


    Nowadays, many merchants know that Gujia Workshop is nning to do the wine business, and some people follow the trend very quickly. Just yesterday, a wine shop put up a fruit wine sign and began to sell wine.


    Gu Yundong said that he wanted to see the quality of the drink, so it was reasonable for Wang Cai to investigate secretly.


    After Wang Cai left, Gu Yundong went to see steward Pei and talked about the situation of Gu''s workshop.


    Actually, it wasn''t just that one merchant who started selling fruit wine. Some of the owners who had been in the wine business were afraid that Gu Yundong would rob them of their business in such a big battle, and they wanted tounch the fruit wine ahead of time and cut off her sales.


    But these people don''t know that Gu Yundong''s goal has never been a client in Jingping County, otherwise she would have opened the shop early, instead of slowly looking for a suitable one.


    What''s more, there is a certain cycle of fruit wine brewing. These merchants take out fruit wine so quickly, and think about it and know that the quality is average.


    Steward Pei actually had this concern when he came here this time, but seeing Gu Yundong''s confident appearance, he finally let go of half of his heart.


    After half an hour, Wang Cai came back and handed it over to Manager Pei with two jugs of wine.


    Gu Yundong asked Steward Pei to taste it, and thetter just took a sip, and his face turned into the color of pig liver.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t bear it when he saw it, and said to Cheng Xiaosong beside him, "Take him to rinse his mouth and drink some sugar water to rx."


    Butler Pei covered his mouth and followed Cheng Xiaosong and left, Gu Yundong then turned to Wang Cai.


    "How about it?"


    "The third child is indeed alone in the yard, he..." As he spoke, a trace ofplicated emotions shed across Wang Cai''s face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2971: Seduce Shao Wen Shaowu

    Chapter 2971 Seduce Shaowen Shaowu


    Gu Yundong asked strangely, "What happened to him?"


    Wang Cai gritted his teeth, "He gave me a task, let me, let me..."


    Tong Shuitao couldn''t listen anymore, "You said hurry up, what are you going to do? You shouldn''t directly let you kill my youngdy and uncle, right?"


    "Of course not." Wang Cai''s expression was tangled, and he finally said after a long while, "He asked me to seduce Shao Wen and Shao Wu next to the county magistrate."


    "Pfft...cough cough..." Gu Yundong choked on his own saliva, fortunately he didn''t drink water just now, otherwise he would have to spit it out.


    Not only was she stunned, Tong Shuitao was also shocked and stunned.


    Hook, seduce Shao Wen... and Shaowu?


    No, it¡¯s fine to seduce one, why seduce two?


    Wang Cai is a big girl after all, and she felt embarrassed when she talked about this kind of thing, so she couldn''t help covering her face.


    Then he finished in one breath, "What the third child means is that since I have the opportunity to get close to the owner now, I will work hard and try to be transferred to the owner to do things, and then I will treat Shaowen and Shaowu... Wait for Shaowen and Shaowu to like it. Get on me, let me alienate their rtionship, and they will wait for the opportunity to strike again."


    Gu Yundong''s expression is indescribable, thinking that it would be good to start with the people around them, but...isn''t this idea unreliable?


    "Then what the third child, how can you be so sure that you are the type that Shaowen Shaowu likes?" Tong Shuitao thought it was incredible, she admitted that Wang Cai was good-looking, but there are many good-looking people in this world that Shaowen Shaowu has seen. There are also many women, like Wang Cai, have they been in contact with them?


    But there are four people in both civil and military, and they are still single.


    "Actually, I also asked the third child about this." Wang Cai sighed, "but the third child said, I don''t know men. Most men in this world are lecherous. It is very likely that I will fall into the woven by women. He will tell me how to deal with it from behind. If Shao Wen and Shaowu are not hooked, there will always be Shao Shuang and Shao Quan.¡±


    Gu Yundong, "..." She actually thought there was some truth to what she said? ?


    Tong Shuipao, is "..." like this? It turns out that men can''t stop women''s active seduction? Then her family, Xue Rong, must have had such thoughts. She had to be tortured at night.


    "Also." Wang Cai raised his head, nced at Gu Yundong hesitantly, and said in a low voice, "The third one said, Shao Wen and the others are so old, but the adults and the madam didn''t think about finding them a daughter-inw, the four People should be very simple when ites to matters of men and women, if this kind of person is the first to taste love, it will only be more paranoid and easy to use than other veterans."


    Gu Yundong blinked, so it was her fault?


    Speaking of which, both civil and military are already eighteen years old. Here, you can marry a wife at the age of fifteen or sixteen, and indeed you can start a family at the age of eighteen.


    It''s just Gu Yundong, who doesn''t like to be a matchmaker for others. She didn''t have the concept of her master referring to a daughter-inw to her servants, and the people under her hands basically got married only after seeing the right eye.


    As long as they have someone they like, Gu Yundong is willing to fulfill it.


    What''s more, she felt that there was no need to worry when she was 18 years old.


    But I didn''t expect that in the eyes of outsiders, they have be inhuman masters?


    Well, the problem is a bit serious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2972: cooperate as much as possible

    Chapter 2972 ??Try to cooperate...


    Gu Yundong sighed helplessly, and said to Wang Cai, "I know about this. I''ll talk to Shaowen and Shaowu when I look back. If I can cooperate... I''ll try to cooperate with you."


    Wang Cai was quite repulsive to this kind of thing in her heart, but it was the third child''s order. If she refused, it would only make the third child suspicious.


    After all, she once said that as long as she avenges her brother, she can do anything.


    The matter was finished, and it happened that Cheng Xiaosong also came back with Steward Pei. Thetter bared his teeth and took a sip of the fruit wine, and his mouth was still sour.


    After I came back, I took another sip of water and drank it, and finally I was able to speak properly.


    "Is this wine really fruit wine? It''s too bad to drink, like sour water." Haven''t they tasted it well before selling it?


    Student Pei once drank grape wine, although Gu''s workshop has not yet brewed it, but Gu Yundong has stock there. As the head of the workshop, of course he has tasted the taste.


    The taste, the long mouthfeel and the sweet aftertaste, arepletely different from the one in front of you.


    Gu Yundong also took a sip, but she didn''t have such a big reaction as Director Pei. Sour is really sour. After all, white sugar is very expensive. They are reluctant to use too much, or even reluctant to use it at all. Moreover, the fruit used for winemaking is not very good, and the brewing time is short. It is strange that this kind of rough and rotten system can make good wine.


    "Is this wine not selling well?" Gu Yundong asked Wang Cai.


    Thetter nodded, "I have observed it in the shop, and every customer who came in and took a sip shook his head and went to buy spirits. When I bought these two bottles, the guy said I was them. The first customer to buy fruit wine today."


    Steward Pei frowned when he heard it, "If you can''t sell it, what''s the n for the wine shop?"


    "Destroy the reputation of fruit wine." Let everyone know that fruit wine is not good, and everyone will naturally buy other wines they brew.


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Don''t care about them, after the fruit wine is brewed, those who have tasted it will naturally know, it''s too early to say this."


    These mercenary merchants will make them suffer sooner orter.


    After Gu Yundong exined the matter to Pei, he let them go back earlier while the time was still there.


    After Steward Pei and Wang Cai left, she went to find Shao Qingyuan.


    However, halfway through, Gu Yundong suddenly remembered that Shao Qingyuan was not in the county office at the moment.


    Today, someone from the vige below reported that there was a vige whose crops did not know what was going on. The autumn harvest was half less thanst year, and I didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    The issue of harvest is rted to the food and clothing of the people. Shao Qingyuan attaches great importance to it, so he went to check it with Shao Wen and Shaowu.


    It seems that we have to wait for someone toe backter to discuss.


    Who would have known this, and waited until the night before seeing a figure.


    Gu Yundong took her son to finish dinner, and then coaxed the little guy to sleep, and then she leaned on the bedside and thought about things.


    Thinking about what happened since I came to Jingping County, I felt sleepy just thinking about it.


    She didn''t return to her senses until she heard a ''squeak'' in her ear, and when she turned her head, she saw Shao Qingyuan walking in.


    "Did I wake you up?" Shao Qingyuan took off his cloak and poured her a cup of tea.


    Gu Yundong took it and moistened his throat before shaking his head, "No, I didn''t n to sleep. Why did youe back now? Have you eaten?"


    "I''ve already eaten, you don''t have to worry. I''ll take a shower and change my clothes first, and I''ll talk to youter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2973: couple night talk

    Chapter 2973 Husband and wife night talk


    Gu Yundong nodded, looked back and saw his son opened his eyes hummingly, knowing that he was about to let go, he quickly carried him out of bed.


    After ?? turned around and coaxed the person to fall asleep again, Shao Qingyuan also came back, hugged her and came over.


    Gu Yundong turned around, "Tired? Has the matter been resolved?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and shook his head, "It hasn''t been solved for now, but it''s mostly a water quality problem. I''ll take a look at the river where they usually use water to water their fields. I found that there are several patients in their vige, and they should also eat that river. water."


    Gu Yundong pressed his temple, "Don''t be too tired."


    "Don''t worry." Shao Qingyuan grabbed her hand and rubbed it carefully, "Is there something wrong in the county office today?"


    "...I really have something to do." Gu Yundong told her strangely that Wang Cai wanted to seduce Shaowen and Shaowu.


    thetter:? ? ? ?


    "Are you serious?"


    Gu Yundong sneered in his arms, "Of course it''s true, I''m still wondering if I, the mistress of the house, did too unqualified, and didn''t find a good daughter-inw for Wen and Wu Shuangquan, so that they could also get married as soon as possible. ."


    "So, I''m not very qualified either."


    Gu Yundong pushed him, "You ask them two... four tomorrow to see if they have any girls they like. If they want to find them, I''ll find them? Speaking of which, Hongye Liuye seems to be getting old. It''s just that I don''t think Wenwu Shuangquan has anymunication with these two girls, are they embarrassed, or are theypletely out of ideas?"


    Where did Shao Qingyuan know? He doesn''t go to see other women.


    I''m tired, the county government is already busy enough, and now you still want to be a matchmaker?


    Can the almighty of both civil and military give him some gas and go find his daughter-inw?


    Shao Qingyuan used to think that these four people were quite capable, but now he found that he hadn''t even found his daughter-inw, and it still needs to be strengthened.


    "I''ll ask them tomorrow, if they don''t like a girl, they''ll cooperate with Wang Cai to act well."


    When Gu Yundong thought of the possible expressions on his face tomorrow, hey in Shao Qingyuan''s arms andughed non-stop.


    "I think that the third child is right on one point. The two of them have never experienced love affairs. If the performance doesn''t seem tempting, you have to teach them the experience, don''t reveal the truth."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at her sideways, "Am I experienced enough?"


    "Isn''t it enough?" The daughter-inw was married and the child was born. When I approached her, I used a set of methods. Is this not enough?


    Shao Qingyuan thinks about it, of course it is not enough, he is just a woman in Yundong, where does his experiencee from, and he cannot be wronged.


    However, some experience can be quite sufficient. He lifted the quilt, covered both of them, and whispered in her ear, "I think I stillck experience, why don''t we practice more now?"


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, "What kind of experience did you practice? Hurry up, my son was woken up by you in a while."


    "He slept soundly and won''t wake him up."


    Shao Qingyuan said and kissed, and his hands were not honest.


    However, the door of the room was knocked at this time.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." What are you doing? ?


    Gu Yundong opened the quilt with a sullen smile, Shao Qingyuan with a pale face, exhaled heavily, turned his head to look in the direction of the door, "What''s the matter?"


    "Master." Shao Wen''s voice came from outside the door, "Something happened."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2974: Father Li foaming at the mouth

    Chapter 2974 Father Li foaming at the mouth


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, looked at Gu Yundong, and then stood up.


    He grabbed a piece of clothing and put it on his body, walked over quickly and opened the door.


    Gu Yundong also put on his clothes and tucked his hair slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan came back soon and said to her in a low voice, "There was an ident in the cell. After Li Fulu was locked in the cell, he was afraid of being unwell because of his fear. Today, he had a high fever, and the head of the cell found the county government. The doctor who saw the doctor found that he was just suffering from a cold, so he prescribed medicine. Who knew that after drinking the medicine at night, he not only vomited, but also foamed at the mouth, his face was pale, and it was impossible to see it with human eyes. .I have to go see it now."


    Li Fulu is Li''s father. Although he was imprisoned in a cell, he was not guilty of death.


    Who knew that he was frightening himself, and he was actually frightened to get sick.


    This situation is also normal. The environment in the cell is not good, and it is inevitable that many people will get sick when they enter. Generally, those with minor illnesses and pains, those with money in their hands can also ask the prison head to prescribe some medicine to a better doctor, and those without money, let the family find a way. Let people die, there are prison doctors in prison.


    But medical skills are just average, you can cure if you can. If you can''t cure it, your life will be bad. There are many people who died in prison these years.


    It''s just that Li Fulu is different from other prisoners. He was imprisoned because he had a rtionship with the magistrate''s wife. The head of the prison was afraid that he would die, and outsiders would say that the magistrate had a bad reputation for revenge for his personal revenge. The prison head is cautious and goes to the county government first to report.


    As a result, Shao Qing was far away, and Zheng Quanshui went.


    In addition to Shao Wen outside the door, there is also Zheng Quanshui, who is also frowning.


    Shao Qingyuan put on his clothes and said to Gu Yundong, "You rest first, I''ll take a look. Don''t worry, his illness is his own problem, I won''t let this dirty water ssh on us."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Be careful."


    Shao Qingyuan picked up his acupuncture bag and tied it to his waist, and walked out of the room quickly.


    It was already dark outside, Shao Qingyuan asked Zheng Quan''s water condition as he walked.


    Thetter''s face was a little anxious, "Master, did I heal the wrong person? Will that Li Fulu die? I..."


    "Calm down." Shao Qingyuan patted him on the back, "Tell me what medicine you prescribed."


    Zheng Quanshui swallowed his saliva and repeated the prescription he had prescribed with slightly red eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "There''s nothing wrong with the prescription. Even if this medicine doesn''t cure the disease, it won''t kill people. It should be other problems, you don''t have to scare yourself."


    Zheng Quanshui is right when he thinks about it, the prescription he prescribed is quite mild, and no matter what aspect it is, it will not cause the poption to foam up.


    With Shao Qing far away, after hearing his words again, Zheng Quanshui, who was terrified, finally calmed down, his mind became much clearer, and he slowly exined his pulse after he gave Li Fulu a pulse.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others quickly came to the door of the cell, and the head of the cell rushed forward, "Sir."


    "It''s hard work." The head of the cell should have gone back and was called by the guard on duty.


    The group said and walked all the way towards the cell.


    Li Fulu had been carried to a clean room in the cell, and was lying on the bed at this time, vomiting or not, but his body kept shaking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2975: cant die

    Chapter 2975 Can''t Die


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and stepped forward to look at Li Fulu, except that his body was shaking and his face was pale, everything was normal.


    He pulled Li Fulu''s wrist, took the pulse carefully, and was stunned for a moment.


    "Master, how is he?" Zheng Quanshui asked in a low voice, a little apprehensive.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say anything, he changed his hand and continued to feel the pulse. After a while, he withdrew his finger, "It''s okay, I can''t die."


    Zheng Quanshui was stunned, but he didn''t expect that Shao Qingyuan had already stepped aside and asked him to step forward, "You alsoe and see."


    "Yes, Master." Zheng Quanshui was puzzled, but he put his finger on it cautiously.


    "Huh?" He eximed in surprise, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at Shao Qingyuan, who nodded slightly at him, and Zheng Quanshui held his breath and took it again.


    This time it was finally confirmed, "Li Fulu seems to have other drugs on his body."


    "That''s right, your medicinal herbs for removing wind and cold are ipatible with the medicines in his body, which caused his symptoms of foaming at the mouth. You stand aside first, and I will give him an injection to stabilize his condition."


    Zheng Quanshui was happy, he didn''t cure people, Li Fulu was fine.


    He quickly stood aside and brought the candle over to make the light around Shao Qingyuan brighter, and then quietly watched Shao Qingyuan''s technique.


    Li Fulu''s situation was not serious, Shao Qingyuan took two injections, the trembling stopped, and the breathing became much smoother.


    He put some blood on Li Fulu again, and then went to the side to prescribe the medicine.


    Li Fulu fell asleep, and Shao Qingyuan said to the prison head, "After dawn, you can take two pairs of medicines and take them ording to the prescription, and let them rest here for the time being, and then put them in the cell after he recovers. After a pause, he narrowed his eyes again and said, "You have watched yourself these past two days. If something happened, this official is the only one to ask."


    The head of the prison had a straight face, and hurriedly cupped his hands, "Don''t worry, my lord, the little one will take good care of others and won''t let others approach him."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, packed up his things, and left the prison with Shao Wen and Zheng Quanshui.


    As soon as he went out, Zheng Quanshui asked in a low voice, "Master, why does Li Fulu have other medicines on him?"


    Shao Qingyuan is also thinking about this question, "It''s hard to say why there is this drug, it may be that he ingested it by mistake, or it may be given by someone else."


    Someone else?


    Shao Wen''s face tensed, "If he ingested it by ident, it''s better to say, if someone else gave him medicine, was it aimed at us?"


    "Yeah." Shao Qingyuan nodded, "When Li Fulu wakes up tomorrow, you can ask carefully and see if you can find any clues."


    "I''ll go to the big jail now."


    After Shao Wen was about to leave, Shao Qingyuan immediately pulled the person back, "Don''t be in such a hurry, even if the other party ising at us, he definitely doesn''t want to make a big deal now, otherwise he won''t just let Li Fulu be the pawn. Li Fulu will be fine, you can go back and rest, you don''t have to watch it."


    "Alright then." Shao Wen nodded in response.


    Shao Qingyuan''s footsteps stopped suddenly. Shao Wen walked behind him and almost collided. He hurriedly stopped and asked, "Master, but there are other things?"


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and looked at Shao Wen strangely.


    The situation was urgent just now, and he didn''t have time to think about other things. Li Fulu didn''t have much trouble at the moment. Looking at Shao Wen again, Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help thinking of what Gu Yundong said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2976: Do you have a girl you like?

    Chapter 2976 Do you have a favorite girl?


    Shao Wen was horrified by Shao Qingyuan''s eyes, and asked in a low voice, "Master, what are you looking at me for? What is there on me?"


    "Shaowen." Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly, "You''ve been by my side for a few years."


    "...It''s been almost five years." Shao Wen was very ufortable with Shao Qingyuan''s sudden words, he always felt as if something bad was going to happen to him, he tentatively said in a low voice, "Master, you won''t doubt me Betrayed you?" After all, it was written like this in the book, and the master asked this kind of thing, mostly because he had doubts about this person.


    Shao Wen straightened his back instantly, "Master, I didn''t..."


    "What are you thinking about?" Shao Qingyuan gave him a sideways nce, and continued to walk forward with a slightly unnatural expression, "I just thought that you are getting older, eighteen years old seems to be the age of marriage, do you have a girl you like? If there is, don''t hide it, I can help you see it."


    Shao Wen almost choked on his own saliva, married? What kind of parent?


    "No, I don''t have a girl I like. I''m still young, at least I have to wait until I''m 20 to think about this kind of thing."


    Shao Qingyuan is a little surprised, you... like it or not, can you control it until you are twenty? ?


    Shao Wen saw that he didn''t believe it, so he quickly promised, "Master, I''m serious."


    "I believe what you said is true. If that''s the case, then it''s just right. There is something I need your help here." Shao Qingyuan exined Wang Cai''s matter to him neatly, and finally asked, "Shao Wu and the other three also Don''t have a girl you like right now?"


    Shao Wen shook his head subconsciously. After a while, he reacted suddenly, his eyes widened in disbelief, "Master, you let me and Shaowu, let''s go and like Wang Cai?"


    "Just pretending."


    Shao Wen instantly felt that his head was big and his whole person was not good. He didn''t know how to pretend?


    "Pfft..." Zheng Quanshui, who had been quietly listening to them, couldn''t hold back, andughed sullenly when he saw Shao Wen''s thunder-like expression.


    But he didn''t make any noise. As soon as there was movement, Shao Qingyuan''s eyes involuntarily fell on him.


    Then, he narrowed his eyes, "Speaking of which, you are not too young. Your parents died young, and I am now your closest elder. Your marriage will be pondered by me and your wife."


    Zheng Quanshui, "..." As soon as he ate the melon, why was he implicated?


    "Master, I, I''m younger. Anyway, I have to wait until Brother Shao Wen and the four of them get married, right? I also want to learn more medical skills with Master, and then consider marriage when I mature." Zheng Quanshui He didn''t even change his breath, and quickly expressed his determination, "What, Gao Zi is still waiting for my news in the room, I have to go back and tell him quickly, so that he won''t worry."


    After ??, Zheng Quanshui ran away without saying a word.


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless for a long time, then he asked a question, but did not force them to find a wife.


    shook his head, he turned his head to look at Shao Wen, "It''s settled like this, you go back and talk to Shaowu, and the two of you should also discuss how to cooperate, don''t reveal the secret."


    Shao Wen was still stunned, his head nodded mechanically.


    Shao Qingyuan ignored him and went back to his room.


    The lights in the room were still on. As soon as he entered the door, he really saw Gu Yundong who was still awake and waiting for him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2977: Li Fulus Confession

    Chapter 2977 Li Fulu''s Confession


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly took a few steps forward, "Why are you still not sleeping?"


    "Can''t sleep." Gu Yundong straightened up, "How about Li Fulu?"


    Shao Qingyuan sat down on the edge of the bed, "He originally took a medicine, and taking too much of that medicine will make people irritable and out of control. I don''t think anything is wrong on weekdays, and others think he is in a bad mood when they see it. During the day, he had a fever, and the spring water gave him a pulse, but the high fever suppressed the symptoms caused by the medicine. I couldn''t see anything, I just thought that he had a fever after a fever. Until he prescribed the antipyretic medicine, in the medicine There is a medicinal material that just collides with the medicine in his body. When he drinks it, it stimtes the medicinal properties, and I can see it."


    Fortunately, the two opposing medicines are mild in nature, so people are not serious, but the symptoms look scary.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Irritable and irritable??"


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan went to wash his face and cleaned up, "So he arrested Ah Yue and threatened you, maybe it''s not just that he was uneasy and unwilling, it is estimated that he may have been used as a gun. "


    Otherwise, people with unclear minds are unlikely to be able to face so many people, knowing that Gu Yundong is the wife of the county magistrate and doing such things that endanger the whole family.


    Now that he knows that he is not only mentally stimted, but also has physical problems, it can be exined.


    "Looks like it''s better to try him."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, this matter should have a result tomorrow.


    The next morning, the person who went to the prison for interrogation became Shao Shuang.


    Shao Wen and Shaowu were suddenly hit by such a big thunder before going to bed, and his mind was a little confused. He was thinking about how to show his deep-rooted love for a woman at home for a while, very sad.


    So the interrogator became Shao Shuang who temporarily escaped the disaster.


    Within two hours, Shao Shuang put Li Fulu''s confession in front of Shao Qingyuan.


    "ording to Li Fulu, he eats the same food as his family on weekdays. The family has no money, and he doesn''t have the ability to give him extra meals. I asked Quan Shui and Gao Zi to go to Li''s house to check the pulse of the rest of the Li family. , and when theye backter, they will know if the medicine is in the meals of all the Li family members."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded while looking at the confession he gave, "Has Li Fulu also met other strangers?"


    "No."


    The oral confession is very detailed. Li Fulu has not taken the medicine for the past two days, so his mind is much clearer. Sitting in jail, he was afraid and regretful, and he answered almost anything Shao Shuang asked.


    On that day, he was indeed humiliated by Master Zhou, but it was a temporary decision that he wanted to take revenge on Master Zhou.


    And Gu Yundong took the students out to sketch, and it was only the afternoon before the notice.


    Then Li Fulu waspletely lucky. He heard the excited chatter of the two students at the gate of the county school, and then he knew that there was such a thing.


    Shao Shuang went to check the two students again, and there was no problem.


    Zheng Quanshui and the two came back soon, but Shao Qingyuan guessed it to some extent, and the entire Li family was drugged. ording to people in the vige, the Li family members are very short-tempered these days and often have conflicts with others.


    Everyone thought it was Li Neng''s business that stimted them, so they tried their best to have less contact with them. But even so, the Li family would still find someone in trouble for no apparent reason.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2978: Shao Wens hero saves beauty

    Chapter 2978 Shao Wen''s hero saves beauty


    From this point of view, the Li family was chosen early in the morning to cause trouble for them.


    Yes, it''s just trouble. Neither Shao Qingyuan nor Gu Yundong thought that the other party would use the Li family to deal with them.


    So after Li Fulu was arrested, there was nothing to follow. The person who used the medicine behind his back was probably worried that he would be discovered by them if he did too much.


    Although the matter of ?? can only be checked temporarily, Wang Cai has to put it on the agenda.


    In order to create opportunities for each other, Shao Qingyuan found an excuse after a few days and asked Shao Wen to go to Gu''s workshop to deliver things.


    Gu Yundong thought it was quite interesting for a while, and when Shao Wen came back, she immediately went to ask about the situation.


    Shao Wen sighed, "As Manager Pei wasn''t there, I handed things over to Wang Cai, had a few words with her in private, and discussed what to do next."


    Just the thought of showing off his love to a woman makes him feel extra awkward.


    After a pause, he suddenly said, "By the way, something happened today that can make people see our attitude."


    "What''s up?"


    "When Wang Cai and I finished talking, I happened to hear some small workers in the workshop saying bad things about Wang Cai. She said that she was not young and capable, and she had be a small manager in such a short time. The elders are still under her control and reprimanded by her. I feel very unconvinced. At that time, I deliberately stepped forward and yelled at them a few words loudly. It''s a good start."


    There are too many plots in the storybook where the hero saves the beauty and then ends up getting married. Shao Wen is quite satisfied with today''s behavior.


    Gu Yundong smiled sullenly, "Forget it, you two are off to a good start now. It seems that after a while, I will have to transfer someone to the county town and let her get in touch with Shaowu."


    Those small workers in the workshop used to sympathize with Wang Cai''s experience. After all, Wang Cai was really miserable, and everyone sympathized with the weak.


    However, when one day the person who in their eyes needs to be given alms and needs to beforted, suddenly has a better life than them, and gets more wages than them, this will naturally start to be unbnced.


    Gossip about people behind their backs is something that cannot be avoided anywhere.


    As long as they don''t use some intrigues to frame others and work hard, the other Gu Yundong won''t care, and people can''t be perfect.


    But it''s just right, Wang Cai was ''shoved'' like this, and it wouldn''t be very abrupt for her to leave Gu''s workshop ande to the county.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Wen, "Good job, I will go to the workshop more in the future."


    "Then what excuse shall I use next time?"


    "Think for yourself."


    Shao Wen felt that it was necessary to go back and read the words book sent by Uncle Gu to gain experience.


    Gu Yundong let out a ''tsk'', shook his head secretly, and turned away.


    Who knew that she had just walked back to the backyard when Tong Shuitao came back from outside with a post in her hand.


    "Miss, the Lou family invites you to a banquet at the mansion."


    Gu Yundong, "Lou Family??"


    She took the post and knocked on her hand. The Lou family''s business was taken away by Mao Yong. It seemed that she was really anxious and sent her a post.


    It''s just that finding Lu Ming from her side knows it won''t work, why haven''t you given up yet?


    Gu Yundong threw the post back, "You go and tell the person who sent the post, just say I''m not going."


    Tong Shuitao nodded immediately, turned his head and left.


    People are a little ufortable today, so update less


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2979: dont say no

    Chapter 2979 Don''t refuse first


    However, not long after Tong Shuitao walked out, he ran into Duan Qian who entered the door.


    Seeing the invitation in Tong Shuitao''s hand, Duan Qian guessed what she meant, waved her hand, and called someone over, "Don''t rush to refuse, tell yourdy, I''ll be waiting in the front yard. She, I want to ask her a favor for something."


    Tong Shuitao looked at the invitation card in his hand, hesitated for a while, then nodded to look for Gu Yundong.


    Duan Qian was sitting in the front hall drinking tea, and within a moment, Gu Yundong entered the door holding Chi Chi''s little hand.


    As soon as he saw Chi Chi, Duan Qian couldn''t help but light up his eyes, he picked up the person and shook his head, "Yo, why does it seem to be a little lighter thanst time? Gu Dongjia, you? But it''s not right, the child is still young, the flesh is cute."


    Gu Yundong hasn''t answered yet, but he asked in horror, "Is it lighter?"


    Then isn''t his luck gone?


    The little guy''s brows were tightened, worried, too worried. Those who were worried had forgotten that Duan Qian was a stranger, and stayed in his arms and forgot to go to the ground.


    He hasn''t eaten less recently. He drinks a big ss of milk obediently every day.


    But Duan Qian felt something was wrong when he was hugging him. When he lowered his head, he saw a dirty patch on his robe, with tiny footprints shining brightly. Looking at Chi Chi''s shoes again, the soles of the soles are all muddy, so it''s hard to see.


    He looked up at Gu Yundong in astonishment, thetter shrugged, "You can''t me me, I didn''t have time to say anything, so you picked him up. Aren''t you curious that he''s a lot lighter? That''s why, although he eats There are many, but he is very energetic. When he is running and jumping all day without rest, he will naturally fall off the scale. Before I brought him to see you, he was walking around a small puddle in the martial arts field to y. I said to bring him an uncle, and he followed me unwillingly, otherwise the water in the puddle could be trampled by him."


    It had just rained a while in the morning, but the county government had just finished repairing it, and there were very few ces where there was water umtion. The small puddle was finally found.


    Duan Qian saw that his robe was so dirty, he simply broke the jar, and didn''t let go of the little guy in his arms.


    "Then you take him to change his shoes anyway, this is respect for my guest."


    Gu Yundong looked him up and down for a while, "I thought you were in a hurry to find me for something, didn''t you have time?" Besides, she managed to coax the little guy to give up on the little puddle.


    Duan Qian believed that she had a ghost, and it must have been intentional.


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea and asked him, "Why didn''t you let me turn down the Lou''s invitation?"


    "Because the Lou family also sent us a message, I want A Qiu to go there." Duan Qian said, "A Qiu will ept the weaving and dyeing workshop in the future, and she will always have to deal with people. But you know, she is Aftering out of the mountains, although I took her around these days, it was the first time to deal with variousdies. And you also know the identity of A Qiu..."


    Mu Aqiu is a concubine, and the posts given by the Lou family are all invited by the mistress of the house. Unless a mistress of the house takes the concubine out, Mu Aqiu was alsoughed at in the past.


    The problem is that the head mistress of the Duan family is obviously not in Jingping County, but the Lou family still posted a post to them, which is a bit interesting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2980: Duan Qians request

    Chapter 2980 Duan Qian''s request


    Duan Qian actually thought about this question, "I take A Qiu out these days, and everyone sees it. So the Lou family can also guess that I trained A Qiu to be a female steward. An opportunity to socialize and socialize, and I know we don¡¯t want to give it up. The post was posted to us because we were nning to attend.¡±


    And once Mu Aqiu was present, she would be embarrassed at the scene. Thedies wouldn''t y with her, and even teased and humiliated her.


    But these Lou family don''t care. Their family just posted posts to the well-known people in Jingping County out of face. If there is no suitable person in the other family to attend, the big deal will note. If Mu Aqiu wants toe, he can only do it. The strange Duan family does not understand the rules.


    But even so, Duan Qian did not want to miss this opportunity.


    Mu Aqiu has to face this kind of entertainment alone sooner orter. In the future, she will support the Duan family''s weaving and dyeing business in Jingping County and even the entire Dajin. This small Jingping County invitation is not enough. To face it, what will happen in the future?


    Otherdies have held banquets before, but no one has invited the Duan family, because the Duan family mistress is away, and their posts will not be sent to the concubine.


    The invitation sent by the Lou family was indeed with bad intentions. When the Duan family built the workshop, the Lou family had approached Duan Qian several times and wanted him to hand over the deal to their family. As a result, Duan Qian ignored it and still looked for it. Mao Yong.


    Mao Yong built houses for the county government office, Gu''s workshop, and Duan''s workshop. Such three big orderspletely opened the door. Not only did business in Jingping County improve, but also other county towns came to hear the news, blocking the way. Lou''s family has a lot of fortune.


    The Lou family secretly hated both Gu Yundong and Duan Qian, but with Shao Qingyuan behind Gu Yundong, he didn''t dare to move. Now that this post was sent to the Duan family, it was obvious that he wanted revenge.


    All of these Duan Qian understood in his heart, so he went to Gu Yundong, "Although I n to exercise A Qiu, this is the first time she has participated in such a banquet, and I am also worried that she will be frightened by being too violent all of a sudden. Looking back is not worth the loss, and it has hit her self-confidence. I thought, if you are here, you can help me take care of it. Let her learn by your side, how to deal with these people. "


    Gu Yundong gave him a sideways nce, what to look after? Isn''t it just to support her?


    She didn''t n to go, a Lou family didn''t have that much face, so she could be moved by sending an invitation.


    Unfortunately, Duan Qian and Mu Aqiu have such a big face.


    Just do her friend a favor, and she can take Mu Aqiu to meet otherdies in Jingping County.


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    Duan Qian was happy, he hugged Chichi and threw it up.


    The little guy was stunned for a moment, and then giggled, "Come again,e again."


    He likes to y games like this, but unfortunately Mamma and the others don''t have the strength, so Taozi often ys like this with him in his arms. It was rare to see Duan Qian, and the little guy''s whole body was twisting excitedly.


    Duan Qianughed, hugged him again twice, turned his head and said to Gu Yundong, "This kid is very brave, he can be my son."


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea, "If you have a wife and a concubine, give birth yourself."


    "It''s not the time yet." Duan Qian sighed, this wife is still in Wanqing Mansion, and although the concubine is by her side, this is the critical time for her to learn to manage affairs. a year and a half.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2981: Set off

    Chapter 2981 Departure


    Gu Yundong is nomittal, this is the Duan family''s own n, she will not interfere.


    But she still carried her son back, put it on the ground and held it by hand, "When you''re done, go back, I''ll take Chichi to change clothes."


    Duan Qian let out a ''tsk'' and looked down at the small footprints on his body, inexplicably feeling a little cute.


    Hey, he also wants to have a son as cute and clever as Xiao Chichi.


    Gu Yundong led Chichi out of the front hall, and said to Tong Shuitao, "When you go back to the servants of Lou''s house, you said that I will go to the banquet on time."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong only then returned to the backyard, and when Qi Ma took it to wash and change clothes, she opened the invitation card in her hand.


    I didn''t even think about going to the banquet, I didn''t even look at it.


    Only this time I saw that the invitation even said to let her go with her son.


    Gu Yundong snorted lightly, "With such a big face, why do you think my son wants to give them this face?"


    Chichi changed into a refreshing dress and came out, then threw himself into her arms and said very sadly, "Mother, I''ve lost weight."


    Gu Yundong threw the invitation aside and looked down at his pitiful son, "Where did I lose weight? Why didn''t I look at it? Otherwise, you can go to thest ce to have a look. Mother and you promise, it''s definitely not light. "


    Chichi tilted his head, "Really?"


    "certainly."


    Slowly slipped off her leg, and took Qi Ma''s hand to look for a scale.


    Mother Qi was so amused that she took people out.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and instructed Hongye, "Go and ask, and see who else is among the people invited by the Lou family this time?"


    Hongye went out in response.


    When she came back, the news she brought was simr to what Gu Yundong had guessed.


    Mrs. Fan and others who had metst time were all there, and some Gu Yundong had never met, but they were all friends with the Lou family.


    Also, the red leaves can''t find out.


    The ?? banquet was three dayster, and the address was at Lou''s house, not far from the past.


    That morning, Duan Qian brought Mu Aqiu to the county office first.


    When Gu Yundong arrived at the front yard, he could still hear Duan Qian exining to her in a low voice, "When the timees, you should listen more and read more. If someone asks you anything, you can say it if you can, and if you don''t know how to answer it, justugh. You don''t have to be afraid. , those people can''t say that you are not as capable as you, and if you don''t know anything, you can ask Mrs. Shao."


    Duan Qian pointed to Gu Yundong who came in, smiled and said hello, "Aqiu will ask you."


    Gu Yundong nodded to Mu Aqiu, "Let''s go, don''t be nervous, just walk around and have a look, as long as you have a thick skin and don''t take what those people say to your heart, you can be at ease. Business people, shameless. Thickness is normal."


    Mu Aqiu was really nervous at first, especially what Duan Qian said, not only did not make her rx, but she desperately wanted to remember all the points he said.


    However, as soon as Gu Yundong opened her mouth, she rxed.


    Yes, as soon as ites, you don¡¯t have to think too much.


    Mu Aqiu said goodbye to Duan Qian, and followed Gu Yundong out of the county office.


    The two were riding in the same carriage. As soon as Gu Yundong got on the carriage, he opened the food box and ate something to bolster his stomach.


    "You can eat too. Generally, the food at this kind of banquet is cold and small. Thedies also want to eat two pieces, and if they eat too much, they will be talked about. Of course, we don''t care. , but Lou''s family has a rift with us, so if you don''t eat anything from his family, you can''t eat it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2982: flamboyant acting

    Chapter 2982 Exaggerated acting skills


    When the carriage stopped in front of Lou''s house, Mu Aqiu was taken by Gu Yundong and ate half a box of food, almost burping.


    Gu Yundong took Tong Shui Tao and Hong Ye out today, and there was a maid behind Mu Aqiu, who was bought by Duan Qian a few days ago to serve her, called Tian Xiang.


    Tian Xiang is more nervous than Mu Aqiu. When Duan Qian chose his servants, he chose to be honest and responsible. He was afraid that the maidservants who were too flexible, had heavy thoughts and ambitions, and did not look down on the Mu family, and that Mu Aqiu couldn''t hold back the servants.


    Now Duan Qian is a little regretful. It is precisely because Mu Aqiu came out of the mountains that he should find a maid who understands the rules, so that he can also take care of her and give her advice. Duan Qian nned to ask Gu Yundong to borrow Qi Momo after the banquet was over, and asked her to help train the servants in the family.


    These are all things to talk aboutter. At this time, Gu Yundong, standing at the gate of Lou''s house, couldn''t helpughing when he saw the scene of carsing and going.


    The battle of the Lou family this time was obviously bigger than thest time the Fan family.


    Thest time the Fan family invited people they knew well, they were afraid that Gu Yundong would be unhappy when he saw so many strangers.


    The Lou family is so prosperous as if they were going to have a wedding.


    The Lou family''s wife greeted the guests at the door. Seeing Gu Yundong and Mu Aqiu, her eyes shed slightly, and she quickly looked away and spoke to thedy who walked up to her.


    Tong Shuitao narrowed her eyes and said indignantly, "What does she mean? She didn''t even see her when she saw the youngdy. Could it be that she wanted to give us a p in the face?"


    "She is so fearless, she thinks she has something to rely on. Just in time, we cane here today to inquire. Come on, let''s go in."


    Gu Yundong took someone forward and went straight to Mrs. Lou, who was stunned for a moment and asked in confusion, "May I ask who thisdy is..."


    Tong Shuitao took out the invitation, "My wife is the magistrate''s wife of Jingping County."


    Mrs. Lou''s eyes widened and she eximed with joy, "It turned out to be Mrs. Shao, wee and wee. It''s my fault that I don''t know Taishan, so I didn''t recognize you, Mrs. Come in. Hurry up, Mrs. Come in."


    Her exaggerated acting skills made Gu Yundong a little unbearable to look directly.


    Mrs. Lou looked at Mu Aqiu beside her again, looking up and down for a while, obviously a little unscrupulous, "This is..."


    Mu Aqiu was a little annoyed, but thinking of what Gu Yundong had said to her when she came here, she immediatelyughed, and then nced at Tian Xiang next to her.


    Fortunately, Tian Xiang had been looking at Tong Shuitao just now, and at this moment she held her breath and offered the invitation.


    "This is Concubine Mu of our Duan Mansion."


    Mrs. Lou was stunned for a while, and after receiving the invitation, an embarrassed smile appeared on her face, "My invitation is for the mistress of the house, you..."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "But you didn''t write this invitation so you can''t let your aunte over. Besides, your Lou family should know that the mistress of the Duan family is not in Jingping County, so you sent an invitation to the Duan family. The Duan family also I thought that the invitations you sent were for Concubine Mu."


    Mrs. Lou''s expression froze for a while, so it was their fault?


    Mrs. Lou''s daughter-inw behind Mrs. Miao tugged on her sleeve. Mrs. Lou came back to her senses, remembering that this was the gate, and they were embarrassed when they made trouble. And this Concubine Mu didn''t need her to take action. When they got inside, there were many sneering voices from thosedies and gentlemen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2983: The banquet was harmonious

    Chapter 2983 The banquet is very harmonious


    Mrs. Lou smiled again, "It''s our negligence, it''s not early, Mrs. Shao, Aunt Mu, pleasee in."


    Having said that, he asked his daughter-inw to lead him inside, but she was still standing at the door to wee the guests.


    After Gu Yundong and Mu Aqiu were gone, Mrs. Lou sneered, "This Mrs. Shao is really not particr about being a concubine and doesn''t understand the rules."


    She knew that the county magistrate had a good rtionship with that family, but no matter how good it was, she didn''t have to lower herself like this. She was less particr than their merchants.


    But it doesn''t matter, anyway, whether it''s Gu Yundong or Mu Aqiu today, they won''t get a good face.


    Gu Yundong and Mu Aqiu followed behind Miao, all the way to the backyard.


    They arete, there are already many people chatting there in the backyard.


    Lou''s family also called the opera troupe, and at this time, the opera was singing squeaking on the stage.


    Everyone''s attention was also on that, until Gu Yundong was led by Miao to the front seat, and everyone turned their attention.


    There are those who haven''t seen Gu Yundong, and they all looked at them curiously at this time, whispering in a low voice, "Which wives are these two? It looks very strange, but this position is so advanced."


    "I don''t know, I heard that thedy invited by Lou''s family has a distinguished status. Could it be this one?"


    Before the discussion was over, Mrs. Fan had alreadye over to say hello.


    "Mrs. Shao, you are here too."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Long time no see, Mrs. Fan looks more and more rosy and bright. She is a few years younger than thest time I saw her. Is there a happy event at home?"


    The Fan family is talking about the marriage to the eldest daughter. I heard that it has been decided. Isn''t Mrs. Fan a happy person?


    She felt embarrassed when she heard it, "Mrs. Shao cane over for a wedding wine then."


    "sure."


    Mrs. Fan then looked at Mu Aqiu, "This is..."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "This is Aunt Mu of the Duan family, A Qiu, this is Mrs. Fan, this is Mrs. Rong, this is..."


    She introduced the matter so solemnly, but it made people who didn''t care about it face up.


    Especially just now Gu Yundong called Mu Yiniang''s name, she directly and affectionately called Aqiu? ?


    I don''t know what other people think, but when Mrs. Fan and the others met Gu Yundong for the first time, they happened to hear her remarks ''Don''t judge high or low based on your status''. Extraordinarily reasonable.


    Therefore, seeing that Gu Yundong valued Mu Aqiu so much, he felt that he was a capable person.


    What about the concubine? From another point of view, the emperor''s concubine is still a concubine, even if thedy is ordered to greet her.


    Mrs. Fan quickly epted it, and their attitude towards Mu Aqiu was much kinder.


    But other people present felt incredible when they saw it. Are Mrs. Fan and the others crazy? She was just a concubine, not even worthy to lift her shoes in front of them, but now she was sitting in the front row, as if she was even more respected than them.


    But even though these people were indignant, but Gu Yundong was here, they still did not miss the opportunity to make friends.


    Soon, there were many people around Gu Yundong, but these people didn''t care about Mu Aqiu.


    Everyone wasughing and smiling. On the surface, they seemed to be harmonious, so Gu Yundong couldn''t force too much.


    However, a discordant voice still sounded after all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2984: Muaqiu is confident

    Chapter 2984 Mu Aqiu has confidence


    "Aunt Mu came to Lou''s house as a guest today. Why did youe with Mrs. Shao? Since you are the concubine of the Duan family, you should be with the mistress of the Duan family."


    As soon as the voice came out, everyone couldn''t help but turn their heads to look.


    Mrs. Fan whispered in Gu Yundong''s ear, "This is Mrs. Lou''s maiden sister."


    Mrs. Lou''s sister? Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, this person dared to say it so recklessly, he must have been instructed by Mrs. Lou, otherwise how dare he open such a mouth in front of her?


    Everyone at the scene was quiet for a while, and someone who had a good rtionship with the Lou family also whispered a few words behind.


    Mu Aqiu knew that she would definitely be embarrassed today, and she was mentally prepared. When she heard the words of Mrs. Lou''s sister, she couldn''t help but look at Gu Yundong, thinking of what she told herself, the soldiers wille to block the water and cover the soil.


    So she took a deep breath secretly, tightened her hands under her sleeves slightly, looked at everyone with a smile, and said, "Mother Duan is not here in Jingping County, so my husband asked me toe over for the banquet. My husband said, since the Lou family Knowing the situation of the Duan family, but still posted a post, it must not mind meing as a guest. Maybe, in Mrs. Lou''s heart, she still values ??me. It''s just that I have never attended such a banquet, nor If you know the rules, please ask Mrs. Shao to guide me."


    When everyone choked, Mrs. Lou''s face changed even more, and she became a little anxious.


    "I really can''t see it. Although Aunt Mu is a small concubine, she is very articte. I think she is quite favored in the Duan family. Since Young Master Duan loves you so much, why don''t you marry you? Are you so wronged?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t speak, but just standing behind Mu Aqiu gave her a lot of courage and made her dare to go back.


    "Don''t feel wronged, I have the love of my husband, how can I feel wronged?" Mu Aqiu really said this from his heart.


    Duan Qian was very kind to her, and he was able to discuss everything. He also took her out to see the world, and taught her a lot of things he didn''t understand before.


    She had never met Liu, so she didn''t have to set rules in front of her wife, and the Mu family was by her side. At least these days, she didn''t feel any grievances. Moreover, her husband also promised her that Jingping County is her home. In the future, whether she wants to go back to Wanqing Mansion or stay here, it is up to her to choose, not necessarily to get along with the Liu family.


    Although Mu Aqiu has never seen what the concubines of other mansions are like, he has heard of a lot of them. He knows that when wives and concubines get along, it is inevitable to fight for favor and love, and it is even more likely that they will fight for the inheritance of the husband''s family property. Even if the concubine is favored, she will not have a good life under the hands of the wife, and she may not know how she died.


    Mu Aqiu is very satisfied with his current life.


    However, her remarks made manydies present feel that their hearts have been stabbed.


    Yeah, can a woman ask for a husband''s love in her whole life? How many of these uprightdies can have such a love?


    They felt that Mu Aqiu was insinuating them, and their teeth were itching with anger.


    Gu Yundong almost didn''tugh out loud when he watched it, but she stood still, she came to teach A Qiu to socialize, not to offend people.


    "Okay, grievances are not grievances, these are family affairs, what do we outsiders care about? Let''s watch the show, it''s pretty good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2985: Two more distinguished guests are coming

    Chapter 2985 There are two more distinguished guests toe


    Gu Yundong said so, and the others gave her a little face, so they all looked away, walked back to their ce and sat down.


    However, Mrs. Lou''s younger sister still stood there, looking at Gu Yundong with a hint of provocation and mockery in her eyes.


    Gu Yundong, "..." So fearless?


    But she quickly returned to her position with a schadenfreude smile on her face.


    Her appearance made Mu Aqiu a little uneasy, "Madam, what exactly does the Lou family want to do?"


    "Whatever she wants to do, we''ll just wait."


    Mu Aqiu settled down and looked up at the stage. Mrs. Fan and the others were sitting next to each other, and asionally came over to talk to them.


    However, after a while, Mrs Miao suddenly led a few servants, carrying a table and a few stools.


    Everyone looked at her in confusion, "What is this? Why are there extra tables and chairs, and they''re still in the front?"


    "Yes, the table and chairs are in front of the magistrate''s wife."


    "What do the Lou family want to do?"


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and lifted the table and chairs to the front of his seat, so the guest sitting in front of him was a person with a higher status.


    As soon as she thought about it, Mrs. Lou brought her servants over there.


    As soon as ?? came, he sued everyone, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''mte, please forgive me for the poor reception."


    "Mrs. Lou, are all the guests here? Hurry up and sit down and have tea and watch the y."


    Mrs. Lou waved her hand, "There are two more distinguished guests on their way, you guys watch first, wait for me to change before I go to greet me, I''m sorry."


    VIP? What other guests?


    For some reason, everyone''s eyes involuntarily fell on Gu Yundong.


    Mrs. Lou also quickly looked over. She stepped forward quickly, saluted and smiled, "I really neglected my wife. I am so busy that I have no chance to talk to my wife. If my wife needs anything, I can Just tell my daughter-inw."


    "I see, you are indeed quite busy."


    Mrs. Lou''s face froze, she pleaded guilty again, and then walked into the room.


    Not long after, she really changed her clothes and came out again. Looking at this dress, it was much more formal than the original.


    She came to the backyard again, walked in front of Gu Yundong again, and said with a smile, "Mrs. Shao, there are two distinguished guestsing to this mansion soon, would you like to greet me at the door, madam?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh? ?


    Hongye frowned, "What are your rules?"


    Mrs. Louughed dryly, "It doesn''t matter if Mrs. doesn''t want to. Thatdy is still here to have tea and watch a y. We''ll be back when we go."


    That is what he said, but he looked like he was hesitant to say anything, as if Gu Yundong didn''t go with her, the loss was quiterge, and when he regretted it, don''t me her.


    Gu Yundong was amused by her expression, "Okay, let''s watch the y." I don''t know which y to watch.


    Mrs. Lou had long expected her such an answer, and immediately turned around and left.


    The otherdies anddies present couldn''t help but look at each other in dismay.


    Seeing that Mrs. Lou''s sister and sister-inw all went out to wee the distinguished guests, someone who had a good rtionship with the Lou family quickly got up and followed.


    In front of the huge stage, more than half of it was vacant in an instant.


    Mrs. Fan and others, who had a good rtionship with Gu Yundong, were still in ce.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2986: The distinguished guest is an acquaintance of Gu Yundong

    Chapter 2986 The distinguished guest is an acquaintance of Gu Yundong


    However, when those people were far away, Mrs. Fan approached Gu Yundong, "Madam, do you know who the distinguished guest is?"


    "I don''t know." Gu Yundong shook his head, thinking about who the nobledy was that Mrs. Lou paid attention to but didn''t take herself seriously at all.


    She is the magistrate''s wife, with a higher status than her, could it be the prefect''s wife?


    But if the magistrate''s wife came to Jingping County, she wouldn''t have to tell herself first, but would have had a hot fight with a businessman''s wife?


    Horizontally and vertically, Gu Yundong has even seen the Queen Mother, so he is not afraid of any distinguished guests.


    Mrs. Fan saw that the old **** was there, and she still had the mind to watch the y, and she immediately calmed down. She knew that Mrs. Shao was someone who had seen the world. If she didn''t worry, then she really didn''t need to worry.


    But there was also thedy who was on good terms with Mrs. Fan and the others and didn''t follow her because she trusted her. At this moment, she was still uneasy and asked in a low voice, "Is it really okay if we don''t go together?"


    If that distinguished guest is really valuable, what should I do if they don''t take her seriously when they see them like this, and they are unhappy and trouble their family?


    Mrs. Fan, "Is there any problem, the Lou family didn''t make it clear who the distinguished guest came, so we didn''t need to go out to greet them."


    They are also the guests of Lou''s house, right?


    While talking, there were many noises from the courtyard entrance.


    Mrs. Fan and the others turned their heads abruptly, "They are back." The voice fell, and they saw Mrs. Lou and the others crowding the two women towards this side.


    One wasbing the woman''s head, while the other was still an unmarried girl.


    The woman had a kind attitude, and she behaved very calmly and modestly. The girl beside her looked about the same age as her, but there was a charming look between her brows and eyes, an expression that looked higher than her eyes and ignored Mrs. Lou and others.


    "These two are the distinguished guests that Mrs. Lou said? Who are they?" Tong Shuitao stood beside Gu Yundong and asked in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong also looked over, and suddenlyughed, "It''s an acquaintance." It turned out to be them.


    "Huh?" Acquaintance? "Miss, do you know anyone? Why haven''t I met."


    "Of course you haven''t seen it, you weren''t with me at that time."


    Gu Yundong was really surprised. After she left Luozhou Mansion, she thought it was unlikely that she would see the two sisters again.


    Mrs. Fan heard their voices and hurriedly asked, "Mrs. Shao, do you know? Are these two very distinguished?"


    "Mrs. Lou may be an honored guest, but to me, it''s not even ''expensive''." Aren''t these two sisters of Luofu?


    Mrs. Fan was even more surprised after hearing this. Why does it seem like Mrs. Shao and these two are having a holiday?


    Over there, Mrs. Lou has already led the two Luo Xiang sisters forward, and everyone else stood up one after another, only Gu Yundong, who was still sitting calmly in his ce.


    Mrs. Lou sneered secretly in her heart, and when she came closer, just as she was about to introduce herself, who knew that two surprised voices came from her side, "It''s you?"


    Mrs. Lou turned her head to look, and saw that her distinguished guests were all stunned.


    However, Luo Xiang''s expression quickly subsided, but Luo Han took a few steps forward and stood in front of Gu Yundong, "I didn''t expect that, we have been looking for you for many days and haven''t seen you for many days, so you hid in Jingping County.ing."


    Mrs. Lou widened her eyes and asked in a low voice, "Madam, do you know each other?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2987: Gu Yundong is ignorant?

    Chapter 2987 Gu Yundong is ignorant?


    Before Luo Xiang could speak, Luo Han sneered, "Of course we know, she and her husband lied to my family''s Jiujianghua in Luozhou Mansion and caused a big disaster, but they ran away like a bereaved dog. ."


    Everyone''s faces were unpredictable when they heard it, and they felt that their ears had hallucinations, cheating? Lost dog?


    Mrs. Lou was also surprised, she quickly said, "Second Lady Luo, is there any misunderstanding? This is the new magistrate''s wife from Jingping County, Mrs. Shao, how could she lie to me? It must be a misunderstanding. already."


    "Madam magistrate??" The Luo Xiang sisters were stunned.


    This woman is the county magistrate''s wife, isn''t the original Doctor Shao the magistrate of Jingping County? ?


    There was a moment of joy on Luo Han''s face, but it was quickly suppressed again. What about the county magistrate? She had given up her face like that, and she was willing to be a t wife, but the surnamed Shao didn''t appreciate it at all.


    Gu Yundong lowered his head and patted the clothes on his body, and finally said with a smile, "It''s not a misunderstanding, but it''s better for Miss Luo to keep her mouth clean. When you were lying on the bed in aa, the Luo family used Jiujianghua as the The reward is to search for famous doctors to enter the house for treatment. In the end, my husband cured you, and the nine **** flowers were given to my husband as payment. Xin, cross the river and demolish the bridge, and then you don¡¯t want to ept the ount, right? Such unscrupulous merchants, wanting to be present with so manydies, will not dare to cooperate with the Luo family in the future.¡±


    Luo Xiang was a little more thoughtful than Luo Han, and his face changed slightly when he heard this, and immediately exined, "The Luo family is naturally not that kind of treachery..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Gu Yundong, "As for escaping? This is really a misunderstanding. When the second girl Luo woke up, she coveted the beauty of my husband, and she opened her mouth and closed her mouth to promise her. Marry my husband. My husband has never seen such a shameless and shameless girl in his life, and he is really unhappy, so he hurriedly took me away, for fear that he would not be able to get rid of it, it would be too troublesome. Therefore, it is better for Miss Luo to speak clearly in the future, and don''t push everything on our heads."


    "You, what did you say?" Luo Han was so angry that his body was shaking.


    Luo Xiang also frowned and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Shao, you can''t talk nonsense. You''re ruining my sister''s reputation while you''re out there, are you trying to bully us?"


    Mrs. Lou burst intoughter as she looked at the scene of the sword drawn in front of her.


    I didn''t expect that, I didn''t expect her to supply the goods. The two just met and quarreled.


    However, as the master, Mrs. Lou still frowned and persuaded worriedly, "Yes, Mrs. Shao, you can''t talk nonsense. Do you know who this is? This is the wife of Yu Tongjuan in Fucheng, and she is also an official family. , you ruin Madam Yu''s reputation like this, aren''t you afraid that your family will say that you are ignorant?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present suddenly realized that this was Mrs.


    Tongju is a sixth-rank official, or is he doing things in front of the prefect. Not only is he higher in position than the county magistrate of Qipin, but he is even the immediate boss of that Master Shao.


    Mrs. Shao, in front of so many people, took Mrs. Yu''s face, so wouldn''t she be afraid to turn back and give Mrs. Shao a hard time? This is too ignorant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2988: No one can bully my county lord

    Chapter 2988 My county master is not someone who can be bullied


    Luo Han was also reminded by Mrs. Lou, and immediately said with a sneer, "Yes, Mrs. Shao, you are so courageous, a mere seven-rank county magistrate''s wife, seeing my sister not only rudely greeted me, but also ndered here. ndering our sisters, and even disregarding my brother-inw, there is no distinction between superiors and inferiors, so we really have to ask Master Shao how their family rules are set."


    Luo Xiang was a little unhappy when she saw that she opened her mouth and closed her mouth and acted in the name of her husband and wife. But she didn''t stop it. After all, thest time, Gu Yundong threw the sole of her shoe directly on her face. She still hasn''t swallowed this breath.


    Before, she wanted revenge, but she had to give up because she couldn''t find anyone, but now it''s different. This man''s husband is actually her husband''s subordinate. This is really God helping her.


    is just right, the new ount and the old ount are calcted clearly.


    But Mrs. Fan and others next to them were anxious when they heard it, and Mrs. Lou persuaded with a worried face, "Mrs. Shao, please make amends for the second girl Luo, and don''t say those misleading words next time. Luo The second girl is a generous person, as long as you apologize, she will definitely not care about you, so she should give me face, this time, let''s forget it?"


    "Apologize? Apologize?" Gu Yundong turned his head and asked again as if to confirm.


    Luo Han hurriedly added, "It''s not enough to apologize like this, you ndered my reputation in front of so many people just now. You must know that reputation is the most important thing for women. You have to kneel down for me. Three bangs, so that the big guys can see, my Luo family girl is not so nderous, and she must be cautious in her words and deeds in the future."


    Mrs. Lou looked ''embarrassed'', "This, this..." She looked at Gu Yundong, "Mrs. Shao, it doesn''t really matter, Mrs. Yu''s husband''s family is a six-rank pass sentence, and it is normal for ordinary people to kneel down and salute her. of."


    Gu Yundong didn''t even stand, Madam Fan and the others were very anxious over there.


    She had already turned her head to look at Tong Shuitao, "Come here."


    "Yes, Miss." Tong Shuitao was eager to try, took a step forward, raised her hand and hit Luo Han''s face with a p.


    "Ah..." Luo Han was beaten and staggered a step, fell to the ground, covered her face and looked at her in disbelief.


    The others present gasped, she, how dare she?


    Luo Xiang''s pupils shrank, "You bitch..."


    Hongye on the side also stepped forward and pped, "Who are you talking about?"


    Tong Shuitao sneered, "It''s just a little sixth-ranked convict wife, or a sessor, and dare to ask my youngdy to kowtow to you and admit her mistakes? Where did you get such a big face? Can you bear it? My youngdy is the emperor. The pro-confessed Yongjia County Lord with a fief is still the third-rank officialdy, who is a person who has been registered with the Empress Dowager. The first-rank and second-rankdies in the capital are polite when they see my county owner. What kind of thing are you? ? It''s not even worthy to carry shoes for my county lord, and dare to show off in front of us."


    "My county lord didn''t care about you before, that''s because she is generous and tolerant of others. We have already given you enough face to the Luo family, you are good, if you have toe over to find fault, you don''t go to inquire, my county lord Is it the Lord who can be bullied casually? When all of us are dead."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2989: The lord of the county rests his anger

    Chapter 2989 The county master calms down


    Tong Shuitao scolded loudly, and everyone present was shocked and even stopped breathing.


    What did they just hear? ?


    County, County Lord? Mrs. Rank Three? ?


    How is this possible? Isn''t she, isn''t she the littledy of the county magistrate of Qipin?


    Luo Han suddenly returned to his senses, pointed at Gu Yundong and screamed, "Do you know what you are talking about? She is the county owner, it is impossible... ah..."


    Tong Shuitao took a step forward and pressed her outstretched fingertips back, causing Luo Han to stagger a step, kicked directly by Tong Shuitao, kneeling heavily on the ground.


    However, at this moment, no one dared to say anything.


    They were all taken aback by what Tong Shui Tao said just now.


    Gu Yundong looked down at her, "I''m on my knees? Are you trying to apologize for the rudeness just now?"


    "I don''t, I don''t..." Luo Han shook his head and was about to stand up, but was pressed down by Tong Shuitao and knelt down again.


    Luo Han felt sharp pains in his knees, and tears were about to burst out. But she couldn''t move, and the others couldn''t move. She quickly looked at Luo Xiang beside her, "Big sister, save me."


    Luo Xiang''s fingers were trembling slightly, she squeezed her palm tightly, her eyes widened and she refused to believe what she just heard.


    It was not until she heard her sister''s low voice that she had to speak, but her voice was extremely low, "Mrs. Shao, you, you know, pretending to be a woman''s official family is also a serious crime of beheading. If you are really the county, the county master , Thest time I came to Luofu, how could there be no one to serve by my side..."


    Gu Yundong was funny, and Tong Shuitao on the side snorted softly, "My county master just likes to be quiet and doesn''t like to bring people around. Do you really think that the more people you bring, and the greater the pomp, the higher the status? Is it a bluff? That''s it."


    Said, she raised her eyes and nced at the servants who were standing not far away. There were about a dozen of these maids, all of whom were brought by the Luo family sisters.


    These are just servants brought into Lou''s house. I don''t know how many people are waiting for dispatch outside. Those who don''t know think it''s the princess who is on tour.


    Luo Xiang was speechless for a moment, she knew that Gu Yundong would definitely not lie. Her husband is a seventh-rank official, no matter how ignorant she is, she will never pretend to be the empress of the county, and she will still pretend to be her sixth-rank judge.


    Thinking of her own rudeness and the words she saidst time in Luofu, her face became extremely ugly.


    Twice in her mind, she was the concubine of the Luo family. She lived under Mrs. Luo''s eyes all the year round, and she knew how to keep track of current affairs. But he was much more savvy than the brainless Luo Han, and immediately knelt down to Gu Yundong without saying a word.


    "Just now, the concubine was disrespectful and offended the county master. I hope the county master will forgive the concubine and sister for the sake of the concubine''s ignorance."


    Gu Yundong looked at Luo Xiang a few times, "I don''t know? So if I''m not the county owner, and my status is not as good as yours, you can bully me at will and make me kneel and kowtow, right?!"


    She said, pped the table beside her with a ''bang''.


    Luo Xiang shook his body and subconsciously leaned down and kowtowed. Mrs. Lou, who was beside her, was so frightened that her heart was trembling, and she knelt down immediately when her legs were weak at the sound of the p on the table.


    When the others saw this, they knelt down one after another, "Sorrow, calm down."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2990: Sister Luo Xiang fights

    Chapter 2990 Sister Luo Xiang fights


    "However, thedy who is only a sixth-rank judge, is taking Joe''s air here. My husband can be regarded as the parent official of this Jingping County. You and your sister treat me like this. If ordinary people don''t treat you like this on weekdays. Respect, don''t you want to shout and kill? You are really majestic."


    Luo Xiang hurriedly shook his head, "No, no, the county master, you know it, although I am a six-rank pass sentenced wife, but I have always been cautious in my words and deeds when I go out. The words of your father, mother and sister, you have seen the county lord before. I just saw the county lord again, and I didn''t feel relieved for a while, and never meant to ask the county lord to kowtow to me and admit my mistake."


    It''s really interesting to say that, is this all the fault is pushed to Luo Han? Said it was Luo Han who offended her?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help looking at Luo Han, thetter was indeed a little crazy, but he wasn''t stupid at this time, he could hear Luo Xiang''s implication.


    She immediately turned her head and red at her sister fiercely, "What do you mean? You mean I instigated everything you do? You shameless thing,pliment me in every possible way at home, and if something goes wrong, you I''ll push it out to be a scapegoat, and I''ll beat you to death."


    Luo Han said and threw himself on Luo Xiang.


    Thetter hurriedly turned sideways to hide, and bumped into Mrs. Lou next to her. At this moment, everyone was kneeling on the ground, like dominoes in an instant, one was crushed and the other was crushed to the ground.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and he turned to look at Tong Shuitao.


    Thetter and Hongye hurriedly stepped forward and helped Madam Fan Rong up, "Madam, you are not rude to my county master, stop kneeling, and get up to watch the y and drink tea."


    Mrs. Fan just followed the movements of everyone subconsciously, but now she is a little embarrassed.


    Immediately followed Tong Shuitao to stand up, and other people who were far away from the Luo family sisters saw this and stood up one after another.


    Fortunately, they had foresight, and the two sisters who were implicated by the two sisters were the ones who went out with Mrs. Lou to pick up people before.


    The scene was very chaotic, but Gu Yundong watched with relish.


    Unfortunately, the old maid who was standing over there hurried over, pulling the person pulling the person, pulling the foot pulling the foot, and finally pulled the two away.


    Luo Han was still furious, Luo Xiang was crying with tears in his eyes, his body was in a mess, his clothes were all torn, and it looked quite miserable.


    But it is Luo Han who suffers even more losses. The second girl Luo had several marks on her face with sharp nails, and her hair was also pulled out several strands.


    When Shao Qingyuan healed Luo Hanst time, Gu Yundong noticed that her hair was very thin, and now... if it wears down further, I am afraid that she will be bald.


    The servants of the Luo family were also sick to death when they looked at the two girls like this. But the matter hase to this point, with Gu Yundong present at the scene, they did not dare to take people down without authorization.


    The old woman who was assigned to Luo Han by Mrs. Luo walked out and knelt in front of Gu Yundong to plead, "Master, the two girls in my family are young and arrogant and don''t know the rules, but they are like this, can you allow the old ve to bring two A girl, go down and clean up, and then go back and apologize to the county master?"


    Gu Yundong nced at the Luo sisters and shook his head sympathetically, "Please do."


    The old woman breathed a sigh of relief, and so did Mrs. Lou.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2991: A warning to the Lou family

    Chapter 2991 Warning to Lou Family


    Mrs. Lou didn''t dare to face Gu Yundong at the moment, so she just took this opportunity to leave and discuss with the people around her, she had toe up with another statute to face the county master.


    Who knew that she had just turned around here, when Gu Yundong suddenly looked up at her, "Mrs. Lou."


    Thetter''s expression changed, and he hurriedly turned around and knelt down with a ''puff'', "County, what are the orders from the county master?"


    "I don''t dare to obey the orders, but there are a few words. I just took advantage of the fine weather today and talked to the madam. I don''t know if the madam is willing to listen."


    "Yes, yes, the county master said." Sweat fell on Mrs. Lou''s forehead.


    It''s over, this has cleaned up the Luo family sisters, now it''s her turn.


    Mrs. Lou quickly recalled in her mind, fortunately, she didn''t seem to directly offend the county master like the second girl Luo, so the county master should not me her?


    Gu Yundong nced at her and said with a smile, "The Lou family sent me a post today, and I know what it means, probably because they want to give me a p in the face."


    Mrs. Lou hurriedly shook her head, but Gu Yundong ignored it and continued, "The Lou family has a big business, and it is their only share to build houses and repair streets in Jingping County. Those small craftsmen want to make some money, The Lou family also needs to leak a little from the gap between the fingers."


    She said with a smile, "Of course, this is the Lou family''s ability, which has been saved over the years, so my husband didn''t say anything. Look, we don''t care how your Lou family handles business, but what about you? , who cares who we are looking for to repair the house. Are your hands too long? If we don''t look for your Lou family, you will secretly find a sixth-rank official to show me if you are unhappy. You are so capable, why don''t you go to heaven!!"


    Mrs. Lou was so frightened that her face turned pale, she raised her head hurriedly and said, "Your Majesty, you misunderstood, we didn''t..."


    "Do we know it well? I know that your Lou family is a local snake in Jingping County. There are people who have money in their hands. I think we are outsiders. Do you know how they are doing now?"


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, the Lou family is a businessman with a duty, not something, what a local snake. The county owner really misunderstood."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Isn''t it? I thought Mrs. Lou was in a hurry to leave just now, because she wanted to discuss with your master how to deal with me."


    Mrs. Lou suddenly raised her head, and then she leaned over and kowtowed three times, "Your Majesty, I''m wronged, our Lou family is really just an ordinary merchant, you are a noble and precious person who lent us a big one. Courage, we don''t dare to say anything, deal with... not deal with it."


    "It''s fine, that''s all I have to say. I don''t think the show on this stage is over yet." Gu Yundong turned around and said to the person standing by, "Mrs. Fan, let''s continue watching the show?"


    Everyone was stunned. It''s all like this, can we continue to watch the show? ?


    But Gu Yundong did turn around to look at the stage, but the people in the troupe were too frightened by the changes in front of them to move, and they all shrank behind the curtain.


    Until Tong Shuitao called out, they came out in a rustling manner, saluted Gu Yundong, and continued to sing nervously.


    Mrs. Lou breathed a sigh of relief, stood up and was about to take the Luo family sisters away.


    Unfortunately, a maid suddenly ran in outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2992: Send a woman to Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 2992 Send a woman to Shao Qingyuan


    As soon as this person came, he was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him.


    looked around and finallynded on Luo Xiang, "Husband..."


    Luo Xiang red at her fiercely, the maid shrank her neck, and this time it happened to be seen by Hongye.


    She came up and dragged the maid in front of Gu Yundong, "Madam, this maid seems to have something to report."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and looked at the girl, "What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s fine." The maid quickly shook her head.


    Tong Shuipao picked up a cup on one side, squeezed it with one hand, and with a ''pop'', the cup almost shattered into powder.


    The maid was taken aback, Gu Yundong asked again, "What happened outside?"


    Mrs. Fan quickly tugged at the maid, "You said, this is the princess of the county. If you dare to deceive and hide the county, you will have good fruits to eat."


    That maid was not timid, and she was just venting messages outside. I had seen this kind of battle, and immediately knelt down and said, "The county, the county master, please forgive me, I said, I said yes." She swallowed her saliva. , "It''s about our adults, who just sent two women to the Jingping County magistrate..."


    "Two women?" The maid was interrupted by Gu Yundong before she could finish her words.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Luo Xiang who was not far away, "You guys are quite enthusiastic about the judgment, so give me a woman?"


    Luo Xiang can''t wait to die, and finally did not be a thorn in the eyes of the county owner. In this way, he will be pressed to the ground and rubbed again.


    "County Lord, this matter, I also..."


    "Did the eldest sister want to leave this to others again? Don''t say you don''t know, you chose those two women." Luo Han sneered at the side, "The county master, my brother-inw gave Mr. Shao a concubine. , Her own unhappy life will destroy other people''s marital rtionships. My brother-inw is a sixth-rank official, and Master Shao is a seventh-rank official. In order not to offend Shangfeng, Master Shao may ept it. But now we Understood, Master Shao is still Lord Ma, so my eldest sister and brother-inw''s abacus will definitely fail."


    Luo Xiang really can''t wait to p Luo Han again, this idiot.


    This kind of thing should be advanced and retreated together. She also pulled her husband into the water, and the whole family offended the county master thoroughly. No one can save anyone. Is it good for her?


    Gu Yundong pondered these two words, "Send concubines? This adult is not only an official, but also a matchmaker?"


    Mrs. Fan was a little anxious, "County Lord, do you want to go back and have a look?" What if Master Shao epts two women?


    They are all women married to their husbands, because the family is rich, and it is not that no one has given women to their men.


    Most of them are epted, but once this is epted, there will be a lot of bad things in the future.


    Gu Yundong believed in Shao Qingyuan, but was not in a hurry, she looked at the maid.


    Thetter said quickly, "Master Shao confiscated, not only confiscated, but also threw the two women out, and even Master Yu was kicked out."


    everyone, "..."


    chased out? ?


    Sir Shao is really a righteous gentleman who is not afraid to sit still in the face of danger.


    Gu Yundong stared at the maid, she clearly felt that the maid had not finished speaking.


    Sure enough, the maid started to falter at the back, and whispered, "That''s right, when the two women refused to leave, crying and begging Lord Shao to take him in, just when the young master of the adult family came out, the woman seemed to be frightened. Herees the little boy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2993: Frightened lately?

    Chapter 2993 Frightened for a long time?


    scared? ?


    Gu Yundong stood up abruptly, "You say it again, who are you scaring?"


    "The young son of the Shao family."


    Mu Aqiu saw Gu Yundong''s ugly face, and hurriedly followed, "Madam, don''t worry, there are servants who are waiting for the young master, and Master Shao is also there. It will be fine. Let''s go back and check the situation first."


    Gu Yundong nodded with a sullen face, and walked directly to the door with someone.


    After walking a few steps, he listened again, and looked at the Luo Xiang sisters with wide eyes, "If my son makes a mistake, I won''t let you go."


    After saying that, he stopped looking at the pale-faced sisters and hurried away.


    As soon as she left, Mrs. Fan, Mrs. Rong and others also said goodbye.


    Even the people who were friends with Mrs. Lou left in a hurry.


    They have to go home quickly and tell the master not to go against the new county magistrate, the county magistrate is not easy to mess with at first sight.


    When Mrs. Fan and the others came out, Gu Yundong''s carriage had disappeared.


    "Should we go to the county office?" Mrs. Rong, who was standing behind her, asked in a low voice.


    Mrs. Fan shook her head, "No, Master Yu just went to the county office to make a fuss, and the young master was shocked again, thinking that the county office is in a mess right now, and we have also caused trouble in the past. Let people be in the county office. Stay outside and let us know in time if there is any news."


    The others nodded and hurried home. This Lou family''s banquet was really a failure.


    Gu Yundong soon returned to the county office, got off the carriage, and hurried back to the back office.


    Before walking to the backyard, he heard his son''s crisp giggling not far away.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and thenughed, "I should have known, if something really happened, someone from the county government would go to Lou''s house to report to me." Where can I get Luo Xiang''s maid?


    Mu Aqiu followed her, andughed when she heard the words, "Madam is concerned, then chaos. The young master is safe and sound, so I will go back first. Today, thank you Madam for taking care of me."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "You are too polite, this banquet is too boring. Next time I will hold one myself. When youe, I will show you and otherdies tomunicate more."


    Mu Aqiu''s eyes lit up, "Okay, thank you Madam."


    Gu Yundong separated from her, and then walked towards theughter.


    turned a corner and saw two figures in the backyard pavilion from a distance.


    Shao Qingyuan was ying with his son at the moment. The little guy was very daring. He was about to climb on the stone table and jump from it. How dare he look scared?


    His small arms and calves, of course, couldn''t jump down, and Shao Qingyuan, who was beside him, hugged his small body and slowly came down.


    He still felt as if he was amazing, "Daddy, I can fly." Then he sighed with emotion, "It''s amazing."


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth and hurried forward.


    The little guy was very excited when he saw him, "Mom, look at me, I''m dead."


    Gu Yundong stabilized his swaying little body and sat opposite Shao Qingyuan, "You are not afraid of falling."


    Chi Chi patted his little chest, "I''m not afraid."


    Shao Qingyuanughed, looked at Gu Yundong and asked, "Why did youe back at this hour? Didn''t you eat lunch? Does the Lou family treat guests like this?"


    "I heard that Chi Chi was frightened, what happened?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2994: Who scare whom?

    Chapter 2994 Who scare whom?


    Frightened?


    These words made Shao Qingyuan stunned for a moment. After a moment of reaction, heughed, "It''s not that he was frightenedte, it was he who frightened others."


    "Huh?" Gu Yundong looked at his son in surprise, who was jumping up and down in his arms, "What do you mean?"


    Madam Qi, who was standing outside the pavilion, couldn''t help but covered her mouth and smiled, "Lord Yu came to Luozhou Mansion, saying that Luozhou Mansion passed the sentence, and came here to say that he has official business to find him, so you can find him. , I have to bring two women here. In the name of taking care of my subordinates, I even used the fortress as a concubine for the adults. How could the adults pay attention to them and just throw them out."


    Gu Yundong nced at Shao Qingyuan after hearing the words, thetter''s face was innocent, this is really some people''s thoughts and opinions.


    Madam Qi snorted softly, "Master Yu doesn''t know what it is, and the woman he brought is also shameless. Seeing that the master refuses to ept it, he insists on staying, saying that he is a ve and a maid, crying. It was a miserable and pitiful person, as if the adults would kill her if she didn''t stay. It happened that the young master heard the noise in the front hall and wanted toe over to take a look. When he came over, he shivered and said that the woman was ugly. "


    The woman selected by Lord Yu is naturally good-looking. Even if she cried, she would cry like pear blossoms and rain, soft and weak, and she did not forget to seduce the adults. Who knew that a word was dyed, and her cry was instantly choked back.


    The woman was immediately aggrieved, and she was even more pitiful when she saw Shao Qingyuan crying.


    Chichi rushed over and hugged Shao Qingyuan''s thigh and called, "Daddy, she''s so ugly, her eyes hurt, Chichi hurts."


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly picked up his son, and really pretended to check it out, and made a serious conclusion, "It''s really hot to the eyes, daddy will take you to wash. It''s daddy''s fault, next time daddy will not let Such ugly people enter the door and stain my son''s eyes, it doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt."


    nodded vigorously, "It''s dirty, it''s not clean."


    Shao Qingyuan almost couldn''t control his expression andughed out loud, and hurried away with Chichi.


    Madam Qi stayed to look at the two women and dropped a sentence, "It is said that children''s eyes are the most pure and innocent, and the ugly things we can''t see can be seen by children. It was frightening, it was a crime."


    The woman was so stimted by the sound, she almost didn''t catch her breath. She rolled her eyes and fainted.


    As for whether it was a real halo or a fake halo, I don''t know, but it was taken away by the furious Master Yu.


    After hearing these words, Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing out loud, she squeezed her son''s little hand, "Where did you learn these words from? It''s not clean anymore, where are you not clean?"


    Chichi tilted his head and looked at her puzzled, "Mother?" What are you saying? He is obviously a very clean and tidy baby.


    But he still raised his fleshy little hand and smelled it. After ying for so long, he was sweating a lot. In fact, it doesn''t smell, but he still turned his head to look at Qi Mo with bright eyes, "smelly, stinky, take a bath."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Just y with water, what''s a bath called?" She turned her head and exined to Qi Mo, "Give him a wipe first, so that he won''t catch a cold, and take a bath at night."


    Chichi pouted dissatisfied, looked to Shao Qingyuan for help, but the other party hugged him neatly and handed it to Qi Ma''s hand.


    Chi Chi was devastated and indignant,ying on top of Qi Ma and did not move.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2995: The purpose of Yu Tongs judgment

    Chapter 2995 The purpose of Yu Tong''s judgment


    After ?? and the others left, Gu Yundong asked Shao Qingyuan, "Then why did Master Yu suddenlye to look for you, so it''s not just to send you a woman, right?"


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "He doesn''t stay in a good-looking mansion, and he went to this impoverished Jingping County for the benefit of course."


    "What benefit?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her, "The two workshops you built with Duan Qian."


    Shao Qingyuan said from the very beginning that he nned to build the Gujia workshop and the Duanjia workshop to be the symbol of Jingping County, so the two workshops became government support projects.


    In this case, Shao Qingyuan still followed the normal process, wrote an official document and handed it to the prefect of Fucheng.


    He never thought about applying for funds from above. First, it was more difficult, and secondly, it was really funded from above. Afteryers of exploitation, he probably didn¡¯t have a few silver left in his hands. Rather than enriching those officials'' personal pockets, it is better not to have the money.


    Shao Qingyuan made a report to the prefect, just so that the two workshops can do less obstacles in the future. Even if he gave them the door of convenience, he was a well-known and upright teacher.


    This is just a trivial matter. The prefect also gave Shao Qingyuan a favor. After all, he also knew the identities of the couple. They can improve the economy of Jingping County, which is also a feat for him, and he doesn''t need to do anything anyway.


    But this matter, I don''t know how it got to Master Yu.


    Lord Prefect didn''t care, but Lord Yu smelled the money.


    This Yu Tongju happened to be familiar with the Lou family, so I inquired about the situation from him. I learned that the scale of the two workshops is veryrge, and they are also very generous to the people whoe to work. Not to mention food and housing, the wages are also high.


    This has not yet been a transaction, and a lot of money has already been spent. These two owners are definitely notck of money, no matter how sessful they were in other ces, now they want to build a workshop within the borders of Luozhou, and naturally they have to please the local officials.


    After ?? Master Yu understood, he packed the money and applied with the prefect, and ran to Shao Qingyuan in the name ofing to inspect the workshop, begging for benefits in secret.


    Shao Qingyuan pretended to be stupid, so he simply gave the woman away.


    But what he didn''t know was that, apart from Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan always avoided women, and he threw the two women out without saying a word, and even drove out with Yu Tongjuan.


    Gu Yundong was speechless, "It''s really a nest of snakes and rats. It''s not that the whole family doesn''t enter the house. Both husband and wife are not good people."


    "Husband and wife?" Shao Qingyuan was puzzled.


    Gu Yundong then exined what happened at Lou''s house.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, "It''s the Lou family again? No wonder they dare to set up a monopoly in Jingping County, it''s because there are people behind them."


    "But now this backing is no longer worth it." Gu Yundong thought of the tragedy of the Luo family''s sisters, and couldn''t help but ''tsk'', "Maybe the Lou family will make a fuss."


    Gu Yundong was right, after this Lord Yu was kicked out, he was so angry that he really wanted to kill Shao Qingyuan.


    This man dared to disrespect Shangfeng, and it would not be an exaggeration to put him in jail.


    But Master Yu came here this time. Although he brought someone in his hand, it was of no use. He couldn''t do anything with Shao Qingyuan for the time being.


    Originally, Shao Qingyuan should have arranged his amodation tonight, but now he can only go to Lou''s house to stay temporarily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2996: The Luo family of chickens and dogs

    Chapter 2996 Luo Family


    Who knew that when the Lord Yu arrived at Lou''s house, he found out that a great event had also happened in the Lou''s house.


    He also knew that Shao Qingyuan''s wife was actually the owner of Yongjia County, and the trouble was really big.


    He doesn''t dare to talk about revenge now, I hope that Yongjia County Master will not hate him for sending his concubine to Master Shao.


    Yu Tong was sentenced to buy something on the spot and wanted to send it over to make amends, but he couldn''t even enter the county gate.


    While he was in the throes of turmoil, his wife and sister-inw also got into trouble.


    The two of them fought in front of Gu Yundong. It wasn''t a big deal at first. Anyway, they used to be at odds with each other. As long as the servants around them persuaded them, they would be acting in front of the county master. y.


    But this time was different, Luo Han''s face was ruined. Although I went back and rubbed the medicine on the spot, the wound was a bit deep, and even if I used the medicine, it might not leave scars. What''s more, she has a small bald spot on the top of her head.


    Now Luo Han quits his jobpletely, and he and Luo Xiang have a lot of trouble, and it is useless for anyone to persuade him.


    Lou''s family persuaded no one to be right, but Luo Xiang is also the wife of the sentence. Luo Han also borrowed her sister''s power to let their family take a look, so there is nothing to see on the face, but the words are true. Outside, it''s still standing on Luo Xiang''s side.


    This time, Luo Han''s anger waspletely ignited, and she directly contacted the foreign aid - the two women Yu Tongju originally nned to give to Shao Qingyuan.


    The two women were chosen by Luo Xiang, and they were chosen for the purpose of going to Shao Qingyuan topete for love. Naturally, they were not safe and good-looking. Now that I can''t be Shao Qingyuan''s concubine, wouldn''t it be better to be the concubine of the sixth-grade pass sentence?


    No need for Luo Han to say more, the two agreed to seduce Yu Tongjing.


    That night, Yu Tongjuan was having a splitting headache because of various things, Luo Xiang was dragged by Luo Han, and the two Jie Yuhua appeared in time to climb Yu Tongjuan''s bed.


    When Luo Xiang found out the next day, he tore Luo Han''s heart.


    The two sisters fought again, Yu Tong sentenced to persuade him, and even took him to the ground, knocking his forehead on the table.


    This time, the Lou family was frightened, and they persuaded and sought the doctor. When Yu Tongjue woke up and saw the old face of Mr. Lou, he instantly remembered that all this was provoked by the Lou family.


    If they didn''t write to themselves, they didn''t know the identities of Shao Qingyuan''s husband and wife, and they prepared a banquet with great fanfare to find the Yongjia County Master, how could things turn out like this?


    He didn''t want to take his anger on his wife, sister-inw and new concubine, so he took it on the Lou family. Who let the Lou family be the culprit, he can be regarded as finding an outlet.


    Yu Tong sentenced to clean up Lou''s family a meal, and went to the county government again to eat behind closed doors, and finally returned to the government city with his wife and sister-inw.


    But they all went back, and the war is not over yet.


    Luo Xiang and Luo Hanpletely tore her face. Mother Luo saw that her own daughter''s face was broken. She was nning to propose a kiss to her, but she was interested in the right person. In this way, it was all ruined. She didn''t say a word. He brought his mother-inw to the door and beat Luo Xiang severely.


    Fortunately, this is at Yu''s house, and there are people blocking it, otherwise I''m afraid that people will be killed. Even so, Luo Xiang still suffered a big loss and fell ill.


    Master Luo still doesn''t want to lose this eldest daughter. After all, she married well. If she offends her son-inw, it will not be worth the loss, so she also started a fight with Mrs. Luo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2997: follow-up

    Chapter 2997 Follow-up


    Mrs. Luo and Luo Han are a bit simr in temperament, and they don''t care about some aspects. She feels that Mr. Luo has to sacrifice his daughter in order to cling to the powerful, and the look in her eyes is full of disgust, even with the son she gave birth to.plexion.


    When Mrs. Luo was worried, she was worried that the property of Luo''s family would fall on her son''s head in the future, so she began to n ahead, contact her parents'' family, and secretly began to do a lot of small things.


    The Luo family fell into a mess because of this. It was originally a big family in Luozhou, and slowly became lonely.


    The Luo family looked like this, and Yu Tongjuan didn''t have the time to take care of it. He cleaned up the Lou family, and finally calmed down his family, and slowly began to think about Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is not right. The identities of Shao Qingyuan and his wife, it makes no sense that the prefect does not know.


    But not only did Master Quan not tell himself, but when he hinted that he was going to Jingping County, he did not mention a word or a word. He didn''t believe that Master Quan didn''t see the purpose of his trip, but not only did he not remind him, he also encouraged him a few words.


    Yu Tongjuan was instantly furious, good you Quan Yan, this is trying to kill him.


    Yu Tongjuan and Gu Yundong''s identities are too different. Sometimes when the other party stands at a height that you can''t reach, there is no idea of ??revenge in your heart, and you just want to stay far away.


    Therefore, Yu Tongjue didn''t dare to provoke Shao Qingyuan and the two of them, but this was a loss to him, and the me was put on the head of Master Quan.


    Since then, Yu Tongjuan has secretly stumped all adults, and the contradiction has gradually deepened.


    Later, a lot of things were involved.


    Even Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong didn''t expect it, so they did them a big favor.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    After Yu Tong sentenced them to leave, the news that Gu Yundong was the county lord had spread among the powerful people in Jingping County.


    Even Cai Yue was asked several times when he was studying in the county school.


    Cai Yue only vaguely mentioned that the aunt had made several great achievements, and the emperor specially awarded it.


    As for what he did, he did not specify. But Gu Yundong''s image is still growing taller and taller in the hearts of those students. This is the county master. How much credit must be given to have such honor?


    Sure enough, Master Gu is a man of great ability.


    The Lou family didn''t dare to take any action. Gu Yundong didn''t kill them all. That banquet was enough to hurt their vitality.


    After searching for a store for so long, she finally found a suitable one, because a batch of fruit wine was finally produced, which can be sold on the market.


    Although the main market for Gu Yundong and Duan Qian is no longer in Jingping County, as two major symbols, there must be one shop. There are also rich people in this county. They want to buy fruit wine, but they will not go to the workshop to buy it.


    The foreign merchant must have walked into the shop first.


    Gu Yundong was busy again. Mao Yong just finished a job in his hand. Knowing that she needed to repair the shop, he brought people over again in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong drew a design drawing and asked him to buy more wine cabs. This shop is still very delicate and high-end, and there is a yard box in the back.


    The shop began to be repaired, and Gu Yundong also wondered whether it was time to hold a banquet, and took this opportunity to push the fruit wine out, which became an instant hit.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong immediately started to write invitations, sending one to the house of thedy he metst time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2998: clothes designed by muaqiu

    Chapter 2998 Clothes designed by Mu Aqiu


    Gu Yundong has been here in Jingping County for several months, and this is the first time she has held a banquet.


    Thedies of the big families in this county will not fail toe when they receive the invitation. This is the county master. They have never received an invitation from the county master in their lives, and they don''t know how the county master''s banquet is different from what they hold.


    The time given by Gu Yundong was quite enough, and the invitation was sent out five days in advance.


    There is someone who is well-informed and wants to rub someone''s invitation. Even in the next county, there were people looking for Mrs. Fan and others, hoping that she would take the area.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know anything about the series of reactions she caused, she was carefully arranging the situation on the day of the banquet.


    "Fruit wine is a necessity, it''s the highlight of the day." She raised her head and said to Tong Shuitao, "You go back and ask steward Pei to send more, and milk tea is not needed. You can prepare more desserts, dried fruits, and some fruits. "


    After saying a few words, Hongye led a few people in, "Madam, this is the clothes sent by the Duan family."


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stood up and looked at the tray that the maid was holding, the clothes on it were fresh.


    Gu Yundong raised his hand and touched it. It was very soft and soft. This was produced in Duan''s workshop.


    This is what Gu Yundong wore at this banquet. She originally meant to let the servants in the house wear the exact same outfit on the banquet day and stand in a row. When the timees, it will give people a bright feeling. It can be regarded as a fight. Great ad.


    On second thought, this new type of fabric from Duan''s workshop is unique, and Duan''s family is taking the high-end route. If the maids in the family wear this, Jingping County will probably buy this kind of fabric for the maids in the future. I am afraid that no one will be willing to buy it.


    So in the end, I only made one set for Gu Yundong''s family of three.


    She picked up her own dress, unfolded it and looked at it carefully, feeling joy in her heart.


    "Let''s try madam, my aunt said that if it''s not suitable, she will make changes when there is still time." Tian Xiang said with a smile.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and took the clothes into the inner room.


    These clothes are not very cumbersome, which is what Gu Yundong requested. She really doesn''t like clothes that are too cumbersome.


    Mu Aqiu is a gifted man. Not only did he follow Duan Qian''s style in management, but he was also very gifted in designing clothes.


    It''s a pity that she is a little bit poor at drawing and can''t draw design drawings very well.


    Therefore, if she wants to make a style of clothes, she will make a small set of samples in advance.


    This is what Gu Yundong is wearing now. She said her request, and Mu Aqiu cut out a small sample in advance and showed it to her. Gu Yundong really liked it tightly.


    She put on her clothes and turned around happily. Suddenly thinking that this action was a little familiar, as if her son was so narcissistic, she quickly stopped.


    With a light cough, she came out from behind the screen and walked out of the inner room.


    However, when he went outside, he didn''t see Tong Shuitao and others, only the two trays with clothes on the table.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Peach?"


    "I let them out." A deep voice suddenly came from behind.


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned his head and saw Shao Qingyuan standing behind him at some point, holding a letter in his hand...


    "Why did you go back to the backyard? Who sent the letter in your hand?"


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t turn back to her, but just stared at her with a burning gaze, "Your clothes..."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Isn''t it nice?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2999: Letter from Gu Jiatun

    Chapter 2999 Letter from Gujiatun


    Good-looking, naturally good-looking.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her with bright eyes. Although he had been married for several years, he felt that Yun Dong was getting better and better, and he became more and more fascinated.


    He stepped forward to hold her hand, and suddenly pulled her to the dressing table, "I''llb your hair."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, pursed his lips and smiled lowly.


    Shao Qingyuan has been good at craftsmanship in recent years, and the twisted bun also has a unique vor. Gu Yundong raised his hand and stroked it. He was about to say that he would also let himb his hair like this on the day of the banquet, but he couldn''t help but lighten up and was picked up by the person behind him.


    Gu Yundong subconsciously stretched his arms around his neck and blinked, "What are you doing?"


    "Go and rest."


    Gu Yundong looked at the sky outside, it was just evening, and I didn''t eat dinner, so why should I rest?


    Before she could speak, Shao Qingyuan had already removed the bun that he had just pulled up, and his hair was draped over his shoulders, which made Shao Qingyuan''s eyes even hotter.


    The clothes that Gu Yundong had just put on were thrown onto the couch at some point, and the atmosphere in the room gradually became ambiguous...


    I don''t know how long it took, the sky outside waspletely dark, and the sound of Tong Shuitao''s knock was finally heard at the door.


    "Miss, uncle, do you want to have dinner?"


    Gu Yundong leaned against Shao Qingyuan''s arms, sighed secretly in his heart, promiscuous in the daytime, and her image copsed again.


    The foot under the quilt kicked the person next to him, Gu Yundong said in a low voice, "Go and bring in the food."


    Shao Qingyuanughed, leaned over and whispered, "Yes, ma''am."


    Gu Yundong kicked him again, and Shao Qingyuan got up, put on his clothes, opened the door and brought in the food.


    He didn''t even let Gu Yundong get out of bed, he put the small table on the bed, and even set the tableware and chopsticks for her.


    Gu Yundong satzily, seeing how busy he was, he finally felt a little more at ease.


    "If you have your favorite braised chicken wings, I''ll remove the bones for you." Shao Qingyuan sat across from him, wiped his hands, and served her tirelessly.


    Gu Yundong felt that she was bing more and morezy, but she really enjoyed this kind of treatment.


    looked at Shao Qingyuan with a smile, she was just about to make a joke, but out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of the envelope beside her foot.


    Yes, she almost forgot to ask him about the letter.


    She bent down slightly and picked up the envelope, "Where is this letter from?"


    Shao Qingyuan, who was picking bones, paused before saying, "It''s from Gujiatun."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, and hurriedly opened the letter.


    Shao Qingyuan held her down, "Eat first, I''ll tell you." Then he put the chicken wings into her mouth.


    Gu Yundong crunched a few bites and asked vaguely, "What''s wrong with the old Gu family?"


    "Someone came to Gu''s family and wanted to use Gu''s family to trouble us. However, the person who was watching secretly has already solved that person."


    Since Gu Yundong and Bian Yuanzhi left a few years ago, the old Gu family has been in a mess, and life has be more and more difficult.


    Gu Dahe and Gu Dahu have turned against each other because they hurt each other. Even if Old Man Gu and Zhao n wanted to mediate, they were powerless.


    The two people lived under the same roof, and they were all day and night. If it was only in their own house, it would be fine, but it would spread to the neighbors, and even affected the reputation of the whole vige.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3000: Old Gus News

    Chapter 3000 News from the old Gu family


    After the new patriarch of Gujiatun took office, at the strong request of many vigers, he asked them to separate the two houses.


    This family is indeed separated, and the two families also n to stay away from each other from now on.


    But after the separation, there is a problem, with whom do Old Man Gu and Mrs Zhao live?


    The two families are not willing to give them old age. The two brothers said that ording to the rules in Gujiatun, the elderly usually live with the boss.


    Gu Dajiang is the long house, although they don''t know whether this person is dead or not, but even if he is dead, isn''t there still Gu Yundong and Gu Yunshu? They are not dead, not only are they not dead, but it is said that they have lived a good life of ves in golden clothes and jade food.


    As the eldest son of the long house, Na Yunshu should serve the elderly. They believed that Yun Shu woulde back sooner orter. If they knew that the old man lived with the second and third bedrooms, wouldn''t Yun Shu be stabbed in the spine?


    This kind of excuse can also be found, and the people in Gujiatun have to admire the thick skin of these two brothers.


    Old Man Gu was so angry that he was so angry that he didn''t expect that he loved these two the most on weekdays, but when he was about to get old, he didn''t even have anyone to take care of.


    The head of the Gu family naturally did not allow such a situation to exist. Finally, after consultation with the elders of the family, the two families supported the family for half a year. If Gu Yunshu really came back, then we''ll talk about itter.


    The two-room people had no choice but toe down.


    But they just came down and said they were taking care of them. Instead, Old Man Gu and Mrs Zhao took care of the two sons more.


    Knowing this earlier, Old Man Gu might as well live alone.


    But he really didn''t give up on inquiring about the whereabouts of Gu Dajiang and Gu Xiaoxi. He believed that if they were still alive, they would definitely give him old age and let him live a good life.


    However, he thought very well, just a few years have passed, and there is no news of Gu Dajiang.


    Until some time ago, someone found Gujiatun and told old man Gu that Gu Dajiang was admitted to the jinshi and became an official, and now he is in the capital, and he was sent by Gu Dajiang to pick up the two old men into Beijing.


    Old Man Gu was almost dumbfounded. His eldest son actually became an official?


    He naturally packed up his bags without saying a word and prepared to go to Beijing with the Zhao family.


    However, he waited at home all night, and the person who came to pick him up never showed up again.


    Shao Qingyuan said, scooping a bowl of soup for Gu Yundong and cing it in front of her, "That person was caught by the person we arranged, but unfortunately this person is a dead man, hemitted suicide before we could ask who sent it. ."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong are both prepared for a rainy day, and the Gujiatun family is their disaster.


    Gu Yundong has no affection for the old Gu family at all, but no matter what, she can''t madly kill the entire Gu family.


    Therefore, they secretly sent people to watch the old Gu family. Gu Yundong was not worried a few years ago. After all, her father was not an official. Someone from the old Gu family could not threaten Gu Yundong. After all, she was an out-married. Those who are not pleasing to her eyes and want to deal with her must know that the old Gu family cannot treat Gu Yundong and his wife.


    Now it''s different. Gu Dajiang won the jinshi examination, not only became an official, but also may be reused by the emperor.


    In this way, it is normal to be a thorn in the eyes of others, and to be investigated for eighteen generations of ancestors. What''s more, there is Bai Zhiyan''s foreign trouble.


    Those who can use the dead man must have a high status. Could it be that her father had offended a high-ranking official in the court not long after he became an official?


    Of course, it is also possible that their nemesis, White Word, intends to use this move.


    Three thousand chapters, originally intended to bepleted within three thousand chapters, but it was not finished.


    Well, there is not much plot left, it should be almost over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3001: Gu Dajiangs plan

    Chapter 3001 Gu Dajiang''s n


    After drinking the soup, Gu Yundong frowned, "Old Gu''s family is always a problem. Now that someone has moved their minds, there must be troubles in the future, and I don''t know what Dad''s n is."


    Regarding the old Gu family, Gu Yundong actually discussed it with Gu Dajiang a long time ago.


    Her father only said that she should not worry about it, and he would solve it by himself.


    Just how to solve it, but Gu Dajiang didn''t tell her.


    Gu Yundong was still worried about this matter, but on the third day, Gu Dajiang''s letter arrived.


    As soon as he got the letter, before Gu Yundong could open it and read it, he hurried to the lobby of the county government office to find Shao Qingyuan.


    "My father''s letter, I have a hunch, he must be talking about Lao Gu''s family."


    "Take it apart and see."


    Shao Qingyuan put down the official document he was reading, and looked at the thick letter, but he was a little surprised.


    Only after reading the first sentence, Gu Yundong raised his head, "It really is about the old Gu family."


    Gu Dajiang wrote to say that he was also looking for someone to stare at Gujiatun. He knew that someone was looking for old man Gu, and he also knew that the person disappeared in the end. He guessed that they did it.


    followed, and he said his n.


    Now Gu Dajiang is helping the emperor with a very important thing. After this thing is done, he will most likely be promoted.


    When ?? arrived, he went to the emperor and confessed about the old Gu family.


    Confession?


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Will the emperor ask my father to be filial to old man Gu?"


    "No, have you forgotten what happened to the emperor himself?" Wasn''t the first emperor just a fool, he loved other princes, and was particrly indifferent to the saint who was the prince at the time, and even had ns to abolish him.


    Especially before he died, he sent someone to assassinate the Holy Mother''s biological mother and asked her to be buried. This alone has exhausted the emperor''sst bit of filial piety to thete emperor. The emperor did not feel the need to show filial piety to such a father who was so obsessive about right and wrong that he didn''t care about his flesh and blood.


    Gu Dajiang''s experience, in some respects, can resonate with the emperor.


    Sure enough, not long after Gu Yundong received the letter, Gu Dajiang on the other side of the capital also finished his errands and was praised and promoted by the emperor.


    Gu Dajiang immediately went to the emperor to confess what he had encountered.


    Actually, the matter of the Gu family was investigated by the emperor a long time ago. Since he is going to canonize Gu Yundong as the county master, he must have some understanding of her life experience, so the emperor is not surprised by what Gu Dajiang said.


    It''s just that what he knows is not as detailed as Gu Dajiang himself.


    He was able to confess, and the emperor was still very happy.


    Who knew that within a few days, someone would say in the court that Gu Dajiang was not filial and benevolent, that he was a son of man and a brother that he was not fit to be an official. Yan Guan even more eloquently criticized him for being cold-hearted and hard-hearted.


    Mingming enjoys prosperity and wealth in this capital, but his parents and brothers are poor, and they are miserable by eating bran and sour vegetables every day.


    Obviously his inws are a family of genius doctors, but he never thought of asking the other party to treat his disabled brother for treatment.


    Even though he was still alive, he did not send letters to his family and vigers to report their safety, leaving them to wait for their son to return home.


    These officials are famous for their sharp words, and they speak in a set way. Under a description, those who don''t know the truth think that Gu Dajiang is a wicked person who should be executed on the spot.


    Even the emperor had to wonder if there was something wrong with the results of his investigation, how could it seem that Gu Dajiang and himself werepletely two people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3002: Disposal of Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 3002 Disposal of Gu Dajiang


    However, after the emperor was astonished, he was left to ponder.


    Gu Dajiang is only a small seventh-rank official, and he was only promoted a few days ago because he did a good job. Such a petty official deserves their impeachment attack without leaving no room for them?


    The officials below ?? are still criticizing, but the emperor sitting on the dragon chair is very calm.


    Fortunately, Qin Wenzheng and others quickly defended it. Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong''s connections are not illusory and vulnerable. Even if they are not in the capital, their friendship is still rock solid.


    The people on both sides quarreled about Gu Dajiang, until the emperor became impatient, and said, "I already knew about this."


    The impeached officials were stunned, "..." The emperor already knew? But still reuse Gu Dajiang?


    Some officials also thought of the emperor''s own situation and stopped talking immediately.


    But there are still some people who are still holding on to it, saying that there are no wrong parents in the world, and Old Man Gu and the others have endured hardships and learned a lesson. Now is the time to let go of the past and let the family rejoice.


    These people arepletely standing and talking without back pain, thanks to Gu Yundong''s absence, otherwise, with her vengeful temperament, she would go back and make trouble for them one by one, so that they can also experience what it means to be a parent with everything in the world.


    Although the ??Emperor was on Gu Dajiang''s side, he was full of money, especially if he didn''t deal with this matter, many people outside would probably use this as an excuse to stop supporting their parents.


    Even some people with bad character will abuse their parents and brothers, which has a great impact.


    Such a result is too serious, and the emperor still has to consider the overall situation.


    In the end, in the midst of the arguing and arguing among the crowd, Gu Dajiang was demoted¡ªwell, that is, the seventh-rank that was promoted a few days ago, was demoted back to his original position again.


    Gu Dajiang has no objection to this, he believes that he will climb up again soon.


    And the official who originally wanted to push Gu Dajiang downpletely was dumbfounded, is that so? ? It''s a non-painful punishment. Gu Dajiang is so smart, the emperor will definitely reuse him again. Wouldn''t it be easier to get promoted?


    Yes, just like that, the emperor immediately retired after announcing the result.


    It¡¯s just that this matter eventually spread in the capital. Many people are discussing whether Gu Dajiang''s actions are right or not, especially among the students.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yunshu is now regarded as a man of influence in Guozijian. Regardless of his young age, he is very able to hold the scene and change the direction of the wind. He was particrly well versed in the role of the "water army", and it didn''t take long for the negative voices about Gu Dajiang''s unkindness and filial piety to be suppressed.


    But just as the emperor was worried, there were indeed people in the market who abused their parents. After being warned, they moved out of Gu Dajiang as an example.


    Unfortunately, he forgot that Gu Dajiang was punished. He was an official, so he was demoted by the emperor. The ordinary people in the market have no officials to be demoted, and they are either fined or hit 20 big boards.


    In this way, the bad atmosphere was immediately suppressed.


    But Gu Dajiang can still go back on the grounds that the father is not kind and the son is not filial. After all, the old man Gu and Zhao caused his wife to give birth prematurely and the child to die prematurely. It is indeed unbearable for any **** man. Not to mention, on the way to escape from the famine, Gu Dajiang helped lure the bandits away to protect his family, but the old man Gu chased his wife and children out of the team, and Gu Dahe directly smashed Gu Yundong''s head for a tael of silver, almost making him and his wife and children heavenly. forever.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3003: Gu Xiaoxi leaves

    Chapter 3003 Gu Xiaoxi leaves


    Gu Dajiang''s experience, arge number of people still sympathize with him, and on his side, he also has the confidence to not support the two old people.


    But what about Gu Xiaoxi?


    Gu Xiaoxi is Zhao''s biological son. It is said that he is just doing more work at home. How can he leave his biological parents and elder brothers alone and live a good life with Gu Dajiang here, eating delicious and spicy food? Simply unscrupulous.


    These people still don''t know that Gu Xiaoxi is ayman of Yongfu. The book he wrote is popr all over the capital, and he makes a lot of money. Otherwise, he will be criticized even more severely.


    Gu Xiaoxi was so angry that he wanted to write 10,000 words to scold them back and forth.


    But he is not alone now, he has a wife and son.


    Because of this, his wife has not gone out for several days. As soon as she went out, she was asked by the troubled woman when she was going to bring her inws to the capital.


    Gu Xiaoxi can not care, but he cannot let his wife and children stay in such an environment.


    Simply, he was busy with the work at hand, and was about to prepare a new book of words, so he simply took his wife and children out to y, took the opportunity to collect materials, and wrote the next book of words.


    Chang Yaya is naturally happy, and going out with her husband to y in the mountains and waters, many people can''t envy them.


    Just as they were walking in which direction, the two fell into contemtion.


    Who knows, Xiaoxiao shouted excitedly, "Go find Chichi, I''m going to find Chichi brother to y with."


    The eyes of the husband and wife lit up, yes, they can go to the southwest, they can go to the southwest slowly, they don''t have to go to Yundong, if they get tired, they will stop and stay for ten days and a half months. Even if you change your mind, you cane back, or go back to Xuanhe House.


    The matter was settled like this, Gu Xiaoxi looked for suitable guards, and safety is still very important when going out.


    However, after Zheng Xiaozi heard about it, he immediately followed.


    He and Gu Xiaoxi worked together to make picture books, and it was considered a sess. This made Yi Zn, who had always looked at him like a puddle of mud, impress him with admiration. As a result, little brother-inw Zheng finally married his wife and went home a few months ago.


    It''s just that his wife is not a good friend. After her daughter-inw got married, his mother made several rules for her. Every time my brother-inw Zheng came home, he felt distressed for a long time. After talking to his mother, the mother agreed in front of him, but as soon as he left, his daughter-inw would be tossed for various reasons.


    So, when Zheng Xiaoxi learned that the Gu Xiaoxi family was going out to y, he packed up his luggage without saying a word, and followed him with his daughter-inw.


    He didn''t tell his parents, but they would definitely disagree.


    Little brother-inw Zheng was a scoundrel, and he had no guilt about taking his wife away without saying goodbye. After he left the capital with Gu Xiaoxi''s family, he sent a letter to Yi Zn.


    Yi Znughed angrily, his brother-inw is so shameless, and the letter was even delivered to him, hoping that he would go to the Zheng family to put out the fire?


    Because of Gu Xiaoxi''s departure, the buzzing messages that were being circted slowly fell silent.


    Gu Dajiang''s life returned to the way it used to be. After a month or two, the emperor again assigned important matters, and he rose step by step from then on, unstoppable.


    Naturally, Gu Yundong didn''t know about these things. After she received his father''s letter that day, she put the matter aside for the time being and started preparing for the banquet.


    On the day of the banquet, many carriages were parked at the door of the side gate of the county government.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3004: Yundong Banquet

    Chapter 3004 Yundong Banquet


    Gu Yundong put on the clothes that Mu''s family made for her early in the morning and got busy in the backyard.


    Now there are a lot of people in Houya. The people in the two houses that Qi Ma bought at the beginning are all diligent and skilled. It''s just that there are so many guests today, so Gu Yundong chose a few quick-handed women from the Gu family workshop to help.


    Among them are Wang Cai, Xie Zhiwei and others. It happens that fruit wine is the home court today. They work in the workshop. They know more about fruit wine than the servants of the Houya. If the guests have any questions, they can also be better. ''s answer.


    Moreover, Gu Yundong also wanted to take this opportunity to promote Wang Cai and transfer her to the county seat, so that she could do things easily.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong watched Wang Cai work, he always nodded slightly as if he was sure.


    The guests with the invitations came one after another, but what surprised Gu Yundong was that these people often had an invitation, but they had four or five people behind them. As far as she knew, some people didn¡¯t have so many at home. A girl of the right age?


    Even when Mrs. Fan entered the door, there were two older women with a face behind her.


    Mrs. Fan also felt embarrassed. After greeting Gu Yundong, she exined to her in a low voice, "Madam, these two are my sister and sister-inw who I married to the next county. The news that Mrs. is the county owner has already spread. When they went out, they knew that the county master was holding a banquet, so they begged me to join in the fun, see the world, and ask your wife to forgive me."


    Gu Yundong suddenly realized, turned to look at the others, "They too??"


    Mrs. Fan nodded slightly, "Most likely."


    Gu Yundongughed, "It''s okay, I will naturally wee you toe as guests. Come on, I''ll take you to sit in the yard."


    Mrs. Fan saw that she was not unhappy, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly followed with a few people behind her.


    Gu Yundong will not be unhappy, she just wants to make the fruit wine famous. Of course, she hopes that the more people, the better.


    Fortunately, she was well prepared for today, and she was not afraid of more people.


    She took Mrs. Fan and others to the courtyard while thinking about it. Before she got close, Mrs. Fan smelled a strong fragrance.


    Walking into the courtyard, I saw a burst of fireworks in the corner, but there were manydies around and whispering something.


    When ?? approached, Mrs. Fan was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise, "Mrs. Shao, could it be that this is a barbecue?"


    "Yes, do you want to try it ma''am?"


    "Naturally." Others may not have heard of it, but when Gu Yundong took the students to barbecue in the wild, Fan Yilin remembered it after he came back and told her several times.


    Mrs. Fan didn''t take it seriously at first, especially when she heard that the barbecue was ced on a rack and grilled over charcoal fire.


    Butter I heard that this is the food brought by the county owner. She also demonstrated it to the students by herself. The county owner''s family also likes to eat it. Mrs. Fan thought about it, the county owner has seen the world, and the food she brought out must be no different.


    is really close now, smelling the aroma and rushing to the tip of her nose, Mrs. Fan even thinks it doesn''t matter if it is not clean, this kind of food can''t be ignored.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said to Mrs. Geng who was roasting meat, "Roast a few skewers and send them to the table over there."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3005: BBQ Fried Chicken Cider

    Chapter 3005 BBQ Fried Chicken Fruit Wine


    There are not only barbecue racks in the courtyard, but also fried chicken stalls, all of which are ced in a corner of the courtyard, and several people are responsible for making them on the spot.


    Be it barbecue or fried chicken, it is best to eat it hot. When it is cold, it not only loses its taste but also looks greasy.


    In the middle of the courtyard, there are several small tables, round tables, square tables and long tables, which are obviously of different shapes, but they are especially delicious when ced in the middle of the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong also asked someone to set up a stage in front of the courtyard, but she didn''t invite a troupe, the ce was too big. She simply hired a storyteller, and what she said was the new book of words that Gu Xiaoxi sent to her not long ago, and it was the only one in Jingping County.


    In addition, there is a girl who sings a little tune and ys the piano. Her voice is gentle and soft, which makes people feelfortable.


    At this time, half of the people in the courtyard were already seated, but for the time being, no one went to order BBQ fried chicken by themselves. Although the fragrance is overflowing, they have never eaten it, for fear of identally making a joke.


    Until Mrs. Fan was sitting at the table, Mrs. Geng put a few skewers of barbecue, and also added a pot of chicken and rice crackers. Everyone immediately turned their attention to them, and then saw Mrs. Fan carefully taking a thin slice of pork belly with a stick. The next moment, their eyes lit up, "This is delicious."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the rest was stuffed into her mouth.


    The sister and sister-inw who were at the same table with her also took a bunch of them each. When Mrs. Fan wanted to get it again, there was only a bunch of mushrooms left on the te. She didn''t care and grabbed it quickly. It''s just that her gaze followed closely at the chicken popcorn on the te next to her.


    "what is this?"


    Gu Yundong saw that everyone present was leaning their necks, and just took this opportunity to say, "You can try it? But you can''t eat too much delicious food. There will be other delicacies in a while, I''m afraid you will eat itter. Can''t go down."


    Is there any other delicious food?


    Mrs. Fan couldn''t help swallowing her saliva secretly, "Mrs. Shao''s banquet is really eye-opening, the food served here is something we have never seen before, it is not only novel, but also delicious. I am now Can''t wait to see what other delicacies Madam has to say."


    After she said that, she ate a chicken popcorn, and her eyes couldn''t help but light up again, "It''s delicious."


    Now the others couldn''t bear it anymore, and they all went to the barbecue stand and the roast chicken stall, and asked Mrs. Geng to bring a few skewers to their table first.


    is so fragrant, they just ate it tomorrow morning.


    In the past, when they attended banquets, they usually seldom eat. After all, everyone just went to socialize and get along well with others. Therefore, most people eat more at home before going out, and even prepare some cakes on the carriage, and eat two pads on the way.


    Who knew that this county host''s banquet was different from ordinary people''s, and the smell made them want to drool as soon as they entered the door.


    It''s just... very painful and greedy.


    Gu Yundong saw that everyone was starting to order food, smiled, and raised his hand to gesture to Tong Shuitao who was not far away.


    Thetter nodded slightly, and soon led Wang Cai and the others to bring wine bottles, and put a bottle on a table.


    Mrs. Fan was taken aback, "This is tea?" Why not use a teapot?


    Gu Yundong smiled, "No, this is fruit wine."


    "Fruit wine?" Someone eximed, "Is that the sour, bitter and unpleasant fruit wine? This wine is not good, and several wine shops in the county cannot sell it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3006: Gujia fruit wine is different from a wine shop

    Chapter 3006 Gujia fruit wine is different from wine shop


    The wine that couldn''t be sold in the wine shop, but Mrs. Shao brought it to the banquet to entertain everyone?


    is just... outrageous.


    Someone reacted quickly, bumped the shoulder of the speaker, and whispered, "Don''t talk nonsense, you forgot, Mrs. Shao''s Gujia workshop specializes in fruit wine."


    The man was taken aback for a moment, his face changed slightly.


    So, Mrs. Shao is selling fruit wine today? Does she want to force them to buy this nasty drink?


    If I knew earlier, they would note. It seems that today is going to bleed a lot of blood.


    Gu Yundong nced around, smiled and picked up the wine bottle on the table, and poured a small half into the wine ss in front of Mrs. Fan, "Mrs. Taste?"


    Mrs. Fan swallowed. To be honest, she actually drank a sip of the fruit wine from the wine shop. After all, the Gu family''s workshop was in the business of fruit wine, but at that time, Gu Yundong''s wine had not been put out for sale, so she could only try the fruit wine from other houses.


    That taste is really indescribable.


    Seeing her tangled expression, Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, "Trust me once, my fruit wine is different from the fruit wine from the wine shop. They haven''t fermented well in that short period of time, but I have gone through a formal and rigorous process. , it was only brewed a few days ago, and the taste is definitely not bad."


    Although Mrs. Fan was skeptical, but so many people were watching, she still wanted to give Gu Yundong some face.


    She let out a secret sigh, brought the wine ss in front of her to her lips, gritted her teeth, and raised her head to drink.


    "Huh??" Mrs. Fan was stunned for a while, then raised her head and looked at Gu Yundong in surprise, "It''s neither bitter nor astringent, but sweet."


    As she said, she poured herself a ss of wine from the bottle. This time, she was not bored, but tasted it little by little.


    The more she drank, the brighter her eyes became. "This is the fruit wine brewed by the Gu family''s workshop? It tastes soft and sweet. It tastes much better than I thought. It''s not the same as the fruit wine in those wine shops."


    "Like it?"


    "I like it, I like it very much. It doesn''t have the strong taste of spirits, the alcohol taste is also light, not choking, the color is good, and there is no impurities." Mrs. Fan was really pleasantly surprised. She used to hate drinking, especially My master went out to socialize, and often came back full of alcohol, and he was drunk and choked his nose.


    So after a few times, she didn''t want to drink it, and she couldn''t understand why those men liked drinking so much. But this is different, this is very suitable for women to drink.


    Seeing that she was about to fall again, Gu Yundong hurriedly stretched out his hand to block it, "You can''t drink too much in one go. Although this is fruit wine, it is not as strong as other wines, but it is also wine. If you drink too much, you will get drunk. It''s okay to taste it. "


    Mrs. Fan felt a little pity, Gu Yundong smiled and let the maide over again with a te.


    "If you like something sweet, you can try this cake."


    Mrs. Fan blinked and scratched a corner with a spoon, she could not wait to cry out as soon as she entered.


    She is so happy, what kind of fairy delicacies did she eat today when she came to this banquet? Also so delicious.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Other food wille up one by one in a while, you all eat slowly, just tell the maid if you need anything, and I''ll go to work first."


    She didn''t say much, some advertisements were too effective but backfired. She believed that with Mrs. Fan taking the lead, others could not resist the temptation of food and wine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3007: Muaqiu hasnt come yet

    Chapter 3007 Mu Aqiu hasn''te yet


    Gu Yundong left the courtyard with Tong Shuitao. As soon as she came out, she couldn''t help but ask, "Aqiu hasn''te yet?"


    Severaldies have already asked about the clothes on her body. Gu Yundong is not familiar with fabrics, and originally expected Mu Aqiu toe over and introduce it on his behalf.


    "It doesn''t seem to be here." Tong Shuitao shook her head, "It''s really strange, the Duan family is not far from us, and it should be the first to arrive. Miss, is it because Concubine Mu is afraid that she will be spoken to when shees over, showing her timidity, So you''re going to be thest one?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "No, she told me a few days ago that she came to help me early in the morning on the day of the banquet. And she has been to Lou''s banquet once, this is the second time she is familiar with the ce, so she will not meet. Fear."


    Tong Shuitao frowned, "Is something wrong? Miss, why don''t I find someone to visit Duan''s house?"


    Gu Yundong looked around for a week. At this time, most of the guests who were supposed toe had arrived, and they were not so busy at the beginning, so they could still get some people out.


    She nodded, "Okay, you can find someone to go to Duan''s house and ask."


    Tong Shuitao walked towards Mrs He who was holding the stool, "Aunt He, let mee here, you go to Duan''s house to see, has Aunt Mu set off?"


    Mr. He straightened up and wiped his hands hastily, "Hey, I''ll go now."


    Who knew that she had just turned around and ran a few steps, then turned and ran back, "Aunt Mu is here."


    Gu Yundong raised his head and saw three people walking by not far away, one of them was Mu Aqiu with a somewhat embarrassed face, followed by Tian Xiang with his head lowered andcking in spirit.


    What made Gu Yundong feel strange was that there was a woman walking in front of Concubine Mu, who looked extraordinarily unfamiliar.


    Yes, in front of me, this woman actually walked in front of Concubine Mu.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly, the woman had already walked up to her, and saluted with a smile on her face, "I have seen Mrs. Shao, please forgive me, my aunt is not feeling well, and it has been dyed until now. Come. In fact, ording to the old ve''s meaning, the aunt should not have participated in such a banquet. I just heard from the aunt that the clothes that Madam wore today were made by the Mu family. Madam wanted to help the Duan family workshop to promote the fabrics, so she had toe here. ."


    Gu Yundong''s face sank, but the woman lowered her head and continued to say, "But my aunt goes out alone to attend such a serious banquet, there are no rules in the end. It also prevents others from saying that my Duan family is disrespectful, so I let my aunt follow me. Behind Madam, temporarily act as a maid to introduce the fabrics of this family to the guests. Don''t let people know that my mistress of the Duan family is not here, only my aunt came forward and lowered the level of Madam''s banquet. "


    Tong Shuitao couldn''t listen anymore, "Who are you, your aunt is also a master anyway, what are you, do you have a share of words here?"


    The woman was blessed and said to Gu Yundong, "The old ve''s surname is Hua. Madam can call me Hua''s mother. The old ve is naturally a servant of the Duan family. In the Duan family, it is quite a bit of face."


    Gu Yundong didn''t even look at her, just stared at Mu Aqiu.


    Thetter''s face turned blue and white when Hua''s mother said it. Seeing Gu Yundong looking over, he hurriedly took two steps forward and said to her, "Madam, take a step to speak."


    Mother Hua didn''t stop her, but gave Mu Aqiu a disdainful look, and let Gu Yundong and her walk aside to whisper.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3008: flower mother

    Chapter 3008 Flower Mother


    Gu Yundong asked in a low voice, "Where did this mother Huae from?"


    Mu Aqiu bit his lip, squeezed his palms and said, "She came from Wanqing Mansion."


    "Wanqing House... Liu''s?"


    Mu Aqiu nodded, "After epting me, I still have to tell my mistress, and I wrote a letter earlier. Who knew that Hua''s mother suddenly came to Jingping County yesterday, saying that the mistress asked her toe here, One is to take care of the grandfather, and the other is to ask Hua Mama to help the housekeeper because he is afraid that there is no one in charge at home."


    She said with a wry smile, "Actually, I know that this is because the mistress did not trust me and asked Hua mother to deliberately monitor me."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "What did Duan Qian say?"


    "Master is outside, so he still has to give face to the mistress, not to mention the fact that Mother Hua has traveled all the way, and it''s not good to send people back directly, so she said that she should stay with her for the time being. If Mother Hua doesn''t do well, I will send it back to Wanqing Mansion. Who knows that something happened in the workshop early this morning, and my grandfather went out. Seeing that I was going to attend the banquet at the county government office, Hua¡¯s mother said that I didn¡¯t understand the rules¡­ ¡­¡±


    What does not understand the rules, to put it bluntly, it is inconvenient for Liu toe, but he sent a servant to discuss her.


    Gu Yundong is not good at pointing fingers at other people''s homes. In the end, Mu Aqiu and Duan Qian have to discuss this matter. In any case, Liu''s wife is the wife, and it makes sense to send someone to Duan Qian''s side.


    Even this flower mother doesn''t seem to be a person who knows the rules, and when shees to her house, she also poses high. Moreover, Gu Yundong personally hates Liu.


    "Mrs. Shao, I don''t know what the old ve''s proposal was just now?" Mama Hua''s voice came from behind.


    Gu Yundong turned around and looked her up and down.


    It is true that if there is a master, there is also a servant. What Liu is like, this is also what people are like.


    "Mama Hua, right? I don''t think your proposal is very good. I promised Concubine Mu, and I sent her a post myself. She is my guest. How can I treat her as a servant girl and pass it on back, others? I''m afraid he''s going to make fun of me."


    Hua''s mother frowned tightly, paused for a moment and then smiled again, "Why would Madam Shao say that? This old ve heard that this is the first time that Madam has held a banquet, right? In fact, this officialdy gave to otherdies. The reason why the post was not sent to the concubine was that it would beughed at if it was spread. Just like our Duan family¡¯s rtives, the Dou family, the general of the Wanqing Mansion, they have official status, It pays more attention to the rules.¡±


    "The Dou family?"


    Mother Hua nodded, "Yes, the Dou family is the inws of the Duan family, and the old ve was fortunate enough to attend two banquets with the mistress. No aunt has ever appeared at such a formal asion. Mrs. Shao, you are the county magistrate''s wife. In the future, the adults will rise step by step, and I am afraid that they will not only face these merchants in the future, but the wives and youngdies of those powerful families will pay special attention to this matter, if they know what the madam is doing today..."


    She sighed and looked as if she was thinking about Gu Yundong, "Mrs. Shao, this old ve has talked a lot today, if it makes you unhappy, please forgive me. It''s just that my youngdy''s close friend, Yongjia The county master once said that loyal words are good for deeds, and although the old ve does not listen to his words, it is for the good of his wife."


    Gu Yundong has a weird expression, "..."


    "Mama Hua, you don''t seem to know me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3009: dont act in my name

    Chapter 3009 Don''t act in my name


    Mother Hua naturally doesn''t know Gu Yundong. Since she was sent to this remote Jingping County by the Liu family, she is naturally not the closest confidant around her.


    When Gu Yundong went to Wanqing Mansion, only Liu Shi and her confidants had seen her appearance.


    Mama Hua just arrived in Jingping County yesterday evening. She was very tired because she had to drive for many days. If she hadn''t learned this morning that Mu Aqiu wasing to attend the county magistrate''s wife''s banquet, she would have wanted to rest at home for a few more days.


    Therefore, Hua''s mother still smeared the situation in Jingping County, and the letter sent by Duan Qian to her home did not mention Shao Qingyuan''s appointment, which made Hua''s motherpletely unaware that this Mrs. Shao was Liu Shi The disgraced Yongjia County Lord.


    Gu Yundong just thought it was funny, "Liu''s previously suppressed Duan Wan in various ways, and Duan Wan was wronged and went home for help and was reprimanded by her. In the end, all of her subordinates needed to act under Duan Wan''s name. , that''s really interesting."


    Mother Hua was taken aback for a moment, then her face changed slightly, what does Mrs. Shao mean? she¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong took two steps forward, and sneered at Shanghua''s mother''s surprised look, "The Liu family was a big family before, and they were always careful in their words and deeds when doing business. Did you not see your cautiousness at all? Why, and Dou Shen will climb up rtives, you are too bold? "


    Even if you don''t know that she is the Lord of Yongjia County, you should know that she is the wife of the Qipin County magistrate''s family. When will the Liu family ignore the official?


    "You..." Mother Hua took a step back and her face became even worse.


    That''s right, the Liu family used to do things ording to the rules, they were low-key and polite outside, and they were not ambiguous at all when giving gifts and gifts.


    Hua''s mother married Liu''s family to the Duan family, so she naturally knew the Liu family''s behavior very well.


    But that was in the past, when Master Liu was still there. Now that the master of the Liu family has passed away, the eldest young master has inherited the Liu family. The eldest young master is not as thoughtful as the master thinks. What''s more, Liu''s married to the Duan family, the Duan family and the Dou family of Wanqing Mansion are inws, and that Duan Wan is a good friend of the Yongjia County Master.


    After thisyer of rtionship, the Liu family couldn''t help but be a little bit high-profile.


    With a backer, there is confidence. In the past, the Liu family only had money, but now they can say that they have money and power. If they are ttered by those people, the Liu family will tremble.


    This is still the case in Wanqing Prefecture, not to mention this Jingping County.


    Mama Hua felt that in such a poor ce, the little county magistrate''s wife, who even the banquet guests would post messages to her concubine, was a person with no knowledge and no rules, so she naturally disliked it.


    Mama Hua used to be unable to talk much by Liu''s side, but when she got here, she couldn''t help but want to show off.


    Unfortunately, she kicked the iron te as soon as she came.


    Gu Yundong''s voice was cold, "Mother Hua, go back and tell Liu Shi that my name, Gu Yundong, Yongjia County Lord, is not very useful. Next time, let me know that her people are acting in my name to put pressure on people, I will I don''t mind teaching her the rules."


    Mama Hua widened her eyes in disbelief, "Gu, Gu Yundong, you, are you the Princess of Yongjia???"


    "You won''t forget that the husband of the Yongjia County Lord is surnamed Shao?"


    Shao, yes, yes, the surname is Shao, why didn''t she think of it? Why didn''t she think it was them?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3010: throw me out

    Chapter 3010 Throw it to me


    Hua''s mother''s face turned pale instantly. Gu Yundong was toozy to pay attention to her. Seeing that another guest wasing over there, he immediately said to Tong Shuitao, "Throw the person out of the house, who do I post to without the approval of others?"


    "Yes." Tong Shuitao grabbed Hua''s mother''s arm when she came up, "Let''s go, mydy finally held a banquet, and you still want to make trouble, don''t look at yourself."


    Mama Hua was dragged out by Tong Shuitao in a sluggish manner, and she didn''t recover until the door.


    Tong Shuitao pped her hands, turned around and entered the door, returning to Gu Yundong''s side.


    Mu Aqiu looked ashamed, "Madam, I''m sorry for causing you trouble."


    "Don''t pay attention to her, she''s just a fox-like woman. But the Duan family''s servant, I can throw her out in this county government office. No matter how much more, I won''t be able to interfere much. Hua''s mother''s affairs, wait for Duan Qian toe back. You still have to discuss it with Duan Qian to see what he thinks. Since she has epted you, the problem between you and Liu is not only your problem, but the man''s approach is the key. "


    So, why should you marry two wives? Isn''t this asking for trouble?


    Mu Aqiu nodded, "I understand." She was also caught off guard by the arrival of Hua''s mother, and because of her status, she was always afraid of her mistress. Otherwise, her family is here, why is she being crushed on her head by a servant.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say more, "Let''s go, many people are asking about the material of the clothes, you can introduce them to themter. I''m afraid your workshop will receive a lot of orders by then."


    Mu Aqiu exhaled and quickly followed.


    The courtyard was already very lively, especially the food that Gu Yundong brought out, which was very much liked by thedies present.


    In addition, the novel stories told by the storyteller on the stage gave everyone a rare experience.


    In the past, we also held banquets, but most of them were a few people gathered together to talk or listen to a y. What they said was short-sighted by the parents, and the dramas they listened to were very clich¨¦, making people drowsy like sitting on pins and needles.


    The problem is, in such a boring situation, all the food is melon and fruit cakes, not to mention the cold, taste is also average, people are not interested.


    But the banquet held by the county master was different. The food was never seen before, and the drink was unique. Even listening to the book is also enjoyable, which makes people addicted to it.


    Such a happy day makes people not want to leave.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered the courtyard, he was warmly weed by thedies and gentlemen.


    There are many people who want to eat and want to ask about the secret recipe, especially the restaurant owner.


    But they also know that this secret recipe cannot be easily told to others, otherwise what if everyone uses it to make money? They also heard from the maid just now that the county owner opened a shop selling these food, and the price was not cheap, and it was necessary to keep it secret.


    If the other party is just an ordinary person, if they give money or even threaten, there is a high probability that they can get the secret recipe. However, this is the county magistrate''s wife and the county owner, and they can''t afford to offend them.


    So although one by one was itching, they still held back.


    Fortunately, the barbecue and fried chicken were made in front of them, and the princess didn''t mind making it public, so everyone was eager to write them down, and you can try it when you go back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3011: Was drunk

    Chapter 3011 Drunk


    Although the food recipes cannot be bought and sold, the fruit wine tastes really good. They don''t like to drink strong alcohol, but this slightly drunk feeling makes people particrly like it.


    It is said that the Guji shop will open in two days, and you can go to the shop to buy it at that time.


    But all those present were self-identified, and they always wanted to be one step ahead in everything, so now everyone asked Gu Yundong if they could sell a few bottles for them to take back when they went back.


    Gu Yundong of course agrees, although I didn''t expect so many people to ce orders today, but the stock is sufficient.


    After all, Gu Ji will open in two days, and the fruit wine has been shipped to the county in advance.


    After inquiring about the fruit wine, Gu Yundong pushed Mu Aqiu in front of him, "Didn''t youdies ask me what fabric I wear and who designed the style? This person is right in front of me now. What do you have? You can ask her any questions."


    After all, clothes and jewelry are the most attractive to women.


    The fabric on Gu Yundong''s body is not only good-looking andfortable, but also soft to the touch, and the style ispletely different from theirs. They also want to wear such a dress that is extravagant.


    As for Mu Aqiu''s aunt status? ? Looking back on Yun Dong taking her to the Lou family banquet, everyone has seen it for a long time, and they are full of eptability, and they don''t care if she is a wife or a concubine.


    Mu Aqiu was surrounded by many people, and she was really ttered for a while.


    When she went out today, she brought the cloth over, and now let Tian Xiang take it to the table in the middle and talk to everyone carefully.


    Gu Yundong retreated to the back, smiled, and was finally able to sit down and take a breath.


    She was very hungry, so she quickly went to the side to fill her stomach.


    However, when she came back again, she was told that some of thedies were incapable of drinking, and some were drunk.


    Although Gu Yundong had reminded everyone in advance, there were still a few people who were greedy for drinks and didn''t know how much they could drink.


    Gu Yundong was a little helpless, and instructed Tong Shuitao and the others, "Let''s take a fewdies to the guest room to rest, it''s still early, they rest for half a day to sober up, and it''s not toote to go back in the afternoon."


    She had expected this situation, so she was well prepared.


    However, after helping people to rest in the guest room, Gu Yundong still asked Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi toe over and give them a pulse.


    She is careful in her work, and she is also afraid that some people will have an ident due to drinking too much alcohol. Fortunately, there are several doctors in the house, which is very convenient.


    After Zheng Quanshui and the two men finished their pulses, they both said it was fine, so they made a sobering soup, and then they fed them back to drink.


    After seeing the diagnosis, the two packed up the pulse pillow and other items, bowed to Gu Yundong, and left.


    Today''s backyard banquet, they all went to the front hall naturally.


    Mrs. Fan and her elder sister and sister-inw both helped to send drunk people to the guest room, and naturally they also watched.


    Now seeing Zheng Quanshui and the others leaving, their expressions became weird.


    Gu Yundong exined that he was looking at them, and then led Mrs. Fan and the others to the courtyard again.


    After walking a few steps, she found that Mrs. Fan and the others were muttering something behind.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and happened to see Mrs. Fan brushing away her sister''s hand impatiently, and said something angrily.


    Gu Yundong asked strangely, "What''s wrong? What''s the matter with you guys?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3012: Look at Zheng Quan Shui

    Chapter 3012 Spotted Zheng Quan Shui


    Mrs. Fan quickly shook her head, "No, it''s fine."


    These words made her elder sister groan and pull her hard.


    Gu Yundong looked at the smallwsuit between them and said with a smile, "If you have something to say, you might as well say it directly, it''s not good to be awkward."


    "That''s right." Her sister quickly echoed, and smiled and wanted toe forward.


    Mrs. Fan was afraid that her sister would say something she shouldn''t say, so she hurriedly blocked her, "It''s up to me." She exhaled and asked, "Madam, the two young masters just now, but Doctor Zheng Gao?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Indeed." This was the first time Gu Yundong heard someone call them a doctor.


    "I wonder if the two sons can be married?"


    Gu Yundong blinked, marriage? ? Is this to say kiss to them?


    She thought about it and said, "Not married yet."


    Mrs. Fan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "That''s right, my sister''s family has a daughter who is of the right age. The little girl is well-behaved and diligent, with a good appearance, and she can embroider well..."


    It was really for the two of them to say kiss, Gu Yundong was a little dumbfounded.


    Why, not long after they came to Jingping County, so many people came to say kisses to the people around her. It seems that she, the mistress of the house, has indeed done a bit of dereliction of duty.


    However, since thest time Wang Cai said he wanted to seduce Shao Wen and Shaowu, Gu Yundong did pay attention to other people.


    Naturally, she also asked about Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi, not to mention Zheng Quanshui, but Gao Zi mustered up the courage to tell her his opinion.


    This kid has already taken a fancy to Luo Qi. He said that when he was in Linxun Ind, he thought about marrying Luo Qi in the future. Later, Luo Qi was taken away by them, Gao Zi knew that she would have a good life in the future, and that he was not worthy of her, so he also died of that heart and stopped thinking about it.


    Who knows that he has be Master''s apprentice now, and when he has achieved some sess in medical science in the future, he will go to propose a marriage, hoping that Master and Mistress will be sessful.


    Gu Yundong was stunned when he heard it, what happened? At this age, both civil and military and Zheng Quanshui are not enlightened. How can this young be so precocious? ? ?


    Is ?? the opposite?


    "Mrs. Fan, I understand what you said. This is the matter, and my husband and I will not interfere. The spring is old, but he doesn''t n to get married for the time being. He wants to make a career and then talk about getting married."


    After listening to Mrs. Fan thoughtfully, her sister was a little unwilling, "Madam, you can let the two meet first, maybe that little Doctor Zheng has ns to get married?"


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Quan Shui has already told us in advance that since he has no intention of it for the time being, it is not easy for us to force him. When he wants to find it, he will naturally find it."


    Forcing marriage is something that Gu Yundong cannot do.


    Zheng Quanshui is devoted to his career. If someone says that he is close, he will go to him and meet with other girls. Wouldn''t that put pressure on him? What if Zheng Quanshui thought it was her who was a teacher and wanted him to get married, what should she do to find someone casually in order to make her feel at ease?


    Gu Yundong felt that Zheng Quanshui could do itpletely. In this person''s mind, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong are his reborn parents.


    Mrs. Fan and sister wanted to say something, but Mrs. Fan stopped her, "We understand, ma''am, then let''s pretend we didn''t say those words just now."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Of course, let''s go to the courtyard to listen to the book."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3013: Wang Cais errand

    Chapter 3013 Wang Cai''s errand


    This matter was temporarily stopped, but what Gu Yundong did not expect was that Mrs. Fan''s sister would not give up.


    Since Gu Yundong said to let Zheng Quanshui decide for himself, then whether what she said was true or not, Mrs. Fan and sister would take it as true, so she deliberately took her daughter to the hospital where Zheng Quanshui was temporarily staying, and let her as a patient. She helps look.


    Now Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi are working in a medical clinic in the county, although they have not studied medicine for a long time. But they have medical talents. They not only learned medicine from Shao Qingyuan''s side, but also learned from the head of the Taiyuan Hospital. On the way, they have seen many people and gained a lot of experience.


    But it is not enough, and more people need to be seen to improve medical skills.


    Some time ago, they often followed the herb farmers up the mountain to collect herbs. Once they were picked, they would concoct their own herbs, and some excess herbs would be sent to the medical center.


    After going back and forth like this, I am familiar with the shopkeeper of the medical center.


    The doctors in this medical center are actually average in medicine, some of them are more advanced, and even the two of them told the doctor.


    In addition, a seriously ill person came to the hospital some time ago, and it was Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi who rescued him.


    For a while, the reputation of the two of them became louder in the county town.


    Now they are sitting in the hospital, treating people while exchanging experiences with the doctors in the hospital, and each other''s medical skills have improved, which is also a good thing for everyone.


    Actually, not long after they came here, Zheng Quanshui also thought about whether to open a medical clinic. After thinking about it, I gave up.


    As soon as they were young and the hospital opened, others might not trust them, and they were afraid they would not even step in.


    Secondly, it is impossible for them to stay in Jingping County all the time. After Master leaves, they will definitely follow.


    Three times, it was Shao Qingyuan who had ns for them. This was a border town, and the imperial garrison was not far away. The border city defender Xie Zhonglin had a good rtionship with them, and Shao Qingyuan wanted to let Zheng Quanshui and the others go to the border city to be military doctors for a period of time.


    So it would be appropriate for the two of them to be doctors in a medical clinic.


    That Mrs. Fan took her daughter to see Zheng Quanshui for medical treatment, and hinted at it unintentionally.


    In the end, she didn''t say a few words, but Zheng Quanshui noticed something wrong with her daughter. This time, how could the mother and daughter dare to talk about the marriage, they immediately asked him to prescribe the medicine and left in a hurry.


    Zheng Quanshui didn''te back and said that he thought the other party was an ordinary patient, and he forgot after seeing it.


    And the Guji shop has also officially opened.


    Gu Yundong asked Shi Bing to be the shopkeeper of the shop. Shi Bing came with them from the county master''s mansion in Xuanhe mansion. Before he became a servant of the county master''s mansion, he also had a small shop in his family and had experience as a shopkeeper.


    Cheng Xiaosong became a clerk and errand in the shop, while Wang Cai temporarily acted as an introducer in the shop.


    There is a wing behind the shop, and she is only responsible for introducing and tasting thedy whoes to buy fruit wine.


    Gu Yundong did not expand the publicity this time, but the business was still good.


    Many people have heard that this is fruit wine, and those who have tasted fruit wine from other wine shops scoffed and did not want to buy it.


    However, they saw many servants from big families go to the shop to buy a lot. No matter how good it is, there are many people who are curious to see it at the door.


    Gu Yundong therefore asked Cheng Xiaosong to get a tray of free tastings, so that these curious people could try it out and buy it if they liked it.


    As a result, Gu Ji''s business was booming in an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3014: Im furious

    Chapter 3014 I''m so mad


    Gu Yundong was very pleased to see the guestsing and going. The fruit wine business at the beginning was off to a good start.


    Duan Qian and Mu Aqiu didn''te until it was almost noon. When they entered the door, they both had smiles on their faces and gave gifts.


    However, as soon as Gu Yundong invited him to drink tea in the backyard, Duan Qian''s face stinks.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Duan Qian nced at her sideways, as if he was angry, but when he saw Gu Yundong standing opposite, he held back viciously. After a while, he asked, "Duan Wan was bullied by her mother-inw in Wanqing Mansion, and she had no way to ask for help, why didn''t you tell me? Not only did you not tell me, but the letter from Wanqing Mansion never came back. Someone mentioned it."


    Mu Aqiu quickly stood behind him and stroked his back.


    Gu Yundong understood, "You know about this?"


    "I know? Everyone knows about this, so I''m just hiding it from me. I''m really mad at me."


    Duan Qian said, and pped the table hard.


    He was busy two days ago. When Hua''s mother came to Jingping County that day, there was also the steward from Wanqing House.


    Duan Qian has no manpower here. Except for Mr. Mu, who has some talents and can manage things, everyone else in the Mu family can only dye and weave, and even farm and work as coolies. Especially since they didn''t know how to read, they had to start from scratch if they wanted to read.


    Duan Qian didn''t have much time, the cloth was going to be on the market soon, so he simply wrote back and found two experienced stewards to help and train the stewards to take over.


    So on the day when Gu Yundong was feasting on guests, something happened in the workshop, so he happened to bring two stewards over to deal with the problem, and by the way, familiarized himself with the situation.


    Mu Aqiu looked at him tired, and it was difficult to talk about the flower mother on the day of the banquet.


    Up until this morning, because they wereing to celebrate Gu Yundong''s opening, Mu Aqiu was worried that Duan Qian didn''t know anything, but instead said things he shouldn''t have said, and it would be bad to make troubleter.


    Therefore, Mu Aqiu told Duan Qian what happened that day, and thetter frowned upon hearing it.


    It happened that Hua''s mother came over. She was very calm these two days, and she didn''t know what she was thinking about. When Duan Qian came back, she quickly came over.


    Duan Qian asked her to ask questions, and Duan Qian felt that something was not right when he was talking. Why does it sound like Gu Yundong knew Liu Shi and had troubles?


    After rushing to talk, Duan Qian also learned from Mother Hua that Duan Wan was scolded by her mother-inw at the beginning, and he was so angry in an instant that he raised his foot and kicked Mother Hua''s heart.


    "I''m Duan Wan''s brother after all. She is the closest family member in this world, but..." Duan Qian felt that his heart was blocked when he said it.


    He is not angry with others, he is angry with himself.


    Duan Wan has lived a life of worry-free food and clothing since she was a child, and Duan Qian rarely stops her when she wants to do anything. Although it may be a little different when you are married, it is normal to serve her inws, so Duan Qian will not interfere too much.


    But what happened to the old woman in the Dou family? After discussing Duan Wan, he extended his hand to Xinming Pavilion.


    Duan Wan came to the door for help, but was actually driven back by Liu Shi, and even pressed her with words to belittle her.


    Her mother-inw''s family bullied her, a weak woman, Duan Qian felt suffocated just thinking about that scene. That was his own younger sister. Their parents passed away early, and the younger sister suffered grievances at her husband''s house. Only his elder brother could rely on her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3015: Duan Qians decision

    Chapter 3015 Duan Qian''s decision


    "Don''t tell me, don''t tell me, I''m so mad." Duan Qian pped the table again.


    Gu Yundong sighed, "Duan Wan didn''t mention this party, what did I mention?"


    "Yes, but..." He gritted his teeth, "I''m really blind."


    Gu Yundong suddenly put down the teacup in his hand, suddenly raised his head, "You scold me?"


    Duan Qian, "..." The corners of his mouth twitched, "I didn''t scold you, I meant the Liu family. To marry a wife and marry a virtuous person, I found a special drag for myself."


    The reason for marrying Liu was entirely because of Liu''s father, Master Liu.


    Mr. Liu is very smart in business and open-minded in his work. It is in his hands that the Liu family has grown slowly. At the beginning, he heard that Liu was very talented in business when he was a child, and was brought by Mr. Liu to teach him for a few years.


    Duan Qian thought, the two married, he has a reasonable Yue family, and Liu can move forward side by side with him. His sister cooperated with others to open a shop. If Liu''s also had this idea, he would naturally not mind Liu''s involvement in the family''s business. It would be a beautiful thing for the couple to have a good deal by then.


    However, after getting married, he learned from Mrs. Liu that she had indeed been with her father-inw for a few years, but that was when she was a child, and she was soon constrained by her mother-inw to study her daughter''s housework at home, and she did not want to go out and do business.


    Duan Qian is not reluctant. Nowadays, most women are like this. It is also good to have husbands and children at home.


    As a result, not long after they got married, Mr. Liu died unexpectedly, and the Liu family was taken over by the elder brother. Liu also returned to Liu''s house to apany her sad mother-inw for a long time.


    A few days after she came home again, Duan Qian and Dou Fukang went out to work, and have not returned until now.


    The two don¡¯t spend much time together, and they don¡¯t know each other well enough.


    But Duan Qian thought, Liu was born in such a family, and being the mistress of a merchant is more than enough to support her.


    Where do you know¡­


    Duan Qian rubbed his forehead and was very irritable, but when he raised his head, he still said to Gu Yundong, "Anyway, I still want to thank you. If you hadn''t helped Wan''er, things would have gotten out of hand. If it does cause irreversible consequences, she will also copse."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "She is my friend."


    "Yeah, she''s lucky to have a friend like you."


    "Then what are your ns next?"


    Duan Qian frowned, "I wanted to go back to Wanqing Mansion at first..." Seeing Gu Yundong frowning, he quickly said, "But Waner''s incident has passed for so long, and she has the Xia you left by her side. Mammy, Dou Fukang also returned to her side. I rushed back at this time, but I was just thinking about my head and my tail, and it was of no use. The workshop and shop here just opened. I''m thinking of waiting for things in Jingping County to get back on track, and then I''ll go back to Wanqing Mansion with the convoy delivering the fabrics."


    Liu''s matter, he always had to think about how to solve it.


    She was confused about Duan Wan''s affairs. Now he took a concubine and found a flower mother to send it over to mess with her, and he was still acting in the name of the Dou family and Gu Yundong outside. If you continue to indulge like this, sooner orter, the entire Duan family will be implicated.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "You just know what you have in mind, what about Mama Hua?"


    "Hmph." Duan Qian snorted coldly, "Let her do some rough cleaning in the yard first, and when I return to Wanqing Mansion, I will bring people back. I''ll sell her now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3016: Have a skin-to-skin relationship with Shaowu

    Chapter 3016 Have a skin-to-skin rtionship with Shaowu


    Gu Yundong didn''t ask any more questions, this was Duan Qian''s own decision, he just knew it.


    She asked the two of them to drink tea here, and went to the front shop to entertain people.


    On the day of opening, Gu Ji¡¯s ie was very considerable. Although it was not as good as the sensation in Fengkai County, it was not bad. It seems that there are still a lot of wealthy families in Jingping County.


    After closing at night, Gu Yundong distributed bonuses to everyone who came to the shop to help today, including Shaowu, who came to the shop today as a guard.


    Shaowu was specially recruited by Gu Yundong, in order to create interaction between him and Wang Cai for the secret third master to see.


    Sure enough, before closing time, Wang Cai said to Gu Yundong in a low voice, "The third master came to the shop in the afternoon to walk around. It should be another matter to exin to me. I will find an excuse to go out at night."


    Gu Yundong nodded, now Wang Cai lives in the backyard of Gu Ji''s shop.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not safe for her to live here as a woman, so Shi Bing, the shopkeeper, also lived there, and his mother-inw, Qian Shi, naturally moved to the backyard of the shop.


    As a result, Cheng Xiaosong, the shop assistant, naturally stayed.


    Fortunately, Gu Ji¡¯s backyard is big enough to amodate four people.


    After Gu Ji closed, Wang Caiguo really went out of the shop and walked to the small courtyard where the third master lived on the grounds that he wanted to buy some daily necessities with the bonus.


    But when she came back, her face became very ugly.


    At noon the next day, after she was busy for the first time, she went to the county government to find someone.


    Gu Yundong was stunned when he saw her, looked up and down for a moment and then frowned, "Working in the shop is very hard? Why is your face so bad?"


    Wang Cai raised his head and smiled reluctantly.


    Gu Yundong understood, afraid that the third master had a new task, but it made her very embarrassed.


    "Sit down first, I''ll go to Shaowen and Shaowu, and I''ll wait until theye."


    Wang Cai nodded weakly, took the hot water from Tong Shuitao, and took two sips slowly.


    Gu Yundong asked someone to call Shao Qingyuan, only to say that he wanted to ask him something. When thetter came over, Shao Wen and Shaowu were brought along by the way.


    Seeing Wang Cai, Shao Wen and Shaowu looked at each other, both of them felt a little ufortable.


    When acting, it''s very... tormented, they don''t have that kind of talent.


    "But what did the third master instruct you to do?" Shao Qingyuan sat next to Gu Yundong and asked her.


    Wang Cai nodded, took a deep breath, looked up at Shao Wen, and slowly moved to Shao Wu.


    The hair on the two of them stood up when they were seen, and a bad premonition shed in their hearts.


    "Go ahead, we''re mentally prepared."


    Wang Cai smiled bitterly, "Third Master let me, let me and Shaowu have... a skin-to-skin rtionship."


    "What??" Shao Wu took a step back suddenly, his face changed, "This, is this over?"


    His face was so red that he almost ran away.


    Shao Wu looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong for help, "Master, ma''am, this is impossible. If Miss Wang and I really have skin-to-skin rtionship, then I will definitely be responsible. But Miss Wang has no feelings for me. , how will you live in the future?"


    This is really a big problem.


    Even Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were stunned, they looked at each other, the third master really wanted to do it all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3017: have a baby

    Chapter 3017 Still have children


    Shao Qingyuan lightly sped the table with his fingers, and asked, "What did the third master say?"


    In fact, Wang Cai was very embarrassed when he said this, and lowered his head in a low voice, "The third master said, Shao Wen and I are very close now, and we are in love with each other, but the progress on Shaowu''s side is still too slow. The third master is a little anxious, let me hurry up and take Shaowu down."


    Shao Wen has had a lot of ''contact'' with Wang Cai during this period of time, and it has been considered that he has ''in love'' with Wang Cai.


    Shaowu is still seducing, and the two are in the ''ambiguous period''.


    Both Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan felt that the progress could not be made too fast. It was too easy to make people suspicious. Shao Wen and Shaowu have a good rtionship. If Shao Wen and Wang Cai are in love, Shaowu and the others must have noticed it. It was too simple to hook up with Shaowu.


    Secondly, they also want to make the third master anxious, maybe they will be able to show their tricks.


    Things didn''t turn out as they expected, and the third master was really in a hurry.


    However, the idea that came out in a hurry caught them off guard.


    Wang Cai let out a breath, "The third master said that since Shaowu''s side is not easy to handle, just find a chance to let Shaowu treat me and be rude to me. When there is a rtionship, he will naturally have a rift with Shaowen."


    She paused, then nced at Shaowu, whose eyelids jumped.


    Sure enough, Wang Cai continued, "The third master also said that the best thing is to be pregnant with Shaowu''s child."


    Everyone, "..." What the hell! !


    Shaowu almost fainted, and, still, pregnant with a child?


    Shao Wen swallowed his saliva and patted his chest secretly. That third master was here to test them, right?


    Shao Wu looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Master." Help.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned in thought, then raised his head and said to Wang Cai after a long while, "I have a drug here. After taking it, it can produce signs of pregnancy, and the doctor can also give a happy pulse."


    Shaowu is delighted.


    Wang Cai whispered, "But the doctor can still get it out, whether I am innocent."


    Shaowu choked.


    This is true, the third master will definitely find a doctor with excellent medical skills to see Wang Cai.


    Gu Yundong frowned, and said impatiently, "Then let that third master be arrested, it makes no sense to sacrifice so much for us to lead out the people behind him. How could Wang Cai, a little girl, use this kind of thing? The way is to have a rtionship and get pregnant and have a child?"


    Isn''t this directly destroying people? How will she live in the future?


    Shao Qingyuan held her hand, "Don''t worry, there are so many of us, we will always think of other ways."


    Wang Cai looked at the couple in front of him and smiled after a while, "I know this matter. Don''t worry, I''ll solve it."


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head, "You solve it? How are you going to solve it?"


    "Just wait for my good news." After Wang Cai finished speaking, he stood up and saluted a few people, "It''s gettingte, I''ll be suspicious if I stay here, I''ll go back to the shop first. "


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head and walked out of the door.


    Gu Yundong followed and stood up, "Wang Cai, Wang Cai..."


    She turned her head and said to Tong Shuitao, "You stare at her, don''t let her do anything stupid."


    "Got it, miss."


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly chased after him and followed Gu Ji''s shop all the way. Seeing that she didn''t do anything stupid, she felt relieved.


    The remaining four raised their eyebrows, and things seemed to be getting a little tricky.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3018: Prevent Wang Cai from doing stupid things

    Chapter 3018 Prevent Wang Cai from doing stupid things


    In the afternoon, Wang Cai was still busy, doing his own work in the shop with all his heart.


    Tong Shuitao just stayed in the shop for a while, for fear of making people suspicious, he left Gu Ji soon. Then he turned a corner and rented a room on the second floor in an inn diagonally opposite, just in time to have a panoramic view of Gu Ji.


    Miss ?? asked her to stare at people, and she would definitely stare.


    Wang Cai was busy until the evening, and when the shop closed, he went back to the backyard to rest.


    Tong Shuitao hadn''t slept all night, just looking in the direction of the shop, she was finally relieved that she didn''t see her going out in the middle of the night.


    Gu Yundong came to Guji the next day. Although Tong Shuitao didn''t sleep, he was still in good spirits. Seeing Gu Yundong''s figure appearing at the door of the shop, she quickly went downstairs and ran behind her.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and nced at her, "It''s hard work."


    "It''s not hard, it''s not hard." Tong Shuitao smiled, "Miss, don''t worry, Wang Cai didn''t go out all night yesterday. I''ll keep watching tonight, and I won''t let her do anything stupid."


    Gu Yundong gave her a piece of bread, "No, I came here today to make it clear to her. Let''s change the n so that we don''t need to sacrifice like this."


    Tong Shuitao took a bite of the fluffy bread and nodded vaguely while eating, "That''s right."


    While talking, the two had already entered the shop.


    Shi Bing was sorting out the wine bottles on the wine cab, Cheng Xiaosong was also wiping the counter with a rag, but he was absent-minded, and Gu Yundong didn''t even notice when he came in.


    It wasn''t until Shi Bing''s voice sounded that he suddenly returned to his senses and rushed over, "Master."


    Gu Yundong looked at him a few more times, "What''s wrong with you? You look like you have something on your mind."


    Cheng Xiaosong opened his mouth, but he stopped talking, as if he wanted to say something, and finally nced at Shi Bing and closed his mouth again.


    Gu Yundong understood, and put aside the matter of Xiaosong. He swept around without seeing Wang Cai, and asked strangely, "Where did Wang Cai go?"


    The rag in Cheng Xiaosong''s hand fell to the ground with a ''smack''.


    Gu Yundong nced at her, and Shi Bing in front of her said, "Miss Ah Cai is feeling a little unwell today, so I''ll let her take a day off."


    "Not feeling well?" Gu Yundong frowned.


    Shi Bing was worried that she would misunderstand Wang Cai for beingzy, and quickly exined, "It''s really ufortable. My daughter-inw went to see her in the morning, and she didn''t seem to be in a good mood. Even her voice was dull and a little hoarse."


    Gu Yundong, "I''ll go see her."


    "The owner is here, please." Shi Bing led the way in front. Who knew that after walking a few steps, he found that Cheng Xiaosong was also following him. He turned his head and exined, "Xiaosong, you should watch the shop here first, lest there will be no guestsing. entertainer."


    Cheng Xiaosong hesitated, lowered his eyes, raised his head again and said, "The shopkeeper, let me take the owner there. The shop has just opened, I still want you to sit in the town, I''ll run errands and lead the way."


    Shi Bing and Cheng Xiaosong have been together for a while. I don''t usually think he is someone who is eager for quick sess. Now, when I see him approaching his wife, I feel weird.


    But Gu Yundong nodded, and Shi Bing didn''t say much, turned around and went back to the shop.


    Gu Yundong was in a hurry, not noticing that Cheng Xiaosong seemed to have something to say next to him, so he hurriedly led the way and quickly came to Wang Cai''s room.


    She pushed open the door directly and saw Wang Caizheng bending over with her back to them and packing her things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3019: Its Cheng Xiaosong

    Chapter 3019 is Cheng Xiaosong


    Gu Yundong frowned, Wang Cai was even more startled when he heard the movement behind him, and subconsciously he wanted to cover what was in his hand.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward quickly, and at a nce, she saw the quilt that she was scrambling to cover.


    "This is..." Gu Yundong grabbed the quilt and stared wide-eyed when he saw the stains on it. His expression sank instantly, and he threw the quilt on the bed, "Wang Cai, you, did you really do it?"


    Wang Cai lowered his head slightly when he saw this and said nothing.


    Cheng Xiaosong, who followed at the same time, knelt down abruptly and lowered his head, "Madam, don''t me her, it''s my fault. I will take responsibility. I swear that I will be good to Ah Cai for the rest of my life."


    Gu Yundong turned his head in disbelief, his eyes fixed on his head, "It''s you??"


    No wonder, no wonder Tong Shuitao stared outside all night without seeing Wang Cai go out, but she still did something stupid. It turned out that the target was Cheng Xiaosong.


    Gu Yundong almost subconsciously wanted to lift his foot and kick over, but Wang Cai suddenly stretched out his hand to stop him, blocking in front of him, "Master, I am willing."


    Cheng Xiaosong was startled and hugged her in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong quickly retracted his feet, his expression gloomy and terrifying.


    Tong Shuitao saw this, stomped her feet fiercely, went to close the door, and stayed at the door.


    Gu Yundong looked at the two people hugging each other, the blue veins on his forehead throbbing violently. She gritted her teeth and asked, "Do you know what you are doing?"


    "I know." Wang Cai said first, "Master, I seduced him."


    Cheng Xiaosong was stunned and immediately shook his head, "No, it''s me who has hidden secrets, I, I want to marry her as a daughter-inw."


    Wang Cai was startled for a moment, then turned to look at him, "You..."


    Cheng Xiaosong, "I''ll tell you the truth, I''ve had bad thoughts about you for a long time. It''s just that you are smart and capable, but I don''t have any skills. If I''m not worthy of you, I don''t dare to say it."


    Wang Cai was a little surprised, and after a while he murmured, "I always felt that I was not worthy of you."


    Gu Yundong had a headache listening to the two of them talking to each other, and couldn''t help interrupting, "Don''t fool me with such words, Wang Cai, I told you yesterday, we will have other solutions, there is no need..."


    "Master, I didn''t fool you, what I said is true." Wang Cai took a deep breath, raised his head, and his eyes were firm, "In my whole life, from childhood to adulthood, only my brother has lived with each other. Later, when I was kidnapped, the environment I was in was It is also dangerous, always on guard, and has never told the truth to others. That time I met Komatsu in the cave, it was the first time in the past five years that I was honest and told him what I had done over the years. "


    "At that time, I never thought about the future with him. It was just a chance meeting. Although we knew each other''s details, I didn''t think we would meet again in the future. Who knows, he would beg the adults and his wife, and even waited for me all the time. news, and do your best to help me.¡±


    "I''m not a wooden man, so how can I not be moved at all? It''s just that I know my own business, and if I want to catch the person behind the third master, if I''m not careful, I may lose my life, so why bother him, so this My thoughts have always been hidden in my heart. When I came back from the county office yesterday, I was thinking, if I really have nothing to do in the future, then the people I like... have no regrets. "


    She has skin-to-skin rtionship with Cheng Xiaosong, and she does not reject it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3020: confess to each other

    Chapter 3020 Confess to each other


    So, Wang Cai went to seduce Cheng Xiaosong.


    She knew it might be selfish to do this, but she was selfish just once.


    However, after listening to Cheng Xiaosong''s words, she realized that she was not alone in her wishful thinking.


    was very happy, she felt that she really had no regrets.


    Gu Yundong frowned, trying to tell the truth from what she said, but after watching it for a while, he could only see rare shame and joy in Wang Cai''s eyes.


    She nced at Cheng Xiaosong again, this kid was dumbfounded after hearing Wang Cai''s confession.


    Gu Yundong just said, "..."


    She exhaled, "Okay, it''s over, it''s toote for me to say anything. You guys, have a good chat first, make it clear what you should say and what you shouldn''t say, don''t worry about this or that, turn back When you figure it out for yourself, I''lle back to you."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t stay any longer, shook his head, turned and walked towards the door.


    As soon as she left, Cheng Xiaosong giggled happily, "A Cai, is what you said true?"


    "If it wasn''t true, why did I gost night, why..." No matter how strong she was in her heart, she couldn''t make up her mind to find someone casually in a short period of time.


    "I believe you." Cheng Xiaosong said quickly, "I just feel that I have wronged you. I will write back and tell my parents, and I will marry you in the door."


    Speaking of getting married, even Wang Cai coughed in embarrassment.


    Cheng Xiaosong quickly helped her to sit down on the bed.


    "Don''t write a letter yet." Wang Cai grabbed his hand, "I''m still being stared at, and when things are over here, if I can get out and be free, then I''ll go back with you to see you then. Mom and Dad."


    Cheng Xiaosong nodded hurriedly, "You must be fine, with adults and madams here, you must escape and regain your freedom." He paused, then said, "Actually, I want to bring my parents and the others to Jingping County. ."


    "Um?"


    "My family is also an outsider in Dagu Vige, and I don''t have any rtives or friends. I have a job here now, and the owner said, let me study hard and do things well. If I do well, I will be the shopkeeper of this shop in the future. I just thought, When I stabilize, I will bring my parents to Jingping County for a family reunion. Although you are alone, the vigers in Daxi Vige watched you grow up. Even if they are your parents, you don''t have to be afraid to go to a family. strange ce¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong who was outside the door could hear it almost, finally a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, he silently greeted Tong Shuitao, and left quietly.


    She did agree to Cheng Xiaosong, and also intends to train him to be the shopkeeper of Gu Ji.


    After all, they still have to leave in the future. Shi Bing is a servant in the family, so he will naturally take him away, and he will be trained as a steward around him in the future. There has to be a recement here.


    "Miss, I''m sorry." Tong Shuitao walked behind her, "I didn''t watch her."


    Gu Yundong turned his head and flicked her forehead, "Let''s learn from it, and think about things moreprehensively next time."


    "Yes, next time I will sleep right next to Wang Cai."


    Gu Yundong shook his head with a smile, walked to the shop in front, and said to Shi Bing, "Wang Cai has a cold, I have given her medicine, she should be fine after a day''s rest."


    Shi Bing nodded when he heard the words, "It''s fine."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3021: Third Master

    Chapter 3021 Third Master


    Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao back to the county office.


    The matter hase to this point, they naturally have to discuss the next n.


    Wang Cai has rested for a day because of difort, so Shao Wen went to the shop to visit in the afternoon, so he still left things in the shop.


    On the second day, Wang Cai sent the things he left behind to the county office. It happened that Shao Wen followed Gu Yundong out of the house, and Shao Wu led her in.


    After leaving, he didn''te out until evening, and Wang Cai''s face was very ugly when he came out.


    After returning to the shop, he remained silent, saying that he had gone to the backyard because of his illness.


    On the third day, Wang Cai went to the courtyard where the third master lived.


    Seeing that her face was very bad and her walking was not natural, the third master smiled, "I didn''t expect you to actually do it? It seems that you really did everything in order to avenge your brother. You can do it. Shaowu has a lot of energy, it will make you tossed."


    Wang Cai didn''t want to listen to his dirty words, she said in a cold voice, "This is my business, you don''t need to worry about it."


    The third master raised his eyebrows, indifferently, turned around and poured her a cup of tea, and asked, "The medicine I gave you, did you give it to Shaowu?"


    Wang Cai sneered, "If not, do you think he will touch me?"


    The third master nodded, "That''s right." He looked very satisfied, and there was a light in his eyes.


    Wang Cai intuitively felt that the medicine he gave him was not a good thing. Although she was useless, she also gave it to Master Shao and asked him to check what was in it.


    "What am I going to do next?"


    The third master looked at her belly, "I don''t know if you have Shaowu''s seeds in your belly. If not, it seems that you have toe again."


    Wang Cai was extremely angry, "Didn''t you say that these few days are the days when I am easy to conceive? I went to him ording to the time period you said. Let me tell you, Shaowu can be good thest time, and he wille again a few times. You will definitely doubt me. Do you think I am so attractive that you can make himpletely on my side with such a skin-to-skin rtionship?"


    "Okay, okay, what are you doing with such a big fire?" The third master interrupted her with a smile, "I mean it''s easy to get pregnant these days, but it''s just easy, not necessarily true."


    Wang Cai didn''t want to talk to him, so he turned around and left.


    The third master hurried up to block, "Okay, I won''t talk about it, let''s talk about the next thing."


    Wang Cai took a deep breath, but held back.


    After the two talked in the yard for a long time, Wang Caicai left with a sullen face.


    In the following days, everyone will live their lives step by step.


    Shao Wen would go to Gu Ji''s shop from time to time, giving something on the disy, and meeting with Wang Cai secretly.


    Shaowu also met Wang Cai several times in private Rio, but the two broke up each time. But since then, Shaowu, whenever he sees Wang Cai, will go to see her secretly, see her coughing, and will show worry on his face.


    All of this was seen by the third master, and he was very satisfied.


    On Shao Qingyuan''s side, he also carefully checked the medicine that Wang Cai gave him. The medicine did have aphrodisiac effect, but the others were gone, and after the effect of the medicine, nothing could be found.


    The other party also knows that he is a descendant of a genius doctor, and it is easy to expose his medication. Although Bai Zhiyan has been in the Bai family for so many years, he really has no medical talent, and now he only has some prescriptions from the Bai family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3022: let her slip

    Chapter 3022 Let her slip the tire


    One monthter, Shao Qingyuan gave Wang Cai a pill.


    This is the secret medicine of the Bai family. Eating it can give people a pulse of unpleasant joy.


    After Wang Cai ate, he went to the third master. Thetter really found a doctor for her to see. After the happy pulse, the third master was ecstatic.


    Wang Cai''s face was ugly, especially aftering out of the third master''s residence, although his expression was normal, his eyes were cold.


    After that, she went to the county office and saw Gu Yundong, and then she calmed down a little.


    "Third Master has another task for you?" Gu Yundong asked her to sit down. Seeing that she looked a little wrong, he poured a cup of hot water and pushed it in front of her. "If the task is too immoral, we won''t do it, and we don''t have to follow the line of the third master."


    Wang Cai shook his head, "The third master said, let me have a small birth."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    "You just got pregnant and then gave you a miscarriage?"


    Wang Cai nodded, now in the eyes of the third master, she was someone who could avenge her brother at all costs. She can find someone to sleep and get pregnant, and naturally she can shed the child. Anyway, she can''t even die, so what does it have to do with such a child she doesn''t expect?


    Wang Cai clenched her fingers, "And when Shao Wen and Shaowu were both present, let Shao Wen cause me a miscarriage, and their brothers can turn against each other." After a pause, she took out a piece of paper, "He gave it to me. I said, let me pick a few to eat."


    Gu Yundong took the paper and wrote some food and medicinal materials on it. She doesn''t know anything about medicinal herbs, and she gets dizzy just by looking at it.


    She hurriedly gave the prescription to Shao Qingyuan, who was on the side. After thetter read it, "These foods and herbs are blood-activating and can replenish the body."


    It doesn¡¯t matter if normal people eat it, but pregnant women are prone to slippage.


    Therefore, even if Wang Cai slipped and found out that she had eaten something alive, she would not suspect that she did it on purpose, only that she did not know it.


    "When did the third master let you eat?"


    Wang Cai said, "In another half a month."


    fortnight? Gu Yundong calcted, "On the winter solstice?"


    The winter solstice is a big day in this year. There is a saying in Dajin that "the winter solstice is as big as the year". From the princes and ministers to themon people, they all attach great importance to this festival.


    On this day, the imperial court will take a rest, the school will be closed, the army will be on standby, and there will be sacrifices in some ces. It is indeed a rare festival.


    But Gu''s workshop did not rest, but after all, it was a big day. Gu Yundong would go to Gu''s workshop that day, and let the workshop prepare glutinous rice **** and pastries in the workshop''s kitchen to treat everyone.


    So that day, she was not in the county office. And now, when she goes to Daxi Vige, most of them bring Tong Shuitao, plus a coachman, and basically stay in the county government.


    The third master wants her to act when she is not at the county office?


    "Then why is he so sure that Shao Wen and Shao Wu will act as he thinks? If nothing else, Shao Wu is usually not there where Shao Wen appears now. It''s not easy for the three of you to be on the same asion. "


    Wang Cai narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "This is what I wanted toe over and tell you. The third master said that there will be someone to help me when the timees, and let me just provoke disputes when the three of them are present."


    "Someone help you?" Gu Yundong paused while holding the teacup, "You mean, there are people around us who were sent by the third master?"


    Wang Cai couldn''t say it well, "I heard what the third master said, it should be someone you know."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but look at Shao Qingyuan, both of them had serious eyes.


    "It seems that the man will only show the fox''s tail until the winter solstice."


    Calvin, ah ah ah ah, destroy it


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3023: old friends visit

    Chapter 3023 The old friend visits


    On the day of the winter solstice, Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao into the carriage early and went straight to the Gu family workshop in Daxi Vige.


    As soon as the carriage drove out of the county seat, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but lift the curtain of the car and looked at the city gate behind. After a long while, he sighed and lowered the curtain.


    Tong Shuitao poured her a cup of tea, "Miss, is it really okay for us to leave like this?"


    "Jingping County is today, but Shaowen and Shaowu''s home court. We are here, and they can''t do well. Don''t worry, your uncle is still in the county government office, and everything will be fine."


    Tong Shuitao is very regretful, "I also want to be there, it''s good to see the excitement."


    Gu Yundong nced at her sideways, "If you want to be on the scene, it''s more than just watching the fun." With her temperament, I''m afraid she will be the protagonist.


    She shook her head and smiled, looking at the scenery outside, but she was in a good mood.


    After all, the third master''s big move today will soon reveal his fault.


    When Bai Zhiyan is caught, the world will be at peace.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, and the carriage quickly arrived at Daxi Vige.


    Today''s Daxi Vige is lively and lively all day long. As she said at the beginning, as long as a workshop is built here, even those vigers who are not hired by the workshop will definitely not be too sad.


    At least Gu Yundong bought fruits, and the first crop was this Daxi Vige and the nearby viges.


    Those who were worried that the fruit would be difficult to sell are now all red, and even the entire vige has more or less nted fruit.


    When Gu Yundong''s carriage arrived at the entrance of the vige, the children at the entrance of the vige rushed to the workshop to report the news.


    went down to the ground, Gu Yundong looked at the road under his feet and pondered - when the things at hand came to an end, the road should be repaired.


    The workshop is very lively today. Early in the morning, the small workers saw that Mr. Pei ordered a few people to buy meat and glutinous rice flour in the town. They said that the owner ordered them to give everyone a meal on the winter solstice.


    This is the first time that Gu Yundong has given benefits to the Gu Family Workshop in Daxi Vige.


    In fact, not long after the workshop started to operate, it encountered the Mid-Autumn Festival. It''s just that the time was short, everyone hadn''t even passed the probationary period, and the interior of the workshop was still in a mess, so Gu Yundong was not busy giving benefits.


    Today, the winter solstice, is the first benefit of the Gujia Workshop in Daxi Vige.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong arrived, he saw that the entire workshop was beaming with joy. From time to time, people would visit the kitchen, hoping that it would be time for lunch soon.


    Until Gu Yundong walked in, they quickly looked away, greeted her, and hurry up to work.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly and walked to the back kitchen.


    The back chef of the workshop recruited three women who specialized in cooking and cooking. It is said that after getting this job, I was very proud at home.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, the three of them quickly stopped their work.


    "The owner."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Let me take a look. Are all the ingredientsplete?"


    "It''s allplete, but steward Pei asked someone to pull some of it. He said that the owner has exined that on rare good days, everyone must be full and well fed. If there are any leftovers, they will be cooked at night for supper."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "That''s good."


    She was about to go out when she saw Steward Pei hurried over, "The boss is here? A guest came outside and said he wanted to see the boss. He said he was an old friend of the boss."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3024: why come

    Chapter 3024 Why did youe


    An old friend? Gu Yundong was surprised, why did the old friende here to look for her?


    She and Tong Shuitao looked at each other, "Let''s go, go and have a look."


    The two left the kitchen with Steward Pei, and as soon as they left, the three cooks couldn''t help but talk about it, "On the winter solstice, Gu Dong''s family is not in the county town to spend the festival with the adults and the young master, but instead he came to the workshop to see us. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a dedicated owner."


    "Isn''t it? I can''tin that people can do business for this. If I don''t say anything else, I have never seen this meal today. There are also big families in the county town who give food to workers. Rewarding money, but that''s also because the number of people is small, there are more than 100 people in our workshop, look at the things in our back kitchen, everyone is fully managed, how much does it cost?"


    "Anyway, I will continue to work in this workshop. The wages are high, the employer is good, and the work is not heavy. You can''t find such good work elsewhere."


    Gu Yundong walked far, and the voice behind him gradually became inaudible.


    Steward Pei said with a smile, "Adding meals on the winter solstice can make many people grateful to the owner, and they are even more determined to our workshop."


    Gu Yundong smiled, when the New Year''s goods are released, it will be called a big deal.


    Several people walked while talking, and soon came to the office.


    As soon as Gu Yundong went in, she saw a man sitting on a chair tasting wine. The man had his back to her. She didn''t recognize him at first nce.


    Probably heard footstepsing from behind, the man turned his head and smiled instantly, "Gu Dongjia."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Taoyan?"


    "Long time no see." Tao Yan put down the wine ss in his hand and took a few steps forward.


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect it to be him, but he didn''t think it was a surprise soon. The Tao family was originally in the wine business. After Tao Yan was found by his elder brother Tao Feng, the two brothers made the Tao family''s business more impressive.


    One is internal and one is external, and the brothers are very united.


    And Taoyan is the one who pioneered the outside world.


    Gu Yundong walked in with a smile, sat on the chair beside him, pointed to the opposite side, "Sit down."


    Taoyan sat down opposite him.


    Seeing a bottle of wine in front of him, Gu Yundong raised his eyes and said to Manager Pei, "You ask someone to bring over a bottle of each of the other types of wine."


    Steward Pei was a little surprised, all the varieties? This young master Tao seems to have a good rtionship with the owner.


    After Steward Pei left, Gu Yundong smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that the old friend who came was actually Third Young Master Tao. When did Young Master Taoe to Jingping County."


    "I lived in a border town for a while."


    "Why?" Gu Yundong was surprised.


    Tao Yan sighed, "I''m here for the sake of the wine recipe, and you know the dirty things that happened in my family. My father was confused. Back then, he colluded with King Lu and paid out the entire Tao family. It''s easy to get the Tao family back up. As a result, a year ago, an old servant was seriously ill. Before he died, he told me that the Tao family had an ancestral wine recipe that was secretly taken away. This person is my father''s confidant, and I After Dad was arrested, he went to Beijing to look for King Lu. Later, King Lu was arrested, and the whereabouts of this person were unknown. I dragged friends from the rivers andkes to help find clues. I heard that he had arrived at the southwest border, and I came here."


    At the beginning, Master Tao was found to have colluded with outsiders to help smuggle weapons, but his master has never been able to find out. After King Lu was arrested, he realized that Master Tao was helping him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3025: The man is in Jingping County

    Chapter 3025 The man is in Jingping County


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head, "You said, this person followed your father at first, then went to King Lu, and now he hase to the southwest border? Could it be that he was looking for Bai Zhiyan?"


    White words? ?


    Taoyan narrowed his eyes. The Tao family was also a party at the beginning. Taoyan has learned a lot in recent years, and of course he has heard of Bai Zhiyan.


    Tao Yan was surprised, "You said, Bai Zhiyan is in the southwest?"


    "The clues we investigated, he is indeed in the southwest, but there is no clue about where he is hiding." Gu Yundong asked him, "You lived in a border town for a while, but what clues do you have?"


    Taoyan was a lot more dignified this time, "That person is not in the border town, but..." He paused and looked up at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter sighed, "In Jingping County?"


    "The news I heard was indeed in Jingping County, so I rushed here. It was only when I passed through the previous viges that I heard that there is a Gu family workshop in Daxi Vige. The owner''s surname is Gu. I heard that Mr. Shao As the magistrate of Jingping County, I wondered if this Gu family workshop belonged to the same workshop as the workshop in Yongfu Vige, so I took a detour to have a look. I didn¡¯t expect it was really Gu Dong¡¯s family, and you also started a wine business. "


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "I''m not trying to grab business from you. Our customers are not from the same group."


    Taoyanughed, "I just tasted that wine, and it tasted really good, but I really like the wine made by my Tao family."


    "When ites to winemaking, your Tao family is the expert, and I''m just making a fuss. Now my husband is the county magistrate of Jingping County, and he really wants to do something for the people here. The grain production here is not high, but the fruit is. There are a lot of them, it is just right to make fruit wine, and the people here will have a better life by then, and it will not be worthwhile for us toe to Jingping County."


    Tao Yan didn''t expect the two of them to think like this, so he stood up and gave her a deep bow, "Gu Dongjia and Shao have a heart like a valley, their vision is far-reaching, and they are much nobler than us, Tao Yan admires. If you can help, the Tao family is also willing to contribute."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "Don''t worry, I won''t be polite."


    Taoyan straightened up, but his expression was much calmer. In the past, he always thought that Gu Yundong and his wife were able to get to where they are now because they were lucky. First they knew the Liu family, and then they became friends with Qin Wenzheng, which made their business smooth and no one dared to make trouble.


    Now it seems that his thinking is indeed narrow.


    Being poor cares themselves, being wealthy cares the world.


    These couples really did it. When they are incapable, they take care of themselves, and when they are capable, they do not mind helping these poor people.


    However, this help is more than just giving money.


    "Tao San Gongzi, I really need your help here."


    Taoyan sat upright with a serious expression, "Gu Dongjia, please speak."


    "You said that person is in Jingping County, so do you know what that person looks like?" When Gu Yundong first heard this, he even thought that Bai Zhiyan was also in Jingping County.


    I just felt that it was not the case very quickly. In today''s Jingping County, not everyone can sneak in. Bai Zhiyan''s own goals are too big. If he came to Jingping County, it would be equivalent to throwing himself into the.


    On the contrary, this confidant may be Bai Zhiyan''s eyeliner in Jingping County.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3026: the mans appearance

    Chapter 3026 The appearance of that person


    Taoyan took out a portrait from his sleeve, "This is what that person looks like."


    This portrait was painted by Tao Feng ording to his dictation before the old servant died. Xuanhe House is the earliest birthce of charcoal painting, and the painters and students there are more or less familiar with charcoal painting.


    Therefore, the portrait in front of him is extraordinarily clear.


    Gu Yundong took a detailed look, and then invited Tong Shuitao toe over.


    Immediately, the two looked at each other and sighed. They didn''t know this person.


    Gu Yundong was lucky before, wondering if this person would be the third master.


    It seems that in addition to the third master, Jingping County has hidden piles. But now that they have this portrait, it is also a big improvement for them.


    "I want to make a copy of this portrait."


    Taoyan nodded, "Of course."


    Just in time, the fruit wine that Pei had asked to bring in was also brought in. Gu Yundong asked him to put it on the coffee table beside him and told Tao Yan to sit in the room and take it easy.


    After Tong Shuitao closed the door of the office, Gu Yundong unfolded the drawing paper again, sat on the desk and began to draw.


    Her speed was very fast. After finishing the painting here, Taoyan hadn''t finished drinking all the fruit wine over there.


    Gu Yundong smiled and returned the drawing paper to him and asked, "How is it?"


    "Each has its own taste. My wife may like this wine."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Another day I will have someone send a few altars to your Tao''s house for your daughter-inw to taste."


    "Then many thanks to Gu Dongjia." Tao Yan sighed slightly after drinking the cup in his hand, "Today is the winter solstice, but unfortunately I can only stay thousands of miles away from my hometown, and I don''t know how my daughter-inw and my wife What is your son doing?"


    "Miss them?" Gu Yundong took a new wine bottle and poured it on him, "Now you can give your daughter-inw and children brocade clothes and jade food, but they want you to stay by their side. I really want to spend more time at home when I look back. When you go out, as long as it''s safe and close, isn''t it good to take them with you?"


    Taoyan''s drinking hand paused, "Bring them?" He had never thought of this.


    He looked at Gu Yundong in front of him, and suddenly felt that it was not a big deal. Don''t she and Shao Qingyuan go together wherever they go? Now the two of them have children that are only a little older, and they also grew up beside them.


    "I didn''t talk much with Gu Dongjia before, but hearing it today made me suddenly enlightened."


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, in fact, there is no need to praise her like this, how embarrassed?


    She changed the subject, "Our workshop made glutinous rice **** and cakes today to celebrate the Winter Solstice. After you finish eating here, let''s go back to the county together?"


    Taoyan thought for a moment, "Okay, that''s fine."


    Gu Yundong smiled, and then he talked about other things.


    By noon, there were loud and excited voices from outside the office.


    Tong Shuipao went out to have a look, and when he came back, he came back with two big pots.


    "Miss, everyone can''t wait to go to lunch. This is specially reserved in the kitchen. I just tasted it in the kitchen. It''s delicious."


    Gu Yundong took a look at the pot, and it looked good, just this amount...is it too much?


    Tong Shuitao pointed at the dumplings on the left and said, "This is sweet, and the right is meat, Miss, which one do you want to eat?"


    "Sweet."


    Tong Shuitao quickly took a small bowl and filled her with a bowl, then looked at Taoyan.


    Thetter touched his nose, "Meat." During the days he lived in the border town, he ate less meat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3027: Shaowu is dead

    Chapter 3027 Shaowu is dead


    Gu Yundong stayed in the workshop until the afternoon. After he finished eating, he also consumed Xiaoshi''er, so he took Taoyan back to the county town.


    She walked very slowly, and after entering the city, she introduced Taoyan about the characteristics of the county.


    After arriving at the gate of the county town, Gu Yundong got off the carriage and was about to enter the door when he saw the anxious voice of the concierge, "Ma''am, it''s not good, something happened."


    Gu Yundong was startled, "What happened?"


    The porter looked anxious, but when he saw Tao Yan behind her, he still closed his mouth and said nothing.


    Tao Yan is a sensible person. When he knew that this was not the time to visit Shao Qingyuan, he immediately handed over to Gu Yundong and said, "Gu Dong''s house, I''ve been traveling all the way, so I won''t go in yet. I''ll see youter when I''m ready. Past Master Shao."


    Gu Yundong nodded casually, "Okay, I won''t leave you anymore, you can find an inn to rest first, and we''ll talk about it another day."


    Taoyan nodded, and Gu Yundong couldn''t wait to enter the county gate.


    Taoyan then called his coachman to find an inn nearby to stay.


    While walking, Gu Yundong asked the concierge about the situation, "What happened? Are you in such a panic?"


    "Madam, Shaowu, Shaowu is dead."


    Gu Yundong almost stumbled forward, "What did you say?" Really? Don''t you mean it''s just for acting?


    Fortunately, she quickly reacted, Shaowu should be fine, otherwise her husband must have asked someone to send him a letter.


    should have gone too far in acting and ''killed'' himself.


    Gu Yundong was steady, and couldn''t wait to know what happened.


    "Where is my husband? I''ll go find him."


    "The lord is in the backyard." The doorman said, "Because of the death of Brother Shaowu, the lord was so sad that he locked himself in the room for a long time. Madam Qi took the young master over there, and the lord was not seen."


    Gu Yundong nodded a few times, "I''ll go take a look."


    After she finished speaking, she quickened her pace, and the concierge did not go inside any more, she could only see Gu Yundong walking and running, and she couldn''t see anyone for a moment.


    The same goes for Tong Shuipao behind her, who disappeared around the corner in a few moments.


    Gu Yundong entered the backyard and went straight to his bedroom.


    Sure enough, Shao Qingyuan was in the room at this moment, bowing his head, not knowing what he was writing.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging in, he raised his head and smiled at her.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his expression. It seems that Shaowu''s death was designed.


    She asked Tong Shuitao to wait outside, went in and closed the door by herself, picked up his cup of tea on the table and drank it.


    "What''s the matter? As soon as I came back, I heard from the concierge that Shaowu is dead?" She was so frightened that she almost thought that something went wrong in the n.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that she was still very thirsty, poured her another cup, and replied, "In the eyes of outsiders, he is indeed dead, but he was killed by Shao Wen."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "What''s going on?"


    After asking, out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the paper on the table, with a lot of time points written on it. Is this what Shao Qingyuan just wrote at his desk?


    "What is this? Does this have anything to do with today''s events?"


    "No hurry, I''ll tell you slowly." Shao Qingyuan nced at the piece of paper and said, "Didn''t Wang Cai make an appointment to meet Shao Wen this afternoon? As a result, when Shao Wen went, he met two people on the road, because They, Shao Wen didn''t go to Cheng Gu Ji''s shop and Wang Cai to meet up."


    "Who did you meet?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3028: Cen Lan and Zhou Fuzi

    Chapter 3028 Cen Lan and Master Zhou


    Shao Qingyuan sped his fingers on the table twice and narrowed his eyes slightly, "She met Cen Lan and Master Zhou."


    Cen Lan, Master Zhou? ?


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "What did they do?"


    "Master Zhou has been more and more cktely, especially what he did to Li Fulu when you were out for an outing, which spread to Jiao Yu''s ears. After discussing with the two teachers, he felt that he would find someone to rece him. Master Zhou is gone. The teacher was soft-hearted and did not dismiss Master Zhou directly, but only politely told him to leave. Because Master Zhou was in a bad mood, he went to Cen Lan for a drink."


    "The ce they went to was a restaurant on the way to Gu Ji. In the end, Cen Lan was drunk, but Master Zhou was only slightly drunk. When Master Zhou was helping Cen Lan out, he happened to meet Shao Wen going to Gu. Remember to go. Master Zhou knew Shao Wen and knew that he was my right-hand man, so he wanted to take the opportunity to ask him to talk to me. At that time, he rushed to Shao Wen, but he forgot Cen Lan who was supporting him. He fell directly to the ground, and his head was knocked out of blood on the spot."


    It was naturally impossible for Shao Wen to leave Cen Lan alone, so he quickly helped him to the nearest medical clinic.


    Master Zhou was really not good enough, so he followed him into the medical center, not caring about Cen Lan who had an ident because of him, but kept entangled with Shao Wen, wanting to stay in the county school.


    When Shao Wen was entangled, a little beggar ran to the entrance of the county government office, and when he saw Shaowu appear, he rushed forward and said he was looking for Shao Wen.


    also eagerly said that the girl Wang Cai from Gu Ji was in a hurry to find him.


    When Shao Wen was not there, Shao Wu naturally went to Gu Ji.


    But when Shao Wen got away from Cen Lan and Master Zhou, and rushed to Gu Ji, he happened to hear Wang Cai and Shao Wu''s voice, and ''learned'' that Wang Cai was insulted by Shao Wu and was pregnant thing.


    Shaowen and Shaowu fought on the spot, and the fight became more and more intense. In the end, Shaowen pulled out a dagger and stabbed Shaowu directly.


    Wang Cai was greatly stimted after seeing it from the side, suffering from stomach pain and slipped the tire.


    Cheng Xiaosong, who was in the shop in front, heard the movement and hurried to Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi, who were working in the nearby medical clinic.


    Because there were two patients, Cheng Xiaosong also called a drug boy who was a little free in the hospital to help.


    When the three of them arrived at the shop, Shao Wu was already dying, with bright red blood all over the ce.


    Shao Wen tried hard to stop the bleeding, Wang Cai was also carried to the bed in the room, but the blood in the inner room kept wafting out from inside, Qian Shi was taking care of her inside.


    Zheng Quanshui hurriedly treated Shaowu, while Gao Zi went to the inner room to see Wang Cai.


    Wang Cai was ''abortion'', and it was not good for her future reputation, so the medicine boy who followed him was pulled by Zheng Quanshui to help.


    But Shaowu was seriously injured. Even if Zheng Quanshui tried his best to treat him, and even when Shao Qingyuan heard the news, he rushed over to treat him personally, but in the end he could not save his life.


    Shaowu died and was sent back to the county government.


    Gu Ji was temporarily closed, everyone came back first, and even Wang Cai was carried back to the county office by a carriage.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi couldn''t hide their grief and followed behind. Only the medicine boy, seeing that he couldn''t help,forted the two of them and returned to the hospital first.


    As soon as he went back here, it didn''t take long for the news about Gu Ji''s ident to spread.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3029: who is more suspicious

    Chapter 3029 Who is more suspicious


    It is said that there was a thief in the backyard of Gu Ji''s shop. The thief was very bold. Seeing that Gu Ji''s business was booming, he wanted to steal.


    As a result, it happened to be seen by Shaowu, who came to deliver things. Shaowu wanted to arrest the thief, but he didn''t want the thief to be a trainer. When fighting against Shaowu, he stabbed him.


    Wang Cai, who heard the movement, wanted toe and help, but he was also injured by the thief.


    Fortunately, the others rushed over to hear the movement. The thief saw that he had been exposed and ran away quickly.


    These words, of course, were all said by Shi Bing in front of the medicine boy. The matter of Wang Cai''s ''pregnancy before marriage'' is not true in the first ce, and of course her reputation cannot be tarnished in this matter.


    But if the third master heard it, he could naturally guess what was going on.


    The third master originally just wanted Shaowen and Shaowu to turn against each other, but now that Shaowu is dead, Shaowen is mostly abolished, but for him, it is an unexpected gain.


    Gu Yundong was quite excited to hear it, but he was a little regretful, "It''s a pity I wasn''t there, so where are the three of them now?"


    "They are all resting in the backyard." Shao Qingyuanughed, "Shao Wen and Shaowu''s scenes are finally over, and the two of them are very rxed. Since Shaowu is now a dead person, and Shao Wen is a murderer, it is difficult to show his face on the bright side. They turned to the dark ce, staring at Cen Lan and Master Zhou."


    "The person who the third master said would help Wang Cai is one of the two?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Most of the time, they were the only ones who suddenly appeared and stopped Shao Wen who was going to Gu Ji, but let Shao Wu go to Gu Ji first. And the beggar who sent the letter to Shao Wu, I also made people stare. ."


    He said, turning the piece of paper on the table to show it to her, "I have written down all the times of these two people who I can remember, let''s take a look at the ces where they go most often and have the most contact with each other. people, let''s take a closer look to see if there is something wrong."


    Gu Yundong looked at the time written on the paper, it was very detailed and clear.


    It seems that Master Zhou is very suspicious. Not to mention this time, it is said that he provoked Li Fulust time, causing Li Fulu to lose control and hurt Cai Yue, which makes people have to wonder if he did it on purpose.


    In fact, after thest incident, Shao Qingyuan found someone to watch him secretly.


    It''s just that so long has passed, and there is nothing wrong with Zhou Fuzi.


    As for Cen Lan...


    Gu Yundong thought of this very avant-garde instruction, and doubts arose in his eyes.


    "I will let people keep an eye on these two people. We will all be cautious about who they see in the future." Shao Qingyuan shook her hand, then asked about her going to the workshop today, "Where are you? Is everything going well?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I came back after lunch on purpose. Ah, yes."


    She stroked her forehead, "I almost forgot someone, I saw Tao Yan in the workshop."


    "Taoyan? Has hee to Jingping County?"


    "Not only that, but also brought us a message."


    Gu Yundong took out the portrait that he had copied, and exined the purpose of Tao Yan''sing here.


    "He originally wanted toe to the county office to see you, but when we first arrived at the door, he heard that something had happened to us, so he stayed at the inn first."


    Shao Qingyuan took the portrait and looked at it, it was a stranger.


    "I have someone memorize this man, and when we look back, we might be able to find Bai Zhiyan''s whereabouts."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3030: search

    Chapter 3030 Search


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan talked for a while, then stood up and walked out.


    When they walked to the training ground, they saw the first few Yin Zhuo people sitting on the plum blossom pile with exhausted faces, anger and grief on their faces.


    Seeing hering out, Yin Zhaotou hurriedly stood up, but he was so unstable that he almost fell to the ground.


    "Madam, how is your lord?" Yin Chutou wiped his face and said, "Please persuade your lord well and reassure him that we will definitely catch the murderer."


    They have been looking for a circle just now, but unfortunately there are too few clues, so far there is no whereabouts of the murderer.


    Gu Yundong opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a while. It''s a secret, and it can''t be told to these fast catchers.


    But they have been with both civil and military for a long time these days. They practice martial arts together on weekdays, and even go to the mountains to hunt prey asionally, and their feelings gradually deepened.


    When I heard that Shaowu had an ident, none of these people were not sad, and they wished to quickly catch the murderer and bring him to justice.


    Gu Yundong sighed softly, rubbed his forehead, and said, "Husband, he''s fine, but you guys, it''s going to be hard work. Let Shao Shuang and Shaoquan apany you to search tomorrow. I heard that the thief is a trainer. Jiazi, if you find someone, if he resists, he will hurt someone."


    Yin Zhaotou angrily said, "I don''t believe that so many of us still can''t catch him."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, lowered his voice and said, "Shao Shuang, Shao Quan and Shao Wu have a deep rtionship. When Shao Wu had an ident, both of them were in a bad mood. It was just to find something for them to do, so as to divert their attention. You can also watch it. Control them, don''t let them act on impulse."


    Yin Zhaotou understood, "Madam, don''t worry, we will take good care of them."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "You guys should also pay attention to rest, I''ll go to work first."


    This time Yin Zhaotou and the others searched the county town just to see if they could find the person on the portrait Tao Yan gave her. The portrait was shown to Shao Shuang and Shao Quan, and they would naturally pay attention.


    Gu Yundong went to see Shao Wen, Shaowu and Wang Cai, and the three of them were fine.


    However, Wang Caigang''s "slippery tire" still has to rest in bed.


    The next day, Shao Wen and Shaowu were sent out by Shao Qingyuan and secretly stared at Cen Lan and Master Zhou.


    Master Hong and they still felt strange that Shao Wu was killed, and Shao Shuangshao all followed to catch the murderer. Then Master Shao should have Shao Wen by his side, but now even Shao Wen is gone.


    Shao Qingyuan only said that he sent Shao Wen out to do business, and everyone didn''t ask any more questions.


    Gu Ji still opened the door, but because of what happened the day before, the door was much deserted.


    This is also within Gu Yundong''s expectations. Fortunately, most of her customers are elsewhere, and Jingping County has already bought a lot of customers some time ago, and now the demand itself has dropped a lot.


    Taoyan really came to see Shao Qingyuan the next day. He was because of the wine recipe in that person''s hand, so he would not leave Jingping County for the time being.


    After meeting Shao Qingyuan, he rented a house in the county seat. He saw that Gu Yundong and the richest man in Wanqing Mansion, Duan Qian, were both doing business in Jingping County, and he couldn''t help but be moved.


    It''s just that the Tao family is in the business of wine and water. There is already Gu Yundong''s fruit wine workshop here. It is not suitable for him to join in the fun. What''s more, Gu Yundong has a lot of fruit raw materials here, and his home brew is not fruit wine, so he can only dispel this idea.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3031: Sanye committed suicide

    Chapter 3031 The third mastermits suicide


    What happened in Gu Ji was a big deal, and it didn''t take long for it to spread to Daxi Vige.


    Hearing that Wang Cai was also injured, Wei Shi and Xie Zhi came to visit her on the third day with a lot of things.


    But Wang Cai now lives in the backyard of the county government office, that is, Gu Yundong and Wei''s mother and daughter are familiar, otherwise they would not be allowed in.


    Wang Cai''s face was pale, and he looked like he had lost too much blood. Wei Shi and Xie Zhi looked very distressed. When he left the county office, his expression was also sighing.


    Wang Cai can''t go anywhere now, but staying in the backyard of the county government office is clean.


    The third master couldn''te in and find her to do things, but he was obviously impatient. If he couldn''t find Wang Cai, he would definitely find someone else.


    Shao Wen and Shaowu have been staring at Cen Lan and Master Zhou, and within a few days, they wille to Shao Qingyuan to report the situation.


    "Cen Lan didn''t do anything. He injured his head that day, and he has been recovering at home recently. He didn''t go out, and the people who came to visit were all rtives and friends, students from the county school, and two ssmates."


    "On Mr. Zhou''s side, although he was dismissed by the county school, his mood didn''t be very bad. He still got a sum of money in his hand. Last night... I met with the third master."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, "Have you met the third master? Have you spoken?"


    "No, the two just passed each other in the restaurant. But after Master Zhou returned home, the third master went to eat at the ce where Master Zhou sat in the restaurant."


    In this way, Master Zhou is quite suspicious.


    "Continue to stare at the two of them first, and find out where the money in Master Zhou''s hand came from."


    "Yes."


    In the next time, Master Zhou and the third master passed each other twice, although the two never said a word from beginning to end. But it can be seen from the eyes of the two that Master Zhou and the third master know each other.


    The money in Master Zhou''s hand was also given to him by the third master.


    Even Zhou Confucius got an opportunity to teach. Although he was no longer an official school, he became a teacher in a big family.


    But that family was in the next county town, but the repairs they gave were not low. Master Zhou was very satisfied with this.


    After he left, the third master also left Jingping County.


    When ?? heard the news, Wang Cai was shocked, "Third Master is gone? He just... left without giving me the task?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "But his yard hasn''t retreated yet, I think he wille back."


    The goal of the third master is that they are husband and wife, how could they just leave it alone.


    But when the two of them left, it increased Shao Qingyuan''s workload.


    He wanted to assign people to watch these two people, and the people who could use them suddenly became nervous.


    The atmosphere of the county government office was very tense during this time. Those who didn''t know it thought it was the reason for Shaowu''s murder, but everyone who knew it understood that the storm wasing.


    Sure enough, three dayster, Shao Shuang identally fell off his horse and was trampled by a horse''s hoof, causing him to be injured.


    Fortunately, Shao Shuang protected the vital point immediately, and with Shao Qingyuan''s timely rescue, his injury was not serious. However, it was announced that he was seriously injured.


    Since then, there have been four people in both civil and military, and now only Shao Quan is standing beside Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan even asked Duan Qian to borrow some hands and prepared secretly.


    However, at this moment, the news of the third master''s death came from Luozhou Mansion.


    When Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong heard the news, their faces turned ashen.


    The third master died andmitted suicide.


    This plot is too difficult to write, and I''m stuck again, wait for me to stroke... stroke...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3032: Bai Zhiyan appeared

    Chapter 3032 Bai Zhiyan appeared


    The news of the death of the third master caught Shao Qingyuan and others by surprise.


    No one expected that this person wouldmit suicide so decisively, there was no sign at all.


    Wang Cai was even more stunned. She thought that she would rest for another ten days and a half months, and the third master would give her another task after she went out.


    As a result, her upper house is gone now? Isn''t she...


    Shao Qingyuan also had a livid face, and said to Shao Wen and others, "Give me a stare at Master Zhou and Cen Lan." He didn''t believe that if the third master couldmit suicide, the others would follow.


    Master Zhou and Cen Lan must have something to do with the third master.


    Shao Wen and others looked serious, "Yes, Lord."


    At this moment, in a quiet courtyard somewhere in Luozhou Mansion, there was a handsome man in his twenties. He closed his eyes slightly, took a sip of the fruit wine on the side, and then chuckled lightly. .


    If Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were here, they would have recognized at a nce that this person was the person they were looking for with all their might¡ªBai Zhiyan.


    Compared to Gu Yundong seeing him for the first time, although Bai Zhiyan still looks weak, his body is obviously much tougher.


    This is also thanks to Gao Feng''s serious injury and Shao Qingyuan''s Baimuzi. Originally, his body had been weak since he was a child, and he was often sick and needed to be nourished with precious medicines. If it weren''t for the fact that the Bai family had a solid foundation and a family of medicine, Bai Yong was still a genius doctor, I''m afraid that Bai Zhiyan would not have lived to adulthood at all.


    But it is precisely because Bai Zhiyan''s body and bones are so poor that even Bai Yong did not dare to use heavy medicine for him, fearing that he would not be able to make up for his deficiency, and he would die.


    Who knew that when Gao Feng knew his true identity and killed him, he almost lost his life. It was Song Dejiang who used Bai Muzi for him, which not only pulled him back from the gate of hell, but also let him die, and his body turned out to be no different from a normal person.


    This is a blessing in disguise. It seems that God is on his side, and he is destined to achieve great things.


    Thinking of this, Bai Zhiyan couldn''t helpughing and took another sip of wine. When I am healthy, I can even drink wine.


    Bai Zhiyan sighed, and a slight footstep sounded suddenly in his ear, he put down the wine ss, opened his eyes and said, "This fruit wine tastes good, I prefer this kind of delicate and longsting winepared to Daughter Hong. It¡¯s a pity that someone like Gu Yundong, who turns stone into gold, can¡¯t be used by me, and her workshop will notst long. You can buy me more jars of fruit wine when you go back, and I will keep it and drink it slowly.¡±


    "Yes, Master." The man who walked up to him was dressed in strong suits, holding a sword in his hand, and his eyes were sharp and extremely chilling. After a pause, he said again, "Master, third Cheng is gone."


    Bai Zhiyan was silent for a moment, his eyes were sad, "Let''s settle his family well."


    "Master, you don''t need to me yourself. The third child will do things for you, and it is inevitable to sacrifice the ego for the great cause. The third child can be considered a decent death. At least his family will be treated kindly by the master in the future."


    "That being said, it is a human life after all."


    The man''s expression was serious, "Master, you cannot be a woman. Both Shao Qingyuan and his wife are suspicious people by nature. Shao Wen and Shaowu lost their life because of Wang Cai''s conflict. They will definitely investigate Wang Cai. Their husband and wife are cunning. Cai will not be an opponent, I am afraid that the identity of the third child has been revealed, and he has to die."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3033: Bai Zhiyans mother

    Chapter 3033 Bai Zhiyan''s mother


    Bai Zhiyan seemed to be persuaded by him, and his fingers tightened slightly, "You are right, Cheng Laosan will not die, and everyone else will be implicated. I will count this ount on Shao Qingyuan and his wife, and we must make them blood debt. blood."


    The man took a deep breath, knelt down on one knee, and said loudly, "This subordinate swears allegiance to the master."


    "Maozhen, get up. Fortunately, the people around Shao Qingyuan also suffered a few losses, and Cheng Laosan died in a proper ce. But then Master Zhou and Cen Lan..."


    Maozhen stood up, "I''m afraid they have also attracted Shao Qingyuan''s attention. Master, rest assured, my subordinates have already found someone to take care of the aftermath."


    "Well, that''s good, I can rest assured that this matter is handed over to you."


    After the ?? thatched pillow finished speaking, he bowed his hand respectfully and resigned.


    As soon as the ?? person left, Bai Zhiyan slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, like a smile but not a smile.


    He poured himself another ss of wine and sipped itfortably.


    Just before he could finish drinking, the pillow came over in a hurry, this time his voice was much lower, "Master, there is news from Li Guo."


    Bai Zhiyan paused, "Bring it here."


    Thatched Pillow hurriedly offered a letter, and Bai Zhiyan hurriedly opened the letter and read it.


    The more he looked at him, the tighter his brows became. After a long time, he pped the coffee table beside him, "It doesn''t make sense, it doesn''t make sense."


    "Master..."


    Bai Zhiyan''s eyes were cold, and he handed the letter to him.


    After reading the Mao pillow, his face changed, "This country of Li is too deceiving. They actually asked the master to send his wife to the country of Li as a hostage before they agreed to cooperate with us. But thisdy''s past is not a sheep. ?"


    Bai Zhiyan kicked the coffee table in front of him, the wine bottle and ss on the table mmed to the ground, shattered instantly, the wine was spilled on the ground, and the aroma of fruit wine burst out suddenly, and the wafting made the whole courtyard mellow. overflow.


    The woman who was cutting branches and leaves not far away heard the movement, put down her scissors a little worriedly, and hurried over here.


    Seeing the mess on the ground, the woman was stunned for a while, and quickly stepped forward and said, "Zhiyan, what''s the matter? Why are you so angry, are you hurt?"


    Bai Zhiyan instantly suppressed the expression on his face, and when he turned around, he quickly squeezed out a smile, "Mother, why are you here? It''s okay, it''s just that my subordinates are not doing their best, I''m just angry. Thatched pillow, are you still going? "


    "You, it''s been a while since you''ve gotten better in the past few years. You should pay more attention. You can''t get angry easily. What should you do if you get angry? If the servants are not doing their job well, you should change people. It''s not worth being so angry. ."


    Bai Zhiyan smiled and nodded hastily, "Yes, what my mother said is, I listen to my mother, I will pay attention next time."


    As he spoke, he gave Mao Yan a wink, and thetter hurriedly put away the letter.


    The woman''s eyes were sharp, and she just saw his movements, and immediately frowned, "What is that?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just the news reported by the staff."


    "Really? Show me." The woman reached out to the pillow.


    Thetter looked at Bai Zhiyan, who hurriedly pushed the woman forward, "Mother, don''t look, I think you''ve been tired for a long time, so I''ll take you back to your room to rest."


    The woman refused to leave, and looked at the pillow firmly, "Show me!!"


    The pillow refused to be given, so the woman went up to grab it herself. The pillow did not dare to break free, and was finally snatched by the woman.


    Bai Zhiyan said angrily, "Can''t you even read the letter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3034: voluntarily

    Chapter 3034 Voluntary as a pledge


    After the woman scanned the contents of the letter, her expression was very ugly, "Li Guo, want me to be a hostage?"


    "Mother, you don''t need to pay attention. You are my mother, how could I send you to a foreign country." Bai Zhiyan grabbed her hand and clenched it slightly, "Over the years, you and my mother and son have always been separated for various reasons. In the two ces, I feel very guilty for not being able to do my filial piety by your side. Now that we are finally reunited, I will definitely not be separated from you again."


    The woman was slightly moved, she stretched out her hand to brush away the fallen leaves on his shoulders, and said softly, "But if you want to seed, you need to borrow troops from the Kingdom of Li. The Emperor of the Kingdom of Li has always disagreed, but now it has finally been eased. If we reject him Ask, what should they do if they not only don''t help us, but also use this to get in trouble?"


    "Even so, there is no reason for me to send my mother as a hostage. So what have I be? Such an unfilial and unkind person is not even a human being."


    Bai Zhiyan said, his expression became cold, "If Li Guo does not borrow soldiers, he will not borrow soldiers. Is it possible that I can only do things with him? Even, even if I can''t achieve great things, I will not think about that position. In the future, we will Mother and son depended on each other for life, hiding in the deep mountains and old forests to live. I am not afraid of hardship or fatigue, I would rather be a country viger and eat bran and chomping vegetables every day, as long as my mother is by my side, I am also happy.¡±


    The woman''s face changed slightly when she heard the words.


    The thatched pillow knelt down directly, "Master, you must not. Master must not have the idea of ??giving up, now the master bears thousands of lives. If the master gives up, what will these people do? Not only will their lives be in danger , and even in turn will endanger the safety of the master."


    "Pillow, shut up."


    "Even if I offend my subordinates, I have to say, Master, there is no turning back, we havee to this point, and turning back is an abyss. Master can''t be a countryman at all, only a desperado. And we have everything ready. Be prepared, if the master gives up now, Shao Qingyuan and the others will definitely find out, and there is nowhere to escape."


    Bai Zhiyan looked at him coldly, "Have you said enough?"


    He lifted his foot and kicked the pillow to the ground. The pillow gritted his teeth and knelt back again.


    Bai Zhiyan wanted to kick again, but the woman hurriedly stopped him, "Zhiyan, don''t be impulsive. What Mao Zhen said makes sense, you must not give up."


    "Mother, it''s impossible for me to send you to the country of Li to borrow troops."


    "What if the mother is willing to go?" The woman gritted her teeth and stared at her, "Our mother and son have endured humiliation for so many years, just to wait for this day. Over the years, I have lived in Luwang Bie Zhuang, and I have no freedom at all. , you still want to call my sister-inw my mother, the breath is still stuck in my throat, and I can''t swallow it. Also, the entire Xun residence is now gone, and my parents and brothers were all killed by the emperor. , shouldn''t we help them avenge this?"


    "But mother..."


    "You want to be a vige husband, but my mother can''t bear you to suffer like this. In other words, you want to be the top of ten million people, not a desperado who needs to be hunted and killed all your life! Do you understand? ?"


    Bai Zhiyan lowered his eyes and said nothing, but his face was extremely ugly, "But I can''t bear this humiliation for my mother, if I take that position in the future, mother, you are a respected empress dowager, and you should be well-dressed and fed. , how can you be a hostage?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3035: someone eavesdropping

    Chapter 3035 Someone overheard


    The woman''s eyes lit up when she heard what he said. People admired her, and she was dressed in fine clothes and food. Yes, she should live such a life.


    So, what if you suffer a little for a time like this?


    She patted Bai Zhiyan''s shoulder, "Mother is not afraid, for you, she is willing to do whatever she wants. And didn''t the emperor of Li Kingdom say in the letter? I just went there for a year and a half, and waited for you to board the 95th. Respect, you can pick up your mother ande back, and they will not treat her badly."


    Bai Zhiyan was silent, the woman grabbed her shoulders, "Mother just lives in another ce, the same delicious food is served, why are you worried?"


    Bai Zhiyan''s eyes were painful and his face was struggling.


    He covered his face fiercely, "Mother, you make me calm down."


    The woman sighed softly, "Mother''s mind has been made up, think about it for yourself." After speaking, he looked at the pillow, "Let''s go, let Zhiyan wait for a while, he will understand the importance of the matter. of."


    The thatched pillow sped his fists, followed the woman and retired.


    As soon as they left, Bai Zhiyan was left alone in the courtyard.


    The hand covering his face was put down, but the expression on the face under the palm was not even a little embarrassing.


    He looked at the broken jug and ss on the ground, "It''s a pity that it''s a good jug of wine."


    He didn''t call anyone, he bent down and packed it up by himself, then heughed silently.


    His mother is the third girl from the concubine of the Xun residence, and this status is really not very high. Over the years, the mother and son have rarely met each other, almost once every few years.


    This third girl from the Xun residence has been living in the vi of King Lu for all these years. Her temperament is too pure and squeamish, and her eyesight is short-sighted. If she really sits on the position of the queen mother, she will not have the ability to manage the harem. Pity¡­¡­


    Bai Zhiyan shook his head slightly, but at this moment the pillow ran over again in a hurry, "Master, it''s not good."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Someone said just now that he saw a strange maning in, so he ran away in a hurry. He just fled from our position. I''m afraid he heard what we said just now."


    Bai Zhiyan''s face changed greatly, "What did you say?"


    "My subordinates should be damned."


    Bai Zhiyan resisted the urge to pull out his long sword to stab him, his eyes full of anger, "Go check, if you find it, kill it!!"


    "Yes."


    "Full door." Bai Zhiyan squinted and added another sentence.


    Thatched Pillow''s voice was deep, "This subordinate will go now."


    Bai Zhiyan looked at the shattered jug on the ground and kicked out.


    It was he who was careless. Just now, he was all thinking about how to get his mother to agree to go to Li Kingdom. In addition, the courtyard was full of alcohol, but he ignored other dangerous factors.


    Bai Zhiyan has always disliked being watched by others. He is used to acting in front of others, so when he is alone, he hopes to rx and no longer live with a mask. Unexpectedly, such a habit will give people an opportunity.


    And these wines¡­


    Shao Qingyuan''s husband and wife are his nemesis as expected. Even if the man is not around, the fruit wine can ruin his business.


    The thatched pillow came back soon. The man was so panic that he didn''t have time to think too much. When he escaped, he naturally left many traces, and he soon exposed himself.


    It''s just that this person has a special identity. After the Mao Pillow made people stare at his house, he came back to report to Bai Zhiyan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3036: Yu Tong sentenced to death

    Chapter 3036 Yu Tong sentenced the whole family to be destroyed


    Bai Zhiyan still had the original meaning, with a gloomy expression, "Kill."


    Maozhen took the lead and left, and that night, a strong **** atmosphere spread from Yu Tongping''s house not far from the Luozhou government office.


    Yu''s family was full, all were killed, and no chickens and dogs were left.


    Followed by the fire, the bright light over Yu''s house was like daylight, and the fire even affected the neighbors on both sides.


    Neighbors on both sides were killed and injured, shocking the entire Los Angeles capital.


    That was Yu Tongjuan''s house, and the house of the sixth-rank official was destroyed overnight, and not even the whole body was left.


    When the prefect received the news, his face was gloomy and water dripped, and he immediately summoned all officials in the prefecture to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    The murder of the Yu family''s whole family reached Shao Qingyuan''s ears in Jingping County the next day.


    When he heard the news at first, Shao Qingyuan couldn''t even react.


    Yu family, Yu Tongju? Is it the one who gave him his concubinest time? In this short period of time, even his life was lost?


    He looked at the dark guard who came to deliver the news, "Can you find out who did it?"


    The dark guard shook his head, "Your Excellency has closed the city gate, prohibiting everyone from entering and leaving, and has also asked for help from the Luozhou General. Now the two adults have joined forces to investigate, but so far there is no result. However, there are rumors in the city that it may be Yu Tong''s sentence. The enemy did it."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, let people go down, and continued to pay attention to the movement of Luozhou Mansion.


    Gu Yundong sat next to him and listened to the whole process. When he saw that the person had left, he opened his mouth and said, "Well, how could Yu Tongjuan''s whole family be wiped out? I think that Yu Tongjuan is not a very smart person, but he does things well. It''s pretty smooth. Thest time I offended us, I immediately came to make amends. As long as we don''t me him, we don''t care about the issue of face at all. Such a person must have such a deep hatred with what kind of person. To kill his whole family?"


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head and looked at her, "You''re right, and Yu Tongjuan is an official of the imperial court. Even if it''s only a sixth-grade rank, once a person dies, the imperial court will definitely investigate it to the end, otherwise the face will be lost. What''s more, Yu Tongjuan''s family shares the same with his servants. Twenty or thirty people, to kill everyone silently, the murderer must be well-trained and numerous."


    is not an ordinary person, who dares to kill a court official, as soon as he makes a move, he will destroy the whole family.


    In this world, those who dare to do this...


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, "Bai Zhiyan!!"


    "Why did Bai Zhiyan kill Yu Tongjuan? Did Yu Tongjuan know what happened to him, or did he want to kill the chicken to warn the monkey?"


    Shao Qingyuan tapped the table lightly with his fingers, "I want to go to Luozhou Mansion, I suspect that Bai Zhiyan is in Luozhou Mansion."


    "I go with you."


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "I''ll go back quickly, just go around the scene to see what''s going on."


    Gu Yundong was not at ease, "Then if Bai Zhiyan is really in Luozhou Mansion, and Yu Tong judged that he really killed him, then he will definitely keep people at the scene. If you go to the murder scene, wouldn''t you throw yourself into the trap? You What if he killed him?"


    This person actually killed Yutong and sentenced him to a full sentence, which shows how cruel he is.


    Shao Qingyuanughed, "I will..."


    Before he finished speaking, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Shao Qingyuan could only temporarily shut his mouth and said loudly, "Come in."


    The person who came in was Shao Wen, with a faint excitement on his face, "Master, there is progress, we have seen the person in the portrait brought by Mr. Tao."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3037: Cen Lan is the inner ghost

    Chapter 3037 Cen Lan is the inner ghost


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong suddenly stood up, "Really? Where did you see him, where is he now?"


    Shao Wen said, "We secretly stared at Cen Lan, and it was nothing special. Since Cen Lan injured his forehead, he has been recovering at home. During this period, neighbors, rtives and ssmates came to visit, which did not make people suspicious. But just today, the ssmate who visited him a few days ago came again. It¡¯s just that when he came herest time, he only had one entourage with him, but today is different. He also brought a middle-aged Year servant."


    The servant kept his eyebrows low and pleasing to the eye, and made a very respectful and humble gesture, so he didn''t attract attention.


    Until the ssmate who was visiting Cen Lan came out and identally pped his foot when he got into the carriage, the servant quickly reached out to help him. At that moment, the servant raised his head.


    Although he has deliberately dressed up, he still feels very familiar to Shao Wen, who has deeply impressed the portrait in his mind.


    Since it feels familiar, I naturally won¡¯t just ignore it like this.


    Shao Wen and the others immediately followed, and they instantly remembered this person''s identity halfway through.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked surprised, "So, Cen Lan is the one who the third master said he wanted to help Wang Cai. Master Zhou should be using it to confuse the public."


    Now that the third master is gone, Cen Lan has contacted the person who used to be Master Tao''s confidant in the Tao family.


    "Thinking about it now, Cen Lan actually has a track record." Gu Yundong thought thoughtfully, "Before, he proposed to let me be the female master of the county school and teach the students how to draw. At that time, I felt that this person was His thoughts are different from many people today, open-minded and informal. But if he is really such a person, then when he met Li Fulu kidnapping Cai Yue when he was out on the green, when I wanted to swear, he swore that there would be fewer students. He stopped me on the grounds of awe. Isn''t this behavior contradicting his enlightened personality?"


    In fact, when I think about it carefully, when Cen Lan suggested that he should be a master, although he just said it casually, a bad handling may cause a strong bacsh from the students in Jingping County.


    Sometimes, thebat effectiveness of the sour schr is also amazing. If he is not careful, it is very likely that people will think that Shao Qingyuan is using his power for personal gain and making absurd acts of making his wife a female master.


    It''s just that Cen Lan didn''t expect that Gu Yundong would directly use violence to control violence, and he convinced all the students on the spot.


    Coupled with Cai Yue''s early entry into the interior, the students of the county school did not do anything that would harm their husband and wife.


    Later, these students showed great respect for Gu Yundong, especially after Gu Yundong''s notes gave them great help, it could be said that what Gu Yundong said was what he said.


    Perhaps, this is the Li Fulu incident.


    Cen Lan didn''t want to take advantage of the county school students, so he simply used Zhou Fuzi and Li Neng''s family who had been dropped out of school. The reason for holding Cai Yue hostage was probably to provoke her rtionship with Cai Yue, to see if she would really make apromise for Cai Yue.


    In the end, Gu Yundong and his wife were deeply entangled with Cai Yue''s parents and grandparents, and Cai Yue really had a problem in his heart before and became sensitive and inferior.


    In fact, after the Li Fulu incident, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan did have suspicions about Cen Lan, but it was still Master Zhou who was more suspicious. What''s more, there is no evidence, and there is no problem with Cen Lan''s performance, so the matter can only be put on hold for the time being.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3038: I think something is going to happen

    Chapter 3038 I think something big is going to happen


    Now, Cen Lan finally shows the fox''s tail.


    Things have made great progress, and Shao Qingyuan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shao Wen said, "After we saw the servants return home, they came out not long after, and they sounded like they were going to buy something for the master''s house, and they drove the carriage away and went straight out of the county town. I think the situation is wrong, so hurry back first. Reported, now Shaowu and Bai Qi are following behind the servant."


    Bai Qi is one of the secret guards given to Shao Qingyuan by the Bai family.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, suddenly raised his eyes and asked, "Which direction did the servant go after leaving the city gate? Fucheng?"


    "No, it''s the opposite road to Fucheng."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, on the opposite road to Fucheng, where is he going?


    This time, he didn''t mention going to Luozhou Mansion again. As for the illusory spection, it is natural that there are clues that need to be paid more attention to.


    As for Cen Lan, Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes and said to Shao Wen, "Keep staring at him and don''t act rashly for the time being."


    "Yes, sir."


    As soon as Shao Wen left, Gu Yundong said, "Cen Lan is from Bai Zhiyan. If he continues to stay in the county school, will it be bad for Cai Yue?"


    "He has to recover from the injury for a few days. Before he returns to the county school, let''s find a way to let Cai Yue stay at home and study by himself for the time being."


    Gu Yundong nodded.


    The next day was the holiday of the county school. Cai Yue, Fan Yilin and others went out for a green outing in the suburbs. As a result, when chasing a squirrel, they identally rolled down a steep slope.


    Fan Yilin and others were so frightened that they quickly carried Cai Yue back to the county office.


    Shao Qingyuan personally diagnosed, and the result was that Cai Yue''s right leg was fractured, and he had to rest at home for a while.


    Fan Yilin and others were worried, so they could only try tofort Cai Yue, and promised that every day after school, they would send someone over to exin the knowledge they had learned during the day, so that he would not worry.


    Cai Yue was very grateful, and took out the books that Gu Yunshu had sent again a few days ago for a few people to take back and read. In fact, he felt a little guilty. His leg injury was fake. He lied to everyone and made them worry about it. He felt a little embarrassed.


    However, after Fan Yilin and the others came out, he couldn''t help but whisper in a low voice, "There have been too many things happening in the county office recently, either this one was killed or that one was injured, and now even Cai Yue...you say, right? What happened to the county government?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Fan Yilin reprimanded, "Zibuyu is entric, and if you talk about colliding and not colliding, do you want to be cleaned up by Master Gu?"


    Several people shrank their necks, and they didn''t dare to speak more for a moment.


    But in my heart, I still feel that Master Shao''s family is too evil these days.


    After a long time, Zhao Jingcai, who was standing beside him, squinted his eyes and said in a low voice, "I think... something big is going to happen."


    Everyone was startled and suddenly turned to look at him, "Zhao Jing, what do you mean?"


    "I think someone is trying to kill Master Shao, otherwise how can someone specialize in causing an ident to the people around Master Shao?" Zhao Jing''s voice was extremely low, "You think, Master Shao was originally a dignified third-rank official, and Master Gu is even more capable of fiefdoms and abilities. How could the Lord of Yongjia Countye to our Jingping County to be an official? There must be a reason, but we have little contact, so it is not easy to guess. revenge was taken."


    "What, what?" The others looked at each other and whispered.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3039: The man went to the Southwest Camp

    Chapter 3039 The man went to the Southwest Camp


    These people are schrs after all. Although they don¡¯t go out much, they are young and haven¡¯t been exposed to tooplicated officialdom, but their minds turn fast. Listening to Zhao Jing¡¯s analysis, everyone also thinks it makes sense.


    "Then what are we going to do now? Whether it''s Master Shao or Master Gu, since we called Jingping County, what have we done that is not for the sake of the people of Jingping County? Let''s just say that our county school has some After receiving the schrship, the atmosphere of the school has changed. Not to mention that Master Gu lent us Gu Xiaoxiucai''s book notes without hiding anything. Where can we find such a good master and master?"


    "Just because they are so good, it may not be good for some people."


    "Yes, there are too few good officials who sincerely do things for the people. I want to help Master Shao, Brother Fan, Brother Zhao, what should we do? Can we protect Master Shao and Master Gu and the others from being harmed by traitors? "


    Fan Yilin frowned, he had no idea for a while.


    Zhao Jing thought for a while and said, "I don''t know the whole picture, no matter what we do, it may be self-defeating, but it will increase the burden on Master Shao and the others and hinder them."


    But even though Zhao Jing said so, he still nned to take the opportunity to talk to Master Shao when he sent notes to Cai Yue tomorrow.


    What Zhao Jing didn''t expect was that when he came the next day, Shao Qingyuan was no longer in the county office.


    A group of people discussed for a long time, but they didn''t reach any result. In the end, they could only shake their heads and sigh and go back to each other.


    And just as they left the county office on the front foot, Bai Qi ran in on the back foot.


    He rushed directly to Shao Qingyuan''s side, but in such weather, his body was covered in sweat and his expression was tense and serious.


    Shao Qingyuan immediately poured him a cup of tea, "But do you know where the servant is?"


    "Yes." Bai Qi said impatiently after drinking, "He went to the southwest border camp."


    Shao Qingyuan was shocked, "Tell me about it carefully."


    "The servant''s name is Qiu Rong. After leaving the county, he drove a carriage to Linxian. Linxian has a bookstore, which is muchrger than Jingping County, and the books in it are moreplete. Qiu Rong is buying books for the master''s family. The excuse of going out of the city, after arriving at the bookstore, he said that there are a few books missing, let the store see if they can get it out from where."


    "The store said yes, but it only takes a day or two to wait. Qiu Rong said it wasn''t too long, so he took a two-day rest in the county town to go around and let the store prepare the books, then carefully package them and put them away. And locked it in the box of the carriage, so that it could not be exposed to the rain. Then he went out by himself, turned a corner, went to rent a horse, left Linxian, and ran straight to the military camp. "


    Shaowu and Bai Qi staggered and followed him. Along the way, they disguised themselves, changed into horses and carts, and walked for a while, but they didn''t attract Qiu Rong''s attention.


    Finally, he followed Qiu Rong to the border camp five miles away.


    "We saw with our own eyes an officer and soldier who came out of the military camp came to Qiu Rong, shoved him and scolded him away." Bai Qi said, and couldn''t help but rejoice, "Fortunately, Lord gave us binocrs, so we can see clearly. When I saw that officer and soldier scolding Qiu Rong, he took a note from Qiu Rong by the way."


    The ?? telescope was given to them by Shao Qingyuan in advance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3040: Shao Qingyuan went there personally

    Chapter 3040 Shao Qingyuan took a trip in person


    Originally, Gu Yundong only had a pair of binocrs in his hand, but after they came to Jingping County, they knew that there were many dangers, so Gu Yundong tried to prepare as many things as possible.


    Shao Qingyuan has studied that pair of telescopes and knows some principles. Therefore, on the way to Jingping County, I tried to do it in my spare time, and he really did it.


    Although the effect is not as good as the original one, it is worse than nothing, and it can be used more or less.


    Later, he made several sets, both civil and military, and other secret guards also had several sets.


    I didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy.


    But after hearing what Bai Qi said, Shao Qingyuan''s face became heavy, "It seems that Xie Zhonglin''s military camp is also mixed with Bai Zhiyan''s people. It''s just this time to pass news to the military camp, what does Bai Zhiyan want to do?"


    He looked at Gu Yundong suddenly, "No, I have to go to the military camp myself."


    Gu Yundong didn''t stop him this time, spies were mixed in in the military camp, and the result was very likely to be devastating.


    Bai Zhiyan also covets the position of the 9th Five-Year Honor, which borders the country of Li...


    I don''t know what position Bai Zhiyan''s people are in in the military camp.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t dy any longer, and packed up on the spot. After Gu Yundong helped him disguise, he took him out of the house.


    When ?? was about to reach the door, Shao Qingyuan turned his head, held the hands of the mother and son, and said in a low voice, "It may take several days for me toe back. The county government will leave it to you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    Shao Qingyuan kissed the two of them on the face, turned around and left with Bai Qi stride.


    Gu Yundong watched his figure get further and further away, he could only pray that he would be safe.


    Shao Qingyuan and the two galloped fast and did not dare to stop all the way. When they reached the border town, the sky was still dark.


    The Southwest Camp is definitely inessible. During this time period, anyone near Wuli Road, where the army was stationed, would have to be caught as an enemy attack.


    Fortunately, although Xie Zhonglin and his son often live in the military camp, there is still a mansion here.


    Not only he, but also his confidant, Bian Wei.


    Last time, because Wang Cai broke into Bianwei''s mansion to steal letters, Shao Qingyuan could be considered to have had contact with this Bianwei.


    Compared with the Xie family who werepletely unfamiliar, Shao Qingyuan still went to Bian Wei first.


    Bianwei was shocked to see Shao Qingyuan, "Master Shao, you, are you alright when you leave Jingping County?"


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression was serious and he didn''t have time to exin anything else. "I have something very important to see General Xie. This matter is rted to the safety of the southwestern border of Great Jin. I hope Vice General Bian can do me a favor."


    Bian Wei was taken aback when he heard that it was about the safety of the southwest border. He had heard about Shao Qingyuan''s deeds, and Xie Zhonglin had also told him a lot about the couple. Knowing that Shao Qingyuan would not open his mouth, he quickly said, "Okay, sir, rest in the mansion first, and I''ll go to the camp to find the general."


    "Thank you."


    Bian Wei put on his coat, led the horse and went out.


    Shao Qingyuan was finally able to sit down and take a sip of hot tea.


    The Southwest Camp is not too far from here, and Bian Wei and Xie Zhonglin are both used to riding horses. After Shao Qingyuan took care of him for a while, the two returned.


    Although Xie Zhonglin and Shao Qingyuan passed the letter, this is the first time they have seen each other.


    Xie Zhonglin has been guarding the southwest border for many years. He is exposed to the wind and the sun. At first nce, his body is hard and his face is dark and swarthy. However, it can be vaguely seen that he is somewhat simr to Mrs. Xie, the youngdy of the Taifu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3041: Is this a telescope? !

    Chapter 3041 Is this a telescope? !


    The two no longer greeted each other, Xie Zhonglin knew that if Shao Qingyuan hadn''t been in a hurry, he wouldn''t havee to the door overnight.


    Bian Wei led them to the study room to discuss, and guards were arranged around them.


    Shao Qingyuan got straight to the point and said once again that Bai Zhiyan was in the southwest, and that his people might infiltrate the southwest camp, "...Luozhou Prefecture Yutong was sentenced to be destroyed, and I suspect that this was also what Bai Zhiyan did. As soon as the Yu family was destroyed, someone here went to the military camp, and I''m worried that Bai Zhiyan will act soon."


    Xie Zhonglin frowned, "ording to what you said, the ce five miles away from the military camp is empty, how can your man hide his figure, and still see the appearance of the soldier who came out, and his actions when he received the note? "


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Shao Qingyuan. After all, he has hundreds of thousands of troops. If it is unreasonable, he will inevitably raise questions. This is a responsibility to all soldiers.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that he was going to ask this question, he rubbed his eyebrows and turned to look at Bai Qi.


    Thetter hesitated for a moment, and reluctantly took out the telescope in his hand.


    Shao Qingyuan took it and put it on the table in front of him, "Bai Qi and the others rely on this to see, this is a telescope, and it was researched and made on the basis of a magnifying ss. I just finished it, and I haven''t had time to report it to the emperor. General Xie can take a look, this telescope can see far away, as if the person is right in front of him, and all the little things he does are clear."


    Xie Zhonglin was taken aback for a moment, looking at the thing called a ''telescope'' on the table.


    This...can you see far away? Looking at the bamboo joints on the surface, it really looks like a new one.


    He and Bian Wei looked at each other, took a close look with the binocrs, and then picked it up and looked into their eyes.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    He coughed lightly, "General, it''s the other way around."


    Xie Zhonglin quickly took it down and red at him, "Don''t tell me sooner, you did it on purpose,"


    Shao Qingyuan was really wronged, but before he could speak, Xie Zhonglin suddenly stood up, walked quickly to the door of the study, opened the door, and looked at the gazebo on the rockery in the distance with the binocrs.


    "Okay, okay, this telescope is too good, it''s just a baby, I..."


    Shao Qingyuan quickly pulled the person back, and Bai Qi tacitly closed the door.


    "General Xie, don''t get excited, be careful to attract wolves."


    Xie Zhonglin was stunned, and quickly closed his mouth, with an apologetic expression on his face, "I''m sorry, I''m too excited."


    Saying that, he touched the telescope in his hand with some love, "This is really a good thing. I just nced at it and saw the pattern on thentern hanging on the pavilion on the rockery, and it was clear. If this is used on the battlefield. , isn''t there God''s help?"


    Bai Qi looked at his binocrs being touched and disliked very much in his heart. Don''t touch it for him. If it breaks, you will have to pay for it.


    Bian Wei looked at Xie Zhonglin''s gaffe, and couldn''t help but wonder, "Is it really that good?"


    Xie Zhonglin nced at him, "Of course, you can see for yourself if you don''t believe me."


    After saying that, he handed it to Bian Wei with great reluctance, and specially exined, "Be careful, don''t fall for me, or you will pay me."


    Bai Qi, "..." is it wrong? this is mine! mine! Don''t be so tant if you want to take it for yourself, right?


    Bian Wei took it over suspiciously, and quickly looked like Xie Zhonglin just now.


    The next moment, he stood up suddenly, "Fuck!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3042: want a telescope

    Chapter 3042 Want a telescope


    "This thing is too powerful, you can see the hair in the corners, I''m going to **** it."


    Bian Wei''s sudden voice shocked everyone present.


    Xie Zhonglin twitched the corners of his mouth, pulled him back and sat down, "You can be quiet for me, can you not make such a fuss, you are also the lieutenant who leads the army, so you don''t have any majesty when you are so ignorant. already."


    Bianwei smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry I''m too excited... No, General, you weren''t calmer than me just now, you just pushed open the door..."


    Before the words were finished, Xie Zhonglin had already turned his head and looked at Shao Qingyuan very excitedly, "Master Shao, this telescope is simply a weapon for marching and fighting. You also know that we border the country of Li, and the current emperor of the country of Li is really It''s not safe, especially in recent years, sending troops to harass our Dajin border town at any time is really hateful. If you have this telescope, then Li Guo will definitely not escape our eyes if he wants to do anything. You see , this telescope..."


    Bianwei was very contemptuous when he saw Xie Zhonglin''s obvious change of topic. But it doesn''t matter. Now his thoughts are the same as Xie Zhonglin''s. If they have this telescope, it will be even more powerful for them.


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed his forehead, "General, don''t forget our business. Now there are spies mixed in in the southwest camp, and they may harm the soldiers at any time and do things that are not good for the army."


    Xie Zhonglin was stunned for a moment, and then his expression became heavy, "You are right, this is the most important thing now."


    Shao Qingyuan pointed to the telescope in Bian Wei''s hand, "You have seen the telescope now, and you know what I said is true. The most important thing at the moment is to find the soldier who is in contact with Qiu Rong, and see if there is any other soldier behind him. No one, it''s better to be uprooted."


    "I thought so too, it''s just..." Xie Zhonglin frowned, "This southwest camp has a hundred thousand troops, to find such a man, he only knows his height and appearance, but not his position and military type, and only one person can recognize him. It''s really hard to get out of this guy."


    Bian Wei nodded when he heard the words, he was still holding the binocrs in his hand, and even when Bai Qi looked over, he quietly hid behind him, as if he did not intend to return it.


    However, his face was equally serious, "Sir Shao, what can you do about this? We are big and rude, and we can''t think of a good way. But what the general said makes sense, one person needs more than 100,000 yuan. Finding that spy among the soldiers is really not easy to do. We can¡¯t look at them one by one, not to mention that it takes a long time to look at the dazzling eyes, just saying that this way, it is very likely to be shocked by the grass and arouse the suspicion of the spy.¡±


    Xie Zhonglin agrees, "It''s true."


    Shao Qingyuan thought about this when he came here, "It''s really not easy to find one out of 100,000 soldiers, so let''s narrow the scope. The general should be able to find the list of people in the southwest camp before sunrise, right? It''s much easier to find among the camp and guard soldiers."


    Xie Zhonglin and Bian Wei looked at each other, and the corner of Bian Wei''s mouth twitched, "But, just the day before yesterday, a few battalions of soldiers went out to practice, and there must be tens of thousands of soldiers."


    said, he nced at Bai Qi, "Brother Bai sees tens of thousands of people, won''t he recognize the wrong person?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3043: What is a forehead tattoo?

    Chapter 3043 What is the forehead pattern?


    Shao Qingyuan is also a little speechless, how is it so coincidental?


    Bai Qi said, "I don''t need to look at tens of thousands of soldiers. Those soldiers still have some characteristics. They are probably between 20 and 30 years old, with long faces and dark faces... They are even darker than Vice-General Bian. The teeth are yellow and the eyes are not big. Although there are no obvious moles on the face, the wrinkles on the forehead are more serious."


    Forehead lines? what is that?


    Seeing Xie Zhonglin and Bian Wei looking puzzled, Bai Qi endured it, but still gestured, "Just like this."


    Xie Zhonglin and two people, "..." Good image.


    Bai Qi said, "At that time, tens of thousands of people will be concentrated, and the generals will eliminate those who do not meet the characteristics. There should not be too many people left. I don''t think I should be blind to the wrong person."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "How do you feel about the general?"


    Xie Zhonglinughed, "Excellent." He looked at Shao Qingyuan with some envy, "Sir Shao is surrounded by talented people." Unlike him, except for military divisions, all his subordinates are big and rough like Bian Wei.


    It was only when he despised him in his heart that Bian Wei frowned and sighed and asked, "Although the number has been reduced to 10,000 people, what excuse do we use to gather them? Could it be that they didn''t practice enough the day before, so do it again?"


    Xie Zhonglin gave him a sideways nce, unable to sigh.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say anything, it was up to them to think about it, after all, it was about the Southwest Camp, he didn''t understand.


    Xie Zhonglin stood up and thought for a while, and said, "They just finished the exercise the day before yesterday, so they will inevitably encounter some problems. I asked them to gather from battalion by battalion, just to discuss these problems. When the timees, we wille in groups one by one. Look at the critics, eliminate those who do not meet the characteristics, and then let Brother Bai recognize the person."


    Bian Weiyi put his palms together, "This is a good idea. Not everyone can see the general in this army of 100,000 people. How many soldiers want to get the general''s personal teaching. They must be happy with such a good opportunity. Soldiers from other battalions performed well in the drills that followed."


    "Since this is the case, let''s make this decision first, and ask the general to take us to the military camp tomorrow." Shao Qing had an idea and felt a lot of peace of mind.


    Bian Wei said, "It''s easy for the general to bring you into the barracks in person, so it''s easy for others to think, I''ll take you in."


    "Okay." Xie Zhonglin nodded, and the next few people discussed the specific process n.


    Wait until everything is ready, it is already early morning.


    Xie Zhonglin hurriedly stood up and said, "We will act ording to the n after dawn, Mr. Shao, you have worked hard this time. I think you have traveled for most of the day, so let''s rest for a few hours, don''t get tired. "


    Sir Shao is different from them. They are soldiers. They have always been beaten and beaten.


    But Shao Qingyuan looked like he had only a few ounces of meat, and his body was no longerparable to them. It would be bad if his good mind was not sober.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know that Xie Zhonglin thought of him like this. If he knew, he wouldn''t mind showing them his abs... Forget it, let''s show his wife.


    But he does need to rest, and I am afraid there will be tough battles to fight next.


    Shao Qingyuan followed and stood up, "Okay, that''s it, see you at the barracks then."


    Xie Zhonglin nodded slightly, then turned his head to look at Bian Wei.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3044: snatched up

    Chapter 3044 Grab it


    Bian Wei was stunned for a while, then pped his forehead suddenly, "I almost forgot, Mr. Shao, I''ll ask someone to arrange a guest room for you, you can be free, just say whatever you have, and the one that can be satisfied will definitely satisfy you. The important thing is that you livefortably."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    Just took a step, and suddenly a sweeping leg came towards him behind him.


    Bianwei raised his foot subconsciously, turned around abruptly, took two steps back, and raised his foot to meet him.


    Who knew that when he turned his head, he met Xie Zhonglin''s angry face.


    Bianwei quickly stopped his movements and asked with a confused expression, "General, what are you doing? Why did you attack me so well?"


    Xie Zhonglin sneered, "Who is going to tell you about arranging the guest room?" He stretched out his hand, "Bring it, don''t think about taking it for yourself before anyone else is unprepared, hurry up and bring it."


    Bian Wei blinked, "General, what are you talking about? Don''t stop me, or Master Shao thinks I have no way to entertain guests."


    Xie Zhonglin gritted his teeth, "The telescope, give me the telescope back."


    Bai Qi, said in a low voice, "That''s me..."


    Bianweiughed dryly, "General, I''ll take it and study it, and I''ll give it back to you after the study is over." It''s still impossible to return it, so such a good treasure must be ignored.


    "No, don''t give it back to me, don''t think about it today." Xie Zhonglin snorted coldly, "Also, I''m your Shangfeng, if you go up to the peak, will you disobey?"


    Bian Wei was a little reluctant. He looked at the telescope in his hand, thinking about the identity of the other party, and finallypromised.


    His right hand stretched forward in distress, Xie Zhonglin sneered, and reached out to take it.


    Who knew that the hand had just been stretched halfway, and a hand suddenly inserted horizontally in the middle, cutting off the telescope.


    Xie Zhonglin and Bian Wei turned their heads at the same time, looking at Bai Qi with some fierce eyes.


    Bai Qi put away the telescope, raised his eyes to meet the eyes of the two of them, and said with a smile, "I almost forgot to bring this telescope back, this is my treasure, I have to keep it well."


    Xie Zhonglin and the two were immediately discouraged, yes, this telescope belongs to him.


    only¡­¡­


    The two of them couldn''t be greedy, Xie Zhonglin couldn''t hold back in the end, and walked three or two steps to Shao Qingyuan who was drinking tea and watching on the wall pretending to not see anything, "Master Shao, this telescope is really useful to us."


    "Yeah." Bian Wei quickly walked to the other side of Shao Qingyuan and sat down, "The Southwest Camp is full of strong men, but they are also flesh and blood. No one can guarantee that they will go out and return to the war. Come back with your life. This telescope is something that can y an important role in our defense of the border, and I hope Master Shao can give up his love. "


    Shao Qingyuan put down the teacup, looked at the two people who were looking at him earnestly, and exhaled.


    After a while, he gave Bai Qi a wink, "Give it to General Xie."


    Bai Qi was very unhappy, but the master said so, he had to obey.


    In the end, he still took out the telescope, but turned his head away, and said in a hard voice, "You remember to cherish it."


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely use it well." Xie Zhonglin was so surprised, he held it in his hand and fondled it again.


    Bian Wei looked very hot, and immediately said to Shao Qingyuan, "Master Shao, you see that there are so many people in our camp, not to mention ordinary soldiers, there are so many generals, we allck, you see..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3045: Xie Zhonglin succeeded

    Chapter 3045 Xie Zhonglin seeded


    Shao Qingyuan was silent, Xie Zhonglin frowned and scolded him, "Bian Wei, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Bianwei really wants it.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "Although this telescope was newly researched by me, the number is small, and it is only used by a few people around me. It is already in an emergency to give the general a pair. No. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to contribute to the frontier soldiers, but the Southwest Camp belongs to the Great Jin and the emperor. To give something like this, it must go through the emperor¡¯s hand.¡±


    Bian Wei was startled suddenly, sweating on his back, and immediately cupped his hands, "I didn''t think about it, Master Shao is right, I won''t mention it again in the future."


    The binocrs are a powerful weapon for military warfare. If theymunicated with Shao Qingyuan privately, the emperor would probably think that they had formed a party for personal gain.


    Xie Zhonglin also nodded, a pair of binocrs can be said to be a gift from a friend, but too many are eye-catching.


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "I will inform the emperor as soon as possible about the function of this telescope. The emperor has always considered for the frontier soldiers, and if he thinks about it, he will soon have a decree."


    "Thank you, Master Shao." Bian Wei rejoiced, "Sir Shao has worked hard, I''ll take you to the guest room to rest, and I''ll wait for the affairs here to finish. I will definitely invite you to taste our delicious food."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "Then I''m wee."


    Bian Wei quickly took Shao Qingyuan out of the study, where Xie Zhonglin looked at the telescope in his hand, and put it away with great care. That night, he rushed to the southwest camp.


    There is a spy in the military camp. As a general, he still has a lot to do.


    Shao Qingyuan took a rest in the guest room of Bian Mansion. After Bian Wei sent off the people, he exined a few words and went back first.


    Just when he went out, he met Bai Qi''s resentful eyes.


    Bianwei touched his nose and ran away quickly.


    Shao Qingyuan watched him run away, nced at Bai Qi, and took out a telescope from his sleeve, "This is for you, keep it well."


    Bai Qi''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly picked it up, "Thank you, Lord."


    "have a rest."


    Shao Qingyuan went back to the room to rest, but the rest was not long in the end, and when the sky was bright, Bian Wei came to him.


    After breakfast, Bian Wei took Shao Qingyuan and Bai Qi in disguise to the Southwest Camp.


    The ?? guard was still stunned when he saw the two strangers behind him, but they were led by Bian Wei and the token. They just asked a few questions and then let go.


    Bian Wei walked inside and said in a low voice, "Most of the soldiers are practicing guns at this hour, there is no one in the camp, and we won''t attract anyone''s attention when we go there. I''ll take you to the general''s camp first, and then follow the n. act."


    As he said, he took the two of them and walked quickly to Xie Zhonglin''s tent, bypassing the ce with few people as much as possible.


    But despite his carefulness, when he entered the tent, he was seen by someone.


    The man looked at the two people behind Bian Wei, and felt that his eyes were raw and strange.


    You must know that Bian Wei has always only brought a small soldier who can talk about it, but today, it is not the soldier who is following behind him.


    The most important thing is that Bian Wei brought them into General Xie''s tent?


    This man narrowed his eyes slightly, and strode towards the tent.


    Walking to the door, he was immediately stopped by two soldiers guarding therge tent, "The general is not here, so the tent cannot be entered."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3046: Bleeding by Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 3046 Bleeding by Shao Qingyuan


    "Can''t enter the big tent?" The man looked at them and snorted coldly, "Then how did I see Bian Wei entering with two strangers?"


    The two soldiers looked at each other, and one of them whispered, "Lieutenant General Xia, you really can''t enter."


    "You stopped me in every possible way, and the general was not there, but let two strangers in. Could it be that you and Bian Wei have some shameful activities?"


    The faces of the two soldiers changed greatly, "Lieutenant General Xia, you can''t talk nonsense."


    "Then get out of the way for me." Vice-General Xia shoved the two hands away, opened the curtain and walked in directly.


    The two soldiers hurriedly followed, "Lieutenant General Xia, no."


    It was just that Lieutenant General Xia was moving too fast. When he looked up, he saw Bian Wei trying to hide Shao Qingyuan and the two of them.


    "Don''t hide, there is nothing suitable for Tibetans in thisrge tent." Vice-General Xia sneered.


    Bian Wei gritted his teeth and whispered to Shao Qingyuan, "This person is Xia Qian, who is of the same level as me. Although he is a colleague, he has never dealt with me. Don''t talk for a while, I will deal with him."


    He thought that Vice-General Xia would leave after hearing that General Xie was not in the tent, but who knew that this deted calf actually broke in, and he was simply out of order.


    The two soldiers who stopped people were also very annoyed, and looked at Bian Wei in shame.


    Thetter waved his hand and looked at Vice-General Xia, "This is the general''s tent. You vited military regtions by trespassing like this. Do you want to be dealt with by militaryw?"


    "I vited the military regtions? Then you brought two strangers into the southwest camp and brought them into therge tent. Could it be that you vited the military regtions? Bian Wei, what is your purpose? What do you want to do?!"


    Bianwei gritted his teeth, "I can bring them in, naturally with the general''s consent."


    "I believe in your wickedness. Since the general agreed, why didn''t they even dare to show me their faces? It''s clearly a thief who is guilty of guilt and dare not see anyone." Xia Qian said and walked forward.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyes and nced at Bian Wei, and quickly sent this person away, why is it so annoying?


    Bian Wei also thought, but this Xia Qian is a stubborn cow. Even though the name is gentle, but the temperament is very rough, and it is difficult to convince him.


    The most important thing is that he is also a lieutenant, but Bian Wei can''t beat Xia Qian.


    The twomunicated silently, and in Xia Qian''s eyes, it was even more suspicious and the two had colluded.


    He sneered and grabbed Shao Qingyuan''s shoulder when he came up, "Turn around and show this lieutenant what you are."


    Shao Qingyuan broke free almost subconsciously, Xia Qian''s face changed slightly, "It turned out to be a trainer, and he really has ulterior motives."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Judging that he has ulterior motives based on his Lian Jiazi? This person is simply difficult tomunicate with.


    Xia Qian suddenly approached him and attacked his face with both hands.


    "Master." Bai Qi eximed.


    "Xia Qian!!" Bian Wei shouted angrily.


    Shao Qingyuan had already taken two steps back quickly and raised his hand to block.


    But Xia Qian''s actions are not ambiguous at all, he is very martial. For him, things that can be solved by force are not a problem at all.


    He nned to beat Shao Qingyuan to the ground first, and then interrogate him well.


    Bai Qi was very annoyed and stepped forward to help.


    Xia Qian snorted lightly, "It happens that the two of them will pack up together."


    Bianwei wanted to go up and help, but apparently couldn''t get involved now.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t want to entangle him too much, so he took advantage of the fact that the big tent was still rtively quiet.


    He gave Bai Qi a wink, thetter nodded, and his movements suddenly became sharp.


    Xia Qian dealt with him, but without paying attention, Shao Qingyuan pped him in the back.


    However, in the next moment, Xia Qian suddenly spit out arge mouthful of blood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3047: Shao Qingyuan is too heavy?

    Chapter 3047 Shao Qingyuan is too heavy?


    "Xia Qian!!" Bian Wei was stunned, hurriedly caught the person who was kneeling on the ground, then looked up at Shao Qingyuan in disbelief, "You..."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, he really wanted to deal with Xia Qian as soon as possible, that palm used a little force, but it definitely didn''t make anyone vomit blood.


    What''s more, this Vice-General Xia is not the kind of person who can''t help himself, and he clearly had the energy to avoid that palm.


    Shao Qingyuan took a step forward and put his hand on Xia Qian''s wrist.


    It was only the next moment, but he was pushed away by the two soldiers guarding the big tent who had just followed in.


    One person blocked Shao Qingyuan, his eyes guarded, "Stand here and don''t move, otherwise don''t me us for being rude."


    The other person immediately got up and went out, "I''ll go to the military doctor."


    Bian Wei opened his mouth, looked at the confronting people in the tent, frowned and quickly moved the unconscious Xia Qian to the bed.


    Shao Qingyuan looked solemn, looking at Xia Qian''s expression thoughtfully.


    The military doctor came over not long after, he was stunned when he saw the situation in the tent, and looked at Shao Qingyuan suspiciously.


    It''s just that he didn''t have a chance to look at it, and Bian Wei had already shouted, "Cheng Jun doctor,e and see Vice General Xia."


    Cheng military doctor responded, and immediately sat down on the side of the copse, looked at Xia Qian carefully, and then frowned, "What the **** is going on? How could Vice-General Xia be injured?"


    Bian Wei didn''t say much, the soldier guarding the big tent had already pointed at Shao Qingyuan and said, "It was he who was beaten, and Vice-General Xia had a conflict with him. The two exchanged hands, and this man pped Vice-General Xia''s back with a palm. Back, the lieutenant vomited blood and fell into aa."


    The soldier didn''t say the specific process, after all, it''s hard to say. Although he didn''t know Shao Qingyuan''s identity, he was not an ordinary person when he was personally brought to the general''s tent by Deputy General Bian.


    So when he went to the medic, he didn''t say who the injured person was or what happened.


    But it is an indisputable fact that Shao Qingyuan wounded Vice-General Xia. This is their highest peak. He is a strong-armed lieutenant guarding the border. He can be injured on the battlefield, but he must not be injured by viins in the military camp.


    To Shao Qingyuan, they were naturally angry and defensive.


    Bian Wei didn''t say anything. Shao Qingyuan''s identity needed to be kept secret. The more he exined, the moreplicated it became.


    So he concentrated on asking Cheng Jun, "How is Vice General Xia?"


    "Hey, this palm is not light. Deputy General Xia already has an old injury, and now he has suffered a serious internal injury. I''m afraid he won''t be able to recover in a short time."


    With that said, Chengjun doctor looked at Shao Qingyuan, "You are too dark to start with, what kind of hatred is there to beat people to death. If it wasn''t for Vice General Xia''s strong body, he might even die at the moment. It''s gone."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, and the faces of the two soldiers who heard the result changed drastically, looking at him with sharp and resentful eyes.


    Even Bian Wei was stunned, "So serious?"


    Cheng military doctor nodded, "I''ll give Vice-General Xia some medicine to treat internal injuries, let''s do it step by step, hey."


    said, he sighed again, and went to write the prescription on the table next to him.


    Bian Wei looked at Lieutenant General Xia and Shao Qingyuan again, feeling tormented to death, what should I do? When is the generaling? If they don''te again, their n to remove spies has not yet started, and I''m afraid they will die prematurely.


    As soon as he thought about it, a person strode in outside the door, it was Xie Zhonglin who Bian Wei was looking forward to.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3048: he can cure

    Chapter 3048 He can cure


    Xie Zhonglin looked at the situation in front of him, froze for a moment, then frowned, "What''s going on?"


    Bianwei stood up, pulled the person aside and whispered about the situation.


    Xie Zhonglin''s face changed, and he quickly walked to the bed, seeing Xia Qian''s pale face, he couldn''t help but look a little dignified.


    He said to the military doctor Cheng, "It is hard for the military doctor to cure Lieutenant General Xia."


    Cheng military doctor bowed his hands, "General is polite."


    Xie Zhonglin took another look at Xia Qian and walked to Shao Qingyuan with a heavy expression, "You..."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyes and nced at the military doctor without a trace. Sure enough, even though thetter was writing a prescription, his eyes were still drifting towards this side as if looking at him.


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his head slightly, the corners of his lips moved slightly, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "There is something wrong with that military doctor, don''t let him step out of the big tent again."


    Xie Zhonglin suddenly raised his head. He suddenly thought of Shao Qingyuan''s identity. This man is not only the magistrate of Jingping County, but also the grandson of the genius doctor Bai Yong, the heir of the Bai family.


    He said that there was something wrong with the military doctor. Could it be because his diagnosis was wrong?


    Xie Zhonglin took a deep breath, suddenly grabbed Shao Qingyuan''s arm, and shouted angrily, "As soon as youe, you will cause trouble for me, I told you a long time ago, don''t mess with people casually, can''t you change your temper? I I warn you, if there is anything wrong with Vice-General Xia, you should wait to be buried with him."


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly pulled his hand back, "Isn''t this all right? It''s just an internal injury. It''s amon urrence for martial arts practitioners, so what''s the fuss about."


    After saying that, he turned his head and left.


    Xie Zhonglin turned blue with anger, kicked over the low table, paused, and hurriedly chased out, "Stop for me."


    Bianwei looked at the two of them in astonishment, and he responded quickly, knowing that the two of them were afraid to go out and have something to say.


    After Shao Qingyuan left the tent, he walked to the left to a remote corner.


    When he followed Bian Wei in just now, he had already seen the surrounding environment.


    Xie Zhonglin followed, looked left and right, stood beside Shao Qingyuan, and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    "Lieutenant General Xia was indeed pped by me, but I know my strength. And ording to Lieutenant General Xia''s skill, he can avoid that palm. But I found that when I yed against him, the faster his speed was. It''s getting slower and slower, obviously his spirit is very high, and he shouldn''t lose his strength in a short period of time. When that palm hit, he stagnated for a while, so he couldn''t dodge the past."


    Xie Zhonglin was stunned, "Lieutenant General Xia is very skilled, and he can block the wheel battle for more than half an hour. It''s really strange that he can be attacked in such a short time."


    "When he vomited blood and fell into aa, I checked his pulse while he was in a chaotic state, and I preliminarily judged that Vice-General Xia was poisoned."


    Xie Zhonglin was shocked, "Poisoned??"


    "Yes, but your military doctor said it was internal injury. The medical skills of the military doctors in the military camp are not so bad, right? Can''t you tell the difference between poisoning and internal injury?"


    Xie Zhonglin clenched his hands tightly, "A military doctor..."


    He made a decisive decision, "I understand what you said. Does it matter if Vice-General Xia is in? Can the poison in him be cured?"


    "It can be solved, but I just took a pulse at the time. I have to re-diagnose him in detail to see how long he has been poisoned and whether there are any other symptoms."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3049: Cheng Jun doctor is a spy

    Chapter 3049 Cheng Jun doctor is a spy


    Xie Zhonglin exhaled, "That would be troublesome."


    "Speaking of which, it''s fortunate that Vice-General Xia and I did it. The blood he vomited helped him instead."


    Xie Zhonglin touched his nose and said with a dry smile, "He''s just a little impulsive, but his heart is good."


    After a pause, he looked in the direction of the big tent again, "For the military doctor Cheng, I will take down the man first and prevent him from leaving here. It seems that we have to find the spy as soon as possible to see if the military doctor is Chengjun. With him, how manyrades do they have?"


    "Are the generals ready?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Xie Zhonglin nodded, "I was just negotiating with a few generals and asking them to gather the people who went out for the first two days of camp training in different time periods and talk about the problems they encountered during the training."


    "In that case, let''s start as soon as possible."


    Xie Zhonglin talked to him for a few words, and then led him back to the big tent.


    As soon as he entered, without waiting for everyone to look over, Xie Zhonglin stepped forward, grabbed Cheng Cheng''s neck, and shed at the back of his neck with his right hand, knocking him unconscious.


    everyone, "..."


    Bian Wei stood up in shock, "General?"


    Xie Zhonglin turned his head to the two soldiers who were equally astonished and said, "You two, bind the military doctor Cheng to me and guard it."


    Although the two soldiers were confused, they had followed Xie Zhonglin for many years and could be regarded as his confidants. Otherwise, Xie Zhonglin would not have let them guard the tent today when Shao Qingyuan secretly entered the camp.


    So after hearing Xie Zhonglin''s order, the two of them quickly tied Cheng''s army doctor.


    Xie Zhonglin then stepped back and said to Shao Qingyuan, "I''m sorry."


    Shao Qingyuan sat on the edge of the bed and stretched out his hand to diagnose Xia Qian''s pulse.


    His action made everyone else in the room bewildered, even Bian Wei.


    He didn''t know that Shao Qingyuan was a descendant of a genius doctor. Although Xie Zhonglin told him about Shao Qingyuan''s deeds, the focus was not on medical skills at all. He basically talked about his actions in the King Lu incident.


    Bianwei couldn''t help but look at Xie Zhonglin, who gave him a silent gesture.


    Shao Qingyuan took a long time to withdraw his hand and said in a low voice, "It was indeed poisoned, fortunately, the person who was poisoned didn''t dare to be too obvious. It was a chronic poison, and he nned to drain his energy bit by bit. I will give it to him. He performed acupuncture once, first protecting the heart veins, and then detoxifying, but I need time, at least two hours."


    Two hours? ?


    Xie Zhonglin thought for a while, "You can take care of it, just leave the outside affairs to us. Please, take care of Vice-General Xia, thank you."


    Shao Qingyuan stood up and wiped his hands, "I''ll do my best, but..." He pointed to the military doctor, "What does he say here?"


    Xie Zhonglin pondered for a moment, then turned his head and instructed Bian Wei, "If you find someone to spread the word, say Cheng Jun poisoned Vice General Xia. Fortunately, Vice General Xia found out that he was not killed in time. Now Vice General Xia is interrogating Cheng Jun himself. I want to see. What kind of monsters and ghosts can be recruited behind a military doctor?"


    Bian Wei and the two soldiers understood now, but their expressions changed.


    Xia Qian turned out to be poisoned and became a military doctor, a spy?


    Bianwei exhaled, and he said, what a measured person this Shao Qingyuan is, how could it be possible to beat someone seriously?


    The two soldiers were very embarrassed, they stepped forward and knelt down neatly and pleaded guilty, "Young Master, I have offended a lot just now, please forgive me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3050: Hikijaide Cave

    Chapter 3050 Lead the snake out of the hole


    Shao Qingyuan let them get up, and those who didn''t know were not guilty, not to mention their actions were understandable.


    After Xie Zhonglin exined the matter, he said to Shao Qingyuan, "Then I will trouble you here, I will let someone secretly protect the big tent, and after the affairs on our side are finished, after the spies of the southwest camp are cleared, let''s drink again. Chat."


    After he finished speaking, he told the two soldiers to keep the big tent, and then went out with Bian Wei and Bai Qi.


    In the huge tent, Xia Qian and Cheng Jun who were in aa, and Shao Qingyuan and those two soldiers were left.


    The two soldiers were a little more curious about Shao Qingyuan at this moment, and even with an apologetic heart, they were respectfully and cautiously guarding there.


    Although they still don''t know Shao Qingyuan''s identity, judging from the attitude of General and Vice General Bian, it must be someone who came to help them.


    Shao Qingyuan has already started to detoxify Vice General Xia. At the same time, Xie Zhonglin and the others have also begun to eliminate those who do not meet the facial features among the soldiers in that battalion. For the rest, Bai Qi will look at it with a telescope in the distance.


    In this way, although it took a long time, under such careful investigation, I finally got something.


    When he found the third battalion, Bai Qi''s eyes lit up and whispered a few words in Xie Zhonglin''s ear.


    Xie Zhonglin knew what he had in mind. He didn''t say anything, and continued to talk to the soldiers below without changing his face.


    is just thetter process, which is obviously much faster.


    However, these soldiers didn''t know that Xie Zhonglin''s hand on his back had already made a gesture of arrest to the men behind him.


    Therefore, after the spy''s team returned, when the spy was alone, he was directly taken away by someone covering his mouth.


    At the same time, the news that Cheng Jun doctor poisoned Vice-General Xia was caught on the spot, and Vice-General Xia was tortured him, and the news spread quietly in the military camp.


    When it was noon, he quietly got up and went to Vice General Xia''s camp.


    On the way, he heard that Vice-General Xia was now in the general''s tent. He could only frown, turned back, and looked at Xie Zhonglin''s tent from a distance.


    However, he watched, but did not act.


    It wasn''t until Xie Zhonglin''s group discussion was over at the martial arts field that he became a little anxious.


    If he doesn''t do anything, Xie Zhonglin wille back.


    But... Vice-General Xia is really not easy to deal with.


    This question, Shao Qingyuan also thought of after detoxifying Xia Qian.


    Everyone in the entire military camp knew that Xia Qian was very skilled, and ordinary people simply didn''t have the capital to break into the big tent and fight him.


    So he saw that time had passed, and he couldn''t lead the snake out of the hole, so he said to the two soldiers, "You go out now, pretend to be nervous and panic, and say that Lieutenant General Xia is still being recruited. At this time, he vomited blood and fell into aa. , you need to find other military doctors in the army."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Go quickly."


    The two looked at each other, then hurriedly walked out of the tent, grabbed a passing soldier and said, "Go to the military doctor, Vice-General Xia vomited blood and fainted."


    The soldier was startled, "What?"


    "What are you doing? Hurry up, I, I have to go to the general." After that, he said to the remaining soldier, "You watch here, I''ll be back when I go."


    After saying that, he ran away.


    The remaining soldier was anxious, stomped his feet and turned back to the tent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3051: caught

    Chapter 3051 caught


    The man not far away saw this, his eyes lit up slightly, he clenched the dagger in his hand, and strode towards the big tent.


    When ?? walked to the door, he suddenly said, "Lieutenant General Xia, Lieutenant General Xia, how are you?"


    As he said that, he opened the curtain and swept it at will. He really saw Xia Qian lying unconscious on the couch.


    Looking at the big tent, aside from the soldier just now, there was only one unfamiliar soldier. This person was overjoyed, and immediately stepped forward with a few steps, posing to see Xia Qian''s appearance.


    The soldier was stunned for a while, looking at the person who suddenly appeared in disbelief, and quickly stepped forward to stop, "General Gan, why did youe in? Get out."


    The man known as General Gan Shen''s eyes shed, and he took out a dagger and stabbed the soldier.


    Originally thought that he would be hit with a single blow, but who knew that the soldier was actually on guard, and hurriedly pushed away to avoid the key point.


    Ke Ganshen moved quickly, but stabbed him anyway. Immediately, he kicked the soldier away, and immediately rushed towards Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan dressed up as a soldier, but General Gan Shen did not take him seriously.


    Who knew that he missed a hit, but was disarmed by Shao Qingyuan.


    Gan Shen''splexion changed slightly, his eyes became ruthless, his movements began to be sharp, and all his moves were fatal.


    In the big tent, the fight was hard to separate. Xia Qian, who was lying on the bed, had already detoxified, and finally woke up slightly.


    squinted his eyes and saw the wounded soldier on the ground and General Gan who was fighting with Shao Qingyuan.


    Xia Qian gritted his teeth in anger, "Damn, you are a sinister viin. Huhu, it doesn''t count for hurting me, but you dare to do something to my subordinates. Hu... It''s too much to ignore my Southwest Camp. ... stop, stop..."


    It''s just that his voice was so soft that no one could hear him.


    Xia Qian tried his best to stand up, but quickly fell back.


    At this moment, the curtain of the big tent was lifted, and three or four people broke in from inside, and the leader was Xie Zhonglin''s son Xie Huai.


    Xie Huai immediately brought people into the fight, Xia Qian finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this.


    Xie Huai is just here, this sinister viin will definitely not be able to escape.


    He can also¡­ An Xin passed out of aa.


    Xia Qian was exhausted, and with a ''bang'' he closed his eyes and fell back. Therefore, he did not see that the first time Xie Huai rushed in, he put the knife on General Gan Shen''s neck.


    Gan Shen will be defeated by Shao Qingyuan, and Xie Huai will join in, and he will be captured in an instant.


    He tried to struggle, but was knocked unconscious by Shao Qingyuan.


    Just looking at General Gan Shen who fell to the ground, Xie Huai''s face was extremely ugly.


    I really didn¡¯t expect that I actually caught a big fish with Chengjun doctor fishing.


    General, it turned out to be General Gan.


    Xie Huai took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and when he raised his head again, his face was chilling again.


    He bowed his hands to Shao Qingyuan, "Xie Huai, my father asked me to lead someone to guard secretly outside the tent. I''m a stepte, and please forgive Mr. Shao."


    Shao Qingyuan waved his hand, "It''s good if someone catches it."


    He said, walked up to the wounded soldier, looked at his wound, "How are you?"


    The soldier smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, it''s just a little bit of skin torn. It''s just that General Gan Shen''s kick was a bit powerful, and I almost couldn''t get up."


    He said that he was about to stand up, but was pinned down by Shao Qingyuan, "Your bones are broken, of course you can''t get up."


    The soldier was stunned, Xie Huai quickly asked the people around him to carry the soldier aside for treatment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3052: kill it

    Chapter 3052 Kill it


    While bandaging the soldier, Shao Qingyuan asked Xie Huai, "How is General Xie doing."


    Xie Huai asked people to guard outside the tent, and sat opposite Shao Qingyuan with a knife in his hand, and said, "The soldier has already been caught. My father is interrogating him and wants to pry other aplices out of his mouth."


    As he said that, he nced at General Gan Shen who was bound and fell unconscious on the ground, his face sank, "I didn''t expect that General Gan Shen was also a spy. I always thought that our southwest camp was an impregnable wall, who would have known it long ago It''s full of holes. Just take this opportunity to get rid of these worms, and I would like to thank Master Shao for reminding me this time."


    Shao Qingyuan did not expect that Bai Zhiyan''s people had already infiltrated the upper-level generals of the Southwest Camp.


    Xie Huai was fortunate that when his sister was in the capital, she had a good rtionship with Shao Qingyuan and his wife. Knowing that they wereing to the southwest, she even wrote a letter to her father. Otherwise, Shao Qingyuan didn''t trust them, and he might go past their father and son to petition the emperor directly. At that time, they would definitely be charged with neglecting their duties.


    Thinking of this, Xie Huai breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xie Zhonglin came in at this time. He still had a faint **** aura on his body, and his face was even more gloomy.


    Especially when he saw General Gan Shen who was unconscious, the veins on his forehead were slightly protruding.


    Xie Zhonglin strode forward and was about to kick Gan Shen with one kick. Xie Huai was quick-witted and quickly hugged him and stepped back, "Dad, calm down, you''re going to kick someone out half their life with this kick, how can we get news from him when we look back?"


    Xie Zhonglin rubbed his eyebrows, clenched his hands tightly, and let out a heavy breath.


    He was called by Xie Huai''s people. He was interrogating the soldier at the time, and he heard that the person who wanted to assassinate Xia Qian had been caught and was in the big tent, and this person was General Gan Shen. When Xie Zhonglin heard it, he almost didn''t kill him on the spot.


    Xie Zhonglin let out a ''bah'' and scolded, "This beast."


    Shao Qingyuan stood up and walked in front of him, "General Xie, how was the interrogation by the soldier?"


    Bringing this up, Xie Zhonglin''s head hurts again, "That kid''s mouth is tight, he hasn''t moved yet."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, they have no time to dy any longer, who knows what Bai Zhiyan is secretly nning?


    He pondered for a moment, pointed to General Gan Shen and Cheng Jun and said, "Why don''t you take them both there, the soldier refused to recruit, most of them still had hope, and felt that he had a backhand and could save him. ."


    Now that the two backhands have been caught, he might be able to break through his psychological defense.


    Xie Zhonglin nodded, took off the coats of the two, and covered their heads with cloth bags, then avoided the crowd and brought them secretly to the ce of interrogation.


    As soon as Shao Qingyuan entered, he saw a soldier tied to a rack, covered in wounds.


    Although he looked embarrassed at the moment, in order to get news from his mouth, Xie Zhonglin did not kill him, at least he was still very awake.


    Hearing the movement, the soldier raised his head.


    Xie Huaiughed, tore off the cloth bag covering the heads of Cheng Jun and Gan Shen, and said to the soldier, "Now, it doesn''t matter if you say it or not. The two of them want to know more than you. , we use some means, we can always know some clues."


    After that, he said to the people around him, "Kill it."


    "Yes." The soldier beside him held a knife and walked directly to the soldier.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3053: Receiving nobles out of the city

    Chapter 3053 Receiving nobles out of the city


    Seeing that the knife in front of him was about to look down, the soldier''s face changed greatly, and he hurriedly shouted, "I said, I said."


    Xie Zhonglin snorted coldly, "I thought your bones were so hard."


    Xiaobing gasped, "I''ll exin it honestly, but, but you have to promise me a request to spare my family."


    He was fearless at first, and he really relied on Gan Shen to be his own. Gan Shen will definitely save himself, and they promised that if he dies, they will treat his family well.


    He knew what Gan Shen Jiang said was true, because he had seen the families of other sacrificed people doing well.


    But now, General Gan Shen, who promised to save him and take care of his family, has also been arrested. Then he and his family, I am afraid that they will not end well.


    Xie Zhonglin thought for a moment, "If the information you provided has made a great contribution, then the merit will naturally be forgiven. When the timees, I will also intercede with the emperor on your family''s side."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him, he didn''t think the intercession emperor would let go of those who helped Bai Zhiyan to rebel.


    But these things are beyond his control.


    The soldier opened his mouth, but he also had doubts in his heart.


    But now it seems that it is not his turn to choose. He can only believe what Xie Zhonglin said. He has stayed in the barracks for so long, and he still trusts Xie Zhonglin''s character very much.


    The soldier gritted his teeth, raised his head and said, "Although I''m just a soldier, I am the one whomunicates with the outside world. I know that it is not necessarily less than General Gan Shen."


    Especially the soldiers of the same tier as him, only his side has a list.


    Xie Zhonglin gave Xie Huai a wink, and thetter immediately found a pen and paper and wrote down the list in his mouth.


    Xie Zhonglin was somewhat relieved while listening and watching.


    Fortunately, there are not many people, except for Chengjun doctor and Gan Shen, there are only three left.


    Think about it too, this is the southwest camp. If there are really so many spies, then he, the coach, should just go home and farm.


    Shao Qing saw that Xie Huai had finished the memory, so he walked up to the soldier with his hands behind his back and asked, "Have you met Qiu Rong a few days ago?"


    Xiaobing was stunned and raised his head in astonishment, "How do you know?"


    "Qiu Rong also gave you a note for you to do things, right?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "What was written on the note?"


    Xiao Bing only felt that the person in front of him was very strange, but he had an inexplicable feeling that he couldn''t hide secrets in front of him.


    He fixedly looked at Shao Qingyuan for a while before he said sinctly, "Qiu Rong really asked us to do things, the note said... In two days, an important person will be sent to leave the border and go to Li Guo. There is someone to answer, we just need to be responsible for transporting people out of the city without a sound."


    Shao Qingyuan and Xie Zhonglin looked at each other, "An important person? Who is it?"


    Xiaobing shook his head, "I don''t know, Qiu Rong just said that Gan Shen will recognize him when he sees it."


    "Then what''s your n? When will we meet? How will people be transported out of the city? Where are the people Li Guo received? You have exined it to me one by one." Xie Zhonglin narrowed his eyes, thinking that he knew this There is absolutely nothing good about people going to the country.


    Xiao Bing swallowed his saliva and said nervously, "I don''t know about this, I''m only responsible for passing the news to General Gan Shen, and the rest will be arranged by Gan Shen, I don''t need me... "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3054: Xia Qian wakes up

    Chapter 3054 Xia Qian wakes up


    Xie Zhonglin was annoyed, "I don''t even know this? Shouldn''t you still hide it? Do you believe me if I give you a severe punishment?"


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly pulled him aside and said in a low voice, "Let''s interrogate General Gan Shen first. The most urgent task is to pry his mouth open and stop the important person two dayster."


    Xie Zhonglin exhaled, and said ''um''.


    He asked the soldier to take the soldier down, and then tied General Gan Shen and Cheng Jun.


    Shao Qingyuan gave both of them an injection, and the two quickly woke up.


    Surprisingly, when this General Gan was executed, he was not even a military doctor, so he was recruited not long after. On the contrary, the military doctor was dying, and he still refused to reveal the slightest clue.


    It wasn''t until he heard that Gan Shen, who was beside him, would say what he should have said and what he should not have said, he was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Shao Qingyuan stepped forward, stretched out his hand to probe his breath, then frowned and shook his head, and said, "Dead, fortunately we didn''t interrogate him directly, otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to catch someone like Gan Shen who is greedy for life and fear of death. ."


    General Gan Shen was covered in injuries, and he did not refute after hearing what Shao Qingyuan said.


    The matter hase to this point, the soldier has also been recruited, what can he do if he hides it? This mission is doomed to fail, and the master will definitely not let him go.


    Knowing Bai Zhiyan''s n, Shao Qingyuan waited patiently for two days.


    He suspected that the person who left the country might be Bai Zhiyan himself.


    Shao Qingyuan''s goal was Bai Zhiyan, so he didn''t interfere in the affairs of the Southwest Camp. Just at this time, a soldier came and said that Xia Qian had woken up.


    Xie Zhonglin asked Shao Qingyuan to help him check his condition. If the toxins have been cleared, he can rest assured.


    Shao Qingyuan took Bai Qi to leave, and was led by Bian Wei back to the big tent.


    As soon as I entered, I heard Xia Qian''s weak and irritable voice, "...What did you say? Then Xie Huai did not arrest the person who injured me, but arrested General Gan Shen and Cheng Jun? Damn, is he crazy? Gan? The sergeant is my man, he doesn''t protect my man, and even helps an outsider to take him away? You get out of the way, I''m going to find the general, it''s justwless."


    Shao Qingyuan twitched the corner of his mouth, opened the curtain and walked in.


    "It seems that Vice Admiral Xia''s foundation is really good. He is so energetic when he wakes up."


    Hearing the voice, Xia Qian suddenly turned his head, saw Shao Qingyuan, and rushed over without saying a word, "You still dare to appear in front of me?"


    Unfortunately, he was halfway through and was stopped by Bian Wei.


    "Xia Qian, you can shut up. This is your savior. If Master Shao wasn''t there, your body would be cold."


    "I''m fine, your body is cold."


    Bianwei pulled him back to the bed and pressed him down. If this happened in the past, Xia Qian would definitely have overturned him, but he doesn''t have the strength now.


    Bian Wei snorted coldly, "How are you? Then why are you not my opponent? Don''t say you were beaten like this by Master Shao''s palm."


    "His light palm can make me vomit blood? I..." Xia Qian said, after a pause, his mind finally became clearer, he raised his head, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "What''s the matter? You were poisoned, and the murderer was your good subordinate Gan, and Chengjun doctor. If it wasn''t for your fate to meet Master Shao here, you wouldn''t know how you died."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3055: Thats Bai Zhiyans daughter

    Chapter 3055 That is Bai Zhiyan''s mother


    Xia Qian was stunned, "Poisoned?"


    impossible! !


    Bianwei felt that he might have been poisoned into his brain, so he didn''t even have the ability to think normally.


    He pointed to a pool of blood on the ground, and told him everything one by one.


    Xia Qian was stunned after hearing this, "General Gan Shen and Cheng Jun are both spies?"


    "Yes." Bian Wei red at him angrily, "Can you not be so impulsive next time? That is, Master Shao is magnanimous and doesn''t care about you, and will detoxify you personally, otherwise, hum."


    Xia Qian covered his head and finally calmed down.


    When he looked up at Shao Qingyuan again, his previous resentment was gone. He stood up with Bian Wei''s hand and walked in front of Shao Qingyuan, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know the good and the bad before and misunderstood you. Also, thank you for detoxifying me. Although my Xia Qian''s life is worthless, in the future Where it''s useful, you can tell me."


    He is quite straightforward, and Shao Qingyuan will not really care about him.


    "Since you''re awake, I''ll give you another pulse."


    Now, Xia Qian finally fell asleep and sat quietly on the couch. It''s just that the brows were tightly clenched, thinking of Gan Shen, the two of them were still gnashing their teeth.


    Shao Qingyuan checked Xia Qian''s pulse and nodded, indicating that there was no serious problem.


    ording to Xia Qian''s body and bones, he should be able to live and breathe in two days.


    Shao Qingyuan and Bai Qi were both living in the camp that day, Xie Zhonglin was very busy, and led people to arrest all the hidden spies.


    Some people clearly felt that the atmosphere in the Southwest Camp was tense, especially Xia Qian and General Gan Shen, who hadn''t shown up since that day.


    After two days, Xie Zhonglin released Ganshen Jiang.


    Shao Qingyuan fed him a pill and asked him to take a few soldiers to the meeting ce.


    Gan Shen will meet the people over there at an inn in a border town, and the other partyes with three people, all dressed like ordinary farmers.


    This inn is ordinary, and most of the people who live in and out of the inn are some people with little money.


    Therefore, when the three farmers entered the door, no one thought there was anything unusual.


    Even Shao Qingyuan and the others who were hiding in the dark were not able to find out that there was something wrong with these three people right away.


    It wasn''t until he saw three people going upstairs, one of whom was walking strangely, that Shao Qingyuan squinted his eyes and said, "Among the three people who went upstairs just now, the one in the middle was a woman. And looking at her walking, she looked like a big family. Whates out is too different from an ordinary peasant woman."


    was suspicious, and the others immediately focused their attention on those three people.


    Xie Huai pondered, "Looking at the position they are standing, it is obvious that the men on both sides are protecting the man in the middle. So, the important person in General Gan Shen''s mouth is a woman? Why did Bai Zhiyan send this woman out of the border?"


    Bianwei, "Isn''t it because he felt that his death was approaching, so he sent his mother-inw out of the city?"


    "Bai Zhiyan married?" Xie Huai looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter shook his head, "I haven''t heard of it. He used to be in bad health, and he used this as an excuse to not want to get married. After that... wandering around, it shouldn''t be possible to get married now, but I think... No, I know who that person is."


    is the third daughter of Xunfu, the mother of Bai Zhiyan! !


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong once saw this person from a distance with a telescope. When the Lu family was destroyed, the third girl Xun also disappeared.


    Original, here.


    Bai Zhiyan''s mother appeared here, that Bai Zhiyan...


    "Action."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3056: Caught Bai Zhiyans daughter

    Chapter 3056 Caught Bai Zhiyan''s Mother


    As soon as Shao Qingyuan finished speaking, Xie Huai went to the shopkeeper and whispered a few words to him.


    The shopkeeper nodded and immediately went out with his buddy. In the end, all the guests in the inn were the ones that Xie Huai had arranged in advance.


    This is a border town, and there is always a shortage of spies and bad guys, and this is not the first time the shopkeeper has encountered such a thing, so when Bian Wei came to the doorst night, he was ready.


    When there were only a few of them left in the inn, Shao Qingyuan took the lead and approached the room where the three of them dressed as a farmer went.


    They are all in the box on the second floor at this time, Gan Shen will take two soldiers to hand over to them.


    When Shao Qingyuan brought people over, there was a sudden sound of fighting inside.


    He mmed open the door, and saw Gan Shen was about to be stabbed, sitting in the corner with his chest covered, gasping for breath.


    The third girl of the Xun family also shrank behind the screen with a pale face, holding a dagger in her hand and waving it wildly.


    The two people who were originally protecting her were fighting against the soldiers brought by Gan Shen.


    The two guards Bai Zhiyan chose were obviously masters. The soldiers on their side were not opponents. Now they were retreating step by step. Almost instantly, they had several injuries on their bodies.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes narrowed, "Help."


    said that and rushed up immediately.


    There are many people on their side, Bian Wei and Xie Huai are both very skilled people. Although the two guards were masters, they panicked under the wheel battle of the crowd.


    The third girl of the Xun family was kicked open with a dagger and caught on the spot.


    There is also a window in this private room, and one of the guards changed his face and jumped out of the window to escape without a word.


    It was just that he didn''t expect that someone had already been ambushed under the window.


    As soon as he jumped down, before he could stand still, he was shot in the right leg by an arrow, followed by the people below him, and grabbed them up.


    At the same time, another guard on the second floor was kicked by Bian Wei at the center entrance, vomited a mouthful of blood and could not stand up.


    Everyone caught it, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shao Qingyuan walked up to General Gan Shen, looked at his wound, raised his head and said to Xie Huai and the two, "I avoided the key point, and there is no life worry for the time being."


    The two of them were relieved and exined, "Take the person down and get a good treatment."


    Ganshen will be carried down, and the rest of the injured people will also go out from the private room to bandage their wounds.


    This private room is too small, Xie Huai asked to **** Miss Xunsan and the guard out together, nning to go to the lobby downstairs for interrogation.


    After ?? went downstairs, Xie Huai first found the two soldiers who were following General Gan and asked, "What happened just now? Why did you fight before we came in?"


    The two took the hemostatic medicine that Shao Qingyuan handed over, and while applying the medicine, they said, "The two guards have too sharp eyes, and their ears are too suspicious. They were talking normally, but one of the guards suddenly said a voice from outside. It seemed to be a lot quieter all of a sudden. As soon as these words came out, the three of us held their breaths subconsciously. Another guard felt that something was wrong with us on the spot, so he wanted to take the woman down from the second floor and was stopped by us, and then the fight started. ."


    It''s just that the two guards have high martial arts skills. They are not opponents. Gan Shen will be the closest to them, and he will be stabbed first.


    Xie Huai nodded, "Anyway, people were caught, you did a good job."


    While talking, the guard who jumped off the second floor was also escorted and walked in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3057: Lets commit suicide together

    Chapter 3057 Let''smit suicide together


    The entire inn was empty, all Xie Huai and their people, the door was closed, and outsiders could not spy on the inside.


    Shao Qingyuan sat on the stool, looking at the woman, his eyes became thoughtful.


    "You are Bai Zhiyan''s mother?"


    Xun San''s face changed, and she shook her head subconsciously in denial, "No, I''m not, I don''t know what you are doing."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you deny it. When I look back, I will let someone pass the news to Bai Zhiyan, saying that you are in my hands. I think he should be very nervous about you and wille to save you, right?"


    Miss Xunsan wanted to say that of course his son woulde to save him.


    She never thought of escaping, and with this posture, she didn''t have the ability to escape. All along, she has relied on others to travel everywhere.


    But she refused to say anything at the moment.


    Shao Qingyuan could see her thoughts at a nce. This woman is much easier to deal with than others. I''m afraid she doesn''t even need torture, so she will recruit herself.


    He had just fallen this year, and the dying guard who was being held by the side suddenly jumped away, breaking free from the soldiers behind him, and he didn''t know when a small de was in his mouth.


    The de was held by him and quickly slid towards the neck of the third girl Xun.


    Everyone present was startled, Shao Qing was the closest to Miss Xun San from a long distance, and suddenly kicked over.


    It was just that the guard moved too fast, and the de still shed at Miss Xun San. Fortunately, Miss Xun San responded quickly and screamed in horror, subconsciously covering her head, the de slit open her sleeve, leaving a deep bloodstain on her arm.


    "Ah...it hurts..." Miss Xunsan fell to the ground in pain and screamed, "A lot of blood, I bleed a lot, help me, I don''t want to die."


    Shao Qingyuan''s mouth twitched, and Bian Wei looked at each other. He stepped forward to stop the bleeding and bandaged her, and then ignored her crying miserably over there.


    They looked back at the guard who suddenly attacked, and the guard had been restrained again. I really didn''t expect that the person who was kicked and vomited blood, who was left with a breath, actually left a hand.


    And as soon as he made a move, he actually wanted to kill the third girl Xun.


    The guard didn''t seem to be willing to give up, and shouted to the third girl Xun, "Madam, if we fall into their hands, we will not end well. You are the master''s mother, and they will definitely humiliate you, torture you, execute you, and force you to interrogate you. Your master''s business. We can''t let their conspiracy seed, ma''am, this subordinate must go first."


    After saying that, when he rolled his eyes, he died on the spot.


    The remaining man also sneered and said to Miss Xun San, "Madam, instead of suffering in life, it is better to sacrifice your life and seek mercy, and my subordinates will help you open the way in front of you."


    After this person finished speaking, he also directly swallowed his breath.


    Everyone present fell silent, and they didn''t stop them. Both of them were determined to die, and it was simply too convenient to seek death.


    Moreover, Shao Qingyuan didn''t think the two would know more than Miss Xun San.


    As long as Miss Xunsan doesn''t seek death.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others turned their heads silently, looking at Miss Xun San, who was still crying.


    Thetter was obviously frightened by the actions of these two people, and he waspletely dumbfounded, unable to react at all.


    This, this is dead? ?


    Also, what did they just say? what do they mean? Could it be that they wanted her tomit suicide?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3058: No, Miss Xunsan is afraid of death

    Chapter 3058 No, Miss Xunsan is afraid of death


    Miss Xunsan thought that these two were crazy, why did she seek death when she was fine?


    The two guards never dreamed of it. They thought that Miss Xun San would risk going to Li Guo as a hostage for her son alone. That was because of her great maternal love and she could give everything for Bai Zhiyan.


    Both of them thought that the future of going to the country of Li was uncertain, and the fate was more fortunate than fortune. Madam embarked on the journey with the determination to die, after all, Madam is voluntary.


    They didn''t even think that Miss Xun San and Bai Zhiyan were indeed mother and daughter, and they both liked to treat others with hypocritical faces. The two escorted her all the way, and she always behaved generously and decently, taking the overall situation first, and being fearless.


    The two never thought that the wife was greedy for life and feared death, and volunteered as a hostage for a better life in the future.


    So, they died, but Miss Xunsan took two steps back and shook her head desperately.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know what to say, but the actions of the two guards saved him a lot of trouble.


    She squatted in front of Miss Xun San and pointed to the two guards, "They''re dead, and now you''re the only one left. Listening to what they said, you should also die with them to be worthy of Bai Zhiyan. ."


    "No, I''m not going to die."


    Shao Qingyuan sighed, "But now it''s up to you."


    Miss Xun''s eyes widened, "What do you mean? Are you going to kill me?"


    "We didn''t want to kill you, now your son is going to kill you."


    Miss Xunsan was stunned, "What nonsense are you talking about..." Halfway through, she couldn''t say anything.


    Although she is naive, she is not stupid.


    The knife that was shed on her arm just now made her body tremble with pain.


    Why did the guard take a de to cut her neck? because they fell into the hands of the enemy.


    But they are guards, how dare they do this? Yes, they dare not, unless they are told by others.


    And this person...besides Bai Zhiyan, he has nothing else to think about.


    It turned out that her son gave them such an order. Once caught, let them kill themselves.


    But she is his mother. They are the only rtives who depend on each other now, how could he be willing to start?


    Seeing the changing expression on her face, Shao Qingyuan knew that she understood, he straightened up and sat back, "Bai Zhiyan doesn''t seem to care about you at all, and wants you to leave the border, but only two escorts are sent to **** you. . That''s all, if the **** fails, I will be silent, and I have never tried to dy time to save you. Ruth, too ruthless."


    Miss Xunsan''s anger rose, and she threw a punch in a panic, the wound that had just exploded burst, and she screamed again in pain.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others hurriedly covered their ears, they had never seen such a squeamish woman.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that Chi Chi was more pain-tolerant than her.


    Thinking of Chichi, Shao Qingyuan wanted to go home. He has been out for several days, and Jingping County is supporting Yun Dong, and she will be exhausted.


    Thinking of this, Shao Qingyuan couldn''t wait to get up and interrupted Miss Xun San''s voice directly, "Quiet."


    Miss Xun choked for a while. She nced at the people present, and then nced at the two guards who were lying on the ground. Her eyes gradually became sullen.


    She straightened up slightly, wiped her face with her uninjured hand, and said, "You ask, you want to know what you want to ask directly, I will definitely know everything and say everything. Bai Zhi''s words are not humane, so don''t me me for being unjust."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3059: The son is unkind, the mother is unjust

    Chapter 3059 The son is not benevolent, the injustice of being a mother


    The temperament of this Xun San girl is really indescribable.


    However, for Shao Qingyuan and the others, it was beneficial.


    "Why did Bai Zhiyan send you to Li Country?"


    Three girls sneered, "Because he wanted to ask Li Guo to borrow troops, and Li Guo, in order to restrain him, asked me to go to their country as a hostage. Only then can they join forces to deal with the southwest army, and then go all the way to the capital to seize the throne."


    Shao Qingyuan and Bian Wei looked at each other, their faces were solemn.


    Bai Zhiyan really colluded with Li Guo, and the two sides have already talked about this point, and it is thest step.


    Bian Wei was even more frightened. If it wasn''t for Shao Qingyuan who found something unusual this time, he came to the barracks to inform them that they had spies. Looking back and waiting until Bai Zhiyan and Li Guozhen started to operate on the Southwest Camp, they couldpletely cooperate with the inside and outside, and then let Gan Shen stab in the back.


    Even if they are experienced enough to repel the enemy, they will suffer heavy losses. At the very least, Vice-General Xia Qianxia has already been recruited.


    Bianwei''s face became a bit ugly when he thought of this. He stared at Miss Xun San and asked, "Who ismunicating with Bai Zhiyan?"


    Miss Xunsan was stunned for a moment, then shook her head, "I, I don''t know, they used a secret code."


    "When are they going to act?"


    Three girls continued to shake their heads.


    Bian Wei frowned, "How many people are around Bai Zhiyan? Who are the ministers in the court?"


    still shook his head.


    "Apart from General Gan Shen in the Southwest Camp, who else is yours?"


    still shook his head.


    Bianwei stood up impatiently, "You don''t know anything? Aren''t you Bai Zhiyan''s mother?"


    Miss Xunsan was wronged, "These are all their men''s business. I am a woman in the backyard, how can I know so much?"


    Bian Wei was so blocked by him that he couldn''t speak, he actually thought it made some sense.


    But, I can''t ask anything. Isn''t this person arrested for nothing?


    Shao Qingyuan took his arm, "Calm down, I''ll ask."


    Bian Wei wiped his face and sat back again.


    Shao Qingyuan, "Do you know where Bai Zhiyan is now?"


    "Yes, in Luozhou."


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes brightened, "Which specific location?"


    Miss Xun San thought for a while, "We live in arge courtyard with four entrances, and the surroundings are quite quiet. I haven''t been out of the house very often, but from the back door of the house, there is a dim sum shop a few steps away from the carriage. The smell is very fragrant, you can smell it when you are sitting in the carriage, and the name of the shop is Hejiahuan."


    She actually wanted to go out, but she said that they were in danger now, so it''s better not to show up rashly.


    Even if he really had to go out, he was still sitting in the carriage, and he couldn¡¯t even lift the curtains to see it.


    She smelled the fragrance at first, nced outside a little, and was immediately covered by the curtains by the maid.


    However, although this clue did not lead to a specific street or road, it was enough for Shao Qingyuan to find the direction.


    After so long, they finally found Bai Zhiyan''s whereabouts.


    Bian Wei felt that Bai Zhiyan''s mother was too useless, and it was rare to see her as a mother and son.


    The question was almost finished, and the third girl raised her eyes to look at them, asking for proof, "I have said everything I should say, you guys, you can''t kill me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Bian Wei smiled maliciously, "We will send you to Beijing, what you should pray for now is that Bai Zhiyan will not send a killer to kill you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3060: Cen Lan came to the door

    Chapter 3060 Cen Lan came to the door


    Xun San''s face turned pale, and her body couldn''t help shaking.


    No one else looked at her anymore, Shao Qingyuan said to Bian Wei and Xie Huai, "Let''s guard the people first, we have to go back and talk to the general about the matter here. Li Guo is so restless, and the Southwest Camp should not be disturbed. calm down."


    The two of them looked solemn and nodded slowly.


    Next, Xie Huai stayed in the inn to deal with the aftermath, while Shao Qingyuan and Bian Wei returned to the Southwest Camp first.


    After exining the situation to Xie Zhonglin and discussing it again, Shao Qingyuan nned to leave, "Now that I know Bai Zhiyan''s whereabouts, I want to go to Luozhou Mansion as soon as possible. If he can be caught, the alliance between him and Li Guo will be the same. If it is abolished, maybe it will solve the danger of the southwest camp."


    At least, it can temporarily solve the danger.


    Xie Zhonglin was right when he thought about it, but he wanted to catch Bai Zhiyan himself. It''s just that the Southwest Camp is still in chaos, and he wants to rectify and sit here, and he can''t do without it.


    As for Xie Huai, he hasn''te back yet.


    There is also a Bianwei beside...


    Xie Zhonglin was about to say, let Bian Wei apany Shao Qing away, when he saw Xia Qian walk in from outside.


    He was covered in sweat, and he looked like he had just returned from the martial arts field, but his pace was steady.


    Xie Zhonglin frowned when he saw this, "You''re just in good shape, and you went to fight again?"


    "Master Shao said that I have a good foundation and that there is no problem. Proper exercise will help to recover from the injury." Xia Qian defended.


    Xie Zhonglin sneered, "You also said proper exercise, do you call it proper?" He was worried and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Master Shao, please give him another pulse to see if there is any problem. I''m afraid you just left here. , he''s in trouble again."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and returned to Xia Qian.


    Xia Qian was obedient in front of him now, and took the initiative to reach out, but still asked strangely, "Master Shao is going? Where are you going?"


    Xie Zhonglin recounted the situation, Xia Qian heard it, and hurriedly said, "I''ll go, I''ll go with Master Shao. There must be experts around Bai Zhiyan. Bian Wei can''t beat me, so it''s more appropriate for me to go."


    Bian Wei gritted his teeth, if the General and Lord Shao were not here, he would have rushed up and beat him hard.


    Xie Zhonglin thought silently after hearing this. Seeing Shao Qingyuan withdraw his hand, he immediately asked, "How is his health? Is it convenient for you to go to Luozhou Mansion?"


    Shao Qingyuan was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly.


    Xia Qian was overjoyed, "I''ll pick a few good yers now."


    He ran straight away. Xie Zhonglin only felt a pain in his head. He said to Shao Qingyuan, "Xia Qian is just a little impulsive, but he can still hear what he has to say. He is good at it. Bringing him should be able to help."


    Shao Qingyuan was indeed short of manpower, so he bowed his hands and said, "Thank you."


    After Xia Qian picked a good person, Shao Qingyuan took Bai Qi and the group out of the Southwest Camp, and hurried to Luozhou Prefecture.


    At the same time, in the Jingping County government office, Gu Yundong happened to receive news from Shao Qingyuan.


    This was sent the day before. The letter only said that the southwest camp was going well, and he needed toe back in two days.


    In the letter, I haven''t had time to mention the matter of catching the third girl Xun.


    Gu Yundong was relieved to know that nothing happened to him. She burned the letter, and Tong Shuitao came over and said, "Miss, Cen Lan is here, saying that she is here to visit A ??Yue."


    Cai Yue has said that he has been ill for several days. Cen Lan has recovered from the injury and returned to the county school. He came to visit the students, and it was normal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3061: Shopkeeper Zhang is here

    Chapter 3061 Shopkeeper Zhang is here


    Gu Yundong is not very happy about Cen Lan entering the county office. This person is not a good person. The ghost knows whether he is really here to visit Cai Yue, or is there another purpose?


    Now that her husband is away, she should be more cautious.


    So Gu Yundong said directly to Tong Shuitao, "Tell him that Cai Yue was in a depressed mood after being injured, and I asked him to apany him out to the suburbs to rx and paint, and now he is not in the house."


    "Yes." Tong Shuitao responded quickly, turned around and went out to tell Lu Xiaoqun, who was running errands.


    Cen Lan was originally invited to the front hall for tea, but after hearing what Lu Xiaoqun said, he just smiled and then got up and said goodbye.


    However, when he came out, he saw a carriage parked in front of the county government office.


    The carriage was very crude, and it looked so gray that it didn''t catch the eye. But it was a little strange that he stopped at the side entrance of the county office.


    Cen Lan''s footsteps couldn''t help slowing down. After walking a little further, he simply stopped. While buying a sesame cake from a stall not far away, he turned to look at the carriage at the door.


    A person quickly got off the carriage, and seeing him, Cen Lan''s eyes narrowed involuntarily.


    Lu Xiaoqun, who was seeing off the guests, looked at Cen Lan''s dawdling look, and couldn''t help scratching his head. He didn''t quite understand why the young master Cai Yue was in the mansion, but why the wife did not let Mr. Cene to visit, and it was fine for other students from the county school toe.


    And now, Mr. Cen has been lingering at the gate of the county government, always feeling strange.


    Just before he could ponder, the man in the carriage got off, walked up to him and handed over a sign saying, "This little brother, please inform Master Shao, just say Luozhou Huimin Medical Center. The shopkeeper Zhang has something to see."


    Lu Xiaoqun didn''t know him, but after he was bought in by the county government, and after such a long period of training by Qi Momo, he already knew that his adult''s background was very impressive, and even the Huimin Medical Center belonged to Shao''s family. .


    Hearing that the other party is the shopkeeper Zhang of Luozhou House, Lu Xiaoqun hurriedly made a gesture of invitation, "Manager Zhang will have a cup of tea in the front hall first, and I will report to the youngest."


    Shopkeeper Zhang didn''t move, instead he turned his head and nced at the carriage behind him, with a slightly hesitant expression on his face.


    Lu Xiaoqun understood that there were still people in the carriage, but it was inconvenient to be on the road at the entrance.


    He didn''t know the identity of the people there, so he didn''t dare to make his own decisions, and immediately left a sentence, "Wait a minute."


    Then he quickly ran inside. He was so fast that he almost collided with Tong Shuipao who was about toe out.


    "Stop, what are you doing so frizzy?" Tong Shuitao scolded him.


    Lu Xiaoqun hurriedly said, "Sister Shuitao, the shopkeeper Zhang from Luozhou Mansion came over and said that there is something to ask to see the adults."


    "Manager Zhang?"


    Tong Shuitao had never seen it before, so he could only go back and ask Gu Yundong what he meant.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, and immediately said, "Quickly let people in." Why did Manager Zhange to Jingping County at this time? what happened?


    she said, and went to the inner room to change into the clothes to meet the guests.


    Who knew that when she came out again, the girl Tong Shuitao had disappeared.


    Gu Yundong thought she had gone to the door to see Shopkeeper Zhang first, but when she went out, there was still no one in sight.


    Only Lu Xiaoqun was talking to Shopkeeper Zhang at the door. Gu Yundong didn''t care about looking for her for the time being, and came to Shopkeeper Zhang in three or two steps.


    Thetter hurriedly said respectfully, "Madam, the subordinates havee to report something very important. There is an injured person in the carriage, and it is not appropriate to show his face for the time being. Can the carriagee in together?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3062: Cen Lan runs away

    Chapter 3062 Cen Lan runs away


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and nced at the carriage, nodded, and the door was removed, and the carriage was driven into the door.


    Shao Quan, who was not far away, saw this and immediately came to help.


    Gu Yundong took the opportunity to ask Lu Xiaoqun, "Where''s the peach?"


    "Back to Madam, I told Sister Shuitao just now that Mr. Cen has been lingering at the entrance of the county government office, and stared at the carriage at the door from time to time. After Manager Zhang came down, Mr. Cen hurriedly left. Shuitao The elder sister said to let the little one entertain the shopkeeper Zhang first, and she is going to chase people."


    Gu Yundong frowned, Cen Lan hurriedly left after seeing Shopkeeper Zhanging over?


    She was worried that Shuitao would have an ident if she chased it out like this, so she told Shao Quan to follow him over there to take a look, and then led Shopkeeper Zhang into the county yard.


    But at this time, Tong Shuitao was chasing out and didn''t see Cen Lan from far away, so he was very surprised.


    "I was still dawdling at the gate of the county government office, but in such a short time, I didn''t even have a shadow? I must have wanted to do something bad."


    Tong Shuitao believed in his own intuition, this guy Cen Lan was absolutely suffocated.


    After thinking about it, she could only go to the county school first.


    After she turned her head and left, Cen Lan walked out of the alley not far away, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Sure enough, what happenedst time made Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong suspicious of him.


    Although he transferred the suspicion to Master Zhou, and even though he did nothing after recuperating at home for so long, they still had the same suspicion of themselves.


    In this way, there must be someone staring at him in the dark.


    Cen Lan pursed her lips, walked forward with her head lowered, and quickly rolled her eyes in thought.


    Until he walked to the most central street in Jingping County, he looked at the city gate in the distance, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Cen Lan looked left and right, and finally saw a carriage parked not far away.


    He approached quietly, and at an unknown time, a dagger was added to his hand, and suddenly it raised it suddenly, shing the reins connecting the carriage, and then jumped up, tugging on the reins with his fingers, and shouted sharply. ,"drive¡­¡­"


    Everyone around ?? was shocked, and the owner of the carriage screamed, "Ah, what are you doing? Come down, that''s my horse, little thief, don''t run."


    Bai Wu, who was secretly staring at Cen Lan''s face changed greatly. He looked left and right, and there was not a single horse around.


    Obviously, Cen Lan nned to steal the horse.


    Bai Wu gritted his teeth and chased after him without saying a word.


    Cen Lan ignored it, turned his head to look at Bai Wu, and sneered. How can two legs catch up with four legs?


    What''s the use of staring at him all the time? If he wanted to escape, he could still escape.


    After ?? Bai Wu chased for a while, he saw a shop selling bows and arrows.


    Just in time, there were also a few hangings at the door of the shop, which looked good. He grabbed one and said to the panicked shopkeeper, "I''ll give you the money back."


    Then he aimed the bow and arrow at Cen Lan, Cen Lan took time to turn his head, and frowned slightly when he saw Bai Wu''s movements.


    He grabbed the reins hard and stopped moving straight forward. The horse began to run in a curve, knocking over the stalls along the way, causing the people on the roadside to cry and curse.


    As a result, it bes difficult for Bai Wu to aim again.


    But he couldn''t bear to hesitate any longer, and if he dyed any longer, he would be out of the range of his archery.


    Bai Wu tightened his bowstring, moved his fingers slightly, and walked towards Cen Lan with a ''whoosh''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3063: Taoyan help

    Chapter 3063 Taoyan help


    The ?? arrow did not hit Cen Lan, and Cen Lan was just relieved, but the horse under his crotch suddenly neighed, and his front legs jumped high, almost making him unable to catch the reins and fall.


    Cen Lan turned his head slightly, only to realize that the arrow had hit the horse''s butt, causing it to suffer uncontrobly.


    Cen Lan''s palm was bleeding out, but he didn''t dare to rx at all.


    The horsended on its front legs, but it started to run around in disobedience. Seeing an alley in front, I turned a corner and got in, but it was getting farther and farther from the city gate.


    Bai Wu''s face changed greatly, the horse was afraid that he would hurt the people on the side of the road by running around.


    He quickly chased after him, and at this moment there was the sound of ''da da da'' horse hooves.


    A horse fell behind him, and the man on the horse said in a hurried voice, "Get on the horse quickly."


    Bai Wu looked up and saw that it was Mr. Tao.


    Taoyan got down quickly and gave him his horse directly, "Come on."


    "Thank you." Bai Wu turned over, flicked the reins and chased after him.


    Taoyan exhaled, he had never seen Bai Wu and didn''t know him. But he had seen Cen Lan and knew that Shao Qingyuan sent people to stare at him.


    Just now, he was on the second floor of the restaurant looking at the scenery of Central Street, and he was sighing that Shao Qingyuan had just arrived, but Jingping County was full of vitality and efforts to develop. Then, from a distance, they saw the two escaping and chasing, and Cen Lan in front rode a horse straight to the gate of the city.


    Taoyan immediately went downstairs and asked the groom in the backyard of the restaurant to buy a horse and quickly chased after him.


    Hope this helps.


    Taoyan exhaled, turned his head to see the people on the street, and began to obediently take care of the aftermath.


    He is the third young master of the Tao family. He has a calming temperament in his body, and he handles things in an orderly manner.


    Taoyan greeted the empty-handed person to help carry the injured person to the nearby hospital, and he paid for the medical expenses.


    Those who suffered losses from the stalls, he alsopensated for the money first. These people originally thought that they could only admit that they were unlucky, but who knew that suddenly a big money came, and they were grateful and grateful for a while.


    Taoyan just waved his hand and said with a smile, "If you want to be grateful, thank your county magistrate. For thesepensations, I will ask you Master Shao to reimburse you."


    everyone, "..."


    For a while, he didn''t know whether the young man in front of him was joking or serious, and whether he should ept the money or not.


    Taoyanughed and continued to work.


    Fortunately, this is the central street. Because the street is spacious and there are many bullock carts and horses and carriages passing by on weekdays, most people do not stand in the middle of the street because they are worried about safety.


    So the loss is not big, just don''t know the street they go toter, there are not many people...


    Taoyan was a little worried.


    Bai Wu was also worried, so he ran fast, and when he ran out of the alley, he saw that the horse that Cen Lan was riding had been stabilized by him.


    But it was a little far from the city gate at the moment, Cen Lan wanted to turn the horse''s head, but Bai Wu, who was behind him, was chasing him, so he could only curse and move on.


    This street is rtively quiet. This area is regarded as a street for calligraphy and painting. Most of the purchases are antique calligraphy and paintings or book decorations. It belongs to a ce with a rtively elegant environment.


    Bai Wu breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the next moment, he saw arge group of people in front of him suddenly standing in the middle of the street, as if arguing about something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3064: Cen Lan is dead

    Chapter 3064 Cen Lan is dead


    Cen Lan also saw it. Unlike Bai Wu, he saw these people in front of him, but there was a sh of joy in his eyes.


    He shouted directly at the group of people, "Fan Yilin, Fang Chongjun, please help Mr. stop the person behind him. He wants to be detrimental to Master Shao, so I''m going to report."


    Fan Yilin and the others turned their heads and saw a horse galloping towards them quickly.


    Everyone is a quick-witted person. Without saying a word, they jumped, rolled, and ran, all retreating to the side to block Cen Lan.


    As soon as Cen Lan passed, Fan Yilin and others also recalled what he had just said, and immediately said loudly, "Don''t worry, sir, leave it to us here."


    After all, these people ignored the argument just now and stopped Bai Wu in unison. Some people even took stick weapons from the side and stood straight in front of him, trying to stop him.


    Bai Wu''s face changed greatly, he couldn''t ignore the safety of these students and directly ride over.


    Concerned, Bai Wu couldn''t help slowing down.


    He had no choice but to grab the bow and arrow again, ignoring the movements of the students who wanted to pull him down, and took the bow and arrow and aimed it at Cen Lan''s back.


    Cen Lan snorted coldly, just happened to see Zhao Jing beside him, and reached out to him without saying a word, "Zhao Jing,e up quickly."


    Zhao Jing was originally in another shop. When he came out, he was about to walk towards Fan Yilin and the others when he saw such a scene.


    When ??Cen Lan stretched out his hand to him, Zhao Jing almost subconsciously handed it over, and then Cen Lan pulled him onto the horse''s back and blocked him.


    Bai Wu saw this, the bow and arrow that was about to be shot down quickly.


    He can no longer shoot the horse, otherwise he will hurt the people on the street if he loses control. But he couldn''t shoot at Cen Lan either, Zhao Jing was sitting behind him at the moment.


    Bai Wu was a little helpless, so he could only exin to Fan Yilin and others first.


    Over there, Cen Lan secretly exhaled a sigh of relief, speeding up and turning a corner, turning the direction and heading towards the city gate again.


    Zhao Jing sat behind him and asked curiously, "Mr. Cen, what happened? Who is that person and why are we chasing you? Where are we going now?"


    "That person is Lord Shao''s enemy. The purpose of sneaking into Jingping County this time is to be detrimental to Lord Shao. I have to go to the county office as soon as possible to report to Lord Shao."


    Zhao Jing thought thoughtfully, "Really? But this is not the way to go to the county office."


    "Master Shao is not in the city. You should have guessed it when you visited Cai Yue these days."


    Zhao Jingshang nodded, "It seems so."


    Cen Lan was riding a horse, and he was about to reach the gate of the city, but Bai Wu, who was behind him, did not catch up.


    Therefore, Zhao Jing is useless.


    Cen Lan narrowed his eyes, just about to reach out and throw Zhao Jing down.


    However, the next moment, his neck suddenly hurt, and blood suddenly rushed out, making him tense suddenly.


    Cen Lan turned his head slightly in disbelief, and met Zhao Jing''s nervous and panicked eyes.


    However, although he was flustered, he still pulled out the hairpin inserted into his neck without hesitation, and stabbed it again.


    Once, twice, three times.


    Cen Lan opened his mouth, only spitting out arge mouthful of blood.


    He had a dagger in his hand and wanted to turn back and give Zhao Jing a knife, but he couldn''t do it in such a position to kill him directly. But he still tried hisst strength and stabbed his thigh fiercely.


    Zhao Jing cried out in pain, and the hairpin in his hand also fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Cen Lan finally died after several ruthless assassinations.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3065: Shao Shuang goalkeeper

    Chapter 3065 Shao Shuang gatekeeper


    Cen Lan lost his breath, and he couldn''t hold himself up immediately. After the horse ran two steps, he fell directly.


    Zhao Jing endured the pain in his leg and quickly tightened the reins of the horse.


    It''s just that he has no strength. The first time he killed someone, it was his master. Now his mind is nk and his hands and feet are weak.


    Fortunately, the speed of the horse slowed down, and there were footsteps behind him, helping him to hold the horse back.


    Zhao Jing exhaled, turned his head to look at Tong Shuitao who was holding the horse, and showed a weak smile, "Sister Shuitao."


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly helped him down from the horse. Seeing that his legs were covered in blood, he frowned, "How is it? Besides his thighs, where else was he injured?"


    Zhao Jing shook his head, "No, it''s fine, it''s the first time I''ve done this. I''m afraid of doing this kind of thing. Now I can''t slow down. I can''t feel the pain anymore."


    He nced at Cen Lan, who was lying on the ground behind him, feeling a little ufortable, "Cen, isn''t Mr. Cen really a good person?"


    "Of course, he is a scoundrel and a thief. In order to be an official, he colluded with people and wanted to do something wrong. Don''t worry, it''s not an exaggeration for such a person to die a hundred times. You are not only innocent but also meritorious. Killer, I will make it clear to Madam."


    Tong Shuitao was afraid that he would leave a psychological shadow, so he quickly appeased him.


    She was originally going to the county school to find Cen Lan, but halfway through, she suddenly remembered that the county school was closed today. Cen Lan should not go, he might have gone home.


    Tong Shuitao went to his house again, and when he walked to this street, he heard amotion.


    She rushed out to take a look, just to see Cen Lan riding a horse and pulling Zhao Jing onto the horse, while Bai Wu was entangled by those students.


    Tong Shuitao immediately took the path to catch up, thinking of intercepting him in front of him.


    But she has two legs, and she can''t catch up with her.


    Just when Zhao Jing turned around to see her, and was about to call her, Tong Shuitao hurriedly made a silent motion, then pointed at Cen Lan and scratched her neck.


    Well...Tong Shuitao simply wanted to tell Zhao Jing that Cen Lan was a bad guy, let him stabilize him, and she immediately went to save him.


    Who knew that Zhao Jing actually killed people directly, so... he was quite bold.


    She patted Zhao Jing on the shoulder, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll take you back for treatment first, and someone will take care of the rest."


    Zhao Jing swallowed and nodded slightly, "Okay, okay."


    After he finished speaking, he looked up and saw Shao Quan dragging the dead Cen Lan over.


    Tong Shuitao nced at Cen Lan, "Shao Quan, I''ll leave it to you here, I''m going back and tell thedy."


    "Go."


    Just in time, Bai Wu has already escaped over there and came over on a horse.


    Cen Lan''s horse was injured and very unstable. Tong Shuitao didn''t dare to take risks, so he took Zhao Jing directly to Bai Wu''s horse.


    As for Fan Yilin and the others who ran over and worried, they left it to Shao Quan to exin.


    Fortunately, Yin Zhaotou, who received the news at this time, also came with a group of arresters, and the people hiding in the house on this street finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tong Shuitao took Zhao Jing back to the county office, and quickly asked Gao Zi, who was resting at home, to bandage him.


    Cai Yue hurriedly ran to see Zhao Jing when he heard the news.


    Thetter had just experienced such an exciting scene and lost too much blood, and his face was still pale at this time.


    Tong Shuitao asked their brothers to talk and went to find Gu Yundong.


    When he arrived at the main house, he found that under the veranda outside the house, Shao Shuang, who had just recovered from his injuries, was sitting guarding the gate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3066: comatose child

    Chapter 3066 Comatose child


    Tong Shuitao asked in a low voice, "Is Miss inside?"


    "Yes." Shao Shuang turned slightly and let her in.


    Tong Shuitao quietly opened the door, and found that Gu Yundong was talking to Shopkeeper Zhang with an ugly face.


    And on the bed next to them, there was a sick and pale child of about ten years old.


    Hearing the movement, Gu Yundong turned his head and nced at Tong Shuitao, then withdrew his gaze and continued to ask Manager Zhang, "How long will it take for her to be fully awake?"


    Shopkeeper Zhang sighed, "It turned out that he was dying. In fact, this child is not suitable for long-distance travel, let alone rushing on the road in such a hurry. It''s just that she insisted oning to see the second young master, saying that the Yu family has a great grievance, and I can''t help it. Just bring her here."


    He said, shaking his head, "It''s just that the journey from Luozhou Prefecture to Jingping County is not short, and after several bumps, the wound is unavoidable, and now it is even worsening. Can you wake up? , and it''s up to him."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "She didn''t tell you about Yu Tongjuan''s family in detail when she was awake?"


    Shopkeeper Zhang smiled bitterly, "I asked, but she wouldn''t say it. She said that the fewer people who knew, the better. If she told me, it would hurt me. She wanted to tell the second young master and the second youngdy herself."


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead, it seems that he can only know what happened to Yu Tong after he woke up.


    He could only ask Shopkeeper Zhang to take care of her first and try not to make her condition worse.


    Immediately got up and walked to the door, looked at Tong Shuitao, and after taking the person out, he asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Tong Shuitao told what happened just now, "Miss, we didn''t n to deal with Cen Lan at first, but when he saw Shopkeeper Zhang getting out of the car, he quietly stole the horse and went out of the city immediately, we just..."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "It''s alright, I''ve wanted to arrest Cen Lan for a long time, but there is no news from my husband, so I don''t dare to act rashly. Now that things have reached this point, there is nothing I can do if I die."


    "He should have died." Tong Shuitao snorted coldly.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and was silent for a moment, then said to her, "Cen Lan is dead, Qiu Rong will definitely receive news. You should immediately notify Shao Wen Shaowu and arrest Qiu Rong."


    Qiu Rong was the one who left Jingping County to report to the soldiers in the barracks. After he reported the letter, he returned to Jingping County as if nothing had happened.


    Shao Wu, who had followed him all the way, continued to stare at him. Just in case, Shao Wen also watched secretly.


    Cen Lan made such a bigmotion, thinking that Qiu Rong would also notice something happened.


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly responded, "I''ll inform you right away."


    "Also, remember tofort the injured people on the street, send them all to the hospital, and we will pay for the medical expenses. The stalls they were knocked down will also count the losses, and those who should bepensated will bepensated. We are short of manpower now, since Young Master Tao is helping, please help me thank him, we will wait for thister, and we will repay."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong can''t walk away for the time being, and the children in the room don''t know when they will wake up. These things can only trouble Tao Yan first.


    She breathed out a breath, looked at the door worriedly, and said to Shao Shuang, "Look here first, if there is anything, someone wille to inform me immediately. Shopkeeper Zhang is also very tired aftering all the way. , let someone bring you some food and tea."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3067: as you understand

    Chapter 3067 is what you understand


    Seeing Shao Shuang answering, Gu Yundong turned around, "I''ll go see Zhao Jing."


    Zhao Jing killed people, but the other party still taught them often in the past, and he had a good rtionship with Mr. Cen. The excitement was a bit big, and even when he arrived at the county office, his body was still cold, and he couldn''t recover.


    Fortunately, with Cai Yue and Gao Zi, Cai Yue has experienced a lot at a young age. He has also witnessed the scene of his grandmother being killed. He understands Zhao Jing''s fear very well, so he is very patient. to appease him.


    Gaozi is even more experienced. He grew up on Linxun Ind since he was a child, and he has seen a lot of things.


    With thefort of the two, Zhao Jing finally calmed down.


    When Gu Yundong came over, he happened to hear Gao Zi vividly talking about how King Lu forced the pce that day, "...King Lu knew that my master and my wife were a threat, so he sent a lot of masters to kill him that night. Okay. Guys, you don''t know that scene, **** storms and rivers of blood. Uncle Yu, who was the gatekeeper, was directly shed in the back with a machete. He bled and copsed to the ground on the spot. My senior brother and I were close to each other. Going to save people, but that swordsman, who identally lost his life."


    What he said was very thrilling, even Cai Yue listened with relish, and Zhao Jing even mentioned it in his heart.


    These things are no longer secrets, and the storytellers have alreadypiled several versions and talked about it, so it¡¯s okay for Gao Zi to say so.


    "Afterwards, there was no other way. If we don''t save people, Uncle Yu will die. So we appeased the third sister and the fourth brother, and told them not toe out of the house, and then we went to save people. Fortunately, the rescue was timely, and Uncle Yu never lost blood. I lost a lot of lives. After that, we kept looking for opportunities in the yard and brought the injured guards back to the house to stop the bleeding. This assassinationsted all night, and I slept for two after the end. It took two days and two nights to slow down.¡±


    While talking, Gao Zi bandaged Zhao Jing. After the bandage was done, he smiled and said, "So, you also have a good rest, you will be fine after a night''s sleep. You are going to get a title in the future, and when you be an official in the future, you will definitely meet There are many thrilling things, just get used to it.¡±


    After hearing hisst words, Zhao Jing was a little dumbfounded, but he was suddenly enlightened and his mood was much better.


    "Thank you, I''m much better. But I can''t sleep now, Gaozi, tell me about the capital. Master Shao and Master Gu, what other big things have they done, tell me quickly."


    Gu Yundong shook his head speechlessly, it seemed that Zhao Jing was not only all right, but also became more courageous.


    She coughed lightly and walked into the room.


    "Auntie."


    "Master."


    "Gu Master."


    The three of them turned their heads in unison, seeing that Zhao Jing was about to stand up, Gu Yundong quickly pressed his hands down, "If you''re injured, don''t move around."


    Zhao Jing only then reacted, he gasped in pain and fell back.


    Cai Yue stepped aside and let Gu Yundong sit on the edge of the bed.


    Gu Yundong looked at Zhao Jing, "You helped us a lot today."


    Zhao Jing scratched his head, "Master, please don''t say that. In fact, when I think about it now, I feel as if I misunderstood Sister Shuitao, she should not let me, let me... kill. I made trouble. already."


    "No, Shuipao means what you understand. If you didn''t kill the killer at that time, it might be you who had the ident."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3068: Zhao Jing is the most stable student

    Chapter 3068 Zhao Jing is the most stable student


    Zhao Jing looked at her firm eyes, and gave a ghostly nod, "It''s good that I didn''t cause trouble."


    After a pause, he asked in a low voice, "Master, Mr. Cen, is he really a traitor?"


    "What do you think?"


    Zhao Jing lowered his eyes and thought for a while, before he organized thenguage and said, "I remember, the Master told me two days ago, let me be vignt and don''t trust people easily. Even if this person is a ssmate or a Master, Don''t be used by others. Master, what you saidst time was actually a reminder to me, wasn''t it?"


    During this time, Zhao Jing has always been very strange. The county government always has troubles. It seems that someone wants to deal with the adults and the master. He wanted to help. A few days ago, when he was sending notes to Cai Yue, he found Gu Yundong and asked a few questions.


    Gu Yundong had some understanding of the characters of Zhao Jing''s students, but he didn''t expect him to be so sharp.


    They made Cai Yue pretend to be sick just to avoid being used by Cen Lan, but there are still so many students in the county school, and Cen Lan is too close to them, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not be hurt.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong did remind Zhao Jing vaguely, just thinking that if there is such a time, Zhao Jing can also be prepared.


    Among all the students in the county school, he is the most stable one.


    But she didn''t expect that Zhao Jing would give him such a big surprise.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Yes, I was indeed reminding you that time. So, is that why you decided to attack Cen Lan?"


    Zhao Singing nodded, he has been pondering over and over for the past few days, and he is somewhat mentally prepared.


    Otherwise, how could Tong Shuitao make such an action, and he would directly hold the hairpin and stab Cen Lan''s neck?


    Thanks to the county school break today, he and other students made an appointment to go shopping on that street and buy a few books. And because the second sister in the family was talking about kissing recently, because of the good grades in the past few months, and the money he had won some bonuses, he thought of buying a gold hairpin for the second sister as a dowry, so he could be happier when he went out.


    So he broke away from Fan Yilin and the others, went to the silver building a little in front of the street by himself, bought a delicate and small hairpin and came out. However, he was almost hit by Cen Lan while riding a horse, which became the target that Cen Lan used to block his back.


    When ?? was riding on the horse, Zhao Jing had been thinking about what Gu Yundong had said to himself, and had doubts about Cen Lan, who changed his route and did not go to the county office. After seeing Tong Shuitao''s gesture, he was sure that this person must have something to do with the Shao family.


    So, he stabbed him to death with the only sharp instrument in his hand, the golden hairpin.


    Gu Yundong and several people were very impressed when they heard his analysis.


    Gu Yundong exined, "Cen Lan is one of King Lu''s remnants, and the county government has nothing to do with him. We have been sending people to keep an eye on him, he should have noticed it, so this time we were in a hurry. In a panic, he grabbed the horse and wanted to leave the city, but there are hisrades outside the city."


    Zhao Jing didn''t expect to have such an inside story, King Lu Yu Dang? ? ?


    Isn''t that what he did is also a conspiracy and rebellion? He patted his chest immediately, but fortunately he moved quickly. If Cen Lan escaped, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Let''s leave the rest to us. If you are injured, take a good rest and don''t move around. Cen Lan is Mr. Xian Xue. If something like this happens, the Xian Xue school should be suspended for a few days. Your parents Over there, I will also send someone to speak, lest they hear some rumors and worry about you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3069: the kid woke up

    Chapter 3069 The child woke up


    Gu Yundong and Zhao Jing talked for a while and they came out. Now that such a big thing is happening on the street, Shao Qingyuan, who is the county magistrate, is not here. She can only handle the follow-up matters in person.


    Fortunately, although she is a woman, she is also a county owner, which is enough in Jingping County.


    Duan Qian also came over, relieved when she saw that she was okay, "I heard that there was an ident at the county government office,e here to see if there is any need for help."


    "You have already helped a lot, and now more than half of the guards you brought are sent to guard near the county office."


    But even though he said that, Gu Yundong unceremoniously told him to help him.


    then went to Xue Rong, Hong Zhuzhu, Yin Zhaotou and others, and sent the orders one by one.


    Gu Yundong''s position in the county government is not bad at allpared to Shao Qingyuan. These people have long been convinced of her, and they went to execute it immediately without any objection.


    The entire county office was busy, and Gu Yundong had no time to spare, but he was always paying attention to the situation on Mr. Zhang''s side. Unfortunately, the child never woke up.


    In the evening, Shaowen and Shaowu came back, and he also brought back Qiu Rong, who had attempted suicide.


    Looking at the dying man, Gu Yundong sneered and told them to put him in jail first. "If you can pry clues out of his mouth, try to pry it. You can''t pry it out..."


    Gu Yundong didn''t continue to speak, and he couldn''t escape a dead word in the end.


    Shao Wen took the man down, but Gu Yundong suddenly said, "By the way, by the way, ask him, where is the secret recipe for the drink that he took away when he was a confidant of Master Tao in the Tao family. Tao Yan helped us a lot, Never let him work in vain."


    Shao Wen responded and took the person away.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, took a look at Shopkeeper Zhang, and went back to the room.


    I haven''t seen her for a whole day. When I saw someone, I hurriedly ran over and hugged her thigh, "Mother,e on, Mommy said that I was tired, so I gave her a massage."


    Gu Yundong nced at Qi Momo, thetter said in a low voice, "Young master has read it several times, and I said that my wife is so busy that she doesn''t even have time to eat. But the young master is distressed, and he kept all the snacks he ate. I''ll have to wait for you toe back to eat."


    Gu Yundong picked up the little guy, "You are really mother''s big padded jacket."


    Chi Chi tilted his head, "Big padded jacket? Chi Chi warm."


    "Yes, you are the warmest." Gu Yundong said, hugging him and sitting down on the couch.


    The little guy immediately took off his shoes and climbed up, then stood behind Gu Yundong and knocked on her back with ''hey hey yo''.


    Gu Yundong was about to die from his cuteness, so he closed his eyes in enjoyment.


    Mommy Qi came over with dinner, Gu Yundong watched his son grabbing the small spoon while eating, humming and insisting to eat it by himself, eating all over his face, but he still kept being silly, feeling that he was extraordinary .


    Seeing such a dy, the tiredness and irritability in Gu Yundong''s heart were also swept away.


    What happened during the day, although there was a lot of noise, and there was a lot of uproar on the street, but fortunately it was dealt with in time and quickly subsided.


    On the second day, with Duan Qian sending someone to promote it, the death of Cen Lan was already a brand new version.


    Gu Yundong woke up early in the morning to hear the good news, and finally felt at ease.


    At this moment, Shao Shuang came over and said that theatose child finally woke up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3070: Yu Weining

    Chapter 3070 Yu Weining


    Gu Yundong had just eaten two mouthfuls of porridge. Hearing this, he pushed the bowl away, but he didn''t care to eat, so he hurried to the shopkeeper Zhang''s house.


    Shopkeeper Zhang was taking the pulse of the child with a rxed expression on his face.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but lighten his footsteps, and when he got close, he asked in a low voice, "How is she?"


    "It''s all right now, this child has a strong will to survive, plus all the good medicines are used, I''ve heard of this. But now I still need to rest, and I can''t be so bumpy and tired anymore."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Don''t worry, since you''re here, let''s take care of your injuries first."


    As she spoke, she looked at the child whose face was still pale.


    Ten-year-old children are not too big or too small, and those who should be sensible are already sensible.


    However, Yu Weining in front of him was forced to be sensible. Especially when the family changes drastically, it seems that he has be an adult overnight.


    She looked at Gu Yundong, full of vicissitudes.


    Gu Yundong sat on the stool beside her bed and asked in a low voice, "How are you?"


    Yu Weining looked at her seriously for a long time before asking in a hoarse voice, "Are you, the Lord of Yongjia County?"


    "I''m."


    Yu Weining looked at Shopkeeper Zhang, then looked at her again, and asked, "Where''s Master Shao?"


    "He''s not here. If you have anything, you can tell me directly. If you don''t believe my identity, I can also prove it to you."


    Yu Weining, "No need, I have seen your portrait, I know you, you are the Lord of Yongjia County."


    she said, pursing her lips, "Can I talk to you alone?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but look at Shopkeeper Zhang, who immediately stood up and stretched, "I''ll go out and exercise a little bit, the weather is pretty good today."


    He smiled and exited the door, and for a while, only the two of them were left in the room.


    Gu Yundong saw that her lips were dry, and gave her two sips of water with a spoon.


    Yu Weining was stunned, looking at her in disbelief, "County Lord, you..." A dignified county owner actually feeds her water?


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Two sips will make you feel better. If you are thirsty, tell me, I can still supply food and drink."


    Yu Weining suddenly felt a little wet in her eyes. Looking at Gu Yundong''s face, the grievances that she had suppressed suddenly surged up, and she couldn''t control her tears.


    She hurriedly wiped it with her hand, but she was caught halfway through her hand.


    Gu Yundong frowned in disapproval, "You can''t move around now, be careful that the wound will worsen. Life onlyes once, and if you don''t cherish it well, no one will be able to save it."


    She took a clean handkerchief and wiped her tears.


    Gu Yundong didn''t get straight to the point and directly asked her about Yu Tong''s sentence of annihtion. Although she was also very anxious, she also knew that Yu Weining was very vulnerable at this time.


    She was very young, but she saw with her own eyes that the whole family was destroyed, and the whole family died in front of her. After she escaped, she had to hide. Even though he was seriously injured, he still had to drag a little energy to Jingping County, wanting to tell them the truth.


    One can imagine how much pressure on her heart and body.


    However, Yu Weining sniffed, desperately suppressing her emotions, and said, "County Lord, I am the daughter of Yu Tongjing''s family in Luozhou, my name is Yu Weining."


    "I know." Gu Yundong nodded.


    "My father and my whole family were all killed by Bai Zhiyan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3071: The night the Yu family was destroyed

    Chapter 3071 The night the Yu family was destroyed


    Gu Yundong''s expression instantly tense, and sure enough, Bai Zhiyan did the killing of the Yu family.


    "So, Bai Zhiyan is in Luozhou? Just why did he kill your father?"


    Yu Weining couldn''t hide his grief, "Because my father identally found out the secret of Bai Zhiyan''s collusion with the Luozhou prefect to try to rebel, they came to kill him."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "You said that the prefect of Luozhou and Bai Zhiyan were in the same group?"


    "Hmm..." Yu Weining nodded with a choked sobs.


    Yu Tongjuan has been dissatisfied with the prefect, Quan Yan, since he returned to Luozhou Mansion from Jingping Countyst time, and he has been secretly looking for his fault.


    Yu Tongjue once saw Quan Yane out of that big house,e out ande out, but Quan Yan was very dressed up at that time, he disguised himself as a coachman.


    If Yu Tongjing was not familiar with him, he might not have recognized him for a while.


    sneaking out of a big house, Yu Tongjing felt that Quan Yan must have done something shameful.


    Yu Tongjuan tried to find an opportunity to sneak into the mansion. Coincidentally, the big mansion was half damaged at the beginning, and was repaired by Lou''s houseter.


    Yu Tongjue went to Lou''s house and got a simple drawing. With that drawing, he found a gap and got in, trying to find out who lived in this big mansion.


    Unexpectedly, just like this, he heard the shocking secret that Bai Zhiyanmunicated with Li Guo to borrow troops and sent his mother to be a hostage.


    Yu Tongju was so frightened, he calmed down and quickly escaped to find a way.


    The biggest official in Luozhou is Quan Yan, and of course there is General Zhou in the guardhouse. But Quan Yan is a rebel, who can be sure that General Zhou Shen is not? He can''t trust anyone now.


    Yu Tongjuan thought about it, and thought of Shao Qingyuan and Yongjia County Lord of Jingping County.


    He doesn''t know whether it is loyal or traitor to others, but Mr. Shao and his wife, who made great contributions in the King Lu incident, must be loyal.


    Yu Tongjuan made a decisive decision and was about to set off for Jingping County.


    It was justte at that time and the city gate was closed. If he goes out, he will inevitably arouse the suspicion of the government.


    At that time, Yu Tongjuan was still lucky, thinking that Bai Zhiyan probably hadn''t discovered what he was eavesdropping on. After all, he was also in disguise at the time, and he didn''t make any noise, so it''s not so easy to recognize.


    When he went out, no one in the house noticed anything unusual.


    As long as he persists for one more night and quietly leaves the city early tomorrow morning, he will definitely be able to bring the news.


    I thought so, but Yu Tongjuan was actually restless and restless, and he didn''t even think to think of a way out for his family first.


    By the time he came back to his senses and wanted to make arrangements, it was toote. Bai Zhiyan''s people rushed in, and the entire Yu family was like amb to be ughtered, with no resistance at all.


    Yu Tongju rushed to his daughter Yu Weining''s room in a panic, trying to escape with her.


    Yu Weining is the daughter of Yu Tongshen''s ex-wife and his only child.


    Just after Yu Tong was sentenced to marry Ji Shi Luo Xiang, Yu Weining was very dissatisfied with this father. In particr, Luo Xiang''s man has a foolish heart, but his face is generous but his heart is full of calctions. Yu Weining doesn''t look down on her. She is young and doesn''t know what to do with her, and she often conflicts with her.


    But every time Yu Tongju was deceived by Luo Xiang, he felt that it was her fault and always stood by Luo Xiang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3072: What Yu Tongjuan did

    Chapter 3072 Yu Tongju''s actions


    After Yu Tongjuan and Luo Xiang returned from Jingping Countyst time, there was an obvious rift between the two. Yu Weining was also happy for a while and secretly wanted to see Luo Xiang''s jokes. Then he saw Luo Xiang whispering cursing at a portrait, and the person in the portrait was Gu Yundong.


    This is also the reason why Yu Weining knew Gu Yundong.


    Because of Luo Xiang, Yu Tongjing and Yu Weining''s father and daughter are deeply separated. Yu Weining feels that his father no longer loves her, and she does not n to recognize him.


    However, what Yu Weining didn''t expect was that at the juncture of life and death, his father was the first toe to her.


    However, what if we found her? They can''t escape at all.


    Yu Weining saw with his own eyes that Luo Xiang, who was hiding a knife in a smile against her, was stabbed to death with a sword, and she also saw that the nurse who had loved her since childhood was cut off her neck.


    At that time, she waspletely dumbfounded, so she could only stumble and run into the Buddhist temple in the mansion by being pulled by Yu Tongju.


    Yu Tongju hid Yu Weining in a secret room behind the Buddhist temple, and then ran out by himself.


    "My dad knows that if he doesn''t go out, those people will definitely not give up. Even if the entire Yu family is turned upside down, they will find us. So in order to protect me, he went out to lure those killers away."


    Yu Weining felt remorse in her heart. She was still losing her temper with her father during the day, but she didn''t expect that that night, the two would be separated forever.


    "Before my father left, he told me about Bai Zhiyan. He said that this matter was rted to the safety of Dajin, and now I am the only hope. He let me live well and found a way toe to Jingping County to find Mr. Shao and Mr. Shao. The county master, expose the conspiracy of the prefect and Bai Zhiyan. The Yu family suffered this disaster, and only the master Shao and the county master can avenge the truth for us..."


    Gu Yundong wiped her tears with a handkerchief, but she also did not expect that Yu Tongjuan, who looked cowardly and selfish, would act like this.


    He is like this, isn''t he also paving a stable road for Yu Weining?


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at Yu Weining, seeing that she talked too much, her lips were dry again. She hurriedly took some water and fed her a few mouthfuls. After she swallowed it, she continued to ask, "What happened after that? What happened to your injury?"


    She knew that Yu Mansion was burned by a fire, but Yu Weining''s injury was a sword injury, not a burn.


    Yu Weining smiled bitterly, "Those people didn''t stop after killing people. They piled up everyone''s bodies in the yard to check if there were any fish that slipped through the. There are a few people in my family. I searched all over the room. The secret room behind our Buddhist temple is not very secret, I...was discovered."


    At that time, she was about to escape, but was stabbed in the back by an assassin with a sword.


    "I breathed a sigh of relief from the pain. Those people thought I was dead, so they ignored me. Since the number was right, they didn''t bother to move my body to the yard and pile it up with the others. They I set a fire directly in the Buddhist hall, and then set fires in the courtyard and various rooms. I was choked up by the fireworks and wanted to run away when I woke up, but those people were still in the courtyard. I dared not go out. Fortunately, the courtyard wall behind our Buddhist hall is facing the street, the fire was so great that a piece of the courtyard wall copsed, and I got out of that courtyard wall."


    is also considered a great fortune among misfortunes, otherwise she would have been burned to death even if she was not stabbed to death by a sword.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3073: heart on the right

    Chapter 3073 The heart grows on the right


    "Later, when the Quanzhifu sent people to collect the body, they found that because of the fire, one neighbor was killed and one injured. But it''s not. Two neighbors were killed and one injured."


    "The other deceased was a drunk son from a neighbor''s house. That man often didn''t return home, and his parents ignored him for a long time. That day, he was drunk and stayed in the dark alley behind my house and was burned to death. , His family didn''t know, and thought he was fooling around again. So I ran away, but the Quanzhifu did not find that there was one missing body."


    Gu Yundong paused when he heard this, "You went to find shopkeeper Zhangter?"


    Yu Weining looked bitter, "I don''t have the energy to find Manager Zhang, the assassin directly stabbed me with a sword, and I was able to get out of the fire with only one breath left. After a distance from the fire, I hid in the alley. Later, many doctors came here to save people. When I saw the doctor from Huimin Medical Center running here, I grabbed the stone and threw it. It was the doctor from Huimin Medical Center who took me to see Shopkeeper Zhang. of."


    After ??Yu Tong was convicted of offending Shao Qingyuan and his wife, he made great efforts to investigate their past. Of course, I also know the background of their family. The Huimin Medical Center in Luozhou Prefecture is also the property of the Bai family.


    Before she left, she told Yu Weining that she also wanted to ask her to seek help from Huimin Medical Center if she really had no choice. Otherwise, as a ten-year-old child who has never been out of the city alone, how could she have the ability to report to Jingping County?


    At that time, she waspletely holding on to her hatred not to lose consciousness, otherwise she would have died long ago.


    "Before I fainted, I told Dr. Liu not to speak up or report to the officials. There are killers nearby, just take me to see the shopkeeper Zhang. Later, I woke up and was in the Huimin Medical Center."


    "Manager Zhang told me that the sword was supposed to pierce my heart. It''s just that my heart is different from others. Everyone grows on the left side, and I am on the right side, so I didn''t die."


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, "It''s actually like this?"


    Yu Weining gave a ''um'', "But even if I didn''t hit the key, my life was still hanging by a thread. It was Mr. Zhang who spent a lot of effort to rescue me, and even took out the oldest ginseng in the hospital for me to use. already."


    Shopkeeper Zhang has always been a smart and insightful person. From the very beginning, he felt that it must be strange for the Yu family to be wiped out. In addition, Yu Weining said that he should not report to the official, so he knew that the official family might be involved.


    He hid Yu Weining in the backyard of the hospital. When the prefect sent someone to search for the assassin, he also told the doctor Liu who saved the life not to say anything.


    But after Yu Weining woke up, she was anxious toe to Jingping County to meet Shao Qingyuan or Gu Yundong in person. She was seriously injured, and the journey was extraordinarily thrilling.


    Gu Yundong knew that she was tired. Seeing her talking so much, her face turned pale again, so she stroked her hair, "I know everything, don''t worry, we will definitely catch Bai Zhiyan and Quanyan, They won''t end well. At that time, I canfort your father and their spirits in the sky."


    Yu Weining choked up, "Thank you, Princess."


    "It''s me who should thank you for risking your life to report to us. You can rest assured to recover from your injuries. When your injuries are healed, your father''s revenge will be avenged. I will let someone take care of you, so you can treat this as Your own home, if you want anything, just say it."


    Yu Weining choked again with a ''um''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3074: Gu Yundong is going to Fucheng

    Chapter 3074 Gu Yundong is going to Fucheng


    Gu Yundongforted her, seeing that she was very tired, he let him rest first, and then got up and went out the door himself.


    As soon as ?? went out, when she turned around, her face suddenly sank.


    Tong Shuitao greeted him, "Miss."


    "Get ready, let''s go to Luozhou."


    Tong Shuitao was stunned, "Now?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong hurriedly walked to his room and said as he walked, "Bai Zhiyan is in Luozhou Mansion, although it is a little far from Luozhou Mansion, but yesterday Cen Lan and Qiu Rong had idents one after another, and it is difficult to guarantee Jingjing. Is there any other eyeliner in Ping County, if they go to Luozhou to report the letter, I am afraid that Bai Zhiyan will escape again."


    Tong Shuitao quickly took the lead, "I see, thatdy, who are we taking?"


    Gu Yundong stopped, how many people did he take?


    She had to think about it, now that Shao Qing is far away, he has left most of his staff in Jingping County.


    Wen and Wu Shuang are all there, but Shao Shuang has just recovered from his injury and is not suitable for traveling.


    The rest are some secret guards of the Bai family. Except for Bai Qi and Bai Yi who followed, everyone else also stayed in the county office.


    Bai Zhiyan doesn''t know how many people there are. The most important thing is that Luozhou Prefecture is a full-scale site. If Quan Yan is loyal, he can still use his power, but Quan Yan is a traitor.


    But before they left the capital, both the emperor and Qin Wenzheng gave them a list of officials from the surrounding counties and cities that they could borrow. Of course, the Southwest Camp was the most manned, but it was too far away.


    There is General Zhou from Luozhou Prefecture, but this person is not on the list, so Gu Yundong does not dare to borrow it casually.


    Gu Yundong walked forward again, and when he reached the door of the room, he had already gone through all the hands in his mind. I also have a bottom line in my heart and know where to borrow someone.


    She entered the door and saw Chi Chi who was talking to Qi Mo.


    Seeing her, the little guy immediately turned his head and ran over, "Mother..."


    Gu Yundong picked him up and said in a low voice, "Chichi, mother will be away for a few days, will you be obedient at home?"


    Chichi pouted, turned his head and said nothing, looking very unhappy.


    Mother Qi stepped forward worriedly, "Madam, are you going out too?" The lord hasn''te back yet.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "The situation is urgent, I missed it this time, and I don''t know when I will wait for the next time." She touched her son''s head and said to Qi Momo with a serious expression, "I''ll leave it to youter, Your husband should be back in a day or two. Before that, don''t go out of the county office, and it''s best not to go out even in the backyard. If something happens..."


    Gu Yundong paused and lowered his voice, "Hide in the secret passage."


    Because there is a dangerous person like Bai Zhiyan, so just in case, when the county government office was just repaired, Gu Yundong and the others made a secret passage by themselves.


    The water and food will be changed regrly in the secret passage, and some weapons are also prepared to deal with it at any time.


    If possible, Gu Yundong would also like to take his son with him.


    She sighed slightly, looked at Chi Chi, who was still not very happy, and said with a smile, "You''re so reluctant to give up your mother?"


    "I''m afraid of my mother and miss me." He was not reluctant.


    Gu Yundong''s irritable mood was instantly swept away, she kissed her son''s face fiercely, "I will definitely miss you."


    The little guy blushed and felt a little more embarrassed, "Well, then I miss you too."


    He said with a very reluctant look.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3075: Find a set of golden head masks for her

    Chapter 3075 Find a set of golden face to give her


    Gu Yundong hugged him and coaxed him again, and then handed it over to Grandma Qi.


    Then, without looking at the two of them, she took a deep breath and strode out of the room.


    She asked Shao Shuang and Shaoquan to stay, and the two of them had to stay by Chi Chi''s side anytime and anywhere. She also left behind half of the Bai family''s dark guards, and asked Duan Qian to stay in the county town temporarily.


    The guards brought by Duan Qian were also guarding near the county office. In addition, the county office also had people like Yin Zhaotou.


    Although Gu Yundong didn''t say anything to them, but the atmosphere in the county government office was tense recently, and Yin Zutou, the head of Hong, and others were naturally aware of it.


    Even Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi have stayed in the county government office these few days and no longer go to the medical center.


    It happened that there were two patients, Zhao Jing and Yu Weining, in the county government office. The two of them wanted to stay and treat their injuries.


    Shopkeeper Zhang also ns to go to Luozhou Prefecture with Gu Yundong. The situation in Luozhou Prefecture is tense. He has been operating there for many years, so he can be of help to some extent. Huimin Medical Center also needs him.


    Gu Yundong responded, Yu Weining is out of danger now, not to mention that Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi have more experience in treating this kind of sword injury than Shopkeeper Zhang, and Gu Yundong is also relieved when Yu Weining is handed over to them.


    exined everything that should be exined, and Gu Yundong was ready to set off.


    Who knew that when he walked to the door, he found a mother and daughter standing at the door, talking anxiously and in a low voice.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, the concierge breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Madam, these two are Zhao Jing''s mother and sister. They want to visit Zhao Jing."


    Gu Yundong looked at the two of them, and Mother Zhao raised their heads, looking at her with some worry and some earnestness.


    Many people have seen what happened on the street yesterday, and naturally many people know about Zhao Jing''s murder and injury. Therefore, this matter quickly spread, but Zhao Jing''s family, Shao Quan, who was after the aftermath, asked someone to talk about it yesterday.


    It''s just that the two of them heard that Zhao Jing was injured, and they were not at ease with what they said. They came to the city early this morning.


    Dan people are recuperating in the county government office, and they cannot get in. Gu Yundong also exined that for the past few days, the door is closed to thank guests, and no one can enter.


    But seeing Mother Zhao and the others looking worried, Gu Yundong stepped forward and said, "I can let you guys go in and see Zhao Jing, but he needs more rest now that he is injured. Don''t worry, there are good doctors in the county office who can help him adjust. Well, he''s fine now. If you go in, you can only stay for half an hour at most, is that okay?"


    "Yes, yes, of course." As long as they see their son safe and sound, they are relieved.


    Gu Yundong nodded and asked Lu Xiaoqun to lead them to the front yard guest room where Zhao Jing was temporarily staying.


    The mother and daughter thanked them again and hurriedly followed behind.


    After they walked for a while, Gu Yundong suddenly remembered the hairpin that was the murder weapon. She said to Tong Shuitao, "Go to the warehouse to find a set of gold face masks to add makeup to Zhao Jing''s sister. Zhao Jing bought gold hairpins for his second sister, I''m afraid he''s already used up most of his savings, and now he can''t get any more money to buy them. The golden hairpin has helped us a lot, and it is impossible to return it to them, so the golden hairpin will be our thank-you gift."


    "Yes." Tong Shuitao responded and hurried to the warehouse.


    Gu Yundong began to count the number of people to leave, packed everything, then looked back at the gate of the county office, took a deep breath, "Let''s go."


    She wille back as soon as possible, I hope the county government is all safe.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3076: see white seven

    Chapter 3076 Seeing Bai Qi


    What Gu Yundong didn''t know was that after she left Jingping County, someone wanted to make trouble while the husband and wife were away.


    However, everyone did not expect that this matter would be resolved silently in the end from a very strange angle, and the people of the county government, who were waiting for them, were left alone.


    Gu Yundong and his group rushed to Luozhou Prefecture.


    They walked fast, so despite the short distance, they came to the outside of the city in the evening.


    At this time, the gate of the city was still open, Gu Yundong tightened the reins and made a sound.


    The people behind her stopped one after another, Gu Yundong rolled over and dismounted, and said to everyone, "It''s too conspicuous for us to enter the city like this. Quanyan, the prefect of Luozhou Prefecture, is also a person of Bai Zhiyan, so it''s better to keep a low profile and dress up first."


    The others nodded and led their horses into the nearby woods.


    Gu Yundong put on a men''s clothes outside, all his hair was tied up, and his body was stained with mud, like a guard.


    Then let a man with a raw face wear the young master''s clothes, as if they were some young master who came into the city from out of town.


    After ?? was done, she said to Shao Wen, "We will enter the city in two batches, you can wait a while with someone."


    "Yes." Shao Wen nodded and watched Gu Yundong and the others walk out of the woods.


    However, as soon as Gu Yundong came out, he found a group of convoys slowly passing by on the official road.


    The dart g was erected on the convoy, and the leader was majestic, looking a bit chilling.


    Gu Yundong can only wait and let them enter the city first.


    Who knew that when the convoy was halfway through, Tong Shuitao suddenly eximed, "Miss."


    The people in the convoy over there heard the sound, and suddenly looked over, their eyes were very sharp and alert. The man in the lead even raised his hand to stop everyone, and then tightened the knife in his hand, looking like he was going to fight at any time.


    Gu Yundong frowned, and before he had time to say anything, Tong Shuitao behind him whispered, "Miss, I saw Bai Qi, he is not, didn''t he go to the military camp with Uncle? Why are you here? Did something happen? Someone kidnapped?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then he raised his eyes and nced around quickly, but he didn''t see anyone, so he couldn''t help but wonder, "Where?"


    "Just inside the carriage."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure." A gust of wind just blew away the curtain of one of the cars. Although it was only a side face, Tong Shuitao dared to guarantee that he was right.


    She suddenly became worried, "Miss, what should I do? There are so many of them, and they seem to be very skilled, we can''t beat them."


    However, Gu Yundong thought differently from her.


    Why did Bai Qi appear here? Is there her husband in the carriage?


    And these people, although they are a bit like escorts, they are more like organized and disciplined soldiers who are ordered and forbidden, and their movements are uniform.


    Gu Yundong thought that Shao Qingyuan went to the border to arrest people, maybe he had already found the spies, and then asked about Bai Zhiyan''s whereabouts, so he also brought people to Luozhou Prefecture.


    Thinking of this, her expression paused, and she slowly stepped forward.


    Seeing this, the leader immediately raised his hand, "Stop, who are you? You are not allowed to approach our dart car."


    Gu Yundong looked at the three dart cars, his voice suddenly raised, "Don''t be impulsive, this eldest brother, we just want to enter the city, we don''t mean to rob the darts against you, just now..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3077: couple reunion

    Chapter 3077 Husband and wife reunion


    "Yundong!!" The curtain of the carriage was suddenly lifted, and Shao Qingyuan''s surprised face was revealed.


    He jumped out of the car directly, ran to her in three or two steps, and looked at her for a moment, "Why are you here?"


    Gu Yundongughed, as he expected.


    "You really are inside. When you came to Luozhou Mansion, did you also know the whereabouts of Bai Zhiyan?"


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised, "You too..."


    "Yes, I really nned to go to the city, but I didn''t expect to meet you."


    The leader over there, Xia Qian, came over, "Master Shao, this is..."


    "This is my wife, Gu Yundong." Shao Qingyuan introduced.


    Xia Qian suddenly realized, and immediately smiled, "It turns out that it is Mrs. Shao, the master of Yongjia County, who has been famous for a long time. However, this ce is an official road, and it is not suitable to stay for a long time. Let''s talk while walking."


    This side is not far from the city gate. Arge group of them are parked here, which is easy to attract attention.


    Gu Yundong nodded and said to Shao Qingyuan, "I brought some people with me. We are all in the woods at the moment. We n to enter the city in batches. It''s just that there are many people behind me with such arge convoy as you, and it is too quiet to enter the city. big."


    "Let''s bring Peach into the city first, and the others wille in next."


    He exined a few words to the people behind Gu Yundong, and then took her to the carriage first.


    Xia Qian waved his hand, and the team moved again.


    Gu Yundong told Shao Qingyuan about Yu Weining and Cen Lan, "Cen Lan is dead, I''m worried that Bai Zhiyan and the others will get the news and realize that something is wrong, so I set off immediately."


    Shao Qingyuan''s face was heavy, "You said just now that the prefect of Luozhou is also a person of Bai Zhiyan?" He didn''t know about this yet. The third girl Xun San obviously didn''t know the rtionship between Bai Zhiyan and Quanyan. There''s a lot to hide from this mother.


    "right."


    Shao Qingyuan immediately opened the curtains and said to Xia Qian, who was walking beside him, "Lieutenant General Xia, the n has changed, we have to divide our troops in two ways, and separate some people to surround the government and arrest Quanyan, he is Bai Zhiyan. people."


    Xia Qian''s expression changed slightly, "That old man is actually a traitor too."


    After hesitating for a moment, he said to Shao Qingyuan, "After entering the city, I led the troops to capture the old thing. For Bai Zhiyan, I will trouble the adults and the county master."


    The soldiers under him are all soldiers, and he also has tokens given by the generals in his hands. People in the government office are naturally afraid of them, and it will be easier to break into the government office.


    Although there are people in Shao Qingyuan''s hands, they are all private guards, which is not very convenient.


    "Okay, we''ll split up after entering the city."


    Xia Qian pursed her lips and nodded heavily.


    Maybe things were moreplicated and serious than they thought, so the team speeded up, but they also walked more cautiously.


    The caravan and dart capital convoys in Luozhou Prefecture will be there every day, so when Shao Qingyuan and his party entered, it was considered safe.


    As soon as they entered the city, they went to the backyard of Huimin Medical Center, and all the horses entered the courtyard.


    Immediately, they began to discuss the next n. Originally, Shao Qingyuan and Xia Qian had a n in mind, but now that Gu Yundong is here, and knowing about Quanyan, it is natural to redeploy it.


    Fortunately, they had a n, and they made a slight change on the original basis.


    Before they could finish speaking, Shao Wen and the others had already entered the city.


    As soon as everyone gathered, they split up and quietly left the backyard of Huimin Medical Center.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3078: people go empty

    Chapter 3078 People go to the building empty


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao, Shao Wen and others to the house where Bai Zhiyan lived, but after they surrounded the whole yard, they found something wrong.


    It was too quiet, the whole house was silent, the door was closed, and there was not even a gatekeeper.


    A bad premonition shed in Gu Yundong''s heart, "Could it be that you have already escaped?"


    Shao Qingyuan and her looked at each other and let people pry open the back door.


    As soon as they entered, sure enough, the back door was not guarded at all.


    Going further, there is no poprity at all, and no one is seen at all.


    When the group of them got closer and closer, and when they were about to reach the back garden, five or six people suddenly rushed out from several rooms next to them, and rushed over with swords.


    Gu Yundong''s expression changed slightly, and he hurriedly defended.


    She quickly stepped back, then raised the crossbow arrow on her wrist and shot directly at the person who was rushing towards her.


    The man was shot and fell to the ground, but the others were still not afraid of life and death, and they fought in full swing.


    Fortunately, there are arge number of people on their side. Even if those people are not afraid of death, they can''t beat the four hands with their fists.


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to stay alive, but these people were dead soldiers, and theymitted suicide on the spot after knowing that they were defeated.


    Both of Gu Yundong''s faces were ugly. She squatted down to check a few people for a moment, and exhaled, "They are all guards with average skills. It seems that Bai Zhiyan deliberately stayed to dy the time."


    All the good yers must have been taken away by him.


    "Go to other rooms and search to see if there are people, secret passages, etc." Shao Qingyuan waved to the people behind him, "Be careful, in order to prevent there being killers, you are a group of three, and pay attention to safety."


    "Yes." The crowd immediately dispersed.


    Because of his words, they searched very carefully.


    Especially Shao Wen, after hearing a noise in a room, he stopped the people around him from trying to open the door, stepped back a few steps, held the stick beside him, and pushed the door open.


    The next moment, countless arrows shot out from the door, the sword tip was ck and sharp, especially prating.


    When the others heard the movement, they looked over and took a breath.


    In the next action, be more and more careful.


    Shao Wen waited until all the arrows inside were almost shot, and then slowly stuck his head out and looked into the room.


    Then I saw five or six people **** in the corner of the room, all pouting and only making a ''woohoo'' sound.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong rushed over when they heard the news, and paused when they saw these people.


    "Are there any traps in this house?" Gu Yundong asked.


    The bound people nodded frantically, some looked up, some looked down, and their faces were full of panic and fear.


    There are also traps, so be more careful.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, then simply walked to a wall on the side, found a big hammer, and hit the wall heavily.


    everyone, "..."


    Madam, you really don''t take the usual path.


    Obviously, Gu Yundong''s behavior is still useful. After he smashed a wall, the trap that was originally ced above his head was interrupted.


    As for the underfoot, it is for doors and windows, and does not prevent others from entering from the side walls.


    Gu Yundong raised his feet to go inside, but was pulled by Shao Qingyuan, "I''lle."


    But before he could finish speaking, Tong Shui Tao, who was beside him, had already entered.


    Shao Qingyuan twitched the corners of her mouth, seeing her cautious and cautious look, she could only shut up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3079: go, chase

    Chapter 3079 Go, go chase


    Tong Shuitao quickly came to those people on his toes, untied the cloth strips from their mouths, and asked, "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    These six people, men, women and children, looked very panicked.


    One of the middle-aged men said, "I''m a horse seller in the east of the city, and this is my son. Early this morning, the owner of this house said that he wanted me to bring some horses over, and their master wanted to choose. We were still thinking about it. This is a big deal, and I came here early in the morning. Who knows, I was knocked out by them as soon as I arrived."


    Another woman said, "I''m a maid who was sold to this yard two days ago, and I do some rough work in theundry room. This morning, when I entered theundry room, I was also knocked unconscious. Woke up and **** here."


    "We are the guys from the wine shop. The people in this house ordered a batch of fruit wine a few days ago. I just pushed a trolley to deliver it this morning. When I entered the door, I was dragged in and locked up."


    "Ah ah ah ah" Thest woman opened her mouth, but ah ah ah, she couldn''t speak, she seemed to be mute.


    Sure enough, the maid said, "He is Mrs. Jiang who is watching the back door. His tongue is injured and he can''t speak."


    Tong Shuitao nodded and turned to look at Shao Qingyuan and the two outside the wall.


    said thetter, "Bring them out first."


    These people were bound with hands and feet, and then tied in a circle around the post.


    Tong Shuitao took a dagger and cut the ropes on their bodies. As soon as the few were free, they hurriedly thanked her.


    Tong Shuitao waved his hands and led them out from the side wall.


    However, just as they were walking out, the dumb woman suddenly pulled out the hairpin on her head and stabbed Gu Yundong on the neck without saying a word.


    Gu Yundong sneered, raised his leg abruptly, and kicked the old woman out.


    "Be on guard early."


    She took a few steps back and said to Shao Wen, "Take good care of these people and try them out."


    The remaining five people were a little stunned. The dumb old woman moved too fast and didn''t give them a chance to react. Hearing Gu Yundong''s order at this time, he hurriedly shouted, "Thisdy, it''s none of our business, we are all good people, there is no half-truth."


    Unfortunately, Shao Qingyuan and the others ignored them, and left the rest to Shao Wen.


    They turned around and left, and after a few steps, they saw Shaowu hurried over.


    "Master, Madam, everyone else is in the front room."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly stepped up to follow Shao Wu to the house in the backyard.


    However, before entering the house, they smelled a **** smell.


    Looking inside, I saw more than a dozen corpses, all of which were pierced through the heart with a sword, and they couldn''t rest their eyes.


    Shaowu said in a low voice, "We checked, these people are quite old, or women, people with no skill in martial arts. Judging from their clothes, they should be the people who originally served in this mansion."


    "It seems that Bai Zhiyan has escaped. These people are a burden to him. There is no need to bring them with him. Just kill them all, so as not to reveal what he is doing here."


    As expected of a beast that even his mother could deceive to take another country as a hostage, and would be killed after being caught. This is a cruel and venomous act of killing people.


    While talking, Bai Qi ran over, "Master, Vice-General Xia has someonee to spread the word, saying that the Quanzhifu has recruited. Bai Zhiyan left at the east gate at noon, we..."


    "Go and chase." This time, he would never let Bai Zhiyan escape from his palm again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3080: catch up

    Chapter 3080 Chase


    Shao Qingyuan left two people to watch in the big mansion and was in charge of the aftermath.


    Immediately, he and Gu Yundong went straight to the prefect''s yamen.


    At this time, the government office was quiet, and as soon as I entered the door, I felt a chilling air.


    The soldiers brought by Xia Qian surrounded the entire pce, and everyone in the pce was either killed or kept in the house to guard.


    Xia Qian stood in the courtyard with a very ugly face. When he saw Shao Qingyuaning over, he immediately walked up a few steps and said, "Quan Yan has already recruited, he is indeed Bai Zhiyan''s person, and he was also involved in the case of Yu Tong''s sentence of annihtion. It''s been half a day since Bai Zhiyan escaped from the East Gate, but they are so many that they will definitely leave traces on the road. We can follow this clue to catch up, and maybe we can catch up."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Okay, let''s go now, then I''ll ask Xia here..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Xia Qian said, "I used to climb up from the scouts step by step, no one is more suitable for tracking them than me, I will go with you. I will hand it over to the government office. It''s just that I heard that General Zhou Shen from the Luozhou Prefectural Guard is bringing his troops here, and if he wants to take over the affairs here, it''s not easy for my subordinates to disobey."


    They belonged to the Southwest Great Camp, and they were not suitable for meddling in local politics. Moreover, this is the territory of General Zhou. They have few people, and if there is a conflict, they will not take care of it and will suffer.


    While ?? was talking, someone from outside came to report that General Zhou wasing.


    Shao Qingyuan is in a hurry to chase people, but he really doesn''t have the time to deal with these misceneous things, so it''s better to fight quickly.


    He said solemnly to Xia Qian, "I''ll take care of General Zhou''s side. Deputy General Xia will go first, and leave a mark along the way. We will catch up soon."


    "Okay!" Xia Qian handed over and left with a dozen people.


    Shao Qingyuan went out to see General Zhou. In his hand, he had a secret decree given by the emperor, which stated that officials along the way should cooperate with him in his actions.


    Zhou Cang was originally very dissatisfied with these people breaking into his own territory and shouting and killing. Thest time Yu Tong sentenced the whole family to be destroyed, the murderer has not yet been found. Now there are people who are bold enough to break in in the Lianfu Ya Keep an eye on it.


    However, after seeing the secret decree and knowing the identity of Quan Yan, General Zhou Shen was shocked.


    He also knew that Shao Qingyuan didn''t trust him, for fear that he would also collude with that Bai Zhiyan. He was a little unconvinced, but there was nothing he could do. Quan Yan was a living example. He is not familiar with Shao Qingyuan, why should people think that he and Quan Yan are not the same group?


    Therefore, General Zhou Shen agreed that the government office would be temporarily taken over by soldiers from the Southwest Battalion, and he only maintained order in the city.


    It¡¯s just that I still feel ufortable.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong couldn''t care less about hisfort. After this matter was settled, they immediately went after Xia Qian.


    Xia Qian wanted to check the traces of Bai Zhiyan''s departure along the way, so the speed was a little slow.


    An hourter, Shao Qingyuan and the others caught up with him at the crossroads.


    However, the sky was already dark at this time, and it became difficult to chase people through the traces on the road.


    They had torches in their hands, but they had to stop and go, which was a huge dy.


    But they couldn''t stop and restpletely, otherwise they would only get farther and farther away from Bai Zhiyan.


    Gu Yundong took out the package on the horse''s back and handed everyone a piece of cake.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3081: You guys cant go any further

    Chapter 3081 You can''t go any further


    The ?? tbread was bought on the street when we left the city, and it was already cold, but everyone still swallowed it with water.


    Shao Qingyuan felt sorry for Gu Yundong and wanted her to quietly take out something warm and soft to digest from the space, but he blocked her.


    Gu Yundong smiled and shook his head, "This tbread is delicious too."


    "I should let you stay in Los Angeles."


    "Luozhou Mansion is also a ce of right and wrong, you can rest assured?" Gu Yundong smiled, Shao Qingyuan was obviously more tired than himself.


    The Southwest Camp was farther than Jingping County, and it took him a whole night to drive. In addition to the bad things that happened in the barracks, he didn''t let him rest for a while.


    Gu Yundong himself had slept enough before setting off.


    The night went on and off until dawn, when everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief and continued to chase after them.


    went all the way to check, until noon on the third day, things started to get difficult.


    Xia Qian squatted on the ground, looking at the fork in front of him, frowning.


    Shao Qingyuan stepped forward and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "They''ve split up." Xia Qian pointed to the horseshoe prints and wheel prints on the ground, "The main force should be on the road on the right, and there are about four or five people on the trail on the left."


    Gu Yundong stepped forward, "Four or five people? Is it possible for Bai Zhiyan to use the avenue to lure us away and escape to the path?"


    "I can''t say for sure, it''s also possible that he is still walking on the avenues, and the trails are here to confuse our eyes."


    Xia Qian stood up, took two sips of the water handed over by the soldier behind him, "Looks like we''re going to split our troops."


    Shao Qingyuan looked back and frowned slightly. They left some people in Luozhou, and now there is a shortage of people to follow. If they were separated again, it would be unfavorable for them.


    Several people stood on the spot and discussed for a while, but there was no way, and finally they had to chase people separately.


    is how to distribute is a problem.


    Shao Qingyuan pondered for a moment, then said, "Yun Dong and I will take two or three people on the trail, and the rest will go with Vice-General Xia to chase the troops. Vice-General Xia is a good warfighter and is good at group battles, so it may be useful to bring more people. superior."


    Gu Yundong agreed, "And I took a look. The trails are mostly rugged mountain roads. Our husband and wife are used to going into the mountains, so we take the trails."


    Xia Qian has no problem with the avenues and trails, but...


    "It''s too few for you to bring two or three people."


    "Enough." Shao Qingyuan felt that the group of people on the right was obviously more dangerous, "Don''t worry, we know what we know, and we won''t put ourselves in danger."


    Xia Qian couldn''t say anything but two people, and finally agreed.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong brought Shao Wen, Shaowu and Tong Shuitao with them. These people are used to their use.


    The others and the Bai family''s dark guards all followed Xia Qian.


    The two sides are allocated, and continue to move forward.


    The trail is really not easy to walk, it is twisty and twisty, and there are many ridges. Even horses can''t ride, and in the end, they can only walk.


    After walking for a while, we encountered a fork in the road.


    This fork is obviously much more than the main road. Fortunately, there are many grasses here. People walking through these ces will always leave traces.


    turned two fork in the road, Gu Yundong and the others went further and further, and went more and more into the mountains.


    "Hey, where did you guyse from? You can''t go inside." A rough voice suddenly came from my ear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3082: go in and die

    Chapter 3082 Entering is death


    Shao Qingyuan turned their heads and saw a middle-aged man with a medicine basket hurried over.


    The road was uneven, and he staggered.


    finally came to them, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shao Wen stepped forward with a smile and asked, "Uncle, are you a local? What is this ce, why can''t we go inside?"


    The middle-aged man had only vaguely seen a few figures before, and when he got close, he realized that they might be people from a big family, and the servants they brought were not easy to mess with.


    The uncle couldn''t help but took a step back. Fortunately, Shao Wen''s attitude was good. He breathed out a little and said to them, "I am a medicine farmer from the bottom of the mountain over there. I came here to collect medicine. Where are you going? ? Let me tell you, there is a miasma forest in front of you, it is not easy to go."


    "The Miasma Forest?" Gu Yundong was surprised.


    The uncle nodded, "Yeah, there is such a big miasma forest, no one dares to walk in. Before someone broke in by ident, no one came out safe and sound. Why did youe to this mountain? Are you lost?"


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, their eyes lit up slightly, but something was confirmed.


    "Uncle, thank you. It''s not that we lost our way, it''s just that some friends went into the mountains and never came back. We were worried, so we came to look for people. When did the uncle be here, did you see our friends?"


    "What?" The uncle was stunned. "Anyone else entered the mountain? I didn''t see it. I just came here for a while, and I didn''t see anyone except you."


    Shao Qingyuan nced at his back basket, there really weren''t many herbs, and he probably hadn''t seen those people before.


    And with Bai Zhiyan''s brutality, if people really see it, they will kill people.


    Thinking of this, Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Thank you uncle for your kind advice, but we are also worried about the safety of our friends, so we still want to go up and have a look. Uncle, don''t worry, if we don''t find anyone at the entrance of the miasma forest, we won''t go in and die."


    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade them, the uncle could only sigh, "It''s good that you know what you have in mind. Remember, don''t underestimate the miasma forest. This forest is so big that you can''t get out even after walking for a day. If you get lost in it again, the gods won''t be able to save you."


    "Yes, we''ll pay attention."


    Uncle ?? looked at them a few times and said nothing more. He had persuaded him anyway, it was their business whether to listen or not.


    shook his head, and the uncle walked away with the medicine basket on his back.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong raised their heads and looked at the forest in front of them.


    Tong Shuitao asked in a low voice, "Miss, do we still have to go there? The miasma forest will die after entering, so Bai Zhiyan shouldn''t want to go to die, right?"


    "Let''s go." Gu Yundong and the two looked at the map of the southwest side, especially the border location.


    As far as she knows, a long section of the border is separated by deep mountains, and there is a section of forest that is not deep, but it is a miasma forest, which is also a natural barrier between the two countries. No one dares to cross the border through the miasma forest. .


    Bai Zhiyan fled in a hurry now, and it is very likely that he fled to the country of Li.


    After passing through the miasma forest, you can enter the territory of Lei Kingdom.


    It''s just... How does Bai Zhiyan pass through that miasma forest without incident?


    The two of them couldn''t understand, but they felt that Bai Zhiyan had followed this path in all likelihood.


    "Let''s go, let''s go up first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3083: Gu Yundong has a way to deal with the miasma

    Chapter 3083 Gu Yundong has a way to deal with the miasma


    The group walked over the grass and began to walk towards the miasma forest.


    In some ces, even if there are no signs and warnings, you can know that it is a dangerous ce.


    Just like the forest in front of him, when he got a little closer, Gu Yundong felt that the ce the uncle said had arrived.


    Looking at it from a distance, you can see that the trees and flowers in the forest in front of you arepletely different from the surrounding. It was as if there was a wall separating the ordinary mountain forest and the miasma forest into two worlds.


    Shao Wen squatted down, looked at the bent branches and the slight blood on the ground, and said in a low voice, "The intersection is ahead, and they really entered the woods."


    "They are so bold? Isn''t it a death to go in?" Tong Shuitao frowned.


    "There should be some medicine in his hand that can resist the miasma in the forest in a short time." Shao Wu guessed.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong nodded slightly, but they didn''t know what the drug was. But it seems that the number is definitely notrge, otherwise they would not take such a few people into the mountains to take risks.


    "Miss, are we going in?" Tong Shuitao asked in a low voice.


    Others will look at her one after another, even Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong said with slightly bright eyes, "Come in."


    As soon as Shao Qingyuan saw his expression, he knew that she must have an idea in her heart, and immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Tong Shuitao rejoiced, "Miss, is it possible that you also have medicines that can resist miasma? Then what are you waiting for, we''ll go arrest people now."


    She rolled up her sleeves and pretended to go in, but Gu Yundong grabbed her back.


    "You can''t go in."


    "Why?" Tong Shuitao said that he was very hurt.


    Gu Yundong, "Because I only have two medicines in my hand, and I don''t have many. My husband and I will just go in. If you follow along, I''m afraid you''ll end up inhaling miasma in less than half an hour."


    Shao Wu stepped forward and said, "Madam, if there are only two medicines, then let Shao Wen and I go in. You and your grandfather are waiting for us outside, and we will definitely find out Bai Zhiyan."


    "Yes, ma''am, let''s go in." Shao Wen nodded in agreement immediately.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. Of course she didn''t have any medicine in her hand, so how could she have anything for them?


    Thinking, Gu Yundong stretched out his hand and slightly tugged at the sleeve of Shao Qingyuan beside him.


    Thetter''s expression was serious, "No, we can go in. You guys are guarding outside, and check to see if there are any other traces. It is also possible that they did not enter the miasma forest. The traces on the ground may be just a blindfold. That''s it."


    "Can¡­¡­"


    "Leave."


    Shao Qingyuan''s voice sank, and the three of them suddenly became serious.


    "Yes." Although he was still worried, he still responded solemnly. Then a few of them tied their horses under the tree next to them, and watched the two of them enter the woods worriedly.


    Shao Qingyuan took off the bag from the horse and carried it, holding Gu Yundong''s hand and went in.


    When Shao Wen and the others were out of sight, Gu Yundong put the burden into the space.


    Shao Qingyuan then asked, "Do you have anything that can deal with this miasma forest?"


    "Yes, wait a minute, I''ll get it for you."


    Gu Yundong blinked, with a sly expression on his face, while he said that, he jumped upside down in the space, "Fortunately, we brought three of them with us. If we were with Vice-General Xia and the others, I''m afraid they would not be able to escape."


    While speaking, he took out two bags from the space. She handed one of them to Shao Qingyuan, "Take it."


    "what is this?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3084:

    Chapter 3084


    Gu Yundong saw his puzzled expression, paused, and dropped the bag with a smile.


    "This thing is called an oxygen bag. Do you remember a few years ago when I hid in a sealed box and followed Master Tao''s men into the mountains? I couldn''t breathe in that box, so I wore this."


    She took the oxygen tube apart and stuffed it directly into Shao Qingyuan''s nose.


    thetter,"¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong asked curiously, "How do you feel?"


    Shao Qingyuan was a little surprised, took two breaths, and said with a smile, "It''s cool andfortable." As if his nose waspletely open.


    Gu Yundong said to him, "I still have a few oxygen bags in my space, enough for us to walk back and forth from this miasma forest. Bai Zhiyan, they have medicine, we have this thing, so don''t be afraid."


    Shao Qingyuan grabbed the blue fluffy bag in his hand and smiled, "You still have a way."


    Gu Yundong is very useful, that''s right, she has a lot of materials in her space, and her brain is very good, so she is not afraid of any problems.


    "Before entering the miasma forest entrance, let''s eat something first. After rushing all day, all we eat are dry biscuits and cold water. After entering the miasma forest, we will not be able to eat anymore, so let''s fill our stomachs first." I don''t know how long it will take to go in this time, so let''s eat and drink enough.


    Gu Yundong said, and took out the hot food from the space. This was the day she set out from Jingping County, the kitchen at home cooked the meal. The time in the space is still, and it is fresh to put it in, and it is still steaming today.


    Gu Yundong stuffed him arge bowl of rice, and added more than half of the vegetables and meat into it, "It''s been a long time since you''ve been out of the house, so you definitely didn''t have a good meal when you went to the Southwest Camp. This is made by Mrs. Geng and the others. Hurry up. "


    "Isn''t it? General Xie also said that he would treat me to a feast when the spies in the army were caught, but..." Shao Qingyuan sighed and shook his head, as if he had been abused.


    Gu Yundong smirked, the two of them each carried a bowl of sea, and just stood there and ate.


    After eating, they drank two more mouthfuls of hot water, and the two of them burpedfortably.


    I have been on the road for the past few days, this is the first warm meal, it is reallyfortable.


    Gu Yundong put all the tableware and chopsticks he finished eating into the space. He had nothing but an oxygen bag in his hand.


    "Go, let''s go into the woods."


    "Um."


    With this oxygen bag, the breathing of the two is no longer a problem, and the miasma forest is no longer a moth for them.


    Just to avoid inhaling unnecessary miasma, they try not to speak if they can.


    After walking for a while, it soon became dark.


    Miasma is the poisonous gas released after the corpses of various animals and nts rot. In this area, arge number of animals and nts have died and no one has dealt with them, so this kind of density of miasma is formed.


    When the two of Gu Yundong first entered, they could still see some animals, but the more they went inside, the fewer these animals. Animals are much more sensitive to danger than humans. Most of the animals ran away when they knew it was not suitable for life.


    So when you enter the depths of the miasma, you rarely see animals. Only the trees adapted to survive here are tall and straight, obscuring the moonlight overhead.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong and the others don''t have to worry about snakes, worms, rats and ants. As long as they protect their legs and feet from being mowed by those poisonous weeds, this part of the road will go smoothly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3085:

    Chapter 3085


    Gu Yundong held a shlight in his hand, illuminating the distance a few meters ahead.


    They also wear goggles on their eyes, and hold a cane in the other hand. Their clothes are also simr to protective clothing. They cover the whole body tightly. It can be said that they are very well equipped.


    Just when they walked into the middle of the night, they suddenly felt a few more water droplets on the top of their heads, and the water droplets had a tendency to gradually get bigger.


    "It''s raining." Shao Qingyuan frowned, once it rained, the road would be difficult to walk.


    Gu Yundong also cursed in a low voice, "I was expecting it to rain two days ago, but now I''m here to make trouble."


    She pursed her lips and took out two raincoats from the space, "Come on, put them on."


    This is a camouge one-piece raincoat, which is not only thick on the body, but also not easy to be seen when walking in the woods.


    Shao Qingyuan touched it and raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    The two of them quickly dressed and continued on their way.


    In order to prevent getting lost, make a mark along the way.


    However, the more they walked, the more difficult they felt, mainly because the rain was getting heavier and heavier. The ground is also slippery and greasy, coupled with the rotting corpses of some animals and nts, it is very difficult to walk.


    "We can''t go any further, let''s rest here first, and move forward when the rain is a little lighter." Shao Qingyuan held her with a solemn expression.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, "Okay." She didn''t want to go forward either.


    She really wanted to catch Bai Zhiyan as soon as possible, but her own life was more important. Especially in this kind of crisis-ridden and unfamiliar miasma forest, it is better to be cautious.


    Gu Yundong turned his head to look, this ce is densely forested, it is really not easy to find a more spacious ce.


    Especially when it is raining, night and miasma, the visibility is very low.


    The two searched for a while before finally finding a slightlyrger open space.


    "Just here." Gu Yundong waved his hand and took out a tent.


    Shao Qingyuan had to sigh again, the universe in his wife''s sleeve is really useful.


    In the past, these things could not be used, and it was not easy to use them in front of others. Gu Yundong rarely took things from the space. Only now did Shao Qingyuan know that there were so many rare things in her space that she had never seen before.


    The world she used to live in should be a very convenient and beautiful ce.


    Shao Qingyuan thought of this, and his heart couldn''t help but clenched, and quickly reached out and clenched her hand, Gu Yundong turned his head suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, go in and rest."


    Gu Yundong put away his raincoat and pushed him into the tent. As soon as the zipper was closed, he instantly felt much warmer.


    However, neither of them dared to remove the oxygen bag, nor could they talk much, Shao Qingyuan simply let Gu Yundong sleep for a while, the rain might not stop for a while.


    Gu Yundong is indeed tired, but her husband is more tired than her.


    She wanted to exchange with him, she kept vigil by herself and let him sleep.


    Just thinking with her toes and knowing that Shao Qingyuan would definitely not agree, Gu Yundong simplyy down and fell asleep. After an hour, she set herself an rm clock for an hour, and she would change after a short rest.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t see her setting the rm clock, and even if he did, he didn''t know what it was.


    He watched Gu Yundong fall asleep, smiled, and carefully listened to the movement outside. Even afraid of waking her up, her movements were very gentle.


    So when the very faint rm clock sounded, Shao Qingyuan was taken aback.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3086: man stuck in mud

    Chapter 3086 The man stuck in the mud


    Gu Yundong woke up, just in time to see Shao Qingyuan frowning looking for the source of the sound.


    She couldn''t helpughing out loud, and she waspletely awake.


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head to meet her smiling face, and immediately frowned, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s okay, go to sleep, I''m awake, I''ll keep watch."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong reminded him, "If we keep arguing any longer, we should be poisoned by miasma. You should go to bed quickly, or if you are overworked and meet Bai Zhiyan and the others, who will protect me."


    Shao Qingyuan was suddenly speechless, looking at Gu Yundong''s expression that if you don''t rest, I''ll keep talking until the miasma poisoning, so he can only lie down and rest.


    Gu Yundong covered him with a quilt, and Shao Qingyuan said uneasy, "I only need half an hour, remember to call me then. Also, if the rain stops for a while, wake me up and we''ll go."


    "Know that you know."


    However, the rain has not stopped, it has been pattering for nearly a night, and it didn''t gradually decrease until it was dawn.


    Shao Qingyuan woke up by himself, and when he woke up, he heard the slight sound of rain, and frowned slightly. Looking at the sky again, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter didn''t see his eyes, and handed him a thermos cup, "I just took it out of the space, it''s still hot, you drink it directly, it''s porridge."


    The thermos cup has a small entrance and a straw. Shao Qingyuan drank half of the cup before stopping.


    After they both had something to eat, they opened the tent and watched the drizzle outside.


    "It''s not raining much, but the road is difficult to walk." But they still had to set off.


    The two of them put on their raincoats again, equipped their whole bodies, packed their things, and continued to walk inside.


    The road in the woods is not easy to walk. After a night of soaking, the ground bes more and more muddy, so you can only be careful with your feet.


    The speed of the two of them is very slow, but they are still moving forward.


    The drizzle stopped shortly after, and the strong sun climbed up again. Even though it was winter, the sun shone on the back through the shade of the trees, and it still felt hot.


    Sweat quickly appeared on Gu Yundong''s face, and walking became more difficult.


    Shao Qing frowned slightly, crouching down in front of her, "Come up, I''ll carry you on my back."


    However, Gu Yundong did not move or make a sound for a long time.


    He was startled, turned his head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong stretched his finger to the front, "Look at that."


    Shao Qingyuan followed her line of sight, then his pupils shrank, and he grabbed her hand tightly.


    "Go, go and have a look." Gu Yundong pulled him forward.


    There was a man in front of them, a man who was half sunk in the mud and had died.


    "Is this a swamp?" It doesn''t look like much either.


    "You stand here, I''ll take a look." Shao Qingyuan let go of her hand and stepped forward cautiously.


    As he got closer, he could clearly feel the soft soil under his feet that made people sink.


    Shao Qingyuan stopped immediately and looked at the person trapped inside.


    Judging from the state of this man''s face, he should have diedst night. And the clothes on his body are obviously neat and neat.


    Shao Qingyuan came back after reading it, Gu Yundong asked him, "How is it?"


    "If you guessed correctly, he should be the one who protects Bai Zhiyan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3087: out of the miasma forest

    Chapter 3087 Out of the Miasma Forest


    It rained heavilyst night, and it was in the miasma forest again. If you are not careful, you will have an ident.


    Bai Zhiyan is not like them, and there is a ce to block the wind and rain. They must have been on the road all the time, and they can''t see the road clearly. Who knows where they will step on?


    "Go, Bai Zhiyan should be right in front." Shao Qingyuan said, squatting down again, "Come up, I''ll carry you."


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, then walked away from him.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    He quickly took a few steps to keep up, "Yun Dong."


    "As you can see, there is still a swamp-like ce in the woods. You carry a heavy burden on my back, and you may step on it if you are not careful. Then we will finish ying together. I will go by myself, if I have an ident, I can still help. people."


    After she finished speaking, she went straight forward, Shao Qingyuan rubbed his forehead, and he was helpless when his wife was so stubborn.


    He could only keep up, but seeing the death of the guard, they became more and more cautious.


    Moreover, after it rained yesterday, they found that the footprints on the ground became obvious.


    In addition to the dead bodyguard, judging from the footprints, there are four more people ahead.


    However, after walking for another half an hour, they saw the second body.


    This man was wearing the same clothes as the man just now, and he was also dressed in the same way. He was obviously also Bai Zhiyan''s bodyguard.


    But he fell down under the tree, his face blue and purple.


    Shao Qingyuan stepped forward to investigate and said, "I inhaled too much miasma and died of poisoning."


    Gu Yundong was startled, "Isn''t the medicine in Bai Zhiyan''s hand not enough?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, probably.


    He squatted down and looked at the footprints on the ground, a little puzzled.


    "Why are there only two people''s footprints?" Gu Yundong also squatted down beside him. It stands to reason that they saw the footprints of four people before. After one died, there should be three more people.


    Shao Qingyuan opened the grass in front of him, "There is a pair of footprints that are rtively heavy, and Bai Zhiyan should have been carried on his back by one of them."


    Bai Zhiyan''s body is already weak, but after using Bai Muzist time, it is no different from ordinary people. However,pared with people like Shao Qingyuan and the others, they are still a bit worse.


    What''s more, this is a forest of miasma, a strong person can''t stand it, let alone him.


    "Go." Following the footprints, they continued to go deeper into the woods.


    Unfortunately, they rested on the spotst night, but Bai Zhiyan and the others had been on their way. Although they lost two guards, they did distance themselves from them.


    Therefore, when they walked out of the woods in the evening, they were not able to catch up with Bai Zhiyan.


    However, at the exit of the miasma forest, he saw the body of the third guard. Moreover, the time of death was not long ago.


    "So, Bai Zhiyan should have just left here." Gu Yundong showed joy.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, took out two pills, and fed her one, "This is a detoxification pill, eat this first. Although we have an oxygen bag, we still inhaled some of it."


    Detoxication pills can notpletely eliminate the poison of miasma, but they have some effect.


    Gu Yundong swallowed, and the two continued to search forward along the traces.


    However, when they saw that there were carriage marks where their footprints had not fallen off, the faces of the two of them instantly became heavy.


    They didn''t expect that when Bai Zhiyan walked out of the miasma forest, someone woulde to pick him up.


    This is bad, how can their two legs catch up with the four legs that left long ago?


    Um? and many more¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes suddenly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3088: Its called a motorcycle

    Chapter 3088 This is called a motorcycle


    When Shao Qingyuan was still thinking about how to catch up with Bai Zhiyan, he saw Gu Yundong take a few steps to the side, then found an open space and began to take out snacks from the space.


    Shao Qingyuan was suspicious, "What are you doing?"


    "Eat something." Gu Yundong said with a smile, pulling him to sit on the ground, "We''ve been in the miasma forest all day and night, except for something to eat at the beginning, we also drank some porridge in the morning, you''re not hungry. what?"


    Hungry, of course hungry.


    Shao Qingyuan involuntarily took the bowl she handed over. Seeing her full of confidence, he immediately smiled, "It seems that you have an idea in your mind. Okay, let''s eat first."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Right, you need to eat and drink enough to clean up the bad guys."


    She brought out a pot of noodles, and both of their bowls were full.


    "You said that Bai Zhiyan was not in good health at first, and he tossed in the miasma forest for a day and a night, and he didn''t have a good meal. Aftering out, shouldn''t it be okay?"


    Shao Qingyuan had a meal, then lowered his head and drank two more sips of soup, then said with a smile, "You''re right, he should find a room to stop and rest as soon as possible."


    Moreover, Bai Zhiyan should not have thought that they would get into the miasma forest and follow him all the way, let alone they woulde out.


    If he thought he had gotten rid of the pursuers, he would definitely stop at the nearest resting ce.


    said, the two raised their heads at the same time and looked into the distance.


    After dinner, Gu Yundong exhaledfortably.


    Shao Qingyuan instantly took the bowl and chopsticks and rushed to the side of the stream.


    squeezed her shoulders again when she came back, "When are we leaving?"


    "When it getspletely dark and everyone is asleep."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows and said nothing more.


    The sky was getting dark very quickly. After squinting for a while, Gu Yundong stood up and patted the dust on his body, "Let''s go."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked left and right, waved to the open space, and a motorcycle appeared in front of the two of them.


    I don''t know if men are born with a favorable impression of this kind of car. Shao Qingyuan doesn''t even know what it is, and his eyes light up just by looking at the lines of the car.


    Gu Yundong just...doesn''t understand? Can''t understand their love for cars.


    She took out two more helmets and told him how to put them on.


    "This way, no one will see what we look like."


    Shao Qingyuan tapped with his fingers. This is also a good thing, except that it is a little heavy.


    His right handnded on the motorcycle, "What is this? We use this to catch up with Bai Zhiyan?"


    "This is also a kind of car, but unlike a horse-drawn carriage, the horse-drawn carriage is driven by horses and its speed is slow. This...you will know it after you experience itter."


    Gu Yundong was mysterious, and stepped onto the car, "Come up and put your arms around my waist."


    Shao Qingyuan always felt as if this should not be done.


    But he went up neatly, leaned forward, and hugged her.


    Um? Suddenly I feel that this operation is not bad.


    Gu Yundong kicked the foot brake and started the car.


    This motorcycle was found in the space at the end of the world. At the beginning, the sound of the engine was a little loud. In the apocalypse, zombies rely on smell and hearing to determine the direction. Her car always attracts zombies to her, so she found a master to make changes for her.


    Now, although the car still has noise, it is not very loud, and it is just a little louder when it is started.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3089: feel like flying

    Chapter 3089 The feeling of flying


    A few years ago, Gu Yundong came up with the idea of ??this motorcycle when he was fleeing with his family.


    After all, that road is really difficult to walk, especially Yunshu Keke is so small, how convenient it is to carry a motorcycle.


    But as soon as the idea came up, she was photographed, and there were people on the road to escape. Even though she has already found a remote path and mountain to walk, she still encounters many disaster victims, and some people are hurrying at night.


    Soter on the road from Anqing House to Xuanhe House, she only took out the toon.


    This time is different. There is no vige near the miasma forest. They just observed it with binocrs, and it ispletely uninhabited. The nearest vige is only a small point away from them.


    And the trajectory of Bai Zhiyan''s carriage was heading towards that vige.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes brightened a bit, he hadn''t ridden for a long time, and he was still a little bit unhappy.


    The motorcycle made a whining sound, and Shao Qingyuan was still waiting when the car suddenly rushed forward.


    He tightened his hands suddenly, leaning on Gu Yundong''s back.


    The car drove so fast, Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a while, and then looked at the shadows of the trees on both sides shing by under the moonlight.


    Fast, this car is very fast, more than twice as fast as a horse-drawn carriage.


    Gu Yundong''s dull voice came through the helmet, "Is this speed okay? Do I want to increase the speed?"


    "Can it be faster?" Shao Qingyuan was surprised.


    "certainly."


    "carry."


    Gu Yundong knew that as she increased the elerator, the shadows of the trees on both sides moved faster and faster.


    But it''s a pity, the ground is not very t, otherwise Gu Yundong ns to go faster.


    She can''t wait to catch up with Bai Zhiyan now and bring people back.


    Shao Qingyuan, who was sitting in the back, was a little eager to move. He also wanted to try this car. Morefortable and faster than riding a horse.


    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s important to do business right now, and I¡¯ll try againter when I have a chance.


    With the motorcycle, it didn''t take much time at all, and the two of them had already seen the vige ahead.


    Gu Yundong stopped a mile outside the vige, put the car and helmet into the space, and then the two approached the vige silently.


    When she first arrived at the entrance of the vige, Shao Qingyuan suddenly grabbed her and said, "The carriage."


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction of his finger and saw a carriage parked in the yard of the fifth house.


    The yard was only surrounded by fences, and the walls were very low, so I could see the carriage at a nce.


    The vige in front of me is very dpidated and small, and the houses are sparse and uneven.


    Gu Yundong and the others took a look. The best houses are earth embryo houses, and all the courtyard walls are surrounded by fences. In such a vige, it is unlikely that there will be such a horse-drawn carriage that looks unpretentious but the horses are full of energy.


    "I''ll take a look at the side of the carriage." Shao Qingyuan said, "You''re waiting for me here."


    "Be careful."


    After Shao Qingyuan finished speaking, he quietly sneaked into the yard, approached the carriage, and quietly lifted the curtain of the car.


    There was nothing and no one in the car, but Shao Qingyuan keenly smelled a faint smell of blood.


    He didn''t dy any longer, he put down the curtain of the car and quietly walked out of the fenced yard.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t make a sound, and returned to Gu Yundong''s side.


    "How''s it going?"


    "There is blood in the carriage. People are not in the carriage, nor should they be in this family''s house."


    Gu Yundong was silent. If he wasn''t in this viger''s house, he would go to someone else''s house to find him.


    Just thinking about it, there was a sudden noise behind them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3090: child and cat

    Chapter 3090 Children and Cats


    Shao Qingyuan felt a chill on their backs, and their hairs stood up instantly.


    The two looked at each other and turned their heads slowly. Sure enough, there was a slight movement in the grass in the distance.


    Shao Qingyuan held Gu Yundong''s hand and whispered, "I''ll go take a look, don''t move."


    "Don''t..."


    "It''s okay." Shao Qingyuan patted her hand with a solemn expression.


    Gu Yundong could only stand on the spot, but he pressed his hand on the crossbow arrow on his wrist, and was ready to stand in that direction.


    Shao Qingyuan leaned on his side and slowly opened the grass, and then saw a... cat?


    He was slightly surprised. The cat had green eyes, and the fur all over his body was about to stand up. He grinned fiercely at him.


    Shao Qingyuan felt strange and wanted to go inside again.


    The cat jumped up suddenly, opened its paws and rushed towards him.


    Shao Qingyuan grabbed it, Gu Yundong hurried up to see the cat, and was a little stunned when he saw the cat in his hand, "Is it the one that made the noise?"


    "There should be something inside, it just wanted to stop me from going inside." Shao Qingyuan guessed that there might be a kitten inside.


    Who knew that after walking a few steps, he saw a boy of four or five years old.


    Gu Yundong was also stunned, seeing the child curled up, his body was dirty, his clothes were very thin, and he was sleeping with his arms folded.


    There is some dry straw in this ce, and it is indeed much morefortable to lie on.


    The cat in Shao Qingyuan''s hand suddenly struggled, meowing sharply.


    The child lying on the straw seemed to be startled by the movement. He opened his eyes and nced at it nkly. When he saw two people and a cat in front of him, he shuddered violently, and subconsciously he was about to cry out.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped forward and covered his mouth, "Shh, don''t bark, we''re not bad people, we just passed by and saw a cat dangling, soe and have a look."


    The child opened his eyes wide, and his eyes were full of terror.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and nced at Shao Qingyuan, thetter released his hand, the struggling cat fell to the ground, quickly plunged into the child''s arms, and grinned at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong also released the hand covering the child''s mouth, and the child quickly hugged the kitten in his arms and took a small step back.


    Gu Yundong asked him in a low voice, "Are you a child in this vige? Why do you sleep here? Where is your family?"


    The ?? child shook his head, his head nced to one side, not looking at them.


    Gu Yundong was a little embarrassed, and it seemed that he was a little more cautious. She also wanted to ask if the people in the carriage were in this vige and who lived there.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    The child still didn''t look at her, but at this moment, a gurgling sound came from his stomach.


    The child''s face flushed and his body shrank even tighter.


    Gu Yundong smiled, took out a white flour cake from his sleeve and handed it over, "Hungry? This is for you, try it, it''s delicious."


    The child nced at him secretly, and Gu Yundong could clearly hear his gulping voice.


    But the child still didn''t speak, Gu Yundong thought for a while, looked at the cat in his arms and said, "I see your cat is hungry too, but it doesn''t eat what I give it, do you want to feed it yourself?"


    The child looked at the cat in his arms, then looked at her, silent for a long time, and finally reached out his hand and quickly took the cake.


    He was really hungry. After getting it, he directly divided it into two parts, eating half for himself and half for the kitten.


    And he devoured his food, as if he had been hungry for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3091: Bai Zhiyan at the village chiefs house

    Chapter 3091 Bai Zhiyan is at the vige chief''s house


    Gu Yundong saw this and took out two more, "Eat slowly, I still have it."


    The child raised his head and looked at her timidly, "You, why did you give me food."


    "What? Are you worried that I''m trying to harm you for nothing?"


    The child shook his head, thought for a while, and said in a low voice and cowardly, "Then can you give me a little more? I can help you with things, don''t look at me small, I, I am very capable."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes shed a ray of light, "Is that so? If you''re so capable, then I''ll ask you a few questions, and I''ll take it as a reward for these few pancakes, okay?"


    "Ask a question?" He hadn''t read or read, what if he couldn''t answer? This one is a bit difficult.


    Ke looked at the pancake in Gu Yundong''s hand, the child swallowed again and nodded heavily, "You, you ask."


    "Are you from this vige? Why are you staying here and what is this vige called?"


    The child didn''t expect that she was asking such a question, which could be answered without reading, of course he would.


    So the child whispered back, "This is Harvest Vige, and I belong to this vige. No, no, I''m not from this vige, and I''m not right..."


    The child himself is confused.


    Gu Yundong looked up, looked at Shao Qingyuan, and changed the subject with a smile, "Okay, then let''s skip this question. Then can you tell me, have you ever seen outsiders enter the vige during the day?"


    "Yes." The child''s eyes lit up. "There is a carriageing. The horse is so tall, so powerful, and so fast. I have seen it secretly while hiding in the grass."


    "Then do you know how many people there are? Whose house do you live in now?"


    The child thought for a while, "There are three people." Live in, live in... "Live at the vige chief''s house."


    Gu Yundong reached out and touched his head, "Then do you know where the vige chief''s house is?"


    "Of course I know." The child couldn''t help but raised his head and rubbed his head. He liked being touched by her, and there was a hint of joy in his eyes.


    Gu Yundong paused, but didn''t take it back, "Where?"


    The child stood up, walked out of the straw pile, and pointed to the yard in the center of the vige, "That."


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction of his fingers, squinting slightly.


    The child said a few words to them, and his temper was somewhat rxed. He picked up the kitten on the ground and said, "I''ll take you there."


    is about to leave.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly pulled him back, "No, we already know, this uncle will go by himself, let''s eat here and wait, okay?"


    If Bai Zhiyan was really there, it would be too dangerous to carry this child.


    But they can''t leave the child alone here, if he runs around and screams, and makes Bai Zhiyan escape again, it will be a big loss.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded at her and went to inquire about the situation first.


    Gu Yundong pulled the dazed child to hide in the straw pile behind, and asked his parents in a low voice.


    However, the chatterbox had just been opened, and when she heard her mention her parents, the child closed her mouth again and remained silent.


    Gu Yundong was helpless and could only say something else. Seeing that his mouth was dry from eating the cake, he immediately picked up the water bag on the side and handed it to him.


    After Shao Qingyuan left, he went to the yard where the carriage was kept and gave the horse some medicine to prevent Bai Zhiyan from escaping on horseback for a while.


    Immediately, he quietly approached the yard of the vige chief''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3092: fight

    Chapter 3092 Fighting


    Shao Qingyuan''s movements were very light, but just as he climbed over the fence, a scream suddenly came from his ear.


    "Ah..." The voice was hurried and frightened, but stopped in an instant, as if... it was suddenly blocked by someone.


    not good! ! Shao Qingyuan''s face changed slightly, and he rushed towards the room where the sound came from.


    As soon as he kicked the door, he saw two corpses on the ground, a man and a woman.


    In addition, there was a person holding a sword in his hand, and the cold sword tip was dripping with blood. In the corner opposite him, there was a peasant boy huddled, trembling and sweating profusely.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan, the young man hurriedly shouted, "Help..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the man standing had already killed him with his sword in hand, and fought with Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan saw what this person was wearing, and it should be the only remaining guard who followed Bai Zhiyan out of the miasma forest.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly pulled out the soft sword from his waist, blocking his sword edge.


    After fighting for a while, the two moved outside the courtyard.


    Then Shao Qingyuan saw Bai Zhiyan being guarded by a person and came out of another room, and after a face-to-face with Shao Qingyuan, Bai Zhiyan''s face changed, "I didn''t expect to catch up here."


    He said to the guard who was fighting against Shao Qingyuan, "Maozhen, kill him."


    "Yes." The pillow''s movements became more and more violent.


    This person is obviously a master. Shao Qingyuan was not trained as a dead man like him since he was a child. It was a little difficult to resist, so he couldn''t tell Bai Zhiyan who was being guarded by another person and nned to escape.


    His eyes were dark, but luckily he did tricks on the horses, so even if he had to escape, he couldn''t escape very far, and it was more important to concentrate on dealing with the pillow in front of him.


    Shao Qingyuan''s hand was a little sharper, forcing the pillow back a step.


    Thatched Pillow is the best at Bai Zhiyan''s side, but unfortunately, he only came out of the miasma forest not long ago. Although not as weak as Bai Zhiyan, it did make his movements stagnant for a bit, and with a little luck, he felt his blood surging.


    Gu Yundong arrived at this time. When she heard the scream, she felt that something was wrong. She told the child to stay in the straw pile and note out, and then rushed over.


    Also heard the movement and came out carefully to check other people in the vige chief''s family, as well as the nearby neighbors. Just seeing the two people fighting fiercely, everyone immediately turned back and did not dare toe out rashly.


    It was the peasant boy who finally came to his senses, and immediately crawled out of the house crying and crawling, rushed to other rooms and shouted, "My father and mother are dead, and my father and mother were killed by him."


    The vige chief''s family was shocked, and they didn''t care about the two who were fighting in the yard. They rushed to the next room, and they really saw the couple lying on the ground with their eyes open.


    The vige chief was very old, and when he saw his son and daughter-inw dying, he almost fainted.


    After a while, he rushed out with red eyes, "I''ll kill you."


    Before ?? rushed out, he was stopped by others, "Dad, calm down, that person has a sword in his hand, we can''t beat him."


    "Yes, yes, Dad, don''t worry, let''s see this hero, he can definitely help us clean up the murderer."


    The corner of Shao Qingyuan''s mouth twitched. He saw Gu Yundong, who was rushing in from outside the fence to help, and said hurriedly, "Bai Zhiyan escaped from there, chase first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3093: Catch up with Bai Zhiyan

    Chapter 3093 Catch up with Bai Zhiyan


    Gu Yundong turned his head to look, and really saw two shadowy figures moving not far away.


    She looked at the two who were fighting, and determined that her husband could not suffer for the time being, so she turned her head and went after Bai Zhiyan without saying a word.


    Thatched Pillow''s face changed greatly, and with a false move, he separated Shao Qingyuan and stabbed Gu Yundong''s back with his sword.


    Shao Qingyuan took a deep breath, "Yundong, avoid."


    Gu Yundong subconsciously fell to the ground and rolled in a circle, sessfully dodging the sword. The next moment Shao Qingyuan arrived, and once again held the sword of the pillow.


    This time, his actions became more intense and fierce, and he didn''t give him a chance to leave at all. When he got down a few times, he stabbed a few swords on the pillow.


    Gu Yundong ran very fast, seeing that Bai Zhiyan and the two had already run into the house where the carriage was ced, he hurriedly raised the crossbow arrow on his wrist and shot it at them.


    It''s just that it''s the middle of the night now, and the two of them ran erratically, and the arrow failed to hit.


    Gu Yundong let out a low curse and quickened his pace to catch up.


    Bai Zhiyan had already been pushed into the carriage, and the guard beside him sat on the carriage, suddenly pulled the reins, and with a "drive" sound, the horse raised its hooves, and without a word, stepped on the fence and pulled the carriage. Run forward.


    Bai Zhiyan, the guard and even the pillow breathed a sigh of relief. Who knew that the next moment, the horse neighed suddenly, and the legs became weak before falling to the ground.


    Bai Zhiyan, who was sitting in the carriage, mmed his head against the wall of the carriage. Fortunately, the guard on the carriage grabbed his arm before the carriage overturned and took the man out of the carriage.


    At the same time, Gu Yundong also arrived.


    She nced at the fallen horse, then at Bai Zhiyan, who looked weak, andughed.


    The guard pulled Bai Zhiyan back step by step, looking at her warily.


    Gu Yundong suddenly jumped up and rushed towards the two of them.


    The guard hurriedly confronted him. He was just the person in charge of the miasma forest. He was obviously not as good as the pillow, and it was a little difficult to fight against Gu Yundong.


    Bai Zhiyan frowned, turned around and ran away.


    Gu Yundong frowned and moved a little faster. It''s just that this guard, regardless of his skills, is very entangled, and he still stops her with blood all over his body.


    Gu Yundong wasughed at, although Bai Zhiyan was not a good thing, but all the guards under him were loyal to him.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong had a lot of secret weapons. When the guards were entangled again, Gu Yundong did not avoid it, turned slightly sideways, andnded his left hand on his neck. Suddenly, a dagger was added in his hand, which suddenly shed his neck.


    The ?? guard looked at him in disbelief, unable to speak, just spitting out blood.


    Gu Yundong put away the dagger, pushed it with his hand, and the guard fell to the ground.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, wiped his face, and turned his head to look - what about Bai Zhiyan?


    Isn''t he so weak that he needs someone to help him when he walks? How can people disappear without seeing it for so long?


    Gu Yundong frowned and looked left and right.


    It was just that before she could find someone, the house of the family where the carriage was parked suddenly heard screaming and crying.


    Gu Yundong''s expression was condensed, he turned around and ran back without a word, and jumped into the fence courtyard.


    Then, he saw Bai Zhiyan holding a dagger around the neck of a three- or four-year-old child. The other hand grabbed the boy''s cor and pushed him out of the room step by step.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3094: I want to leave

    Chapter 3094 I''m leaving


    The child was crying with tears and snot, his body was shaking, and he shouted loudly for his mother and father.


    His parents followed behind, crying and begging to let the child go.


    Bai Zhiyan was ruthless and ruthless. Seeing that the man from the farm family was trying to save people with a hoe, he shed the child''s arm without saying a word.


    "Wow..." The child cried heartbreakingly, "Father, mother, it hurts, I hurt so much, I''m going to die."


    His parents didn''t dare to move for a moment, and the mother even knelt down and begged him, "Master, I beg you to let my son go, he is still so young. I''ll give you the money back, and I don''t want you to send the rental money for the carriage. Now, let go of my son, please."


    Bai Zhiyan ignored him, just raised his eyes to look at Gu Yundong, who was standing in the yard with a pale face, and sneered, "You better note here, or I will kill him."


    "Don''t, don''t kill my son." The family shouted in horror.


    Bai Zhiyan scolded, "Shut up."


    The child''s parents didn''t dare to speak for a moment, they just looked at Gu Yundong with pleading eyes, hoping that she would not stimte Bai Zhiyan.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and looked at him fixedly, "Bai Zhiyan, I really didn''t see it before, you are so vicious."


    "Stop talking nonsense, you don''t have to dy time. My carriage is your hands and feet. I will give you half an hour to get the horse back on its feet and I want to leave. Otherwise, I will kill this guy. child."


    Bai Zhiyan said with a smile, "At that time, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave this vige, right?" People died in the vige, and they certainly won''t let outsiders go.


    Gu Yundong frowned, she believed that Bai Zhiyan could do such a thing, this person can even kill his biological mother, what else can''t he do?


    She took a deep breath, nodded and said, "Okay, I promise you, you''d better keep your hands steady, if the child gets hurt again, don''t even think about the horse."


    said, he took out a porcin bottle from his sleeve and threw it over, "This is a hemostatic medicine, you can stop the bleeding first, if you lose too much blood and lose your life, you can''t escape."


    Bai Zhiyan nced at the porcin bottle on the ground and sneered, "No need, as long as you move fast, he won''t lose too much blood from such a small wound. Whether he will die depends on how fast you are."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I know you have crossbow arrows, so I advise you not to act rashly, otherwise my hand will shake and the child''s life will be lost."


    Gu Yundong was so angry that he could only turn around and walk towards the carriage.


    This horse is still alive. Although Shao Qingyuan gave medicine, he also thought that when they left by themselves, there would be a carriage. So this horse just has no strength, and there is no fear of life.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t know what medicine Shao Qingyuan was using and how to solve it.


    She paused, stood up and walked towards the vige chief''s house.


    Before he even got there, he saw Shao Qingyuan running in a hurry, covered in blood.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes brightened, "That guard..."


    "died."


    "How about you? Are you injured?"


    "It''s all minor injuries. The guard was finally shed by the second son of the vige chief''s family, and I was able to escape so easily."


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief and repeated Bai Zhiyan''s n.


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment, "I''m going to fix the medicinal properties for that horse. As long as we leave this vige, it''s easy for us to start."


    "Um."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3095: Bai Zhiyan was arrested

    Chapter 3095 Bai Zhiyan was arrested


    Shao Qingyuan quickly came to the carriage, and Bai Zhiyan had already dragged the child out.


    Many vigers in the vige also walked out of the house, but they all hid far away, looking at these people tremblingly.


    The vige chief chased after his family with red eyes, wishing to rush up and kill Bai Zhiyan immediately to avenge his son and daughter-inw.


    Gu Yundong fed the antidote to the horse, the horse rolled his eyes, felt his body recover, and stood up slowly.


    Bai Zhiyan nced at the carriage, the carriage was damaged just now, the wheels were crooked and could not be used, so he had to ride a horse.


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Untie the reins."


    Shao Qingyuanplied.


    Bai Zhiyan looked at the couple, "You step back, back to that tree over there."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong nced back, the tree was a bit far away, at this distance, it would be much easier for Bai Zhiyan to mount a horse and escape.


    Moreover, this distance has already exceeded the shooting range of the crossbow.


    This is exactly what Bai Zhiyan intended.


    He had a hostage in his hand, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had no choice but to step back until they got under the tree.


    Bai Zhiyan then carried the child onto the horse and rode on it himself.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, the child''s parents hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, "Young Master, Master, give us the child, you can just leave, and return the child to us first."


    Bai Zhiyan''s eyes shed with anger, and he took the whip and shed at the father.


    Father fell to the ground, but his mother stopped him, "Master, I''m just such a son, you can''t take it away..."


    Bai Zhiyan wanted to start again, looked up to see Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong standing there, and suddenlyughed.


    He looked at the mother in front and said, "Want me to return your son to you? Okay, you go on."


    said, he lifted the child up and threw it heavily to the ground.


    "Ah..." Everyone in the vige screamed in horror.


    With a sound of ?? "ßÝ", a crossbow arrow rushed towards him, hitting Bai Zhiyan''s right hand straight.


    His hand softened, the child fell off, and was hugged by his fast-reacting father.


    It''s okay, Bai Zhiyan''s hand was injured, so he couldn''t shove the child to the ground with force, so he fell straight off, not so hard, but the child''s father still broke his hand while picking up the person.


    The child was crying loudly, and his parents hurriedly hugged him and retreated back.


    Bai Zhiyan turned his head in disbelief and looked at Gu Yundong, who raised his hand to shoot crossbow arrows, how could it be possible? Obviously already far away from the range of archery.


    However, he couldn''t bear to think too much, Bai Zhiyan had no hostages in his hands, and Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong had already rushed up.


    Bai Zhiyan pulled the reins without thinking and wanted to run, but he forgot that his men killed the vige chief''s son.


    The most important thing for the vige chief is his eldest son. How can he be reconciled now that he has suffered a terrible disaster?


    Therefore, after seeing Bai Zhiyan riding on the horse, he had already told his family to straighten the rope in front of him.


    At this time, it was very dark, and Bai Zhiyan was in a hurry again, so naturally he didn''t see the road conditions clearly.


    He rode his horse for about 200 meters, and the horse stumbled and fell to the ground with a neigh.


    Bai Zhiyan fell directly from the horse, and the hand that was injured was broken with a ''click'' sound.


    The vige chief brought someone forward, holding a **** and a pole and hitting him.


    Bai Zhiyan had practiced martial arts anyway, so he rolled around without saying a word, stood up and grabbed the sword beside him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3096: Cant just forget it

    Chapter 3096 Can''t just forget it


    When Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong arrived, Bai Zhiyan injured a few more people.


    In the end, Shao Qingyuan kicked him and flew out. He spit out a mouthful of blood and passed out. The Harvest Vige, which was crying and crying, finally became quiet.


    Shao Qingyuan exhaled and bound Bai Zhiyan.


    The vigers of Fengshou Vige gathered around here one after another, and the injured people were all helped up, shouting to Langzhong, who was cleaning up the road, cleaning up the road.


    After such a tossing and fighting, the sky was already bright at this time.


    The vige chief of Fengshou Vige was supported, and walked in front of Shao Qingyuan with heavy footsteps. He gave Bai Zhiyan a fierce look, then looked at Shao Qingyuan and Shao Qingyuan with warning and hatred, and asked, "Who are you? what rtionship?"


    The other vigers gathered around and shouted, "Yeah, what are you doing in our Harvest Vige? Let''s live our peaceful days well. Youe here to fight and kill, aren''t you afraid of thunder?"


    "My son is injured, what do you say?"


    "The sons and daughters-inw of the vige chief''s family are all dead, killing people to pay for their lives, this person must die."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, obviously they couldn''t do without this situation, and Bai Zhiyan didn''t even want to be taken away.


    Shao Qingyuan took a step forward and said to the vige chief, "I see that many people are injured. Let''s look at their injuries in advance. Let''s find a ce to talk about tonight''s events."


    The vige chief is still very angry, but this is really not the ce to talk, so he snorted coldly and nodded, "Come with me."


    Someone wanted to take over Bai Zhiyan, but when he thought of his cruel and vicious appearance, he was a little scared. Although he fainted now, who knows what will happen when he wakes up?


    Therefore, Bai Zhiyan was still supported by Shao Qingyuan and the others, and the other vigers just circled them and walked towards the vige chief''s house.


    The eldest son and daughter-inw of the vige chief had been carried out and covered with a white cloth. Looking at the two corpses, the vige chief staggered in his footsteps.


    He closed his eyes and staggered into the main room.


    Most of the other vigers were just standing at the door, and only a few strong men followed in, as if Shao Qingyuan would act immediately if he made any move.


    When Shao Qingyuan sat down, the vige chief immediately said, "Aren''t you from the country of Li?"


    Shao Qingyuan was silent, it was useless for him to deny this kind of thing, what''s more, he really didn''t want to deny that he was a citizen of Great Jin.


    Therefore, he nodded slightly, "Yes."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the second son of the vige chief immediately stepped forward and sneered, "You know this murderer, right? I''m surprised. When he first came to our vige, he looked like he was being chased. It''s not that there is any hatred, he was forced by you to our vige to avoid disaster, but my elder brother and sister-inw died, and this is all because of you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, several vigers next to him also began to whisper.


    "Isn''t it? Our Harvest Vige has always been peaceful, and it was because of them that we suffered such an innocent disaster."


    "My man was also injured. I''m sorry to see him shed so much blood. I don''t know when he will be able to raise him back."


    The second son of the vige chief nodded, "This matter can''t be left alone."


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes gradually turned cold, he looked at the silent vige chief, and suddenly smiled, "Does the vige chief mean the same thing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3097: we dont shout

    Chapter 3097 We don''t shout and kill


    The vige chief ??yan''s eyes flickered, and after a while, he said, "Our vige has indeed suffered so many unwarranted disasters because of you. I have to give my dead son and daughter-inw an exnation for the injured vigers in my vige."


    "You asked me to speak?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Vige Chief Yan did not speak, but his second son shouted, "Isn''t it right? We are also very innocent, so we can''t suffer this crime in vain, right?"


    Gu Yundong sat next to him and snorted when he heard the words, "It''s quite innocent, so didn''t we avenge you? The one who killed your elder brother and sister-inw, didn''t we kill him? The one who injured many vigers , We also caught, tied and threw it here. Didn''t we help you? What''s the matter, it''s not enough, we want to repay the revenge? There''s no way, we can only fish to death and the is broken. We just don''t know when you will die, We''re still dead."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Vige Chief Yan''s family and the other vigers present changed their expressions.


    Yes, how did they forget that the two people in front of them were also murderers without blinking an eye.


    Besides, the guard martial arts from before was so strong, wasn''t it destroyed by them?


    In the final analysis, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong''s attitude just now was too kind, and he respected the vige chief so well, as if he was very good at talking. What''s more, what Shao Qingyuan and the others killed was Bai Zhiyan, a viin.


    For them, it is the good chivalrous men who deal with the bad guys, who care about their reputation.


    So, it''s a bit of a stretch.


    Now hearing Gu Yundong''s words, everyone couldn''t help but take a step back and looked at them defensively.


    Shao Qingyuan had a panoramic view of everyone''s expressions, and seeing that everyone''s mental activities had been entangled, he said, "Yun Dong, don''t scare people. We are not the ones who kill people without blinking, although I have seen my sword. There is a lot of blood, but those are people with bad mouth and bad character. We came in with the vige chief to solve the problem, and we can''t open our mouths and shut our mouths to fight and kill."


    Gu Yundong, "Okay, Xianggong, I won''t scare people anymore."


    As she spoke, the crossbow arrow on her wrist was slightly exposed, and she squinted as if she was debugging.


    The vigers in the main room, "..."


    Shao Qingyuan looked back at the pale vige chief Yan, "Yan vige chief, can we talk now?"


    Thetter''s hand holding the chair tightened slightly, and nodded after a while, "What does the son want to say?"


    "About the murder of your son and daughter-inw, I think the young man present is the one who knows the most. Why don''t he tell me what happened?"


    Vige Chief Yan suddenly raised his head, "My grandson just saw his parents die in front of him, but you want him to recall those painful scenes, son, are you going too far?"


    "Excessive? You want to frame the fault on us, so it''s not too much?" Shao Qingyuan didn''t want to take the me for others.


    When it was spread, it was even said that when he was tracking Bai Zhiyan, he forced people into a vige, causing Bai Zhiyan to start killing people in a desperate situation, causing the vigers in that vige to be killed or injured and suffered heavy losses. Said that he did notpromise on means in order to achieve his goals, killing innocent people.


    Vige Chief Yan turned his head and red at his second son.


    Thetter lowered his head slightly, but his face was still unwilling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3098: My parents are for you

    Chapter 3098 My parents are protecting you from disasters


    Vige Chief Yan wanted to refuse, but a low voice came from the door, "I''m willing to tell what happened."


    Everyone looked over in unison, and saw the young man standing outside with a pale face, being supported and walking in.


    Vige Chief Yan frowned and hurriedly had someone bring a chair for him to sit on.


    The juvenile''s eyes were slightly red, and he was obviously a little ufortable.


    But he still walked in front of Shao Qingyuan and bowed slightly towards him, "Engong, thank you for avenging my parents and saving me."


    The boy trembled a little when he spoke, and even shook his head when he raised his head.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned slightly, then looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter took out a medicine bottle and handed it over, "Here is this medicine for qi."


    The boy was taken aback for a moment, shook his head, didn''t answer, walked slowly to the chair beside him and sat down. Then he turned his head to look at Vige Chief Yan, ignoring his second uncle who stared fiercely at him, and said in a choked voice, "Master, the person who really killed my parents is the wicked person outside, how can we embarrass the people who helped us? ?"


    After all, it was his eldest grandson, and he just lost his parents. Vige Chief Yan didn''t me him for not standing on a united front with him, but just waved his hand, "Since you''vee out, then you can talk about it, what happened? Howe they are doing well, and they are about to kill?"


    The boy nodded, then turned to look at the second son of Vige Chief Yan, "Second Uncle, did you break into their house in the evening and see something?"


    Yan Lao Er was stunned for a moment, a trace of guilt shed on his face, but he still argued, "The house that those few people are staying in tonight belongs to you and my son. I forgot to rent it out for a while, so I went to get something. When you see that there are guests in the room, get out quickly, where did you see anything?"


    The teenager sneered, "Really?"


    Bai Zhiyan said that the house they lived in was indeed the boy and Yan''s second son.


    The Yan family temporarily rented the house to Bai Zhiyan and the three of them, and the two teenagers went back to their parents'' house for one night.


    As a result, in the middle of the night, Boss Yan got up and went to the thatched hut. Just seeing the candles still flickering in the room, I thought my son was not sleeping, so I wanted to go over and ask what happened.


    As soon as he walked to the door, he heard voicesing from inside.


    Boss Yan suddenly woke up and wanted to leave quickly. Who knows, but heard them mention Yan''s second child, saying that Yan''s second child didn''t even knock on the door after dinner, so he went in and threatened to find something.


    also said that no matter what purpose Yan Lao Er had, it would be better to silence him just in case, preferably silently, so that the family could not see anything.


    Boss Yan was naturally horrified when he heard this, and subconsciously went back to his room and talked about it with his wife and son.


    Who knew that the door was pushed open as soon as he finished speaking, and the pillow outside walked in with a sword, killing Mr. Yan and his wife in an instant.


    Just when he was about to kill the boy, Shao Qingyuan arrived in time.


    If it wasn''t for him, this family of three, or even the entire Yan family, might have been silenced by thatched pillow.


    After the young man finished speaking, he took a deep breath and looked at Yan Lao Er, his eyes were red, "So Er Uncle, my parents are protecting you from disaster." And you, why do you still have the face to use my parents? To die, to embarrass my saviours, to try to benefit from them?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3099: disunited village

    Chapter 3099 Disunited Vige


    Yan''s second child was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    That white, white or something? Actually want to kill him? He just entered his son''s door and was about to be killed? What kind of beast is this?


    It''s just that he didn''t recover when he heard the young man''sst words, and immediately jumped up in anger, "What nonsense are you talking about? How can it be considered a disaster for me? Brother, if he hadn''t walked into the wrong room and heard something he shouldn''t have listened to, How could anyone kill him?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Vige Chief Yan patted the table heavily, "Enough, second child, what do you want to do when you enter the guest''s house?"


    "Father, me, I just saw how rich those people looked, and wanted to get some benefits from them. I didn''t do anything. How can I be counted on my head when my elder brother and sister-inw were killed? My elder brother walked outside their door by himself, Even if what I heard wasn''t about killing me, that''s another secret, and the big brother couldn''t escape death either."


    "Shut up." Vige Chief Yan''s face was ashen, "Your eldest brother is gone, you are still talking like this, do you have any conscience?"


    The other vigers nodded one after another, "That''s right, death is the biggest thing. Besides, if it wasn''t for such a big movement from the murder of Boss Yan, the three people would kill you after killing them."


    "Yes, Boss Yan really saved you from disaster. I think that the children of this old family will be handed over to your house to take care of in the future. It''s just a thank you to your brother and sister-inw."


    "Eldest Yan''s son and daughter are so old that they don''t know each other well. From now on, won''t the son marry a daughter-inw, and the daughter marry a man, won''t it be controlled by the second Yan?"


    "Yo, this is not an ordinary cost."


    "It''s their own fault, too greedy. They had to stay a few outsiders for amodation, just for the amodation money, and it ended up being good, hurting themselves and us."


    The more Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong listened, the tighter their brows became.


    In the current situation of the Yan family, these people are talking nder one by one. Just say it, you don''t expect others to have empathy when they die, but it doesn''t make sense to talk like this in front of the two children of the Yan family who have just lost their father and mother, right?


    Are these people really the rtionship between the vige and the vige? A bit too cold.


    and Vige Chief Yan, as the vige chief of Fengshou Vige, it is too immature to allow others to discuss the deceased son and daughter-inw in his own home.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help shaking his head, no wonder the vige was very poor, and the houses were scattered and built very loosely and irregrly.


    It is strange to be able to make a fortune without unity like this.


    But these are their own problems, and Shao Qingyuan didn''t want to get involved. The reason why he agreed to talk to Vige Chief Yan at home was to sessfully take Bai Zhiyan away.


    After all, the Yan family has arge poption. No matter how ununited the people in the vige are, many people will be hurt by Bai Zhiyan, and they are absolutely unwilling to let them go. In the end, Shao Qingyuan didn''t want to make too much noise.


    Now that the reason for the killing of the eldest couple of the Yan family has been made clear, Shao Qingyuan asked the vige chief directly, "We all know what happened, obviously it has nothing to do with us. We should be fine if we leave Harvest Vige, right?"


    Vige Chief Yan gritted his teeth, "Of course there is no problem, but..." He pointed to Bai Zhiyan, "He is a murderer, and he cannot leave."


    "What are you going to do if you don''t let him leave? Kill him to vent your anger?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Vige Chief Yan was at a loss for words.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3100: One hundred taels for compensation

    Chapter 3100 One hundred taels forpensation


    The vige chief Yan wanted to kill and avenge his son and daughter-inw. But as Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong had guessed, Fengshou Vige was very disunited.


    He killed people without authorization, and there will definitely be vigers going to the government to report the news, and the entire Yan family will bepensated.


    Is it difficult to make such a in statement? He is not happy.


    Shao Qingyuan naturally saw his unwillingness. He and Gu Yundong looked at each other and said, "Cun Chief Yan, I know that Mr. Yan and his wife were killed, and you are all very sad. It''s just that this is the end, even if you kill the murderer, you will still be very sad. There is no way to go back in time and save their lives. We can only look forward, you can rest assured that even if we take him away, he will not end well, and Mr. Yan and his wife will not be killed in vain. "


    Shao Qingyuan wants to bring Bai Zhiyan back to Dajin alive, and he needs to hand it over to the emperor for disposal.


    And Bai Zhiyan must have a lot of hidden piles in every corner of Dajin. If he dies, those people are not sure what they will do, and they may never find it out. Sooner orter, it will be a disaster.


    Vige Chief Yan had calmed down at this time, and he admitted that Shao Qingyuan was right.


    He also saw that the young son in front of him would definitely take that murderer away.


    If he wants to stop, the couple in front of them might really be able to do it, then it will not be worth the loss.


    Vige Chief Yan took a deep breath and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "What''s the young master''s idea?"


    "Killing to pay for life, but now I can''t give you people to pay for life. The only solution is to pay for it."


    pensation? ?


    Yan''s second child''s eyes lit up, he had spared no effort to frame the crime on Shao Qingyuan''s head as soon as possible, wasn''t that what he wanted?


    Shao Qingyuan had a tough attitude before, and he thought that this idea could not be realized, so he could only let it go in vain.


    I didn''t expect him to take the initiative to mention it.


    Yan''s second child eagerly pulled Layan Vige Chief''s sleeve, "Father..."


    "Shut up." Vige Chief Yan pulled back his sleeves and red at him fiercely.


    He is different from Yan Lao Er, the eldest son he valued most died, and he has feelings in his heart. Although he may have to ept such a treatment in the end, it does not mean that he is peaceful in his heart.


    Vige Chief Yan looked at the young man beside him and asked, "A-Lin, what do you think?"


    Yan Lin didn''t know that he had just experienced the pain of losing his rtives. Compared with Vige Chief Yan, he wanted to cut Bai Zhiyan with a thousand swords. But the person who asked to take away the murderer was his benefactor. For a while, he was also very entangled in his heart, and he didn''t think about the issue ofpensation at all.


    Vige Chief Yan looked at him like this, sighed slightly, didn''t ask him any more, turned his head and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Okay, then... it''s up to you."


    Yan''s second child was a little excited, and said impatiently, "My elder brother and elder sister-inw have two lives, so it''s not enough for the money to be less than one hundred taels."


    One hundred taels? ?


    All the vigers present gasped, and said in a low voice, "This second Yan really dares to ask for it, the lion opens his mouth."


    "That is, how much can you buy for a hundred taels? You can build two big blue-brick houses."


    "Maybe Yan Lao Er was the idea. His son will marry a wife in two or three years. Our Harvest Vige is poor, and there are not many girls willing to marry. If you have a house, tsk tsk, then you can''t say no. Right."


    "The poor old Yan and his wife died, but they paved the way for the second Yan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3101: The faces of the villagers in Harvest Village

    Chapter 3101 The faces of the vigers in Harvest Vige


    Everyone was talking about it, but Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were expressionless.


    One hundred taels or one thousand taels, anyway, they were not the ones who paid.


    After Shao Qingyuan tied Bai Zhiyan, he took advantage of the situation to collect the silver taels from him.


    Bai Zhiyan wanted to run for his life, so he naturally had a lot of money with him. Even because they wanted to flee to the country of Li, more than half of the bank notes they brought were from the general banks in the country. This bank note is quite a lot, and it really should be taken out topensate.


    Two lives, for Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, one hundred taels, in fact, can not be offset.


    However, for now, there is no better way.


    After Yan Lao Er finished talking about the amount, he found that the two were silent, and his heart began to drum.


    Did he raise too much money?


    He thought for a while, "Eighty taels, can''t be less, my elder brother and elder sister-inw are two strongborers. They died, do you know what a loss to our family?"


    Yan Vige Chief couldn''t bear it any longer, and pped Yan''s second child with a p, "You shut up, you bastard. Even if you lose the money, it won''t fall into your hands."


    "Father, I''m your only son now. Could it be that if you don''t give it to me, you will give those who lost money?" Yan Lao Er was not convinced. He didn''t dare to be presumptuous when the boss was there before. It''s different now, he is his father''s only son, and his father will depend on him to support him in the future.


    Vige Chief Yan closed his eyes, not wanting to look at him at all.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t care about their family''s troubles, he just said, "One hundred taels is one hundred taels, the money is lost, I will take it away."


    Vige Chief Yan took a deep breath and said after a long while, "...Okay."


    Shao Qingyuan took out a silver note from his arms and handed it to Vige Chief Yan.


    Thetter hesitated for a moment, then took it with his eyes closed.


    Shao Qingyuan followed him and gave him another 12 taels of silver, "This silver, take it to Mr. Yan and his wife to handle the funeral."


    Vige Chief Yan was stunned for a while, his expression softened a lot, and his voice hoarse, "...Thank you."


    The vigers in the main room watched helplessly as Vige Chief Yan received a sum of money after another, and they were immediately itchy and greedy, their mouths secreted saliva unconsciously, and their eyes were green.


    Finally, someone said involuntarily, "My son was also injured, shouldn''t there be somepensation?"


    When the others heard it, they suddenly realized, and quickly echoed, "Yes, yes, my father is also injured, with such a deep hole in his arm."


    "My brother is also injured, this young man, our harvest vige is poor, there is only one barefoot doctor in this area, and his medical skills are not very good. So many people are injured, he will not be able to do it alone, and he will inevitably go to the town at that time. Come on. But the town is too far away, and you may lose too much blood on the road, and you have to paypensation."


    These are people who were injured in the family, those who were not injured in the family immediately became anxious.


    After thinking about it, someone finally said, "We also helped a lot today, and in the middle of the night, I was not in good health, I was startled, and my heartbeat has not stabilized until now, and I don''t know if I will. Nothing will go wrong."


    "Me too, we have topensate."


    Gu Yundong''s eyelids twitched. The faces of the vigers in Fengshou Vige made her want to roll her eyes and go back one by one.


    But forget it, it''s not her money that she doesn''t feel bad for, so it saves extra money.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3102: silver was stolen

    Chapter 3102 Silver was robbed


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t care. In the end, it was decided that those who were injured would give 5 taels of silver, and those who were not injured would be 2 taels.


    There are not many households in this Harvest Vige. Except for the family of the vige chief, all the others add up to only 60 taels.


    But for the vigers of Fengshou Vige, this is a big ie.


    Their vige is too poor. It is located on the border, and there were no viges before. They also settled here one after another for various reasons. The transportation is inconvenient, and it is inconvenient to buy things. It is a bit more difficult than those remote viges in Jingping County.


    It is also because of this that two people were killed in the vige, and a few people from Dajin came. The first thing they thought was not to report to the official, but to benefit themselves when no one was paying attention.


    Shao Qingyuan gave the money simply, and the vigers were also excited to receive it. No one noticed that Yan Lin walked out with numb eyes.


    Just when the vigers were satisfied with the money, Yan Lao Er, who had not said anything for a long time, rolled his eyes, and his eyes were firmly glued to the hand of the vige chief Yan holding the silver note.


    He saw it, and just now his father looked at Yan Lin a few more times, as if he wanted to give the money to Yan Lin.


    That can''t be done. He also wants this money. If he gives it all to Yan Lin, won''t he live under Yan Lin''s eyes in the future? Don''t think he didn''t see Yan Lin''s hatred for him.


    Yan''s second son felt a sense of crisis in his heart, many thoughts shed through his mind, and finally his eyes suddenly firmed.


    He looked at Vige Chief Yan with a tired look, his hand didn''t seem to be too tight, he was immediately overjoyed, and without a word, he took out the silver note, then turned around and ran away.


    Vige Chief Yan was stunned for a moment, then his face changed drastically, he stood up and pped his thigh, "Beast, you bastard,e back to me."


    The others were also stunned for a moment, and they all chased out.


    Yan Lao Er ran very fast and dropped a sentence from a distance, "Dad, you still have 12 taels of silver in your hand, enough to bury your elder brother and sister-inw. This silver son will keep it for you first, lest you be confused and give it to Yan Lin. Little bunny."


    Vige Chief Yan was so angry that he almost fainted.


    That''s one hundred taels of silver. This beast stole it, what should they do? What about Yan Lin?


    Thinking of this, Vige Chief Yan hurriedly chased him out.


    For a while, the bustling main room was left with only Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, and Bai Zhiyan, who was still in aa.


    The two looked at each other and shrugged, "The people in this vige are really...indescribable."


    They shook their heads, turned and walked out of the main room.


    Originally thought that the Yan family had all run away, but Yan Lin was still kneeling in the east wing with a washbasin beside him.


    His movements are very meticulous, slowly and very carefully.


    Gu Yundong sighed and was about to step forward when he heard footsteps behind him. She turned her head and saw that a little girl came over with another washbasin.


    The little girl looked like she was about ten years old, holding the basin carefully, her eyes were red, and she walked staggeringly.


    She came to Yan Lin''s side and called out in a low voice and choked up, "Brother."


    Gu Yundong knew from the vigers before that the eldest Yan and his wife had left a pair of children, and this should be the little daughter.


    Yan Lin nodded, touched the little girl''s head, and said in a low voice, "Be good, brother is here."


    The little girl knelt down and sat on the other side, also holding the handkerchief to wipe her parents'' hands.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, then stepped forward and squatted beside them.


    Yan Lin didn''t seem to feel anything, and was still doing his own thing. Until a hand appeared in his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3103: ready to leave

    Chapter 3103 Ready to leave


    Yan Lin was stunned for a while, and when he saw the silver note in the palm of his hand, he raised his eyes slightly, looked up along the hand, and saw Gu Yundong looking down at him.


    "What, what do you mean?" Yan Lin asked.


    Gu Yundong said, "This silver should be regarded aspensation from the murderer. I know you would rather the murderer pay for his life, but we have to take this person back, so we can''t give it to you. There are one hundred taels here, you keep it, and don''t let others know about it. already."


    Yan Lin was silent, one hundred taels of silver, if it was that morning, he might be ecstatic and drooling.


    But now, it feels ironic and numb.


    This is in exchange for the lives of his parents, but he hopes that the parents will survive.


    Gu Yundong sighed and put the silver notes and pieces of silver in front of him, "Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about your sister. You know what''s going on in your family, although your father still values ??you now, but that It''s because your father and mother just passed away, and your father is his eldest son. What about the future? Can he pass your second uncle and let you retire him? guarantee.¡±


    Yan Lin couldn''t help looking at the little girl beside her, she was only ten years old, and he was only thirteen years old. In their room, now the two of them are left to depend on each other, and they always have to n for themselves in the future.


    He hesitated for a moment, and finally put the money away.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, "The money is not revealed, this money is well hidden, don''t let anyone know, don''t even tell your grandmother. It saves you from attracting wolves, tigers and leopards and endangering your own life."


    Yan Lin nodded, "I understand." After the murder of his parents, he already understood the attitude of being cautious.


    Gu Yundong stood up again when he saw that he had collected the money.


    This money should be rewarded by Yan Lin standing up to testify to them. Good boy, should have a good result.


    While several people were talking, Vige Chief Yan returned with a livid face.


    The other vigers also scolded and entered the door one after another. It seemed that the second child of the Yan family didn''t catch him, but ran away.


    In fact, that''s fine. If the 100 taels were taken away by Yan''s second child, the vigers would not be jealous of the Yan family and do things unfavorable to the Yan family.


    Anyway, the money was given, so Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong nned to say goodbye to the vige chief Yan.


    Thetter was very upset, especially seeing the two Yan Lin brothers and sisters silently taking care of the eldest couple, and even more wanted to drive away these foreigners who had identally entered the Harvest Vige.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t want to dy, and brought the unconscious Bai Zhiyan to the carriage.


    The horse was still there, but the carriage was damaged because of the previous roll.


    Shao Qingyuan asked who could do carpentry in the vige, and gave money to hire someone to fix the carriage.


    Gu Yundong took this opportunity to pull the horse to feed the grass not far away. After all, he had been hungry all night and had tossed a few times. This horse is now a little sullen. They still have a long way to go, and they have to serve them no matter what.


    She led the horse to the river, and a woman came over and wanted to take over the job of feeding the grass, as long as Gu Yundong gave the money.


    Gu Yundong twitched the corner of his mouth and refused.


    The ?? woman was a little dissatisfied, and whispered a few words behind her back. It was nothing more than some words that she was stingy and dressed like a dog, but she was reluctant to spend even a few pennies.


    Gu Yundong was irritated, turned around and wanted to spray it back, but suddenly there were a few harsh scoldings in his ears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3104: Dajin, what is it like?

    Chapter 3104 Dajin, what is it like?


    "You are not from our country of Li, get out of here quickly and go back to your great Jin."


    "Go away, the people of Dajin are not good people, and you even killed the uncle of the Yan family. You must be a wolves."


    Gu Yundong thought this was to scold her at first, but turned around and searched for a long time, only to find that the voice wasing from the grass not far away, but it was not scolding her.


    She frowned slightly, and led her horse to the grass.


    As soon as ?? approached, he saw several children punching and kicking at a person who was curled up on the ground, swearing in a dirty mouth, and someone holding a stone in his hand and smashing the person on the ground.


    Gu Yundong''s expression changed slightly, "Stop, what are you doing?"


    The children were startled, turned their heads and saw that it was her, and immediately threw the stone, took a few steps back in fear, and then dispersed.


    Gu Yundong frowned, opened the grass and walked over. The one who was beaten and curled up on the ground was also a child, but...


    Seeing the familiar tattered clothes, Gu Yundong''s expression froze, and he squatted down quickly, "Are you all right?"


    The child shivered a bit and shrank even tighter.


    Gu Yundong withdrew his hand and whispered, "It''s me, we metst night, I gave you two cakes, do you remember?"


    The child paused for a while, then turned his head slowly, with a hint of fear in his wet eyes.


    It wasn''t until he saw her appearance that his eyes gradually became brighter. He sat up with some difficulty and said, "Ahua, Ahua is injured..."


    Gu Yundong looked left and right, only then did he see his cat lying not far away, looking like it was not very breathable.


    She hurriedly stepped forward and hugged the kitten over. The cat must have been hit by something like a stone, and its two hind legs were also injured, as if they were broken.


    The child took the cat over, then raised his head to look at Gu Yundong, "Sister, can you save Ah Hua?"


    Gu Yundong can''t save himself, but Shao Qingyuan is a doctor, so there should be no problem.


    She nodded, "Not only does this kitten need treatment, but you too, let''s go, I''ll take you to the wound."


    The child was stunned for a while, but before he could react, he was picked up by Gu Yundong.


    Confusion shed across the child''s face, and then he said ufortably, "I''m dirty..."


    "Just wash it when it''s dirty. Don''t move around. You have an injury, so you can''t move around." Gu Yundong reprimanded in a low voice, and the child immediately froze and didn''t move.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    That''s all, she can only speed up.


    Passing through several houses in the vige, those vigers stood at the door and saw her hurriedly holding the child, and pointed behind her.


    Some of the voices are louder, and their speech is particrly unpleasant.


    The child in his arms shrank his head silently, wishing to hide himself.


    Gu Yundong is really fed up with these vigers, is it over?


    She quickly returned to Shao Qingyuan''s side. At this moment, Shao Qingyuan was at the entrance of the vige, watching Bai Zhiyan while guarding the carriage being repaired.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging back with a child in his hand, he was surprised and rushed up to meet him.


    "The child and the cat are both injured. Please help to see if it is serious."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, asked her to put the child down, and made a serious diagnosis.


    The child looked at the two of them silently, and then asked in a low voice, "They said, they said that you are... Dajin people, yes, yes?"


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, then nodded slightly, "Yes."


    "Dajin, what is it like?"


    I got married and resumed normal updates, okay?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3105: His name is Song Yan

    Chapter 3105 His name is Song Yan


    When Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong heard this, they were stunned and looked down at the child.


    The child was frightened, murmured a few times, and couldn''t help shrinking again. Shao Qingyuan hurriedly held him down, "Don''t move."


    The child quickly stopped, and after a while, he said in a low voice, "Yes, I''m sorry, I won''t ask."


    "Why don''t you ask? If you have any questions, just ask, don''t be so afraid, we will answer if we can." Seeing him like this, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but think of Yunshu from a few years ago.


    Although Yun Shu was not as careful as him, he was indeed as weak and thin as him.


    She is very patient with such children. In particr, this child has pointed them in the direction and helped them before.


    The child was stunned, his eyes brightened, and he opened his mouth to ask. After just thinking about it, there was still no sound.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong didn''t force it. Let''s talk about it when he wants to.


    She continued to watch Shao Qingyuan treat the child''s wounds, when she heard footsteps in her ears.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw Yan Lin approaching.


    Seeing the children and cats on the ground, Yan Lin whispered, "His name is Song Yan, he is four years old this year, and he is also from Dajin."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Great Jin people?"


    She suddenly remembered the words that the children had scolded before, so what does this mean?


    He looked at Song Yan, the child was a little scared and a little expectant, his eyes turned out to be veryplicated.


    Yan Lin said in a low voice, "Song Yan''s mother is from Dajin, and I don''t know who his father is. A year and a half ago, his mother brought him to Fengshou Vige. I heard from his parents that Aunt Song really wanted to Back to Dajin. She often looked in the direction of Dajin, and some people said that she wanted to go through thend of death and go back to the miasma forest. But she didn''t go there in the end. Four months ago, Aunt Song fell from the mountain and was killed on the spot. dead."


    Song Yan was like this, bing an orphan alone, with only a picked wild cat by his side.


    It''s just that this wild cat, despite being thin and small, is already very old, and it is estimated that he won''t be able to apany him for long.


    For a four-year-old child like this, in a ce like Fengshou Vige, it is extremely difficult to live alone.


    Especially since his mother was from Dajin, she was naturally rejected by the vigers.


    Even Yan Lin himself, under the advice of his parents and family, turned a blind eye to the child''s plight. He often sees the children in the vige bullying him, regardless of the age of the children, but it is precisely at such an age that he does not understand anything, so he will be ruthless when he starts.


    Song Yan''s body is often blue and purple, and even the ce where he originally lived has been upied by others. Every day, he could only dig some wild vegetables to eat, or some family suddenly showed mercy and left some leftovers for him to pick up.


    Just like that, he was often bullied by other children and even beaten.


    But not all people in Harvest Vige are viins. Yan Lin''s younger sister is a well-behaved and kind-hearted girl. asionally, she will secretly leave some food from her own food and give it to Song Yan quietly.


    The Yan family didn''t know about this, but Yan Lin knew it, but he just kept one eye closed.


    Of course, Yan Lin and Shao Qingyuan didn''t say these words. I don''t know them very well, and I seem to be a little sympathetic when I talk more, asking them for benefits.


    It was Song Yan, who looked a little embarrassed when he heard him mention his mother. Coupled with the distress and injury, he fell asleep soon after.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3106: These are white words

    Chapter 3106 These are the things of Bai Zhiyan


    Shao Qingyuan helped him get the medicine, and when he saw him fall asleep, he was a little embarrassed for a while.


    He raised his head and asked Yan Lin, "Where does Song Yan live?" Although I saw him in the grassst night, there must be a ce to stay, right? "He''s like this now, he''s not suitable for moving and needs to be properly adjusted."


    Yan Lin thought for a while and said, "I''ll take him back to recover from his injuries first. There are so many things in my family now, and no one will pay more attention to him. Besides, my sister is fairly familiar with him and will help take care of him."


    As for what to do after the injury is healed, we can only say it when the timees.


    Yan Lin himself just lost his parents, and there is still a younger sister who needs to be taken care of, so he really has no extra energy to take care of others. What''s more, the Yan family would not allow it.


    Shao Qingyuan hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "I''m sorry."


    Saying that, he took out a small round box, "This is an ointment, which is very effective for treating trauma. At noon, give him another rub, and the trauma will subside in a few days." Take out a small porcin bottle, "And this one is for oral administration. When he wakes up, give him one, and then take one every night."


    He had no herbs in his hand, and even if he had, it was obviously not suitable for decoction.


    He has always tried his best to make medicines into pills and put them in Yundong''s space. There are all kinds of them, and he can take them out when he needs them.


    Yan Lin held two bottles, looked at Shao Qingyuan in surprise, opened his mouth after a while and asked, "You, are you a doctor?"


    He saw Shao Qingyuan treating Song Yan''s wounds, but anyone could do this kind of simple dressing, not to mention that he was a martial artist, so he wasn''t surprised.


    Now that I hear him say this, I realize that he may be more than just martial arts.


    Shao Qingyuan paused, but did not speak.


    Yan Lin realized something, quickly shut his mouth, and said in a low voice, "I will keep it a secret."


    Gu Yundong, who was wiping Song Yan''s hands and face with a wet handkerchief, looked at him in surprise. This young man was quite clever.


    But whether it will be kept secret or not, in fact, it is not a big problem.


    However, what they didn''t know was that when someone came to the vige to ask about the matter not long after, Yan Lin really kept his mouth shut, so that the people who came to investigate lost the right direction.


    After Yan Lin finished speaking, he quickly changed the subject and handed over a package that was lying on the ground beside him.


    "This is the belongings of the few people that I packed out when I entered the house."


    He came here just to give this to Shao Qingyuan.


    When Bai Zhiyan heard the fight between Shao Qingyuan and Mao Zhenst night, he immediately prepared to run away. Naturally, he didn''t have time to pack up his things, so he could only take the important things with him and leave the house.


    After he was caught by Shao Qingyuan, his body was searched again, and Gu Yundong put away everything.


    But what Bai Zhiyan left in Yan''s house, he didn''t have time to get it back.


    Yan''s family had so many things, they didn''t care for a while. Now that Yan Lao Er robbed the one hundred taels of silver and ran away, the rest of the Yan family were not reconciled, and they didn''t know who they were. Suddenly they thought that there might be some valuables left in the house where Bai Zhiyan lived, so they thought Go in and search.


    In the end, he was kicked out by Yan Lin. He had just lost his parents, and his expression was not right. The Yan family didn''t dare to mess with him, so they could only watch him pack up the things that belonged to Bai Zhiyan. To Shao Qingyuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3107: tricked on the carriage

    Chapter 3107 did tricks on the carriage


    After ?? handed things over to them, Yan Lin stepped forward, gently picked up Song Yan, and turned back to Yan''s house.


    Gu Yundong watched them gradually walk away, frowning slightly, but he was actually a little worried.


    But they shouldn''t have too much trouble on their trip. The point is to bring Bai Zhiyan back to Dajin as soon as possible. Being able to help here is a matter of righteousness.


    Gu Yundong didn''t look any further, and went back to the river again. He led the horse to feed it grass. When it was full and returned to Shao Qingyuan, the viger who repaired the carriage also wiped his face and hurried. came over and said, "Sir, the carriage is ready, there is no problem, you can check it."


    Shao Qingyuan walked around the carriage and saw that there was no problem.


    In fact, even if there is a problem, it''s fine. As long as he persists for a while and leaves the sight of the vigers in Fengshou Vige, Gu Yundong can take out a carriage from the space.


    Her space can''t hold live animals, so there are no horses, but there is one in the carriage. It is still the kind of specially made sturdy and well-equipped carriage, which is very convenient.


    After checking, there was no problem, and Gu Yundong took the money to the ttering viger with bright eyes.


    The vigers nodded again and again, said a lot of good things with a smile, and then went back to their home with the money.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong didn''t n to dy any longer. It was toote, and it was too much to be unreasonable. The two directly put Bai Zhiyan on the carriage.


    Not only Bai Yanyan, but also the corpse of the thatched pillow and another guard.


    Shao Qingyuan can''t keep them here, who knows if they will be used to make a big fuss.


    However, the corpses of the two were shed several times by angry vigers with knives, and some of their blood was blurred.


    Gu Yundong asked someone to buy a sack, put the two in it, and put them in the carriage.


    There were two corpses in the carriage, and neither Gu Yundong nor Shao Qingyuan were willing to sit in it.


    Shao Qingyuan checked Bai Zhiyan and determined that he would not be able to wake up in a short time, so he sat on the carriage with Gu Yundong, flicked the reins, and the carriage headed out of the vige.


    Most of the vigers in the vige came out, watching their carriages leave from a distance.


    They didn''t turn around until they disappeared from sight. Thinking of how many taels of silver they could get for nothing, everyone was very excited, wishing that this kind of thing would happen again and again.


    Probably the only ufortable thing is the Yan family whose family has died.


    But the vigers of Fengshou Vige sighed and continued to walk home.


    There was only one middle-aged man still sitting on the stone, looking at Shao Qingyuan and the direction their carriage was leaving, his eyes gleaming.


    This man''s daughter-inw saw that he was motionless, so she turned around and patted him, "Master, why are you still sitting here? Go back to the house to have something to eat, and workter."


    "No rush, no rush." ??The middle-aged man sipped the grass in his mouth and smiled hehely.


    His daughter-inw was even more puzzled, "What kind of crooked idea do you have in your heart? Why do you keep looking at the direction the Dajin people are leaving?"


    "You don''t understand this, right? When I repaired their carriage just now, I put something on their carriage." The middle-aged man didn''t want to say it, but his daughter-inw didn''t care, "Wait for them to leave. Farther away, the carriage is bound to have an ident."


    "What? You, you, why are you so courageous?" Her daughter-inw opened her eyes wide and took a deep breath, "Those two are very strong in martial arts."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3108: cremation pillow

    Chapter 3108 Cremation of thatched pillow


    The middle-aged man red at her, "What are you talking about? Didn''t you see the money in their hands? If you take it out casually, it''s one hundred taels. When something happened to their carriage, if the people were gone, I''d do it again. After a search in the past, the money and good things I got are not yours?"


    He snorted coldly, "What about the high martial arts? There was an ident with the carriage, and there is no evidence that we did it. When I look back, I will follow quietly. If something happens to them, I''ll go get the money. What are you afraid of?"


    When his wife thought about it, it seemed to be the same.


    The temptation of money is too great. In order to live a good life in the future, it is worth taking some risks. Think about it, if you suddenly have a lot of money, who would continue to live in such a backcountry? Wouldn''t it be fragrant to go to the county seat to the prefecture to live in a big house and have servants to serve you?


    His daughter-inw thought of this and immediately became attentive, "The head of the house is right, but you have a vision. Let''s go, go home and eat something. It''s going to be hard work for a while. After you''ve had enough to eat and drink, you''ll have the energy to do things."


    The middle-aged man nodded, then got up and followed his daughter-inw into the house.


    What the two of them didn''t know was that they were in the middle of their conversation, and behind the stone behind them, there was a child hiding there, listening to all the conversations clearly.


    After the couple entered the yard, he quickly got up, pale and hurried away.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong didn''t know that someone was daring and trying to plot against them. They were walking very slowly at the moment. Although they were driving a carriage, the road here was not easy to walk. Besides, including them, there were five people sitting in the carriage.


    There is only one horse, so it is not good to overwork him.


    The path they took was different from when they came, and with a blunt statement, they definitely couldn''t walk through the miasma forest, and could only go back from other paths.


    Although they also dug out the medicine bag that Bai Zhiyan used to avoid the miasma from the bag, Shao Qingyuan checked it and found that the medicines inside were very precious and rare, and the medicinal properties were gone, so they could not be re-equipped.


    Speaking of which, there are many precious medicinal materials in the miasma forest. In Bai Zhiyan''s medicine bag, there are several medicinal materials that grow in the miasma forest.


    Last time, in order to hurry on the road, I had to pick a few nts in a hurry when I was passing by, and they are not very precious. Shao Qingyuan felt a little regretful, thinking that if there is a chance in the future, he will go to the miasma forest again.


    As for this moment, he was holding a simple map in his hand, looking at the route of travel.


    Suddenly, Gu Yundong pulled the reins, "Just here."


    Shao Qingyuan looked away from the map, raised his head and looked at the empty wastnd in front of him, nodded, "Okay."


    While talking, the two got out of the carriage, and immediately removed the thatched pillow and the body of the guard from the carriage.


    Gu Yundong nned to cremate the two of them first, so as to save the burden of carrying them on the road.


    This ce is remote and deste, uninhabited, just right.


    They moved people to the open space, picked up some dry wood nearby, and Gu Yundong took out a barrel of diesel oil from the space.


    Diesel is precious. Although she has some in her space, she cannot guarantee that it will not be used in the future.


    So she just tipped it a little and set it on fire.


    Shao Qingyuan led Gu Yundong back slightly, looking at the corpse that was about to turn to ashes in the firelight, turned his head and said, "I''m going to move Bai Zhiyan down, you change the carriage first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3109: Yan Lin is here

    Chapter 3109 Yan Lin is here


    Gu Yundong nodded, and the two returned to the carriage.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly moved Bai Zhiyan to the ground, and Gu Yundong untied the reins of the carriage.


    Immediately looked left and right, ready to change cars after confirming that no one was there.


    Who knew that when he looked to the right, he suddenly saw a vague figure running towards him in the distance.


    Gu Yundong paused and called out, "Master, someone is here."


    Shao Qingyuan''s face froze, and he stood in front of Gu Yundong, "Is it caused by the smoke from the fire?"


    "I don''t know..." Gu Yundong squinted at the person who ran over, vaguely as if he saw that the person seemed to be talking, "Is he waving at us and saying something?"


    "It''s Yan Lin." Shao Qingyuan said suddenly, with a surprised tone.


    Gu Yundong stood forward, really saw the figure running over gradually revealing his figure, and his eager voice shouting loudly.


    The two looked at each other, Shao Qingyuan said, "I''ll go take a look."


    "it is good."


    Shao Qingyuan hurried forward, and soon met Yan Lin.


    Gu Yundong could only see from a distance that they seemed to be talking, but he could not hear clearly.


    However, after a while, Shao Qingyuan turned around, with a slightly calm face, and strode towards this side. Yan Lin followed behind him and quickly followed.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yundong looked at the two strangely.


    Shao Qingyuan said, "The guy who repaired the carriage did tricks in the carriage."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Where?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "I don''t know, I have to look for it." But he was sure that after the repair, when he checked it, there was nothing wrong.


    The three of them immediately went around the carriage to check. Not long after, Shao Qingyuan took out a cloth bag from a gap in front of the carriage.


    Gu Yundong took two steps forward, "What is this?"


    There was something in the cloth bag, Shao Qingyuan touched the outside with his hand a little, frowned and said, "It''s a snake inside."


    "..." Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Snake?"


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. There was no such cloth bag when he checked the space in thepartment.


    It should have been put in by that person when they were carrying Bai Zhiyan and the two corpses.


    Shao Qingyuan said to Gu Yundong and Yan Lin, "You two stand back." I don''t know if this snake is poisonous or not.


    He put the cloth bag on the ground, opened the opening, and saw a dark snake in the cloth bag.


    It is winter now, and the snake should be hibernating.


    So when Shao Qingyuan opened the cloth bag, he found that the snake had no energy and looked like he had just woken up.


    However, it doesn''t seem to be a big threat now, but if they continue to be in the gap of the carriage and they speed up a little, the snake will soon be woken up by the bumps.


    It is in this position, I am afraid that the first bite is either a horse or a person sitting on the carriage.


    The car repairer was quite careful. Whether this snake bites a horse or a person, it may cause casualties.


    But the man obviously didn''t expect that they were driving slowly, the snake was not fully awake yet, and they were going to change to a carriage. And even if he was bitten, Shao Qingyuan was a doctor, so he wasn''t afraid.


    He put the cloth bag back together, got up and looked at Yan Lin, "Thank you for this time."


    Yan Lin waved his hand, "It''s not my credit, it was Song Yan who overheard and told me, let me hurry up and inform you."


    "What about Song Yan?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3110: Song Yan only had one breath left.

    Chapter 3110 Song Yan has only one breath left


    Yan Lin looked behind him and said, "It should be in the back. He woke up just after you left, and when he knew you were gone, he hugged the cat and wanted to see it and see you off. Who knows and heard it. The old and noble husband and wife are nning your affairs, afraid that you will have an ident, let me run quickly to chase you, others are small and run slowly."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned upon hearing this, "You mean he ran over too? With his body, he couldn''t run at all."


    Yan Lin patted his head angrily when he heard this, "Then I''ll go back now and take him home."


    Shao Qingyuan was about to speak when he suddenly exchanged nces with Gu Yundong, the two of them widened their eyes and said in unison, "Damn it."


    The sound of ?? startled Yan Lin, his heart jolted, and he hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t have time to exin, so he said to Gu Yundong, "Tie the reins first, I''ll load Bai Zhiyan into the car, let''s go back."


    Gu Yundong nodded, the two quickly put the carriage back on, then let Yan Lin go up together, turned the front of the carriage and ran back.


    On the way, Gu Yundong exined to Yan Lin, "You said that Lao Gui would chase after him after eating, right? Song Yan was young and injured, so he must be running slowly, and being caught up by Lao Gui would only take a moment. When these two meet, if Lao Gui knew that Song Yan had eavesdropped on his n, and asked you to inform us, it would be detrimental to Song Yan."


    Yan Lin''s face turned pale, "Lao Gui was not good to Song Yan before, and he also fell in love with Aunt Song, but Aunt Song ignored him. Later, Aunt Song died, he thought Song Yan was not pleasing to the eye, and let his son take the lead. bullying Song Yan."


    When these two meet, Lao Gui will definitely take the opportunity to repair Song Yan.


    Song Yan''s current body and bones can''t help but p Laogui.


    Thinking of this, Yan Lin also became anxious and prayed secretly in his heart that the two of them would not really meet at this moment.


    But apparently God didn''t hear his prayer. Not long after their carriage drove back, they heard a shrill cry.


    Yan Lin''s heart trembled, and he hurriedly lifted the curtain of the car and looked out.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked solemn, and when they saw a figure shing in front of them, Shao Qingyuan immediately pulled the reins to stop the horse, then jumped off the carriage and quickly kicked Song Yan''s old man over there. You run away.


    His face was gloomy, and as soon as Lao Gui heard the footsteps and turned around, he was kicked over.


    "Ah..." Lao Gui screamed, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t have time to care about him, so he squatted down to check Song Yan''s injury.


    Song Yan had already fainted. Bright red blood smeared most of his face in the corners of his forehead, mouth, and nose. His left cheek was even more swollen, his right hand had been twisted and hung weakly on the ground, and his legs were limp.


    The whole person was dying, and there was only one breath left.


    Gu Yundong ran over to see him like this, and instantly became furious, his eyes were sore that he didn''t dare to look again.


    "Xianggong..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll save him." Shao Qingyuan crouched down and checked it carefully.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t bear to turn his head away, then stared at Lao Gui with a grim expression.


    Lao Gui looked at the three of them, his heart began to beat, and he slowly moved back despite the pain all over his body.


    He just lost his mind, so he beat that kid to death, and he did a bit harder.


    But who made that kid ruin his good deeds?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3111: Furious Gu Yundong

    Chapter 3111 Furious Gu Yundong


    Lao Gui just finished eating, feeling that the time was almost up, so he hurriedly chased after Shao Qingyuan and his carriage.


    Who knew that he would meet Song Yan who was jogging forward on the way. He wondered why this kid came here.


    But Lao Gui was angry with this kid, so he came over and hit him directly.


    Song Yan saw that it was him, and subconsciously took a few steps back, his face panicked, and he wanted to stop him in a panic.


    Lao Gui felt that something was not right. He was so cunning and cunning. How could a four-year-old child like Song Yan be his opponent?


    He learned that Yan Lin had run to inform Shao Qingyuan and his wife. He was so angry on the spot that he punched and kicked Song Yan without saying a word.


    That ruthless force clearly did not hold back at all.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you kill him anyway. This kid has no father or mother, and no one supports him. He didn''t die in Harvest Vige. Who cares how he died outside?


    The more he thought about it, the more aggressive the old man became. Even if Song Yan was beaten and fainted, he didn''t stop.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Song Yan''s injuries, his fists became hard, and his breathing became a little heavier. He quickly fed the child a pill, let him hold his breath, and then called Yan Lin for help.


    Yan Lin looked at Song Yan''s tragic situation and felt regretful and ufortable.


    He wiped his face fiercely. ording to what Shao Qingyuan said, he quickly opened the water bag to wet the handkerchief, and gently wiped Song Yan''s face, so that Shao Qingyuan could treat him more conveniently.


    On the other side, Gu Yundong had also walked in front of Lao Gui, and kicked his face heavily.


    Lao Gui cried out in pain and rolled to the side twice.


    Gu Yundong sneered and kicked his heart again.


    Lao Gui almost spat out a mouthful of blood, he looked at Gu Yundong''s Rakshasa-like face, and finally realized that this person would not let him go easily.


    He got scared in his heart, got up hastily, knelt on the ground, kowtowed to Gu Yundong twice, and began to beg for mercy, "Husband, madam, forgive me, I don''t dare, I won''t dare again next time, madam, I''m wrong. , please forgive me this time. I will definitely change my mind in the future, ahem, I won''t hurt anyone. Yes, yes, I will return the money to you, please..."


    Gu Yundong only felt disgusting when he looked at him like this.


    "A dog who bullies the soft and is afraid of the hard, puts such a heavy hand on a child, and still has the face to beg for mercy?"


    He wanted to say it, but he didn''t want to hear it yet.


    Gu Yundong kicked his heart, knocked him to the ground, and then lifted his foot and stepped on him.


    "Dog thing, dog thing!!" The more she beat, the more hatred she felt in her heart, she pulled out the dagger directly under the rush of blood and stabbed it into his thigh.


    "Ah..." Lao Gui broke out in a cold sweat, crying and screaming, begging for mercy and admitting his mistake.


    Just seeing Gu Yundong ignoring him, he suddenly cursed again, and all the foulnguage was exposed.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned upon hearing this, and Gu Yundong grabbed a stone beside him and threw it violently at his mouth.


    Lao Gui was opening his mouth when the stone knocked off his front teeth, making his scolding voice blurred.


    Gu Yundong took a dagger and stabbed his arm twice.


    Seeing how painful he was, the tone in his heart finally calmed down a little.


    She exhaled, stood up and returned to Shao Qingyuan''s side, and asked in a low voice, "How is he?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3112: Please take Song Yan away

    Chapter 3112 Please take Song Yan away


    Shao Qingyuan looked solemn, while holding a needle and stabbing Song Yan''s body, he said, "Bleeding inside, broken hands and feet, and a severe blow to the head, whether you can wake up depends on the situation."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips tightly, watching the little child lying motionless on the ground, only the slight ups and downs of his chest could tell that he still had a breath.


    The emotions that had just calmed down came up again, Gu Yundong grabbed the dagger, stood up, and was ready to beat Lao Gui again.


    Who knew that Yan Lin, who was in front of him, suddenly knelt down in front of them and kowtowed heavily, "Young Master, Madam, please, take Song Yan with you?"


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, Yan Lin hurriedly said, "I know that you have business to do now, and it is very inconvenient to bring a child. But, if he continues to stay, he will definitely die, Lao Gui and his family are not I''ll let him go."


    Yan Lin had also seen Song Yan being beaten before. At that time, he could not bear it, but he never intervened, because he often walked away after a nce, and he never saw what Song Yan was beaten to in the end. look.


    But he also knew that it was definitely not as serious as it is now.


    The current Song Yan made him feel that his heart was heavy, if he hadn''t restrained himself, at this moment, he would have run over and beat Laogui fiercely.


    "Master, madam, although Song Yan is young, he is very good and will definitely not cause trouble for you. Moreover, his mother was originally from Dajin. I heard that his family is very rich and powerful. If In the future, they will find his foreign home, and they will definitely thank you and repay you."


    Shao Qingyuan did not lift his head, and his subordinates continued to apply needles.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward to support Yan Lin, "Get up, even if you don''t say anything, we''ve decided to take this child."


    Yan Lin''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong nodded slightly, "Song Yan''s current situation, if he is sent back to Harvest Vige, I''m afraid he won''t survive. My husband can at least help him stabilize his injury and save his life. As for the question of finding his family to repay, this It doesn''t matter, but if we can help, we will definitely try our best to help him. After all, he is here to inform us of Laogui''s conspiracy, and we will not leave it alone."


    Yan Lin nodded heavily, reached out and wiped his face, "That''s good, that''s good."


    Being with these two is better than staying in Harvest Vige, starving, freezing and being bullied.


    Yan Lin looked at Song Yan and slowly exhaled.


    He can''t help here either, since the notice has arrived, he has to go back. There are also many things in the Yan family, especially his parents now... He doesn''t worry about his sister being at home alone.


    Thinking of this, Yan Lin also wanted to go back in a hurry.


    It was just that when he saw Lao Gui again, he suddenly paused and said in a low voice, "What about Lao Gui?"


    "Don''t worry about this, you just go back, you don''t know anything else. You haven''t seen us again, you don''t know where Song Yan went, and you don''t know what happened to Lao Gui, do you know?"


    Yan Lin was stunned for a moment, then his eyes widened suddenly, "Husband, madam, you won''t be..."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "Yan Lin, Lao Gui has seen you now and knows that you sent us a message. He went back to Fengshou Vige and couldn''t find us to take revenge. Isn''t it easy to trouble you? You may not be afraid, But don''t forget, you still have a younger sister in your family, and neither of you two brothers and sisters will have the same life in the Yan family, let alone the old one."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3113: Treat others with their own way

    Chapter 3113 Repaying the body of others with the way of others


    Gu Yundong has pointed it out, Yan Lin is a smart person, he must understand.


    Sure enough, Yan Lin''s expression changed.


    He has lost his parents, he can no longer be without a sister.


    Lao Gui is a ruthless man who can handle four-year-old Song Yan, but what about his ten-year-old sister? He can''t take risks.


    Yan Lin thought of this, took a deep breath and nodded, "I, I know, I won''t say anything."


    "Okay, after you go back, if someone asks you about you, just make up a reason to get in there. Never say anything else, not even your sister."


    Yan Lin nodded, "...Okay."


    He nced at Song Yan again, then at Lao Gui, turned his head, and strode away.


    Although Lao Gui was in severe pain and several blood holes in his body caused him to lose too much blood and his face was pale, but Yan Lin''s figure was still recognizable.


    Seeing that he left without looking back, he immediately shouted, "Stop, where are you going? Take me back, you bastard..."


    Yan Lin abruptly elerated his pace and ran away.


    As soon as he left, Shao Qingyuan had already finished giving Song Yan the needle.


    It''s just that the child hasn''t woken up yet, Shao Qingyuan carefully picked him up, "I''ll take him to the carriage first."


    Gu Yundong nodded and helped support Song Yan''s head.


    However, after taking two steps, she suddenly paused and said with a frown, "I said why it seems like something is missing, what about Song Yan''s cat named A Hua?"


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know either, "Put the person in the car and look for it."


    should be around here, this kid will take cats wherever he goes.


    The two carefully guarded the child to the carriage, but as soon as the curtain of the car was lifted, they found that Bai Zhiyan had woken up in the car and was now trying to untie the ropes on his body.


    But the end of the rope was tied by Gu Yundong with a special knot. Bai Zhiyan was drugged by Shao Qingyuan again, and his body was soft. After twisting and sweating for a long time, he still did not break free.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuaning back, Bai Zhiyan''s expression changed slightly.


    Gu Yundong looked him up and down, and sneered, "Why, you still want to escape?"


    Bai Zhiyan''s mouth was gagged, but his eyes looked at the two of them with hatred.


    Gu Yundong sneered, stepped forward and pped him, knocking him unconscious again.


    Shao Qingyuan seemed to have not seen a single nce, and ced Song Yan in the carriage with a nk expression.


    Immediately, the two men walked towards Lao Gui, who was trying to escape. Gu Yundong turned his head and asked Shao Qingyuan, "How did he die."


    Shao Qingyuan took a cloth bag from behind and said, "Return to the way of others."


    "You want to kill me?" Lao Gui''s eyes widened, looking at the cloth bag, his head froze.


    That cloth bag was all too familiar to him, it was the one he used to calcte the couple in front of him.


    But he never thought that now they were nning to use this to harm themselves.


    That snake is no ordinary poison.


    The cold sweat on the forehead of the old man was pouring down, "You can''t kill me, you, you are breaking thew, you can''t..."


    break thew? ?


    "Then don''t you break thew by killing us?" Did he know how to write in French?


    Gu Yundong grabbed the cloth bag in Shao Qingyuan''s hand, and threw it on Laogui''s body with a ''patta''.


    "Ah, ah, ah..." Lao Gui screamed, stretched out his hand and waved the cloth bag away, he wanted to escape, but Gu Yundong had stabbed several holes in his hands and feet, and he couldn''t stand up, let alone escape. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3114: The old man is dead

    Chapter 3114 Lao Gui is dead


    After being bumpy and tumultuous for so long, the snake has regained consciousness, and after arching, the cloth bag is arched out.


    As soon as ?? came out, he ''swish'' and bit the old man''s neck.


    Lao Gui widened his eyes, waving his hands and pulling the snake hard.


    Probably near death gave him huge potential, Lao Gui directly pulled the snake and mmed it to the ground.


    The snake was also unlucky, hitting a sharp stone seven inches away.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    The snake struggled for a while before moving, but Lao Gui was writhing frantically. He stretched out his hand towards Shao Qingyuan and the two of them, "Save me, save me, I don''t want to die, I beg you..."


    Gu Yundong looked at him condescendingly, without the slightest expression on their faces.


    After a while, Gu Yundong turned his head and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Look for the cat first and see if it''s nearby."


    Thetter nodded, and then looked for it on the edge of the grass.


    After walking a few steps, Gu Yundong heard a weak, thin meow in his ears.


    With a look of joy on her face, she pulled out the grass and took a few steps inside, only to see Ah Hua screaming anxiously over there with her neck raised.


    Its originally injured leg was stuck in the soil, and it couldn''t even pull it out.


    Gu Yundong hurried forward, took out its legs carefully, andforted it in a low voice, "It''s alright, your little master is alright, please don''t move, I''ll send you to him."


    The cat was very spiritual, as if she understood her words, her voice softened a bit, and she no longer struggled.


    Gu Yundong took it out of the mud, washed it in the small ditch next to it, and wiped it clean with a towel.


    Shao Qingyuan re-bandaged its legs, then wrapped it in a towel and walked towards the carriage.


    When the two passed by Lao Gui''s side, Ah Hua immediately screamed fiercely again.


    But Lao Gui didn''t react anymore, Gu Yundong nced at him, the man''s eyes were wide open, and he had already died of poisoning.


    This was not killed by them, but was bitten by a poisonous snake, and he found the poisonous snake himself.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan stopped looking at him and returned to the carriage with the cat in their arms.


    When Ah Hua saw Song Yan sleeping in the carriage, she struggled to get down.


    Gu Yundong carefully ced it beside Song Yan, and the kitten immediately approached his face and meowed.


    Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Yundong up, then sat on the carriage, pulling the reins and walking forward.


    They walked slowly before because there were a lot of people in the carriage. Now that Song Yan was injured, it couldn''t be too bumpy, so Shao Qingyuan still walked slowly.


    When the carriage returned to the ce where the two people were cremated, the fire had subsided, and slowly only a handful of ashes remained.


    Shao Qingyuan stood there, and after the fire went out, he said to Gu Yundong, "Let''s change the carriage."


    Although the poisonous snake hidden in this carriage has been found, other dangers have also been ruled out. But they still decided to change to their own carriage. First, the shock absorption effect is good, and secondly, it is different from Bai Zhiyan''s carriage, which can also prevent others from recognizing it.


    The two drove the carriage into the nearby woods. Gu Yundong got out of the carriage, looked around, and after confirming that no one was there, he took the carriage out of the space.


    The two of them quickly dropped the car. In order to take care of Song Yan, Gu Yundong also put a thick quilt on the inside of the car, which was obviously much morefortable to lie on.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3115: I can finally sleep

    Chapter 3115 I can finally make up for sleep


    Song Yan didn''t wake up, Ah Hua closed his eyes and fell asleep after confirming that he was all right.


    However, when changing the carriage, he still opened his eyes and looked at Gu Yundong and the two strangely. After Gu Yundong put it in a cat litter, he looked around curiously.


    Don''t look at the carriage, which looks very ordinary and shabby on the outside, but it is veryfortable inside.


    Gu Yundong smiled and patted its head. After the carriage restarted, she brought some chicken porridge for it to eat.


    There is no such thing as cat food in her space. Few people will keep pets in the apocalypse. It is difficult to collect what they eat, let alone cat food?


    Chicken porridge was what she had prepared for Chi Chi before. The chicken was shredded and the little guy liked it very much.


    Now it''s cheaper, Ah Hua.


    Ah Hua sniffed and sniffed. It had never eaten anything like this before, so he was still a little unsure.


    But after Gu Yundong and the others rescued it several times, Ah Hua still believed her, and it smelled delicious, so she tried to take a few bites with her tongue out.


    After a few mouthfuls, the speed suddenly increased.


    Gu Yundong sat on the side watching it eat porridge, and couldn''t helpughing.


    It was just that when his eyes moved to Song Yan again, he frowned again.


    changed to a new carriage, and went out of the remote small vige again. The road began to walk better, and their speed was a little faster.


    In the evening, the carriage entered a small town.


    This side is still on the border, and the town is very lively. Not only people from the country of Li, but also asionally three or five Dajin people doing business.


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan and the others did not attract much attention. They found a remote and unremarkable inn in the town to stay.


    Gu Yundong and the others dressed up as a family of three traveling with their children. She carried Song Yan, who was still asleep, into the room.


    As for Bai Zhiyan, he was put into a cloth bag, put in a box, and carried by Shao Qingyuan into the inn as luggage.


    Bai Zhiyan woke up once on the way, and Gu Yundong gave him something to eat.


    Bai Zhiyan doesn''t look ruthless, but he will never treat himself badly.


    Gu Yundong thought he would go on a hunger strike to protest, but he did not expect to be picky about the food he was given.


    But Gu Yundong and the two were toozy to pay attention to him. He liked it or not. ?


    Bai Zhiyan was in a hurry, but after ring at the two of them, he obediently finished eating.


    Just after eating, I fainted again.


    Shao Qingyuan and both are cautious people, at least in the territory of Li Kingdom, no idents are allowed, so let him pass out.


    After staying at the inn, Shao Qingyuan carefully performed needles on Song Yan and re-bandaged Ah Hua''s legs.


    Now it''s just the two of them. Just in case, Gu Yundong will stay awake and watch the night for the time being.


    Speaking of which, they hadn''t had a good night''s sleep for several days. Since they started chasing after Bai Zhiyan, they entered the Miasma Forest and then spent the night in Harvest Vige. They were already very tired.


    Gu Yundong had slept in the carriage during the day, and Shao Qingyuan had to drive, so he didn''t get that treatment.


    Now in this humble inn, it is rare and peaceful to be able to make up for sleep.


    Gu Yundong took out a reclining chair from the space and leaned on it, listening to the movement outside while paying attention to Song Yan.


    The child really had a fever in the middle of the night. Gu Yundong put a fever-reducing tablet on him and gave him medicine, and it finally stabilized.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3116: Song Yan woke up

    Chapter 3116 Song Yan woke up


    When the sky was about to dawn, Shao Qingyuan woke up.


    After a night of rest, he was in good spirits.


    The two ate breakfast and began to discuss the next n.


    They n to stay in this town for a few days. First, Song Yan''s body needs to be recuperated, so it is not suitable for him to travel all the time.


    Secondly, they need to find a suitable time to leave the territory of Lebanon.


    If they didn¡¯t go through the miasma forest, they had to go through the city gate, or they would have to bypass the deep mountains that were as steep as a moat.


    They took Bai Zhiyan and Song Yan, and walking deep into the mountains was tantamount to suicide.


    So afterparing the two, it is more appropriate to go through the city gate in the end.


    The border between Li Kingdom and Dajin is open to mutual market. This town is equivalent to a mutual market. Therefore, merchants from the two countries can be seen in the town to exchange goods with each other.


    But at the same time, the management of the mutual market is very strict.


    The number of merchants entering the goods has a fixed quota, and the location of the stall must be rented. After selling out, there is a special review process for leaving the border.


    Don''t look at how easy it is for Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong to enter the town, but that''s because they entered the town from the territory of Li Kingdom. If they enter and exit the town from Dajin, it will be extremely difficult.


    Especially now that the situation between the two countries is tense, and the emperor of the state of Li is very ambitious, causing the mutual market to be closed every three days, and the inspection and guarding will be more and more strict.


    Fortunately, now that the New Year is approaching, there is a huge demand from the people of the two countries, and the market has to be opened for trading, otherwise the market will be closed, and Gu Yundong and the others will not even think about going out.


    The difficulty now is that they are new faces, and there is no household registration guide, so they must find other ways to get out of the city.


    "You said, is there anyone in this ce who specializes in providing fake household registration?" Gu Yundong asked with a sigh.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at her with a smile, "Even if there is, we don''t know." This kind of thing is hard to even inquire about.


    Handling false household registration routes, especially in border areas, is a serious crime of beheading and genocide. If there are people who really take a nted sword like that, they must be cautious and cautious, and they will not meet strangers easily unless they are rmended by acquaintances.


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead, yes, it was too difficult.


    Why did this Bai Zhiyan escape into the territory of the country of Li?


    Shao Qingyuan saw her tired face, rubbed her temples for her, and said in a low voice, "You should rest in the inn first, and I''ll go out and inquire to see if I can find a foolproof method."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Be careful."


    Shao Qing kissed her forehead from afar, then got up and left the inn.


    Gu Yundong closed the door and nned to look at the map again, when a thin cough came from the bed.


    She was startled, her face shed with joy, she hurriedly walked to the edge of the bed, she really saw Song Yan moving, and turned her head a little ufortable.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and stared nkly at the bed above his head.


    "Are you awake? How are you feeling? Where does it hurt?"


    A familiar voice came to his ears, Song Yan was stunned, his eyes turned to the left, "Madam..."


    His tone was a little uncertain, as if he had seen a hallucination.


    Gu Yundong pressed his palm to his forehead, the temperature was normal, and his eyes slowly became clear, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yesterday, Shao Qingyuan said that Song Yan''s head was also hit hard. Whether the damage was serious or not, he would not know until he woke up.


    I''m afraid that after he hurts his head, people will be confused.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3117: Im going to Dajin

    Chapter 3117 I''m going to Dajin


    Song Yan was awake, and subconsciously he was about to struggle. Gu Yundong hurriedly held him down, "Don''t move, you are all injured now, you have to rest well and not move around. Just tell me what you want to do."


    Song Yan blinked, then looked at the bed above his head, his little hands grabbed the thick and warm quilt under him, his voice hoarse, "Where is this?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "We are still in the country of Li, this is a border town, we are staying here temporarily. Do you remember what happened before you fell into aa?"


    Song Yan frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly became anxious, "Old Gui wants to..."


    "Just remember, don''t worry, Yan Lin has arrived in time to inform us. It''s just that we''re all right, but when you went back to find you, you were beaten to the core by Lao Gui. You have a lot on your body now. I''m afraid it will take a while to recover."


    She paused, raised her eyes and said, "I heard that your mother is from Dajin. She has always wanted to return to Dajin, but she has no chance. My husband and I can''t let you go, and you are also injured, so we want to bring If you don''t want to leave, we can help you find a good family to adopt you. Or, if you have any other ideas, feel free to say."


    Song Yan''s eyes lit up. Before Gu Yundong could finish speaking, he hurriedly said, "I want to go to Dajin."


    "Of course you can." Gu Yundong smiled and patted his head, "Then you should be obedient and take good care of your injuries. If you have something to do, wait until Da Jin to make ns."


    "...Okay." Song Yan pursed his lips and smiled contentedly.


    Just the next moment, he twisted his neck worriedly, as if he was looking for something in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong knew what he was looking for, so he stood up immediately and brought over the cat litter at the foot of the house.


    Ah Hua slept so sweetly that she didn''t even feel the little master woke up, and pursed her lips.


    Gu Yundong said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, Ah Hua is fine, we all have it."


    Song Yan raised his head with wet eyes, "Thank you Madam."


    "You don''t need to call my wife, you can call me... Aunt Gu." He originally wanted to call him sister, but when he thought that his son was almost two years old, he asked a four-year-old child to call him sister, but he turned around and heard it. Should not be happy.


    Song Yan grinned, "Aunt Gu."


    Gu Yundong put the cat litter back, then washed his hands and came over with a bowl of porridge.


    "You''ve been lethargic for a day and a night, and you haven''t eaten at all. Drink a bowl of porridge first, it''s easy to digest. When you''re healthy, eat other things."


    Song Yan couldn''t help swallowing, he was really hungry.


    And for him, it is a great blessing to have a bowl of hot porridge to drink. He has not eaten hot food for a long time, let alone such delicate white rice porridge, even if it is hot water, in such winter , he was very satisfied.


    Gu Yundong supported him, leaned against the quilt behind him, and fed him half a bowl.


    Song Yan doesn''t eat much on weekdays, and his stomach is small, so he''s full after eating so much.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was still reluctant to give up and said with a smile, "If you can''t eat it, don''t eat it, so as not to hold on. Take a rest first, I''ll get you medicine, and go to sleep after taking the medicine."


    "Okay." Song Yan replied obediently.


    Gu Yundong turned around and was about to take the medicine bottle when there was a sudden knock at the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3118: you say its my son

    Chapter 3118 You said it was my son


    The knock on the door was loud and loud, Gu Yundong''s eyelids jumped, he was startled, he quickly put away the medicine bottle, and asked loudly, "Who is it?"


    "Open the door, the government will search."


    Gu Yundong''s face changed greatly, the government? ?


    She turned her head hastily and said to Song Yan in a low voice, "People wille in in a while, so don''t make a sound. If you really want to make a sound, you can call me my mother. From now on, you will be our son, you know?"


    Song Yan suddenly became nervous, raised his head in panic, "I, I know."


    "Good." Gu Yundong stroked his head, tidied up his clothes, took a deep breath, and walked towards the door.


    The voice outside the door became impatient, "Open the door, can you hear me?"


    "Come here." Gu Yundong opened the door in a panic, with a timid and ttering smile on his face.


    Seeing the little two and three or four officers and soldiers standing at the inn at the door, he immediately took a step back and stammered and asked, "Officer, sir, what''s the matter?"


    The leading officers and soldiers looked at him, then lifted their legs and walked inside.


    Gu Yundong hurried in, "Master, we didn''t do anything bad."


    The officer nced at her, "Just you?"


    "Also, and my son, our child hit his head in the middle of the night. My husband went to the doctor and asked my child and I to wait for him in the inn."


    Gu Yundong walked to the edge of the bed uneasy, the officer followed her figure and saw Song Yan lying on the bed with a pale face and a cloth wrapped on his forehead.


    The officer behind him whispered, "The person we''re looking for doesn''t seem to have such an old son."


    The officer nodded and asked Gu Yundong, "Are you from Dajin? What are you doing here in Li Kingdom?"


    "Just, just do business."


    "Doing business with such a young son?"


    Gu Yundong sighed, "There is no one to take care of the child at home. I asked my parents to take care of it before, but it was almost abducted by Paihuazi. We are worried, this child will not stay anymore, so we have to take it with him."


    The officer nodded, seeing Song Yan hiding behind Gu Yundong in fear, he was very timid, and he couldn''t help sneering.


    then asked, "What kind of business are you doing?" The eyes of several officers and soldiers nced around the room andnded on the box containing Bai Zhiyan.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes, then dragged out arge cloth bag from the bedside, "This is it."


    Several officers and soldiers stepped forward, opened the cloth bag and nced, and then their eyes lit up, "White sugar?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "My husband and I wanted to save some money before the year and have a good year, so we brought white sugar and sold it here."


    White sugar has appeared in Dajin for several years, but it is still a very luxurious thing in Li Kingdom, not to mention ordinary people, even royal officials, there are not many people who can have a lot of white sugar.


    In Dajin, although most of the sugar trade was still in the hands of Gu Yundong and the imperial court. But there are also many people who have already done it themselves in private, but this kind of thing cannot be taken out for business in an open and honest way.


    So these sugars were secretly sold to neighboring countries, but the amount was very small. After all, when the goods went abroad, they would be checked at the gate of the border city. So I can only sneak a little bit by bit and ship it here.


    Gu Yundong has half a bag of white sugar here, but he is already very ''rich''.


    That officer and soldier leader was a little greedy, and he took this thing as a gift, but it was very face-saving.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3119: Mother, I have a headache

    Chapter 3119 Mother, I have a headache


    Gu Yundong naturally saw their eyes, she hesitated again and again, pinched her fingers a few times, and said in a low voice, "Several officials work hard day and night for the safety of us little people, I don''t care. Yes, get some sugar for the officials, sweet mouth. I heard that people who eat sweets will feel better."


    Yo, this littledy can talk.


    Several officers and soldiers looked at each other and coughed a few times. Although they didn''t speak, their eyes were glued to the sugar.


    Gu Yundong scolded inwardly, found a small cloth bag, and scooped it with a spoon a few times in a very embarrassed and tangled state.


    In the end, he handed it over with heartache, "Official, official, take it back and take care of our business next time."


    The official raised the cloth bag in his hand, disgusting the small weight in his heart. But he also knew that it was too much. This woman only had half a bag of white sugar in total. If it was all distributed to them, he would definitely be dissatisfied when he looked back.


    He ordered to the end, put away the cloth bag, and said, "Okay, I don''t think you have the person we are looking for here. You can take out the household registration road and take a look. After reading it, we will leave."


    Gu Yundong''s heart skipped a beat, and he cursed a few times in a low curse.


    Already took the white sugar, but still need the household registration guide? If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t give it.


    Gu Yundong was MMP in her heart, with a smile on her face, she nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll take it for the official."


    While speaking, she walked to the edge of the bed again, turned her back to several officials, and whispered a few words to Song Yan.


    Song Yan took a few deep breaths nervously, and suddenly shouted, "Mother, mother, it hurts, it hurts."


    Gu Yundong shifted his attention instantly, "It hurts? Where does it hurt? Don''t scare your mother."


    "Headache, mother, am I going to die? It seems that someone is beating my head, it hurts. Why hasn''t Dade back, mother, mother..."


    He said that he was going to tap his head with his hands, Gu Yundong was so flustered that tears were about to fall, he turned his head with red eyes and said to the second in the inn, "Second brother, can you help me take a look? It''s been a long time since my husband came back."


    The inn''s second hurriedly went out to inquire. Gu Yundong held down Song Yan''s hand and burst into tears, "Why haven''t youe back? It took so long to find a doctor for my son, what should I do?"


    The remaining officers and soldiers in the room looked at each other, and one of them whispered, "Boss, we don''t have time to waste here, and we have to go to other inns to search. I don''t think there is any problem with the mother and son, let''s go."


    The leader of the officers and soldiers nodded, took the sugar in his hand, and led a few people away without looking back.


    As soon as they left, Gu Yundong cried a few more times before calming down a little.


    She lowered her head and gave Song Yan a thumbs up, "Good job."


    Song Yan pursed his lips shyly, leaning on the quilt and letting out a soft breath.


    Gu Yundong lowered his head and asked him, "Did you have any wounds just now?"


    "No, nothing at all."


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, and the inn''s second child ran up, followed by Shao Qingyuan who was in a hurry.


    The younger brother was still there, Gu Yundong immediately stood up and greeted him,ining, "Why did youe back, my son just couldn''t bear the headache. Where is the doctor who asked you to find? Why are you alone?"


    Shao Qingyuan was annoyed, "I''m sorry, I came backte. The doctor is treating a seriously ill patient. He said that he wille backter. How is his son?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3120: Talk about a deal

    Chapter 3120 Talk about a transaction


    The inn''s second child looked at them, saw that there was nothing to do, and quickly backed out. He also has a lot of work to do, and he really has no time to guard them here.


    As soon as Xiao Er left, Shao Qingyuan closed the door.


    then asked, "What''s going on?"


    Gu Yundong reiterated the fact that officers and soldiers came to search just now, "Fortunately, this time, it was fooled, but we don''t have a household registration guide. The next time we meet, I''m afraid this method won''t work."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "I just went to the Chaliao near the city gate and sat down to see the people who came in and out of the city gate. The officers and soldiers guarding the city were very strict, and there was no household registration guide, and they were taken down without asking anything. ."


    "I still have to find a way to get this thing." And Gu Yundong had a feeling that the group of officers and soldiers just now might be searching them.


    If this is the case, then they have to be more careful.


    Shao Qingyuan took a sip of tea and turned to see Song Yan. Seeing him looking at him curiously, he walked over to take his pulse and asked a few questions in a low voice. After confirming that he was not unwell, he finally felt relieved. .


    The two were about to discuss leaving the city, but the door was knocked again.


    It¡¯s just that the strength this time is different from before, it¡¯s low and much gentle.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, got up and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Officers and soldiers."


    Shao Qingyuan''s expressions changed slightly, Gu Yundong whispered, "Didn''t you just leave? Why are you here again? Did you find something?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "Act by chance."


    Gu Yundong nodded, stroked the crossbow arrow on his wrist, and tightened a dagger in his other hand.


    Shao Qingyuan walked over to open the door.


    To the surprise of the two of them, there was an officer standing outside the door, and it was not the previous leader.


    The officers and soldiers in front of ?? looked younger and smarter, with a pair of eyes gurgling, revealing a mysterious look.


    "What are you doing standing at the door? Go in and talk." The soldier took the initiative naturally.


    Shao Qingyuan squinted his eyes slightly, then smiled halfway away and invited people in.


    But when the door was closed, the bolt was still locked.


    The soldier saw it too, but he didn''t care, so he poured a ss of water and drank it.


    Shao Qingyuan was calm and alert in his heart, but there was a smile on his face, "Master, what other orders do you have?"


    Xiao Bing nced at the two of them and saw that they all had expressions of ingratiating and nervous expressions on their faces. He was slightly satisfied, and pointed to the opposite side with a smile, "Sit down and talk."


    "Master..."


    "I''ll let you all sit down." Xiao Bing frowned and said impatiently, "What are you nervous about, I won''t eat you."


    Shao Qingyuan and the two could only sit down opposite him, but their expressions were extraordinarily restrained.


    "Master, did we do something wrong?"


    "No, no." Xiaobing waved his hand, "As for me, I came here to negotiate a deal with you."


    trade? ?


    Shao Qingyuan was puzzled, "Master, we are ordinary people, what qualifications do we have to make deals with Master?"


    "Why not?" Xiaobing straightened his back and pointed his finger to the corner, "Isn''t that a qualification?"


    Shao Qingyuan followed the direction of his fingers, and then the corners of their mouths twitched, it turned out that they were interested in their white sugar.


    The white sugar was taken out by Gu Yundong from the space as a shield, although she didn''t mind giving it all away when necessary.


    But the problem is, it''s not necessary now. Can''t even a small soldier be able to bully them casually, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3121: Do you have no domicile?

    Chapter 3121 Do you have no household registration?


    Xiaobingughed when he saw that they didn''t speak, and took a slow sip of tea, "Why, don''t you want to trade?"


    Gu Yundong smiled dryly, "Master, this half bag of white sugar was exchanged by our husband and wife who gave up all our worth, just toe here to save some money to go back to the New Year. If I gave it to you, our family of three would be hungry. Die."


    Xiaobing raised his eyes and snorted coldly, "You still want to save money to go back for the New Year? You don''t even have a household registration guide, where are you going back?"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan suddenly raised their heads, their expressions changed suddenly, and the dagger they were holding suddenly clenched tightly.


    Xiaobing smiled, "Do you think you can hide from me? I saw from the beginning that you are ck households. I have seen people like you a lot."


    He pointed to his own eyes, "My eyes are called fiery eyes. With just one nce, you can see clearly whether a person is a ghost or a ghost. In this border town, most of the people who do not have household registration guides are the most I found it all."


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes, the corners of his mouth tightened.


    Shao Qingyuan''s hand under the table held her gently, and looked at her.


    Since this official saw it from the beginning, why didn''t he tell the others, but came to them aler.


    "Since the official said he had already seen it, why didn''t he say it? As long as you say it, we will naturally be arrested. By then, the white sugar will not belong to the official?"


    Xiao Bing smiled, "You guys, take a long-term view. I''m not someone who does things that hurt others and don''t benefit myself for this petty profit. As I said, I''m here to negotiate a deal with you. "


    So are they too small? Gu Yundong couldn''t help twitching the corner of his mouth.


    Shao Qingyuan asked, "What did the official say about the transaction?"


    "I ask you, can you get more besides this half bag of sugar?"


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong immediately thought about it in their hearts. After a while, Shao Qingyuan nodded fiercely, "Yes."


    "Very good." Xiao Bing pped his palms, "I won''t ask for your things in vain. Youck household registration, I will do it for you, but after a while, you have to get me some more sugar. ."


    Both Shao Qingyuan were stunned, what did he just say? Can he give them directions for household registration?


    They were at a loss for this just now, but now this person took the initiative toe to the door?


    Gu Yundong suspected that this person was cheating them, "Master, you are not afraid, did we take the household registration road to lead us away?"


    Xiaobing pointed to the half bag of sugar, "Are you willing?"


    Gu Yundong, "..." This is really worth it.


    "Even if you are willing, it doesn''t matter, since I have opened this mouth, I will naturally prepare with both hands." The soldier said, "Hukou Lu Yin, I will only give you one copy, one of you will take it out of the city and wait for the white sugar to be ready. After sending it over, I will naturally give you the rest of the household registration, so it can be regarded as an exnation for each other, and both parties can rest assured, right?"


    After a pause, he continued, "Of course, I''m not the unreasonable person either. You give me this half bag as a reward for my household registration. Next time you bring the white sugar, I will use it as a reward. How about buying it at 30% below the market price? You shouldn¡¯t lose money, right?¡±


    They buy from Dajin, which is cheaper, but it is several times higher when they are sold in Li Guo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3122: we agree

    Chapter 3122 We agree


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes lit up slightly, and the palm that was holding Gu Yundong under the table slowly tightened.


    He took a deep breath, raised his head and said, "Master, can we discuss it?"


    "Okay." The soldier stood up, "I''ll drink tea downstairs. After you have discussed it, feel free toe to me. Remember, don''t run away, you can''t escape."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "This is the official''s territory, we still have a child, how can we escape?"


    "It''s good to know." The soldier gave them a menacing look, then put his hands behind his back, went out of the room with a smile and went downstairs.


    As soon as he left, Gu Yundong asked in a low voice, "Do you think this person is credible?"


    "Isn''t it credible, he knows that we don''t have a household registration guide. I think I can take a gamble, get a household registration, and send you and Song Yan out of the city first. By the way, I will also take Bai Zhiyan away." Shao Qingyuan just now I have already thought about it, "After you leave the city, don''te back. We already need a guide. After you leave, I will find an opportunity to leave this town. At that time, I will still walk through the miasma forest. Come back to Dajin."


    Gu Yundong immediately shook his head, "No, you can do it if you want. I''m more convenient than you, I have that..."


    Because Song Yan was also in the room, although they spoke in a low voice, Song Yan was drowsy and couldn''t hear them lying on the bed. But just to be cautious, Gu Yundong still didn''t say anything about the space.


    But Shao Qingyuan knows what she wants to express. Indeed, Yun Dong has space, and it is very convenient to have whatever you want.


    But it was a miasma forest, how could he rest assured to let her in alone.


    Rare, Shao Qingyuan became stronger in front of her, "Just do it for you."


    Gu Yundong almost jumped, "Why are you so stubborn? You think, Song Yan is still injured, you are a doctor, you can take care of him, you can rest assured. The miasma forest is not a problem for me, I still have many secret weapons. , I stay, there are more benefits than you staying."


    Shao Qingyuan''s expression was serious and he didn''t give in, "I''m afraid it will take two or three days to process the household registration. Since Song Yan has already woken up, it''s not a big problem. If I take a rest for two days, even if there is no me on the road, there will be no problem. More Besides, I really want to go to the miasma forest again, and I want to go in and collect medicine. You don¡¯t know the medicine, and you can¡¯t find it if you go there.¡±


    "You want to collect medicine, you can wait for the next time, why do you have to..."


    "knock knock knock"


    The two hadn''t quarreled, and there was a knock on the door again.


    Gu Yundong''s face sank, why is someone knocking on the door again?


    However, a familiar voice came from outside the door, "It''s me."


    "It''s that little soldier just now."


    Shao Qingyuan slowly exhaled and went over to open the door.


    The soldier held a te of cakes in his hand and held it up to them, "This plum blossom cake was sent by Xiao Er, so I brought it for you. I tasted one, so I shouldn''t mind."


    Gu Yundong, "..." They didn''t order any plum blossom cakes at all, it was clear that he wanted to eat them himself, so he turned around and asked them to take the initiative to pay for it.


    She curled her lips secretly and said with a smile, "Of course I don''t mind, you can eat as much as you can, there''s still a lot."


    Xiaobing nodded, came in and asked them, "How is the negotiation? Do you agree to this deal?"


    "we agree."


    Xiao Bing smiled, "I knew it, okay, that''s it, I''ll give your wife a household registration guide, you stay for the time being, and let your wife collect a lot of sugar and send it over."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3123: Miao brothers calculation

    Chapter 3123 Brother Miao''s calctions


    Gu Yundong''s expression changed when he heard it, "Master, can you do it for me? Why don''t you do it for me? Let him go out of the city. He knows people who buy and sell sugar, so it''s more appropriate for him to do this."


    She thought it was for them to discuss who to leave and who to stay, but she didn''t expect this soldier to choose them directly.


    Xiao Bing looked at them and shook his head with a smile, "That''s not good, I''ve met a few before, and when my husband is gone, I don''t want toe back. Sister-inw, listen to my advice, it''s better for you to go back by yourself. Men, they are very ruthless. When they are afraid after leaving, they are not willing toe back to pick up their wives. On the contrary, they are women, and they have toe back even after all the difficulties and can''t let go of their men. "


    Although this soldier is a man himself, he still has to tell the truth.


    Men, after returning home without a wife, can you marry another one.


    But once this woman leaves her husband alone, she will be stabbed in the heart when she returns home, and she will not be able to return home.


    So just in case, when they encountered a husband and wife who went out together, most of them stayed with their husbands and let their wives leave.


    Gu Yundong''s face was very ugly, but Shao Qingyuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    He nodded to the soldier, "Okay, just do as the official said."


    Xiao Bing finished eating the plum blossom cakes on the te in two or three, then pped his hands and stood up, "Then it''s decided, your white sugar, pack a little bit of it for me and take it back, and when I get the household registration, the rest I''ll take it away. So, it''s alright, right? After all, I have to take it and take care of it."


    "Of course there is no problem." Shao Qingyuan took a small cloth bag and scooped two spoons into it.


    Xiaobing left with a smile.


    When he went downstairs, Shao Qingyuan opened the window halfway and looked down through the gap.


    Then he saw a kid downstairs leaning against the wall, and when he saw the soldiering out, he hurried up to meet him.


    The two were talking while walking, and the soldier handed the bag containing sugar to the boy beside him, and said, "I caught a big fish today."


    "This white sugar is not bad. Thest time I saw the white sugar brought out by the guards, it didn''t look white and translucent. Brother Miao, is there any problem with that family?"


    "What could be wrong?" Xiaobing Miao sneered, "I hold the man and ask his wife to get the sugar. When shees back and brings back what we want, let''s kill them again, and we don''t even need money. out."


    "Is this all right? Let''s give people this fake road guide, and we pay attention to a letter. If this matter ruins our reputation, who wille to us in the future?"


    Brother Miao gave him a sideways look, "If you say you''re stupid, you still don''t believe it." He lowered his voice, "It won''t take long to do things like fake road leads."


    "What?"


    Brother Miao''s voice became even lower, "Did you not listen to Master Liu? If you do it this month, you will not do it. The Dajin and Li Kingdom are afraid that they will go to war. By then, the mutual market will not be able to open, and the most The first to suffer is this town and town, we have to take advantage of this time to save a good fortune, and then return to Kyoto to live, and it will be safe there."


    The boy beside him was stunned, looking at him in disbelief, "Brother Miao, are you serious?"


    "What did I lie to you for? That''s why I took a fancy to this white sugar. If you sell such fine white sugar to Kyoto, the price will rise tenfold."


    The two walked away while talking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3124: Gu Yundong left alone

    Chapter 3124 Gu Yundong left alone


    Shao Qingyuan then took his eyes back from the window sill, turned his head, and saw Gu Yundong sitting at the table sullenly, his face darkened.


    He couldn''t helpughing and pinched her face, "Okay, that''s it, let''s discuss how to act first."


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea, stood up angrily, and started preparing things for Shao Qingyuan.


    Song Yan had already fallen asleep, and Gu Yundong deliberately walked behind the bed so that even if he woke up, he wouldn''t be able to see what he was doing.


    Gu Yundong brought a box over and moved things from the space.


    First, I took out the most important oxygen bag passing through the miasma forest. Although this thing is light, it takes up a lot of space. Shao Qingyuan had to work hard to hide it from others.


    Then there are all kinds of pills and detoxification pills, all of which are stored by Shao Qingyuan in her space.


    Followed by weapons, Gu Yundong secretly made three or four pairs of crossbow arrows. One was for her own use, the other was given to Tong Shuitaost time, and let her take it into the deep mountains, but she never took it back for her self-defense, and the other was originally intended for Shao Qingyuan.


    It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t used it all the time, so he took it out and tied it to his wrist.


    Crossbow arrows are weapons after all, and it is not appropriate to do too much.


    After giving the weapons, just some daily necessities, she stuffed a thermos cup inside so that he could drink some hot water.


    There is also a raincoat and tent goggles shlight, just in case he encounters a heavy rain that day.


    At a time like this, she didn''t even care whether these things would be discovered.


    Shao Qingyuan was standing behind her, helplessly watching her ruthlessly putting everything into the box, wishing she could fill the box.


    He shook his head, but couldn''t hold back, he stepped forward and held her hand, "Yun Dong, these are not needed."


    "want."


    "When I go back, I don''t need to follow Bai Zhiyan''s trail, nor do I need to stop from time to time to look at the clues on the ground, so the speed will be faster, and it won''t take a day and a night likest time. These You take everything back, and I will find a way to take measures."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "But these are all used to save lives."


    Shao Qingyuan took out the oxygen bag and a few bottles of medicine, "Life-saving, these are enough."


    Gu Yundong didn''t agree, Shao Qingyuan finally had no choice, he took the small shlight and goggles again, and Gu Yundong took everything else back.


    Gu Yundong was so angry that he ignored him, turned around and went downstairs.


    It was only in the evening that he brought the food upstairs, sat face to face with him, and ate the food silently.


    After eating everything, Gu Yundong raised his head, took a deep breath and said, "When I leave Li Kingdom and return to Dajin, I will wait for you at the entrance of the Miasma Forest over there. I will give you four days, In four days, if you don''te out of the miasma forest, I''ll go in and find you."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Isn''t this time a bit urgent?


    But he still nodded, "Okay, just four days." Climbing has to crawl out.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, and the two of them reached a consensus.


    After that day, the two began to wait for news from Brother Miao.


    Brother Miao was also in a hurry, so on the morning of the third day, he took Gu Yundong''s household registration route to him.


    Even, he personally sent Gu Yundong''s carriage to the gate of the city and greeted the guards.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3125: Shao Qingyuan stayed

    Chapter 3125 Shao Qingyuan stayed


    Gu Yundong was driving the carriage, and inside the carriage was arge box, which originally contained Bai Zhiyan.


    But the carriage they are riding now has a secret door, and there is a small space at the bottom, just enough to hide a person lying t. Bai Zhiyan is in it.


    Therefore, even if the defender opened the big box, he could only see some inconspicuous things.


    Shao Qingyuan stood aside, held her hand and said, "Be careful of yourself, everything is about your own safety." The implication is that even if Bai Zhiyan is discovered, it doesn''t matter, it''s a big deal that they catch a second time.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips tightly and nodded heavily, "Don''t forget to promise me."


    "it is good."


    Brother Miao was more and more satisfied when he saw that the two were inseparable.


    It''s good to have deep feelings, so that this woman can''t escape.


    He also waved at Gu Yundong, "Little sister-inw, keep busy, remember, the more things you have, the better. I will take care of your husband, and I will definitely not let him suffer any grievances."


    Gu Yundong smiled reluctantly, "Thank you."


    She took a deep breath, grabbed the reins, and with a slight shake, the carriage slowly drove out of the city gate.


    Shao Qingyuan stood there, watching the carriage gradually disappear from his sight.


    When the carriage waspletely gone, he turned around and smiled at Brother Miao, "I''m afraid I won''t be able toe back in ten days and a half months after my wife leaves. My stay at the inn is too expensive, I wonder if Brother Miao has introduced a slightly cheaper and quieter yard for me to settle down temporarily?"


    Brother Miao was satisfied as soon as he heard it, this person took the initiative to stay by his side, and he just happened to be at ease.


    However, in front of him, Brother Miao still looked very embarrassed.


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes are sharp, and where he can''t see his yful expression, he continued to speak, "Brother Miao also knows that I have white sugar in my hand, and I saw a lot of people at the beginning. If they have any ideas, I am not safe. It''s a guarantee. Especially when I''m alone, I really can''t sleep well at night..."


    Brother Miao did not expect him to be so greedy for life and fear of death, but this is normal. The businessmen whoe to this town to do business are very cautious, and none of them dare to take risks easily.


    Thinking of this, Brother Miao nodded and asked Shao Qingyuan to carry the burden, and then led him to a small courtyard.


    As for the half bag of sugar, Brother Miao had already taken it away.


    The small yard where Shao Qing went away was very small. ording to Brother Miao, there were two people living in the yard originally, but just left yesterday, and the yard was vacated.


    Shao Qingyuan went in and observed the surrounding environment, and quickly constructed a route to leave in his mind.


    He took the initiative to request to live in Brother Miao''s site, also to reduce his defensiveness, so that it would be more convenient for him to leave.


    After ?? Brother Miao took him into the yard, he nned to leave. Shao Qingyuan touched his body and finally found only half a tael of silver.


    He was in a dilemma for a while, "Brother Miao, I really don''t have any money on my body. I originally spent most of my worth to buy white sugar for cars and horses. Just now my wife left, and the only money in our family was brought by her to buy the goods. At this point, I still need to eat in the following days, you see, can I owe the rent first?"


    Brother Miao is a little disgusted, he is really poor.


    He nodded impatiently, "You take it first, then wait for your wife toe back, and then give it together."


    "Thank you, Brother Miao."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3126: Shao Qingyuan escapes

    Chapter 3126 Shao Qingyuan escapes


    Brother Miao waved his hand and strode away.


    Shao Qingyuan watched him go out, and stood at the door for a while, when he saw Brother Miao throwing two pennies to a little beggar on the street when he went out.


    The little beggar thanked him again and again, and turned his eyes to the small yard inadvertently.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that this little beggar was probably the nail that Brother Miao put here. He observed for a while, and found that there was only such a beggar, and he knew it.


    It seems that his decision to ask Brother Miao for help was right.


    He was not in a hurry, and after closing the courtyard door, he adjusted his baggage and changed his clothes.


    After it got dark, he climbed up a persimmon tree in the yard andnded in the yard of the neighbor next door.


    There was no back door in his small yard, but there was a side door in the alley next door.


    Shao Qingyuan walked to the side door, quietly opened the door, and people dodged out.


    The position of the beggar during the day has changed, and he is still staring at his yard while shrinking.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and found thergest inn in the town.


    This inn is home to the famous Han family caravan in Li country. Shao Qingyuan walked to the yard where the caravan parked the goods. While the guards were going up to the thatched hut, he found a box and hid it in it.


    As I said before, it is easy to enter this border town from other cities in the country, but if you want to leave the town and go to other cities in the country, you have to check it very strictly.


    But this is strictly different from person to person. For familiar faces like the famous Han family caravan in the country, the search will be much simpler.


    Especially the Han family caravan has arge team and a lot of things. It takes time to check the past one by one, and it is easy to damage their goods. In order to avoid these unnecessary troubles and to deliver some good things in private, the Han family naturally made arrangements.


    So hiding in the Han family caravan is the most appropriate.


    Actually, Shao Qingyuan had the idea of ??the Han family caravan from the very beginning, but unfortunately their caravan did not go to the city gate leading to Dajin. Moreover, Shao Qingyuan and the others had to bring Bai Zhiyan and Song Yan, so they couldn''t hide in other people''s caravans.


    After ?? Shao Qingyuan hid, it didn''t take long for the Han family caravan to rise.


    They had to set off when the city gate just opened, so Shao Qingyuan didn''t wait long before the carriage started to move.


    I don''t know how long it took before the carriage slowly stopped.


    Shao Qingyuan listened to the mor outside and guessed that they were going to rest.


    He quietly came out of the box and looked outside the carriage. Sure enough, the sky was dark, and this ce was in the wilderness. The Han family caravan obviously did not find a ce to stay, so they simply stopped on the spot.


    Shao Qingyuan carefully got out of the car and crouched at the rear of the car.


    He has to wait for these people to fall asleep before leaving, otherwise it will be too conspicuous.


    Especially...he also took a fancy to their horses.


    There are about twenty people in the Han family caravan. At this time, all of them are eating and chatting around the fire. asionally, two people are patrolling by the car.


    Shao Qingyuan tried his best to hide his figure, but the two patrolling people suddenly stopped when they were walking beside his car.


    "Are the things in this car messed up?"


    Shao Qingyuan quickly got on guard, held his breath, and stared at the two patrolling people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3127: The two countries are going to war

    Chapter 3127 The two countries are going to war


    Fortunately, another voice sounded soon.


    "Maybe it was in a hurry to get out in the morning, and it was not tied properly. It was a bumpy ride along the way, and it fell apart." The man said, and got on the carriage to tie the rope tightly, by the way, to see what was wrong in the carriage.


    The remaining man leaned on the side of the carriage, "What do you mean the boss is in such a hurry? We haven''t brought in a lot of goods this time, and many of the carriages we brought are still empty, why are we going back?"


    "What do you know? Let me tell you, the reason why the leader rushed back in such a hurry is because we, Li Guo and Da Jin, are afraid that we will fight soon."


    Shao Qingyuan, who was hiding at the rear of the car, heard the words, his expression changed slightly.


    Two countries at war? ?


    Previously, Bai Zhiyan did collude with Li Guo, and wanted to cooperate against Dajin.


    But now that Bai Zhiyan has been arrested, has Li Guo not given up his n to invade Dajin?


    If the border city is in chaos, Luozhou, thergest city in the southwest, will inevitably fall into chaos. At that time, Jingping County, which is under its jurisdiction, will also not be able to survive on its own.


    He went back this time, and it seemed that he was well prepared. At the very least, the county seat should not be chaotic.


    Shao Qingyuan looked serious, and the person who heard that the two countries were about to go to war was equally surprised, "Are you serious? Is this news unreliable?"


    "With the news from the head of the Han family, let the head ship the goods back quickly, so as not to be affected and suffer heavy losses. I guess, this matter, anyone who is well-informed can see it."


    "No wonder I think the atmosphere of the mutual market these two days is also strange, as if there are signs of chaos."


    "So we have to hurry back, this ce is no longer safe."


    The two walked away while talking.


    Shao Qing was sitting by the side, but there was a sudden realization.


    It''s no wonder that they can get the fake household registration road guide so easily. The soldier named Miao Ge, who should also be well-informed, has begun to prepare for the way back.


    Shao Qingyuan took a deep breath, he had to return to Dajin as soon as possible.


    The people from the Han family caravan over there quickly caught the fire and prepared to rest. Shao Qingyuan waited until they fell asleep and one of the two patrolling people went to relieve them, then got up and massaged the a little stiff. Legs, holding the medicine bottle in his hand, he walked up to the horses and let them eat them all.


    Immediately, he walked to thest carriage of the convoy, and untied the reins from the carriage.


    Then he pulled the horse back slowly, until after he had retreated for a while, Shao Qingyuan directly turned over, flicked the reins, and galloped forward quickly.


    The sound of horse hooves was a bit loud, instantly awakening the drowsy patrolling man.


    He stood up abruptly and took a few steps following the sound.


    Unexpectedly, he saw a carriage without a horse, and he immediately screamed, "Get up, a thief has stolen our horse."


    The people who were sleeping not far away quickly woke up and ran over to ask what was going on.


    The poprity was fading, "We lost a horse, someone stole it, I heard the sound and went there."


    The people of the Han family caravan immediately mounted their horses to chase, but the horse under them ran a few steps, and stumbled weakly in an instant, walking staggeringly, and several people were thrown off their horses.


    Everyone knew that something was wrong with the horse, and they couldn''t catch up if they wanted to.


    The leader of the Han family caravan made a decisive decision, "Everyone, check to see if there is anything missing except thest horse."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3128: Meet the Yan Lin brothers and sisters again

    Chapter 3128 Meet the Yan Lin brothers and sisters again


    Everyone immediately took the torches and looked around, but nothing was lost.


    Finally someone shouted, "Boss, here is a silver ingot."


    Silver ingots? ?


    The leader hurried over to take a look, and really saw a silver ingot of twenty taels of silver.


    Someone wondered, "What does that person mean by leaving the money, he bought our horse?"


    There is indeed such a possibility, but I don¡¯t know what the background of that person is. If he wants to buy a horse, why not go to the next town, or tell them directly?


    The leader worried that his origin was unknown, which would cause trouble for them, and immediately said, "Look at how the horses are? How long will they be able to go? Don''t sleep tonight, and leave at any time. Wait until the next town and report to the police, saying that we were stolen. horse."


    "Yes."


    Everyone responded quickly, and immediately stood up.


    Shao Qingyuan had already run away on horseback at this time. The days given by his wife were limited, and he was very urgent, so he could not dy.


    This journey was fast, and the next morning, Shao Qingyuan arrived at Fengshou Vige.


    To go to the Miasma Forest, you still need to pass through Harvest Vige.


    Because of what happened before, when Shao Qingyuan passed the entrance of the vige, his speed slowed down.


    This time, I saw the two Yan Lin brothers and sisters.


    Shao Qingyuan thought of what the two people from the Han family caravan said, but in the end, they still took a few steps ahead of the horse and got off the horse.


    Yan Linzheng had a gloomy expression on his face. He took his sister''s hand and walked over from the other side of the field with his head buried, and it seemed that he nned to go up the mountain.


    Shao Qingyuan led the horse to hide behind the woods, picked up a rock and threw it at his feet.


    Yan Lin was stunned for a moment, and when he looked up, he saw Shao Qingyuan''s familiar face.


    The originally dull eyes suddenly lit up, and he hurriedly dragged his sister and ran over.


    "Master, you, you haven''t left yet?"


    After ?? asked, only to realize that Shao Qingyuan was alone leading the horse, Gu Yundong and Song Yan were not there, and he was stunned.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him and said, "I''m leaving, I''m just passing by, don''t worry about it."


    Yan Lin''s eyes brightened when he heard the words, and he said with some emotion, "I''m fine, I''m fine. Oh, by the way, Lao Gui''s body was found, Lao Gui''s wife said that you must have done it. She also went to report to the official. , but the official inspector said that Lao Gui''s death was caused by snake venom. Although there were wounds on his body, they were not fatal. It was just that he was unlucky. When he was injured, he happened to encounter the snake and was bitten. But the snake is also dead."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I see."


    "But the olddy-inw said, you are from Dajin, you must have a conspiracy when you came here. She also said that my parents were murdered, and the government took it seriously. They took my second uncle back, and the one hundred taels of silver was also It''s confiscated, and there are... the ten taels of silver."


    The original 10 taels of silver was used to pay for his parents'' funeral. If the government wanted to collect it, it would definitely have to take away all the money from the vigers of Fengshou Vige.


    So at that time, the whole vige was very tacit and did not mention that everyone received money.


    But when the second son of the Yan family fled that day, he panicked and bumped a man into the river. Although the man was fine, he had some friendship with the government and demandedpensation from the second son of Yan, otherwise he would be taken to prison for a year and a half.


    Yan''s second child was frightened and begged the vige chief Yan to save him.


    Yan vige chief finally paid the 12 taels of silver to that person, but in this way, the funeral of Mr. Yan and his wife became hasty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3129: Remind the siblings

    Chapter 3129 Remind brother and sister


    The Yan Lin siblings resisted, but it was useless.


    Not only was it useless, but Vige Chief Yan even said in a panic that he had no conscience, regardless of his second uncle''s life or death, and even said that his father and mother had passed away, he had already lost a son, and he couldn''t lose another son.


    The implication of ?? is that the dead are not as important as the living.


    Yan Lin finally understood how difficult the life of their brothers and sisters would be in the Yan family after losing their parents. His parents had just passed away, but the performance of his grandparents was already so disappointing.


    In the future, what else can you expect?


    He had one hundred taels of silver in his hand, and at that time he almost took out the silver for his parents to repair the tomb. Later, when I saw the little sister beside me, I still endured it.


    After he can protect himself and his sister, he will rebuild the graves for his parents.


    It was just that he felt guilty in the end, and when he saw his second uncle doing something wrong but still arrogant at Yan''s house, he felt chills in his heart, so today he took his sister up the mountain again, wanting to apany his parents.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "You did the right thing, don''t let anyone know about the one hundred taels of silver."


    "I understand, I just thought, I''ll leave Harvest Vige when I get the chance."


    "Now is an opportunity."


    Yan Lin was taken aback, "What do you mean, son?"


    "This ce may be unsafe soon. You''d better prepare as soon as possible and n your route. If the situation is not right, leave Harvest Vige."


    The two countries are at war, and Harvest Vige is so close to the border that it is very likely to be affected.


    Yan Lin''s face turned pale when he heard this.


    Young Master means... is there going to be a war? how can that be? Where can he escape if there is a war?


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say much, this matter has not been confirmed yet, he just reminded Yan Lin to make him mentally prepared. So that when it really spreads to Harvest Vige, something happened to him in a panic.


    Always be prepared.


    Will you go with the Yanlin brothers and sisters? This is simply impossible, and now he has to be careful when he leaves the country.


    After Shao Qingyuan finished speaking, he was ready to leave.


    Yan Lin was startled when he saw his direction, and hurried forward a few steps, "Master, wait a minute."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "That''s what I just told you. Because you are from Dajin, the government attaches great importance to the murder of my parents and said that it needs to be thoroughly investigated. But the strange thing is that the old and noble daughter-inw told them the direction of your departure. Yes, but there were only a few officials who were chasing after them, and the rest went to the Miasma Forest. They said, you may havee from the Miasma Forest, so go check it out."


    Shao Qingyuan paused, "You said they all went to the Miasma Forest?"


    "right."


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, "I understand, you should take your sister home first. During these days, try not to talk to strangers, be wary of others, and take good care of yourself."


    "Yes, I know."


    Shao Qingyuan got on his horse and ran towards the Miasma Forest with a solemn expression.


    Fengshou Vige is not very far from the miasma forest. In the afternoon, the distance between Shao Qingyuan and the miasma forest is only five kilometers.


    He got off the horse, reached out and patted the horse''s butt, "Okay, let''s go, you are free."


    The horse was still a little dazed, turned his head to look at him, and then ran away.


    Shao Qing watched from a distance, until its back disappearedpletely, then grabbed the burden in his hand and slowly walked towards the Miasma Forest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3130: Its not up to you to live or die

    Chapter 3130 Life or death is not what you say


    When we arrived at the Miasma Forest intersection, it was already evening.


    Shao Qingyuan saw several horses tied to the tree trunks beside him, andst time behind the stone where he and Gu Yundong ate, four people were burning a fire and roasting a wild rabbit.


    was far away and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and quietly approached in that direction for a while.


    Fortunately, there are bushes and bushes here, and he can block his figure with a little cat on his waist.


    Shao Qingyuan touched not far behind the four people before crouching behind arge rock.


    The four of them were chatting while making a fire, and the crackling sound of the firewood was just right to block the sound of Shao Qingyuan''s footsteps.


    Shao Qingyuan had crossbow bolts tied to his wrists, just aimed at them like this, ready to fire them out at any time.


    Those four people have been talking all the time, but they are just talking about some random trivial things, asionally mixed with pornographic jokes, which are really not for reference.


    When Shao Qingyuan''s squatting legs were numb, someone finally opened the water dder and said while drinking, "Jin Dou and the others have been in for a day, right? I don''t know if they passed through the miasma forest and arrived at Dajin."


    "Don''t worry, we have this medicine bag in our hands. As long as there is no ident, it will be no problem to pass through."


    "You tell me, who made the medicine bag given by the general? Is it really effective? This is a miasma forest. No matter how many people go in through the ages, they can''t get out. There is no way for so many years, just relying on such a small Is the medicine bag useful?"


    "You don''t understand this. I heard that the recipe for the medicine bag was given by someone from Dajin. Do you know who the person from Dajin is?"


    "what?"


    "The descendants of the genius doctor."


    Shao¡¤The descendant of the genius doctor¡¤Qingyuan, "..." How could he not know about this kind of thing?


    The next moment, he suddenly realized that the descendants of the genius doctor they were talking about could not be white words, right?


    After all, when Bai Zhiyan and the others passed through the miasma forest, they relied on the medicine bag in their hands.


    But he has seen the medicine pack. There are several medicines in it that are very difficult to obtain, and it is impossible to manufacturerge-scale medicine packs. Otherwise, when Bai Zhiyan passed through the miasma forest, why would he only bring so many people with him?


    It''s a pity that even if he brought so many people, there was only one guard left beside him.


    So these people entered the miasma forest with the prescription given by Bai Zhiyan, really...can theye out alive?


    Shao Qingyuan expressed doubts here, but the few people who spoke over there eximed.


    "The prescription given by the descendants of the genius doctor? That''s definitely no problem. Jin Dou and the others will definitely be able toe out of the miasma forest. Hahahaha, after they go back and forth like this, after they have tested that the medicine bag can resist the miasma, we will be able to quietly in the future. They pass through the miasma forest and reach Dajin, and Dajin who will definitely be able to fight will be caught off guard."


    "Yeah, unfortunately we lost when we guessed the boxing, so we can only stay outside. Otherwise, we will be one of them in the future when we are rewarded for meritorious deeds. Now it''s alright, Jin Dou and the others are the number one hero."


    "Don''t be too happy too soon. Whether this medicine bag is of any use will not be known until Jin Dou and the otherse out. In terms of reward for meritorious deeds, you have to have your life to enjoy it. We just wait outside. , if Jin Dou and the otherse out, they will know the news in time."


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, it''s not you who have the final say in life or death.


    You are not so safe outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3131: Roasted rabbit is delicious

    Chapter 3131 Roasted rabbit is delicious


    Shao Qingyuan heard almost the same thing. Seeing these people began to talk about other things, he was about to load the crossbow arrow, aimed at one of the most cautious people, and put his finger.


    With a sound of ??''ßÝ'', the crossbow arrow shot straight into the neck of the person sitting on the far left.


    The man''s eyes widened, blood poured out of his mouth uncontrobly, he struggled twice, and fell back in disbelief.


    The remaining three took a breath, stood up suddenly, turned around with the knife beside him, and pointed in the direction of Shao Qingyuan, "Who,e out..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the second crossbow shot came.


    The man fell down at the sound, and the expressions of the remaining two people changed drastically. They hurriedly searched for shelter, and they all hid behind arge rock.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, it seems that he can''t shoot arrows anymore.


    He pulled out the soft sword from his waist and slowly approached them.


    As soon as he walked to the side of the big stone, a man on the left came and shed with a knife. Shao Qingyuan turned to avoid it, and the sword stuck horizontally.


    The man on the right rushed out immediately and shed at Shao Qingyuan''s back.


    Shao Qingyuan turned sideways and kicked in the past.


    took advantage of the situation and swiped towards the neck of the man on the left. The man couldn''t dodge, and fell straight down with his eyes wide open.


    Thest remaining man saw that the situation was not good, and knew that he was not Shao Qingyuan''s opponent, so he turned his head and ran without a word, and went straight to the horse tied not far away.


    It''s just that he was not as ustomed to walking in deep mountains and forests as Shao Qingyuan, and he was caught up before he ran to the horse.


    Shao Qingyuan''s sword pierced directly from his back, the man lowered his head, looked at the blood dripping from his chest, opened his mouth, turned his head and said, "You''re...the one from Harvest Vige...Dajin?"


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly drew his sword, expressionless, "That''s right."


    The man''s eyes were full of resentment, "I didn''t expect...you will...e back..."


    With a ''bang'' sound, the man fell to the ground with his eyes open, twitched twice, and then stopped moving.


    Shao Qingyuan wiped his sword, let out a sigh of relief, and immediately threw the bodies of several people into the mountains.


    As for those horses, as before, Shao Qingyuan took off the saddle and set them free.


    After finishing all this, Shao Qingyuan picked up the medicine bag on the ground.


    Bai Zhiyan''s medicine bag that has lost its medicinal properties is in his hand, and he has already opened it and looked at the ingredients inside.


    This medicine bag in front of...


    Shao Qingyuan immediately opened it and looked at the medicinal materials inside by the firelight.


    After reading ??, he did not speak for a long time.


    These medicinal materials are simr to the medicine bag of Bai Zhiyan. However, some of them were reced by other medicinal materials with simr medicinal properties.


    He thought it was strange that in Bai Zhiyan''s medicine bag, there were several very precious medicines, and it was very difficult to get them together, let alone mass-produce them. Otherwise, why did Bai Zhiyan not prepare a few by himself? Is it because there is no material in hand? As a result, the guards around him are almost dead.


    If this miasma forest is so easy, isn''t the border between the two countries dangerous?


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly felt some sympathy for the eight people called Jin Dou who entered, fearing that they would all be folded in this forest.


    He put away the medicine bag, took down the roast rabbit that was still standing on the fire, put out the firepletely, and then walked inside while eating.


    Not to mention, this roasted rabbit tastes good, and there are more than half of them left. He just hadn''t eaten anything all day, and the food came just right.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3132: Gu Yundong VS Bai Zhiyan

    Chapter 3132 Gu Yundong VS Bai Zhiyan


    Shao Qingyuan was very satisfied. After eating, he was already standing on the edge of the miasma forest.


    The sky is getting dark now, so it is not suitable to enter the woods. But Shao Qingyuan was still worried that Jin Dou would pass through the miasma forest. If Yun Dong was already waiting for him there, wouldn''t it be very dangerous to meet Jin Dou?


    Shao Qingyuan wiped his mouth and took out the oxygen bag from his bag.


    Immediately put on goggles, put on protective clothing, and walked inside with a shlight.


    On the other side, Gu Yundong, who was worried by him, went straight to the territory of Dajin after leaving the city gate on the side of Li Kingdom.


    There is also a small town here in Dajin. Gu Yundong''s household registration is no problem, but this household registration belongs to Li country.


    She has no problem entering the town, but if she wants to pass through the town and then enter the territory of Dajin, she doesn''t even have to think about it.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong was originally from Dajin, and her household registration was kept in the space. Although there was no way to guide her, it was not a big problem.


    As long as she finds the officials of this town, it is very easy for her to get out of the city.


    But after she entered the town, the city gate was closed, so Gu Yundong found an inn in the town to rest temporarily.


    Bai Zhiyan woke up and was still put in the box and carried to the room.


    When he saw that Gu Yundong was alone, Bai Zhiyan was a little surprised, but at the same time he was relieved.


    Gu Yundong knew what he was thinking when he saw his expression.


    She looked at him with a half-smile, "Why, I''m the only one who sees it, and thinks that I have a chance to escape?" Despise her so much?


    Bai Zhiyan didn''t have much strength, he closed his eyes slightly, his mouth was gagged, and he whimpered a few times.


    Gu Yundong asked, "Want to eat?"


    He nodded.


    "Wait." After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he put Song Yan on the bed.


    The little guy is much better, although his body has not recovered, at least he is not worried about his life.


    Gu Yundong asked the second shopkeeper to bring the food and gave Song Yan a bowl, "Eat first, go to bed early after eating, we have to hurry tomorrow."


    Song Yan nodded, took the bowl and chopsticks by himself, and ate slowly with his small mouth.


    These days are the best meals he has eaten since he can remember. I drank porridge at first, but there was actually shredded pork in the porridge. Later, he ate rice, which was white and fragrant and sweet in his mouth. He had never seen such delicious and white rice before, and he felt that his life wasplete.


    Therefore, Song Yan eats very slowly, he is reluctant to give up half a grain of rice, and he cherishes what he eats.


    Gu Yundong ate quite quickly, and finished a bowl in no time.


    Immediately fed Bai Zhiyan, she took a stool and sat in front of the big box, tore off the strip of cloth from Bai Zhiyan''s mouth, "Eat."


    She looked at him warily at first, thinking that he wanted to do something by feeding him.


    But until he finished eating, Bai Zhiyan didn''t say much.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, put the tableware and chopsticks on the table beside him, and was about to close his mouth again.


    Bai Zhiyan suddenly said, "I need to let go."


    Gu Yundong''s hand paused, and Bai Zhiyan said with a smile, "Are you going to help me? Or, solve it here?"


    Fuck you, this stinky bastard.


    Song Yan finally swallowed hisst mouthful of food and looked at the two of them after hearing this.


    I didn''t quite understand it at first, butter I saw that Bai Zhiyan''s hands and feet were tied, which seemed inconvenient, so he said, "Aunt Gu, I can help."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3133: Bai Zhiyans subordinates

    Chapter 3133 Bai Zhiyan''s subordinates


    Bai Zhiyan and Gu Yundong turned their heads at the same time to look at Song Yan, who was about to get off the bed.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stopped him, "No, you can just rest in bed."


    Song Yan didn''t move, just looked at them curiously.


    Bai Zhiyan half-smiled, "Without his help, do you really want to solve it for me yourself?"


    Gu Yundong pped his hand and pped him, sneering, "You are not shy about attacking old people and children at all. I will let this child approach you, and then let you hold it as a hostage, won''t it?"


    Bai Zhiyan''s face turned to one side, his eyes were gloomy, this **** was so strong.


    He took a deep breath and turned his head slowly.


    Gu Yundong suddenlyughed at him, "Don''t worry, you can solve it on the spot. Before going out today, my husband has already tied a menstrual belt for you, don''t you feel it?"


    Bai Zhiyan''s expression changed, and after a moment of silence, his entire expression cracked.


    "You, you..." is too deceiving.


    Gu Yundong smiled sweeter and sweeter, "Don''t be too grateful to us, even if you relieve yourself, we can still bear it, you can also be wronged, bear with it, ah."


    After ??, she blocked Bai Zhiyan''s mouth again.


    Thetter''s eyes were splitting, his face was ashen, he stretched his neck and whimpered, and the blue veins on his forehead were bulging.


    Gu Yundong pretended not to see it and came over to coax Song Yan to sleep.


    After catching Bai Zhiyan, they tried to make him drink less water and eat less for unnecessary trouble. When Shao Qingyuan was there, Shao Qingyuan helped solve it.


    Now that he is away, Gu Yundong thinks about diapers.


    I haven''t been wet these days, but there are still menstrual belts for women.


    Anyway, it was an expedient measure, and it didn''t take long. Before departure, Shao Qingyuan used it for Bai Zhiyan.


    What I didn''t expect was that after Bai Zhiyan woke up, he actually wanted to use this to make small moves.


    Gu Yundong snorted lightly, seeing that Bai Zhiyan fell asleep not long after he finished eating, and was about to cover the box.


    This box has holes for venttion, and Gu Yundong is not afraid that he will suffocate to death.


    But tonight, she couldn''t sleep.


    I don''t know what''s going on with my husband, whether he has already escaped from the town and headed to the miasma forest.


    Gu Yundong thought worriedly, and was nning tomorrow''s affairs again, and before he knew it, the sky also dawned.


    Gu Yundong didn''t dare to leave Bai Zhiyan and Song Yan in the inn, so he took them back to the carriage and left the inn.


    This town is quite big, Gu Yundong went to the official residence and walked for half an hour.


    However, just as she was about to reach the gate of the official residence, she suddenly saw a slightly familiar figure.


    Gu Yundong''s face changed suddenly, he immediately lowered his head, and his footsteps slowed down.


    Why are Bai Zhiyan''s subordinates here? Or guarding near the official residence?


    Although Gu Yundong had never met this person, when Wang Cai was working for the third master, he had also met several people who interacted with the third master. Gu Yundong drew the faces of these people, including this person.


    Now this person is nestled in the small town, and the person is still lingering at the gate of the official residence, which makes Gu Yundong have to wonder if the official here is also with Bai Zhiyan.


    Also, apart from this person, how many Bai Zhiyan''s subordinates are still here?


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, pulled the carriage around the mansion calmly, and entered the street next door.


    Song Yan felt strange, "Aunt Gu, what''s the matter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3134: Gu Yundongs subordinate?

    Chapter 3134 Gu Yundong''s subordinates?


    Gu Yundong said in a low voice, "It''s okay." She suddenly thought of the strange expression on Bai Zhiyan''s face when he woke up.


    Is it possible that he knew that his people could be rescued at any time in this small town?


    If so, then bad.


    She is alone now, with a child by her side. It¡¯s okay to meet one or two. If there are more people, it is very likely that all her efforts will be in vain.


    She led the carriage and pretended to be shopping, while asking the price of the goods on the stall, she lowered her eyes and thought about the n to leave.


    But even after walking for a while, Gu Yundong still keenly felt that he was being followed.


    Her expression was solemn, and the hand holding the rope tightened and tightened again.


    Prepare the crossbow and arrows, as well as the elixir that Shao Qingyuan gave, plus seven, seven, eighty-eight weapons, everything that can be prepared is ready.


    Then he got into the carriage again, quietly took a dagger to Song Yan, and whispered, "This is in your hand, if you encounter a bad person, don''t hesitate, just swipe it with your eyes closed."


    Song Yan suddenly became nervous, "Gu, Aunt Gu, are we in danger?"


    "Not sure yet, don''t worry, I''ll give you this thing to be prepared for."


    Song Yan swallowed, nodded, and reached for the dagger.


    He actually didn''t have much strength, the dagger was still a little heavy, and when Song Yan was extremely nervous and frightened, the dagger fell on the thick quilt as soon as Song Yan took it.


    He was flustered, and quickly picked it up again, "Aunt Gu, I, I can do it."


    Gu Yundong knew that he was a little reluctant to force him, but at this time, she couldn''t care much.


    reached out and touched Ah Hua''s head, "Protect your little master."


    Ah Hua gave a ''meow''.


    Gu Yundong reached out of the carriage again, pulled the reins of the carriage and walked slowly, until he reached an alley where there was no one, and finally stopped.


    She stood there, turned around, and said coldly, "Come out."


    The surroundings were quiet, except for Song Yan''s nervous breathing in the carriage.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "You''ve already followed me, is it interesting to hide?"


    The voice fell, and the rustling sound really sounded at the entrance of the alley.


    Gu Yundong has raised his wrist, the crossbow arrow in his sleeve is aimed at the alley.


    Therefore, as soon as the person at the entrance of the alley appeared, he faced the sharp and cold arrowhead. The man was startled and quickly said, "Madam, it''s me."


    Gu Yundong frowned, this man looked sloppy, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and more than half of his hair was drooping down.


    Between the eyebrows and the eyes... it feels a bit familiar.


    Seeing Gu Yundong''s suspicious expression, the man hurriedly reached out and wiped his face, wiping off a lot of thick eyebrows.


    While wiping, he was about toe forward, trying to make Gu Yundong see more clearly.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and raised his hand, "Stop, just stand there, don''t move."


    The man stopped in a hurry, raised his hands and said, "Madam may not remember me, I am the subordinate of Lieutenant General Xia, and I walked all the way."


    When speaking of Vice Admiral Xia, he looked left and right and lowered his voice.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "Then why are you following me? Besides, you shouldn''t be the only one following me, right?"


    "Yes, there is another one. We saw Madam just now and thought we had made a mistake. We were not sure, so we followed along. After confirming that it was Madam, mypanion went to find Madam''s subordinates. After all, Madam may not remember. Us, don''t believe us."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3135: finally meet

    Chapter 3135 Finally get together


    Gu Yundong frowned upon hearing this.


    This man wiped off the gray ck and thick eyebrows on his face, and indeed looked a little familiar, it should be the subordinate of Vice General Xia. It''s just that she is alone now, and she really can''t trust him wholeheartedly.


    Fortunately, footsteps came from the alley again, and then a familiar figure appeared under Gu Yundong''s eyelids.


    "Mrs."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, he exhaled slightly, and finally took back the crossbow arrow in his hand, "Bai Qi."


    Bai Qi hurried forward and said, "Madam, it''s just as long as you are all safe." Before he could finish speaking, he was stunned, "Is there my lord?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "This is a long story. Is there a safer ce? Sit down and talk slowly."


    "Yes, this subordinate will take the madam here." Bai Qi took the reins of the carriage and was about to pull it forward.


    As the carriage swayed, the curtain opened slightly, revealing a panicked face inside.


    Bai Qi was taken aback, howe there is a child?


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Go back and talk." After that, he got into the car.


    Bai Qi could only suppress the doubts in his heart, nodded and led the carriage out of the alley.


    Gu Yundong entered the carriage, then reached out and took the dagger from Song Yan''s hand,forting him, "It''s alright, this is my own person, don''t be afraid."


    Song Yan let out a long breath, squeezed his sweaty palm, took the handkerchief on the side and wiped it carefully.


    The carriage rolled forward, and after about a quarter of an hour, it stopped in front of an inconspicuous courtyard.


    Bai Qi lifted the curtain of the car and whispered, "Madam, here we are."


    Gu Yundong looked up and asked him in a low voice, "Can the carriage go in?"


    Bai Qiyi heard it, and immediately realized that there must be something or people in the carriage that cannot be seen.


    He nodded immediately, and the two people next to him stepped forward, removed the threshold, and then drove the entire carriage into the yard.


    The courtyard door was closed, Gu Yundong got off the carriage, and then saw several peopleing out of the house one after another.


    Several of them were the secret guards of the Bai family. When they saw Gu Yundong, they immediately came forward, "Ma''am."


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, took Song Yan out and handed it to Bai Qi''s hands.


    Then got on the carriage again, and opened the bottom of the carriage, revealing a fainted man who was tightly bound.


    Everyone stepped forward to look, and their eyes widened, "Bai Zhiyan!!"


    "Madam, have you caught it?"


    "It can be regarded as holding this deted calf, and it takes us so much time."


    Gu Yundong stepped aside and let Bai Zhiyan be carried out and entered the room directly.


    At this time, Gu Yundong finally calmed down. She looked at Bai Qi and the others and asked, "Why are you in this town? Where is Vice General Xia?"


    "Ma''am, we are chasing the group of Bai Zhiyan''s men. After they entered the town, they have been wandering in the town, looking like they were waiting for someone. Vice-General Xia suspected that Bai Zhiyan might be here. After meeting with them, let us hold our troops for a while and see the situation. Vice-General Xia took two people out to investigate the situation, and should be backter."


    Gu Yundong nodded, just as he was about to say something, he heard soft voicesing from outside.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw Vice General Xia walking in with someone.


    Vice-General Xia was overjoyed when the two sides met, and walked in front of Gu Yundong in a few short steps, "Mrs. Shao, I heard that Bai Zhiyan was caught?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3136: Gu Yundong poured cold water on Xia Qian

    Chapter 3136 Gu Yundong poured cold water on Xia Qian


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Yes, I got it."


    Xia Qian pped his fists fiercely, "That''s great, Huangtian pays off, he''s been around us for so long, he can be regarded as tying this turtle grandson."


    He was so excited that he wanted tough, but then he thought about the environment he was in, so he was busy and pressed down hard, and he coughed twice.


    Xia Qian exhaled slowly, sat down on the chair beside him, and asked eagerly, "Mrs. Shao, tell us quickly, how did Bai Zhiyan get this? He really walked away with that miasma. Lin? Also, what about Master Shao? Is he alright, why didn''t hee with you?"


    He had a lot of questions. When he finally asked about Shao Qingyuan''s situation, the excitement on his face had faded, and he had turned solemn.


    Although Bai Zhiyan caught it, Xia Qian was also worried about what happened to Shao Qingyuan.


    If Bai Zhiyan had to pay him, it would not be worth it.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was in a hurry to ask, so he could only quickly drink two sips of tea, and then tell what happened.


    "Bai Zhiyan did walk through the miasma forest. He has a medicine bag on him, which can slightly resist the miasma in the miasma forest. It was also a coincidence that when my husband and I came to Jingping County, we heard that there were many poisonous miasma forests in the southwest. So just in case, I also carry such a medicine bag with me."


    Xia Qian''s eyes lit up slightly when he heard this. If there is a medicine bag to resist the miasma, it will be a big help for them. At that time, the soldiers of Dajin will be able to pass through the miasma forest and reach the country of Li.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yundong poured a basin of cold water right after him.


    "However, the medicine packs are very difficult to match, and the requirements for medicinal materials are very strict. There are several medicines among them, which are rarer than those of ginseng and snow lotus. We only have three medicine packs. Therefore, it is only our husband and wife who entered the miasma forest. Shao Wen and the others are waiting for us outside the forest, and I don''t know if they are still there now."


    Gu Yundong of course saw Xia Qian''s eagerness to move, but entering from the miasma forest was obviously not feasible. She must dispel his thoughts, so as not to cause unnecessary harm.


    Thinking of this, she became more and more serious, "Bai Zhiyan brought four guards into the miasma forest, and three were folded inside. The only guard who was still alive was also deeply poisoned, and he himself was dying without the strength to escape. Otherwise, Just the two of us, we couldn''t catch them at all. When we came out of the miasma forest, our whole body was stiff, with erythema on our face, and numbness in our hands and feet. After taking several antidote, we recovered a little. There is a small amount of poison left, and it needs to be slowly recuperated after returning to remove itpletely."


    Xia Qian''s face was solemn after hearing this, "Four guards, three dead?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong sighed, "That is, our husband and wife take all kinds of medicines all year round and have a certain resistance to poisonous gas, so we won''t lose our lives, but it''s enough."


    Xia Qian nodded, "I was able to catch Bai Zhiyan this time, thanks to you guys."


    Gu Yundong shook his head. One of the reasons they came to Jingping County was to arrest people.


    Immediately, she talked about what happened after she walked out of the miasma forest, and the process of applying for fake household registration when she arrived at the border town. Of course, there is another way of saying that they have sugar in their hands.


    Xia Qian didn''t say anything for a long time after hearing this, "So, Mr. Shao has no household registration, so he can only return from the miasma forest? That would be too dangerous."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3137: Xia Qian changed his mind

    Chapter 3137 Xia Qian changed his mind


    Gu Yundong was also very worried, "I can''t help it, the atmosphere in Li Guo''s town looks a little wrong, and I''m afraid that if it is dyed, there will be troubles. Fortunately, there is just thest medicine bag left in his hand. Stop the poison gas."


    She said and stood up, "So I have to get out of here quickly and go to the entrance of the Miasma Forest to guard. If hees out, I can take care of him. If he doesn''t show up in two days, I..."


    Xia Qian hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Shao, Master Shao is strong in martial arts, courageous and resourceful, and there is no problem with auspicious people. Besides,st time you entered after Bai Zhiyan, and it was inevitable that there would be dys on the way. If hees out alone, his footsteps will definitely be faster, it will be fine."


    Having said that, Gu Yundong had to hurry to the entrance of the Miasma Forest to guard.


    Now that they have caught Bai Zhiyan, their trip can be considered to have achieved their goal.


    "Lieutenant General Xia, I wonder if you can get me out of the city. I want to meet up with my husband as soon as possible." Gu Yundong frowned, "I originally wanted to go to the official residence to show my identity and left directly. But when I arrived at the street in front of the official residence, I found that One of Bai Zhiyan''s subordinates was hanging around outside the yamen. I''m not sure whether the officials here are loyal or traitors."


    Xia Qian stood up, "Mrs. Shao was right, fortunately we met Madam in time. There is indeed a problem with the government here. We stay here because we suspect that Bai Zhiyan and his subordinates will gather here. I also wanted to take the opportunity to collect evidence and arrested the dog officer."


    He paused, his eyes were cold, "Now that Bai Zhiyan has been arrested, his subordinates don''t need to worry anymore, I will have them all taken down. As for the government here, I can''t move for the time being. I will secretly pass a book to the general to exin the situation, and send someone to resolve the matter here as soon as possible."


    The prefect of Luozhou Prefecture, Quanyan, colluded with Bai Zhiyan early, and many officials under his jurisdiction were afraid that many people had already joined forces and betrayed the country to seek glory.


    However, ording to Xia Qian''s investigation, the officials in this town were divided into two factions, but they were notpletely on Bai Zhiyan''s side.


    This is also the reason why Bai Zhiyan chose to pass through the miasma forest.


    But this kind of border town is absolutely not allowed to stay here with unsettled officials.


    Gu Yundong got Xia Qian''s guarantee, and finally felt relieved. She didn''t dy. Since Xia Qian can help her leave, she can prepare to leave now.


    It still takes time to manage, so Gu Yundong stayed for another night. It was not until noon the next day that things were done, and the group went straight out of the city.


    Xia Qian left some people behind and left the town himself.


    Gu Yundong was going to pick up people from the Miasma Forest, so it was not good to bring Bai Zhiyan and Song Yan. She entrusted the two to Xia Qian, "Lieutenant General Xia, Bai Zhiyan has been caught, so please **** them back first. I have a child, I have an injury, I need to take good care of it, and if it is not easy to run around with me, I also ask you."


    Xia Qian responded, "Don''t worry, I will definitely take good care of this child, take good care of Bai Zhiyan, and promise with my life."


    Gu Yundong exhaled and turned around to see Song Yan''s uneasy look. After thinking about it, he went tofort him a few words.


    Who knew that with just a few words, Xia Qian hurried over and changed his mind about escorting Song Yan and Bai Zhiyan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3138: Gu Yundong returns to the miasma forest

    Chapter 3138 Gu Yundong returns to the miasma forest


    "Mrs. Shao, I have to rush back to the southwest camp." Xia Qian''s face was solemn, holding a note in his hand, clenching his right hand, and gritted his teeth, "I just received a letter from the general saying that there is a movement in the state of Li. , the situation is tense, I am afraid that we are going to fight, I have to go back quickly to discuss the military situation."


    Gu Yundong was startled, "Is there going to be a war?"


    Xia Qian nodded, "Sorry, I can only continue to trouble Madam Shao to **** Bai Zhiyan. I have two people here for Madam to send. If there is anything, Madam can call them."


    The matter was urgent, and Xia Qian didn''t want to dy even a quarter of an hour.


    Gu Yundong also understands that Xia Qian is a capable general by Xie Zhonglin''s side.


    She wouldn''t stop her, she just said to Xia Qian, "Lieutenant General Xia wait a moment."


    Gu Yundong turned around and took out several porcin vases from the carriage, "Life and death in war are unpredictable, I have some good wound medicine here, made by my husband and grandfather, and have always been with me, my husband and I are separated. He gave it to me. We can''t help anything else, we can only do this step, I hope it can help you."


    Xia Qian''s eyes were delighted, and he took the porcin vase, "Thank you Mrs. Shao, this thing is very valuable to us, and it can be helpful of course. Thank you very much, I will ept it rudely."


    "You''re wee."


    Xia Qian quickly put away the things, and immediately got on his horse and ran away with the people, and disappeared in front of everyone in a short time.


    Gu Yundong exhaled and looked behind her. Now she is no longer alone with Song Yan and Bai Zhiyan.


    Behind her were not only the two soldiers left by Xia Qian, but also Bai Qibaiwu and other secret guards of the Bai family.


    "Let''s go, let''s pick up someone!"


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage, and Bai Qi drove the carriage forward.


    They went to that path again, but they wanted to go up the mountain. The carriage could not go up, so they had to get off and go on their own.


    At this juncture, Gu Yundong couldn''t leave Bai Zhiyan alone at the foot of the mountain. It''s quite close to the town here, who knows if his subordinates will suddenly appear and intercept people.


    So after leaving two people at the foot of the mountain watching the carriage and horses, the others went up the mountain together.


    As for Bai Zhiyan, he was carried by Bai Qi on his shoulders and went up easily.


    Song Yan was also carried by Bai Wu on his back, the little guy was a little embarrassed, he wanted to say that he would go by himself, but he was afraid that others would drag him down, so he simply wrapped his arms around Bai Wu''s neck, buried his head and whispered thank you.


    Bai Wu was stunned for a moment, thenughed haha, turned his head slightly and said, "If you feel ufortable, just say something, and I can walk with you in my arms. You are so skinny and you don''t have any weight at all. Eat more in the future and make up for it."


    Song Yan pursed his lips, even more embarrassed.


    What he eats now is Aunt Gu, how can he eat more? It''s just that every time Aunt Gu feeds herself a meal, it is full of food. He wanted to eat less, but Aunt Gu said he would throw it away if he couldn''t finish it, which was too wasteful.


    So Song Yan is gradually eating more now, he wants to restrain himself, otherwise he will be a rice bucket.


    The group went up the mountain while talking.


    As he was about to reach the entrance to the Miasma Forest, there was a sudden sound of fighting in front of him.


    Gu Yundong''s expression froze, Bai Shan stepped forward and said, "Madam, something happened ahead."


    "Quick, go have a look." Gu Yundong lifted the hem of his clothes and rushed up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3139: someone came out of the woods

    Chapter 3139 Someone came out of the woods


    The group was a little dumbfounded as soon as they went up.


    The fight is indeed a fight, no, it should be said to be a one-sided beating.


    Tong Shuitao was holding a branch in his hand, and he fought a man with a gloomy face and a vain foot with a saber.


    Next to ?? stood two people, Shao Wen and Shaowu, one watched the surroundings alertly, and the other watched Tong Shuipao''s branch sucking people in a leisurely manner.


    The movement of Gu Yundong and his group came up a bit loud, and Shao Wen, who was on guard, looked at this side with eyes like torches.


    But it was Gu Yundong who didn''t expect toe. He was overjoyed and shouted, "Shui Tao stop ying, Madam is here."


    Tong Shuitao was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to take a look, and shouted excitedly, "Miss..."


    As soon as he made a sound, he felt that the man behind him took the opportunity to cut him with a knife. It''s just that the man didn''t have the strength, and his movements were a lot sluggish. Tong Shuitao ducked to the side, then turned around and kicked the man out.


    The man''s back hit the tree trunk, and he suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood. When he rolled his eyes, he fainted.


    Tong Shuitao let out a cold snort, then retracted her legs and ran towards Gu Yundong excitedly.


    "Miss, Miss, you are back. We have been waiting here for several days, and we almost ran in to find you."


    Shao Wen and Shaowu also ran over, but they quickly realized that Shao Qingyuan was not there.


    The two were startled, and looked at Bai Wu and the others who came after them.


    Bai Wu exined the situation, Shao Wen and the others immediately turned their heads to look at the Miasma Forest, followed by widening their eyes and screaming, "Damn it."


    Gu Yundong wondered, "What''s wrong? Who was that person just now, why did you guys fight here."


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly said, "Miss, we were originally waiting for you at this entrance, but just half an hour ago, this person suddenly came out of the miasma forest and bumped into us. We felt strange and wanted to ask him about it. The situation. As a result, he said that he and his brother were mutted by the enemy and had no choice but to enter the miasma forest. His brother died in the forest. Although he escaped, he was also infected with poison. Please help him."


    Although ??Tong Shuitao is not very smart, he also knows that he can''t just trust a stranger''s words.


    Especially my youngdy and uncle both entered the woods, and I don''t know what happened or what the situation was.


    So, she wanted to stabilize this person first.


    Just as they were testing each other, Shao Wen discovered that this man was wearing a waist card, and the waist card seemed to be from the messenger from Li Guo.


    Shao Wen pulled Tong Shuitao over on the spot and stayed away from this person.


    This man found himself exposed, ran directly into the miasma forest, and picked up the saber that was deliberately hidden.


    When Tong Shuitao chased after him, he pulled out his knife and shed it on the spot.


    This person originally thought that Tong Shuitao was a delicate girl. Even if she knew martial arts, she could only embroider her legs with flower fists. It would be done soon. The troubles were Shao Wen and Shaowu.


    Who knows that Tong Shuitao is very powerful, let alone that this person has juste out of the miasma forest and has been poisoned and weak, and his hands and feet are stiff and sluggish. Even in normal state, he is not her opponent.


    With just one branch, Tong Shui Tao can draw this person in a hurry and have no power to fight.


    Tong Shuitao was very worried at this time, "Miss, this person said that he entered the miasma forest with his brother, and his brother died. But obviously he didn''t tell the truth. There shouldn''t be many people in this forest, right?"


    This is what Gu Yundong just thought of.


    She said immediately, "No, I have to go into the woods to see."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3140: Tong Shuitao was helped out

    Chapter 3140 Tong Shui Tao was helped out


    Gu Yundong was anxious, he couldn''t care about anything, he was about to enter the woods when he raised his legs.


    The others were startled when they saw it, and hurriedly stopped her. Tong Shuitao hugged her waist directly, "Miss, this miasma forest is too dangerous, you can''t go."


    Shao Wen and Shaowu knelt directly on one knee, "Madam, let''s go, let''s go into the woods to find the father."


    "No, you don''t want to die?" She has something to save her life, but others don''t.


    Gu Yundong now regrets saying that his three medicine bags have been used up, and now that he can go in safely, no one will believe it.


    Especially with the two soldiers left behind by Vice-General Xia, she couldn''t find an excuse to enter the forest.


    But when she thought of the danger that Shao Qingyuan might face alone in the miasma forest, she became very irritable and wanted to find him immediately.


    Gu Yundong struggled twice, but found that he couldn''t break free.


    Usually sighs that Tong Shuitao is strong, but now she dislikes it too much, and she actually uses it on her.


    Gu Yundong''s expression darkened slightly, "Shui Tao, let go, don''t you even listen to me?"


    "Miss, you''re going to die, I''m sure I won''t listen." Tong Shuitao stood still, seeing Gu Yundong''s anger, and quickly said, "Miss, wait outside, Shuitao is a servant and is in good health, Shuitao went in to look for it. Uncle."


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t know where to find a rope, so she tied Gu Yundong in three or two strokes, "Miss, I''m offended."


    After ?? bundled up, people rushed into the woods unusually.


    Gu Yundong was stunned, this **** girl.


    "What are you still doing? Untie it for me and chase her back."


    Shao Wen and Shaowu were also shocked by Tong Shuitao''s divine maniption. By the time she reacted, she had already rushed into the miasma forest.


    The two looked at each other and said to Bai Qi and others, "Take care of Madam, let''s go too."


    Gu Yundong was annoyed, "I asked you to go in and chase people, not to die."


    She turned her head and shouted at Bai Qi, "Will you untie it for me?"


    Bai Qi and several others wanted to rush in, but they were just a step toote.


    Gu Yundong asked him to untie, but Bai Qi didn''t want to solve it, he was worried that Gu Yundong would still go in. But she is the master, and she has to listen to what the master says.


    So he reached out and cut the rope.


    Gu Yundong was about to go into the miasma forest as soon as he loosened his ties. Who knew that just two steps away, a few figures appeared in a hurry.


    She was stunned for a moment, then she fixed her eyes and saw that the three people who had just rushed in came out again.


    What surprised her was that Tong Shuitao was helped out by Shao Wen and Shaowu, her face was pale and her condition was very bad.


    Gu Yundong''s expression changed slightly, he hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Shao Wen and Shaowu almost came out with Tong Shuitao on his back. When he was about to get in front of Gu Yundong, Tong Shuitao staggered suddenly, covered his mouth and vomited.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stepped forward and patted her on the back, "What happened? Didn''t you just go in?"


    Even if you get a miasma, it won''t be so fast, right?


    Shaowu shook his head, "We don''t know either. We just ran a few steps to the miasma forest when we saw her vomiting while leaning on the trunk. The situation was bad, so I quickly helped her out."


    They were afraid that there was something else in the miasma forest that caused Tong Shuitao to be like this, so they didn''t dare to dy, and sent people out first.


    Shao Wen has followed Shao Qingyuan for many years. Although he is not a doctor with good medical skills like Shao Quan, he has learned a little about the pulse.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3141: pregnant

    Chapter 3141 Pregnant


    Shao Wen helped Tong Shuitao to sit down, and put his hand on her wrist. After a moment of silence, he suddenly made a ''huh''.


    Gu Yundong''s brows tightened, "How is it?"


    Tong Shuitao was exhausted. Seeing Shao Wen''s frowning and dignified expression, she felt that she might not be able to. She felt a little sad and said weakly, "Miss, I''m sorry, I may not be able to stay by your side to take care of you. Find a well-behaved and obedient maid, I will watch you in the sky in the future. And Xue Rong, please tell him that I will be his wife in my next life, and let him stay with me for three years. If he wants to marry again, let''s get another one. And my parents..."


    Gu Yundong took the water bag and stuffed it into her mouth, "Shut up, you don''t know what''s going on, what are yourst words? Girl, I''ll transfer you to another ce when you go back."


    Tong Shuitao suddenly felt ufortable and wanted to vomit again, "Miss..."


    Shao Wen repeatedly checked the pulse twice, and finally confirmed it, his expression became much more rxed, and he also smiled, "Madam, Shuipao is fine. She is just pregnant."


    Gu Yundong, "???"


    Tong Shuipao, "!!!"


    She widened her eyes suddenly, and now she is no longer ufortable or vomiting, and eximed, "What did you say??"


    "You''re pregnant, it''s been almost two months, don''t you feel anything at all?" Well, didn''t she notice that her menstrual period didn''te?


    Tong Shuitao really didn''t pay attention. Since the winter solstice, the entire Jingping County and the county government have entered a state of alert. Shao Wen and Shaowu have "idents" one after another, and Shao Shuang is also injured, and the problemse one after another.


    Tong Shuipao''s nerves are all copsed, how can he notice whether his menstrual period ising or not?


    In the past, Xue Rong would count the days for her, but he is also very busy these days, especially after Shao Qingyuan went to the southwest camp, most of the official affairs in the county government were on him. He often stayed in the study room to handle official documents. Sometimes couples meet in a hurry to say a few words.


    So, she really didn''t think about her pregnancy.


    Especially...she didn''t respond at all.


    When Gu Yundong thought of her following him for days and nights, living in this deep mountain, eating less and drinking less, and just fighting with people, he was afraid for a while.


    She hurriedly asked Shao Wen, "How is her fetus? Is it stable?"


    Shao Wen nodded, "Shui Tao is in good health. Although she has been running around these days, it has little impact. This child is a peace of mind and will not make trouble at all. If it hadn''t been for the water peach entering the miasma forest, the impact on the fetus and the mother''s body would be too great. It''s too dangerous, I''m afraid we won''t know untilter."


    After all, there is really no sign of pregnancy at all.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, then red at Tong Shuitao viciously, "If it wasn''t for your pregnancy''s sake, just because you dared not listen to me and tied me with a rope, I''d have someone beat you three times. Ten boards. It''s justwless and doesn''t take me seriously."


    If it wasn''t for her original intention to be for her own safety, Gu Yundong would have really sold her.


    Tong Shuipao''s neck shrank, he just acted impulsive, and thinking about it now, he felt like he was courting death.


    When she thought about what happened just now, even the joy of being pregnant was dissipated a lot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3142: shaking upside down

    Chapter 3142 Shake upside down


    "Miss." Tong Shuitao pitifully said, "I dare not, please don''t want me."


    She is not afraid of punishment, and can endure beating and scolding. But what Tong Shuitao was most afraid of was that Gu Yundong really transferred her to the corner to do other work, not letting her follow her around to serve her, which was more ufortable than killing her.


    Gu Yundong secretly took a deep breath, that''s all, she is pregnant, and she is the maid who is hurt by her younger sister, lest she move the fetal gas, she will not care about her.


    but¡­¡­


    She turned her head to look at Shaowen Shaowu, and said with a sullen face, "And you guys, go to collect the punishment when you go back."


    "Yes." Shao Wen and Shaowu had no objection. From the moment they disobeyed Gu Yundong''s order, they had already made psychological preparations.


    Gu Yundong felt very bad. The kind of servants who were too selfish and calcted were unpleasant, but those who were too loyal and dared to disobey orders for their lives were also very depressing.


    What if Shao Wen and Shaowu were fined? Going back and doing this kind of thing again, they are only afraid that they will still make the original choice.


    Gu Yundong felt that when things were over here, after they returned to Jingping County, it was necessary to discuss this issue with their husband and see how to change this phenomenon.


    Gu Yundong found that he might not be a qualified master, and the servants of their family were different from other families.


    She exhaled and nced at the three in front of her.


    But after such an encounter, Gu Yundong finally calmed down and stopped talking about entering the miasma forest.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the man who was knocked unconscious by Tong Shuitao, rubbed her brows, and instructed Bai Qi, "Wake him up for me, ask me about the situation in the Miasma Forest, and see if he is still there. A brother died in the miasma forest."


    "Yes." Bai Qi replied, "It''s good for Madam to rest aside. This kind of interrogation, leave it to us."


    Gu Yundong nodded and made it to the stone beside him.


    After ??Tong Shuipao came out of the miasma forest, he drank two more sips of water, and the person had recovered.


    She walked slowly behind Gu Yundong, who gave her a sideways look, "You stay with Song Yan, he will leave it to you."


    Tong Shuitao nodded hastily and approached Xiao Songyan with a smile.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but turn his eyes to the forest of miasma, still very nervous in his heart.


    Fortunately, Bai Qi and the others quickly came over after interrogation.


    "Madam, this person''s name is Lu Wei, and he is a soldier at the border guard of the state of Li."


    Lu Wei is just a soldier, he is not a very powerful character, otherwise he would not have been selected as a **** and entered the miasma forest with a medicine bag to test medicine.


    Of course, Lu Wei doesn''t think he is just a test product. The adults told him that there is nothing wrong with this medicine. It was developed by the descendants of the genius doctor. As long as they take the medicine bag into the miasma forest and walk back and forth to see how long the medicine bag canst, they will be the hero when they turn back.


    Not just him, but others too. All of them are rewarded for their merits and deeds, and they are not very important people in the Weisuo.


    Such a soldier is naturally not the kind of dead man who can put his life and death aside.


    Therefore, under the torture of Bai Qi and others, it is natural to ask questions.


    It didn''t take a few tricks, and this Lu Wei shook his origins upside down and was very vulnerable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3143: Lu Weis statement

    Chapter 3143 Lu Wei''s statement


    Bai Qi didn''t even feel a sense of aplishment, but when he reported to Gu Yundong, his face was still very serious.


    "ording to Lu Wei, there were eight people who entered the miasma forest this time, and the leader was a soldier named Jin Dou. But after entering the forest, they moved in groups of four. He led a team, and Jin Dou led A team. They entered the woods yesterday afternoon. They went through all kinds of difficulties and dangers before they finally got out of the woods. However, three of their team of four died, and only he came out alive."


    This is normal. Even Bai Zhiyan took the guards in and he broke three.


    Bai Qi continued, "Shao Wen gave him a pulse, and found that Lu Wei was also deeply poisoned. Even if we didn''t take it down, he would be paralyzed until tomorrow morning at most, and he would not be far away from death."


    Lu Wei over there probably also knew about his situation, and at this time, the whole person was stunned and stiff.


    Bai Qi took a medicine bag and handed it to Gu Yundong, "This is the medicine bag given to them by Lu Wei. It should be Bai Zhiyan''s prescription for Li Guo, and they took this medicine bag into the woods."


    Gu Yundong''s face was heavy after hearing this, Li Guo sent so many people into the miasma forest, did he want to invade through the miasma forest in the future?


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, and took out the medicine bag from Bai Zhiyan from the space.


    "Let''s see if these two medicine bags are the same." Xianggong said that these medicine bags are very rare, not even Bai Zhiyan, let alone Li Guo took out eight in one go, there must be question.


    Sure enough, after Shao Wen checked the medicine bag, he couldn''t help shaking his head, "Several medicines have been changed here, no wonder only one of them came out, Lu Wei and their medicine bag can only resist a slight miasma, It''s all luck that he can get out."


    Gu Yundong was a little relieved. Lu Wei and the others used this medicine bag to break through the miasma forest, and their team was almost wiped out. That Jin Dou team, it is estimated that the situation is simr.


    And ording to spection, Shao Qing will set off at least half a dayter than them, and he must be behind them.


    With his ability, it shouldn''t be a big problem to deal with that Jindou.


    She put away the medicine bag and nced at the unconscious Bai Zhiyan. This person is also vicious enough to deceive Li Guo with such a prescription.


    "Miss, what should we do now? Are we going to enter the miasma forest?" Tong Shuitao behind her asked in a low voice.


    "If you don''t enter, they are definitely not the opponents of the husband with the fake medicine bags."


    Tong Shuitao nodded, "Yes, the uncle is very resourceful, and he will definitelye out safely."


    Gu Yundong snorted lightly, stood up and walked over to the two soldiers left by Vice-General Xia.


    She handed them both medicine packs. Facing the doubts of the two soldiers, Gu Yundong said in a deep voice, "You have heard what you just said. Although this medicine pack is fake, Li Guo wants to pass through the miasma forest. The n for the invasion was real."


    The two soldiers nodded heavily. They were shocked when they heard that there were eight soldiers from Li Guo who passed through with medicine bags. If Li Guo''s n was really realized, the Great Jin was in danger.


    They even suspected that Gu Yundong had lied to them before, this medicine bag is not difficult to make.


    Hearing this now, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Li Guo''s wolf ambitions, we must not let their tricks seed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3144: Broken tube of oxygen bag

    Chapter 3144 Broken Oxygen Bag Tube


    Gu Yundong nodded, "That''s right, once Li Guo passes through this miasma forest, our people in Dajin will be brutally killed, and there will never be a peaceful day. This matter is of great importance, and I can''t walk away from here, so I can only ask you guys. The two rush back to the southwest camp as soon as possible."


    "Mrs. Shao?" The two were surprised.


    Gu Yundong said solemnly, "Listen to me, this miasma forest used to be a natural barrier, but now Li Guo is attacking this forest. Although this medicine bag is fake, there is no guarantee that they will not continue to think about it. Other methods, even insist on passing the soldiers regardless of the safety of the soldiers. At that time, even if there is no one out of ten, there will still be a few people who are lucky enough to get out of the miasma forest and do things that are not good for us, so I want to invite you. Report to General Xie, if possible, send someone to guard the intersection of this forest, just in case."


    The two soldiers looked at each other, knowing in their hearts that this matter was indeed urgent.


    only¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong, "There are so many people around me, don''t worry, I won''t be in danger."


    "Then, Mrs. Shao, take care, we will go first."


    "Be careful on the road."


    The two soldiers handed over, "Farewell."


    Gu Yundong stood where he was, watching them turn around and quickly descended the mountain.


    She exhaled and looked at the person behind her.


    Now that she has only her own people by her side, it is much easier to speak.


    "I want to enter the miasma forest."


    Everyone was shocked, "Madam..." as if trying to persuade.


    Gu Yundong raised his head to stop them, "I still have a medicine bag in my hand, I didn''t say it just now, but I was afraid that it would cause more trouble. Besides, I walked through the miasma forest before and knew the direction. If you go in instead, maybe I will be with my husband. missed."


    "But, Miss, it''s too dangerous."


    Gu Yundong, "You don''t have to persuade me, I must enter this forest."


    If it was in the past, it would be fine. Knowing that there are still people from the country of Li who have evil intentions in the woods, even though he knows that their danger is not very high, Gu Yundong is still worried.


    She had made up her mind, and everyone felt more at ease knowing that she still had a medicine bag in her hand.


    Gu Yundong immediately cleaned up, then picked up a wooden stick and leaned on it, and walked slowly into the woods.


    Leaving Shao Wen and others to wait outside, annoyed and worried, powerless.


    As soon as he left the sight of these people, Gu Yundong took out the oxygen bag. There are not many oxygen bags in her space. I hope I will not go to such ces in the future. The demand for oxygen bags is too great.


    Gu Yundong regained his protection and observed the surroundings while walking.


    After walking for a long time, she couldn''t help frowning, she didn''t meet Shao Qingyuan.


    ording to the spection before they separated, he should have almost walked out of the woods by now.


    But until now, Gu Yundong has not been able to find any trace of him. It was Lu Wei''s group of three dead bodies that she saw.


    Not all of these three died of miasma poisoning, and one person was killed, probably by Lu Wei.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, ignoring them, and continued walking.


    After walking for a while, her expression became solemn, "Why is there still no trace?"


    Just when a bad premonition shed in her heart, a transparent tube not far away made her pupils shrink and her face changed.


    Gu Yundong quickly ran forward, crouched down and picked up the tube.


    This...isn''t the tube connected to the oxygen bag?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3145: couple meet

    Chapter 3145 The husband and wife meet


    Although the tube is only the length of the little finger, Gu Yundong is sure that she did not admit the mistake.


    But, why is the tube of the oxygen bag here? This is clearly the oxygen bag of Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong''s breathing was rapid, and he hurriedly nced at the fracture of the pipe, which was obviously cut by a knife.


    Shao Qingyuan, something happened! !


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up, grabbed the pipe in his hand, and eagerly searched for the traces on the ground.


    Soon, she saw some messy footprints not far ahead.


    nced roughly, it was three people.


    So, this is two to one, Xianggong missed?


    Gu Yundong let out a low curse, took a few steps forward, and immediately saw the body of a man.


    This person is dressed like an ordinary farmer, simr to the Lu Wei he met before, and he should be in the same group as him.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward to check for a moment, and found that in addition to the miasma in his body, there were many wounds on his body.


    One of them was caused by the crossbow arrow. Although the crossbow arrow was recovered, the arrow wound on this person''s back was still obvious. After all, it was an arrow she was familiar with.


    This injury was caused by Shao Qingyuan, and this man''s fatal injury was the chest pierced by a sharp sword.


    This sharp sword should also belong to Shao Qingyuan.


    This man died at the hands of his husband.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, two-on-one became one-on-one, the odds of winning were great.


    She continued to move forward, the road had deviate from the original direction, it was a little unfamiliar, and the road was very difficult to walk.


    Gu Yundong''s brows became tighter as she walked, especially when it was getting dark, she could only use a shlight to illuminate the road, and she even found the wrong one at one point.


    Seeing the passage of time little by little, but there was still no whereabouts of Shao Qingyuan, not even a trace of another person, Gu Yundong became visibly anxious.


    Just as she was about to look through the space to see what else could be useful, she saw a sh of light in front of her, as if there was light.


    Gu Yundong''s face was filled with joy, this light... it was the light of a shlight, and the person in front was Shao Qingyuan.


    She hurriedly took a few steps and whispered, "Xiang Gong?"


    "Yun Dong?" He hesitated for a moment, then replied in disbelief.


    As soon as he spoke, the shlight in his mouth fell to the ground, and the light flickered just right on Gu Yundong''s surprised face.


    "Are you alright?" Gu Yundong hurried forward, until he stood in front of him, only to realize that there was aatose person on his back.


    This man was wearing the same clothes as Lu Wei, and he was obviously one of the eight people who entered the miasma forest.


    Just, why is Shao Qingyuan walking behind his back?


    But these are not the point now, Gu Yundong didn''t care to ask questions at all, she saw that Shao Qingyuan''s face was defenseless, and she really had no oxygen bag, so she quickly took one out of the space and put it on him.


    The tip of the nose re-inhales the fresh air, and the originally suffocated heart suddenly feels much relieved.


    Shao Qingyuan''s nerves that had been tense all day loosened up. He looked at Gu Yundong and smiled, "You really came in."


    "Look at your appearance, if I don''te in, you won''t be able to get out." Gu Yundong said angrily.


    The moment she saw the oxygen bag tube was broken and dropped on the ground, her heart really stopped, and she almost thought she would never see him again.


    She red at Shao Qingyuan angrily, and hurriedly asked, "How are you? Are you okay? Are you injured?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3146: Shao Qingyuan carried a person on his back

    Chapter 3146 Shao Qingyuan carried a person on his back


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "I''m fine, I''m fine, but the oxygen bag was cut by a knife, let''s talk about the specifics."


    Gu Yundong nodded, this ce is really not suitable to stay for a long time, the surrounding is full of miasma. Shao Qingyuan didn''t bring an oxygen bag for a while, and he didn''t know how much he had inhaled. He had to check his body when he went out.


    She picked up the shlight on the ground, "Let''s go, I''ll lead the way ahead."


    "Wait a minute." Shao Qingyuan paused, nced at the unconscious man behind him, and said, "Give him an oxygen bag too, his condition is a bit serious, stay in the woods for a while longer, go out Later, I am afraid that the brain will be destroyed by the poisonous gas, and I will not be awake."


    Anyway, he is in aa and can''t see the oxygen bag.


    But even so, Shao Qingyuan still took a piece of cloth and tied it to the man''s eyes, lest he suddenly wake up and see something he shouldn''t see.


    Gu Yundong didn''t ask any more questions, it was toote to talk about any doubts when he went out.


    She quickly took out an oxygen bag and dressed the man on his back.


    "Let''s go, get out of the woods first."


    With the oxygen bag, Shao Qingyuan''s speed was faster, and Gu Yundong was leading the way with a shlight. In this way, when the sky was about to light up, the three of them were about to reach the exit of the miasma forest.


    Gu Yundong put away the shlight, turned to get a torch, and held it to lead the way.


    Waiting anxiously at the entrance, Shao Wen and the others, who were about to risk entering the forest, were overjoyed when they saw the fireing from inside, "Someone came out."


    "It must be the youngdy and the uncle, it must be." Tong Shuitao grabbed Song Yan''s hand and stared at the entrance with gleaming eyes.


    Song Yan didn''t sleep either, at this juncture he couldn''t sleep at all, and he stretched his small neck to look at it.


    There are many of them, and although they have kept their voices low, the words you say to me still spread far and wide in the silent night.


    Gu Yundong heard it, stopped and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Shui Tao and the others are waiting outside, I took the oxygen bag."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and took off the oxygen bags of himself and the man on his back.


    Not only the oxygen bag, but also some protective equipment, all of which were thrown into the space first.


    After seeing that nothing was out of the ordinary, the two looked at each other and walked out of the miasma forest with difficulty step by step.


    Seeing their figures appear, Shao Wen and others hurried up to meet them.


    "Master, Madam, it''s great that you are out."


    They saw that Shao Qingyuan was carrying a person on his back, and quickly stepped forward to help him down.


    The air outside was fresh, Shao Qingyuan closed his eyes and sat aside with his chest covered.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly handed him the antidote pills, "Take a few quickly."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled at her soothingly, "Don''t worry, I''m fine, but my chest is a little tight, just take a rest."


    Having said that, he swallowed the antidote, and sat aside for a while to adjust his breath.


    After the depression in my heart dissipated and my head became clearer. He couldn''t wait toe to the unconscious man who was carried out by him, and reached out to give him a pulse.


    This man''s condition is much more serious than his own. Even if he took the antidote pill, he only got rid of half of the poison, and he was still unconscious and pale.


    Shao Qingyuan took out the silver needle again, put some blood on him, and then supplemented it with medicinal materials. After closing his hands, the person''s breathing finally became much calmer.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3147: Lu Wei is dead

    Chapter 3147 Lu Wei is dead


    After Shao Qingyuan stopped, Gu Yundong told him about his journey here, and also exined that he entered the miasma forest because Lu Wei was caught at the entrance, and she was really worried when she learned that there were other people in the forest, so she didn''t. Wait for him here until the fourth day.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Lu Wei, nodded and said, "There are eight of them, and now Lu Wei and this person are the only ones left. The others are all dead, don''t worry."


    Gu Yundong opened her mouth, she actually wanted to know why he wanted to save this person, why the oxygen bag was broken, why he went astray, and what happened in the forest.


    But there were so many people at the scene, and Shao Qingyuan was very tired now, so she temporarily suppressed the doubts in her heart and dealt with other things first.


    But Lu Wei, who was still tied to a tree trunk not far away, was dead and almost died.


    As a result, seeing Shao Qingyuan''s means of saving people and detoxification, his eyes suddenly burst into the light of hope, and he immediately shouted excitedly, "You can save Tan Fu, can you detoxify him? Help me, I don''t want to die, please You also help me detoxify, and I will tell you everything I know."


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and nced at him. He was so exhausted now that he really didn''t have time to talk to him.


    Lu Wei became more and more anxious, "Please, I, I know a lot of things, you can detoxify me, I can, can, just..."


    Before he could finish speaking, his eyes widened suddenly, he couldn''t breathe for a while, his whole body twitched, and then his head was tilted, and he waspletely motionless.


    Shao Wen hurriedly stepped forward and stretched out his hand to probe between his neck, then turned his head to Shao Qingyuan and shook his head, "Emotional excitement caused the poison in his body to spread too fast, and he was already dead."


    Lu Wei didn''t live long before, but now it''s only an hour or two earlier.


    Shao Qingyuan just nodded at this, he should have known, and he would have known almost the same after Bai Qi and the others forced a confession.


    He looked at the sky, it was already bright and the sun became dazzling.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go down the mountain first. If you have anything to do, find a ce to stay and talk about it." He turned to look at Bai Shan and exined to him, "You bring two people here to take care of the aftermath. The body is buried."


    "Yes." Bai Shan responded seriously.


    "Let''s go." Gu Yundong carefully supported Shao Qingyuan, thetter smiled, "I can still walk, but not to this point."


    Gu Yundong red at him, who immediately stopped talking.


    Shao Wen took the initiative to step forward and carried the unconscious man on the ground on his back.


    The group went down the mountain in a step-by-step manner, and it didn¡¯t take long before they joined the people who were guarding the carriage at the foot of the mountain.


    Gu Yundong asked people to leave two horses for Bai Shan and the others behind, and then helped Shao Qingyuan onto the carriage.


    Song Yan was going to go up, but he was used to following Gu Yundong for the past two days. However, Tong Shuitao had a rare vision, so she hugged him and went to the carriage behind.


    Song Yan blinked, turned his head and said a little nervously, "Aunt Gu..."


    Gu Yundong waved at him, "Let your sister Shuitao take care of you, don''t be afraid."


    "...Okay." Song Yan immediately responded obediently.


    The carriage quickly started to set off. Gu Yundong pressed Shao Qingyuan to lie down in the carriage, covered him with a quilt, and then asked him in a low voice, "What happened to you in the miasma forest? Who is that person?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3148: Infighting? ?

    Chapter 3148 Infighting? ?


    Shao Qingyuan pulled her andy down beside her. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Didn''t you threaten to see me in four days? So I can''t wait to go into the woods."


    He escaped from the town under the eyes of Brother Miao, until he met Yan Lin and his sisters again, and heard that someone from the government was going to the miasma forest. Later, he killed the four people who were guarding outside the forest, and exined everything clearly. .


    At that time, after he had dealt with the four people outside the forest, he immediately entered the miasma forest, and indeed saw a lot of footprints walking inside.


    However, what Shao Qingyuan did not expect was that the footprints split into two paths shortly after entering the forest.


    He was only one person, so he could only pick one of the teams to follow.


    The team he was with was the team led by Jin Doo.


    Jin Dou and the others had to enter the forest at least half a day in the morning than Shao Qingyuan, and Shao Qingyuan had to catch up with them, and the speed was significantly faster.


    Fortunately, Jin Dou and the others were unfamiliar with the road conditions, and they were afraid of encountering danger, so they were cautious and walked very slowly along the way. Therefore, there are many traces on the road, and Shao Qingyuan did not have to struggle to find them.


    However, Shao Qingyuan soon discovered that two people had died along the way.


    It stands to reason that it is such a short road, and it will not be fatal to suffer from miasma.


    Sure enough, he went up to investigate the cause of death of the two, and found that their cause of death was not simple, and it was obviously caused by someone''s calction.


    This is a bit interesting, Shao Qingyuan is chasing more and more urgently.


    Just at noon, he heard the sound of fightinging from ahead.


    Someone was there, so Shao Qingyuan put away the oxygen bag and other things in his bag, and then carried it on his back.


    In such a short period of time, the inhtion of too much miasma will not endanger his life. After he has solved the two of them, it will not be a big problem to wear them again.


    Shao Qingyuan packed himself up and quietly approached the two.


    The two were Jin Dou, who took the lead, and Tan Fu, who was in aa. They were obviously poisoned. Coupled with the fierce fight, the poison spread quickly and their movements became stiff.


    Shao Qingyuan thought it was strange that these two were officers and soldiers of the Li kingdom, and they still entered the miasma forest together. They wanted to be detrimental to Da Jin.


    Is there an infighting, or is there any contradiction?


    Also, who killed their two deadpanions?


    He couldn''t judge for a while, but seeing that they were all panting, holding their knives against the tree trunk, panting and staring at each other, they should be exhausted.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn''t wait for them to kill each other without wearing an oxygen bag until one of them fell down. After all, there was a miasma in the woods, so he took the initiative to walk out.


    The two of them heard footsteps and turned around immediately.


    Shao Qingyuan came from the territory of the country of Li. For convenience, he was wearing clothes in the style of the country of Li.


    Jindou had already been corroded by poisonous gas, and his heart was suffocated. In addition, he was betrayed by hispanions, his mind was in chaos, and he couldn''t calm down at all.


    He saw that Shao Qingyuan was dressed in this way and came from the direction of Li Guo, so he thought he was from Li Guo, and immediately shouted to him, "Brother,e and help me. This beast is a big beast. Jin people, he is a spy who deliberately infiltrated the country of Li, and this time he also killed our soldiers of the country of Li, you should kill him quickly, you can''t let him escape, run back to Dajin and tell the secrets of our country of Li."


    Tan Fu''s expression changed as soon as he heard this, he supported the tree trunk and held the saber across his chest.


    I wish you all a happy new year, auspicious and prosperous, okay?


    During the Chinese New Year, there are a lot of things, so the update may not be stable, I try to keep the update amount of 4,000...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3149: Unlucky one after another

    Chapter 3149 Unlucky one after another


    Who knew that when Shao Qingyuan heard this, his face brightened and he suddenly realized.


    It turned out that this person was from Dajin, so he had to save him.


    Jin Doo didn''t see the expression on his face, he just thought that his helper came, and the strength that had been lost came back in an instant.


    He grabbed his saber abruptly, then ran towards Tan Fu, and said as he rushed over, "Brother,e and help me, and I will never treat you badly."


    He was very close to Tan Fu. Tan Fu was obviously not his opponent. He was holding a knife to block. Who knew that he was pressed down by the excited Jin Dou and was directly picked up.


    Shao Qingyuan watched Jin Dou raise the knife again to sh Tan Fu''s head. At the critical moment, he buckled the crossbow and shot it at him.


    With a ''poof'', the subtle sound of the arrow tip piercing the flesh sounded, Jin Dou turned his head to look at Shao Qingyuan in disbelief.


    Thetter walked over here, his voice low, "It just so happens that I am also a Dajin native."


    "You, you..." Jin Dou took a few steps back, his eyes were splitting, and he wanted to cut him with a thousand knives.


    Shao Qingyuan walked up to him and just wanted to add a sword to him. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that Tan Fu, who was beside him, couldn''t hold it any longer, he fainted, and his body fell back.


    There was a sharp stone behind him, and he fell down like this, and there was no life if his head was pressed down.


    Shao Qingyuan called out ''be careful'', stepped forward eagerly, quickly pulled Tan Zhuo to straighten him, and kicked the stone behind him away.


    In just such an instant, Jin Dou found an opportunity.


    He knew that he would not survive, Shao Qingyuan was obviously a man with martial arts. In the face of death, people will always have great potential. Since they are destined to die, they should drag someone to bury themselves with them.


    Jin Dou gritted his teeth, immediately raised his arm, and shed at Shao Qingyuan''s back.


    His strength was very strong, but it also brought a strong wind, which made Shao Qingyuan in front of him feel it, and he immediately ducked to the side.


    Jin Doo fluttered in the air, but the knife in his hand still slid towards his back.


    Shao Qingyuan''s burden was on his back, and the oxygen bag was also inside. The knife cut it horizontally, and the burden was immediately cut open, and even the oxygen bag inside was broken, and there was no way to use it again. .


    The blue veins on Shao Qingyuan''s forehead began to throb, he turned around suddenly, and drew out his soft sword to stab Jin Dou in the heart.


    Jin Dou stared, unable to rest his eyes, and fell heavily to the ground.


    The knife in his hand also slid to the ground, and no one noticed that the knife cut off a small section of the oxygen bag tube.


    Jin Dou died, and Tan Fu was unconscious.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the oxygen bag that could no longer be used, his face was ashen and ugly.


    Without this thing, he can''t continue to dy here.


    Shao Qingyuan made a decisive decision, packed up his things, helped Tan Fu up, and walked directly outside the miasma forest on his back.


    But I don''t know if it''s not appropriate to go out today, it''s just bad luck.


    Shao Qingyuan and the two just walked out not too far when they saw a wild boar rushing towards them.


    Shao Qingyuan was startled. There were fewrge animals in the miasma forest, because these animals would avoid danger and knew that this forest was not suitable for survival.


    But a wild boar appeared at this moment?


    The wild boar was obviously stimted by something, and there was still a wound on his leg. As it ran, the blood kept falling on the grass.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3150: Back to Los Angeles

    Chapter 3150 Return to Luozhou


    Shao Qingyuan quickly put Tan Fu down first, raised his wrist and aimed the crossbow at the wild boar.


    The wild boar was so big, Shao Qingyuan shot out an arrow, but it pierced through its hard fur, causing it to bleed a little, but it didn''t kill him at all.


    But because of this, the wild boar wentpletely mad and stared at them.


    Shao Qingyuan could only take Tan Fu to escape first, but was chased by the wild boar for a while, and he also deviated from the original exit direction.


    After he stopped and killed the wild boar, he was farther and farther from the exit.


    This is also the reason why Gu Yundong went looking for him, but the further he went.


    Shao Qingyuan also inhaled a lot of miasma, and now his body is still a little ufortable.


    After he finished speaking, he held Gu Yundong''s hand and said, "If it wasn''t for you, I might have copsed in the miasma forest."


    Gu Yundong was also frightened for a while, "Next time we encounter this kind of thing, let''s choose a safer way toe back. Even if it takes a little more time, it''s not worth risking my life toplete the task."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong was worried and fed him another detoxification pill.


    Shao Qingyuan swallowed with tears in his eyes, and then fell asleep while being held down by Gu Yundong.


    He was really tired. He hadn''t slept very well these days. In addition to inhaling miasma, he seemed to have lost weight, and the dark circles under his eyes were very obvious.


    So as soon as hey down, Shao Qingyuan fell asleep within a few breaths.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong alsoy down and rested.


    There are Shaowen Shaowu and others outside, and her husband has returned, so she can finally sleep in peace.


    The carriage was not fast, but it was stable.


    This journey never stopped, and Shao Wen led the way, heading straight for Luozhou.


    In the middle of the journey, Tan Fu woke up shaking his body for a moment, threw up violently, and then fell asleep again.


    On the third day, the carriage finally entered the city gate of Luozhou.


    The entrance to the city gate of Luozhou City is very strict now, and the soldiers guarding the city are all taken over by General Zhou.


    Compared with the past, the atmosphere in Luozhou Prefecture is very tense. It is approaching the New Year, but there is no lively atmosphere on the streets.


    Knowing that Gu Yundong and the others are back, Zhou Shen will immediately bring someone over to pick them up.


    Gu Yundong and the others didn''t want to stay in Luozhou to avoid many troubles.


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan pretended to be in aa after being poisoned. Gu Yundong got off the carriage and said to General Zhou Cang with great concern, "Bai Zhiyan has been caught and is now being secretly escorted to the capital. It''s just that we went out this time. But it was a heavy loss, not only damaged several people, but even my husband..."


    Zhou Shen was taken aback, "What happened to Master Shao?"


    "He chased Bai Zhiyan into the miasma forest, and now he has been poisoned by miasma, and he is always drowsy and half asleep. Fortunately, we have left medicinal materials in Jingping County, and I have to take him back quickly to develop an antidote. , I may be able to recover after a while of conditioning. If it doesn''t work, I''m afraid I have to pass the book back quickly and have my father and grandfathere over."


    Zhou Shen knew that Shao Qingyuan was a descendant of the Bai family, and exhaled when he heard the words, "Don''t worry about the county master, I believe that Shao will be fine in the end."


    "I hope so." Gu Yundong wiped his eyes, "I''m worried about the poison on my husband''s body, so I won''t leave it here. Luozhou government is busy with affairs, I have to trouble General Zhou."


    Zhou Cang bowed his hands, "Don''t worry, the county master, thest general has already rushed to report the situation here to the sage for eight hundred miles. In a few days, the sage will make a decision, and the new prefect will also be there. Come here to take office."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3151: Waiting for someone to receive Bai Zhiyan

    Chapter 3151 and others receive Bai Zhiyan


    Gu Yundong nodded, "General Zhou is doing things safely, and I have nothing to worry about. Then I will take my husband back first, and General Zhou will be working hard here."


    General ?? Zhou Shen bowed his hands again, and then escorted them out of the city gate of Luozhou City on horseback.


    He also saw that Gu Yundong and the others were in three carriages, one of them was sitting with Shao Qingyuan and his wife, one was sitting with Tong Shuitao and Song Yan, and the other was a man who was also infected with miasma.


    Zhou Shen will have seen Bai Zhiyan''s portrait, so he naturally knows that this person is not Bai Zhiyan.


    Therefore, he has no doubts about Gu Yundong''s words about secretly escorting Bai Zhiyan to the capital. If he is, he will **** the person directly to the capital as soon as he catches them. After all, the Luozhou Mansion is not very peaceful. Do you have any aplices of Bai Zhiyan?


    General ?? Zhou Shen did not expect that Bai Zhiyan was in the partition under the carriage, bound to his hands and feet in a drowsiness and motionless there.


    And Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong also secretly sent letters back to the capital immediately after they descended the mountain.


    It is impossible for them to **** Bai Zhiyan to the capital. Once they can''t leave Jingping County for too long, they will definitely arouse suspicion. Moreover, Bai Zhiyan''s subordinates knew that they were not dealing with Bai Zhiyan, and would definitely stare at them.


    Secondly, this Jingping County has just begun to develop. If Shao Qingyuan leaves, he will not be responsible for the people of the entire county. Especially when the two countries are about to go to war.


    So let the emperor find a way by himself, send someone over to pick up the person, or let them directly rectify Bai Zhiyan on the spot.


    Gu Yundong and Zhou Shen will say goodbye and rush all the way to Jingping County.


    Shao Qingyuan opened his eyes, "At the moment, it seems that Zhou Shen will be a stable person. With him there, when the two countries are at war, at least Luozhou will not be in chaos."


    Judging from the current security situation in Fucheng, Zhou Shen will indeed have a hand in management.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Our ability is limited, what we can do now is to manage Jingping County."


    Thinking of the movement in Li Guo''s side, both of them felt heavy in their hearts.


    There was nothing to say along the way. When the group arrived at the gate of Jingping County, the gate was about to fall.


    When the soldiers guarding the city saw that it was Master Shao and his wife, they were overjoyed and hurriedly opened the door, "Master, Madam, you are finally back?"


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car, "Is everything okay in the county town during our absence?"


    "Well, well, well, everyone is very..." Halfway through the sentence, the soldier suddenly thought of something, a trace of embarrassment shed on his face, and he changed the topic with difficulty, "In short, everything is going well, adults and madams can rest assured. "


    Gu Yundong keenly felt that he had something to hide, but they were eager to go home now and were not in a hurry. What happened in the county seat, when they got home, they would know by asking Momo Qi.


    Gu Yundong nodded to the soldier, turned around and instructed Shao Wen, "Go back to the yamen."


    The carriage walked towards the county office, and there were still some people on the street. It was a little strange to see thisrge team.


    After knowing that the people who came were Mr. Shao and Mrs. Shao, he immediately became happy again.


    "Adult and Madam are back? Great."


    "Yeah, the adults are back, let''s see what happens to those who pick things up."


    These words came from afar, and vaguely drifted into Gu Yundong''s ears.


    She frowned slightly. How could even ordinary people know about their departure from the county seat?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3152: Have another son?

    Chapter 3152 Have another son?


    Also, provocative? ? After they left, did someone really pick something up?


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and wanted to go back to the yamen more and more eagerly.


    Fortunately, the county office is not very far away, and the carriage stopped in front of the gate of the county office not long after.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong got out of the car directly. The concierge saw them and hurriedly asked for security, so they hurried in to inform the young master, Qi Ma and others.


    Gu Yundong stood at the gate of the county government office, let out a heavy sigh, and finally... came back.


    Shao Wen and Shaowu went over to unload the threshold, and they had to lead the carriage in. After all, Bai Zhiyan was still hiding in the middle of the partition under the carriage.


    Song Yan in the carriage behind was also carried down by Tong Shuitao. As soon as he stood still, Song Yan opened his mouth in surprise.


    He swallowed, tugged at Tong Shuitao''s sleeve, and asked in a low voice, "Gu, Aunt Gu''s husband is the county magistrate?"


    Although Dajin and Li are different countries, theyout of the county government is simr.


    Tong Shuitao was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "Hey, didn''t you find out?"


    Let''s not talk about other things for the time being, in Luozhou Mansion, when Zhou Can called Uncle, it was always an adult, and this child didn''t hear it?


    Song Yan blinked, he had heard it, but because the two carriages were far away, the sound was very low, and he didn''t dare to lift the curtain of the car to look out, so when he heard a sentence or two, he thought he had heard it wrong. .


    In addition, when he knew Shao Qingyuan from the very beginning, it was the time when they showed their skills in catching the murderer. In his mind, Shao Qingyuan and his wife were heroes, and the image of killing the harm for the people was deeply ingrained.


    Song Yan was young and couldn''t think of anything tooplicated at all. When Gu Yundong and the others were discussing matters, he was also dazed and groggy, resting and sleeping most of the time.


    Tong Shuitao couldn''t help but want tough when she looked at him in such a dumb way. When I thought about the child in my womb, I couldn''t help but start to look forward to it.


    I don''t know what her child looks like. If she is as cute as the young master, as smart as the young master Yunshu, and as weird as Miss Coco, then she will be very satisfied.


    cluck cluck...


    Tong Shuitao couldn''t helpughing out loud, startling Song Yan beside him.


    She quickly closed her mouth and coughed lightly.


    Coincidentally, Gu Yundong turned around and waved to Song Yan.


    The child was stunned for a while, and was about to run over in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong frowned and raised his hand to stop him, "Go slowly, your body is not fully recovered, so you can''t do strenuous exercise." Especially since the road was bumpy, he couldn''t take good care of his body.


    Song Yan immediately stopped obediently and moved slowly to her side.


    Gu Yundong took his hand, felt his slight nervousness and trembling, paused, lowered his head and said, "Don''t be afraid, this is Aunt Gu''s house. From today onwards, you will live here temporarily, if you need anything, even if Aunt Gu said."


    "I, I don''t need anything. Aunt Gu is very good to me." For Song Yan, although he has been recovering from his injuries during this time, he has never seen anything to eat, wear and live. been there.


    His well-behaved appearance made Gu Yundong couldn''t help but reach out and touch his head.


    When ?? Chichi held Qi Qi''s hand and rushed out excitedly, what he saw was this warm scene, and the smile on the little guy''s face froze on the spot. At that moment, like a thunderbolt from the blue, the head mmed down violently.


    His mother, mother, have another son? ! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3153: will be strong

    Chapter 3153 Will be strong for a while


    He was sluggish for a moment, and the corners of his mouth slowly drooped down, looking like he was heartbroken.


    He turned around and hugged Qi Ma''s thigh, whimpered twice, then raised his head, took a deep breath, and said, "It''s okay for a while, I''ll be strong for a while."


    Mother Qi, "???" Why do you have to be strong if you don''t greet your mother when shees back?


    Gu Yundong also saw Chi Chi, seeing his son''s spirited appearance, he immediately became happy, squatted down and opened his arms towards Chi Chi, "Chi Chi, do you miss your mother''s kiss?"


    Chichi said that he had done a good job in psychological construction, he let go of Qi Ma''s legs and ran over.


    "I miss my mother for a long time, and I also miss my father." After speaking, out of the corner of his eyes, he nced at Song Yan who was looking at him sadly (not), with a tight little face, and added, "Don''t be sad, Miss you too."


    Song Yan was dazed, and Gu Yundong was also stunned.


    She smiled and looked at her son, "You miss Song Yan? It''s the first time you met him, what do you think?"


    Chichi''s face was serious, his little hands squeezed nervously, and he said, "After all, it''s a brother, I''m thinking of it by feeling."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Huh?


    nodded slowly, "Mother, don''t worry, we, we will love each other."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, then looked at his son, and then at Song Yan next to him, and suddenly realized something.


    Sheughed out loud, and hugged Chi Chi, "Hahaha, what the **** are you thinking in your little head?"


    "Mother?" Chi Chi tilted her head, wondering what she wasughing at.


    Gu Yundong had already carried him and walked inside, "Okay, let''s go into the room and talk about it."


    She took the lead, put her arms around her neck, andy on her shoulders, just in time to see Song Yan who was following behind.


    The little guy immediately opened his mouth and grinned at Song Yan.


    Song Yan originally looked up at him and was about to smile at him. Who knew that when he received his fierce expression, he was stunned and his footsteps slowed for a moment.


    Shao Qingyuan, who was also walking behind, had a panoramic view of everything, and he couldn''tugh or cry.


    This little thing looks like a wolf cub. He said how could he be so understanding just now? Turns out they were all made up.


    Gu Yundong quickly entered the front hall with his son in his arms. recovered.


    After sitting down and drinking a sip of tea, Gu Yundong introduced to Chi Chi, "This is little brother Song Yan, the child my parents met when they went out this time. Song Yan is two years older than you, and he has He helped us a lot, in order to warn us of danger, the bad guy found him and severely injured him."


    Song Yan was very embarrassed to hear this, and said in a low voice, "I didn''t help much."


    "Why not? You don''t have to belittle yourself, you are fine."


    Song Yan bowed his head shyly.


    Gu Yundong smiled at Chi Chi, "Brother Song Yan will stay at our house, Chi Chi and brother will have a good time in the future, okay?"


    Slowly blinked, and when she heard her mother say that Song Yan was not her and her father''s son, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Knowing that he actually helped his parents, when he looked at Song Yan again at that moment, his round eyes radiated light.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3154: Looking at Tong Shuipao

    Chapter 3154 Looking at Tong Shui Tao


    The little guy nodded heavily, slipped off Gu Yundong''sp, took Song Yan''s hand and said, "I''ll take you to y after my parents and I reminisce. There are plum blossom piles in the yard, my favorite."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, do you still have an old story to tell us?


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed his head, "Song Yan was seriously injured before. Although he can walk and stand now, he is not suitable for too strenuous exercise. You can y some quiet games with him, eh?"


    Chi Chi nodded immediately, "That''s fine." He turned his head and said solemnly, "Brother Song Yan, don''t worry, I''m the boss here, if you have anything, you can find me, I''m super powerful. "


    Song Yan looked at the three-headed child in front of him. He was obviously two years younger than himself, but he was extremely energetic. Hearing his milky voice, Song Yan felt warm in his heart.


    He nodded, "Thank you brother Chichi."


    "No thanks." The little guy raised his hand and wanted to pat his shoulder.


    It''s just that he is small and short, and he can''t reach him even if he stretches out his hands. After hesitating for a while, he simply patted his arm, and then nodded to himself in satisfaction.


    Gu Yundong felt relieved when he saw the two little beanies getting along very harmoniously.


    She raised her head and said to Mother Qi, "Please find two people to arrange a room for Song Yan. The location is better. He needs to recover temporarily, so he can''t be too noisy."


    Mother Qi hurriedly responded with a smile, called Hongye Liuye and the two of them, paused, and then called Tong Shuitao next to her, "Shui Tao, help me move a bed."


    Tong Shuipao, "Okay, here wee."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She hurriedly stopped Qi Momo, turned her head and red at Tong Shuitao, and said, "Mommy, Shuitao is pregnant."


    Everyone present was stunned, and looked at the person who was not pregnant with self-consciousness.


    "Shui Tao... Are you happy?" Qi mama lowered her eyes in disbelief and looked at her belly.


    Gu Yundong sighed, "Yeah, she didn''t notice at all, these days she ran with us before and after, she couldn''t eat or sleep well. She even ran into the miasma forest boldly and almost vomited out her stomach. Mammy, you have experience, there are some ces she doesn''t pay attention to, you should remind her more, don''t let her take it seriously."


    Madam Qi nodded again and again, "Madam, I will pay attention."


    "During her pregnancy, she was given some light chores. Appropriate exercise is fine. Those that are too strenuous must be banned."


    The main reason is that this girl always forgets that she is pregnant, especially when she is not pregnant yet. This can''t be done, someone must remind her from time to time to prevent the fetus from being unstable.


    Mother Qi nodded in agreement, and when she looked at Tong Shuitao again, her expression became a little more serious.


    She came over and took Tong Shuitao''s hand, "Don''t be too busy for a while, you still dare to enter the miasma forest, no, you have to drink a few pairs of anti-abortion pills first. By the way, you have to tell Xue Rong, this kid is very busy. , I haven''te back yet. You go back to your room to rest first, and then tell him the good news when hees back, and make him happy..."


    The two of them left the front hall while talking, and gradually they went farther and farther, and the sound gradually became inaudible.


    Shao Qingyuan then turned his head, looked at Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi who were standing not far away, and asked, "Did something happen to the county town these days when we were away?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3155: someone is making trouble

    Chapter 3155 Someone is making trouble


    Gu Yundong also asked, "Why do ordinary people in the county town seem to know the news that we are not in the county office?"


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi looked at each other, and when they mentioned this matter, their expressions became solemn.


    "Master, Mistress, the few days you left, something really happened in the county seat." Zheng Quanshui said, "The next morning after Mistress left, someone came to the yamen to file aint because of a dispute with the neighbors. Because Master was not there, So for the time being, Xue Rong, the master, will try the case. In fact, the matter is very simple, and Xue Rong handled it without any problem, but the person who suffered the loss was very unconvinced."


    But this kind of thing, the yamen has made a judgment, and if you are not convinced, what can you do? Is it possible that you still dare to make trouble?


    But there are people who are afraid that the world will not be chaotic, and they fan the mes and sow discord. They also shout that Xue Rong''s trial is unfair and asks to see the county magistrate in person.


    "The troubled people also said that Master deliberately disappeared, but as the county magistrate, he didn''t hear the case, and he didn''t take the people seriously at all. Later, the matter became more and more troublesome, and slowly there were rumors that Master, you were not in the county. Ya, I left my post without permission, and I may have done something that hurts the world, and I may even affect the entire Jingping County."


    "Unfortunately, this kind of word has not been spread out in one ce. There are several groups of people who are secretly spreading it in twos and threes. Later, they assembled a group of people, and they fought among the people, trying to gather together and rush into the county office. ."


    "Yin Zhaotou led people to suppress them, but who knew that they would only find out after mixing in with these people, that this matter doesn''t need them at all."


    Shao Qingyuan''s actions in Jingping County are not just sitting in the county government office to try the case. Compared with the county magistrate who only knew that he was enjoying himself and exploited the people from time to time, he did nothing when he took office. In other aspects of Xu Ji, Shao Qingyuan can be said to be doing real things.


    Themon people also have eyes to see, how many months has Shao been here today? But their lives have improved visibly. They ate better, bought meat more often, bought fruits that were unsaleable in the past, and people who were wronged and upied their fields. All got what they deserved.


    Don''t say anything else, Cen Lan hurt people by riding a horse on the streetst time, and in the end it was Mrs. Shao who asked for money topensate them.


    Where have these people ever seen the magistrate''s wife doing such a thing? In the past, not to mention the officials, even if the servants of the big family rushed to the street and injured people, no one said that they would bepensated.


    It wasn''t the magistrate''s wife who hurt people this time. They all thought they were unlucky, but as a result, someone checked the loss with them andpensated them on the same day, which was so considerate and warm.


    Such magistrates and magistrates'' wives, they can''t find them even with antern, how can they allow others to nder them?


    Therefore, those who wanted to secretly provoked troubles, before they assembled a team of more than a dozen people, they were cursed by the favored people, and the team was broken up.


    Those people saw that the people in the county town had received favors and were not fooled, so they wanted to go to the people in the viges outside the city to provoke them.


    But the people outside the city were even more difficult to assemble. They are very disgusted with strangers, some of them are not, and every vige has a vige chief, who is restrained by the vige chief, and these people can''t do anything they want.


    Besides, there is a workshop built by Gu Yundong outside the city.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3156: Unexpected failure

    Chapter 3156 Unexpected failure


    Whether it¡¯s Gu¡¯s workshop or Duan Qian¡¯s workshop, almost all of them are from nearby viges, and there are a lot of them.


    And these viges are all connected, and each has rtives who are married. It is natural to know that the workshop is well paid and the wages are high. If it develops smoothly in the future, it will continue to recruit people.


    These people are eager to enter the workshop to work, Gu Yundong is the God of Wealth to them, how can anyone push the truth of God of Wealth?


    The vigers not only did not follow the troublemakers to provoke the county government, but some people quietly reported the news.


    The first vige to report the letter was Fang Chongjun''s vige. At the time, Gu Yundong took the students from the county school to their vige to sketch and barbecue, and mingle with the local children.


    After the children got the barbecue, they took a lot of it back and shared it with their families.


    And the picture of the child that Gu Yundong drew for them was directly mounted by the vige chief and hung in the ancestral hall. Although it was not shown to outsiders, it was also an honor to say that the county magistrate''s wife was approachable and had a good rtionship with them.


    The whole vige is honored and stands on the same line as the magistrate''s wife, and of course others can''t be ndered.


    So when he learned that someone wasing to the vige to sow discord, the vige chief directly sent someone to the county school to find Fang Chongjun, and Fang Chongjun discussed with Fan Yilin and others, and then started to act.


    Fan Yilin''s family is also a big family in the county town. There are servants and thugs in the family.


    When these provocateurs were in the county town, they all mixed in with the crowd to say something specious. The people in the county town were very talkative, and everyone didn''t necessarily know each other, so even if the county government felt something was wrong and wanted to catch them, they would always was escaped.


    Now these people can''t think about it and go to the vige.


    Everyone who goes door to door in the vige knows each other, and once a strangeres, he will be a target.


    Fan Yilin and others brought their servants, and almost immediately arrested the county government as soon as they asked for an urate answer.


    Not only that, but they also used their advantages as schrs and their eloquence to publicize the deeds of Shao Qingyuan and his wife in various viges, eliminating the hidden dangers of instability in the cradle.


    For a while, it made the people of many viges more intuitively aware of the matter of the Xii County Grandpa working for the welfare of the people.


    Fan Yilin and the others retired, and they took the arrested people who were inciting the mes and went to find Shao Shuang Shao Quan who was staying at the county government office.


    The two took people over, and after tortured to extract confessions, they really asked their identities.


    These people were all bribed. If there was no ident, they should be the lines buried by Bai Zhiyan''s subordinates.


    Seeing that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were not in the county seat, these people began to act impatiently.


    But no one expected that they would dere defeat in this way.


    is simply... dying before the apprenticeship is sessful, which is very embarrassing.


    After Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan listened, they didn''t speak for a long time.


    This direction of development was something they did not expect.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, "It seems that our busy days are not without achievements."


    Even if the ?? county town does not have them, there will be no chaos in a short period of time.


    Seeing that the two countries may be about to fight, with such a base of people, their management may be much easierter.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, turned his head and asked, "There''s nothing wrong with the county seat, what''s wrong with the county government?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3157: County government affairs

    Chapter 3157 The matter in the county office


    Zheng Quanshui said, "Everything is fine in our county office. Mammy is someone who has seen major events. When the county town was just a little chaotic, people were asked not to go out at will. Gao Zi and I had to check the daily meals at home. For an hour, let people go out to inquire about news.¡±


    So, after knowing that Fan Yilin and the others went to the vige to catch the troublemakers, Qi Ma immediately asked Hongye Liuye to prepare the gift box, and after the incident subsided, they sent someone to the door to express their gratitude.


    There are secret passages in their county town. Just in case, Qi Ma also asked people to change the food in the secret passage every day to ensure that people can have sufficient food and water inside.


    In short, everything was in order. Originally, there were a few servants who were worried, but they were relieved under the methodical arrangement of Qi Ma, but the county government office was extraordinarily calm and stable.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help sighing after hearing this, "Fortunately, we brought Madam Qi together. With her here, we saved a lot of trouble."


    When Mother Qi rmended herself, Gu Yundong only thought that she was experienced and could help her with the children.


    Who knows that not only will Chi Chi be taught well, but he will also train the servants for her, and be a Dinghai Shenzhen when they are not there to calm people''s hearts.


    Then, Zheng Quanshui talked about other people in the county government office.


    Wang Cai and Cheng Xiaosong both returned to the shop to work. Wang Cai was just pretending to have a small birth, but it was not a big problem. Since both Cen Lan and the third master are dead, there is no need for her to avoid disappearing.


    There is also Zhao Jing, who was stabbed in the thigh when he was capturing Cen Lan. Later, after their medical treatment, the injury was no longer serious.


    A few days ago, he was taken home by his mother for recuperation. Before he left, Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi sent him a lot of medicinal herbs for blood, and Qi Mo also prepared a lot of things and took him away.


    Then there is Yu Weining, who was dying when it was delivered, but now after conditioning, he is in a lot of energy, but he still can''t walk around.


    Zheng Quanshui was always responsible for her injury, so he knew a lot about Yu Weining. That night, Yu Tongjuan''s family was destroyed, and Yu Weining could be said to have faced it with his own eyes. For a little girl who was only ten years old, the impact was too great.


    If she didn''t have a breath in her heart and let her hold on toe to report the letter, she would have been unable to hold on long ago and went with her family.


    After calling the county government office, the injury has eased, and people are awake, but they have nightmares every night.


    Originally Zheng Quanshui didn''t know, but one day he saw Yu Weining''s wound split open and the injury worsened, he felt strange. Uneasy that night, I deliberately looked at the door.


    Then he heard her shrill screams, Zheng Quanshui was startled, and when he opened the door, he saw her waving her hands and feet, sweating profusely and shouting ''No''.


    Since that day, Zheng Quanshui has paid more attention. The teacher said that there is a type of doctor called a psychiatrist. He feels that this is also his responsibility, so he is also very concerned about Yu Weining''s psychological state.


    He added soothing incense to her when she went to bed at night, and from time to time he spoke out to enlighten her.


    Not to mention, it is indeed effective.


    Shao Qingyuan had heard Gu Yundong talking about Yu Weining''s situation a long time ago, and knowing that she has no rtives now, he said, "About the Yu family, when I sent a letter back to the capital, I also mentioned a word or two. The Yu family can also be regarded as a hero. , I think the emperor will make arrangements."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3158: Slowly want to suffer with people

    Chapter 3158 I want to suffer with others for a long time


    Arrangements are indeed arranged, but now Yu Weining is alone in the entire Yu family.


    On the merits and deeds, even if the reward is on her head, she may not be able to protect it.


    Her mother passed away early, because Yu Tongjue waster renewed, and there was less contact there, especially after Yu Weining''s grandparents were gone, her grandparents'' family was left with two uncles, who were originally with her. The biological mother didn''t quite deal with it.


    Therefore, Yu Weining''s grandfather''s family is unreliable.


    As for the rtives on his father¡¯s side, unfortunately, his father was an only child, his grandfather died of illness a few years ago, and his grandmother was also brutally killed in that ughter.


    The rest are rtives who have gone around several turns, and it is not appropriate to entrust them to anyone.


    At the beginning, Cai Yue was in a simr situation to her. It was still the case when he was taken over by his own uncle, not to mention Yu Weining, who was a girl. In this world, it might be more difficult than Cai Yue.


    They also have to think about how to arrange the child.


    Although their family has no problem raising one more child, it is impossible for everyone to take care of them.


    Cai Yue is their rtive. Although Song Yan lives in the county government temporarily, if he can find his rtives, Gu Yundong will also send him to his rtives, Yu Weining... Maybe you should ask her what she means.


    As he was talking, he saw Qi Qi walked in and said that it was time to start dinner.


    Shao Qingyuan stopped at this point. The journey was very tired. It would be good to know the basic situation. After the rest, I would arrange the next things.


    Everyone moved to the flower hall, and Chi Chi met a new brother who was simr to himself, and was very excited. You You Qi heard that my brother had a cat named A Hua who was outside. He turned around and waited for Shao Wen to give the cat and cat a bath and introduced him to him. His face flushed with excitement, and the decision was made at that moment. Song Yan can be regarded as a brother who is born and died.


    So after reaching the flower hall, after Qi Ma took out his exclusive baby chair, she took Song Yan''s little hand and insisted to sit with him.


    Song Yan looked at the tall but safe chair in surprise, and there was an inexplicable feeling in his heart.


    But Hongye quickly moved him a higher chair and carried him to sit on it.


    He was not satisfied for a while, he felt that if he was a brother, he should have the same difficulties. His baby chair is simply a cage that imprisoned his freedom in life. Brother Song Yan should feel it together.


    He blinked at Song Yan, expecting that his new brother would have a tacit understanding with him and understand what he meant.


    But Song Yan was already attracted by the sumptuous cuisine on the table. Since following Gu Yundong, his food and amodation have improved by more than one level.


    It''s just that in the end, those are all food for when you are on the road, and they are definitely not as good as the food and wine that Qi Qi prepared for everyone.


    Even because Song Yan was young, the attentive Liu Ye was still standing beside him, asking him what he wanted to eat in a soft voice, clothed him with vegetables and wiped his mouth, taking care of him in every possible way.


    Song Yan was stunned. He would answer whatever the dizzy Liu Ye asked. Where could he see the wink that Chi Chi gave him.


    Chi Chi''s eyes almost cramped, but he didn''t even look back.


    Gu Yundong, who had been paying attention to his son, almost twitched withughter, and quickly turned his son''s face around, and brought his wooden bowl and wooden spoon to his baby chair, "Okay, eat first, if you have anything to do, I will talk about it after eating. "


    Chi Chi sighed tiredly, grabbed the wooden spoon with his little hand, and took a bite of the egg custard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3159: Duan Qian and Tao Yan came to say goodbye

    Chapter 3159 Duan Qian and Tao Yan came to say goodbye


    That night, everyone finally slept peacefully.


    The next morning, Duan Qian and Tao Yan came over.


    During the time when Shao Qingyuan was away, the two of them helped a lot. Even if they didn''te, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong nned toe to thank them.


    Who knew that the two came together, Shao Qingyuan invited them to the front hall for tea.


    However, just after talking for a while, the two of them actually proposed to leave Jingping County at the same time.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, then nodded slightly, "It''s okay to leave, it''s going to be chaos here, it''s really not safe."


    Originally, Tao Yan''s purpose ining here was to get the secret recipe that was lost at home. The secret recipe had been found in Qiu Rong''s house when he was arrestedst time.


    Later, Gu Yundong left Jingping County, so he stayed a little longer, but now it was time to go back to reunite with his family.


    There is also Duan Qian. His Duan family workshop has also been on track. On the contrary, in Wanqing Mansion, the Duan family steward has always been handling things. His absence for a long time is not a solution, and it is time to go back.


    only¡­¡­


    "It will be New Year''s Eve in twenty or so days. Why don''t you wait until the New Year is over before setting off? Otherwise, I am afraid that this year will be on the road, and it will inevitably be deserted." Gu Yundong said.


    It''s just that Duan Qian and Tao Yan''s thoughts were all on Shao Qingyuan''s previous sentence.


    Duan Qian frowned and asked, "Brother Shao, what do you mean by what you just said? What do you mean there''s going to be chaos here?"


    Taoyan also asked, "Did you get any news when you went out during this time?"


    "I did hear something." Shao Qingyuan thought, it''s okay to tell them this kind of thing. Since he wants to rectify the entire Jingping County, some news can no longer be hidden. Therefore, he nodded heavily, "The country of Li is getting more and more restless. Recently, there have been frequent small movements, and they want to invade Dajin through the miasma forest. There is already chaos in the mutual market. If you guess correctly, the two countries will A war is very likely."


    The two of them were shocked when they heard the words, and their expressions changed, "Want to fight?"


    If this is the case, the people who suffer are the people again, and this ce is indeed unsafe.


    Tao Yan pursed his lips, stood up and said, "If this is the case, I will go back even more quickly. Otherwise, my wife, children, and brothers will all worry about my safety. As well as the family business, we must clean up, so as not to get involved in the chaos." After that, he turned his head and said to Gu Yundong, "This year will not be over here, I will hurry up, maybe I can arrive at home in time for the year before, I will go back to pack my things and prepare to go."


    Shao Qingyuan saw him in such a hurry, and they could understand his thoughts, so they didn''t stop them much, "If this is the case, then there will be a future."


    Taoyan sped his fists, "Farewell, take care."


    "Bon Voyage."


    Gu Yundong took the things that Qi Mama handed over and handed it directly to him, asking him to take it back.


    These are the gifts that Gu Yundong had prepared for Tao Yan and Duan Qian, just for him to bring them.


    Tao Yan soon left, but Duan Qian, after listening to Shao Qingyuan''s words, was already sitting on the spot.


    What''s more, while drinking tea, he became thoughtful.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, and they both looked at him suspiciously at the same time.


    Duan Qian tapped lightly on the table with his fingers, raised his head after a long time, and suddenly said, "If there''s going to be chaos here, I won''t leave."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3160: Duan Qians decision

    Chapter 3160 Duan Qian''s decision


    "what??"


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, "Why?"


    Duan Qian exhaled, "I said that I would stay here to help you, but you must not believe me."


    Gu Yundong, "No, I believe it."


    During these days, Duan Qian did her best, and she still saw it in her eyes.


    Duan Qian choked for a moment, and he was a little dumbfounded. He shook his head and smiled and said, "This is also a part of it. How can we say that we have shared weal and woe a few times. My life was saved by you. If you need it, I will naturally It is obligatory. Of course, I also have other purposes."


    His eyes lit up slightly, "My workshop has just been established and is on the right track. As the owner, I will naturally be responsible for them. At this time, I want to stay and settle down..." Quietly looking at the expression you made up, he sighed helplessly and confessed, "Okay, I want to take this opportunity to make a contribution."


    What is the mostcking in war, food and herbal materials. Duan Qian didn''t have these things, but as the richest man in Wanqing Prefecture, he was not short of money.


    In terms of medicinal materials, Shao Qingyuan should think of a way. He just wanted to hoard some food and donate it directly to the Southwest Camp. As a citizen of Dajin, you can also contribute to Dajin.


    Although he has other goals, his starting point is also a good one.


    In the future, because of his donation of money and goods, the emperor can have a grace for the Duan family.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, "You don''t just want to ask for grace, do you?"


    Duan Qian was stunned for a moment, then heughed and said, "Indeed, my goal is to be a royal merchant." The cloth in his hand now is the only one of the highest quality in exquisite style. This is just an ordinary cloth. The small amount of fine products here can be used as goods for export to other countries.


    He didn''t ask for much, he just wanted the qualifications for a royal businessman.


    He was young and ambitious, otherwise he would not have been reced by Xin Mansion after its defeat and be the new richest man in Wanqing Mansion.


    In this regard, Shao Qingyuan expressed his support.


    "Okay, since you have the heart, we will help you build a line. But you have to make sure that the food and grass you stock up are all good, and can''t be mixed with sand and other things."


    Duan Qian sighed, "Of course I won''t do this kind of conscienceless thing. Frontier soldiers are fighting with their lives on the battlefield. If I manipte food and grass, am I still human? Do you still recognize me as a friend? ?"


    "That''s what you said."


    Duan Qian nodded and stood up, "It''s not toote, I think I''m going to set off tomorrow and go to Jiangnan to collect food." Jiangnan is and of fish and rice, rich in food and grass, and he has more choices.


    Shao Qingyuan also stood up, "If you need anything, just tell me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be polite."


    The three talked about some details about the matter, and Duan Qian was about to leave. He had to go back to pack his things, and he also had to arrange the workshop and hand it over to A Qiu. He was also pressed for time, and he could not afford to dy.


    Duan Qian was about to go out, and Gu Yundong took a thank-you gift for him.


    Duan Qian stood at the bottom of the steps, "Go back, A Qiu will trouble you a lot, please take care of me more."


    "I know." Duan Qian cupped his hands, turned and walked away.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was far away, so he also prepared to go back. As soon as he turned around, out of the corner of the eye, he caught a glimpse of a few people who were hiding behind the corner of the wall, looking furtively.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3161: A few people with guilt

    Chapter 3161 A few people with guilt


    Gu Yundong frowned, stepped directly out of the gate, and walked towards the steps.


    When those people saw hering, they immediately shrank back to the corner of the wall and shouted nervously, "Hurry up, hurry up and hide."


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth, stood on the spot, and whispered, "Fan Yilin, please stop for me."


    A few people stiffened, and immediately stopped, bowing their heads and turning their backs to her.


    Gu Yundong''s eyelids jumped, "What are you doing? What are you doing hiding? Come out."


    Fan Yilin and the others turned around slowly, moved out from the corner, raised their heads, and smiled at Gu Yundong with a guilty face, "Gu, Master Gu."


    Gu Yundong looked them up and down for a while, and asked, "Are you here to find me?"


    "...Well." Several people nodded hesitantly.


    "Since you came to me, why did you hide when you saw me?"


    "We, we feel guilty." Fan Yilin said in a low voice, "Last time we arrested Cen Xian... Cen Lan, we not only failed to help, but also helped Cen Lan to stop Master Gu''s people, which almost made Cen Lan I escaped. If Zhao Jing didn''t react quickly and happened to have a weapon like a hairpin in his hand, and stabbed him in time, we would have made a big mistake. We''re sorry Master Gu..."


    Thest time they visited the bookstore, they saw Cen Lan being chased and killed by Bai Wu, and when they heard Cen Lan''s words, they subconsciously blocked Bai Wu''s way with an adult wall.


    Later, knowing that Cen Lan was not a good thing, he immediately beat his chest and regretted it. At that time, he helped Bai Wu and others who were after the aftermath to appease the people who were frightened along the way, and redeemed the merits.


    Originally, they thought about going to plead guilty to the Master the next day, but when they came to the county government office after doing their best, they heard the news that Gu Yundong had left.


    Because of the tense situation in the county seat, even Zhao Jing was injured and was recuperating in the county government office, so they could not go in to visit.


    These students realized more and more that Master Shao and Master Gu must be in big trouble and doing big things.


    Therefore, during the days when Gu Yundong was away, they also kept an eye on the situation in the county town. After the troubles appeared, they could organize the people to help so smoothly.


    Last night, Fan Yilin and the others heard that Gu Yundong and the others had returned safely, and they wanted toe over at that time, but the parents at home said that they would definitely need a rest just after they came back, so they came here this morning instead.


    I just really walked to the gate of the county government office, but I became apprehensive again.


    After Gu Yundong heard it, he couldn''t helpughing for a while.


    She couldn''t help shaking her head, "Okay, I understand what you mean. Don''t stand here. If you have anything to say, go in and talk."


    Fan Yilin and the others looked at each other, and when they saw Gu Yundong''s lifeless appearance, they exhaled slightly.


    Then he followed her into the county office, with a somewhat rxed expression on his face.


    Gu Yundong took them to the front hall, Shao Qingyuan saw it, asked a question, and then went to work on his own.


    After having someone serve tea to Fan Yilin and the others, Gu Yundong sat down on the main seat and said with a smile, "That matter has already passed, you are indeed acting as some resistance in the process of arresting Cen Lan. But this also No wonder, after all, Cen Lan is your instruction, and your reactions are normal, so I really can''t me you."


    Being indifferent in the face of the Master''s cry for help, is that something that is ruthless and ungrateful?


    Fan Yilin and the others didn''t care about their own safety at first, and they used a human wall to block the galloping horses.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3162: Gu Yundongs plan

    Chapter 3162 Gu Yundong''s n


    On this point, Gu Yundong actually appreciates it.


    At least, if she also encounters such a dilemma in the future, she believes that students like Fan Yilin will do the same.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, Fan Yilin''s eyes lit up slightly, "Then, Master doesn''t me us?"


    "It''s not surprising if you don''t know, what''s more, you did a good jobter?" Gu Yundongughed, "I heard that those people who tried to sow discord and wanted toe to the county government office were all arrested by you? "


    Speaking of this, Fan Yilin and the others became embarrassed, "The Master is not here, as students of the Master, of course we have to share the burden for the Master. Those people obviously want to destroy the stability of our Jingping County, how can their conspiracy seed? We have been studying for many years, and we still have this ability.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded with satisfaction, "You are doing very well, so I would like to ask you to continue to help."


    Fan Yilin and the others immediately sat up straight, as if they were given a heavy responsibility.


    Last time, Zhao Jing was unique, made a great contribution, and helped the Master so much, I envy them to death.


    They also want to be the right-hand man of Master Shao and contribute to Master Shao and Master.


    "Master, what help is not helpful, as long as you tell us, we will definitely do it."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Since you all know that Cen Lan''s infiltrating into the county school is to do things against us, there are those people who go around trying to harass the people while we are away. After all, we have limited manpower, and sometimes we are really powerless. If you have the heart to help, I hope you can lend us the family care home in the mansion, I wonder if it is feasible? "


    "It''s possible, of course it''s possible." These are trivial things, not even helping.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, "Then I''m relieved, but we don''t know the danger level of those people in the dark. If there is such a skill, ordinary people may not be able to catch them. I don''t want to borrow your hands, but Let them be injured and killed. So, I want to ask you to go back and organize them to exercise. After all, the nursing home is not bad, and some of the family members are weak and may not be able to run a few steps. There is no need for them to do much, just every time Running every day will give you more stamina while keeping your body fit.¡±


    Fan Yilin was stunned for a while, but someone responded quickly, "No problem, Master."


    But Fan Yilin and Fang Chongjun became thoughtful and asked in a low voice, "Master, is there... something happened?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows secretly, very good, it seems that after the Cen Lan incident, these people''s ideas have matured a lot.


    In the end, he is also a schr. He used to be ignorant of the world, but now he thinks things will go deeper.


    However, it is impossible for Gu Yundong to say directly about the war between the two countries.


    told Taoyan and Duan Qian that it was because they were not from Jingping County and were ready to leave at any time. Based on their experience, they would keep the seriousness of the matter a secret.


    But Fan Yilin and others are different. They are from Jingping County. They are all students. Some of them are in business, and some of them haveplicated rtionships.


    If they knew that the two countries were about to go to war, and everyone would have to prepare things to run away, then the entire Jingping County would be in chaos.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3163: Yu Weining crying

    Chapter 3163 Yu Weining crying


    This battle has not yet started, and the inside is in a mess, so what do the soldiers in the southwest camp think?


    The people they wanted to protect all fled, and their morale would plummet. If they lost their morale in the battle, how many soldiers would have been killed?


    Some things are meant to affect the whole body.


    What''s more, the Southwest Camp had Xie Zhonglin in charge, guarded by an army of more than 100,000 people, and Li Guo''s attempt to invade was a fool''s errand. They are safe and secure in the rear, and it would be nice not to cause them trouble.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan would never say anything that would cause panic.


    Facing the questioning of Fan Yilin and the others, sheughed ''pochi'', "What? After a few small things, you are all dead? What can happen? Aren''t we all still here?"


    A few people thought, yes, with Master Shao and Master here, even if something really happened, there was no need to be afraid.


    Fan Yilin exhaled, "I see, Master, we''ll make arrangements when we go back."


    "Well, and you guys, while studying your homework, your health shouldn''t be too bad. If you don''t say anything else, just say the imperial examinations. You can''t do it without a strong body."


    Several people nodded, and after talking for a while, they got up and said their goodbyes.


    Gu Yundong watched them leave, squinting slightly. Cai Yue stood beside him with a little worry on his face, "Auntie, Brother Fan and his family can use such an excuse to let them exercise. What about the others? Especially the vigers in the surrounding viges."


    If Jingping County is really in chaos, the first to suffer will be the surrounding viges.


    Gu Yundong reached out and patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, I already have an idea in mind. I will go to the workshop tomorrow and find an opportunity for them to train."


    Cai Yue saw that she already had an idea in her heart, and gradually she felt relieved.


    Immediately, Gu Yundong went to see Yu Weining, the little girl was much better, but her face still looked a little bad.


    When Gu Yundong entered the door, she carried a bag and ced it directly by the bed. Seeing Yu Weining''s puzzled expression, she sighed softly and said, "You know, we have caught Bai Zhiyan. However, he is a convict of the imperial court and needs to be handed over to the Sage for decision. But you can rest assured that he will not end well. The Yu family is full, and he can rest in peace."


    Yu Weining was still holding back, but when she heard thest sentence, she almost couldn''t hold back, and tears welled up in an instant.


    She choked out, "Thank you."


    "It''s me who should thank you." Gu Yundong said, pointing to the burden on the side, and said, "This time when we arrested Bai Zhiyan, we passed through Luozhou Mansion and went to the mansion. After Yu''s house caught fire, although Most of the houses and other items were burnt down, but some of them were still intact, and the contents were moved to the government office for storage. These are what I brought back from the government office. There may be things you need, so keep them safe. ."


    Yu Weining was stunned for a while, her fingers trembled slightly, and after hesitating for a while, she opened the bag.


    There are several pieces of clothes in the bag, which are his father''s. There are also pearl hairpins and jade pendants, which were left by her own mother. On the top is a box with copper coins and silver taels in it.


    Yu Weining took it out bit by bit, looked at it carefully, and after a while, suddenly burst into tears with a "wow".


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3164: Let Muaqiu help

    Chapter 3164 Let Mu Aqiu help


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart, stroked her back, and said softly, "These are what I can bring back, and somerge items are in the government''s warehouse, I have already exined to General Zhou Now, let him find someone to watch, and give it back to you in the future."


    Yu Weining is heartbroken, what if the things are still there? All her rtives are gone, not a single one.


    Since then, she has been lonely, and there is still such a long way to go in this life, but she has to go forward alone. These dead things can only be left as a thought, just a thought...


    Gu Yundong let her cry. She heard that the child had been recovering from her injuries in the county government office for so long. Although there were asional low-pitched sobbing sounds, they were all held back and suppressed, and she had never been able to vent. It''s no wonder that I had nightmares every night before, even though I had a soothing incense in the room, I was still in a bad mood.


    When Yu Weining was about to cry, she handed her a handkerchief, "It''s good to cry, you are great, you have been seriously injured and insisted on running here to report and avenge the entire Yu family. But you After all, I¡¯m still a child, I feel sad and ufortable, it¡¯s okay, no one willugh at you when you cry.¡±


    Gu Yundong put his arms around her gently, "When you are well, you can run and dance, and you can go out to rx. I''ll take you to a barbecue, to climb the mountain, to sketch, how about you?"


    Yu Weining snorted, stopped gradually, raised his head and said, "Wait, I think, go and worship my parents."


    Gu Yundong paused, "...Okay."


    Yu Weining was tired from crying, Gu Yundong asked her to lie down and rest, and then walked out quietly.


    Maybe he really vented the depression in his heart. That night, Yu Weining slept much more peacefully than before.


    The next day, Gu Yundong was ready to go out early in the morning.


    Tong Shuitao wanted to go with her, but she was pregnant and was detained at home by Xue Rong, who was excited to hear the news when she returned the day before, and was not allowed to go anywhere.


    Tong Shuitao has always had the final say in this couple, but Xue Rong was the first to be so tough, and she was actually frightened, so heined to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong didn''t bother to pay attention to her, so he took the red leaves and went out.


    However, when she just walked out of the door, she saw Mu Aqiu hurried over with a maid.


    She went up the steps in three or two steps, and she said softly, "Madam, my husband left early this morning, and said that it might take some time toe back, so I shoulde to my wife to discuss anything. Madam, this is to Are you going out?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "You came just in time, I was just about to find you. I''m going to Gu''s workshop, and there is something I want to discuss with you. If possible, I''d like to ask you to do me a favor and go to Duan''s house. workshop."


    Mu Aqiu nodded immediately, "No problem, you say it. Before my husband left, I said that there might be an ident in the county seat. After all, I just did business with my husband not long ago, and I am not skilled enough in many things. As long as my wife says, I will do it. "


    Gu Yundongughed, it seems that Duan Qian didn''t say anything about the war between the two countries, but only vaguely mentioned the seriousness of the matter.


    is also right, there are so many people in the Mu family, even if he trusts Mu Aqiu, the Mu family can¡¯tpletely trust him.


    That''s fine. With Duan Qian''s delegation of power, she can do anything much more easily.


    Gu Yundong took Mu Aqiu''s hand, "Okay, then I won''t be polite to you. Let''s go, let''s get on the carriage first and talk while walking."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3165: Retrospective workshop

    Chapter 3165 Retrospective Home Workshop


    Several people quickly got on the carriage, and the carriage went straight to the workshop.


    Gu Yundong whispered his n to Mu Aqiu in the car. Thetter was stunned. Although he didn''t know the reason for what she did, he also knew that Mrs. Shao''s move must have a deep meaning.


    She immediately went down without saying a word.


    Duan''s workshop is rtively close to the county town. Mu Aqiu and her maid Tian Xiang got off the bus halfway, and made an appointment with Gu Yundong to go back. She pursed her lips and walked towards the workshop with a serious look as if she had been given a heavy responsibility.


    Gu Yundong watched her back go away, lowered the curtain of the car, and said to Lu Shan, who was driving the car, "Let''s go."


    The carriage restarted, Gu Yundong sat in the carriage and closed his eyes, and arrived at Daxi Vige not long after.


    Seeing the familiar carriage parked at the entrance of the vige, the vigers of Daxi Vige instantly rejoiced.


    "It''s Gu Dong''s house."


    Because she was busy catching Bai Zhiyan, she hadn''t appeared here for a long time.


    Later, there was another disturbance, which made everyone know that the husband and wife had left Jingping County, and they didn''t know when they woulde back.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging back, someone immediately ran to the workshop to report.


    So when she was about to walk to the workshop with Hongye, Manager Pei had already brought someone out to greet her.


    "Master, are you here?"


    "Well, everyone has worked hard." Gu Yundong stepped into the workshop door with a smile, looked at the busy people, and waved to them.


    Although the work in the hands of everyone did not stop, they all turned their heads and called the owner enthusiastically.


    Gu Yundong walked all the way to the office and called Manager Pei in together.


    Pei Guanshi is a capable person. Although he is young, he is very old-fashioned.


    In the days when she was away, he was always there. Moreover, this person can see the situation very clearly, knowing that they have been troubled by trivial matters recently, so they are not busy developing the market, but act in a low-key manner step by step.


    The office door was closed, and Lu Shan stayed outside to prevent others from approaching.


    Gu Yundong asked Steward Pei to sit down, so he asked about the situation of the workshop during this time.


    The workshop has the foundationid before, but everything is fine, but the New Year is approaching, and the matter of distributing the New Year''s goods has made Manager Pei ponder for a few more days.


    Gu Yundong was worried that he would not be able toe back for the new year, so he told him to tell Mr. Pei in advance, and asked him to prepare the New Year''s gift, so that everyone could have a happy New Year.


    Steward Pei has indeed made a list, and he was going to find someone to buy it in the past few days.


    Now that Gu Yundong is back, he will show Gu Yundong the list first.


    The list of ?? is very clear, and there are different specifications for the annual ceremony, and even the detailed reasons are written, but it is more thoughtful than Gu Yundong.


    She was very satisfied and handed the list back.


    "Just go and buy ording to what you wrote above. I can rest assured that this matter is left to you. I came here today because there is another thing I want to say."


    Steward Pei collected the list and was stunned for a moment, "Just give me an order if the boss has something to do."


    Gu Yundong''s expression became a little serious, "Mr. Pei, what I say next, you have to keep it firmly in my heart, and you can''t reveal a single word."


    "Master..." I was a little uneasy for some reason.


    Steward Pei involuntarily took a deep breath and nodded slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3166: A sudden collection

    Chapter 3166 Sudden collection


    Gu Yundong said that Li State intends to invade Dajin, and there is a high probability of war.


    Student Pei''s sales contract is in her hands. She is a servant bought by the Shao family. They have been with him for a while, and Gu Yundong knows a little bit about him.


    Moreover, he is the biggest manager of the workshop, so telling him can also make him feel prepared, so that he won''t panic when he really encounters something.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking slowly and seriously, Manager Pei''s expression changed immediately.


    Two countries at war? ? ?


    The deted calf of Li Guo started to hold back again? This border has finally been stable for so many years, and is it going to be chaotic again?


    Gu Yundong said, "You don''t have to worry too much, we still have hundreds of thousands of troops led by General Xie at the border, and we won''t let the people of Li Guo break in easily. But we can''t take this seriously because we can''t be guaranteed. The current emperor of Li Kingdom has many tricks, and he wanted to use the miasma forest to enter the Jin Dynasty. It is hard to guarantee that he will not think of other ways to break into the Jin Dynasty. The first people to suffer will be us ordinary people."


    Steward Pei nodded, indeed.


    "So, I negotiated with Xianggong, and we must first let the people take precautions, just in case. I have an idea here, and I need your cooperation."


    Steward Pei straightened his back immediately, "Master, please speak."


    Gu Yundong exined the n again, but Steward Pei''s eyes lit up slightly, and after a while, he said, "I''ll tell everyone to stop what they''re doing, and then hold a meeting to convey the meaning."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not toote to talk about it after lunch. It''s too deliberate to be in such a hurry."


    Steward Pei nodded, "Yes."


    "There''s one more thing." Gu Yundong tapped the table twice with his fingers, "Let''s take advantage of this time to transport out the drinks from our warehouse, don''t keep them here. If something happens to you , I''m afraid these will all be destroyed."


    Steward Pei, "I see, my boss."


    Other things are not a big problem. Now the fruit wine from Gujia¡¯s workshop has been shipped to Xinming Pavilion in several prefectures for sale.


    The feedback has not been sent yet, so I don¡¯t know how popr it is.


    However, the previous sales in Jingping County were very good. Thosedies anddies from good families like this kind of fruit wine with low concentration and sweetness, especially when the Chinese New Year ising, there are many lists in the stores in the county town. Many of them are bought by them as gifts or to entertain guests after the new year.


    Gu Yundong sent an invitation to the guestsst time, and because of the novel model, manydies followed suit. Among them, all kinds of fruit wines are used for reception.


    So Gu Yundong is not worried about the fruit wine business of Xinming Pavilion.


    After talking about the inventory and other matters in the workshop, it was almost noon.


    The guys outside have slowly stopped their work and went to the cafeteria to eat.


    Butler Pei asked the kitchen to cook two more dishes and brought them to the office. Gu Yundong ate while reading the ledger.


    When she was almost finished, she raised her head and said to Manager Pei, "Go and gather everyone in the backyard and say I have something to talk about."


    "Okay, boss."


    Steward Pei went out, Gu Yundong tidied up a little, and led Hongye out the door.


    He only worked for a moment, and there were many people standing in the backyard, and everyone was there.


    However, this sudden gathering obviously disturbed many people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3167: come to a game

    Chapter 3167 Come to a game


    The buzzing of discussions in the crowd continued, and there was someone who had been ck in doing things recently and was worried that he would be named and criticized.


    There are those who are afraid of being known by the boss if they do something wrong, and worry that they may lose this job.


    There are those who asionally gossip and say some nonsense, worrying about being warned.


    In short, in the huge backyard, the chatter was very noisy at this time.


    It wasn''t until Gu Yundong came over that someone coughed twice, and then everyone slowly stopped.


    Gu Yundong stood on the front steps, nced around, and said with a smile, "You don''t have to be so nervous, I asked you toe over today, there is really something I want to tell everyone, don''t worry, it''s not a bad thing."


    Everyone felt relieved when they heard it.


    Someone got a little more courageous, and immediately asked in a loud voice, "Master, what''s the matter? You can say it."


    "As for me, I was away some time ago. I thought that the output of this workshop might decrease, but instead of decreasing, it increased. I am very pleased and happy about this. Everyone has worked hard these days."


    The opening remarks, I still have to say something.


    The people under ?? responded immediately, "It''s not hard work, the boss has given such high wages, we can''t wait to stay in the workshop twelve hours a day to do things."


    "Yeah, if it wasn''t for the owner''s attention, and let us have this job, we might not have a good time this year. Now it''s terrible. My mother-inw has said that we need a whole table of good dishes on New Year''s Eve. A lively celebration."


    Others also nodded, which is true.


    Steward Pei on the side coughed lightly and said, "You guys are happy now? Then if I say that before the New Year, the owner will give everyone a New Year''s gift and bonus, wouldn''t you be more excited?"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard it, and the next moment burst into violent cheers.


    This voice traveled far and wide, so that the vigers who passed by outside the workshop could hear it clearly.


    They are all crazy with envy. There must be something good happening in the Gu family workshop, otherwise what are these people excited about?


    Gu Yundong and the others finished cheering, and then smiled, "Not just a year ago, but after this year, we n to hold apetition. If we win, there will also be prizes. And it''s still a grand prize, I guarantee you will like it."


    Hearing that there was a grand prize, everyone was even more excited.


    It¡¯s good that the clubes back, one after another good newsnded on them, making them unable to react.


    They are so lucky to be able to work in the Gujia workshop.


    Um? ?


    and many more¡­¡­


    Contest? ?


    After everyone got excited, they were stunned immediately. They didn''t pay attention to it just now. When I think about it now, the owner seems to have said something about the game.


    Xie Zhi in the crowd couldn''t wait to ask, "Master, we don''t know how to y this game. We haven''t read any books, and we won''t know about those scribbled things."


    "Yes, boss, we only have a handful of strength. If we let us write and read poetry, it would be more ufortable than killing me."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help shaking his head and smiled, "Where did you think of it? Who said thatpetition must be more elegant and knowledgeable than poetry and poetry?"


    "Ah? What''s that better?" In their impression, only those who are schrs are often more knowledgeable than others, whose poems are better, and whose articles are more appreciated.


    As for them, they are not calledpetitions, they are called bets.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3168: Physical and mental competition

    Chapter 3168 Physical and mentalpetitions


    Everyone thinks that Gu Yundong is everyone''s wife. She has knowledge, skills, and status. The game she talks about can''t be a bet, right?


    The big family''s games are not the same as them.


    However, Gu Yundong said, "I said there are two kinds ofpetitions, one is physical strength and the other is mental strength."


    "Then I''m better than my physical strength. My physical strength is good, but I can''t do things with my mind." Someone immediately echoed.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Don''t worry, you''ll understand when I''m done talking. The physical strength I''m talking about is running, climbing, and wading, which requires physical skills and endurance. For example, from Dawan Vige next door to here. In Daxi Vige, there are several trails along the way, and you need to climb a hill, there are trees on the mountain, you have to pick a piece of red cloth from the tree, and then cross the big stream, and finally arrive at Gu¡¯s workshop. This is called a physicalpetition.¡±


    There was a buzzing discussion below, not to mention, it was quite interesting.


    Gu Yundong continued, "As for the mentalpetition, you need to set up obstacles. During the physicalpetition, you should set up obstacles for them to dy their time as much as possible. For example, you set up a trap to trap them all, or guide them. They go to the obstacles you set up to prevent them from reaching the finish line. And for this kind of brain game, you can also use others, and you can ask your family members."


    "Wow." Someone eximed, "This seems to be a bit of apetition."


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s just apetition. There are nearly 200 people in our workshop, who can be divided into six groups, two-by-two, and finally the most powerful group will be selected in the final. At that time, the most powerful group, We will try again with the group that came out of the Duanjia Workshop finals. The winning team will get the ultimate prize.¡±


    In this way, everyone will participate, and everyone can cooperate with each other and exercise together.


    After a pause, she suddenly smiled and said, "You can ask your rtives and friends for help. Our workshop will continue to recruit people after the year. If someone sets up unexpected traps and obstacles with good ideas and creativity, they sessfully block other people. People, the workshop will give priority to this kind of smart guys."


    Those who want to let rtives and friends also work in the workshop are instantly boiling. Anyway, they can work together and brainstorm, they can gather everyone to try it together.


    "Last time my aunt heard about the high wages in our workshop, and she kept asking me when to hire people. When I go back, I will ask her for ideas. She has a flexible mind and can definitely help."


    "I have good physical strength, I can run, let''s form a group?"


    "Okay."


    But as soon as they finished speaking, Gu Yundong said with a smile, "No way, whoever is in a group with whom has to pass the lottery."


    Everyone was suddenly disappointed, but it didn''t matter, the lottery was drawn, and most of them were familiar with it.


    Gu Yundong continued, "Also, I just gave an example just now. The venue for thispetition is not necessarily the road from Dawan Vige to Daxi Vige, but may also be other ces."


    Everyone was stunned. So, they still have to try other ces to test?


    That''s fine too, as long as they talk about the Gujia Workshop''s need to recruit workers, the nearby viges will definitely agree to lend them a ce. At that time, the vigers will think together and think well, maybe they will have the opportunity to enter the workshop to work?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3169: winning reward

    Chapter 3169 Rewards for winning


    Gu Yundong saw that the thoughts of these people had followed what he said, and he was secretly relieved.


    It¡¯s not easy to find an excuse for them to exercise their bodies, cultivate tacit understanding, and use their brains to be ready to deal with the enemy at any time.


    Although this operation started with the two workshops of the Gu family and Duan family, these viges are connected one by one, and they have rtives and friends in each other, which can at least drive most of the people.


    They can''t make all the people a soldier, but it can be regarded as an exercise.


    The discussion about this matter was very enthusiastic. Gu Yundong saw that everyone was almost done talking, so he continued,


    "In short, this game is definitely something you can participate in, and everyone can participate."


    Of course, if there is someone who is physically ufortable and not suitable for thispetition, as long as he exins the reason, Gu Yundong will not force it.


    Finally, Gu Yundong exined the rules of the gamepletely.


    In short, all employees in the workshop must participate. There are six groups in total, and the members of each group are decided by lottery. All six groups have to participate in two races. While the members of the first group are running, the second group sets up obstacle traps to prevent them from running to the finish line in the shortest time. The second group runs, the third group sets up obstacles, and so on, no one can fall.


    The members of the ?? runner run in a ry, and run a certain distance by themselves. This order will be decided by drawing lots on the day of the match. In this way, everyone can be familiar with the road section, whether it is mountain climbing, wading, tree climbing, or crossing ridges, they must be trained.


    The members who set up obstacles must cooperate tacitly, and they can also brainstorm ideas and ask vigers in other viges. They also use other viges as their training grounds.


    In this way, it can also lead other vigers to practice again, and can also arrange obstacles in the vige in case of emergency.


    After the six groups of Gu''s workshop are finished, Gu Yundong will go through it by himself. If he thinks something is not good, he can add it in time.


    The group with the shortest time will thenpete with the employees of the Duanjia Workshop.


    "This game is to make everyone improve their physical fitness and make their hands and feet more flexible, and secondly, it is also for honor. Duan''s workshop and our Gujia''s workshop are bound to win or lose. So starting tomorrow, the workshop will stop working. The time will be an hour earlier, everyone can use this time to train and train, and I hope you can achieve good results.¡±


    Leave work an hour early?


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at each other, and the heated discussion just now fell silent.


    After a long time, someone in the crowd asked, "Boss, we leave work early, will we not be able to do the work in time? Then the goods will not be delivered by then, we, we..."


    As soon as Gu Yundong heard it, he immediately understood their concerns, "Don''t worry, we still have a lot of inventory, and the current order is enough to support it. If it''s really toote, I will naturally reschedule. As for your wages, it is still As before, we won¡¯t lose a penny just because we work for an hour less. After all, this game is not your personal business, but a major event for our entire workshop.¡±


    Everyone was instantly excited, and the wages would not be less, so it didn¡¯t matter.


    The owner is so talkative, they naturally won''t let the owner lose face. This time, thepetition with the Duan family workshop is hard.


    But some people still care about something else, "Master, if you win, if you win, then..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3170: Donggua, are you serious?

    Chapter 3170 Donggua, are you serious?


    If you win, what is the prize?


    The owners of the two workshops made such a big noise, and they even missed an hour of work. Presumably, the reward will not be small, right?


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "The person who wins will naturally be rewarded. Tell me, what kind of reward do you want?"


    Someone shouted, "If I win, I want to eat meat for ten days in a row."


    "Look at what you can do. If I win, I want my daughter-inw to work in the workshop too."


    "For rewards, of course, silver is the most important thing. I, I want a tael of silver..."


    This man said he wanted money, but he didn''t dare to open his mouth. After all, a tael of silver is already a lot for them.


    is much more than their monthly wages.


    Gu Yundong looked at them with a smile and did not stop them. Some were even encouraged to keep talking when they wanted to stop their whims.


    Gradually, more and more people put forward their opinions.


    However, most people still feel that giving money is the most practical.


    Gu Yundong waited until they were almost done discussing, then smiled, "Of course there is reward money, it''s no problem if you want to eat meat for ten days, and if you want your family toe to work in the workshop, as long as you meet the requirements, you can naturally do it with agile hands and feet. It is negotiable. In this way, anyone who wins the final game can make a request. As long as the request is reasonable and not excessive, as long as I can do it, I will help you realize it. "


    The weight of these words is not ordinary.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard it. The county magistrate''s wife said that as long as the requirements were not excessive, she would be able to help achieve it.


    The yard boiled instantly, and each one of them began to gear up for this rare reward, and they were bound to win the first ce and win glory for the workshop.


    Gu Yundong looked at everyone''s excited expressions with satisfaction, "Besides, I have the biggest reward here."


    "What, what reward?" Is there still?


    Gu Yundong said, "Those who win will be paid by the workshop to take you to Xuanhe Mansion or the capital to see. Don''t worry, the workshop is responsible for food and lodging along the way. You also know that I am in Xuanhe Mansion and the capital. Each has a workshop, and there are many guys like you. When the timees, you will be allowed to travel at public expense, exchange and study with the guys in other workshops, and you can also see the scenery outside and see the customs and customs of various ces, so you should go out and meet. The world is out, how is it?"


    Gu Yundong''s voice fell, but none of the people present responded.


    Not only these guys in the yard, but even Steward Pei''s eyes widened in shock.


    Go, go to the capital? Go to Xuanhe House? ?


    My God, they have stayed in this small vige all their lives, and they have been to the farthest ce, the county seat of Jingping County.


    There were no more than ten people who had been to Fucheng.


    As a result, this time, they can go to the capital at the foot of the emperor, to the prosperous Xuanhe Mansion, to see ces that some people may not see in this life and the next.


    This, I''m so excited to think about it.


    And they don''t need to spend money along the way, it''s like a pie in the sky, but they don''t even dare to dream.


    Someone''s mouth is full of excitement, "Dong, Donggua, are you serious?"


    Gu Yundong choked, you are Donggua, and your whole family is Donggua.


    She secretly exhaled and nodded, "Really."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3171: Not a good year

    Chapter 3171 This year is not very stable


    Great Great Great! !


    Everyone is not satisfied with this reward. For the time being, they have not thought about what the family will think if they leave the home and go to the capital to go to Xuanhe Mansion.


    However, Gu Yundong had the idea of ??taking some employees to other ces to exchange and learn from a long time ago.


    It''s just right, this opportunity is very rare. As a reward, she took the well-behaved employees to go outside to see and experience, which is also helpful for the big guys to broaden their horizons.


    She wants not only obedient and loyal employees, but also employees who have ideas and ideas, and who can develop the market and give full y to their strengths.


    After all, if you want to be a steward, you really need a certain amount of knowledge and experience.


    Gu Yundong nced at the steward Pei beside him, but he was still able to stabilize and didn''t say anything. But the light in his eyes was extraordinarily bright.


    Gu Yundong smiled. Now that we have finished talking about thepetition, let everyone disperse first and continue working after a break.


    She took Steward Pei back to the office.


    As soon as he sat down, Gu Yundong said to him, "This time you go out to y, you will lead the team. As a manager, you should have more contact with other colleagues."


    Steward Pei''s eyes lit up, but then he thought of something, and frowned again, "Master, can we...can the game go smoothly?"


    Even if you canpete, how can you be sure that you will win?


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea and said, "Whether I canpete or not, I will go this way."


    Steward Pei understood, this matter was originally in the boss''s n, and it was just said from the ground up.


    "I see, boss, if I go out, I will lead the team."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "This matter is nned slowly, and there is no rush. The most important thing now is daily exercise. You have worked hard these days. I will find two people toe over. If you find an opportunity, I will let everyone follow along. Recruit, be prepared."


    "Yes."


    After Gu Yundong exined the matter, he was about to leave.


    She has a lot of things to do, so time is tight.


    On the way back, Gu Yundong didn''t even bother to reminisce with the vige chief Xie who hurried over, so he said hello and left.


    Duan''s workshop, Mu Aqiu has also made it clear.


    picked up the person, and the two returned to the county seat.


    In the days that followed, the entire county was in a state of tension.


    This year is destined to be unstable.


    Just two days before the Chinese New Year, Manager Pei had just delivered the New Year¡¯s gifts to the workers in the workshop. When everyone was happy, Shao Qingyuan¡¯s desk received a letter from Li Guo harassing the people at the border.


    Fortunately, Xie Zhonglin made preparations early, and the soldiers of the Southwest Battalion arrived in time, which did not cause any serious consequences.


    But the harassment by the people of the country of Li was obviously just a temptation.


    In the days that followed, such temptations became more and more frequent, and many people even heard the news.


    This ce is so close to the country of Li, many people worried that they would suffer, so they packed up and fled in a hurry.


    Even in Jingping County, several shops were closed, and the shopkeeper went straight to evacuation.


    This kind of thing is unavoidable. Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan sits in the county seat, and the people of Jingping County trust him very much. With him calming people''s hearts, most people in the county believed that the soldiers of Dajin would definitely win.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3172: The new prefect is here

    Chapter 3172 The new prefect is here


    Fan Yilin and the others finally figured out Gu Yundong''s intention to let them train the nurses in advance.


    They felt that the tasks on their shoulders were particrly heavy, and they exercised more diligently.


    Young schrs always have a passion for life and death, what''s more, with Master Shao and Master, what are they afraid of?


    Therefore, when their family members were discussing whether to temporarily avoid the disaster, Fan Yilin and others directly said, "The people of Ruoli have really opened the door to the southwest, where else can we go? This is our home, we don''t If we guard it firmly, we will be homeless. In the future, when children and grandchildren ask, how can we tell them that we are deserters and cowards. I want to even abandon my ancestors and families, then I have a lot of knowledge in studying. What''s the use? What face will I have in the future to test talents, test people, and serve as officials to protect the people?"


    If they don''t go, they won''t go.


    Their family was speechless for a while, but they didn''t do anything else for the time being, they just said to continue to wait and see. But in the end, he was still preparing for the way back, and it made the guards in the house more and more tight.


    There was Shao Qingyuan in Jingping County, and there was no chaos.


    But the Luozhou government was different. They had just died not long ago and were sentenced, followed by Lianquan Yanquan''s prefect who was imprisoned and escorted to the capital.


    Later, there was General Zhou Can to maintainw and order, but after hearing that Li Guo was restless, General Zhou Can also went back to train.


    The security of this city fell into the hands of the lieutenant general, and the people were suddenly anxious.


    They don''t have a prefect in the city, and they don''t have a pass sentence. What should I do if an enemy reallyes in?


    Luozhou Fucheng was led by the Luo family, and suddenly many merchants and people left.


    It was a big New Year''s Eve, but the streets were exceptionally deserted, and many shops were closed and sealed.


    When Shao Qingyuan heard the news, his brows furrowed tightly.


    It can¡¯t go on like this, and sooner orter the Luozhou government will be in chaos. When the city is in chaos, how can other counties be able to survive on their own?


    The prefect sent by the imperial court, why hasn''t it arrived yet?


    It¡¯s right to think about it. Today¡¯s Luozhou Mansion is a hot potato. There is a mess left by Quan Yan in the front, and then there is Li Guo who wants to fight at close range. If you are not careful, you may lose your life here.


    It is estimated that no one in the imperial court is willing toe over to take over, and it may be necessary to go through a lot of open and secret battles in choosing who to go. But this new prefect can''t be sloppy, you have to pick apetent person who can hold the scene.


    In this way, can it not be dyed for a long time?


    Shao Qingyuan was very tired. Not only did the new prefect of Luozhou Prefecture note, but also the person who received Bai Zhiyan didn''te. The emperor really wasn''t worried about Bai Zhiyan escaping from him at all?


    is too trusting in him.


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to quit. Anyway, after Jingping County''s economy got up, he would take his wife and children back to retire.


    He just thought angrily when Gu Yundong walked in from outside with a letter in his hand.


    "Master, there is a message from Fucheng, saying that the new prefect is here."


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes lit up, "The new prefect is here? Do you know who it is?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head and handed the letter to him, "I don''t know, and it says in the letter that the new prefect requires the magistrate of the county seat under its jurisdiction to visit the city."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." At times like this, do you want them to visit the pce? ?


    This new prefect is probably not a hammer, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3173: Tan Fu is going to Xuanhe House

    Chapter 3173 Tan Fu is going to Xuanhe House


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what the new prefect was thinking. She put the letter in her hand on the table, tapped it with her finger, and asked, "Then are you going?"


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "Go, let''s see what this new prefect is. Since he was sent here, we will always work together in the future, so it''s better to meet him."


    figured out his temperament, andmunication will not be such a big problem in the future.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, then you go over, I''ll be here, don''t worry. When are you leaving? I''ll pack your things for you."


    "Just tomorrow, I''ll go back early."


    The two of them always have to keep one in the county town, after all, Bai Zhiyan is still secretly locked here. If both of them leave, I am really worried that there will be an ident. If Bai Zhiyan was rescued, then they would all be busy in vain these days.


    Gu Yundong went back to the room to prepare things for Shao Qingyuan, who would have seen Tan Fu hobbled past as soon as he walked out of the front hall.


    Tan Fu didn''t fully wake up until two days ago, and even Shao Qingyuan didn''t expect that he would be groggy for so many days. Originally, he suffered from miasma, took antidote, and was acupuncture several times by Shao Qingyuan, and he was bled twice. It stands to reason that he should be able to recover in a few days.


    Who would have known that the miasma could actually erode people''s heads, and there was no problem with their bodies, but their brains were severely damaged, causing him to wake up several times, but he couldn''t hold on for long, and he quickly passed out of aa.


    The miasma in the miasma forest should not be underestimated.


    After Tan Fu woke up, he couldn''t wait to leave. He has been lurking in the country for a long time. Although his position is not high, he has also used his position to collect a lot of information.


    It¡¯s just that Shao Qingyuan managed to rescue the person, so how could he be allowed to leave as soon as he wakes up? Wasn''t that person saved in vain?


    He asked Tan Fu to give him the information he got, and he asked someone to report it.


    However, Tan Fu doesn''t trust him after all. He has been in the country of Li, and he doesn''t know Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong. He doesn''t know who they are. So even though they saved him, he didn''t dare to reveal the secret easily.


    Shao Qingyuan told him that the Li Kingdom had already led people to harass the Dajin border, and that Dajin knew about the Li Kingdom¡¯s n to invade, and had people guarding the entrance of the Miasma Forest to prevent them from sending people out from there.


    Tan Fu just nodded when he heard this, looking slightly relieved.


    It seems that the secrets he holds are not about the war between the two countries.


    Since this is the case, Shao Qingyuan will not let him leave when his condition is still unstable. At least, at least he can get out of bed and walk around before he can go out.


    Who knew that Tan Fu hade over at this time. Seeing that he was struggling to walk, but still insisted on gritting his teeth, Gu Yundong couldn''t help sighing.


    She looked back at Shao Qingyuan, who also walked out the door, "Otherwise, let someone send him away?"


    Hearing the voice, Tan Fu raised his head and looked at Shao Qingyuan fixedly, "I hope Master Shao will allow me to go back and report."


    "Where are you going from here?"


    Tan Fu leaned against the pir with some difficulty. But hearing Shao Qingyuan''s words, a trace of joy shed on his face, and he said hurriedly, "Xuanhe House."


    "Xuanhe Mansion??" Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other with surprise.


    "Then your peak is..."


    Tan Fu shook his head silently, "Sorry." He couldn''t say that.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3174: A family of three go to Fucheng together

    Chapter 3174 A family of three go to the city together


    Shao Qingyuan sighed, "Okay, then I''ll have someone take you back to Xuanhe Mansion. When you get to Fucheng, if you see Lord Dai, say hello for me."


    Tan Fu''s expression remained unchanged, and he nodded slightly, "Yes, my lord."


    Shao Qingyuan saw his expression and knew that the prefect of Xuanhe House was not his top.


    Xuanhe Mansion, can arrange people to sneak into the enemy country with such great energy, who else besides Lord Dai?


    Could it be Qin Wenzheng? But Qin Wenzheng left Xuanhe Mansion a few years ago and returned to the capital.


    However, Tan Fu refused to speak, and Shao Qingyuan did not ask much. He will find someone to send Tan Fu to Xuanhe Mansion, and he will naturally know when the timees.


    and Tan Fu agreed on the departure time, Tan Fu breathed a sigh of relief, and slowly moved back to the room.


    As soon as his figure disappeared behind the courtyard gate, Bai Qi hurried over from the other side.


    He came over and whispered to the two of them, "Master, Madam, there is a secret letter from Fucheng, and the person who came from Beijing to **** Bai Zhiyan has arrived, and now the person is in Fucheng."


    In Fucheng? ?


    The two looked at each other, Shao Qingyuan lowered his eyes and thought for a while, then said, "Since the people are in the city, I will bring Bai Zhiyan there tomorrow, lest theye over and make a noise and startle the snake."


    "Did this ****e with the new prefect?" Gu Yundong was curious.


    "It''s very possible that when the new prefect takes office, they are mixed in the team, and they won''t attract attention. Maybe they are in the prefect''s yamen at the moment."


    Bai Qi said, "The man sent a message that he wanted to invite Madam to go to Fucheng as well."


    Gu Yundong pointed to himself, "I''m going too?"


    Bai Qi nodded.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, "What do the new prefects and the officers and soldiers who escorted Bai Zhiyan want to do?"


    Gu Yundong guessed, "Could there be some will from the capital? It''s for the two of us?"


    "...you''ll know after a walk."


    "Just right, let''s send Bai Zhiyan to Fucheng together. After handing over the people, we can do it, but we have important things in our hearts. I''ll be with you, so I can take care of everything."


    Shao Qingyuan hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded.


    Who knew that when the two went to talk to Chi Chi, the little guy was not happy on the spot.


    Ever since I wrote the review Yundong went to the deep mountains, but after a night out, when I came back, I saw that Xiao Chichi was not happy. So whenever she wants to go out and have to spend the night outside, she will say hello to the little guy in advance.


    I don''t know if it was too long since I went to hunt down Bai Zhiyanst time, but this time I was very dissatisfied, and I didn''t let go of Gu Yundong''s neck.


    "I''m going, going."


    Gu Yundong was helpless and patted his back, "What are you doing?"


    "Apany your parents, I''m afraid you are too lonely."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, no, they didn''t feel lonely at all.


    But the little guy is very clingy, since the moment she opened her mouth, she almost never got off her.


    Although Gu Yundong was quite strong, he couldn''t bear to hold such a sturdy child for a long time.


    In the end, there was no way, Shao Qingyuan made the final decision, "Take it."


    He said, "No one will believe that we will bring a child with us while escorting Bai Zhiyan."


    Gu Yundong is right when she thinks about it, and since she came to Jingping County, she has been busy all the time, that is, she has been sensible and not pestering her all day, which allows the husband and wife to let go of things .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3175: guilt for late

    Chapter 3175 Guilt for Chi Chi


    In Gu Yundong''s heart, he felt a little bit guilty about Chi Chi, after all, he had too little time with him.


    He never cried or made trouble. It was rare for him to express his thoughts so strongly, and the couple really couldn''t bear to refuse.


    Gu Yundong exhaled and shook the little guy in his arms, "Okay, you can bring it with you."


    Xiao Chichi''s eyes lit up, and her fleshy little hand beat the table hard.


    "Sigh..."


    Gu Yundong felt pain when he looked at it, so he quickly grabbed his little hand and blew a few times, "What are you doing so hard? Does it hurt?"


    Chichi puffed out his cheeks, pursed his mouth tightly, and shook his head stiffly, "No, it hurts." He has to be strong, strong...


    However, what if you can¡¯t be strong?


    turned his head, he looked at Gu Yundong pitifully, "Mother, my hand is crippled. In the future, I will ask you to support me in the future."


    Gu Yundong burst outughing, "Why are you so cute?" She grabbed his little hand and blew lightly until he was no longer in pain, and then carried him into the room.


    Immediately told Madam Qi about taking the little guy out.


    Mother Qi also wanted to follow, but she also knew that they had business to do, so she turned around and went to pack things for Chi Chi.


    Early the next day, Tan Fu took the lead in following Bai Shan to leave the yamen and went straight to Xuanhe House.


    followed closely, and Gu Yundong also got into the carriage with his son in his arms, and set off with Shao Qingyuan for Luozhou Fucheng.


    It was still early for them to set off, and they still hadn''t woken up. Even if they got into the carriage, they still slept soundly with their hands raised.


    Gu Yundong leaned against the wall of the car, smiled and looked at his son''s sleep, and couldn''t help but poked it with his hand.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyes and nced at her, and saw his son turned over and went back to sleep.


    The road in the county town is fairly t, and the little guy slept soundly. But as soon as he left the city gate, the road became difficult to walk. Even if Gu Yundong put a thick quilt in the carriage, he was still woken up by the bumps.


    "Mother?" Turning his head slowly, he saw Gu Yundong smiling at him, and immediately grinned.


    He turned over, got up, and threw himself into Gu Yundong''s arms.


    Shao Qingyuan, who was sitting in the back, took a handkerchief and came over to wipe his face.


    Chichi turned his head, and after wiping his face, he felt that his entire face was radiant, and he was extremely satisfied.


    Just the next moment, he looked at the handkerchief in Shao Qingyuan''s hand with some doubts, "Hot?"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, the little guy was too keen, he didn''t pay attention to other things, but the hot towel did.


    She smiled and pointed to the fire cage on the side, "I was afraid that you would be cold, so I put it on it and baked it before I wiped it for you."


    Chichi tilted his head, still feeling weird. But, he''s a smart kid, so he makes a sudden realization, "Oh."


    Gu Yundong smiled sullenly, and took out a bowl of egg custard from the food box on the side, "This is specially prepared for you by Qi mama, and it''s warm. Come, have breakfast first."


    Chichi opened his mouth with an "ah" and was extremely satisfied.


    After eating, he fluttered beside his parents twice, and then he saw the toy basket that Qi mama had prepared for him.


    He pulled out the tangrams and other things inside, and then sat down obediently and yed.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were both stunned for a moment, watching him quietly y with their own, but both of them felt at the same time, feeling extremely guilty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3176: The door closes behind them

    Chapter 3176 The door closes behind them


    Chichi has no friends in this Jingping County, because it was not peaceful outside some time ago, so if he could not go out, he tried his best not to go out.


    Gu Yundong himself took his students to sketch outside, but this little guy basically yed in the county office.


    Although there are many people in the county government, there are none of his age.


    Besides him, Cai Yue is also the youngest. However, even Cai Yue had to go to the county school every day for sses, and when he came back, he had to read books andplete the homework assigned by the master. asionally after taking a break, I would also go out to the bookstore with other ssmates to exchange and learn.


    During this period of time, Song Yan came, and the little guy had a ymate simr to himself.


    It is precisely because there are no peers, so he will find things for himself to do, and he is very sensible.


    But Gu Yundong and his wife were especially ufortable.


    She hugged Chi Chi and looked down at him, "Mother will y with you, okay?"


    looked upte, then decisively reached out to push her face away, "No, solve it yourself, don''t disturb me."


    After a pause, seeing Gu Yundong''s confused expression, he sighed again and put down the toy in his hand.


    "Well, then, okay, I''ll apany my mother, let''s go." Hepared with his fingers, "Mother, be good, y by yourself."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Gu Yundong felt guilty and lonely.


    Shao Qingyuan, who didn''t have time to express, turned his head in time, restrained the corner of his mouth, and looked out the window.


    There was a dy on the road, and neither of them felt bored.


    In the afternoon, the carriage entered Luozhou Fucheng.


    Chichi was lying on the edge of the window, her dark eyes looked out curiously, her little nose shrugged forcefully, "Mother, Xiangxiang."


    Gu Yundong came over, looked out the car window, his eyes fell on the smell of steamed buns from the stall on the side, and smiled, "You want to eat it? But didn''t you just eat pastries? Your stomach is full."


    Slowly lowered his head and patted his stomach, "What a pity."


    Gu Yundong smiled sullenly, "If you want to eat, we''lle out to eat another day. Now go to the government office to rest."


    "Okay." He looked reluctant.


    In order to prevent himself from being too greedy, he slowly and decisively shrank his head back.


    It''s just that he rolled around in Shao Qingyuan''s arms, only to find that his mother was still looking out the window.


    The little guy tilted his head, "Mother?"


    Gu Yundong''s eyes kept falling on a distant carriage, and his brows were slightly furrowed.


    The man who just got on the carriage seemed familiar.


    She rubbed her eyes slightly, suspecting that she had read it wrong.


    It wasn''t until the carriage turned a corner and disappeared from her sight that Gu Yundong took his eyes back.


    Shao Qingyuan asked in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, but she couldn''t bear to think any more, the carriage had already arrived at the gate of the mansion.


    The carriage stopped, Shao Qingyuan got out of the car first, then led Gu Yundong out, who turned around and hugged Chi Chi.


    Then, Shao Qingyuan winked at Shao Wen who was driving the carriage. Thetter nodded slightly and took the carriage with Bai Zhiyan away as if nothing had happened.


    There were two officers and soldiers at the entrance of the mansion. As soon as they saw Shao Qingyuan, they immediately stepped forward respectfully to lead the way.


    "Master Shao, Mrs. Shao, the prefect is already waiting for you in the hall."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and led his wife and children inside.


    Who knew that as soon as they entered, the door suddenly closed behind them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3177: Is it him?

    Chapter 3177 It turned out to be him?


    Shao Qingyuan''s face changed slightly, and just as he was about to turn his head, he felt a strong wind blowing from his back, and a stick shed down his head.


    Subconsciously, he turned sideways to avoid it, took out the soft sword from his waist with a sullen face, and stabbed it diagonally with a ''swish''.


    The ?? sword was sharp, and the stick behind him was cut off by him.


    Looking at the wooden stick that was broken into two sections, Shao Qingyuan kept moving, and stabbed at the person holding the stick.


    However, he didn''t stop, but the other party stopped, just stood there upright with a wooden stick, raised his head slightly, and looked at him with a smile.


    Seeing who wasing, Shao Qingyuan was suddenly startled, hurriedly stopped, and stabbed the soft sword in his hand at the door next to him. The soft sword let go, and the sound of ''ding'' fell into the gap of the door.


    Shao Qingyuan let out a breath and said angrily, "Yi Zn, you don''t want to die." It is always this disgusting virtue.


    "You have misunderstood me. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I just want to see if your skills have regressed." Yi Zn threw the wooden stick in his hand, pped his hands, and went up to pull out the soft sword inserted in the gap. , handed it back to Shao Qingyuan.


    Immediately, he passed him directly, walked in front of Gu Yundong in three or two steps, and stretched out to the child in his arms, "Hurry up and hug Uncle Xiaochi, I haven''t seen you for so long, do you miss Uncle?"


    blinked slowly, this person is not a good person, he beat his father just now, and now he is looking at himself with a smile, absolutely uneasy and kind, maybe he wants to abduct him.


    Well, he nodded his head heavily, turned his back to him, puffed out his ass, hugged Gu Yundong''s neck and covered his beautiful appearance.


    Invisible, invisible.


    Yi Zn, "..."


    Gu Yundong was very surprised to see him, and when he saw himing, he immediately put away his surprised expression.


    At this moment, he saw that he ate a closed door with his son, and suddenlyughed, "I will forget you sooner orter, what are you thinking about?"


    Shao Qingyuan also put away the soft sword and walked forward, patted him on the shoulder, "Why did youe to Luozhou Mansion?"


    "Of course I''m here to find you." Yi Zn was very happy, "You don''t know, I''ve been exhausted all the way, and I''ve been rushing to hurry up, but I''ve suffered a lot, and I can''t be at home with my family during the New Year''s Eve. Reunion, it sucks."


    Looking for them?


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, their eyes lit up at the same time, and asked in a low voice, "Could it be that the person responsible for escorting Bai Zhiyan back to Beijing is you?"


    Yi Zn gave a "tsk", "It''s very clever, isn''t it surprising?"


    "It''s really unexpected, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Yi Zn sighed, "I can''t do anything about it, I don''t want toe, I ran from the capital to this ghost ce, far from saying that it''s still in this season, this weather is the most unsuitable for traveling. It''s not that there are other suitable Is it a candidate? Bai Zhiyan is too important, if the emperor sends someone casually, you don''t know each other, and you don''t feel relieved to hand over.


    Gu Yundong was speechless for a while, as if he was so important. They still know a lot of people in the capital, right?


    "Okay, we know your hard work. How is the capital now? Are my parents okay? Did they ask you to bring anything?"


    Yi Zn raised his eyebrows, "So you want to know?" He suddenly smiled mysteriously, "Someone will tell youter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3178: Its her fathers voice

    Chapter 3178 is her father''s voice


    Gu Yundong was suspicious, looking at his expression, he always felt weird.


    Yi Zn didn''t say much, turned around and walked inside, "Okay, don''t stand in this yard for now, let''s go inside and talk."


    He originally wanted to ask if Bai Zhiyan had brought him, and where is he now? Look around and find a quiet ce to talk.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, reached out to take Chichi in Gu Yundong''s arms, hugged him, and the family of three followed Yi Zn to the lobby.


    A few people just walked to the entrance of the lobby, and suddenly heard an angry voice from inside, "This Quan Yan is simply a cancer, what is Luozhou Mansion in his hands? The ounts are unclear, and thend deed is repeated in confusion. , the local ruffians and gangsters get together, the economy is going backwards, the number of beggars is increasing year by year, and the notices issued by the imperial court have not been implemented.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, an unbelievable look shed in his eyes.


    She felt that she had hallucinations, and suddenly turned to look at Shao Qingyuan, "Why do I seem to hear my father''s voice??"


    Shao Qingyuan followed andughed, "It is indeed my father-inw."


    Gu Yundong lifted the hem of his skirt, stepped forward quickly, stepped directly over the threshold of the lobby, and shouted at the inside, "Father."


    The cursing voice suddenly stopped, and the next moment, a familiar figure hurried out from inside.


    Gu Dajiang looked at his daughter, son-inw and grandson, and his expression suddenly became excited, "Yundong."


    Gu Yundong rushed in front of him in three or two steps, "Dad, it''s really you, why did youe to Luozhou Mansion? Where''s Mother? Did Mother and Yun Shukee?"


    Gu Dajiang shook his head, "They didn''te, so I came here. Luozhou is not very peaceful now, how can I bring them here, don''t make any trouble then. Let them stay in the capital to be more stable andfortable." He After speaking, I want to hug Chichi.


    It''s just that he didn''t know him for a long time. He tilted his head and looked at him for a while. Seeing how happy his parents were, he still stretched out his hand and threw himself into Gu Dajiang''s arms.


    Gu Dajiang hugged him upside down, "I haven''t seen him for almost a year, and it''s been a while since I''ve grown so big. Yes, it''s smart, like me."


    He was extremely happy, his eyes were firmly glued to the little guy''s body, as if he didn''t want to let go.


    Shao Qingyuan supported him and sat down on the side, "Dad, did youe with the prince of the county? You also came to **** Bai Zhiyan back to Beijing?"


    Gu Dajiang and Chi Chi talked for a while, and after coaxing him to call his grandfather, he raised his head contentedly, looked at his daughter and son-inw in front of him, and said, "No, I came to Luozhou to take office. The emperor made an decree. , appointed me as the new prefect of Luozhou Prefecture."


    Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    What? ? ?


    The new prefect of Luozhou is her father? ?


    Gu Yundong''s face turned blue, what does the emperor mean? It''s not enough to let theme to this border town, and now he has brought his father over?


    Especially at this juncture, the country of Li was about to fight, and the Luozhou government was a mess, so he would leave it to his father? Is it too immoral?


    The dissatisfaction on Gu Yundong''s face almost overflowed. The few people present were all her own, and she could see her thoughts at a nce.


    Yi Zn took a sip of tea and watched the y with a smile.


    Gu Dajiang shook his head with a smile, "Yundong,ing to Luozhou Mansion is also my father''s intention."


    "Father, aren''t you doing well in the capital?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3179: Gu Dajiang became the prefect of Luozhou

    Chapter 3179 Gu Dajiang became the prefect of Luozhou Prefecture


    Gu Yundong is really unhappy that his father is involved in the troubles of Luozhou government, it is enough to have their husband and wife on the front line, how can he still...


    Gu Dajiang smiled and took the cakes on the side for Chi Chi to eat. Seeing his well-behaved appearance, he was in a good mood.


    "It''s really good in the capital, but Dad still wants to make a foray. And there really isn''t anyone in Luozhou who wants to take over. The court has been arguing about the candidates for two days, and it''s annoying the emperor."


    When youe to Luozhou, if you do it well, of course, you will rise step by step, and you may even go to the sky in the future.


    But it is too difficult to do well, especially when the two countries are about to go to war, even the kind of ambitious officials avoid it.


    Of course, many people volunteered.


    It is not possible toe by volunteering, and it is useless for those who are ipetent to have a warm blood.


    The kind of capable people, but now most of them are in important positions, and it is difficult to transfer them away.


    After all, there are too few courtiers who can use it. The emperor took office for five or six years, and sessively removed all the corrupt officials left by the previous emperor. Although Enke was opened, a new batch of officials took office, but in the end they were all inexperienced people and rashly Taking over a city that is riddled with holes and has to face the war at any time and needs to bet his life, that is simply child''s y.


    When ??Gu Dajiang took the initiative to stand up, the emperor agreed almost immediately.


    The Emperor ?? has actually considered Gu Dajiang for a long time. He is indeed a talented person. He has solved several major incidents for him before, and he ispetent to serve as the prefect of Luozhou Prefecture.


    Secondly, he was the one who had experienced the famine, came out of the environment where there were corpses everywhere, and was the capable man who helped the current General Zhao to capture the leader of the bandit.


    The third time is because Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong are here. Both of these husband and wife are capable people. If Gu Dajiang encounters something, he can also have someone to discuss, and he can do more with less.


    is only the third point, but it is also the reason for the emperor''s hesitation.


    In the end, the border is not peaceful. The couple has already helped catch Bai Zhiyan and made great contributions. If he also sent Gu Yundong''s father to such a dangerous ce, it would be a bit unreasonable.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Dajiang offered to go there, and the emperor responded on the spot.


    Just in time, Yi Zn was going to **** Bai Zhiyan back to Beijing so that he could infiltrate Gu Dajiang''s team, and he could also take care of him.


    After ?? confirmed the candidates, Gu Dajiang and Yi Zn rushed over.


    They were already in a hurry, but it took a lot of time to arrive at the prefecture.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong was still a little unhappy, "Father, you are here, do you agree with your mother? This prefect can be done for several years. You and your mother are separated..." Are you willing?


    Gu Dajiang is of course reluctant, but he is even more reluctant to let Yang Liu be in danger.


    "Don''t worry, we will be able to reunite when things settle down here and bring your mother over."


    It is impossible for Li Guo and Da Jin to be at war all the time. Today, the sage is an aspiring Ming monarch. Since he was a prince, he has paid special attention to the status of border soldiers.


    After bing the emperor, he can save as much as he can in other ces, but the emperor has always been very willing to serve these soldiers for the country, not to mention food and clothing, even weapons and armor can be good.


    Gu Dajiang believes that under this premise, the soldiers brought out by Xie Zhonglin will not be bad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3180: handover white words

    Chapter 3180 Handover White Words


    After listening to his analysis, Gu Yundong looked at the light in her father''s eyes, and said nothing more.


    She knew that her father also had a heart of loyalty to the country.


    Gu Dajiang also has ambitions. He wants to go further, and he wants to make great achievements to shield his children from the wind and rain and be their backing.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, "Father, we will help you."


    Gu Dajiangughed and hugged Chi Chi for a while.


    Chi Chi was suddenly stunned, staring at his round eyes, as if his innocence was gone.


    Yi Zn on the side looked at his funny expression and almost spit out the cake in his mouth.


    He coughed twice, waved his hand, and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Okay, okay, your father and daughter are reunited. What about my side? Where is Bai Zhiyan? Did you bring it?"


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other and smiled, "Of course."


    Yi Zn immediately stood up excitedly, "Let''s go, take me to see, this kid has made so many things, he can be regarded as caught."


    "I asked Shao Wen to drive the carriage to the stable to graze, and the people were in the carriage." Shao Qingyuan said.


    Yi Zn raised his feet and walked out, ordering the stables to be emptied as he walked.


    This time, he also brought a lot of good hands, and most of the entire government office is his people.


    Gu Dajiang was about to get up, but Yi Zn stopped him, "Just ask Shao Qingyuan to show me there. Master Gu, you guys have a good time to reminisce, there won''t be too many people going to a stable, we''ll be back soon. already."


    Gu Dajiang sat back again and watched them walk out of the lobby.


    When Shao Qingyuan and the two walked to the stable, only Shao Wen was left to watch.


    Bai Zhiyan was still dazed and hid in thepartment, Yi Zn got the person out, looked up and down, and sneered, "Why do you look so haggard?" He turned to look at Shao Qingyuan, "You abused him. him?"


    Shao Qingyuan was expressionless, "No, I just missed two meals."


    Bai Zhiyan was able to eat calmly at first, but when he was brought back to Jingping County, his temperament changed drastically.


    Probably knowing that his chances of being rescued are slim to none, his mood is getting more and more irritable every day, and he has to go on a hunger strike for two days.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan are very busy, who has the time to get used to him? After being hungry a few times, Bai Zhiyan also calmed down and started eating again.


    It''s just that he was being held in secret, and the environment in which he lived was normal, so people naturally looked a little decadent.


    But Shao Qingyuan swore that he did not abuse him.


    "If you take people away, we will rx."


    Yi Zn hehe, "Yeah, you''re rxed, but on the way back to Beijing, I have to live with fear." I really didn''t want to answer.


    Shao Qingyuan rarely showed a schadenfreude expression, "When do you n to leave?"


    "The sooner the better, of course, but when the new prefect takes office, the prefect will definitely be watched secretly by many people. If I leave rashly, it''s easy to be targeted. Let''s talk about it in a few days."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, it was true.


    Yi Zn raised his hand and greeted, and saw two expressionless peopleing down from the roof. The two of them were masters at first sight. They raised Bai Zhiyan without saying a word and went down.


    Yi Zn rxed a little, turned around and put his arms around Shao Qingyuan''s shoulder, "Long time no see, let''s go have a drink? Just in time, tell me about the situation in Luozhou, and I can report to the emperor when I go back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3181: Zhao is sick

    Chapter 3181 Zhao is sick


    Shao Qingyuan shook his hand off his shoulder, "I won''t drink the wine, it''s fine to have a cup of tea with you."


    Yi Zn clicked his tongue, "I haven''t seen you for a while, why have you be more refined?" Seeing that Shao Qingyuan didn''t speak, he just walked out of the stable, he shrugged and immediately followed, "Okay, let''s have a cup of tea, Anyway, your daughter-inw and your father-inw haven''t seen each other for so long, so there must be a lot to say, let''s drink it slowly."


    The two of them walked towards the pavilion in the backyard while they were talking.


    And the Gu Yundong in Yi Zn''s mouth is indeed asking Gu Dajiang about the capital.


    Although letters are sent from the capital from time to time, the distance is long, and many words are inconvenient to say in the letter, so Gu Yundong asked very carefully.


    Gu Dajiang briefly talked about the situation in the capital, who was promoted, who was demoted, who attracted the attention of the emperor, and who was sick and took days off.


    Others are some trivial matters at home. Yun Shu is now a tyrant in the Imperial College, and has a wide range of friends, anyone can talk a few words. Gu Dajiang felt strange, Yun Shu is such a long-winded person, why don''t his ssmates dislike him?


    Coco grew taller, and ran to Liu Weijia Jinxiu Restaurant every now and then to cook, almost robbing the chef of the restaurant''s work.


    and Yangliu, most of the time they are managed in Xinming Pavilion. After all, Mama Xia was still in Wanqing Mansion and didn''te back, and Mrs. Ge was about to give birth. Now most of them stay in the mansion and don''t go out.


    Gu Yundong listened with relish, and suddenly missed the time when the family was reunited.


    It¡¯s just a pity, it¡¯s going to be a rare day in the future.


    She sighed secretly, and when she looked up again, she suddenly saw Gu Dajiang frowning before speaking.


    Gu Yundong''s heart skipped a beat, and he asked worriedly, "Dad, is there something else that has happened to make you very embarrassed?"


    "...Not really." Gu Dajiang shook his head, "Actually, this time I came to Luozhou Mansion, besides the reason I told you before, there is another reason."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Is there a reason? What is it?"


    "Didn''t I make people stare at Gujiatun? Not long ago I received a letter saying that Zhao was ill, and there shouldn''t be many days left."


    Gu Yundong was a little dazed for a moment, almost didn''t realize who her father was talking about Zhao.


    was stunned for a moment before he suddenly realized that it was her step-grandmother.


    "Why is Zhao ill?"


    Speaking of this, Gu Dajiang couldn''t help but want tough, "Didn''t someone in the capital see that I was promoted to a rank, specifically investigate my past, and then find out about the old Gu family in Gujiatun?"


    As a result, they found Old Man Gu. They wanted to use Old Man Gu to stumble upon Gu Dajiang, so they nned to bring Old Man Gu to the capital.


    But the person who sent it was killed, so old man Gu naturally couldn''t go.


    Gu Yundong knew about this, but she didn''t know about the subsequent development.


    Old Man Gu had no choice but to go home. Later, I don''t know what happened, but Zhao found out about it.


    Zhao didn''t care about anything else. What she cared about was that old man Gu didn''t tell her about it. He wanted to leave himself alone and go to the capital to enjoy happiness. No, not only left her, but also the two sons she gave birth to.


    This bad old man is very old, and he has to do things like abandoning his wife and children.


    Zhao was so angry that he fought with old man Gu on the spot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3182: Ding You

    Chapter 3182 Ding worry


    The old man Gu exined that that person lied to him, and that Gu Dajiang was a high official in the capital just to fool people. Otherwise, how could he note to pick him up on the appointed day? He was deceived.


    But Zhao didn''t care about this, she just cared about Old Man Gu''s little thought of wanting to leave her to enjoy happiness at any time.


    In the final analysis, he is getting old, and in addition to the messy life in the past few years, Zhao works every day without any energy.


    With this anger, he was so angry that his heart ached and ufortable for three days and a half. He had been lying in bed for ten days and a half months, and even with the tossing, the old man could not rest in peace.


    After a few times it got worse. Even if he didn''t have any money in his hand, Zhao, who was afraid of death, still went to the county hospital to see a doctor.


    As a result, he came to the conclusion that his life was not long. Zhao vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot, frightening the whole family.


    Immediately, Mr. Zhao was taken home, and he has been bedridden since then. Recently, it has be more and more serious, and the time ofa has be longer and longer.


    This matter quickly reached Gu Dajiang''s ears.


    "You also know that if the Zhao family goes, I will have Dingyou for three years."


    Although the Zhao family is only his stepmother, ording to thews of the Great Jin Dynasty, Gu Dajiang must return to his ancestral home to observe the system for 27 months.


    Gu Dajiang and the Zhao family can say that their hatred is as deep as the sea. It is already his ''filial piety'' that he can report years of hatred against her after being powerful and powerful.


    Such a stepmother, how could he leave for her, that''s a joke.


    But if he really let the Zhao family go, those people staring at him in the court would definitely use this as an excuse to attack him again.


    Instead of doing this, it¡¯s better to take a different path.


    Exactly, Luozhou Prefecture needs the prefect to pick up this mess.


    Gu Yundong understood, "Dad thinks that the current situation of Luozhou Prefecture cannot withstand the second change of officials? Especially when the two countries are at war, the emperor will never allow you to go back to Ding You suddenly when you are halfway through your control?"


    Gu Dajiang smiled and nodded, "Yes, if I''m still in the capital, I''m just a small Hanlin Academy clerk, not more than me, not less than me, and the emperor can''t take love for a clerk. I''ll stay. But when I get to Luozhou Mansion, it''s a big difference without the prefect of the prefecture at the critical moment."


    What''s more, it took two days to pick a new prefect, and the emperor had a terrible headache, and would never want to experience it a second time.


    So, this method is the best of both worlds.


    Gu Dajiang doesn''t want to have anything to do with the old Gu family at all. If the Zhao family is gone, he will have to deal with the old man Gu and the second and third rooms when he looks back at the family vige.


    The two-bedroom and three-bedroom is okay, but if the family is divided, it is two families.


    But the old man Gu is not easy to deal with. Although he has crossed the road on the emperor''s side, he is his own father after all. Is it possible that Gu Dajiang can be indifferent when he is forced to die? Then his career is over.


    So if you don¡¯t touch it, don¡¯t touch it.


    Gu Yundong also thinks this is good, but Zhao''s serious illness is beyond her expectations.


    Thest time she went to Gujiatun, she also saw them. At that time, Mrs. Zhao looked much more energetic than Old Man Gu.


    Who knows that in a few years, he will be ahead of Old Man Gu.


    Gu Dajiang looked at her frowning face and smiled, "Okay, you don''t need to worry about things over at Gujiatun. If you have a father, he will arrange everything."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and nodded with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3183: People brought by Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 3183 The people brought by Gu Dajiang


    The father and daughter were chatting happily when there was a knock on the door.


    Wan Xiaozhuang walked in and said respectfully, "Sir, the seven county magistrates under the Luozhou government have arrived."


    Gu Dajiang was stunned for a moment, then raised his head to look at the sky, "It''s already this hour?" He rubbed his brows and exhaled, stood up and said to Gu Yundong, "Dad still has something to do, I have to go to work first, you bring mete. Take a break in the backyard. I''ll have someone tidy up the room, and you can rest for two days before going back."


    After thinking about it, I felt that it was wrong. Now no matter what county is not calm, how can I spend two nights in the prefecture.


    So he changed the conversation and said, "Let Qingyuan go back tomorrow, you and Chi Chi will stay for two more days, so don''t rush."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, "I see, Dad, go get busy."


    She took Chi Chi over, then grabbed his hand and said, "Chi Chi, say goodbye to Grandpa."


    Chichi raised his little paw and waved, with a milky voice, "Grandpa, wave."


    Gu Dajiang was instantly satisfied and walked out the door with a big smile.


    When ?? walked to Wan Xiaozhuang''s side, he exined, "Take care of Miss and Young Master."


    "Yes, my lord."


    After waiting for Gu Dajiang to leave, Wan Xiaozhuang took a step forward. When facing Gu Yundong, his serious and cold expression changed, and he smiled a little foolishly, "Miss."


    Gu Yundong looked at him, "Looks much more capable than before, and looks much more decent."


    Wan Xiaozhuang and Wan Xiaogao are the twins who seeded Xue Rong and followed Gu Dajiang.


    Maybe I have experienced a lot of things with Gu Dajiang. Now that I see you again, I really feel refreshed.


    This time, Gu Dajiang came to Luozhou, and brought few people. But there are more than ten. Among them, Gu Yundong knows only the Wanjia twins and the Qiuhai couple.


    These four people were added to Gu Yundong''s family when he was still in the capital. They had all met Gu Yundong and were familiar with her. The rest are people who were trained after Gu Dajiang was admitted to the jinshi. It is said that he also bought a few on the way.


    Wan Xiaozhuang felt a little embarrassed after hearing Gu Yundong''s words, "Well, I have gained a lot of knowledge even with the adults, but it''s still a long way off." While speaking, he stretched out his hand to pick up Chichi, "I''ll hug the young master. Well, Aunt Qiu in the backyard has been tidied up, I''ll take you there."


    However, Gu Yundong waved his hand, "No, you are busy with your work. I have been to the government office a few times, and I know the way. My father first came here, and the county magistrates don''t know what the attitude is, you are waiting by my father''s side. Now, I can help you with anything in time. I''ll just go shopping by myself."


    Wan Xiaozhuang was a little hesitant, but he also habitually obeyed Gu Yundong''s words. After a moment of silence, he cupped his hands and said, "The younger one will retire first."


    "Go." Wan Xiaozhuang left, Gu Yundong put Chichi down, took his hand and slowly walked out the door.


    Although he has been to the mansion several times, he hase and gone in a hurry, and he has not stopped to take a good stroll.


    Now this yamen is his father''s future residence, and I''m afraid he won''t be able to leave in a few years. She wants to take a good look at it and be familiar with it, and she will definitelye here often in the future.


    I didn''t want her to hold hands for a long time, and I ran forward.


    Gu Yundong simply followed him, wherever he ran, she would follow.


    Then she didn''t go far before she saw a familiar figure - Aunt Qiu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3184: The second master came to look for Gu Yundong

    Chapter 3184 The second master came to find Gu Yundong


    Aunt Qiu turned her back to them and was cleaning up the flowerbed in the corner, muttering as she cleaned up, not knowing what she was talking about.


    Gu Yundong winked at Chi Chi, the little guy was very smart, he ran over and bumped into Aunt Qiu''s thigh.


    "Ouch." Aunt Qiu let out a low voice, lowered her head and looked at her delicate, fleshy little face.


    This is¡­¡­


    "Little Young Master?" Aunt Qiu shouted in surprise, then when she looked up, she really saw Gu Yundong smiling at her not far away.


    Aunt Qiu was immediately excited, and hurriedly squatted down and hugged Chi Chi, "Big, Miss, why are you here?"


    She is a servant who manages the backyard, of course she doesn''t know about the front yard. Although Wan Xiaozhuang told her that he would clean up a yard ande out for the distinguished guests, he did not say who the distinguished guests were. Seeing Gu Yundong and Chi Chi suddenly, Aunt Qiu almost couldn''t help screaming.


    Gu Yundong walked forward with a smile, "Aunt Qiu, long time no see."


    "Miss, you, when did you arrive? Aunt Qiu is going to make tea for you."


    "I''m not busy." Gu Yundong stopped her, "I''ve already had a drink, I''m just wandering around. When I saw you, I happened to chat with you. You also tell me about the capital, I want to hear it."


    Although she and Gu Dajiang have already talked, but she also knows that after his father bes an official, he must be busy with daily affairs, and he is busy with court affairs. Haven''t seen him talk with him about some official politics? Other than that, it''s a family affair.


    Some of the other gossip parents are short-lived, but Gu Yundong didn''t even hear it.


    And she felt that her father was reporting good news instead of bad news. Now that she sees Aunt Qiu, she just understands.


    Aunt Qiu put down Chi Chi who wanted to go to the ground, "Okay, what the eldest miss wants to talk about, Aunt Qiu must know everything. By the way, there is just something. After my wife asked me to see the eldestdy, she told the eldestdy. One sound."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    "The fruit wine that the eldestdy sent to the capital was sold out in a few days as soon as it was ced in the Xinming Pavilion. Not only that, but manydies made reservations, saying that the fruit wine tasted really good. The second young master also It was highly rmended in the Imperial College, and many schrs came to Gu Ji to ask about it on the holiday day. But where is Gu Ji still in stock, those students are useless to hang around the stake shopkeeper for a long time."


    Aunt Qiu had seen that grand asion with her own eyes, and when she thinks about it now, she is extremely excited.


    Gu Yundong finally breathed a sigh of relief when he learned about the sales of fruit wine. It seems that the expansion of the Gujia Workshop is an urgent matter.


    Aunt Qiu sighed, "Unfortunately, the second master is not in the capital. Otherwise, with the influence of his Yongfuyman, he would write such a short paragraph in the restaurant and let the storyteller tell it for two days, and it would definitely be popr in the north and south of the country."


    "Uncle is not in the capital? Where has he gone?" Gu Yundong really didn''t know that Gu Xiaoxi was not in the capital.


    Although hemunicated with the capital, it was the first time that each of them, Uncle, wrote a letter. Later, Imunicated with my family for peace, and exchanged letters with each other about some business matters in the shop.


    and Uncle Gu Liu Wei did not pass letters anymore. After all, everyone is busy, so there is no need to write letters every two months.


    Aunt Qiu said, "Second Master has gone out for a trip. Last time I wrote to Master, it seemed that he was heading to the southwest side and wasing to see you, Miss."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3185: please dont come

    Chapter 3185 I hope you don''te here


    Gu Yundong was stunned, her uncle also came to the southwest?


    "When did Uncle leave? How long has it been?"


    Aunt Qiu calcted, "It''s been three or four months."


    Seeing Gu Yundong''s worried look, she immediately smiled and said, "Miss, don''t worry, since you are traveling, you must walk slowly. If you encounter beautiful scenery along the way, you will probably stay for a while. The second master and the seconddy walked with the young master Xiaoxiao, and they walked even more slowly."


    "What''s more, the prince''s brother-inw, Master Zheng, also apanied his wife and the second master, and they can take care of each other."


    Gu Yundong nodded after listening, "That''s good. But, my uncle is doing fine in the capital, why did he suddenly think of going out for a trip?"


    Although it is normal to go out to collect materials, but his career in the capital has just started, so he should not leave at this juncture.


    Speaking of this, Aunt Qiu couldn''t help sighing, "It''s because of the old Gu family''s affairs, the master can be said to be excusable regardless of the old Gu family, but the second master just..." She told the rumors in the capital to Say it again.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, "It''s so far away, I didn''t expect that the influence of the old Gu family on my father and uncle would still be so great."


    Because of the old Gu family, his father came to Luozhou to take office, and the uncle also went out to travel.


    This family is really haunted. Fortunately, she decided to settle down in Xuanhe Mansion. If she returns to her hometown, she will die, and she will never have a good life in her life.


    Now that Zhao''s illness is terminally ill and is about to die, just taking care of the old man''s bones, it is estimated that he won''t be able tost long.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong felt a lot more rxed.


    "I will let people pay attention to the people whoe to Luozhou. If the unclees, they will know in time."


    After a pause, she whispered again, "I hope they hear the news here, they can change their route, and don''te here."


    Aunt Qiu was stunned and pped her palms, "Isn''t it? It''s better not toe here, the Luozhou Mansion is indeed a little messy. Miss, you don''t know, we met several people before we entered the city a few days ago. A group of daring robbers who want to attack us while the border is in chaos."


    Gu Yundong suddenly became worried when he heard the words, "Have you encountered robbers? Or several gangs? Did anyone get hurt? Is my father alright? I chatted with him just now, but he didn''t mention it. I knew he must be announcing the good news. Worrying."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, fortunately the master has the staff and the guards of the prince, and those robbers are quickly cleaned up." Aunt Qiu waved her hand tofort her, "Master is surrounded by Xiao Gao and Xiao Zhuang, they are not far from the master. of."


    Gu Yundong exhaled, and then frowned slightly, she always felt that the robber wasing.


    His father came all the way with so many people, not to mention other things, the fact that there are so many people can make people dare not make up their minds easily. It was safe for her and her husband toe from Jingping County. It made no sense for her father to meet several groups.


    It seems that the so-called robbers may only be targeting her father or the newly appointed prefect of Luozhou.


    Fortunately, they arrived safely, so we can arrange for more people to take care of them at the government office.


    Gu Yundong raised his head and wanted to know more details so that he could take targeted protection.


    Who knew, but saw Aunt Qiu open her mouth, looking like she was about to speak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3186: Duchenne

    Chapter 3186 Du Shi


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Aunt Qiu, what''s the matter? Do you have something to say to me?"


    "There''s something I''ve been keeping in my heart." Aunt Qiu had a tangled expression on her face, "I want to talk to Miss, but I''m afraid that I will talk too much and make Miss unhappy."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Aunt Qiu has been at our house for a long time. I should know what my temperament is. If I have something to say, it doesn''t matter. I will listen to it if it makes sense, and I will exin it to you if it doesn''t make sense."


    "Well, then I said."


    "Um."


    Aunt Qiu looked left and right, lowered her voice, and whispered, "Miss, we bought a few servants on the way to Luozhou Mansion this time, including a couple surnamed Zhong, the man''s name is Zhong Qiao, but they looked honest and honest. , is very strong. The master just liked his skills, so he bought him, just in time toe to Luozhou to help a little. It''s just his daughter-inw Du..."


    Aunt Qiu''s brows tightened, and she said with annoyance and disdain in her eyes, "That Du shi is enchanting and enchanting, and she speaks softly. As aborer, I have to doubt whichdy she is."


    "I''m not saying that it''s not good to be good-looking. She looks quite lovable, and you feel veryfortable talking to you. I originally thought that it would be veryfortable to get along with such a soft and diligent person. Who knew that Du Shi, who became a rtive and had a man, was uneasy, she, she, she fell in love with the master."


    "Cough cough..." Gu Yundong listened to it as gossip at first, but when he heard this, he choked on his own saliva.


    She looked at Aunt Qiu in surprise, "Are you serious?"


    "Isn''t it? At the beginning, Mrs. Du asked me about the master''s situation. He said that he was new here and didn''t know the master''s situation. He was afraid that if he did something wrong, he would be med and kicked out. I thought it was right. Exin it to her. Who knew that when she heard that the master came to Luozhou Mansion alone, and the wife was still in the capital, her eyes suddenly lit up."


    At that time, she thought she was wrong, after all, Du Shi immediately returned to the appearance of asking for advice humbly.


    But in the next few days, Mrs. Du went to Gu Dajiang''s side, making soup and washing clothes, always asking Gu Dajiang some questions, and seemed to be very diligent.


    Gu Yundong frowned after hearing this, "Did none of my dad feel anything?"


    Aunt Qiu pped her thigh, "Not to mention my lord, no one in our team feels that something is wrong. After all, Mrs. Du''s behavior doesn''t mean being diligent, and what she does is indeed the work of some servants. Ordinary people can''t think of other ces. At most, they feel that she has just been bought and feel uneasy, so she wants to do more work to gain the trust of the main family. Besides, her family''s man is in the same motorcade with him, who would have thought How can a woman who has be a kiss still have such thoughts?"


    Aunt Qiu is a woman, and her intuition is much more urate than those of men who are focused on doing big things.


    In addition, she followed to Luozhou this time, and she also consciously took on the important task of taking care of the master and helping the wife drive away those Yingyingyanyan, so she couldn''t help but pay more attention to Du''s two points.


    Then she discovered that every time she walked up to the master, her eyes were not right, and her mental outlook was not right. Anyway, the rm in her mind kept beeping.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3187: Gu Dajiang is doing well

    Chapter 3187 Gu Dajiang is doing well


    Of course, Aunt Qiu also suspected that she had read it wrong.


    She also told her man Qiu Hai about this, Qiu Hai thought she was making a fuss, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Du Shi. Besides, even if Du Shi has the heart, don''t they still believe in the master?


    They have been with the master for so long. Could it be that they still don''t know the master''s feelings for his wife?


    Aunt Qiu was almost persuaded by Qiuhai, and suspected that she might be too suspicious.


    Until the encounter with the robbers, that Du shi stopped in front of the master without even thinking about it, and his body was trembling in fear of death, but he still held a dagger firmly in the way of Gu Dajiang. before.


    Aunt Qiu felt that it was over, and Zhong Qiao was still fighting with the robbers. She didn''t worry about her husband, but she ran happily beside the master.


    Master is guarded by Xiao Gao and Xiao Zhuang, can you get her?


    But what Aunt Qiu didn''t expect was that the master frowned and said that Mrs. Du was too much of a hindrance, and asked her to send her back to the carriage behind.


    That Du shi had a pitiful yet calm expression, and threw it all to the blind man.


    Thinking of this, Aunt Qiu wanted tough, but...


    "Then Du Shi definitely won''t give up, and I don''t know if there will be other actions in the future. Fortunately, I will arrive at Luozhou Mansion soon. I think the eldest miss is here. Seeing the eldestdy and telling you first, the youngdy is also in her heart. There are numbers."


    Gu Yundong nodded after hearing this, she had no doubts about her father''s charm.


    In the past, before he was admitted to the Jinshi rank, there were already many women who wanted to embrace him. When her mother came to Beijing to take care of her and give birth to her child, her father stayed alone in Xuanhe Mansion. Good guy, during that time there were many people who wanted to take advantage of the situation and stuff people around him.


    Later, her father got angry and killed chickens to warn the monkeys once, and then this kind of thing stopped.


    She believed that her father would not do anything wrong to her mother, but as Aunt Qiu said, now the Luozhou government is in chaos, Gu Dajiang may not be able to take care of many things, and it is not impossible for others to take advantage of it.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, and said, "Where is Du Shi now? I happen to be free, I''ll go take a look."


    Of course Aunt Qiu couldn''t ask for it, "At this juncture, it should be in the kitchen. There are many guests in the house, and Mrs. Du''s cooking skills are quite good, so she must be preparing food in the kitchen. It''s better for Miss to have a look, you always have a good eye for people. I can tell at a nce whether it is a human or a ghost, and I am also worried that I have wronged her and wronged her."


    Gu Yundong nodded and looked up to find Chichi.


    The little guy was lying on the corridor railing, watching the ants on the ground move.


    The fleshy little hands are about to move, and tremblingly stretched out to touch them.


    Gu Yundong even came over and hugged him before he was about to meet him.


    Seeing that the ants were getting farther and farther away from him, he turned his head in confusion, "Mother..."


    "Are you hungry? Mother take you to eat something?"


    Chichi is not hungry, just now he was held in his arms by Gu Dajiang, and he has already fed a lot of food.


    But he was a little greedy, "I want to eat noodles."


    "Okay, let''s eat noodles." Gu Yundong led him behind Aunt Qiu and walked to the kitchen.


    When the two big and one small were approaching the kitchen, they suddenly saw Wan Xiaogaoing from another direction and hurried into the kitchen without seeing them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3188: This is our lady

    Chapter 3188 This is our eldestdy


    followed, and there was an exasperated voice from the kitchen, "It was your fault."


    Gu Yundong was startled, and looked at Aunt Qiu, "What happened inside?"


    "I''ll go take a look first." Aunt Qiu said hurriedly.


    Gu Yundong nodded, and after seeing Aunt Qiu pass by, he took Chichi''s hand and walked slowly towards the kitchen.


    Standing at the door of the kitchen, she heard a cry.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, turned and walked in.


    In the kitchen stood Wan Xiaogao, Aunt Qiu, and a weak figure. It seemed that it should be the Du Shi that Aunt Qiu described. She was the one who was crying.


    In addition, there is a fire girl and a servant girl. These two are strangers. Gu Yundong has never seen them. I think they are either the servants that his father boughtter, or the servants that he bought again aftering to Luozhou Mansion. .


    In the end, it was a pair of master and servant standing on the side. The master is a woman about his own age, and the servant is a servant girl. Listening to her voice, the exasperated sentence "It was your fault" should be what this servant girl said.


    Judging from the situation, it should be this girl who had an argument with Du Shi?


    Gu Yundong didn''t know who the master and servant were, but looking at the clothes, they were quite... simple.


    "Mother, face to face." Chi Chi only felt that there were a lot of people in the kitchen, and after she came in, she didn''t speak, so she couldn''t help reminding her aloud.


    When he said this, several people in the kitchen who were facing each other turned around and saw Gu Yundong''s mother and son.


    Gu Yundong nced around with a smile, and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Wan Xiaogao was about to speak when he saw her. Aunt Qiu had already walked over in three or two steps, and first introduced the pair of master and servant, "Miss, this is the wife of the magistrate of Yunjing County, Mrs. Wen."


    Yunjing County? ?


    That county seat is the poorest county seat in the entire Luozhou Prefecture. It is said that the county government office in their county seat is even more dpidated than the county government office in Jingping County before it was repaired.


    Therefore, it is understandable that Mrs. Wen is dressed so inly.


    Unexpectedly, in addition to her and her husband, that Lord Wen also brought his wife.


    Mrs. Wen turned around and was also looking at Gu Yundong. Aunt Qiu hurriedly said, "This is our eldestdy, and also the wife of the magistrate of Jingping County."


    Mrs. Wen was surprised for a moment, her eyes couldn''t help but light up, she was blessed immediately, and said softly, "It turned out to be Mrs. Shao, I''ve admired her name for a long time, but I didn''t expect to see it today."


    She didn''t know Aunt Qiu, and Aunt Qiu didn''t have time to say a word just now when she came in. Naturally, she didn''t know that Aunt Qiu was the servant of the government. She also thought that Aunt Qiu said that Gu Yundong was the eldest youngdy, because she was a dowry from Gu Yundong''s family, that''s why she called her that.


    Therefore, Mrs. Wen did not contact Gu Yundong and the new prefect of Luozhou.


    Du Shi was stunned for a moment, Miss? Whichdy?


    Du Shi has indeed been with Gu Dajiang''s team for some time, and has also inquired about the situation of the Gu family.


    But this time, most of the people on the team were men, and there were only three women. Among them, only Aunt Qiu is an old man, and she knows most about the Gu family, so she can only inquire about Aunt Qiu.


    Aunt Qiu told the Gu family''s poptionposition, but did not say that Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were magistrates in the county seat under the Luozhou government.


    So when Du Shi heard something about Miss, Du didn''t have time to react.


    Aunt Qiu over there had already given her a sideways nce, exining exactly what happened here.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3189: things go by

    Chapter 3189 What happened


    "Not long after Mrs. Wen arrived at the mansion, she was a little ufortable because she was in a hurry. The maid next to her came to the kitchen and wanted to make some sour plum soup. After it was cooked, she asked Qiao''er to watch. Went to take care of Mrs. Wen."


    Qiaoer, the fire-fighting girl who helped out in the kitchen, was standing beside him at this moment, a little panicked.


    Aunt Qiu continued, "Originally, Mrs. Wen''s girl was counting the time, thinking that the sour plum soup was almost ready, so she hurried to the kitchen to get it. Who knows when she came, she found that the sour plum soup was cold, and the sour plum soup was not boiled, so she hurried to the kitchen to get it. It seems like she just left, the sour plum soup was taken down and put aside."


    That maid would definitely ask, just happened to be Du Shi. Qiaoer said that this sour plum soup was taken by Du, and Qiaoer was the fire girl who just bought it in Luozhou two days ago. She did not dare to refute what Du said.


    The maid was about to question Du Shi, so there was this scene in front of her.


    Mrs. Du had already weighed it in her heart when Aunt Qiu and Gu Yundong were talking.


    Although she still had some doubts about Gu Yundong''s identity, it didn''t prevent her from seeing Aunt Qiu''s attitude towards her. Aunt Qiu came from the capital with the master. Among these servants, apart from the Wan Xiaogao brothers, Aunt Qiu and his wife were the most trusted and valued by the master.


    Most of the people who even she is respectful are the ones she can''t offend.


    Especially Gu Yundong''s dress ispletely different from that of the Yunjing County magistrate''s wife. And the child she is holding in her hand, all her body is exquisite, and she thinks that she is a person who lives very well.


    So Du Shi immediately took a deep breath, raised his sleeves and wiped his face, sobbing softly, "Mrs Wen, I''m really sorry, it''s all my fault. I think there are a lot of guests today, and it''s all the hard work. Now, I will quickly stew a few cups of chicken soup and send it to the adults to go. I heard Qiaoer say that Mrs. Wen is not feeling well, but I have little knowledge, so I thought that the sour plum soup would not be of any use, so I simply stewed a few more cups of chicken soup. I will also give thedy a cup. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have made my own decisions. I thought I was good to thedy, but I didn''t expect to make thedy unhappy. I, I..."


    As she spoke, she choked up again, "It''s all my fault, madam, don''t be angry. I''ll make amends to madam, I''m wrong, I deserve to die, I don''t understand the rules, I should have asked the madam first. Yes, I''m really sorry."


    When Mrs Du spoke of her excitement, she knelt down directly to Mrs. Wen.


    Mrs. Wen immediately took two steps back, and the maid beside her was speechless for a while.


    Qiaoer also hurriedly knelt down and said in a panic, "It''s me, it''s me, me, me. I was wrong, I should be damned..."


    In the huge kitchen, there were only two people crying.


    The servant girl who was helping in the kitchen couldn''t stand it anymore, she pleaded with Wan Xiaogao and Aunt Qiu, "This is a misunderstanding, although the Du family girl is wrong, but her original intention is good, she is doing the wrong thing with kindness. Now. She admits her mistake so sincerely, why don''t she just... let her make a sour plum soup for Mrs. Wen and send it to her in person??"


    Aunt Qiu gritted her teeth, but said nothing, she believed that the eldestdy had her own judgment.


    Wan Xiaogao is actually not good at dealing with this kind of thing. He was pulled over to preside over justice. It is because the government office is not on the right track, and there are many guests who can''t find other people of high status.


    Therefore, he couldn''t help but look up at Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3190: tea language tea language

    Chapter 3190 Teanguage teanguage


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, this time she believed what Aunt Qiu said.


    This Du Shi is a green tea. He talks about tea and tea, and he says everything about his own fault, but every word he makes excuses for himself. He even knelt down and kowtowed, making it seem that Mrs. Wen in front of him was being persecuted. She is like.


    But it was about Mrs. Wen, so she decided to ask her what she meant.


    Gu Yundong turned his head to look at her, "Mrs. Wen, what do you think?"


    "I..." Just as Mrs. Wen was about to speak, Mrs. Du suddenly increased her volume, "Madam, I really know I''m wrong, woohoo, I apologize to Madam. I, I..."


    "Shut up!!" Gu Yundong snorted coldly, "Just talk, what are you crying and howling? Didn''t you see any children here? What should I do if my son is scared?"


    Du Shi suddenly choked, looked at Gu Yundong in horror, and looked weak again, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Gu Yundong didn''t bother to pay attention to her, and his eyes fell on Mrs. Wen again, only to find that she was frowning tightly, and her forehead was covered in fine cold sweat.


    It was fine just now, why is it suddenly like this?


    She was startled, and handed Chichi to Aunt Qiu in a hurry, stepped forward and asked, "Mrs. Wen, what''s the matter with you? Are you ufortable?"


    She said, raised her head and called Wan Xiaogao, "Bring Mrs. Wen a chair here."


    "Yes." Wan Xiaogao hurriedly took a chair beside Mrs. Wen and put it behind Mrs. Wen, Gu Yundong quickly helped her to sit down.


    Xiaokui, the maid next to Mrs. Wen, was also startled, and nervously wiped her sweat with a handkerchief, "Madam, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay." It was Du Shi and Qiao''er''s cries one after another, which made her forehead throb.


    She was not feeling well at first, but after such an encounter, she felt her chest tight and ufortable.


    When Du Shi over there saw this, he was so frightened that he fell silent for a while.


    Gu Yundong was very close to Mrs. Wen. She clearly felt that she was very weak, so she immediately frowned and said to Wan Xiaogao, "Mrs. Wen''s situation is not right, you can find a doctor."


    Mrs. Wen waved her hand, "No, no need, I''m just a little dizzy after a day''s journey, it''s not a big problem, I''ll just rest for a while."


    Xiaokui choked aside, "Madam, you are pale now, what''s the problem? Let''s find a doctor toe and take a look." She red at Du Shi with gritted teeth, "If it wasn''t for her, you would have After drinking the sour plum soup, you can rest."


    Gu Yundong raised his head and exined to Wan Xiaogao, "Go and invite the doctor."


    Wan Xiaogao immediately turned his head and ran away. This time Mrs. Wen did not stop her, because as soon as she opened her mouth, she felt a tingling in her head, making herpletely speechless.


    Gu Yundong frowned as he looked at the hand that Mrs Wen was holding.


    Her situation seems to be more serious than she imagined, which is not eptable. No matter what, Mrs. Wen can''t have an ident at this juncture.


    "Mother, the red one..."


    A suspicious voice suddenly came from Chi Chi''s ears, Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and when he turned his head, he saw Chi Chi stretched out his little finger and pointed at the stool where Mrs. Wen was sitting, and his face changed greatly.


    Xiaokui also heard it, her eyes widened and she screamed, "Blood, madam, you are bleeding..."


    Mrs. Wen was stunned, and the cold sweat on her forehead became more and more dense.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t bear to wait for Wan Xiaogao, and immediately turned to Aunt Qiu and said, "Go and call Uncle over here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3191: Gu Yundong personally called someone

    Chapter 3191 Gu Yundong went to call someone in person


    Aunt Qiu was also shocked. This Mrs. Wen was a guest of the government office. If something happened, the consequences would be disastrous.


    She nodded hastily, "I, I''ll go right now."


    But she took two steps and came back, "Miss, uncle, they are talking about business, I''ll go..." I''m afraid I won''t be able to get in.


    Gu Yundong reacted, let go of Mrs. Wen''s hand, and exined to Aunt Qiu, "You take care of Chichi and Mrs. Wen, I''ll be right back."


    After she finished speaking, she quickly ran out of the kitchen.


    Aunt Qiu hurried over, holding Chichi''s hand in one hand, whileforting Mrs. Wen, "Madam, don''t worry, take a deep breath, don''t be afraid. Our uncle is a descendant of a genius doctor, with excellent medical skills, you''ll be fine."


    Xiaokui, who had long had no masters, heard it, and instantly ignited hope, "Aunt, are you serious? Thatdy''s husband is really the descendant of a genius doctor?"


    "That''s right, don''t worry, the most important thing now is to calm down. Mrs. Wen, please tell me first where you are ufortable and when did you start."


    Aunt Qiu saw that Mrs. Wen''s blood was flowing from below, and suspected that she might have had a miscarriage.


    A woman''s miscarriage is a very dangerous thing, but she didn''t dare to say more, for fear that if she was nervous, the situation would get worse.


    Now I hope that the youngdy will bring the uncle over quickly. If possible, the most important thing is to keep the child in Mrs. Wen''s belly.


    If not, when such a big thing happened when their master came to Fucheng, how would he manage the county officials under him in the future?


    It''s all Du''s fault...


    Aunt Qiu couldn''t help but look at her when she thought of this. Unexpectedly, apart from Qiao''er, who was still kneeling on the ground in panic and pale and desperate, and the servant girl who also turned around to help, there was no sign of Mrs. Du in the kitchen.


    Where did this **** go?


    When everyone''s attention was on Mrs. Wen, Mrs. Du had already run out to find her man, Zhong Qiao.


    Zhongqiao was in the yard to help repair the dpidated part of the mansion. He was very strong, and the mansion was damaged when Quan Yan was arrested. Although Zhou Shen will lead someone to repair itter, but there are many things at that time, so it is simply repaired.


    Now that the serious prefect is here, it is natural to renovate it, otherwise it will be too ugly.


    Du Shi was really panicked, she ran over and asked Zhong Qiao to find a way.


    Zhong Qiao listened to her in silence and was stunned for a moment. Du Shi pped him on the shoulder dissatisfied, "I''m talking to you, but you gave me an idea, what should I do? Aunt Qiu has seen me dislike before, and this time I will definitely use this incident to make the master kicked me out. I tell you, if I get kicked out, you will be kicked out too, and you won''t even have a ce to live by then."


    Zhong Qiao pursed his lips, but suddenly said, "You said just now, who is the descendant of the genius doctor?"


    "It''s the husband who was called eldest miss by Aunt Qiu. I don''t understand why Aunt Qiu called her eldest miss. That woman can''t be the master''s daughter, right?? Oh, who told you this? I''m asking you. What the hell. I tell you, if I get kicked out, I''ll tell your secret."


    Zhong Qiao''s expression froze, holding the nk in his hand, but the back of his hand was full of blue veins.


    He squeezed it hard, and then the air pressure in his heart went down. Then he lowered his head and said, "You are so smart, you can''t do anything, what can I do?"


    "You..." Du Shi stomped on his instep and ran away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3192: break into the lobby

    Chapter 3192 Breaking into the lobby


    On the other side, Gu Yundong had already hurried to the conference hall.


    Wan Xiaozhuang and another guard were guarding the door of the lobby. Wan Xiaozhuang was stunned when he saw her, and hurriedly took two steps forward, "Miss."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Is my husband in there?"


    "exist."


    Gu Yundong walked directly inside, reached out and pushed the door.


    The other guard was stunned for a moment, trying to stop him, but when he saw Wan Xiaozhuang shaking his head, he hesitated, and Gu Yundong pushed the door open.


    Everyone in the lobby heard the sound and turned their heads to look at the gate.


    Gu Dajiang was sitting in the main seat in front of him, and the other seven county magistrates were sitting on both sides. The atmosphere was a little serious, and he was obviously talking about a critical moment.


    But Gu Yundong couldn''t care less. She nced around the hall, and then saw Shao Qingyuan sitting on the left of Gu Dajiang''s starting position. She hurriedly ran forward, "Xianggong,e with me quickly and help save someone."


    Shao Qingyuan stood up immediately, nodding at Gu Dajiang, who nodded slightly, and he was pulled away by Gu Yundong.


    The other people in the lobby looked at each other in dismay, and looked at the two people who ran out in a stunned manner.


    This, this, this is too absurd.


    Who knew this wasn''t enough, Gu Yundong ran out two steps and then turned back, panting and asking, "Who is Lord Wen from Yunjing County?"


    A man sitting at the end straightened his back and said doubtfully, "I am, Madam Shao, what''s the matter?"


    "Quick, it''s your wife who fell ill. You should also go and see."


    Wen Jin stood up abruptly, "My wife?" He hurriedly cupped his hands towards Gu Dajiang, "My lord, take a step first, and then look back and apologize to your lord."


    After saying that, he also ran away.


    This time the other county magistrates in the lobby were even more resentful. Some people stood up on the spot, pointed at the disappearing backs of Gu Yundong and the three and said angrily, "It''s not reasonable, it''s not reasonable, where do they think this ce is? Who are we? What are you doing? Just leave without looking back, not even an exnation, it''s just too presumptuous."


    "That''s right, Mr. Gu, they clearly didn''t take you seriously. This is because you just came to Luozhou Mansion, you don''t know anything, and they don''t agree with you."


    "Yes, especially that Shao Qingyuan, and his wife. How can anyone be so ignorant of the rules? We were discussing important matters, she barged in without saying a word, and took people away, even if she was a shrew in the market. She''s so rude."


    "Master Gu, this Shao Qingyuan has a high self-esteem by relying on his own achievements. His wife dares to do this. He clearly condones it, and it also represents his attitude."


    Gu Dajiang looked at the three people who were fighting for him, lowered his eyes and took a sip of tea. The people present were assigned to this backward border county to be the county magistrate, and they themselves had no background.


    Unless someone like Shao Qingyuan is purposeful, or the son of a noble family wants the males of the family toe out to experience and umte merit, or being assigned here will either offend someone, or else, they will have no support and no choice.


    These three people should belong to thetter category. Because they have no personal connections, they can''t find out Shao Qingyuan''s background and identity, and they don''t know that he is his son-inw. Yun Dong is the master of Yongjia County. They came to Jingping County. ,pletely with a mission.


    They only knew that Shao Qingyuan was sitting in Gu Dajiang''s starting position, speaking sharply and talking freely, setting off their ipetence and cowardice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3193: Thats my daughter and son-in-law

    Chapter 3193 That is my daughter and son-inw


    Gu Dajiang sneered in his heart, and then looked at the remaining two county magistrates who did not speak.


    These two are a little older, and their temperament should be rtively calm. And when the three of them were obviously provoking discord, they frowned slightly, as if they wanted to say something.


    It was just that the three of them were chattering and didn''t give them a chance to interrupt at all.


    Gu Dajiang silently measured in his heart, in such a short time, he has almost got a rough idea of ??the temperament of the seven county magistrates under him.


    He put down the teacup in his hand, stood up and walked towards the door.


    The county magistrates who had just spoken were slightly smug in their hearts, feeling that what they had just said had an effect. So what about Shao Qingyuan''s youthful talent? What about improving the county economy? A seventh-rank county magistrate has a high self-esteem, so he doesn''t know what to do in front of Shangfeng, doesn''t he still fall down?


    They thought that Shao Qingyuan was going to be unlucky. Who knew that when Gu Dajiang walked to the door, he told Wan Xiaozhuang, "Go and see what happened. If you need help, bring a few more people to help."


    "Yes, my lord." Wan Xiaozhuang cupped his hands and ran out quickly.


    Several people in the lobby looked at Gu Dajiang in a stunned manner, and one of them couldn''t help, "Master Gu, are you still asking someone to help? They have already ignored you like this, you, not only do you not me them, If you still swallow your anger and let people wait for you to be dispatched, they will only gain more and more disrespect for you in the future."


    "Yeah." The other person said earnestly, "Sir, you have to stand up, or they will have to ride on your head."


    "Big¡­¡­"


    Gu Dajiang suddenly turned around and sessfully blocked the third county magistrate who wanted to speak.


    His face sank, and he nced at the three of them, "Is there any more? Who doesn''t respect me? Are you talking about Shao Qingyuan or his daughter-inw? My own daughter and son-inw, I''m not a father yet. What are you talking about, is it your turn to gossip here?"


    Wh, what? ! !


    What is a daughter and son-inw, and what is a father? ?


    Not only the three magistrates who were provoking dissension were stunned, but even the other two who had been silent by the side couldn''t help but raised their heads in astonishment and looked at each other.


    Gu Dajiang snorted coldly, and continued to point at them and spout, "It''s a shame that you are still the head of the county, you don''t do practical things for the people to develop the county''s economic construction, and you judge others here all day long, so you can just go and tell stories. I have been silent so much. You haven¡¯t spoken for a long time, what are you still talking about? Saying that my daughter and son-inw are addicted, right?¡±


    **** him off.


    He also thought that as a prefect, he was new to the prefecture. For the harmonious development of the entire Luozhou government, he still had to appease the county magistrates below. But these fat-headed things actually caught his daughter and son-inw and talked endlessly, which made him unbearable.


    The three county magistrates heard him talk about his daughter and son-inw again, and finally determined that it was not a hallucination.


    It was because of this that they felt even more shocked.


    Can father-inw and son-inw be assigned a prefectural city to serve as county magistrate and prefect? What''s the difference between that and collusion?


    Is the emperor deceived, or is this neer, Mr. Gu, really disliked by the emperor, so the emperor can''t wait to ''exile'' their family to this remote border where war is about to break out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3194: That is Yongjia County Lord

    Chapter 3194 That is Yongjia County Lord


    Thinking of this, the three of them looked at Gu Dajiang''s face more and more strangely.


    They didn''t think much of Gu Dajiang in the first ce. After all, at this juncture, the person who was assigned to be the prefect here must have no background and was definitely abandoned by the emperor.


    Now it is more certain that they are not liked by the emperor.


    The expressions on the faces of these three people were simply too obvious. Seeing this, the remaining two magistrates immediately raised their foreheads and sighed helplessly.


    The two magistrates obviously know more than they know. Their county seat is rtively close to Jingping County, so they have naturally heard the rumor that Gu Yundong is the master of Yongjia County.


    After knowing the news, they asked people to inquire about the origin of the Yongjia County Lord.


    It¡¯s just that the journey is far away, and their connections are limited, and the information in these years is not equal, so they probably know that the Yongjia County Lord is a man of influence in the capital, and his family background is average, but the people who make friends are all heads and faces. The person who helped them inquire about news also exined that if they can make a good rtionship, I am afraid that when theye to Jingping County, they are here to gild, and they will surely rise to the top in the future.


    But they really don''t know that Gu Dajiang is Gu Yundong''s father.


    After all, Gu Dajiang can be regarded as being ordered in danger, and he set off immediately the next day after the decision was made, and he traveled very fast. The two county magistrates didn''t have time to inquire about the news, so they could only wait and see.


    Now that they know that Gu Dajiang is the father of the Yongjia County Lord, their thoughts naturally deepen.


    They felt that Gu Dajiang should not have been abandoned, but... they valued him and trusted him, so they handed over such an important border city to him to manage.


    At a time like this, the most important thing is that they unite as one, guard the border, and can''t let these three foolish things hold back.


    So after the two looked at each other, they stood up and cupped their hands, "It turns out that Your Excellency is the father of the Yongjia County Lord, and Xiaguan has long heard that the County Lord is talented and intelligent, and is Lord Shao''s virtuous inner helper. The husband and wife work together to manage Jingping County. , which made the originally impoverished county town prosperous. At the beginning, Xiaguan was still thinking, what a wise and knowledgeable family it would be to cultivate a daughter as intelligent as the county master, I never thought that Xiaguan would be fortunate enough to meet today."


    Gu Dajiang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two.


    The three county magistrates had some disdainful expressions, but when they heard this, they all felt bad.


    "Sir Ren, you, what did you just say? Who is the Princess of Yongjia?"


    Ren county magistrate nced at them and said, "Of course it''s the wife of Master Shao, thedy who just broke in, and that is the Yongjia County Lord who was proimed by the emperor."


    County, County Lord?


    They just said that she is not as good as a shrew in the market, yes, is she the county master? ?


    Gu Dajiang just doesn''t want to see their stupid appearance, no wonder he''s getting old and hasn''t risen a liter yet.


    He doesn''t really want to continue talking about this topic. Now that Shao Qingyuan and Wen Jin are both absent, the remaining three can''t give any good advice, and there is no need to continue the meeting.


    He exhaled and said to everyone, "Let''se here first today. This official has already arranged a guest room. Everyone, please go to rest first. In the morning tomorrow, we will continue to discuss the defense of the counties."


    Ren county magistrates took the lead in responding, "Xiaguan retire."


    The remaining three people were stunned for a while, and they also subconsciously came out with their hands.


    After they left, Gu Dajiang shook his head and went out to find Gu Yundong, not knowing what happened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3195: I will give you an explanation

    Chapter 3195 I will give you an exnation


    Gu Yundong has hurriedly led Shao Qingyuan and the two to the kitchen at this moment, and before they got close, he heard Mrs. Wen''s uncontroble screams of pain.


    Wen Jin''s face changed greatly, and the two rushed in directly over Shao Qingyuan.


    "Madam!!"


    Shao Qingyuan followed, and seeing Mrs. Wen''s pale face, she hurriedly pushed Wen Jin away and put her fingers on her wrist.


    Wen Jin was in a hurry and was about to get angry when he looked up and saw Shao Qingyuan''s movements, and immediately fell silent.


    When Shao Qingyuan withdrew his hand, he asked, "How is my wife?"


    "The fetal image is unstable, and there are signs of miscarriage. Send the person back to the room first, and I will give her acupuncture diagnosis and treatment."


    Wen Jin was stunned, he didn''t even have time to digest the news of Mrs. Wen''s pregnancy, and was caught off guard by the bad news of the impending miscarriage.


    Aunt Qiu has already picked up Chi Chi, and she said quickly, "There is a cleaned wing two rooms on the left side of the kitchen, I will lead you there."


    Wen Jin nodded hastily, throwing away the messy thoughts, the top priority is to rescue people first. He raised his hand and carefully picked up Mrs. Wen, and said as he walked out, "Don''t be afraid, Yuner, it will be fine."


    Mrs. Wen''s expression was already a little dazed, she couldn''t hear what Shao Qingyuan said, only knowing that her husband was by her side, she felt somewhat relieved, rested her head on Wen Jin''s shoulder, and tried to keep her breathing steady.


    After ?? returned to the wing, Wen Jin quickly stepped aside and let Shao Qingyuan diagnose.


    Although he didn''t know how Shao Qingyuan knew medical skills, he could only trust him in front of him.


    Shao Qingyuan gave Mrs. Wen a medicine, and immediately took out the diagnostic kit. It was important to stop the bleeding first.


    Gu Yundong didn''t look good anymore, so he took Aunt Qiu and Chi Chi out, only Wen Jin Xiaokui was guarding the room, ready to attack.


    When the bleeding stopped, Shao Qingyuan breathed a sigh of relief and said to Wen Jin, "Mrs. Wen''s health is not very good, this child is not easy, right?"


    "Yes, my wife and I have been married for five or six years. My wife was pregnant with one, but unfortunately I couldn''t keep it. The doctor said that she had a cold when she was a child, the pce was cold, and it was not easy to conceive. Although she has been conditioning her body, she did not expect it. This time she suddenly has it."


    Wen Jin said this, and med himself very much, "It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have brought her to Fucheng with her. It''s been a tiring journey, and the road is bumpy, so..."


    Before he could finish his words, Xiaokui choked on the side and said, "No, it''s clearly that Du Shi."


    As soon as she said it, Wen Jin looked up at her in surprise, "What do you mean? What''s going on? Madam is like this, because she was harmed by someone?"


    "I, I..." Xiaokui choked for a moment. In fact, it is untenable to say that it was caused by Du Shi, but Du Shi definitely yed a role in this.


    Wen Jin lowered his face, "You still haven''t made it clear?"


    Xiaokui was startled, so she knelt down and sobbed, "Master, Xiaokui doesn''t dare to lie. When my wife came to the government office, she said that she was not feeling well, and she felt dizzy and wanted to vomit. Xiaokui went to the kitchen.¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong was in the outer room and naturally heard Xiaokui''s voice. This girl didn''t put all the me on Du Shi, but her tone inevitably carried some resentment.


    She handed Chichi to Aunt Qiu, got up and walked in.


    After Xiaokui finished speaking, Gu Yundong said, "Don''t worry, Master Wen, I will give you an exnation on this matter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3196: Dus kneeling in the yard

    Chapter 3196 Du''s kneeling in the yard


    Wen Jin was stunned and turned his head.


    was in a panic just now, and he didn''t have time to thank Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan. After listening to Xiaokui''s words, he felt resentment in his heart, but he did not lose his mind.


    He knew that the main reason was the bumps on the road, but he was also dissatisfied with Du Shi''s behavior. However, Du Shi was a servant of the government office, and he was not qualified to punish her.


    When ?? was anxious in his heart, he heard Gu Yundong''s words.


    He looked at her in surprise, "Mrs. Shao...do you want to give me an exnation?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong nodded, "Miss Du is the servant of the government office, and my father is the prefect of the government office, so I can be considered half the master. My mother didn''t follow me, and I''m still qualified for this matter of the servants in the backyard. handled on their behalf.¡±


    Wen Jin was shocked, "You, are you the daughter of Master Gu?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong has confirmed that Du Shi is uneasy and kind, and it is a green tea with a less advanced method. Sooner orter, this kind of person will have problems staying by her father''s side, so it''s good to take this opportunity to send people away from the government office.


    Wen Jin didn''te back to his senses for a long time, he looked at Shao Qingyuan and then at Gu Yundong.


    No wonder, Shao Qingyuan spoke casually when he was in the discussion hall before, and he didn''t see Shangfeng''s cautious probing for the first time. Master Gu also looked at him with an expression of admiration, his eyes filled with thefort of elders looking at younger ones.


    It turns out that they are Weng''s son-inw.


    Xiaokui was also stunned, and even stopped crying.


    Just when the audience was silent, Aunt Qiu knocked on the door, "Miss."


    Gu Yundong got up, "I''ll go out for a while. Lord Wen can rest assured to take care of Mrs. Wen here. If you need anything, just say."


    Wen Jin nodded nkly, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, then went out.


    As soon as he walked out of the inner room, Aunt Qiu stepped forward and whispered, "Miss, Du Shi is here."


    "Where?"


    "I was kneeling outside the courtyard, saying I wanted to apologize."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, nced at Chi Chi, who was holding the nine-chain chain over there, trying to untangle it, and said, "I''ll go out and have a look, you take care of Chi Chi."


    "Yes, miss."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and walked directly outside the room.


    There were people kneeling in the yard, but to her surprise, besides Du Shi, there was another Qiao''er kneeling there.


    Qiaoer looked very frightened, sweating all the time in the cold day, kneeling in the courtyard, her body was shaky. She rubbed her sleeves with tears and wiped her eyes red.


    Compared with her, although Du Shi was also pale, he was a little calmer. Even when weeping, it is a pitiful and heart-wrenching look, which is much more beautiful than that of Qiaoer''s tears.


    Gu Yundong snorted secretly in his heart, then raised his legs and walked towards the yard.


    Who knew that as soon as he took a step, he saw Gu Dajiang hurried over from outside the hospital.


    After Gu Dajiang came out of the conference hall, he went straight to the kitchen, but everyone in the kitchen left, leaving only the previous servant girl. Hearing the maid talk about the cause and effect, Gu Dajiang felt that things were not very good, and frowned and hurried over to the wing.


    However, as soon as he entered the courtyard gate, Du Shi, who was kneeling over there, heard footsteps and turned his head to look.


    Seeing that it was Gu Dajiang, his eyes were slightly bright, and tears fell down on the spot. Gu Yundong was amazed by his lovable appearance.


    "Master..." Du Shi called softly and aggrieved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3197: father? ? ?

    Chapter 3197 Dad? ? ?


    Gu Yundong gave a savage jerk, hurriedly walked a few steps, and walked towards Gu Dajiang, "Father, why are you here?"


    Du Shi suddenly turned his head and stared at her with wide eyes.


    Dad? ? ?


    So, so she is really the daughter of an adult, the eldest miss of the Gu family?


    Aunt Qiu never told her that the eldestdy of the Gu family was in this Luozhou mansion.


    Du Shi almost clenched his teeth and let out a blunder.


    He just changed his face quickly, and when Gu Dajiang walked to his side, he suddenly started to kowtow, "Master, punish me, I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I hurt Mrs. Wen. I, I''m still bad. For the reputation of the master, I deserve to die. As long as the master does not drive me out of the house, no matter what kind of punishment, I am willing to do so."


    When ?? saw this, Qiao¡¯er hurriedly kowtowed, but she was so flustered that she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Gu Dajiang frowned, raised his eyes to look at Gu Yundong, "Yundong, you can decide this matter."


    Yun Dong was there at the time, not to mention that this is a backyard matter, Yun Dong is the master, she is the most suitable to handle it.


    Du Shi was stunned for a while, and immediately wanted to kowtow to Gu Yundong again.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and shouted, "Okay, stop knocking, as if I''m abusing you."


    Du Shi paused, raised his head pitifully, "Miss..."


    "You guys get up first."


    Qiaoer heard the words and subconsciously stood up. Who knew that Mrs. Du shook her head, "No, I want to atone for my sins. If Mrs. Wen is not good, I will not get up. I, I will kneel here to pray to Mrs. Wen, and ask the Bodhisattva to keep Mrs. Wen safe."


    When Qiaoer heard this, she knelt down again.


    Gu Yundong became impatient, "Okay, if you want to kneel, keep kneeling. When Mrs. Wen wakes up, she said that you can get up, you can get up again."


    Du Shi''s expression changed, and he raised his head in disbelief.


    What she said just now was of course ironic, but she just wanted to leave an impression on Gu Dajiang and her daughter that she sincerely repented.


    I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect Gu Yundong to y cards so unreasonably, so now... what should I do?


    Gu Yundong didn''t bother to pay attention to her, so he walked directly to Qiaoer and said, "Get up, go back to the kitchen and do your own thing, you don''t need to kneel here."


    Qiao''er raised her head in a daze, and on her head was the red, swollen and broken skin that she sincerely knocked out.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart, this girl is a stubborn girl, but she doesn''t know how to be flexible, and she is not too timid.


    "Miss, I..."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "You really did something wrong today. Since you agreed to Mrs. Wen''s maid to help watch the sour plum soup, you shouldn''t let someone rece it. What if Mrs. Wen was going to boil a life-saving medicine? Why did you rece it? Isn''t it murdering money? So, if you make a mistake, you will be punished."


    Qiaoer shook her body, her eyes were swollen from crying, "Yes, Qiaoer, **** it."


    "It''s not to the point of a **** death." Gu Yundong interrupted her, "Well, I''ll fine you a month''s money, so you can be convinced?"


    Qiaoer suddenly raised her head and looked at Gu Yundong in astonishment, "Little Miss, are you serious?"


    "Dissatisfied?"


    "Serve, take it, take it by chance." She was too busy to reach out and wipe her face, "Don''t say one month, two months, three months, the money doesn''t matter, as long as thedy doesn''t leave in time, it''s fine. "


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, this is really a ''stupid'' girl.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3198: stay a few more days

    Chapter 3198 Stay a few more days


    Qiaoer got the letter of approval, determined her punishment, and her heart instantly calmed down.


    When Gu Yundong called her up again, she staggered and stood up obediently.


    "Go back to work, learn from Aunt Qiu when you have nothing to do, and listen to everyone else, you know?"


    Qiao''er nodded obediently, "Yes, miss, Qiao''er listens to her teaching."


    "Go."


    Qiaoer took a deep breath, a smile finally bloomed on his face, turned around and walked out of the yard with ease.


    When Du Shi saw this, his face was very ugly.


    She opened her mouth to say something. But Gu Yundong didn''t give her a chance at all. He raised his eyes and said to Gu Dajiang, "Mrs. Wen''s condition is a little serious. Xiangjing is treating her. Dad, let''s wait in the main room."


    "Okay." Gu Dajiang didn''t even look at Du Shi, and went in directly with Gu Yundong.


    Mrs. Du almost spat out a mouthful of blood, but she said that just now, and Gu Yundong followed the trend again. Thinking about being capricious at this time will only make people look down on her even more.


    Du Shi could only close his mouth, kneeling in the yard with some difort, gnashing his teeth against the cold wind.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang sat down in the main room, drinking tea while waiting for Shao Qingyuan''s diagnosis in the inner room.


    The sound of ''kakachacha'' of the nine-chained series came from his ears, and Gu Dajiang was quickly attracted to his attention. The little guy yed extraordinarily seriously, but it really seemed like it.


    Gu Dajiang couldn''t hold back, he hugged Chi Chi and asked in a low voice, "Want to solve the Nine Links?"


    "Huh? Hmm." He nodded slowly and continued with his head buried.


    "This isn''t the solution, it''s a regr pattern, you see, this is the first ring, this is the way..." Gu Dajiang taught him little by little.


    Chi Chi blinked, looked at Jiu Lianhuan, and then nced at Gu Dajiang. After a while, the little adult sighed like a sigh, shoved the entire Jiu Lianhuan into his hand, and said, "You want to y , I''ll send it to you, I''m generous."


    It''s so pitiful, for such a big man, he doesn''t even have nine chains.


    Gu Dajiang, "..." He was stunned with Jiulianhuan in his hand.


    Gu Yundong suppressed his smile and looked into the distance without looking sideways.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan came out after a while. Gu Yundong rushed up to meet him, wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, and asked in a low voice, "How is Mrs. Wen?"


    "It''s alright for now, but she is already weak, and now she is pregnant, and the fetal image is unstable. Although it was saved this time, she needs to rest at the moment, and it is not suitable to move."


    In other words, you can no longer ride a carriage for half a day as you came here.


    But Wen Jin wanted to go back, Yunjing County couldn''t do without the magistrate, especially at this time.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while and said, "Then let Mrs. Wen stay in the mansion for a while to raise the baby. I just reunited with my father, so I will stay in Luozhou mansion for a while longer to catch up with my father. I can also talk to my father at that time. Mrs. Wen is apanion, I am also a person who has given birth to children, and we can exchange experiences."


    Upon hearing this, Shao Qingyuan was not very happy.


    Gu Dajiang was very happy, "It''s fine, it''s okay to stay here for as long as you want. This is your home, you can live in which room you want."


    Shao Qingyuan''s face was even more ugly.


    Wen Jin came out at this time, and he naturally heard Gu Yundong''s words inside.


    immediately bowed his hands to him, and said solemnly, "Thank you Mrs. Shao, my wife, I will ask Mrs. Shao to take care of it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3199: Yi Zilan went to talk about life

    Chapter 3199 Yi Zn went to talk about life


    Wen Jin is still very grateful to Shao Qingyuan and his wife. In fact, even if there is no Du Shi, his wife is very dangerous.


    Thanks to the presence of Shao Qingyuan, it is said that he is a descendant of a genius doctor, and the medicinal materials he gave are top-notch. If it wasn''t for him, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Now that he heard Gu Yundong''s n to stay, Wen Jin became more and more grateful.


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Mr. Wen is very polite. The most important thing is that Mrs. Wen is fine."


    After a pause, she said, "Du Shi is kneeling outside the courtyard, what does Master Wen want to do with her?"


    Wen Jin has received such a big favor as their husband and wife, and since his wife is fine, naturally he won''t hold on to this matter, so he said, "I can''t me others for this matter, at first..."


    Before he could finish his words, Gu Yundong smiled, "We also know that Lord Wen is magnanimous and does not want to care too much. It''s just that I said that I would give Lord Wen an exnation, and it was indeed our negligence. Well, if Wen You don''t mind, let me handle this matter, okay?"


    Wen Jin is also a smart person, as soon as he heard this, he knew that Gu Yundong had other ns in mind.


    said immediately, "Then...Thank you madam."


    The matter was settled, Shao Qingyuan gave them a contraceptive pill to let them have a good rest, and then the group went out.


    Gu Yundong walked into the yard again and saw Du Shi''s weak kneeling there, he couldn''t helpughing.


    She walked up to her and said, "Stop kneeling here."


    Du Shi was stunned for a moment, then delighted. Seeing that she was about to stumble and stand up, Gu Yundong continued, "Go outside and kneel. Mrs. Wen is resting inside. You are kneeling here, not on purpose to make her rest bad. Do you? You want to make amends, go far away, and don''t disturb the patient."


    Du Shi''s face turned pale, and he raised his head in disbelief.


    She looked at Gu Yundong, and then at Gu Dajiang, "Master..."


    Gu Dajiang has already left with a long hug.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong followed them out, leaving Aunt Qiu behind, gloating in their eyes, then grabbed her arm and pulled the person out to kneel outside.


    Gu Yundong has also been busy and tired for a day, she let people watch Du Shi, apanied Gu Dajiang to finish dinner, and then went back to the room to rest.


    I just walked into my yard when I saw Shao Wen approaching.


    Seeing him, Gu Yundong couldn''t help thinking of Yi Zn, and asked casually, "Where did the prince go? Why didn''t you see him?"


    Shao Wen lowered his voice and said with a sullen smile, "Your Highness said that he wants to go to Bai Zhiyan to talk about life."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Talk about life?


    She couldn''t help looking at Shao Qingyuan, who was holding a sleepy beside her, and asked, "I''m thinking, Yi Zn is weird? What life is he talking about with Bai Zhiyan?"


    Shao Qingyuan, however, did not say a word, looking rather mysterious. Holding the slow stride, he walked into the house and put the little guy on the bed to sleep.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, but she didn''t ask any more questions, anyway, she would know sooner orter.


    What she is thinking about now is how to deal with Du Shi''s affairs. She doesn''t intend to stay with Du Shi. She likes to be a demon and returns green tea. If it is at home in the capital, it would be better to say that those servants are all experienced old people, but the servants of the Luozhou government office are all neers, just look at Qiaoer and the servant girl. She was surrounded by Du Shi and helped her speak.


    But, to get Du Shi away, she must sell her husband Zhong Qiao together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3200: come and go

    Chapter 3200 came and went


    Gu Yundong had never seen Zhongqiao, but it was strange that Du Shi had been kneeling in the yard over there for so long, but Zhongqiao, her husband, never showed up.


    As a husband, even if you don''t feel bad for your wife''s weak body, you''re still worried that Du Shi''s actions will affect you, right? He didn''te to intercede or draw a line, but he didn''t know it?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t figure it out, so he just didn''t think about it. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, he was ready to go to sleep.


    Who knew that as soon as hey down, Shao Wen whispered outside the door, "Master, Madam, Zhong Qiao is outside the courtyard."


    "He wants to intercede for Mrs Du?" Gu Yundong sat up and asked hastily.


    Shaowen paused and said, "I don''t know, he just walked around outside the courtyard, like he wasing to intercede, and he seemed to have concerns."


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly said, "Let''s go."


    "Huh? Zhongqiao is gone?"


    "Yes." Shao Wen was also puzzled.


    Gu Yundong pouted and met Shao Qingyuan''s eyes suspiciously. Thetter put his arms around her andy down, "Ignore him, sleep."


    They are very busy, how can they manage a trivial person?


    Gu Yundong really fell asleep in peace, she was really tired all day, so she slept very deeply.


    Who knew that when he slept in the middle of the night, there was a sudden burst of noise outside.


    Gu Yundong opened his eyes sleepily, and found that Shao Qingyuan was already up, dressed and ready to go out.


    She sat up hastily, "What happened?"


    "Wake you up?" Shao Qingyuan whispered, "It''s okay, you continue to sleep, Yi Zn should have caught the person who wanted to save Bai Zhiyan."


    Gu Yundong woke up instantly, who wanted to save Bai Zhiyan?


    "I just said how Yi Zn was going to talk to Bai Zhiyan about life before. What did they have to talk about in life? What the **** is going on? You tell me first, otherwise I won''t be able to sleep."


    Shao Qingyuan had no choice but to say helplessly, "When we captured King Lu, didn''t one of his confidants escape?"


    Gu Yundong suddenly remembered, yes, King Lu has a confidant. Thest time she used this person to tell Princess Lu''s words, but after so long, she almost forgot about this person.


    Shao Qingyuan, "This time we arrested Bai Zhiyan, although we also found out a lot of his people, but the confidant has never been found. King Lu said that this person is not his confidant, but Bai Zhiyan''s father. The confidant of the first three princes. When Bai Zhiyan left, this person also followed. But this time we failed to catch him..."


    Of course, Shao Qingyuan also asked Bai Zhiyan, but thetter was very tough and refused to speak.


    He estimated that Bai Zhiyan''sst card was this confidant, but they didn''t know the whereabouts of this person.


    But this time, Yi Zn came over and brought back the whereabouts of the man. When Bai Zhiyan''s mother, Miss Xun San, was caught, she was escorted to Beijing first.


    It didn''t take long before someone took prisoners and tried to rescue Miss Xun San.


    Unfortunately, it failed in the end, and the man could only escape in a hurry. ording to Miss Xun San, this person was the confidant named Wang Wu who had been with King Lu before.


    At that time, Wang Wu thought that not only Xun San girls but also Bai Zhiyan were imprisoned.


    Who knew that Bai Zhiyan had not had time to **** him to Beijing, and Yi Zn suspected that this person mighte to Luozhou to save people.


    In fact, when he was on the road, Yi Zn felt that this Wang Wu must be following them. The few robbers I encountered before are simply here to test their authenticity.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3201: Caught by Zhongqiao

    Chapter 3201 Caught by Zhongqiao


    Came to Luozhou Mansion, and after seeing Bai Zhiyan, Yi Zn discussed with Shao Qingyuan, it is best to catch the turtle in the urn, and capture the man in this mansion.


    Otherwise, if they encounter prisoners on the way back, they will be very passive.


    Therefore, when Shao Qingyuan and the others were discussing important matters in the conference hall in the afternoon, Yi Zn deliberately revealed his ws.


    In fact, they are not sure whether Wang Wu will act at night, just in case, they are all prepared in advance.


    Unexpectedly, there was a movement in the middle of the night.


    Shao Qingyuan said to Gu Yundong, "Listen to this sound, someone should have caught it."


    Sure enough, his voice fell, and Shao Wen''s voice came from outside the door, "Master, there is good news from the county prince."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help getting up when he heard the words, "Then I''ll go take a look too."


    Shao Qingyuan was helpless, "It''s cold outside, you''re not afraid of freezing in the middle of the night."


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid." Gu Yundong said while putting on his clothes.


    Shao Qingyuan could only help her to tie the cloak, and then exined that Shao Wen entered the house to take care of her sleep, and the couple hurried out.


    Yi Zn was in a slightly remote yard in the mansion. At this time, the yard was brightly lit and the atmosphere was tense.


    When Gu Yundong walked in, the tip of his nose even smelled a **** smell.


    Several people were bound on the ground, and two of them were out of breath.


    The most striking one was a middle-aged man who was escorted and kneeled in front of Yi Zn. It was only different from the others who were killed or stabbed by a sword. Although this man also had several sword wounds on his body, his face and head were bruised. Extremely embarrassed.


    There are also a few straws stuck on his head, and there are bloodstains on his face that were scratched out by something, and on his forehead, it seems that a stone or other blunt instrument had knocked a blood hole.


    Gu Dajiang was also in the house. Seeing theming, he hurriedly walked to Gu Yundong''s side and said in a low voice, "Why did youe here in the middle of the night?"


    "I''lle and see, Dad, this is..."


    "They wanted to save Bai Zhiyan, but they were arrested. The leader was the entourage next to the third prince, who was extremely loyal. They were called Wang Wu." Gu Dajiang pointed to the middle-aged man with a blood hole on his head.


    Gu Yundong nodded, but what puzzled him was, "How did he be like this?"


    Hearing this question, Gu Dajiang''s face suddenly shed an indescribable expression.


    He couldn''t help but coughed lightly and said, "Wang Wu took advantage of the chaos, pushed one of his men out to block the knife, and escaped by himself. In a panic, he fled to the stable, and happened to meet Zhong Qiao who was rxing there. Zhong Qiao has brute strength, and Wang Wu was injured again. The two faced each other, but Wang Wu suffered a loss and was beaten down by Zhong Qiao."


    Clock Bridge? ? ?


    The husband of the Du family? ?


    Gu Yundong felt speechless for a moment. She was thinking about how to drive the couple out, but Zhongqiao became the hero of the meritorious service.


    This is not easy to handle, she can''t do ungrateful things, right?


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead and asked, "What about the people from Zhongqiao?"


    "I''m injured, I''m wrapping it inside." Although Wang Wu came across Zhongqiao after being injured, he still had his skill and the sword in his hand.


    If Zhong Qiao hadn''t been agile and avoided the sword he stabbed in the neck, I''m afraid he would have died.


    But he was still stabbed several times, and there were several blood holes on his body. Fortunately, the injury was not serious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3202: Yi Zilans promise

    Chapter 3202 Yi Zn''s Promise


    Gu Yundong nodded when he heard the words, Shao Qingyuan had already walked over to Yi Zn and wanted to ask about the situation.


    Yi Zn was very annoyed that she almost failed to take down Wang Wu, and was kicking both feet hard at the moment... Bai Zhiyan, then provocatively said to Wang Wu, "Youe to save, you save. Seeing what you did, you stabbed all of my people. I''m sorry, then I''ll have to take your anger out of your master."


    Bai Zhiyan was tied with his hands and feet to gag his mouth, and his whole body curled up after being kicked by him.


    Wang Wu''s eyes were split open, panting and staring at Yi Zn fiercely, even the wound on his head that had stopped the blood was split open, and two bloodstains ran from his forehead, very terrifying.


    Ke Yi Zn looked even more proud of him, "Come on, if you have the ability, you can do it."


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, why is he so... naive? ?


    Shao Qingyuan originally wanted to say something, but when he saw him like this, he suddenly had the urge to keep a distance from him and be a stranger.


    He took a few steps to the side decisively and said to Gu Dajiang, "Didn''t you say a few guards were injured? I''ll go in and see them."


    "Well, it''s in there."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded at Gu Yundong and went into the room.


    There were men inside, and their clothes were disheveled to deal with the wound. Gu Yundong couldn''t get in, so he simply waited outside.


    There are indeed a few guards in the room who are still seriously injured. At this moment, two doctors from Huimin Medical Center are bandaging them.


    One of the doctors was Yi Zn who was the first to call over and wait here. After all, fighting will inevitably cause injuries, and he also wanted to be able to heal at any time after being injured.


    Another doctor, Wan Xiaogao went to invite Mrs. Wen back after the ident.


    It''s just that when he came over, Shao Qingyuan had already shown Mrs. Wen and prescribed medicine. But Wen Jin was afraid that something would happen again in the middle of the night, so he wouldn''t bother Shao Qingyuan at that time. Seeing that the doctor was invited over, he would leave him behind just in case.


    Now, several guards on Yi Zn''s side were injured, so they invited them toe over for treatment.


    When Shao Qingyuan entered the door, he happened to see Doctor Liu dressing Zhong Qiao''s wound.


    Zhong Qiao passed out in aa. He had a lot of wounds, but fortunately they were not serious.


    Shao Qingyuan went over to help, and all the injuries were quickly treated.


    When he took back his hand and was about to go out, Yi Zn and Gu Yundong, who heard the movement, happened to walk in the door.


    Yi Zn asked, and he was relieved to know that although two of his subordinates were seriously injured, they were not worried about their lives.


    Immediately, his eyes fell on Zhongqiao.


    He turned his head to look at Gu Dajiang, "Master Gu, is this the servant of your house? This time it was quite heroic, and thanks to him, we were able to catch Wang Wuji in time. If the reward..."


    The performance of ??Zhongqiao is indeed worth rewarding.


    Gu Dajiang was thinking about it, and the clock bridge over there woke up.


    Seeing so many people standing in the room, he was still a little dazed. It took him a while to realize what happened, and he immediately stood up and saluted.


    Shao Qingyuan stood next to him, and he blocked the block, "Don''t get up, you are still injured, you need to rest well."


    Zhong Qiao pursed his lips, looked at Shao Qingyuan the next moment, and immediately remembered his identity, with a slight light in his eyes.


    Yi Zn saw that he was awake, so he simply asked, "Your name is Zhong Qiao? You have helped a lot this time. Whatever reward you want, just say."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3203: Bell Bridges request

    Chapter 3203 Bell Bridge''s Request


    Zhong Qiao was stunned for a moment, looked at the people present, and suddenly became a little nervous.


    After a while, he asked uncertainly, "Reward?"


    "Yeah, what do you want, say it." Gu Dajiang also nodded.


    Zhongqiao thought of something, and suddenly became a little excited, "Any reward?"


    His appearance made Yi Zn frown. Shouldn''t he open his mouth like a lion? Just now, he seemed to have said too much.


    It is true that he has caught a person who is doing bad things in secret. He is a little rich when he is happy. If this person is insatiable, then...


    Yi Zn just wanted to add a sentence, when he saw Zhong Qiao looking at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, and said, "Miss, uncle, can I, can I..."


    He was very excited at first, but he became hesitant as he spoke.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and said after a moment of silence, "You want to intercede for your wife? Actually, Du''s side..."


    "No, no, I have other things to do." Zhong Qiao took a deep breath, but in the end he mustered up his courage, and said nervously to Shao Qingyuan, "Uncle, can I speak to you alone? "


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned, and the others present were also stunned.


    Zhongqiao''s request, isn''t it a bit strange?


    But he can''t do anything like this, Shao Qingyuan still nodded, "Yes."


    Zhongqiao got off the couch and was carried by someone to the side room.


    As soon as he left, Shao Qingyuan followed.


    Soon, Zhongqiao, who was sitting on a chair, and Shao Qingyuan were left in the front room.


    "What are you going to tell me? Go ahead."


    Zhongqiao took another deep breath, and his face flushed when he thought of what he was going to say next.


    He hesitated for a moment, then slowly stretched out his hand, "Sir Shao, can you help me diagnose, I, I, I can''t."


    said thest two words, Zhong Qiao''s head almost dropped to the ground.


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised, looking at his slightly trembling wrist that stretched forward, he didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    What did he hear just now? no? ?


    This bell bridge is really courageous. He has never heard a man say that he can''t do it, and even has the courage to show the doctor directly.


    Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips and calmly reached out to put his hand on his wrist.


    After a while, his brows twitched slightly.


    Zhong Qiao was ashamed for a long time, but finally raised his head. He carefully looked at Shao Qingyuan''s expression.


    Who knew that after he finished holding one hand, he asked him to stretch out the other hand to continue watching.


    Zhong Qiao swallowed, "Uncle, can my problem be cured? Can I have children in the future?"


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say anything, and after a while, he withdrew his hand and said, "It can be cured."


    Zhong Qiao was ecstatic, "Really, really? Uncle, the reward I want is this, nothing else."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Okay, I will do what you want."


    Gu Yundong and the others outside had been waiting for a while, and they had not seen Shao Qingyuane out.


    Worried about what might happen inside, she couldn''t hold back, so she went over and knocked on the door, "Have you agreed?"


    Just a few words, does it take so long?


    Soon Shao Qingyuan''s voice came from inside, "Okay."


    He came over and opened the door. Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that he was safe. When he looked inside the Zhongqiao again, he saw that his face was terribly ugly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3204: beautiful couple

    Chapter 3204 The couple who are inseparable


    Gu Yundong''s face was full of suspicion, Shao Qingyuan took her hand and turned around, "Go out and talk about it."


    However, after walking a few steps, he turned around and said to Zhong Qiao, who was still sitting in the chair, "You heal the injury first, and I''ll give you some medicine after you recover. After you''ve healed up, continue with the next steps. treat."


    Zhongqiao''s voice was slightly hoarse, "...Okay."


    Then someone came over and carried him out again.


    Gu Yundong thought it was strange and didn''t know what the two of them said inside, Zhong Qiao looked very resentful.


    They don''t need to worry about the next thing. Those who try to save Bai Zhiyan are handled by Yi Zn and Gu Dajiang.


    Shao Qingyuan came over, mainly because he was worried that there were too many injured people on his side, and he could help.


    Now that the processing ispleted, the sky is already slightly brighter.


    Gu Dajiang rushed the two back to rest.


    It wasn''t until he returned to the room that Gu Yundong couldn''t wait to ask, "What''s going on? What did Zhong Qiao tell you? What reward does he want?"


    The situation of ??Zhongqiao is still rtively difficult to say.


    Shao Qingyuan sat down and took a sip of tea, coughed twice, and then organized thenguage to speak, "That''s it, Zhong Qiao can''t have children, the reward he wants is to let me help him see and cure him... fault."


    Gu Yundong''s face froze, "...Oh." It''s alright, no need to say any more.


    But what Shao Qingyuan wanted to say was thetter part, "Didn''t you want to drive away Mrs. Du, but is it embarrassing because of Zhong Qiao''s meritorious deeds? Don''t be embarrassed now."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Zhong Qiao and Du Shi, on the surface, love each other, but in reality they are alike and hate each other."


    This kind of gossip, Gu Yundong immediately became interested, "Is this what Zhong Qiao told you? Why?"


    Shao Qingyuan also poured her a cup of tea, and when she saw her eyes glowing, she couldn''t helpughing.


    "At the beginning of Zhong Qiao and Du Shi''s marriage, the rtionship was really good, but three years after they got married, Du Shi''s stomach didn''t respond for a long time, and there were more gossips around."


    At first everyone thought it was Du''s problem, even Zhong Qiao thought so.


    Later, Du Shi went to see the doctor, and the doctor said that she was fine, and even belonged to the type of good fertility.


    Du didn''t believe it. Later, the doctor casually mentioned that the husband and wife could not bear children after being married for many years, not necessarily because of the woman.


    Du Shi was attracted, and after returning, he hesitated several times. Mr. Du was a nice-spoken person, but he was weak and weak and pitiful. Zhong Qiao was not very good at speaking, but he was down-to-earth and willing to work. It didn''t take long for Mr. Du to coax him to see the doctor.


    As a result, the doctor said that it was Zhong Qiao who was really infertile.


    Zhongqiao only felt a bolt from the blue and could not ept it, and the whole person became a lot more irritable.


    Fortunately, Du Shi didn''t mind at all, his attitude was the same as before, and he was even more patient and better than before.


    Zhong Qiao was deeply moved by this, and felt that he was sorry for her and dyed her, so he gave Du Shi almost everything he could give, and also took special care of her.


    The two have also discussed that it is okay if they can''t have children, so go get one, they will take care of them as their own, and someone will be able to take care of them in the future.


    Zhong Qiao has always felt that he is very happy, how is he fortunate to be able to marry such a caring wife?


    Until a year ago... He went out to work and came back early, only to see Du Shi climbed into the master''s bed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3205:

    Chapter 3205


    Zhongqiao was stunned at the time, and the sky fell down.


    Being given a green hat by his wife, Zhongqiao will divorce his wife on the spot. But Du Shi cried so hard that she was forced by the master and she was the victim.


    Zhong Qiao doesn¡¯t believe it. If he was a victim, would he be careful and gentle, and speak in a seductive tone?


    The surname of their master at the time was Liu, and Master Liujia was indeed a womanizer, but he never extended his hand to the servants in the family, not to mention that Du was a married woman.


    Du Shi just cried, crying that she had been good to him for so many years, crying that she was misunderstood by others and didn''t exin it, and was dedicated to defending him. Crying how regretful she is that she can''t have children in her life, she is upset, and she has gone the wrong way.


    The inability to have children is Zhong Qiao''s sore point and weakness. When he talks about this, he loses confidence in his heart.


    One of them is infertile, and the othermits adultery. Don''t me anyone.


    Zhong Qiao did not leave Du Shi in the end, but there was a gap between the two after all, so let''s just mix it up.


    Who knew that Mrs. Liu knew about Du''s seduction of the master, and the husband and wife were directly sold by Mrs. Liu.


    Master Liu didn''t even let out a fart, so Du Shi was disappointed, and the two left their original home.


    Later, it was bought by another family.


    Who knew that Du Shi would not change his mind, and once again hooked up with the master of the house.


    Gu Yundong almost spit out a sip of tea when he heard this, "This Du Shi... has no bottom line, right?"


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "Now it''s not difficult to understand her behavior of wanting to climb up to her father-inw."


    Gu Yundong nodded in agreement, Du Shi was a repeat offender.


    "What aboutter? Can Zhong Qiao endure it?"


    Shao Qingyuan twitched the corner of his mouth, "Yes, bear with it."


    In the face of Zhong Qiao''s questioning this time, Mrs. Du did not defend herself, nor did she cry anymore, but kept saying that Zhong Qiao was useless, that she could not have children, that she could not satisfy her, that she would have no children in her life, and that her life was because of him. Not perfect anymore.


    In short, grab the sore spot of Zhongqiao and hit him as much as possible.


    And she did not abandon him without him. If she was divorced, no one in this world could understand him and follow him. Even if it is known that he cannot have children, it will inevitably be a joke of others in the future, and there is no ce for him in this world.


    Gu Yundong frowned, isn''t this PUA?


    Zhongqiao was in pain every day, and was almost hypnotized by Du Shi.


    Then, the husband and wife were sold again by the host family.


    Until recently, he became the servant of the Gu family.


    Zhong Qiao knew about Du Shi''s virtues, and when she saw her showing great hospitality to Gu Dajiang, she knew that she was going to repeat the old tricks. He warned Du Shi, but Du Shi threatened him instead. If you don''t want others to know that he can''t do it, don''t meddle in your business.


    When Zhong Qiao was suffering, he learned from Du Shi that Shao Qingyuan was a descendant of a genius doctor.


    There was a glimmer of hope in his heart. In fact, he had seen two doctors before. Although he felt ashamed that he could not see people, he wanted to have a child of his own, so he disguised himself and went to see them.


    The result of ?? is that the root is injured, and it is impossible to have children in this life.


    Meeting Shao Qingyuan now is his rarest opportunity, and he still wants to be cured.


    However, Du Shi got into trouble.


    Zhong Qiao didn''t want to plead for her at all. He walked around outside Shao Qingyuan''s courtyardst night for his own business.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3206: sell

    Chapter 3206 Sale


    Zhong Qiao walked outside the hospital a few times before leaving. He was just a servant, why should the master treat a servant like this?


    When he thought of this, he was suddenly desperate, and he didn''t want to go back to the house, so he ran to the stable to try to find a way.


    But Zhong Qiao is really not smart. Thinking of it in the middle of the night, he couldn''t think of a way to make Shao Qingyuan take action. Just when he suspected that his life was downcast, he met Wang Wu, who had escaped from Yi Zn''s siege.


    Zhong Qiao went to arrest people almost subconsciously. After being stabbed by Wang Wu, he immediately knew that he was a gangster who was about to break into the mansion, so he grabbed him in the face without saying a word.


    This is also the reason why Wang Wu was so embarrassed. When Clock Bridge had no weapons in his hand, he was kicked and flew out, and he happened to touch an axe in the stable and smashed it without saying a word.


    Then, Yi Zn''s people also arrived.


    After listening to the whole process, Gu Yundong didn''t know what to say.


    "Then you have shown Zhong Qiao? Can''t be cured?" Otherwise, why did she look so ugly when she saw Zhong Qiao''s face?


    "It can be cured." Shao Qingyuan said, "But his problem is not born, he was poisoned by someone for several years."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows in astonishment, "Don''t tell me it was Du Shi''s poison??"


    "That''s what Bell Bridge said."


    "But, what is Du Shi''s drawing?" She married Zhong Qiao, poisoned her husband, and then used it to cuckold him? "Do Shi and Zhong Qiao have a grudge?"


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "No, Zhong Qiao couldn''t figure it out at first. After he knew that he was poisoned, he remembered some details. I''m afraid that Du Shi had taken a fancy to Master Liu from the beginning and wanted to be a concubine for Master Liu. And Zhong Qiao was employed by Mr. Liu at the beginning, and she married Zhong Qiao, just borrowing him to get close to Mr. Liu."


    Master Liu, although he doesn''t like to do anything to the servants in the house, but he prefers married women and has a strong taste.


    Although Mrs. Liu has a strong personality, Master Liu also took in several concubines, two of whom were married women.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched violently when he heard this, this... it''s really not an ordinary mess.


    Shao Qingyuan drank a cup of tea, "So, Zhong Qiao will now write a divorce letter to Mrs. Du. Since their husband and wife are no longer rted, it will be much easier to sell Mrs. Du alone."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and seeing that it was already dawn outside, he went directly to Aunt Qiu, and asked her to take the deed of deeds to the Yaxing, sell the Du family, and then buy a few more clever and quiet maids.


    Mr. Du knelt all nightst night, and when it got dark, he fainted.


    I don''t know if she is really dizzy or fake, anyway, Aunt Qiu had her locked up in the woodshed.


    Today, she got the letter of approval from the youngdy, and immediately opened the door of the firewood room with great arrogance, and let the two servant girls drag the person out.


    Du Shi was still in a drowsy sleep, but when he heard the news that Aunt Qiu was going to sell her, he immediately woke up with a jolt.


    Aunt Qiuughed immediately, "Yo, sober up so soon?"


    Du Shi''s face paled, "Did you make a mistake? How could the master sell me? Where''s my husband? Where''s Zhong Qiao?"


    "You still have the face to mention Zhongqiao? You are really scorpion-hearted. You actually poisoned your man and wanted to kill him. I have lived for so long, and today is really an eye-opener."


    Du Shi was stunned, got it? they all know?


    how is this possible?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3207: can fight again

    Chapter 3207 Can fight again


    Aunt Qiu did know, Zhong Qiao used to think that she was born to be incapable.


    Being born and being poisoned by someone are two different things.


    Although this kind of thing will still be talked about in a short time, didn¡¯t you say that it can be cured? Once cured, it can still be passed down to the next generation.


    Anyway, he and Du Shi have torn apart his face, and regardless of his life or death, Du Shi will definitely spread his secret.


    Rather than let her talk nonsense, it is better to make it clear by yourself. Everyone will pity him for a while, and scold Du Shi.


    At least, since Zhong Qiao knew that he could be cured, his mental outlook has changed. Even though he was injured, he was still in good spirits.


    But Mrs Du was stunned. She didn''t expect that Zhong Qiao would actually ignore her face at all, and even talk nonsense about her own inability to have children.


    She has no handle to check and bnce Zhong Qiao, even if she cried and begged for mercy in every possible way, it was useless to try to meet Gu Dajiang several times.


    Aunt Qiu disliked her so much that she dragged her out without saying a word.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care about this. She went out in the middle of the night and was very sleepy now. After talking to Aunt Qiu, she went straight to bed and went to bed.


    Gu Yundong didn''t wake up until Aunt Qiu finished the work and bought a new maid to go back to the house.


    Shao Qingyuan was no longer in the room, he should have gone to the discussion hall.


    Yesterday afternoon, because of her intrusion, they broke up in the middle of the conversation. Now, early in the morning, Gu Dajiang once again called all the county magistrates to discuss political affairs.


    Gu Yundong stretched and slowly got up.


    Chichi was in the courtyard, and was led by Shao Wen to run with short legs.


    Even though the little guy is young, he is full of energy.


    Gu Yundong had already woken up to eat breakfast, and he couldn''t stop.


    Gu Yundong stood by the door and watched for a while, and when he was almost done, he beckoned to him, "Come here and wipe the sweat."


    Chichi rushed over immediately, Gu Yundong touched his back, and it was really wet.


    "This kind of weather can make you sweat profusely from running." She carried her son back to the room and brought him a cup of warm milk, "Are you tired?"


    Holding the cup in his hands, Chi Chi drank tons of meals and finished it in one breath, leaving white milk stains on his lips. He waved his hand very boldly, "I''m not tired, I can fight again."


    Gu Yundong wiped him with the handkerchief, "Yes, you are the best, I''ll apany my mother to see the aunt I saw yesterday, okay?"


    "Okay." No way, her mother was afraid, as a son, this little requirement still has to be fulfilled.


    Chi Chi is very considerate.


    Gu Yundong smiled and changed his clothes before taking the little guy to the yard where Mrs. Wen lived.


    Mrs. Wen has woken up and learned about her situation from Xiaokui.


    Thinking that there is already a small life in my stomach, my heart is much softer and my mood is much better.


    When Gu Yundong came over, she had just finished drinking the anti-abortion pills, sitting on the bed and talking to Xiaokui.


    When I saw her, I got up in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong took a few steps and held her down, "You rest first, don''t move."


    Mrs. Wen was also very careful about the child in her stomach, so she alsoy back, "I have seen the county master. I was unwell yesterday, scaring the county master and the young master. I''m really sorry."


    Her name is Princess Gu Yundong, and she obviously already knows her identity.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3208: Mrs. Wen is from Yongning Mansion

    Chapter 3208 Mrs. Wen is from Yongning House


    Gu Yundong sat down on the edge of her bed and said with a smile, "It should be me saying sorry, the servants in the house neglected Madam."


    "The county lord''s words are serious. I didn''t pay attention. I didn''t even notice that I was pregnant, and I hurried to Fucheng regardless. If it weren''t for Master Shao and his wife, I''m afraid I..."


    Mrs. Wen is a very polite and gentle woman. She speaks softly, but she is very cautious.


    Gu Yundong listened helplessly, and didn''t want to keep circling about this matter, so he asked casually, "Speaking of which, why did Mrs. Wene to Fucheng with Lord Wen? Mrs. Wen has a tight schedule. I''m afraid that I will be in a hurry today and tomorrow. Going back, it''s so urgent, I''ve been on the road for most of the time, what is Mrs. Wen doing with this crime?"


    Mrs. Wen was startled, her face a little embarrassed.


    She can''t tell. In Yunjing County, her mother-inw has made things difficult for her in recent days because she disliked her parents''ck of power, and she had been married for several years without children. The husband was worried, and seeing her unhappy, decided to take her out for a walk, right?


    She couldn''t say anything about the trivial matters of the family, she could only vaguely say, "I want toe and have a look myself. Since my husband came to Yunjing County to take office, I have been to Fucheng twice. It will be very busy, so I want to take this opportunity toe to Fucheng to buy something, I am a little ignorant and make the county masterugh."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t see that she was unwilling to say more. Knowing that she had difficulties to talk about, Gu Yundong didn''t ask more, and asked about her pregnancy.


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Wen became more cheerful, "There is no sign of this childing. I heard from my husband that the child has been over a month, and I don''t seem to have the feeling of pantothenic acid. But I am really happy, my husband and I We have been married for many years and have never had any children, as long as he is healthy, no matter how hard or tired I am, I will be willing to do so."


    Gu Yundong listened quietly. She is also a mother, and her thoughts are really different when she has children and when she does not have children.


    "Your Majesty, this is the first time for me, and there are still many things I don''t understand. If I do something wrong, I hope the County Lord can help me point it out."


    "Okay, but the most important thing now is that you have a good rest, keep a good mood, and don''t feel wronged. Things like yesterday feel wrong, and you should say it in time."


    Gu Yundong clearly felt that she was **** off by Du Shi yesterday, but because this is the government office, she was suffocated. Coupled with the original physical difort, this caused the consequences of almost miscarriage.


    Mrs. Wen felt a little embarrassed when she heard the words.


    "Well, I know." She will adjust her mood.


    "Then do you have anything to eat?"


    Mrs. Wen was startled and said hurriedly, "I can..."


    Before he finished speaking, he froze when he met Gu Yundong''s prating eyes.


    After thinking about it, she said in a low voice, "Actually, I want to eat dried bamboo shoots from my hometown, which is the dried bamboo shoots from Feng County under the jurisdiction of Yongning House. I don''t know if the county owner has heard of it. It''s also very fresh. Unfortunately, it''s too far from Fengxian, and the ones I brought before have been eaten long ago."


    said, she couldn''t help swallowing, she really wanted to eat.


    Gu Yundong was stunned, Yongning House? Mrs. Wen is also from Yongning Mansion?


    And Feng County? There, isn''t it the hometown of Sitian?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3209: Gu Yundongs hometown

    Chapter 3209 Gu Yundong''s fellow


    She passed by that when she sent Shen Sitian home, but Shen Sitian followed her back to Yongfu Vige, and now she is married to Tong An.


    She remembered that the special product she brought to Liu Wei''s family when she returned to Xuanhe Mansion was the dried bamboo shoots from Feng County.


    Gu Yundong looked at Mrs. Wen''s glowing eyes and said with a smile, "What''s up with the bamboo shoots in Feng County? Exactly, I have them."


    Mrs. Wen was surprised, "How can the county master have dried bamboo shoots from Feng County?" Yongning Mansion is not close to here.


    "To be honest with Mrs. Wen, my ancestral home is also in Yongning House. The dried bamboo shoots in Feng County are famous for their delicious taste, but other ces always feel that they don''t have that taste. So every year, I buy some and put them in the house, and bring them or stir-fry or fry them when I want to eat them. Stewed, the taste is good. Dried bamboo shoots are not heavy. When my husband and wife came to Jingping Countyst year, we brought a lot of them. When I came back to Luozhou to see my father, I thought that maybe he hadn¡¯t tasted it for a long time. I only brought a few."


    The more Mrs. Wen listened, the brighter her eyes became. She looked at Gu Yundong with some astonishment, "The county master is actually a member of Yongning Mansion? Then aren''t we fellow vigers?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect Mrs. Wen to be fellow vigers."


    Mrs. Wen said with emotion, "I have been in Yunjing County for three or four years, and I have never met anyone from Yongning Mansion. To be honest, I am in a foreignnd, surrounded by people I am not familiar with, and I am not familiar with my hometown. The yearning is getting deeper and deeper. It''s a pity that I can''t go back in a short time."


    Xu is also from Yongning Mansion. Mrs. Wen''s previous vignce towards Gu Yundong now feels a little more cordial.


    The ?? words were also opened, not as restrained as before.


    Gu Yundong felt pretty good. Seeing her talking about her hometown, her eyes lit up and she talked eloquently, thinking that she had been holding back about her hometown for a long time.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and instructed Aunt Qiu to go to her room to soak dried bamboo shoots and stew an old duck for Mrs. Wen to tryter, while also talking about the current situation of Yongning Mansion.


    Because there is an old Gu family in Yongning Mansion, Gu Yundong has been paying attention to the situation there.


    I have heard a lot of news, big and small. Compared with Mrs. Wen, who has no news, Gu Yundong really needs to know more.


    Mrs. Wen felt a little embarrassed when she heard that she brought dried bamboo shoots out for her to stew duck.


    But seeing Gu Yundong so generous and straightforward, it would be bad for her to be awkward.


    So she immediately thanked her and said in a low voice, "When I was not married, my boudoir name was Song Ruijun, and the county master didn''t call Mrs. Wen''s name. You can call me Ajun directly."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Okay, then I''ll call you Ajun, my name is Gu Yundong, don''t call me the princess, just call me Yundong."


    Mrs. Wen was stunned for a while, her smile became brighter and brighter, "Yun Dong."


    The two were startled, then looked at each other and smiled.


    Song Ruijun exhaled, "I haven''t been back to Yongning Mansion for a long time, and I haven''t seen my parents and brothers for several years. Now that I''m pregnant, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to go back and see. My husband is the magistrate of Yunjing County, You can''t apany me back."


    Speaking of this, she was also a little more sentimental.


    Although there have always been letters in the family, they are just some words on the paper. Parents will only report good news and not bad news. She has no way of knowing what is going on at home.


    Gu Yundong thinks that these are not a problem, "If you want to go back, I have a caravan here to transport goods back to Xuanhe Fujing and other ces. When the timees, let them take a detour and send you to Feng County."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3210: fleeing

    Chapter 3210 Fleeing from the famine


    Song Ruijun was instantly overjoyed, "Really?"


    Xiaokui pursed her lips and reminded quietly, "Madam, the olddy will not agree."


    Song Ruijun heard the words, as if thinking of something, he was immediately discouraged, "Yes, I took it for granted."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Even if a woman gets married, it is normal for her to go back to her parents'' house. Why don''t you agree? Could it be that your mother-inw ns not to recognize her inws in the future? Master Wen also agrees?"


    "Of course, Xianggong won''t stop me from going back to see my parents, but my mother-inw is getting old, and she often suffers from this and that pain. We shouldn''t be disobedient, lest something really happen, but it''s not ours."


    This, Gu Yundong can''t say anything.


    Since ancient times, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw has not been easy to get along with. Each family has its own difficulties, and she can''t use her own set of standards to persuade Song Ruijun.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but rejoice that he was lucky enough to meet a good mother-inw.


    Although Shao Yin and Shao Qingyuan don''t get along very much, I can''t wait to make up for the lost feelings over the years, and I hope to stay by Shao Qingyuan''s side.


    But she also knew that her son became a rtive and had his own family. If she was in the middle, there would be many more conflicts. So try not to disturb their husband and wife, everything is negotiable.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and said, "Where is Wen''s family? You can go with your mother-inw. She hasn''t gone back for many years, and she should miss her very much. When she returns to her home, you can take the opportunity to go back to your own home to see your father. The mother is."


    Song Ruijun had never thought of such a way. After hearing her words, her eyes lit up slightly, "My husband is also from Yongning Mansion. Speaking of which, my husband and I know each other, and we are still on our way to escape from the famine. Back then, our family was fleeing from the famine, and my husband was The youngest son in the family was unfortunately separated from his family and happened to meet my family."


    Wen Jin is a talented person, already a schr at a young age.


    No matter where you are, those who are famous will always get some convenience. Their Song family was just an ordinary merchant family in Feng County, with some low ie, but they were not very rich or wealthy.


    Because Wen Jin is a schr, Song Ruijun''s father inevitably thinks highly of him, so when he saw that he was in trouble, he reached out to help him.


    Wen Jin walked with them on the road for a while. Later, when he entered the city, his status as a schr really yed a role, and it also allowed their family to enter Qing''an House smoothly.


    It was only after Qing''an Prefecture was in chaos that they were separated.


    They didn''t meet again until they returned to Yongning Mansion. However, the Wen family was different from the Song family. The Wen family was just an ordinary farmer, and the family was not very wealthy. The eldest brother''s family also lost their lives on the road to escape. In the end, only Wen Jin, the husband and wife of the second brother Wen, and the mother-inw were left.


    Although they are still alive, it is almost impossible for Wen Jin to want to study again.


    At this moment, they met the Song family again. The Song family had some background, but they quickly recovered after returning to their hometown, and the two shops in the family reopened.


    Father Song had a good impression of Wen Jin, and he was willing to make friends, and he didn''t want him to bury his talents. So he sponsored Wen Jin to continue his studies. Who knew that soon the imperial court would open up the Enke, and Wen Jin participated in the imperial examination and directly passed the examination.


    Father Song was very happy and felt that his decision was right.


    Just when he raised money for Wen Jin to go to Beijing to take the exam for the next year''s Spring Festival, Wen Jin proposed to Song''s father to marry Song Ruijun.


    Father Song was overjoyed, seeing that his daughter also liked Wen Jin, and decided the marriage on the spot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3211: Song Ruijuns sister

    Chapter 3211 Song Ruijun''s sister


    Married a wife, Wen Jin no longer had any worries, performed exceptionally in the examination room and became a second-ss jinshi. At that time, the court was short of people, and Wen Jin did not enter the Hanlin Academy, and was directly assigned by the Ministry of Personnel to be the magistrate of Yunjing County.


    Mother Wen originally followed her second son, but since Wen Jin was already an official, she naturally wanted to follow.


    Although Yunjing County is not as good as Feng County, but Mother Wen has servants to serve her here. She is a respected olddy. Others see Wen Jin''s face, and she has always been respectful towards her.


    "After all, my mother-inw has indeed not returned to Yongning County for several years, and she has never seen the second uncle and the second sister-inw. She should miss it very much."


    Maybe, if she proposes to go back to her hometown, will her mother-inw agree? Especially now that the border is chaotic, she has seen her mother-inw flustered several times.


    Song Ruijun opened the chat box, and his expression became much lighter.


    Although she didn''t say anything about some contradictions, Gu Yundong still knew something about her family''s situation.


    For example, her family has two brothers and two sisters.


    It was only during that escape that her sister, who was two years older than her, was lost, and her whereabouts are still unknown.


    She and her parents felt that her sister was still alive, but she lived somewhere and could not return home. They are also trying to find out the whereabouts of their sister, hoping that they will be able to reunite as a family soon.


    When Gu Yundong heard this, he couldn''t help but think of the scene when he and his father separated. At that time, he also believed that Gu Dajiang was still alive, so he never gave up looking for someone.


    "What''s your sister''s name?"


    Song Ruijun was taken aback, "Name?"


    "You can tell me, maybe I can help. Back then, the ces where the refugees could go to escape from the famine were nothing more than Qing''an Mansion, Wanqing Mansion, and Xuanhe Mansion. I am familiar with Xuanhe Mansion and know a lot of people. I also have some friendship with Mr. Dai, the prefect. If you have registered with the government office, you may be able to find his whereabouts. There is also Wanqing House, where I also set up a shop there, and it is not difficult to help find people. As for Qing''an There is also a Huimin Medical Center in the government, so I can ask someone to pay attention to it.¡±


    Song Ruijun was overjoyed, "Yundong, you, are you serious?"


    What theyck most now is connections. The husband is an official, but he is only a seventh-rank official in a remote area. If you want to find someone, you can only ask the officials in the yamen, but these people don''t necessarily take you seriously. Even if they use it, they are mostly just perfunctory.


    I didn''t expect that she and the county master had only just known each other for a long time, but the county master was willing to help her and help her so much.


    Song Ruijun subconsciously wanted to get up to thank her, but Gu Yundong held him down, "Don''t be too busy to thank me, if you find someone in the future, it''s not toote to thank me. You haven''t told me what your sister''s name is. "


    "Her name is Song Ruishu."


    Gu Yundong recited twice in his heart, "Song Ruishu, I know, can you tell what she looks like? It would be more convenient if there was a portrait."


    "Portraits?" Song Ruijun said hurriedly, "My husband can paint them. When hees back, let him paint a few and give them to you."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay." She originally wanted her to describe it, she just drew the person herself.


    Since Wen Jin can paint, she won''t bother.


    Seeing Song Ruijun talking so much, people were very tired, and Gu Yundong didn''t bother to disturb her much, and told her to rest more, so she went out with herte.


    As soon as he got out of the yard, he realized that it was already noon.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3212: late threat

    Chapter 3212 Slow Threat


    Shao Qingyuan and Wen Jin are walking towards this side, the two of them are talking while walking, their expressions are slightly serious, it seems that they have finished talking.


    was getting close, and when Shao Qingyuan raised his head, he saw Gu Yundong approaching. He immediately told Wen Jin and strode towards this side. Wen Jin also hurried into the room to talk to Song Ruijun.


    Shao Qingyuan picked up Chi Chi and said to Gu Yundong, "I''ll be leaving in a while."


    Gu Yundong didn''t even have time to smile, but his words poured cold water on him, "So soon?"


    "Well, everything that needs to be said has been said now, and our purpose ofing here has been achieved. It''s not good to be away from people for too long in the county seat. Not only me, but also other county magistrates should rush back immediately."


    Shao Qingyuan said, paused, grabbed one of her hands, frowned and said, "You really don''t want to go with me?"


    Gu Yundong looked at him helplessly.


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed his forehead, then looked at Chichi in his arms, "What about you? Do you want to go home with dad?"


    Chichi immediately raised his little paw and waved, "Father, goodbye, take care."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." The stinky boy was born in vain.


    He put his son down and pushed him, "Go on your own."


    Chichi raised his little head, then grabbed a small clump of hair on his head and thought hard, after a while his eyes lit up, "I see, I''m so embarrassed."


    Yes, that is the idiom.


    Shao Qingyuan twitched the corner of his mouth and pulled Gu Yundong away first.


    Chichi immediately followed with his short legs, "Daddy, hug me."


    "walk on my own."


    "If you don''t hug me, I will, I will, let''s fight."


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and asked Gu Yundong in a low voice, "Who taught him this? Does he know what a duel is?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and looked up at the sky, "Children are self-taught without a teacher and don''t need to be taught. You also know that your son has always been full of self-confidence."


    Shao Qingyuan stroked his forehead, turned around and hugged his son who was dancing and posing, and then strode towards the yard where he lived.


    Chi Chi was slightly satisfied, very good, Dad still had to sumb to his lewd power.


    Because of the urgency of time, Shao Qingyuan apanies Gu Yundong to eat lunch, then packs up and prepares to leave.


    He left Shao Wen behind, "You are here to protect Madam and Chichi, and notify me immediately if anything happens."


    "Yes." Shao Wen responded immediately.


    Even if he was reluctant, Shao Qingyuan could only hug his wife and children, quickly boarded the carriage, and left the mansion.


    Several other county magistrates also left one after another, and Wen Jin was thest to leave the government.


    In Song Ruijun''s situation, there was only a small sunflower beside him, and Wen Jin was really worried. But you can''t bring people together, otherwise adults and children will be in danger.


    In the end, he could only ask Gu Yundong to ask again, and left reluctantly.


    Shao Qingyuan went back, and Gu Yundong''s mood also dropped two points.


    Fortunately, there are many affairs in the government office. Gu Yundong has to help deal with the backyard, take care of Chichi, and visit Song Ruijun from time to time, but he can''t find time to think about it.


    Gu Dajiang is very busy. Although he really wanted to catch up with his daughter and hug his newly-acquainted grandson, the things at hand made him unable to stop at all.


    Therefore, all the affairs in the backyard were handed over to Gu Yundong.


    It was also thanks to Gu Yundong''s rich experience, decisiveness and skill in killing, that in just one day, he made those servants who were just about to move and have their own thoughts to behave like a quail.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3213: go out to see

    Chapter 3213 Go out and see


    The servants in the mansion were obedient, and Gu Yundong began to arrange for everyone to perform their duties, and made the rules clear.


    It took three or four days to wait until the government office was on the right track.


    Song Ruijun was able to get out of bed and walk around, and herplexion was getting better and better.


    Xiaokui helped her to walk outside the yard to bask in the sun, and her eyes lit up while talking about the affairs in this mansion, "Madam, don''t you know, the Yongjia County Master is really amazing. The servants in this mansion have a mind. The county owner can see at a nce what is wrong. Those who don''t take the county owner seriously are all cleaned up. It''s only been a few days, and the backyard ispletely different from the day we first came here."


    This point, Song Ruijun also felt, "Yeah, if I have the ability of the county master, it will be fine." In this way, the backyard of the county government will not be divided into two factions, fighting each other fiercely.


    Song Ruijun felt that it was necessary for him to learn from Gu Yundong.


    "What time is it now? Is Yundonging soon?" These days, Gu Yundong woulde to talk to her, not to mention, although their identities are very different, they can talk to each other very well.


    Song Ruijun thought so, but what she didn''t know was that as long as Gu Yundong was willing, she could actually chat with anyone.


    "The county master said that he would go out for a walk today. If he came backte, he would note." Xiaokui said.


    Song Ruijun nodded, "It''s hard for her to be so busy, and shees to see me every day. Xiaokui, help me take out the needle and thread, and I''ll make a bib for Chichi."


    "Yes, ma''am." Seeing Song Ruijun''s spirited appearance, Xiaokui was also very happy.


    At this time, Gu Yundong was nning to take Shao Wen out to see the current situation in Luozhou.


    Just before she could step out of the door, there was another person beside her.


    Gu Yundong squinted at him and pouted, "What are you doing with me?"


    Yi Zn stretched, "In the past few days, Wang Wu has been interrogated, arresting people everywhere, and he is too busy to touch the ground. Now those hiding mice are almost caught, and it is difficult to take a break, naturally I''m going out for a walk. Just in time, you have to go out too, and I can protect your safety as well."


    I thank you, I still need your protection?


    Yi Zn was a little annoyed at her disdainful expression, "What kind of eyes do you have? You think I think, Shao Qingyuan exined to me before leaving, let me look at you, and don''t put you in danger."


    As soon as Gu Yundong heard him mention Shao Qingyuan, he didn''t say anything. Seeing that Yi Zn''s bodyguard was dressed in a very simple manner, even her face was ckened, she nodded, "Okay, keep up."


    Yi Zn stood in the back and only felt a toothache. Still keep up? Did you really call his guard?


    Thinking like this, Yi Zn still walked a few steps quickly and followed her step by step.


    Gu Yundong watched while walking. Although the streets were not very lively, the situation was very different from what she saw a few days ago.


    In the end, with the prefect, the people also have the backbone, knowing that they are not the ones who were abandoned by the court, and their mental outlook is different.


    It is said that several merchants who had fled from Luozhou Prefecture came back after watching for a while.


    Several shops along the street were closed before, but now they are also open for business.


    "It seems that the emperor chose Mr. Gu to serve as the prefect, and he did the right choice." Yi Zn, who was behind him, also spoke deeply.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3214: storytelling

    Chapter 3214 Storytelling


    Gu Yundong turned his head and nced at him, his face slightly smug, "That is, my father''s abilities have not been fully exerted, and you will know how capable he is in the future."


    "Just close your eyes and blow." Yi Zn said with a ''tsk'', "There is a restaurant in front of us, let''s go and have something to eat. I''ve been here for a few days, and I haven''t tasted the authentic dishes of Luozhou Prefecture. "


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to go, but Yi Zn really didn''t have any self-awareness as a guard, so he led the way directly ahead.


    Gu Yundong, "..." I will definitely not go with him next time.


    She rubbed her forehead and had no choice but to follow him into the restaurant.


    This restaurant was unexpectedly lively, and even outside the door, I heard loud noises one after another.


    When I went in, I found that there was a storyteller in the lobby of the restaurant, who was holding a piece of wood and pped it on the desk, "Speaking of this General Xie, he is really like a god, and the lieutenants under hismand are even more brave. Iparable, not to mention anything else, let¡¯s just say that Deputy General Bian, who spanked the soldiers who came to attack Li Guo a few days ago to the point of urinating, is simply heartwarming¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly became interested, this was talking about the border war situation.


    This storyteller is somewhat like a journalist reporting.


    Yi Zn also raised her eyebrows, turned her head and said to Xiao Er, "Is there a wing on the second floor?"


    "Yes, yes, pleasee in from the guest officer." Xiao Er half bent over enthusiastically, and led Gu Yundong and his party upstairs.


    He found a room with a good view and sat down. Gu Yundong ordered a few local signature dishes, then walked to the window and sat down.


    The window facing below is exactly where the storyteller is.


    Gu Yundong held his hand and listened while eating the sunflower seeds.


    This storyteller speaks in cadence, which is actually very good.


    "Speaking of that day, a team of soldiers from the country of Li actually disguised themselves into the border exchange town. Taking advantage of the darkness of the night, they directly attacked the entire town, and then opened the city gate to bring in troops. But they didn''t. What I thought was that our General Xie had already noticed it, and from the very beginning, we quietly sent Deputy General Bian to lead his troops to guard, killing them by surprise, and fled in despair..."


    "But it''s easy to get in, but it''s hard to get out. Deputy General Bian directly closed the city gate, came to catch turtles in the urn, and killed all these inhuman things. In the end, they came to thirty people, all of them were killed. Killed and captured, no one can escape Vice General Bian''s palm."


    "At that time, the leader was still not convinced, and yelled in front of Lieutenant General Bian, saying that he was not ready. If he was ready, Lieutenant General Bian would definitely not be his opponent. Hey, he still has to use the aggressive method to make Lieutenant General Bian. I''m fooled. Who is Vice-General Bian, can he be provoked by him? At that time, he cut off the head of the leader without saying a word."


    Yi Zn poured half of the melon seeds in front of Gu Yundong to his side. Hearing this, he couldn''t helpughing, "This storyteller is very good at editing, and he speaks as if he has seen it with his own eyes."


    Gu Yundong looked at the pile of melon seeds in front of him, and then looked at Yi Zn, who was standing opposite him, snorted, and kicked over, "Master didn''t say you were given a seat, you, a guard, dare to make an assertion. You dare to grab food from my mouth??¡±


    Yi Zn, "..." Don''t you just eat a few of her melon seeds? so stingy?


    Just as he was about to defend himself, a sudden voice suddenly came from below.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3215: familiar person

    Chapter 3215 Familiar people


    "How did this ware into your mouth and say it so easily?"


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Yundong and Yi Zn stopped and looked downstairs together.


    I saw a rough man sitting in the corner of the lobby, eating a steamed bun in his hand, and the steamed bun kept spraying out when he was talking.


    He probably felt it was a waste, so he covered his mouth and took a hard drink from the teacup on the table. After swallowing it, he looked at the storyteller again, "You also said that the group of soldiers got into the town, the town Are so many people living here, are they all right? Those people are all ruthless people, and they entered the town for the purpose of ughtering. Such a big town,ing to you, seems like an empty city."


    The storyteller was blocked by him, frowned, and retorted, "Since General Xie anticipated the danger, he will naturally arrange for the people to evacuate in advance."


    "It''s easy for you to say, so many people have to be arranged, can we disclose it without any rumors? As long as a little bit of news is revealed, will the soldiers of the Li Kingdom still fall into the trap?"


    Mr. Storyteller''s face turned blue and white for a while, "Lieutenant General Bian has many soldiers in his hands, can''t we handle this?"


    "Tsk, you seem to know it very well, and you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, so you''re just ying tricks here. As long as you''re not a fool, you can hear the ws. It''s boring. It''s boring to listen to you. Little Er, check out."


    The middle-aged man didn''t seem to want to argue with the storyteller anymore, so he threw down a few copper tes, picked up the pole and hemp rope ced in the corner, carried it on his shoulders, and walked outside.


    However, the other person left, but what he said obviously caused waves in the hearts of everyone.


    The person who originally thought that the story of Mr. Storyteller was enthusiastic, after hearing his words, the expression on his face turned gray and he lost his energy.


    Upstairs Gu Yundong and Yi Zn looked at each other, "This person is shaking people''s hearts."


    "In my opinion, he doesn''t look like an ordinary farmer." Yi Zn narrowed his eyes, dropped the melon seeds in his hand and got up, "I''ll follow you over there."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong nodded, "Be careful."


    Yi Zn immediately turned around and walked out the door of the wing.


    After seeing him go out, Gu Yundong withdrew his gaze and looked downstairs again.


    There are already many people in the lobby whispering to Mr. Storyteller. Thetter is indeed a man who lives by his lips. Although his face is flushed and very ugly, he still calms down, and it doesn''t take long for the atmosphere to heat up again. .


    Gu Yundong just exhaled when he saw a figure walking out of the crowd, hurriedly leaving the restaurant, and seemed to be chasing the middle-aged man.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while looking at the figure. The next moment, he dropped the melon seeds in his hand and walked directly to the door of the wing.


    Shao Wen was stunned for a while, and quickly followed, "Madam, what happened?"


    "I saw a familiar person, go check it out."


    The two of them just went out when they happened to meet the little Er who came to serve the food. Seeing that they were about to leave, they were immediately anxious, "Keguan, Keguan, I haven''t eaten this dish yet."


    "You put this dish first, don''t serve the other dishes, and eat them when wee back." Gu Yundong said, and threw a piece of broken silver directly to the young man, but he turned a corner and disappeared from sight.


    The broken silver fell on the tray in the little second hand, and it rolled in a circle.


    Little Er was relieved immediately, raised his neck and turned back, "Got it, guest."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3216: Qi Ting, its really you

    Chapter 3216 Qi Ting, it really is you


    As soon as Gu Yundong ran out of the restaurant, he patrolled left and right, and then saw Yi Zn on the left.


    Didn''t this guy say he was going to chase middle-aged men? Why did you stand in front of the stall to buy something?


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. Fortunately, she was not looking for him. She narrowed her eyes and looked for him again, and she really saw that familiar figure.


    She hurriedly walked a few steps and followed. When passing by Yi Zn, thetter was startled, "Why did youe out? Don''t worry..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Yundong passed by him expressionlessly, without even giving him a look.


    Yi Zn, "..." is very angry.


    He immediately dropped the thing in his hand, took a few steps to catch up, "What are you doing?"


    "I also want to ask you, aren''t you stalking people? What''s the matter with standing there to buy things?"


    Yi Zn, "It''s easy to be spotted if you follow him too close. Of course, I have to wait for him to go a little further before catching up."


    "Oh."


    Gu Yundong replied absentmindedly, and took a few more steps.


    Yi Zn, "What are you doing?"


    "I seem to have seen an acquaintance, and I''m afraid of admitting it wrong, so I''ll follow up and have a look."


    Acquaintance?


    Yi Zn was puzzled, but the direction they were walking seemed to be the direction the middle-aged man was leaving.


    However, after walking down a street, just as the middle-aged man turned into an alley, Gu Yundong suddenly raised his hand and stopped, "Wait a minute."


    Several people stopped in unison, and then they heard a noiseing from the alley.


    Gu Yundong quietly tipped his head to look inside, and saw the familiar figure of the young man, who was holding a cloth bag over the middle-aged man''s head. When he was not paying attention, he was holding a stick in his hand. Hit him hard.


    asked, "Say, who told you to say those words in the restaurant? What are you trying to do? Sow discord, shake morale, or cause chaos? I''ll kill you, a traitor."


    "Ah, stop, I don''t know what you''re talking about? Help." The middle-aged man fell to the ground, shouting while dodging.


    "You''re still arguing, right? If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll destroy your legs and feet."


    "Help, help..."


    The ?? stick hit the middle-aged man one after another, but he kept denying it, which made the young man attack faster.


    Not long after, the middle-aged man was knocked out.


    The teenager frowned and lost his stick, "Is it going to die so soon?"


    He squatted down, pulled the sack away, put his fingers around the man''s neck and felt it. After making sure that he was all right, he put the sack back on. Then untied the hemp rope that the man was carrying, and tied him round by round.


    After all this was done, the boy pped his hands and dragged the man''s feet out of the alley.


    whispered as he walked, "Why hasn''t Ayue yet? So the young master has to do it himself. It''s hard for such a big man to be dragged away by himself."


    Having said that, his actions are not ambiguous at all. It''s just that it''s not too gentle, and it doesn''t matter whether the man will be bruised or not, it''s enough for him to drag him by one foot.


    Just when he was about to reach the entrance of the alley, the hair behind the boy suddenly stood up, and a feeling of being stared at instantly hit his heart.


    It''s over! !


    The young man was alert, turned his head suddenly, and then saw Gu Yundong leaning against the corner of the wall, looking at her with a smile.


    The boy was stunned, "You, Gu..."


    "Qi Ting, it really is you."


    I wish everyone a happy Lantern Festival.


    There is a small update today, is it great?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3217: Qi Shanchangs grandson

    Chapter 3217 The grandson of Qi Shanchang


    Gu Yundong looked up and down at the young man in front of him, "I haven''t seen him for more than two years, everyone has grown so tall, I almost didn''t recognize him just now."


    Although he was only fifteen or sixteen years old, he was actually a little taller than Gu Yundong. What have you eaten in the past two years? How did it go so fast all of a sudden?


    Qi Tingughed dryly, "Sister Gu, why are you here?"


    "I should be asking you about this." Gu Yundong nced at him, then moved his gaze down andnded on the person he was dragging.


    Qi Ting followed her line of sight down, startled, and subconsciously pulled back his hand, and the middle-aged man''s feet fell to the ground.


    Yi Znughed out loud and turned to look at Gu Yundong, "This is..."


    "Qi Ting, the grandson of Qi Shanchang of Tianhai Academy in Xuanhe House."


    Yi Zn raised her eyebrows, is it actually the Qi family? ?


    The three of them were facing each other, when a person suddenly ran over not far away, holding a stick while running, "Master, I''m here, don''t be afraid, I''ll help you."


    The smile on Qi Ting''s face froze instantly, and he hurriedly shouted, "Ayu, don''t be impulsive, this is the Gu family sister."


    The little servant called Ayu ran to him, and when he heard the words, he hurriedly stopped, but the stick in his hand came out uncontrobly and suddenly hit Yi Zn''s head.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Shao Wen stepped forward abruptly and waved the stick away.


    Qi Ting breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head and gave Ayu a fierce look.


    Thetter hurriedly apologized to Gu Yundong, "Mrs. Shao, I''m sorry, Ayu didn''t know it was you, and thought that someone was going to hurt the young master, so please forgive me."


    Gu Yundong looked at them, then nced at the man on the ground again, only to feel a headache, "Okay, this is not the ce to talk, leave first."


    Qi Ting nodded hastily, and hurriedly greeted Ayu to carry the middle-aged man away together.


    Shao Wen walked up silently, pushed them away, put them on his shoulders, and raised his eyebrows at them, "Let''s go."


    Qi Ting, "..." Actually, he is also very strong.


    A few people went back to the restaurant just now along the less crowded alley, and after putting the people in the wing, Gu Yundong let someone serve.


    Looking at Yi Zn who was also sitting at the table, Qi Ting couldn''t help but nce at him.


    Yi Zn coughed lightly, turned her head quickly and said to Shao Wen, "Madam doesn''t mind, so don''t be cautious,e and sit down and eat."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, you are really wee.


    She winked at Shao Wen, who sat quietly beside him.


    When the dishes were ready, Gu Yundong asked, "Qi Ting, why did youe to Luozhou Mansion? Don''t you know that the situation here is tense?"


    Qi Ting took a sip of water and said hurriedly, "I just know that it is not very stable here. As a citizen of the Great Jin Dynasty, reading the book of sages and understanding the truth, I should stand up and contribute my own when the country is in trouble. strength."


    Gu Yundong listened, nodded in agreement, and pointed to the unconscious man on the ground, "So, this is your contribution?"


    Qi Ting touched his nose, "I think this person must have a n. He said so many specious things in the restaurant before, and he was just trying to sow discord. Maybe there is someone behind him. I will bring them here. We can have a good interrogation and interrogation."


    "So, does Chief Qi Shan know that you are here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3218: escape marriage

    Chapter 3218 Escape from marriage


    Qi Ting choked, why did Sister Gu go back to this question again?


    He nodded decisively, "Yes, he also said that Sister Gu, you and Master Shao are here, let mee to you and help you."


    Ayu couldn''t listen anymore, "Master, you are here obviously to avoid marriage."


    As soon as these words came out, the people in the wing suddenly turned to look at Ayu. Qi Ting was a little exasperated, "Who asked you to do this?"


    Gu Yundong gave him a sideways nce, blocking Qi Ting''s line of sight, and asked Na Ayu, "Tell me the truth, the matter is clearly exined."


    Ayu''s neck shrank. Compared with his own young master, he was actually more in awe of Gu Yundong.


    It is because Gu Dajiang was going to enter Tianhai Academy back then, and his calm and wonderful response when facing the test of Qi Shanchang and Qi Ting''s embarrassment has already spread throughout the academy, and Gu Yundong''s role has been passed down by word of mouth.


    As a servant in Qi Ting, Ayu is even more aware of this matter. Not to mention the various deeds of Gu Yundongter, step by step, from a peasant girl to the Yongjia County Master who is now valued by the emperor, which made him awe-inspiring and admired very much.


    The most important thing is that the old man ordered that if you meet the Yongjia County Master, it is better to tell the truth.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong asked him with such eyes and tone, Ayu can only be sorry for the young master, he sat up straight like a conditioned reflex, and said, "The olddy and thedy said that the young master is old, it is time to think about marriage, these days have been When looking at girls from different families, dozens of portraits were sent to the young master''s study. It was just that the young master was not happy and said he didn''t want to get married so early, so he didn''t read a single portrait. I heard that the rtionship between the two countries at the border was tense. The people of Great Jin, if you want to do your part,e here."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, tilted his head and turned to look at Qi Ting.


    Not to mention, although his face is quite immature, his height and bearing are not bad. In this era, it is indeed time to marry a daughter-inw.


    "Why don''t you want to get married?"


    Qi Ting saw that the old man had been ripped off, so he had nothing to hide, and said in a self-sacrificing manner, "I''m only sixteen years old, I''m sofortable by myself, after getting married and having children, I have a lot of responsibilities, and many things will be involuntary. Now. Isn''t Mr. Shao married in his twenties? I think it''s pretty good. At that time, I''ve experienced a lot of things and people are stable. I can have better things for me, my wife and children. arrange."


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised when he heard the words.


    I didn''t expect Qi Ting''s ideas to be so open-minded. These days, most people obey their family''s arrangements when they are old enough to marry a wife and have children, and pass on the lineage. There are very few people who will seriously consider the word "responsibility". .


    Don''t say anything else, just say those men who got married at the age of 15 or 16, leave their wives at home, let them doundry, cook and have children, and continue to spend time outside and y with friends. There is no change at all. Consciousness of being a husband and a father.


    Qi Ting is really rare.


    "It''s just that my grandmother and mother couldn''t understand what I was thinking, so I had to run out. Grandfather didn''t say anything after knowing that, knowing that I wasing to the border, he wrote me a letter. It was said that Master Shao and Gu''s sister just In Jingping County, if I really want to gain knowledge, I can practice with Master Shao."


    As if he was afraid of Gu Yundong''s dislike, Qi Ting said hurriedly, "Sister Gu, although I am young, I was admitted to Jurenst year, so it is somewhat useful."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3219: Qi Tings idea

    Chapter 3219 Qi Ting''s idea


    Gu Yundong knew that he had passed the exam, but Qi Ting''s brain was actually very useful.


    When her father Gu Dajiang entered Tianhai Academy for the first time, Qi Ting was only eleven years old, and he was already a schr at that time.


    Qi''s schrly family has many disciples, and among them, Qi Ting is considered to be the best.


    The eleven-year-old schr can be counted among the top in Dajin, and he is called a talented, intelligent, and talented young man.


    Later, Qi Ting calmed down and read for a few years, and did not take the township exam untilst year. Although the ranking is not very high, it is still in the middle.


    However, Gu Yundong felt that Qi Ting had no problem with his knowledge, but he had a little less knowledge. He studied diligently, but he was always in the academy andcked outdoor exercise. Today, he cares more about people who do practical things, and doesn''t like shy articles.


    As a result, Gu Dajiang, who has a lot of experience and has a down-to-earth understanding of the people, wrote articles that were more simple and to the point, and made the emperor deeply impressed.


    Gu Yundong thought that Qi Shan did not object to Qi Ting''sing to the border, and let him stay by their side to study, thinking that it was to train his mind.


    Gu Yundong lightly sped the table twice with her fingers, then she aimed at the middle-aged man and asked, "Then what are you going to do with this person?"


    "Leave it to the prefect." Qi Ting still didn''t know that the newly appointed prefect of Luozhou was Gu Dajiang, "I have been in the city for a few days, and I have secretly checked, but this person is not the only one who is shaking people''s hearts, there must be something behind this. Someone is deliberately guiding it. It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Yi Zn asked with interest.


    Qi Ting''s expression became serious, "It''s just that this person dares to jump out in front of everyone in the restaurant so tantly, he must be just a little bastard, most of them are doing things with money, and he should have never seen the people behind the scenes. Even if such people are caught, it may not be possible to find out who instigated."


    "Then what do you think?" Yi Zn straightened her back, not bad, people from the Qi family still have enough brains.


    Qi Ting''s face was a little embarrassed, "Actually, I traveled to Luozhou this time, and I met several like-minded students on the way. They also have a passion for their hearts and want to serve their country. If nothing else is said about schrs, they are more eloquent, and citing scriptures is not worse than these people. I want to organize everyone to discuss together, convey the meaning of the court in various ces, tell the people the attitude of the court to this war, and let the people feel the court''s attitude towards the war. The emperor is confident."


    Yi Zn leaned forward slightly, his eyes lit up two points.


    Qi Ting said, "Those people want to shake people''s hearts and incite people, so we will revive morale and inspire them. Could it be that those of us who are full of poetry and books can''t speak to them? It''s a shame to have to take the imperial examinations again."


    Qi Ting''s words made Gu Yundong think of the actions of Fan Yilin and the others in Jingping County.


    Judging from what they have done, it is indeed very useful.


    Not to mention, Qi Ting''s identity.


    He is the grandson of Qi Shanchang of Tianhai Academy, and the Qi family has a very important position in the hearts of literati.


    Not to mention the students Qi Ting met on the road, even the students in the Fucheng city of Luozhou, and even the county seat next door, would hear the sound and join in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3220: It turned out to be Uncle Gu?

    Chapter 3220 Turned out to be Uncle Gu?


    Gu Yundong smiled and took a sip of tea, "You have a good idea."


    She actually thought about it early in the morning, but couldn''t find an opportunity. Jingping County can work because she is the master of the county school and has a very high status in the minds of the students.


    But there is no foundation in this city, and those arrogant students will not necessarily listen to what she says.


    With Qi Ting taking the lead, this matter is much simpler.


    Qi Ting was a little embarrassed to be praised, "Sister Gu thinks it''s good, then, then I will do it? But if there is a problem, please ask Sister Gu for help."


    "you say."


    "Sister Gu is the county master, can you help me introduce the prefect of today. Of course we can act on our own, but we also hope to have an urate source of information. Such publicity among the people can be more convincing and more effective. I can know the meaning of the court in time."


    Gu Yundong''s smile deepened, this is news guidance, not bad.


    "You don''t need to rmend, you also know the prefect of Luozhou Prefecture. Eat first, I will take you to see him after eating, and you will tell him yourself. This Luozhou Prefecture is currently short of people, you might as well stay in Luozhou for the time being. Let the prefect do things for the prefect."


    Qi Ting was stunned, does he know the prefect?


    Could it be that he was a student from Tianhai Academy? His grandfather''s prot¨¦g¨¦?


    Qi Ting was very curious, but Gu Yundong didn''t n to say anything.


    He could only suppress the doubts in his heart and quickly fill his stomach.


    After eating and paying the bill, the group went straight to the government office.


    Gu Dajiang was very busy, but as soon as he heard that Gu Yundong was looking for him, he immediately put down what he was doing.


    Qi Ting saw the person, his eyes widened instantly, his face full of disbelief, "Gu, Uncle Gu?"


    "Qi Ting?" Gu Dajiang was also stunned.


    Gu Yundong smiled and looked at the two of them, "How is it? You don''t need me to introduce you?"


    "No, no need." Qi Ting was shocked. He never expected to see not only Gu Yundong but also Gu Dajiang in Luozhou Mansion.


    These two father and daughter who left a deep impression on him back then were in the same frame again, and the shock at this moment was quite big.


    Gu Yundong recounted Qi Ting''s intentions, and Gu Dajiang probably understood Qi Shanchang''s intentions.


    He nodded, "You have a good idea. You said that you were traveling with other schrs on the road. Can I meet those schrs first?"


    "Yes, of course, we live in the same yard." Qi Ting nodded immediately, "But during the day we all act independently to inquire about news, and we wille back at night to gather and exchange information."


    Gu Dajiang, "It''s okay, see youter tonight."


    "Okay, I''ll let Ayu go back first, and when theye back, I''ll bring them over together."


    "it is good."


    Qi Ting immediately turned his head and exined that Ayu should go back first, while he stayed to ask some things about Luozhou Prefecture.


    Before, he was relying on himself to find out the news, but now that Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong are here, he knows moreprehensively.


    As for the middle-aged man, Yi Zn took him down for questioning.


    As Qi Ting said, this person has no idea what the person who instigated him looks like. He didn''t even know what the consequences would be and how much it would cost him.


    When he learned that he was going to be put in prison, the middle-aged man was in a bad mood. He cried and kowtowed and begged for mercy on the spot. Unfortunately, no one would listen to him.


    In the evening, Ayu really brought five or six schrs over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3221: see acquaintance again

    Chapter 3221 Seeing acquaintances again


    Standing at the gate of the government office, these schrs were equally apprehensive.


    Ayu told them that Qi Ting was highly valued by the prefect and wanted to see them first. If there was no problem, he would entrust them with important matters.


    They felt that Qi Ting was worthy of being a member of the Qi family, and that he was able to catch up with the prefect of Luozhou so quickly.


    Thinking about it this way, at the same time as my heart is excited, it is inevitable that I will feel nervous.


    It wasn''t until Wan Xiaozhuang came out and led them into the pce that they exhaled a breath and followed behind without looking sideways.


    As soon as he stepped into the lobby, Qi Ting ran over, pointed at them and said, "Uncle Gu, these are the friends I told you about, their names are..."


    "You are... Yu Yang??" Before Qi Ting finished speaking, he heard Gu Yundong''s surprised voice.


    Qi Ting was stunned for a moment, then looked at both sides. Yu Yang and the others were also stunned, and looked at Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang in disbelief.


    "Gu, Uncle Gu, the county master??" Yu Yang eximed.


    Qi Ting''s eyes narrowed, "Uncle Gu, Yu Yang, do you know each other??"


    Gu Dajiang walked over with a smile, "Naturally know, they are friends of Yunshu."


    Remember when Yunshu took the entrance exam in Guozijian, he was jealous and framed, Yu Yang and the others were even more nervous and worried than they were. Although his ability is limited, he does his best to enlighten Yun Shu, for fear that he will be affected by being framed and y abnormally.


    The four of them originally traveled from their hometown to the capital, and then made friends with Yunshu.


    To this end, he also helped the Gu family and traveled everywhere.


    Just after Yun Shu entered Guozijian, Yu Yang and the others set off again and continued to travel.


    Unexpectedly, they also went to Luozhou.


    Gu Dajiang stretched out his hand and patted Yu Yang''s shoulder, "I didn''t expect to see each other for a year, but now we are together again in a foreignnd. Are you just heading southwest, or..."


    Yu Yang smiled embarrassedly, "I originally traveled to Yanzhou Mansion and wanted to spend the New Year there. Unexpectedly, there was news that the soldiers of the State of Li were harassing the people at the border. I also have a passion for serving the country and say nothing. Unable to sit back and ignore it, we went with us to Luozhou, thinking that if we could be of use to us, of course we wouldn''t let it go."


    Others nodded, "Master Gu, county master, although we are soft-spoken, we still have a little strength and a little talent. If there is any need for us, the lord is instructed, and it is my duty to wait."


    "It is my duty!!"


    Gu Dajiang''s eyes brightened slightly, his eyes swept over several people, "Okay, you are all fine."


    There are officials in the court who are afraid of death who avoid Luozhou, and there are also students andmon people whoe here to serve their country and country.


    Their blood is hot and their hearts are hard. With such people in Dajin, why should you be afraid of Li Guo¡¯s ambitions?


    The same destination, today''s Luozhou Prefecture, I am afraid that many such talented people have gathered long ago, and they are not the only ones.


    Yi Zn looked tense and his eyes lit up.


    If he hadn''t had an important task on his shoulders and had to **** Bai Zhiyan back to the capital, I''m afraid he would have been aroused by this group of teenagers and ran to the southwest camp to fight the enemy in person.


    Being here, I can¡¯t help myself.


    Gu Yundong, who was standing by the side, couldn''t help but breathe a lot lighter. Seeing that they had finished their old days, he stepped forward and said, "I asked the kitchen to prepare a table of banquets. It''s rare for everyone to get together today. Let''s have a good celebration. Tomorrow It''s obligatory again, okay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3222: Wen family

    Chapter 3222 Wen Family Comes


    Yu Yang and the othersughed instantly, they were really hungry.


    I had been busy all day, and I just ate a pancake to fill my stomach at noon. When I got back to my residence, Ayu brought them directly. At this moment, my stomach was empty, and I almost cried out. .


    As soon as Gu Yundong said this, Gu Dajiangughed and said, "That''s right, everyone will go to the flower hall first, and have a good night''s rest after eating. There is an important task entrusted to you tomorrow."


    "Uncle Gu, despite his orders." Qi Ting, Yu Yang and others were very excited when they heard the words.


    With the help of Qi Ting and others, in the next few days, the originally noisy and unstable Fucheng calmed down silently.


    The students of the ?? prefectural school heard about Qi Ting''s identity and learned that Yu Yang and others came from other ces, but they had such a burden. At the moment, they gathered together and went to Qi Ting.


    Their own hometown, but in the end they need the protection of foreigners so painstakingly, what face is there to meet?


    is a schr headed by Qi Ting, and the team is getting bigger and bigger.


    What''s more, not only the schrs, but also the people who also love their own country and country, began to unite.


    Then, starting from Fucheng, it gradually spread to the surrounding area. Those spies who tried to split and shake the hearts of the people were also caught out several times.


    It''s just that Qi Ting did this, and after all, he still blocked the way of others.


    On the third day, Yu Yang was ambushed on his way back from outside the city. Fortunately, he met the soldiers of the Southwest Battalion who came to Fucheng to report the news.


    However, Yu Yang was still injured, but fortunately, only his arm was shed, and the injury was not serious.


    However, after this incident, it also calmed down many people who were enthusiastic, and some people began to retreat.


    But it also aroused public anger, and the number of people increased a lot.


    Since that day, Qi Ting realized the drawbacks of his actions. They are so scattered that if one is in trouble, it may not be toote to call for help.


    Yu Yang is lucky, if he is unlucky, the person may be gone.


    He began to redeploy, and let people go with them. If they go out of the city, they need to bring people who are skilled in martial arts. Nowadays, many people in the city have joined in, and among them are somerge squires.


    Most of the big families who still stay here are reluctant to have trouble in their hometown. If they can do it without money, they can still do it with a little effort. Hearing that Qi Ting needed guards, each family immediately contributed a few, which was considered a sess.


    Qi Ting is very busy now, and so are the others.


    Gu Yundong saw that the situation had gradually stabilized, and finally felt relieved.


    Just when she was thinking about how to improve the fighting power of everyone in the government office, the Wen family came.


    There were two guards and two women. The two women looked like diligent workers. One of them was a little older and should be the leader among them.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, he hurriedly brought the other three to salute.


    "Please say goodbye to Mrs. Shao, the old ve is Wu''s mother who has been serving Mrs. since she was a child."


    The Song family has some background, and it is normal for Song Ruijun to be served since he was a child.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly towards Mama Wu, "Mother Wu is here, but you adults have exined that you want to serve your wife? I''ll have my mother take her there."


    It''s just that she told Wen Jin before that there are servants in the government office, so there is no need to send someone over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3223: Its finally spoken!

    Chapter 3223 Finally said it!


    After all, the government office was already in chaos at that time, and when a few unfamiliar servants came, Gu Yundong was not at ease, so he simply stoppeding.


    Wu''s mother was blessed, and facing Gu Yundong, she still looked a little nervous, especially when she looked at Gu Yundong''s slightly wrinkled brows.


    Before she could say anything, she was blessed again.


    Gu Yundong reacted, a little bit dumbfounded, "Mother Wu doesn''t need to be so nervous, I don''t eat people, and I have be friends with your wife. You have something to say, but it''s okay to say it."


    Wu''s mother nodded hurriedly, "Mrs. Shao, that''s the case. Your lord sent us here to take our wife out of the house."


    "Leaving the house?" Gu Yundong was surprised, followed by a little unhappy, "Ajun has not yet turned three months old, the road should not be bumpy, you pick her up, isn''t it all a waste of nursing care these days? Isn''t Mrs. Wen Are you worried about any ident on the road?"


    Wu''s mother was startled and quickly exined, "Mrs. Shao misunderstood, we did not want to take her back to Yunjing County. The adults meant to find a quiet yard not far from the mansion, and let my wife live there temporarily. .Wait until the three-month-old fetal image is stable, and then set off and go back slowly."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Why do you want to find a yard outside? You can live well in the pce and it''s safe."


    Wu''s mother was a little embarrassed for a while, and she didn''t know how to respond.


    Gu Yundong frowned, but Shao Wen behind him suddenly coughed.


    With such an obvious hint, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but turn his head and nce at him.


    She pressed the doubts in her heart and said to Aunt Qiu, "You take Mama Wu and the others to see Mrs. Wen first. I''lle overter. If you have anything to say, I''ll talk about itter."


    "Yes." Aunt Qiu responded, "Mother Wu, please."


    Mother Wu breathed a sigh of relief and hurried away with another woman. The remaining two guards were not able to enter the inner courtyard, so they were all guarded outside.


    Seeing that everyone was gone, Gu Yundong took a few steps to the side and nced at Shao Wen, "Tell me, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Cough, ma''am, in two days, it will be time for the workshop''s mental and physicalpetition."


    Gu Yundong suddenly stopped, "It''s time?"


    Shao Wen nodded cautiously, "Yes." After saying it, he finally said it! !


    God knows that his words havee to his lips countless times in the past two days, and they have swallowed them back forcibly.


    In fact, he didn''t want to remind him, but Madam was busy in this mansion, and she looked like she was going to settle down and didn''t n to return to Jingping County, which really made Shao Wen tremble.


    If he doesn''t go back, he can''t exin it to me.


    They have all stayed here for more than ten days. If they don''t go back, others will think that the rtionship between the father and the wife has changed.


    Fortunately, Lord Wen sent someone over in time, and he finally found the opportunity to open this mouth.


    "Madam, it''s only been a month and a half since Madam Wen was happy, and it''s still a long time before she can travel back to Yunjing County. Madam has something to do in Jingping County, so it''s impossible for her to stay in the government office for several months. If you want toe to Wen, you know that, So when Mrs. Wen was a little more stable, she sent Mama Wu and the others over and moved to live outside the mansion."


    After all, it was really inappropriate for Mrs. Wen to live in the mansion. Gu Yundong is still in the mansion, but there is a mistress in the mansion. With her in charge of the backyard, nothing can go wrong.


    Once Gu Yundong returns, there will be no hostess in this mansion. If Mrs. Wen continues to stay here, it will definitely be criticized, and it will be bad for Mrs. Wen and Master Gu if it spreads out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3224: Gu Yundong is leaving

    Chapter 3224 Gu Yundong is leaving


    Gu Yundong also came over, he was so busy these days that he really forgot the time to go back.


    She nodded, "I understand, I''ll go talk to Ajun. Even if they want to move out, they have to make arrangements for the rest."


    Shao Wen exhaled, his expression much more rxed.


    Gu Yundong walked to the yard where Song Ruijun lived, but suddenly stopped after walking a few steps, turned around, and looked at Shao Wen thoughtfully.


    Thetter groaned inwardly and asked in a low voice, "Husband, madam, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "Did your grandfather specifically exin to you when he was leaving, to find a chance to remind me about this? Also, how did Mama Wu and the otherse so timely? Just came over today. Shouldn''t it be... Your grandfather also discussed the time with Lord Wen? "


    Shao Wen, "..."


    Heughed dryly, "I''m not very clear about the matter of the Lord. Madam, is Madam Wen still waiting for you? Why don''t you go take a look first?"


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly and pointed at him.


    Then strode to the backyard.


    Song Ruijun was sitting in the main room and talking to Wu''s mother. She was almost finished. Seeing Gu Yundonging over, she hurriedly greeted her with a smile.


    "Yun Dong, I was just about to tell you. Mama Wu should have mentioned it to you just now. I''m going to move out of the house."


    Gu Yundong nodded, opened his mouth, and said, "I think the two of you have already discussed it, and you have a n in your mind, so I won''t keep you. Speaking of which, I''m going back to Jingping County tomorrow, and see youter. know when."


    Song Ruijun said with a smile, "It''s always easier to be in Luozhou than to be thousands of miles apart."


    Gu Yundong saw her expression and knew that Song Ruijun also knew when she was going to leave the mansion. She sighed and said, "You should rest early today, and I will ask someone to help you find a better yard nearby. It''s close to the government office. If you have something to do, even if you send someone to report to the government office. Although I''m not here, Aunt Qiu and the others are all familiar with you. If you have something, just ask Aunt Qiu for help. "


    Aunt Qiu was blessed, Song Ruijun nodded and said with a smile, "I won''t be polite to you. However, there is no need to look for the yard. When my husband left, he left people to pay attention to the nearby houses. It happened two days ago. I found a suitable one and rented it."


    "That''s good."


    Gu Yundong felt relieved when he saw that Wen Jin had been arranged properly.


    She chatted with Song Ruijun for a while, then said goodbye and left.


    Tomorrow, Song Ruijun moves out, and she also has to leave for Jingping County.


    Naturally, I have to tell my father.


    Gu Dajiang was discussing matters with people in the study, and Gu Yundong took Chichi and waited outside for a while before he came out.


    She immediately pushed Chenchi forward, and thetter went over and hugged his thigh. Immediately, he raised his small head and whispered, "Grandpa, I''m leaving."


    Gu Dajiang was about to bend over to pick up the little guy, when he heard the words, he was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyes to look at Gu Yundong.


    "Father." Gu Yundong walked towards him, "There is still something to do in Jingping County, and I should almost leave."


    Gu Dajiang was reluctant to give up, and he didn''t stop him in the end, he just hugged Chi Chi and rubbed it, "When do you leave?"


    "Tomorrow morning."


    Gu Dajiang was silent for a moment, and finally nodded, "Alright, leave early, walk slowly on the road, Chi Chi is still young, don''t be swayed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3225: belated birthday gift

    Chapter 3225 Chi Chi''s Birthday Gift


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Father, if there is something wrong, you can send someone a letter to us. Mother is not around, you have to pay more attention to your body, don''t be too tired."


    Gu Dajiang waved his hand, "Your mother is not by your side, but you are chattering. Well, just take care of yourself. Also, take care of my little grandson."


    Chichi wrapped his arms around his neck and patted his little chest, "I''ll take care of my mother."


    "Yo, are you so powerful?"


    nodded slowly, with a serious expression, "I will bite."


    It is honorable to bite? Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched.


    Gu Dajiang felt very happy, he carried Chichi to the study, then took out a wooden sculpture from the darkpartment and put it in the little guy''s hand.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Father, this is..."


    "As for me, although my craftsmanship is not as good as your uncle''s, I can barely see it. This wood carving was carved by me in the past few days, and I gave it to Chi Chi as a birthday present. You brought him with you before his first birthdayst time. After leaving the capital, we didn''t have time to celebrate. Now it''s his birthday again in more than a month, and this time when you return to Jingping County, I''m afraid I won''t have the chance to celebrate his birthday, so I''ll give this gift ahead of time."


    The woodcarving is small, but it is very delicate, and it looks like Chichi is naive.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were a little hot, she knew how busy her father was these days. But even so, he was still bothering about histe birthday, and carved a wood carving himself.


    "Father, it''s okay this time, but not next time. If you''re too tired, your body won''t be able to take it."


    Gu Dajiang ignored him, lowered his head and asked his precious grandson, "Do you like the gift from Grandpa?"


    "I like it." Nodding slowly, the chubby hand grabbed the wooden engraving te and turned it over and over again, happily stuffed it into his small bag, and then held Gu Dajiang''s face, smearing the saliva on his face.


    Gu Dajiangughed and yed with him for a while, exining a lot of things to Gu Yundong, and then reluctantly went to work.


    On the second day, Gu Dajiang went out to inspect again early in the morning.


    Gu Yundong left behind a lot of things, and told Aunt Qiu to keep an eye on Gu Dajiang.


    Then arranged for Song Ruijun to move to the new yard, and checked the situation of the yard. It was quite quiet, close to the pce, and safe.


    After ?? was settled, Gu Yundong left.


    In the end, it was Yi Zn who took her on the carriage out of the city gate. He leaned on the car door and exhaled, "I''m going back to Beijing in the next two days. Now the situation in Luozhou is rtively stable, and everyone''s attention It''s all on Qi Ting, it''s best to take this opportunity to **** Bai Zhiyan back."


    "Well, then you take care of yourself all the way." Gu Yundong got into the carriage, "When you go back, tell my mother that we are all well, and reassure her."


    "Understood, tell Shao Qingyuan to get your grades early and return to Beijing as soon as possible. I''ll be waiting for you in the capital. If you don''te back soon, I''ll do it first and turn Yunshu back."


    Gu Yundong said with a "tsk", "Then you have to be able to abduct you." After he finished speaking, he put down the curtain of the car and said to Shao Wen, "Let''s go."


    Shao Wen clenched his fists at Yi Zn, tightened the reins, and the carriage turned around and drove towards Jingping County.


    Yi Zn watched from a distance, until the back of the carriage disappearedpletely, then went back with the force behind him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3226: Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi are gone

    Chapter 3226 Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi are gone


    Gu Yundong set off earlier, and the road was smooth, so when the carriage arrived in Jingping County, the city gate had not yet fallen, and they entered the city smoothly.


    It''s only been ten days since he came back, but at this time, Jingping County seems to have a different atmosphere.


    It seems that during her absence, my husband has made a lot of big moves.


    The carriage drove towards the county office, and when it was about to reach the gate, it happened to pass by the gate of the Duan''s small courtyard.


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtains and nced out, and found that the door of Duan''s yard was open, and the doorman who sat by the door to watch the house was different from the one he had seen before.


    It''s just that she didn''t pay much attention to it. She can''t wait to go home quickly, and it''s normal for the Duan family to change the concierge.


    The carriage quickly stopped at the gate of the county government office, Gu Yundong jumped down without waiting for Shao Wen to take off the footstool, turned and hugged Chi Chi, who was in high spirits.


    As soon as the mother and son entered the gate, Shao Qingyuan, who had heard the news, hurried up to greet him and picked up his son.


    "Back?" The joy was evident on his face.


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, and said with a smile, "You asked Shaowen to remind me, can I still note back?"


    Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly, "Let''s go, the food is ready, eat first and rest well."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and soon saw Cai Yue, Qi Ma, Song Yan, the pregnant Shuitao, and Shaowu.


    However, when she sat down to eat, she still did not see Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help turning his head and asked, "Where are the two brothers and sisters? Are you still helping in the hospital?" Are you that busy?


    It stands to reason that when shees back today, Zheng Quanshui and the two should go home for dinner.


    Shao Qingyuan ced a baby chair for Chi Chi, and regardless of his dissatisfaction, he put the bowl and spoon in front of him, and fought back with him while fighting his wits, "The two of them have gone to the Southwest Camp."


    Gu Yundong stopped abruptly, raised his head in astonishment, "Go, went to the Southwest Camp?"


    "Yeah." Shao Qingyuan nodded, "You know, from the very beginning, I intentionally let them go to the military camp for training."


    "I know, but... it''s too sudden." Anyway, wait for her toe back and say goodbye.


    Shao Qingyuan sessfully suppressed Chichi, raised his head and said, "The barracks is now short of people. When the spies were arrested, one of the military doctors was arrested and brought two apprentices together. The barracks suddenlycked three people, Quan Shui and Gao Zi. The medical skills of the two have gradually matured, and they can also umte experience when they go in."


    Gu Yundong knew that Shao Qingyuan was for their own good, but the military doctor would be very tired, especially a few days ago, Li Guo and Da Jin had started to fight on a small scale.


    "Don''t worry." Shao Qingyuan whispered, "They are military doctors, plus they are young and inexperienced, General Xie will not let them go to the front line."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Let''s eat."


    Except for theck of two people, the family is still lively.


    After the meal, Gu Yundong went to see Yu Weining, the little girl''s injuries were already in good condition, but her body was still very weak. Now the range of activities is still in the room, and people can walk around with support.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, Yu Weining was a little happy.


    She also just finished her meal. The food was brought into the house. She just wiped her mouth and said, "Sister Yundong, you are back."


    Gu Yundong sat on the edge of her bed and asked a few words with concern.


    Regarding Yu Weining''s question, she had already asked Yi Zn when she was in Fucheng.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3227: Yu Weinings plan

    Chapter 3227 Yu Weining''s n


    Yi Zn also admires such a child, and Gu Yundong also mentioned her credit in the letter he sent to the capital.


    The emperor will naturally reward his merits, but now the matter has not been settled, Bai Zhiyan has not yet escorted him to Beijing. The reward thing, of course, has not yet arrived.


    But Yi Zn also said that the emperor would not treat Yu Weining badly.


    Just before that, Yu Weining had to ask Gu Yundong and his wife to take care of them.


    Gu Yundong conveyed Yi Zn''s meaning to her, Yu Weining lowered her eyes and pondered for a moment, then raised her head and said, "I, in fact, I have thought about a lot these days, my parents are gone, and my grandfather''s family has notmunicated with us for a long time. Other rtives are separated by several floors, and no one will be sincere to me. So I thought, can I ask the emperor to give me a grace and let me set up a female household. "


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, "You want to set up a female household?"


    "Um...Yes, can you?"


    "Of course." Although Gu Yundong was surprised, but this was her decision, and she would naturally support it, "It''s just that you are still young, even if you have a female household, it is not safe to live alone. You were still living here before you arrived, and we will discuss your future life when you grow up and are guaranteed your own safety."


    Yu Weining heard the words, his eyes were full of gratitude, but he quickly lowered his head again, sped his fingers together, wanted to say something, but hesitated again.


    Gu Yundong, "What''s the matter? Just tell me what you want. If you don''t like this proposal, you can also tell me what you think."


    Yu Weining took a deep breath, raised his head and said, "Actually, Brother Zheng and Brother Gao have both enlightened and chatted with me before. Brother Gao said that he has a younger sister who lives in the capital now. I''m staying at Sister Yundong''s house for the time being. Gao Ya is about the same age as me. Brother Gao Zi said, when things are over here, you can let me go back to the capital and be with Gao Ya. We will rent a yard outside. , take care of each other."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, Gao Zi had said about Gao Ya earlier.


    Gao Zi is Shao Qingyuan''s apprentice, so it makes sense to have room and board at Master''s house.


    But Gao Ya has nothing to do with her, but she is young now and no one can take care of her. When Gao Zi came to Jingping County, Gao Ya continued to stay in the Shao family.


    Last year, Gu Dajiang was admitted to the jinshi and became an official in the dynasty, so he repurchased a property, not far from the Shao mansion. Gu Dajiang moved in with his wife and children, so there are only a few servants left in the Shao Mansion today.


    Gao Ya also stayed in Shao Mansion. In addition, there were two other apprentices of Shao Qingyuan, Lei Qi and Lu Xuan. They also stayed in Shao Mansion for more than half of their time, reading and reading while watching what Shao Qingyuan left behind. medical book. asionally, they would go to the Huimin Medical Center for internships, and as their teacher and uncle Song Dejiang, he woulde over from time to time to assign tasks to them.


    But Gao Zi and Gao Ya had ns in their hearts, and Gao Ya was temporarily living in Shao Mansion. When Gao Zi has achieved something in his studies and starts to make money, he will make up for Gao Ya''s usual living expenses.


    Gao Zi told Gu Yundong about this at the beginning, and Gu Yundong agreed.


    They were so self-sufficient at such a young age, but she was very pleased.


    Unexpectedly, now Yu Weining has the intention of being apany with Gao Ya.


    Yu Weining was a little embarrassed, for fear that Gu Yundong would feel that he didn''t know what to do.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3228: four people helping each other

    Chapter 3228 Four people help each other


    These days, Yu Weining is recovering in the county government office. Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi, as doctors,e over from time to time to give her a follow-up consultation, knowing that her experience has been enlightening her.


    The three slowly became familiar with each other. Yu Weining knew that Zheng Quanshui was an orphan, and also knew the origins of the two brothers and sisters Gao Zi.


    There are so many unfortunate people in this world, but they are all working hard to live. She has no father or mother now, but her life is still alive, which is better than many people. She can''t go onining about herself, she has to n for the future life.


    Later, Yu Weining asked the two of them, and Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi discussed that when they returned to the capitalter, they could rent a yard together, take care of each other, and help each other.


    Zheng Quanshui and the two are now Shao Qingyuan''s apprentices, but they can''t follow Master all their lives, and they can''t live in Master''s house all their lives, so what''s going on?


    Now they have a technique, they can rely on this to support themselves, their families, and to honor their masters and mothers.


    And Yu Weining also has arge amount of property left by the Yu family, and there is no problem with these silver coins for him to grow up. When she stabilizes, she can also find something to do.


    After hearing this, Gu Yundong had no opinion, "It''s okay, after you recover, I''ll take you back to the capital first, and you and Gao Ya will be yourpanions."


    As for going out to rent a house, at least we have to wait until Zheng Quanshui and the others have finished their training and return to Beijing. It will take two years anyway.


    If Gaoya Yu Weining can''t wait to move out first, she can buy a wife first, to give them courage and take care of them.


    Yu Weining was very happy, "Thank you, Sister Yundong."


    "Okay, rest, now the most important thing is to take care of your body."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong then came out and returned to his yard.


    Chi Chi has fallen asleep, and Shao Qingyuan is still busy with official business. Gu Yundong originally wanted to wait for him toe back, but he fell asleep after leaning on the head of the bed for a while.


    When Shao Qingyuan came back, he only had time to cover her with the quilt.


    Gu Yundong didn''t wake up until Chen Shizhong the next day, and he was taken out by Qi Qi and stepped on the plum blossom pile.


    Seeing her wake up, the little guy ran over with his hands open, "Oh, I''m exhausted."


    "You still know you''re tired?" Gu Yundong looked at his energetic appearance, and then nced at Qi Ma, who came in and was obviously out of energy.


    The one who is really tired is Madam Qi, right?


    She shook her head, walked to the dressing table and sat down, and said to Liu Ye who came in with a washbasin, "Give me a neat hairstyle today, hurry up, I have to rush to Daxi Vige, all this It''s time, and I don''t know if you guys are in a hurry."


    "Yes, ma''am." Liu Ye hurriedly put the washbasin on the shelf and hurried over.


    Chi Chi tilted his head andy on Gu Yundong''sp, his eyes twitching on the jewelry on the dresser, and his little hands seemed ready to move.


    Gu Yundong wanted tough when he saw him, but this little guy was short, so even if he stood on tiptoe, he couldn''t reach him.


    She ignored him and asked Liu Ye, "By the way, has Aqiue to see me? Or did she go to the workshop first?"


    Liu Ye''s movement suddenly stopped, Gu Yundong felt it, he couldn''t help turning his head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Liu Ye looked at Madam Qi, who sighed, "Madam, I wanted to tell you about this yesterday. It''s just that it was toote and you were tired, so you didn''t have time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3229: Liu is here

    Chapter 3229 Liu is here


    Mother Qi paused and said, "Aunt Mu moved to the Gu family''s workshop on the third day you went to the government office."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "What''s going on?"


    "Master Duan''s wife is here."


    "Liu?!" Gu Yundong was even more stunned, but then he thought of something, and suddenly frowned and said, "Did Liue the day I went to Fucheng?"


    After she entered Fucheng that day, she saw a familiar figure like Mrs. Liu. At that time, Liu Shi was about to get into the carriage when he showed a side face, and soon followed the carriage away.


    At that time, she thought she had read it wrong and wondered how Liu Shi would appear in Fucheng.


    I didn''t expect it, it really came?


    Mother Qi nodded, "It really came that day. At first, Aunt Mu didn''t know who she was, so she asked the doorman to block the door. Later, Mother Hua came out and said that this was Master Duan''s wife. The steward brought by Qing Fu also proved her identity."


    "Mrs. Duan brought a number of servants here, and when she came, she looked for Young Master Duan, and when she heard that Young Master Duan was not there, she set eyes on Mu Yiniang, scolding Mu Yiniang for not understanding the rules, and even shutting out the master mistress. Make rules for Aunt Mu, Aunt Mu was tolerant of her at first, and suffered a lot of losses. Later, she avoided her edge and turned around a bit, and now she has avoided the Duan family workshop."


    Gu Yundong frowned, Liu''sing to Jingping County at this time was a big surprise to her.


    But it is not difficult to understand that Duan Qian and Dou Fukang went out to do businessst year. Later, Dou Fukang returned to Wanqing Mansion, but Duan Qian came to Luozhou Mansion by himself, followed by opening a shop in Jingping County. Duan''s workshop.


    That''s all, he also took a concubine.


    Liu should have been a little panicked at that time, so after receiving Duan Qian''s letter, she sent Hua''s mother over.


    But Mother Hua couldn''t figure out the situation as soon as she came, and Duan Qian felt that she didn''t see what she did. Therefore, Hua''s mother was kept under guard, and her activities were limited to the backyardundry room. For so long, she had not been able to send a letter back to Liu''s.


    Originally, Duan Qian was nning to go back a few years ago. How did he know that the border was unstable, so he went to the south of the Yangtze River to raise food and grass, but he has not returned yet.


    After all the calctions, Duan Qian has not returned for a year and a half.


    Where can Liu''s sit still? She and Duan Qian never thought about it for two months in total. She suspected that after Duan Qian took his concubine, he was hooked by the concubine''s soul.


    The Liu family would never tolerate this kind of thing happening, and regardless of any rumors in Jingping County, he brought someone and killed him.


    However, Mu Aqiu followed Duan Qian and Gu Yundong to learn to do business, and he was no longer the little white who could even bully Hua''s mother in the beginning.


    In addition to being concerned about Liu''s identity, she did not dare to disobey her too much. If Liu''s actions went too far, she would not listen to everything.


    But in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Mu Aqiu moved to the Duan family workshop.


    Because of thepetition, she is also very busy. She often goes back and forth between the workshop and the county town, and some of her feet don''t touch the ground.


    Mrs. Liu wanted to trouble her in the past, but the Duan family workshop was brought out by Mu Aqiu, and even the stewards obeyed Duan Qian and wanted to assist Mu Aqiu.


    What''s more, the Mu family is also in the Duan family workshop.


    Liu couldn''t get a bargain, but stopped temporarily. Just want to know, she will definitely not give up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3230: I want to have a good relationship with Gu Yundong

    Chapter 3230 Want to have a good rtionship with Gu Yundong


    Gu Yundong frowned when he thought of Liu Shi''s brain.


    "I don''t care about her, as long as she doesn''t bother me, I''ll wait for Duan Qian toe back and solve her. I have so many things myself, I really don''t want to fight with her."


    While speaking, Liu Ye had alreadybed Gu Yundong''s hair.


    The chubby little hand, while Gu Yundong was not paying attention, finally managed to touch the edge of the dresser and took down a wooden hairpin.


    Just before he could be proud, his little hand was caught.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "What are you doing with the hairpin?"


    "Plug in, the plug will be sent." He shook his forehead, and thenpared the hairpin to his head.


    It''s just that he has a small tug at the back of his head, and the wooden hairpin can''t be poked in for a long time.


    What''s more, his hands are short, and the hairpin in his hand can only reach his ears at most, and it will be difficult to go up.


    He took down the hairpin in confusion and looked at it, then looked up at Gu Yundong''s hair, the small head with a big question mark.


    Gu Yundongughed and pulled out the wooden hairpin, "Your hair is too short and too little to hold it in ce. Be good, don''t y with this. When you grow up, your mother will give you a hundred hairpins."


    One hundred? ?


    Chi Chi''s eyes lit up, "Okay." He stretched out two fingers, "One hundred."


    Gu Yundong was almost amused by him, and pushed him, "Okay, my mother is going out. You go and y with brother Song Yan. Didn''t your grandfather give you a lot of toys? Let me introduce you to brother Song Yan."


    "Okay, goodbye." The little guy came over and held Qi Ma''s hand, "Let''s go, look for brother."


    When he waste, Gu Yundong had already sorted it out.


    She brought Hongye Liuye and Bai Qi and others, and quickly left the county office and went straight to Daxi Vige.


    But what Gu Yundong didn''t know was that their carriage had just left. The concierge who was sitting at the gate of Duan''s house hurried to report the letter.


    Mr. Liu in the main room immediately stood up when he heard this, "You said Gu Yundong is gone?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Mrs. Liu exhaled and said to Mother Hua, "Gu Yundong should know about the feud between Mrs. Mu and I. She didn''te, which means that she really has no intention of interfering in the affairs of the family, so I can rest assured."


    Hua''s mother smiled and said, "Madam, don''t worry, even if the Yongjia County Master doesn''t understand the rules, he can''t intervene in other people''s family affairs and help a concubine bully the main room. If it spreads out, it shouldn''t make peopleugh?"


    Liu Shi snorted, "Since Gu Yundong doesn''t care, I''m relieved, and I can let go of my hands and feet to deal with Mu Shi''s bitch."


    "Ma''am." Wei''s mother, who came with Liu''s family, was a little worried, "Although the county master does not interfere with the family''s affairs, she has a good rtionship with the Mu family. I have inquired about it. The Mu family manages the workshops, and many of them are given by the county owner. My opinion. If we are really unfavorable to the Mu n, the county master will probably still take care of it.¡±


    Liu snorted softly, "She has a good rtionship with Gu Yundong, can''t we have a good rtionship with Gu Yundong?"


    "Madame means..."


    "Isn''t the two workshops going to have that kind ofpetition? If you want toe to the county master, you don''t want to lose, so let''s sell the county master''s favor and let her win." Liu still wanted to climb the high branch of Gu Yundong.


    It''s a pity that I offended her when I was in Wanqing Mansionst time, and I couldn''t find the steps.


    Now, it happens to be a rare opportunity.


    If she is like Duan Wan, and she has a good rtionship with the county master, she can open a shop together, who will dare to look down on her in the future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3231: the game starts

    Chapter 3231 The game has begun


    When Gu Yundong arrived at Daxi Vige, Manager Pei was looking forward to it at the entrance of the vige.


    I haven''t seen the ownere over, and Steward Pei thought she was still in the pce and didn''te back.


    When he saw the carriageing in, he was relieved and took a few steps to meet him, "Master."


    "Well, are everything ready?" Gu Yundong coughed lightly, feeling a little embarrassed, after all, he did get upte and camete.


    Steward Pei nodded, "Everything is ready."


    While talking, the group hurried to Gu''s workshop.


    The workers in the workshop were still working. After Steward Pei entered, he beckoned to a few small stewards, "You go and tell me that the boss is here. Let everyone gather up their work first and pause, Come to the backyard to gather and prepare for the game."


    "Yes." The little stewards were still a little excited. They had been preparing for so long, and finally the day came.


    As long as they win the game, they can leave Jingping County and go to Xuanhe Prefecture and other ces in the capital to gain experience. Thinking about it, they can''t wait.


    Gu Yundong sat under the porch. After drinking a cup of tea, the workers also sorted out one after another and came to the backyard.


    Gu Yundong put down the teacup, stood up and nced around, and said with a smile, "I told everyone about the rules earlier, and I think you all understand it. I won''t say more today, and I will start the first group in the afternoon. The second group match. Now, let''s draw lots and see who is in each position in the first group."


    The first group is a physicalpetition. It passes through mountains, rivers,kes, forests, fields and other ces. There is a long way to go. Two or three people are arranged for each road section to advance together, one after another, just like a ry race, and finally arrive. destination.


    On the way of the first group, the second group will set up obstacles and puzzles for them to stop them.


    The two teams are almost simultaneously going on. In fact, many people have raised questions about this. They feel that it takes time to set up obstacles.


    But Gu Yundong''s original intention at the beginning was to think that if the soldiers from the state of Li entered the vige to kill the people, they would have the ability to resist and fight back. When the soldiers enter the vige, they will not be given time to prepare.


    As for how to set it up, it is up to them to figure it out.


    Gu Yundong also had a simple map in front of him, which he asked Manager Pei to draw. She asked someone to bring a shelf, put a board on it, and stick the map upright on the board.


    Then holding a branch in his hand, he clicked on the map, "This section of the road is the track for the first, second, and second groups. The starting point is the Gujia workshop in Daxi Vige. The roads in Daxi Vige are narrow and there are many ridges. , Of course, this is not difficult for you, and you are used to it. You will pass through Zhouda Town, which is easy to walk, but it is also easy to set traps, and then there is Baishi River, you have to pass through this town. If you don¡¯t choose this bridge, you have to detour a long way. After crossing the bridge, there will be a forest¡­¡±


    She exined all the routes along the way. This is just one of the routes. She has prepared six routes, and each group takes a different route. The specific group to go through which road was decided by lottery two days ago.


    She is doing this just in case, of course, nothing happens is the best. This kind of activity is also beneficial and harmless, and it is regarded as a team building.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3232: Mothers kindness and daughters filial piety do not exist

    Chapter 3232 Mother, kindness and filial piety do not exist


    After Gu Yundong finished talking about the circuit diagram, he asked someone to take out a box, "There are notes in the box, each with a number written on it. Come and draw lots now. If you get one, you will start from the starting point of Gu''s workshop. Second, wait in Zhouda Town, and so on..."


    At the beginning, she said that everyone may pass through rivers,kes, jungles, mountains, and the final stage of the race depends on drawing lots. This is also to allow everyone to develop in an all-round way and to be familiar with all road sections.


    The staff under ?? began to gear up. They had been training for nearly two months for today''s game, and now they finally came in handy.


    The first group of employees quickly stood up, lined up one by one, and took out the note from the inside.


    Most of them still want to be at the starting point. After all, the second group of obstacles should be set up in the first section without time.


    The result came out soon, Xie Zhi was lucky and happened to be in the first section.


    She excitedly returned to her team members and took time to nce at her mother Wei Shi.


    Unfortunately, her mother Wei was in the second group.


    As the opponent team member of the confrontation group, the picture of mother and daughter filial piety on weekdays has beenpletely thrown away today.


    Xie Zhi nced at Wei Shi with an excited look and took it back, but did not realize that Wei Wei narrowed his eyes slightly after knowing his road section, and a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    After everyone drew lots, Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Okay, everyone knows their positions, now have lunch first, and our game will start after eating."


    Everyone cheered. Except for the first and second groups who were about topete nervously discussing countermeasures, everyone else went to the cafeteria to eat.


    After eating, everyone was excitedly waiting for the game to start.


    The first group of members quickly got ready. There were only two people in the first section, and the rest followed Shaowu and the others in the carriage to the next section.


    For the sake of safety, and to see where there is room for improvement along the way, Shaowu and the others have already assigned manpower, and one person follows the team members of a section of the road to move forward together.


    Gu Yundong took out the hourss and ced it on the table in front of him.


    She looked at Xie Zhi and another person and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Ready." The two took a deep breath and nodded nervously.


    Gu Yundong smiled and turned the hourss over under the expectation of everyone, "Start."


    Xie Zhi and the two ran forward. Daxi Vige was too easy for them. They passed by every day, not to mention just a few ridges. Even with her eyes closed, she could go directly to Zhouda Town.


    Other workers in the workshop shouted excitedly, "Hurry up, run faster, and hurry up."


    Not only them, but also the vigers of Daxi Vige and nearby viges.


    It was just after the first month, and there was not much work in the fields, and the vigers who were watching the lively were even more crowded, which almost filled the entire Daxi Vige.


    These people not only shouted loudly, but also ran along with Xie Zhi.


    But they don''tpete, so they don''t need to go through the ridge. Otherwise, the narrow ridge will be trampled down by them.


    Xie Zhi had a good idea, and tried to stretch the distance in the first section to shorten the time.


    However, just as she crossed the two fields, a familiar scream suddenly came from her ear.


    "what¡­¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3233: unacceptable

    Chapter 3233 is too much


    Xie Zhi turned his head subconsciously, and saw Mrs. Wei on another field ridge, shed his leg and fell into the field, covering his leg with a pale face and screaming miserably.


    "It hurts, it hurts, my feet are going to be ruined, God, what am I going to do in the future?"


    Xie Zhi''s face changed greatly, he went straight down the ridge, and ran across the field in front of Wei''s family, "Mother, how are you? Why did you fall? Don''t move, I''ll do it right now Go to Langzhong."


    After ??, Xie Zhi turned his head and shouted, "Where is Hu Langzhong? Vige chief, help me find Hu Langzhong."


    Vige Chief Xie stroked his forehead and sighed, why is this girl so stupid?


    But Gu Yundong said in advance that they can watch the fun and shout to others, but they can''t remind them to help them ovee obstacles.


    So, Vige Chief Xie didn''t say anything, just nodded and said, "I''ll have someone call."


    Xie Zhi heard the words and exhaled, and anotherpanion shouted in anger, "Xie Zhi, your mother is pretending, she is the second group, don''t lie to her, she is wasting our time."


    Xie Zhi was stunned for a moment, then his eyes suddenly straightened, "Mother, you..."


    "I didn''t, I really hurt. Ouch, my leg is about to break, the child is daddy,e and save me."


    Wei Shi''s acting is really very good, and the expression on his face doesn''t look fake at all.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing when he saw it behind the crowd, "Sure enough, Jiang is still old and hot. Who would have thought that someone set up an ambush on the first section of the road, and it was still an emotional card. Wei''s has some skills."


    Hongye also said with a smile, "There is still a little bit of Xie girl''s scriptures."


    "Yes." Xie Zhi''s parents treated her very well. Although she was a peasant girl, she was also a favored one at home.


    Besides, as a child, when you see your mother fall to the ground, how can you immediately realize that people are lying to her?


    Wei Shi was still howling, "If my leg isme, I can only stay at home and wait to die in the future, why am I so pitiful?"


    Xie Zhi was embarrassed for a while, she felt that herpanion was right, and she felt that her mother was not lying to herself. She reached out to touch Wei''s leg, and Wei immediately screamed.


    Xie Zhi was about to burst into tears, and herpanion stomped angrily and came over to pull her.


    With this pull, Xie Zhi couldn''t help rushing forward with his arms around Wei''s body. Seeing that the two of them were about to fall, Wei shi subconsciously supported her leg and pulled her.


    With that, Xie Zhi looked down at her legs and said in a low voice, "Mother..."


    Wei Shi, "..." misstep.


    Xie Zhi let go of Wei Shi and was furious, "Mother, you, you are going too far."


    She ignored Wei and hurriedly followed herpanions. They were stillpeting, so she turned around and talked to her mother.


    How could she use her identity to deceive her? **** her off.


    Xie Zhi ran away, Wei Shi also sorted out his clothes and climbed up from the field.


    Vige Chief Xie pointed at her, "You."


    Wei said with a smile, "The owner said that we will do everything we can to dy our opponents. There are no mothers and daughters on the field, so I''m doing this for our team to win."


    Vige Chief Xie was speechless, Gu Yundong looked at the crowd and smiled.


    She turned her head to Director Pei and said, "Let''s go, let''s go to the next stage."


    Butler Pei nodded with a smile and followed Gu Yundong into the carriage.


    The second stage is the town, which is great for blocking people. However, the distance is too close, so although the members of the second group set up obstacles, it is not veryplicated due to the time is too far.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3234: The feeling of officers and soldiers catching bandits

    Chapter 3234 The feeling of officers and soldiers catching bandits


    The third stage, the fourth stage, the fifth stage¡­


    Gu Yundong looked at them one by one. There were several stages that were difficult to walk, especially the mountains, forests andkes, which were natural ces to set up barriers. The first group spent most of their time in these ces.


    There were also a few people who were directly caught bys and hung from the tree when they entered the forest, and finally figured out a way to escape.


    Thest destination was Wanyou Vige, where Gu Yundong was already waiting.


    The vigers of ??Wanyou Vige also watched excitedly as the first group of members struggled to arrive.


    Gu Yundong nced at the time, it was Shen Shizhong now.


    That is to say, it took them nearly four hours toe here.


    Well, it was expected.


    The first group of peoplepleted the task, all of them were very tired, and some people suffered a little injury, but it was not a big problem. After applying some medicine, the scars were gone in two days.


    Gu Yundong is still very satisfied with the effect, especially seeing the second group of obstacles, the first group tried their best to break through, fighting each other''s wits and courage, which gave her a lot offort.


    It was gettingte, Gu Yundong said to the many employees and vigers who also followed along to watch the fun, "That''s it for today, everyone go back and have a good rest, tomorrow is the next few groups of games, but you have to keep your spirits up. what."


    "Yes, the owner."


    Everyone was very excited, and they went back while discussing today''s game intensely.


    Gu Yundong asked Shao Wu to send the two groups of yers back to Daxi Vige, and he himself returned to the county office.


    The next day, she waited for the city gate to open and came to Daxi Vige again.


    In the morning, the second group and the third group race, although the road sections are different, the distance is the same.


    This group of confrontations took longer than the original one. It may be that the third group has experience and is indeed more thoughtful when ites to setting obstacles.


    The afternoon was the confrontation between the fourth and fifth groups. The fourth group had a few people who had a good hand, and just got to the road in the mountains and forests. They were not blocked in this most difficult ce and went straight to the finish line. So it took the least amount of time, only three hours.


    Originally, everyone thought that this day''s game was over, but who knew that after the game in the afternoon, Gu Yundong took out another route map and said to everyone, "This game is the evening game."


    Everyone was shocked.


    night? ? ?


    Is it too dangerous at night?


    Indeed, it is very dangerous at night. But sometimes the real danger urs during this time of night.


    So the night match is also necessary, "Everyone, look at this route map."


    "Isn''t this..." Someone took a closer look and eximed, "Isn''t this Daxi Vige and Luqiu Vige next door?"


    "Yes, there are only these two viges. I hid things in the viges. One group is looking for them, and the other is trying to block them. The group I''m looking for must be found in the shortest possible time, and the group that I''m blocking must be found in the shortest possible time. While setting up obstacles, you must also find ways to hide your body as much as possible.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, how could this feel like officers and soldiers were catching bandits?


    Everyone''s feeling is not wrong. Gu Yundong''s ultimate goal is actually this. Tonight''s game is an exercise to put it bluntly.


    "I have already spoken to the vige head of Luqiu Vige, Daxi Vige, and they have agreed. The vigers of both viges will lock their houses, and only the yard can enter. You can enter the yard, but you cannot break into other people''s houses without authorization. do you know?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3235: The final of the Duanjia workshop

    Chapter 3235 and the finals of Duan''s workshop


    After finishing the rules, Gu Yundong let the first and sixth groups that had not yed during the daye out.


    The first group set up ambush, the sixth group looked for things.


    The hourss flipped, and the two groups quickly got into action.


    Gu Yundong stayed in the backyard of Gu''s workshop, and soon someone came to report the progress to her.


    Two hourster, the game was over. The sixth group not only found something, but also found half of all the people in the first group who tried to hide themselves.


    Well, with half of the sess to hide himself, Gu Yundong is still satisfied.


    That night, Gu Yundong rested in the Gu family workshop.


    The next day, the remaining groups that did notpete started a new round of confrontation.


    Gu Yundong thought that he had done so many games, and the vigers who were watching the fun might not have much interest.


    Who knew that there were more and more people, and even Fan Yilin and others who heard the movement in the county town ran over to watch.


    It''s human nature to join in the fun.


    Not only that, Fan Yilin and the others were still trying to figure out how to get past these obstacles while watching.


    Fortunately, today is thest session of the Gu Family Workshop.


    In the evening, all the games werepletely over.


    Thispetition is based on theprehensive scores of the physical and mentalpetitions.


    In the end, the fifth group won.


    Wei''s younger brother, Wei Lei, is in the fifth group. He is very good at it. Since the workshop opened, he has been working as a security guard in the workshop.


    This person is also simple, knowing that his main task is to protect the safety of the workshop.


    It''s just that he has all the strength, but he has no skills, and no one teaches him. So he stared at Shaowu and the others.


    Shaowu woulde to the workshop from time to time to do things for Gu Yundong. Sometimes when she came, there were always good people around.


    At the very least, before Shuitao found out that she was pregnant, she always followed Gu Yundong to and from Gu''s workshop.


    Wei Lei took the opportunity to ask them for advice, and over time, his skills naturally became more flexible.


    Now the fifth group, he will lead the team temporarily.


    Gu Yundong looked at the team members of the fifth group and smiled, "Very good, you guys won thispetition. Take a day off. The day after tomorrow, you will represent Gu''s workshop and Duan''s workshop against each other, do you have any confidence?"


    "Yes." If they won the Duan Family Workshop, they could go to Xuanhe Mansion and the capital.


    For this opportunity, I have to tell those people in the Duanjia workshop, even if there are rtives and friends who are familiar with them.


    Gu Yundong exined a few more words to them, then turned around and got into the carriage, heading straight for the county seat.


    She didn''t go home the day before. Although she told Chi Chi, the little guy was still a little unhappy.


    In order to keep him from being depressed for two days, Gu Yundong said whatever he wanted, and finally agreed to take him to watch the fun when the two workshops of the Gu family and Duan family werepeting.


    Chichi nodded reluctantly, showing a very insincere smile.


    Gu Yundong returned to the county office and really saw Chi Chi looking at him expectantly.


    She picked up her son, "I didn''t expect you to be young, and you have a good memory. Don''t worry, my mother said to take you there, and she will definitely not break her promise. Let''s go, eat first, and we will leave early the next morning."


    "It''s better thanter." He already knew what a game was.


    Isn''t ?? a duel? He''s very good at it.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing andughing, "Okay, then you willpare with brother Song Yan, okay?"


    Because of this sentence, the day after tomorrow, Gu Yundong also brought Song Yan.


    Who knew that early in the morning, when the carriage drove to Duan''s workshop, Gu Yundong saw Liu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3236: The flattering Liu

    Chapter 3236 ttering Liu


    Seeing Liu Shi, Gu Yundong instantly wanted to sit in the car and couldn''t get out.


    If she knew earlier, she would go to the Gujia workshop first.


    Because the starting point of thepetition is from Duan''s workshop, so Gu Yundong just sent someone to pick up Wei Lei and other yers, and he got off here directly and made preparations.


    Who knew that Liu would even appear here.


    When Gu Yundong began to consider whether to turn the car, he saw Liu rushing up with someone.


    And Mu Aqiu, his face was also very ugly at this time, but he had to follow behind her.


    Gu Yundong was silent for a moment, and then came downte.


    "The county lord is here? Hurry up, pleasee in. I will have someone prepare tea and snacks in the workshop. The sun is a little sunny at the moment.


    Liu''s smile was bright and extremely enthusiastic, and she even gave her a respectful and decent salute, so she almost came over to hold her hand in person.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to watch the crowd at the entrance of the vige, so he nodded and led the two children, Qi Momo and others, and was surrounded by Duan''s workshop.


    The general structure of this workshop is simr to that of Gujia¡¯s workshop, but the facilities inside are different.


    After all, the Duan family¡¯s workshop is specialized in buying and selling fabrics, and the requirements for the environment are very different.


    Gu Yundong entered the backyard, turned his head and asked Liu, "Why are you here?"


    Liu Shi''s face froze, and he quickly raised his smile again, and said, "Isn''t this, for this game? Last time I said goodbye to the county master at Wanqing Mansion, and I haven''t seen each other for almost a year. I just came here. At that time in Jingping County, the county owner happened to be away from home, so I never went to visit. Later, I heard that the county owner was back, but the county owner was busy and wanted to preside over thispetition, so I wouldn''t bother me too much, right?"


    "So, I heard that the county master wille to the Duan family workshop today, so I came here ahead of time. First, I want to greet the county master, and secondly, I am also the head mistress of the Duan family. The two workshopspeted, How can my mistress be absent when my husband is not here?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and nced at her with a half-smile.


    This Liu family''s character is indeed indescribable.


    I taught Duan Wan to marry a husband, obey her mother-inw''s words, and keep herself safe. In short, she kept her posture low.


    Now, in front of him, she is this ttering pie again, and she still greets her? ? ?


    They and Duan Qian are friends, they help each other a lot on weekdays, and they get along easily.


    This Liu family is good, and for no reason, he helped Duan Qian to shorten his stature a lot.


    There were so many people present, what would they think when they saw it? ?


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and nodded slightly, "Since that''s the case, let''s prepare first. I''ve already sent someone to pick up the yers from Gu''s Workshop."


    Liu quickly responded, "Yes, this is the preparation."


    Said, she turned her head and instructed the steward behind her, "Zhou Min, go down and arrange things. Let all the yers who participated in thepetition todaye in and show the county master."


    "Yes." Zhou Min was one of the two managers of the workshop.


    Zhou Min and Wu Hongyu, the two big stewards, were specially recruited by Duan Qian from Wanqing Mansion. The purpose was also to instruct the novice Mu Aqiu how to do business and to help manage Duan''s workshop together.


    The two of them knew Liu, so it was very natural for Liu to exin their work.


    On the contrary, it was Mu Aqiu who was behind him, and his expression became more and more difficult to look at.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3237: open mouth

    Chapter 3237 Open mouth


    Gu Yundong has no ns to meet the contestants yet, so he waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I''ll wait for the contestants from Gujia Workshop toe, and we''ll just have a look together."


    She immediately looked at Mu Aqiu and smiled, "Aqiu, how was thepetition in your workshop two days ago? Tell me, what methods did they use to stop the confrontation?"


    Gu Yundong mainly wanted to know how these people trained before.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Mu Aqiu didn''t have time to speak, Liu Shi stood up and smiled, "The county master wants to know about the previous game, you can ask Zhou Min. How does Concubine Mu know? It must be Zhou Min on weekdays. The steward knows a lot. Concubine Mu is just watching from the sidelines."


    "Yes." Zhou Min stood up and bowed his hands to Gu Yundong, "Just ask me if the county master has any questions."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She nced at Liu Shi sideways andughed.


    But she didn''t say much, just waved her hand and let Zhou Min say it. She organizes this kind ofpetition mainly to improve the physical fitness, mental work and spirit of cooperation of themon people. The most important thing is a fewpetitions.


    She had neither the mind nor the energy to get involved in the fight between the wives and concubines in the Duan family''s back house, and she didn''t even want to fight with the Liu family.


    If Mu Aqiu really wanted topete with Liu, after this match, she would find a way to send Liu back to Wanqing Mansion. She is not the Mu Aqiu she was in the beginning.


    After hearing what Zhou Min said about the game, Gu Yundong let them go out first.


    "It''s still early, let''s rest here for a while, you can go and do your work."


    She originally wanted to have a good chat with Mu Aqiu, but Liu Shi was here, so she rested her thoughts and talked about itter.


    However, she said so, but Liu Shi was still reluctant to leave, "County Lord, let me chat with you here. By the way, Wan''er knew that I wasing, and asked me to say hello to you. She knew that I wasing. , I also want to follow, who knows that she is pregnant before leaving, so if you don''t, it will be dyed."


    said, and sighed softly, "Sure enough, the man has to go home, otherwise where will this childe from? Speaking of which, Concubine Mu has been with the father for almost a year, why hasn''t this belly..."


    "Mrs. Duan!!" Gu Yundong''s voice sank, "If you want to say it, go out and say, there are children here, who do you want to tell all this mess?"


    Liu''s heart froze for a moment, she just got carried away and said a few more words, forgetting that the county master was here with her young son.


    Liu Shi was about to kneel down and apologize, Gu Yundong felt a pain in his head.


    Hongye, who was beside her, was clever, and quickly helped her up and said with a smile, "What is Madam Duan doing? This is Duan''s workshop, and my wife is here to watch the game today. Gossip ismon, I''ll talk about itter, Is it important? I think Mrs. Duan''s face is a little pale, why don''t you go to the next room to rest first, and then find someone to call you when the game starts, how?"


    What can Liu Shi say? She could onlyugh dryly and nodded, "I''m really ufortable, maybe I got up early. Princess, then I''ll go out first."


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong nodded expressionlessly.


    Hua''s mother immediately helped Liu to go out, but at this juncture, Liu was still staring at Mu Aqiu, and she had to let her go together, "You go with me, don''t disturb the rest of the county master."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3238: red duck

    Chapter 3238 Red duck


    The group finally left, and the huge room was instantly cleaned up.


    Madam Qi, who was behind Gu Yundong, couldn''t help shaking her head, "When Mrs. Liu first came to Jingping County, when she came to visit the county government office, she didn''t see the adults and thedy, her face was not good-looking, and she was not polite to us people at all. Those are two faces."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "She is just bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. She used to rely on herself as Duan Wan''s sister-inw, and she felt high in seniority, so she taught Duan Wan with that attitude, and I didn''t even see it."


    "Master Duan is such a shrewd person..."


    Gu Yundong sighed, "Yes, Duan Qian has a unique vision in business, but in getting a wife, he really digs a big hole for himself." She felt a little sympathetic to him.


    No, now that Duan Qian is away, she should sympathize with herself.


    "Mother, kick the ball." Chi Chi was lying on Gu Yundong''sp, holding a small takraw ball in his hand, his big eyes blinking like a light.


    Gu Yundong lowered his head, "Want to go out to y?"


    "Hmmmm." Chi Chi nodded excitedly.


    In fact, he rarelyes out, especially in this kind of countryside. The main reason is that I am too young. Even if I make a carriage from the county seat, it will take a long time to bump up.


    Gu Yundong was in a hurry before returning, the carriage was going fast, and the road was not easy to walk, she herself felt very ufortable.


    Therefore, he spent most of his time ying in the county government office, asionally going out for a walk on the street, or following Gu Yundong to the county school to y with the gang of schrs.


    Here, he was here for the first time.


    When I came in just now, looking at the spacious field, the little guy''s heart was wild.


    When he came out, he brought some toys with him, both indoors and outdoors, and stuffed them into the small bag that Gu Yundong had prepared for him.


    That small bag was made by Gu Yundong for snacks. It was actually very small, and it was just an ornament. It was cute when he hung it on his body. Looking back at the above, the wooden sculpture that Dajiang sent was barely able to be stuffed in. What kind of tangram rattan ball is there today, it is not necessary to think about it.


    In the end, Qi Qi took arge cloth bag and put it on for him, and brought it in in her hand.


    The little guy was still very worried, and he would asionally turn his head and look back on the way in, for fear that Qi Mo didn''t bring his toys with him.


    At the moment, I have a takraw ball in my hand, and I don¡¯t know when I took it out of the cloth bag.


    Gu Yundong pinched his little cheek, looked up and saw that Song Yan was also eager to try, and immediately smiled, "Okay, before they start the game, I will take you out to y football."


    Chichi immediately crawled on Gu Yundong excitedly, "Quick, quick, rushing duck."


    Gu Yundong, "..." You are going to rush, but you came down and ran out by yourself. What does it mean to climb on her?


    She pulled the little guy off, then held one in each hand, and went out with someone.


    They went out from the backyard and came directly to a clearing outside.


    There are not many people in this ce. Today, most of the people whoe to see the fun are at the front door, waiting for people toe from the Gujia workshop, so that they can upy the best position in the first row.


    Moreover, several people from Gu Yundong came over, and the few people at the back door also stood far away and did not dare to approach.


    Gu Yundong took the ball and threw it for Chichi to pick it up. The little guy ran forward, picked up the ball and handed it to Gu Yundong, told her to throw it again, and continued to pick it up with his calf.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3239: Muaqiu noticed

    Chapter 3239 Mu Aqiu noticed something


    Song Yan tilted his head, a big question mark shed across his face.


    Is it forgotten that he hase to y football, why is he picking up the ball now?


    Not only did he pick up the ball himself, but when he saw Song Yan standing beside him, he felt deeply that he had left him out, so he simply took his hand and came over to pick up the ball.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing and crying, but the ground here is not very t, and it''s not easy to y football.


    Picking up the ball...that''s pretty good.


    You don¡¯t need her to run around anyway, just hold the ball and throw it away.


    Um? How does it feel to train a puppy?


    Gu Yundong quickly shook his head, got rid of the thought, and continued to y with the two children. Liu Ye even thoughtfully brought a small stool over for her to sit on, which made Gu Yundong even more satisfied.


    After ying for a while, I saw Mu Aqiue over.


    Gu Yundong pped his hands and gave the ball to Chichi, "You y with brother Song Yan, and my mother goes to talk to Aunt Mu."


    "Okay, mother, let''s go."


    Chi Chi waved his little hand and ran away with Song Yan without looking back.


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth, "This little one has no conscience."


    She stood up and patted the skirt and walked towards Mu Aqiu.


    "Gu Dongjia." Mu Aqiu nodded, her current title has changed a lot, she used to be called Mrs.


    Gu Yundong felt that they were both managers of the workshop, and they were always called Mrs. It was easy for the employees in the workshop to be affected, and they felt inferior.


    So they proposed to call each other by their first names, but Mu Aqiu felt that it was hical. If she was Duan Qian''s wife, that''s all. It''s a concubine, but you still have to be a little more respectful.


    In the end, I made apromise and called Gu Yundong as Gu Dong¡¯s house.


    Mu Aqiu smiled at Gu Yundong, but the smile was a little reluctant.


    The two walked aside, Gu Yundong only asked, "I heard that you lived in the workshop after I came back. I''ve been busy these few days, and I haven''t had time toe over to meet you. How are you doing? What did Duan Qian say? Time toe back?"


    Mu Aqiu shook his head, "I''m fine, it''s just that the game is a big deal now, and I don''t want to have a conflict with her for the time being. After all, this is the matter in the backyard of the inner house, and I don''t want to make too much trouble and beughed at by others. At that time, it will be the husband who will be talked about, and even the workshop will be affected."


    "Your pattern is much bigger than Liu''s." Gu Yundong sighed with emotion.


    Mu Aqiu smiled, "I don''t have any ns, but I have been with my husband and Gu Dong''s house for a long time. No matter how stupid people are, they should learn something. Besides, I am watching this workshop. It was built a little bit, just like my child, and I can''t bear what happened to it."


    Liu didn''t care, she even wished that this family workshop could not continue, and Duan Qian would have to go back to Wanqing Mansion.


    After a pause, Mu Aqiu said hesitantly, "Gu Dongjia, I came out to ask you, the purpose of this game, is it... just in case? I''ve heard that the soldiers of Li Guo have several times. Is it dangerous for us to harass small viges in border towns? That''s why we use this method to make everyone be more vignt and learn to use traps to deal with the enemy?"


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, but she was quite obvious in what she did. Mu Aqiu is not what it used to be, and it is normal to think about it.


    She smiled and nodded, "You guessed it right, but I don''t know if we are in danger. It''s always a good thing to do this."


    Mu Aqiu thought for a while and breathed a sigh of relief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3240: Only worthy of being a slave to pick up the ball

    Chapter 3240 Only worthy of being a minion who picks up the ball


    When Liu found out, what he saw was the two smiling and chatting happily.


    She was so angry that she almost didn''t pout, her right hand grabbed Mother Hua''s arm tightly, her fingers almost pinched her to bleed.


    "Well, you Mu Aqiu, this **** can''t leave his sight at all. If he doesn''t pay attention, he wille out to be a demon."


    Mama Hua resisted the pain in the back of her hand and said quickly, "Madam, let''s go there quickly, I don''t know how Mu Aqiu arranged us."


    "Yes, let''s go and have a look."


    Liu''s footsteps hurried forward, all his eyes were focused on the two people in the corner in front of him, so he didn''t notice Song Yan who was rushing to pick up the ball.


    Song Yan just finished picking up the ball when he hit Liu Shi.


    ???


    Song Yan was young and short, and he got up suddenly, or the road was uneven, and he fell directly to the ground.


    He raised his head in a daze, Liu looked down at him, then looked at the ball in his hand and sneered.


    bent over, reached out and patted his skirt.


    "You''re an uneducated thing, you''re blind and don''t know how to see the way. Don''t think that you are a young master when you are by the side of the county master. Hmph, you are not just a minion who is only assigned to the young master to pick up the ball."


    Liu felt that Song Yan was young and could not understand her own words. She was on fire at the moment, and she spoke a little unscrupulously.


    At this moment, she can only vent her anger at the child who has no support. It is not enough to say a few words, and when she wants to say more, she hears the sound of footsteps behind her.


    Liu looked back and saw that Chi Chi was running, so he quickly changed his face, squatted down and said to him, "Young master is ying ball?"


    slowly bypassed her and ran in front of Song Yan, "Brother, did you fall? Does it hurt? Give you a hoot."


    Song Yan hurriedly stood up, shook his head and said, "It doesn''t hurt." The ground is dirt, and it really doesn''t hurt much.


    Chi Chi patted his chest, exhaled a big breath, then picked up the rattan ball that rolled to the ground and handed it to Song Yan, "Okay, it''s your turn. You throw it away, I''ll pick it up, I''m ready. ."


    He also made a running posture, staring at the takraw ball without even daring to blink.


    Mrs Liu, "..." What kind of ball are you picking up as a young master? So many ves here.


    "What happened?"


    Just as Liu Shi was about to persuade him for a while, Gu Yundong''s voice came from his ear.


    She raised her head, saw Mu Aqiu who was following closely, and red at her first.


    Immediately, she hurriedly smiled at Gu Yundong, "Master, I identally bumped into Young Master Song when I came here, and I''m apologizing to him." She turned her head and said to Song Yan with a smile, "I''m really sorry, I didn''t pay attention just now, Hurry up, don''t get angry, okay?"


    Song Yan took two steps back slowly. This woman has two faces, which is terrifying.


    Gu Yundong immediately crouched down and looked at Song Yan, "I fell, but where did it hurt?"


    "No, Aunt Gu, I don''t hurt." Song Yan immediately shook his head, then looked at Liu Shi in confusion, scratched his head, and said, "But, you didn''t hit me, obviously when I was picking up the ball. When you bumped into you, you said I was blind and couldn''t see the road. So, you don''t need to apologize, I really didn''t look when I got up."


    Liu''splexion suddenly changed, and he suddenly raised his head to look at Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3241: A good wife and a husband with few misfortunes

    Chapter 3241 A good wife and a husband with little misfortune


    Gu Yundong''s expression suddenly sank, and he looked at Liu Shi sharply.


    Thetter couldn''t help but take a small step back and exined dryly, "The county, the county master, it''s not like this. I just said it out of a hurry. I didn''t notice that it was Young Master Song who bumped into someone."


    "Really?" Gu Yundong sneered, looked at Song Yan again, and asked in a soft voice, "What else did she say?"


    Song Yan blinked, and before he had time to speak, Chi Chi raised his small paw to prove his presence, "I know, say little minion." He happened to hear thest three words when he came over.


    "Liu Shi!!" What else does Gu Yundong not understand? She stood up abruptly and approached Liu, "If you can''t speak, shut up for me. If you don''t want your mouth, I''ll have it sewed up so you don''t feel cumbersome."


    Liu''s face turned pale, "County, county master, misunderstanding..."


    "What''s the misunderstanding? You didn''t say that Ayan was blind, or that he was a little ve? You are really capable, you can speak ill of a four-year-old child, and you dare to speak nonsense here. Ba Dao, I think your brain is flooded."


    Gu Yundong really hated Liu Shi. She thought that her ability to stand up and step on the ground was only aimed at adults. Who would have guessed that she would not let go of children, and she had no scruples about whoever caught and bit whoever.


    "Miss Liu, I warn you, Song Yan is my husband and I''s savior, he is the child of our Shao family, and the elder brother of Chi Chi. If anyone dares to bully him, don''t me me for being rude!! Did you hear me!!"


    Liu Shi nodded again and again, her throat was hoarse, and she nodded stutteringly, "I know, I understand." She squeezed out a smile and said to Song Yan, "It was me who was wrong, I kept my mouth shut and offended Xiao Xiao. Sir, I''m sorry..."


    Song Yan pursed his lips, "It doesn''t matter."


    After ?? finished speaking, the corners of his mouth rose, and he stretched out his small hand to grab the hem of Gu Yundong''s clothes, feeling sweet in his heart.


    Aunt Gu said that he was the child of Shao¡¯s house, and Chichi¡¯s brother.


    So happy.


    Actually, he had a little secret in his heart. He really missed the time when Aunt Gu asked him to call her mother when he was in the small town of Liguo. But this can''t be said, others will say that he is greedy, after all, in this case, he will have two mothers.


    Standing on the side, Chi Chi tilted his head, watching Song Yan grabbing the hem of Gu Yundong''s clothes, and hurried to the other side to grab it. It''s just that his hands are short, and the top Gu Yundong is wearing today is a neat short one, he can''t catch it.


    In the end, she could only settle for the next best thing, grab her skirt, and then nodded her head contentedly.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, baby, just grab it, can you not be so hard? Your skirt will be pulled off by you.


    She coughed lightly, tried her best to maintain her expression, and said to Liu Shi, "Okay, let''s go. If it wasn''t for Duan Qian''s sake, I would never have given up."


    After ?? Duan Qian came back, Gu Yundong had to have a good chat with him. If this Liu''s temperament is not upright, it will definitely hold him back in the future.


    Wives are wise and husbands are less miserable.


    Mrs Liu swallowed her saliva and let her mother Hua walk to the front yard with her legs a little vain.


    Just before leaving, she red at Mu Aqiu who had not spoken.


    This little bitch, she must have said bad things about herself in front of Gu Yundong, which made the county master look bad on her like this. Otherwise, I just scolded two children. As for making such a fuss and making a fuss?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3242: You are such a good daughter

    Chapter 3242 You are such a good daughter


    Gu Yundong sneered secretly, really repentant.


    She touched Song Yan''s head and said to him, "Don''t pay attention to what she said, she just can''t eat grapes and says grapes are sour. We should stay away from such people in the future, and live our own lives, outsiders say It''s no use."


    Song Yan smiled and nodded, "I know, Aunt Gu, I didn''t take what she said to heart at all."


    "Me too, me too." Chi Chi immediately agreed.


    Gu Yundong looked down at him and smiled, "Yes, you are all good, okay, let''s go y..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Hongye hurriedly approaching, "Madam, the yers from the Gujia Workshop are also here."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up, "This is it?"


    She picked up the takraw ball on the ground and held a child in one hand, "Let''s go, the game is about to be yed, let''s go and see."


    There are more and more people in the front yard at this time. This is the finals. The people watching are very emotional. The rtives and friends of both sides even prepared banners to cheer them up.


    When Gu Yundong came over, the crowd immediately separated and made way.


    The contestants of the two workshops are standing in front, the staff of Gujia Workshop on the left, and the Duanjia Workshop on the right.


    Gu Yundong, an employee of her own family, is still very familiar with them. This is the first time she has seen these contestants in the Duan Family Workshop.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    Looking at these people from the Duan family, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but frown.


    It stands to reason that the group of people who stood out and won the final victory in the workshop should have a high momentum, and they can''t wait to fight with their opponents every day.


    But at least four or five of the yers in front of them looked numb and listless. They didn¡¯t seem to be here for thepetition, but rather like they were just going through the motions. No, it''s even less spirited than going through the motions.


    Compared with them, the Gujia Workshop next to him seemed much more confident and excited.


    Just when she was surprised, Mrs Liu came over again, "County Lord, don''t worry, your people are so energetic, they are much better than the people in our workshop. In this game, we The workshop, it seems that we can only apany you to run, the county owner must be merciful, don''t let us lose too ugly."


    As the person with the highest status in the Duan family workshop, Liu Shi will naturally be present.


    It''s just that she felt one step behind Gu Yundong.


    However, what Gu Yundong didn''t expect was that they had an unpleasant scene just now, and they had an argument with each other. She was able to summon up the courage to speak to herself in such a short period of time. She was really not thick-skinned.


    Also, what did she say? Although it was whispered in her ear, no one heard it, but it wouldn''t be so arrogant that it would destroy its own prestige? ill.


    Gu Yundong turned his head, met Liu''s face with a bright smile, and said, "I heard that when the Liu family master was still alive, he was slick and smooth, had a good rtionship with his superiors, and was considerate to his long-term workers. A person who makes people get along like a spring breeze. Madam Duan, you are really your father''s good daughter."


    Liu Shi was taken aback, what, what do you mean?


    Didn''t she just want to have a good rtionship with her? Isn''t that sleek enough?


    On the contrary, her confidant, Mama Wei, turned pale, gently pulled Liu Shi, who wanted to speak again, and shook her head slightly at her.


    She didn''t expect that Liu Shi would say something like that, and it was toote to stop her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3243: slack player

    Chapter 3243 yers who are slow to work


    Also, Mama Wei had a stomachache before, so when Mrs Liu scolded Song Yan, Mama Hua stayed by the side.


    Wei''s mother just found out, and felt that the situation was a bit bad at that time.


    But now, it seems to be even worse.


    After Gu Yundong said those words, he stopped talking.


    She turned her head, continued to look at the two teams in front of her, and said, "Everyone has participated in thepetition two days ago, and I think you all know the rules of thepetition. I won''t say anything extra, I just hope that you will be in thepetition. You can go all out and let everyone see how much housekeeping skills you have. I hope you can enjoy this game heartily. Okay, everyone is ready, let¡¯s start right away.¡±


    "Yes!!"


    "Yes.."


    The two teams sped their fists at the same time, and then I could still hear the difference in the voices and momentum of the two teams.


    Gu Yundong frowned, but in the end he didn''t say much, just let someonee over to draw lots first.


    After the ?? draw, it officially started.


    This route is from Duan''s workshop around various mountain roads and finally arrives at Gu''s workshop. The journey is a bit long, but it is also more challenging.


    In the morning, the yers from the Duan family broke through, and the yers from their family set up obstacles.


    In the afternoon, it is reversed, and the overall result is taken at the end to determine which side is the winner.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, and the Duan family''s yers rushed out.


    The watchers followed closely behind, shouting and gloating.


    Seeing that most of the people had left, Gu Yundong lowered his head and held the hands of the two children, and said, "Let''s go, let''s go to the next ce and wait."


    The first stick is basically as long as running, there will be no problems. Those who block are unlikely to set up obstacles at the first blow, unless something like Xie Zhi''s mother and daughter happened.


    Gu Yundong and his group walked towards the carriage at the entrance of the vige, and Liu Shi Mu Aqiu and others also followed.


    The second location is Jiangjia Vige. This vige is a big vige, but the vige is narrow and long, and there is a long narrow road running through the vige. The yers of the Duan Family Workshop will have to pass through this narrow path.


    The road is narrow, making it easy to set up ambush.


    Sure enough, when Gu Yundong brought the crowd to Jiangjia Vige, he saw that the contestants had encountered the first difficulty - they had to pass through between the two fierce dogs.


    There are so many people ??, that people outside can''t squeeze through and can''t see it.


    However, Gu Yundong and the others had the privilege, so they went straight to the front.


    She hugged Chi Chi so that he could see how the yers passed the level. After all, this spirit is worth learning.


    Gu Yundong had just thought of this, and when he saw the Duan family yers who were struggling to move forward, he began to frown.


    This section of the road was crossed by three people, but one of them was listless and shouted a few words. The partner next to him was trying to find a way, but he looked at the opposite side as if he had nothing to do.


    The attitude of ??passive sabotage is really very obvious.


    Not only Gu Yundong saw it, but the people onlookers also thought it was strange.


    "Why doesn''t that person make a sound at all? He doesn''t move."


    "Yeah, the other two were trying to scare the two dogs away, but he looked ahead as if he wasn''t in a race."


    "What do you know, I guess he may have some countermeasures in his mind."


    "yes?"


    Countermeasures?


    No, no, in the end, one of the contestants had experience in raising dogs at home and led them through.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3244: you five come with me

    Chapter 3244 You fivee with me


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, his face was no longer as excited as before.


    She turned around, "Go, go to the next location."


    Liu Ye was still a little puzzled, "There are still a few obstacles in front of this road. Madam, didn''t you look at it?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "Let''s go."


    In the third position, Gu Yundong once again saw two people ck off. Not only did they fail to do anything, but they also caused some trouble for the yer who worked hard to pass the level, which directly hindered them.


    caused this stick to take the longest.


    The fourth stick, there is also a person who is dawdling.


    There is no fifth bar, everyone rushed forward with passion, and the speed of passing the level was very fast.


    There was no sixth stick, and the three of them worked together to dash out of the mountain.


    Another person in the seventh bat was slow.


    There is no ?? behind. Gu Yundong did the math. There were five people in total, which matched the yers she looked listless in the crowd.


    Because of their dy, the game stretched for more than half an hour, and it didn''t end until after noon.


    Not to mention that Gu Yundong''s face is not good, the faces of the yers and employees of Duan''s workshop are also very ugly.


    Gu Yundong closed his eyes, then looked at the crowd gathered outside Gu''s workshop.


    Wei Lei and the others were very excited. They didn''t know what the Duan family yers were capable of, they just thought they had already shown all their strength. It''s just that the disparity between the two sides is too great, so I can block the other side for such a long time.


    However, there is not much sense of achievement. At leastpeting with other team members in my own workshop will be a little more exciting.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes swept around the five people, and those few people also met her gaze. For some reason, she was afraid and involuntarily avoided her gaze.


    Instead, it was Mrs. Liu. Seeing this, he came over again and smiled, "County Lord, I''m not mistaken. Where are these people in our workshop who are your opponents? What''s more..."


    She suddenly became mysterious and said meaningfully, "I don''t think they dare to win."


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned to look at her, "What did you say?"


    Liu pursed her lips, "Don''t worry, the county lord, they don''t dare to embarrass the guys in the Gujia workshop in the afternoon."


    With a "bang", Gu Yundong directly kicked over the high table with the teacup in front of him. The teacup fell to the ground, and the fragments overflowed, almost crashing into Liu Shi''s face.


    Liu''s eyes narrowed, and he took a few steps back, "The county, the county master..."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Okay, very good, you are really good."


    The others present were also frightened by Gu Yundong''s sudden action. They used to worry that Gu Yundong was the wife of the county magistrate or the county lord and might not be easy to get along with.


    Later, it was discovered that this county owner was not at all pretentious, but gradually forgot her original identity and just regarded her as the owner of their food.


    Who would have known that the easy-going princess in the past would suddenly lose such a big temper.


    This, what''s going on here? What the **** did the Duan family say to make the princess so angry?


    Gu Yundong lowered his face a few steps down the steps and walked directly to the yers in the Duan Family Workshop.


    immediately reached out and pointed at the five people, "You, you, you, and you and you. You five,e in with me immediately."


    said, raised his head again, and said to Wei Lei and other yers, "It''s noon now, and the others will go to the kitchen to eat first and disband."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3245: An angry Gu Yundong

    Chapter 3245 An angry Gu Yundong


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he took the lead in striding towards the backyard.


    The expressions of the five people who were named changed at the same time, and one of them had a weak leg and was about to fall to the ground.


    Shao on the side quickly supported the man with his eyes and bright hands, and took the lead in pulling him to follow behind Gu Yundong, and walked directly to the backyard.


    Although the others were feeling anxious and a little frightened, they still followed slowly with their heads down.


    Liu Shi saw that the situation was not good. Although he was uneasy, he still grabbed Wei''s mother''s hand and walked in vainly.


    Mu Aqiu frowned and followed suit.


    In addition, Zhou Min, Wu Hongyu, two stewards, as well as Pei steward and others also followed.


    Qi Qi didn''t follow up, and Liu Ye and two people took Chi Chi and Song Yan to y outside. She knew that thedy was afraid that she was going to lose her temper, and that the child would be frightened when she brought her in.


    By the time the office door was closed, the whole room was already crowded with a lot of people.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care either, just looked at the five people standing in the middle with a sullen face.


    The heads of these five people were buried extremely low, as if this would make them invisible.


    Gu Yundong was so **** off, she sneered, and suddenly raised her hand and pped the table in front of her.


    Everyone in the room was so frightened that they froze.


    "Say, what the **** is going on today?!"


    The five people trembled slightly, and ''Putong'' knelt down directly.


    "The county lord, the county lord spares his life..."


    "Shut up." Shao Shuang scolded, "Madam is asking you something, just answer it properly."


    Gu Yundong, "Put your head up for me, why, you have the face to do such a thing, but you don''t have the face to raise your head??"


    "County Lord." Several people raised their heads tremblingly. One of the graders looked quite young, and was already scared to tears.


    Gu Yundong, "Don''t cry, tell me clearly, what''s going on today? Who made you lose the game on purpose? Are you trying to insult me ??or the Duan family workshop, ah?"


    "No, county master, we didn''t think so." Several people hurriedly defended.


    "I don''t care what you think. In short, if you don''t exin clearly today, you will leave the Duan family workshop. From now on, neither you nor your rtives and friends will be able to work in the Duan family and Gu family workshops." Gu Yundong''s words were very heavy, and the five of them instantly turned bloodless after listening to them.


    Zhou Min in the crowd frowned. He couldn''t hold back. He took a few steps forward and said, "Master, this is the matter of the Duan family workshop, you..."


    "This is indeed the matter of the Duan family workshop, but thispetition is an honor for the two workshops. Why, Director Zhou thinks that I have no right to be the owner of your Duan family workshop? Then you can try it and see if I can do this. host."


    She was really angry, she had told herself not to intervene, but she still couldn''t hold back.


    What is she doing thispetition for? It is to boost morale and to let everyone defend against foreign enemies just in case.


    But they were so passive in the most important finals, which affected not only them, but also the psychology of the onlookers.


    How can she not be angry?


    Gu Yundong looked at the five people with a very bad expression. After all, the five people were just ordinary people, and after all, they were still frightened by the seriousness in her words.


    The youngest boy couldn''t bear it first, and immediately pointed his finger at Zhou Min, "It''s him, the county master, who made us lose the game on purpose."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3246: Zhoumin, you are fine

    Chapter 3246 Zhou Min, you are fine


    As soon as these words came out, everyone turned to look at Zhou Min.


    Thetter''s face changed slightly and stared at the man, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Shut up." Gu Yundong nced at Zhou Min, then looked at the young man, "Go ahead and say it, I''ll call the shots for you."


    "The county master, this is the Duan family workshop..." Zhou Min frowned.


    Mu Aqiu said with a sullen face, "Mr. Zhou, you also said that this is the Duan family workshop, you are only the steward of the Duan family. I am the head of this workshop, I didn''t say anything, what right do you have to stop it?"


    When Liu Shi heard her words, he subconsciously wanted to jump out and refute.


    Fortunately, Mama Wei was by her side. Compared with Mrs. Liu, Mama Wei clearly saw the situation more clearly.


    She hurriedly grabbed Liu''s wrist, shook her head slightly at her, and said in a low voice, "The county master is getting angry, don''t get mad at yourself."


    Liu Shi could only squinted at Mu Aqiu, then looked at Zhou Min, hoping that he could refute a few words, but his heart began to get nervous.


    However, Zhou Min was quickly targeted by Shao Shuang, and he was not allowed to speak or make any move.


    Seeing this, the young man let out a sigh of relief, then wiped his face and said, "Originally, our group was very happy to have won the game, so we were waiting for a showdown with the Gu family workshop. Butst night , Manager Zhou suddenly found a few of us and let us lose the game. He said, he said..."


    He seemed a little hard to say, Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "What did you say?"


    "Said Madam, you are the county magistrate''s wife, or the county lord who was proimed by the emperor. You need to show your face. It takes so much trouble to engage in such apetition, just to give yourself a reputation and build a reputation for your own workshop and wine business. It is absolutely It is not allowed to be crushed on the head. So, so we said inly that we are just running with us, and we cannot win the game, otherwise we will lose the face of the county master, and the county master will not only me us, but also me our entire Duan family workshop. "


    With the boy at the head, the remaining four also started talking.


    "At that time, we were like a basin of cold water pouring down, and we didn''t dare to say anything at all. Steward Zhou also said that for the sake of the overall situation and for the Duan family workshop to continue to open, let the five of us try to dy the time when ites to the game. It''s okay to make a stumbling block for yourpanions when necessary."


    "We''re not really happy, but Manager Zhou said that if we don''t do it, he''ll fire us and let us leave the workshop. We finally got this job, both the old and the young. If we don''t have this job, What can we do in the future?"


    "We don''t dare to rebel against Manager Zhou. Although we really want to win thepetition and go to other cities to see, we are afraid that we won''t even be able to make money in the end."


    "County Lord, we really can''t do anything about it."


    They are just ordinary people who go out every morning and night to work at home and workshop for a little money. How can they understand these bosses, even the gossips of officials'' wives.


    Naturally, Steward Zhou believed what he said. Steward Zhou said that this was what the county master meant, so they thought the county master really cared about his face.


    After the five people finished speaking, everyone present had different expressions, but all looked at Zhou Min in unison.


    Mu Aqiu was shaking with anger, and he stepped forward and pped Zhou Min fiercely, "Do you know what you are doing?"


    Gu Yundongughed angrily, "Zhou Min, you are very good, very good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3247: ordered by Liu

    Chapter 3247 was ordered by Liu


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, Shao Shuang, who was standing next to Zhou Min, mmed into his back knee.


    With a ''puff'', Zhou Min was kicked to his knees.


    Gu Yundong walked towards him, "Do you know what your behavior is called? You are ndering and ndering the princess of the second rank, and thedy of the third rank!!"


    Zhou Min''s face suddenly turned pale, he raised his head suddenly, and looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief.


    "What, do you think the crime I gave you is too big? Or do you think I won''t care about you on Duan Qian''s face?" Gu Yundong sneered, "You use my name to threaten and intimidate ordinary people outside and destroy me. My reputation has shaped me into a viin who is greedy for vanity, arrogant and falsified, do you think I will be let go as a saint?"


    Zhou Min opened his mouth, "County Lord, I am also for..."


    "For what? For my own good, or for Duan''s workshop? You are a little steward, Duan Qian, the owner, and Mu Aqiu, the principal, didn''t say anything, but you will call the shots for all of us. We n carefully. After such a long game, everything you did was ruined." Gu Yundong didn''t want to talk to him, he turned to Shao Shuang and said, "Take the person to the county government office, he ruined the reputation of the county master so much, if I don''t pursue it , I''m really being bullied."


    Shao Shuang sped his fists, lifted Zhou Min up, and left.


    Zhou Min staggered for a while, and suddenly came back to his senses, and immediately shouted his grievance, "The county master, it''s not me, I was also instructed by my wife, she asked me to do this."


    The named Liu suddenly turned his head and said sternly, "What nonsense are you talking about? When did I let you do this? Don''t pour dirty water on me."


    Liu Shi said, and hurriedly defended Gu Yundong, "The county master, don''t listen to him. He just made a mistake himself and wanted to find someone to back him up. I just came to Jingping County, and I am not familiar with anything. What are you doing? It''s not like I stay in the small yard in the county town every day, I just came to this workshop twice."


    Zhou Min''s eyes widened, "Madam, the conscience of heaven and earth, it''s obviously you who said that you want to sell the county owner''s face, so that she can win the game and have a good face. It can also make Concubine Mu lose face, and the master will me itter, maybe You can also get my aunt to get out of the workshop, and then you can let me be the chief steward of this workshop."


    Liu''s face was flushed with anger, "I didn''t, when did I say such a thing to you? No matter how stupid I am, if I really want to do something bad, will I still tell you this little butler?"


    "You didn''t tell me, but when you discussed with Mother Hua, I heard everything."


    Liu Shi, "..."


    Zhou Min broke Shao Shuang''s hand and said to Gu Yundong, "I admit, I have my own thoughts. I am dissatisfied with an aunt who is pressing on my head to take care of me. I have ambitions to take charge of the entire workshop and even the Southwest. The fabric business on the side. But even if I have the heart, I don''t have the courage. It was thedy who promised me that with her backing, I would be fine, so I just let it go. "


    He was indeed dissatisfied with Mu Aqiu for a long time, but at that time Duan Qian was still there, and he almost taught Concubine Mu to do business. Although many of the previous decisions were made by Concubine Mu, they were all backed by Duan Qian''s opinions.


    So Zhou Min wouldn''t say anything until... Duan Qian left, until... such a confrontation suddenly appeared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3248: Is there any evidence?

    Chapter 3248 Is there any evidence?


    As soon as Zhou Min heard about thepetition, he had to leave work ahead of time to let these guys train. Even at the end, those who won could go to Wanqingfu and other ces to y andmunicate.


    What the **** is this? Who would go to such great lengths to cover food, amodation and travel expenses, and let so many people go to such a far ce to y? Isn''t this bullshit?


    What should I do if the workshop is short of manpower? What should I do if the goods cannot be shipped out? What if I lose money? What if these people go out and don''t want toe back? What if there is an ident on the road?


    With so many factors, has she not considered it?


    Zhou Min felt unreliable from the beginning, he said that Concubine Mu was not a big deal. It used to be okay, but as soon as this master left, she started toe up with bad ideas.


    So Zhou Min went to Aunt Mu before, but Mu Aqiu said that this was the idea of ??the county master, and it was a confrontation between the two workshops.


    With a mountain like Gu Yundong pressing down, Zhou Min was speechless.


    But he was very repulsive and disgusted in his heart. Before, he just thought that Concubine Mu was a fool, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt that Gu Yundong was also a fool. A woman can''t do business, and she doesn''t think about the consequences when she thinks about it.


    But at this point, Zhou Min still dare not do anything.


    Until the arrival of Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Liu was very dissatisfied with Concubine Mu. Anything about her, Liu shi will always be against it.


    Zhou Min was originally just watching the fire from the other side of the bank, who knew that the fire would burn to his head. Although Liu didn''t make it clear to him, but Zhou Min heard what Liu and Hua''s mother said, and he felt that it was feasible, and the two began to cooperate.


    Although he can''t stop the game, he can stop them from winning.


    As long as they don''t win, they won''t have a chance to go to other ces tomunicate and y.


    Therefore, he found these five peoplest night, threatening to induce them to hold back and guaranteeing to lose.


    Unexpectedly, today Gu Yundong will send him to office on the charge of ndering and ndering his wife? He thought that at most he was ruining the game, and he was a member of the Duan family. Even if he had to deal with him, he would have to wait until Duan Qian came back.


    However, he has been with the master for many years, and the master would never have the heart to drive him out of the Duan family.


    But now Gu Yundong directly oversteps Duan Qian and wants to deal with him.


    Zhou Min was frightened. His cooperation with Liu was not stable, so he naturally sold her out.


    was counting on Gu Yundong to target Liu and let him go.


    "County Lord, I was wrong. I shouldn''t be obsessed and say those things that shouldn''t be said, please forgive me once."


    Gu Yundong didn''t look at him, his eyes fell on Liu Shi, "What did Mrs. Duan say?"


    Liu Shi was flustered, and Wei''s mother behind her immediately said, "County Lord, please don''t listen to the viin''s nder. My wife has never said this, let alone done it. Zhou Min, you want to p my wife. Dirty water, I have to show evidence anyway? Could it be that I want to make my wife take such a big crime? Don''t someone have a grudge against my wife, do you deliberately instigate it? After all, my wife just arrived. It hasn''t been long in Jingping County, let alone now, just say that you were in Wanqing Mansion before, and you only met Manager Zhou once, how could you have instructed you to do such a thing?"


    Gu Yundong looked at Wei''s mother in surprise, and Liu''s side was with her, but it was still useful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3249: Wait for Duan Qian to come back

    Chapter 3249 Wait for Duan Qian toe back


    At the very least, this mother Wei is articte and wants to lead the way.


    What does it mean that someone has a grudge against the Liu family and does it on purpose? ? Isn''t this what Mu Aqiu did behind his back?


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly and looked at Wei''s mother, "You don''t have to say these words to mislead others, I won''t be blind and can''t see clearly. You and I both know what''s going on. But you are right. now..."


    She asked Zhou Min, "Do you have any evidence to prove that Mrs. Liu ordered you?" Mrs. Liu is Duan Qian''s wife. Without evidence, even if she knew that this matter had something to do with her, she could not handle her arbitrarily. .


    Zhou Min was stunned, he... no.


    Where can there be evidence for such a thing? At this moment, Zhou Min could not wait to p himself twice.


    Fortunately, on weekdays, he feels that he is shrewd and capable. He has been in business for many years, and he is considered a cautious person. Who knew that he would be nted in such a trivial matter, he was really carried away by selfish desires.


    Zhou Min was full of remorse, Gu Yundong felt a little regretful when he saw this.


    said to Shao Shuang, "Take him away. When this matter is over, go back to the county office and talk about it."


    After a pause, she pointed to Liu again, "Take her away too."


    Liu Shi just breathed a sigh of relief. Hearing this, his eyes widened immediately, and he said incredulously, "Why? Doesn''t he have no evidence?"


    "He has no evidence, but it doesn''t mean you are cleared of suspicion. Don''t worry, I won''t lock you up, but you have to be temporarily confined in your home, and you are not allowed to go anywhere. When Duan Qianes back, I will be with him. Make it clear, how to deal with it at that time, he has his own measure."


    Liu opened his mouth and wanted to refute.


    Wei''s mother pulled her and persuaded her in a low voice, "Madam, don''t talk about it. It''s just a foot ban. If you annoy the county master again, you may be the same as Zhou Min. After all, it''s your husband. Wouldn''t it be open to you?"


    Liu Shi is right when he thinks about it. Between husband and wife, everything is negotiable, but it is easy to talk.


    It''s impossible for his husband to send his wife to the cell, right? In the end, the county lord still cared about her husband''s face.


    Thinking of this, Mrs Liu exhaled and said nothing, and was supported by Mother Wei.


    "Innocent." Gu Yundong looked at their backs and sneered. She happened to hear what Mother Wei said.


    Under normal circumstances, Mama Wei was right. Now that they are husband and wife, the husband must always protect the wife.


    Unfortunately, this is not the case these days. They have been with Duan Qian for a short time, and their understanding is really not deep enough.


    Duan Qian was dissatisfied with Liu''s bullying of Duan Wan at first, and he never went back before, otherwise he would definitely have to settle ounts in the autumn.


    This kind of stupid thing, once is enough.


    Now Duan Qian is dedicated topeting with the royal merchants, and has invested so much energy in this home workshop to make high-quality fabrics. If nothing else, the reputation of this workshop is very important. He even had ambitions to surpass her Gu family workshop, but Liu Shi had to make concessions to other workshops without even thinking about it, and gave up such a rare opportunity to advertise, wouldn''t that make him vomit blood?


    Duan Qian is a sober person, and some things can be one or two things. From these two things, you can see how confused Liu is, and he specially drags him down.


    Fortunately, the stupid things she did several times were all rted to Gu Yundong, and Duan Qian and Gu Yundong had a good rtionship. In front of other people, Liu Shi would not only harm himself, but also the entire Duan family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3250: Punishment for five

    Chapter 3250 Punishment for five people


    Gu Yundong felt that when Duan Qian came back, the Duan family might start a bloodbath.


    Liu Shi and Zhou Min left, Gu Yundong''s attention again fell on the five people in front of him.


    The five people were so frightened that they all turned pale when they saw her handling Zhou Min so resolutely.


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment before asking, "Do you know what happened this time?"


    "Know, know wrong, county master."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s good to know that I''m wrong. As long as you don''t ruin my reputation outside, I can ignore it. However, you deliberately put water in the game, not only humiliating our Gujia Workshop yers, but also wasting It took us so much human and material resources and caused us incalcble losses."


    When the five people heard the word loss, their hearts trembled.


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong went on to say, "I will reschedule thispetition and have another one. But you guys won''t continue to participate. Do you have any opinions?"


    "No, no."


    "Also, you have to makepensation for what you have done. You can''t take out the extra money, and I don''t want to cut your back, so I will fine you a month''s wages, do you have any opinions?"


    One month''s wages? ?


    The five looked at each other.


    "Of course, if you are not satisfied, there is nothing I can do. The workshop can only recruit people again."


    "Satisfied, let alone one month, we are happy for two months." As long as they are not fired, they are willing to pay fines and do the hardest and most tiring work.


    Gu Yundong nodded, turned his head and asked Mu Aqiu, "I don''t know what Mu''s management thinks?"


    Mu Aqiu was blessed, "Excellent, Gu Dong''s family is kind-hearted, and he is willing to give them a chance. I think they will cherish it in the future."


    This time, she was also careless, which caused such a big mistake.


    In the future, she will be more cautious and will never allow this kind of thing to happen again in the workshop.


    Gu Yundong saw that the matter was almost settled, so he got up, "Then let''s do it first, it''s almost time, everyone should be waiting outside, let''s go out."


    She was the first to go out, and the others hurriedly followed.


    Sure enough, after everyone had lunch, they all gathered at the gate of the workshop, waiting for the game in the afternoon.


    And there was a lot of discussion about the game in the morning, everyone felt that the game in the morning was not enough to watch, and hoped for the exciting game in the afternoon.


    Chichi and Song Yan were also taken by Qi Ma to eat, and they were ying with Xie Zhi and several young and daring girls and children.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging out, Chi Chi immediately left his beautiful sister who was ying with him dropping the ball, and ran over to hug Gu Yundong''s thigh, "Mother, I have a good meal."


    "Mother knows." Gu Yundong patted his head, "You go to y with Brother Song Yan and the others first. Mother will say a few words to everyone and take you home in a while, eh?"


    "...Well, that''s fine." In fact, he didn''t really want to go back, and wanted to continue ying here.


    But he is a good and sensible baby. If the mother wants to go back, he will apany her reluctantly.


    Hey, he sighed and ran away, but the surrounding vigers who heard Gu Yundong''s words looked at each other in dismay.


    What did Dongjia Gu just say? Did they hear it wrong. What does it mean to bring the little boy back in a while? But, didn''t they have a match in the afternoon? Didn''t the princess watch it?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3251: The game is temporarily cancelled

    Chapter 3251 The game is temporarily cancelled


    Gu Yundong stood under the corridor, looking at the yers from the two workshops who had re-arranged.


    The staff of Gujia Workshop are in high spirits, waiting to show their talents in the afternoon.


    The employees of Duan''s workshop were very worried, especially since five people in their team were called in by Gu Yundong to speak. They didn''t even have an appetite to eat, and they were discussing whether their performance was so bad in the morning that Gu Yundong was so disappointed in them that he nned to reprimand them.


    Gu Yundong nced around, and then said, "As for this afternoon''spetition, we discussed it with the steward of the Duan Family Workshop, and decided to temporarily cancel it."


    There was an uproar underneath, take? Cancel? ?


    "why?"


    "Why did you cancel it so well? Gu Dongjia, what happened?"


    "Yeah, isn''t this the only afternoon game left?"


    Gu Yundong raised his hand and suppressed his voice, "That''s it, during the morning game, many people must have seen that some yers in Duan''s workshop were in a bad state, so that they didn''t y each other in the morning game. The biggest thing."


    After hearing this, everyone nodded slightly, it was true.


    Gu Yundong, "That''s why I brought in the five contestants of the Duan Family Workshop just now to ask about the specific situation. The five of them were too excited about the finalsst night, so they got together and had a good meal together. I drank alcohol and ate bad stomach, and I didn''t sleep all night. This is why I lost my energy, and I was weak and in poor condition during the game."


    "They originally thought that the problem was not a big deal, and the time to the game was almost good. Unexpectedly, it still dragged down the speed of the game and wasted everyone''s time and energy. They were uneasy and apologized, and they decided to pay for a month''s wages. Buy some snacks and drinks, make amends to the yers who yed today, express your feelings, and hope that everyone will not me them."


    Originally heard Gu Yundong say that the five people lost the game due to drinking and eating bad stomachs, the employees of Duan¡¯s workshop were still indignant and stared at the five people very angrily.


    But when they heard that they actually offered a month''s wages topensate, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath.


    That''s a month''s wages, and they are willing to do it.


    Five family members were also in the crowd, and when they heard this, they were all unhappy.


    "God, this month''s wages are gone, how can we live?"


    "Gu Dongjia, they know they are wrong, please forgive them once."


    "Yes, our family is poor, and we rely on this month''s wages to buy something delicious for our children. Without wages, our children will starve to death."


    Gu Yundong smiled, didn''t say anything, just looked back at the five people.


    The five people looked ashamed. One of the oldest man swallowed his saliva, stood up, took a deep breath and said, "Don''t cry, everyone listens to me. It''s up to the five of us topensate for one month''s wages. It was decided through consultation. Originally, we wanted to pay two months¡¯ wages, but Gu Dong¡¯s family and Mr. Mu knew that our family was full of seniors and juniors, and it was not easy, so we changed the amount to one month.¡±


    When their family heard this, their expressions changed slightly.


    Two months? ? Are they crazy? They are not rich people, and they have to drink the northwest wind for two months, but fortunately Gu Dongjia and the others did not agree.


    Yes, but more than a month.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3252: The best of both worlds

    Chapter 3252 The best of both worlds


    The family of ?? is still somewhat unwilling. Although they no longer shouted and dissatisfied, they still sobbed and mumbled, crying poor and poor, with a miserable appearance.


    The man continued, "After all, our gluttony is not only a drag on the team''s back, but also makes the guys in Gu''s workshop busy, and even makes Duan''s workshop humiliated. We are very uneasy and don''t know what to do. What can I do to make up for everyone''s loss. I just hope to buy some snacks and drinks, and let everyone forgive us this time, we promise there will be no next time. "


    The guys from the two workshops immediately waved their hands, "What nonsense are you talking about? Of course we won''t me you. You have eaten your stomach and suffered a living sin."


    "Yeah, I''m not feeling well. You guys are still in thepetition, it''s also for the honor of our Duan Family Workshop."


    "We won''t me you,pensation or something, forget it."


    "Yeah yeah, forget it."


    The family members of the five people heard this, and their faces were a little joyful. Since everyone has said it is okay, then there is no need to pay?


    Of course, among their family members, there are many people who are proficient in the world, and they immediately pulled the few people who were happy and wanted to speak, and shook their heads slightly.


    This month''spensation is essential. They did something wrong. If they don''t pay a price, how can they still work in the workshop in the future? As soon as others saw them, they thought of the wrong things they did, and from now on, they were afraid that they would be run on by everyone.


    Don''t look at how generous and polite they are talking about now, if they don''t pay, they will naturally feel uneasy.


    This sry should bepensated.


    The man really said, "You don''t care about us, it''s your generosity. But we can''t know what''s wrong. If we don''t pay the money, we have no face to stay in the workshop."


    As soon as these words came out, the scene fell silent.


    Their family members even widened their eyes and took a deep breath?


    Don''t stay in the workshop?


    No, no, no, no, one month''s wages, just one month''s wages! !


    Of course, there were also many people present who wished that they would leave the workshop, so that five positions would be vacated and they would have a chance.


    Gu Yundong saw that everyone was silent, so he smiled, "If you don''t continue to stay in the workshop, this will be serious. I heard Manager Wu say that you are all diligent and capable, otherwise it would be impossible. Persevere all the way to the finals. If you make a mistake, you will make a mistake, and you should do it ording to what you said. You should have no objections, right?"


    The guys from the two workshops shook their heads. They had no opinion. After all, a month''s wages were already a very painfulpensation for them.


    Mu Aqiu said to the five people, "Then this is the end of the matter, and I hope you can learn from it and do not set an example."


    "Yes, Steward Mu." The five hurriedly responded.


    Those words just now were taught by Gu Dong''s family.


    Gu Dongjia said that this matter is best kept secret. Not only can''t they say it to the outside world, it''s best not to mention their family members.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to have more twists and turns, but also less trouble, after all, Zhou Min acted in her good name. Rumors will be more and more outrageous, and when outsiders hear them, they may really think it''s her meaning.


    As for the five of them, the one month¡¯s wages that were punished were regarded aspensation, which also made the other guys feel more bnced.


    is the best of both worlds.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3253: two letters

    Chapter 3253 Two Letters


    After the ?? exnation was clear, Gu Yundong began to announce the results.


    "This morning''spetition, because of this matter, will not be counted. Thepetition will start again, and the candidates for Duan''s workshop will be re-selected. The five of them will no longer participate. I will give you three days to decide on the recement candidates. , whether it is drawing lots or making rmendations, it is up to your steward Mu to make the decision.¡±


    Five substitutes?


    The guys in Duan''s workshop suddenly became happy, and they were gearing up for each and every one of them, hoping that this good luck would fall on their heads.


    If you win thispetition, you will be able to go outside and see the world for free. I thought I would have no chance, but now it''s like a pie falling from the sky.


    Their earnest eyes all fell on Mu Aqiu''s head, "Steward Mu, when will we draw lots?"


    "I think it''s better to rmend. I have a lot of strength. Our game is aimed at winning. Of course, someone with great strength and speed wille on the bench."


    "Hey, for such a long distance, it''s not just about strength and speed. Some sections also require people to be smaller and more careful."


    After Gu Yundong said those words, he didn''t care anymore.


    After ?? is the matter of Duan''s workshop, let Mu Aqiu take care of it.


    She said something to the guys in the Gujia Workshop. She was also afraid that their morale would be affected and they would not perform well in thepetition again.


    And for Gujia Workshop, it would not be fair for them to rematch.


    They are the blockers, and the means of setting traps have been shown this time. Reparison means that they have to re-think and set up obstacles.


    Giving them three days to brainstorm and discuss with other guys should be enough.


    After saying ??, Gu Yundong nned to go back.


    She left a few people here for the aftermath, and told Manager Pei to arrange the workshop guys.


    Then, he led Song Yan and Chi Chi, who was reluctant to leave, and got into the carriage together.


    Mother Qi opened the food box in the carriage, "Madam, you haven''t eaten lunch yet, there is still some way to go back, so let''s eat some pads first."


    Gu Yundong was really hungry, he nodded after hearing this, took a piece of jujube cake and chewed it slowly.


    The voices of Chi Chi and Song Yan were chattering in my ears. The two little guys were really energetic. They had been running around for a long time, and they didn''t even take a break.


    It was not until they entered the city gate that the two children fell asleep.


    When he finally got home, he was hugged by Gu Yundong and Hongye and got off the bus.


    sent the two children back to the bedroom. As soon as Gu Yundong came out of the yard, he saw Shao Shuanging.


    "Madam, what should you do with that Zhou Min?" He brought Zhou Min and the Liu family back first.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, "I''ll shut it down for a few days, I don''t have time to deal with him now."


    "Okay, ma''am." Shao Shuang led the way.


    Shao Qingyuan came in with him, front and back. He held an envelope in his hand and handed it to Gu Yundong, "Quan Shui and Gao Zi have written a letter back."


    Gu Yundong was overjoyed, "What did they say?"


    "It''s just to report safety, everything is fine, and other things in the military camp are not much to say."


    Their correspondence is subject to inspection. Therefore, there are generally fewer letters sent, which is why Zheng Quanshui and the others have been away for so many days before sending this letter back.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I''ll take a look." As he spoke, he took the letter from Shao Qingyuan''s hand.


    Unexpectedly, there is another letter under Zheng Quanshui''s letter.


    "Who sent this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3254: Harvest Village was slaughtered

    Chapter 3254 Harvest Vige was ughtered


    Shao Qingyuan also handed the letter to her, "General Xie sent it, he said..."


    He paused for a while, looking a little unspeakable, and said, "He said that his people were looking for news in the territory of Li Kingdom, and they handed him the news a few days ago, Harvest Vige... The whole vige disappeared overnight. "


    Gu Yundong suddenly looked up at him, then hurriedly turned to look at the room behind him.


    There, Song Yan was lying there and sleeping very tired.


    Her voice was subconsciously lowered, "You said Harvest Vige, the whole vige is gone, what do you mean? All the vigers are dead?"


    Shao Qingyuan looked serious and nodded slightly, "Yes, all the vigers were killed, and the vige was also burnt down by a fire, leaving no trace."


    "Then, what about the Yan Lin brothers and sisters? They also..."


    They came out of the miasma forest and stepped into the border of Li Kingdom for the first time. The first vige they encountered was Fengshou Vige, but although that vige was small, it was the one with the worst impression on Gu Yundong.


    It''s not an exaggeration to describe it as a poor country and a bad country.


    But the Yan Lin brothers and sisters are good. They just lost their parents and became the abandoned son of their grandfather. They are already struggling at home, and now they can''t even save their lives?


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head with a solemn expression, "I don''t know. General Xie is not very clear about the specific situation."


    "Then, do you know who did it?" Gu Yundong squeezed his hands tightly.


    Shao Qingyuan attached his palm to it, "The Li Guo government tried to pin this crime on our Dajin head, but it failed. Now it is said that it was done by bandits. Now the two countries have fought several times, and there are indeed several gangs. Bandits want to take advantage of the fire and loot a few small viges on the border that no one cares about. But there has never been a massacre of an entire vige."


    "You mean, there is something else inside?"


    "Well." Xie Zhonglin also asked people to investigate this matter, but after all, it is in the territory of the country of Li, and it is not easy to say that it takes a long time, "Don''t worry, before I left, I happened to meet Yan Lin in Fengshou Vige. I told him that the war between the two countries may affect Harvest Vige, so he should prepare as soon as possible and leave as soon as possible. Perhaps, before the vige was ughtered, their brother and sister had already left."


    Gu Yundong took his hand and nodded slightly, "You, you are right, we have to think in a good direction."


    She looked at the room behind her again, "Fortunately, we brought Song Yan back." Otherwise, he wouldn''t have escaped.


    "Well, I will write a letter to ask General Xie to help pay attention to the Yan Lin brothers and sisters. Well, don''t think about it, I will tell you as soon as the news of General Xiees."


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and asked hesitantly, "You said, will it have something to do with our pursuit of Bai Zhiyan?"


    "No, if this is the case, the government can directly disclose the reason to the public, saying that the vigers of Fengshou Vige are protecting us. Now they didn''t say this, obviously it has nothing to do with this matter."


    Gu Yundong was right when he thought about it, but he didn''t know what trouble Fengshou Vige got into, and it disappeared overnight.


    It seems that we can only wait for the result.


    Gu Yundong put the two letters away. After reading them, he kept the letter from Zheng Quanshui and put it in the box where the letters were piled up in the room. She put the letter from Xie Zhonglin directly into the space.


    Gu Yundong was busy again, and three days passed quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3255: Gujia Workshop won

    Chapter 3255 Gu''s workshop won


    Three dayster, it is time to restart the game.


    Gu Yundong went to Duan''s workshop early in the morning as usual. This time, Liu shi didn''t keep leaning to her side. She finally felt much quieter, and even the air around her was fresh.


    After Mu Aqiu went through the affairs of Liu Shi and Zhou Min, he had a new look in just three days, and his whole person waspletely different.


    Sure enough, people still have to go through setbacks to grow.


    So today, Gu Yundong just stood by and let Mu Aqiu preside over thepetition.


    The crowd was boiling, and the five newly selected members of the Duan family workshop were all in high spirits, very confident, and even provocative in their eyes.


    is very good, she likes this kind of momentum.


    As soon as the game started, the two teams rushed out immediately.


    There is a huge difference between passive sabotage and fiercepetition. Along the way, whether it is the yers in it or the people onlookers, everyone is boiling hot, pushing the atmosphere to a climax, an unprecedented grand asion.


    After a match, the two sides were still full of energy, and even worse, they began to speak harshly and sang folk songs.


    Gu Yundong just said, "..."


    This folk song is really rough and harsh.


    Fortunately, the next game will start soon, and it is still very lively and lively.


    Gu Yundong didn''t join the team this time, she directly arrived at the destination of the afternoon session, Duan''s workshop, waiting to see the final result.


    At the end of the time, all the runners reached the finish line.


    Gu Yundong looked at the time, it was fine, the speed was slightly shorter than the one in the morning.


    After the game, the result is calcted on the spot.


    Gu Yundong held the note in his hand, raised his eyebrows, looked at Mu Aqiu, stood up and walked to the front yard.


    Everyone was looking forward to it, even though they were tired, sweaty, and even a little bit injured, at this moment, no one wanted to leave, waiting for the result with anxiety and excitement.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "Not much to say, now I''m announcing the final result of thepetition between Duan''s Workshop and Gu''s Workshop, which is..." She paused and smiled, "Are you nervous?"


    everyone, "..."


    does not carry such an appetite.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth deepened into a smile, "Okay, I won''t make fun of you. After today''s fiercepetition between the two teams, the final winning team is the guy from Gu''s Workshop."


    ? ? ? ?


    ! ! !


    The people in Gu''s workshop didn''t react for a while. After meeting Gu Yundong''s affirmative gaze, their eyes suddenly widened, and screams suddenly erupted.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah."


    "Is it us? Did we win?"


    "Yes yes yes, we won, ha ha ha ha, great, great, woohoo, I''m so excited..."


    Gu Yundong smiled and watched them jump up excitedly, and even more hugged each other fiercely. I sighed in my heart, it seems that no matter how subtle it is, the expression after this excitement is still very simr throughout the ages.


    She couldn''t help but look at the guy in Duan''s workshop.


    Thetter was very disappointed when he heard the result, and thumped his head in annoyance, "If only I could run faster."


    "If I were smarter, I would have trapped them for a while longer."


    After feeling annoyed and lost, everyone cheered up again and walked to the guys in Gu''s workshop, "Congrattions."


    "Thank you, thank you." Guy Gu was stunned that he was not afraid of death, "Don''t be discouraged, we will go to the capital to bring you some specialties."


    Everyone, "..." is very angry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3256: can go

    Chapter 3256 can go


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing out loud. In fact, the result was predictable.


    Gu''s workshop was led by Gu Yundong herself. She came up with the whole n, so she was most familiar with it, and she also had experience.


    Mu Aqiu listened to her n and acted. Some details were not as thorough as she thought about it. Mu Aqiu could only find out by himself what the training results were and what needs to be improved.


    However, the performance of Duan¡¯s workshop was also very bright. Although they lost, the gap was not very big.


    Gu Yundong saw that everyone was almost excited, so he turned his head and looked at Mu Aqiu, then took a step back and gave her the position.


    Mu Aqiu took a deep breath and raised his voice, "Be quiet."


    The originally noisy crowd gradually disappeared, and everyone looked up at her.


    Mu Aqiu smiled and said, "Although our Duan Family Workshop lost, we have seen your hard work and performance during this period of time. As long as you have gone all out, it is worthy of praise and encouragement. So, we discussed it for a while. , I also decided to take you out to see the world outside. However, the location is not the capital, but the location of Duan Patriarch''s house, Wanqing Mansion, I don''t know if you want to go."


    There was silence for a moment, and the next moment, a fierce shout broke out, "Ahhhh, really? Can we go too?"


    "Will, we will. Wherever we go, we will."


    Not to mention Wanqing Mansion, even if you take them to Luozhou Mansion City for a walk, will they be so excited that they can''t sleep at night?


    These people, the furthest ce they can go on weekdays is the county seat.


    Even some people have never even been to the county seat before, so shopping is just walking around the town. Afterwards, I worked in the workshop. With the wages, I had the confidence to go to the county town for a walk.


    Now I have the opportunity to go to Wanqingfu and the city where the Duan family lives. They can wake upughing from their dreams.


    Go, of course.


    Mu Aqiu nodded, "That''s good, we will discuss the specific matters of this matter. When your husband returns from going out, we will decide the time of departure. Before that, if you have any questions, you should raise them as soon as possible. ."


    Gu Yundong said that some people have different circumstances in their homes, and it may be inconvenient to travel far away. If so, it can also be adjusted.


    Everyone responded immediately, and then began to discuss the next thing.


    As for the Gu family workshop, Gu Yundong also exined it so that everyone could ask questions in time.


    Just when everyone thought they were about to disband, Gu Yundong suddenlyughed, raised his hand and waved.


    Everyone was puzzled, and they turned around in a daze when they heard the grunting sound of the carriage rolling in their ears.


    The person leading the carriage was Director Wu Hongyu Wu of the Duan family workshop, Zhou Min was imprisoned, and now he is the most powerful person in the Duan family except Mu Aqiu.


    Fortunately, he is smart, he is not a demon like Zhou Min, although he is taciturn, he is a practical person. As long as he doesn''t make big mistakes in the future, he will be the well-deserved principal in this workshop.


    Wu Hongyu kept pulling the carriage until it came to Gu Yundong and Mu Aqiu before stopping.


    Then lifted the curtain of the car and greeted two people to lift down severalrge baskets inside the carriage.


    Everyone stared nkly with their necks stretched out, whispering in low voices.


    "What is this?"


    "I don''t know wow, it''s covered with cloth, so I can''t see clearly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3257: cant get out

    Chapter 3257 Can''t go out


    After all the baskets were unloaded from the carriage, Gu Yundong said with a smile, "Then next, it''s time to send you things. The things in these big baskets are thepensation for the Duan family''s workshop, Xiaoqi, and the other five. , have all been reced by desserts."


    "Wow..." The crowd cheered, they didn''t expect the two owners to have everything ready at such a fast speed.


    No wonder I smelled the fragrance just now, and my saliva was about toe out.


    Many people who are watching are envious. It would be nice if they also had a share. These two workshops are really rich, and they really used all the monthly wages paid by the five people to buy things.


    They became more and more determined. If there is a chance in the future, they must go to the two workshops to work.


    Not only the wages are high, the benefits are good, but the owner is still a nobleman.


    Gu Yundong asked the two teams participating in the finals toe forward, "Now line up the team, everyone has a share, don''t worry."


    After a few games, these people have been very skilled in queuing up.


    One oil paper bag per person. The dim sum was bought from thergest old-fashioned dim sum shop in the county. Gu Yundong went to order it two days ago.


    In addition to snacks, we originally nned to serve drinks.


    It¡¯s just that the wages of the five guys are not high. After buying so many snacks, it¡¯s almost the same.


    It was said that it waspensation. Naturally, there was no reason for the workshop to pay for it.


    For these yers, this snack is something they are reluctant to buy on weekdays. This time, not only are there some snacks, but they also have a lot of weight, so they are very satisfied.


    What''s more, what they are more concerned about now is when to go outside to gain knowledge, that is the prize.


    After sending out the dim sum, Gu Yundong let everyone disband.


    The guys who got the reward happily walked home, only to be surrounded by envious people.


    Some let them go to other ces to help carry things, some let them help to taste local specialties, some let them go to see famous scenic spots and describe them when theye back.


    Gu Yundong smiled and nced at it, but he didn''t care. Seeing that it was gettingte, he quickly got on the carriage and went back to the county town.


    In the next time, I encountered many problems regarding travel.


    Steward Pei quickly handed over the collected questions to Gu Yundong.


    "The child of Ma Zhen''s family is still young, only three years old. She can''t do without her mother. If Ma Zhen can''t go, ask if she can go instead of her husband."


    "Xie Dake just got married at the end ofst year, so he and his little daughter-inw are the only ones at home. If he leaves the courtyard, he won''t worry that the little daughter-inw is at home alone."


    "Jin Qi''s family has an old father who identally broke his leg just a few years ago. Now he is still lying on the bed and can''t get off the ground, and he can''t walk."


    "Tao Meihua is going to get married in May this year. There are so many things to do and it''s not easy to go out."


    There are still many questions, and Gu Yundong already has a hunch in his heart.


    Steward Pei, "At present, these four people really can''t get away, but the others can ovee it, and they can also find a way to travel."


    Gu Yundong nodded, nced at the situation of the four of them, thought for a moment, and said, "In this way, you go back and tell them. Those who really can''t get out will not go out for the time being. They can choose to change with someone, but the person who changes. It can only be the staff of the Gujia workshop, and it is impossible to rece it with family and friends. Our trip this time is not just for fun, but also the task ofmunicating with the staff of other workshops.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3258: Duan Qian is back

    Chapter 3258 Duan Qian is back


    Gu Yundong also thought about taking their family along with them.


    Some modernpanies have team building, and they can also bring one or two family members, but they are responsible for their own expenses, and they have to take care of themselves and must obey the organization.


    However, this is clearly not feasible here.


    Not to mention that it is inconvenient to travel now, it is okay to bring adults, but it is not safe to bring children, and there are many factors of instability. What''s more, they don''t have the ability to pay for their own expenses at home. If they have that ability, they don''t need to go to her workshop to find work.


    Gu Yundong said, "Tell the guys that if everything goes well this time, and if it really helps the workshops of both parties, we will arrange for the guys to go on a trip every two years. If they want to change, they can make up their own minds and discuss with other guys whether to change.¡±


    "If they are unwilling, the workshop will not force them, and will give them half a month''s wages."


    Of course, the wages are not much.


    But the main purpose of Gu Yundong paying them to travel abroad is also to improve their quality and knowledge, and to cultivate talents for the workshop. It''s not just about paying them to y.


    Steward Pei nodded and understood, "Yes, boss, I''ll do it now."


    In addition to the Gu family workshop, the Duan family also encountered problems.


    The processing method is simr to that of Gu Yundong. In the end, when the two workshops were added up, only two workers asked for half a month¡¯s wages, and all the others were reced.


    Gu Yundong knew what to do, so he started nning the travel process.


    Duan Qian came back at this time.


    As soon as he entered the city, he didn''t even have time to go home, so he hurried to the county office on horseback.


    Shao Wen led people in, Duan Qian took two big mouthfuls with a teacup, wiped his mouth, andughed, "Finally back."


    Shao Qingyuan sat on the side, pushed the fruit bowl on the table in front of him, and asked, "How was this trip? Did it go well? How much food did you raise?"


    Duan Qian has been busy all the way, and his whole person looks very haggard, and he doesn''t even have the time to shave his beard, which is very different from the previous image of a suave and rich young master.


    But no matter how embarrassed his appearance is, his eyes are very bright.


    He put down the cup, couldn''t help lowering his voice, and said, "I did encounter some troubles on the road, but they were not big, and they were easily solved. This trip to Jiangnan has been very rewarding. Now I have, There are 100,000 stones of grain."


    "One hundred thousand stones??" Gu Yundong, who had just walked in the door and identally heard it, couldn''t help but whisper, "So many?"


    One stone of the Great Jin Dynasty is almost 100 jin, and these 100,000 shi are more than 10 million jin.


    Gu Yundong was a little excited when he heard it, and hurriedly sat next to Shao Qingyuan and said, "If this is transported to the Southwest Camp, it will be enough for 100,000 soldiers to feed for more than two months."


    "Not more, at least three months." Duan Qian said with a smile.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and then he thought about it. The frontier soldiers consumed a lot of money, and they were about to fight again. Maybe the amount of food for a day was not as much as theirs.


    However, Duan Qian did indeed help the Southwest Camp a lot.


    "Where is the food?"


    Duan Qian pointed to the outside, "Outside the county seat, I found two warehouses and ced them there in secret, so they were guarded."


    Shao Qingyuan pondered, "I still have to transport it to the Southwest Camp as soon as possible, it''s too dangerous."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3259: Duan Qian has no vision

    Chapter 3259 Duan Qian has no vision


    Duan Qian agrees, "After a day''s rest, I''ll take someone directly to send it there tomorrow."


    "Okay, I will let Bai Qi follow your convoy. He knows General Xie, and you will directly hand over to General Xie at that time, so as not to fall into the hands of others and cause many more troubles. Regarding your donation of food, I also I already told General Xie, General Xie is very grateful to you."


    Duan Qian waved his hand, then sighed, "I originally wanted to raise more, but the situation at the border has also spread to Jiangnan, and now the price of food in Jiangnan has begun to rise. Seeing that I want to buy so much, those grain merchants thought I was If you want to hoard food to make your own fortune, you will not sell it, you will hold it in your own hands, and you will wait for the price to rise in the future.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. In fact,pared to Jiangnan, food prices in Luozhou Prefecture were the first to rise.


    However, there is Shao Qingyuan in Jingping County, and now there is Gu Dajiang in Luozhou Prefecture. When they had a meeting, the first thing they did was to stabilize the prices in the city.


    Therefore, although prices in several counties have risen, they are not exaggerated, and are still within the reach of themon people.


    Duan Qian drank tea for a while and ate some snacks. After telling what he had seen along the way, he felt that he had enough rest and was ready to go back to his own small courtyard to rest.


    He was so tired that he even shook when he stood up.


    Gu Yundong felt sympathy for Duan Qian when he thought of Liu''s family, who was still banned from going out.


    He looks like this, what if he gets hit again when he goes back and can''t hold back and falls down?


    So Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, thetter coughed lightly and said, "I think you''re not feeling well, so don''t go back yet, just stay in the backyard for a night."


    "Um?"


    "Your auntie Mu has been living in Duan''s workshop these days, and there are only a few servants in the family. It''s very deserted. Why don''t you live here, I''ll let someone prepare food and wash the dust for you."


    Duan Qian was stunned for a moment, "Aqiu lives in the workshop? Why did she live in the workshop?"


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth, why do you have so many questions?


    "You forgot, before you left, I briefly mentioned the physical fitness of the guys in the training workshop with you, and there are still two workshops for apetition. Thepetition was just finished a few days ago, so we have to discuss about the tripter. Are you? You''re not at home, and A Qiu is tired from rushing to and fro every day, so she just lives in the workshop, where the Mu family lives anyway."


    Duan Qian was right when he thought about it, and then he asked curiously, "The game is over? Whose workshop won?"


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "Of course it''s our workshop."


    "Oh." Duan Qian was a little disappointed.


    Gu Yundong, "...Okay, you go to rest first, these things are a long story. The most important thing now is to get the food. When you get everything done, we will tell you the details when youe back."


    Duan Qian nodded, "Okay, I''ll talk about thister."


    Shao Wen hurriedly led him to the backyard to rest. Looking at his retreating back, Gu Yundong let out a long breath.


    turned his head and said to Shao Qingyuan, "Looking at him like this, I don''t even know how to tell him about the Liu family."


    "As soon as youe, you will be at peace. Anyway, you will know sooner orter. To me, you can only me him for not thinking clearly when he married his wife. If he was like me, would he have so many troubles?"


    Gu Yundong deeply agreed and nodded, "That''s right, no vision."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3260: The prefect is my grandfather

    Chapter 3260 The prefect is my grandfather


    The couple turned their heads to look at each other at the same time, and the next moment, they couldn''t help but be amused.


    Hongye, who was standing not far away, lowered her head, looked at her nose, nose, and heart, but she heard nothing, heard nothing. Grandpa and Madam are still very dignified in her heart, definitely not such arrogant people, eh.


    Although the ?? county government was lively for a while because of Duan Qian''s return, it soon became quiet again.


    But what they didn''t know was that outside the county office at this time, Mama Wei was wandering around, walking around.


    Wei''s mother heard the news from the porter that Duan Qian was back, and hurried to wait outside the county office.


    Liu was confined in the yard these days, and he couldn''t even step out of the gate. It was a very ufortable feeling. Especially when I heard that Concubine Mu is now taking over the handcraft workshop, and she even decided to let those guys go to Wanqing Mansion after losing the game, Liu almost went crazy.


    Why did Mu Aqiu decide to use the Duan family''s money to give these coolies a trip? What is she? Dare to be the head of the Duan family?


    Liu threw two sets of tea sets. If she hadn''t heard that Zhou Min was still in prison and not released, she would have wanted to disregard Gu Yundong''s order.


    After finally waiting for Duan Qian toe back, Liu Shi finally breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly asked Wei''s mother to wait at the gate of the county government office, so that she must bring people home as soon as possible.


    Mrs Liu was also afraid that Duan Qian would hear something from Gu Yundong. She had prepared a draft early in the morning, and even prepared **** juice to drip on the veil, ready to cry when Duan Qian came.


    Who knew that Wei''s mother was waiting outside until it was dark, and Duan Qian didn''te out.


    Liu has cried several times in order to maintain his form.


    At night, I dare not sleep easily.


    Duan Qian had a good night''s sleep, and made up for the haggard he had suffered from sleeping in the wind.


    Especially this county has enough manpower. If nothing else, it is said that there are four people who are both civil and military, and they all know a little bit about pharmacology. He prepared a hot bath for him again, a medicated supper for the night, and a soothing incense in the evening.


    Duan Qian saw that they were so thoughtful, and at one point felt that they might want something from him.


    Fortunately, Wen and Wu Shuangquan did not make any requests until breakfast the next day.


    "I''m ready to go after I finish eating. Do you have anything you want me to bring to General Xie?" Duan Qian took a mouthful of porridge and sighedfortably.


    Shao Qingyuan peeled the eggs for Chi Chi, and said, "No, there are two carts of medicinal materials. I''d like to trouble you to deliver them together."


    "No problem." Duan Qian looked at Chi Chi with some envy, and... he really wanted to have a son. "By the way, I heard that a new prefect hase to Luozhou Prefecture. You send medicinal materials directly to the Southwest University Operation. Do you need to report to the prefect? ??Will he wear a small shoe to read a book?"


    When Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong heard this, their expressions suddenly became strange.


    It was toote. Seeing that the egg was about to be peeled, my father stopped moving. When he was in a hurry, he opened his small mouth and said, "Ah woo", and jumped up and took a bite.


    Then he shook his head proudly, and said vaguely, "Prefect, I know, my grandfather."


    I don''t quite understand the others, but I still know the word prefect for a long time. After all, I lived in the prefecture for half a month, and the little guy is very sensitive to these two words.


    He said and took out the wood carving that Gu Dajiang gave him, "My grandfather gave it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3261: Did not stop Duan Qian

    Chapter 3261 Did not stop Duan Qian


    Duan Qian was stunned, and looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong in astonishment, "Master Prefect, yes, is it Uncle Gu?"


    "It is indeed my father." Gu Yundong smiled and nodded.


    Shao Qingyuan peeled off the remaining egg shells for Chi Chi again, and said, "The court has been in a daze about the candidate for the prefect of Luozhou Prefecture, and it was my father-inw who took the initiative. It just so happened that our husband and wife are both here, and we also have a care for each other. "


    Duan Qian was a little dazed, but having said that, Uncle Gu was really brave. He actually took the initiative to pick up the position that the rest of the court were shunned. This is very difficult to do, and if you don''t do it well, you might even lose your life.


    Duan Qian admired Gu Dajiang quite a bit. He lowered his head and took hisst mouthful of porridge.


    "Okay, since the prefect is a family, you don''t have much to do with sending these two carts of medicinal materials. I''m going to go to the southwest camp. You wait for me toe back."


    "The journey is smooth." Shao Qingyuan handed the egg in his hand to Gu Yundong and asked her to feed her son, while he stood up and sent Duan Qian out.


    As the two walked, Shao Qingyuan exhorted a lot.


    Duan Qian responded cautiously, and hurried out of the county office.


    Mother Wei, who was squatting at the gate of the county government office again early in the morning, saw Duan Qiane out.


    She looked happy and stood up hurriedly.


    It was just that she was too busy all of a sudden, and fell back again. Seeing that Duan Qian was about to leave, she hurriedly shouted, "Master, Master."


    Duan Qian got on his horse, vaguely heard someone shouting, and turned his head to take a look.


    I saw an old woman looking over here and shouting something.


    However, Duan Qian just nced at it, quickly withdrew his gaze, and left on horseback.


    This really can¡¯t be med on him. He and Liu Shi left the Wanqing Mansion not long after they got married, and they haven¡¯t seen each other for nearly a year and a half. He is still unfamiliar with Liu, and he has no impression of the mother next to Liu.


    Not to mention just such a casual nce, Duan Qian just felt familiar, thinking that he should be a servant of the family.


    Probably heard that he was back and came to the gate of the county government to wait for him to return?


    But he didn''t have time at the moment, and he couldn''t exin his whereabouts to a servant, even if he ran away on a horse.


    Wei''s mother stared at Duan Qian''s figure in a stunned manner, and almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    She waited so hard all night, and now she came over at dawn, but he just nced at her and left?


    Is that what Yongjia County Master said to the Lord?


    Wei''s mother stomped her feet and hurried back to find Liu.


    As soon as she left, the gatekeeper of the county office raised his eyes, turned his head and told Shaowu about the situation.


    Mama Wei has been at the door for so long, as a concierge, she has seen it long ago, and he reported to the master yesterday.


    But Gu Yundong didn''t want to stop her. As long as Wei''s mother doesn''t enter the government office, she likes to guard outside. Anyway, even if Duan Qian goes out, I''m afraid he won''t have time to listen to her talk about trivial matters.


    Sure enough, Duan Qian ran away on horseback as soon as he left the county office.


    Gu Yundong heard that Wei''s mother was gone, so he just smiled and went back to work.


    Xiao Chichi is about to celebrate his birthday. Last year, they were on the road for their first birthday. They passed this birthday on the road, and they really felt wronged.


    This year was originally going to be a big deal, but it coincides with the war between the two countries. They are on the border. As the magistrate and wife of Jingping County, it is not suitable for a big deal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3262: long for my sister

    Chapter 3262 Wanting a sister for a long time


    Gu Yundong was tired, he held Chichi and shook it, and said, "You said you wanted to have a birthday, why is it so difficult?"


    I was giggled by her for a while, and I didn''t listen to what she said at all.


    On the side, Madam Qi frowned and said, "Madam, although the birthday of the young master can''t be big, it can''t be too aggrieved."


    "Do you have any ideas?"


    Mother Qi smiled and said, "Since it is the birthday of the young master, you should naturally ask the young master. If you have any wishes, we will try our best to help them achieve it, so that the birthday of the young master can be livedfortably and happily."


    Gu Yundong thinks, it''s just a small one, the wish he made...


    Anyway, ask first.


    Gu Yundong hugged Chi Chi in his arms, lowered his head and asked him, "Chi Chi, what do you want?"


    Chichi twisted her little head, looked at her with round eyes, and suddenly said excitedly, "I want it, sister, sister Chichi."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She raised her eyes and looked at Qi Momo, thetter coughed lightly and said, "A few students from the county school came to look for A Yue two days ago, and then yed with the young master for a while, and mentioned that the younger sister at home is simr to Chi Chi, Said soft and cute, I can bring him forpany next time. This is probably on my mind. "


    When talking about his sister, Chi Chi was so excited that he turned around in Gu Yundong''s arms, grabbed her clothes and stood up from herp.


    "Sister, I want my sister, my sister is beautiful."


    He jumped over and screamed in her ear, Gu Yundong only felt the magic sound pierced his ears, and hurriedly tilted his head back, "Don''t make a noise, don''t make a noise, mother heard it, don''t scream so loudly."


    "Okay." The little guy finally sat back obediently with an expression of "You said it earlier, it made me work so hard".


    Mother Qiughed when she saw this, "The young master is two years old now, and the madam can indeed consider having another one. With our young masterpany, the house is also lively."


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes, "Isn''t it lively enough in our house?"


    Qi Momo smiled, "The Bai family is rare, and now it''s only a pair of children in the big house and three young masters. It''s really deserted. If the young master has brothers and sisters, he can also have someone who can help in everything. No matter what happens, you can only take care of yourself.¡±


    "There are many brothers and sisters, and there are many conflicts. At that time, it is not necessary to help Chichi to share the burden. Just don''t fight for some family property and fight for blood."


    Madam Qi shook her head helplessly, "Why do you think Madam is so pessimistic? Can you and your grandfather educate children so hard? How can they not be reduced to that level. If you don''t say far, let''s just say Madam''s family three Brothers and sisters, which one is not clever and clever, respecting and loving each other, you need to fight for everything by yourself, but I never thought of relying on your parents and ancestors."


    That is because the former Gu family was too poor.


    However, Gu Yundong was very proud of the character of his children.


    She looked down at the son in her arms and said, "Let''s talk about it, but if I really want to have a child, that''s because I want to." Not for other purposes.


    She is actually okay to say that she does not reject having another child.


    When I was pregnant with Chichi, because Shao Qingyuan was always taking care of her, and she was healthy, Chichi was obedient, and she hardly bothered her in her stomach.


    So during pregnancy, Gu Yundong didn''t feel ufortable.


    She gave birth quickly. She has never experienced the pain that others have suffered day and night, and she has no fear in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3263: Your wife has come to Jingping County

    Chapter 3263 Your wife hase to Jingping County


    It''s just that the person who bears that fear is Shao Qingyuan.


    The day when Gu Yundong gave birth to a child was already very fast, but to Shao Qingyuan it seemed like a long century.


    The first sentence after entering the door is that this one is enough, and there will be no more births.


    After that, he did what he said and kept taking contraceptive measures.


    In short, it''s too early to say this, the border is not peaceful, and they don''t have that skill.


    Therefore, the wish that he wanted his sister for a long time was obviously not a birthday present for him.


    Gu Yundong didn''t mention it to Shao Qingyuan when he went back, but this little thing got out of hand. In the next few days, he would take her by the hand and ask for his sister.


    But this kid is a ghost. When his father was there, he never mentioned it. As soon as his father left, he started to annoy her.


    Just when Gu Yundong was about to stop beating him, Duan Qian came back.


    This person really regarded the county government office as his home, and he went straight to the gate of the government office as soon as he entered the city, not even going back to his own courtyard.


    But looking at his rosy face, he wanted to travel like this and it was very sessful.


    Duan Qian smiled and said, "All the food has been shipped to the Southwest Camp, and General Xie and I have also met and talked very much. It''s a pity that it is not good to stock up on food now, otherwise I would like to donate some more. "


    The Duan family is rich, and now all they want is fame and power.


    Now the Duan family and the Dou family are inws, and they have such friendship with Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, which is very different from the past.


    It¡¯s just that Duan Qian understands that relying on others is worse than relying on himself, and the Duan family has to climb very high. Otherwise, would Dou Fukang''s mother dare to treat Duan Wan like thatst time? It''s not that the Duan family is just an ordinary merchant''s family, so Xiao Wan doesn''t think much of Duan Wan?


    Bing a royal merchant is Duan Qian''s most important goal at present.


    The food donated now, coupled with Shao Qingyuan''s introduction, and the family background of the Duan family, he still has great hopes.


    Duan Qian was in a good mood. After drinking two sips of tea, he stood up and said, "I''ll go back to rest first when I''m done. I''ve been nervous all the way, but I suddenly rx, and I feel really tired."


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and hesitated.


    Just as Duan Qian was about to turn around, he saw her expression, his eyes narrowed and he asked, "What''s wrong with you? It seems that something is not right from the beginning. I have aplished a great thing, except for congrattions at the beginning. Outside of me, it seems to be very silent, what, what is hiding from me?"


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly, "It''s not a big deal."


    "..." I believe in your evil, isn''t it important that you just look like this?


    "Say, I''m mentally prepared."


    Gu Yundong looked up at him, "This is what you told me to say." She pondered for a while before slowly saying, "Ms. Liu,e to Jingping County."


    Duan Qian was taken aback and asked uncertainly, "Who are you talking about?"


    "Your wife, Mrs. Liu." Shao Qingyuan looked up at him and repeated it clearly.


    Duan Qian''s brows instantly tied into a knot, "She, what did shee for? When did shee?"


    Wait, he suddenly thought of the woman he saw at the gate of the county government that day when he left for the southwest camp.


    He felt very familiar, as if he was a servant in the family. Is that the mother who waited on Liu''s side? ?


    So, Liu Shi was already here at that time?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3264: you old goddess

    Chapter 3264 You old goddess


    Duan Qian stretched out his hand and pointed at Shao Qingyuan, "No wonder,st time I came back, you stopped me from letting me go home, and asked Shao Wen and the others to take care of me. At that time, Liu was waiting for me at home. You don''t want us to meet?"


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, "We are also doing it for your own good. You see that you were so busy that day that you were so tired that you didn''t want to say more. Why should you go home and worry more?"


    trouble? ?


    A bad premonition shed in Duan Qian''s heart. He remembered Liu''s attitude towards Duan Wan''s incident, and thought of her behavior of sending Hua''s mother over, and immediately sat back, "What anger did she do?"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, as expected of Duan Qian, and quickly thought of the key point of the matter.


    "Speak." Duan Qian waved his hand, "Don''t be so polite, let me finish it all at once."


    Fine.


    Gu Yundong forced Mu Aqiu to go to the Duan family workshop when Liu was about toe to Jingping County, and changed the servants in the small courtyard. Immediately, Zhou Min was bribed again, and he made a clear hint to Gu Yundong''s ttery and ttery, and let the guys in the Duan family workshop deliberately lose the game, and even almost ruined Gu Yundong''s reputation.


    Duan Qian''s face turned blue and white, his anger surged, his fingers clenched into fists, and he mmed into Gao Ji beside him with a ''bang''.


    Gu Yundong was shocked when she saw the tea cup on the high table, and she felt distressed, but don''t smash her furniture, and ask for money.


    But she didn''t have the time to say this. After all, Duan Qian''s face was really, really ugly.


    When he was harmed by the second uncle of the Duan family, Duan Qian was also like this.


    It seems that Liu has touched his bottom line.


    Duan Qian''s expression changed several times, and finally slowly submerged. He tensed the corners of his mouth, nodded, and said very calmly, "I know everything, Liu''s side, I will handle it, as for Zhou Min..."


    Shao Qingyuan said, "Zhou Min has been locked up for many days, and he has learned the lesson he deserves. I''ll leave it to you. After all, he is yours."


    Duan Qian nodded, "Okay, thank you."


    After he finished speaking, he stood up and bowed his hands to the two of them, "There are still things to deal with at home, so I will go back first."


    "Um."


    Duan Qian got up and took Zheng Bing, the servant at the door, with a light expression on his face, and strode out of the yamen.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "Duan Qian is too calm, I always feel that he is going to hold back his big move."


    She originally wanted to remind him that Mrs. Liu would be a hindrance, so it is best to find someone to take care of her temperament. If she can''t take it back, find a reliable person to keep an eye on her and try to keep her from going out as little as possible.


    But looking at Duan Qian, she didn''t dare to mention it.


    Shao Qingyuan pped her hand, "This is Duan''s family affair. Duan Qian has gone through a lot of ups and downs and will handle it properly. Let''s just watch it."


    Gu Yundong nodded.


    After Duan Qian left the county office, he saw Mother Hua waiting at the door.


    Last time, Mama Wei didn''t wait for Duan Qian. She was afraid that she would have to wait for nothing this time, so she assigned Mama Hua toe over.


    Seeing her grandfathere out, Hua''s mother hurriedly stepped forward with a bright smile and blessed her, "Master, you are back, don''t you know that my wife hase to Jingping County and suffered great grievances, and now she is in In the yard, she..."


    "You old goddess." Duan Qian directly raised his legs, kicked the man on the head, and then strode home without looking back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3265: to say goodbye

    Chapter 3265 came to say goodbye


    Duan Qian moved his hand directly at the entrance of the county government office, and the news quickly reached the ears of Gu Yundong and his wife.


    Gu Yundong sighed, "Sure enough, I''m really angry."


    How Duan Qian dealt with Gu Yundong is unknown, only that Mu Aqiu was taken home from Duan''s workshop the next day. All the servants in the small courtyard that were originally reced were reced, and Hua''s mother was directly sold on the charge of theft.


    Gu Yundong knew that Duan Qian had long wanted to sell Hua''s mother, but he didn''t have a contract.


    It seems that the Liu family came to Jingping County this time, and brought the deed of prostitution?


    Duan''s small courtyard called the doctor once, but the doctor didn''t say anything about what was going on inside.


    In this way, Duan Qian stayed at home for two days without going out.


    It was not until the third day that he came to the county office again, but his face looked bad and haggard.


    With him came Mu Aqiu.


    Duan Qian is here to say goodbye.


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Farewell? Are you leaving?"


    "Yeah." Duan Qian let out a sigh of relief and smiled bitterly, "I just realized that Liu''s cmity is not limited to the Duan family workshop in Jingping County. We had a fight two days ago. The identity of the Duan family''s wife has given the Liu family a lot of benefits, and introduced all the business that originally belonged to the Duan family to the Liu family."


    "Although they were all small transactions, some of them were because I saw the prospect of the other party and invested money in it. As a result, the Liu family did not do well, but instead made a deal that should have a great future. The steward wrote me a letter, but I just happened to be outside to raise food for the past few months, and I didn''t receive it."


    "Fortunately, Wan''er and her husband are still there in Wanqing Mansion. The Liu family and the Liu family are just making small moves, and they don''t dare to touch the Duan family''s roots. But because of this, Wan''er and the others don''t take it to heart. After all, we We are already inws, such small businesses take care of each other, and no one else can say anything."


    In fact, since the Duan family and the Liu family are married, Duan Qian really doesn''t care about giving the Liu family a piece of the pie.


    But obviously, the current head of the Liu family is not a thing, he is prying at the corner, he hasn''t wiped his **** clean, and he doesn''t have the ability to do business.


    When Duan Qian found out, he really wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    He worked hard in the front and the backyard caught fire.


    Sure enough, marrying a virtuous wife has ruined three generations, and the Liu family has already begun to ruin him.


    Gu Yundong also twitched the corners of her mouth, but she still underestimated Liu''s rude maniption.


    Shao Qingyuan silently stretched out his hand to hold Gu Yundong, as expected, he had a good eye.


    Duan Qian''s eyes were sharp, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood when he saw this little gesture.


    At this juncture, Shao Qingyuan deliberately stabbed a knife in his heart, which is too stupid.


    Before seeing or not seeing, Duan Qian lowered his head and took a sip of tea before continuing, "Speaking of which, I haven''t been back for a year and a half, and I really should go home and have a look, otherwise the Liu family would think that the Duan family belonged to them. Wan''er is pregnant, and I, the uncle, have to go back and have a look. Duan''s workshop is here, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Don''t worry about this, I''ll watch it."


    "Also." Duan Qian said immediately, "I also want to take this opportunity to personally take the workshop guys who have won thepetition to Wanqing Mansion. I am with me on this journey, just to see if there are any suitable management in the workshop. Talent, when the timees, I will be promoted to help a piece take care of the Duan family workshop. What about your workshop? Do you want to go together?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3266: set off together

    Chapter 3266 Let''s set off together


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "You want to take them on a journey together?"


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment, this is a rare opportunity, with Duan Qian taking the lead, she can let go of most of her heart.


    Besides, to go to Wanqing Mansion, you just need to pass through Xuanhe Mansion, you just need to bring the people from the Gu family workshop to the Fucheng.


    She can''t walk away from here, and she can''t lead the team, so she can only entrust it to others, or hire a team of bodyguards. Instead, it is better to give it to Duan Qian directly.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong nodded on the spot, "Okay, I''ll leave it to you for this journey."


    "You''re wee, you helped take care of Duan''s workshop when I was away from the county town. Now I''m going back to Wanqing Mansion, Aqiu is still here, and I need your help to take care of it."


    Gu Yundong replied, "You can rest assured."


    Next, the two discussed matters needing attention, the standard of amodation and food along the way, and how to deal with emergencies, as well as the handover after the Gujia Workshop and the others arrived at Xuanhe Mansion.


    Gu Yundong gave Duan Qian a letter and asked him to hand it over to the current stewards of the Gu family workshop in Yongfu Vige, Zeng Hu and his wife. In addition, a letter was written to Mrs. Dai, and the new Ming Pavilion in Xuanhe Mansion is still managed by Mrs. Dai.


    Duan Qian responded one by one, reassuring him, and then began to prepare for departure.


    Gu Yundong is also going to the workshop to tell the guys about it.


    She knew that Duan Qian was in a hurry to leave, and she didn''t dy.


    Steward Pei was still a little surprised by his arrival, but Gu Yundong had already exined to him, "Let those guys who are traveling heree over, I have something to say."


    "Yes."


    Steward Pei turned around and went to look for someone. Everyone else was working. Hearing that the boss was looking for them, he was very curious.


    All of them turned their heads to look at the study room, their ears pricked up, hoping to hear a sentence or a half.


    Wei Lei took the lead. After several matches and cooperation, he was considered the leader of their group.


    Wei Lei was very excited about this trip. He went from a small mountain viger to a security guard in a workshop. Now he can follow the manager to a ce so far outside the city. How can he not be excited?


    It''s been less than a year, he went from the mountains to the county and then to the capital? This speed is like a dream for him.


    For this trip, Wei Lei also deliberately took a few days off after the game, bought some things, went back to the mountains, met his parents, and told him about the trip.


    His parents have been mountain people all their lives. Except for the necessary shopping, they hardly ever went out to the mountains. Now that he learned that he was going to leave Luozhou Mansion and go to Xuanhe Mansion to go to the foot of the emperor in the capital, he was very excited.


    The family was very envious, and they warned him a lot, and even took out the money from the bottom of the box, so that he could eat and drink outside.


    Wei Lei repeatedly said that there are workshop arrangements for eating and drinking, and no money is needed. Don''t worry about anything other than buying something you want to buy yourself.


    And the owner said that if there is something you need to buy, as long as it is within a reasonable range, you can pay the wages in advance, and then make up for it in the future.


    So Wei Lei didn''t pick up the money from his parents. After staying for two nights, he rushed back in a hurry. He only arrived at the workshop yesterday afternoon.


    Unexpectedly, the owner came over after a night of rest.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Gu Yundong only nced around.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3267: explain

    Chapter 3267 Exined


    "I came here today, mainly for travel. The departure time has been set, and it will be in the morning two dayster. That is to say, in the afternoon of the day after tomorrow, you will pack your things and go to the county town, and stay at the county town inn for one night. The city gate opened early the next morning, and we set off straight away."


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, the discussion started instantly.


    Some people were excited and others were nervous. Although they were prepared from the beginning, they suddenly announced the time, and they felt inexplicably in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes and waited until they were almost done talking before continuing, "This time out, steward Pei will lead you, and I will also let Shao Shuang follow along. If you have anything, just find them both. Yes, the Gu family workshop and the Duan family workshop started together, and the leader is the Duan family of the Duan family. Everything on the road follows his arrangements, you know?"


    "I know, I know, my boss." Everyone responded in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I''ve said it before, so you all know what you need to know. I''ll just mention that this time, although you are traveling, you also have a purpose. I hope you can listen, read and learn more. The strengths of others can grow when theye back, and they can also improve step by step in the workshop in the future, I am looking forward to this.¡±


    "Yes, we will work hard, the owner can rest assured."


    Steward Pei told them long ago that this is a rare opportunity. People who perform well may be able to rise a notch when theye back in the future, and it is good to be a small steward.


    They were the first to go out and had an advantage over the others.


    Gu Yundong nodded. After speaking, he asked everyone to go back to prepare, and also said goodbye to his family.


    Then, Steward Pei and another small steward were left.


    "You may have to work harder along the way. Here are some silver taels. You can take them with you in case you need them."


    Gu Yundong took out two purses and put them on the table.


    Steward Pei was taken aback for a moment, and they hurriedly refused.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Take it first, I''m not giving it to you alone, it''s for emergency use on the road. If you can''t use it, it''s best to use up the excess, and then give it to me."


    "Yes, the owner." The two of them epted the purse.


    When they turned around, they took out the money in the purse and counted it, and kept it in their hearts. Whenever they used it on the road, they would keep an ount.


    This is also something you should understand as a manager.


    The two of them came out. The other guys in the workshop already knew what was going on. Knowing that they were about to leave soon, they were envious and excited.


    If it wasn''t for time, they would have liked to gather around and ask about the situation.


    But when Gu Yundong came out, someone still came up, hesitantly walked to her, and hesitantly said, "Dong, Dong, I want to ask. That Wei Lei and the others have all gone on a tour. Are there any shortage of staff in our workshop? Do you want to hire more people?"


    As soon as these words came out, the others were suddenly shocked, and their eyes were shining brightly.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Yes, the workshop is indeed going to recruit another batch of people. If you have suitable candidates, you can tell them first. After half a month, the workshop will start recruiting people."


    "Really? Great, great."


    "My daughter didn''t catch up with her illnessst time, so she will definitely be selected this time."


    "My man happened to have a jobst time, otherwise he would have been selected."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3268: road expansion

    Chapter 3268 Expansion and Road Repair


    Gu Yundong listened to the chatter of the crowd, smiled, and walked out of the workshop.


    She looked at the courtyard in front of her. After recruiting people, the workshop will be expanded.


    Gu''s family''s fruit wine business is booming, and the supply is in short supply. Obviously, such a small workshop cannot provide it.


    Thinking of this, she simply went to Vige Chief Xie and wanted to buy a few acres ofnd around.


    Vige Chief Xie is naturally very happy. You must know that it has only been less than a year since the Gujia workshop opened here. The changes in their Daxi Vige are obvious to the naked eye.


    It used to be that there was no meat all year round, and even the New Year was deserted. When a bowl of vegetables was brought to the table, a little bit of minced meat smeared on the mouth.


    Today is different. Although some people still have difficulties in their homes, most people can taste the meat after a while.


    Not to mention that during the New Year, this workshop still distributes New Year¡¯s goods. On weekdays, there are all kinds of good things to bring home during any festival, which is simply envious of others.


    The two sons of Vige Chief Xie¡¯s family, one was in Gu¡¯s workshop and the other was in Duan¡¯s workshop. Those days were very prosperous. There were eight or nine dishes on the dinner table during the Chinese New Year. There were fish and meat, not to mention how beautiful. .


    This Yongjia County Lord is really the lucky star of their Daxi Vige.


    Unfortunately, the two of them were not lucky enough to catch up on this trip.


    But it doesn''t matter, there will be opportunities in the future. Their family is doing well now, and they n to renovate the house in a while.


    So when Gu Yundong said that he wanted to expand the workshop, Vige Chief Xie agreed without thinking.


    "The weather is getting warmer and it''s just right for building a house. Does Dong Gu still n to find Mao Yong? He has a lot of work now, so he might not be able to spare it."


    Mao Yong is now famous and has broken the dominance of the Lou family in Jingping County.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "This is fine, I have already told Mao Yong, he will arrange it."


    "That''s good." Vige Chief Xie was right when he thought about it, it was all thanks to Gu Dong''s family for Mao Yong to be what he is today.


    He is a repayer of gratitude. I am afraid that as long as Gu Yundong speaks, he can leave all the work to help her first.


    Vige Chief Xie didn''t say much, just had a careful chat with Gu Yundong about the expansion of Gu''s workshop.


    However, seeing that the two of them were almost talking, Gu Yundong had no intention of leaving.


    This puzzled Vige Chief Xie.


    Until Gu Yundong said, "I n to build a road in Daxi Vige."


    Vige Chief Xie was so shocked that he almost threw the drinking bowl in his hand. He stared suddenly, and his voice became unstable, "Gu, Gu Dongjia, what did you say? Repair, repair the road?"


    "Yes, the road in Daxi Vige is too narrow. When the goods came out, the loss was beyond my expectations. So I want to repair it, temporarily from Gu''s workshop to the main road at the entrance of the vige. The cost will be paid by Gu''s workshop. out."


    Vige Chief Xie was breathing heavily, stood up and walked around, unable to stop his excitement.


    "Okay, okay, it''s okay to build the road, Gu Dongjia, you are really a kind person."


    He said incoherently, "Don''t worry, you just need to n the direction of the road, and I''ll take care of the rest." He would persuade those who had fields to make a piece of the road for them.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Then thank the vige chief for your hard work."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3269: Liu was suspended

    Chapter 3269 Liu was divorced


    Walking out of the vige head Xie''s house, Gu Yundong has already started to calcte the cost of road repair andpensation.


    In this way, plus the expansion of the workshop and the travel expenses of employees, etc., it is almost all the money earned by the fruit wine workshop.


    Sure enough, making money is not easy.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, got on the carriage with great emotion, and went straight to the county office.


    Two dayster, Duan Qian packed up his things early in the morning and got on the horse, ready to go.


    Both Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong went out to see him, but Shao Qingyuan sent him to the door while Gu Yundong all the way to the city gate.


    Gu Duan''s guys from the two workshops were all waiting at the city gate with their luggage.


    The distance was long, so Gu Yundong and Duan Qian naturally prepared carriages, but apart from Duan Qian''s carriage, the rest were ordinary, and the guys were sitting in a crowd, and some couldn''t stretch their legs.


    But for them, they are already very satisfied.


    They used to travel either on their legs or rubbing against a scooter without a hood. Many of them were riding a carriage for the first time, and it was thest time they raced. Gu Yundong had them sent to the race. various locations.


    Originally, they thought that when they went to the capital, they had to walk on their legs. After all, these days, walking for most of the day is already amon thing.


    Gu Yundong saw that they all got into the car, so he walked in front of Duan Qian, "I''ll send you here, the journey is smooth, remember to take good care of the guys in our workshop."


    "Don''t worry." Duan Qian waved his hand, "Go back."


    Gu Yundong agreed, but seeing that Duan Qian was about to pull the reins and walk away, he couldn''t hold back his curiosity and asked, "Miss Liu, what are you going to do?"


    Since there was a bigmotion that day, Mrs. Liu has calmed down and never stepped out of the courtyard.


    Not only her, but Mama Wei never came out.


    Just now, she saw that on the carriage behind, Mrs Liu sat in the carriage with Mama Wei with a sullen face, not daring to say a word.


    Duan Qian was stunned for a moment, frowned slightly, and nced at the carriage behind him, and said, "When I return to Wanqing Mansion, I will make it clear to the Liu family."


    As for what to say, Duan Qian did not mention it.


    However, Duan Wan wrote her a letterter, saying that when Duan Qian returned home, Liu Shi immediately retired! !


    Gu Yundong was shocked when he saw it, Duan Qian is so generous? ?


    Duan Wan said that Duan Qian''s original n was not to divorce his wife, but to ground people. He would provide food and clothes for Liu''s family, but he would not let her go out and cause trouble.


    However, what people didn''t expect was that Liu''s previous actions were nothing more than all kinds of coquettish actions, after all, he was not in front of Duan Qian.


    And Duan Qian has not seen it with his own eyes, it is all hearsay, the impact is really not that big.


    But while Duan Qian was on his way back to Wanqing Mansion, Liu started to return to his old ways. She was honest for a few days at first, but it didn''t take long for her to be revealed. Not to mention other things, it was said that all the people who apanied her along the way were workshop guys who she despised, which made Liu very unbearable.


    Especially when she saw several beautiful unmarried girls in the convoy, an rm sounded in her mind, every one she suspected of seducing Duan Qian. Whenever someone nced at Duan Qian inadvertently, Liu Shi would run over to reprimand her.


    Saying that a toad wants to eat swan meat, saying that a person is ugly without knowing it, and saying that a vixen should go to eighteenyers of hell.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3270: Baishan is back

    Chapter 3270 Baishan is back


    The words were as ugly as they were, and the girl who was already thin-skinned was ashamed to say it, but she didn''t have the courage to refute her.


    At first, Mrs. Liu avoided Duan Qian, butter it became more and more extreme, until a girl was told by her that she wanted to die on the spot.


    After Duan Qian found out, he couldn''t bear it any longer, so he directly tied Liu Shi and threw him on the carriage.


    That is really giving her no face at all, in front of so many guys.


    This time, it''s Liu''s turn to look for the dead, what kind of means has Duan Qian not seen before? Liu Shi was reluctant to die like this, and he didn''t care. When Liu Shi hit his head, he asked the apanying doctor to treat her.


    Liu wants to go on a hunger strike, so don''t eat, go hungry.


    Liu was crying, and he blocked her mouth.


    Duan Qian didn''t see her as a wife at all, obviously he was angry.


    Even so, the Liu family didn''t stop.


    Duan Qian has been very troublesome on this journey, and he has never felt so tired before.


    Therefore, as soon as he arrived at Wanqing Mansion, he changed his mind, and he wanted to suspend the Liu family. It''s not grounding, it''s not reconciliation, it''s abandonment! !


    Even Duan Wan was taken aback by this decision.


    Duan Wan herself was deeply victimized by the Liu family, and she had no good feelings for the Liu family for a long time. But I don''t want my brother''s good marriage to break up like this. Divorcing his wife, although it is not good for Liu''s reputation, will also affect Duan Qian.


    Just before she could persuade her, she heard Liu scolding her brother. It is said that Duan Qian is young and has no father and mother, and it is his life that is hard to resist.


    How can Duan Wan endure these words? He stepped forward and pped her.


    stop! Must take a break! Take a break now! !


    Duan Qian finished writing the letter of divorce, and sent the Liu family back to the Liu family together.


    The Liu family was not happy at first and wanted to make trouble. But Duan Qian, who has been in the mall for a long time, how can he not be prepared?


    The Liu family does things without regard for the head and the tail, and even because of the rtionship between the Duan family and the Dou family, they dared to do something they shouldn''t do.


    These evidences, Duan Qian squeezed to death, if the Liu family dared to make trouble, he dared to bankrupt the Liu family.


    After all, the eldest brother of the Liu family is not the old master Liu, his ability is average, and he is not smooth enough. Even if he was unwilling, he was defeated by Duan Qian''s pressing step by step, and he could only admit it.


    However, Liu''s life was very difficult after returning home. There are also nephews and nieces in the family. There is an aunt who has been divorced. She doesn''t even dare to go out. The marriage is even more difficult to say. There is even a nephew who is about to get married. The woman heard about Liu''s affairs. Heaven sent a matchmaker to return the marriage.


    So it didn''t take long for Mrs. Liu to be sent to the Taoist temple by the eldest brother of the Liu family to reflect, and Mrs. Wei also went with her.


    After reading Duan Wan''s letter, Gu Yundong had no choice but to sigh with emotion that Liu could really kill.


    Duan Qian originally thought that the marriage with the Liu family was for the mutual cooperation andmon progress of the two families.


    She put the letter away and put it in the space.


    Now the guys in the workshop have arrived at Xuanhe House, and it¡¯s already April.


    And the workshop in Daxi Vige has also been expanded, and most of the vige road has been repaired.


    Everything went smoothly, even Li Guo was much quieter these days, although Gu Yundong felt that they had other conspiracies, maybe they were holding back their big moves.


    But anyway, the days were calm, so calm... She almost forgot one thing.


    Until the sound of Tong Shuitao''s whirring came from outside the door, "Miss, Bai Shan is back."


    Gu Yundong looked at her with a big belly jumping around, the corners of his eyes twitched fiercely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3271: It was Qin Wenzheng who went online

    Chapter 3271 It was Qin Wenzheng who went online


    "Come back when youe back, go slowly." Gu Yundong only felt frightened when he saw her like that.


    Tong Shuitao didn''t take it seriously, and touched his stomach, "It''s okay, this kid is well behaved, he must not make trouble, I''m as light as a swallow now."


    Still as light as a swallow? ? ?


    Gu Yundong felt very bad and changed the subject, "Where is Bai Shan?"


    "Speak to the Lord in the front hall."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I''ll go take a look."


    Bai Shan is the secret guard of the Bai family who escorted Tan Fu to Xuanhe Mansion. When Tan Fu was rescued from the miasma forest by them, he almost didn''t wake up from the miasma. Later, when I was able to go to the ground, I couldn''t wait to go to Xuanhe House to report to my online.


    On that day, she and Shao Qingyuan set off for Luozhou, and Bai Shan and Tan Fu also set off on the same day.


    Now that a few months have passed, I finally came back.


    When Gu Yundong walked into the front hall, Bai Shan was reporting what he had seen along the way.


    Shao Qingyuan waved at her and asked him toe over and listen.


    "...Everything went smoothly on this trip. After Tan Fu arrived at Xuanhe Mansion, he went directly to Fengkai County."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Fengkai County? So Tan Fu''s online line is..."


    Bai Shan nodded, "Master Qin."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and stroked their foreheads.


    Sure enough, it was him. When Tan Fu said that he was going to Xuanhe Mansion, Gu Yundong had guessed on Qin Wenzheng.


    After all, the people who sent meticulous works to the territory of Li Kingdom must have a lot of background. There are only a few people who can meet this point in Xuanhe Mansion. And Tan Fu was in the territory of Li Kingdom several years ago. A few years ago, only Qin Wenzheng was considered to be the confidant of the current saint.


    Bai Shan said, "But Mr. Qin didn''t contact Tan Fu directly. Tan Fu''s online was a different person. So even though Mr. Qin has returned to the capital, that person is still in Fengkai County. Now that person has taken Tan Fu to the capital. , your subordinates wille back first."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Well, it''s fine if youe back. Since Tan Fu is Qin Wenzheng''s person, he will handle it himselfter, so we don''t care."


    As long as Qin Wenzheng doesn''t bother them, this is the end of the matter.


    Gu Yundong quickly asked another matter, "I asked you to inquire about Song Yan, how is it?"


    After taking Song Yan back to the county office, Gu Yundong wanted to help Song Yan find his family, but she knew too few clues.


    Song Yan was young, and when he asked him, he didn''t know.


    only said that his mother''s name was Song Xin, and her home was in Qing''an.


    Song Xin probably mentioned the poption of their family when they were chatting with him. It is said that Song Yan''s grandfather and grandmother are all there, and there are many servants at home. Song Yan has two uncles, a cousin and a cousin, and the family has a big yard, and the food is very rich every day,pared to Song Yan Iwahara''s steamed buns and wild vegetables are much better.


    In addition, Gu Yundong remembered what Yan Lin said when he begged them to take Song Yan away. He said that Song Yan''s grandfather''s family was a big family, and he might be able to help them in the future.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong''s target was arge family surnamed Song in Qing''an Prefecture.


    Just in time, this time Bai Shan escorted Tan Fu to Xuanhe Mansion. The two mansions are not far away, so I asked him to inquire.


    Although the hope is not very high, Gu Yundong still has more expectations.


    But speaking of this, Bai Shan sighed and shook his head, "I belong to Qing''an Mansion, and there is no clue."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3272: Song Yans family

    Chapter 3272 Song Yan''s family


    Gu Yundong frowned, "No clue?"


    Bai Shan said, "Six years ago, the people who fled from Yongning Prefecture almost overwhelmed Qing''an Prefecture. In that chaos, many people in the city were killed and injured, and the prefect at that time was also beheaded by thieves who hunted for fish in troubled waters. All the local officials were reced. I have asked people who are a little powerful, but there is no one with the surname Song."


    "I also asked the shopkeeper of Huimin Medical Center. The shopkeeper said that there are quite a few people with the surname Song, but if they have a big yard and are powerful, there seems to be no family with two sons and one daughter."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "Could it be that because of the chaos six years ago, the Song family is no longer in Qing''an?"


    "The shopkeeper of Huimin Medical Center has been in Qing''an for many years. Even if the Song family is not there, they should have an impression." Shao Qingyuan said, "I suspect that Song Yan gave us wrong clues."


    "How to say?"


    "Maybe the Song family is not a big family. Song Xin led Song Yan through hardships, saying that the family has many servants, arge yard, and even a lot of rich food. It''s just the life she yearns for. To appease herself, and also to appease Song Yan. ."


    This is very possible, and there are many people whofort themselves in this way, which is considered a joy in the midst of suffering.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "But if this is the case, the scope will be wider. In this huge Qing''an mansion, there are many people with the surname Song. Song Xin is also the name of her daughter''s family, so it is not easy to find out."


    Shao Qingyuan put his arms around her shoulders and shook it gently, "Don''t worry, we''ll just take it slow. I''ll let Huimin Medical Center keep an eye on it, there will always be progress."


    But what Shao Qingyuan didn''t say is that the Song family six years ago, after going through the chaos, may not be still in Qing''an House.


    If this is the case, then it is really looking for a needle in a haystack.


    And what he is more concerned about is how on earth did Song Xin leave the Song family,e to the territory of Li country thousands of miles away, and even be a biological child with a man from Li country?


    These things cannot be learned from Song Yan.


    Song Yan has said everything he can say.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, raised his eyes and said to Bai Shan, "You just came back, you have worked hard all the way, go and rest."


    "Yes, sir, this subordinate retire."


    Bai Shan left, and Gu Yundong followed him out of the front hall. When he looked up, he saw Song Yan who was ying with Chi Chi.


    The two children squatted in the corner and licked the cat. Now Ah Hua is eating well and sleeping well, and the maid is bathing and feeding him. He really has no trouble at all, and his energy is much better than before.


    It''s just that he is too old and doesn''t like to move very much, so he often asks Song Yan to push his cat''s nest out, and he lies on itzily basking in the sun.


    At this moment, Ah Hua stopped ying again, and let the two little **** shovel officers chat by the side, and it would respond with an asional meow.


    This scene is warm and full of childlike interest. Gu Yundong looked at it and swept away all the troubles in his mind just now.


    She turned her head and said to Shao Qingyuan, "It doesn''t matter if you can''t find him, we can take care of him. When he''s a little older, if he wants to, how about taking him as an adopted son?"


    Not many people know that half of Song Yan''s body is from the blood of the people of the country of Li. If they know, the situation between the two countries is now, I am afraid that Song Yan will be targeted by many people.


    Only Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, and Bai Shan who went to inquire about this matter, knew a little.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3273: All village chiefs gather

    Chapter 3273 All vige chiefs gather


    Fortunately, both Li Guo and Da Jin people have the same appearance. If they are obviously different, it will be too obvious that they are mixed blood.


    Gu Yundong still hopes that this matter will rot in their hearts.


    As a result, she didn''t want Song Yan to find his grandfather''s home. After all, once he recognizes his rtives, Song Yan''s life experience will inevitably be exposed, and his future life is not necessarily better than now.


    Shao Qingyuan knew what she was thinking, and nodded when he heard the words, "Okay, as long as he agrees, we will ept him as our adopted son. He is also five years old now. During this time, I am looking for a master to enlighten him, but I have always been No suitable ones were found."


    "There are still too few schrs in our county."


    In fact, Gu Yundong has taught two children to read and read, but her teaching method focuses on entertainment. What she learns is some basic knowledge, which ispletely different from what she learns in private schools outside.


    Although Song Yan already knew a lot of characters, it did not match the teaching content of this era.


    Professional things should be left to professional people.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I''ll also ask someone to ask."


    However, Song Yan''s master had not yet been found, but news came from the border that Li Guo suddenly attacked a town on the border, broke open the city gate directly, and caught the southwest army by surprise.


    The Dajin army hurried to meet them, but the opponent was cunning and changeable. Not only did the Southwest Battalion suffer heavy losses, but even Lieutenant General Bian, who led the team, was seriously injured. He was almost killed when he was stepped on by a horse''s hoof.


    When Shao Qingyuan heard the news, his expression was very solemn.


    Sure enough, Li Guo was so calm some time ago, just to let the soldiers of the Jin Dynasty rx their vignce and hold back their big moves.


    Dajin suffered a defeat, although Xie Zhonglin soon regrouped and recaptured the town himself with his troops, and also seriously injured the opponent''s soldiers.


    However, this incident spread among the people, and it still caused panic.


    Even though Gu Dajiang and the officials of the county under his jurisdiction tried their best to appease the people, there were still many people who escaped from Luozhou with a lot of money.


    A lot of people have left in Jingping County, butpared to other ces, it is still much less.


    In the end, Shao Qingyuan''s efforts for more than a year were not in vain. The people of Jingping County trust their husband and wife very much.


    But since then, Shao Qingyuan has been more and more busy.


    The road that Gu Yundong was going to repair had already been repaired, and before Mao Yong could catch his breath, Shao Qing went on an expedition to repair the fortifications.


    It is not only the county town that needs to be well-defended, but also the viges cannot be taken lightly.


    Shao Qingyuan thought about it, and asked people to gather the vige chiefs of each vige to the county office to have a good meeting.


    These vige chiefs were very nervous when they heard that the county magistrate wanted to see them. It''s just been two battles, isn''t something going to happen?


    Therefore, when everyone came to the county office, they were still nervously asking each other.


    The vige chiefs of Daxi Vige and Fangjia Vige have seen Gu Yundong and her friendship. When they entered the county office, they immediately took a few steps forward when they saw her, and asked in a low voice, "Mrs. Shao, this Lord Shao asked us toe over. Did something happen?"


    Gu Yundong smiled reassuringly, "It''s okay, I just want to tell you guys, let''s breathe, and better protect our vige and vigers. Don''t worry, go ahead."


    The other vige chiefs listened with their ears pricked up, and they felt a little relieved when they heard the words.


    Vige Chief Xie and Vige Chief Fang knew Gu Yundong''s temperament to some extent. She said it was fine, then it should be fine.


    Sure enough, after entering the lobby and sitting down, what Shao Qingyuan said was basically something defensive.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3274: A group of people came to the county office

    Chapter 3274 A group of people came to the county office


    "This official knows that people are panicking everywhere now, and the people are worried about whether they will hit Jingping County. As the head of each vige, this official hopes that you can appease people''s hearts. Tell the vigers that General Xie is The battle-hardened generals and the more than 100,000 soldiers in the Southwest Battalion will defend our homnd with all their might."


    "The emperor has also sent more reinforcements here. The thieves of the country of Li will not die, and Dajin will not be easy to bully. However, just in case, this official still hopes that you can set up some obstacles in the vige, and let the vigers Exercise. This kind of time should be a time for everyone to work together to protect our own hometown."


    Shao Qingyuan''s voice just fell, and the quick-responding vige chief suddenly realized, "Sir, is it possible that the previous contest was held in Madam''s workshop just to prepare us?"


    Although thepetition has been over for several months, the two workshops have be ustomed to taking time out every day to exercise themselves.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "It''s true, I didn''t say it before to avoid panic. What''s more, at that time, the official was not sure whether Li Guo woulde in, just in case. Even now, it''s just in case In case, this official believes that General Xie and more than 100,000 soldiers will keep them out of the city."


    All the vige chiefs couldn''t help but take a deep breath, their eyes lit up slightly.


    It turns out that the adults have already started preparations so early.


    There are visionaries like Master Shao, they, they have nothing to worry about. In the past, the county seat did not act, but now the county magistrate is all for the sake of the people, and they should not hold back.


    Vige Chief Xie of Daxi Vige took the lead in supporting, "Your Excellency is right, this is our home. Even if we escape, where can we escape? We can do what we can to help our family."


    Fang Vige Chief also stood up, "Sir, you said, what we want to do, we will cooperate."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Then let''s discuss what defense preparations should be done in the vige..."


    The voice in the lobby came from time to time, and Gu Yundong stood outside the door,ughing and exhaling.


    Today''s Jingping County can be regarded as impregnable.


    However, as soon as she came down this year, Yin Zhaotou''s voice came from outside the gate of the county government office, "Madam, madam, a group of people came outside, and they seemed to have a lot of background. They came directly to the county government office, and it looked like they wereing. It''s troublesome for adults and madams."


    It''s impregnable or something...


    never mind.


    Gu Yundong sighed and walked over quickly, "Who''s here?"


    "There is no problem with their household registration, but there are a lot of people who im to be in business. We have no problem with cross-examination. However, I still kept an eye on them and let people follow them. Who knows they didn''t look for the inn after entering the city. Staying there, but they kept asking where the county government was, and a group of people came over to the county government."


    iming to be in business, buting directly to the county government?


    Even if you are looking for Mrs. to do business, you should go directly to Gu Ji. Those businessmen went directly to Gu Ji.


    Who is okay toe to the government?


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Is there any problem with the household registration route?"


    "No." Yin Zhaotou said, "I took the path and came to report to Madam first. Madam, please ask someone for help first, just in case."


    "No need, people are here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3275: Its parents here

    Chapter 3275 is the father and mothering


    Yin Chautou was stunned for a moment, then turned his head suddenly, he really saw a group of people walking out of the corner.


    Gu Yundong also looked over, "Is it them?"


    "That''s them." Yin Zhutou quickly stood in front of Gu Yundong, his saber was drawn out, and he looked at them warily.


    Gu Yundong also nced attentively, but just looking at it, his face became strange.


    Coincidentally, the meeting in the lobby inside also ended.


    All the vige chiefs came out. As soon as they saw Gu Yundong, they were about toe forward to say hello, when they heard Yin Zhaotou say, "Everyone don''t go there first, back off."


    The original smiles on everyone''s faces suddenly stopped, and they stopped in unison.


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth, and said to Yin Zhaotou, "Don''t be so nervous." Is it because Shao Wen and the others have put too much pressure on the catchers recently? This has be a startled bird.


    Yin Chotou is really nervous, after all, there has been a lot of troubles recently.


    Whenever he saw a little something wrong, the nerves in his whole body immediately tightened, for fear that Jingping County would be mixed with spies.


    "Madam, you also step back, I''ll go up and ask questions first."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "No need, I know them."


    "Know?" Yin Zhaotou''s eyes widened in astonishment, "Are they really in business? Are they here to do business with Madam?"


    "No." Gu Yundong smiled, "They are their own family."


    The voice of ?? fell, and several carriages also came to the gate of the county government.


    On the carriage headed by ??, the driver jumped out of the carriage and saluted Gu Yundong, "Second Young Madam."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Uncle Li, why are you here? Did your grandfather ask you to bring the medicinal materials here? This carriage is full of..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw that the curtain of the carriage was pulled open, revealing two familiar faces from inside.


    Gu Yundong''s pupils suddenly widened, and he eximed in disbelief, "Father, mother."


    As soon as Shao Yin raised his head, he saw Gu Yundong''s stunned gaze, and immediately smiled, "Yundong?"


    Bai Hang jumped off the carriage and helped Shao Yin down.


    Several people were busy walking towards the gate of the county government office. Yin Zhaotou stared at them nkly and scratched his head.


    Parents? ? ?


    This is Madam''s parents? Isn''t Madam''s father the prefect of Luozhou Prefecture? At this juncture, the prefect will not leave Luozhou.


    Wait, Master Gu can¡¯t do without, then these two¡­


    Yin Zuotou just took a breath, and Shao Qingyuan, who followed the sound, bypassed him and strode towards Baihang Shaoyin with Gu Yundong.


    "Daddy, why are you here?"


    Bai Hang looked him up and down, not bad, quite capable and full of energy.


    It seems that even though he was the magistrate in this border county, he did not treat himself badly, so he was relieved.


    Seeing that his son and daughter-inw are all well, Bai Hang nodded slightly, and then replied, "We are here, naturally, to help."


    "Help?" Gu Yundong was taken aback.


    Immediately, he saw Bai Hang turned his head to the carriage behind and said, "Get down."


    Everyone looked for the sound, and saw that there were more than 20 peopleing down from the carriages behind, some young and some old.


    There are seven or eight of them, and Gu Yundong has seen them and is familiar with them.


    A thought suddenly shed in her mind, and she looked at Bai Hang and the two in astonishment, "Father and mother, shouldn''t youe here..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3276: are here to help

    Chapter 3276 is here to help


    Bai Hang said with a smile, and when the people behind him stepped forward, he said, "Now the two countries are at war, we people can do our part if we can. If we don''t have any other skills, we can still cure diseases and save people. There are not many military doctors in the barracks, and the injured soldiers are all good sons who protect the family and the country. We have been there, and we can always help and save the lives of a few people."


    You Li also followed. At the beginning, the uncle, who was calcted by Xing Wenming as a spearman, and who was particrly disliked by Gu Yundong, still said very rudely, "Brother said, just relying on our medical skills, how could it be possible to save a few people? Personal? Isn''t that losing the reputation of the descendants of our genius doctor?"


    Bai Hang didn''t want to talk to him. This bad old man is fine with everything else, but his brain is not good, so he can''tmunicate with him.


    He said to Shao Qingyuan and the two of them, "We came here this time because of your grandfather''s intention. It is the responsibility of the country to rise and fall. We are doctors, and it is our duty to treat and save people. So many people havee, let''s see you first, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, we We''re going to the Southwest Camp."


    Actually, Bai Yong wanted toe over in person at first. He hadn''t seen his grandson for a long time.


    Especially the little great-grandson Chi Chi, who I hadn''t seen since birth, and I miss him very much.


    Before, because the Lingzhou government was busy, the Bai family wanted to eliminate the scourge of the party members left by Baizhiyan, and couldn''t find time. Moreover, Bai Zhiyan came from the Bai family, and it has some influence on the Bai family.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Yong''s unusual identity, I''m afraid he would have been held on long ago, and the whole family would have suffered.


    Therefore, Bai Yong still has to sit in Lingzhou Mansion, which can be regarded as a reassurance for his family and those who depend on the Bai family.


    Now that things have passed, Bai Yongxian can''t wait to go to the capital. I met with the olddy of the Marquis of Huaiyin Mansion. The two are inws, but they have never sat down to talk.


    Now the old marquis who caused all the tragedies has passed away, and Shao Qingyuan hase back. With great joy, the two families can sit down and have a meal together happily.


    After ?? and his rtives met, Bai Yong immediately ran to Luozhou Mansion.


    The reason for ?? is still very self-righteous. He has to contribute to Dajin, he has to go to the front line, and he has to show his value.


    Where can Baihang agree?


    The old man is old, he used to be in good spirits, and he took good care of it.


    As soon as the story of Bai Zhiyan came out, the old man was hit hard. In the end, he was watching and teaching the children who grew up, and even more, because Bai Zhiyan was weak, he was brought by the old man when he was a child. In order to treat him, he spent a lot of effort.


    In the end, Bai Zhiyan was not only not his own grandson, but he was even thinking about the Bai family and him when he was very young. For his grandfather who loves him, he has no grandfather-grandfather feelings.


    Although the old man didn''t say anything, he would still quietly wipe his tears when there was no one in the middle of the night, feeling ufortable, angry and heartache.


    Later, he had to rectify the Bai family, endure all the emotions to draw a line between Bai Zhiyan and the Bai family, and protect other descendants. Under such exhaustion, people are obviously old.


    Therefore, Bai Yong wants toe to Jingping County and be a military doctor, which is something Bai Hang absolutely cannot allow.


    The military doctor is very tired, and the journey is not easy, the old man can''t stand the bumps.


    At least, it will take a few years to recuperate, and when the body is recuperated, let¡¯s toss again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3277: Help, my wife is dying

    Chapter 3277 Help, my wife is dying


    Bai Hang still had a headache when he thought of the old man.


    He patted Shao Qingyuan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Father and your uncles and uncles,e to help too, do your part, can''t you drive us away?"


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head, "Of course not."


    "Hahaha, that''s good." You Liughed again, "You''re not bad boy, we came in all the way and saw that the county town was well managed. It seems that we haven''t been idle for more than a year. "


    Bai Hang''s mouth twitched, not wanting him to speak.


    The reason why he stood at the gate of the county government office and told Shao Qingyuan that they came here was to let others hear and see what they were doing.


    Tell everyone that not everyone is afraid of the border, and those who are capable and ambitious who want to escape outside will still gather here.


    is also to give Shao Qingyuan a good reputation, and secondly, it is also to reassure the hearts of the people.


    As a result, Yu Li, his words always disrupted his pace, and he gasped when he thought about it.


    However, Bai Hang''s meaning was urately conveyed to themon people, especially today when many vige chiefs and town chiefs were present, so many people heard it, and their mood was agitated.


    stood behind and watched the appearance of the county magistrate and his parents reunited, and began to whisper in a low voice.


    "I didn''t expect that not only Master Shao''s family will stick to our Jingping County, but even his parents are here, and they have to go to the military camp and the front line."


    "Master Shao''s family, it''s really glorious."


    "Yes, yes, let me tell you, I have some gossip. I heard that Mrs. Shao''s father, the princess of the county, also came to our Luozhou mansion, and now he is the prefect of Luozhou mansion."


    "real or fake?"


    "Of course it''s true. You said that war has started on the border, and everyone else can''t avoid it, and they can''t wait to stay as far away as possible. But this Master Shao and Mrs. Shao''s family, not only did not run away, but one by one. Hurry up to help. Really..."


    "I''m so touched. With such an adult in our Jingping County, what else should we worry about? When I go back, I tell the vigers, let everyone not panic, as long as they are fully prepared, what are we afraid of? This is ourselves Our family, the Shao family hase to protect us, so we should protect our own home even more."


    "Yes, yes, that''s it."


    The vige chiefs became excited as they spoke, and their voices became louder.


    Even Gu Yundong, who was talking to Shao Yin, heard it, and she couldn''t help turning her head.


    Vige Chief Xie just happened to be looking over, and he immediately smiled and said, "Sir, ma''am, it''s rare for your family to be reunited, so it''s better to go to rest first, we''ll go back first. Don''t worry, we will definitely handle the matter that your lord exined. ."


    "Yeah yeah, let''s say goodbye first."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly, "Then the official is waiting for your good news, everyone, walk slowly."


    said, he led Bai Hang and others to the side.


    Who knew that just after walking a few steps, there was a sudden sound of hooves.


    The crowd also heard it, and couldn''t help but stop, and they all probed into the distance to the street.


    The sound of hooves really came towards the county office, and it was getting closer.


    After a while, there was a heart-wrenching cry, "Sir Shao, county master, help, save mydy, woo woo... mydy is dying."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3278: Its Zheng Er

    Chapter 3278 It''s actually Zheng Er


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, "..."


    This voice, why does it sound familiar?


    The two of them couldn''t help but nce at each other, and the next moment, the horse had already run to them.


    Gu Yundong took a closer look, huh, he was really an acquaintance.


    "Zheng Er???"


    Little brother-inw Zheng rolled over from the horse directly, and when he got off, his legs were soft and he almost fell to the ground.


    Yu Li, who was still standing by the side, was quick-witted and held the person up.


    But he followed closely and taught a lesson, "Who are you? There are so many people on the street, you just ride a horse and run amok, in case you hit someone..."


    Little brother-inw Zheng didn''t hear what he said at all, so he just walked around him and staggered towards Shao Qingyuan.


    His face was full of snot and tears, and it was really shocking to watch.


    Gu Yundong thought of what he was screaming when he ran over just now, who was about to die.


    Her heart skipped a beat. Could it be that something happened to her uncle? Her uncle''s family left the capital with Zheng''s brother-inw and came to Jingping County.


    "Zheng Er, what happened? Where''s my uncle?"


    Little brother-inw Zheng was very sad, "Master Shao, please save mydy, mydy is covered in blood. She is dying, what should I do?"


    Shao Qingyuan supported him, "You calm down first, you tell me first, where is your wife?"


    "Here, at the city gate, the soldiers guarding the city gate said that we were acting suspiciously and had to question us. I couldn''t wait, and rushed in after grabbing the horse..."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Okay, I''ll go take a look."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was stopped by Bai Hang, "You are in charge of the overall situation in the county office, I will go."


    After saying that, Bai Hang dragged Zheng Er directly, took a piece of people onto the horse, flicked the reins, and the people went forward quickly.


    Seeing everyone running away, everyone still hasn''t recovered.


    This, what''s going on here? Who is this person?


    Gu Yundong frowned, turned his head and said to Shao Qingyuan, "I''ll go take a look too, my mother and uncles will leave it to you."


    Shao Qingyuan knew that she was worried about Uncle Gu, and she was worried if she didn''t see it with her own eyes, so she nodded, "Okay, leave it to me here, you can go."


    Gu Yundong said hello to Shao Yin again, "Mother, after you go first, take a rest, I''ll be back when I go."


    "Go, go, don''t worry about my mother''s side."


    While talking, a medicine boy next to him who came with the Bai family has tactfully unfastened the reins of a carriage and led the horse to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong turned over, "Thank you."


    followed by pulling the reins, kicked the horse''s belly with both legs, and quickly took a shortcut and ran to the city gate.


    Who knew that after driving for a while, I saw two soldiers guarding the city running towards this side with knives.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly tugged on the reins, and made a sound.


    The soldier also saw her and said anxiously, "Madam, just now there is a suspicious person who wants to enter the city. When he was questioned, he kept saying that he knew thedy. But when we want to ask more detailed questions, he Then he rode his horse and rushed into the city, fearing it was a rogue."


    Gu Yundong thought of Zheng Er''s appearance, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he quickly asked, "That man is in his twenties, wearing a light blue brocade robe, with a bit of a sassy bag. He looks so tall?"


    The two soldiers nodded hurriedly, "Yes, yes, did Madam see you? But although this man ran away, he left hispanions, and now we have all detained them."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3279: only one carriage

    Chapter 3279 There is only one carriage


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "It''s alright, he is indeed someone we know, we''ve just met him, and now he''s heading to the city gate again. I''ll go there right now, you guys cane back, it''s hard for you to make a trip."


    Hearing that the two soldiers knew each other, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yundong, "It''s alright, you did nothing wrong. In these extraordinary times, you really should be cautious. That person trespassed and caused panic, and I will definitely teach him a lessonter."


    The two soldiers were relieved, and Gu Yundong nodded at them, "I''ll take one step first."


    After saying that, he shook the reins and ran towards the city gate again.


    Although she told the two soldiers that they did the right thing, she was still worried when she heard that Uncle Gu and others might be detained, for fear that they would be injured.


    Especially Xiaoxiao, the little guy is still so small, will he be scared?


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong became more and more anxious, "Driving..."


    She was familiar with the road conditions and took a short cut, so although Bai Hang and the others set off a momentter and were dyed on the road for a while, when they arrived, Bai Hang and the others had just arrived at the city gate.


    It was just that when they were about to dismount, they were surrounded by guard soldiers at the gate of the city.


    Gu Yundong rushed forward, "Stop, it''s my own."


    The soldiers all knew her, and when they saw this, they quickly retracted their spears and swords.


    Gu Yundong got off his horse, ran over and said to the soldiers, "There was a misunderstanding, everyone has worked hard. Where is the person who was detained just now?"


    "Ma''am." The little chief guarding the city hurriedly cupped his hands respectfully, then pointed to the carriage at the corner of the city wall, "It''s there."


    Only one carriage?


    Gu Yundong was surprised, and Zheng Er next to him had already pulled Bai Hang and ran towards the carriage.


    Gu Yundong exined the situation to the little chief guarding the city, and then hurriedly followed.


    Bai Hang had already lifted the curtain of the carriage and went in. The carriage was not big, so Zheng Er and his entourage could only stand outside and wait.


    ??????


    "You are talking, isn''t my wife dying?"


    "Can you cure it? Master Shao should havee just now."


    Gu Yundong wanted to knock him on the head. He originally wanted to ask what was going on. Seeing him like this, he should wait.


    And Bai Hang''s unbearable voice came from inside the carriage, "Shut up, your wife is just because the fetus is unstable. It''s not a big deal. What is it called? It''s so noisy."


    Zheng Er choked, the figure walking around finally stopped, he swallowed, "Is it really all right? No life-threatening?"


    "No, yes!!" Bai Hang gritted his teeth, he thought that there was a major matter of human life.


    On the way, he almost broke his bones. Who would have guessed that, well, it was indeed a matter of human life, the fetus was unstable, and it was red.


    But it hasn''t gotten to this point yet. If a woman is weak and doesn''t pay attention, it''s not umon to see red. What''s more, the first three months were not stable at all, so it was enough to prescribe a few medicines and take good care of them.


    But this boy from the Zheng family is really annoying.


    Zheng Er was still worried, "But mydy is very ufortable, are you really sure..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3280: Is that the doctors son?

    Chapter 3280 Is that the son of a genius doctor?


    Gu Yundong couldn''t bear it any longer, and pulled Zheng Er aside.


    "You can shut up, can you stop talking so much? The doctor inside is my father-inw, and most of my husband''s medical skills are taught by him. If he says it''s fine, it''s fine. If you keep chattering and arguing, your daughter-inw will rest. , that''s what''s going to happen."


    Zheng Er mmed his mouth shut, his eyes widened slightly, and he asked in disbelief, "Is that your father-inw? The genius doctor, the genius doctor''s son?"


    "right."


    Zheng Er was relieved, and slowly stroked his heart, "That''s good."


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes, knowing that the people inside were all right, so he began to ask the situation, "What the **** is going on? You are so hot, I really thought something big happened."


    "Well, I don''t know that." Zheng Er said, "When we were not far from the city gate, the road was not smooth, and suddenly it turned upside down. My daughter-inw couldn''t sit still, and she almost fell out of the carriage. Go. When we helped her up, she suddenly cried out with a stomachache, cold sweat all over her forehead, and blood on her skirt."


    Zheng Er was startled at the time, but his daughter-inw Tang Shi was a little embarrassed, and felt that there was blood on the skirt, it should be menstruation, let him not panic.


    This Zheng Er was relieved when he heard it, but he didn''t expect that just after he exhaled, Tang''s personal maid said that Tang''s menstruation was already ten dayste.


    Tang''s menstruation has always been urate, but suddenly it was so many dayste, that maid always suspected that her youngdy was pregnant, but she was not sure.


    Now Tang''s state ispletely different from when she had her menstrual period in the past, so the maid said her worries.


    After saying this, two people who didn''t understand at all were dumbfounded.


    Zheng Eryi heard that there might be a child in Tang''s belly, but he didn''t have time to be happy. He also heard that the child might not be guaranteed, so he didn''t care so much, so he hurried to the city in a carriage.


    Fortunately, they were not far outside the city at the time. As long as they entered the city and found Shao Qingyuan, Zheng Er would not be worried.


    But what Zheng Er didn''t know is that Jingping County is very strict about the screening of people entering and leaving. Whenever he sees a raw face, he will ask again and again.


    Zheng Er was very impatient after standing in line for a while. His temperament was already impatient, and in the capital, he jumped up and down because he was Yi Zn''s brother-inw. When I got to this small county, I had to be asked and asked by several gatekeepers, and I couldn''t help but yell a few words.


    This is good, the soldiers guarding the city will not let him in easily.


    Seeing that Tang Shi was getting more and more ufortable, his body seemed to be soaked, and he almost fainted.


    Zheng Er rarely put down his body and exined and exined to the soldiers guarding the city, saying that his daughter-inw was ill, it was impossible, and if they didn''t let them in, no one could afford it. He also said that he knew Shao Qingyuan and his wife and was their friend.


    But in doing so, he made the soldiers even more suspect that they had ulterior motives. Thinking that they deliberately used the idea of ??pretending to be sick to infiltrate the city, they were even more reluctant to let them go. They only said to let them stay temporarily, and they went back to tell the adults to rify the situation.


    However, Zheng Er couldn''t wait any longer, so he just left a sentence, he went to find Shao Qingyuan, rode a horse and rushed into the county office.


    On the way, the more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. It seemed as if Tang Shi had already lost his ability to save him, and he was so frightened that tears flowed down his nose, and he looked so ugly that he was almost unrecognizable.


    Gu Yundong listened for a long time without saying a word, "Aren''t you afraid that after you leave, the soldiers will take your wife out?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3281: I have incredible trust in you

    Chapter 3281 I have inexplicable trust in you


    "Don''t be afraid, this is your territory." Zheng Er was actually very confident, "Although they were nervous and kept interrogating us and wasting my time, they did the right thing. Even if they detained my wife, they definitely wouldn''t. It will hurt her."


    At that time, the situation was urgent. He had to run to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong first. If he wanted toe to him, those soldiers would only catch up and would not be rough on the injured femalepanion.


    And he also left behind his entourage and thedy''s maid, they can still protect him for a while, until he moves in to rescue the soldiers.


    Gu Yundong looked at Zheng Er up and down, "You are quite confident in us, do you know us so well?"


    "No way, my brother-inw always mentioned you to me face to face. Later, Xiaoxi kept talking about you along the way, and I had an inexplicable trust in you."


    Thank you for your trust.


    Gu Yundong rolled her eyes, but when it came to Gu Xiaoxi, her expression couldn''t help but be solemn.


    "Didn''t my uncle leave the capital with you? Why are you the only ones who came here? Did something happen?"


    Zheng Er quickly shook his head, "It''s okay, nothing happened, don''t be nervous, it''s what we are..." He hesitated, and felt a little guilty.


    It''s just that Bai Hang got out of the carriage before he finished speaking.


    Zheng Er turned his eyes, and immediately ignored Gu Yundong, and hurried up to greet him, "Bai, Uncle Bai, how is my wife?"


    Bai Hang raised his eyebrows and nced at him, is this called Uncle Bai? It''s pretty good at seeing the wind.


    He put down his rolled up sleeves and said, "It''s alright, the fetus is unstable and needs a good rest. Let''s take the person back first. After I go back, I''ll grab some anti-abortion pills for her and drink it slowly. You can calm down next time. Come on, your daughter-inw was fine, but she was taken aback by you, so frightened."


    "This is not my first experience, and I don''t know the situation, so I''m nervous." Zheng Er was still a little embarrassed.


    Baihang shook his head with a "tsk", turned around and said to Gu Yundong, "This is not a ce to talk, let''s take people back first, and talk back if you have anything to say."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and stopped holding Zheng Er to ask Gu Xiaoxi''s questions.


    Although Zheng Er didn''t look right just now, but since he said that there was nothing wrong with the uncle, it should be no ident, maybe something unexpected happened.


    Gu Yundong nced at Zheng Er, the man couldn''t wait to get on the carriage, isting himself from Gu Yundong''s sight.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong pouted, led the horse, and took the lead in leading the way.


    At this time, there was no one at the entrance of the county government office, and the vige chiefs who hade to the meeting before have also returned home one after another. Shao Yin and others also went into the backyard to rest. After Shao Qingyuan settled down with his mother and uncle, he ran to the door.


    just happened to see Gu Yundong and the othersing back. Seeing the expressions on their faces were quite rxed, he was relieved.


    After ?? inquired about the situation, he took Zheng Er and his wife to the guest house to settle down.


    Fortunately, the Jingping County Government Office is quiterge, and it was repaired when they came here, otherwise many people woulde here all of a sudden, and it would almost be impossible to live there.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was busy here and that Mrs. Tang had already fallen asleep, so he went to the backyard to meet Shao Yin and talked with his inws for a while.


    I just miss Uncle Gu in my heart, and soon Ie here to look for Zheng Er again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3282: Gu Xiaoxi in Yongning House

    Chapter 3282 Gu Xiaoxi is in Yongning House


    In just a short while, Tang Shi had already woken up, and Zheng Er had lingering fears before, and he had not had time to react to the fact that he became a father. Now that he woke up, he took Tang Shi''s hand andughed like a fool talking there.


    Tang''s spirit is not very good, but seeing Gu Yundonge in, he is still grateful to her.


    This is the first time Gu Yundong has seen Tang Shi. This girl is very young, with a very gentle temperament, and she speaks softly.


    It is said that the Tang family also came from a schrly family. If nothing else, her knowledge is very good, and she can be called a talented woman.


    is just the middle of the family, no background. But even so, the Tang family didn''t look down on Zheng Er.


    This Zheng Er is a well-known second gangster in the capital. In the past, when the Zheng family was a gangster, he learned his father''s trick of stalking the horse and seeing the wind. Later, the Zheng family fell, and he relied on Yi Zn, a brother-inw like a fox and a tiger.


    But Zheng Er and his old mother were still in the sky and wanted to marry a noble girl, but they were dyed until they were more than 20 years old before they got a wife.


    It was aplete ident for him and Tang to be together. Tang was kidnapped by Paihuazi and happened to bump into Zheng Er, and was rescued by Zheng Er by mistake.


    So the two walked together. Although the Tang family was not happy, there was nothing they could do. It just so happened that Zheng Er and Gu Xiaoxi cooperated to open an as and talk book workshop, and finally they are no longer idle masters. As for the future, no one can say for sure.


    However, Gu Yundong looked at the couple in front of him and felt that the Tang family could rest assured.


    Zheng Er is not in the tune, but he really cares about the Tang family. The appearance of galloping over on a horse before asking for help was quite shocking.


    "...Sir Shao and the county master are very worried about the Gu family. I have a deer here to take care of me, and I don''t need you. You should talk to the county master about Gu elder brother first, so that they don''t worry."


    Tang Shi pushed Zheng Er, and Gu Yundong came back to his senses.


    She looked at Zheng Er, who originally wanted to linger twice, but her daughter-inw said so, and despite hesitation, she nodded and said to Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, "Why don''t we go out and talk? ?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Let''s go." She said to Tang''s maid Xiaolu again, "Take good care of your wife, if you need anything, just ask Mother Qi."


    "Yes, county lord."


    Gu Yundong then turned around, a few people walked out of the living room, and sat down in the pavilion outside.


    Zheng Er nervously took a sip of water. Before, his nerves were tense and he didn''t feel uneasy.


    Now facing two serious ''big brothers'', Zheng Er only felt that his scalp was a little numb.


    "You''re talking, my uncle." Gu Yundong knocked on the table impatiently.


    Zheng Er swallowed and said, "That, Xiaoxi, he is in Yongning Mansion."


    "Yongning House??" Gu Yundong frowned, a bad premonition shed in his eyes - Gujiatun is under the jurisdiction of Yongning House.


    Zheng Er felt guilty, lowered his head and said, "It''s like this, we''re not going out to y, collecting material for the storybook, ande to Luozhou to find you all the way to rx? Because we''re not in a hurry, we can go. It''s quite slow, and when I encounter a scenery that is not bad, I will stop and take a break for a month. Let''s go and walk, and we will reach Yongning Mansion."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3283: unavoidable robbery

    Chapter 3283 The inevitable robbery


    Zheng Er said, raised his eyes and nced at Gu Yundong, "Then I heard that Xiaoxi''s hometown is in Yongning Mansion, I want to say go and see..."


    Seeing Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head and stared at him, Zheng Er waved his hands hastily, "Don''t get me wrong, don''t get me wrong, I know about the Gu family, I didn''t want to go to Gujiatun, really. I propose to go to Yongning Mansion for a walk, this is Fucheng and Gujiatun are so far apart, right? It¡¯s definitely not a problem to go and see.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "The result is still a problem?"


    Zheng Er nodded with difficulty, "We''re so unlucky, who would have met someone from Xiaoxi''s vige in Yongning House. That person happened toe to Fucheng to find a job, and as a result, he recognized Xiaoxi. Xi. None of us would have expected it. You said that we haven''t seen each other for five or six years. How could that person''s eyes be so good? Moreover, it is said that Xiaoxi''s face was yellow and thin back then, and he waspletely different from now. How could he still recognize him? ."


    Gu Yundong hehe, Gu Xiaoxi has indeed changed from six years ago, butpared to Gu Dajiang, Gu Yundong and others, his change is actually small.


    People who are familiar with him can still recognize him with a few more nces.


    The viger they met in Yongning Mansion should be acquainted with Gu Xiaoxi, or maybe a friend.


    "and then?"


    Zheng Er whispered, "Then they chatted for a while, and his fellow viger told him, telling him that his mother was seriously ill, and she might be dead in those two days."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and understood, Gu Xiaoxi looked back at his hometown.


    Zhao was seriously ill, they knew it from when Gu Dajiang came to Luozhou to work.


    But who knows, Gu Dajiang avoided it, and Gu Xiaoxi actually hit it directly.


    The situation of Gu Xiaoxi and Gu Dajiang is different. Gu Dajiang''s family is being enved by Zhao''s family and old man Gu. His wife was almost killed in childbirth, and his children were bullied every now and then. There was no way to leave the Gu family.


    Later, when he was fleeing the famine, when he helped lure the refugees and bandits, he directly drove his wife and children out of the team, and even Gu Dahe almost killed Gu Yundong in order to grab a tael of silver.


    So Gu Dajiang only hated the old Gu family.


    But Gu Xiaoxi is not. Zhao is his biological mother. Although she is partial to the second and third bedrooms and has always ignored Gu Xiaoxi, at least she has brought him up.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Zhao''s family do not have any deep hatred, and he took the initiative to leave to find Gu Yundong''s family when fleeing the famine.


    Now that the Zhao family is going to die, Gu Xiaoxi is not such a cold-hearted person. I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s okay, I already know this, how could I not go back and have a look?


    The consequences of his return can be imagined.


    Sure enough, Zheng Er whispered, "Xiaoxi is going to Gujiatun, I can''t stop it, that Xiaoxiao is watching from the side, as a father, you can''t ignore your mother''s life or death in front of the child, right? Moreover, Xiaoxi is now ayman of Yongfu, and his book is very popr, so his reputation should be more important. His fellow vigers told him that Zhao was seriously ill, and he could not go back, and his fellow vigers were watching, Wan Wan Once it gets out, what will outsiders think of him, right?"


    Gu Yundong rubbed his brows, "I don''t me him, why do you exin so much?"


    "Oh." It wasn''t because her face was ugly, so she couldn''t help but say a few more words.


    "Once he goes back, the old Gu family won''t let him go, right?" Shao Qingyuan asked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3284: Reviewing Jiatun

    Chapter 3284 Revisiting Jiatun


    Zheng Er nodded immediately, "Isn''t it? To avoid trouble, we even changed into coarse linen clothes on purpose."


    You must know that when they go out, they dress very low-key and ordinary.


    Otherwise, if they are rich and noble, I am afraid that fellow vigers of Gu Xiaoxi will not dare to recognize them.


    It''s just, even if they wear simple clothes, they still can''t show their good looks, especially Xiaoxiao, that child loves to eat. Going out to y can be regarded as weighing his heart. Different ces have different specialties, and the little guy is like a duck to water.


    Don''t worry about money, Gu Xiaoxi himself often didn''t have enough food and clothing when he was a child, and he was not restrained at all in terms of eating and dressing for this son.


    So Xiaoxiao is young, with a round face and a lotus-shaped arm. At first nce, he looks like a child that can only be raised by arge family.


    When they looked back at Jiatun, they immediately became the focus of everyone.


    Although the Gu Xiaoxi family wears ordinary clothes, for Gu Jiatun, they are still returning home.


    Old man Gu is so happy that the most honest and diligent young son is back, won''t he have a good life in the future?


    But he still has resentment in his heart. Although he is proud of himself, he mes him for noting back for so long. He has long since forgotten about him as a father and called him unfilial.


    Old man Gu used to maintain his image as a good man, but since there are no Gu Dajiang, Gu Xiaoxi and others at home who can drive him, how can he maintain his sweet and bitter image? For those unreasonable country bitches.


    Gu Xiaoxi was shocked by the sudden change of old man Gu, so he let him swear a few words.


    But Zheng Er, who was with him, is not the kind to take anger, so he sprayed it back without saying a word. There are servants around him, and he is very noble. Old Man Gu knew that he was not easy to mess with, so he immediately shut up.


    With Zheng Er, although the old Gu family had many ideas, they did not dare to embarrass the Gu Xiaoxi family in public.


    They asked Gu Xiaoxi for money when Zheng Er was away, but Zheng Er even slept in the same room with Gu Xiaoxi, which made everyone in the old Gu family ticklish.


    Gu Xiaoxi didn''t want to drag Gu Dajiang and others in, and he didn''t want the old Gu family to know Gu Dajiang''s current position of power. Otherwise, with their virtue, even if they broke their hands and feet, they would have to climb to the capital. Even if they didn''t go, in this vige The same will be fox fake tiger prestige.


    So he directly made up an experience, telling him honestly about being rescued six years ago and then escorting Hong Xiaoni to her uncle''s vige. At that time, his life was really difficult.


    As for the incident that waster designed by Hong Xiaoni to be with Chang Yaya, but was rescued by Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong who came over. He changed his words, he reced the benefactor with Zheng Er.


    Gu Xiaoxi said that he is now helping Zheng Er, who is his boss, and this time he happened to follow his boss to work in Yongning Mansion.


    The people of the old Gu family are dubious, but what if they don''t believe it? They had nowhere to ask.


    Zhao''s death was already on the verge of dying. Seeing his youngest son marrying a wife and having children, and returning in neat clothes, his eyes were widened, his face full of disbelief, and he wanted to get up immediately and go with his youngest son to enjoy the blessings.


    She did return to the light for an afternoon. Everyone thought that she was happy and hopeful because of Gu Xiaoxi''s return, and her condition had improved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3285: Zhaos death

    Chapter 3285 Zhao''s death


    Zhao thought so too. She was extremely excited, and even began to regain her originality, looking at Chang Yaya with unkind and critical eyes.


    even instructed Chang Yaya to do this and that, and let Xiaoxiao bring her snacks.


    Zheng Er was an eye-opener, and went back on the spot.


    Said that he was their employer, and it was his grace to let Gu Xiaoxi and his wifee back. When he did things for others, he had to give them money.


    Although Zhao was very angry, he didn''t dare to say anything more. Both she and Gu old man belonged to the nest, and facing Zheng Er like this, he didn''t dare to let go of his farts.


    At night, Mr. Zhao couldn''t get out of bed again.


    The next morning, the people were gone.


    Gu Xiaoxi didn''t feel much sadness. He originally thought that when Zhao shi was dying, the rtionship between mother and son should be eased, but he didn''t expect that at this juncture, it was still unpleasant.


    Handling the funeral for the Zhao family is another wrangling.


    The second and third bedrooms of the Gu family had already been in a feud, and the family had no money, so naturally they made their decisions on Gu Xiaoxi, who had finally returned.


    Gu Xiaoxi doesn''t want to stay in Gujiatun anymore, not to mention that his wife and children have been wronged by following him in the past few days, and people are also haggard. Even Zheng Er and his wife are not used to living in a smelly house like the old Gu family.


    The funeral in the vige doesn''t cost much. He will leave as soon as he leaves. I hope he can leave sooner.


    Unfortunately, his idea is still too simple. After finishing Zhao''s funeral, there is still an old man at home.


    Gu Chuanzong didn''t expect the second bedroom and the third bedroom for a long time, and now seeing that Gu Xiaoxi was having a better life, he didn''t want to let him go at all.


    Even though Zheng Er said that Gu Xiaoxi was the long-term worker of his own family and wanted to do things for him, the old man Gu refused. He only said that he would go wherever Gu Xiaoxi went. Although he was an old man who couldn''t do much, he could help take care of Xiaoxiao.


    Or, Gu Xiaoxi stayed and terminated the employer-employer rtionship with Zheng Er. In short, he could not leave his son now.


    Gu Chuanzong regarded Gu Xiaoxi as the only life-saving straw, and he desperately wanted to seize it.


    For such a dead skinned person, even Zheng Er can''t do anything.


    has been entangled like this for a few days, seeing that the second room and the third room have also made up his mind, Gu Xiaoxi can only leave with old man Gu first.


    He originally wanted to rent a house in the county town for a period of time, and then continue his journey when he finds a way to separate from Old Man Gu.


    But the county seat is still too close to Gujiatun, so the son of the Erfangjia came to the door the next day and asked Gu Xiaoxi to introduce him to work for Zheng Er''s owner.


    After ??Gu Xiaoxi sent the people away, he went to Yongning Fufucheng.


    Now he rented a small yard in Fucheng to live first, and Zheng Er apanied him for a few days before being persuaded by Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Xiaoxi told Old Man Gu that Zheng Er had business to do, so he couldn''t continue to dy in Yongning Mansion.


    And himself, he has to help Zheng Er in Yongning Mansion, and he has to stay for a while.


    In short, it is impossible for Gu Xiaoxi to take Old Man Gu to leave the boundary of Yongning Mansion.


    As for what happened next, did Gu Xiaoxi think of a way to send Old Man Gu back? Zheng Er doesn''t know about this.


    Facing Gu Yundong at this time, he felt ashamed. After all, it was he who proposed to go to Yongning Mansion.


    In order to make up for this guilt, Zheng Er carefully nced at Gu Yundong and the two in front of him, and said in a low voice, "That, that, I actually vented my anger for you."


    "What gas?"


    "I know the evil deeds of the Zhao family, so when she died, I deliberately told her that Gu Dajiang was admitted to the jinshi and was awarded an official, and you became the county owner."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3286: Zhao was **** off

    Chapter 3286 Zhao was **** to death


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, "..." Huh? ?


    Zheng Er was a little proud, "You don''t know, when I just said, Zhao shi looked at me in disbelief and stared at me fiercely. In order to keep her from leaving regrets in her life, I said it in detail. I told her that your family''s life is simply monstrous."


    "I said, Gu Dajiang became an official and got the emperor''s green eyes. Not only was he reused. Even the emperor knew the existence of the old Gu family and allowed Gu Dajiang to ignore them."


    "I also said that Sister-in-Law Gu''s illness haspletely recovered. Not only is she not stupid, but she has also opened a flower shop by herself, and the people whoe and go are the wives and youngdies of big families in the capital."


    "I said, at such a young age, Gu Yunshu''s boy was already a schr of the junior and middle grades. Not only was he admitted to the Guozijian on his own merits, but he was also epted as a disciple by a contemporary great schr."


    "I said, Coco is a cute girl who looks like Yuxue. She devotes herself to delicacies every day, and there are servants waiting for her when she goes out."


    "I said, you are even more incredible, the county master. The husband you married is a descendant of a genius doctor, and you have been named Yongjia county master by the emperor. The famous Baitang Vige is named because of you. Even their Gujiatun benefited. The cowpox vination method is also the recipe presented by your husband, Lord Shao, who was promoted to a third-rank official by the emperor before."


    "I also said, not only your family, but also Sister Gu''s family, they would have been reunited long ago, they had their own shop business, and that kid Yuan Zhi was also preparing to take the imperial examination."


    "Not to mention Xiaoxi, he is now a Hemei family, and he is not a long-term worker in my family at all. This time he went out to y."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched fiercely, you said too much.


    Zheng Er was triumphant over there, but Shao Qingyuan''s expression was a little solemn, "When did you say that, did anyone else hear it?"


    "Of course not." Zheng Er said quickly, "I was alone at the time, and the rest of the Gu family were wrangling over there, just to let Xiaoxi spend more money on Zhao''s funeral. After I finished speaking, Zhao''s She stared at him and screamed twice, and wanted to reach out and grab me, but I took a step back, and then she lost her temper."


    Gu Yundong''s head was full of question marks, "Are you sure, Mr. Zhao, aren''t you mad at you?"


    "How is that possible? The Zhao family has already run out of fuel. But the Gu family really nned to put the me on me, and they asked me what I said to the Zhao family." Zheng Er sneered, "Only by them, Do you want your grandfather to admit the crime that does not belong to your grandfather? Then Mr. Zhao clearly sees his children and grandchildren as being unfilial, and he is about to die. As a result, several sons still refuse to contribute money and efforts. Can this not be swelled with blood and die?"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, um, the Zhao family is indeed dead.


    First, she was angry with the old man Gu, andter found out that her children and grandchildren were unfilial, and she did not even let her live in herst days. Then she learned that her stepchildren and stepdaughters were living a life that she did not dare to think about. A rich life, it is strange that the anger in this heart can go down.


    Zhao''s old age can be regarded as deste.


    Zheng Er saw that there was no reproach on the faces of the two, and immediately raised his chin, "This is also the retribution that Zhao deserves. God told us to go to Yongning Mansion, and he must also want to use my hand to punish Zhao... ¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of Gu Xiaoxi, who was still unable to escape, and felt guilty again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3287: Luckily Im flexible

    Chapter 3287 Fortunately, I am flexible


    "Master Shao, county master, you said...Xiaoxi and the others should be fine, right?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him sideways, "No."


    On the Gujiatun side, they originally looked for someone to watch, butter they learned that Gu Dajiang was also paying attention, so they pulled the person back.


    So they really don''t know the news that Gu Xiaoxi is there now.


    However, my father-inw must know.


    But he didn''t tell them, I think it''s not a big problem with Uncle Gu.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong, "Let''s go back and ask Dad to find out what''s going on."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, I''ll write a letterter."


    Knowing the reason why Gu Xiaoxi didn''te, Gu Yundong felt relieved.


    She asked Zheng Er what she had seen and heard along the way. Speaking of this, Zheng Er had a rare serious expression, "The more you get to Luozhou, the more people you meet, and many people leave the border with their families and their families. , I''m probably worried that my hometown will suffer."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had already expected this.


    They have tried their best to control the situation, but they cannot stop them from leaving here.


    "You see everyone going out, why did you bring your daughter-inw to Jingping County?"


    Zheng Er hehe smiled, "Isn''t there you here? What am I afraid of? We Dajin soldiers are not vegetarians, just those evil spirits in the country of Li, still want to cross our line of defense? Dream. Besides, the enemy is reallying. Now, where can we escape?"


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and had to say that although Zheng Er was a dude, he had more ideas than many people.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Gu Yundong stopped grabbing him to speak.


    "Go back and take care of your daughter-inw. In the evening, I have someone prepare the special dishes here, and I will give my parents, teachers and uncles a chance to wash away the dust. Would you like toe here too??"


    "What do you mean by the way? I''m too..." Zheng Er stopped halfway through his words. The chat was so pleasant just now that he even forgot the identities of the two in front of him.


    Forget it, although he is the brother-inw of the prince of the county, he doesn''t seem to have a great identity in this small county.


    "Okay, I''ll go too. Uncle Bai saved my wife today, so I should go and toast him with a ss of wine." Zheng Er said, stood up and said, "Then I''ll go back to the room and change clothes first, and I''ll meet my wife. Say."


    Tang''s definitely can''t go out, and the food can only be brought to the room.


    "it is good."


    Zheng Er got up and hurriedly walked towards the guest house.


    Who knew that when he just walked out of the yard, he almost collided with the two little guys in front of him.


    Zheng Er''s eyes widened, he quickly twisted his heels, and dangerously hugged the pirs under the veranda. Only then did he stabilize his body and fall down, to avoid falling and squatting.


    He stroked his heart, "Fortunately, I''m flexible."


    He stood up and looked down, just in time to meet two pairs of round eyes.


    Zheng Er, "..."


    Mother Qi hurriedly saluted him, "Master Zheng."


    Zheng Er waved his hand and looked at the two children uncertainly, "Chi Chi??" Who is the other child?


    Chichi also looked at him with her head tilted, and Qi Ma squatted down and introduced, "This is Master Zheng, you should call him Uncle Zheng."


    Chichi and Song Yan immediately said in unison, "Uncle Zheng."


    "Eh." Don''t look at Zheng Er, he''s a dick, but he''s a child-like person.


    He squatted down in a hurry, and saw a lot of things in Chi Chi''s arms at a nce.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3288: late treasure house

    Chapter 3288 The treasure house of Chichi


    Not only in Chi Chi''s arms, but also in Song Yan''s arms, and Qi Qi''s hand also took a lot.


    He picked up one of the jade pendants in confusion and asked, "What is this? Where did you get all these things?"


    "Grandpa gave it, as well as my uncle." Speaking of this, Chi Chi''s excited little face turned red, "Meeting ceremony, birthday ceremony."


    As the youngest junior, Chi Chi is such a lovable age.


    When Shao Yin saw his precious grandson whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, wouldn''t he be so happy that he wanted to give him all the good things?


    They camete, but Bai Hang Shaoyin prepared a birthday gift for him early, and then replenished him after meeting.


    Masters and uncles like Yuli and the others gave them greeting gifts, which were all small objects, and they were considered as a gift from the elders.


    Therefore, he followed Shao Yin to meet people around, and he had a lot of things in his hands.


    Song Yan was with Chichi, and when others saw that the child was small, they naturally gave something. Although it wasn''t as expensive as it waste, it also made the little guy happy and embarrassed.


    I received the giftte and couldn''t hold it in my hand, so I quickly carried it back to the room and put it down.


    Who knows that there are too many things, he wants to take it by himself again, and he hugs and walks away, but it blocks his vision and almost collides with Zheng Er.


    "Birthday gift?" Zheng Er was stunned, then pped his forehead suddenly, "Yes, yes, I almost forgot about this. I also prepared a birthday present for you, not only me, but you as well. Uncle, uncle, and your uncle Xiaoxiao asked me to bring it for you, you wait a while, I''ll get it for you."


    After Zheng Er finished speaking, the man ran away.


    tilted his head for a while, Zheng Er said too much in one breath, the little guy didn''t have time to digest it, especially what kind of uncle''s, is there anyone with this name?


    The little guy raised his head suspiciously, just in time to see the two Shao Qingyuan who came together.


    Chi Chi''s eyes lit up, "Daddy, grandma gave it to me."


    Gu Yundong heard it just now, she removed the two boxes that blocked her vision, "Go, go back to your treasure house first, don''t fall."


    "Okay." There was less stuff in his arms, and he could free up one hand, so he grabbed Gu Yundong''s fingers and walked to his house.


    Chichi had a big cab, which was divided into severalyers, and eachyer was filled with various boxes, all of which were stuffs given to him by others.


    Although this child is small, he is really soft on receiving gifts.


    Besides the capital, Xuanhe House, Lingzhou House, and Wanqing House, their husband and wife have rtives and friends, and their rtionship is still very good.


    Every time during the Chinese New Year and festivals, they will send things over, and in the things sent, there will always be all kinds of novel and interesting gadgets for Chichi.


    The little guy cherishes it very much, even Xiaoxiao, who can''t write, took a piece of paper and pressed several handprints on it, just like the traces of the murder scene, he also folded it and put it in a box.


    Entered the room, and Chi Chi asked Gu Yundong to help him open the big chest of his treasure house and took down a box on the middle floor.


    Immediately, Chi Chi said to several people in the room, "You all turn around."


    Gu Yundong shrugged helplessly and turned around obediently with Shao Qingyuan, Sister Qi and Song Yan.


    Satisfied for a while, hey on the ground and pouted his **** under the bed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3289: Strange Gold Bar

    Chapter 3289 Strange Gold Bar


    After a long while, I finally found a bunch of keys at the foot of the bed.


    I got upte, wiped off the sweat, and said with a small face, "Okay, turn around."


    Gu Yundong turned around and looked at him mysteriously holding the key, full ofughter.


    He is the only one who feels that the ce where he hides his keys is invincible and very secret, but in fact everyone knows it.


    This room is cleaned every day by a maid, so a bunch of keys are ced at the foot of the bed, and the maid who cleans is not blind, how could it not be seen?


    And every time he brought people in, he turned them around, and he didn''t even notice if anyone would peek.


    Poor son, he may not know when his treasury was emptied.


    Chichi handed the key to Gu Yundong, asked him to help open the box, and then took out the gift that was originally in the box.


    The little guy also knows that some things can''t be pressed down and are easy to break, so every time he brings a new gift, he has to put it again.


    After waiting for all the things to be ced on the bed one by one, I started to meditate slowly, and then I chose thergest wooden box containing the single book and put it at the bottom, followed by a smaller stack of paper bags. go up.


    The little hands are very busy, one by one is very orderly.


    The ?? little expression was also very serious, as if he was doing a very sacred thing,pletely ignoring the other people in the room.


    until¡­¡­


    "What is this?" Gu Yundong frowned, suddenly stepped forward, took a long strip wrapped in red silk on the bed, and asked strangely with frowned.


    Chichi things, Gu Yundong knew in his heart, but this thing, she was sure this was the first time she saw it.


    She touched the piece of red silk. It was a high-quality material, not something that ordinary big families could afford. At least, Jingping County shouldn''t have it.


    The box of gifts in front of Chichi was all given by people with good rtionships in Jingping County on his birthday this time.


    Gu Yundong frowned and opened the red silk cloth, revealing the golden strip inside.


    The next moment, she suddenly widened her eyes and looked up at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter also frowned, sat next to Chi Chi, and asked, "Chi Chi, tell your parents, who gave you this thing?"


    Gold bars? To send gold bars directly?


    A two-year-old child''s birthday sent such arge amount of gold bars without them knowing.


    Could it be that someone wanted to bribe their husband and wife, but it didn''t work out, and hit Chi Chi?


    Thinking of this, the faces of the couple became unpleasant.


    Grandma Qi was also shocked, "I''ve never seen this gold bar before."


    When the young master received gifts, she was watching from the side, and she didn''t dare to stagger her eyes, so she knew who gave what to whom.


    And the old man and his wife have clearly said that the young master is young, and he will not ept any gifts from others except those who are close to him.


    This gold bar appears too strange.


    Chi Chi was dazed. He received too many gifts some time ago, so I can''t remember who gave this gold bar.


    Gu Yundong patted his head, "It''s okay, don''t worry, think about it slowly, and tell your parents when you think of it."


    Slowly grabbed the two gold bars, tilted his head, looked at his parents, looked at Qi Momo, and finally looked at Song Yan.


    Then, his eyes swept over the gifts in the box, and settled on the small wooden sculpture that Gu Dajiang gave him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3290: body is honest

    Chapter 3290 The body is very honest


    The little guy''s eyes suddenly lit up, "I remember."


    Gu Yundong was overjoyed, "Remember? Who gave it to you?"


    "It''s my little aunt."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    who? ? ?


    Little aunt?


    "Chichi, did you remember it wrong. Your uncle is only eleven years old and hasn''t grown up yet. Where did youe from uncle... Mom??" Gu Yundong suddenly paused as if thinking of something.


    She turned her head incredulously and looked at Shao Qingyuan, "It can''t be..."


    Shao Qingyuan sneered, "Only he is so cheeky that he regarded Yun Shu as his son-inw early on, and swore his sovereignty all over the ce."


    In addition to Yi Zn giving this gold bar, who else?


    This red silk cloth can also be exined. Yi Zn is a prince of the county. There is no shortage of high-quality fabrics and money.


    The gift ?? is also simple and straightforward, just two gold bars.


    I don''t know when this gold bar was stuffed into Chi Chi''s hands, not even Gu Yundong.


    Chichi looked at his parents nkly, Gu Yundong wrapped the two gold bars and put them back.


    "Keep tidying up."


    Slowly said "Oh", lowered his head and continued to arrange the things one by one.


    Just as he was about to lock the box, a voice suddenly sounded from outside, "Chichi, your birthday present is here."


    Chichi suddenly raised his little head and quickly opened the box that had just been closed.


    Then climbed down from the bed, took off the small bag hanging by the bedside and hung it around his neck.


    Gu Yundong looked at this nimble little figure and was a little stunned.


    Did you react so quickly to the birthday gift?


    In a daze, Chi Chi has already rushed to the door.


    It happened that Zheng came over with several small boxes in his second hand. The two faced each other. He squatted down with a smile and said to him, "This is our birthday present for you. Come, this is mine..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw the little guy in front of him shaking his head with a serious face, "I can''t ept it."


    "what?"


    repeated it again and again, "It''s past your birthday, you can''t take it, take it back."


    Zheng Er was surprised, are you so polite? So sensible at such a young age.


    Inexplicably moved, what''s the matter?


    However, the next moment, Zheng Er saw Chi Chi staring at the box in his hand, and the cloth bag hanging on his chest was stretched out in front of him.


    Zheng Er, "..."


    He looked at the cloth bag, and then at Chi Chi, who said with a sullen face that he couldn''t take it, but was speechless.


    But Chi Chi quickly frowned, probably realizing that the small bag was too small, he grabbed it from his neck and threw it aside, then lifted his little robe and pinched the corner of the robe.


    Well, it feels like it''s getting bigger now, and I can put down a lot.


    But he still said very insistently, "I really can''t ept it, Uncle Zheng, it''s too polite."


    Zheng Er had a toothache. He raised his head silently, looked at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan behind him, and asked, "What does he mean, just let me put the gift directly on his hem?"


    Gu Yundong pped his forehead with a p, Shao Qingyuan was also smirking, leaned into her ear and whispered, "My son is like you."


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned his head to stare at him, "I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I remember Gao Feng told me that the first time he saw you, he was on the road to escape. At that time, you said you were rude, but you took the steamed bun from him very neatly. , turn around and leave..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3291: Like mother like son

    Chapter 3291 If there is a mother, there must be a son


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and looked up at the sky.


    had already received the gift from Zheng Er, pinched the corner of his robe, and walked back to the bed carefully, letting Song Yan help put all the gift boxes in the box, and then happily closed the box.


    The baby was all set up, so he came to pull Shao Qingyuan''s hem, pulled him, and asked him to put his suitcase back in the big cab.


    Immediately put the key back under the bed, you were done, pulled Song Yan, and said with experience, "Brother Song Yan, hurry up, you also go and hide."


    Song Yan also has a lot of gift boxes in his hands.


    The two little guys were head-to-head and went out again.


    This series of actions made Zheng Er stunned. Are today''s kids so smart?


    No, Xiaoxiao doesn''t seem to care about anything other than eating, not to mention putting the gift in the box and locking it, then stuffing it back into the cab to close it, and hiding the key at the foot of the bed. It can be regarded asyers of protection, very thoughtful.


    Sure enough, what kind of parents teach what kind of sons.


    Facing Zheng Er''s meaningful eyes, Gu Yundong red back and quickly changed the subject, "It''s gettingte, the kitchen should be almost ready, let''s go, let''s go and call our parents and uncles for dinner. ."


    The county office was very lively that night, Chi Chi finally got rid of the child seat that restrained him, and was held by Shao Yin and fed him all night.


    Gu Yundong didn''t stop her. It was rare for her mother-inw toe here.


    On the other hand, Yu Li looked at the seat curiously, touched his chin and said, "This thing is interesting. Children can''t run around while sitting in it, let alone cause trouble."


    The others also nodded while looking at them.


    Among the people who came this time, there were about ten doctors, and they also brought their apprentices, medicine boys, with them. The team was veryrge.


    However, for the Southwest Camp, it is a very rare help. Not to mention that there are too many military doctors all of a sudden, it is said that the medical skills of these people can be used by any one person to support arge medical center. As long as they are willing, even if they go to the pce to be a royal doctor, they can make it.


    Not to mention, there is also Bai Hang, the heir to the eight ssics of the master Bai Yongzheng. From the very beginning, he smelled the smell of medicine and was taught by Bai Yong by his side.


    If it weren''t for his wife''s illness and his son''s disappearance over the past 20 years, he was too exhausted to take care of his medical skills, otherwise he would have be a new generation of genius doctors.


    There is Zheng Er at the dinner table, and the atmosphere is extraordinarily harmonious, which also dispels the tense atmosphere at the border.


    That night, everyone restedfortably for a night, and the next morning, they set off directly.


    Led by Bai Hang, the group went straight to the southwest military camp.


    When ?? arrived at the destination, Xie Zhonglin was overjoyed to see them, and even the morale of the entire barracks was boosted, and when facing the challenge of Li Guo, it was like a broken bamboo.


    They felt that even if they were seriously injured, they would not be afraid. With so many doctors with excellent medical skills, they would have to beat the enemy back at one time. If they were afraid, those shrewd calves would not dare to arrogantly invade the territory of Dajin.


    Shao Yin stayed at the county office, which was a military camp after all, so it was inconvenient for a woman. She didn''t know medical skills either, so she couldn''t help much in the past, so she stayed to help take care of Chi Chi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3292: Gu Dajiang wrote back

    Chapter 3292 Gu Dajiang replied


    Gu Yundong naturally wees him, she herself has been busy with the outside workshop.


    Especially after Duan Qian left, Gu Yundong asionally paid attention to the situation of Duan''s workshop, and became more and more busy.


    The backyard of the county government has always been managed by Qi Ma, even though the poption of their backyard is simple and there are many trivial matters. The servant girl needs to be trained, the rtionship between people should be recorded, and the bnce of money and money should be bnced.


    Not only that, but she has to take care of Chi Chi.


    Madam Qi is getting old, sometimes she is unable to do her best, and fatigue is obvious.


    With Shao Yin, Qi Qi became much more rxed all of a sudden.


    Shao Yin was also the daughter-inw of the Marquis of Huaiyin, and the number one talented woman in the capital, with all the means and knowledge. And Zheng Er''s wife Tang Shi is also quite talented, and the two of them can actually talk about it.


    It happened that Song Yan''s enlightenment master had not found a suitable one, so Shao Yin gave them enlightenment for the time being.


    Zheng Er apanied his daughter-inw for a few days. Seeing that she was fine and in a good mood, he started to run out.


    This person is also a restless person, and in just two or three days, he has figured out all the delicious and fun things in Jingping County.


    Later, I went to Gu''s workshop and Duan''s workshop, saying that I wanted to visit.


    After ??, we have to go to the deep mountains.


    Gu Yundong thinks that he may be too boring. He has no friends here, and he can''t do business with her uncle. When people are bored, their minds start to lose their senses.


    She simply took him directly to Gu Ji, "If you really have nothing to do, just help me watch the shop, it happens that my shop is short of people."


    Originally, Gu Ji was managed by Cheng Xiaosong and Wang Cai, but when Duan Qian went backst time, Gu Yundong let them go with him.


    Since they n to get married, they should go to see the Cheng family parents.


    Cheng Xiaosong originally nned to bring his parents to Jingping County, but now the border is not very secure, so this idea can only be postponed.


    The matter of getting married can''t be dragged on forever. It happened that Duan Qian took the guys back to Xuanhe Mansion. Although they didn''t pass through Dagu Vige, they were not far away.


    As long as the two of them take a detour in a light car, they can continue to catch up with the team after they meet their parents in Otani Vige.


    These two are smart, and Gu Yundong also wants them to go out and meet the world, so that they can develop better in the future.


    It¡¯s just that after they left, Gu Ji was short of manpower.


    But now Gu Ji doesn¡¯t have much business either. The focus of fruit wine business was originally from other prefectures. asionally, there will be merchants here to talk about distribution. Now there are fewer such merchants, and few people will run to the border towns.


    On the contrary, some localdies and some students in the past few months like Gu Ji''s fruit wine very much. Therefore, although the business in the shop was deserted, it has never been interrupted.


    Since Zheng Er is all right, let''s go to help look at the shop, lest he roam around.


    Zheng Er was quite interested. He had drunk the fruit wine. For someone like him who didn''t drink very well, it was simply too appetizing.


    "Okay, then I''ll sell the fruit wine for you, just as our husband and wife''s board and lodging expenses in the county government office."


    Gu Yundong sneered, "If you can sell it, let''s talk about it."


    She threw Zheng Er in the shop and didn''t care anymore. Gu Yundong was a little surprised to hear that the sales had actually increased. But when I think of Zheng Er''s personality andmunication skills, I feel that it should be expected.


    And Gu Dajiang''s reply was finally delivered to Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3293: temporarily peaceful coexistence

    Chapter 3293 Temporary Peaceful Coexistence


    As Gu Yundong and his wife expected, Gu Dajiang really made people stare at the situation of the old Gu family.


    I also know that Gu Xiaoxi brought Old Man Gu out of Gujiatun, and now he is renting a yard in the city of Yongning.


    ording to Gu Dajiang''s letter, Gu Xiaoxi is all right now. His character is no longer as taciturn as before. seriously.


    Gu Dajiang will not stop Gu Xiaoxi from supporting old man Gu. The situation of the two brothers is different.


    As long as Old Man Gu doesn¡¯t act like a demon, it¡¯s fine to take care of him like this.


    And for now, they seem to be able to live in peace with each other. Old man Gu is now counting on Gu Xiaoxi to live, and living in the city does not require him to work in the fields with his back to the loess all day long. These days are twice as good as those in Gujiatun. It''s all over the ce.


    Chang Yaya is also a diligent and easy-going person, and she will do well at home. As long as Old Man Gu packs himself up and washes his clothes, he will have a hot meal to eat, and there is no need to worry about the rest.


    In the beginning, he wanted Chang Yaya to help him do theundry, but when he changed it on the first day, he threw it in the basin and didn''t care. But Chang Yaya didn''t care, she just washed a family of three. Old man Gu was still a little dissatisfied, and ran to Gu Xiaoxi toin.


    Gu Xiaoxi said that if he is not satisfied with Chang Yaya as a daughter-inw, he will send him back to his hometown. There are two daughters-inw in the vige.


    Old man Gu stopped talking immediately. Anyway, since he fell out with the Zhao family, he has learned to wash his own clothes.


    He would go out to bask in the sun every day, and talk to the old man next door. He wanted to get close to Xiaoxiao, but unfortunately Chang Yaya and Gu Xiaoxi were not at ease, either Chang Yaya took it with him, or Gu Xiaoxi took it with him to read and read.


    Although Old Man Gu was dissatisfied, he didn''t dare to say anything. He asionally saw Gu Xiaoxi writing and drawing in the room. He was illiterate and didn''t know what his son was doing.


    Gu Xiaoxi only said that this was a job that Zheng Er, the owner, handed him to him before he left, and asked him to sort it out before he came back.


    That''s it, their days were fairly peaceful.


    As for what will happen in the future, no one knows.


    Since Gu Dajiang didn''t care about this matter, Gu Yundong naturally ignored it and stopped paying attention.


    She started to get busy, and now the Gujia workshop has expanded, recruited more people, and bought a few more plots ofnd.


    Gu Yundong ns to nt some rare fruits and see how it works.


    When all this is done, she is ready to form a team. Nowadays, whether it is Duan''s workshop or Gu''s workshop, it is not very convenient to deliver goods or hire people.


    Duan Qian gave her all the power to handle it, Gu Yundong wanted to start.


    Zheng Er heard this and volunteered toe over to help.


    "There''s nothing else going on at the shop. There''s that guy Lu Xiaoqun here, no problem. I''m rtively familiar with Jingping County. I''ll help you find someone I''m looking for."


    Gu Yundong walked towards the entrance of the county government office and replied, "It seems that you are more familiar than me."


    "You are familiar with you, don''t I want to help?"


    is too boring, right? ?


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes, and just stepped out of the gate of the county government office, suddenly a man covered in embarrassment rushed out in front of him.


    "Your Majesty, please save your life." The man''s voice sounded familiar.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3294: Wens family is under guard

    Chapter 3294 The Wen family was guarded


    Gu Yundong fixed his eyes, "Xiao Kui?"


    Isn''t this the maid next to Song Ruijun?


    Xiaokui burst into tears, and fell to the ground in embarrassment as soon as she threw herself in front of Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong quickly helped him up, "Why are you here? Where''s your wife?"


    "The madam asked me toe, county master, please save our master and wife."


    The red leaves behind Gu Yundong supported her on the other side and said, "Don''t worry first, if you have anything to do, go in and talk slowly, there are people outside."


    Xiaokui was stunned for a moment, nodded hastily, and then staggered and walked inside.


    Gu Yundong looked at her back, it seemed that he couldn''t go out today.


    She turned her head to the curious Zheng Er and said, "Aren''t you going to help me? Then you can do this first, ande back and tell me your thoughts and ns."


    Zheng Er''s eyes lit up, and he didn''t care about listening to the gossip, so he nodded immediately, "No problem, I promise toplete the important task entrusted by the county master."


    Gu Yundong was toozy to pay attention to him, turned around and returned to the county office.


    Hongye has already pulled Xiaokui to sit down in the flower hall, and brought her a wet handkerchief to wipe her face.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered the door, Xiaokui knelt down in front of her, "County Lord, I..."


    "Get up first and speak slowly. Isn''t your wife''s fetal image stable? Is there something wrong?"


    Xiaokui shook her head, she refused to get up, and her tears fell, "No, it''s not the problem of the child in Madam''s belly. It''s someone from the capital who has guarded my master and my wife, who is it? Not allowed to go out."


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up, "Is the guard up? Even Lord Wen was seen?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong frowned, how could this be? Now the county towns under the jurisdiction of Luozhou Prefecture can''t have an ident. Once the magistrate of a county town has an ident, the county will definitely be in chaos.


    Sir Wen... did something happen?


    Gu Yundong''s expression became solemn, "Tell me carefully first, who came from the capital, what did they say your master made a mistake? When did theye? Are you the only one who came out to report?"


    Xiaokui swallowed her saliva. She was a little bit helpless, and she only knew how to ask for help.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong asked a few questions in session, and she calmed down a little.


    She hurriedly answered her question, "It''s the people from the imperial court, and the master saluted them and confirmed his identity. I don''t know what the master has done wrong. I closed the door and guarded it. They just came in the morning. Seeing that the situation was not quite right, Madam quickly asked me toe out from the back door of the house to ask the county master for help. "


    Song Ruijun raised a baby in Fucheng, and returned to Yunjing County after three months.


    After the county government came this morning, she was also nervous and didn''t know what happened.


    But the only person who shed in her mind was Gu Yundong. Their Wen family had little power. Among the people they knew and were familiar with, Gu Yundong and his wife had the highest status.


    Song Ruijun immediately stuffed Xiaokui with money and asked her to hire a carriage toe to Jingping County.


    Gu Yundong saw that she didn''t know much, and couldn''t ask anything, so he could only stop there.


    She asked Xiaokui to rest for a while, then went straight to find Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter was also stunned when he heard the words, "I have dealt with Lord Wen, and he is also a cautious person. How could he make a mistake at this juncture and be guarded??"


    Auntie is here, it¡¯s so ufortable, I¡¯ll update a little less today


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3295: It doesnt match what Xiaokui said

    Chapter 3295 does not match what Xiaokui said


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan couldn''t figure it out, and it stands to reason that since the imperial court sent someone to Yunjing County, it should go through Gu Dajiang, the prefect of Luozhou prefecture.


    Now Gu Dajiang didn''t send anyone to report to them, obviously, he didn''t know either.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "I''ll go to Yunjing County to see what''s going on."


    Shao Qingyuan hesitated for a moment, but nodded in the end, "I asked Shao Wen and Shaowu to follow you, it''s a bit strange. I don''t think Lord Wen is such a corrupt official who would do things that are detrimental to themon people and Da Jin, saying: There may be some misunderstanding in the middle."


    Gu Yundong and Lord Wen didn''t say a few words, and they didn''t know what he was like, but her husband and her father had a good impression of him. At the beginning, his father also said that among the seven county magistrates under the Luozhou government, except for Shao Qingyuan, it was Lord Wen who was the most honest and honest.


    Now that he has decided to take a look, Gu Yundong will not dy.


    She went back and cleaned up, originally nning to take Xiaokui with her.


    It''s just that this girl has been rushing for a day, and she is frightened and frightened, her face is terrible, and even walking is a little unsteady.


    In the end, Gu Yundong brought Shao Wen and Shaowu with him, and went straight to Yunjing County.


    The night they set off, it was already midnight when they arrived in Yunjing County.


    The gates of the city are closed and no one can enter, so they can only temporarily rest in the vige outside the city.


    When the city gate opened the next day, he immediately entered the city.


    The three of them found Yunjing County Government Office. They originally nned to observe outside to see how to find Mr. and Mrs. Wen inside to understand the situation.


    Unexpectedly, the gate of the county office is open, and people inside are free to enter and exit. It is not like what Xiaokui said at all.


    This is weird...


    Gu Yundong frowned and stood at the corner, feeling even more strange in his heart.


    Although the county government can enter and exit at will, the three of Gu Yundong did not dare to act rashly.


    Until noon, Shao Wencai suddenly said, "Madam, it''s Mother Wu."


    Wu''s mother was the old woman who came to Luozhou to take care of Song Ruijun, and she also had an intersection with Gu Yundong.


    As soon as Gu Yundong looked up, she really saw Wu''s mother walking out of the county office. She stood at the door and looked around for a while. Then she came to a small tea stall 100 meters away from the county office and found a table in the corner to sit down and drink tea.


    It''s just that her eyes looked at the location of the county government gate from time to time, as if she was waiting for someone.


    Gu Yundong paused and said to Shaowu, "You wait for us here, Shao Wen and I will go over and have a look."


    Shao Wu responded, and Gu Yundong and Shao Wen approached the tea stall.


    Wu''s mother was still poking her neck to look, but she didn''t realize that there were two more people sitting at her table.


    Until the tea stall clerk stepped forward with a smile, "What do the two guest officers want to drink?"


    Mother Wu turned around suddenly, seeing Gu Yundong, she was so happy that she was about to cry out.


    Gu Yundong raised her hand, and she quickly suppressed the word ''County Lord'' that she rushed out of her mouth.


    When the tea stall guy left, Mother Wu lowered her voice and said excitedly, "Your Majesty, you really are here. Uh, Xiaokui..."


    "Xiao Kui has been on the road for a long time, and she is not feeling well, so I let her rest at home. Mother Wu, tell me, what''s going on? Xiao Kui didn''t mean the county government... but I just saw the door open. , you have no problem getting in and out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3296: meet acquaintances

    Chapter 3296 Meet an acquaintance


    Wu''s mother said quickly, "There was indeed some misunderstanding in this matter. At that time, the situation was urgent, and we thought that something was really going to happen. Madam hurriedly asked Xiaokui to ask the county master for help. Who knows that it will be all right."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, and then heard Wu''s mother say, "No, Madam is worried that Xiaokui hase to the county master, and quickly asked me toe to the door to wait for the county master."


    "Who were those who came yesterday? What did youe to do with your family?" Shao Wen asked.


    Wu''s mother hesitated for a moment. She looked around, leaned over and said in a low voice, "The county master, this is not something I can know. Madam only asked me to wait outside for the county master''s people. If youe, let me know. I''ll take you in."


    "Are you sure it''s okay?" Why does Gu Yundong sound more and more strange?


    Mama Wu waved her hand, "There''s really no problem. Speaking of which, those people who came yesterday were not only looking for our adults, but they also nned to wait for the arrangements here to go to the county master and Lord Shao."


    "Are you still going to find us?" Gu Yundong became more alert when he heard this. She even began to look at Wu''s mother in front of her, and wondered if she was threatened, so she deliberately waited here to trick herself into going to the county office.


    "Yes." Mother Wu nodded, suddenly as if thinking of something, she hurriedly lowered her head and took out something from her sleeve, "Oh, by the way, this is given to me by the leading adult among the people from the capital. , said that as long as the county master saw it, he would not have any doubts."


    Gu Yundong suspiciously took over a bookmark in her hand, this is...


    Qin Wenzheng''s stuff?


    Gu Yundong''s eyes suddenly widened, the people who came from the capital were sent by Qin Wenzheng?


    She stood up immediately and said to Mother Wu, "Come on, I''ll go see someone with you."


    Wu''s mother nodded hastily, "The princess, please."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Wen hurriedly left the tea stall. Seeing this, Shao Wu, who was not far away, originally wanted toe out. Seeing Gu Yundong waved his hand, he retreated to the distance and continued to stare at the county office.


    It was not until he stepped into the gate of the county government that Gu Yundong felt a slight difference.


    The concierge of this county government is actually a trainee.


    Her eyes turned around the doorman, and then she said to Wu''s mother who was leading the way, "Did you guys change?"


    "The concierge, carriage and others have been reced. They belong to the new lord. The original servants of the house are all working in the inner courtyard, and they can''te and go at will."


    Gu Yundong nodded and understood.


    The three quickly entered the lobby, where Master Wen was talking to someone.


    Hearing footsteps, the two turned their heads at the same time.


    Gu Yundong recognized the person across from Lord Wen at a nce, "The fourth child??"


    The fourth eldest turned around and saluted, cupped his hands and smiled, "I didn''t expect that the county master would recognize his subordinates after not seeing him for a few years."


    Gu Yundong certainly remembered that when Xin''s house was raided, Mo Xulin was the main person in charge. Gu Yundong took a small box as a pretense and scavenged a lot of silver taels and rare treasures from the warehouse.


    The fourth child in front of him was one of the people under Mo Xulin who had taken him to raid the house, and he had a lot of interactions with Gu Yundong.


    "Mo Xulin is here too?" Gu Yundong asked.


    The fourth brother shook his head, "Only the subordinates came here."


    Gu Yundong revealed the bookmark in his hand, "Is this what Qin Wenzheng asked you to give it to me? Does he have something to do with me?"


    "Yes." The fourth elder nodded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3297: Song Ruishu, Song Wangyu

    Chapter 3297 Song Ruishu, Song Wangyu


    Mr. Wen, who was beside him, saw this, and immediately said, "The county master has juste, drink tea first, sit down and talk slowly."


    Gu Yundong, "No, I think you have something important to do. Let''s talk about it first."


    Just now at the tea stall, she has already had tea.


    But even though she said so, Mother Wu quickly served tea to her and Shao Wen.


    There were only four of them left in the lobby. Just as Gu Yundong was about to sit down and talk about something, he heard the fourth one say, "County Lord, can you talk about it alone?"


    Gu Yundong looked at Master Wen, who nodded immediately, "The study is on the left side of the lobby. The county master and the master may move to the study to discuss, I will keep people outside and not let people in."


    Gu Yundong had no objection, and Wen Jin took the lead to the study.


    When Gu Yundong and the fourth child entered, Shao Wen and Wen Jin stayed outside.


    As soon as the door closed, the fourth child turned around and knelt down facing Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong jumped, and immediately took two steps back, "Fourth, what are you doing?"


    It''s over, seeing him like this, Gu Yundong''s eyelids couldn''t help but jump, and he felt that it was not a good thing for Qin Wenzheng to find him, otherwise why would he give such a big gift?


    "The county lord, Lord Qin exined to his subordinates, be sure to ask the county lord to go to Yongning Mansion."


    "Yongning Mansion??" Let her go to Yongning Mansion? ?


    Why?


    Gu Yundong is not very happy, she is very busy here, how can she go to other ces if she has time, she still runs to a ce so far away from Yongning Mansion.


    Qin Wenzheng will really find trouble for himself.


    Almost subconsciously, she was about to refuse, but seeing the fourth child with his back straight and a look of earnest pleading, Gu Yundong stretched out his hand and pressed **** his temples twice.


    "You, you get up and talk first, I don''t even know what happened, where are you going?" She was very irritable, "Get up!! If you continue to kneel, I will leave now."


    "Don''t." The fourth hurriedly stood up, "Master, listen to your subordinates first."


    "hurry up."


    "The county master has met Tan Fu. If it weren''t for you and Master Shao, his life would have been exined in the miasma forest."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I know, he belongs to Qin Wenzheng, so what?"


    "Tan Fu has been lurking in the Li Kingdom for many years. He originally wanted to continue to lurking, butst year, he suddenly learned a secret of the Li Kingdom''s royal family, so he took the risk of returning to Dajin from the Miasma Forest and told the secret to Master Qin."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "Royal family secret?"


    "Yes." The fourth child lowered his voice and said, "Emperor Li is looking for someone, a woman from our Great Jin Dynasty."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, "Looking for our Dajin woman?"


    Um? ? and many more¡­¡­


    She looked at the fourth child, "This woman is rted to Lord Wen?"


    "Yes, this person is Mrs. Wen''s sister, Song Ruishu."


    Gu Yundong''s head was full of question marks, "Tell me exactly what the Emperor Li did to Song Ruishu? I heard from Ruijun that her sister was separated the year she fled."


    "Yes, Song Ruishu was separated from her family back then, and the Song family kept looking for her and couldn''t find her. It''s just that she should have moved to Li Stateter. As for how she got there, we don''t know. The Emperor of Li State was looking for her, but there was no They came with great fanfare, but the secret guard took Song Ruishu''s portrait and inquired secretly. However, the name of the woman in their mouths was not Song Ruishu, but Song Wangyu."


    Wang Yu and Ruishu take half of each.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3298: Li Guo looking for her

    Chapter 3298 Li Guo looks for her


    That is to say, the people of the emperor of the Li Kingdom found a person named Song Wangyu in the Great Jin.


    But there is no such a woman at all, so the dark guards of Li Kingdom have been searching for two or three years and have not been able to find it.


    After ??Tan Fu came back, he told Qin Wenzheng about this. Qin Wenzheng attaches great importance to this matter, and immediately starts to ask people to find it.


    But just like Emperor Li was looking for it in secret, Qin Wenzheng couldn''t make it public with a big fanfare.


    He didn''t know the reason why Li Guo sought this Song Wangyu, he could only infer that this person should be very important.


    Since it is important, it cannot expose people to danger, and he also needs to find them secretly.


    But how easy is it to find a woman who only knows her name and does not know the age of her household registration? It''s more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack, otherwise, howe Li Guo''s secret guard has no clue yet?


    Fortunately, Tan Fu had identally seen the portrait of Song Wangyu at the beginning, and he was able to describe her appearance stutteringly. Although this appearance is really not like a person, at least the basic characteristics can still be said.


    However, even so, it still makes people unable to start.


    Just when Qin Wenzheng was at a loss and was nning to send more staff, he identally saw Song Ruishu''s portrait in his room. The portrait was almost identical to the Song Wangyu depicted by Tan Fu in several features.


    Qin Wenzheng hurriedly asked Ge Shi who the portrait was and where did ite from.


    Although Ge Shi was confused, he still said that this portrait was sent to her by Gu Yundong.


    When Gu Yundong learned that Song Ruijun''s sister was separated from the desert in Luozhou Mansion, he promised her that she would help her find her sister, and naturally he wanted to find someone he knew to help inquire. So while sending the letter to Ge Shi, the portrait of Song Ruishu was also sent.


    Not only sent to the Ge family, but also Mrs. Dai from Xuanhe House, Duan Wan from Wanqing House, and Bai Jia¡¯s sister-inw from Lingzhou House.


    Qin Wenzheng knew that this person was called Song Ruishu, and when he saw the three words Song Wangyu again, his eyes lit up and he mmed the table.


    He was excited, and quickly called Tan Fu over to show her the portrait of Song Ruishu.


    Tan Fu read it and was very sure that Song Ruishu was Song Wangyu.


    Qin Wenzheng did not expect that he would have nowhere to find after stepping through the iron shoes, and it would take no effort to get it, and the person he was looking for was delivered to him like this.


    As for Song Ruishu''s origin, Gu Yundong naturally also told Ge Shi.


    Qin Wenzheng sent someone to the Song family in Feng County and guarded the Song family secretly. Immediately afterward, the fourth child was sent over and asked him to temporarily guard the Wen Jin family.


    Although it is said to guard, it also means protection.


    Gu Yundong was a little stunned, she didn''t expect that there was something about her too.


    "So, why did Emperor Li look for Song Ruishu?"


    The fourth brother shook his head, "I don''t know yet. The question now is, where is Song Ruishu, none of us know."


    "Then, what did Qin Wenzheng ask me to do in Yongning Mansion?"


    The fourth said, "It is just to ask the county master to investigate the reason why the Emperor of the Li Kingdom is looking for her. It must not be a trivial matter for the Li Kingdom to find her so much. Song Ruishu may have important secrets of the Li Kingdom in his hands. If we know The inside story, maybe you can seize the opportunity.¡±


    Gu Yundong''s expression was not good, "Let me investigate this kind of thing?? No, you have no hands? I wonder if I am so busy in Jingping County that my head is bald? How can Qin Wenzheng find something to do for me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3299: Gu Yundong must be

    Chapter 3299 Gu Yundong must


    The fourth child couldn''t help but look at Gu Yundong''s thick hair, isn''t there a lot? Not bald.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Gu Yundong red at him fiercely, "You are the professionals in investigating incidents, right? Send a few more people to investigate and ask secretly, and you will know for sure, so I won''t join in the fun."


    "County Lord, this matter should not be known to too many people."


    Gu Yundong had a saying in his heart that MMP wanted to say, "What do you mean, I know too much, so I should work harder?"


    The sweat on the forehead of the fourth elder came out, the county master was happy and angry.


    He quietly looked at Yundong''s face, and said in a low voice, "County Lord, Lord Qin can''t do anything either. He originally wanted to go to Yongning Mansion in person, but there were too many dark lines staring at the Lord. As soon as he left the capital, he felt Something is wrong, so I just turned a corner and returned to the capital again."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Is Qin Wenzheng okay?"


    The fourth exhaled a breath, and the county master was just concerned about Lord Qin, "Master Qin is fine, but after thinking about it, Lord Qin still thinks it is the most suitable for the county master to handle this matter. First, it is really not appropriate to publicize this matter, even if we have this time. Among the people who came over, only the subordinates knew the details. The person guarding the Song family was only known by the second son of the leader. The others were only ordered to guard the Song family and the Wen family, but they didn''t know the reason. ."


    Although ?? Qin Wenzheng had already reported it to the emperor, the secret guard under the emperor had just appeared a traitor not long ago, and that person was found out, but whether there are other people who defected is still under investigation for the time being.


    What''s more, there are more people staring at the emperor.


    Qin Wenzheng put his idea on Gu Yundong.


    The fourth child had been in contact with Gu Yundong before, but he was actually quite afraid to be this lobbyist, but unfortunately he and the second child lost the boxing game. Therefore, the second child went to Yongning Mansion, and he came to Yunjing County to face Gu Yundong''s first artillery fire.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong didn''t speak, the fourth child could only bite the bullet and continue, "Secondly, Lord Qin said that the county master is smart and capable, both intelligent and brave, with many ideas and methods in his mind, and he has a wide range of friends and a calm temperament. plus..."


    Gu Yundong pressed down the corner of his raised mouth, "It''s alright, it''s alright, don''t take the ttery, and focus on the point."


    "...These three things mean that there are Gu Xiaoxi and Gu Chuanzong in Yongning Mansion. Even if the county master suddenly appears in Yongning Mansion, there is an excuse."


    There is one more thing that the fourth child did not say. In fact, Gu Xiaoxi has already thought of a way to make Gu Chuanzong go back to Jiatun willingly. But because of this matter, Qin Wenzheng had someone stop him.


    Hearing him mention Gu Xiaoxi and Gu old man, the corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth sank.


    Although the fourth child said several reasons, Gu Yundong still didn''t want to go.


    She went to Yongning Mansion to separate from her husband and son, why?


    Seeing that she was unmoved, the fourth child thought of thest method that Lord Qin instructed him before leaving.


    Immediately clenched his teeth, knelt down again with a ''bang'', and gave her a heavy kowtow.


    "Master, this matter concerns the lives of tens of millions of people in the two countries. Master Qin said that Song Ruijun is very likely to be the key to quelling the war. If you investigate the cause as soon as possible, you will be able to find a way to negotiate with Li Guo as soon as possible. Jin advocates peace, and does not want to use the lives of more than 100,000 soldiers to fill the meaningless war. If the war can be stopped, it will be a great blessing for the country and the people, and I hope the county master will make it happen!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3300: Gu Yundong is so cruel

    Chapter 3300 Gu Yundong is so cruel


    Gu Yundong couldn''t say a word, and scolded Qin Wenzheng in his heart.


    Sure enough, every time Qin Wenzheng finds himself, there must be something wrong.


    The fourth child entrusted her with such a prudent decision, and Gu Yundong really couldn''t refuse. Is it not their wish that the border is peaceful?


    Even if Song Ruishu''s matter has nothing to do with the border war, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, it is worth checking.


    After the fourth child said that, he couldn''t help but carefully look at Gu Yundong''s face.


    Seeing her gnashing her teeth for a while, her expression dignified, and silently sighing for a while, the fourth child became more and more uneasy.


    This county owner...is it a promise or not?


    Gu Yundong was silent for a while, and finally calmed down. She looked down at the fourth child who was still kneeling on the ground, and sighed, "Get up."


    "That county master means..."


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth and red at her fiercely, "I''m bored, I haven''t thought about it yet, what''s there to urge? You suddenly told me such a big thing, and you still don''t allow me to think about it?"


    The fourth elder shrank his neck, the county master was so cruel.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly, "You stand up for me, I ask you, does Master Wen know about this?"


    The fourth hurriedly got up, "Master Wen only knows that Li Guo is looking for Song Ruishu, they and Song Ruishu are rtives, and it is our adults who temporarily sent people to guard here just in case. Others, Lord Wen does not know. "


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I understand, so let''s do this first, I''m going to eat something, I''m starving to death."


    After she finished speaking, she went to open the door, and the fourth child was hesitant to say anything behind, very tangled.


    The county lord didn''t even give a precise word. He was so confused in his heart that he really didn''t know.


    Gu Yundong opened the door of the study and saw Shao Wen guarding the door, and Master Wen was standing a little further away, talking to Song Ruijun who had heard the news.


    Seeing hering out, Song Ruijun looked happy, and she came over quickly with the help of Wu''s mother.


    "Cloud Winter."


    She was very embarrassed, "I''m sorry, I misunderstood, and I asked Xiaokui to find you without understanding the situation, which caused you to run in vain. I''m sorry."


    said so, but Song Ruijun was very moved.


    Xiaokui himself didn''t know what happened, so he rushed over like this, and he must have been unclear.


    When she didn''t know what difficulties the Wen family encountered, Gu Yundong rushed over to help her. The warmth that came from the bottom of her heart made Song Ruijun''s eyes warm and blurred.


    Gu Yundong took advantage of the situation to support her other hand, "It''s okay, I just happened toe to see you, how is your body? Looking at your face, you''re well-conditioned?"


    Song Ruijun held the handkerchief and pressed the corner of his eyes, "I took the medicine prescribed by Master Shao, and took care of me like this for a few months, it''s natural. Speaking of which, I would like to thank you, not only for saving me in Luozhou Mansion Take care of me, even when I returned to Yunjing County, thanks to you, my life went well."


    She has a bad rtionship with her mother-inw, although arge part of the reason is that she and Wen Jin have been married for many years and have no children.


    But there is also a small part of the reason, but her mother-inw thinks that Wen Jin is already an official now, but the Song family is only a small merchant, with only two or three shops in the county, which cannot help Wen Jin in the officialdom. , let him live in this backcountry for several years.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3301: Every family has its cupboard

    Chapter 3301 Every family has a hard-to-read scripture


    Now it''s different. Song Ruijun is pregnant, and her mother-inw is naturally happy.


    But it is impossible to say that her attitude towards her will bepletely changed. When Mother Wu and the two guards went to Luozhou to take care of herst time, the olddy of the Wen family also wanted to go.


    Of course, she didn''t want to take care of Song Ruijun, she just wanted to go to Fucheng to get more knowledge.


    But Wen Jin said that Song Ruijun lived in the prefect''s mansion, and became friends with the prefect''s daughter, Yongjia County Lord, who was looked after by the County Lord, and did not need the olddy of the Wen family.


    When the olddy heard that Song Ruijun even climbed up the county lord, she naturally weighed it in her heart.


    Therefore, when Song Ruijun was three months old and the fetus was stable and returned to Yunjing County, the olddy''s attitude changedpletely.


    Gu Yundong smiled when he heard the words, "Just if I can help you."


    "It''s been hard work for you toe all the way. I have already prepared some snacks for you. Let''s go eat something to rest first. It''s rare toe to Yunjing County, so why not stay for a few more days. Although Yunjing County is poor, its green hills are green. The water, the scenery is still very beautiful. Don''t you like to draw? You can draw it."


    Song Ruijun got a little excited when she thought that Gu Yundong could stay for a few days, and she talked more.


    Gu Yundong smiled and shook his head, "After half a day''s rest, I will rush back overnight."


    "In such a hurry?? How unsafe is it to travel this night? No matter what, do you have to stay for one night?" Song Ruijun stopped in surprise.


    Gu Yundong, "There is still something to do at home, so there is no dy. By the way, I will be returning to Yongning Mansion in a few days. If you have anything you need to bring to your parents, I will bring it for you."


    The fourth eldest who followed behind suddenly raised his head, the expression of joy on his face was obvious - the county master decided? Is she going to Yongning Mansion?


    Song Ruijun also widened his eyes suddenly, "You, are you going to Yongning Mansion? How can you go so far away?"


    "As you know, my hometown is in Yongning Mansion, and I just received a letter from my little uncle saying that he is now in the mansion and has encountered some troubles. I have to go and see." Gu Yundong said while rubbing his eyebrows, " Every family has a scripture that is hard to read."


    Song Ruijun didn''t ask too much, "So that''s the case, I do have a few things to send home. If you say that, then I won''t be polite to you."


    "Then you go to prepare first, I''ll go eat something."


    "Complete." While speaking, several people have also arrived at the flower hall.


    Gu Yundong greeted Shao Wen, and the two sat down to eat. By the way, I chatted with Lord Wen about the fortifications of the city gate. When the chat was almost over, Song Ruijun also let someone walk in with a burden.


    Gu Yundong didn''t stay much longer. After eating and resting for about an hour, he left with someone.


    The fourth eldest didn''t leave. The purpose of his visit to Luozhou Mansion this time was not only to persuade Gu Yundong to go to Yongning Mansion, but also to contact other informants who had sneaked into Li State.


    Even if necessary, he may have to take the risk of going to the country of Lei himself.


    Speaking of which, his mission is actually much more dangerous than Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong probably also noticed his thoughts. After hesitating for a while, he pulled the person aside to talk, and gave him a pair of binocrs by the way, "You take this, maybe it will be useful. I''m also looking at our friendship. For the sake of one game, you... take care of yourself."


    The fourth child was stunned for a while, then he bowed his hands to Gu Yundong cautiously, "Thank you, Princess."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3302: scolded Qin Wenzheng for three pages

    Chapter 3302 scolded Qin Wenzheng for three pages


    Gu Yundong got on his horse, nced at Wen Jin, Song Ruijun and the others, flicked the reins, and went straight to the city gate.


    That pair of binocrs is given to the fourth child, and I hope he can have more safety.


    In fact, the court is already making this thing. At the beginning of the year, Shao Qingyuan showed the court how to make this thing. After all, Shao Qingyuan gave it to Xie Zhonglin.


    It¡¯s just that the production in the imperial court requires a period of time, and the materials are not easy toe by.


    Even if it''s done, then the quantity will definitely be close to the military camp first.


    Gu Yundong went out of the city gate and reconciled with Shao Wu who was waiting there, and the three returned to Jingping County without stopping.


    Shao Qingyuan has been twitching his eyelids since he got up in the morning, and he always has a bad feeling.


    He was worried that there might be some problems with Gu Yundong''s trip, and was anxiously waiting. When he was about to find someone to visit Yunjing County, he heard that Gu Yundong was back.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly went out to read the official documents on the table.


    Really seeing Gu Yundong who was safe and sound, the expression on Shao Qingyuan''s face instantly rxed.


    He saw that Gu Yundong was holding a bag in his hand, and immediately took it over and asked casually, "Is there something wrong in Yunjing County?"


    Gu Yundong was thinking about how to tell Shao Qingyuan that he was going to Yongning Mansion.


    She had already prepared her belly draft, but when she met his expression, she didn''t know what to say in an instant.


    Shao Qingyuan has been looking at her, and seeing her tangled appearance, his heart skipped a beat, "What''s wrong?"


    "Well... let''s go inside and talk, I have something very important to discuss with you..."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, nodded and walked into the house with her.


    After half an hour, he came out with a sullen face.


    Gu Yundong sat in the room without moving, but rubbed his forehead with both hands.


    But at this time, Chichi ran over, "Mother, mother, are you back?"


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, it''s over, there is another one here, I don''t know how to say it.


    called her for a long time, but she didn''t see any response from her mother. She now tilted her little head strangely,y on herp, and looked at her from the bottom up, "Mother, are you crying?"


    "...No." Gu Yundong picked up the little guy.


    Chichi threw himself into her arms and giggled, with his little hands folded, as if whispering, "Mother, brother Song Yan can''t y, he has to do his homework, it''s too pitiful."


    "You don''t have to do it?"


    "I''m done." Chi Chi puffed out his little chest, "You ask mama."


    Madam Qi smiled and said, "It''s done, our young master is amazing, he has finished reading the entire picture album."


    Slowly nodded his little head, "Isn''t it? It''s so thick." He hugged his little hands exaggeratedly.


    Grandma Qi and Gu Yundong bothughed, Shao Qingyuan went and returned at this moment, and will pick up Chichi.


    Gu Yundong raised his head, "Where have you been?"


    "I went to write a letter." Shao Qingyuan''s face was still not very good-looking.


    Gu Yundong was stunned, "Who do you write to?"


    "Qin Wenzheng." Shao Qingyuan wrote three pages, all scolding him.


    Although he can''t stop his wife from going to Yongning Mansion, he can always lose his temper at the culprit, right?


    More than half of his anger has gone out now, and Shao Qingyuan ''tsk'' when he looked at Gu Yundong''s look for help.


    Husband and wife for many years, of course he knew what her eyes meant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3303: warmly late

    Chapter 3303 Warm and slow


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head helplessly, and tucked Chi Chi under his arm, "Okay, I see, I''ll tell this kid."


    The voice of ?? fell, and he was taken away with a nk face.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, seeing Qi Momo who was also confused, heughed dryly and said, "I''m going to leave for Yongning Mansion in two days, I''m afraid I won''t be happy, let my husband persuade me Persuade him toe."


    Mother Qi was surprised, "Madam is going to Yongning Mansion?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong sighed, "I can''t help myself."


    Soon, the news of Gu Yundong''s departure, the rest of the county government also knew.


    Shao Yin has always been aware of this daughter-inw''s ability, and she also knows that her going to Yongning Mansion is definitely important at this juncture.


    So she didn''t say much, just whispered a few words, "Be careful when you go out, nothing is more important than your own life. Don''t worry here at home, I will take care of Chi Chi and a few children."


    Shao Yin not only opened up for Song Yan, but also followed her with Yu Weining, who had recovered from her injuries.


    Even Cai Yue''s necessities were arranged by Shao Yin.


    Cai Yue even called her auntie. Although Shao Yin was at odds with Cai Yue''s grandmother, she took great care of Cai Yue''s child.


    Zheng Er heard that she was going to Yongning Mansion, and was stunned. He quickly ran over and asked, "Okay, what are you going to Yongning Mansion for? Did something happen to Xiaoxi?"


    "What are you doing to curse my uncle?"


    "Then you go..."


    "Uncle did have some trouble, I''ll go take a look." Qin Wenzheng has already figured out the reason for her to go to Yongning Mansion for Gu Yundong, so she will naturally use it.


    But these words fell into Zheng Er''s ears, but they made him very worried.


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    "No, you take good care of your wife here. You might have dragged me down in the past." Zheng Er was so choked that she couldn''t speak, and her face was a little aggrieved.


    Although, he was the one who proposed to go to Yongning Mansion and caused Gu Xiaoxi to stand up about these things, but wasn''t he unintentional?


    Gu Yundong didn''t have the time tofort him, he just said, "Don''t you want to help me set up a team? It happens that I have something to do right now, so I''ll leave the team building to you. If you have any questions, you can ask Shao Shuanghe. The Duan family''s steward Mu. Everything is negotiated, don''t make up your own mind. If you really can''t make up your mind, just ask my husband."


    Zheng Er immediately stood up straight, his expression excited, "Is this really up to me?"


    "If you don''t do well..."


    "I promise to do it well." Zheng Er responded without hesitation.


    Gu Yundong ignored him, she was still struggling now.


    Although the little guy has already been exined by Shao Qingyuan, when he heard that Gu Yundong was going to leave for a long time, the little guy suddenly started to feel gloomy again.


    He didn''t say anything, just two days before Gu Yundong''s departure, he followed her every step of the way.


    Gu Yundong looked at his pitiful appearance, his heart softened, and he almost proposed to take the child with him.


    Fortunately, he restrained himself in the end, and just hugged him tofort him for a long time.


    Finally, he ran back to his room, took out the two gold bars that Yi Zn gave him from the treasury, stuffed them into Gu Yundong''s hands, and snorted coldly, "Mother, I''ll give it to you and be a tangle."


    He already knew the usefulness of this thing from Madam Qi.


    Gu Yundong looked at the gold bar in his hand, his heart softened in a mess.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3304: set off

    Chapter 3304 Departure


    No matter how reluctant he is, Gu Yundong still has to leave.


    Chi Chi nestled in Shao Qingyuan''s arms, waving his little hands vigorously, seeing that Gu Yundong''s carriage disappeared, then he ttened his mouth, and buried himself in Shao Qingyuan''s arms as if he was about to cry.


    Shao Qingyuan stroked his back and said in a low voice, "Mother will be back soon, let''s wait for her at home. As for you, just eat and sleep obediently, or wait for your mother toe back, but you are thin and she will have to wait for her. It hurts."


    nodded heavily, "I eat a lot."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and stood at the gate of the city for a long time before turning around and going back.


    This time, Gu Yundong went to Yongning Mansion and brought Shaowen, Shaowu and Hongye with him. Shao Qingyuan originally wanted to give her a few more people, but Gu Yundong didn''t want it.


    In Yongning Mansion, there are people arranged by Qin Wenzheng, who will listen to her dispatch at that time.


    On the contrary, Jingping County is always short of manpower and needs them even more.


    Tong Shuitao, who couldn''t follow her just because she was pregnant, was full of depression.


    Usually, when the youngdy travels, she protects her closely. Now that she is pregnant, she can''t go anywhere.


    It''s all Xue Rong''s fault for not letting her get pregnant toote, but at this juncture.


    Thinking of this, Tong Shuitao red at her husband beside her, "Stay away from me." Then she followed Shao Qingyuan and the others.


    Xue Rong was confused, and then shook his head helplessly. Since Da Shuipao had a child, his temper became more and more unpredictable. He was obviously fine just now, but suddenly turned his face and did not exin the reason to him.


    Originally there was his wife, and Tong Shuitao was very good in front of her. Now that his wife has left, Xue Rong can think of what his life will be like in the days toe.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that she still had such a position in Xue Rong''s heart. She sat in the carriage and headed to Luozhou Fucheng first.


    She didn''t n to hide this from Gu Dajiang, other people didn''t know about it, but her father didn''t care.


    After Gu Dajiang heard it, his face was really solemn.


    But he really can''t help much in this matter, and now the Luozhou government is enough for him to keep his feet on the ground.


    He could only tell her, "Put your own safety first, think about our family members when you encounter anything, think about it toote, don''t take risks easily, you still have us."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Father, I''m not on the front line, it''s fine."


    Gu Dajiang''s expression was serious, "Don''t take it seriously. The front line is a fight with swords and spears, but you are hard to guard against arrows, so you have to be more careful."


    After ??, he also wanted Gu Yundong to bring the twins.


    Gu Yundong naturally refused. Her father''s side is more short of manpower than Jingping County. I haven''t seen her in just a few months. Has her father''s thin clothes all widened?


    Gu Dajiang had no choice but to send her out of the city.


    Gu Yundong walks lightly here, Shao Wen rides a horse, and Shao Wu rides a carriage. She and Hongye can take the opportunity to take a nap in the car and take turns with each other.


    It¡¯s just that the road has been a lot more lively since I left the city.


    As Zheng Er said, not many people came to Luozhou, but many left.


    Gu Yundong and the others had only left for two days, but they encountered several motorcades. These people were all people who were afraid that the imperial court would lose the battle and that the city gate might lose their lives.


    It''s just that at this time, those who have the courage and ability to drag their families to other towns are all from some backgrounds.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3305: shelter from the rain

    Chapter 3305 Shelter from the rain


    Those ordinary people who are already poor, can''t even get out of the city gate, let alone go to other ces to resettle.


    For example, the convoy walking in front of Gu Yundong and the others at the moment, there are four or two carriages, there are about ten maids and women walking beside the car, and there are about ten other people such as the nurses in the hospital, plus The master sitting in the car, the family''s migration, is also very difficult.


    However, let¡¯s go as the team goes, and look back at Shaowen Shaowu from time to time.


    Those eyes were cautious and tensed, as if Shao Wen and the two were bandits who robbed their homes.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shaowu riding a horse, and didn''t think the two of them looked fierce.


    "Ma''am, it''s going to rain now." Shao Wen suddenly whispered in the car, "This road is more than ten kilometers, and there is only a broken temple not far ahead, Madam, we may have to go there temporarily to avoid Shelter from the rain."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Then go to that temple to rest first."


    "Yes."


    While speaking, the team in front had already elerated, and obviously they also realized that the weather was about to change, and it was not suitable to hurry.


    There is a ruined temple nearby. When Gu Yundong arrived, he saw that the convoy in front was already carrying things inside, ready to rest.


    This ruined temple is quiterge, and it is more than enough for them to rest.


    However, when Gu Yundong and the others were about to enter, they were stopped.


    stopped a nursing home of the convoy, and said with a sullen face, "Sorry, there are already people inside, it is inconvenient to let you in again, you can find another ce."


    Gu Yundong frowned, Shao Wen alreadyughed, "Brother, this temple is quite big, just four of us, just take up a little space. If you go out, what is the convenience?"


    Shao Wen spoke in a good voice, and did not think of the conflict, nor was it necessary.


    But I didn''t expect the other party to be unwilling, "No, how do we know if you are bad guys? This road is not very smooth during this time, and I don''t think you look like you are going to relocate. We don''t want to take risks."


    Although there are two women in Gu Yundong''s group of four.


    But who says women can''t be bad guys? Maybe pretending to be this way to confuse others?


    And they are too simple, just a carriage, plus a horse, four people, simply don''t want to be a long way.


    Plus they were walking unhurriedly behind their car all afternoon, it was too suspicious.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what he was thinking, if he knew, he would really be wronged.


    They also don¡¯t want to keep following their team, but whoever made this section of the road narrow and narrow, it¡¯s not easy to overtake at all. What''s more, their original n was to stay overnight in the town in front of them tonight. At this speed, it would be no problem to get to the city before dark.


    Who knew that the sky suddenly changed halfway through, and they lived in a ruined temple with the motorcade in front of them.


    The nursing home was unwilling to release people, and Shao Wen didn''t listen to his exnation, and he gradually lost his patience.


    Especially it was already cloudy and there were a few drops of rain falling.


    Shao Wen''s face sank, "What if we have to go in?"


    "Then..."


    "Let theme in." Before the nursing home could finish speaking, a slightly hoarse voice came from inside, "I don''t think they are bad people, let alone this temple is not ours."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3306: Shaowu has a situation

    Chapter 3306 Shaowu has a situation


    The nursing home turned his head, "Old Madam."


    He wanted to say something, but the olddy shook her head, "It''s going to rain heavily, don''t let thisdy get wet."


    The host has already said that the nursing home didn''t say anything, turned his body sideways, and let Gu Yundong and others go in. It''s just that his eyes are still alert, even more tense than before.


    Gu Yundong entered the door and saw the family on the left of the broken temple at a nce.


    This family is really old and young. The olddy who just spoke nodded slightly to them. There were three and a half children beside her. One boy was about ten years old, and the two girls were four or five years old. , half of the body is next to the olddy.


    There are also two young couples, and the rest should be their servants.


    They looked at Gu Yundong and looked a little nervous.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything, the four of them reached the other side of the ruined temple, and they were about ten meters apart.


    As soon as they sat down here, there was a ''crashing'' sound of rain outside.


    Hongye heaved a sigh of relief, "Fortunately, I came in in time." Otherwise, it would have been soaking wet.


    Although the weather has warmed up in this season, it can still be cold when it rains and the wind blows.


    Shaowu picked up some dry branches and sticks just before entering the door, and now he has set the fire on fire.


    Momiji took out the sliced ??meat and vegetables and steamed bread from the package, and then took out the seasoning powder and burned it directly on the fire.


    When the roasting is almost done, add some oil, sprinkle with seasonings, stab it, and the fragrance instantly overflows the whole temple.


    The big family on the opposite side turned their eyes away instantly, and the children swallowed hard.


    Compared to when he was out at home and only nned to cook some porridge to deal with the past food, Gu Yundong¡¯s barbecue was so fragrant that his tongue would fall off.


    Gu Yundong didn''t pay attention to them, reached out to take the pork belly handed over by Hongye, lowered his eyes and asked Shao Wen, "Is this road not peaceful during this time? Where did the bad guyse from?"


    Shao Wen paused and said, "This ce has already left the Luozhou Mansion, and our grandfather has not received any specific news." If it is really not peaceful, the grandfather will definitely send more people to protect his wife.


    Shaowu said, "I''ll ask them to inquire." He pointed to the big family on the opposite side.


    Just before he could move, Hongye shoved the string in his hand into his hand and said, "You are a big man, they are all guarding you. I''ll ask, I''m sure it will be more effective than you."


    Gu Yundong nodded, Hongye grabbed a few skewers of barbecue and walked towards the opposite side.


    As soon as she saw hering, the nursing home immediately stood in front of her nervously.


    I don''t know what Hongye said, but after the few barbecues were sent out, she and the olddy chatted.


    Gu Yundong nced at it and said with a smile, "It seems that bringing the red leaves here is the right one."


    Shao Wu murmured, "It''s just a good mouth."


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, "You seem to have a lot of opinions on Hongye recently."


    "No." Shaowu immediately shook his head, "I just don''t think she has any skills at all. If she encounters danger, she doesn''t even have the ability to protect herself, let alone protect his wife."


    Gu Yundong frowned. Seeing this, Shao Wen continued, "Madam, ignore him, he''s just worried that Hongye will get hurt."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Did she miss something?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3307: bad luck

    Chapter 3307 Bad luck


    Shao Wu blushed slightly, red at Shao Wen fiercely, just as he was about to say something to exin, Hong Ye walked back with a smile.


    Shao Wu immediately closed his mouth and stopped talking.


    Hongye sat down beside Gu Yundong again, "Madam, I''ve made it clear. After leaving Luozhou Mansion, this section of the road is not peaceful. It was safe at first, but now there is a war on the border, everyone is paying attention to the war, and there are some people. Taking the opportunity to make a fortune. Slowly, a few gangs of bandits gathered."


    "As you know, there are quite a few merchants and people who leave Luozhou these days, and these people have some wealth. Especially when they move from their homes and carry all their property with them, those robbers are eyeing them. They are not harmful. Human life is robbery of money."


    However, the robbers are also quite ruthless. Those who are too numerous to rob, they can''t do anything about it. But as long as they get started, the money is almost swept away.


    Although they don''t kill people, but their money is gone, how will these people live in the future? The result was not so good either.


    This is the first time that Gu Yundong has really heard about this. When Zheng Er came to Luozhou Mansionst time, he probably hadn''t encountered such a thing yet, otherwise he would have started shouting.


    "Is the chance of encountering bandits high?"


    Hongye raised her eyes and said in a low voice and nervously, "High." And some people have given up on this road when they heard that there were bandits on the road.


    In other words, those robbers have not opened fire for a long time.


    Hongye worried, "Madam, do you think we will meet them?"


    Shaowu red at her, "Don''t be a crow''s mouth."


    Hongye pursed her lips, she didn''t want to say such unfortunate words. But the possibility of being robbed is really high. When she heard the family say it just now, she felt a drum in her heart.


    Otherwise, why is the family so nervous? Isn''t it because they are also afraid of bad luck?


    "In the end, it''s all to me for the emperor of Li Kingdom. Why do you want to fight? If you don''t fight, you won''t give these people a chance. I hope this war ends soon, and everyone has a good life."


    Hongye finished speaking, Shao Wen and Shaowu both looked at Gu Yundong.


    Hongye didn''t know the purpose of their trip, but Shao Wen did.


    If Gu Yundong really investigates the reason why the Emperor of Nali is looking for Song Ruishu, maybe there will be a change in this war.


    Gu Yundong closed his eyes slightly, "Hopefully."


    Hongye gave her two more strings, "Madam, eat something to pamper your stomach, the rain won''t stop for a while, we may have to stay here for the night."


    Gu Yundong stopped talking and solved the string first.


    Satisfied with food and drink, Shao Wen put two thick firewoods into the fire, "Madam, you rest first, I will guard."


    Gu Yundong was not polite, he found a safe ce beside the wall, covered his body with a cloak, and nned to close his eyes and rest.


    Who knew that just as she sat down, she suddenly stood up and turned her head sharply to look outside the broken temple.


    At the same time, Shaowen and Shaowu also stood up.


    The several nursing homes across from them also stood up with a wary expression.


    "someone ising."


    The voice fell, and I really heard the sound of footsteps dripping with rain outside.


    The next moment, a big man covered in viciousness, with a knife on his shoulders, walked in swaggeringly.


    He looked left and right, andughed, "I''m lucky, I didn''t waste my waiting for so many days."


    Gu Yundong had the opposite idea, "Our luck is bad."


    I finished writing thest one, but I found that I was not satisfied. I re-edited it and uploaded it together tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3308: Its a crows mouth

    Chapter 3308 What a crow''s mouth


    Hongye was annoyed and patted his mouth, "It''s really a crow''s mouth."


    The big man at the door has already waved to the back, "Brothers,e here quickly, there are fat sheep."


    The sound of footsteps in the rain became more intense, but in the blink of an eye, a dozen people came, each with a big knife and stick, and looked at them with red eyes.


    The nursing home of the opposite convoy quickly guarded the family behind him, already holding the sword around his waist in his hand.


    The guard who blocked Gu Yundong from entering the hospital said on guard, "Several heroes, it''s not easy for everyone, we just..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the big man, "What nonsense are you talking about? Leave me alone."


    He tore off the scorpion and threw it aside, carrying the knife into the ruined temple, and the guards naturally blocked him. The big man stretched out his hand and pushed him aside. Lao Tzu, get out of the way, or it will cost you your life."


    The nursing home pursed his lips, and could only take two steps back, spread his hands, and carefully protected his master behind him.


    The big man snorted coldly, looked around the ruined temple, and quicklynded on Gu Yundong''s side.


    Surprise shed in his eyes, and the next moment, his eyes moved down andnded on the skewers that had not been eaten yet.


    The little brother behind him sniffed hard, and covered his stomach with his right hand uncontrobly, "Boss, it smells so good."


    The big man turned his head and red at him, and said in a low voice, "Shut up, don''t talk."


    After ?? finished speaking, he strode towards Gu Yundong.


    Shao Wen and Shaowu immediately stepped forward to stop the people, and the big man followed the method and pointed the big sword at them, and said fiercely, "I don''t know how to look, right?"


    Shao Wen''s eyes narrowed slightly, seeing that they were about to make a move, Gu Yundong suddenly smiled, "Let hime over."


    Hongye whispered, "Madam."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, Shao Wen and Shaowu turned sideways, the big man sneered, walked directly to the fire, picked up a bunch of barbecue and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Well, it''s delicious, not bad. But the heat is not in ce, this side is a little burnt, this side is not fully cooked, and the taste is a bit nd."


    He said and ate, and evenmented.


    Gu Yundong nced at him, then looked at the dozen or so robbers who were swallowing saliva without a trace by the door.


    These...are they really robbers?


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and sat down opposite the big man.


    The big man was stunned for a moment, raised his head abruptly, stabbed the big knife in his hand on the ground, and said, "Why, I eat two skewers of meat, are you still not happy?"


    Before Gu Yundong could speak, the big man continued, "I''ll tell you." He pointed to Gu Yundong, and then to the Liu family on the opposite side, and said, "You are also lucky enough to meet us. Our brothers, only Begging for money, but not dying, you still have a bit of conscience. If you meet the head of the mountain on the east side, tsk, then you will be finished."


    Gu Yundong asked, "Changjiao? He is very powerful?"


    "Awesome?" The big manughed, "Awesome is naturally not as powerful as us, but they not only want money, but also their mother''s life. Compared with them, we have more principles. Let me tell you, those who are wise, Hand over the money, we don''t want more, and give us half of it and you won''t move. If you don''t obey, then I don''t mind leaving a few lives."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were sharp, and when he saw his legs trembled slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3309: another group of people

    Chapter 3309 Another group of people


    Shake a bit? ?


    Gu Yundong had some guesses in his heart, "Are you nervous?"


    With a "swoosh", the big man stood up, pulled out the big knife and said, "What the **** are you talking about? Who are you saying is nervous? I tell you, give me a quick move, and I''ll give you a quarter of an hour. Hand over all the money, or I will do it."


    The younger brother at the door also echoed, "Hurry up, don''t stay still. If you behave well, we can give you some favors and **** you for a while, so that you can reach the next town safely, how about it?"


    Gu Yundong was a little stunned. The robbers robbed the silver taels, and they were also responsible for escorting them?


    The big man sat down to eat the skewers again, but just after he took a bite, a younger brother ran in wet, "Boss is not good, the group of people on the east mountain is here."


    "Pfft...cough cough." The big man was choked directly, and Hu Mu Yuan stared straight up and stood up, "What did you say? The head of the house is here?"


    "Yes, yes, what about the boss?"


    "What should I do?" The big man picked up the big knife and shouted, "You still ask me what to do? Run away."


    After saying that, he stuffed a few skewers of barbecue into the hands of the younger brother, and was about to run directly to the back door of the ruined temple.


    took a few steps, then turned around and said to Gu Yundong and the others, "You also hurry up and run, the group of people on the east side of the mountain directly killed people."


    Then, without waiting for Gu Yundong and the others to react, he ran to the back door with his little brother, not even taking the robes on the ground.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Hongye asked in a low voice, "Madam, what should we do? Shall we run?"


    "Run? Where can you run to?" Shao Wu snorted coldly, "I don''t think those people can run away. You can find a ce to hideter so that you won''t be affected."


    Hongye was stunned for a moment, and the next moment, there was an exmation in his ear.


    Everyone suddenly looked in the direction of the back door, and saw the big man who had just run out, and retreated back with his subordinates burning their eyebrows.


    "It''s over, this ruined temple is surrounded and can''t escape."


    He was wet, the fire on Gu Yundong''s side was burning vigorously, and he subconsciously ran towards her.


    The other younger brothers also retreated one after another, all crowded into the ruined temple. The originallyrge space was crowded a lot in an instant.


    The faces of the people on the Liu family''s side shed terror. They were rtively close to the back door.


    The leader was a middle-aged man who looked gentle, and if he didn''t pay attention to the knife in his hand, he would have thought he was a weak schr at first nce.


    "This person is Chang''s head?" Gu Yundong asked in a low voice.


    The big man was stunned for a moment, then turned around suddenly, only to realize that he hade to Gu Yundong''s side unknowingly.


    He nodded immediately, "Yes, he is the head of the family, but he was not the head of the family, he was the second child."


    "What about the big boss?"


    "I was killed by him not long ago."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "This person has good skills?"


    "Extremely good, very powerful, don''t look at his bad looks, but the knife dances like a tiger, and the knife sees blood."


    After a pause, the big man suddenly wondered, "Why are you asking so much? Could it be that you still want to beat him with the two people under yourmand? Don''t dream, there are more than 20 of them here, or these two people. The person who was brought home by himself."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3310: is a liar

    Chapter 3310 is a liar


    What do you ask so much for? Of course, in order to pull this tumor out.


    Gu Yundong has been thinking about how to eliminate robbers since he knew that there were robbers lingering on this mountain. Of course, her initial n was to go to the government to report the case and have the government send someone to arrest these robbers.


    There is no way, the wine produced in her workshop is to be sold to ces such as Xuanhe, the capital, and other ces. This road is the only way to go.


    As the next batch of drinks is about to be shipped out, their fleet is being formed. Gu Yundong didn''t want the newly formed team toe to this road and run into danger.


    If she hired them, she naturally wanted to save their lives. What''s more, those drinks were not cheap, and it was her who lost.


    These robbers are really a disaster.


    Gu Yundong looked at the big man in front of him and said while shaking his body, he couldn''t helpughing, "Didn''t you say you are better than him? Why do you seem afraid now?"


    Dahan, "..." Is this the time to say this?


    He gritted his teeth, "I''m not a real robber, I am, just pretending, I want to deceive some silver envoys."


    The corner of Shao Wen and Shaowu''s mouth twitched when he heard it, and he really wasn''t a robber, but a liar.


    This side is talking, and the Chang master over there has already looked at the Liu family.


    The younger brother behind him is obviously much more arrogant than the big guy''s younger brother.


    "Master, we are lucky this time. There are actually quite a few girls, all of whom look good. When we take them back, we will be your wives."


    Mr. Chang was also watching the daughters of the Liu family. Mrs. Liu was flustered in her heart, but she still tried her best to protect the children behind her, and looked at Mr. Chang and others nervously.


    The tense hands of those nursing homes were starting to sweat. There were so many robbers that even if they had some skills, it was really difficult to protect the family.


    Gu Yundong was also looking at Chang''s family, but after a few nces, a lowered voice came from her ear, "Don''t look, didn''t you hear them say that they want to take them back to be mother-inw? You look good. It''s good-looking, hurry up and put some dirt on your face, don''t be stared at by them."


    said and nced at Hongye again, "And you, cover and cover."


    Gu Yundong nced at him more, "What''s your name?"


    "Dafu." The big man said, "You still have time to ask questions, but now we have encountered a robber. I tell you, this is often very cruel, we can''t stop it at all, and we will ask for mercy in a while. , you guys will kneel down and beg them to let us go, you know?"


    Gu Yundong frowned, begging for mercy? Also, kneeling down?


    Dafu said bitterly, "You two women will keep your heads down and cry a little more ugly. It''s better to cover your face with tears and snot, so they won''t look down on you. If you are really unlucky, they will still be caught up the mountain. Just ept your fate, keep the green hills there, don¡¯t be afraid of running out of firewood, but don¡¯t look for short-term views.¡±


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised, he couldn''t see that Dafu''s idea was different from that of ordinary people. Today, most of the people feel that being taken up the mountain by the robbers, it is better to break up on their own and hold on to their innocence.


    Gu Yundong''s rare tone calmed down, "Don''t worry, I won''t be caught."


    "Are you still nning to fight hard? No, you can''t fight. They are numerous and powerful, and they are often in charge of their families and have martial arts skills. You only have two guards.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the subordinates of the Chang-in-Chief over there had already noticed them.


    "Boss, there are two girls over there."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3311: Gu Yundongs first kill

    Chapter 3311 Gu Yundong''s first kill


    Gu Yundong and Hongye were originally blocked by Shao Wen and Shaowu. Later, Dafu and his brothers retreated to them, and a dozen people stood in front of them.


    Therefore, when the master of the house is waiting for people toe in, he swipes this way, only to think that they are all men.


    After looking at it for a while, I found Gu Yundong and Hongye at the end.


    That Chang head also turned his head when he heard the words, and saw Gu Yundong''s appearance clearly, his eyes lit up, and his originally gentle face suddenly became obscene.


    The head of Changughed and said to the people under hismand, "Brothers, I will bring my sister-inw back to you today."


    "The great master is mighty, the great master is mighty."


    Chang Master was very excited, "Today we met a fat sheep, and those two women belong to me. Here..." He paused and said, "The old and young men have been killed, the young and beautiful ones are all killed. Bring all the women back, and have a good evening."


    "Good, good, good."


    When the Liu family heard this, their faces turned pale.


    The child behind Mrs. Liu was so frightened that she cried out, and a few timid servants even fell to the ground.


    Only those nurses said, shaking their hands while holding their saber, "I see who dares."


    "Do it." Chang Dangjia waved his hand, and the robbers behind him rushed towards the Liu family.


    The nursing home immediately greeted him, and the housekeepers also waved the things around them. The Liu family was crying and begging for mercy for a while, and the whole ruined temple fell into chaos in an instant.


    There were also some people who followed the head of Chang''s family and rushed towards Gu Yundong. Dafu and the younger brothers shook their legs, "It''s over, we, let''s fight with them."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chang Dangjia had already killed him.


    Shao Wen and Shaowu quickly pulled out his sword and blocked it. That Chang Master was really capable, he avoided the first blow, turned sideways and let the younger brother behind him meet him.


    He himself ran towards Gu Yundong with a dangerous smile.


    Dafu clenched the big sword in his hand and said, "I, I''m going to block, you all hurry up and escape."


    After saying that, he clenched the big knife, and he was about to pounce on it.


    A sound of ''ßÝ'' suddenly came from his ear. Before he could react, he saw the head of Chang who rushed over with rounded eyes, and a crossbow arrow stuck straight on top of his neck.


    Dafu was shocked to see that just now, he was full of confidence and arrogance and wanted to kidnap people to be Mrs. Yazhai''s Chang''s master, and he lost his life in a breath.


    He turned his head in a daze, looking at Gu Yundong who was still reaching out, revealing the bow and crossbow tied to his arm.


    Not only him, but the others in the broken temple also stopped and stared at Gu Yundong in disbelief.


    It was as if the pause button had been pressed at the scene, and everyone could not understand what had just happened.


    Just like a **** dream, outrageous.


    Chang Master just died in front of everyone? ?


    Moreover, it was the first kill among the ruined temples. The others were only injured, but Chang Dajia, who should not have lost his life the most, was killed by the first one.


    Dafu swallowed hard, "Husband, madam, did you kill him?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You killed someone..."


    "Don''t he deserve to die?" Gu Yundong took his hand back, "You said that he is a murderer who does all kinds of evil."


    He, did he just say that? But Chang Dangjia is indeed such a person.


    But Daifuku still felt that the scene in front of him was a little unreal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3312: get it

    Chapter 3312 Get it


    "Boss." Someone suddenly shouted, and the people under Chang''s family suddenly returned to their senses, and then stared at Gu Yundong fiercely.


    "You bitch, dare to kill our boss. Brothers, avenge the boss."


    So the robbers who were still haunting the Liu family came to Gu Yundong.


    Shao Wen and Shaowu shed the necks of the two robbers around him with one sword and one sword, and two more people were killed immediately.


    Dafu''s mouth was so dry that he was pulled aside by his younger brother.


    These two people actually killed people without changing their faces. Are they both so fierce?


    He looked at Gu Yundong again, the group of people had already rushed in front of Gu Yundong.


    He originally thought that thisdy could only shoot from a distance, and was not good at meleebat. Who knew that at this moment, she put away the crossbow and arrow, picked up a stick on the ground, and directly knocked out the knife in the robber''s hand, kicking the person flying. .


    She fought against the opponent, but she didn''t lose at all, but instead beat them without the ability to counterattack.


    As for that maid, Hongye, she didn''t know where she had been hiding for a long time, and Dafuku couldn''t find her anyway.


    àÒ, greedy for life and fear of death, not even caring about the safety of the master. When this happens, that maid will definitely be sold.


    "Boss, let''s go quickly." His younger brother tugged at his sleeve, "Everyone is not paying attention at the moment, we can walk in time."


    Dafu was stunned for a moment, then suddenly came to his senses and patted him on the head, "Where are you going? Go and help."


    After he finished speaking, he rushed up with a big sword.


    He obviously never killed anyone, and although the knife shed through it, it missed the point.


    Gu Yundong took time to take a look, and found that Dafu was actually quite skilled. Although he was a little clumsy at first, it became more and more convenientter, and finally he simply stunned him with a knife.


    Over there, the Liu family took a sigh of relief, and the two couples of the Liu family quickly said, "Let''s go, let''s go. After they finish fighting, they will trouble us."


    Mrs. Liu also red at her son and daughter-inw, and hurriedly said to the uninjured nursing home, "Hurry up, hurry up and help, their boss is dead, these little guys are not good enough, hurry up."


    Several nursing homes saw that Gu Yundong shot and killed Chang Dangjia with just one arrow, and their hearts were already boiling.


    Hearing the olddy''s order, she rushed up without saying a word.


    As Mrs. Liu said, these people are not difficult to deal with without Changjiao. Except for a few who are good at it, the others also rely on some weapons and brute force in their hands.


    Against Gu Yundong, Shaowen and Shaowu, as well as Dafu and Liujia Nursing Institute, who were also very good, they were defeated not long after.


    killed seven or eight robbers, and the remaining dozen or so were wounded, fainted, or surrendered. They were quickly taken down, tied up, and thrown aside.


    The three of Gu Yundong were fine, but Dafu and those little brothers, as well as the Liu Family Nursing Home, were more or less injured.


    Gu Yundong took out the trauma medicine from his bag and handed it to them, "This medicine was developed by my husband, and the effect is very good. You guys should take some medicine first."


    "Thank you."


    Gu Yundong had some blood on his body, and Hongye ran out of nowhere, holding a handkerchief soaked in water, "Madam, wipe your face."


    The rain had stopped outside, Gu Yundong wiped the dirt off his face, then went to the carriage to change into a clean clothes, and then came back to the ruined temple.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3313: Know so clearly?

    Chapter 3313 Know so clearly?


    It was very quiet inside the ruined temple. The body on the ground had been dragged to the side by Shao Wen and Shaowu, but the smell of blood made the twodies of the Liu family nauseous again and again.


    Mrs. Liu patted her grandchildren on the shoulders and pushed them to her parents. Then another maid supported her and walked cautiously towards Gu Yundong.


    "Today, I would like to thank Mrs. for saving us in a crisis. The old body represents our family. I am very grateful."


    Gu Yundong gave her a hand, "The olddy doesn''t have to be so polite, we are protecting ourselves, they are alsoing for us."


    The olddy smiled and said, "There are only four of you, and three of you are very skilled. When the chaos was just now, it was easy to escape. But we are different. Our family, the old and the young, don''t If you say escaping, I am afraid that if you take a step outside this temple, your life will be lost. In any case, our family is indeed able to survive today thanks to your blessings.¡±


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything, she couldn''t say that she wanted to clear the robbers here too.


    Mrs. Liu had already sat down beside Gu Yundong. After expressing her gratitude, she became worried again, "It''s just, how should we deal with so many lives?"


    "Leave it to the government."


    The olddy was hesitant to say anything, Gu Yundong smiled and said, "If the olddy has something to say, you might as well speak directly."


    "The head of the family died here. There are other robbers on the mountain. Will theye to trouble us?"


    "When the timees, ask the government to send troops to suppress the robbers, and kill all these robbers." They were all cancers, and Gu Yundong never thought of letting them go.


    Mrs. Liu looked at Gu Yundong in surprise, "...the government, will you agree to send troops?"


    "Will do."


    The olddy listened to her decisive voice, and she felt more and more that she was not simple.


    Thisdy really has some background.


    She was fortunate that she did not just walk away, but asked her own nursing home to rush over to help.


    Now that Gu Yundong said so, the olddy is somewhat at ease.


    Gu Yundong looked at Dafu, who shrank in the corner, raised his head to meet her gaze, and immediatelyughed twice in embarrassment.


    He wanted to p himself twice when he thought that he had suggested Gu Yundong to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    With her fierce and chilling appearance, do you need to kneel? ?


    Now he should be thankful that the people who used to be in charge of the family came in time, otherwise he would really ckmail the few people in front of him, I''m afraid he didn''t know how he died.


    "Dafu." Gu Yundong was calling him.


    Dafu responded subconsciously, then reacted immediately, and immediately moved a few steps towards her, "Husband, what''s the matter with Madam?"


    "You said you were not a robber, did you?"


    Dafuku immediately shook his head, "No, no, I''m just pretending."


    "Then do you know the robbers in this area?"


    "Understood." Dafu nodded hurriedly again, "This group of people brought by Chang''s family upies arge part of Dongshan, and there were originally two robbers'' dens. However, there are few people passing this road recently, and the robbery The bandits don¡¯t have much business either, so they have nothing to do, so the head of the family often takes people to the other two robbers¡¯ dens, cleans them up, and now they are the only family left.¡±


    "So, there is only one den left in this area?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong looked at him suspiciously, "You are not a robber, how do you know so clearly?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3314: I saw it with my own eyes

    Chapter 3314 I saw it with my own eyes


    Dafuku froze for a moment, a bit of embarrassment on his face.


    He smiled shyly, shrank his neck and walked to the side of the fire. His clothes were wet just now, and he had to quickly cook the fire.


    However, Gu Yundong''s gaze was too intense, even if Dafu wanted to ignore it.


    He could only raise his head and say, "I know so clearly because I saw it with my own eyes."


    "Um??"


    What did you see with your own eyes?


    As soon as Dafu opened his mouth, what he saidter was much easier, "I will not lie to you, my brothers and I were originally thugs in thergest casino in Luozhou. No, the owner of the casino is about to fight. , In addition, the business of the casino is not good, a few days ago, I simply took the whole family, closed the door of the casino, and ran to other ces."


    Thergest casino in Luozhou was originally booming, but after the war, many rich people in this city fled, and the business of the casino plummeted. There are still some gamblers who can''t quit this addiction, but these people are poor people with no money. In the past, casinos could let them mortgage things like houses. But now, I don''t know when Luozhou Mansion was beaten in, and the house is worthless at all.


    The owner of the casino saw that there was no profit in the past two months, and if he continued to drive, he might even lose his pants. He was cruel and took his family to other towns.


    Dafuku is a thug in the casino. When the owner leaves, he asks them if they want to be together. Anyone with rtives at home refused, and in the end, Dafu and the dozen or so people under his hand were left, and they set off with the owner together.


    "Who knows that we were unlucky. When we came to this road, we encountered robbers. Fortunately, the robbers had a little conscience. They stole the money and didn''t hurt anyone."


    Of course, Daifuku has some skills, so he resisted violently and was injured a little.


    Rao is so, their money was robbed.


    The owner of the casino had hidden some money, but the owner threatened to have no money, and the food and lodging expenses on the road were all gone, so they did not n to bring Dafu and these thugs.


    Dafuku and others were stunned. What would they do if the owner didn''t bring them? Back to Los Angeles?


    Of course ??Dafuku disagreed, so he would make trouble. But he was still injured, and the other little brothers only had brute strength. The owner also brought five or six nurses from the nursing home. They were beaten directly by the nursing home, and then the owner left them and went away.


    "I figured it outter. The owner must have long known that there were robbers on this road, so they brought us, hoping that there would be so many people that those people would not dare to rob. Who knew that the number of robbers would be more, we I can''t stop it. The money was robbed, and the owner thought we were useless, so they drove us away immediately."


    Speaking of this, Dafu was still very angry, "We were kicked out of the team, and we have no money, we can''t even go back to Luozhou City. And even if we go back, there is no ce to live, no work, our previous house. It''s all sold, and all the money is used as a bundle."


    So I thought about it, and I don''t know who said it - anyway, there is no way out, so let''s forget it.


    Daifuku was hesitant at first, but after being hungry for two days, he couldn''t stand it anymore. He was still injured and had nowhere to stay.


    He took his younger brothers to flee to the robbers in the mountains on the spot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3315: Dafu is the broom star

    Chapter 3315 Dafu is a broom star


    The robbers'' nest that Daifuku was looking for was the same group of people who robbed their owner''s motorcade before.


    He thought very clearly that this gang of robbers only robbed money and did not kill people. This was still the same as his concept, and he could ept it.


    After hearing their stories, the robbers weed them quite a bit. Didn¡¯t the dozen or so uncaring men who used to be casino thugs strengthen their team?


    When the timees, we will recruit some people back, and they will be the boss in this area.


    Dafuku also felt pretty good. He ate a full meal in the robbers'' den that night, and nned to sleepfortably.


    Who knew that as soon as hey down, the head of the family on the east side of the mountain brought someone to kill him.


    Dafuku was frightened, he called his little brother up without a word, and then hid directly.


    When the robbers on both sides were almost fighting, Dafu looked at the blood and corpses all over the ground, his legs were weak, and he quickly ran away with a group of younger brothers.


    After ?? ran down the mountain, he was hungry for two more days, thinking about going to another robber''s den.


    They went up the mountain again, and the robbers were naturally willing to ept them and strengthen the team.


    Dafuku''s group ate a full meal again and slept.


    Good guy, in the middle of the night, the head of the family often brought someone to kill him again.


    Daifuku knew that it was over when he saw Chang''s master, and slipped away with his younger brothers.


    There were three robber dens in total in this area, two of which were killed, and the one that was left was the one that was always in charge. Daifuku didn¡¯t dare to go there.


    He thought that maybe this was the intention of God, and they were not allowed to go astray.


    Dafu didn''t even think about being a robber, and he returned to Luozhou in peace. Even if he worked hard or begged, he would always have a bite to eat.


    It¡¯s just the way to Luozhou Prefecture, and entanglement is still needed.


    Just in time, Gu Yundong and the Liu family came over here, and it happened that they had to hide in the ruined temple when it was raining heavily.


    Dafu had a sh of inspiration, measured the number of each other, and felt that it could be manipted. So he pretended to be a robber and came to rob, but who knew that he would encounter Chang''s family again.


    After listening to Gu Yundong, he couldn''t help showing the expression of the old man in the subway looking at his mobile phone.


    The nursing home on the Liu family''s side snickered, "Aren''t you a broom star? Those two robber dens, if you go to one ce, they will be destroyed in one ce, and you haven''t even survived the night. ."


    The others allughed, really, they all felt that there was a magical power in this man.


    Dafu became angry and stood up and said, "What do you say? Who is the broom star? You should think this way, wherever I go, the bad guy will die. If the two robber dens are not destroyed, you guys There are only three groups of people who have been robbed today, and you can only get out of here without a ghost."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "This also makes sense."


    "Really?" Dafu was affirmed, and he sat down and continued to dry the clothes, "And you see, when I came here, thest group of robbers also suffered, and the often master is gone, and the powerful people under him are all After being killed, the rest of the people also tied us up. As for the robbers who stayed on the mountain, they were all rabble, and there was no need to be afraid."


    Gu Yundong was thoughtful. She originally thought that there are several robbers in this area, and it is really not easy to destroy them all at once, and she herself does not have the time to stay here.


    Who knows, these robbers are almost all consumed internally, and the remaining ones are much easier to solve.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3316: The gate will open

    Chapter 3316 The city gate will open


    Not only Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, but the Liu family was also much relieved.


    A few frightened children dared to speak in a low voice, and the servants started to pack up, and it seemed they were nning to rest for a while.


    However, the nursing homes were talking in a low voice, and after a while, they walked up to Mrs. Liu and said, "Madam, you can''t stay here. It''s been a while since these robbers came out. There are still people in their vige on the mountain. If you don¡¯t go back for a long time, you will definitely realize that something is wrong, we came down the mountain to find it, we can¡¯t stay here overnight.¡±


    The Liu family heard this, looked at each other in dismay, stopped, and became nervous again.


    The two young girls ran over and hugged Mrs. Liu''s waist, "Grandma."


    The olddy put her arms around them and frowned slightly. She had thought of this question just now.


    only¡­¡­


    The olddy couldn''t help looking at Gu Yundong, "Mrs. Shao, what do you think?"


    Gu Yundong was handing the Chuanchuan in his hand to the younger brothers in Dafu, all the previous ones fell to the ground during the fight and stepped on it dirty.


    But just now, she saw a little brother quietly pick up a bunch of them, washed them in the rain, and then approached the fire, nning to bake them.


    Gu Yundong thought of what Dacai Dafu said just now, these people have been hungry for a long time, so he simply gave them the rest of the bag, after all, they had done a lot of work just now. And after a while, they will continue to contribute.


    Hearing Mrs. Liu''s question, she pped her hands and said, "After they have eaten, we will set off."


    The olddy was stunned for a moment, and the eldest of the Liu family said worriedly, "But it''s the end of the application period, and there are still more than ten miles away from the next county seat. When we arrive, the city gate will be closed. Staying outside is equally dangerous."


    "Yes, and depending on the weather, it might still rain in the middle of the night." Is that person still able to eat?


    Especially in the Liu family''s fight just now, many people were injured, and the wounds could not stand such toss.


    Gu Yundong asked Hongye to pack up, "It''s okay, we have so many robbers in our hands, as well as the number one person in charge of the family. After wanting toe to the county to find out, he will open the city gate and let us in."


    Liu''s family felt that she was joking, "It''s so easy, even if we have Chang Dangjia in our hands, and the people who guard the city don''t know us or Chang Dangjia, why should they believe us and let us in."


    Gu Yundong, "Yes."


    The Liu family wanted to say more, but the olddy raised her voice and interrupted, "Just listen to Mrs. Shao."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the Liu family obediently shut up, but they were still suspicious.


    On the contrary, the olddy was very surprised. She just felt that the Mrs. Shao in front of her was not simple. Now that she can say so categorically that they can enter the city, she must have something to rely on.


    The olddy felt that she might be more difficult than she thought.


    Daifu on the side also looked at her nkly, and he couldn''t even eat the skewers in his hand. Where did this powerful persone from? How could the closed city gates be opened?


    Gu Yundong just smiled and lowered his head just to meet the curious eyes of the two little girls.


    She flipped her hand and took out two fluffy milk-vored breads from the space, "Auntie invites you to eat, please take it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3317: Set off

    Chapter 3317 Departure


    The eyes of the two little girls stared round, what kind of cake is this? They have never seen.


    Mrs. Liu smiled and touched the heads of her two granddaughters, "Take it, thank you Madam."


    "Thank you madam." The little girl thanked her obediently, and then reached out and took the bread.


    As soon as I started, I felt soft, "so soft and fragrant."


    Immediately took a bite, and the eyes of the two of them suddenly lit up, "It''s delicious, I''ve never eaten it before, what is this?"


    "Milk-vored buns, my son likes to eat this when he has nothing to do. For this trip, I brought some snacks on the road."


    With the bread as a bridge, the two little girls became bolder and asked curiously, "Auntie has a child? How old is he?"


    "Two years old, she''s a little bit, but she can eat."


    "That must look good."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "You haven''t seen it before, how do you know she looks good?"


    "Auntie is good-looking. I heard people say that sons look like their mothers. Auntie is so good-looking, and my brother must be good-looking too."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but reached out and touched their heads, "Why are you so good at talking?"


    The two little girls pursed their lips and smiled while eating the bread.


    Dafuku looked at the two buns and swallowed hard.


    Hongye and the others have already packed up their things. Gu Yundong nced at Dafu and said, "It''s gettingte, let''s go, you bring these robbers with you."


    Dafu was stunned for a while, then pointed to himself, "Me, we??"


    "Otherwise? You ate so much just now, did you eat for nothing?"


    Daifuku, "..."


    All right, all right, they have nowhere to go anyway, so it''s better to follow them into the city.


    Gu Yundong instructed them to put the body up first and wait for the officials to deal with it. However, Chang Dangjia''s corpse had to be brought along, and the remaining robbers who were **** had to be brought along.


    Gu Yundong only had one carriage on his side, so the corpse of the head of the family could only be ced on the carriage on Liu''s side.


    She let the olddy and two little girls sit in her carriage, and one was vacated by the Liu family.


    As soon as the carriage started, the olddy felt different.


    This carriage may look unremarkable from the outside, but as soon as you sit on it, you will know what is going on inside.


    Stability aside, it is also veryfortable.


    The olddy used to ride in her own carriage, and she always felt ufortable and wanted to vomit, but Gu Yundong''s carriage did not. She was even a little drowsy.


    Gu Yundong saw that she was getting old, and she had spent such a thrilling afternoon today, and she was inevitably tired.


    She asked the olddy and the two little girls to sleep while she lifted the curtain of the car and looked outside.


    Dafu and the others were pulling the bound robbers, shouting and shouting, in a somewhat faux-fake posture.


    They didn''t go very fast this way. It didn''t take long for the sky to get dark, and the cold wind blew, and it was a little cool.


    When there were still three or four miles away from the city gate, Gu Yundong beckoned to Shao Wen, "Go ahead and exin the situation here to the officers and soldiers guarding the city, and let them open the city gate as soon as possible."


    Shao Wen nodded, "Yes, ma''am."


    After he finished speaking, he turned the horse''s head, shook the reins violently, and hurried forward.


    The others looked at his back and were surprised for a moment.


    The olddy was also awake, she had already heard what Gu Yundong and Shao Wen said just now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3318: Its really open

    Chapter 3318 It really opened


    Shao Wen left first. Although the rest of the team maintained their original speed, they elerated a lot.


    When the convoy came to the gate of the city, Shao Wen was already standing there with his horse.


    Standing with Shao Wen were two officers and soldiers guarding the city.


    Gu Yundong got off the carriage, and one of the officers and soldiers hurried forward, "Gun... Madam, I am very grateful to hear that Madam has removed the leader of the robbers. I have already informed the magistrate, and he is on the way. On the way here, Madam, pleasee here."


    While speaking, the city gate opened in front of everyone, and a middle-aged man in civilian clothes was galloping over on a horse.


    After seeing Gu Yundong, he hurriedly restrained the horse with a loud ''woo'', then turned over from above and walked directly towards Gu Yundong.


    "Mrs. Shao, this official is Ji Chi, the magistrate of this county. In addition to the robbers who are entrenched on the mountain, this time, I am very grateful to the people. I also invite my wife toe in. I would like to discuss with my wife about the follow-up suppression of the bandits. discuss."


    He obviously already knew Gu Yundong''s identity and what happened, and then rushed over impatiently.


    Seeing his eyes light up, he obviously cares a lot about getting rid of those gangsters.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Also ask the adults to lead the way."


    "Madam please."


    The city gate opened, and the convoy of Gu Yundong and his party slowly entered the city.


    The Liu family was stunned, but, did they reallye in? Or did the local county magistrate personallye to wee it? ?


    They entered the city, and the Liu family only felt dazed when they saw the city gate closed again in front of them.


    Only then did they realize that Gu Yundong''s identity was definitely not ordinary.


    The time was short, and Gu Yundong did not dy. She had asked the arrested robbers about the information on the east side of the mountain before.


    Now that Ji Chi got the information, he immediately ordered the manpower and directly sent people to catch the remaining gangsters.


    Ji Chi is the magistrate of this county. Naturally, he has long known about the robbers on the mountain, and he has always had a headache.


    He also sent someone to kill the bandits once, but the bandits were not caught, and he suffered heavy losses.


    And there are three groups of people on the other side, especially the group of Chang Dang''s family on the east side of the mountain, which is even tougher.


    Chang¡¯s head is two brothers, the eldest is the big head, and the one who was shot by Gu Yundong is the second head.


    Both of them are armed, and the officers and soldiers of the bandits are folded in their hands.


    Ji Chi was also at a loss. Now that he is better, the big boss was killed by the second boss, and the second boss was shot by Gu Yundong. Gu Yundong and the others even killed those who were a little capable in the stockade, leaving only one of the original three gangs of robbers.


    Such a good opportunity to suppress bandits, if Jiike missed it, he would be a big fool.


    After Gu Yundong exined everything, she didn''t care anymore, she stayed in the county government office directly.


    As for the Liu family, they found an inn in the city. Now in the city, they have nothing to worry about.


    Dafu and the others were still a little stunned. Seeing this, Gu Yundong asked Ji Chi to help arrange it, saying that they had also made a great contribution in eliminating the bandits this time.


    The pool should naturally go down.


    Gu Yundong then entered the room and sleptfortably.


    When he woke up the next day, Ji Chi was entering the door from the outside. He didn''t seem to have slept all night, his eyes were red with blood, but his spirit was exceptionally good.


    "County Lord, we won, all those gangsters in Dongshan have been caught."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Congrattions."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3319: Silver Rewards

    Chapter 3319 Silver Rewards


    Ji Chiughed, and finally calmed down for two points, "It''s thanks to the county master, otherwise, these gangsters don''t know how long they will cause harm."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "It''s just a coincidence." It''s also fortunate that the county magistrate in front of him is a pragmatic person, otherwise, they might not even be able to enter the county gatest night, let alone persuade him to suppress the bandits.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he exined to Hongye to prepare things.


    Ji Chi originally wanted to say a few polite words, but he was stunned when he saw this, and asked, "Is the princess going to leave?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "We were already on our way, and now that the robbers have a n for the aftermath, we don''t have to worry anymore, we''re ready to go."


    "Isn''t it too urgent, the county lord only arrived at the county townst night, so he should take a day off anyway, and let the lower official entertain the county lord properly."


    "No need." Gu Yundong said as he walked out, "Master Ji seems to have stayed up all night, and the follow-up things are very busy, so we will not talk about it. When wee back next time, I will disturb the adults when we pass by."


    Ji Chi heard what she said, so it''s not easy to stop him.


    "Since that''s the case, the lower official will let someone prepare some food and bring it to the county master to eat on the road."


    Gu Yundong did not reject this kind offer, he nodded and walked towards the carriage.


    Ji Chi turned around to leave, but just took two steps as if thinking of something, and then came back, "I almost forgot something, county lord, this time, the county lord should take the lead in suppressing the bandits, and the lower officials will report it like this. However, the next official once posted an announcement at the city gate, looking for people with lofty ideals to exterminate the robbers. If they seed, they will be rewarded with a hundred taels of silver. Now this silver should be handed over to the county master, too..."


    Reward silver? ?


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "I don''t want the money, you should give it to the Liu family and Dafu and their brothers."


    Ji Chi was about to take a silver note from his sleeve for a moment, thinking of the wealth of the county master, he suddenly felt a little sympathetic to himself.


    The one hundred taels of silver was a huge fortune to him, but to the county master, it was just a drizzle.


    Ji Chi felt sorry for himself for a moment, and then he went down, "Okay, then I''ll send it to them."


    100 taels of silver will be sent directly to the ce where Liu''s family and Daifuku live.


    Mrs. Liu heard that Gu Yundong had rejected the money, but she didn''t take it either. However, yesterday''s own nursing home and a few servants made great efforts, and a few people were injured.


    The olddy took 32 taels of them and gave them to the nurses and servants who had done so much. She then took out 30 taels from the family''s public silver as a reward for their protection of the master''s house.


    The rest was given to Daifuku and his gang of little brothers.


    Daifuku and the others were stunned, so happy they almost jumped out.


    Seventy taels, there are twelve of them, and one person can get five or six taels of silver.


    When they get the money, they will have the money to go back to. When they return to Luozhou, they can rent a house and find some work to do.


    Everyone was very excited. I didn''t expect that they not only received the hospitality of the county magistrate, but also got rewarded with silver after eating and drinking.


    Only Daifuku looked at the silver in his hand thoughtfully.


    Gu Yundong knew that the money had already been distributed, so he didn''t care much, and the county magistrate would naturally arrange it properlyter.


    She no longer dyed, and soon left the county office under the watch of the county magistrate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3320: Daifukus request

    Chapter 3320 Daifuku''s request


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they left the county gate, they saw Mrs. Liu standing there, looking like she was waiting for her.


    Gu Yundong paused when he was about to get on the carriage, then turned around and got off again.


    The olddy knew she was leaving, so she came to say goodbye to her.


    In the end, they lived together in ruined temples, drove across the road, and dealt with robbers together. Gu Yundong had a good impression of the olddy.


    The olddy looked at the four of them and said with a smile, "We originally nned to leave today, but I didn''t expect the children at home to be frightened and cold, or fall ill, so we have to rest here for a few days. Yesterday I am really grateful to Madam for breaking the temple. This is due to the old body. Yesterday, Madam gave the two children fresh food, and they liked it very much. She also asked me to thank Madam. "


    The olddy wanted to set off with Gu Yundong. She knew that being good with Gu Yundong would not be harmful to her family. A person who even the county magistrate treats respectfully, the identity is afraid that they may not be able to contact in this life.


    But firstly, the child is sick, and secondly, there are too many of them, and they are not on the way, so we can only leave it there.


    Gu Yundong nced at the thing handed over by the olddy and was surprised, "This is..."


    "Our Liu family started out with paper-cutting. If you can''t do anything else, this is the one that catches your eye. I hope Madam doesn''t dislike it."


    "How could I dislike such a beautiful paper-cut?" Gu Yundong did not refuse, and took the things over.


    There are several ?? paper-cuts, some areplex and some are simple, but it can be seen that it took a lot of effort.


    She put the paper-cut away, and took out another medicine bottle, "This is for the child to eat. Don''t be sloppy when he suffers from the cold. This medicine has good efficacy and is just right for the child. My son uses this when he suffers from the cold."


    The olddy''s eyes lit up, of course she knew that what Gu Yundong brought out was a good thing.


    Yesterday, a nursing home was injured, and it was also the medicine she gave to her. Today, she is much better.


    The olddy took it over immediately, thank you again and again.


    Gu Yundong said goodbye to her, and then turned around and got into the carriage.


    Seeing the car gradually go away, the olddy was agitated and a little bit reluctant to part with her.


    She didn''t ask Gu Yundong''s identity either, so she probably won''t be able to see him in the future.


    Gu Yundong and his party went straight to the city gate. They started early, but at this time, there were many people entering and leaving the city, so they could only queue slowly at the back.


    Daifuku came here at this time, running out of breath and sweating all over his head.


    It wasn''t until he saw that the carriage was ahead, he stopped and exhaled, "Finally caught up."


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car and looked out, raising his eyebrows in surprise, "Why are you here? Is there anything else to say?"


    Dafu looked at her with a hey smile, "Husband, madam, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s the matter, you said."


    Daifuku leaned closer and said, "I want to go with Madam."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Dafu wiped his sweat and said, "I know that Madam is not an ordinary person. I''m not very promising. For the past ten years, I was just messing around. But now it''s different. I thought about it for a nightst night. I want to do things with my wife, and I want to have a future."


    Shao Wen and Shaowu nced at each other involuntarily, and even Hongye moved closer to the carriage.


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth, "You are quite honest."


    "Since you have decided to talk to your wife, of course you must know everything."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3321: letter of introduction

    Chapter 3321 Letter of Introduction


    Gu Yundong was a little curious, "You want to follow me, what about your little brothers?"


    "They followed me before because they had no money and nowhere to go. Now that they have the entanglement, they naturally have their own lives." Dafu said, "Most people are going back to Luozhou, and there are two more The three n to stay locally and find some work."


    Only Dafu himself wanted to follow Gu Yundong.


    Although he didn''t know the identity of thedy in front of him, he just felt that following her would definitely make a difference in the future.


    When he was in the broken temple yesterday, he saw Shaowen Shaowu''s ability with his own eyes, and he also wanted to be such a person.


    Gu Yundong hesitated, she was indeed short of people.


    Although this Dafu has a special physique, he will die wherever he goes, but all those who die are bad people.


    In addition, he also has some skills. Although he is a little silly, his mind is still fast. Otherwise, how could he take his brothers under his hand and escape from the robbers'' den twice without being hurt?


    However, she has something important to do when she is away this time, so it is impossible to bring her to Yongning Mansion.


    Besides, she and Daifuku had only known each other for a day, and she didn''t know who he was.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while and said to him, "Do you want to have a good future?"


    Daifuku nodded vigorously.


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "I can give you this opportunity, it''s up to you to seize it."


    "Really?" Dafu''s eyes lit up, and he was about to walk to the carriage.


    "Wait." Gu Yundong stopped him, "But I can''t take you with me when I go out this time."


    Dafuku was stunned, "Yes, but..."


    "I will write a letter of introduction. You go back to Luozhou Prefecture, find Wan Xiaozhuang from the office, and give the letter to him, and he will naturally arrange your whereabouts."


    Dafu widened his eyes, "Fu, Fuya??"


    Gu Yundong thought, now Zheng Er is helping himself to find the staff of the team. Dafu is a very interesting person. He is a member of the three religions and nine streams. If he joins the team, he might really be able to make his way forward.


    This person ran away with his brothers when he encountered Chang¡¯s family three times and wanted to kill him. He was also a man of loyalty.


    Gu Yundong is quite optimistic about him, and after asking him to find Wan Xiaozhuang, he also asks him to check the details of Dafu, if there is no problem, just fine.


    Dafu actually wanted to be by Gu Yundong''s side, but thinking about their chance encounter, why did they bring him, who seemed to be a burden? So he opened his mouth, hesitated for a while and nodded.


    "Okay, then I, then I will listen to Mrs."


    Gu Yundong saw that the queue had already arrived, so he simply followed the people out of the city gate, and then let Shao Wen drive the carriage aside.


    She took out a pen, ink, paper and inkstone from the carriage cab, and wrote it in front of Daifuku.


    After writing it, he stuffed it into the envelope and glued it on, and then handed it to Dafu, "Take this letter with you, don''t lose it. I have twenty taels of silver here, you can take it with you. It should be enough for you to walk to Luoyang. State capital, right??"


    Dafu was not polite, he took it directly, nodded repeatedly, "Enough is enough, definitely enough."


    "That''s good, it''s gettingte. You go too, we''re leaving too."


    Gu Yundong got on the carriage again, and Dafu stood there, watching them leave nkly.


    However, after the carriage took a few steps, he immediately chased after him, "Wait, Madam, you haven''t told me your identity."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3322: goodbye nini

    Chapter 3322 Goodbye Nini


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain and said with a smile, "The daughter of the prefect of Luozhou, Gu Yundong."


    As for other identities, he will naturally know when he arrives in Fucheng.


    Dafu immediately stared, "The new prefect, the prefect''s daughter??"


    He didn''t know about other people, but the newly arrived prefect, Lord Gu, Dafu knew a lot.


    That is the well-ordered Master Gu, who has endless means, and works vigorously and resolutely.


    I didn''t expect Mrs. Shao in front of me to be Master Gu''s daughter. No wonder the magistrate here will open the city gate for her.


    Watching the carriage go farther and farther, Daifuku''s heart slowly stirred up.


    He felt that his future would be infinitely bright.


    Carrying envelopes and silver in his arms, Dafu turned around and strode back to the city gate.


    Gu Yundong and his party were getting farther and farther from the town, and their speed increased again.


    The journey behind ?? has always been very peaceful. Although I asionally meet some people who are not long-sighted, it is not a big problem with Shaowen and Shaowu.


    The four of them traveled day and night like this, and soon arrived outside Xuanhefu City.


    Gu Yundong did not intend to enter the city, but wanted to go directly to Yongning Mansion.


    It''s just that since he''s here, he knows that Yuanzhi also took the imperial examination this year, and it was when the results came out. Gu Yundong thought about it for a while, and then went to the city.


    The carriage drove directly to the shop opened by Bian Han, and their woodcarving shop was considered a rtively prosperous area.


    When Gu Yundong and his party arrived, they happened to see Bian Han leading a guest who looked like a member of staff into the shop.


    The two chatted andughed, and soon disappeared in front of Gu Yundong''s eyes.


    Gu Yundong got off the carriage and asked Shaowen Shaowu to take him to an open ce to stop, while he walked into the shop with the red leaves.


    entered the gate, but he didn''t see Bianhan, only heard voicesing from the backyard.


    She smiled and simply waited outside.


    However, at this moment, there was a milky voice of a female doll, "Who are you looking for?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a while, then looked down at the child who crawled out of the cab.


    The child walked up to the two of them, raised his head and asked again, "Who are you looking for?"


    Gu Yundong looked at the child in front of him, who was pink and tender, wearing a bright green skirt, with two cute little tugs on top of their heads, their heads tilted in a cute and lovely way.


    Here, how can there be a girl?


    And Gu Yundong felt that this child was a little familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    She asked Hongye in a low voice, "Have you seen this child?"


    "No." Hongye shook his head.


    Gu Yundong still felt very familiar, until the little girl took a step back because she had not received a response for a long time, and was about to turn around and run. A sh of light shed in her mind, and she said in surprise, "Are you Nini??"


    The little girl was stunned for a while, then stopped, "You know me?"


    Gu Yundong squatted down, level with her, and couldn''t helpughing, "You don''t remember me?"


    Nini thought hard for a while, but the capacity in her small head was really insufficient, which made her thinking a little hard.


    After a while, she shook her head, "No, I don''t remember, who are you?"


    "My name is Gu Yundong. We met more than a year ago, when I was holding a little brother with me. You yed with him, can you remember?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3323: Father and mother, cousin is here

    Chapter 3323 Parents, cousin is here


    Nini still can''t remember, but she is very familiar with the name Gu Yundong.


    The little girl''s eyes sparkled, "You are Sister Yundong?"


    "Yeah, it looks like Cousin Ke told you about me." It''s normal for Nini not to remember her. They met at the beginning. It''s been more than a year. limited.


    But it seems that the little girl is doing well. After Cousin Ke adopted her, she really raised her to be plump and plump.


    "Sister Yundong, why are you here? Mother said that you went to a far, far away ce, and it might take a long time toe back."


    Gu Yundong reached out and touched her head, "I happened to be passing by here, so I went into the city to have a look. By the way, why are you here? Where''s Cousin Ke?"


    Nini, "Mother went to Xinming Pavilion, I''m..."


    Before she finished speaking, a familiar voice came from inside, "Nini, who are you talking to? Didn''t you say you shouldn''te to the shop in front of you, and don''t talk to strangers?"


    As the voice fell, the curtain connecting the backyard was lifted, and Bian Yuanzhi hurried out from behind.


    Gu Yundong looked at him with a smile, but Bian Yuanzhi was stunned for a while, then he was overjoyed, "Cousin, you, you, are you back?"


    "Just passing by, juste and have a look."


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly stepped forward, then looked behind her and saw no dy.


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand and waved in front of him, "Just me, Hongye, Shaowen and Shaowu, no one else."


    Although Bian Yuanzhi was a little disappointed, he soon became happy again, turned around and shouted at the backyard, "Father, mother, cousin is back."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, footsteps hurried over here.


    The next moment, Gu Dafeng''s excited face appeared, "Yun Dong!"


    "Auntie, long time no see."


    "You girl, why don''t you send a letter first when youe, so I can pick you up at the gate of the city." She also looked back, she was also looking for Chichi.


    Gu Yundong sighed helplessly, and sure enough, since she had a son, she was no longer everyone''s favorite.


    "Auntie, I just passed by here, and I''m going to Yongning Mansion tomorrow." Gu Yundong took her hand and sat down on a chair beside her.


    Immediately, he saw with sharp eyes that Bian Yuanzhi was also holding the hand of Nini, who was looking at him curiously, and was sitting on a small chair beside him.


    Gu Yundong was about to open his mouth to ask why Nini was here, but Gu Dafeng couldn''t wait to speak, "Yongning Mansion? What are you doing in Yongning Mansion?"


    For Gu Dafeng, although Yongning Mansion is their ancestral home, the days there used to be really bad.


    Especially when there was a famine in that year, Yongning Mansion was littered with corpses, they escaped all the way, and their daughter died on the way. That ce is a sad ce for them.


    So over the years, although their life has been better, Gu Dafeng has never gone back once.


    Anyway, the graves of the daughter and the Bian family''s inws have been moved out, and there is no ce for them to linger.


    Gu Dafeng felt that Gu Yundong should not want to go back either. The rtives she cares about are now in Xuanhe Mansion in the capital, and Yongning Mansion only has Lao Gu''s family, so what is there to go to?


    Thinking of Lao Gu''s family, Gu Dafeng was startled for a moment, then frowned and said, "You went to Yongning Mansion, wouldn''t it be because of Lao Gu''s family?"


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "Ms. Zhao, I went there a few months ago."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3324: its retribution

    Chapter 3324 This is retribution


    Bian Han just came out of the backyard when he heard Gu Yundong''s words.


    He paused, turned to send the guest out, and then closed the door. Anyway, it''s already time for the application, so it''s okay to close the door early.


    After ?? was closed, he came over and asked, "Yun Dong, you said...she''s gone?"


    Not only was he stunned, but even Gu Dafeng and Bian Yuanzhi were stunned.


    Zhao is gone? It''s just that her body, which is stronger than everyone in the Gu family, has disappeared like this?


    Isn''t ?? the scourge of the millennium?


    "Yun Dong, tell me, what the **** is going on? Why doesn''t she have it?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t hide it from them, and exined all the conflicts between Zhao''s and Old Man Gu.


    After listening to Gu Dafeng, he couldn''t help standing up and sneered, "Retribution, this is all retribution. Look, look, without the big rivers and small streams to make them miserable, look at the days they lived. You deserve it, Don''t they love Gu Dahe and Gu Dahu very much? As a result, they raised two wastes, and they have to serve them at their age, which is a big smile. "


    Zhao''s family could not be peaceful in hister years, but Gu Dafeng really felt very happy. This is called evil retribution.


    Bian Han patted her hand andforted her silently.


    After a while, he turned his head and asked Gu Yundong, "Then you went to Yongning Mansion this time because the Zhao family is gone, you are going to... give her a gift?"


    After Bian Han finished speaking, he felt that it was impossible. Yun Dong really had no feelings for Lao Gu''s family or Zhao''s family, so how could he go to send her off?


    Gu Dafeng snorted coldly, "What to give? Then Mrs. Zhao is not Yun Dong''s serious grandmother, so what is there to give?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Of course not. She has been gone for several months. I went to Yongning Mansion because of it." She paused and said, "Uncle is in Yongning Mansion."


    Gu Dafeng was stunned, "Who are you talking about?"


    Gu Yundong sighed helplessly, and told Gu Xiaoxi to go to Yongning Mansion by Zheng Er, but he ran into his fellow viger. He learned that Zhao Shi was seriously ill for a short time, and finally returned to Gujiatun to handle the funeral. .


    Gu Dafeng and Bian Han immediately fell silent when they heard the words.


    Zhao is Xiaoxi''s biological mother, and everyone is dying. It''s okay if you don''t know. Now that you know, you must go and have a look.


    On this point, Gu Dafeng couldn''t say anything.


    only¡­¡­


    "The old man is really shameless." Gu Dafeng didn''t even call his father, "your uncle is too soft-hearted, and he actually took people to Fucheng. He is such a big man, and he doesn''t know how to find a way to send people back home. Tuen? You want your niece to take care of the aftermath for him, living such a long life in vain, it is useless. "


    Gu Yundong touched his nose. In fact, Gu Xiaoxi had already thought of a way to send Old Man Gu back. No, the people sent by Qin Wenzheng stopped him.


    "Anyway, I might as well take a trip to Yongning Mansion, just to solve this matterpletely, so as not to be entangled by the old Gu family in the future."


    Gu Dafeng muttered a few words, and then scolded Gu Xiaoxi for a while before he said, "Then don''t be so anxious, since you''re back home, it''s not toote to go to Yongning Mansion after staying a few more days. Anyway, your uncle is not capable. , let him suffer for a few more days, and we don''t care about him."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing andughing, "Uncle is an adult, so it doesn''t matter if he suffers for a few days. But there is Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao is so small, what if the old head of Gu treats Yun Shuke like him before?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3325: Yang He went to the capital to get married

    Chapter 3325 Yang He went to the capital to get married


    Gu Dafeng was speechless, her father was a cold-blooded and heartless man.


    used to abuse three nephews and nieces, andter abused her son. Now Xiaoxi''s children are in his hands...


    They are three siblings, how can they not escape the trouble of his father?


    Thinking of the soft Xiaoxiao, Gu Dafeng couldn''t stop it.


    "Okay, then, then you just came, take a break first, I''ll go buy some more vegetables, let''s have a good meal in the evening."


    Gu Dafeng said and stood up, going out in a hurry.


    Bian Han also went to help, he exined that Bian Yuanzhi and Yun Dong had a good chat.


    As soon as the couple left, Gu Yundong picked up Nini and asked Bian Yuanzhi, "Why is this little girl here?"


    "She doesn''t like going to Xinming Pavilion. She said that it''s too noisy there, but she likes the little wood my father made, and the flowers in the flower shop next door. I happened to be free, so I helped bring the area."


    said that he didn¡¯t like Xinming Pavilion, but in fact it was because he couldn¡¯t y with the children over there.


    Nini was taken in by Cousin Ke, and her life experience is not a secret thing. However, those children in Xinming Pavilion are either rich or expensive, and they have somewhat strange eyes on Nini.


    Even if there is no malicious words, the child''s senses are still very direct, and Nini is not happy in Xinming Pavilion.


    She does have a maid to take care of her, which Cousin Ke bought earlier. It''s just that the maid has been sick for the past few days, and she was afraid that she would be sick, so Cousin Ke brought Nini to the shop.


    Just in time, Bian Yuanzhi just finished his exams, so he put down his books temporarily to rx, and yed his father in the shop. Although Nini is young, she is very well-behaved and not difficult to carry.


    And she was very rxed in the shop, so Cousin Ke was relieved.


    Gu Yundong nodded when he heard the words, Yuan Zhi is a patient and easy-going person, even if he is young, he is a leader in taking care of children.


    However, speaking of the flower shop next door, she couldn''t help but stunned for a moment, "I came here just now and saw that the flower shop was closed. Isn''t this shop being looked after by my grandparents? Why didn''t I see them?"


    Bian Yuanzhi smiled and said, "Grandpa Yang and Grandma Yang have gone to the capital."


    "Go to the capital?"


    "Did Cousin Yang get admitted as a schrst year? Later, he went to Huaiyin Hou''s Mansion to propose a marriage, and the two sides discussed the wedding date, which will be next month. Grandpa Yang felt that the rtives of the three girls in the Shao family were all in the capital, and their aunt Yunshu and the others were also in the capital. Just get married in the capital. After getting married,e back and live in Xuanhe Mansion. No, Grandpa Yang and Grandma Yang set off two months ago. "


    Originally, Yang He didn''t want his grandfather and grandmother to run so far, after all, he was old.


    It was Grandpa Yang himself who said that he had never been to the capital in his life and wanted to see what the emperor¡¯s feet looked like.


    And the eldest grandson is getting married, so he should meet his inws.


    What''s more, they and Yang Liu, their daughter, reunited and separated not long after, and they really missed it.


    So Yang He took the two of them and walked slowly all the way to the capital.


    The flower shop next door is still open. After all, Gu Dafeng''s family is helping to take care of it next door. Before, Yang Liu also hired Xiaoyuan and her daughter as assistants.


    Just two days ago, a family outside the city asked for a batch of flowers, and the quantity was a bitrge. Xiaoyuan and his parents went out of the city to deliver the flowers today, and the shop was closed for one day.


    As the two were talking, Gu Dafeng and Bian Han came back.


    also came back with Cousin Ke who heard the news.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3326: Gu Dafeng is going too

    Chapter 3326 Gu Dafeng is also going


    Supper was cooked in the kitchen behind the shop, and the couple lived in the shop for more time now.


    The backyard of this shop was originally for the six sons of Bianhan''s apprentices, but when the six sons became rtives a year ago, they went out to rent a house alone.


    Some time ago, his daughter-inw was pregnant, and the fetus was still unsteady. These days are always ufortable.


    Bian Han gave his six sons a holiday, and asked him to take care of his daughter-inw first.


    Gu Yundong ate dinner in the backyard and talked for a while, knowing that Bian Yuanzhi had really been admitted as a schr, and he handed over the gift that he had prepared a long time ago.


    is a set of four treasures of the study. Bian Yuanzhi was very happy and thanked him solemnly.


    Gu Yundong didn''t stay here for a long time. She had to get up early and leave the city tomorrow. After talking for a while, she took Shao Wen and the others back to Xiao Er to rest.


    Xiao Erjin has been cleaned by servants all the time, so there is no need to worry about dust umtion.


    Gu Yundong was a little tired and fell into a drowsy sleep.


    On the side of the Bian family, Gu Dafeng, who was lying on the bed, kept tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    Bianhan listened to her tossing and turning for half an hour, and finally couldn''t help asking, "What the **** happened to you?"


    "I just heard that Zhao was gone, and I remembered those things when I was a child, and I couldn''t sleep." Zhao had never been good to their brothers and sisters before.


    The Zhao family was gone, Gu Dafeng really felt that she deserved it, and was very happy.


    But inexplicably, those memories of my childhood kepting up, and I couldn''t get rid of them even if I wanted to.


    Bian Han patted her, "It''s all over, we''ll get better and better in the future. Yuan Zhi is now admitted to a schr, and he will go to the capital to apprentice after a while. Those things in the past are far away from us, don''t Think about it, go to sleep."


    Gu Dafeng nodded, but still fell asleep after half an hour.


    Originally, Bian Han thought she really didn''t want to, but when she woke up the next day, Gu Dafeng was already packing her luggage.


    So when Gu Yundong rode out of the city in a carriage and Bian Han and others came to see them off, they saw Gu Dafeng walking over and said, "Yundong, Auntie has thought about it, this trip to Yongning Mansion, Auntie will apany you. "


    Gu Yundong was startled, looked at Gu Dafeng in astonishment, and then nced at Bianhan standing behind.


    Bian Han looked helpless, "Your aunt, don''t worry about you."


    Gu Dafeng nodded vigorously, "You are a junior. Although you are smart and capable, you may not be able to deal with a scoundrel like the old man. I will go with you. If you have anything, the aunt will stand in front of you."


    Gu Yundong can''tugh or cry, auntie, in front of old man Gu, you''re just a junior, and you''re his daughter, so it''s even harder to resist.


    But seeing Gu Dafeng say this, her heart is extraordinarily warm.


    "Auntie, it''s okay, I can handle it."


    "Don''t be brave." Gu Dafeng said solemnly, "This matter should have been handled by me and your father. How can there be a reason for your uncle to have an ident, but let you go as a junior? Your father is busy with important things and can''t go away. I can understand it. Isn''t there me? If I go, I won''t believe it, and I still can''t handle the group of shrewd calves in the old Gu family. "


    Gu Yundong was moved and helpless, "Auntie, don''t you believe in my ability? I promise to bring my uncle and the others back safely, okay?"


    She didn''t expect that she was just passing by Xuanhe Mansion and had a meal with the aunt, but she was stopped by the aunt.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3327: witty Bian Yuanzhi

    Chapter 3327 The witty Bian Yuanzhi


    Gu Yundong winked at Bian Yuanzhi, who looked thoughtful.


    After a while, he pulled Gu Dafeng who was about to climb into the carriage, "Mother, don''t go, I''ll go with my cousin."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Gu Dafeng, "..."


    Bian Han, "..."


    Bian Yuanzhi opened Gu Dafeng''s bag, took out another small bag from the inside and carried it on his back.


    Gu Dafeng was stunned, "When did you put it in?" No wonder she always felt that the burden was much heavier.


    "Just before you go out." While Gu Dafeng was going to the toilet, he put it in, and took out a few pieces of Gu Dafeng''s clothes.


    Gu Dafeng looked at Bianbian''s burden, and raised his fists to beat his son, "Look at what you have done."


    "Mother." Bian Yuanzhi smiled and kissed, "I''ll go with my cousin, I''m so old, I just went out to practice. You know, I can learn a lot by my cousin. It is me who suffers from the Gu family, I want to go back to them in person and let them see how well I am doing now, how about mad at them?"


    Gu Dafeng didn''t think it was very good, but he felt that his son''s words made some sense.


    She couldn''t say enough about Bian Yuanzhi. Gu Dafeng was pulled aside by him and fooled for a while, and finally agreed reluctantly.


    However, Gu Yundong, who is the real master, has an indescribable expression on his face at the moment.


    You... shouldn''t you have asked me first? It''s not good to just decide.


    But Bian Yuanzhi is better than Gu Dafeng.


    And Bian Yuanzhi had already climbed onto the carriage and jumped up, and said directly to Gu Yundong, "Cousin, please take care of you this way."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and he pointed at him, "Don''t you want to learn a lot from me? If you learn something, just wait."


    Bian Yuanzhi grinned and sat on the carriage.


    The matter hase to this point, Gu Yundong is not good at pulling people down. Say more and do more, and it''s easy to arouse suspicion.


    In particr, Cousin Ke was also present. She is smart and transparent, and if something is wrong, she will be suspicious.


    Gu Yundong shook his head, turned around to say goodbye to the aunt and the others, and then got into the carriage.


    Gu Dafeng and the others just watched the group go further and further away, with worried expressions on their faces.


    Gu Yundong waved at them through the car window, and she didn''t sit back until she couldn''t see anyone, and then red at Bian Yuanzhi.


    The curtain of the car was lifted, and even when sitting on the carriage, Bian Yuanzhi could talk to her face to face.


    Not only did Gu Yundong speak, he was the first to ask, "Cousin, this time you went to Yongning Mansion, not just for your uncle''s business, right?"


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Why do you say that?"


    Bian Yuanzhi crossed one leg and shook it with a dog''s tail grass in his hand, "When I was seven years old, my cousin took me out of Lao Gu''s house. Not only that, but also let the rest of Lao Gu''s family suffer After the painful lesson, the former Patriarch Gu couldn''t afford to suffer a stroke, and in the end, he was able to get away without any trouble. At that time, the cousin was still with her aunt, and her status was not as noble as it is now, and the people who needed it were more There are very few."


    "At that time, my cousin didn''t even show her face, but she was able to do it and bring me out safely. Now my cousin is already the county master, and there are enough people. If I want my uncle to leave Gu''s family, I still need to run thousands of miles in person. Are you going to Yongning Mansion?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3328: Jinxiu Restaurant opens to Yongning House

    Chapter 3328 Jinxiu Restaurant opened to Yongning House


    Gu Yundong sighed, this child who has read books is just different.


    When the child grows up, it is not easy to be fooled.


    Before Bian Yuanzhi finished speaking, "What''s more, my mother is right, my little uncle is such an old man, and I still need my cousin to help me when I encounter such a little trouble. Don''t say that my little uncle is embarrassed, even if it is a big uncle , and he won''t let his cousin take care of him."


    Uncle will only say that Gu Xiaoxi is useless, so let him give old man Gu for the rest of his life, he found it himself.


    Cousin is now in a ce like Jingping County, and there is that two-year-old child next to Chichi.


    The eldest uncle is so distressed by his cousin, will he let her go to take care of the aftermath of the younger uncle? Or such a small thing?


    Gu Yundong leaned against the wall of the car and said with a smile, "Then tell me, what am I going to do in Yongning Mansion?"


    "I don''t know." Bian Yuanzhi shook his head, "I''m a child, and I don''t have any sources of information. How do I know what big things my cousin is going to do? But no matter what my cousin does, I will help."


    "Thank you very much then."


    "Cousin is very kind."


    The two sisters and brothers said something strangely, andughed at the same time.


    Gu Yundong looked at Bian Yuanzhi, who was already half the size, and sighed, "Speaking of which, when you left Gujiatun, you were only seven years old, and five years have passed. If you go back, they may not recognize you. ."


    "Back then, if it wasn''t for my cousin, I don''t know if I would be alive now." He would think of this question from time to time.


    The days he lived in Lao Gu''s house, he could not get enough to eat and clothe himself, and he was still injured.


    His physique is weak, and he only wears a thin shirt in the winter. Under such circumstances, a casual cold may kill him.


    If he didn''t have his cousin, how could he be reunited with his parents, he could read and read, and he would be able to test his talents. What''s more, he could be a teacher from a contemporary Confucian schr.


    He has today, all from his cousin, and he will be grateful for it all his life.


    Gu Yundong saw the sentimentality he said, and wanted to go to Yongning Mansion to see the old Gu family, which reminded him of the past.


    She immediately changed the subject and talked about things in Jingping County.


    As for the purpose of going to Yongning Mansion, this, he will naturally know when he arrives at the destination.


    The group walked very fast, this time there was no further dy, and Gu Yundong did not go to other prefectures to rest.


    With Bian Yuanzhi, talking about some interesting things along the way will not be boring.


    In this way, the group arrived at Yongning Fucheng smoothly.


    Compared with five years ago, the current Yongning Mansion has recovered its prosperity. The famine of that year seems to have passed for a long time, and there are not many traces to be found.


    Many houses in the city have been renovated, just like the restaurant in front of you.


    Splendid Restaurant!


    Gu Yundong looked up at the que above his head, when did the Liu family open the restaurant to Yongning Mansion?


    Master Liu is a strong man. He is really unambiguous about expanding his territory. He has another branch so soon.


    Gu Yundong still trusts the Liu family restaurant.


    As soon as they entered, the shopkeeper greeted them, "Is the guest officer ying a tip or staying at the store?"


    "Stay in the hotel, give us three rooms."


    The shopkeeper happily responded, and hurriedly called the shop assistant to take them upstairs.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered the room, he stretched andy down on the bed.


    Hongye put the bag on the table, "Ma''am, are you hungry, I''ll ask Xiao Er to bring some food."


    She went out, but as soon as she opened the door, she saw that Shao Wen was going downstairs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3329: Shao Wens letter

    Chapter 3329 Letter from Shao Wen


    Hongye asked curiously, "Where are you going?"


    "Just here, go out for a walk." Shao Wen smiled and waved his hand, "Speaking of which, this is still the hometown of the four of us. We haven''te back for a few years, and the changes have been quite big."


    Hongye was taken aback, is this their hometown of Shaowu? She never heard them mention it.


    After Shao Wen finished speaking, the people left.


    He was right. They met Ye in Yongning Mansion. Ye saw them being smart, so he asked them to help with things, and by the way, he cleaned up Lao Gu''s house.


    After that, they followed the father and the wife all the way around.


    Thinking of those past events, they were still very emotional. If they hadn''t met Master and Madam, their fate would have beenpletely different.


    Hongye watched him swaying out of the restaurant, pursed his lips, and went to the shop assistant.


    exined that Xiao Er brought the food, and she went back to the house and said to Gu Yundong, "Madam, Shao Wen said he went out for a walk."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Well, I know."


    Hongye understood, Shao Wen went out, it should be at the behest of his wife.


    She didn''t ask any more questions, but just obeyed Madam''s orders.


    Who knew that Shao Wen didn''te back until it was almost dark.


    As soon as I came back, I came to Gu Yundong and handed a letter to her, "Madam, I went to see Lord Qin''s subordinates, and that person gave me this letter, saying that it was about something about the old Gu family, and asked Madam to do so. It¡¯s good to know in advance.¡±


    When he was in Yunjing County, the fourth child told Gu Yundong that the second child was He who was sent by Qin Wenzheng to take care of the Song family in Feng County of Yongning House.


    But He Lao Er is now in Feng County, but he left someone in this Yongning mansion to wait for Gu Yundong toe over.


    Shao Wen just went to see him.


    Gu Yundong was talking to Bian Yuanzhi. Hearing that, he took the letter and murmured, "It''s about the old Gu family."


    She opened the letter and wrote details about everyone in the Lao Gu family from top to bottom.


    There are several pieces of ?? letter paper, Gu Yundong nced at Bian Yuanzhi opposite, and handed the bottom two to him, "You look at the back first."


    She herself read the first two messages.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang both sent people to watch Lao Gu''s house, and asionally news came to their ears.


    However, for them, the old Gu family is not worth spending too much energy. Their main concern is the old man Gu and the Zhao family. As long as they do not leave this Yongning mansion, the rest is not important.


    As for the rest of the old Gu family, Gu Yundong only knows who has married and who has given birth to a child, so he almost listened to it like this.


    As for who he married, how he got married, and whether he gave birth to a son or a daughter, she was not interested in knowing, nor did she want to inquire.


    But now that they are going to face each other, these little things still have to be seen.


    Sure enough, what this letter says is what happened to Lao Gu''s family in the past few years.


    The Zhao family is gone, Gu Chuanzong lives with Gu Xiaoxi in Gaosheng Lane, Yongning Mansion, Gu Yundong knows this.


    Gu Dahe and Gu Dahu were helped by her, one of their tendons was broken, and the other''s leg was chopped off.


    After several years of nursing and diagnosis and treatment, Gu Dahe''s hands are able to do some simple movements, such as eating and washing his face, which is no problem, but he can''t lift heavy objects, and he can''t work. little thing.


    As a result, the household chores fell on Jia Meizi and their children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3330: Gu Faer also came

    Chapter 3330 Gu Fa''er is here too


    Jia Meizi was originally a stupid, poisonous and impulsive person, otherwise he would not have smashed Yangliu''s head back then, causing Yangliu''s brain to be unclear for so many years.


    Nowadays, Jia Meizi has to work in the fields all day and take care of her husband, so she hardly has time to rest.


    But this is the case. When I go home, I have to face the insults and kicks of Gu Dahe, who is violent and irritable because his hands are gone. Zhao shi can also toss her hard before she gets sick.


    Jia Meizi endured it for two years, but finally she couldn''t hold back, and she was about to die with Gu Dahe with a knife.


    She has a criminal record, and Gu Dahu''s leg was cut off by her. The old Gu family naturally threw out the rat''s arms and dared not provoke her again. Now Gu Dahe still has to look at her face and act. Jia Meizi decides how much food she eats at home.


    The days of the second room can be said to be a roar of chickens. Parents are not like parents, and children are not like children.


    On the other side of Gu Dahu, it was equally difficult.


    Gu Dahu''s leg was cut, but his hand was fine. Although he walks with a limp, he can still do some work.


    But his daughter-inw, Chang Shi, has been in a bad state since she was stimted a few years ago, sometimes awake and sometimes groggy.


    When you are awake, you can help with some work. When you are drowsy, you can directly pull out the seedlings from the ground and pour the food you are cooking into the water tank.


    As a result, Gu Dahu didn''t dare to let her work alone, either he would watch the work together, or let his children watch.


    Gu Dahu still has some feelings for Chang Shi. The stimtion of Chang Shi is not too big, but it has gradually improved a lot, and the time of onset is less and less.


    But in this way, how can the second room, who felt a big loss, be willing to let it go?


    Gu Dahe has lost his hands and has nothing to do, but his feet are very neat. If there was anything to do, he would go to the third room, and when he met Chang, he told her the past to stimte her.


    Gu Dahu was so angry that he couldn''t escape Gu Dahe, so he could only throw stones at him with gnashing teeth.


    The people in the two rooms are now in the same situation, almost to the point of being immortal.


    It is said that when the Zhao family handled the funeral, the two people in the two rooms had another trouble.


    Gu Yundong wanted to know what kind of life the old Gu family can live now, "The chickens are flying and dogs are jumping, and they still have the strength to fight to the death."


    She gave a ''tsk'', and just raised her head, she heard Bian Yuanzhi, who was sitting opposite, frown and say, "Gu Fa''er has alsoe to Fucheng."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Gu Fa''er?"


    By the way, Erfang Gu Dahe''s son.


    The second room has a son and two daughters. The son, Gu Faer, is the eldest grandson of the old Gu family, more than a year older than Gu Yundong.


    The eldest daughter, Gu Xian''er, was betrayed by Mrs. Zhao and Old Man Gu on the way to escape the famine. She became Peng Zhongfei''s concubine. Later, she was tortured by his wife and died in a fight in the house.


    There is also a youngest daughter, Gu Zhuer, who is three years older than Yunshu and should be fourteen now.


    The third room has two sons and one daughter, and daughter Gu Baoer is seventeen years old this year. Back then, it was Jia Meizi who wanted to sell her to a brothel. When Chang chased after her, he fought with Jia Meizi at the entrance of the brothel, and was ripped off in public, which was the stimulus.


    The eldest son, Gu Jin¡¯er, is fifteen this year, and the youngest son, Gu Yin¡¯er, is the same age as Yunshu, eleven years old, and he bullied Yunshu a lot when he was a child.


    Now Gu Fa''er from the second bedroom has be a rtive, and Gu Baoer from the third bedroom is also married.


    The old Gu family also has Gu Zhu¡¯er, Gu Jin¡¯er and Gu Yin¡¯er.


    In addition to Gu Yin''er, the other two have reached the age of getting married and are in the stage of seeing each other.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3331: Promote fruit wine

    Chapter 3331 Selling fruit wine


    Gu Yundong took the pages of letter paper in Bian Yuanzhi''s hand and looked at it. The more he looked, the closer his brows became.


    After a long while, he sneered, "This Gu Fa''er really learned ten percent of her parents'' stupid poison."


    Bian Yuanzhi agreed, "It''s just that he hase to Fucheng now, has he also found his uncle''s house?"


    "Mostly so." Otherwise, he was a person who stayed in Gujiatun all year round, so what would he do in Fucheng? He must have smelled and wanted to take advantage of Gu Xiaoxi''s side.


    After reading the letter, Gu Yundong''s expression sank, "It''s gettingte today, you all rest early, tomorrow morning we''ll go to Gaosheng Lane to find Uncle."


    "it is good."


    Several people went back to their rooms, Gu Yundong nced at the letter in his hand, and put it in the space.


    After a long day of rushing, I was very tired. Now that I finally arrived at the destination, Gu Yundong finally sleptfortably.


    When she woke up the next day, Hongye had already ordered breakfast and was about to wait for her to wash up.


    The food at Jinxiu Restaurant was quite appetizing, so Gu Yundong went directly to the lobby to eat. There were not many people in the early morning, but the spirits of the shopkeeper and the shop assistant were not bad.


    The shop assistant even gave her an extra te of side dishes, and even stood by and chatted with her when she was done.


    Gu Yundong thought it was very interesting and said a few more words.


    After a while, the shop assistant went to the counter and brought a pot of wine over, "Would you like to try the fruit wine in our restaurant? This fruit wine is fragrant and sweet, with the mellowness of wine and the elegance of fruit, you won''t feel bad after drinking it. The hot voice makes people feel a little drunk, which is just right for a noble and elegant woman like Madam."


    fruit wine? ?


    Gu Yundong almost choked on the porridge in his mouth, this shop''s clerk can really open his eyes and talk nonsense.


    Elegant? Did you mean her?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the shop assistant became more and more diligent, "Madam, don''t underestimate this fruit wine, Gu Ji knows? It was Gu Ji who first made white sugar, and this fruit wine was produced by Gu Ji. Now the entire Yongning Mansion is also Only our Jinxiu Restaurant sells some. This fruit wine was shipped from Luozhou Prefecture through hard work, and even the quantity in the capital is not much, but the capital is already in short supply. It is said that the students of Guozijian are all It was rushing for it.¡±


    "Our restaurant doesn''t have much weight. If it wasn''t for the fact that our owner and Gu Ji''s owner know and know each other well, we might not be able to grab it. I don''t rmend anyone else. This fruit wine is suitable for Mrs. Madam has a good face, so she couldn''t help introducing her to try it. If Madam thinks it''s good, and see Gu Ji in other ces in the future, you can buy a few bottles and taste it slowly."


    As soon as the shop assistant finished speaking, he saw Shao Wen and several othersughing in a low voice.


    He was stunned for a while, then looked at Gu Yundong in confusion.


    Thetter pushed the teacup on the table over and asked him to pour himself a cup to try.


    The shop assistant''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly poured half a cup, "Mrs. try first."


    Gu Yundong took a sip, um, it really came from their family. She did send a batch to the Liu family. After all, the restaurant has a lot of customers. Some schrs like toe here to make friends and call friends. Drinking fruit wine is naturally better than drinking spirits.


    However, the production of fruit wine in their workshop is not veryrge, and the supply of Gu Ji and Xinming Pavilion is not enough, so the amount for the Liu family is even less.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3332: Go to Gu Xiaoxi

    Chapter 3332 Go to Gu Xiaoxi


    After drinking a ss of wine, Gu Yundong said to the second shopkeeper, "I don''t want the wine, I have it myself. But you are eloquent and smart, and the Liu family has hired a good guy. You should ask Liu Wei to increase your wages. This is a reward. Silver, here it is for you."


    The shop assistant was stunned, Gu Yundong had already taken Shao Wen and the others out of the restaurant.


    He picked up the reward silver on the table, suddenly stopped, and then hurried to the counter to find the shopkeeper.


    "Is the wine sold?" the shopkeeper asked.


    The shop boy shook his head, "No, thatdy doesn''t want it."


    "If you don''t want it, don''t want it. We don''t have a lot of stock. Gao Gao people asked me for two bottles before, and I only gave him one bottle. Our main purpose is to let more people know about Gu Ji''s fruit wine. You can introduce it."


    The second shopkeeper waved his hand, "The shopkeeper, that''s not what I''m talking about. Thedy said that she has the fruit wine herself. Besides, she also gave me a silver reward. The most important thing is that she seems to know our young master''s family."


    "Huh? What did she say?"


    "She just mentioned that Liu Wei would give me a raise."


    The shopkeeper pped his head with a p, "You also called the young master''s name?"


    The second shopkeeper was aggrieved, "Didn''t I repeat what thedy said?" After speaking, he became excited again, "The shopkeeper, tell me, will she really tell the young master that you will give me more wages then?"


    The shopkeeper sneered, "I think beautifully, the young master''s family is in the capital, there are so many restaurants in the Liu family, how long does it take us to open, how does he remember such a small person as you? But..." He touched his chin, "Thedy sees You should really know our young master, in short, you can treat it well."


    "understood."


    The shop assistant sighed and turned to look at Gu Yundong and the others who had already walked away.


    Yongning Mansion is indeed different. Walking on the street, you can clearly feel the vigorous vitality.


    The slump due to famine in those days has receded, and the people''s lives have be much more prosperous. Today''s Sage is a good emperor, which can be seen from the various expressions of all living beings.


    Gu Yundong didn''t walk fast, and while watching the scene on the street, he went to Gaosheng Lane, where Gu Xiaoxi lives now.


    The yard that Gu Xiaoxi rented was not very big, just a small yard with three rooms.


    They have a family of three, one for Old Man Gu, and a study room for him to write books on weekdays.


    The good thing about this alley is that it is very quiet. It is a certain distance from the bustling streets. The atmosphere of his reading and writing is not bad.


    Gu Yundong and his party stepped into Gaosheng Alley. Just as they were about to say that it was really quiet, a cry suddenly came from their ears.


    Gu Yundong followed the source of the voice and saw a man pulling a little girl of three or four years old.


    "Is it Pai Hanako?" Hongye asked in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong was about to yell loudly when he heard the little girl crying, "Dad, don''t grab me, it hurts."


    The ?? man snorted coldly, "You still know the pain? Why don''t you listen to what I said, ah? I told you to go to your uncle''s ce and ask for something delicious, but if you don''t ask for it, why would you be so embarrassed to call it pain?"


    "Father, little uncle didn''t eat." The little girl stepped back pitifully, trying to avoid her father''s big palms.


    But he was afraid of angering him even more, so he didn''t dare to avoid too far, so he was twisted several times.


    The ?? man stretched out his big palm and pped her twice, "You don''t ask if you haven''t eaten? His parents have money, so why not ask his parents to buy them for him?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3333: little girl Gu Ruyi

    Chapter 3333 Little girl Gu Ruyi


    The little girl lowered her head slightly, tears falling down her cheeks.


    The man got even more angry, "You still have the face to cry, why are you crying? Your little uncle is so young, so easy to deceive, you can''t even deceive him, are you still my daughter? You''ve lost my face."


    "Woooo, Dad, I don''t want to lie."


    The ?? man was furious and pushed her to the ground, "Get out of here, don''t listen to me, don''t recognize me as a father."


    The little girl sat on the ground with her buttocks, and the man turned his head and left without looking at it.


    "Dad, Daddy, don''t leave me..." The little girl wanted to get up, but she fell too hard just now, her feet were smashed, her hands were scratched, and bright red blood was oozing out.


    The little girl sobbed and cried, watching her father leave her and go.


    She wiped away a handful of tears, who knew that when she looked up, she saw a beautifuldy squatting in front of her.


    The little girl was stunned for a while, looking at her timidly and a little scared.


    "It''s alright." Gu Yundong looked at the little girl in front of him and couldn''t help but think of Coco as a child.


    Hongye was beside her, and said angrily, "He is a father, not only does he want his daughter to lie to others, but he also pushes her down and hurts her and leaves it here? What if he encounters Paihanako? Really... "


    She wanted to scold, but the little girl was right in front of her. She couldn''t say anything more, so she could only shut up and looked at the child in front of her with pity.


    Gu Yundong touched the little girl''s swollen foot and asked, "Is your name Gu Ruyi?"


    The little girl was startled, her expression a little confused, "You, how do you know?"


    How did she know? Naturally, it was because she recognized the man just now.


    Last night they were discussing whether Gu Fa''er woulde to see Gu Xiaoxi, but he didn''t expect to see him as soon as he arrived at Gaosheng Lane.


    It''s really a beast, even his own daughter can use it like this.


    That person is Gu Fa''er, so the uncle he asked Gu Ruyi to deceive should be Xiaoxiao.


    Gu Yundong also learned something about Gu Faer and his wife.


    Gu Fa''er had already reached the age where he could meet and marry before he fled.


    At that time, because Gu Dajiang was the ountant in the county seat, Gu Xiaoxi worked diligently at home, and the old Gu family did not split up, so life was good at that time.


    At least, as the eldest grandson of Gu Fa''er, and the person who Zhao''s and Old Man Gu are partial to, those days were extraordinarily unrestrained.


    Old man Gu even sent him to read a book, but Gu Fa''er was not up to his expectations, and he still looked like a ghost after reading for a few years. Don''t talk about being a talented person, not even a child student dares to take the exam.


    Old Man Gu and Mrs Zhao urged him to try it, but the master of the academy said that he had not yet arrived and kept pressing.


    After ??pressed a few times, Gu Fa''er wasughed at by other students in the school, so he got angry and fought with people, and was finally kicked out of the school by the master, and he has been squatting at home since then.


    However, he has also read books for several years. The old Gu family took Gu Dajiang as an example, saying that he could only be an ountant in the county after reading for a few years and knowing how to read.


    Go back and let Gu Dajiang introduce him, and find a light work for Gu Fa''er.


    Just because of this argument, many people really liked Gu Fa''er and wanted to marry their daughter to him.


    Gu Fa''er did indeed have a marriage that was of his heart.


    Who knows, the famine hase.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3334: Lai

    Chapter 3334 Li Shi


    When the famine came, everyone focused on escaping the famine, and Gu Fa''er''s future Yue family also disappeared from the famine.


    When ??ter returned home, the family never came back.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s gone on the road, or if I just settle down somewhere else and don¡¯t go back to Yongning Mansion.


    In short, although the old Gu family returned safely, Gu Fa''er''s marriage was gone.


    Lao Gu''s family will naturally look for a new one for him, but at the beginning, everything is left to be done, and everyone is concerned about living their lives again. What''s more, it was not long before thete emperor died, and it would take at least a year to get married.


    Who knew that just half a year after that, Gu Yundong came over. Not only did she take Bian Yuanzhi away, but also the old Gu family suffered heavy losses. The brothers of the Gu family fought against each other and turned against each other. The news of both sides being lost spreads all over the country, adding a lot of gossip to the tired vigers.


    Such a family, as long as they love their daughters, no one is willing to marry them.


    Even if he doesn''t love his daughter, he doesn''t look down on his family. After all, if you want a betrothal gift without a betrothal gift, and if you want food but have no food, you won''t get any benefits from marrying such a family, but it will affect their money and efforts.


    Gu Fa''er was so angry that he died, but there was nothing he could do. One of his parents hurt his hand and cursed in a gloomy way all day, while the other was working all day like an old scalper, and no one had the energy to worry about his marriage.


    Gu Fa''er was gloomy for a while, so he simply found a way and found it by himself.


    He did find it, but he didn''t do anything, directly ruining the innocence of other girls.


    Gu Fa''er''s vision is still high, what he is looking for is the kind of family that is in good condition and best for him to eat and to wear. But he can''t afford to offend people like that, and it''s not easy to start.


    So he chose the Li family. The Li family lived in the county seat. There were two husbands and wives and only one daughter was born.


    The Li family is not a wealthy family, but Li''s father has a craft, the skill of burning pottery. He works for the owner and gets paid every month. Mother Li can embroider and asionally embroider some small items and send them to the shop for sale.


    Although Lai is not a big beauty, she is also a small family jasper, gentle and virtuous. The family will not be rich and noble, but they also live a stable life, and the family has surplus grain deposits.


    When they fled from the famine, the Li family escaped with the former owner, so the journey was rtively safe. Because there were so many people, they never encountered any refugees who attacked them. Compared with the difficulties and obstacles that Gu Yundong and others have experienced, it can be said that they are very lucky.


    However, it was this luck that made the Li family be Gu Fa''er''s target.


    Li''s family has not experienced the cruelty on the road to escape, so their temperament has not experienced the kind of perseverance to give everything. The former owner, who was good to Father Li, passed away again. The current owner of Father Li is not a good one, and he is also normal to Father Li, so it is impossible for him to be his backer.


    Gu Faer felt that Lai was the most suitable candidate.


    So that day, Mrs Li was dragged into the woods by Gu Fa''er on the way back from delivering meals to Father Li.


    After the incident, Mr. Lai found a rock and was about to hit him to death.


    However, he was stopped by Gu Fa''er. He not only stopped Li Shi, but also threatened her. If she died, he would spread the matter out, and Li''s parents and Li''s mother would not survive.


    Mrs. Lai was stunned. She had already died a hundred years ago, but she had to bear the pain of bereavement and gossip. How could she bear it?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3335: Shameless Gu Faer

    Chapter 3335 Shameless Gu Faer


    Lai finally married Gu Faer, she had no other way.


    Outsiders don''t know what the Li family thinks, but they think that their brains may not be very good. Why should they be rtives with a garbage?


    Li''s father and Li''s mother were of course unwilling to marry Lao Gu''s family, but without her daughter''s innocence, it was impossible for her to marry someone else.


    What''s more, if they don''t agree, Gu Fa''er can shamelessly publicize this matter. They have no choice but topromise.


    Li''s father and Li''s mother med themselves very much. Li''s father felt that his daughter was responsible for what happened while delivering food to him. Li''s mother felt that she should not let her daughter go out alone, because she was too careless.


    The husband and wife cried bitterly, and Father Li beat Gu Fa''er severely.


    Gu Fa''er was very obedient at that time, and promised to be good to Mrs. Li. He also said that he liked Mrs. Li for a long time, but because of the huge disparity between the two families, he knew that he was delusional. Later, I don''t know why, and I did such a thing to Li Shi for a while.


    He also promised that he would move out after bing a parent. He must take good care of the Li family, and the wife he finally got married will definitely take good care of him.


    His words, Father Li believed thest sentence at most - he really managed to marry a wife, and he would never want to marry another one.


    And Gu Fa''er''s words inspired him. He could bring Gu Fa''er to the county seat. Didn''t this person read books? Father Li still knew some people, and it was always easier for someone who could read to find a job.


    When the timees, the couple will live in Li''s house, so they can take care of them.


    Li''s father thought well, and at the beginning, Gu Fa''er did exactly what he thought, and he moved to the county town to live in Li''s house after bing a parent. He also had a job, and although he was so-so, he was still a businessman, and it would be nice if he could earn wages to support his wife.


    In addition, Gu Fa''er is really good to the Li family, and he will buy her some snacks when hees back on weekdays.


    Father Li was more or less relieved, even though he didn''t like this son-inw and felt very aggrieved, this was the best he could imagine.


    However, the good times did notst long. Gu Dahe and his wife went to the county government office every now and then to fight the autumn wind. Zhao and Gu old man also often went to the county government office. When they went, they had to see their eldest grandson, and then they had to live in Li¡¯s house. , before leaving, my grandson-inw will give me some travel expenses and money to buy meat.


    The thick-skinned people of Lao Gu''s family made Li''s father and Li''s mother furious, and almost fought with them.


    Gu Fa''er is on the side of the Li family. He feels that the Li family is only such a daughter, and the future property of the Li family will be his, so how can he give it to the Zhao family and Gu Chuanzong?


    Isn''t his grandma going to be with the third uncle? Then why do you want them to give money?


    As for his parents, he would only need to pay some pensions asionally.


    This situation continued until Lai became pregnant and gave birth to a daughter.


    As soon as Gu Fa''er saw his daughter, his face became dark on the spot, and since then he has no good face towards the Li family, and he has not even done his previous work. He also said that it was all Li''s fault, that not having a son would ruin his fortune.


    Since Gu Fa''er is no longer working in the county town, he naturally has to go back to his hometown, lest Father Li keep trying to find other things for him.


    Mrs. Li also took her daughter back to Gujiatun. The days when she went back... can be imagined.


    Li''s parents and Li''s mother often carried things to see them in order to make life easier for their daughter and granddaughter, and life gradually became difficult.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3336: Your mother taught you well

    Chapter 3336 Your mother taught you very well


    The daughter born by Li Shi is the child in front of him, Gu Ruyi, who is less than four years old.


    Looking at her thin body, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but think of the days she spent in Lao Gu''s house, she snorted coldly in her heart, reached out and touched her head, and said, "I know you naturally, and I also know you little boy. Uncle, your little uncle''s name is Xiaoxiao, right?"


    The little girl nodded dazedly, "Yes, his name is Xiaoxiao. Then, auntie, are you here to find Xiaoxiao?"


    "I''m here to find Xiaoxiao''s parents, your ankle is here, we''ll take you back and find Xiaoxiao by the way, okay?"


    Gu Ruyi pursed her lips and nodded hesitantly, "Okay, okay." After a pause, she asked in a low voice, "Auntie, aren''t you a bad person?"


    Gu Yundongughed, this is what he asked...


    "of course not."


    Gu Ruyi was relieved, she tried to stand up again, but her face turned pale in pain when she moved.


    Hongye hurriedly picked her up, "Don''t move around, be careful your legs are going to be broken."


    The little girl shrank her hands in fright, "Broken, broken, like the third grandpa,me?"


    Hongye didn''t expect her reaction to be so big, so she hurriedly smiled andforted, "No, no, if you move around, you may swell up a lot, and you won''t be able to walk for several months, and you won''t beme."


    "That''s too serious." Gu Ruyi immediately obediently said, "I''m not moving, thank you auntie."


    Gu Yundong took her little hand, "Your mother taught you very well." It''s a pity that such a father is on the stall.


    Gu Yundong didn''t dy, and even took Hongye and a few people to Gaosheng Alley.


    ording to the address provided by her father, Gu Xiaoxi rented the house in the innermost courtyard of Gaosheng Lane.


    Just now, Gu Fa''er turned a corner just to go in, Gu Yundong followed and walked in, and he arrived soon.


    Gu Yundong came to the gate, and just as he was about to reach out and knock on the door, he heard a hurried voice from inside.


    "...Where''s Ruyi? Xianggong, didn''t you go out with Ruyi? You came back, why didn''t you see Ruyi?" The voice was hurried and flustered, and it should be Mrs. Li.


    Gu Fa''er''s voice rang out the next moment, "What''s wrong with going out together? She didn''t do what I told her, so I asked her to reflect outside ande back."


    "Reflection?" Li Shi''s voice couldn''t help raising her voice, "You just left her outside like this? She''s still so young."


    "It''s not too young, it''s time to be sensible. What are you worried about, a little girl''s movie, are you afraid that Paihuazi will kidnap her? You will really put gold on your face. Roll, don''t pull me, you mother and daughter are both unlucky. ."


    After saying that, Gu Fa pushed the person away and walked into the room.


    Mr. Lai staggered a bit, managed to stand firm, wiped his face, and hurriedly rushed out.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw several people standing at the door, and... Gu Ruyi.


    Lai Shi was relieved immediately, seeing Ruyi obediently rushing towards her, she quickly caught it.


    then looked at Gu Yundong and said, "You brought my daughter back, right? Thank you, me, I almost thought something was wrong."


    Gu Yundong looked at the Li family in front of her. She should have lived a very tired and hard life. She was obviously about the same age as herself, but she looked ten years older. Eye circles are also heavy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3337: Im here to find Gu Xiaoxi

    Chapter 3337 I came to Gu Xiaoxi


    Old Gu''s family is not a human being, and a better daughter-inw can only be tortured when she takes it back.


    Gu Yundong nodded at Mrs. Li, "I just happened to be here to find someone, it''s easy."


    Mr. Li was stunned, "Looking for someone? Who?"


    "Gu Xiaoxi."


    Mrs. Lai''s eyes widened involuntarily, "Mrs. is Uncle''s old friend? Uncle and the others have gone out and haven''te back. Madam,e and sit first, go inside and take a break and have a cup of tea."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong was not polite, and walked in with a few people from Hongye.


    Seeing that Shaowu was carrying something in his hand, like a gift, Mrs. Li was slightly relieved, thinking that the person who came here should be well-intentioned.


    The group entered the yard, and Shao Wen closed the door.


    Just as Mr. Lai carried the children and led them into the main room, a voice suddenly came from the left wing.


    "Fa''er, what are you doing? Who told you to look through your uncle''s things, put them down quickly." This is... Old Man Gu''s voice.


    Lai''s face changed. She didn''t expect her husband to enter the door just now, but it was her uncle''s room.


    She nced at Gu Yundong and immediately wanted to speak out.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Gu Yundong waved, "Listen first."


    Mr. Li was covered by the red leaves, and his heart was trembling for a while, and he was very uneasy.


    But this unease quickly subsided, she even thought to herself, it would be good if they heard. Since they are old friends of my uncle, maybe they will tell my uncle about this, so that my uncle knows who his husband and grandfather are.


    When the timees, the uncle will drive Gu Fa''er out.


    Mrs. Li would rather go back to Gujiatun. Although she has food and clothing here, she is very clear about the reason why Gu Faer brought their mother and daughter here.


    Just wanted to take advantage of their uncle''s side, Gu Fa''er even asked Ruyi to deliberately approach Xiaoxiao.


    How could Mrs. Lai allow her daughter to be taught by him at such a young age to be such a ttering and hypocritical person who would notpromise on means in order to achieve ends?


    Therefore, even if Gujiatun''s life was a little bit bitter and tired, she would rather go back. There, Gu Fa''er didn''t care about Ruyi at all, she could always take Ruyi by her side, and she didn''t have to be afraid of being taught badly.


    Now that Gu Yundong said he wanted to listen, she let her listen.


    Mrs. Lai even gloated a little. She put her daughter on the chair beside her and said in a low voice, "Ruyi, sit here obediently, my mother will get you a clean handkerchief and wipe your hands first."


    Looking at the little hand that was pushed back by Gu Faer and dawdling and bleeding, Li Shi hated him even more.


    Gu Ruyi nodded, and Mrs. Li got up and walked out quietly.


    Shao Wen handed her a bottle of medicine, Li Shi was stunned, nodded slightly at him, and then went out.


    The conversation in the wing continued, "Master, don''t get in my way, I''ll just take a look, don''t you want to?"


    "What do I have to look at? Your uncle feeds me food and drinks every day. I don''t want to make him angry. What if he finds out and sends us to Kuwajiatun?"


    Gu Fa''er, "Master, what are you cowarding? You are my uncle''s biological father, does he dare not to keep you? My uncle used to be the most filial one, don''t worry, even if he knew about it, he would definitely not say anything. ."


    "You don''t know, he has changed a lot now, and he won''t follow me like he used to."


    Speaking of this, the old man Gu also sighed, as if his son was not filial and his life was difficult.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3338: who is outside

    Chapter 3338 Who is outside


    Gu Yundong sneered when he heard the words, Gu Chuanzong is living a good life, and he has begun to regain his sweet and bitter temperament before?


    Gu Fa''er in the room snorted disdainfully, "Master, don''t pretend. If my uncle is really disobedient to you, can he not say a word when he sees you calling me here?"


    You must know that he didn''te alone, he also brought his wife and daughter, and they all lived in this yard. The uncle didn''t still provide food and clothing. Although he didn''t look good on him, he still took good care of Li Shi and Ruyi.


    "That''s because you are the eldest grandson of the Gu family, and your uncle reluctantly agreed because of this." The old man snorted coldly, "If he really wants to be filial to me, how could he let her daughter-inw abuse me? I don''t even wash my clothes."


    Gu Fa''er pouted, "I think it''s because my aunt is not used to it. Lord, it''s actually very simple to prove that my uncle is as easy to control as before. I called my parents and Pearl over to see what my uncle is. reaction."


    "What?" Old Man Gu''s voice increased in an instant, which made Mrs. Lai, who had just entered the main room with water, startled.


    She quickly put the water basin on the ground, wet the handkerchief and let Xiao Ruyi intervene, but her ears perked up and listened to the movement inside.


    Old man Gu said in a frantic voice, "No, absolutely not, you can''t call your parents and the others over. It''s easy to say that your family of three is here, your uncle can handle it, your parents and the others are here, your uncle is really If you get angry, even we will be kicked out."


    "But Lord, I''ve already sent a message to my parents, and they should be here in the next two days."


    Old Man Gu was really angry now, "You, why didn''t you discuss this with me?"


    "I''m afraid that my father will not agree, and I don''t have to worry that my uncle can''t bear the cost of my parents'' arrival. From what I have observed these days, I think that my uncle should be very rich."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Gu Fa''er felt that his grandfather was acting stupid, he could see it, the grandfather had been living with his uncle for several months, could he not see it?


    "I mean, my uncle is not the long-term worker of Zheng Gongzi''s family at all. He must have a business to make money himself, and he has at least a hundred taels of silver on him. Otherwise, how could his son eat so well and so nourishing?" said Gu Fa''er felt a little jealous at this.


    Old Man Gu sucked in a breath, "Hundreds of taels? Is it possible? Although Xiaoxiao can eat it, we don''t eat big fish and meat on weekdays, and we wear coarse linen and sackcloth. If Xiaoxi is so rich, , at least give his son more meat, right?"


    "Master, are you stupid? Didn''t you see their family of three going out every three days or two? What do you say to do errands for the boss, do you need three people to go together? It must be delicious food. Master, don''t tell me I didn''t think so."


    Old Man Gu was silent, Gu Fa''erughed, "Well, if you are really afraid that my uncle will me you, then when my parentse, you don''t know what to do, and push everything to the end. Come on me. I''ll discuss with my parents and cheat out my uncle''s money, and then you will take the big money, how about it?"


    Old Man Gu remained silent.


    Gu Yundong in the main room couldn''t help it, and sneered, "It''s a good abacus."


    The voice inside suddenly fell silent, followed by Gu Fa''er''s stunned voice, "Who is outside?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3339: Are you Gu Yundong? ?

    Chapter 3339 Are you Gu Yundong? ?


    Gu Yundong stood there and didn''t move, the door of the left wing was opened, Gu Fa''er and Gu old man came out with a sullen face, and saw Gu Yundong at a nce.


    The two frowned immediately, Gu Fa''er quickly turned his eyes to look at Mrs. Li in the main room, and said angrily, "What''s the matter with you? Can anyone in the familye in? If you don''t stop it, it''s fine. , they are eavesdropping on us outside, but you don''t care, is there something wrong with your brain?"


    Li shivered a little after being scolded, hurriedly hugged Xiao Ruyi who was also frightened, pursed her lips and looked at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong sneered, "I think it''s because you have a problem with your brain. You eat someone else''s house and live in someone else''s house. In the end, you have to take care of the master''s family. You are really not a thing."


    Gu Fa''er was furious, "Who are you, where are you, little bitch, is it your turn to take care of my family''s affairs?"


    Gu Yundong raised his foot and kicked over, "Who did the little **** say?"


    "Hmm..." Gu Fa''er fell to her knees with a ''bang'', covering her stomped calf in pain, staring at her fiercely.


    Old man Gu was shocked, "You, what are you doing? Not only do you dare to break into the house, you are not afraid..."


    Old Man Gu''s voice became lower and lower, because the more he looked at the woman in front of him, the more familiar his eyes became. After a while, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes, and said somewhat uncertainly, "You, are you... Yun Dong? Are you? Gu Yundong?"


    "So you still remember me?" Gu Yundong stared at him with a half smile.


    Old Man Gu opened his mouth in shock, "It''s really you!!"


    Not only him, but Gu Fa''er, who was still screaming and screaming just now, also raised his head in astonishment and looked at her carefully.


    Even Mrs. Lai turned her head, Gu Yundong? ?


    Of course she had heard the name ??, even more than once. It is said that it is the eldest daughter of the uncle who disappeared while fleeing the famine. Back then, she was tortured and used as a cow and a horse in Lao Gu''s house, and she lived a very hard life.


    Moreover, there are rumors that the second and third rooms of the Gu family have be so violent that one broke his hand and the other broke his foot, which was caused by Gu Yundong''s return to take revenge. And the former patriarch Gu Gang''s family became what it is today, which is also her handwriting.


    Of course, thetter are all guesses by others, and there is no way to verify whether they are true or false. After all, they are just rumors.


    But at this moment, Gu Yundong is like the wife of a big family, with servants, full of aura, people can''t help but look up.


    The entire hall suddenly became silent, Gu Fa''er and Old Man Gu were stunned, looked at Gu Yundong for a long time, slowly shifted their eyes, and then settled on Bian Yuanzhi''s face.


    Five years have passed, and Bian Yuanzhi is now twelve years old. He has eaten and used well in the past few years, and listened to Gu Yundong''s words to drink milk every day to supplement calcium. .


    But the contours on his face were vaguely recognizable.


    Old Man Gu swallowed, "Are you Yuanzhi?"


    Bian Yuanzhi nodded with a smile, "It''s me, long time no see, you two."


    Gu Fa''er looked at him, then looked at Gu Yundong again, and after a while he gasped abruptly, "So, so you really left with Gu Yundong??"


    Since this is the case, then what Hu said at the beginning is true?


    "Gu Yundong, five years ago, you really designed my parents, uncles and aunts to kill each other and ended up where they are today, isn''t it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3340: who is your family

    Chapter 3340 Who and you are your own family


    Gu Fa''er''s voice was as if a stone was thrown into theke, which made everyone react, and Old Man Gu suddenly remembered what happened five years ago.


    Back then, Mrs. Hu went to Gujiatun to make a lot of nonsense, saying that Gu Yundong was prosperous and married to a good family. It was as if he had fallen into a nest of blessings.


    The most important thing is that Gu Yundong did everything that happened to the Gu family.


    Old man Gu''s lips trembled, "Yun, Yun Dong, did you really do it?"


    "Do you have any evidence for what you said?" Gu Yundong sneered, "If you don''t have evidence, you can''t bite me indiscriminately."


    "Bian Yuanzhi is by your side, he is the evidence." Gu Fa''er shouted loudly.


    Bian Yuanzhi is no longer the pitiful person who was bullied by others. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "I was just taken away by my cousin, what kind of evidence is this? My cousin has never been to Gujiatun, and you haven''t even seen each other Come on, how did you be the cousin who designed you?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "The Gu family would end up like that. Isn''t it your own fault? Gu Dahe''s hand tendon was cut off by his cousin? Isn''t Gu Dahu''s leg cut off by your mother? Didn''t the Jia family and the Chang family plot against each other? If you bite the dog yourself, you will put the me on others."


    Bian Yuanzhi put away his smile, took a few steps forward, and asked a question, which shook Old Man Gu''s heart like a hammer.


    Old Man Gu stared, "Yuanzhi, you, how can you talk like that?"


    Even aunts and uncles stopped barking, and, what else do you say dog ??bites dog?


    Gu Fa''er was furious, and the leg that was kicked by Gu Yundong just now has recovered.


    He stood up, and without a word, rushed towards the nearest Bian Yuanzhi, "You wild bastard, dare to call my parents a dog? I can''t kill you."


    Gu Yundong didn''t move, just like a weak chicken like Gu Faer, he was no match for Bian Yuanzhi at all.


    Sure enough, before he could touch Bian Yuanzhi''s sleeve, he grabbed his hand and pulled it forward, then kicked him in the leg. Gu Fa''er fell to her knees again with a ''bang'', and was pressed down again, and she fell on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    "Who are you talking about? Five years ago, you bullied me, and I was too young to be able to handle it. Five years from now, do you think I''ll still let you do it? You still want to beat me, and don''t pee and take care of yourself. "


    Gu Yundong just watched, but did not stop it. She knew how Gu Fa''er treated Bian Yuanzhi five years ago. Although so many years have passed, but now he has toe and fight, it''s no wonder that Bian Yuanzhi avenged himself.


    "Ah..." Gu Fa''er screamed out, with a ghastly expression on his face.


    He wanted to scold, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he was punched, and the pain caused his entire face to contort.


    Old Man Gu was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly shouted, "Stop, stop, Yuanzhi, Fa''er is also your cousin. How can you beat someone? He''s about to be beaten to death."


    It was useless to shout twice, he turned his head to look at Gu Yundong again, "Yundong, please stop him, it''s your own family. If you have anything to do, sit down and talk about it, why do you have to do it?"


    "Who is your own family with you?" Gu Yundong sneered, "You''re not blind, didn''t you see that it was Gu Fa''er who moved the hand first. Could it be that Yuanzhi was still standing there and beating him, can''t he? Fight back?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3341: thrown out

    Chapter 3341 thrown out


    Old man Gu choked, he also felt that Gu Fa''er was too impulsive.


    But seeing that Bian Yuanzhi didn''t seem to stop at all, he became anxious again. Out of the corner of his eyes, he caught sight of Li''s mother and daughter in the main room, and hurriedly said, "I didn''t say that I couldn''t fight back, can''t I just block it? Yuanzhi is like this. What should I do if I beat someone and frighten the child?"


    child? ?


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Ruyi, who shrank into a ball and hugged her mother tightly, pursed her lips, and said in a low voice, "Yuanzhi."


    Bian Yuanzhi was distracted by Old Man Gu while beating others, so he naturally heard his words.


    He stopped immediately and stood up from Gu Fa''er.


    Gu Fa''er hated him to death, but there were so many people on the other side that he was surrounded by old man Gu, who had to step into the coffin with every foot and half, so he was not their opponent at all.


    But it¡¯s okay, he will definitely find Bian Yuanzhi to settle the ount.


    The little brat hasn''t seen him for a few years, so he thought he could turn into a wolf? Wait, he must have made them look good.


    Gu Fa''er was thinking about waiting for the opportunity, but Gu Yundong didn''t give him a chance at all, he turned his head and said directly to Shaowen Shaowu, "Throw the two of them to me."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Shao Wen and Shaowu are gearing up, they have been wanting to do it for a long time.


    Hearing the order at this moment, he grabbed the two of them and walked to the door without saying a word.


    Old Man Gu and Gu Fa''er were both stunned and shouted in disbelief, "Gu Yundong, you, how dare you? This is not your home. You don''t say anything about trespassing in, and you want to drive us away. What? What are you?"


    Old man Gu couldn''t care about maintaining his personality anymore, so he shouted, "Gu Yundong, I''m your grandfather, you are disrespectful, you are not filial, you, you let them let me go."


    Gu Yundong poked out his ears and said to Shao Wen, "If they dare to yell, they will call me until they are convinced."


    Old man Gu was very aware of current affairs, so he didn''t dare to scream in an instant.


    Gu Fa''er still didn''t know whether to live or die, "Gu Yundong, don''t think that you can do whatever you want when you marry a rich family. This is Yongning Mansion. If you dare to beat us, I can go to the government and sue you."


    "You go and sue. It just so happens that I also want to find someone from the yamen to judge. You want to steal other people''s things while the master is away. How should you judge?"


    Gu Fa''er choked, and when he wanted to scream again, he was punched in the stomach.


    When he came over, he and Old Man Gu had already been thrown out of the house by Shaowen and Shaowu.


    The gate to the courtyard mmed shut in front of the two of them.


    Gu Fa''er clutched his stomach and leaned against the wall, gritted his teeth and yelled, "Gu Yundong, I will never let you go, you little bitch, dare to drive me out..."


    Old man Gu was still in a daze. He never thought that he would be kicked out by another granddaughter in his son''s house.


    He went up and mmed on the door, "Gu Yundong, this is my house, why did you drive me out? Open the door and let me in, or I''ll go to the yamen and sue you for being unfilial."


    There was no movement inside.


    Gu Yundongpletely ignored the abuse and shouting outside the door. After she threw the person out, she turned around and walked towards the mother and daughter of the Li family.


    Li Shi was still a little nervous. When she first saw Gu Yundong, she smiled and spoke softly. In the blink of an eye, the two of them were thrown out.


    Gu Fa''er is just that, old man Gu is so old, she doesn''t even care that she just throw it away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3342: Are you scared

    Chapter 3342 Are you afraid?


    Mrs. Li''s feelings towards Gu Yundong, she didn''t know whether to say fear or worry for a while.


    But Gu Yundong came over, stood directly in front of Gu Ruyi, and asked her in a low voice, "Are you afraid?"


    Xiao Ruyi was stunned for a while, opening her wet eyes.


    She hesitated for a moment, then shook her head slightly, "I''m not afraid." She had seen other people fighting before, and she had also seen his father fighting with others and being beaten by others.


    At first, she was so frightened that she burst into tears, but Gu Faer scolded her and scolded her for not letting her cry.


    After several times, Xiao Ruyi even felt ustomed to it and was no longer afraid.


    Gu Yundong smiled, then reached out to touch her head again, then raised his head and said to Mrs Li, "The matter between you and Gu Fa''er..." She paused, "I know all about it."


    Mrs. Lai didn''t react at first, and it took a moment for her to realize that Gu Yundong was referring to the fact that she was ruined by Gu Fa''er and had to marry him. Outsiders don''t know about this, and even the Gu family don''t know much about it, but Gu Dahe and his wife guessed it.


    Therefore, she couldn''t even mention the pain that had been suppressed in her heart for many years. Even sharing the bed with the person who strengthened him back then as a loving couple, Li Shi often felt sick inside, but he could only bear it alone.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong made it clear in front of her. Originally, she thought she would be embarrassed and would be so ashamed that she wanted to hide.


    But at this moment, Li Shi only felt relieved. I don''t know why, but at that moment, she wanted to cry aggrieved.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong handed her a handkerchief, "Don''t worry, I hate Gu Fa''er, but I won''t take my anger on you mother and daughter. You can live here in peace, and if you have anything, you can tell me at any time. Don''t worry, the sky is falling and there is still a tall man on it, everything will be discussed when the unclees back."


    Mr. Li wiped the corners of his eyes and replied softly.


    Although her husband was kicked out, he really didn''t want to take his daughter out to make trouble with him.


    Gu Yundong then looked at Ruyi''s broken palm, but the hand was cleaned up by Mrs. Li and the medicine was applied.


    is a swollen foot, so you need to take a good look.


    She said to Mrs Lai, "Shao Wen knows some medical skills, let him take a look at Ruyi''s feet."


    Mr. Lai nodded gratefully, "Thank you."


    Shao Wen stepped forward, Gu Yundong took a step back, and then he had time to look at the small courtyard in front of him.


    Originally there were three rooms, the left and right wing plus a study room, which was just right for the Gu Xiaoxi family and the old man Gu. Now that Gu Fa''er came, he naturally emptied the study.


    Without the study, Gu Xiaoxi can only do things in his own room.


    But Gu Yundong stepped into the left wing room that was opened by Gu Faer and the others just now, but found that there was no writing material for Gu Xiaoxi in it.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, where did the uncle put all his things?


    She nced around, only to feel that the room was really empty. After not looking at it, he backed out again and closed the door of the room.


    It''s gettingte, and the three Gu Xiaoxi family haven''te back yet.


    Gu Yundong nned to wait at home directly. Upon seeing this, Mrs. Li hurriedly went to the kitchen to cook, "Auntie bought some vegetables and put them in the kitchen before going out. I''ll go cook now."


    Hongye got up, "Let me help you."


    Not only Hongye, but even Shaowu went to help.


    Gu Ruyi was a little bit inseparable from her mother at first, but after Bian Yuanzhi coaxed her a few words, she obediently followed Bian Yuanzhi and ate the cakes that Gu Yundong handed over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3343: Waiting for Gu Xiaoxi to come back

    Chapter 3343 Waiting for Gu Xiaoxi toe back


    When Mr. Li saw this, he couldn''t helpughing, feeling a little weirdly rxed.


    She wiped her hands and took Hongye Shaowu to the kitchen.


    A group of people in the yard ignored Old Man Gu and Gu Faer who were still shouting outside the door.


    On the other hand, the neighbor next door went out to take a look out of curiosity. The old man Gu, who loved face, looked stiff, and pulled Gu Fa''er out of Gaosheng Lane in embarrassment.


    He has been doing nothing for the past few months, and he didn''t know anyone in Fucheng, so he wanted to chat with his neighbors.


    But the people living here are all the neighbors for decades, and they are all from the city. Naturally, they look down on the old man from the country. Not only do they not want to interact with him, but they also point at him.


    Old Man Gu was not to be outdone, so he pretended to talk about how capable and filial his son was, how good he was, and how good he was in his old age.


    But now he was thrown out of the house, if these neighbors knew about it, how would theyugh at him.


    Old man Gu dragged Gu Fa''er all the way out of the alley before stopping, his eyelids twitched twice, and his eyes were full of resentment.


    Gu Fa''er shook his hand away, "Why did you pull me out?"


    "You didn''t take care of Gu Yundong, didn''t you care about what we were saying and scolding? We continued to yell at the door, and they wouldn''t open the door. Instead, it''s better to wait for your uncle toe back. That yard belongs to your uncle, can it be? Can she keep your uncle out of the door?"


    "...Okay, then wait for the uncle toe back." Gu Fa''er was angry and muttered a few more words, then turned to see the old man Gu who was silent and didn''t know what he was thinking, and couldn''t help squinting, "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I was just thinking, what you said is right. Your uncle definitely has a lot of money in his hand. Look, Yun Dong suddenly appeared today with Yuan Zhi, as if he knew that your uncle lived here. I think she and your uncle should have reunited early. There are several servants around Yun Dong, and the married man is definitely not bad. Will she let your uncle be a long-term worker for someone else?"


    Gu Fa''er, "No."


    "That''s right, so Xiaoxi deliberately lied to me. This kid has a lot of heart now, and he actually hides such a big thing from me."


    Gu Fa''er leaned over and said, "Master, so I made the right decision to let my parentse over, right? We need more people to put pressure on the uncle so that he can spit out all the money. Actually, I have another idea. , I think the people from Gu Gang''s family can alsoe over. Their family must have been harmed by Gu Yundong five years ago. When theye, our family will report Gu Yundong to the yamen together and let him She lost money and bleed a lot of blood."


    Old man Gu thought of his two sons who had broken hands and feet and the hardships he had suffered in the past few years, so he kept silent.


    But Gu Faer knew that his grandfather agreed in his heart.


    But these things can be found slowly. The most important thing now is to wait for the uncle toe back. He has no money in his hand, and now he is a little hungry.


    However, the two of them waited left and right, and in the afternoon they didn''t see Gu Xiaoxi''s family of three.


    What they didn''t know was that at this time, Gu Xiaoxi was gnashing his teeth and looking at a group of people not far away, and said to Chang Yaya, "I knew that there must be no good thing for Gu Fa''er toe. No, take his father My mother is here too."


    Chang Yaya also saw Gu Dahe''s group and couldn''t help but be worried.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3344: dont go back

    Chapter 3344 Don''t go back first


    Gu Xiaoxi led Xiaoxiao, and took Chang Yaya to hide to the side, so as not to be seen by Gu Dahe''s group, "Forget it, there are so many of them, it will be a mess when we go back, we should go to the restaurant to rest. Come backter."


    Chang Yaya nodded, "That''s all there is to it."


    This Gu Fa''er not only brought his parents and sisters, but also the three family members of Gu Dahu, who had always been at odds with them, came here.


    Seven neat people, plus old man Gu Gu Fa''er and others at home, huh, a dozen people live in a small courtyard with only three rooms? Thinking of the scene of chickens flying and dogs jumping, Chang Yaya felt her scalp tingle.


    "Let''s go." Gu Xiaoxi nced at the group again.


    Gu Dahe and others were asking about the way to Gaosheng Lane, making a lot of noise. Naturally, they were still at odds, but how could Gu Dahu tolerate the Erfang family in the Fucheng to take advantage of Gu Xiaoxi, and leave them to live a miserable life in the vige?


    impossible! ! Gu Xiaoxi is not the younger brother of Gu Dahe alone, so he wants to go together.


    It¡¯s just that, Chang¡¯s family has not been sick these days. It seems that since Zhao¡¯s death, Chang¡¯s disease has only urred once, and it has not been a long time. Gu Dahu felt that she was almost healed, and was happy.


    So when they saw Dahe and the others behaved abnormally, they immediately followed. Although they quarreled with each other like cockfighting along the way, and even moved their hands, but the stumbling ones still arrived at Fucheng. Seeing that they were about to reach their destination, the two rooms stopped for a short time and ran towards the goal in unison. went.


    They didn''t know that their target Gu Xiaoxi had already gone in the opposite direction to them.


    Walking all the way to Jinxiu Restaurant, Gu Xiaoxi stopped and asked his son, "What would Xiaoxiao want for lunch?"


    "fish fish."


    "Okay, let''s eat fish at noon." Gu Xiaoxi smiled and shook the child in his arms.


    Recently, his son has lost weight, and his chubby face has be smaller, which makes him feel distressed to death.


    But Chang Yaya thinks that her son is just right, too fat is bad for your health. Xiaoxiao loves to eat, but he is not a picky eater. He can put food in his mouth, but even if he is not given food, he will not shout for it and do his own thing.


    In the past, Gu Xiaoxi devoted himself to feeding his son. When he went out, he would always buy all kinds of snacks when he came back. That''s how he fed his son fat.


    These days, because old man Gu is at home, they don''t want to show off their wealth, so the food at home is lighter. asionally, I will eat a meal of meat. The little guy is very talkative and eats whatever he wants. As long as his stomach is full, he will not be greedy.


    But Gu Xiaoxi felt too wronged by his son, and often made excuses to take him out to buy food.


    Like this morning, he excused himself to do errands for the owner, and went straight out with Chang Yaya and Xiaoxiao.


    As a result, he met Gu Dahe and others on the way, and instantly dispelled his thoughts of going home.


    Standing at the gate of Jinxiu Restaurant at this moment, Gu Xiaoxi''s mood instantly improved.


    The son said he wanted to eat fish, so Gu Xiaoxi carried him and walked inside.


    The second shopkeeper saw their family of three, and immediately greeted them with a smile, "Brother Gu is here? Are you going to eat in the lobby today, or send it to the wing?"


    Gu Xiaoxi thought for a while, "Send it to the wing." Just in time to read his manuscripts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3345: Why isnt Yun Dong coming?

    Chapter 3345 Why hasn''t Yundonge


    That''s right, Gu Xiaoxi opened a room in Jinxiu Restaurant early.


    Before Gu Fa''er didn''te, he did everything in the study. Old Man Gu was illiterate anyway and couldn''t understand what he was writing.


    But Gu Fa''er has been reading for a few years, and he has a lot of literacy, not to mention his mind.


    In order to avoid more troubles, he directly opened a room in the restaurant, and put some things in the family that he didn''t want to expose in the restaurant.


    This is the restaurant of the Liu family. After knowing that he is the uncle of the Gu family, the shopkeeper not only gave him a discount, let him pay a monthly subscription, but also gave him a very safe room. It is just above the counter, and you can see what is there when you look up. people pass by.


    However, their Jinxiu Restaurant''s security measures are also very mature, so don''t worry too much.


    Gu Xiaoxi asionallyes to the restaurant to eat or take a break, which is quite convenient.


    After talking to the second shopkeeper, Gu Xiaoxi carried his son and took his wife upstairs.


    As soon as he entered the room, he rxed.


    Just seeing Chang Yaya''s worried look on her face, sheughed, "Okay, if you really don''t want to get involved in those things, let''s just live here and not go back today."


    Chang Yaya thought, but...


    "How can it be so easy, even if we don''t go back today, what about tomorrow? The day after tomorrow? We always have to face it. Besides, our clothes and other things are still in the room, and when the timees, I will have to deal with them. distressed."


    Gu Xiaoxi sighed, "That''s right, when will Yun Donge?"


    The person sent by Lord Qin clearly told him quickly, if Lord Qin hadn''t asked him to temporarily stabilize Gu Chuanzong, don''t leave this Yongning mansion, and wait for Yun Dong toe over to solve this matter, where would he wait until Gu Fa''er came over Are you still not going?


    Although Gu Xiaoxi didn''t quite understand the intention of Lord Qin, but with Qin Wenzheng''s current status, it should be a very important event to let Yun Donge to Yongning Mansion.


    Chang Yaya fed her son a sip of water, "She is so far away from Luozhou Mansion, it will take some time toe all the way. Just bear with it, when Yundong arrives, we will send Daddy and them back to Jiatun, Follow Yun Dong back to Luozhou Prefecture."


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenly looked at her with aplicated look, and Chang Yaya was taken aback, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Xiaoxi thought for a while and said, "I think, if I really wait until Yun Donges over, I''m afraid I won''t send them back to Jiatun so easily."


    Chang Yaya thinks of Yun Dong''s temperament, and then thinks about the troublesome and selfish appearance of the old Gu family, really...not too calm negotiation...right?


    While speaking, there was a soft knock on the door of the room.


    "Brother Gu, the dishes you asked for are here."


    Gu Xiaoxi wiped his face, got up and opened the door.


    The second shopkeeper smiled and put the dishes they ordered on the table, Xiaoxiao looked at the crucian carp soup in front of him, and pushed the small bowl in front of him to his father, "Xiaoxiao drink the soup."


    Gu Xiaoxi immediately scooped up a bowl for him, "Okay, our family Xiaoxiao drinks soup, and then eats fish. If we''re full, let''s go to sleep."


    Xiaoxiao nodded his head vigorously.


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenlyughed, and the second shop assistant smiled and exited the wing.


    Just when the guest room door was closed, a figure suddenly shed past.


    Gu Xiaoxi didn''t care at first, and after eating a bowl of rice, he stood up from the chair.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3346: Only vegetable leaves

    Chapter 3346 There are only vegetable leaves at home


    Chang Yaya raised her head in surprise, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Just now, I seem to have seen Shaowu." The moment that figure shed past, he felt strange.


    It''s just that his mind didn''t turn around for a while, and now he thinks it''s wrong, that man and Shaowu look alike.


    Chang Yaya''s eyes widened, "You mean, Yun Dong is here?"


    "I don''t know, I''m not sure if I read it wrong just now." Gu Xiaoxi rubbed his eyes, he actually suspected that he missed Yun Dong too much, so he had hallucinations.


    Chang Yaya wiped her mouth at Xiao Xiao, who was turning her head in doubt, and said, "Go and find out."


    Gu Xiaoxi quickly took a sip of tea, put down the cup, and went out of the room.


    It was lunch time, and there were many people sitting in the lobby downstairs.


    Gu Xiaoxi nced down, but did not see Gu Yundong and others, he immediately went downstairs and went straight to the counter.


    The shopkeeper had just finished entertaining a guest. Seeing him running down in a hurry, he hurriedly asked with a smile, "What''s wrong with Brother Gu?"


    "The shopkeeper, has ady in your twenties lived in your restaurant for the past two days? He''s from out of town, with red lips and white teeth, as beautiful as a hibiscus out of water, very smart and generous, probably so tall, There should be a few guards around, right?"


    The shopkeeper was stunned, the first person that shed in his mind was Gu Yundong.


    So he nodded subconsciously, "There is such a Mrs. Shao, does Brother Gu know him?"


    Mrs. Shao? Really Yun Dong. Gu Xiaoxi''s eyes lit up, "When did shee, and which room did she live in?"


    "Arrivedst afternoon, staying in the second room on your left."


    "Thank you." Gu Xiaoxi cupped his hands, turned his head and left.


    Seeing that he was about to go upstairs to find someone, the shopkeeper hurriedly stopped him, "Wait, Brother Gu, they are not here."


    "Not here?" Gu Xiaoxi stopped abruptly.


    The shopkeeper nodded, "Yeah, they went out in the morning. But one of Mrs. Shao''s guards just came back and asked the back kitchen of our restaurant to cook some meat dishes and carry them away. "


    meat dishes?


    Gu Xiaoxi was a little puzzled, so the figure just now was really Shaowu, he went to the restaurant to pick up some meat dishes...


    Wait, aren''t they going to their own house?


    Gu Xiaoxi thanked the shopkeeper again and hurriedly ran upstairs.


    Chang Yaya and Xiao Xiao have already finished eating, and they are washing their hands.


    Gu Xiaoxi ran in excitedly and said, "It''s really Yun Dong, he''s here. But he should be going to our house at this time. My father and Gu Fa''er are still there, and I don''t know if there is a fight between the two sides. Let''s go, let''s go back and have a look first."


    "How did you know they went to our yard?"


    "The shopkeeper said that Shao Wu just came over and brought some meat dishes to go."


    Chang Yaya suddenly choked, she bought all the vegetables at home, and what she bought...all were some cheap vegetables.


    She didn''t want to make Gu Chuanzong and Gu Fa''er cheap, and she didn''t want to expose the fact that she had money.


    But she is not disgusted with Li Shi and Gu Ruyi. Although she doesn''t understand why Li Shi could marry Gu Fa''er under such conditions, but looking at the way they get along, she also knows that she is not doing well.


    At first, she couldn''t bear to see Ruyi, thin and small. She still bought good vegetables and meat that day and wanted to make up for her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3347: Gu Faer is back

    Chapter 3347 Gu Fa''er is back


    However, only one dayter, Chang Yaya gave up the idea.


    The meat and vegetables she bought, Li Shi and Ruyi didn''t have a bite to eat, all of them were swept into their bowls by Gu Fa''er and Gu Chuanzong.


    Gu Xiaoxi couldn''t stop him if he wanted to. The fish and meat were bought, and they were all used to fatten the two.


    Chang Yaya was naturally unwilling, so she basically didn''t buy meat and vegetables next, which made Gu Fa''er angry for a few days.


    She didn''t care, knowing that Xiao Ruyi was not good enough to eat, she secretly stuffed good things into her mouth while she was ying with Xiao Xiao. Or give it to Mrs. Li. Mrs. Li loves her daughter and didn''t tell Gu Fa''er at all.


    So now in their small courtyard, there are really only vegetable leaves.


    When Gu Yundong saw the pile of vegetable leaves, he was also confused. The dishes are all fresh, just too vegetarian.


    It''s just that there is no good meat in the market at the moment, and it''s a waste of time to buy it and burn it again. She simply asked Shaowu to go to the Jinxiu Restaurant to buy a few dishes. By the way, she went to the room to get two umbres. It looks like it''s going to rain.


    When Shaowu went out to Gaosheng Alley, he also saw Old Man Gu and Gu Faer who were either squatting or sitting at the entrance of the alley.


    He immediately took a detour and went directly to the restaurant, avoiding them.


    Anyway, Madam said, don''t rush to clean them up at the moment, and wait until Gu Dahe and his wifee to solve it together, so as to avoid trouble.


    Gu Xiaoxi saw him when he went to the guest room to get an umbre and passed by.


    Shaowu didn''t dy, and returned the same way with the food box in his hand.


    Hongye and Lai have already cooked their food and put them on the table, waiting for his food box.


    Gu Yundong and Bian Yuanzhi yed with Xiao Ruyi for a while, and now she has no resistance to children about the same age as Chi Chi.


    Especially Gu Ruyi is well-behaved and very cute.


    Seeing the braised pork, steamed fish, mushroom stewed chicken, steamed egg in a big cup, and the dessert cloud cake that Shaowu brought back, the little girl''s eyes widened.


    Gu Yundong took her hand and sat down with a smile, "Come, eat, it''s sote, you should be hungry. You can eat whatever you like, we have enough food."


    Gu Ruyi secretly swallowed her saliva and raised her head to look at her mother.


    Mr. Lai did not stop her. She is the only daughter in the family, and her parents love her so much that she has eaten all these dishes. But Ruyi didn''t have a good life with her. She didn''t have enough food and clothing, and she didn''t even see her.


    She wanted to give her daughter a good life, but she couldn''t.


    At this moment, he did not reject Gu Yundong''s kindness, he sat down beside his daughter and said, "Let''s eat."


    Ruyi immediately grinned and thanked Gu Yundong sweetly.


    Shao Wen and Shaowu also sat down, and for a while, the atmosphere at the dinner table was extraordinarily harmonious.


    However, this harmony was only maintained halfway, and the gate of the yard was knocked ''bang bang bang''.


    Xiao Ruyi was startled, almost unable to hold the spoon in his hand.


    Gu Yundong frowned, Shao Wen got up, "I''ll go take a look."


    Gu Yundong nodded and said to the Lai family, "Let''s continue to eat."


    "Oh." The mother and daughter looked at each other, and although they still moved their chopsticks, they were obviously not eating.


    They knew that the people outside the door must be Gu Faer and the others.


    Sure enough, as soon as Shao Wen opened the door, he saw Gu Fa''er with a grim face and a hand raised, looking like he was going to fight someone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3348: Gu Xiaoxi is back

    Chapter 3348 Gu Xiaoxi is back


    But what surprised Shao Wen was the people behind Gu Fa''er.


    Of course he heard what Gu Faer said earlier, he reported to Gujiatun. But he didn''t expect the Gu family toe so quickly, and thought he would have to wait at least two days. What was even more unexpected was that not only the Gu Dahe family, but also the Gu Dahu family of four came.


    Shao Wen''s eyes turned around on them, these two are... reconciled?


    Gu Fa''er was still a little timid when he met Shao Wen''s gaze, but then he thought of the people around him, he straightened his back instantly, and shouted at him, "Get out of the way, or don''t me me for being rude."


    Gu Fa''er is rumbling with hunger now, but he has no money on him.


    Originally thought that waiting at the alley for a while would be enough for Gu Xiaoxi and the others toe back, but who would have known that the family of three went out in the morning as if they had disappeared, and never showed up again.


    Just when they were waiting impatiently, Gu Dahe and Gu Dahu''s family finally came to Gaosheng Lane exhausted after inquiring about the address, but they heard a wrong voice and found the wrong way.


    Gu Faer was very dissatisfied with the arrival of the third uncle''s family, but when he saw the third uncle and his two sons, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Okay, there are only two guards on Gu Yundong''s side, and even if you add the half-eldest guy like Bian Yuanzhi, there are only three men.


    Their side is now crowded and powerful. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to go back and settle ounts with them?


    You don''t have to wait for Gu Xiaoxi anymore. It''s better to drive out Gu Yundong and the others before Gu Xiaoxies back, and they will upy the room.


    So Gu Fa''er and Old Man Gu came back with a mighty family.


    Just listening to what he said, Shao Wen wanted tough, "You still want to be rude to me?"


    "Get out of the way!!" He suddenly lowered his face and shouted angrily, Gu Fa''er subconsciously took a step back.


    The next moment, with a ''bang'', the door that had just opened was closed in front of him.


    Gu Fa''er''s nose almost hit, he looked at the closed courtyard door in disbelief.


    Gu Dahe and others also looked very ugly, "That''s Gu Yundong''s man?"


    "No, that''s a servant brought by Gu Yundong."


    "Hmph, even a servant dares to be so arrogant." Gu Dahu snorted coldly, "It must have been ordered by Gu Yundong, this little slut, who has harmed us like this, even let people keep us out of the door, even his own Grandfather doesn''t care about it, it''s unfilial."


    This is a united front of the people from the two houses, and they have united in the crusade against Gu Yundong?


    Gu Fa''er and Gu Jin''er and Gu Yin''er smashed the door together, shouting while smashing, "Gu Yundong, open the door quickly, if you don''t open it again, we will tear it down."


    Gu Yundong had finished eating and walked slowly into the yard.


    went behind the gate and heard his words just in time.


    He sneered and said to Shao Wen, "Don''t pay attention to him, I''ll see how long they can call."


    Mr. Lai was a little worried, "Will they really tear down the door?"


    "With their strength, can they be dismantled?"


    Gu Yundong turned around and was about to leave, but at this moment there was a sudden silence outside the door.


    Immediately after, Old Man Gu''s sad voice sounded, "Xiaoxi, you''vee back, if you don''te back, your father and I will be bullied to death. Gu Yundong, that girl Gu Yundong is back, and she will give us to us as soon as youe. Get out. This isn''t her home, how could she do that?"


    Gu Yundong frowned, Gu Xiaoxi and the others came back now?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3349: Xiaoxiao is a little heavy

    Chapter 3349 Xiaoxiao is a bit heavy


    The outside of the door quickly became a mess, and Gu Dahe, Gu Dahu and others gathered around the Gu Xiaoxi family one after another.


    After a while, Xiaoxiao screamed in horror.


    Gu Yundong''s expression changed slightly, and he suddenly stepped forward and opened the door.


    Sure enough, Xiaoxiao, who was held in Gu Xiaoxi''s arms, was about to cry, but it was Gu Dahe and the others who looked ferocious and resentful, scaring the bewildered child.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, all the people at the door came back to their senses.


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Xiaoxi''s family of three who were surrounded by them, and could no longer keep them outside. He could only turn away with a sullen face and said, "Come in and talk."


    Gu Fa''er was the first to rush in, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw Li Shi who was standing by the side, and immediately rushed over, "Well, you cruel woman, her husband was kicked out of the door, you not only do not help but also face Staying here to watch the fun, I think you need to fight."


    He was about to start, but Bian Yuanzhi pushed him away, "Gu Fa''er, do you still want to be beaten?"


    Hongye''s eyes are quick, she crouched down and hugged Xiao Ruyi, and said to Mrs Li, "Come on, let''s go inside, don''t let the children scare you, there''s ady here, don''t worry."


    Mr. Li turned his head, looked at the group of people who rushed in at the door, and then looked at the daughter who was being held by Hongye, and he was suddenly in a dilemma.


    It was Bian Yuanzhi, who turned around and said to her, "Sister-inw, bring Ruyi in, and let Xiaoxiaoe inter."


    When Mr. Li heard the words, he finally nodded, and as soon as he gritted his teeth, he followed the red leaves into the house not far away.


    Over there, Gu Dahe and the others have alle in, and Jia, who was standing at the end, closed the courtyard door.


    For a while, the small yard was crowded with people.


    Gu Xiaoxi finally took the opportunity, hugged his son and squeezed to Gu Yundong''s side, exhaling secretly, "Yundong, you are finally here."


    "Sorry, uncle, we''rete."


    Gu Xiaoxiughed, "It''s not toote, it''s just right." Gu Dahe and the others just arrived, and he hasn''t even met yet, so Yun Dong came at just the right time.


    but¡­¡­


    He looked at the group of people in front of him, and then at Yun Dong''s unkind face, he couldn''t help swallowing.


    Sure enough, things couldn¡¯t be better.


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand and pinched Xiaoxiao''s little face, and said with a smile, "Little cousin, do you still remember elder sister?"


    Xiaoxiao blinked and looked at her with her head tilted for a long time.


    After all, I haven''t seen each other for more than a year, and the child is still young, how can I still remember her appearance. He immediately shook his head.


    "Then do you remember Chichi?"


    Xiaoxiao''s eyes lit up and nodded his head vigorously, "Brother Chichi, I wrote him a letter."


    Although he doesn''t remember what Chichi''s younger brother looks like, he knows such a person.


    Gu Yundong thought of his thick letter full of finger prints, and the corner of his mouth twitched, "...Well, Chichi likes it very much, I am Chichi''s mother."


    As soon as he heard that it was Chi Chi''s mother, Xiaoxiao immediately felt that Gu Yundong was very kind and kind, and stretched out his hand to ask her to hug.


    Gu Yundong took it, his arm sank instantly, this...a bit heavy.


    Chang Yaya looked embarrassed by the side, and was busy taking people over, "Yun Dong, let mee, this kid is very heavy."


    Gu Yundong is not afraid, she is still very strong, and she can hold it no matter how heavy it is.


    It''s just that there are a lot of things in front of you now, and it''s not suitable for children to be present, so as not to be scared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3350: Gu Dajiang is still alive?

    Chapter 3350 Gu Dajiang is still alive?


    Gu Yundong handed Xiaoxiao over and said, "Take him into the house, I brought him some cakes and let him eat with Ruyi."


    Chang Yaya responded, and immediately carried the child into the house.


    Gu Yundong immediately turned around and went back to the main room.


    As for the Gu family and others standing in the yard, their expressions became very subtle after seeing their interaction with each other.


    Gu Fa''er went directly to the old man Gu''s side and said in a low voice, "Master, we guessed right, seeing how familiar they are, they have long since met again. And they must have lived together for the past few years. of."


    Old man Gu''s expression was gloomy, he was just guessing before, but now seeing is believing.


    I really didn''t expect that his honest, honest and silent young son couldpletely ignore the life and death of his old father, and live a good life that everyone envied.


    If he didn''t know that Zhao Shi was dead, would he n not toe back for the rest of his life? Together with Gu Yundong, he must have known for a long time that the old Gu family''s betrayed brother Eren Wall was a loser.


    He is good, not only does he not me her, but he even jokes with the murderer, and he has no father-son rtionship or brotherhood.


    Old man Gu was so angry that his chest was heaving, and Gu Dahe and others over there finally finished looking at Gu Yundong, looking at the red face and white teeth on her head, they were jealous to death.


    Gu Dahe was the first to bear it, and rushed into the main room, "Gu Yundong, you are a cold-blooded white-eyed wolf. No matter how we say it, it''s your uncle, aunt, and your family, but you actually harmed us like this, you She has no heart and is not worthy to be the granddaughter of my old Gu family."


    Gu Yundong sat down on the chair and raised his eyebrows upon hearing this.


    She raised her head and looked at Gu Dahe with some amusing, "I don''t deserve it? Do you think I''m the granddaughter of your old Gu family? Stop teasing me, I wish I had nothing to do with you."


    "You, what you said is simply outrageous." Gu Dahu came in and shouted, "You don''t want to be the granddaughter of the old Gu family, haha, do you dare to say this in front of your father? Your father is a filial son, she If I knew that you treated his parents and brothers like this, I would be so angry that I would jump out of the coffin and settle ounts with you."


    "Yeah, Yun Dong." Old Man Gu finally said in a calm voice, "Aren''t you afraid that your father will find you in the middle of the night?"


    The rest of the old Gu family also sneered at her.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Bian Yuanzhi on the side of ?? just felt that...it was hard to say.


    Gu Yundong was full of question marks. It took a while for her to find her voice, but she almost couldn''t straighten her back withughter.


    She pointed at the old Gu family, "My father?? Hahahahaha, did you do something wrong? My father is alive and well, why did he jump out of the coffin? He wanted to find me, why did hee in the middle of the night?? "


    Old Gu Family: ? ? ?


    What? ! !


    "Da Jiang is still alive?" Old Man Gu''s eyes widened, and he almost didn''te up.


    The two Gu Dahe brothers were also shocked. In their guesses, Gu Dajiang should have died long ago. After all, including thest time, Gu Yundong came back twice, but Gu Dajiang never showed his face once.


    And five years ago, Hu said that there was only one stupid Yangliu around Gu Yundong, and there was no one else.


    If Gu Dajiang was still alive, why didn''t he stay by his side, why let Gu Yundong bring Yang Liu out?


    On the way to flee the famine, those refugees and gangsters chased Gu Dajiang. Just like this, can he still live?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3351: I want to sue Dajiang

    Chapter 3351 I want to sue Dajiang


    In the eyes of the old Gu family, Gu Yundong and Yang Liu should be the only ones left in the big family.


    But soon, Bian Yuanzhi sneered and interrupted their fantasies, "Not only is my eldest uncle still alive, my aunt''s illness has also been cured, and Yun Shuke has grown up."


    "How is this possible?" The old Gu family felt that Bian Yuanzhi was deliberately saying these words to ridicule them.


    However, Bian Yuanzhi''s words were not finished, "Why is it impossible? Not only the uncle''s family, but also my parents have been found. We have always lived together."


    Except for his sister, whose life was as thin as paper, everyone got together and lived well.


    But the people of the old Gu family were greatly stimted. Gu Dajiang''s family lived a good life, so was the Gu Dafeng family?


    Why? Why are they all good, only the people who went back to Lao Gu''s house got worse.


    Old man Gu was in a trance for a moment, and almost lost his footing, but Gu Fa''er who was standing beside him helped him.


    The next moment, Old Man Gu suddenly straightened his back and his eyes were shining.


    He took a few steps forward, stood directly in front of the crowd, and said to Gu Yundong, "Your father is really alive."


    "nature."


    "Then why didn''t hee back?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "What are you going to do when youe back? Come back and continue to enve you and let you spoil it? We live our own lives behind closed doors, that''s too free."


    Old Man Gu gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, very good, Gu Dajiang''s rebellious son and unfilial thing, as the eldest son, not only does he not give our old couple a pension, he doesn''t evene back when his mother dies. He is really brave, since he So ruthless, don''t me me for being rude."


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "How can you be rude?"


    "I''m going to the government to sue him." Old Man Guughed as he said, "He didn''t evene back for the funeral when his mother died. Such an unfilial person, even if he came to Qingtian, Master Qingtian would look down on him."


    His eyes showed a shrewd look, as if he had caught Gu Yundong''s pigtails, and could not wait to pull off a bunch of their hair.


    Gu Xiaoxi couldn''t listen anymore, "Father, the elder brother is your son anyway, you, how could you do such a thing? Father and son, don''t you know how much influence it has on the elder brother? You say that elder brother is ruthless and unjust, Then, aren''t you putting your eldest brother to death? Do you treat your eldest brother as a son?"


    Old man Gu red at him and said fiercely, "Shut up for me, you are also an unfilial thing. I have lived with you for so long, but you have been hiding it from me, and you have never told me about your big brother and big sister. Where are you now? You lied to me that you were the long-term worker of the Zheng Gongzi''s family, for fear that I would climb on you and covet your property. You wait for me, we will settle our ount slowly. "


    After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Gu Yundong, "I know that you are married to a rich family now, but your father doesn''te back for the funeral. No matter where you are, you can''t say anything about it. No matter how powerful the family you marry, it won''t go beyond the nationalws and family rules. , I believe that Master Qingtian will give me justice."


    Gu Dahe also said viciously, "That''s right, there are still things that you plotted against us five years ago, we also have to go to the government and say it properly, let the world know your face, and see how vicious you are. I don''t know if your husband''s family will divorce you, the poisonous woman, after he finds out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3352: Just pay compensation

    Chapter 3352 Just paypensation


    The rest of the Gu family followed suit, and Gu Fa''er looked fiercely, "Gu Yundong, you have ruined our family, we will not let it go."


    Gu Yundong waited for them to finish beforeughing, "You talk so much, but you''re just threatening me. Whatever you want, just say it."


    The people from the old Gu family were stunned and looked at each other in dismay.


    Gu Yundong, "Tell me, I will give up going to the government to sue us if I do."


    Gu Xiaoxi frowned, "Yun Dong..."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Let them talk about the conditions first."


    Old Man Gu squinted and wanted to say something, but Gu Dahe thought that Gu Yundong was really afraid of his own threat, so his eyes lit up and he couldn''t help but said, "You have harmed us like this, of course you have to paypensation. of."


    He said and stretched out his hand, "My hands are ruined, and now I can''t do any work at home, so I can only lie down and ask someone to take care of it. Originally, after returning from the famine, I nned to do some small business, because of your calctions, I There is no way to earn a penny. You have topensate me for this money. The minimum amount of money to recover from the injury is one hundred taels, and the losses in these five years will also be one hundred taels."


    "And my wife, who has worked so hard all these years, fell ill, and will die soon if she doesn''t recuperate. So I have to buy two maids and mothers toe back to serve her, and the family''s fields also need to be hired. Those who want to repair the house have been dyed because of that incident, and now the house can¡¯t even live in, and it has to be demolished and rebuilt, which will add up to one hundred and fifty taels of silver.¡±


    "By the way, my daughter is seeing each other. I haven''t been able to work these years, so I haven''t been able to help her prepare her dowry. At the very least, you have to give a golden face to add makeup. In total, I don''t want more, five hundred How about two silver coins?"


    Seeing that Gu Dahe was almost finished, Gu Yundong turned his head and looked at Gu Dahu, "What about you?"


    Gu Dahu is a little more shrewd than his brother. Although he heard Gu Dahe count the money, his blood boiled with excitement, but he also knew that he was talking about a lion, and it was not realistic. Gu Yundong would not agree so easily.


    However, before he could speak, the two sons behind him couldn''t bear it anymore, Gu Jin''er said immediately, "Of course we are the same as the second uncle''s family, no, our family suffers more than the second uncle''s family, my father can''t do it. What kind of work, my wife is confused, and we need to watch it on weekdays, let alone do it. What''s more, our two brothers are not married yet, and we will also need arge amount of betrothal money in the future. Eight hundred taels."


    Gu Dahe was immediately unhappy, "Why do you need 300 taels more? I don''t agree. You want 800 taels, and we do too."


    Gu Jin''er retorted, "Why does the family have two sons."


    "Then my family''s hair is still the grandson of Gu''s family. I didn''t count him in just now."


    Seeing that the two people were about to quarrel again, Old Man Gu red at them, "Okay, now is not the time to argue about this, don''t mess around."


    He looked at Gu Yundong, "Although I''m very angry about what Da Jiang did, but he is my son, and I don''t want to make too much trouble and let everyone see the joke. Your two uncles are right, you give some points. Compensation, as long as they guarantee the rest of their lives, they can forgive you if youe."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3353: Dont give a penny

    Chapter 3353 Not a penny


    Gu Yundong looked at him quietly, waiting for him to write.


    Sure enough, the old man Gu continued, "As for me, Gu Dajiang should give me pension. I nurture him into a talent. He has the responsibility and it is necessary to give us pension money. My mother and I have suffered a lot in the past few years. , now that his mother has gone, and he didn''t evene back to do the funeral for him, then it should be given some money to repair the grave."


    After a pause, he came up with a number of words in his mind, "In this way, thepensation from your two uncles, plus my pension money from previous years and future expenses, will give a total of 2,000 taels, and this matter will be passed. already."


    Gu Xiaoxi cried out in disbelief, "Father, are you crazy?"


    This is no longer the lion''s big mouth, it''s clearly that his mind is not clear.


    Two thousand taels? Their old Gu family has three generations from their ancestors to the present, and all of them together in their entire lives, probably can''t use so much.


    Old man Gu red at him, "Shut up for me." Of course he knew that this number was a bit high, so didn''t he give Gu Yundong a chance to bargain?


    "Yun Dong, it''s not that your grandfather wants to force you. I see that there are a lot of maids and servants around you, and I think it''s not bad for money. Two thousand taels should be trivial to you, right? You don''t want me to be taller than your father. , I don''t want your husband''s family to have awsuit, do you know what you did in the past?"


    Lishi and Chang Yaya, who heard the movement in the room, quietly opened the door and looked at the scene in the main room. Chang Yaya knew Gu Yundong''s temperament and wealth, but she was not worried at all, but looked at the old Gu family with pity.


    Mr. Lai was very worried, two thousand taels, the old Gu family really dared to speak.


    She didn''t know what Gu Yundong should do. If this happened to her, she thought, there was no other way but to give money. After all, Zhao Shi passed away, but Gu Dajiang knew it but didn''te back. He went to the yamen to sue him, saying that it was his fault that he broke the sky.


    Soon, Gu Yundong''s loud words resounded in the main room, "Two thousand taels? Don''t say two thousand taels, I won''t give you a penny. Do you want to go to the government to sue me? All right, go, hurry up, go without stopping. "


    "You..." Old Man Gu was stunned, "Gu Yundong, are you not afraid at all?"


    "What am I afraid of, my father is not here." She sneered, "You said I killed the second and third rooms? Is there any evidence?"


    Old man Gu pointed at her, "Okay, you are safe, don''t you? Do you think this will make us give up? You are dreaming."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Hurry up and get out."


    "This is not your home, why did you let us get out?" Gu Fa''er called.


    So Gu Yundong looked at Gu Xiaoxi, who snorted coldly, "This is the house I rented, I''m qualified to let you all get out, right? Get out of everyone."


    "Gu Xiaoxi, I''m your father, do you even want to chase me?"


    Gu Xiaoxi''s face sank, "Father? From childhood to adulthood, it was my elder brother and elder sister who took me and supported me. Now that you want to sue my elder brother, I can''t drive you away? Be conscience, these days, I haven''t treated you badly. But what did you do, it doesn''t matter if you brought Gu Fa''er here, and you want me to keep the second and third bedrooms? You really take me for granted."


    Old man Gu raised his hand to hit him, but Shao Wenyi grabbed his wrist.


    The next moment, Old Man Gu felt that his whole body was vacated, stared at him and shouted in horror, "Ah, what are you doing? What are you going to do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3354: Poison 3354

    Chapter 3354 Poison Chapter 3354 Just report to the official


    The rest of the Gu family were also stunned, watching Old Man Gu carry it to Shao Wen in disbelief and went straight out the door.


    Gu Yundong looked at them, "Are you going by yourself, or I''ll let someone throw you out."


    "you dare."


    "You can try it." Gu Yundong gave Shao Wu a wink, and without saying a word, Shao Wu grabbed one with one hand and pulled Gu Dahe and Gu Dahu away together.


    The two resisted, but they were not Shao Wu''s opponents at all, they only staggered out.


    On the other hand, Gu Fa''er and the others were stunned for a moment, then shouted, and immediately rushed over to scratch Shaowu.


    Gu Yundong let out a ''tsk'', you big man still fight in this way? It''s really worthless.


    However, before Gu Fa''er could meet Shaowu, he was kicked over by Bian Yuanzhi, who came after him, followed by another tug at him, pinning Gu Jin''er and Gu Yin''er, who also rushed over, to the ground.


    Jia Shi Chang Shi and Gu Zhu''er were stunned for a moment. Seeing that their son and brother were beaten, they also came to help.


    Hongye rushed out of the house at this time, mmed into Jia''s body, and then went to climb Chang''s.


    Although she has no martial arts skills, she has learned a little bit of basic self-defense from Tong Shuitao and the others, so dealing with two people is not a problem at all.


    Gu Yundong rolled up his sleeves, looked at Gu Zhuer at the end, and asked slowly, "Would you like toe and try it?"


    Gu Zhu''er took a step back, stared at Gu Yundong in front of her, the crossbow arrows protruding from her wrist, and Gu Xiaoxi who was standing beside her, she screamed and turned around and ran.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Bian Yuanzhi had no problem dealing with the three of them alone. When he beat Gu Fa''er in the morning, he still kept his hand, but this time he didn''t. He beat the people and screamed miserably, scaring Gu Jin''er who also fell to the ground. The brothers were terrified.


    They felt that Bian Yuanzhi was taking revenge. They bullied Bian Yuanzhi a lot five years ago, and he was taking this opportunity to get it back.


    The two were afraid that they would be beaten like this, so they turned around and ran away.


    The rest of Jia and Chang wanted to struggle. Chang had no strength, but Jia was used to farming and could still handle it. It''s just that she was knocked down by Hongye without paying attention. Now that she has calmed down, she is about to start.


    But seeing that there are only the three of them in the main room, and her son and husband have all gone out, what is the use of her staying here? Without a word, he ran away.


    Jia was stunned, especially when he saw his son being beaten by Bian Yuanzhi, he went over to Bian Yuanzhi again.


    Gu Yundong kicked the person up when he lifted his foot, and Jia couldn''t get up for a long time.


    After Bian Yuanzhi finished fighting, Shao Wen and Shaowu had also returned. The two grabbed Gu Fa''er and Jia Shi, who couldn''t get up, and threw them out the door again.


    All the people from the Lao Gu family were kicked out, and everyone was red-eyed and angry.


    "Gu Yundong, Gu Xiaoxi, Bian Yuanzhi, you guys, wait for me, we''ll report to the officials now, and you can just wait to be dismissed."


    Old man Gu couldn''t care less, rubbing his waist just now and shouting angrily.


    Others also yelled and scolded, and the neighbors stuck their heads out to watch the fun.


    I just couldn''t understand what they were talking about. One moment they said they were unfilial, sometimes they said they were alive but didn''t show up, sometimes they still had to report to the officials, and then two uncles were ruined by a niece. Anyway, it was very chaotic.


    Lao Gu''s family didn''t care about other people''s pointing and pointing, and stopped after scolding fiercely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3355: Utilize Lai

    Chapter 3355 Use of the Lai


    Old Man Gu finally gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, they don''t even care about us, and we don''t need to care about the rtionship between father and son, Dahe, you immediately find someone to write a letter, I''m going to the government to file awsuit. Gu Dajiang."


    "Yes, sue him, isn''t he not showing up? Let a daughtere here to humiliate us, and we will sue him to show up."


    A group of people were shouting and drinking, and they had to go to someone toin on the spot.


    Gu Fa''er, who was beaten the hardest, was supported by Jia, and when he heard this, he endured the pain and shouted, "Wait a minute."


    Everyone who was going to move forward stopped, "Fa''er, what''s wrong with you?"


    Gu Dahe seemed to notice that his son was injured all over his body, and suddenly became anxious, but he was just such a son, "Are you going to go to the hospital? By the way, if you were beaten like this, you have to sue. "


    Gu Fa''er''s eyes were sullen, and he held Gu Dahe''s hand tightly, and said to the crowd, "I have to sue, but not now. Let''s go, let''s find a ce to sit down and have a good discussion, what should we do next? Do it. Even if we have to sue, we have to be prepared to be safe."


    Everyone looked at each other, nodded and left Gaosheng Lane first.


    After exiting the alley, he found an open ce to sit and rest, Gu Fa said directly, "Before making aint, we have to find someone to go back and ask for help."


    "Help? Who?"


    "The former patriarch, Gu Gang''s family." Gu Fa''er exhaled and said in a low voice, "Gu Yundong didn''t take us seriously, because she was certain that we would not dare to sue, and she felt that she has money now and can do whatever she wants. But although the former patriarch died, he still knew a few people in Fucheng, so he might be able to help."


    Gu Gang''s family was also harmed by Gu Yundong like this. When Gu Gang was the patriarch before, he still had some connections outside. Although he is dead, his wife Wang Shi was married from Fucheng back then.


    When Gu Gang was young, he worked hard in Fucheng for a period of time, and it is said that he also met rich and powerful people.


    With their concerted efforts, they wouldn''t believe it, and they wouldn''t be able to defeat a single Gu Yundong.


    "And just in case, let''s find out who the man Gu Yundong married and what he did."


    Old man Gu frowned, "It''s okay to wait for Gu Gang and his family toe, but who is Gu Yundong married to, where should we go to find out?"


    This is indeed a difficult problem.


    But Gu Fa''er sneered, "Let''s Gu family, are there still two people who haven''t been kicked out?"


    Everyone was stunned, and suddenly thought of Li Shi and Gu Ruyi.


    Jia pped his palms together, "Isn''t it? Are your wife and daughter still inside? Just in time to ask us for news."


    Old man Gu frowned, "Gu Yundong has a different attitude towards the Li family, so the Li family shouldn''t be on her side and won''t help us, right?"


    "She dares." Gu Dahe kicked the wall, "If she dares to turn her elbows out, then leave her."


    "Yes, she still has the handle in my hands." Gu Fa''er knew Li Shi''s temperament. If she dared to disagree, he would spread the news of her loss of virginity before marriage everywhere, to see how she and her daughter did. Go on. "I''m going to find someone to bring my father-inw and mother-inw over, and let them persuade Li Shi, Li Shi will definitely not dare not listen."


    Everyone was right when they thought about it, and immediately began to act.


    Gu Yundong and the others were the first to be unkind, so don''t me them for being unrighteous.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3356: Lis father and Lis mother are here

    Chapter 3356 Li''s father and Li''s mother are here


    At this time, Li Shi, who was being calcted, came out of the house worried.


    She didn''t expect that even if Gu Xiaoxi came back, Gu Yundong would still drive the family out as usual.


    "Yun Dong, shouldn''t they really go to the government to sue the uncle?"


    Gu Yundong could no longer hear the mor from outside. Knowing that they were all gone, he suddenlyughed.


    Hearing Li Shi''s question, he immediately said, "I wish they would sue, it is best to go immediately."


    Gu Xiaoxi really didn''t understand what Gu Yundong was thinking. He believed that Yundong must have other means to send them back to Jiatun. But why do you want to mobilize the public to go to the government? Is this going to be such a big deal?


    But at this time, Li Shi and Xiao Ruyi were present, so he couldn''t ask directly, so he could only hold back.


    Gu Yundong was indeed waiting for someone from the old Gu family to sue, but after waiting, the old Gu family suddenly stopped moving.


    ording to Shaowu, who was staring at them, the old Gu family had not left the city, but instead rented a dpidated and cheap yard in a crowded area for the time being.


    But on the third day, the parents of the Li family came over.


    Gu Yundong can keep the old Gu family out, there is no reason to stop Li''s parents and Li''s mother.


    Mrs. Lai was also very surprised, how did her parentse here, and they found this Gaosheng Lane as soon as they came.


    Li Shi had a bad premonition in her heart, she weed the person in, and saw her mother and father coaxing Xiao Ruyi to talk with the cakes, and she became more and more uneasy in her heart.


    It wasn''t until a long timeter that Mother Li took her hand aside and whispered.


    "Yao''er, your father and I were called by Gu Fa''er. He told us that the big girl from the old Gu family had returned, and he also said that the big girl had caused them to break their hands and feet, so they were going to go. The government sued her and her father. It''s just that I don''t know who the man she married is. It happens that you live here, so let us advise you to inquire about the news."


    Lishi''s eyes widened, "They..."


    "Of course we don''t want to. How easy is it to go to the government toin? Is there something that can''t be resolved in private? Your father and I have persuaded them, but the old Gu family is so angry that they don''t listen at all. , I am determined to make the big room look good."


    After talking, Mother Li wiped her tears and choked up, "Yao''er, we can''t do anything, then Gu Fa''er said, if you don''t do what he said, he will leave you and take Ruyi back. , and also, rumors about your innocence before you got married."


    Mr. Li was trembling with anger, "This beast, beast, in this life, he will only use these inferior methods."


    Father Li sighed aside, the old couple doesn''t care anymore, they have lived for such an old age, they are already a person who stepped into the coffin, and they are not afraid of Gu Fa''er''s threat.


    But what about their daughter? And Ruyi, who is so young and being pointed at by others, how will he live in the future?


    "Yao''er, we can''t do anything about it, then Gu Fa''er can say that he can do it. If he divorces you, we can still take you back to live by ourselves. But if Ruyi is snatched back by him, then he really falls into bitter waters. , I can''t even get out. And before you get married..."


    Mother Li really regretted that she hadpromised and married Yaoer to Gu Faer. If they had been a little bit tougher at the time, they would have left the Yongning Mansion with their daughter directly, and there would have been a way to survive.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3357: Come out little niece

    Chapter 3357 Little niecee out soon


    How could Mrs. Lai not know about these things, but she couldn''t do things like revenge for revenge.


    "Mother, although I haven''t lived here for a long time, Yun Dong is very good to me and Ruyi. If there is anything delicious or fun, I won''t miss Ruyi. She went to buy a few sets of children yesterday. I gave Xiaoxiao two sets of clothes, and Ruyi two sets. You don''t know how happy Ruyi has been these past few days, I have never seen her so rxed."


    Li''s father and Li''s mother were deeply saddened to hear this. Looking at Gu Ruyi, who was wearing new clothes and ying with tangrams, she turned her head and covered her mouth and cried silently.


    Mrs. Li grabbed Mother Li''s hand, "Mother, I really can''t help Gu Fa''er to harm Yun Dong and Uncle. If I did, then what''s the difference between me and Gu Fa''er?"


    Mother Li was sobbing, "But you have to think about yourself, and we are not the girl who harmed the big room, just find out the husband he married. Yaoer, if you don''t want to go, then Mother go."


    "No." Mrs. Lai also didn''t want her mother to be such a viin.


    She thought about it and said, "But I have an idea here."


    "What, you said." Mother Li asked eagerly.


    "We don''t need to inquire anymore. When my parents saw Gu Fa''er, they told the old Gu family directly that the man Yun Dong married was a powerful and powerful man. He was a third-rank official in the capital, and he was even more powerful than our prefect. This way, the old Gu family is afraid, so they won''t go to the yamen toin."


    Mother Li''s eyes lit up, "That''s good to say."


    "Not good." Li''s father shook his head, "You are thinking too simplistically, no one will believe the old Gu family when you say such an excuse. Back then, the big girl fled to another ce, so let''s get married and get married. It has always been said that the family is right, and the third-rank officials in the capital do not say that they are all old, even if they are still young, they are married to noble women, how can they marry a peasant girl who fled home?"


    What ?? said... also makes sense.


    Not to mention the third-rank officials in the capital, even the seventh-rank county magistrate might not marry a poor girl who escaped from the famine. Even the owner of the restaurant in their county town, if they really liked the peasant girl, at most they would take it back as a concubine.


    Having said that, the old Gu family has made a decision? ?


    Mother Li sighed and pped her thigh, "Actually, the best way is to turn this matter into a small one, and discuss it for the best solution. The Gu family''s big house didn''te back for the funeral, and it really doesn''t make sense to go anywhere. .Or, I''m going to persuade that girl in the big room??"


    Li Shi shook his head, "Yun Dong is stubborn, I can''t persuade it." She smiled bitterly, "If it is really negotiating, it would be the old Gu family lion who opened his mouth and asked for several thousand taels of silver. Even me, I don''t want to be cheap. them."


    "Then what should I do? What should I do? My Yao''er, why is your life so hard. It''s all my fault..."


    Mother Li couldn''t help crying again. After crying twice, there was a sudden cry of milking from outside the door, "Little niece, little niece,e out and listen to my sister''s story."


    Mother Li hurriedly wiped away her tears, and Mrs. Li got up and went to open the door.


    Sure enough, he saw Gu Yundong holding Xiaoxiao''s hand standing outside the door, just about to knock on the door.


    Xiaoxiao is now following Gu Yundong closely. After all, Gu Yundong is good-looking and always like a magic trick. He wille up with a lot of fun and delicious things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3358: My husband is a third-rank official

    Chapter 3358 My husband is a third-rank official


    Gu Yundong also loves Xiaoxiao very much, the little guy is soft and cute, especially when he eats, it is very fragrant, and he can eat an extra bowl of rice.


    Xiaoxiao likes to listen to stories, because his father was originally a storyteller, and he can be said to have grown up listening to stories from birth.


    But he found that the story told by his sister was better, which he had never heard before.


    No, good things are about to be shared with good friends, so he immediately grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand and ran over with his calves upside down.


    Gu Yundong also thought that it was almost time for their family to reminisce, so he came to disturb them.


    Who knew that as soon as the door was opened, the three adults had different expressions. Mother Li cried so much that her eyes were red, and Father Li also looked depressed.


    Gu Yundong''s suspicious gaze fell on Li Shi''s body, a trace of embarrassment shed on Li Shi''s face, he stepped back half of his body, and said with a shy smile, "Xiao Xiao came to find Ruyi to y?"


    "Well, little niece,e quickly." The little guy beckoned to Ruyi not far away.


    Now he will be called the little niece ording to the generations, but he used to be called Chichi''s younger brother in life and death.


    Gu Ruyi ran over, Xiaoxiao took her little hand, and turned to leave, "My sister said, I want to talk about the Yang family, do you know the Yang family?"


    Gu Yundong supported his forehead, "It''s the general of the Yang family."


    She said goodbye to Mrs. Lai, and did not disturb them to continue their conversation. She was about to leave with her two children.


    Who knew that just after taking a step, she heard Li Mu gasping and eagerly saying, "Girl Gu, when I came in just now, I saw a few servants with you. Your husband''s family is..."


    "Mother!!" Li Shi raised his voice to interrupt her.


    Mother Li ignored her, she couldn''t do anything, this wicked person, she should do it.


    However, Mrs. Li had alreadye over and dragged her inside, but Gu Yundong was still standing there and smiled when he saw it, "Just say something if you have something, I can answer if I can, and I won''t tell you if I can''t. When Aunt Cai heard about my husband''s family, she wanted to ask who my husband''s family was?"


    Mr. Li suddenly turned his head and said in one breath, "It was Gu Fa''er who asked my parents to inquire about your husband''s family news, don''t talk about it, Yun Dong."


    Mother Li pped her twice, "You silly girl."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, in fact, she somehow guessed that Li''s parents and Li''s mother must have other purposes.


    Otherwise, they were fine in Jiangyu County, but suddenly they ran to Fucheng and directly found Gaosheng Lane, saying that no one had tipped them off, who would believe it? ?


    "Gu''s family wants to inquire about my husband''s family, so let''s inquire. Auntie, you can tell Gu Fa''er directly that my husband used to be a doctor and opened two medicinal herb shops. Later he became a third-rank official of the imperial court, and now he is in the county seat. Qipin county magistrate."


    The three members of the Li family, "..."


    This, bragging should also be realistic.


    Gu Yundong, "You don''t believe it? What I said is true. If you don''t believe it, I can''t help it."


    She waved her hand, "Okay, I''ll take the two children to y. Uncle and auntie, talk slowly, and have lunch here before going back."


    Li''s father and Li''s mother watched the three of them leave and looked at each other.


    What Gu Yundong said, they naturally didn''t believe it. But now that it''s over, they can''t find out.


    So she simply told Gu Faer what she said.


    After Gu Fa''erughed a few times, the old Gu family didn''t believe it even more.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3359: Final warning

    Chapter 3359 Final Warning


    As Father Li thought, the old Gu family also felt that with Gu Yundong''s identity, it was impossible to marry a dignitary. Even if you are a concubine, you can only be a concubine of an ordinary merchant.


    Therefore, the old Gu family was very disapproving of the news that Li''s parents and Li''s mother inquired about.


    They even felt that Gu Yundong revealed it on purpose, just to frighten them and want them to retreat and not go to the yamen to file aint.


    But the more she was like this, the more the old Gu family felt that she was bluffing, but in fact she was very scared.


    After thinking about it like this, the old Gu family felt relieved.


    As soon as Gu Gang''s family came, he immediately started to deal with Gu Yundong.


    Of course, their main purpose was still for the money in Gu Yundong''s hands, so before taking action, they still went to Gaosheng Lane to give a final warning, "Just give two thousand taels, oh, no, now it''s three thousand taels, As long as the money is paid, they will settle the matter."


    Gu Yundong didn''t even show his face, Hongye took the big broom and chased Gu Fa''er out, "If you want to sue, just go and sue. If you want our wife to pay a penny, it''s a no-brainer. But don''t me us for not having it. I warn you, my grandfather is an official of the imperial court, don''t kick the iron te and regret itter."


    "Yo, you are still talking big at this time. Your grandfather is a great official? Could it be that you still want to use power to overwhelm people? I tell you, even if he is the king of heaven, it would be unfilial for Gu Dajiang not toe back for the funeral. "


    Gu Fa''er cursed, snorted at the doorstep, and walked away with his hands behind his back.


    When he looked at Gu Yundong, he didn''t cry when he didn''t see the coffin. He was still holding on to it. Did he really think they wouldn''t dare to sue?


    Hongye closed the courtyard door with a ''bang'', leaving him alone.


    As for the news that the Gu Gang family also came to Fucheng, Gu Yundong already knew.


    Although Gu Gang passed away, his wife Wang and his son and daughter-inw are still there. As for the grandson Gu Wanbao, he was smashed into their adultery by Gu Gang under the design of Shen Sitian, and finally stabbed Gu Gang with scissors in a panic. , Shen Sitian also directly followed Gu Yundong back to Yongfu Vige to marry Tong An.


    Later, Gu Wanbao spent his days begging in Fengxian Fengxian, but he couldn''t get along, and quietly returned to Gujiatun. It turned out that Gu Gang was not killed by him, but was injured and suffered a stroke.


    And I heard that my family would end up like this because Gu Yundong was hurt, so I didn''t have any psychological burden immediately, and I even felt that I was a victim.


    Gu Wanbao returned to Gu''s house. Although Gu Gang suffered a stroke, his mind was awake. Seeing his only grandson appearing in front of him, he was so angry that his condition became more and more serious. It didn''t take long for him to die.


    But although the others are gone, the Gu family does not have any wealth. Especially in the years when Gu Gang was the patriarch, he oppressed the vigers of Gujiatun too much, and they all turned back in the past few years.


    Therefore, their family had a miserable life. This time, when the old Gu family said they were going to sue Gu Yundong for some money, the Wang family immediately brought the family over.


    But for Gu Yundong, there are not many more families of them, and there are not many families without them, but in a good life, she has toe together to beat her, and she can''t live up to their hard work.


    On the third day after the Wang family came, the courtyard gate of Gaosheng Lane was knocked open by the court arrester.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3360: Please Gu Yundong go to the yamen

    Chapter 3360 Ask Gu Yundong to go to the yamen


    The catcher who came here was actually an acquaintance, and Gu Yundong recognized him at a nce.


    Five years ago, she came to Yongning Mansion and met the quack doctor who was treating her mother. The hospital where the quack doctor was on fire was on fire. When he framed the crime on her head, he came to the inn and asked Gu Yundong to arrest him. It was the cold face in front of him. Head catch.


    Gu Yundong remembered that the newly arrived Kang Zhifu in Yongning Mansion was a very interesting person. During the trial, he waszy, sitting or not, basically the master was asking questions. After the trial, he sent the person to the cell neatly and neatly. As for the evidence, he was not very particr about it. If you have it, you have it. If you don''t have it, it''s okay. First shut down the person and then look for it slowly.


    is a somewhat capricious official with strong personal preferences.


    In front of ??, the head surname Shi was still as expressionless as before. Compared with five years ago, there was not much change.


    He slightly bowed his hands to Gu Yundong, "Greetings to the county master."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Do you know my identity?"


    "We adults naturally know about such a big event that the county lord came to Yongning Mansion." Shi Zhukuai said, "What''s more, the county lord never thought of hiding his identity."


    appeared generously in Fucheng, let the Gu family make trouble, and still lived in this Gaosheng Lane, how could they not know?


    Besides, Lao Gu''s family is not an unknown family. Last year, someone in the capital deliberately came to Yongning Mansion, and wanted to pick up old man Gu to go to the capital to make trouble for Gu Dajiang.


    Although the prefect of their family looked indifferent, but there was a chasm in his heart, he had already inquired about the origin of the old Gu family. Knowing the identities of Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang, so old man Gu could not go to the capital, and they, Lord Kang, also secretly contributed.


    And Gu Xiaoxi has been living in this Gaosheng Lane for several months, and Shi Zhukuai has been paying attention.


    But seeing that the county owner didn''t want to be disturbed, they didn''te here.


    It''s the old Gu family who can''t think about it and insist on asking for it.


    "The county lord, Gu Chuanzong, a viger of Gujiatun under the jurisdiction of Jiangyu County, went to the yamen to beat drums andin about his grievances. He wanted to sue the county lord and Master Gu for his life. Master Kang exined his subordinates, and asked the county lord to go to the yamen to rify the matter. "


    This man not only looked cold, but also spoke hard.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, I''ll go over there now."


    She turned her head and said to Mrs. Lai, who was worried when she heard the news, "Are you going toe over to see it together, or to watch the child at home?"


    Lishi thought for a while, "I want to go see it."


    "Alright." Gu Yundong said to Chang Yaya, "Then here in the house, I can trouble my aunt to take care of it. Especially the two children, don''t let them be frightened."


    Chang Yaya nodded again and again, "Don''t worry, I have me at home, I will take care of the two children and wait for you toe back."


    She had no interest in going to the yamen to hear the trial. Anyway, with Gu Yundong there, she knew that the old Gu family couldn''t get anything cheap.


    Gu Yundong exined something, and then he led people to follow Shi Zhai and headed for the mansion.


    As soon as the group of people arrived at the gate of the mansion, they saw the old Gu family Jia Shi and others standing outside the court in unison.


    In the courthouse, Old Man Gu, Gu Fa''er, Gu Dahu, Wang Shi and Gu Wanbao were kneeling.


    After all, Lao Gu has too many family members, and there is no need for them all to go to court. They sent a **** - Gu Chuanzong, the head of the family, plus one person in each of the second and third bedrooms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3361: Play twenty big boards first

    Chapter 3361 Twenty big boards first


    Originally, Gu Dahe wanted to go to court, but he was so arrogant that he always relied on roaring when he spoke, and everyone was afraid that he would not be able to speak clearly.


    His son, Gu Faer, was a literate man with clear artiction, much better than his father.


    Gu Yundong asked Li Shi, Shao Wen, Shaowu and others to stand outside the courthouse, and brought Gu Xiaoxi and Bian Yuanzhi in by himself.


    Just like five years ago, Gu Yundong saw the prefect Kang who was paralyzed in his seat at a nce.


    However, when Lord Kang saw him, he sat up a little bit, a trace of embarrassment shed across his face.


    He coughed lightly and patted the gavel. The master, who was sitting at his start, asked in a high voice in tacit understanding, "Who is in the hall, please sign up."


    "Woman Gu Yundong."


    "Grass people take care of Xiaoxi."


    "Student Bian Yuanzhi."


    Five years ago, Gu Yundong had to kneel and speak in this court, but now, apart from Gu Xiaoxi, she and Bian Yuanzhi, who is a schr, don''t need to, just stand aside.


    The two of them didn''t kneel, and the old Gu family frowned. Just as they were about to say something, the master over there asked, "Gu Chuanzong, are the three of them the ones you want to sue?"


    "Yes, my lord." Old Man Gu was actually a little worried. It was the first time he had faced such a situation, for fear that he would say something wrong and make the lord unhappy.


    Fortunately, it was the master who asked the question, and he calmed down a little.


    Master asked while writing something on the desk, "Since you are going to sue them, then Master asks you, what did they do??"


    Old Man Gu was taken aback, what did he do?


    He, he... his head was a little dazed for a while.


    It was Gu Fa''er who bumped him with his elbow before he came back to his senses and hurriedly said, "Sir, in fact, the person Caomin wants to sue is Gu Yundong''s father, and my eldest son Gu Dajiang is here. It''s just that he''s not here, so, so¡­¡­"


    Sir Kang sat up for a while, raised his hand, and saidzily, "Speak slowly, incoherently, I can''t hear you clearly."


    Old Man Gu''s throat was dry and he swallowed hard, "Yes, yes, sir."


    "You just said that you are going to sue your eldest son, Gu Dajiang, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you sure?"


    Old man Gu was stunned for a while. It was strange for the lord to ask this, but he really wanted to sue him. He immediately gritted his teeth and nodded heavily.


    Lord Kang gave a ''um'' and said to the yamen on the side, "Come here, drag him down to y twenty big boards first."


    The old man Gu was shocked, and the rest of the old Gu family were even more astonished, and they all called out, "Sir, why is this? Why do you want to beat me? Caomin, what did Caomin say wrong, sir, tell me, Caomin first The next time I go to court, I don¡¯t understand anything, if I say something wrong, please forgive me, forgive me.¡±


    The rest of the old Gu family couldn''t figure it out, why did Master Kang suddenly attack?


    You can see Gu Yundong on the side with a confident look, and think that she must have done it. She must have bribed Mr. Kang with money, otherwise why would she be swayed if she disagreed?


    But they clearly heard that Mr. Kang is a good official, and also heard that someone wanted to use money to open up the rtionship with Mr. Kang, but they were arrested and assigned to the frontier instead.


    That''s why they dared toe andin.


    The old Gu family were all angry and clenched their hands into fists, but Mr. Kang over there sighed softly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3362: Gu Dajiang became an official?

    Chapter 3362 Is Gu Dajiang an official?


    The next moment, the old Gu family heard the sympathetic voice of Lord Kang, "This official can''t do anything about it. ording to thews of Dajin, if the people sue the official, they will have to hit the top 20 first."


    Everyone outside the courtroom was stunned, what? Public prosecutor? What civilwsuit?


    "Sir, I''m suing my son, not a high-ranking official. My lord, did I make a mistake?" Old Man Gu asked frightened.


    Lord Kang smiled and said, "That''s right, you are suing an official, and your son Gu Dajiang is an official of the imperial court."


    Old man Gu gasped, and the others looked at him in shock, with expressions of disbelief on their faces. What did they hear? ?


    Gu Dajiang is a court official? How is it possible, when did he be an official? Is Lord Kang kidding them?


    Old Man Gu suddenly turned his head to look at Gu Yundong, "You, your father became an official?"


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong smiled, "My father is now a fourth-rank prefect, a genuine court order. You don''t have to doubt that he participated in the imperial examinations on his own merits, all the way to the pce exam, and was appointed by the emperor himself."


    Fourth grade?


    Lord Prefect? ?


    Appointed by the emperor? ? ?


    Old man Gu was slumped on the ground, weak, how could this be possible? How long has it been? It had only been six years since they had escaped and separated, and he had actually risen all the way up to a fourth-rank official, the same rank as the Master Kang in front of him.


    "Are you regretting it now? You didn''t let my father study for exams back then, and you wasted him for so many years. If you had supported him a little bit, my father would have been an official in the dynasty long ago, and you could have been a good eater because of this. olddy."


    Gu Yundong sneered, and the words he said were like a needle, stabbed into Old Man Gu''s heart.


    Old man Gu raised his head in a trance, yes, Da Jiang was very good at reading back then, and the old schr even had to train him to be a talent. But as soon as the old schr and the old patriarch died, he pressed Gu Dajiang to work tirelessly at home.


    If it was back then, if he didn''t stop him back then, would he be able to live a life of a superior man now...


    The old man Gu regretted so much, his heart was trembling. He never thought that the old Gu family would have such a fortune, and a fourth-rank official was born.


    The rest of the old Gu family were also stunned, but Mr. Kang couldn''t stand it any longer, and took a shot with gavel.


    "Gu Chuanzong, are you going to sue Dajiang now?"


    Old man Gu suddenly returned to his senses, what did he tell Gu Dajiang? When the people sued the official, they had to hit twenty big boards first, and he was afraid that he would die if he hit half of his life.


    So he hurriedly shook his head, "No, no more."


    Lord Kang narrowed his eyes and sneered, "So you are ying tricks on this official? This official opens a court to hear the case, but you will sue if you say it, and if you don''t, you will not sue? It''s just unreasonable,e here, take them..."


    "Sir." Gu Fa''er suddenly shouted, interrupting him, "We sue, I sue, we sue Gu Yundong."


    Gu Dahu hurriedly echoed, "Yes, we will sue Gu Yundong." Five years ago, his leg was cut off, and the ount must be settled.


    Gu Dajiang is an official of the imperial court, isn''t Gu Yundong always?


    Sir Kang looked at the old Gu family... very pitiful.


    He asked, "Are you sure you want to sue the woman in front of you, Gu Yundong??"


    "Yes, just sue her, we sue her for her life..."


    With a "snap", Master Kang took the gavel and pped it again, "Come here, hit twenty big boards first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3363: Are you the sheriff?

    Chapter 3363 Are you the county master?


    Everyone was stunned, why? ?


    "Sir, why is this? Why do you have to y twenty big boards again?"


    "Yes, my lord, Gu Yundong is not an official of the imperial court." Finally, thewyer invited by the Wang family finally found the opportunity to speak, "Is it possible that the father is a fourth-rank official, and even suing his daughter should be counted. Can''t you seed in the civilwsuit?"


    Lao Gu''s family and others nodded again and again, and they finally breathed a sigh of relief when they saw thewyer speak.


    Thiswyer was hired by the Wang family. Gu Gang did know some people in this city when he was alive. But in the final analysis, he was nothing more than the patriarch of a vige, and even if he had so little connections, he couldn''t really say that he was very worthy.


    After trying to pick and choose, I finally found such awyer who is not very famous.


    They agreed to thewyer, and when they got the money from Gu Yundong, they would give him twenty taels as legal fees.


    Thewyer just leans on his mouth and is not afraid of the sky and the earth. But any really promisingwyer would not be as open-mouthed as him, and one sentence would make Lord Kang sullen.


    "The daughter of a fourth-rank official, of course, can''t be counted as a civilwsuit. But..." Mr. Kang paused, squinted his eyes and smiled again, "But Gu Yundong is the Yongjia County Master who was proimed by the emperor, and is a third-rank Mrs. Gao Ming. With such an identity, how can you sue casually?"


    County Lord?


    The people of the old Gu family only think that their ears are probably broken, otherwise why do they hear some news that is not true to them?


    Gu Fa''er stared at Gu Yundong stubbornly, "Are you... the county master?? Madam of the third rank?"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Yeah, are you surprised or surprised?"


    She took a few steps in front of them, "Otherwise, why do you think you are standing in this court, kneeling and standing with me. Didn''t I have someone tell you before that my husband was a third-rank official in the capital? But you don''t seem to be Too much faith."


    Yeah, how could they possibly believe?


    What is a third-rank official, a fourth-rank official, what a county master, ady of imperial life, this title is too far away from them, and they feel that they have nothing to do with these people all their lives.


    How could he have thought that such a dignitary would actually stand in front of them, and he came from the old Gu family.


    Thewyer was even more shocked that the fan in his hand fell to the ground, a person who has always been eloquent, can''t say a word at this moment.


    The old Gu family were all stunned, as if their mouths were blocked.


    Lord Kang let out a ''tsk'', gave a shot of gavel, and pulled the dazed crowd back.


    "I ask again, are you going to sue Yongjia County Master?"


    Gu Fa''er shook his head hastily. If they sued Gu Yundong, it would be a civilwsuit, and they still had to make a 20-big board first.


    But, but they let Lord Kang go to court. If they don''t file awsuit, Lord Kang will say that they are contempt of the court, and they will also be beaten.


    The people of the old Gu family are very flustered now, Gu Dahu looked around, and finally looked at Gu Xiaoxi who was kneeling beside them.


    That''s right, Gu Yundong is the county master and his wife, so he doesn''t need to kneel. But Gu Xiaoxi is kneeling like them, so he is not an official.


    Gu Dahu pointed at Gu Xiaoxi without saying a word, "Sir, we will sue him, yes, we will sue him."


    Gu Xiaoxi, "..." Are you kidding me?


    He was a bystander, and he almost didn''te in outside the courthouse. What does this have to do with him?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3364: drag it down

    Chapter 3364 Drag it down to fight


    A good-natured person like Gu Xiaoxi wasughed at right now.


    He pointed to the tip of his nose, "You want to sue me? What are you going to sue me for, ah?"


    What? Yes, what are they going to tell Gu Xiaoxi?


    "Sue you for being unfilial." Gu Dahu blurted out.


    Gu Xiaoxi''s face was full of disbelief, "Sue me for being unfilial? When my mother was seriously ill, I came back as soon as I heard the news, and I did my best to handle the funeral. I even paid the money for buying the grave. Later, my father wanted to follow me. I do my filial piety, and I have brought people to the city, fed and clothed, and I think there is no wrongdoing at all, so now you want to sue me for being unfilial?"


    The people of the old Gu family are speechless, yes, Gu Xiaoxi is not like Gu Dajiang. He didn''t evene back for the funeral after Zhao''s death. This reason is not tenable at all.


    He also didn''t n to frame them to kill each other''s brothers like Gu Yundong did.


    Gu''s family is flustered, what should I do? Gu Dajiang can''t sue, Gu Yundong can''t sue, and now there is no excuse to sue Gu Xiaoxi.


    They broke down in cold sweat one by one, just as they tried hard to think about the reason.


    Lord Kang in the courtroom was impatient, and took the gavel with a ''pop''.


    "Boldly making trouble for the people, what kind of ce do you think this ce is? How can you change the person you are using again and again in the court. You are despising the court and ying tricks on the official. It''s just hateful. The solemn ce is not the back garden of your house, it is up to you to go back on your word."


    "Big, lord, we don''t, we..."


    Sir Kang said with a sullen face, "Shizuotou, drag these scoundrels from the hall to this official, and hit 20 big boards hard to set an example."


    The old Gu family''splexion changed greatly, and Wang Shi and Gu Wanbao, who had been silent for a while, also raised their heads.


    Tou Shi has already brought a few arresters up to drag people.


    Gu Faer hurriedly shouted, "Sir, we won''t sue, we won''t sue anyone, lord, please forgive me."


    Sir Kang sneered, "Drag it."


    "Sir, don''t, we are wrong, please forgive us this time, we are really wrong."


    Several people in the courtroom burst into tears, begging for mercy and admitting their mistakes.


    The Gu family outside the courthouse looked at everything in front of them in astonishment, followed by Jia Shi Chang Shi and others hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy.


    The master who was sitting at the bottom of the desk abruptly stood up, pointed to the outside and said, "Don''t make noise inside or outside the courthouse, otherwise they will be arrested together."


    The people from the old Gu family suddenly fell silent, holding their breath in their chests and almost did not shove past them, they could only watch Gu Chuanzong and the others being dragged to the bench.


    Gu Chuanzong panicked. He never thought that at such a young age, he would still be beaten one day.


    He shook his head and saw Gu Yundong standing beside him, he hurriedly stretched out his hand and said, "Yundong, Yundong, save me."


    "How can I save you? The person who is going to beat you is Mr. Kang. You should ask for forgiveness towards Mr. Kang."


    "But you are the county master, you are the third-rank officialdy, you have a high position, and as long as you speak, Lord Kang will definitely spare me. Yun Dong, please stop them quickly, and I can even beat the 20th board. It''s dying."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Didn''t you tell me before, don''t let me bully others? I''m just the person you sued. How can I have the ability to change Mr. Kang''s decision?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3365: Gu Yundong leads by example

    Chapter 3365 Gu Yundong leads by example


    Gu Chuanzong had already been pressed against his body and his head was fixed, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard this.


    He threw the blue veins on his neck and jumped violently, "Gu Yundong, I''m your grandfather and your own grandfather, do you really want to die?"


    The smile on Gu Yundong''s face disappeared without a trace, "My grandfather? A grandfather who wants to sue me and my father and wish to kill us?"


    "Aren''t you all right? No matter what, you and your father have the blood of the old Gu family. If you ignore it like this, you are not afraid that your father will find out. Do you think you are too ruthless?"


    Gu Yundongughed ''ha'' and took a few steps in front of Gu Chuanzong, "I''m sorry, in the court, only thew, not the family. How can I be med for my actions that lead by example?"


    "You... ah!!" Gu Chuanzong wanted to say something, but Shi Jutou had already picked up the board and hit it.


    He screamed abruptly, and could no longer care to talk to Gu Yundong, he could only grit his teeth fiercely, resisting the maddening pain.


    Gu Fa''er, Gu Dahu, Wang Shi and Gu Wanbao who were beside him were all overwhelmed and beaten.


    Above the huge court, there were screams one after another for a while.


    However, the more they fought, the hatred in their eyes became stronger, looking at Gu Yundong and the others, they wanted to shoot knives.


    Gu Fa''er hummed intermittently, "Gu, Gu Yundong, you, you must not, you will die. I will not be a ghost, and I will not let you go."


    Gu Yundong pouted, ignoring him.


    On the other hand, Gu Xiaoxi, who was kneeling in the corner, looked at Gu Chuanzong, who was his own father, and let him watch him be beaten to death. He really couldn''t pass this test.


    Gu Xiaoxi opened his mouth and looked at Gu Yundong, who red at him.


    Gu Xiaoxi turned his head away, no longer looking at the people who were beaten.


    Or Bian Yuanzhi squatted down and said softly, "Don''t worry, uncle, Master Kang is measured and won''t beat people to death."


    Didn''t you see that Shi Shatou personally executed Gu Chuanzong? He was clearly showing mercy when he fought.


    Gu Xiaoxi nodded slightly, "I know."


    Although the old Gu family wanted to sue Gu Yundong, Master Kang would not beat people to death in front of them, so what would people outside say about Master Kang, Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang''s father and daughter?


    However, the twenty big boards were not ambiguous. They were beaten down one after another, and there were no small numbers.


    "... Twenty." Shi Chau counted the count with his head expressionless, removed the board, and sped his fist at Lord Kang, "Sir, the twenty big boards are finished."


    Sir Kang gave a "hmm", and with a wave of his hand, the benches that were brought up were withdrawn.


    Gu Chuanzong and the others looked savage as if gossip, and they knelt down again in the lobby.


    Lord Kang gave a gavel and asked, "Now, what else do you have to say?"


    "Sir, we have to sue Dajiang." Gu Fa''er said with hatred in his eyes, "The 20 major boards are finished, so we should sue Dajiang, right?"


    He covered his numb buttocks that had been beaten, his teeth were bleeding, his body was soaked with sweat, his whole body was shaking, and it took him a long time to say aplete sentence.


    Gu Chuanzong and the others were stunned when they heard the words, and slowly turned their heads to look at him with some difficulty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3366: Why doesnt Gu Dajiang go home?

    Chapter 3366 Why doesn''t Gu Dajiang go home


    Gu Fa''er sneered, "This is the end of the matter, do you think that''s it?"


    He was not reconciled, and neither were the rest of the Laogu family. Gu Yundong had no losses, but they were seriously injured.


    Don''t say anything else, just say that this is injured, and they don''t even have the money to hire a doctor. Their ns for so many days are all in vain.


    Min sued the official and had to y twenty big boards first. Now that the fight was over, he wanted to see how Gu Yundong would deny his father''s charge of noting back for the funeral.


    Gu Chuanzong also hated Gu Yundong very much, he just asked for help in such a low voice, she was indifferent, and she said sarcastic words.


    is no different from beasts.


    He raised his head, "Yes, Mr. Kang, we want to take care of Dajiang. As a son of man, he was not there to serve his mother when he was seriously ill, and even when his mother died, he did note back to go to the funeral. This is a great unfilial piety. He is also disrespectful."


    Wang didn''t say a word before, and she was beaten for nothing, and she was the only female family here. Thinking about it, she wanted to hit the wall and die, but she was even more reconciled.


    Compared to Gu Chuanzong''s im of being unfilial, as the wife of the patriarch Gu Gang, Mrs. Wang still understands some things, and even nodded and said, "That''s right, my lord, isn''t he an official? The official is here. After the death of his parents, he has to go back to his hometown for three years. This is always thew of the Jin Dynasty, right?


    Old Gu''s eyes lit up after hearing this, and nodded, "Yes, one more crime."


    Gu Xiaoxi on the side was angry that his father insisted on holding on to his eldest brother, but he couldn''t bear him to continue to die. He knew very well that as long as they stopped there, it would be fine. But they have to entangle, the consequences are definitely not what they can imagine.


    So he knelt aside and persuaded in a low voice, "Father, that''s enough, why do you and eldest brother be enemies of life and death? He is your son, so you can''t let him go."


    Gu Chuanzong looked at him viciously, and said "Bah" at him, "Fuck me, I don''t have a son like you, nor a son like your eldest brother. Both of you are beasts, get out."


    Gu Xiaoxi wiped his face, "Father, you..."


    Gu Chuanzong ignored him, raised his head and said to Lord Kang, "Sir, I''ll sue Gu Dajiang, okay?"


    The rest of the old Gu family looked at Lord Kang earnestly.


    Thetter felt that these people were really tenacious, and they were all beaten up and down.


    Okay, then he will continue to sit here and try the case. Anyway, it is quite interesting to watch.


    I just don¡¯t know, what else is there for Yongjia County Lord.


    If not, then he can only do business.


    Lord Kang patted the gavel, "Of course it''s possible, you have to tell Gu Dajiang not to go home for the funeral after his mother Zhao''s death, without Ding You for three years, right?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s true that Gu Dajiang did something wrong. If the situation is true, this official will report it truthfully."


    A happy expression finally appeared on the face of the old Gu family, as long as Master Kang is not biased.


    Mr. Kang continued, "However, this official has to listen to Gu Dajiang''s reasons. He is not here now, so I can only trouble the county master to exin to this official, where is Gu Dajiang at this time, and why he didn''te back for the funeral. , it is safe to send the Zhao family to the ground."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3367: My father is in Los Angeles

    Chapter 3367 My father is in Luozhou


    Gu Yundong stood forward and bowed his hands to Lord Kang, "My father is in Luozhou at this time."


    Lord Kang was taken aback for a moment, "Luozhou House..." He probably understood.


    "Luozhou Prefecture is located on the border, and now Li Guo and Dajin are at war. The former prefect of Luozhou Prefecture was executed for coborating with the enemy and treason, causing chaos in Luozhou Prefecture, and even spies from enemy countries have repeatedly sneaked into the city to try to fish in troubled waters to stir up panic. Luozhou Prefecture urgently needs the prefect of the prefect to sit down and reassure people, my father was entrusted with an important task by the emperor, and he took office directly after the year, and now he is the prefect of Luozhou Prefecture."


    Gu Yundong nced at the old Gu family and the others, and snorted coldly, "My father is not disgraceful to the mission of the saint. He spent all night trying to stabilize the situation in the city, and he also found a way to negotiate with the generals defending the city to defend against other ces. When I learned that my grandmother was seriously ill, my father was also anxious, but the Los Angeles government could not afford to change officials again and again, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous."


    "My father can only y and show the situation to the emperor. The emperor took measures ording to the times, and for the sake of the border people, he repeatedly seized love. My father can only give up Ding You, continue to stay in Luozhou, and try his best to stabilize people''s hearts."


    Gu Yundong''s voice was strong and powerful, making those who heard the hearing outside the courtroom emotional.


    This is a good official. Even if they don''t know the affairs of the imperial court, they also understand how dangerous a ce like Luozhou Mansion is, and how hot it is.


    That Gu Dajiang actually took over and managed it in an orderly manner.


    Such a good official for the country and the people, it is understandable to give up Ding You. After all, very few people give up their small family for everyone, so Gu Dajiang did it.


    As a result, the family who killed this day was also dragging their feet, so I''m going to sue him here.


    "Sir Kang, my father is indeed unfilial, but he is worthy of his heart, worthy of the people, and even more worthy of the sage''s entrustment."


    However, Mr. Kang suddenly stood up, cupped his hands in the direction of Luozhou Mansion, and said in a stern voice, "Master Gu is not wrong, his behavior is admired by this official. If others can''t do it, Master Gu has done it. He still has people saying that he is not filial, and that makes people despised."


    He said, and nced at Gu Chuanzong, "Besides, since the emperor already knew about this matter, and even more, he kept Master Gu, then Master Gu did not make any mistakes, let alone the extra guilt."


    Mr. Kang really didn''t know that Gu Dajiang was in Luozhou, mainly because he took office this year, and the ce was too far away, and the news had not been reported in time.


    The old Gu family were all stunned. Also, what else is going on?


    Sir Kang sat back again, gave a p in the back, and this time there was obvious anger in his tone.


    "Bold Gu Chuanzong, you are falsely using the court of meritorious service. Mr. Gu has already obtained the permission of the emperor, no need for Ding You, he worked hard at the border to calm people''s hearts, but youter used him of being unfilial and noting back to his stepmother to go to the funeral. As a result, it really chills the heart of Master Gu and the hearts of the people on the border."


    Gu Chuanzong''s face turned pale, "Big, sir, we don''t know..."


    They didn''t even know that Gu Dajiang became a fourth-rank official, let alone where he took office.


    "If you don''t know, can you erase the fact that you falsely used Mr. Gu?" Mr. Kang was really angry. He could still watch it as a y before, but when it came to the national level, his momentum suddenly rose.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3368: sever ties

    Chapter 3368 Severing Rtionships


    Mr. Kang pointed at Gu Chuanzong and others and said, "You have been treating the court as a joke again and again, not the imperial court, and not the official. This official is really too kind to you, so just Your actions are enough for this official to send you three thousand miles."


    Theplexion of everyone in the old Gu family changed greatly, hair, distribution? ?


    Gu Chuanzong was really scared this time, "Sir, the grass people know they are wrong, we won''t sue, don''t sue, really."


    "This matter has reached this point, how could it be that you didn''t tell the truth? You falsely used the imperial court officials, and still did not repent. This official respected the character of the lord, and he charged in front and did his best for the people of Dajin, but you did not repent. To put cold arrows behind his back and try to discredit him, this official will never condone this behavior."


    He waved his hand sharply, and made a neat decision, "Put all the people in the hall into the prison and wait for disposal."


    Shizuotou bowed his hands, "Yes, my lord."


    Big, big prison? ?


    Why are you still in jail?


    Gu Yundong looked at Master Kang, and sure enough, this person is still the same as five years ago, if he says he is closed, he will be closed, and if he says he will be arrested, he will be arrested.


    She didn''t say anything, and watched Gu Chuanzong and the others shouting and begging for mercy.


    But Master Kang was obviously very angry, "Don''t you drag it on?"


    Gu Chuanzong and others refused to leave, and other people from the old Gu family outside the court were also frightened, and rushed into the court to plead for mercy.


    Lord Kang looked at the group of people who were screaming and shouting, and sneered, "You are together, right? You and them both falsely use Lord Gu? Okay, let''s arrest them together."


    The others were stunned and took a step back subconsciously.


    Gu Dahe said even more eagerly, "No, no, I''m not with them. They actually falsely used my elder brother who is serving the country and the people. It''s a bastard. I want to cut ties with them. Yes, I''m with them. I''ve cut ties, I don''t have such a father, son, and younger brother. My lord, I have nothing to do with them."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing at the side, cut off the rtionship?


    This Gu Dahe is still selfish, stupid and poisonous as always. Among the arrested people are his three closest rtives, and he can directly give up without hesitation, which is really eye-opening.


    When Master Kang heard the words, he couldn''t help but look at him, how could Master Gu have such a family? Are they really rted by blood? This difference is too big.


    He asked Gu Dahe, "Do you really want to cut ties with them?"


    "Yes, yes, my lord, I have nothing to do with them."


    Lord Kang nodded and said to the master, "Take it down."


    "Yes." Master hurriedly responded.


    Lord Kang asked the rest of the Lao Gu family, "What about you? Do you want them to be together? Or do you want to cut off the rtionship?"


    Jia Shi Chang Shi and others looked at each other in dismay, and they quickly shook their heads.


    They didn''t go with Gu Chuanzong, but they didn''t even propose to sever ties.


    But after Lord Kang asked, they didn''t dare to stop people any more, and watched as Gu Chuanzong and the others, who were beaten until they couldn''t stand upright, were dragged down and put in jail.


    Sir Kang also left with the master, and as soon as they left, Jia Shi directly attacked Gu Dahe.


    "Aren''t you still human? I don''t care about Dad and Gu Dahu, but Fa''er is our son, the eldest grandson of Lao Gu''s family, our only son, you actually want to cut ties with him, how ufortable it must be for Fa''er to hear that. , you are not human, you have no conscience. You don''t want to worry about your hair, do you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3369: this old fox

    Chapter 3369 This old fox


    The Jia family and Gu Dahe fought hard, but Chang and Gu Jin''er became anxious. After a while, they came back to their senses and hurried to find Gu Yundong.


    But now where is Gu Yundong, not only she is gone, but also Gu Xiaoxi and Bian Yuanzhi are gone.


    When Mr. Chang looked left and right, he saw Mr. Li''s figure shing by.


    But at this time, she couldn''t care about the Li family anymore, she just wanted to find Gu Yundong to beg for mercy, and let Mrs. Kang let go of his family Gu Dahu.


    But she was originally emotionally unstable. She had experienced this trial in court, and she was short of breath, and her whole body suddenly shook her head andughed giggly.


    Gu Jin''er and Gu Yin''er shouted, and reached out to shake her, "Mother..."


    The chaos in the courtroom became more and more chaotic, and the yamen came over and kicked the group out, and it was quiet.


    At this time, Gu Yundong had already been invited by Lord Kang to the Houya for tea.


    Sir Kang asked people to serve tea and snacks, and after the servants retreated, he stood up and saluted, "Xiaguan has seen the county master."


    "Master Kang is so polite, but I''m not used to it." Gu Yundong said with a smile.


    She had asked Shaowu Hongye to go back first, and Chang Yaya brought her two children at home. Now the three of the old Gu family have been arrested, and Gu Yundong is also worried that others will go to the small courtyard in Gaosheng Lane to find trouble.


    Sir Kangughed and sat down on the chair beside him, feeling a little emotional, "Five years apart, I didn''t expect to see you again, you are already the famous Yongjia County Lord in the whole Jin Dynasty."


    Although it has been five years, Mr. Kang is deeply impressed by Gu Yundong. After all, few women are brought to court and can deal with it calmly without any fear. He still remembers her eloquently speaking in court and logically arguing that the quack doctor who didn''t know where to go now was helpless, just like today.


    Sure enough, talent will shine no matter where she goes. In just five years, she has transformed from a peasant girl to a princess who is now highly regarded by the emperor.


    And he, who is still here as the prefect, thinks about it, and suddenly feels that he is too unmotivated.


    "Lord Kang has won the prize. I don''t know if the lord asked me toe here, but what''s the matter?"


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to leave, but it was the concubine who came over to invite them.


    "The main thing is the old Gu family''s business. In fact, this matter is a matter of one''s own family. If it is a big one, the crime of falsely using the court officials is enough to beheaded. Therefore, the lower official still wants to ask the county master. the meaning of."


    Gu Yundong: This old fox.


    Sheughed, "The case is being tried by Lord Kang, and I''m just the defendant who was summoned. I haven''t read thews of Dajin, so I really don''t know whether the crime is serious or serious. There are hundreds of cases heard by the Lord. Yes, of course I know better than me how to judge, so I won''t interfere with the adults'' decision."


    Sir Kang: Sure enough, it is indeed not a simple woman who can be the princess in such a short period of time.


    He sighed slightly, "If that''s the case, then the official will call the shots."


    "Your Excellency is working hard." Gu Yundong stood up with a smile, "It''s gettingte, I still have something to do, so I won''t bother and say goodbye."


    Sir Kang didn''t hold back either. He still had a headache and had to think about how to deal with the old Gu family.


    Gu Yundong took Bian Yuanzhi and the others out of the back door of the back office. It was rtively quiet here, so there shouldn''t be anyone from the old Gu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3370: ask you one thing

    Chapter 3370 I beg you for one thing


    However, Gu Yundong did not meet Chang and others, but saw Li around the corner.


    Not only Lai, but also Li''s parents.


    Li''s parents and Li''s mother knew that today was the time for Lao Gu''s family toin. After all, it was the inw''s family, and it was rted to their daughter''s future. Naturally, they also came to see it.


    Not long after they arrived outside the courthouse, they saw Mrs. Lai standing in the back corner, and the two hurried to meet her.


    The three of them were worried at first, and when Lord Kang said that the people were suing the officials, they took a deep breath.


    Originally thought that the girl in the Gu family''s big room said that her husband was a third-rank official was deliberately exaggerating, but who knows, actually, yes, yes, really! !


    Later, the development of the matter waspletely beyond their expectations. The old Gu family was beaten, the old Gu family was arrested, and the old Gu family cut off ties and bit each other.


    Things havee this far, and they still feel extraordinarily unreal.


    Later, when they quit the government office, Mrs. Li asked Hongye, who had been with her, "Yun Dong really is, is he the county master?"


    "Of course, Lord Kang has confirmed it, you should believe it, right?" Hongye nodded with a smile, and then looked up just to see Shaowu motioning to her, as if she wanted to go back to the yard in Gaosheng Lane.


    Hongye asked Mrs. Li if she wanted to go back. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t answer, but Mrs. Li smiled and waved her hand, saying, ¡°We still have something to do, we want to wait until we leave.¡±


    "Okay then." Hongye didn''t force it, so she went back with Shaowu first.


    The Li family was dragged to the back door of the mansion by Li''s parents and Li''s mother, waiting for Gu Yundong toe out.


    They just waited for a while and didn''t see anyone. Just when they thought Gu Yundong and the others were going to stay in the mansion and have dinner before leaving, the back door opened and Gu Yundong came out.


    The three people from the Li family had a look of joy on their faces, and they hurried up to meet them.


    "Yun..." Li Shi was halfway through shouting, suddenly remembering her identity, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    I didn''t know before, she could still be more casual, but now standing in front of her is a county master she may never have been in contact with in her life, and Mrs. Li didn''t know what to do.


    Should you bow first or kneel? ?


    Mrs. Li was very upset, but Gu Yundong smiled and said, "You can just call me as you used to, so I can be at ease. The name of the county master is used to scare the old Gu family, nothing else has changed."


    Having said that, Li Shi was still a little reserved.


    She nodded slightly, opened her mouth to say something, but closed it hesitantly.


    Gu Yundong guessed, "Do you want to know about Gu Fa''er''s situation? Or do you want to intercede for Gu Fa''er? I''ll exin in advance that I won''t interfere in this matter, and Mr. Kang will judge as he pleases. For those who want to harm me , I can''t be generous enough to forgive him for letting him go."


    It can even be said that if it weren''t for the fact that Li Shi herself was also a victim and couldn''t help herself, she probably wouldn''t have escaped the fate of the rest of the Lao Gu family.


    Shi Li shook his head hastily, "I didn''t ask for mercy." She hated Gu Fa''er toote, how could she ask for mercy?


    "That you¡­¡­"


    Mr. Lai turned his head and looked at his parents.


    Actually, she just wanted to ask about Gu Fa''er''s fate, but Gu Yundong just said that everything depends on Lord Kang.


    As for what Li''s parents and Li''s mother asked Gu Yundong about, she really didn''t know.


    Just when her inquiring gaze came over, Mother Li suddenly knelt down to Gu Yundong, "The county lord, thedy begging you for one thing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3371: Li Shi wants to reconcile with Gu Faer

    Chapter 3371 Li''s going to reconcile with Gu Fa''er


    Gu Yundong took a slight step back, "What are you doing? Get up and talk."


    "Mother?" Li Shi was also taken aback and knelt down subconsciously.


    Mother Li gave Gu Yundong a solid kowtow, "The county lord, the old woman has a thick skin and wants to ask the county lord to give my daughter a way out."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Get up and talk."


    "County..."


    "If you don''t get up, I''ll leave."


    "Don''t, don''t, I''ll get up now." Mother Li quickly stood up along Father Li''s arm and wiped the sweat from her face.


    Gu Yundong walked to the side with a low voice, "You said just now that you want me to give your daughter a way to live? How do you say that? I didn''t do anything to her."


    Mother Li nodded quickly, "Yes, the county master is a good person. What the old woman means is that she wants to ask the county master to help my family Yaoer reconcile, and Gu Faer reconcile, and bring Ruyi with you."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, and even Mrs. Li was slightly startled, but she quickly came back to her senses and held Li''s mother''s hand tightly.


    Gu Yundong nced at the family of three in front of him, "He Li? Are you sure?"


    Mother Li nodded heavily, her voice a little choked, "The county master doesn''t know, my Yaoer didn''t marry Gu Faer willingly, they are, yes..."


    "You don''t have to force it. I know all about Gu Fa''er''s indiscriminate methods." Seeing that she was so ufortable when she mentioned the past, Gu Yundong raised his hand to stop her.


    Mother Li was stunned, "Does the county master know?" She looked at Mrs. Li again, who nodded, "Yes, she knows all about Yun Dong."


    Mother Li felt more and more ufortable, and wiped away her tears, "That''s right, the county master must know everything about the old Gu family. My Yaoer''s life is too hard to be calcted by such a beast. Over the years, our old couple has I regret it very much, if she didn''tpromise back then and took Yaoer out of Jiangyu County neatly, maybe she wouldn''t suffer like this."


    As she spoke, Mother Li raised her head, her eyes slightly brightened, "County Lord, now Gu Fa''er is in prison, although we asked for Heli to take advantage of others'' danger, this is indeed a rare opportunity. Gu Dahe He also said that we want to cut off rtions with Gu Fa''er, then we will take Ruyi away from Lao Gu''s house. It''s just, it''s just..."


    "It''s just that you are not sure if things will work, and whether Master Kang will award Ruyi to you?"


    "Yes..." Father Li on the side nodded, especially Xiao Ruyi''s question. These days, although husband and wife can get along, but the child must follow the man, there are no exceptions.


    But now the situation is different. First, Gu Faer was arrested, and Gu Dahe cut ties with him again. Although Jia did not cut ties, she was Gu Dahe''s wife. As long as Gu Dahe cut off, then she would Even if it is cut off. In this way, when Xiao Ruyi is in the Gu family, it can be considered that he has no home, and it is easier to talk with his mother.


    Secondly, Xiao Ruyi is a girl, and is not as valued as boys, and does not need to be passed down from generation to generation. If they want to take it away, the difficulty is slightly lower.


    So they wanted to give it a go, and they would do anything if it could save their daughter and granddaughter from their misery.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "So you want me to speak in front of Lord Kang to facilitate this?"


    "I beg, I beg the county lord, as long as the county lord helps, the olddy will be a cow and a horse for the county lord." Li Mu wanted to kneel again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3372: Old Man Gu sentenced to three years

    Chapter 3372 Old Man Gu sentenced to three years


    Gu Yundong held her arm to prevent her from kneeling.


    She turned to look at Mrs. Lai, "What do you mean?"


    Lishi didn''t expect her parents to do this for her. It turned out that this was the reason why they stayed here and waited for Gu Yundong.


    For a moment, her heart was sour and swollen, and her eyes were red.


    Her parents are already like this, and she can''t hold back any longer. He immediately raised his head and took a deep breath. Although his eyes were red, he was extraordinarily determined, "I want to make peace with Gu Fa''er, and I want Ruyi to follow me. Please help me, the princess."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, I''ll help you this time."


    It''s not because of anything else, she just doesn''t want Xiao Ruyi to follow in her footsteps.


    The old Gu family almost destroyed their three siblings, and almost destroyed Yuanzhi. Xiao Ruyi is so caring and cute, if she is also abused by the old Gu family, then in her life, I am afraid that she will never have the happy smile that she has had these days.


    For such a small child, she didn''t want her life to be so bleak.


    The three of the Li family saw that she had agreed, and they were overjoyed at the moment, so they thanked her and thanked her.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and exined a few words to Shao Wen, who quickly returned to the Houya.


    Gu Yundong then said to the three of the Li family, "Okay, this matter is not a big problem, and it is also a big effort for Master Kang. Let''s go back first, things have toe one by one, and then we will wait for the old Gu family to be sentenced. Bar."


    Although they were very anxious, the three members of the Li family knew that the top priority was to calm down and endure first.


    Gu Yundong and his party returned to the small courtyard in Gaosheng Lane.


    Fortunately, when they went back, the people of Lao Gu''s family were still in a mess, and they hadn''t had a chance toe to the door.


    Only the next day, the yamen sent a sentence for Gu Chuanzong, Gu Faer, Gu Dahu, Wang Shi and Gu Wanbao.


    ording to the confessions of several people, the false usation was initiated by Gu Chuanzong and Gu Faer. The two were the principal offenders, so they were sentenced to three years. The other three were aplices and were sentenced to one year.


    Old Gu''s family almost fainted when they heard the news.


    Don¡¯t look at this year or three years is not a long time, but who doesn¡¯t know that entering a cell is not just a prison sentence. The environment inside is harsh, there is no freedom, the people are mixed, and the people who go in are rarelyplete when theye out.


    It''s okay for men, but if the female rtives go in and thene out, they will be thrown into rotten leaves, which cannot be tolerated in the vige.


    The only female family member here was Mrs. Wang. Knowing that she was going to be imprisoned for a year, she could not stand it and fainted on the spot.


    Gu Chuanzong is getting old, and his life has not been good in the past few years. Even if he has been brought back a little under the care of Gu Xiaoxi in the past few months, the foundation is still damaged.


    But he still has three years in prison. After these three years, will he be able toe out alive?


    The old Gu family ran to the small courtyard in Gaosheng Lane to find Gu Yundong on the spot, crying and begging Gu Yundong to raise his hand and let them go.


    Gu Yundong didn''t even show his face, so he let Hongye go out to warn them.


    If they also want to end up with Gu Faer and the others, then feel free to make trouble, and she will report to the officer immediately.


    The people of the old Gu family immediately fell silent. They didn''t know Gu Yundong''s identity before, but now they know that she is the county owner and has that ability, so they don''t dare to challenge her bottom line.


    Not only did he not dare to cry, but he even became careful not to make a sound when he walked away.


    But more important things are yet toe.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3373: and leave

    Chapter 3373 And Leaving


    Not long after Gu Dahe, Jia Shi and the others returned to the ce where they lived, they saw the official from the government officeing to the door. The couple was so frightened that they thought that Gu Yundong was really going to report to the official to arrest them together.


    Who knew that the official just said that Gu Faer had something to tell them.


    The two of them breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that the official said that Li Shi and Gu Fa''er had reconciled and took Gu Ruyi away.


    This matter was not heard in court, but the couple went through the formalities in front of Mr. Kang.


    As Gu Yundong said, this matter is just a small effort for Master Kang. Gu Fa''er was a criminal, and if a serious woman wanted to reconcile with him, she naturally wanted to favor the Li family.


    So there is no need to ask Gu Fa''er to express his opinion, Master Kang agreed.


    Gu Fa''er was naturally unhappy, and scolded the Li family on the spot, almost shaking her off about her loss of virginity before marriage.


    Fortunately, he still has two points of reason. He knew that if he told Master Kang that he had raped an unmarried woman, that would be to send the evidence of the crime to the adult, and he would definitely add one more level of sin.


    So he couldn''t say it, but he wasn''t willing to let the **** Lai go like this.


    So he thought of Gu Dahe and Jia, he just had to tell them about it and let them spread the word. Those gossips are enough for Li to be pointed at for a lifetime.


    After he is released from prison in three years, he will settle ounts with Mrs. Lai.


    Therefore, after Gu Fa''er and Li Shi reconciled, they asked to see Gu Dahe and his wife.


    Originally, for such a big event, the elders of both parties should be present. But Gu Dahe told Lord Kang in front of everyone before that he wanted to cut ties with Gu Fa''er, so naturally he didn''t have to go to their irrelevant person.


    Now Gu Faer wants to see them...


    Originally it was no problem, but unfortunately, Mr. Kang knew about the inside story, so he immediately guessed something from his stern expression and didn''t agree. It is only said that he is a repeat offender, and he has no right to see his rtives for the time being.


    Gu Fa¡¯er hated him so much that if he were to spread the word, he would definitely not be able to speak freely. He could only have someone tell Gu Dahe that he and the Li family had reconciled.


    He knew that Gu Dahe had some guesses about their marriage back then, but he just didn''t confirm it. But Li Shi''s things are too extreme now, even if they are just guessing, they will definitely spread.


    Sure enough, when Gu Dahe and Jia Shi heard the Li family''s downfall, they were so angry that they almost spat out blood, and they went to settle ounts in anger.


    As soon as they went out, they remembered that the Li family was living with Gu Yundong now. If they came to the door, what would Gu Yundong do if they didn''t let them go?


    The two of them died down, but they were not reconciled, so they thought that after Gu Yundong had left, they would settle the ount with Mrs. Lai.


    But what they didn''t know was that the Li family had all gone, and they had gone so cleanly that they even sold the house.


    They couldn''t find anyone to tear it apart, but they didn''t want to let it go. After returning to Jiangyu County, they spread the word about Li''s loss of virginity before marriage.


    But the Li family''s poprity in the county town is not bad, everyone is not a fool, and she also knew that she was broken before marriage, and she married Gu Fa''er, who waspletely inappropriate, and the person who broke her must be Gu Fa. son.


    Although there are still some gossip about the Li family, but the protagonist is away, and it will be boring to talk for a while.


    On the contrary, the Gu family members who remained in Jiangyu County suffered more rumors.


    In particr, Gu Baoer of the second room and Gu Jiner of the third room, who are discussing marriage, have been hit the hardest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3374: The ending of the three rooms of Lao Gus family

    Chapter 3374 The ending of the third room of the old Gu family


    Gu Dahe and his wife did not expect that they wanted to harm the Lai family, but they turned back on themselves.


    Although they tried their best to exin that it was not Gu Fa¡¯er who lost her virginity before marriage, but Gu Fa¡¯er really liked Li and didn¡¯t care whether she was innocent or not, so the two got married.


    But I didn''t expect that after the Gu family''s disaster, the Li family fell into the trap and fled. They didn''t help the Li family keep secrets.


    However, such an exnation is very weak. Because Gu Ruyi was born when the two were married for more than seven months, if it wasn''t premature, it could only be that Li Shi was pregnant before marriage. However, Ruyi and Gu old man look a bit simr, especially the eyebrows, which is the same as Gu Yundong''s sister and brother.


    Before getting married, his innocence was ruined, and he became pregnant, and then married Gu Fa''er, and the child born looked like someone from the old Gu family. Then who else is her father besides Gu Fa''er? ?


    Everyone is more and more convinced that it was Gu Fa''er who was insidious and cunning, using such a frivolous method to destroy a girl''s innocence and force her to marry him.


    Laogu''s family has this kind of virtue, what about the others?


    Sanfang Gu Jin''er, who is also discussing rtives, will follow his cousin''s example and use inferior means to persecute others if he can''t marry a wife?


    Because of such spection, Gu Jin''er''s marriage waspletely out of the question. In particr, Gu Dahu was in prison, Chang was insane, and there was a twelve-year-old younger brother, Gu Yin''er, to take care of.


    Even their elder sister, Gu Zhu''er, who was married, was also implicated. She was scolded by her husband''s family, and she couldn''t raise her head when she pointed. This made her hate the old Gu family very much. In order to gain the approval of her husband''s family, she has never returned to her parents'' home since then.


    After a few years, Gu Yin''er has also grown up, and at the age of marriage, there is still no girl willing to marry him. But fortunately, he still has a good appearance. With this appearance, he went directly to other county towns and became a family son-inw. He was swayed at the woman''s house all his life, and he didn''t go back to Lao Gu''s house very much.


    And Gu Jin''er didn''t get married until she was twenty-eight years old when she married a powerful widow with a child, and she couldn''t talk much at home.


    Chang''s became more awake after returning, but he was no longer able to manage his son''s marriage. Gu Dahu came out after a year in prison. His legs and feet, which were not very good, became more and moreme. He seemed to be more than ten years old, and his whole body was out of energy.


    Since then, apart from going out to work, Mrs. and Chang have hardly stepped out of the house, nor have they interacted with people. Only asionally looked into the distance, weeping with envy and regret, calling Gu Dajiang''s name in his mouth, but no longer had the strength and courage to act like a demon.


    The third room is still like this. As the second room directly implicated by Gu Fa''er, the impact is even greater.


    Although Gu Dahe cut off rtions with Gu Fa''er, others still count what Gu Fa''er did on their husband and wife''s head.


    Gu Baoer, who is discussing her rtives, has no news from the family who originally liked her appearance.


    The matchmaker didn''te to the door, so Gu Baoer procrastinated for a year and became a concubine of a forty or fifty year old in the town, directly following in the footsteps of her sister Gu Xian''er.


    The only good thing is that Gu Baoer''s temperament has changed a lot after experiencing this incident. The most obvious is to have self-knowledge, and no longer go head-to-head.


    So she lived a very low-key life in the back house and did notpete for favor. Later, when he passed away outside that member and was kicked out of the house by the wife of the main house, he even shared some money and took the maid to live in a small yard outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3375: The end of the second room

    Chapter 3375 The ending of the second room


    Gu Baoer did not go back to Lao Gu''s house. So far, the married daughters of Lao Gu''s family have not returned.


    Jia didn''t care about this daughter for a while. Gu Fa''er''s imprisonment was a huge blow to her. Coupled with the excitement of Li and Li, she almost didn''t go crazy.


    She was still trying hard to find the Li family, to find a way to help Gu Fa''er, and she couldn''t care about anything else.


    When she came back to her senses, she found that Gu Dahe had stolen all the money from the family and went to the casino to gamble. Jia couldn''t believe that, in this situation at home, he still had the heart to gamble!


    And Gu Baoer was sold by Gu Dahe to be a concubine without her knowledge. She kept this matter from the dark, and by the time she knew it, it was toote.


    The family didn''t have a penny. If it wasn''t for the house deed and thend deed, she would have hidden it, and she would have been stolen by Gu Dahe.


    Jia Shi severely beat Gu Dahe, but this did not stop him.


    Neither of them knew that Gu Dahe would be addicted to gambling because someone did it on purpose. This man was the son of a merchant in the county town. He could be said to have fallen in love with Li Shi at first sight and wanted to marry her beautifully as his wife.


    It''s just that the family didn''t agree. The young master finally persuaded his parents. When he was about toe to propose marriage, he learned that the Li family was going to marry Gu Fa''er.


    Young Master was disheartened immediately, and was very decadent for a while.


    It wasn''t until recently that he heard that Mrs. Lai''s innocence was ruined by Gu Fa''er, and then he had topromise and marry. That young man was so angry that he kicked his chair over. How could he be reconciled when the girl he was thinking of back then was ruined by such a beast?


    Gu Fa''er was in the prison, and he couldn''t reach in.


    But the son did not teach his father''s faults, so the son-inw set his eyes on Gu Dahe and nned him to go to the casino to gamble. In the end, he lost his pants. The daughter sold it and owed the casino more than 20 taels of silver.


    The thugs from the casino came to the door and beat Gu Dahe, directly interrupting his left leg, which forced Jia to take out thend deed of three acres ofnd to pay the debt.


    However, no one knew that after the thugs left, Jia became ruthless, holding a stick and mming Gu Dahe''s legs hard, breaking all the bones before he was willing to give up.


    Isn''t he going to gamble? With no legs, he can only lie on the bed for the rest of his life. She sees how he still gambles.


    Their family has only five acres ofnd in total, and now they have lost three acres. If they continue to lose by him, they don''t have to live anymore, they just throw themselves into the river.


    Anyway, Gu Dahe can¡¯t lift heavy objects with both hands and can¡¯t do any work, so just don¡¯t go out, that¡¯s fine.


    Jia''s feelings for Gu Dahe have been wiped away. As long as the person is not dead, it doesn''t matter if he lies in bed for the rest of his life.


    From then on, in order to avoid Gu Dahe going to the toilet, Jia only gave him one meal a day and a bowl of water, which was enough to keep him alive.


    Daughter was sold, his son was imprisoned, and her husband was abolished.


    But there is still a glimmer of hope in her heart, three years, as long as three years, Gu Fa''er will still be released from prison.


    However, after Gu Fa¡¯er had been in prison for two years, news came from the Fucheng Yamen that he had a dispute with others in the cell and identally strangled another prisoner.


    Lord Kang therefore exiled him to Linxun Ind, and the mother and son never saw each other again in this life.


    Jia''s spirit waspletely lost, and he was getting older.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3376: Shaowu and Hongye

    Chapter 3376 Shaowu and Hongye


    The results of the second and third bedrooms were not very good, but the old man Gu had a long life. Although he spent three years in prison, he still persevered.


    Three yearster, he was released from prison and returned, but Lao Gu''s house was in disrepair.


    The old man Gu regretted extremely. He obviously had a high official and a rich son, but why did he end up like this? He shouldn''t have be such a loner.


    But there is no use in his remorse, he stayed alone in a small house, thinking about the things he had done all day long. Thinking that if he was nicer to Da Jiang, would he be a rich old man now?


    asionally I think too much, and I get really dazed, thinking that I live like that. However, after waking up, he was surrounded by boundless loneliness and silence, which made him tremble.


    People in the vige often see him standing at the entrance of the vige, as if waiting for someone.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    Today''s Lao Gu''s family is still anxious because the three people have been sentenced, and they are thinking everywhere.


    Unlike their chaotic situation, Gu Yundong was extraordinarily rxed.


    In order to celebrate, Shaowu Hongye also asked Shaowu Hongye to buy some food and drink in Jinxiu Restaurant for a couple of drinks.


    After observing all the way, Gu Yundong realized the tricky rtionship between the two. She originally wanted to intervene, but she was afraid of self-defeating. Since they have mutual interests, let them develop freely.


    Just asionally, she gave them a chance to be alone.


    Unexpectedly, among the four people in Wenwu Shuangquan, Shaowu was the fastest.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Wen calmly while drinking the fruit wine he brought.


    Shao Wen felt agitated all over his body, keenly feeling that something was wrong, he hurriedly stood up and said, "I''ll go get another pot of wine, it seems like it''s not enough."


    After saying that, he ran away.


    Gu Yundong looked at his back and snorted lightly, "What are you running away from, it''s like I want to introduce you to someone."


    She shook her head and turned to see Gu Xiaoxi sitting opposite.


    He was drinking, but he looked preupied.


    Gu Yundong put the wine ss on the table, tilted his head and called to him, "Uncle??"


    shouted and didn''t respond, but everyone else heard it and turned to look at him.


    Gu Yundong called out again, "Uncle?"


    Chang Yaya curled up and bumped him with her elbow. Gu Xiaoxi almost couldn''t hold the ss in his hand, and a few drops of the wine were spilled out. He raised his head in a daze and asked in a daze, "Ah? Drink, drink."


    Gu Yundong sighed, "What kind of wine are you drinking? Seeing your absent-mindedness, what do you think?"


    "I didn''t think about it, but this wine is quite fragrant, Yun Dong, you can send me two more bottles."


    "It''s okay to send you wine, but you also need to know how to taste it. Just like you sip a drop for half a day, when are you going to drink it?"


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenly felt embarrassed.


    Chang Yaya, who was beside him, seemed to be hesitant to speak.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Uncle, are you still thinking about the old Gu family?"


    Gu Xiaoxi paused and put the wine ss on the table slowly, "Yundong, I..."


    He doesn''t care about other people, but old man Gu is his father after all. Now that he has been sentenced to three years in prison, if he is really indifferent and has no mood swings, then it is not Gu Xiaoxi.


    Gu Yundong actually understands that she has a grudge against Old Man Gu, but she won''t ask everyone to stand aside and cut off contact with her. Everyone''s position is different.


    "You can see him if you want, but it''s impossible to let him out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3377: go have a word with him

    Chapter 3377 Go and say a few words to him


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenly raised his head, "Are you serious?"


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but twitched the corner of his mouth, "You are my uncle, and I am a junior. Logically speaking, you should be the one who is in charge. Am I still going to stop you?"


    Gu Xiaoxiughed, "Of course you won''t stop me, but I also need to consider your feelings, right? Don''t worry, I know he can''te out, so I''m just going to have a few words with him."


    "Just don''t be mad at yourself." Gu Yundong thought about Old Man Gu''s current state of temper, and he was afraid that when the uncle went, it would not be anything good, "Okay, eat first, and go wherever you want after eating. "


    Gu Xiaoxi nodded, and then he moved neatly.


    After eating, he took the two quilts he had slept in from the room where Old Man Gu had slept and went out.


    Chang Yaya hugged Xiaoxiao and followed behind him, "Let''s go with you."


    Gu Xiaoxi stopped, pinched his son''s chubby face, and said, "The prison, if you can''t go in, don''t go in. Xiaoxiao is still young, it''s not good to be scared by then. You can just wait for me at home, I''ll return soon."


    Chang Yaya was right when she thought about it, but she didn''t follow her, she hugged her son and watched him leave.


    Gu Xiaoxi not only took two quilts, but also bought some food from a nearby stall, and walked to the prison with the food box.


    The old Gu family wanted to visit Gu Chuanzong and the others, but they were stopped.


    But Gu Xiaoxi is different. He is the uncle of the county master, and the county master must know that he came here.


    So after exining the purpose, the jailer put people in.


    The cell was damp and dark, and Gu Xiaoxi walked carefully behind the head of the cell.


    The head of the cell is rare and friendly, "Master Gu walk slowly, and after a while, you may encounter some prisoners who are too excited. Don''t be afraid, Master Gu, they are all locked up and can''t get out. Gu Chuanzong is locked up. There, don''t worry, he''s in a cell alone."


    Others are not, like Gu Faer and Gu Dahu, who are locked up with others.


    Gu Chuanzong is very old. Although he is a prisoner, he has a son and granddaughter with valuable status. Mr. Kang cannot let him have an ident in prison no matter what.


    Gu Xiaoxi nodded as he walked, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee, Master Gu." While they were talking, the two had already walked into the cell.


    The prison head stopped, "It''s just in front, I won''t go there, Master Gu has something to say slowly, just tell me what you need."


    "OK."


    The head of the cell left, Gu Xiaoxi exhaled and walked slowly towards Gu Chuanzong''s cell.


    Before he could get there, Gu Dahu''s loud voice came from his ears, "Xiaoxi, fourth brother, it''s me, you came to save me, didn''t you? Help me out, this is not a ce for people to stay, The third brother is begging you. When you were a child, the third brother also carried you up the mountain and down the ground, don''t you think of your former love? "


    Gu Xiaoxi turned his head and nced at him, then quickly withdrew his gaze.


    Carry him up the mountain and down the ground? He only remembered that Gu Dahu bullied him a lot when he was young. The only time he backed him was because he pushed him down the mountain, and he was guilty of his own guilt, so he used the price of carrying him home in exchange for his silence and notining.


    Actually, Gu Xiaoxi didn''t even think aboutining at that time. After all, only the elder brother and elder sister in the family really cared about him and felt sorry for him.


    Gu Xiaoxi ignored Gu Dahu and walked towards the innermost.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3378: father and son last

    Chapter 3378 Thest face of father and son


    Gu Chuanzong also heard Gu Dahu''s voice. He was lying on the bed in a lifeless manner andined about himself, but now he hastily stumbled to the door and looked this way.


    "Xiaoxi..." Gu Chuanzong was still a little happy.


    Gu Xiaoxi silently stopped in front of him, put the quilt in his hand aside, and said, "I just came to see you."


    Gu Chuanzong heard it, he just came to see him, not to save him.


    He red at the son fiercely, "You either save me out, or get out of here, what are you doing here now? Why don''t you speak for me in court, why don''t you let Gu Yundong let me go?"


    Gu Xiaoxi really wanted to calmly say a few words to him.


    Who knew that as soon as he came, he was provoked by Gu Chuanzong, he put the food box on the ground, and stood up suddenly, "Why did Yundong let you go? You are going to sue her father!! You have ended up like this, She has already raised her hand."


    Gu Chuanzong was also very popr, "You are too embarrassed to say, why didn''t you tell me earlier that Dajiang is now a fourth-rank official, and Gu Yundong is the county master? Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "I said, you are going to pester the big brother and the others. They finally lived a peaceful life, and I don''t want you to spoil them."


    "Destruction??" Gu Chuanzong''s eyes widened, "I am his biological father, he should honor me."


    "Isn''t it enough for me to honor you?" Gu Xiaoxi gritted his teeth, "You said you wanted to live in Fucheng, and I brought you here. You said you wanted to eat better and live better, so I rented a house and let my daughter-inw cook for you every day. Can you live such a life in Gujiatun? The result? You asked Gu Faer toe here, not only that, but also to keep the second brother, the third brother, and the family.


    "Why can''t I ask Fa''er toe over? You thought I didn''t know, you wanted to send me back to Jiatun, right? It''s just that I didn''t find an excuse."


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned for a moment, and then smiled bitterly, "Yes, I want to send you back. I can''t live in Yongning Mansion all my life, and I can''t take you away to trouble the big brother and the others. But even so, I have already done it for you. You have made up your mind in the future. I will buy you a house in the county seat, buy two servants, and give you some pension money, enough for you to drink and eat meat every day, and live afortable life with someone serving you. You can do whatever you want. Well, even carrying a bird cage to walk around with other old men, those people in Gujiatun who are about the same age as you, who can live such a life?"


    Gu Xiaoxi really nned it for him. It doesn''t take much money to buy a small yard in Jiangyu County. He doesn''t eat much every day by himself, and he has new clothes to wear all year round.


    He still has a lot of money in his hand, and it is enough to take care of an old man Gu.


    "But Dad, you are always dissatisfied. You say that Yun Dong is cruel, but you were not cruel to her when she was a child? I don''t believe you don''t know what the life of the eldest brother''s family used to be. Beans get beans, you made it yourself."


    Gu Chuanzong pursed his lips tightly and did not speak for a long time.


    Gu Xiaoxi couldn''t help shaking his head, "That''s all I said, Dad, I brought you quilts, food, and ointment, take care of yourself, I''m gone, maybe I won''te back."


    Gu Chuanzong raised his head suddenly, "You..."


    Gu Xiaoxi had already stood up, took onest look, and walked out of the cell without looking back.


    "Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi, youe back,e back..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3379: regret

    Chapter 3379 Regret


    Gu Xiaoxi listened to the voice behind him, pursed his lips, but his footsteps hurried a little.


    Gu Chuanzong''s voice was suddenly sharp, "Xiaoxi, Dad is wrong, Dad knows it is wrong. You save me out, I promise not to make trouble again in the future, just as you said, I will go back to Jiangyu County and buy two servants. , I live my own life. Youe back, this is really not a ce for people to stay..."


    He regretted it, Xiaoxi was right, he was just greedy. Mingming lived a life of poverty and exhaustion in Gujiatun, eating bran and chomping vegetables every day. After arriving in Fucheng, he lived in a clean house, with warm meals, white noodles and pork, and new clothes and shoes. Every day, he slept well until the afternoon. , asionally go out for a walk, Xiaoxi and his wife also give a dozen copper tes as petty use.


    This life is afortable life that he has never experienced in the first half of his life, why did he call the Gu Faer family over? Why do you want to plot against Gu Yundong and the others? He knew that with Xiaoxi''s temperament, even if he was sent back to Jiangyu County, he would not ignore him.


    But what he regrets even more is his attitude towards Gu Dajiang. If he continued to study and take the imperial examinations when he was a child, I am afraid that he would have be a high official early, and he would have be a figure that everyone respects.


    The remorse in Gu Chuanzong''s heart surged up one after another, causing him to fall to the ground helplessly and weep bitterly.


    "Xiaoxi, I''m your father..."


    Gu Xiaoxi couldn''t hear anymore, he stood at the entrance of the cell, and said to the prison guard who was poking his head around him, "My father..." He paused, "please the head of the prison to take more care, don''t take care of it deliberately, if you get sick , please ask a doctor for help, eat, and be a little cleaner... you''re getting old after all."


    said, he took out a fifty taels silver note from his sleeve, "This is the hard work of the brothers."


    The head of the cell was stunned for a moment, then took a step back and waved his hand and said, "I can''t do it, I can''t do it, Master Gu, don''t worry, what you said is a small effort. You don''t need to give money, other prisoners in the cell are sick and we will The doctor will alsoe."


    Having said that, the money is still to be given.


    Gu Xiaoxi shoved the bank note, "You guys have to run a few times, so just ept it."


    The prison boss can''t beat it, not to mention that this kind of thing is alsomon. In order to make them feel better, the family members of many prisoners in this cell often use money to make money. As long as it is not an outrageous matter, no one will say anything if they help a little.


    But Gu Xiaoxi gave a lot of money, fifty taels, which most people really can''t get.


    As expected of the younger brother of Master Gu, the uncle of the county master.


    Those old Gu family members who are currently in prison are really in the midst of blessings and do not know their blessings. If he is toote to please them, why would he still make a noise to sue them? It is really abnormal.


    Gu Xiaoxi gave the silver note and said a few more words before he got out of the prison.


    Looking at the blue sky outside, he let out a long breath.


    From now on, the old Gu family is afraid that they will no longer be able to be a demon.


    And he, from now on, will also throw away those pasts andpletely cut off the rtionship with the old Gu family.


    Those fifty taels of silver are actually equivalent to old-age money for old man Gu.


    Gu Xiaoxi shook his head, shook off those heavy thoughts, and strode towards Gaosheng Alley.


    There, with his wife and lovely son, that is his future...home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3380: Lis plan

    Chapter 3380 Li Family''s n


    Gu Xiaoxi bought two bunches of candied haws on the way back. The two children in the family like to eat them, so every time he goes home, he never has a chance to empty his hands.


    Just waited for him to go home, only to find that Li¡¯s parents and Li¡¯s mother were there, and his wife was helping the Li family pack up.


    Gu Xiaoxi was stunned for a while, gave the candied haws to Xiaoxiao, and patted his little butt, "Take a bunch for Ruyi to eat, be careful, don''t stain your clothes."


    "Okay, Dad, I''ll send it to my little niece." The little guy held up two strings of candied haws and went to find someone.


    Gu Xiaoxi walked to Father Li''s side and asked, "Brother Li, are you going back?"


    Father Li nodded, "I want to go back, Yao''er and Gu Fa''er have left, and the Gu family doesn''t know how to arrange this. Before they can react, let''s go back to Jiangyu County. ."


    Gu Xiaoxi, "Then what are your ns next?"


    Father Li looked at his wife and daughter who were talking, took a sip of tea, and said, "We can''t live in Jiangyu County anymore, and the people from the Gu family must be arguing when they go back, and we don''t want to continue entanglement with them. So we n to put The house in the county town is sold, and then I move to another ce to live again.¡±


    "Move somewhere else? Where are you nning to move?"


    Father Li shook his head, "I don''t know yet. We are also discussing this matter in the past few days, and we don''t have a clue yet."


    Although the road ahead is still very confused, he has a relieved smile on his face.


    Without Gu Fa''er''s sloppy skin holding back, their family will work hard together, and they will always live a good life.


    Gu Xiaoxi sat across from him, "You can live in this Fucheng. The rent for my yard is not high. We will be leaving soon. You can rent this yard when the timees. Besides, the Fucheng is big and there are many opportunities. easy."


    Having said that, but¡­


    Gu Yundong came over with a te of cut melons and ced it directly on the table, just when he heard these words.


    She shook her head, "No, although there are many opportunities to find a job in Fucheng, but there are also many people, and other food and clothing costs are not cheap. What''s more, the old Gu family''s affairs are very big, not to mention how many people there are in the huge Fucheng. Knowing their family, it is said that there are many people in the neighborhood and neighbors who know about it, and there must be a lot of rumors."


    The Li family moved out of Jiangyu County to avoid these rumors.


    The most important thing is that Gu Fa''er will be released from prison in three years. If someone who knows them well tells him where the Li family lives, he may not know what kind of revenge he will take.


    At this time, Gu Yundong didn''t know that Gu Fa''er would be exiled in the future.


    Father Li nodded, he also had such considerations.


    Gu Xiaoxi patted his forehead, "I didn''t think about it, and that''s what I said, it''s not easy to stay in this city."


    Father Li smiled, "You are also for our own good, it''s okay, we have to go back and sell the house, think about it slowly, before it''s toote."


    Gu Yundong is not good at giving him advice. After all, although she has been to many ces from all over the world, in Yongning Mansion, apart from Jiangyu County, the only ce she is familiar with is Fucheng.


    There are also many rules in many small ces. It is really not that easy to integrate into it.


    Gu Yundong took a melon and ate it slowly.


    Gu Xiaoxi''s surprised voice suddenly came from his ears, "Yes, you can go to Feng County."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3381: contemplative sweet home

    Chapter 3381 The sweet home of contemtion


    Feng County? ?


    Gu Yundong frowned and suddenly raised his head.


    Feng County is where she will go next, but she doesn''t know much about Feng County.


    Of course, Father Li knew Fengxian County, where the dried bamboo shoots are still very famous in Dajin.


    But because he was too far away, Father Li was very unfamiliar with this county and was a little worried. Therefore, he never considered the county seat so far away, and only weighed the two neighboring counties of Jiangyu County in his heart.


    Gu Xiaoxi suddenly mentioned it, and he was stunned for a moment, "Gu Xiaoge has been to Feng County?"


    "I haven''t had time to go yet." Gu Xiaoxi smiled, "But I know someone from Feng County."


    Gu Yundong immediately knew who it was, "You mean Sitian?"


    "Yeah." Gu Xiaoxi nodded, "When we were in Yongfu Vige, our family and Tong An''s family were next door, so our two familiesmunicated more. Yaya and Shen Sitian have simr interests and get along well with each other. We have developed into good friends. After we went out for a trip, Shen Sitian asked Yaya to help her pay attention if she came across beautiful and beautiful embroidery."


    "No, after we went out, Yaya and Shen Sitian passed letters twice. Later, Shen Sitian also learned about our temporary stay in Yongning Mansion, so she wrote a letter and asked us to take a detour to Feng County if we were free. Take a look at the house in her hometown."


    Hometown? house?


    Gu Yundong wondered, "Didn''t her house be sold at the beginning?"


    "Yes." After Shen Sitian escaped from the famine, both parents died, and she herself became Gu Gang''s concubine. The house in her home town was sold by Gu Gang.


    When ?? was sold, the entire Yongning Mansion was in a recession, so the price of her house was very low.


    Shen Sitian didn''t want to sell it, but at that time she couldn''t help herself, so it would be good to keep herself, and naturally the house could not be the master.


    Later, she disabled Gu Gang and followed Gu Yundong to Yongfu Vige, but she still thought about her hometown house. There is where she grew up, and there are memories of her parents in it. There is nothing about her parents around her, and the house is her biggest thought.


    So after she made some money with her embroidery skills, she really wanted to buy the house back. Although I may not live in the future, I just want to stay.


    Tong An also supports her decision very much. Shen Sitian''s parents are still buried in their hometown. They can''t get away now, but after the birth of Shen Sitian''s child, they will always take it back to the two elders to see, so that they can feel at ease. .


    The house was boughtst year. At that time, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had already gone to Luozhou, so I really don¡¯t know about it.


    If Shao Qing was far away, he could ask the shopkeeper of the Huimin Medical Center in Yongning Mansion to help out.


    Fortunately, the Liu family was going to open the Jinxiu Restaurant in Yongning Mansion. Tong An and Liu Wei knew each other well, so he asked him to help and pay attention to see if they could buy the house back.


    Liu Wei agreed, letting the Liu family steward drop by.


    The house was quickly bought back. When the house was sold for less than twenty taels, it cost fifty taels to buy it back. After all, it''s just a house in a small town, and the price was enough to make the house take the initiative at that time.


    The owner can take this money and go to Feng County to buy a small yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3382: Thirty cents rent

    Chapter 3382 Rent Thirty Articles


    After the house was repurchased, the house deed was kept in the hands of the shopkeeper of the Jinxiu Restaurant.


    "But that house can''t be left empty, it''s easy to be abandoned." Gu Xiaoxi said, "Shen Sitian still wants to rent it out, the rent is really low. But she has requirements, the renter must take good care of the house, not What a mess, and, every Qingming, help her to burn a piece of paper for her parents."


    It''s easy to say about caring for the house, but helping her to worship her parents is still unpleasant.


    As a result, the house could not be rented out for a long time, and it was impossible for the Liu family to help her watch all the time. Feng County was also some distance away from this city.


    He entrusted the matter to the tooth shop in the small town and asked them to help rent it out. Anyway, there is no news so far.


    Shen Sitian learned that they came to Yongning Mansion, and wanted them to go to town to see the house when they had time, and if possible, hire someone to repair it.


    Gu Xiaoxi is naturally fine, but with Gu Chuanzong by his side, he has no chance to pass.


    Originally nned to wait for Gu Yundong toe here, so he and Chang Yaya took the time to go there.


    Speaking of this, Gu Xiaoxi couldn''t help but look at Father Li, "If you don''t mind helping to burn paper every Qingming Festival, I think you can go and have a look. ording to Shen Sitian, the environment of the town is good and the people are very friendly. She embroiders by herself. It is very delicate, and the price of the embroidery products sold is also high, precisely because there are several embroidery workshops in her town, and there are many cloth shops.


    Coincidentally, Li''s mother also used embroidery to supplement her family at the beginning, and Li''s own is also good at this. The embroidered handkerchief that was given to Xiaoxiao before was very delicate, and when she went to that town, she was not worried about theck of work.


    As for Father Lai, he has a craftsmanship and has been a master for many years, so he will always find a suitable owner.


    Father Li''s eyes lit up after hearing this, "Listen to that town is not bad. We naturally don''t mind Qingming''s help in sweeping the grave. Then, I will discuss it with her mother. If it is possible, then we will go to Feng County."


    "Okay, then you all think about it first. If possible, I will go to Jinxiu Restaurant to get the house deed. The rent is only 30 cents a month."


    "It''s so cheap?" Father Li was shocked, doesn''t this mean living in vain?


    Gu Xiaoxi waved his hand, "The main thing for the owner of the house is to keep the house from being abandoned. It''s fine if you don''t destroy the house. As long as people are reliable, the rent is easy to say."


    Of course, the rent is definitely more than that if introduced by Yaren.


    But Shen Sitian also told Gu Xiaoxi and the others that if she met her two conditions, it would be fine to give twenty or thirty texts for the rent.


    Father Li was still relieved. The silver money he had saved in the early years was all ruined by Gu Fa''er in the past few years, and he really had no money in his hands. Although the house in the county seat can be sold with some money, I can go to another unfamiliar ce to settle down again. There are a lot of ces where the money is used. The rent can be a little less.


    He was very moved, and immediately ran to talk to Li Mu Li.


    Gu Yundong had already eaten the second piece of melon, looked at the back of Father Li hurriedly leaving, and nced at Gu Xiaoxi, "So you are going to Feng County?"


    "That''s for sure. We promised Tong An and the couple." Gu Xiaoxi nodded, "What about you? What''s your n next?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3383: I also go to Feng County

    Chapter 3383 I also go to Feng County


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and suddenlyughed, "I''m going to Feng County too."


    Gu Xiaoxi''s eyes widened, "Are you going to apany me? Or are you worried about the Li family?" When was she so kind and sent the Buddha to the West? ?


    "What are you thinking? I was originally going to Feng County, and I have serious business to do." Gu Yundong wiped his hands with the wet handkerchief.


    She knew that with her current identity, whenever she left Jingping County, her every move would be noticed.


    So wherever she went, she had a legitimate reason and went there with integrity.


    For example, he came to Yongning Mansion to help Gu Xiaoxi solve the problems of the old Gu family. For example, when I went to Feng County, I brought Song Ruijun some special products to the Song family. For example, when you arrive in Feng County, you have to stay for a while, in order to renovate Shen Sitian''s hometown and settle down the Li family by the way.


    Originally, she wanted to do something so that she could stay in Feng County for a few days, but now she doesn''t need any extra action. She believed that the Li family would choose to go to Feng County.


    Sure enough, after a while, the three members of the Li family came.


    "We decided to go to Feng County and rent the Shen family''s house."


    With the goal and direction, the Li family has also settled down. Now they are full of ambition, they only feel that the future is bright.


    Gu Xiaoxi stood up and said, "Okay, then it''s decided, you go back to Jiangyu County to pack up, and everything is done, thene to Feng County. Let''s go to the Shen''s house first, and repair the house, so that you can Come and live."


    "Okay." Father Li nodded heavily, just as Mrs. Li had packed everything up, they could leave now.


    Looking at the two big bags, Mrs. Lai was a little embarrassed.


    When she came over, there was only a small bag, just two sets of clothes for her and Ruyi.


    I didn''t expect toe to Fucheng for less than a month, but when I went back, I suddenly got a lot of these things. Most of the luggage was the clothes and toys that Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya bought for Ruyi, as well as some food.


    She has it herself. Chang Yaya said that she is an elder, and the elder should give some greetings to the younger generation, which makes her unable to say anything to refuse.


    Xiaoxiao knew that Xiao Ruyi was going to leave, but was stunned for a while, and then suddenly ttened her mouth, looking like she was about to cry.


    "I don''t want my little niece to leave." He turned around and hugged Gu Yundong''s thigh, with an earth-shattering ''wow''.


    Gu Yundong, "..." You want to hug and cry to find your mother, why are you wiping your snot and tears all over me, stinky boy.


    gnashing his teeth in his heart, but Gu Yundong still hugged Little Fatty and wiped him with a handkerchief, "Okay, stop crying, you see your little niece didn''t cry."


    "But, but we are going, that life and death, I can''t help it, wow..."


    "Pfft." Gu Yundong couldn''t hold back, she looked at Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya who had ck lines on their faces, and coughed lightly, "What is the idiom of life and death, where did you learn the idiom, don''t talk nonsense. You are only temporarily separated, Ruyi goes back to pack, and in a few days, we will meet again."


    Xiaoxiao sobbed non-stop, and paused after hearing this, "Meet soon?"


    "Yes." Gu Yundong pinched his little face, "We just go ahead and clean up the house, and then we cane and live directly."


    Xiaoxiao thought for a while, then nodded, "Yes, I''m the little uncle. I clean up the house and live with my little niece. My... responsibilities are heavy."


    He is an elder, there is no way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3384: go to Feng County

    Chapter 3384 Go to Feng County


    Gu Yundong was about to die fromughing at him. How could such a small child be so cute?


    Gu Ruyi over there probably reacted and wanted to separate from Xiaoxiao, she ran over,y on Gu Yundong''sp, raised her head and pulled Xiaoxiao''s little hand and said, "Uncle, don''t be sad, I will miss you. of."


    "Then you think about it three times a day." Xiaoxiao stretched out **** and said cautiously.


    Xiao Ruyi nodded heavily, "Uncle is so good to me, I will definitely think about it three times. In the future, when you are old, I will still be filial to you."


    "If you still have a conscience, then it''s okay. When I''m old, you have to take care of me."


    Then the two children pulled the hook solemnly.


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, not knowing whether tough or cry, Xiaoxiao, when you are old, Ruyi will not be young anymore.


    The two children reluctantly and choked after speaking, and finally let go of their hands.


    The four members of the Li family, carrying their luggage, said goodbye to them and left Gaosheng Lane.


    As soon as they left, Gu Yundong also nned to go back and tidy things up, "Let''s go tomorrow, too, the old Gu family''s affairs are over, we don''t need to stay here any longer."


    She still lives in Jinxiu Restaurant, but she onlyes to this small courtyard during the day.


    After all, there are only three rooms in this yard, and Mrs. Lai still lives here with her daughter. The rest of the room was upied by old man Gu, and Gu Yundong was unwilling to live there, not to mention that there were too many of them to live there.


    So she has to go back to the restaurant to get ready and leave the city early tomorrow morning.


    Gu Xiaoxi has no objection, "Then I will go to thendlord in a while and tell thendlord that the house is no longer rented, and I will return the key to them tomorrow."


    As for the things that have been filled in these days, somerge items can¡¯t be taken away, so I just leave them here. The rest of the scattered things can be sent to Jinxiu Restaurant.


    A lot of things are still brand new, it didn''t take long.


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong replied, then brought Bian Yuanzhi and the others back to the restaurant.


    The shopkeeper and staff of Jinxiu Restaurant already knew Gu Yundong''s identity. The previouswsuit was so big, and Gu Yundong was the owner of Yongjia County, so they naturally knew it.


    In the past two days, this guy looked ufortable when he saw Gu Yundong. He still knew about the rtionship between his young master and Gu Yundong. When he thought of how he was still selling fruit wine in front of her back then, that guy couldn''t wait to find a hole to burrow into.


    This is the property of the county lord, and it''s a shame that he needs such a random introduction.


    On the contrary, the shopkeeper pped him twice and scolded him, "You have already made a name for yourself with the county master, and the county master himself promised to let the young master raise your wages, are you still not satisfied? In the future, there will be time for you to flourish."


    When the guy heard this, a hehehehe smiled, "The shopkeeper, are you serious?"


    "Fake." The shopkeeper snorted coldly and left.


    At this moment, the two of them learned that Gu Yundong was going to leave, and they still had two points of reluctance.


    After all, I heard that even the county owner lives in their restaurant. In the past few days, many foreign merchants and nobles have set up their restaurant. The business is not good at all.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what he was thinking. She had been dyed in Fucheng for a few days, and the second Fan who was waiting in Feng County should be anxious.


    Therefore, the next day was only bright, and Gu Yundong and his party set off.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3385: Song family

    Chapter 3385 Song Family


    Gu Xiaoxi also has a carriage, but Xiaoxiao has gotten to know Gu Yundong very well these days. As soon as he sees her, he has to ride in a carriage with her, and neither his parents want it.


    Chang Yayaughed and scolded him with a white-eyed wolf, and took her son to Gu Yundong''s carriage. Let Bian Yuanzhi go with Gu Xiaoxi.


    Speaking of which, Gu Yundong''s carriage is rtivelyfortable, and the journey is not very bumpy. It is like their own car, which is like a day and a ce. Chang Yaya is reluctant to leave by herself.


    The carriage was rushing all the way, and Gu Nianxiaoxiao was too young, for fear that he would be ufortable if he walked too fast.


    But he didn''t feel ufortable sitting on Gu Yundong''s carriage at all, and he staggered and even slept more peacefully.


    Therefore, before the city gate was closed, the group finally arrived outside Fengxian County.


    They first found an inn in the county town. It was already a littlete, and they had to wait until tomorrow for anything.


    The group rested early that night, and on the next day, Gu Yundong left the inn full of energy.


    Gu Xiaoxi didn''t follow him. Gu Yundong was there to bring a letter and give a gift, so it seemed strange that he followed.


    Bian Yuanzhi also stayed in the inn to read books. These days he was on the road and dealing with Lao Gu''s family, so he didn''t have time to calm down and study hard. Although he passed the exam as a schr, he must continue to work hard, otherwise he will be Old Shen''s disciple, and he will be embarrassed by the teacher.


    Gu Yundong took Shao Wen and the others to the Song house lightly.


    The Song family is located in the east of the city, as Song Ruijun said.


    The Song family has two shops to make a living. Although the shops are not very big, the business is okay. It is not too rich and a little rich, and it is still much better than the life of ordinary people.


    Song Ruijun has two elder brothers and an elder sister. The elder sister is missing. Now the family lives in two rooms.


    Gu Yundong stood at the door, Shao Wen stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    The door opened, revealing the porter''s puzzled face, "Excuse me...who are you looking for?"


    "My wife is a friend of the second miss of the Song family. She came from Luozhou this time and was entrusted by your second miss to bring some things for your master Song."


    When the concierge heard the Luozhou Mansion, he couldn''t help but opened the door a little more. After listening, he hurriedly said, "Wait a few people, I''ll go and report to the master."


    After he finished speaking, he ran away and disappeared. He couldn''t tell that he was very old, but his movements were quite neat.


    Not long after, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard from the inner courtyard.


    The doorman opened the courtyard door, and the eldest son of the Song family came out with a look of joy.


    He looked at Gu Yundong, slightly excited, and bowed and saluted with sincerity, "Madam, but Madam Shao from Jingping County??"


    "it''s me."


    Boss Song widened his eyes and became inexplicably nervous, "Mrs. pleasee in."


    Song Ruijun wrote a letter back, talking about her rtionship with Gu Yundong and Gu Yundong''s help to her.


    So when Boss Song heard that the concierge said that the other party was A Jun''s friend and he was from Luozhou, he immediately thought of Gu Yundong.


    This is the Lord of Yongjia County, the daughter of the prefect, and his wife.


    People like them need such a person to visit, it is really, full of brilliance.


    Ajun really didn''t tell them in advance, they didn''t have time to prepare anything, and they didn''t know if they would neglect the county master.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3386: sick

    Chapter 3386 Sick


    Gu Yundong followed Boss Song into the courtyard gate, and Shaowu Hongye behind him also came in with something.


    bypassed the shadow wall and entered the hanging flower gate. Gu Yundong keenly felt a scorching gaze from the left looking over.


    She turned her face slightly and faced the second Fan who was holding a broom.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Are you dressed as a servant in the Song family?


    The two sides just nced at each other, one lowered his head and continued to sweep the floor, the other withdrew his gaze nonchntly, followed behind Boss Song into the front hall.


    She came suddenly, and it seemed that only the Boss Song was at home in the Song family.


    and the servants in the house, probably got a temporary order, and now they are all busy, they are still a little nervous in front of her, and they even lowered their heads and dared not look at her when they had tea.


    Gu Yundong had heard Song Ruijun say before that there were about ten servants in the Song family, but now it seems that there are more than that.


    But just now, I saw that the second child of Fan was dressed as a servant in the family. I thought that some of the extra people who came here should be the people he arranged, who deliberately mixed into the Song family and guarded the Song family.


    Now that Fan Lao Er and others have entered the Song family, the Song family must have someone who knows the inside story to help cover.


    It¡¯s just that the fourth child said that not many people knew about the whole thing, and it was impossible for everyone in the Song family to know about it.


    Boss Song in front of him didn''t know whether he knew the inside story or not.


    But the old man of the Song family must know.


    Gu Yundong asked Boss Song, "Why didn''t you see Master Song? Did he go out too?"


    "No, no, my father, he is ill, he is resting in the room at the moment, so he can''t entertain the county master, please forgive me."


    Boss Song became a little nervous as he spoke, although A Jun had said that the county master was an approachable person, but after all, he was a nobleman and could not be neglected at will.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Sick?" She stood up, "Where is Master Song? I''ll go see him."


    "Eh? The county master should not go. My father is getting old, and it is inevitable that this pain will be painful. When the weather changes, people can''t bear it. The doctor came over to see it, and there is no big problem. Don''t let it go. I''m sick to the county master."


    "Let''s go and have a look. It''s my first visit, and the host''s family is ill. It''s time to go and see. When I go back to Luozhou Mansion to see Ruijun, I can exin it to her so that she won''t worry."


    Gu Yundong said so, and Boss Song couldn''t stop him any more. He nodded and led Gu Yundong to the ce where Master Song lived in the main room.


    Master Song''s room is quite spacious, the doors and windows are still ventted, and Gu Yundong will not feel ufortable when entering.


    Boss Song took the lead in the inner room, talked for a while inside, and then invited Gu Yundong in.


    Master Song leaned on the pillow with a sullen expression, but when he saw Gu Yundong, his expression became agitated, "The county master..."


    "Old man rest well, I just came to see you."


    "Thank you, thank you county master."


    Gu Yundong looked at him really not in the mood, even though he wanted to ask something, he couldn''t be bothered at this juncture.


    She came to visit, and then she nned to leave ande back when he was better.


    Unexpectedly, Master Song opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong was about to leave, he hurriedly said to his eldest son, "You, you go out first, I want to have a few words with the county master." After a while, feeling a little wrong, he added, "I Just ask about your sister."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3387: Afraid that something will happen to the Song family

    Chapter 3387 Afraid of the Song Family


    Boss Song was very puzzled. Dad wanted to ask about A Jun''s situation. Couldn''t he, the older brother, be there to listen?


    But he didn''t say much, just smiled at Gu Yundong and turned around to go out.


    Shao Wen still stayed in the room, went to the side and brought a chair for Gu Yundong to sit down.


    Gu Yundong saw Master Song''s expression and guessed that he should know the inside story.


    Sure enough, as soon as Boss Song left, he looked at Gu Yundong earnestly, "Your Majesty, you, you and A Jun are good friends. I want to ask, is there something wrong with A Jun?"


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then shook his head hurriedly, "Of course not, she knew I wasing, and she asked me to bring back some specialties from Yunjing County."


    When Master Song heard the words, he breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, it''s fine if nothing happens."


    Gu Yundong saw something wrong with his expression, "Did the old man misunderstand something?"


    "There''s no misunderstanding, I know that the county master is here for the affairs of my eldest daughter, Ashu. Master Fan said that the royal family of Li Guo is looking for Ashu, and I don''t know why the good Ashu is involved with Li Guo. She obviously only went out from a small ce, and the biggest thing she has ever experienced in her life is to follow us everywhere to escape. Why..."


    Mr. Song was really flustered. He was in good health at first, but after the second Fan and the others came, he heard such a serious matter, and he was in a state of anxiety all day long, for fear that his daughter had something to do with Li Guo, not only her If he had an ident, even the entire Song family would die.


    Such panic tormented him for a few days, coupled with a summer rain, his condition became menacing in an instant, and he immediatelyy down.


    "County master, the old man is ipetent, and I don''t know if I can keep the Song family this time. You are a nobleman, the old man begs you, for Ajun''s sake, if something happens to the Song family, can you help and protect them? Life. Even if everyone can''t be saved, the children are still young, they are the most innocent, can I ask you to save them."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what to say for a while, neither she nor Old Master Song knew what was the rtionship between Song Ruishu and the royal family of Li Kingdom, and why they were looking for her there.


    But obviously, Master Song was thinking about the worst oue.


    Li Guo and Da Jin are at war, and the rtionship is already very tense, and it will not be good for anyone involved.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly in his heart, and looking at the eager and expectant eyes of the old man Song, he could only say, "You don''t have to be so pessimistic, the old man, we don''t know the oue yet, why do you think something will happen to the Song family? Don''t worry, I You are here to find out why Li Guo is looking for her, and you must have confidence in our court. The emperor is not the kind of unreasonable person who will not implicate innocent people."


    Master Song smiled wryly. Although he was just a businessman, he knew that even if the emperor was sensible, if it involved such a big crime as coborating with the enemy and treason, it would all be the result of looting and annihting the family.


    How could he not worry?


    Gu Yundong felt a headache, it was useless to say anything now. She couldn''t give him any guarantee, she was just a tool person who came to help Qin Wenzheng.


    She scratched her face and could only say, "The most important thing at the moment is to find out the reason first, so as to determine what to do next. Old man, I can only promise you, I will try to help you as much as possible."


    Master Song''s eyes brightened slightly, "Okay, okay, enough."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3388: Second Fan is here

    Chapter 3388 Second Fan is here


    With Gu Yundong''s promise, Master Song is already satisfied.


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips, and his expression became solemn, "Then Master Song, can you tell me, since the separation from Song Ruishu when we fled, is there any news about her? It''s okay if you can remember a little clue."


    Master Song sighed, "Master Fan also asked me the same question, but we really don''t have any news of Ashu anymore. To tell you the truth, since we returned to our hometown, we have already prepared in our hearts, knowing that Ashu may... ...No. Although I haven''t given up my mind to continue looking for it in the past few years, it is true that there is no news at all."


    If Master Fan hadn''t talked to him, Master Song wouldn''t have known that Song Ruishu might have wandered to Li Country.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, she thought, Second Brother Fan should have asked almost everything, if there is any question, she would better go to Second Second Fan to find out.


    Especially now that Master Song is not in a good state, and people are very tired, even if there are clues, he probably won''t be able to remember them.


    "I see, I''ll start looking elsewhere. The old man should rest first. I''ll stay in Feng County for a while, ande to see you another day."


    "Okay, the princess walks slowly."


    Gu Yundong nodded, and soon took Shao Wen out of the door to meet Shaowu Hongye, who was standing guard under the porch.


    The four said hello to Boss Song, left their gifts and the special products they brought for Song Ruijun, and left the Song family.


    Gu Yundong quickly returned to the inn, saying that he was going to rest, let the others go out first, and then closed the door.


    Sure enough, within a quarter of an hour, there was a light tapping sound outside the window.


    Gu Yundong opened the window, and Second Fan came in from outside.


    There is a small yard behind the inn where Gu Yundong lives now. She made the excuse that there were too many people and not enough rooms, so she simply rented the entire small yard.


    The shopkeeper of the inn couldn''t ask for it. They are the best inn in the county. During this time, many merchants came here. It is true that the other rooms are almost full. Only this small courtyard has to be rented out, so it is still empty.


    This small courtyard is on the first floor, so it is much more convenient for Mr. Fan toe in through the window.


    He was still wearing the clothes of the servants, and he didn''t know what to put on his face, and it was darkened several shades.


    Second Fan, as soon as he entered the door, sat opposite Gu Yundong, "The county lord made me wait."


    Flowers thanked her beforeing.


    Gu Yundong said viciously, "You''re ashamed to say that I don''t even want toe. I''m still exhausted after so long, but you have the face to me me? It''s so thankless, I might as well go back to y with my son."


    Second Fan choked, and quickly stood up to apologize, "It''s because the subordinate can''t speak, the county master forgives."


    "Okay, you''ve been here for so many days, what have you found?" Gu Yundong didn''t have time to y tricks with him, so he sat down and talked.


    Second Fan shook his head, "Since Song Ruishu disappeared six years ago, no one has seen her back to the Song family again."


    "What about the other families?" Gu Yundong thought for a while, "If Song Ruishu is in the Li country, we won''t be able to find her. But if she has returned to Dajin from the Li country, the first target must be Fengxian. If she doesn''t go back to the Song family, Where else can you go?"


    Second Fan took out a book from his sleeve and put it on the table.


    "What is this?" Gu Yundong opened it curiously.


    "I have collected the names and rtionships of all the people Song Ruishu has been with." It''s not easy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3389: And a fianc茅?

    Chapter 3389 Still have a fianc¨¦?


    Gu Yundong didn''t expect him to go with himself.


    Fan Lao Er took a sip of tea and said, "My main goal is still the Song family. I have also attacked the Song family these days. They really don''t have Song Ruishu''s whereabouts. So I wonder if Song Ruishu really did something in the country of Li. I was afraid of affecting the family, so I didn''t go back to the Song family."


    He clicked on the notebook on the table, "I wrote down all the people she knew and knew before. It''s just that the time is short, and I didn''t have the opportunity to investigate carefully. I have now written down their names and rtionships."


    In addition, his main duty is to guard the Song family, and he also needs to check whether the dark guards of Li Guo have touched Feng County. If there is danger, he has to check it out, which is really not easy. So for so long, he could only find out this.


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s hard work." She opened the booklet, and the first page was about the members of the Song family.


    Gu Yundong already knew about this from Song Ruijun.


    The big house of the Song family married before fleeing the famine, and has a good rtionship with the two sisters-inw Song Ruijun and Song Ruishu.


    The second room of the Song family was married after fleeing the famine, so Song Ruishu and the second sister-inw didn''t know each other at all.


    Mr. Song also has an elder brother and a younger sister. Unfortunately, they disappeared when they escaped from the famine. Their family members are still there, but they have been separated by generations and have a normal rtionship, and they do not live in the county town.


    In addition, Song Ruishu had three boudoir close friends earlier, two of whom died on the way to escape the desertednd, and the other married after returning.


    My husband''s family is from Fanxiu Town, surnamed Yuan.


    Famous Embroidery Town? ?


    Isn''t this the town where Shen Sitian''s hometown was?


    "That''s right, I''m going to Fanxiu Town tomorrow and the day after, and then I''ll go see Mrs. Yuan."


    Second Fan was surprised, "Are you going to that town?"


    "Well." Gu Yundong didn''t say much, and continued to look at the booklet in his hand. After a while, he couldn''t help but look up, "Song Ruishu used to have a fiance?"


    "Yes, ording to Mr. Song, the two families had already set their wedding dates, but after escaping the famine, Song Ruishu never came back. His fianc¨¦''s family chose a new marriage for him, and now it can be regarded as Qin Se and Ming, Got two kids. So..."


    Even if Song Ruishu doese back, it is unlikely that he will find this former fianc¨¦.


    But no matter what, Gu Yundong wanted to look up the people rted to Song Ruishu in the booklet.


    "If everyone in this booklet has been checked, and there is still no trace of Song Ruishu, that means, even if she returned to Dajin, she never thought of returning to Fengxian County. If this is the case, then this huge Dajin, it will be difficult to find her."


    This is also what the second fan is worried about. But this matter cannot be done with great fanfare. There are few people and it has to be kept secret. The difficulty level has skyrocketed, and it is simply testing them.


    Gu Yundong closed the booklet, "Master Qin in your family should still have people in the country of Li, right? Let them check it out in the country of Li. In fact, I don''t think Song Ruishu will necessarily return to Dajin, she is alone. It is not so simple for one person to cross the border."


    "This subordinate understands." Fan Lao Er nodded. Now that the exnation is over, he should go back and continue to ''be'' the servant of the Song family.


    Gu Yundong looked at the booklet carefully again, and once he knew what to do, he put the booklet back into the space.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3390: Pangs house

    Chapter 3390 Pang family''s cloth vige


    It''s still early, and I just finished lunch.


    After taking a long rest, Gu Yundong took Xiaoxiao, who was stalking her, to go shopping.


    Just bought Xiaoxiao a package of candied fruit, and then led him into a nearby cloth shop.


    This cloth vige is the cloth vige of Song Ruishu''s ex-fianc¨¦ Pang''s family.


    The Song family owns several shops, and the conditions are not bad, so naturally there are people who can marry Song Ruishu.


    The Pang family mainly operates cloth houses in Feng County, just like this one.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered the door, the man immediately greeted him warmly, "Madam wants to buy cloth? The two new silks and satins in our shop are not bad. Would you like to take a look at it, Madam?"


    "I want to see the embroidered handkerchiefs in your shop, is it inconvenient?"


    "Naturally convenient." The man immediately led her to the counter and put a stack of exquisite embroidered handkerchiefs on it for Gu Yundong to choose.


    Gu Yundong took a few nces and was really surprised. No wonder that Fanxiu Town has many embroidered mothers, many cloth houses, and is famous for embroidery, and the county where Fanxiu Town belongs, the embroidered handkerchiefs are really exquisite and beautiful.


    She originally just wanted to find an excuse, but after a few nces, she really picked a lot.


    "Wrap these up for me." Gu Yundong took about 20 handkerchiefs and nned to give them away after returning.


    The man was overjoyed, "Okay, Madam, wait a moment. Madam, do you want to look at other things? We also have ready-to-wear in our shop. The young man looks handsome like a lucky baby. If he wears our shop again. Clothes, it will definitely look better."


    Gu Yundong looked down at Xiaoxiao, who was eating candied fruit, with bulging cheeks, and said with a smile, "Okay, let''s give Xiaoxiao a try for our family."


    The guy was even happier, and in a hurry, he went to find three or four sets of children''s clothes.


    The children''s clothes need to be made of soft fabrics, so Gu Yundong took advantage of the waiter to go to work, went to the counter and asked the shopkeeper, "Is your boss in the shop?"


    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, hurriedly put down the abacus in his hand, and replied with a smile, "The owner is not in the shop today, what is the matter with Madam?"


    "I think your shop is doing well, and I want to talk to your owner about business."


    She just saw it, the materials in this shop are all good, and there are many varieties. The fabrics of the Duan family workshop are being rolled out. Since she happened to be here, it is ok to help understand the market.


    The cloth vige embroidery workshops here are already mature, and many cloth merchants wille to this area to purchase goods, and winning the market in Feng County is also a big help.


    The shopkeeper came out from behind the counter as soon as he heard that he was going to talk about business.


    He had actually looked at Gu Yundong from the moment she entered the door. She had a very good face and had never seen her before, but her temperament was different.


    And as soon as I entered the door, I looked at the size of the shop and the condition of the fabrics. It was obvious that I hade to talk about business from the beginning.


    "Wait a minute, madam. Although our boss is not here, the boss''s wife is checking the warehouse in the backyard. I''ll go and invite the boss''s wife."


    Master Pang is not here, is Mrs. Pang Shao? ?


    It doesn''t matter, it''s the same anyway.


    Gu Yundong nodded, and the shopkeeper turned around and left.


    When he came back, there was a beautiful young woman behind him.


    Seeing Gu Yundong, the woman immediately greeted her enthusiastically, "I heard what the shopkeeper said, it''s our Pang family''s honor to take care of my business. Madam, please, let''s go and discuss in detailter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3391: Deliberately mentioning the Song family

    Chapter 3391 Deliberately mentioning the Song family


    Gu Yundong handed Xiaoxiao to Hongye, "You can try on the clothes for him in a while, and if they look good, buy them. Or which one he likes, let him make his own decisions."


    After speaking, he patted Xiaoxiao''s head again, "Sister went inside to talk about things and came out in a while, do you want to listen to Hongye''s words? Also, you can''t eat candied fruit, you eat too many sweets, be careful of worms on your teeth. ."


    Xiaoxiao immediately covered his mouth and stared, "Insects?"


    He shoved the candied purse into Gu Yundong''s hand, "Don''t eat it."


    Gu Yundong smiled, then turned around, followed behind Mrs. Pang Shao''s Mrs. Luo Shi, and went straight to the backyard.


    After the waiter had served tea and retired, Luo Shi asked with a smile, "Madam looks at Miansheng, isn''t she from Fengxian County?"


    "Yes, I came from Luozhou Prefecture."


    Roche paused, not knowing what to think, his face changed slightly.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s a coincidence, I was originally going to do some business in Fucheng, so I''ll take a look at the cloth shop in Fucheng. No, Song Ruijun of the Song family is the second girl of the Song family in Feng County. , She said that there are a lot of cloth houses in Fengxian, and there are many embroidered mothers who have good embroidery. Let mee and have a look. If possible, suggest me to do business in Fengxian. She is my friend, so I will naturally I believe it, so after visiting the Song family, I will take a look at the embroidery work in Fengxian, let alone the embroidery work in the capital."


    She said while observing Roche''s expression.


    Luo Shi was able to maintain a smile at first, but after listening to her frequently mentioning the Song family, the expression on her face was not very good-looking.


    Gu Yundong said sorry in his heart, who made himself so immoral? Knowing that the Song family and the Pang family originally had a marriage contract, and mentioning the Song family in front of the current wife of the Pang family, this was a stab in Roche''s heart.


    Fortunately, Luo Shi quickly smiled again, "It turned out to be a friend of the second girl of the Song family. Speaking of which, the second girl has been with her husband in Luozhou for several years, and I don''t know how she is now."


    Those who can be friends with Song Ruijun, the magistrate''s wife, mentioned the cloth vige on the other side of the capital. Thedy in front of her was obviously not from a small family. Even if she was unhappy, she knew that it would be bad for the Pang family to fall out at this time.


    If the other party can really make a big deal with the Pang family and generate ie for Buzhuang, Luo Shi doesn''t mind her rtionship with the Song family.


    "Ruijun is very good. She has been away from home for a few years and wants toe back, but now that she is pregnant, it is inconvenient to go anywhere. So, ask me toe here to see her family."


    Luo Shi smiled, "That''s good." She was reluctant to talk about the Song family, and quickly entered the topic, "I don''t know what kind of business Madam wants to discuss with us in Buzhuang?"


    "It''s not me, it''s from a friend of mine. He is also in the cloth business. I wonder if Madam has heard of the Duan family in Wanqing Mansion? It''s their new fabric that they are trying to sell."


    Luo Shi''s heart stunned, Duan family of Wanqing Mansion? Of course she knew.


    That Duan family has always cooperated with big merchants. Their Pang family is only a small force in this county, and it is really nothing in the eyes of those big men.


    In the past, there was no chance to connect with the steward of the Duan family, but now someone actually came to the door directly.


    Luo Shi looked at Gu Yundong with a scorching look in his eyes, she really wasn''t an ordinary merchant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3392: amazing person

    Chapter 3392 Amazing characters


    Gu Yundong saw her move and stopped exploring the Song family. The rest of the time, he talked to her about the cloth trade.


    She could see that Roche was able to call the shots in certain aspects in the Pang family.


    However, this transaction is a bit big, and Gu Yundong has a lot of requests. After listening to it, Roche said cautiously, "I have to go back and discuss this matter with my husband, and can I reply to my wife another day?"


    "Of course." Gu Yundong said, "It''s not urgent. After all, this is my friend''s business. I have to send him a letter and ask him to find a responsible manager to finalize the specific matters with you."


    She is only responsible for matchmaking, just like the drinks in their Gujia workshop. If Duan Qian encounters a suitable one by ident, he will help to promote it first, and then write to her to ask for advice. The final decision is theirs.


    I can''t help it, I don''t have a phone these days, and it''s inconvenient to contact me, so I can only talk first.


    Hearing her say this, Roche was more at ease. "Okay, let''s talk about it first. I don''t know where Madam is now, so it will be easier for us to find Madam."


    "I''m staying at the Laifu Inn in the county seat, but I have something to go to Fanxiu Town tomorrow morning, and I don''t know if I cane back that night. If I can''te back, please wait for me one more day."


    Roche nodded, "Okay."


    After the two of them finished chatting, Gu Yundong was afraid that Xiaoxiao would be waiting for a long time, so he got up and said goodbye.


    Roche kept sending them out the door, and then turned around and returned to the cloth vige.


    She beckoned the old woman who was waiting beside her toe over, "Go and ask, what is the origin of thisdy, and what is the attitude of the Song family towards her."


    The olddy responded, and immediately left the cloth vige and went straight to the Song family.


    What Luo Shi didn''t know was that not long after Gu Yundong came out of Bu Zhuang, people stared at Luo Shi and the Pang family.


    And the old woman next to Luo Shi didn''t look in a hurry until the evening, with aplex and uneasy face, she ran back to the Pang''s house, and said nervously: "Madam, I found out, that Madam Shao is really an incredible person. what."


    Luo Shi was stunned, stood up quickly, and asked, "A remarkable person? Tell me what''s going on. Could it be that she is a big merchant from the capital, or... an imperial merchant?"


    The old woman shook her head again and again, "No, no, it''s even worse than this. Madam, Madam Shao is indeed from the capital, but she is not a merchant, no, she is a merchant, she is the owner of the famous Gujia Workshop in Baitang Vige. "


    Without waiting for Luo Shi to be shocked, the old woman continued: "That''s not enough, that Mrs. Shao is the county master, the Yongjia county master."


    Roche''s eyes widened sharply, "Is what you said true?"


    "Exactly."


    Gu Yundong didn''t hide her identity, not to mention that her old wife also asked someone to stare at the Laifu Inn. The person said that he saw with his own eyes the magistrate of Feng County entered the inn in a very low-key disguise in the middle of the afternoon, and met Gu Yundong. .


    You must know that the magistrate in their county seat is the son of a certain marquis in the capital, who came here specially to save up good performance and return to Beijing for promotion.


    This lord has always had eyes above the top. When he knew that the son-inw of the Song family was also the magistrate, he never made any friendship with the Song family.


    Now it is the honorable man who took the initiative toe to the inn to meet the Mrs. Shao.


    After the old woman knew about this, she immediately went to the county government to find a way to find out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3393: go to meditate sweet home

    Chapter 3393 Go to meditate on the sweet hometown


    It''s okay if she doesn''t ask, but she almost made her stand unsteady when she finished asking.


    The woman was surprised and delighted, so she ran back to report the letter.


    Roche was stunned in ce after hearing this, and didn''t say anything for a long time, and his heart was equally uneasy.


    Gu Dongjia, who turned the small vige into a nationally famous Baitang Vige, actually wants to negotiate business with their Pang family, how can it not make people excited?


    "Husband, madam, shall we discuss this business?" The old woman asked in a low voice.


    Luo Shi came back to his senses, "Talk, why don''t you talk?" What about making friends with the Song family? Doing business with such a person, not to mention a thorn in the Song family, even if it is an enemy family, you have to talk about it.


    Luo''s heart was very sour, and he was very jealous of Song Ruijun. He married a man and became an official, and now he has a friendship with the county master.


    If Song Ruishu came back and married the Pang family, then the Pang family today would be flying straight into the sky.


    Roche rubbed the handkerchief for a while, and finally took a deep breath, "I''m going to my husband to talk about this."


    She went straight to the study. Pang Lang was checking the ledger. When he saw his wifeing, he immediately raised his head and said, "Wait for a moment, I''ll apany you to dinner when it''s over."


    Luo Shi looked at his smiling face and was still a little confused. She sat down opposite him, and after a while, she told about seeing Gu Yundong this afternoon.


    Of course, by the way, she also said that she sent someone to investigate Gu Yundong''s identity. She didn''t hide it at all, and naturally she also mentioned the Song family.


    Pang Lang was also shocked after hearing this, followed by ecstasy, "You, you said she is the Princess of Yongjia?"


    "Yes!" Luo Shi nodded, "I think this business can be done. The county owner has the ability to develop Baitang Vige into this, and he must have a unique vision. We must recognize our cloth vige."


    Pang Lang nodded again and again, "Yes, let''s do this business! I, I will go to the county master tomorrow."


    Luo Shi hurriedly said, "The county lord will go to Fanxiu Town tomorrow to do business, I''m afraid we will have to wait another day."


    "No!" Pang Lang shook his head resolutely, stood up, walked around the desk, held Luo''s hand and said, "I can''t wait, I will go to Fanxiu Town tomorrow. Don''t we have a small shop in the town? I I just went to check the ounts, and then have a good talk with the county master."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Don''t be, there are quite a few cloth shops in Fanxiu Town. If the county owner takes a fancy to other houses, we''ll have nothing. This is a rare opportunity, I don''t want to miss it, I''ll go there tomorrow."


    Roche thought about it too, then nodded without stopping.


    The expression on Pang Lang''s face, in addition to excitement, also brought something else.


    The conversation between husband and wife, others don''t know.


    Gu Yundong only let Shaowu watch the Pang family secretly outside, and there was no movement at night.


    Gu Yundong exined, "Keep an eye on it for two more days to see if the couple sees anyone or does anything."


    If not,e back.


    Shaowu responded, and he stayed in Feng County.


    Gu Yundong and his party left the county seat in a carriage the next morning and headed straight for Fanxiu Town.


    ording to the address given by Shen Sitian, they found her small yard directly.


    The gate of the yard was closed, Gu Xiaoxi got off the carriage, and then suddenly patted his head, "I almost forgot, the key to this yard is still at the Yaxing."


    He chuckled, "Yundong, Yuanzhi, you guys wait for me here, I''ll be back when I go."


    "Go, I''ll go shopping nearby." Gu Yundong still wanted to inquire about the Yuan family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3394: Pang Lang came to town

    Chapter 3394 Pang Lang came to town


    Gu Xiaoxi went to Yaxing, while Gu Yundong took Shao Wen for a walk nearby.


    She came here once, and she passed through Fanxiu Town when she sent Shen Sitian home. However, the small town had just experienced a disaster, and it was depressed. But now it''spletely different. In the past, the shop that I saw the most was Buzhuang.


    The Yuan family was actually a little far away, so it was too deliberate to just walk there. So Gu Yundong strolled around the neighborhood, but after walking a short distance, he saw a familiar shop.


    She raised her head, "Pang''s House?"


    Isn''t this the Pang family''s cloth house in town? Looking at the outside decoration and que font are the same.


    ording to the information given to her by Second Fan, the Pang family did open a small cloth shop in this town three years ago. It is said to be a small cloth shop, which is indeed much smaller than the shop in the county seat.


    Shao Wen wondered, "It stands to reason that if the Pang family''s cloth shop is doing well, it should open a shop in Fucheng or further afield. Why did it go to this Fanxiu Town instead?"


    "Yeah, although this town is prosperous, it can''t bepared to the county seat. And since it''s going to open, it''s time to open a bigger and more iconic store." Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, looking at only about twenty square meters in front of him. ''s shop.


    Not only that, but there is not much cloth inside.


    It doesn''t look like it''s going to be a good business. If so, why open a room here?


    Gu Yundong thought it was strange, so he walked in.


    There is only one guy in the shop, not even the shopkeeper, but the guy is very enthusiastic when he sees customers.


    Gu Yundong just turned around and quickly came out again.


    The two of them stopped hanging out, and went back to Sisitian''s home.


    Gu Xiaoxi had already gone to the tooth shop to get the key back. The door of Shen''s house was open, and the neighbors next door were still curiously probing their brains.


    When Gu Yundong and the others entered, Gu Xiaoxi was talking to Yaxing who came over.


    "...Yes, we still want to do some repairs, and the tenant will arrive in a few days. I''ll ask Wu Xiaoge to find someone for the repairs. You have been taking care of this house for a long time. I''ve seen it too. Except for some old and damaged houses, everything else is very good. Brother Wu is so dedicated, you can rest assured that we will leave it to you."


    Brother Wu smiled and waved his hand, "Master Gu is too polite. When the uncle of the Shen family was still around, he also took good care of me. Now that I know that Miss Shen is married and settled down, I am relieved. You can rest assured about the house. , I promise to do it properly."


    Gu Xiaoxi sent people out, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Gu Yundong didn''t say a word, and looked at the yard in front of him.


    This yard is not very big, but it is still refreshing. There is some grass growing in the yard, but it is not very long. Probably that Wu Xiaoge came over from time to time and sorted it out a little.


    Chang Yaya is squatting there with Xiao Xiao at the moment, pulling the weeds slowly.


    The little guy pouted his ass, making Gu Yundong happy.


    is here, let¡¯s pack it up together.


    Gu Yundong also rolled up his sleeves and went to tidy up the kitchen first, at least he had to be free to boil water.


    It wasn''t long before she started on her side when she saw Shaowu, who was supposed to be staring at the Pang family in the county town, hurriedly enter the door.


    Then he went straight to her and whispered, "Madam, Pang Lang ising to Fanxiu Town."


    "Who?" Gu Yundong didn''t react for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3395: come

    Chapter 3395 Intention


    "Pang Lang."


    Gu Yundong let go of the waterdle in his hand and frowned, "What is he doing in town?"


    Shao Wu was actually not quite sure. "I heard it vaguely. He seemed to say that he wanted toe to the Pang''s House in the town to reconcile the ounts. I came after him, and Pang Lang was in the house at the moment."


    After a pause, he continued, "Madam, I think that Pang Lang should being for you."


    "For me?" Gu Yundong washed his hands and came out of the kitchen, "What do you say?"


    "After Pang Lang came to the town, he went straight to Buzhuang. I looked strange and went in. I just happened to hear him and Buzhuang''s guys asking if there was a group of strangers who looked extravagant this morning. In the town. I listened to his description, it should be youdies."


    Gu Yundong understood that Pang Lang should have heard from Roche that they came to Fanxiu Town, but he didn''t know the purpose of theiring. Fortunately, the town is not very big, and he can know their addresses after a little inquiries.


    And Pang''s House is not far from the Shen family courtyard, and the movement of their line is not small. I think Pang Lang will soon know their whereabouts.


    Sure enough, not long after they were discussing here, a strange question came from outside, "Excuse me, is Master Gu here?"


    Gu Xiaoxi dropped the shovel in his hand, pped his hands and walked out, looking at Pang Lang strangely, "My surname is Gu, who are you?"


    Pang Lang looked at Gu Xiaoxi, then at the dirty appearance on his body, and at Xiao Xiao, who was trying to pull the grass behind him, and was speechless for a long time.


    Was he really right? ?


    Didn''t you say that Gu Xiaoxi was the uncle of the county owner? Does he also do the work of weeding and tidying up the yard by himself?


    Pang Lang hesitated for a moment before asking, "Are you Mr. Gu? Hello, I''m the young owner of Pang''s House. I don''t know if Mrs. Shao is also inside. She met my wife yesterday."


    As soon as he introduced it, Gu Xiaoxi knew who he was, and immediately stepped aside, "I''m here,e in quickly. I''m sorry, the yard hasn''t been sorted out yet, it''s a little messy, don''t mind."


    Pang Langughed dryly and shook his head, "No, no."


    Gu Yundong came out when he heard the movement, and greeted Pang Lang, "Just right, the tables and chairs in the main room are clean. If the Pang Dong family doesn''t mind, why don''t youe in and have a cup of tea?"


    Why would Pang Lang mind, the county owner doesn''t care, what kind of pretense does he have as a small boss?


    But I didn''t expect that the Yongjia County Master in front of him was so... grounded? ?


    But it was precisely because of seeing Gu Yundong''s side that Pang Lang was less nervous, and even had a little more confidence in his purpose ofing here.


    Gu Yundong asked Pang Lang why he came here after getting people to serve tea.


    He didn''t hide it, on the contrary, he apologized very calmly first, "Mrs. Shao forgives her sins. After discussing with her yesterday, she asked someone to inquire about the identity of the county owner. I''m really sorry, after all, it was a In business, Mrs. Shao is a stranger to us, so we are more cautious. Then we know that Mrs. Shao is the owner of Yongjia County..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I didn''t want to hide it. If knowing my identity can make you feel more at ease and trust, it doesn''t matter."


    "Yes, thank the county master for your understanding." Pang Lang exhaled, "By the way, I also heard from my wife that the county master has a close rtionship with the second girl of the Song family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3396: suspicious

    Chapter 3396 Suspicious


    Gu Yundong originally thought he was here to discuss business, but he didn''t expect to talk about the Song family at the beginning.


    She straightened her back slightly, drinking tea to hide her doubts, and when she raised her head again, she had alreadyughed, "Yes, Rui Jun and I hit it off at first sight, and since we are about the same age, we also have a lot ofmon topics. Isn''t it getting better and better? So this time I want toe to Yongning Mansion, and she asked me toe back to see her family. "


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he keenly felt that Pang Lang was slightly excited and looked more and more happy.


    "That''s good, that''s good. To tell the truth, I also had a marriage contract with the eldest girl of the Song family, but a lot of things happened, and there is no rtionship after all." Pang Lang said with a bit of sentimentality.


    Gu Yundong can''t understand the purpose of hising, is he here for friendship?


    But she still followed his words and said, "I also heard Ruijun say that the eldest girl of the Song family is also a poor person. She was separated from the Song family on the way to flee, and her whereabouts are still unknown, which is a pity."


    When he mentioned the words "whereabouts unknown", Gu Yundong noticed that Pang Lang''s expression was a bit wrong, as if he had something to say.


    She became alert for a moment. Could it be that Pang Lang really had a clue to Song Ruishu?


    "If Miss Song is still alive, it will be better in the future."


    Pang Lang nodded immediately, "If she were alive..." He stopped suddenly in the middle of the sentence, stopped in time, and did not continue.


    Gu Yundong held a heart, a little annoyed because of his sudden interruption.


    Say, go on, is Song Ruishu still alive and does he know something?


    But Pang Lang did not continue this topic, but talked about business matters.


    Gu Yundong could not wait to kick him, but fortunately, she had strong self-control and changed the subject with a smile.


    However, he was obviously in a bad mood by Pang Lang, and he was not in a good mood when talking about business.


    Seeing this, Pang Lang could only get up and say goodbye, "I''m really sorry, as soon as I heard that the county master was talking about business with our Pang family, I was anxious and couldn''t sit still, so I ran over directly, but I forgot that the county master has many things to do. It''s really a crime that deserves death for disturbing the county master for so long. I''d better go back first, and when the county master is done,e back to Buzhuang to call me, and I''lle over to discuss specific matters, how about it?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Alright, Pang Dong''s family walk slowly."


    Pang Lang really left, but Gu Yundong stood in the main room and didn''t move for a long time.


    Shao Wen came over and said, "Pang Lang is so strange. He ran over like this. I thought he cared more about this business. But the topic of talking with Mrs. doesn''t seem to be very urgent."


    "Yeah." Gu Yundong said quietly, "He should have clues about Song Ruishu, or he cares about Song Ruishu''s whereabouts. Let Shaowu continue to follow him to see what he is hiding."


    "Yes."


    Shaowu still followed Pang Lang, but after Pang Lang left the Shen family, he stayed in Pang''s House and never came out.


    When it got dark, he was still inside, and he left Fanxiu Town elsewhere.


    Gu Yundong originally nned to go back to the county town at night, but it wasn''t very far away anyway.


    It can be seen that Pang Lang has not left, so it is not easy for her to leave.


    It''s just that the Shen family''s house was damaged and had no daily necessities, so it was not suitable for living, so Gu Yundong opened a few rooms in the town''s inn.


    She was about to rest after dinner when Shaowu came back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3397: Song Ruishu disfigured?

    Chapter 3397 Song Ruishu disfigured?


    Shao Wu was even more eager than the daytime. He knocked on Gu Yundong''s door. The first sentence he came in was, "Madam, there may be Song Ruishu''s whereabouts."


    Gu Yundong was startled and looked at him in surprise, "Are you serious? What''s going on?"


    "My subordinates kept staring at Pang''s House. After dark, Pang Lang came out of the shop. Then he walked two streets behind Shen''s house by himself, and came to an inconspicuous small courtyard. So I went straight in. At that time, no one was walking around, and no one saw Pang Lang enter the yard. But the subordinate heard a woman''s voice, and there should be a woman living in the yard. "


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help standing up, always feeling a little unreal.


    She originally thought it would be difficult to inquire about things, but just like that?


    Calm down and ask first.


    "You suspect that the woman is Song Ruishu?"


    Shaowu nodded, "My subordinate heard Pang Lang calling her Ashu." I don''t know if it was Ashu, Ashu, or Ashu.


    But judging from Pang Lang''s behavior today, it is very likely that it is Song Ruishu.


    Gu Yundong was about to go over to take a look, but he stopped when he reached the door, and said to Shaowu, "Keep staring at the yard and take a chance to see what the woman looks like."


    can''t be concluded just by calling him, at the very least, he must first confirm whether this person is Song Ruishu. Otherwise, what should she do if she escapes?


    "Yes."


    Shaowu went out again, Gu Yundong was in the room, but he was a little uneasy.


    But things had progressed, and she was somewhat relieved.


    The next day, when the sun was shining brightly, Gu Yundong said to Gu Xiaoxi, "You are responsible for the affairs of the Shen family. I will go shopping in the town to see if anyone is in the ceramics business. If there is a suitable one, I will go back to Li Uncle is here, just to introduce it to him. After all, we suggested that the Li familye to Feng County, and we can help as much as we can, so as not to make them take a lot of detours. "


    Gu Xiaoxi nodded, "Okay, go get busy."


    Gu Yundong only brought Shao Wen alone, and asked Hongye to help Chang Yaya with Xiaoxiao.


    The two of them left the inn and passed through Pang''s cloth vige first. But it was still early, the guy was just about to open the door, so naturally Pang Lang didn''te.


    followed Gu Yundong and wandered to the small courtyard that Shaowu mentionedst night, and made peace with him.


    Shaowu stared at him all night, he didn''t sleep all night, his expression was sluggish.


    Gu Yundong was taken aback. Shaowu stared at people for several days and he still looked in good spirits. It''s only been one night.


    Several people walked to the back alley of the yard. Seeing that no one was there, Shao Wu called out, "Ma''am."


    His expression was bitter, "I asked someone just now, and the neighbors nearby said that there was indeed a girl living in the yard. But she seemed to have been burned by the fire and disfigured, and she was wearing a curtain when she came in and out. The hat covers her face. So even if we see her appearance, we may not be able to tell if she is Song Ruishu."


    It was tootest night, all the neighbors closed their doors and rested, so Shaowu naturally couldn''t ask the people nearby.


    But all the people who did the early work went out this morning, and it was easy for him to push aside to inquire about the news.


    But he didn''t ask too much, and the more he asked, the more suspicious he would be.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help frowning, "Disfigured??"


    "Um."


    "So, only Pang Lang knows what this girl''s identity is?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3398: woman in the house

    Chapter 3398 The woman in the house


    Gu Yundong looked up at the courtyard wall in front of him and asked Shaowu, "Pang Lang hasn''te out yet?"


    "No." Shaowu shook his head, and quickly said suspiciously, "It stands to reason that he should havee out a long time ago. Seeing that he waited until it was darkst night and there was no one around here before quietlying in, he definitely didn''t want to. Let people know that he has something to do with the woman in the yard. Now that the sky is bright, even if there are not many people walking around here, the neighbors will alwayse in and out. If hees out from the inside at this juncture, It''s easy to see."


    Gu Yundong also felt strange, Shao Wen asked, "Will something happen?"


    "Wait a little longer, if there''s still no movement inside, let''s go over the wall and have a look." Gu Yundong thought very unscrupulously when he acted in extraordinary times.


    So the three of them waited in the dark alley for nearly a quarter of an hour. Before Pang Lang came out, he decisively turned over and entered the wall when no one was there.


    It is also a good thing that the courtyard walls here are not high, and the streets are rtively secretive and remote, and no one can see them.


    The three of them entered the yard quietly and smoothly, and soon hid behind a pile of firewood in the yard.


    This yard is not very big, and it is simr to the Shen family. Theyout is also divided into the main room and the east and west wing rooms. The things in the yard are fairly neatly arranged, but there are quite a lot of things.


    Shao Wen lowered his voice and said, "There seems to be movement over the main house."


    "Go and see."


    The three of Gu Yundong sneaked up to the corner of the main house and just squatted down,


    heard Pang Lang''s voice inside, "You''ve been thinking about it all night, haven''t you figured it out yet?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a few dishes were swept to the ground and smashed to pieces.


    Gu Yundong was shocked, and the next moment, a woman''s angry voice sounded, "I already told you, I don''t want to go out to see other people, I don''t want to, don''t force me."


    "Ashu." Pang Lang''s tone was very helpless, "This is a rare opportunity, Yongjia County Lord is highly valued by the emperor, not only her, but her father and husband are all honorable people. I went to see that County Lord in person. Now, she also personally admitted that she and your sister Rui Jun are friends, if she finds out that you have offended the powerful and can only hide here, she will definitely help you."


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head and looked at Shaowen Shaowu.


    Sister Ruijun? Offended the rich? Hiding here?


    The woman in ?? is actually Song Ruishu? ?


    "Brother Lang, it''s useless, no one can help me, so what if she is the county owner? Could she take such trouble for a friend''s sister like me? What''s more, even if I don''t have to hide So what? Now that I am disfigured and be like this, can I show up in front of others in an open and honest way? After all, isn''t it the same as hiding in the house and never going out? "


    The woman''s voice was very hoarse, probably from being burned by fire.


    Pang Lang was still patient, "At least, you can still see your family. You said it yourself, you miss them very much and want to recognize them. If you miss the opportunity like this, you will regret itter. ."


    "I won''t!!" The woman''s voice was very firm, "I won''t, I''m living a good life now. Appearing like this in front of my father and my brother will only make them more sad. Give them hope that I''m alive and well somewhere."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3399: Gu Yundong is a tool man

    Chapter 3399 Gu Yundong is a tool man


    Pang Lang wanted to persuade again, but the woman was impatient, "Or, you''re already impatient and don''t want to take care of me anymore? It doesn''t matter, if you don''t want to, I''ll leave here immediately and go to a ce no one knows. .Even if I don''t have any money, even if I go begging, I believe I can live on."


    Hearing her say this, Pang Lang was helpless, "I didn''t, I didn''t mean that. If I didn''t want to take care of you, why would I buy a yard here for you to live in, or open a cloth shop in the town? Ashu, don''t think about it. I am, I am not willing to let the powerful and powerful person who wants to kill you go unpunished. "


    He sighed, "I thought that you would be like me, very happy to have a chance to see the light again. I didn''t expect you to be so repulsive. If you really don''t want to, then... don''t, I won''t let it go. You are cold and hungry."


    "Brother Lang." The woman choked slightly, "I know you''re doing it for my own good, but I really don''t want to see people. I''m afraid of other people''s strange eyes, and I''m even more afraid that my father will treat me with guilt and sympathy. Give me more. In a little time, if I figure it out one day, let''s, it''s not toote for us to ask the county master. Didn''t you say she has a good rtionship with my sister? As long as the friendship is still there, it''s never toote."


    Gu Yundong, who was outside the house, frowned, feeling like I''m still a tool person? Waiting for you to figure out the summoning at any time?


    No wonder Pang Lang came to her yesterday and asked about her and Song Ruijun. It turned out that he wanted to take advantage of the situation.


    Shaowu also curled his lips secretly, "It''s beautiful to think about."


    Song Ruijun is such a gentle and considerate girl, why is my sister like this?


    But Pang Lang didn''t say much, just nodded, "Well, then, if you figure it out one day, let''s add it together."


    "Well." The woman''s tone was slightly rxed, "Brother Lang, it''s gettingte, didn''t you say that you and the county owner have an appointment to discuss business? Go ahead, don''t dy, turn around and me the county owner, Pang The family will also suffer.¡±


    Pang Lang replied, "Okay, then I''ll go back first, you have a good rest."


    While they were talking, the two of them had already walked outside.


    Gu Yundong raised his hand and waved at Shao Wen and the two of them, and the three of them stepped back and hid with a tacit understanding.


    Pang Lang went straight to the back door after they came out.


    Gu Yundong looked at it from a distance, and saw that the woman was wearing a veil, revealing only a pair of eyes and a scarred forehead.


    When the two arrived at the door, Pang Lang took out a purse from his sleeve, "Take this money, buy whatever you want, don''t treat yourself badly. I don''t know when I wille again next time, you take care of yourself."


    "Okay." The woman didn''t shirk and put away her purse.


    followed her to open the back door, looked left and right, and after seeing no one, he urged Pang Lang in a low voice, "Brother Lang, go away, be careful."


    Pang Lang cautiously took a step forward, then quickly walked out of the small yard, and walked away after a while.


    The woman immediately closed the back door and returned to the main room with her purse in her hand.


    The three of Gu Yundong were still hiding. Now that Pang Lang is gone, it is time toe out and ask Song Ruishu.


    Just before Gu Yundong could make a move, there was a ''bang bang bang'' knock on the front door.


    Gu Yundong was startled and hid again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3400: Two old friends of Song Ruishu

    Chapter 3400 Two old friends of Song Ruishu


    The woman who also heard the voice frowned and muttered, "Here again."


    She seemed impatient, pretended not to hear, and squatted down to pick up the broken dishes.


    But the knock on the door didn''t mean to stop at all, and even the sound was getting louder and louder. There''s a n to knock on the door if you don''t open it.


    The woman took a deep breath, threw the broken porcin pieces in her hands back to the ground, stood up suddenly, and walked towards the gate.


    As soon as the door opened, a womanined, "Why did youe to open the door? See what I brought you?"


    "Xue Ying, I don''t want anything from you, and I''m not in the mood to entertain you today, so go back first."


    After the woman finished speaking, she was about to close the door.


    However, the person called Xue Ying had alreadye in first, carrying a basket and walking into the yard, "Why are you in a bad mood this early in the morning? Come on, who bullied you, let''s be good Sister, I''ll vent my anger for you."


    Gu Yundong stopped breathing and said in a low voice, "Xue Ying? Why is she here?"


    Xue Ying, as the only remaining close friend of Song Ruishu, is the purpose of Gu Yundong''s visit to Fanxiu Town.


    In the list that Fan Lao Er gave her before, this Xue Ying was married to the Yuan family in Fanxiu Town.


    I didn''t expect that she hadn''t found her yet, but Xue Ying came by herself.


    It''s just that the Yuan family is quite a distance away from here. It''s just past the middle of the night. Did Xue Ying leave early in the morning?


    Gu Yundong wondered, Xue Ying had already walked to the main room with a basket.


    Who knew that as soon as I entered the door, I saw the broken dishes on the ground that I had not had time to clean up, and immediately eximed in surprise, "Oh, why are these dishes broken? Who did it? No wonder you are in a bad mood, it turns out that some people are bold I''m here to trouble you."


    The ?? woman ignored her and squatted down to pack up.


    Xue Ying instead sat on the chair with the old god, and poured herself a cup of tea to drink, "I said Zijing, you..."


    Before she could finish speaking, the woman threw the dishes to the ground again and shouted angrily, "I said, call me Ashu, I don''t call Zijing."


    "Okay, okay, just Ashu if you say it, don''t be angry." Xue Ying immediately admitted the mistake without any sincerity.


    However, Gu Yundong outside suddenly clenched her fingers when she heard it. She frowned, "What does Xue Ying mean? Isn''t this person Song Ruishu?"


    Zijing, Zijing? ?


    Wait, Song Ruishu seems to have a close friend in her boudoir called You Zijing.


    Doesn''t it mean that Yu Zijing died on the road not long after he escaped from the famine and never came back?


    Gu Yundong''s expression became solemn, and he squatted behind the corner to watch the changes.


    Xue Ying in the room had already squatted down, her eyes narrowed withughter, "Ashu, I''m not feeling well recently, my son was sick again a few days ago, and the family is really tight, can you lend me ten taels? silver?"


    You Zijing took a deep breath, "Ten taels of silver? You only asked for 20 taels from me yesterday, and the day before yesterday, you took another 10 taels of money, the day before yesterday... Now you need 10 taels of silver in one go, what should you do? What am I? Where do I get so much money?"


    The smile on Xue Ying''s face faded, "You don''t have money, what Pang Lang has is more, you can just ask him?"


    "Brother Lang hasn''te to Fanxiu Town for more than a month. Is it possible that I have to go to the county seat to ask him for it?" You Zijing''s eyes shed and he sneered.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3401: scuffle together

    Chapter 3401 Scramble together


    Xue Ying was obviously not that easy to pass up, she said with a ''tsk'', "You still want to hide from me? Why haven''t you been to town for more than a month, I''m afraid he just left."


    The wanderer paused, Xue Ying sneered, "Don''t think I''m a fool, in your yard, except me and Pang Lang, who else cane in. Pang Lang broke the dishes, you and He quarreled, so he was in a bad mood?"


    You Zijing stopped talking, he got up and threw the broken porcin piece.


    Only Xue Ying grabbed her wrist, Xue Yingughed again, "Zijing, don''t be so indifferent. I don''t want more, it''s only ten taels of silver. Now in this small town, no, it''s this one. In the world, only I know who you are. We used to be good friends, and now we shoulde and go more often. Look, didn''t I bring you a basket of vegetables? Although it was grown by myself, You know, my family is more difficult, and this is the best thing I cane up with."


    Xue Ying is indeed difficult. Their Xue family was considered a good family in Feng County before, otherwise they would not have be best friends with Miss Song family.


    Unfortunately, the Xue family suffered heavy losses on the way to escape. Except for Song Ruishu who was gone, everyone else in the Song family was still in order.


    But the Xue family did not survive except Xue Ying and her mother, and the second uncle and second aunt who were not very friendly. Originally, the Xue family had a ce in Feng County, and it was maintained by Mrs. Xue and Xue Ying''s father. As a result, they were all gone, and the second uncle and second aunt upied the remaining property of the Xue family on the grounds that she was a woman.


    Xue Ying and her mother were kicked out, and they had a hard time in the end. They couldn''t survive and had to marry the Yuan family in the town.


    The Yuan family was naturally not wealthy, and everyone in the family lived in a small yard, not to mention that the previous youngdy lived, even if she wanted to bezy and sleep for a while, it became a luxury.


    The 12 taels of silver in the past were not much for Xue Ying, but now it is a huge sum of money.


    However, for You Zijing, it is also a lot of money.


    She was not willing to give it to her, "Xue Ying, you have already taken a lot of money from me, I am just Brother Lang''s outer room, the money of the Pang family is in Luo''s hands, I can take some money from Brother Lang. It''s not easy. Don''t say ten taels, I don''t even have five taels now."


    "You Zijing!" Xue Ying got angry and gave her a shove. The porcin piece that You Zijing was about to throw in her palm fell to the ground again. "You don''t want to make a toast, don''t eat a fine drink, I''m talking to you in a good voice now, for the sake of our many years of friendship. If you don''t know what''s going on, be careful I go to Pang Lang to file aint and tell him that you rely on it. Disfigured, pretended to be Ashu and lied to him."


    "you dare!!"


    "See if I dare, and I don''t want us to tear our faces. You give me ten taels of silver, and I''ll leave immediately."


    "I don''t." You Zijing turned around and left.


    Xue Ying was so angry that she pulled her over again. This time, he threw out the purse that You Zijing had hidden in his sleeve.


    The two were taken aback at the same time, and the next moment Xue Ying was overjoyed, "Silver."


    She let go of You Zijing and jumped up to take it.


    You Zijing was so willing, he stretched out his hand to stop it, and the two people who went back and forth even scuffled together.


    Gu Yundong listened to the movement inside, but his face was extremely dark.


    Bai has been busy, and there is no whereabouts of Song Ruishu at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3402: kill

    Chapter 3402 Murder and silence


    "what¡­¡­"


    Gu Yundong was about to find a chance to leave when a scream suddenly came from his ear.


    She turned her head sharply and quietly straightened up to look at the situation in the main room.


    Then she realized that she didn''t know when Xue Ying was pushed to the ground, her forehead hit the broken porcin piece on the ground, and the blood donation suddenly poured up, smearing her face.


    Her hands were covered in blood, and she looked at You Zijing in disbelief.


    Thetter was also stunned, but the next moment, her eyes suddenly became stern, and without a word, she picked up the bench beside her and was about to smash at Xue Ying.


    Xue Ying''s eyes widened in disbelief, but she felt dizzy in front of her when she tried to avoid it. After struggling for a while, he realized that there was also a small broken piece of porcin stuck in his neck.


    Gu Yundong''s face changed slightly, "Save the people."


    Shao Wen and Shaowu rushed over immediately, one restrained You Zijing, and the other snatched the bench.


    "You, who are you??" You Zijing was shocked, looking at the three people who suddenly appeared, his eyes were shocked.


    Howe three people suddenly appeared in her house? Where did theye from, and also, how long have they been at home and what have they heard?


    The wandering child was terrified in meditation and struggled frantically.


    Shaowu knocked him unconscious, Gu Yundong had already stepped forward and looked at Xue Ying, who was bleeding a lot.


    Surprise shed on thetter''s face, she stretched out her hand and hurriedly held Gu Yundong, "Save, save me. Please, save me, I don''t want to die."


    Gu Yundong is not skilled in medicine, so he can only turn his head to look at Shao Wen, "Show her quickly."


    Although she didn''t like these two girlfriends who turned against each other, Gu Yundong couldn''t do anything to save him if something happened right in front of her.


    Shao Wen stepped forward to investigate, but fortunately, the broken pieces of porcin on her neck were not veryrge, and they did not pierce the blood, but they looked scary and the situation was not serious.


    The most serious one is the piece on the head, which is a little deep, so it is not good to just pull it out.


    Shao Wen said to Gu Yundong, "I don''t have any medical equipment in my hand, I put everything in the carriage, I have to go back and get it."


    "Well, hurry up ande back."


    Shao Wen got up and left. Seeing this, Xue Ying was too busy to reach out to grab it. But Shao Wen walked so fast, she only grabbed the air.


    She hurriedly looked at Gu Yundong again, clutching her sleeve tightly, "Don''t go, save me, don''t leave me behind."


    "Don''t worry, it will save you."


    However, Xue Ying didn''t seem to listen. She gritted her teeth and looked at the unconscious You Zijing, her eyes almost bloodshot, "Bitch, she actually wants to kill me. Madam, you all saw it just now, didn''t you? Killer, she is a murderer. If I die, please help me to testify. Also, go to Pang Lang, tell, tell him, her name is You Zijing, not Song Ruishu, she lied to him. "


    Hearing her mention Song Ruishu, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but ask two more questions, "Since Song Ruishu and Pang Lang were engaged, how could Pang Lang admit the wrong person?"


    Xue Ying was stunned for a while. How did this person know that Pang Lang and Song Ruishu had been married?


    But she didn''t have the energy to think too much, just said, "You Zijing and Ashu have very simr eyes. She was disfigured and her voice was broken. Only her eyes were still intact. She started thinking, anyway, Pang Lang and Ashu are also Jingdu, the wanderer, knows a lot of things in between, and it''s not difficult to get through."


    In the final analysis, even if Pang Lang and Song Ruishu were engaged, it is impossible for them to have too much contact in this era.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3403: She is not Song Ruishu

    Chapter 3403 She is not Song Ruishu


    Gu Yundong understood, You Zijing knew that Pang Lang would not recognize the difference between him and Song Ruishu, and knew that the Pang family was rich, so he simply tricked him into cing himself in this embroidered town.


    After all, the You family is the same as Xue Ying''s family. She died and was injured on the way to escape the famine. Today, life is equally difficult. It is impossible for her to live a life of sufficient food, clothing, clothing and plenty of money.


    No wonder she refused to go back to the Song family with her public identity, because the Song family could easily identify the real Song Ruishu.


    Gu Yundong looked at the unconscious You Zijing and frowned.


    She thought about it and said to Shaowu, "Go and ask Pang Lang toe over. He is the party involved in this matter. He can also know how to deal with it."


    In fact, this kind of thing that hurts or even kills people, it is best to report it to the official.


    But Gu Yundong can''t make things bigger, otherwise her subsequent investigation will be very passive.


    Shaowu nodded, "I''ll go right now."


    After Shaowu left, Gu Yundong helped Xue Ying into the house and ced the person on the bed first.


    Xue Yingy down and was still vicious, "Yes. You should call Pang Lang over and let him know what kind of vicious outer room he keeps. He, heh, is really blind."


    People who have no strength to speak, but have the energy to scold people.


    Gu Yundong gave him a cold look and asked, "Pang Lang likes Song Ruishu so much? Would you like to keep it all the time and keep it as an outer room?"


    "Of course not. That''s because Ashu rescued and saved Pang Lang. How could Pang Lang fail to save his savior. It''s a pity that he repaid the wrong person!"


    Gu Yundong understood, but for a while he didn''t know how to evaluate Pang Lang.


    While the two were talking, Shao Wen had already returned with the medical equipment.


    Xue Ying didn''t know whether it was because she had consumed too much blood and strength, or she felt relieved when she saw the doctoring back, and as soon as she closed her eyes, she fainted.


    Gu Yundong took a few steps back and let Shao Wen handle it first.


    After a while, Shao Wu also brought Pang Lang into the door.


    As soon as Pang Lang walked into the main room, he saw You Zijing lying unconscious on the ground. He was so shocked that he ran over and shook her, "Ashu, what''s wrong with you, Ashu? Wake up."


    Gu Yundong heard the movement outside, said to Shao Wen, and walked out.


    You Zijing just opened her eyes when she saw hering. She took a breath and said, "You, who are you? You dare to trespass the house, do you know it''s a crime?"


    Pang Lang quickly covered her mouth and whispered, "Shh, Ah Shu, don''t talk nonsense, this is the county master. It''s the Yongjia county master I told you."


    "What, what?" You Zijing''s eyes widened, only to realize that Pang Lang was beside him.


    Her mind went nk in an instant, only panic was left.


    Pang Lang is here, so she can''t keep her secret, and... the princess? ?


    You Zijing was breathing rapidly, and seeing that he was about to faint again, Pang Lang was so frightened, "Ashu, what''s wrong with you? I''ll go to the doctor, I..."


    "She''s not Song Ruishu." Gu Yundong said suddenly, interrupting his movements.


    Pang Lang suddenly raised his head and asked in disbelief, "What did you just say?"


    "I said, she''s not Song Ruishu, her name is You Zijing, it''s just..."


    This review of Yun Dong''s words has not been finished, You Zijing has already screamed, "Ah, ah ah ah... I am Song Ruishu, I am..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3404: Gu Yundongs reason

    Chapter 3404 Reasons for Gu Yundong to find


    Gu Yundong poked out his ears, the harsh sound was not unpleasant.


    She didn''t want to attract outsiders to watch, so she took out a handkerchief and rolled it up into a ball, and went straight to plug her mouth.


    "Hmm..." You Zijing looked at her in shock.


    Pang Lang on the side was also full of confusion. He only felt that his brain was buzzing, and he didn''t know whether it was affected by You Zijing''s scream or was frightened by what Gu Yundong said.


    He looked at Gu Yundong and at the cloth strip in You Zijing''s mouth, but he still didn''t pull out the veil.


    instead said in a trance, "County Lord, you, what you said just now is true? But, but how did you know? Why are you here?"


    The first two questions are easy to answer, and thisst question needs to be thought about.


    Gu Yundong turned around, took the bench beside him and sat down. In a few breaths, he had already thought about the reason.


    "Pang Dong''s family, I have to apologize to you first. You also know that we are in business and are used to being cautious. Just as your wife went to investigate my identity, I naturally want to know more about you. Now In the morning, I and my subordinates were inquiring nearby to see if there was anyone who made porcin, and I saw you quietlye out from the back door of this small courtyard."


    Pang Lang''s expression froze, "County Lord, I am..."


    "Listen to me." Gu Yundong raised his hand, "I find it strange,e to Fanxiu Town, there is already your shop here, it''s normal for you to live in this yard. But why is it early in the morning? To be, um, sneaky? To be honest, I am a little worried. I am afraid that you will do something bad. If we go back and do business together, what if something goes wrong? After all, my identity is sensitive, and I am afraid that others will take advantage of me. So I didn''t invite myself in, I entered this yard to see the situation."


    With that said, Gu Yundong looked at You Zijing, "Who knew that when I came in, I heard a quarreling from the room, that is, she was arguing with the injured woman in the room. I heard the woman want to ask you what was in your arms. The woman borrowed money, but she did not agree, the woman threatened her and told you that she was pretending to be Song Ruishu. As soon as the two disagreed, they fought, and the woman was pushed to the ground and injured. However, this Not only did the woman not save people, but she held a bench to kill people. In order not to cause a murder, I had to show up to stop it."


    After ?? finished speaking, Pang Lang''s head became more and more swollen. He let go of You Zijing and turned his head, "You, are you really not Ashu? How is this possible?"


    "I don''t know the specifics. Only the two parties know the best. Just ask them."


    Pang Lang nodded dazedly, and finally removed the veil from You Zijing''s mouth.


    But at this moment, she has no desire to speak.


    just turned his head slightly, as if you wanted to.


    Pang Lang gritted his teeth, "You''re talking, what''s going on. Since you''re not Ashu, where is Ashu?"


    You Zijing just sneered and closed his eyes.


    Pang Lang was extremely angry, but he looked helpless. He is such a person, his temper is too gentle, and he will not use violence. After so many years of getting along with You Zijing, he has long known it thoroughly.


    However, Pang Lang had nothing to do with her, but there was Gu Yundong in front of her.


    She came here just to know Song Ruishu''s whereabouts, and naturally she didn''t want to give up even the slightest clue.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll send you to office. You attempted murder, but I saw it with my own eyes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3405: How did Xue Ying recognize it?

    Chapter 3405 How did Xue Ying recognize it?


    You Zijing''s eyes widened suddenly, looking at her in disbelief, "You..."


    "Why, do you think I''m wasting time here with you? I''m going to send you to the official. Do you think the magistrate will believe my testimony? The victim is still lying there."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Hurry up and say, otherwise you go to the yamen and y twenty big boards first, or you have to talkter."


    You Zijing was startled and looked at Pang Lang again.


    Now it was his turn to turn his head away from those eyes that were very simr to Song Ruishu.


    You Zijing is afraid of death. Facing Gu Yundong, he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous, so he could only ask, "If I say it, you can let me go and not send me to office?"


    "It depends on whether you are telling the truth or not."


    You Zijing dared not to speak out, she could only take a deep breath and said, "I am indeed not Song Ruishu, I am You Zijing, and Song Ruishu has been a good friend for many years. Not only me, but also Xue Ying lying in the room, who is already there. Fang¡¯er, who passed away while fleeing the famine, the four of us had a good rtionship before, we went shopping and partying together, and life was really carefree at that time. Who knows¡­¡±


    She gave a wry smile, "On the way to flee the desert, my family and I were lucky, and we all escaped to Anqing Mansion. But who knew that the mansion would be in chaos soon after, and many bandits took the opportunity to kill people and set fire to them. My mother and brother were both killed, and so did I. Burned in a fire, not only on the face, but also on the body, which is disgusting."


    "Fortunately, I survived. As long as I''m alive, it''s more important than anything else. I went back to Feng County and found out that my father had married a stepmother, and the family was poor and messy, not to mention the servants, even the house was full of It''s tattered. My dad won''t let me in at all when I look like this, let alone find a doctor to treat my injuries. Just when I was at a loss, I found Brother Lang."


    Pang Lang frowned, "Don''t call me Brother Lang." Knowing that she was not Song Ruishu, Pang Lang didn''t have a good look on her, and his breath was so irritated that he couldn''t breathe.


    You Zijingughed and said, "I saw Pang Lang re-married his wife, and found that his money was not much less than before. I also found that Song Ruishu was missing, not only the Song family was looking for her, but the Pang family. looking for her."


    "Thanks to the good rtionship with Ah Shu, we have heard many things about her and Pang Lang. So I know that Ah Shu has saved Pang Lang''s life, and Pang Lang is soft-hearted. The appearance on my face has made me People can''t recognize it, but my eyes are very simr to Ashu''s. With these, I can always make Pang Lang havepassion for me. "


    As expected, although Pang Lang has already married a wife, it can be seen from his behavior of sending someone to look for Song Ruishu that he will not turn a blind eye to her.


    She didn''t ask Pang Lang to have any feelings for her, only he could find a ce for himself to live and live in peace.


    "Pang Lang originally wanted to tell his wife that the husband and wife helped me together. But I lied to Pang Lang and said that I offended someone, and that person is still looking for me and wants to harm me. So I can''t go back to the Song family and know my whereabouts. The fewer people there are, the better. Pang Lang couldn¡¯t bear to force me, so he bought me a yard in this Fanxiu Town for me to live in. I will give money every month, and I don¡¯t need too much, so I don¡¯t have to worry about food. Just wear it."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but nce at Pang Lang, this person is really a big deal.


    "Then how did Xue Ying recognize you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3406: man surnamed Su

    Chapter 3406 The man surnamed Su


    You Zijingughed suddenly, "Maybe it''s God''s will, but Xue Ying also married to Fanxiu Town."


    "Of course she didn''t recognize me at first, I didn''t go out, and Yuan''s house was far away from me. We didn''t have a chance to meet at all, let alone her own life was a mess, how could she have the time to observe that I was Ashu Or Zijing? If it wasn''t for four years ago, someone from the capital came to look for Song Ruishu..."


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head with a slightly excited expression, "What did you say? Someone in the capital is looking for Song Ruishu??"


    "Yes, I know about this." Pang Lang said, "Four years ago, a man surnamed Su heard about me for some reason. He seemed to be following me. It just so happened that Ashu was not feeling well in those days, so I was more He came to town a few times, and he found this yard. He also heard my name called Ashu, so he decided... You Zijing is Song Ruishu, and he wants to take people away."


    Of course they refused. You Zijing admitted at the time that she was not Song Ruishu, but her eyes were very simr to Song Ruishu.


    At that time, Pang Lang thought she was just making an excuse to send the man surnamed Su, deliberately saying that she was a wanderer. Now that I think about it, what she said back then was the truth.


    The man surnamed Su was dubious, but unexpectedly, he turned around and found Xue Ying.


    That afternoon, Xue Ying was brought to the two of them.


    It was at that time that Xue Ying and You Zijing met again.


    Xue Ying and You Zijing Song Ruishu are both familiar with each other, so they recognize it at a nce.


    She didn''t expect that a friend who should have disappeared on the road to escape was still alive. Not only that, she ruined her voice and hoarse her voice, but she pretended to be Song Ruishu living happily with the help of Pang Lang.


    Xue Ying thought about how she was in dire straits every day, like a **** for a penny or two. As a result, her disfigured friend was a hot drinker, and she took money without doing anything, and there was a man who was obedient to her words.


    Xue Ying, who had been tempered by life for a long time, looked at You Zijing with envy and envy.


    At that time, she subconsciously admitted the identity of You Zijing, but after that, she ran to her to ask for money, threatening her to tell Pang Lang the truth if she didn¡¯t give it.


    Fortunately, she didn''t want much, so she had to order food at the beginning. Later, the courage gradually grew up, but only a few pennies or a dozen pennies were required.


    Pang Lang gave You Zijing a lot of money. He couldn''te here often, so he would give more at one time, so that she wouldn''t have enough money.


    has been entangled with each other for four years, until today, You Zijing finally can''t bear it anymore and wants to kill her.


    Gu Yundong was no longer interested in their entanglement after hearing this.


    She asked Pang Lang eagerly, "Do you know who the man surnamed Su is? Did hee to Song Ruishu for anything?"


    Pang Lang pursed his lips, "In the past few years, I have been doing business everywhere, and I have been to the capital to check on the man. He is... a servant of the Shaoqing family of Dali Temple in the capital."


    Shaoqing of Dali Temple?


    Gu Yundong was stunned, people from Shaoqing''s family in Dali Temple came to find Song Ruishu?


    Shao Wu said in a low voice, "The Shaoqing of Dali Temple is indeed surnamed Su."


    Gu Yundong didn''t have much contact with the Su Mansion. She used to get along with Qin Wenzheng and other old acquaintances a lot, and many officials in the capital actually criticized her for bing the county owner, and she was not willing to associate with these people''s wives and youngdies.


    Anyway, she is very busy with several shops.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3407: Su family in Beijing

    Chapter 3407 The Su family in the capital


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, her expression became serious, she looked at Pang Lang, "Are you sure?"


    Pang Lang nodded, and he nced at You Zijing, "She told me that she would hide when she offended the powerful, but as a result, someone from the capital came to her door. She just decided that this person was the one who wanted to harm her. But When I asked her who this person was, she refused to say, only said that the other party was powerful and powerful, so let me not ask too much."


    But Pang Lang is somewhat stubborn in some aspects. He wants to help Ashu find the enemy and solve the thorn in her heart, so that she can return to the Song family and reunite with her family.


    Pang Lang knew that the Song family would definitely not dislike her for ruining her appearance.


    So Pang Lang went to check it himself, but he didn''t have many clues, but he knew that he came from the capital.


    ording to this clue, Pang Lang has been to the capital several times.


    You Zijing said that the other party has power and power, so he will check ording to power and power.


    But it wasn''t easy. He was just a merchant in a small county, and he had no power. He was not familiar with his life in the capital, and he didn''t dare to investigate it openly, for fear that the other party would find out and hurt Ashu.


    This investigation has been going on for several years, and it was not untilst year that he found the body of Master Su, Shaoqing of Dali Temple.


    Knowing the identity of the other party, Pang Lang was terrified. Such a person, let alone take revenge, even if Song Ruijun''s husband, who is also a magistrate of Qipin, is also an official of the court, he would not dare to face it.


    Pang Lang still has this self-knowledge, so even though he found out the identity of the other party, he never acted.


    "Until I heard that the county lord and the second girl of the Song family became friends, I wondered if the county lord would be willing to help Ashu for the sake of the second girl."


    Gu Yundong nced at him sideways, "Dali Temple Shaoqing, from the fourth grade."


    Pang Lang embarrassed, "I know my idea is not very good, but I am a small businessman, and I really don''t know many powerful people. Originally, I wanted to talk to the magistrate of Feng County. The adults are walking around a lot, and the other party is from the pce of the capital. But the county magistrate is far away from us and does not want tomunicate more.


    The magistrate of Feng County is only here for experience, and after the three-year period expires, the capital will transfer him back.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to spend time on the merchants in Feng County, not to mention that he would offend the Shaoqing of Dali Temple for Pang Lang. He didn''t think the official position was too stable.


    Gu Yundong knew the information he wanted to know, and he couldn''t wait to investigate the Su Mansion in the capital.


    The Su Mansion didn''t know why, but it was in contact with Song Ruishu, which was really weird.


    She nced at You Zijing and finally stood up, "Okay, that''s it, I''ve heard enough. I have to say, you really spilled a lot of blood. Pang Lang, after all It''s your housework, and I won''t get involved. How to deal with it, you can do it yourself. But about the Su family in the capital, don''t mention it to others, otherwise not only your life, but also your family will be in danger. Something will happen."


    Pang Lang''s expression changed and he shook his head, "I won''t tell anyone."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "You just know what you have in mind. I''ll leave now, and my Shao Wen will stay and help you."


    "Many thanks to the princess." Pang Lang exhaled and quickly thanked him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3408: process result

    Chapter 3408 Processing Results


    Gu Yundong gave Shao Wen a wink, who nodded slightly.


    He knew that Madam asked him to stay not only to help, but also to look at Pang Lang and the others.


    About the fact that the Su family in the capital came to Song Ruishu, we cannot let more people know.


    Gu Yundong didn''t stop there, and after finishing speaking, he took Shaowu out the door.


    As soon as she went out, she said with serious eyes, "Go and tell Second Fan Fan and ask him to send a letter to Qin Wenzheng to investigate the situation of the Su family."


    Shaowu responded, "Okay."


    "This Su family, why are you looking for Song Ruishu?" Gu Yundong''s doubts came one after another, but he felt that the whole thing was very strange.


    Shao Wu guessed, "The royal family of the Li Kingdom is also looking for Song Ruishu, and the Su family is also looking for her. Will the Su family and the Li Kingdom... have something to do, help them find someone?"


    Gu Yundong also had the same idea at the beginning, but she quickly denied it, "But the royal family of Li Kingdom only started looking for someone two years ago, and the Su family came to Fanxiu Town four years ago."


    The time is not right, Gu Yundong is more curious now what happened to Song Ruishu after escaping the famine that year. It is to provoke the Shaoqing of Dali Temple in the capital, and it is also to provoke the royal family of Li Kingdom.


    As the two of them said, they walked towards the small courtyard of the Shen family.


    Before entering the door, I saw that the inside was in full swing.


    Gu Xiaoxi and Wu Zhongren from Yaxing are taking the workers around inside and outside the house, discussing where they need to be repaired and where they need to be repaired.


    "...This person needs to call a few more, and wages are not a problem. The main reason is that the time is tight, so it must be fast, and the repair must be strong and safe."


    Wu Zhongren immediately assured, "It''s no problem, don''t worry, your yard is just being renovated and you don''t need to re-cover it. Just two or three days, make sure to do it well."


    Gu Xiaoxi nodded, still very satisfied. As soon as he looked up, seeing Gu Yundonging back, his eyes suddenly lit up and he hurried over.


    "Yun Dong, you''re back? How are you inquiring? Where can you find someone who makes ceramics?"


    Gu Yundong almost forgot about this, but now he reacted and shook his head helplessly, "I didn''t find out, it seems that it was not the right time for me to go out, everyone is in a hurry to go out to work."


    "Ask me." Wu Zhongren, who was standing not far, quickly stepped forward when he heard this, "There is nothing I don''t know about this Fanxiu Town. Do you want to inquire about people who make ceramics?"


    Gu Xiaoxi looked at him, and suddenly patted his forehead, "Look at me, there''s a ready-made know-it-all here, what are we going to do?"


    He came over and took Wu Zhongren and walked to the side, "Come here, Brother Wu, tell me, is there anyone in this town who needs skilled pottery? You know this house is going to be rented out, the tenant He is apetent person in this area. If there are suitable ones, you can help me pay attention to them, and wait for them toe back..."


    Gu Yundong didn''t listen any more. Regarding the Li family, Gu Xiaoxi was basically busy.


    He should also know that she has other important matters in this town. Although he didn''t ask more, he tried not to let her worry.


    It''s just that Gu Yundong can only wait for the news of Qin Wenzheng from the capital.


    She took Shao Wen back to the inn, and Chang Yaya and others were still resting in the inn.


    In the evening, Shao Wen came back and brought Pang Lang''s treatment results for Xue Ying and You Zijing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3409: Pang Langs temperament

    Chapter 3409 Pang Lang''s temperament


    Gu Yundong can somewhat guess the result of Pang Lang''s treatment.


    Pang Lang is soft-hearted and not decisive enough, but he is also kind, otherwise he would not have raised the ''Song Ruishu'' who has been kind to him for so many years, offering delicious and delicious offerings.


    Although he knew that You Zijing was deceiving himself, he did not intend to send people to the government.


    This point coincides with Gu Yundong''s thoughts, she doesn''t want to make things bigger.


    Naturally, Pang Lang didn''t want to. He was a businessman, and his business was in Fengxian County and Fanxiu Town. If anyone knew that his dignified Pang''s family had been deceived by a woman for several years, he wouldn''t know what to say behind his back. something.


    Not only that, but also the Song family, who didn''t tell them the whereabouts of "Song Ruishu" when they learned that he couldn''t help but me him.


    As for his wife, Roche, it was You Zijing who insisted not to let too many people know, so he didn''t say it. But now that the matter hase, he still has to exin it himself when he looks back.


    Although You Zijing is his outer room, it is also only a name. Not to mention that he just has the mentality of repaying his gratitude, even the wandering child Jing himself can''t expose his scars to others.


    Pang Lang didn''t want to kill You Zijing, but just took back the yard under her name. As for the money he gave her in the past, Pang Lang didn''t want it, he just gave it, and if he really wanted to get it back, he would simply force You Zijing to die.


    You Zijing has no objection. She revealed her identity and knew that she couldn''t live here anymore.


    When Shao Wen said this, he suddenly smiled, "But I''m worried that You Zijing will leave Fanxiu Town like this, and it won''t be good to talk nonsense after going out. So I made a suggestion and told Pang Lang that a good person will do it to the end, since he intends to Let the wanderer be spared, let her live for an extra month, and it won''t be toote to leave when she decides where to go. You can''t drive people out on the spot, so don''t you have to sleep on the street? "


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, "Even if Pang Lang agrees, if he goes back and speaks to Roche, Roche will have someonee over and chase You Zijing away."


    Shao Wen sighed, "It can be dyed for a day. Anyway, Pang Lang has to do a good job of psychological construction before he confesses to his wife."


    Shao Wen felt that Roche was definitely going to make trouble. Pang Lang had raised You Zijing in vain for so many years.


    You must know that Pang Lang is not stingy, and every time hees back, he will give her more to be by her side. Although You Zijing was ckmailed by Xue Ying from time to time, it was all leaking out of her fingers. There must be a lot on her, probably enough for the rest of her life.


    But these are none of his business, this is what Pang Lang should worry about.


    Gu Yundong was not surprised by the result, she thought of Xue Ying, "Then what did she say?"


    Speaking of this, Shao Wen was intrigued, "Then Xue Ying yelled after waking up, saying that You Zijing wanted to kill herself, and threatened to report to the officials. Unless You Zijingpensates one hundred taels of medical expenses, let her go. eat prison food."


    "This You Zijing himself is not a fuel-efficientmp, and he refused to agree, and the two almost fought again. Pang Lang adjusted in the middle and offered ten taels of silver. Then Xue Ying''s injury is not serious, and the medical expenses are worth the cost. Less than 3 taels, 10 taels of silver is actually enough. Even if there are scars on the face, although the scars are not very big, it is still painful for a woman. But a hundred taels is indeed a big mouth for a lion."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3410: Wait

    Chapter 3410 etc.


    The two sides had a very unpleasant talk and almost copsed.


    Xue Ying wanted one hundred taels, but You Zijing was unwilling to pay even ten taels.


    Later, You Zijingpromised and gave 12 taels. In the future, he would make a clean break with Xue Ying and nevermunicate again. She threatened Xue Ying that if she was not satisfied, she would go to Yuan''s house to make trouble.


    Xue Ying has more or less knocked fifty taels of silver from You Zijing over the years, which is not a small amount for the Yuan family. But Xue Ying kept it a secret from the Yuan family. Not only did she not tell her parents-inw, she didn''t even tell her husband.


    If the Yuan family knew that she had handled so much money, but only used it for herself, eating and drinking well, the Yuan family would have to leave her.


    Xue Ying didn''t dare to challenge the authority of the Yuan family, and she died immediately after being told by You Zijing.


    Ten taels are only 10 taels, and it¡¯s not a lot anyway.


    You Zijing lost money, and Xue Ying was still injured on the head, but she was almost refreshed after falling asleep for half an afternoon. When she returned to Yuan''s house wrapped in gauze, as for how she exined her injuries after returning to Yuan''s house, that was her own problem.


    This is the end of the story.


    But Shao Wen remembered another thing, "Ma''am, this Pang Lang''s temperament is really not suitable for business. You see him chasing us to Fanxiu Town, his eyes are full of thoughts of using your power to help ''Song Ruishu'' When dealing with Lao Shizi''s enemy, he didn''t mention this big deal. Can you cooperate with the owner who is so unfocused on his career and admits the wrong person?"


    Gu Yundong, "I have also considered this matter, and Pang Lang is indeed not suitable. But even if he is not suitable, Pang''s House has developed so fast in recent years. Obviously, Pang Lang is not the only one who can control the business of the Pang family."


    "You mean... Roche?"


    "Yes." Roche was a career-minded person, "After this incident, I am afraid that Roche will take a closer look at Pang Lang in the future. Compared with Pang Lang, Roche is more decisive and has a bigger picture. Xi Song family, for the sake of family business, I still want to suppress this dislike, I really like her."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "But don''t worry about it. The fabric business belongs to the Duan family. I have already sent a letter to Duan Qian. In the end, whether to cooperate or not will have to be decided by Duan Qian after sending a manager over to investigate."


    "That''s right, the final decision-making power is still in Master Duan''s hands."


    Shao Wen nodded, "Madam, what are we going to do next?"


    "No need to do anything, wait." Wait for the news from the capital, and wait for Qin Wenzheng''s investigation results.


    Now they shouldn''t do too many things, involving the Su family in the capital, I don''t know if they have any eyeliner here.


    For the next few days, Gu Yundong and the others temporarily rested in the town.


    Gu Xiaoxi was busy repairing Shen''s yard with the workers, and Gu Yundong took Xiaoxiao to visit this huge embroidery town.


    The fabric embroidery is prevalent here, Gu Yundong couldn''t resist the temptation, he couldn''t help but buy some when he was strolling around.


    No way, Gu Yundong took Xiaoxiao with her when she went out. Seeing Xiaoxiao wearing cute and cute clothes, she would think of Chichi in Jingping County. I thought that the little guy would look good in clothes, so I bought more.


    This is a long timeing, Song Yan has to have it too, buy another one.


    Everyone has it. Xiao Ruyi wille in a few days. Isn''t the little girl more beautiful in these fairy-like clothes? One more time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3411: The Li family is here

    Chapter 3411 The Li family is here


    Gu Yundong fell into a frantic state of buying and buying. Bian Yuanzhi secretly prayed that the news of Lord Qin woulde soon, otherwise the cousin would continue, and I am afraid that she would buy all the children''s clothes in the whole town.


    It¡¯s just that Qin Wenzheng¡¯s reply hasn¡¯te yet, but the four members of the Li family have arrived.


    As soon as ?? Xiaoxiao saw Gu Ruyi, he immediately raised his hand and flew over, shouting, "Little niece, you''re here."


    Then he took out some food from his pocket, "I''ve saved up for the past few days, and I''ll give you all to eat."


    "Uncle is so nice." Xiao Ruyi was also very happy, and the two children held hands and sat on the threshold obediently to eat.


    Gu Yundongughed and shook his head, then turned to look at Li Shi and the others.


    She didn''t expect them toe so quickly, it''s only been a few days.


    Father Li was very rxed. Although he hadn''t seen each other for a few days, the mental outlook of their family waspletely different.


    Gu Xiaoxi said, "It''s a coincidence that you came here. The yard over there just happened to be renovated yesterday morning. You can just live in it when youe. If you need anything, you can buy it slowly."


    "Okay, okay." Father Li smiled, "We thought we''de here early, maybe we could help. But the house is going to be sold, so there will be no old or young, so it won''t be too much dy. a few days."


    "It''s already very fast. I thought it would take about half a month for you toe."


    "We are lucky." The location of the Li family''s house is not bad, and the apartment type is easy to sell. They had just found a middleman, and within two days, someone came to see the house.


    They are in a hurry to leave Jiangyu County, so the house price is not high. The other party was quite satisfied after reading it, and settled on the spot.


    The Li family brought everything they could bring, and rushed here without stopping.


    Gu Xiaoxi led them into the small courtyard of the Shen family, and showed them the environment first, "The house is built very solidly, with ready-made beds and cabs, the kitchen is on the left, and the thatched hut is on the right. If you want to drink water, go out to the left. There is a water well after a few steps on the corner. You can walk around slowly, and you will know it when you are familiar with it."


    The three of the Li family raised their eyes and looked at the room in front of them, their eyes slightly warmed.


    Finally, they finally escaped from Gu Fa''er''s entanglement and came here to be reborn.


    After ??, this is their home, a happy home for the family of four to work hard for.


    Gu Xiaoxi can understand him. After all, it is the first time he has his own house, and it is also such a mixed feeling.


    He reached out and patted Father Li''s shoulder, and said, "I''ll sign a contract with you guys first, because the owner is far away, so let''s sign it for three years. If you continue to live in three years, go to Wu Zhongren''s side. Continue to sign. If you want to change ces, then look again."


    Gu Xiaoxi guessed that although Shen Sitian wanted toe back and have a look, he should not be able to leave within three years.


    When Wu Zhongren came, let him act as an intermediary, and Gu Xiaoxi signed on behalf of him, and finally signed a three-year lease with Li''s father.


    Father Li had just sold the house, he had some spare money in his hand, and the rent was very cheap, so he settled the three-year rent in one lump sum.


    Holding the deed, the Li family couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    Gu Xiaoxi smiled, "I still have good news to tell you."


    The Li family was startled, "Good news? What is it?"


    Gu Xiaoxi couldn''t help but nce at Gu Yundong, and said with a smile, "Yundong has found a job for you, Big Brother Li, making ceramics. You should listen to it first. If you think it''s suitable, I will take you to see the owner tomorrow."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3412: Letter from Qin Wenzheng

    Chapter 3412 Letter from Qin Wenzheng


    Father Li was stunned for a moment, followed by a sh of ecstasy on his face, looking at Gu Yundong in disbelief, "Gu, county master, really?"


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, "I didn''t find it either, I just happened to meet it, so I''ll pay attention first."


    Originally, Gu Xiaoxi asked Wu Zhongren to see it, but before Wu Zhongren went to inquire, Pang Lang came.


    Gu Yundong mentioned this before, but after Pang Lang dealt with You Zijing and the others, he remembered it.


    He is a businessman, and of course there are a lot of contacts in the business field. It happened that he had such a job there, and the owner was sincere and easy to get along with, so he came to talk to Gu Yundong.


    He probably also felt that the business between himself and Gu Yundong was impossible to negotiate, so he refused to mention cooperation. But Gu Yundong helped him expose the big deception for four years. In addition, the business was not benevolent and righteous, and he still wanted to befriend the county master.


    Gu Yundong went to see the owner, the other party was really good, the wages were reasonable, and the demands were not excessive.


    Father Li just arrived. If he went to look for it himself, he would have spent a lot of time and effort. He had no connections or acquaintances, so he might not be able to find a suitable one.


    After listening to Gu Yundong''s words, the Li family couldn''t help themselves with excitement.


    I originally thought I came to apletely unfamiliar town, if nothing else, it was always difficult at first. Father Li even thought about carrying arge bag and selling physicalbor to get through the first difficult stage.


    Who knows they haven''te yet. Uncle Gu and the county master have done it for them, so they don''t have to worry about it at all.


    is also the Gu family, Gu Fa''er and Gu Xiaoxi''s uncle and nephew are too different.


    Father Li took a deep breath and knelt down at the two of them suddenly. Mother Li and Mrs. Li were stunned for a moment, and hurriedly knelt on the ground.


    Gu Xiaoxi was startled, and he was about to help them up, "What are you doing?"


    Father Li waved his hand, "Xiaoxi, county master, let us kowtow."


    After saying that, he bent down and mmed down.


    When he lifted it up again, Father Li was already in tears, he raised his hand and wiped his face fiercely, "Our family is really lucky to meet you. You have helped us so much, we I don''t know how to repay. In the future, if you have something to do, let us know, and we will never give up."


    "The words are heavy, the words are heavy." Gu Xiaoxi finally helped the person up. "Having a good life is the best reward for us. Isn''t that right, Yun Dong?"


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Yes, it''s enough for you to be good. It''s not early, you juste, take a good rest. I''ll take you to meet the owner of the ceramics tomorrow."


    "okay."


    Gu Yundong left the space for them, and the group returned to the inn.


    However, when she was about to go out the next day, Shao Wen came over with bright eyes and said, "There''s a letter from the capital."


    Gu Yundong instantly took back his footsteps and asked Gu Xiaoxi to apany Li''s father for a walk. He knew the way anyway.


    Immediately, she took the letter and returned to the house.


    Bian Yuanzhi also followed, looking at the letter with some thickness with curiosity and anticipation.


    Gu Yundong opened it and looked at the handwriting. This letter was written by Qin Wenzheng himself.


    "Dali Temple Shaoqing, the Su family, has a daughter named Su Yuer, the youngest daughter of Master Su. Song Ruishu is Su Yuer''s maid..."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened suddenly, "So Song Ruishu has such a rtionship with the Su family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3413: Su Yuer, Song Ruishu

    Chapter 3413 Su Yuer, Song Ruishu


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and continued watching.


    Mr. Su''s name is Su Mingkun. He is not bad. As the Shaoqing of Dali Temple, he can also be called upright and upright.


    Qin Wenzheng also vaguely mentioned that Mr. Su has done a good job recently, and it is very likely that he will rise a liter.


    Su Mingkun''s hometown is in Qing''an Mansion. His mother, Mrs. Su, went back to her hometown to recuperate many years ago, but she suddenly fell ill six years ago, and she is unavoidable to miss her children and grandchildren.


    Su Mingkun couldn''t walk away, so he couldn''t leave Beijing easily, so he could only send a few children to visit Qing''an Mansion. As the youngest daughter of the Su family, Su Yu''er is naturally among them.


    It¡¯s just that the rest of the Su family have things to do, so even if they return to Qing¡¯an, they won¡¯t be able to stay for long. Only Su Yuer was not married yet, and she had a good rtionship with her grandmother, so she took the initiative to ask to stay with her grandmother and perform filial piety.


    Who knew that there was a famine in Yongning Prefecture six years ago, and most of the refugees fled to the neighboring Qing''an Prefecture, resulting in arge number of disaster victims stationed outside Qing''an Prefecture.


    The Su family can also be regarded as a family that does good deeds and umtes virtue. Mrs. Su was seriously ill, and Su Yuer wanted to go out of the city to give porridge and medicine to the victims, so she should pray to her grandmother and wish her a speedy recovery.


    And Song Ruishu, who was separated from his family, happened to meet Su Yuer. Song Ruishu was already penniless and desperate, and there were many homeless people who were ready to move when they saw that she was good-looking, and they were about to drag people into the alley to do bad things. It was Su Yuer who saved her, and then Song Ruishu became her maid.


    Who knew that just two dayster, the prefect of Qing''an Prefecture ordered the city gates to be closed, not only preventing them from serving porridge, but also directly blocking the escape route of the victims.


    Su Yuer was born in a family of officials, and followed her father and brother to hear and see, and she began to feel uneasy, and she felt that something would happen if it continued like this.


    She sent a letter to the capital, but the letter could not be delivered at all.


    Fortunately, Master Su also noticed something was wrong, and had already sent the boss of the Su family to bring someone over to pick him up.


    But it takes time from the capital to Qing''an, and they are stillte.


    By the time Su''s family arrived at Qing''an Mansion, the city gate of Qing''an Mansion had been broken open, and arge number of thieves mixed among the refugees into the city to burn, kill and loot, and even the prefect at that time was killed.


    Some thieves have stepped on the city for a long time. As a wealthy family in the city, the Su family is their target.


    Fortunately, in a family like the Su family, in order to avoid danger, they also set up more or less hiding ces at home. It''s a pity that it didn''t work out, who would have known that there were thieves in their home.


    Su Yuer couldn''t escape with her seriously ill and elderly grandmother, so she could only hide her grandmother carefully, leaving a few confidants behind, and then took a risk to lure away the thieves.


    Once he went, he never came back.


    When the Su family arrived, they only had time to rescue the dying olddy Su, but they could no longer find out the whereabouts of Su Yuer.


    Later, Mrs. Su was brought back to the capital, but she med herself for dragging Su Yuer down.


    The Su family has been looking for Su Yuer''s whereabouts, even though they know that Su Yuer is already in a bad way, they are not willing to give up after all.


    Their family is powerful and powerful, and if someone is still alive, there is still great hope for them to be found. But after the Qing''an House was reshuffled and renovated, they also checked the household registration files, and there was no whereabouts of Su Yuer.


    Until four years ago, the eldest brother of the Su family identally met a personal maid who followed Su Yuer.


    That maid ran out with Su Yuer, but in the chaos, she and Su Yuer were separated.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3414: deja vu background

    Chapter 3414 Deja Vu Background


    Later, the maid didn''t dare to go back to Su''s house because of fear in her heart and fear that the master''s family would me her.


    At that time, several nearby prefectures and cities re-registered their household registrations. She pretended to be a dead person, sneaked in tremblingly, was resettled to a remote vige, and married someone.


    ording to this maid, when Su Yuer and Su Yuer were separated, there was only one Song Ruishu beside Su Yuer.


    As for where she went, whether she was alive or dead, she didn''t know.


    When the Su family learned that Song Ruishu was from Feng County, they sent someone here to inquire. But as they expected, Song Ruishu did note back, and some people even pretended to be Song Ruishu and stayed in Fanxiu Town.


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead when he saw this, "So, Su Yuer and Song Ruishu disappeared together. Song Ruishu went to Li Kingdom for some reason, so did Su Yuer also go?"


    Otherwise, after so many years of searching for the Su family, why couldn''t they be found?


    Bian Yuanzhi thinks it is possible, "But Song Ruishu is the only one who is looking for Li Guo, then Su Yuer may have..."


    died.


    Gu Yundong sighed, and when he saw that there was another piece of letter paper in his hand, he looked down again.


    Thisst one should be Qin Wenzheng, in order to let her know more about the Su family, so he also wrote some basic information of the Su family on it.


    This person is efficient and reliable, and it really saves her a lot of effort.


    The interior of the Su family was fairly simple, and Su Mingkun had a total of one wife and two concubines. But six years ago, the Su family was approached by bandits because of an inner thief, and the inner thief was one of the concubine''s bribes.


    So after that incident, this concubine was dealt with.


    And this incident caused Su Mingkun to lose his mother and daughter, which made him very angry, and he also reflected on the uneasy situation in his back home. After that, he also became cold to the other concubine.


    Actually, Su Mingkun was not very greedy when it came to women, and the two concubines were also carried by his mother and wife.


    Therefore, several children are from the wife Jiang, and the rtionship between husband and wife is not bad.


    Jiang''s family is nearly fifty years old. He likes to be clean and doesn''t often go out. Therefore, even though Gu Yundong opened two new Ming Pavilions in the capital and stayed for so long, he never dealt with the Jiang family.


    Su Mingkun has two sons and one daughter. The daughter is Su Yuer, the eldest son Su Yi, and the youngest son Su An. Su Yi was much older than his younger siblings, so he got married early and had a son and a daughter.


    Like his father, he was admitted to the Hanlin Academy at an early age. It''s just that when the first emperor was there, he offended the favored concubine because of one sentence, and was demoted again. It was not reactivated until the new emperor ascended the throne, and his personality was somewhat simr to Su Mingkun.


    The wife is not of high background, but she has a sassy personality. She is very loving with her husband Su Yiqin. One son and one daughter are twins, only nine years old this year.


    Su An is only two years older than Su Yuer, but he joined the army in his early years, and he was twenty-three before getting married.


    After reading it, Gu Yundong put the letter on the table, but his brows furrowed.


    Bian Yuanzhi was puzzled, "Cousin, what''s wrong? But what''s the problem?"


    "It''s not a problem, I just feel that the background of the Su family seems a little familiar, and I don''t know where I''ve seen it before."


    familiar? ?


    Bian Yuanzhi took the letter, read it carefully, and shook his head, "I don''t feel familiar, the only thing I feel familiar is twins. I remember my cousin''s brother''s brother also had a pair of twins."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3415: Song Yans mother?

    Chapter 3415 Song Yan''s mother?


    "Dragon and Phoenix?" On the other hand, Shao Wen and Shaowu looked at each other and were stunned.


    After hearing these three words, Gu Yundong suddenly raised his head and eximed, "Song Yan, yes, it''s Song Yan."


    Bian Yuanzhi was still confused, but Shao Wen nodded vigorously, "Yes, Song Yan mentioned about the situation of his grandfather''s family, and he mentioned dragon and phoenix twins. No, not only that, there are others, many of which are the same.¡­¡±


    For example, Song Yan said that her mother once told him that his family had grandparents and two uncles, a cousin and a cousin, and the two brothers and sisters were twins.


    Song Yan also said that his eldest uncle was very good, he was studying for exams, but he offended people and could no longer be an official.


    Song Yan also said that my grandfather is a very serious person, and my grandmother is a quiet but kind person. His mother told him to go home in the future, not to be too lively, so as not to disturb grandma.


    Song Yan also mentioned that my uncle is only two years older than her mother, but she is very good at work, but she refuses to get married.


    Song Yan also said that the aunt has a straightforward personality, and if he returns to his grandfather''s home in the future, he should not be embarrassed.


    Also, his grandfather''s family was very wealthy, there were many servants in the family, and there were severalrge houses.


    These are exactly the same as the Su family.


    Moreover, Song Yan said that they were from Qing''an Prefecture.


    Su Yuer, didn''t she just disappear in Qing''an Mansion? She has been searched for so many years without a trace, and it is very likely that she went to the country of Li. Song Yan was brought by them from the country of Li.


    Gu Yundong''s head was a little swollen, she felt something was wrong.


    Song Yan, Su Yuer, Song Ruishu.


    Song¡­


    Gu Yundong raised his head abruptly and breathed slightly, "Song Yan said at first that his family was in Qing''an, so I asked Bai Shan to go to Qing''an to find someone. Bai Shan said that there was no big family named Song in Qing''an. , which means we may have picked up the wrongst name in the first ce."


    Also, in Fengshou Vige, when Yan Lin asked their husband and wife to bring Song Yan, he also mentioned that Song Yan''s family was powerful and might be able to help them.


    The Shaoqing of Dali Temple is indeed a family of powerful and powerful people.


    So, Song Yan is Su Yu''er''s son? Song Ruishu is Su Yu''er''s maid again, and the royal family of Li Kingdom is looking for Song Ruishu again. Also - the whole vige of Harvest Vige was destroyed.


    "I have never understood why all the vigers in Fengshou Vige were killed, but if Song Xin was Song Ruishu, the secret guards in Li Kingdom were all looking for her, but after finding Fengshou Vige, there was no clue, and they even knew that Song Xin was dead and killed her. It''s not impossible to kill."


    Shao Wen also thought of it, and he even said with some trepidation, "Madam, the royal family of Li Kingdom, are they looking for Song Ruishu or... Song Yan?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room froze suddenly and took a breath.


    Gu Yundong closed his eyes slightly. If he was looking for Song Ruishu, he would be fine, but if he was looking for Song Yan...


    Also, since they found Harvest Vige, they must also know that Song Ruishu is dead and Song Yan is missing. They should have asked the vigers that their husband and wife were from Dajin and had stayed in Fengshou Vige.


    Those dark guards must have tried their best to enter Dajin to find them.


    And the one who knows the most about their husband and wife is Yan Lin. If Yan Lin is caught, then I am afraid that he will be tortured and the situation will be worrying.


    Before, many people spected that Song Ruishu was Song Yan''s mother, but it wasn''t. From the very beginning, there were foreshadowings about Song Yan''s life experience. Yan Lin said that Song Yan''s grandfather''s family was a big family, and he might be able to help Yun Dong and the others.


    Song Ruishu''s family is just an ordinary merchant in the county town, with little background.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3416: Protect Song Yan

    Chapter 3416 Protect Song Yan


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up, his hands resting on the table, his eyes fixed on the teacup in front of him, "Calm down, these are just our guesses now. Shao Wen, hurry up and rush back to Jingping County."


    "Madame means..."


    "Give Song Ruishu''s portrait to Song Yan to see if she is the mother he said. Tell your husband what we found and guessed."


    Shao Wen threw up his hands, "Yes, I''ll set off right away."


    "Wait." Gu Yundong raised his hand to stop him again, "Let the people in the house protect Song Yan."


    That little guy, to their husband and wife, is actually no different from their son.


    They thought at that time that if they couldn''t find Song Yan''s foreign family, they would ept him as their godson.


    But now there is news of his grandfather, but his situation is more worrying than at the beginning. Song Yan is Su Yu''er''s son, why is he with Song Ruishu? What about Su Yu''er? Dead, or did Song Ruishu stole her son?


    Shao Wen left immediately, and before he could pack his luggage, he led his horse directly out of the city.


    Gu Yundong''s heart was like frying, and he became more and more unable to settle down.


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly poured her a ss of cool white water, "Cousin, drink some water first, don''t worry, maybe things are not what we thought, Song Yan will be fine."


    Gu Yundong gave a wry smile, it would be great if it were true.


    But all the clues are not good for Song Yan.


    Originally, she thought that she came to Feng County this time, just to investigate the matter of the Song family. Unexpectedly, when he checked, he found himself on his own.


    Shao Wu put away the stationery on the table and set it on the fire.


    After the ?? was finished burning, he opened his mouth and asked in a low voice, "Madam, on Mr. Qin''s side, do we want to..."


    "No way!" Gu Yundong raised his hand to stop him without thinking, and blurted out the negative words.


    After she finished speaking, she reacted and murmured, "Whether our guess is true or not, if Qin Wenzheng finds out, he will definitely send someone to take Song Yan away. If it is confirmed that Song Yan is rted to the royal family of Li Kingdom, I am afraid that this child will be handed over directly to the emperor."


    When the timees, things are out of their control.


    Song Yan is so young, what if something happens?


    Also, the Su family, who didn''t know it, would also be dragged down.


    Yes, but...


    Shao Wu and Bian Yuanzhi looked at each other, although cruel, they had to remind her, "Madam, if Song Yanruo is rted to the war between the two countries..."


    Gu Yundong''s heart became more and more tormented, she waved her hand, "I know, don''t talk, go out first, I need to think about it. In short, I can''t tell Qin Wenzheng now, at least not now."


    Shao Wu and Bian Yuanzhi didn''t say anything in the end, they stood up and went out quietly.


    As soon as the door was closed, he saw Chang Yaya and Hongye walking towards this side with Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao ran over and was about to open the door to look for Gu Yundong, "Sister..."


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly picked him up, raised his finger and whispered "shh", "Sister is resting, let''s not disturb, okay?"


    Chang Yaya followed closely, and when she heard the words, she lowered her voice and said, "What happened to Yun Dong? I saw Shao Wen hurriedly leaving just now, but he didn''t hear me even when I called him, his expression was very serious."


    Bian Yuanzhi walked to the side with Xiaoxiao in his arms, and whispered, "Shaowen has something to leave for a few days. My cousin is not feeling well and is sleeping inside."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3417: Lets go back

    Chapter 3417 Go back


    Chang Yaya and Hongye suddenly became nervous, "Not feeling well? Have you found a doctor yet?"


    "I showed my wife." Shaowu said, "I''m just a little tired, I''ll be fine after a sleep, nothing major."


    Chang Yaya breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, Yun Dong has been busy all day, so she must be tired. Then let her rest well, this town is quitefortable, and it''s actually quite suitable for recuperation. "


    "yes¡­¡­"


    The sound outside was very low, and Gu Yundong could only vaguely hear Xiaoxiao and the othersing back.


    Thinking of Xiaoxiao, she couldn''t helpughing bitterly. Song Yan was only less than two years older than Xiaoxiao, so the little guy who met him for the first time was even more thin and small, holding a cat in his arms. They looked startled.


    Later, in order to report to them, he was beaten to death by Laogui and almost lost his life.


    I don¡¯t have enough food and clothes on weekdays, and I have injuries everywhere. At such a young age, he was afflicted with old illnesses and scarred, which made him unbearable to look directly at him.


    I finally followed them back to Jingping County, where I could finally have a good meal, wear warm clothes, and be able to read and write. It''s only been a few months since these good days, and she is willing to put such a thing on again.


    Gu Yundong misses Shao Qingyuan very much at this time, if only he was here.


    Her bad mood persisted until the next morning.


    But anyway, he stepped out the door and ate in the lobby downstairs.


    Seeing this, Chang Yaya and the others breathed a sigh of relief. It''s just that she was obviously in a bad mood. Although Gu Xiaoxi didn''t know what was going on, she still wanted to make her happy, so she kept chatting at the dinner table.


    "Yun Dong, don''t worry, the Li family has settled down. I took Brother Li to meet the owner yesterday, and both parties were very satisfied. Today, Brother Li is going to work. And my sister-inw and the others. , also strolled on the street for most of the day, and said that they wanted to understand the fashionable embroidery styles in this embroidered town. Later, they could also embroider some handkerchief screens to subsidize the family. The family broke away from the old Gu family. There''s a rush."


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, "That''s good."


    "So don''t worry, you see that everything here is over. If you want to Qingyuan, and it''s toote, then go back to Luozhou Mansion. Just in time, I''m fine here, I''ll go with you."


    Gu Yundong was stunned. He didn''t react at first. After a while, he regained his senses. He raised his head suddenly, but frowned and said, "Are you going to Luozhou with us?"


    "Of course, Zheng Er has been there for a long time, and our original destination was also to find you. Now that I know that my eldest brother is also in Luozhou, we should go."


    "No, I can''t go." Before that, it was nothing, and the war was fought. They believed that the soldiers of the Southwest Battalion could resist the enemy. But now that I know that Song Yan may have something to do with the royal family of Li Kingdom, those secret guards of Li Kingdom might be looking for them, so they will not be safe.


    At this point, why would you have to drag the Gu Xiaoxi family in to take the risk? Especially Xiaoxiao is so small.


    "Zheng Er was originally going toe back, but his wife was pregnant and couldn''t leave for a while. It''s better not to go to the border at this juncture, it''s not safe, even if it''s not for yourself, but also for the sake of my aunt and Xiaoxiao. "


    Gu Xiaoxi was tangled. When they first met, Gu Yundong also said that the border was very safe, and many people of insight went there.


    He also wanted to contribute, even if he was not as knowledgeable as a student, he still relied on a pen to eat, maybe it woulde in handy?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3418: separate

    Chapter 3418 Separate


    Gu Yundong didn''t agree with Gu Xiaoxi going to Luozhou Mansion anyway, "If you don''t want to go back to the capital, then go back to Xuanhe Mansion to live for a while, the aunt misses you too. You bring Yuanzhi back with you."


    Bian Yuanzhi suddenly raised his head, "Cousin?"


    "The matter of the old Gu family is over. You go back and talk to your mother well, and let her feel at ease. Also, you promised Master Shen that you will go to the capital to worship him as a teacher after you pass the exam. Studying in the capital, if you can¡¯te back in a short time, you have to say goodbye to your parents, prepare your luggage, and don¡¯t dy any longer.¡±


    When Bian Yuanzhi came with them, he only had a small burden on his body, so he definitely couldn''t go to the capital.


    He still has to study and participate in the imperial examination in the future, so there is not much time.


    Bian Yuanzhi wanted to help Gu Yundong, but now he also understands the truth of the matter and knows that it is no longer something he can rte to.


    His strength is still too small, all he can do now is to study hard and participate in the imperial examination as soon as possible. When he bes famous, he can help him.


    So he finally nodded, "Okay, I''ll go back to Xuanhe House."


    Gu Xiaoxi was not very happy, but he rarely saw Gu Yundong''s attitude towards him so decisively, he knew that it was wishful thinking to go to Luozhou Mansion.


    He wasn''t happy, but he stillplied, "I''ll go back too."


    Gu Yundong didn''t exin, she nned to go out for a walk and organize her thoughts, Hongye and Shaowu immediately followed.


    Xiaoxiao also wanted to follow, but was pulled back by Bian Yuanzhi and hugged, "Come on, cousin feed you something to eat."


    Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya nced at each other, and they silently bowed their heads to eat breakfast.


    Gu Yundong was just walking around the inn, but who knew it didn''t take long before he saw Second Faning over.


    She frowned, this person is not in the county town, what is he doing in the town?


    "The county master." Fan Lao Er stepped forward and saluted, "Master Qin''s letter has been handed over to the county master. I don''t know if the county master has any other clues. The situation on the border is getting more and more tense. If we... "


    "Okay, shut up."


    "The county master?"


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, "I will rush to the capital tomorrow morning and tell Qin Wenzheng about this in person."


    The second child of Fan was stunned, the county master went in person? Don''t you need him to speak? This is more serious than he imagined.


    "Go back to the county seat and continue to do your own thing."


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, he ignored him, but his eyes gradually became firmer.


    Shaowu and Hongye nced at each other, and when they saw her walking towards the Shen family courtyard, they quickly chased after her.


    "Madam, are we really going to the capital?" Hongye asked in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong nodded, but the next moment he paused and said to her, "We have to travel day and night, this time we won''t take a carriage, you are not suitable for riding on a horse, go back and follow my uncle, they will go back to Xuanhe Mansion first, in the county master Wait for us in the mansion. When the matter in the capital is over, we will take you back to the county government through Xuanhe mansion."


    Hongye opened her mouth, she naturally wanted to follow the princess all the time.


    But she also knew that she was not as skilled as Shuipao, and she said that if she wanted to hurry up, she must be the one who was holding her back.


    So she nodded, "Okay."


    Shao Wu nced at her, but didn''t say anything in the end.


    A few people quickly arrived at the Shen family courtyard. Father Li had already gone to work, while Mother Li and Mrs. Li were still cleaning up the house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3419: say goodbye

    Chapter 3419 Farewell


    When ??Gu Yundong came in, the two rushed up to greet him.


    "The county lord is here? Come in and sit down, the house has been cleaned up, I''ll go make tea." Li Mu was cheerful and in good spirits.


    Gu Yundong let her go, and turned to talk to Mrs. Li, "I''m leaving tomorrow, and I don''t know when I''ll see youter. Although Gu Faer and I don''t deal with each other, I really want to be serious, it''s me if you wish. Niece, she should call me auntie. She is cute and cute, and I like her too. If there is any difficulty in your family in the future, I will not ignore it. "


    When Mr. Li heard this, he was a little ttered, but more at ease.


    Gu Yundong''s words were a promise. With her status, this promise was like a solid backing, which calmed Li Shi''s somewhat panicked heart.


    Gu Yundong crouched down, took out a bracelet from his sleeve, and put it on Gu Ruyi''s wrist.


    The little girl tilted her head and raised her little hand, "It looks good."


    "Like it?"


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong touched her head, and finally showed a smile, "If you like it, keep it well, if you encounter any problems in the future, you cane to aunt with this."


    Mrs Li''s face changed, "The county master..."


    "This is what I gave to Ruyi." Gu Yundong stood up and said, "You are still young, if you meet a suitable remarriage in the future, and the other party can''t tolerate Ruyi, you should send the child to Xuanhe Mansion, she will always have family. of."


    Mr. Li quickly shook his head, "I will not marry again in this life, and I will not be wronged Ruyi."


    "You don''t have to make promises so early, no one can tell what will happen in the future. Besides, it''s not wrong to pursue your own happiness, and I won''t stop you. Of course, if you feel that you are happy to be single all your life, that''s your choice. ."


    The life of a person is so long. If one day Mrs. Li feels lonely, or if she wants to grow up and get married, she wants to find someone who knows both cold and hot to apany her throughout her life. In fact, there is nothing wrong.


    All she cared about was the little girl in front of her.


    Mr. Lai said nothing.


    Gu Yundong just came to say goodbye, and after a few words with them, he returned to the inn.


    Not long after, Gu Xiaoxi and others also came to say goodbye, and they were going back to Xuanhe Mansion tomorrow.


    Mr. Lai didn¡¯t expect them to be in such a hurry. Originally, he thought of packing up the house and then inviting them to a meal to express his gratitude.


    But that afternoon, Gu Yundong went directly to the county seat.


    When the city gate just opened the next day, she took Shaowu and rushed straight to the capital.


    At the same time, Shao Wen, who was exhausted after changing several horses, also arrived in Jingping County.


    As soon as he entered the gate of the county government office, he stumbled under his feet. Yin Zhaotou, who was about to enter the door, was so frightened that his expression changed greatly. He hurried over to help him, and then said in shock, "Shaowen? Why are you back? Didn''t you follow Mrs.? You The face is not very good, it must be Madam''s ident."


    Talking and talking, he panicked by talking about himself.


    Shao Wen waved his hand, "No, I''m just in a hurry."


    then mbered on Yin Zhaotou''s shoulders, put his arms around his neck directly, and said, "Carry me to go to the Lord, I have something to do."


    Yin Zhaotou, "..." Did I agree and you came up directly?


    I wasining in my heart, but seeing Shao Wen like this, I knew that there must be something very important to report, so I immediately walked inside without saying a word.


    Shao Wen exhaled andy on Yin Zutou''s back, but his stomach was growling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3420: two children

    Chapter 3420 Two children


    Yin Zhaotou turned his head and nced at him, "How long has it been since you have eaten? The dark circles under your eyes are so heavy, there are red blood in the eyes, and the lips are chapped. It''s too miserable to look at."


    Shao Wen closed his eyes and didn''t want to talk to him. He was thirsty, hungry, and very sleepy. He really wasn''t in that mood.


    Yin Zuotou let out a ''tsk'', just when he saw Lu Xiaoqun walking towards the kitchen with the firewood bought outside, he hurriedly called out, "Boy Lu, ask them to cook something to eat when you go to the kitchen, Shao. Wen is back, very hungry."


    Lu Xiaoqun was stunned for a moment, and quickly responded.


    Shao Wen slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, just about to say thank you. Unexpectedly, not only Lu Xiaoqun, but also Shao Qingyuan heard Yin Zuotou''s loud voice.


    He thought he had heard it wrong, but when he went out to look, it was really Shao Wen.


    "What''s going on, Shao Wen, are you injured?" Shao Qingyuan took a few steps and immediately grabbed his wrist to get a pulse.


    Yin Zhaotou looked at him enviously, the four of them were also very kind to the four of them.


    If he had this kind of treatment, he would be willing to go through fire and water.


    Shao Qingyuan withdrew his hand, Shao Wen was fine, justck of rest. He asked Yin Zhaotou to carry the person inside and let him out.


    "Tell me, what happened in such a hurry toe back, what happened to Yun Dong?"


    While talking, poured a ss of water and handed it to him.


    Shao Wen finished drinking, and finally let out a breath, when he was about to tell the result of what they had guessed.


    The more Shao Qingyuan listened, the more solemn his face became.


    "I see, I''ll confirm, you rest first."


    He went out and asked Yin Zhutou, who was still guarding outside, to take care of Shao Wen, and went straight to the study.


    As for Song Ruishu''s portrait, Gu Yundong naturally also kept a few of them in the county gov''t.


    He remembered that it was ced in the bookcase, and sure enough, he stretched out his hand and pulled down, and the painting was pulled out.


    With a slightly heavy heart, Shao Qingyuan took the painting and walked to the child''s yhouse.


    Because there were two children at home, Gu Yundong set up a separate room for them with everything in it.


    Anyway, Chichi is happy in it, Song Yan also likes it, but he has to read and write now, so he can only y in his spare time.


    At this moment, the two little guys climbed up the slide with great interest, and sat on the slide for a long time. Seeing that Song Yan hadn''te yet, he twisted his body, turned himself over,y down, and then pouted. With his ass, a little hand pushes, and the person goes down.


    Song Yan probed and saw that Chi Chi had already slid to the end, he hurriedly asked, "Brother Chi Chi, is it fun to slip like this?"


    "It''s not fun." It''s too hard to roll over on it, especially for such a lucky doll, he''s exhausted.


    Song Yan thought for a while, "But I''m going to skate with you like this again."


    "why?"


    "It''s called happiness and suffering, I just learned."


    Chichi stood under the slide, raised his head, "Well, then I''ll teach you."


    "Uh-huh."


    So Song Yan turned over, put his hands on top, and was about to go down when Chi Chi suddenly called out, "The **** should be higher."


    Song Yan was stunned and pouted.


    "Let your feet go inside, and then inside."


    "Hand down, then down again." He stood at the bottom for a while, doing the same action himself while teaching, feeling that it was almost the same, nodded with satisfaction, and said confidently, "Okay,e down."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3421: this is my mother

    Chapter 3421 This is my mother


    Song Yan slid down, moved, but didn''t go down. No matter how much you move, it still won''t slide.


    He looked at his hands and feet a little embarrassedly, obviously he came ording to what his brother Chichi said, why can''t he do it? Is it because he is older?


    Mother Qi, who was taking care of the two, almost died ofughter. The two little guys made endless jokes every day, which made peopleugh.


    She didn''t even notice that Shao Qingyuan was standing at the door, watching the two living treasures adjust their postures there.


    He coughed lightly, "Song Yan..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Song Yan, who was startled, could not help spreading his hands and feet, and the person slid down.


    Chi Chi widened his eyes in shock, could hee down even if he had a wrong posture?


    Shao Qingyuan twitched the corner of his mouth and stepped forward to help him up.


    Song Yan hurriedly stood up straight and straightened his hair, "Uncle Shao."


    "Well." Shao Qingyuan squatted down, looked at Chi Chi, and then looked at Song Yan after a while.


    What else he wanted to say, he finally opened the portrait in his hand, "Song Yan, do you know this person?"


    Song Yan blinked, his eyes turned to those words, the next moment, he froze suddenly, "Mother, this is my mother, Uncle Shao, how can you have a portrait of my mother, do you know my mother?"


    Shao Qingyuan closed his eyes, sure enough.


    He put the portrait away and touched his head, "I don''t know, I just want to confirm."


    Song Yan was puzzled, but he did not continue to ask. Seeing his mother''s portrait, he felt sad again.


    Because he found that his memory of his mother was not deep. The figure in his mind began to blur gradually. If he hadn''t seen this portrait, he might have almost forgotten what his mother looked like.


    Realizing this, Song Yan panicked.


    Chi Chi, who was beside him, probably felt his emotions, and hurriedly stretched out his little hand to grab him, "Brother Song Yan."


    Song Yan forced a smile, "I''m fine."


    I handed him a piece of candy, "Eat it." If you sweeten it, you won''t be unhappy.


    Seeing how the two brothers were in a good rtionship, Shao Qingyuan felt heavier and heavier.


    He exhaled, "You guys go y."


    Immediately stood up and strode outside.


    Mother Qi looked at his back and became inexplicably worried. Grandpa looked very wrong, what happened?


    When Shao Qingyuan went out, he called Shao Quan directly, "Shao Wen has just returned, and it is not suitable to hurry. You go to the capital and tell Yun Dong that her guess is right, Song Ruishu is Song Yan''s mother. "


    Shao Quan was shocked and quickly responded, but he still asked in confusion, "The capital? Didn''t Shao Wen say that his wife is in Feng County?"


    "She will go to the capital." Shao Qingyuan said firmly.


    Shao Quan nodded immediately, turned around and went straight out.


    By the time he rushed to the capital, Gu Yundong had already found Qin Wenzheng''s door.


    Things havee to this point, and she''s only making things worse by hiding.


    Therefore, when Qin Wenzheng looked at Gu Yundong who suddenly appeared with a shocked expression, she had already ignored her exhaustion from working day and night, and brought people into the study against the guest, directly talking about her investigation and spection.


    She was afraid that if she didn''t take advantage of this breath to finish speaking, she could not help but erase Song Yan''s whereabouts, so that no one could find it, and... ignoring the life and death of border soldiers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3422: value you more

    Chapter 3422 Pay more attention to you


    Qin Wenzheng didn''t speak for a long time after hearing this, looking at Gu Yundong''s haggard appearance with aplicated expression.


    The Gu Yundong he saw had always been in high spirits and high fighting spirit, and it was rare to see her in such an embarrassed state.


    The study was quiet for a long time before Qin Wenzheng said, "I have to enter the pce and report this matter to the emperor. You..." He paused and whispered, "Have been tired for so long, rest well."


    Qin Wenzheng sighed, shook his head and got up to leave.


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned his head, stared at his round eyes, and said, "Song Yan, is our godson. He helped us a lot when we arrested Bai Zhiyan, and he also made great contributions. Although he is young , but also contributed to the court. Qingyuan mentioned it in the memorial, and the emperor must have seen it. Also, we captured Bai Zhiyan and the three girls of the Xun family, and this credit has always been umted. I You don''t have to, it''s not an exaggeration to use this credit to protect Yihu Song Yan, right?"


    She spoke more and more quickly, Qin Wenzheng frowned, "Yun Dong, you, are you worth it?"


    "Um."


    Qin Wenzheng rubbed his forehead, "I know, I will try my best."


    He stopped looking after Gu Yundong and walked out of the study.


    Seeing Ge Shi who was approaching, he said in a low voice, "She was on her way all night, and she probably hadn''t slept well for several days. You asked the servants to arrange food and lodging for her, as well as Shaowu''s ce. I entered the pce first. It might take a while."


    Ge Shi just gave birth to a child and is confinement, and his face is still a little rich. Hearing this, he nodded quickly, "I see, you go quickly, I have me at home."


    Qin Wenzheng hurriedly left the mansion with a straight face.


    Although Gu Yundong ate something, this moment was the most critical time, she couldn''t sleep at all.


    In fact, her home is not far away, and both mother and Yun Shuyun are in the capital.


    It''s just that she can''t go back like this, otherwise they should be worried.


    So... just wait here.


    Mr. Ge persuaded her a few words, but he couldn''t persuade him, so he could only shake his head and simply lead her to see his newborn son. Seeing the child, Gu Yundong finally shifted his attention a little.


    Qin Wenzheng didn''te back until it was about to get dark. As soon as Gu Yundong heard the movement outside, he immediately got up and rushed out.


    "How about it?"


    Qin Wenzheng gave him a sideways nce, and said as he walked inside, "I''ve said everything I need to say. The emperor means that we are only guessing about this matter, and it will not be toote to make a decision until it is confirmed."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "So we have to wait?"


    "Don''t worry, I listen to the emperor, he won''t do anything to Song Yan."


    Qin Wenzheng speaks very skillfully, highlighting Song Yan''s credit and youth and homelessness, as well as his preference and yearning for Da Jin, and also highlights that he has half the blood of Da Jin and is also the son of Da Jin. Min, more importantly, mentioned that Song Yan is now taught by Gu Yundong and his wife, and it has be their son''s business.


    and then weakened his possible rtionship with the royal family of the Le country, and also emphasized that he is very likely to be the root of the war between the two countries.


    Today''s Sage is a peace-loving person and doesn''t like fighting. If he can solve the war in a way that does not kill him, he is still willing to take a step back.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    Qin Wenzheng looked at Gu Yundong, "Why do I think the emperor attaches more importance to the two of you than me?"


    Gu Yundong blinked, "Huh?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3423: preference

    Chapter 3423 Preference


    Isn''t this guy jealous?


    Gu Yundong looked at him suspiciously, "The emperor values ??us, you don''t seem very happy."


    Qin Wenzheng snorted coldly, of course he was happy, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were introduced by him, which shows that he has a good eye.


    To say that in this court, many officials and courtiers want to please the emperor, and they want to climb up wholeheartedly, and various means emerge one after another. But what about Gu Yundong and his wife? I don''t want to be an official, I don''t want to be promoted, I don''t want to take care of things, and I haven''t even entered the pce to meet the emperor a few times.


    If you can shirk things, you can shirk them. If you can''t shirk them, you try to finish the part about yourself as much as possible. Not to mention anything else, it is said that Gu Yundong has lived in the capital for so long, except for the opening of Xinming Pavilion, he has never held a party, and he has not had a deep friendship with otherdies.


    However, just like them, they got the emperor''s attention.


    Emperor is also a human being and naturally has preferences.


    But it is rare to be partial to this level. As soon as I heard that Song Yan was the godson of Gu Yundong and his wife, he immediately changed his face, and seemed to rx all of a sudden.


    At that time, Qin Wenzheng was full of question marks, did the emperor feel too relieved about them?


    Although it''s just spection, it''s not confirmed yet, but this result has been inferred. ording to past practice, Song Yan should have been arrested and taken care of.


    Qin Wenzheng felt that Gu Yundong and his wife might be poisonous.


    But Qin Wenzheng''s words reassured Gu Yundong somewhat.


    "It''s normal for the emperor to prefer us."


    Since there is no result yet, Gu Yundong can only continue to wait. She waved her hand, "I''ll take a rest first, and I''ll go back to see my mother when I feel better."


    Qin Wenzheng nodded, "Okay, you can do it yourself. I still have something to do, so I''ll go to work first."


    He got up and walked out. Just after taking a few steps, Gu Yundong suddenly stopped him, "I have something, please check it for me."


    "what?"


    "The brothers and sisters in Fengshou Vige...the vige has been silenced, and I don''t know if there is anything wrong with the Yan Lin brothers and sisters. I asked General Xie from the Southwest Camp to help me investigate, but there has been no news. You are there. There should be an informant? Check them out for me... dead or alive."


    Qin Wenzheng nodded in response, "Okay, I''ll let people pay attention to this."


    Actually, both of them understood that if the Yan Lin siblings were alive, they would most likely fall into the hands of Li Guo''s secret guards.


    Although the two brothers and sisters do not know the identities of Gu Yundong and the two of them, it is very likely that they will be exposed when describing their appearance and skills or even mentioning medical skills.


    Maybe, at this time, the secret guards of the Li Kingdom have already set their sights on Jingping County and Shao Qingyuan.


    Qin Wenzheng also became very worried and left.


    Gu Yundong slept at Qin''s house, and finally he was not so haggard, so he took Shaowu back home.


    Yangliu Keke saw Gu Yundong who suddenly appeared and almost thought he had hallucinations.


    This, this is so good, why did you return to the capital alone, did something happen?


    Gu Yundong had already thought about what to say, "We''re all fine, I came out this time to go to Yongning Mansion to solve the old Gu family''s affairs. If this is not finished, I think that I haven''t seen you for more than a year. Juste back and have a look. I won''t stay long, and I''ll be back in a few days."


    The old Gu family''s Zhao family died, and the old man Gu dragged Gu Xiaoxi, of course Yang Liu knew about it, she herself was disgusting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3424: Lets go to Jingping County together

    Chapter 3424 Let''s go to Jingping County together


    Originally thought that my husband went so far away from Luozhou Mansion that he should not be able to mess with it.


    Who knew that Yun Dong would still be chased all the way.


    Yangliu heard about the fate of the old Gu family, and said that he deserved it, and then dragged Gu Yundong to inquire about their lives in Luozhou.


    On the other hand, Yun Shu, who had rushed back from Guozijian upon hearing the news, always felt that her sister was not telling the truth, and she seemed to be hesitant to speak.


    Gu Yundong didn''t exin much, the family happily had a reunion dinner that day.


    The next day, the grandparents and others who heard the news came one after another, and the Gu family was soon crowded.


    Seeing Liu Wei, Gu Yundong remembered the guy from the Jinxiu Restaurant in Yongning Mansion, and really mentioned it.


    Liu Wei waved his hand on the spot, "Such a dedicated man, his wages will definitely increase, I will exin thister."


    Then he carried his son, whom Gu Yundong had not seen, to show off in front of her, insisting that Gu Yundong give him a gift.


    He was like a living treasure, and he really dispelled a lot of her worries.


    Gu Yundong originally thought that he would have to wait a little longer, but on the fourth day, Shao Quan flew into Beijing and conveyed Shao Qingyuan''s words.


    Gu Yundong had already prepared in his heart, and there was no surprise expression when he heard the result, just a feeling that the dust had settled.


    That afternoon, Qin Wenzheng, who received the news, went to the pce again to meet the emperor.


    Gu Yundong didn''t wait too long this time, and Qin Wenzheng brought the decision soon.


    "Pack up, we will set off tomorrow for Jingping County."


    Gu Yundong was startled, "Tomorrow, us?"


    "Yes, the emperor''s will, let me go to the border, confirm Song Yan''s true identity, and act ording to the opportunity. But the ultimate goal of my trip is to stop the war between the two countries." Of course, Li Guoxian The war provoked must also make them bleed.


    What he holds in his hand is the will of the emperor to appoint him as the envoy of the Great Jin.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong was still suspicious, Qin Wenzheng couldn''t helpughing, "Don''t worry, the emperor said that although Song Yan is a root, he is still a child who doesn''t know about personnel. He is also a citizen of our Dajin, try to protect him as much as possible."


    The emperor really thought about Gu Yundong and the others, otherwise he could have sent someone else to do it, so why should Qin Wenzheng go with him?


    Gu Yundong is not so ignorant either. The emperor obviously took a few steps back and didn''t even put the matter in the courtroom for discussion. He was clearly protecting them.


    Gu Yundong suddenly felt that he seemed to owe the emperor a huge favor.


    Um? ?


    and many more.


    Isn''t this the emperor''s n? Think of sugar, think of cowpox inoction, think of magnifying ss, think of movable type printing, think of telescope, etc... Wouldn''t the emperor still be counting on them to figure out more things?


    But no matter what, as long as Song Yan is fine.


    The big deal, the big deal, she turned around and rummaged in the space to see if there was anything else she could take out, but it was not out of the ordinary.


    After getting the urate information, Gu Yundong and Yang Liu said goodbye.


    Yangliu prepared a lot of things for her, and urged her earnestly, before taking Yunshu Keke and the others to send her out of the city.


    However, after Gu Yundong got into the carriage, he saw another person standing beside Qin Wenzheng.


    She choked, and suddenly felt speechless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3425: Confused Su Yi

    Chapter 3425 Su Yi with a confused face


    Qin Wenzheng didn''t seem to notice, he got into the car with a smile, "Go, let''s go."


    The convoy moved forward slowly, yes, it was the convoy.


    This trip, although there is no big fanfare, but there are many entourages in disguise. ording to Qin Wenzheng, these people were all secret guards sent by the emperor, and all the martial arts masters were meticulous in their work, and all of them were one against ten.


    The ?? team was only on the surface, Gu Yundong knew that there were many people behind him in the dark.


    But these secret guards are nothing more, why... is the boss of the Su family, Su Yi, in the team?


    Gu Yundong was puzzled, but Su Yi was actually confused.


    Yesterday, the emperor summoned him and his father, said something he didn''t quite understand, and then asked him to follow Qin Wenzheng to the border.


    didn''t say what to do, just let him listen to Qin Wenzheng''s words, and if he had any doubts he didn''t understand, he would ask Qin Wenzheng or Yongjia County Master.


    This sudden decree made the entire Su family very confused and flustered.


    They talked for a long timest night, almost stayed up all night, and didn''t understand what the emperor''s intention was.


    But they are very clear about one thing, the matter that Master Su was going to be promoted has been temporarily suppressed.


    Su''s family felt that this matter was very serious, maybe they made some mistakes unintentionally. Let Su Yi go to the border this time to see his performance? ?


    Su Yi was still cautious, seeing Qin Wenzheng and Gu Yundong bowing respectfully, he just left the capital, and he didn''t ask anything.


    His father is the Shaoqing of Dali Temple. He is also a sixth-rank Beijing official, but his work is very reliable. If there is no ident, he will rise by one liter in the next two years.


    But the sudden arrival of such an errand made him quite uneasy.


    Su Yi was silent for a day, trying his best to be cautious in his words and deeds, and make no mistakes. Basically, he adhered to the principle of watching more, listening more and speaking less, which almost made people ignore his existence.


    Gu Yundong was also silent all the way, but he couldn''t hold back. At night, he asked Qin Wenzheng while he was eating, "What''s going on? Why does Su Yi follow us? Does he know about Song Yan?"


    "No, although we guessed that Song Yan was Su Yu''er''s son. But Song Yan called her mother to the portrait of Song Ruishu, so there are still two possibilities, right?"


    If Song Yan is Song Ruishu''s son, then Song Ruishu longs to be Su Yuer, so he puts Su Yuer''s life experience on himself. Then he told Song Yan that his grandfather was a powerful family with many servants and a wealthy family.


    If Song Yan was Su Yuer''s child, then Song Ruishu took the child away for no apparent reason, and asked him to call him his mother.


    Qin Wenzheng nced at Su Yi, "Anyway, this is what the emperor meant, let Su Yi meet Song Yan with us."


    Gu Yundong''s head hurts, "Okay, anyway, go and exin to him yourself."


    After saying that, she went to rest without any burden.


    Although they didn''t need to travel day and night as fast as when she came, they were not slow on the road, at least they couldn''t stop on the road.


    Gu Yundong originally nned to take a detour to Xuanhe Mansion, tell Gu Xiaoxi and the others so that they don''t have to worry, and then bring Hongye back with him, but now it seems to be impossible.


    So the next morning, she called Shaowu toe over, "You ride a horse first, go to Xuanhe House to pick up the red leaves, and then we will meet in Yuanshan Town in front of Xuanhe House."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3426: mixed reputation

    Chapter 3426 Mixed praise


    Shaowu left, Gu Yundong and others continued on their way.


    It¡¯s just that although they didn¡¯t pass through Xuanhe House, they did pass through Qing¡¯an House, but they just went in and stayed for one night, and they didn¡¯t n to stay any longer.


    However, after the carriage entered Fucheng, Su Yi lifted the curtain of the car and looked out frequently.


    When he arrived at the inn for dinner, he hesitated several times.


    Gu Yundong nced at him, thinking that Su Yuer had disappeared in this Qing''an Mansion six years ago, and sighed inwardly.


    "I heard that Master Su''s hometown is in Qing''an Mansion. Would you like to visit Master Su?"


    Su Yi was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly raised his head, "Does the county master know?"


    After getting along these days, Su Yi has a very good sense of Gu Yundong. In fact, the outside world has mixed opinions on Gu Yundong. Those who do not like her naturally say that she is ttering, showing her face and doing business everywhere. The vigers do not understand the rules at all, and she has a strong personality and a copper stench. Sooner orter, she will be abandoned by Shao Qingyuan.


    Those who like her say that she is daring, has a flexible mind, and does things in a down-to-earth manner. She doesn''t look like a peasant girl. group.


    In short, all kinds of words seem to appear on her.


    Su Yi had also heard one ear before, but that''s all, they didn''t have any conflicts with each other, and they wouldn''t judge her too much.


    But getting along these days makes Su Yi feel that Gu Yundong is different from the rumored one.


    Very... approachable, with no maid by her side, she can do everything by herself. This is understandable, after all, she used to be a peasant girl.


    But some ces are very particr, such as eating.


    I don¡¯t eat the hard ones, the cold ones, the ones with a little peculiar smell, and the ones with a messy shape.


    Her carriage is like a treasure chest. It has everything in it, including pots and pans. It''s a ghost.


    Now suddenly hearing her mention her hometown, Su Yi was a little stunned for a while.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in a daze, stretched out his hand and shook it in front of him. What''s the matter with this Master Su? It''s often unsettling along the way.


    "Master Su? Are you going to visit your hometown?"


    Su Yi reacted, but his expression was slightlyplicated. After a while, he nodded, "I, go have a look."


    The old house of the Su family is in the Fucheng. When the city was destroyed, thieves broke into the door and robbed it. The house was also damaged a lot. Although it was rebuiltter, for the Su family, it was here that Su Yuer disappeared, andter Mrs. Su died because of it.


    This is their sad ce. The Su family is not willing toe. Now there are only two or three servants guarding the house. Except for one or two important houses, the rest of the ce has not been cleaned for a long time.


    Otherwise, after entering the city, he can actually invite everyone to live in Su''s house.


    Su Yi had mixed feelings in his heart, but he still went to see the house after all.


    Gu Yundong immediately got up when he saw him going out, "I went back to my room to rest."


    Qin Wenzheng felt strange, "You seem to be resting very early recently."


    "Isn''t this going to hurry? It''s very tiring." In fact, I have to go back to my room and look through my space to see if there is anything worth taking out.


    It is best to have a heavy weight. She is afraid that Song Yan''s matter will be exposed, and the courtiers will never stop criticizing them, and even the emperor will not be able to stop them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3427: meet Tong Ping

    Chapter 3427 Encounter Tong Ping


    Qin Wenzheng thought Gu Yundong was weird, but he didn''t ask any more, watching her go upstairs, he continued to eat dinner in the lobby.


    As soon as he took two bites, he saw two people at the counter of the inning in and talking to the shopkeeper.


    He didn''t care at first, until the voice over there suddenly raised a little bit.


    Qin Wenzheng looked suspiciously, and then saw one of them, who seemed familiar...


    He has a good memory, but this man still made him think for a while before he remembered it.


    "Tong Ping??" Isn''t this Tong Shuitao''s father?


    When he was in Fengkai County, Yun Shu came to his school to study, and Tong Ping asionally picked him up to and from school. He also met him twice when he went to Yongfu Vige, but shouldn''t he be at Xuanhe Mansion? Why did youe to Qing''an House?


    Tong Ping didn''t see Qin Wenzheng, and was still talking to the shopkeeper, his face full of embarrassment and pleading.


    Qin Wenzheng didn''t eat either, and said to the guard beside him, "You go and ask Gu Yundong toe down, just say someone from her family is downstairs."


    "Yes."


    After the ?? guards left, Qin Wenzheng stood up and walked towards the counter at the entrance.


    "what happened?"


    Hearing the sound, Tong Ping and the shopkeeper turned their heads at the same time.


    The shopkeeper was suddenly startled. Facing the distinguished guests in front of him, he quickly put on a smile and started to exin. Who knew that Tong Ping was faster than him, and eximed in surprise, "Master Qin? Ah, no, Da Qin..."


    Qin Wenzheng waved his hand, "Why are you here?"


    The shopkeeper looked left and right, "You know each other?" He breathed a sigh of relief in an instant, "It''s good to know it, it''s good to know it."


    He was also afraid that he had been entangled with the two in front of him and disturbed the dinner of the distinguished guests, making him unhappy.


    Looks like everything is fine now?


    The shopkeeper immediately said, "These two guest officers want to stay overnight, but our inn has already been booked by all the distinguished guests, so I thought about asking them to look for it again, but they..."


    Qin Wenzheng understood, "It''s okay, just make two rooms for them to stay."


    The shopkeeper''s embarrassment, Qin Wenzheng raised his eyebrows, "Why, can''t you?"


    "No, no, yes, there are thirty or forty of them."


    Qin Wenzheng almost choked on his own saliva, so much? ?


    He couldn''t help but look at Tong Ping, who was standing beside Tong Ping was Steward Pei. He didn''t know Qin Wenzheng, so he could only wait and see what happened.


    Tong Ping was a little embarrassed, and hurriedly introduced, "This is steward Pei, from Jingping County. This time, the guys from the Gu family workshop over there have an opportunity to study abroad, and there are many of us outside."


    Those guys in Gu''s workshop originally followed Duan Qian out, but after Duan Qian sent them to Xuanhe Mansion, he handed over to Zeng Hu, the steward of Gu''s workshop in Yongfu Vige.


    He took the people from his workshop back to Wanqing Mansion.


    Now, steward Pei and the others have stayed in Xuanhe Mansion for a while, exchanged their experiences with the guys there, and after they have gained something, they are ready to leave for the capital. It happened that Tong Ping was going to deliver a batch of goods to the capital, and Father Tong and Mother Tong heard that Tong An''s child was born, and asked him to take a look instead of them and deliver some things, so they went together.


    There are many of them, so they can take care of each other.


    who knows¡­¡­


    "We originally entered the city in the afternoon, and we also found an inn on the street in front of us to stay there. But just now, a group of people suddenly came and wanted to wrap up the inn and let all our original tenants go out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3428: Where is Shao Shuang?

    Chapter 3428 Where did Shao Shuang go?


    Gu Yundong just came downstairs when he heard this sentence.


    She raised her eyebrows in surprise and looked at Tong Ping, who was talking, and Steward Pei, who was standing beside him.


    Unexpectedly, they also walked to Qing''an Mansion, and they also met here.


    Tong Ping hadn''t noticed Gu Yundong who was approaching, and continued to sigh, "We are thirty or forty people, and naturally we don''t want to be kicked out like this. It''s getting dark now, so we can find a ce to live after wee out. It''s not easy. Who knows that the innkeeper''s eyes are wide open when he sees money. Not only did wee out, but even the other tenants were kicked out. The group of people who bought the inn was said to be rich and powerful, and the other tenants didn''t dare to offend him. "


    As for them, those who are away from home really don¡¯t want to cause any disputes.


    Especially in unfamiliar ces, if you get into trouble, you can''t handle the aftermath. Moreover, the shopkeeper saw that their noses were not noses or eyes, and he even let the staff deliberately harass the female staff among them, and the words were very ugly. Even if they continue to live, they still feel ufortable.


    So it¡¯s better to find a new ce first while the sky is still visible. Otherwise, there will be a curfewter in the day, and it will be called Tian Tian should not be called, and the ground will not work, and will have to find a broken temple.


    Actually, they came across several inns, but there were too many of them, so it was really difficult to arrange.


    This inn is medium, not big or small, and the price is not expensive.


    These people only need a few Datong shops to squeeze in. When they entered the door just now, they heard from the shopkeeper that there was no one living in the Datong shop, but the inn was booked, so they wanted to ask the shopkeeper to be amodating, and they asked Qin Wenzheng and the others. intercede.


    After all, there is still a certain distance between the inn''s Datong shop and the guest room in front. As long as the door is closed, the two sides can not disturb each other.


    However, when the shopkeeper saw Qin Wenzheng and othersing in just now, the people around him were full of chills, and it was not easy to provoke them, and he also vaguely heard about the adults. Obviously, the identities of these people are very noble. He couldn''t afford to offend and didn''t want to cause trouble, so he refused to say it.


    Tong Ping wondered if he could ask for it himself, and then the conversation became entangled and Qin Wenzheng noticed it.


    Gu Yundong understood, but she nced at the two of them, frowned, and asked, "Where''s Shao Shuang? Didn''t he follow you all the way?"


    With her voice, the others at the counter suddenly raised their heads.


    Tong Ping and Steward Pei suddenly stared, and eximed in disbelief, "Little, miss??"


    Why is the owner here? Isn''t the owner in Jingping County? The two of them couldn''t help but raised their hands and wiped their eyes at the same time.


    Gu Yundong walked to Tong Ping and asked again, "Where did Shao Shuang go?"


    Wen and Wu Shuangquan are not together now. Shao Shuang was sent by her to follow the gang and be a leader.


    Shao Wen rushed back to Jingping County, and then Shao Quan rushed to the capital with the news of Shao Qingyuan. Because Gu Yundong and the others were in a hurry, they didn''t bring him with him, and let him rest in the capital for a few days before setting off.


    Shao Wu took the lead and went to Xuanhe House to pick up the red leaves.


    Hearing her mentioning Shao Shuang, Tong Ping and Manager Pei couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Immediately, Tong Ping looked at the shopkeeper with ears pricked up and a gossip expression on his face.


    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, thenughed dryly, and said embarrassingly, "I, I''ll go to the kitchen to see."


    After saying that, he quickly patted his chest and ran away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3429: Su Yi is shocked

    Chapter 3429 Su Yi was shocked


    As soon as the shopkeeper left, Tong Ping lowered his voice slightly and said in a low voice, "Brother Shao Shuang said, although we had to leave the inn because we acted cheaply. But the youngdy and uncle have always taught them that if they have revenge, they must be repaid, and they can''t suffer losses. So he let them find a ce to live first, he, he stayed and taught those people a lesson."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Did she teach them that?


    She coughed lightly and gave a silent thumbs up, "Good job."


    Tong Pingughed, and Qin Wenzheng, who was standing behind, twitched the corners of his mouth to look at the faces of the couple''s two misunderstood children.


    The ?? emperor still trusted them so much, thinking that Song Yan was taught by them.


    Tong Ping then asked, "Miss, why are you also in Qing''an Mansion?"


    "I''m going to the capital to do some errands." Gu Yundong didn''t say much, just exined to Director Pei, "Since you guys are here, let''s stay here first, it''s gettingte, let the other guys outsidee in and eat something. Things to rest early."


    Steward Pei hurriedly responded and went to bring in everyone who was waiting outside.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong was here, everyone was very excited, chatting endlessly with excitement.


    Just saw the dark guard behind Qin Wenzheng, and soon fell silent again, and brought the luggage in before talking.


    The shopkeeper also came over at this moment, and quickly asked the staff to take them to settle them first, and then instructed the kitchen to prepare food.


    Tong Ping and his party were a bitrge, but they always stayed in Datongpu when they went out. There are three Datongpu in this inn, and one room can amodate more than ten people.


    But since the inn has been taken over by Gu Yundong and his party, there is no need for everyone to crowd together.


    Gu Yundong asked two or three female buddies to live together in the room, and it was almost the same for five or six people in Datong Pu.


    When the arrangements were made, everyone had a warm meal infort.


    I then went to the backyard to talk to Gu Yundong.


    Su Yi strolled around the Su family''s old house, and when he came back from the old servant''s house, he noticed at first sight that there were many unfamiliar faces in the inn.


    He couldn''t help frowning, wasn''t this inn wrapped up by them? Why did the shopkeeper let so many people in?


    Su Yi wanted to talk to the shopkeeper, but saw Qin Wenzheng walking from the front with a calm face, and holding one of them, the two began to talk.


    Su Yi instantly dismissed the n to go to the shopkeeper, but was just suspicious.


    He was silent for a moment, seeing that Qin Wenzheng and the man were almost the same, and the man went straight to the backyard. He finally came to Qin Wenzheng and cupped his hands, "Master Qin, who are these people? The adults know each other. ?"


    "I know a few." He just said a few words to Tong Ping, mainly to inquire about the situation in Fengkai County. "These people are all guys in the Yongjia County Master''s workshop. The Yongjia County Master opened a family-oriented workshop in Jingping County and recruited many local people to work in order to improve their lives."


    Since they were recruited by Jingping County, shouldn¡¯t they be at the border? Howe here.


    However, Su Yi heard Qin Wenzheng smiling and saying, "The county hosted an event, and the winner will be rewarded. This reward is what you see. Let these guyse out to y and go to Xuanhe Mansion and the capital. The guys from the other two workshops exchanged their experiences and learned from each other.¡±


    Su Yi was shocked, "Is this still possible??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3430: Burn the money

    Chapter 3430 Money is burning


    Qin Wenzheng nodded with a smile, "Yeah, it''s the first time I''ve heard of it."


    He only knew that Gu Yundong and his wife were both doing practical things. In the past year or so, the memorials that have been passed on to the emperor''s imperial case again and again are all achievements.


    Jingping County has always been very poor, and the previous magistrates only cried poor.


    But as soon as their husband and wife passed, they began to drastically improve the lives of the people. It is to organize local wealthy households to support education, to build iconic workshops to improve the economic level of the people, to build roads, and to support those who have the ability and ability to bloom and break the monopoly situation.


    Qin Wenzheng admired the couple very much, but he really didn''t know that Gu Yundong had done such a thing.


    How big is this? Thirty or forty people, all the food, clothing, housing and transportation along the way are hers. They also had to be escorted by special personnel, so many people left in the workshop at once, and the work time was dyed.


    Not to mention that the output of those drinks is less, and a lot of money has to be filled in.


    Anyway, Qin Wenzheng has lived for so many years, and he considers himself to be well-informed, but he has never heard of any owner who is willing to do this.


    Not only him, where did Su Yi hear it?


    He couldn''t figure out what the head of the Yongjia County Master was thinking. What benefit would it do to her?


    She is not afraid that these guys will see the outside world too much and stop working for her? Isn''t she afraid that these people will cause trouble for her and implicate her?


    Really, really...the money burns like crazy.


    "They are talking in the backyard, let''s go take a look?" Qin Wenzheng was very interested.


    Su Yi thought for a while, nodded and followed.


    Who knew that when the two of them walked into the backyard, the first thing they heard was the loud voice of a man.


    "Dongjia, we have really met a big world this time. I used to think that the best ce was the county seat. I didn''t expect that there are ces like Xuanhe Mansion, that house, that street, and the people on the road. Compared with Xuanhe House, our county is like a small vige, the difference is too big."


    "Yeah, we just found out that the grain output in Xuanhe Prefecture is much higher than ours."


    "Also, the road in Yongfu Vige is too wide, and our eyes will glow green."


    "It turns out that the county owner also opened a shop called Xinming Pavilion. That shop is really exquisite. Unfortunately, we have no money, so it is not easy to enter. But we will work hard to make money in the future. Even if you enter a ce like this, you will have no regrets in your life. "


    "Me too, I have to work hard, and I will build a big house in the future, just like a house in the west of Xuanhe Fucheng. It is beautiful and practical."


    "Xuanhe Mansion is very beautiful. I heard that Tianhai Academy is located in Fucheng, and I even went to see it. Good guy, such a big archway, there are many people''s names written on the stone tablets in front of the archway, all from that academy. Being the No. 1 schr in the jinshi is amazing. Now that I have made money, I will support my children to go to school when I go back, and will be admitted to Tianhai Academy in the future.¡±


    "Yes, yes, there are also girls working in the Xinming Pavilion. I also asked quietly, and I know that they are all diligent and literate. To be honest, in the past, the county master asked us to do it when we were free. Looking at books, I don¡¯t really care. What kind of books do women read? Don¡¯t those of us who don¡¯t know big characters join the workshop to work? But I know that the priority condition for recruiting female celebrities in Xinming Pavilion is literacy, so I know that reading is really important. useful."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3431: Its that theyre smaller

    Chapter 3431 is that their pattern is small


    Those guys, you said everything, everyone was so excited that they could not wait to finish talking about what they had seen and heard during this period of time.


    Qin Wenzheng and Su Yi, who were standing on the edge of the backyard, had mixed expressions on their faces.


    Some things, what you see and experience with your own eyes, are more effective than those described and persuaded by others.


    This fact is clearly what they understand.


    Has no one told these guys about the prosperity outside? It must have been said, but it is too far away for them, just listen to it. Now that they have seen it with their own eyes and are on the ground, the impact they have received is huge.


    Those schrs traveled together for the imperial examinations, why can''t themon people? There is such a good opportunity, they have seen the world outside, know their own shorings, they may be depressed, but more people will change some old worries and work harder to catch up.


    Even if you can''t do it yourself, you will tell the next generation and let them work hard to get out of the struggle.


    Qin Wenzheng suddenlyughed, "It''s our pattern, it''s too small." It''s not that I don''t understand it, it''s that I didn''t expect such an effect.


    In the past few years, I have been fighting with those cunning and cunning foxes in the capital.


    Su Yi nodded in agreement, "Indeed." In his heart, the thought of wanting to go to a ce to experience suddenly ignited.


    "Let''s go, let them have a good chat, we won''t bother."


    Qin Wenzheng turned around and left, Su Yi took another look, and then left.


    Gu Yundong felt that someone seemed to be looking at them, looked up and saw nothing.


    She shook her head, looked away, and then heard Cheng Xiaosong say a little shyly, "I went out this time, went home, and saw my parents and sister. They are doing well now, knowing that I and I They are also very happy that Wang Cai is getting married."


    Now Cheng Xiaosong and Wang Cai are both working in Guji''s shop, and they n to settle in Jingping County in the future. At first, he also wanted to join his parents and sister to return to Jingping County, so that the family could take care of him. However, the border is still not peaceful now, so let''s wait until it stabilizes before nning.


    Gu Yundong thinks it''s pretty good, and the two of them can be considered a sess. In the future, Wang Cai also has a family, and is no longer alone.


    The other guard Lei also wanted to speak, but instead of waiting for him to speak, someone suddenly walked in outside.


    Seeing everyone sitting in the backyard, he immediately smiled and said, "I''m back, and I demolished the shed behind their inn. When the shed fell back, it must have hit the boxes that the group of people put in the courtyard. Killing two birds with one stone, turn back to the shopkeeper and the distinguished guests."


    He walked inside while talking, "I''m dying of thirst, pour me a ss of water, I... I I I I, Madam??"


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Finally see me?"


    Shao Shuang''s heart was about to jump out, he took two steps back and blinked to confirm that he was not mistaken.


    "Madam, what are you, why are you here?"


    Gu Yundong let out a ''tsk'', turned his head and said to Manager Pei and the others, "Okay, everyone has been tired all day, you go to rest, I''ll talk to Shao Shuang."


    Everyone just spoke happily, and they have to hurry tomorrow morning. Even if they said goodbye and left, a few of them gave Shao Shuang a sympathetic look.


    Shao Shuang scratched his head and walked forward with a smile, "Madam."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3432: She has come back!

    Chapter 3432 She is back!


    Gu Yundong asked him to sit, "Tell me, what''s going on? Does the person who booked the inn have some background?"


    "How can there be any background?" Shao Shuangughed, "It''s just that people bring more, that person''s brother-inw should be the magistrate of the county town, but he has a lot of money. The shopkeeper is purely based on other people''s purchases. The price was high, which doubled directly, and the people in his inn were all ordinary people, because everyone came from other ces to stay and didn¡¯t dare to offend the powerful, so we were all kicked out.¡±


    He took a sip of water, "Madam, don''t worry, although those people are nothing, I won''t cause anyone to die. At most, they lost some property and their hearts are bleeding."


    Gu Yundong felt relieved about his work. After he knew there was no major problem, he stopped paying attention.


    She asked Shao Shuang about the situation along the way. Although she had already gotten a general idea from Manager Pei and the others, some points that Shao Shuang cared about were still different.


    They set off with such arge group of people, and they really encountered several difficulties along the way.


    But fortunately, there are a lot of people, and most people don¡¯t dare to mess with them, so they can be considered safe.


    Shao Shuang also wanted to ask Gu Yundong why he was here, but she didn''t n to say it, she could only hold back first, he would always know when he returned to Jingping County.


    After waiting until it was getting dark, the two of them went back to their rooms to rest.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong set off.


    On the other hand, Shao Shuang and the others were not in a hurry, so after they sent Gu Yundong and others out, they started to prepare things. After breakfast, they left Qing''an Mansion and set foot on the road to Beijing.


    was the curiosity of the shopkeeper of the inn, and asked someone to inquire about the situation of another inn.


    As a result, I heard thatst night at the inn, the shed in the backyard suddenly fell down and hit the guest''s box directly. Not to mention, the box was broken, and the wine bottles inside were also smashed. The wine was spilled all over the ce, and the whole inn and the nearby neighbors could smell the strong smell of wine.


    Such a big movement woke up all the guests who had just fallen asleep.


    They were immediately dissatisfied, saying that the shopkeeper''s house was not strong, and they had topensate, and the lion opened his mouth and asked for 10,000 taels.


    This scared the shopkeeper to the point where he almost fainted. The two sides had been arguing all night, and they still haven''te up with a reason.


    Gu Yundong and the others don''t know about these things. Anyway, she felt that early this morning, whether it was Qin Wenzheng or Su Yi, they looked at her with a very subtle sense of... admiration? ?


    Gu Yundong felt that he was probably hallucinating, otherwise the two of them would have lost their minds.


    They arrived at Yuanshan Town in a few days and reunited with Shaowu and Hongye who were already waiting there.


    After this meeting, Gu Yundong found that the atmosphere of the two was a little different. Before the gesture, there was no longer the sense of purpose of the happy enemy, but a lot of tacit understanding.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. In the days when she was away, the two of them enjoyed the two-person world, and then did the rtionship develop so rapidly?


    Should she prepare for their marriage after she goes back?


    But for the next journey, because of the red leaves by his side, Gu Yundong saved a lot of trouble and finally felt a lot morefortable.


    Seeing that the weather was getting colder, the group finally arrived at Luozhou.


    Gu Yundong looked at the word ''Luozhou'' above his head, his smile finally brightened.


    She hase back!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3433: weird baby sleeping

    Chapter 3433 Strange child sleeping position


    Entering Fucheng, several people went straight to Luozhou Fuya.


    Gu Dajiang didn''t know the news of theiring, so he was startled when he saw Qin Wenzheng and Su Yi. Seeing that Gu Yundong was still in good spirits, he breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly entertained a few people to enter the door to rest.


    But they didn''t stay for long. The city gate just opened, they just had breakfast and were ready to go.


    Although Gu Dajiang was reluctant to give up his daughter''s exhaustion, he knew that business was important, so he could only tell Gu Yundong to take good care of himself, and then he sent a few people out.


    Gu Yundong told him not to worry, and after talking about the situation of Jingcheng Niang and Yunshu Keke, he continued to set off.


    The group walked very fast, and finally saw the city gate of Jingping County after noon.


    Mr. Hong, who was just about to leave the county office, suddenly saw a group of peopleing to the door.


    Who knew that Shao Wu came out from behind the crowd, "Master Hong, we''re back."


    Director Hong took a closer look, "Is that you?" He was overjoyed and hurried up to greet him, "Are you back?"


    Gu Yundong got off the carriage and nodded slightly at him, "Husband is in the county office, right?"


    "is there."


    Gu Yundong walked in with Qin Wenzheng and others. The person brought back by Mrs. Intuition, Director Hong, was not an ordinary person. Although he was apprehensive, he still followed up curiously.


    Until Shao Qingyuan heard the news and went out, when he saw Qin Wenzheng, he said in surprise, "Master Qin?"


    Qin? That Mr. Qin? Master Hong thought of the old friend in the capital that the adults and his wife asionally mentioned.


    Could this be the Minister of Officials Qin Wenzheng, Master Qin?


    How did hee to this backcountry?


    Shao Qingyuan was also very puzzled about Qin Wenzeng''s arrival, but at this time he still took Gu Yundong to look up and down to see that she was all right, and then he was relieved.


    Then, Qin Wenzheng and Su Yi were invited to the door for a tea break.


    They had already eaten on the road, but they were a little tired.


    But Qin Wenzheng and Su Yi are not the kind of people who say they are tired. They have business to do. What is this tiredness?


    However, Shao Qingyuan was reluctant to bear Gu Yundong''s burden. She was so busy going back and forth these days that she saw that people were thin and haggard, so she immediately urged her to rest.


    "You have been talking about you for a long time after you left, especially in the past few days. You go and see him. He should be very happy to see you back."


    Gu Yundong also misses his son. Anyway, Qin Wenzheng knows all those things, and it is the same for him.


    So she got up and said goodbye to the two of them, and went straight to the main house in the backyard.


    Chi Chi was taking a nap, and Qi Qi was standing outside the house, listening to the movement while making small shoes for the little guy.


    Seeing Gu Yundonging back, his eyes lit up and he stood up, "Madam."


    Gu Yundong "shhh", "I''ll go in and see him."


    Mother Qi smiled and sat back again, allowing Gu Yundong to lightly step into the room.


    There was a bulge on the bed, and Gu Yundong stepped forward to look at his chubby little face in a funny way.


    The little guy''s face was flushed and he slept darkly.


    Gu Yundong lifted the thin quilt on his body, looked at his difficult sleeping position with his **** pouted, and the corner of his mouth twitched fiercely.


    Sheughed and ttened his little body, turned over and let him continue to sleep.


    But after a while, the little guy turned over again, wriggled a few times like a caterpir, and returned to his original position again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3434: howling

    Chapter 3434 howling


    Gu Yundong, "..." Are you not tired?


    I don''t know if I''m tired or not, but Gu Yundong looks very tired anyway.


    When Shao Yin entered the door, he saw Gu Yundong stretched out his hand and poked Chichi''s little face, covering him with the thin quilt.


    She shook her head andughed, lowered her voice and said softly, "This little guy doesn''t know what to dotely, so he likes to sleep like this. When I ask him if he''s tired, he says he''s not tired at all, that''s what he likes."


    Gu Yundong turned his head, "Mother."


    She looked back at the child and frowned slightly. She didn''t know where she had seen it. She said that a child sleeps with his **** on his back. One is to gain a sense of security, and the other is to have stomach difort, which can be relieved by lying on his stomach.


    With Shao Qing far away, Chi Chi definitely has no problems with his stomach.


    Is this little guy insecure now?


    Shao Yin walked up to her with a tray in his hand, "Come, eat a bowl of bird''s nest soup first, I heard that you came back, I specially asked the kitchen to make it, you''ve been away for so long, you''ve lost weight, and now you''re back Just make up more."


    Gu Yundong was also wee, reached out and took the bowl, "Thank you mother."


    Although she ate something on the road before, because she was not far from home, she didn''t deliberately open fire, and ate some cold cakes. Now that she drank the hot bird''s nest soup, she feltfortable all over.


    "Mother has been working hard these days, how is your father at the Southwest Camp?"


    "I''m very busy. I just received a letter from him two days ago, saying that I originally nned to take time toe back, but Li Guo was eager to move. No, it''s not easy to walk away. It''s the two of them, Quan Shui and Gao Zi. , medical skills have advanced by leaps and bounds, especially for trauma, he is already very skilled. Even if people lose some weight, they are in good spirits."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "It''s okay to be in good spirits. When I went back to the capital this time, I also met Lei Qi and Lu Xuan. Their two children are still young, and although they can''t treat people, they have learned basic pharmacology very solidly."


    While the two of them were talking, they saw Qi Qi walked in.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Yin raised their heads at the same time, Qi Ma smiled and said, "I see that it is almost time, the young master should wake up, soe in and have a look."


    Huh?


    Shao Yin suddenly came back to her senses, yes, she forgot to chat.


    Several people couldn''t help looking at the bed, and they really saw that the little guy turned over at some point, opened his round eyes, stared nkly at the bird''s nest soup in Gu Yundong''s hand, and his small mouth cked twice. .


    Gu Yundongughed immediately, put the bowl aside, and went up to pick him up.


    "Why didn''t you make a sound when you woke up?"


    Chi Chi subconsciously wrapped his arms around her neck, blinked nkly, and asked uncertainly, "Mother??"


    "It''s me, mother is back, are you happytely?"


    Slowly blinked his eyes again, and the next moment, the cry of ''wow'' was earth-shattering, startling the three people in the room.


    "What''s wrong, what''s wrong? Why are you still crying, aren''t you happy when motheres back?" Shao Yin hurriedly found a handkerchief to wipe with distress.


    Chichi raised his head and cried until tears burst forth, pitiful to death.


    The three coaxed and coaxed, and finally made him stop.


    The little guy sobbed, hugged Gu Yundong''s neck tightly, and said with a burp, "I thought that my mother didn''t want me anymore."


    After saying that, it was probably because of sadness, and he started crying again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3435: he almost ran away from home

    Chapter 3435 He almost ran away from home


    Gu Yundong was heartbroken to death, her family never cried much, even when she was born, when she was ufortable, she mostly hummed.


    Later, he was happy all day long, full of energy and especially strong.


    It was the first time I saw him cry so piercingly, it was obvious that he was wronged.


    She patted Chi Chi''s back lightly, "Why would Mother not want you? You are the flesh that fell from my body."


    Chichi, "Yes, but they said that my mother didn''te back for a long time, she ran away, and my father wanted to marry my stepmother. In the future, the poor little cabbage can only drink dirty water."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Who was talking nonsense in front of you?"


    Chi Chi looked at Shao Yin, thetter couldn''t helpughing, then sighed and said, "No one dares to talk nonsense in front of him, it''s just that when Qingyuan went to Gu''s workshopst time, Chi Chi was bored at home and wanted to follow him. Go, I''ll take him out for a walk."


    "Who would have known that I met a little girl in Daxi Vige, thin and dry, like she would run away when the wind blows, her clothes were tattered, and the food she ate had a sour taste, and she would be tortured by a woman just like that. Hit. At that time, the vige chief was standing by, probably because he was afraid that we would have a bad impression, so he hurried forward to persuade us, and exined the reason when we came back.¡±


    "The mother of this child ran away with others not long after she gave birth, and she never came back after this run. His father also resented the little girl because of this, and he didn''t take much care of her on weekdays. Later, he married his stepmother. Afterwards, he became even more aggressive and refused to be kind to the little girl. It was also a blessing that the people of Daxi Vige were not bad, and asionally helped to take care of them. But after all, they had parents, so it was okay to help them secretly, and they would be scolded by their parents for more. The vige chief often ran to their house and said."


    But the reality is that the vige chief can only mediate more, and he cannot force parents to be nice to their children.


    That child had a very miserable life, and had a huge impact on Xiao Chi Chi.


    Shao Yin squeezed his little hand, "You, I don''t remember anything else, but remember this one."


    Chichi straightened out his chest confidently, "Mother is gone."


    The little girl''s mother left and didn''te back, so it was so miserable. His mother also left for a long time and never came back.


    Therefore, if the mother does note back, his father will find his stepmother. Chi Chi is a shriveled cabbage. In order not to be beaten, he may have to leave home with gold.


    He also took out his family property yesterday and hid it under the bed, ready at any time.


    Shao Yin couldn''t helpughing at the thought of seeing Shao Qingyuan''s ignorance recently.


    Gu Yundong is also a little bit dumbfounded, no wonder he has been sleeping in a strange position recently.


    She couldn''t help hugging the child tighter, "Mother doesn''t leave, she will stay with Chichi in the future, okay?"


    "Good." Super loud.


    Gu Yundong smiled and pushed his little head, then took the kettle beside him and fed him water.


    The little guy just cried a while ago, but now he''s rxed, he''s so thirsty, and he''s drinking more than half of it with a kettle in his hand.


    Then he nestled his head in Gu Yundong''s arms with a happy expression.


    Well, mother is back. He decided not to run away from home and could go under the bed and put the gold back in its ce.


    Gu Yundong was so soft on him that he was about to give him the gift he brought back from the trip to the capital, but suddenly a panicked voice came from outside.


    "Chichi, Chichi brother, I met a terrible person who wanted to arrest me, help me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3436: godfather

    Chapter 3436 Godfather and Godmother


    Slowly straightened up from Gu Yundong''s arms, struggling to look out, "It''s Brother Song Yan."


    Gu Yundong was very surprised, how could Song Yan panic like this.


    Just thinking about it, I saw Song Yan''s small figure running in hastily, and was stunned when he saw the three people in the room.


    The next moment crossed his face with joy, "Godmother, they said you are back, you are really back."


    Chichi tilted his head, "God mother?"


    Gu Yundong beckoned to Song Yan, "What terrible person did you just say?"


    She said that she recognized Song Yan as his adopted son on the side of Emperor Qin Wenzheng, and Shao Qingyuan here has officially recognized Song Yan, and she also told Shao Quan to go to the capital to tell her.


    In order to avoid extracurricr branches, Shao Qingyuan told Song Yan a few days earlier that they were going to call godfather and godmother, and don''t call them wrong again.


    I had heard him call Shao Qingyuan godfather, but this was the first time I heard him call godmother.


    Song Yan was very happy. He pretended to be Gu Yundong''s son a long time ago, and also called her mother. Song Yan was really happy that she became his godmother.


    Seeing Gu Yundong beckoning at this moment, he ran over without saying a word.


    Then he held Chichi with one hand and Gu Yundong with the other, "Godmother, after I woke up just now, I heard that you were back and wanted to run to see you. I didn''t expect that as soon as I ran out of the backyard, I met a stranger. Man. When he saw me, his face changed, it became so scary, and he came over and touched my face very hard, and asked who I was, I was scared to death, and ran over quickly."


    "Touch your face?" Shao Yin frowned, "What''s wrong with a big man touching a child''s face?"


    That picture makes me feel sick just thinking about it.


    She said to Song Yan, "Who is that person? What about the servants in the house, why didn''t they stop him?"


    Song Yan shook his head, "I don''t know who it is, I''ve never seen it before, and the people in the house watched him walk around and didn''t care."


    Shao Yin couldn''t help looking at Gu Yundong, but thetter thought for a while, and probably knew who it was.


    Sure enough, Shao Qingyuan came in the next moment and said to a few people, "Yun Dong, I''ll take Song Yan over there to meet Su Yi."


    After all, Shao Qingyuan and Qin Wenzheng are more friendly, and there are some things that Su Yi can''t know, so after talking about some matters about this visit, Shao Qingyuan asked Su Yi to go to the guest room to rest.


    Who knew that Su Yi would meet Song Yan when he went out. Seeing Song Yan''s face, he rushed forward in shock on the spot, holding his face and asking repeatedly.


    Unfortunately, Song Yan was scared away.


    This is the inner courtyard again. Even if Su Yi is in a hurry, he can''t break into the inner courtyard. He can only go back to find Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong nced at Song Yan, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Can I have a few words with him first."


    Always have to give the child a mental preparation.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    Shao Yin and Qi Mo also went out. Originally, Shao Yin was going to take Chi Chi to leave. The little guy was just reunited with his mother, and he was willing to leave. He turned around and put his **** on his grandmother, pretending to be humming. die.


    Gu Yundong smiled at Shao Yin, "It''s okay, just let him stay here."


    The little guy nodded his head with satisfaction.


    After the door was closed, Gu Yundong pulled Song Yan, who was at a loss and somewhat overwhelmed, to sit on the small stool beside him.


    However, she was a little hard to say. After hesitating for a while, she said in a low voice, "Song Yan, you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3437: Your uncle is here

    Chapter 3437 Your uncle is here


    Song Yan squeezed her hand nervously, "God, goddamn, what''s wrong with me? Me, did I do something wrong?"


    Gu Yundong hurriedly shook his head, "No, no, you did nothing wrong." She couldn''t bear to let him think about it any more, and said directly, "It''s like this, I went out this time and found your grandfather''s home."


    Song Yan''s eyes widened, "Outside, grandfather''s house?"


    Found his grandparents home? However, at this time Song Yan did not feel happy.


    He has just had parents who treat him well. If he finds his grandfather''s home, will he leave here?


    Gu Yundong touched his head, "The man who just saw you should be your uncle."


    Previously, she was not sure whether Song Yan was Song Ruishu''s son or Su Yuer''s son.


    Now, seeing Su Yi''s reaction to him, he can confirm itpletely.


    He was so excited when he saw Song Yan, either Song Yan and Su Yuer looked alike, or Song Yan looked a lot like someone from the Su family.


    Gu Yundong looked at the little guy in silence, not knowing what he was thinking, no one made a sound for a while, and the room was extremely quiet.


    looked around suspiciously, although he didn''t quite understand it, he could sense people''s emotions.


    He knew that Song Yan was in a bad mood, and after thinking about it, he stretched out his small hand tremblingly, and touched his head like his mother.


    Song Yan raised his head subconsciously and smiled at Chi Chi.


    Immediately took a deep breath, looked up at Gu Yundong, and asked, "Godmother, then my grandfather, grandfather, will they like me?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t know this either. If Song Yan''s father was also from Dajin, then the Su family should like it.


    But if Song Yan''s father is from Li country...


    Gu Yundong doesn''t know the Su family well, even though he has been in contact with Su Yi all the way, he thinks he is a good person.


    But facing Song Yan''s uneasy expression, she still said, "Our family A Yan is so cute and well-behaved, if they don''t like it, they are blind."


    Song Yanughed shyly, he grabbed the hem of his clothes with his small hands, and said in a low voice, "If they don''t like me, can I continue, continue to follow the godfather and godmother?"


    Gu Yundong''s heart ached, "Of course, this is your home."


    Song Yan''s expression suddenly rxed, "Well, then I''m not afraid, let''s go out and meet... Uncle."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong alsoughed, hugged the sticky spirit slowly, and then took Song Yan''s hand and walked out together.


    Shao Qingyuan was standing at the door, and when he saw theming out, he nodded slightly.


    immediately squatted down and hugged Song Yan.


    The little guy was stunned for a while, even happier, and shyly nestled in Shao Qingyuan''s arms.


    The couple looked at each other and smiled, "Let''s go."


    Su Yi and Qin Wenzheng were both in the guest house, but Qin Wenzheng was sitting there drinking tea with the old god, but Su Yi was restless, stood up and walked around, making Qin Wenzheng''s eyes dazzled.


    He couldn''t take it anymore, he put down the teacup, and frowned, "Master Su, take a break first, aren''t theying right away?"


    "I can''t sit still." Having said that, he stopped.


    After a while, he became restless again, turned his head to talk to Qin Wenzheng, andpletely lost the distance he had kept on purpose along the way, "Master Qin, you don''t know, that child, that child looks very much like a rtive of mine. Let''s find She has been with her for a long time, and there has been no news, that child may be my rtive''s child, our hope, and he is very important to us."


    Qin Wenzheng raised his eyebrows, no, I know all about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3438: is my sisters son

    Chapter 3438 is my sister''s son


    Su Yi said a few words but couldn''t continue, and continued to look outside the main room.


    Fortunately, he soon saw a few figures walking towards him, Su Yi was overjoyed and hurriedly took a few steps forward.


    Facing Song Yan who was held in his arms by Shao Qingyuan, he was slightly startled.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded at him, "Master Su, talk inside."


    Su Yi could only suppress the words that he wanted to say, and quickly followed.


    After they both sat down, he looked at Song Yan again and said impatiently, "Can I ask, this, what is the name of this child? Where is he from? Who is his mother?"


    ording to Su Yi''s knowledge, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong''s husband and wife only have a son who is over two years old, and he should be the feisty little guy who was held in his arms by Gu Yundong at this time.


    Although Song Yan was also held in his arms by Shao Qingyuan and seemed to have a good rtionship, he was definitely not his child.


    He couldn''t wait too much, so Shao Qingyuan didn''t give up. Originally, they wanted Su Yi to meet Song Yan for confirmation.


    He nced at the child in his arms and said, "His name is Song Yan, and his mother''s name is Song Xin."


    "Song Xin?" Su Yi was stunned, followed by frowning. He had never heard of this name.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan continued, "Song Xin is Song Ruishu."


    Um?


    Su Yi looked at him puzzled, followed by a sudden freeze, and suddenly raised his head, "You mean Song Ruishu? That Song Ruishu from Feng County?"


    "Yes, presumably you should know."


    "I know, of course I know, she, she is my sister Su Yuer''s maid, when Yuer and her family were separated, only Song Ruishu was by her side."


    is called Song Ruishu Niang, and she looks so simr to Su Yuer.


    That is to say, that is to say, "So, this child, is my sister''s son??"


    "Yes."


    Su Yi''s eyes straightened, staring at Song Yan in a daze, "Yes, it''s so simr, and the age is suitable, so there may be such a coincidence, he must be Yu''er''s son, my sister''s son."


    As he said that, he suddenly covered his face andughed, followed by a little ufortable.


    "After so many years, there have been no clues, but now I finally found it." The Su family tried so hard to find Su Yu''er''s whereabouts. thinking about her.


    Now finally, finally...


    Song Yan looked at the man in front of him at a loss, grabbed Shao Qingyuan''s sleeve nervously, and asked in a low voice, "I, my godfather and godmother said, are you my eldest, uncle?"


    Su Yi wiped his face and tried his best to show a kind smile, "Yeah, I''m your uncle." After a pause, he was suddenly stunned, "Godfather and godmother?"


    Gu Yundong pointed to himself, "We are his godfather and godmother."


    Su Yi understood, no wonder a cold-hearted person like Shao Qingyuan would hug his nephew.


    Then...Su Yuer...


    Su Yi was a little afraid to ask, and squeezed her fingers tightly before she said in a roundabout way, "Well, how could Song Ruishu be Song Yan''s mother?"


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, "It''s a long story, we met Song Yan at the end ofst year."


    He told the story of the two people going to Fengshou Vige to arrest Bai Zhiyan, "Song Yan was weak at that time and was seriously injured. If we didn''t bring him back together, he had no choice but to die. The ancestral family is from Dajin, so I can help you find it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3439: Theyve come to the door

    Chapter 3439 They havee to the door


    After Su Yi heard this, she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Looking at Song Yan''s eyes with deep pity and distress, the Su family in the capital can be regarded as having a head and face, not to mention the child of the Su family''s direct daughter, even if it is just a concubine of the side branch family, that child is also clothed and fed. Hassle-free.


    But their little Song Yan, who didn''t have a mother by his side at a young age, was bullied by that group of bear children. Lives are lost.


    His younger sister, obviously is a collection of thousands of pets.


    Su Yi was silent for a while before finally calming down and reaching out to touch Song Yan.


    Unfortunately, the child was not familiar with him, so he subconsciously shrank into Shao Qingyuan''s arms.


    Su Yi felt another pain in his heart when he saw this.


    He took a deep breath, raised his eyes to look at Shao Qingyuan, and asked, "So, only Song Ruishu was with Ayan from beginning to end, and the mother in Ayan''s impression was also Song Ruishu. Then, that Yuer..." He Ren Ren However, with a glimmer of hope, "Is it possible that Yu''er and Song Ruishu had a conflict, so Ayan was taken away by her. Actually, Yu''er was still looking for him somewhere?"


    Gu Yundong shook his head, "ording to Ayan and the vigers of Fengshou Vige, Song Ruishu is very good to Ayan, and he is almost protecting him with his own life. Moreover, he told Ayan that the background of his grandfather''s family is exactly the same as that of the Su family. Thinking about it, he is looking forward to the day when he returns to Dajin, he will be able to use these to find the Su family."


    Qin Wenzheng, who had not spoken, also said, "And there is one thing they haven''t said yet. The secret guards of the royal family of Li kingdom have been looking for Song Ruishu. Women and children, why do you want to take Song Yan, who is highly valued by the royal family, away? Unless she and Su Yuer have nowhere to go."


    Su Yi sucked in a breath, why is he still involved with the royal family of Li Kingdom?


    So Yuer is really... gone?


    Although Su Yi had a hunch in his heart for a long time, he was still depressed and ufortable. He felt that the news he received today was a bit big, and it was a bit messy for a while.


    After a long while, he pulled the cocoon and finally found the beginning. He suddenly looked at Qin Wenzheng, "So, the emperor sent me here because of this?"


    "right."


    Qin Wenzheng nodded, "Fengshou Vige was wiped out. Sooner orter, the dark guards of Li Kingdom will find here. We are here to protect Song Yan."


    There is no one more suitable than the Su family.


    However, after Qin Wenzheng said this, he found that Shao Qingyuan had a strange expression and frowned slightly.


    Gu Yundong also saw it, and he felt a sigh in his heart, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Actually, there were a few unfamiliar faces in the city two days ago. Even though they were disguised well, they were still suspicious."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help hugging his son tightly, "Have theye to the door?"


    "Probably."


    Gu Yundong felt very bad, "And we have a group of peopleing back today, I''m afraid it also attracted their attention."


    Qin Wenzheng stood up, "The situation is not good, it seems that we don''t have a long time, we have to prepare as soon as possible."


    Su Yi looked left and right, he was still immersed in the joy of finding his nephew and the news that his sister might pass away, but the three of them discussed the next thing one by one?


    Su Yi took a beat, looked left and right, and then met Chi Chi''s eyes, who also couldn''t understand and were very dazed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3440: Midnight attack

    Chapter 3440 Midnight sneak attack


    Some things just came, Gu Yundong did not expect that they had just discussed the actions of the Li Guoan guards, when the sound of swords came from the county government office at night on the third day.


    For the past few days, Gu Yundong has been sleeping in his clothes, with Chichi and Song Yan by his side, no one rxed.


    Shao Qingyuan hung medicine bags on them all, a self-defense thing that could pour the medicine down at any time, and she also prepared several crossbow arrows herself.


    Gu Yundong woke up from the sound of the sword, and Shao Qingyuan had already pulled out the sword and went out.


    Chi Chi slept soundly next to her. Since he came back from beating her, the little guy stopped pouting his **** and slept very peacefully. He didn''t wet the bed almost until dawn.


    It was Song Yan. Even if he didn''t fully understand the conversation that day, he should have understood part of it.


    So he slept very restlessly and rolled over with a small frown.


    When the voices outside grew louder, he suddenly opened his eyes and threw himself into Gu Yundong''s arms, "Godmother."


    "I''m here, don''t be afraid, the godmother is here."


    There was a slight noise from the door, and Gu Yundong immediately became alert.


    After a while, the door opened, and Shao Yin and Qi Qi came in wrapped in the cold wind. Shao Yin picked up Chi Chi on the bed, "Qingyuan sent me here, she told us to hide in the secret room."


    The two of them lived next door and never slept well.


    In fact, in today''s county government, except for a few people who are ipetent, the rest are people with martial arts.


    In the past two days, they sent away Tong Shuitao and Xue Rong, who were about to give birth, and Yu Weining, who had recovered. Before helping in Gu Ji''s shop, now they simply live in the backyard of the shop. Cai Yue is even more direct. I lived in the county school and didn''te back for two or three days.


    Originally, Gu Yundong and his wife wanted to send Shao Yin and Qi mama away too, but neither of them were happy, so they arranged it next door, ready to hide at any time.


    Gu Yundong wrapped the two children with clothes, then picked up Song Yan, and the three children and the three children entered the secret room.


    Not long after they entered the secret room, two men in ck came in.


    Seeing the empty room, the two frowned and touched the bed. The quilt is still warm, but the person should be gone for a while.


    Before they could search, two more people rushed in and fought with the two men in ck.


    At this time, the sound of swords was everywhere in the backyard of the front hall of the county government.


    Shao Qingyuan and Qin Wenzheng Su Yi stood together, with a few dark guards standing beside them, their expressions tense.


    They were all watching the battle, but after watching for a while, Shao Qingyuan suddenly said, "They didn''t kill them."


    Both sides were wounded, but not fatal.


    Either have concerns, or...don''t want to make the scene too ugly.


    Qin Wenzheng let out a lowugh, stepped forward suddenly, and raised his voice to the uninvited guests who suddenly broke in.


    "Please tell your masters that if you want to see Song Yan,e out and have a good talk. You hurt someone for no reason. Don''t me me for being rude to Song Yan."


    Both sides of the fight ignored him, the air seemed to suddenly stop, and only the sound of ping ping pong pong remained.


    After a long time, everyone heard the sound of ''chi'', and suddenly a sound came from not far away, "Stop."


    The group of men in ck made a well-trained feint move, took a few steps back in unison, and distanced themselves from the people on Shao Qingyuan''s side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3441: i want to see that kid

    Chapter 3441 I want to see that child


    Both sides stopped, Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes and saw a tall man walking out from behind the group of people in ck.


    Under the moonlight, the man''s face turned pale, but his outline was exceptionally distinct.


    This is¡­¡­


    Qin Wenzheng, who was beside him, shrank his pupils and whispered, "Emperor Li."


    The ?? man was slightly surprised, nced at Qin Wenzheng, and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to know me."


    Qin Wenzheng knew it naturally. When he traveled across the country many years ago, he had secretly visited the country of Li. Li Huang, who was still just a prince at the time, was sitting on a high-headed horse and roaming the streets in high spirits.


    Now that seven or eight years have passed, this person is already an emperor who cannot be ignored in the country of Li.


    Unexpectedly, Emperor Li woulde here in person.


    So, Song Yan¡­


    Qin Wenzheng hid the turbulence in his heart, "Emperor Li is very brave, so he sneaked into the Jin Dynasty in such a grand manner, and he is not afraid of being caught by us?"


    "Catch? It''s just you people?" Emperor Li sneered, "Our country of Li has hundreds of thousands of troops guarding the border. If something happens to me, the iron cavalry will level your Luozhou mansion in three days, and then take the entire Jin Dynasty. ."


    Shao Qingyuan''s hand holding the sword couldn''t help but move, the emperor of Li Kingdom is really arrogant.


    Qin Wenzheng also felt a toothache, "If Emperor Li falls into our hands, those soldiers will only be able to capture them."


    "Just try." The man didn''t care, as if they were talking about taking him down.


    Su Yi probably knew about Emperor Li''s temperament, so he leaned over to the two of them and said, "I heard that Emperor Li is a ruthless and ruthless person, not only for others, but also for himself." So he doubted that Emperor Li would not give People should be caught alive.


    Li Huang waved his hand, "Stop talking nonsense, I want to see that child."


    He looked straight at Shao Qingyuan, "Where''s the child? We can talk about it when we see the child."


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes, looked at Qin Wenzheng, and finally turned around to pick him up.


    After a while, he appeared in front of them with Song Yan and Gu Yundong in their arms.


    Song Yan was fully awake, the huge yard was full of lights and shadows, and he shrank nervously in Shao Qingyuan''s arms.


    When Emperor Li saw Song Yan''s face for the first time, his breathing was suddenly blocked, and his expression changed for a moment.


    It''s just that he has long practiced his emotions and anger, so he quickly adjusted his emotions and took back his eager eyes.


    Qin Wenzheng has been observing him, but he is too far away to see clearly.


    stood beside Shao Qingyuan at this time, grabbed Song Yan''s small hand with one hand, and said to Emperor Li with a smile, "Now, can we sit down and have a good chat?"


    Li Huang stared at the hands of the two, his eyes narrowed, and he restrained his fists.


    But Qin Wenzheng still felt like he was being targeted by a beast.


    Be careful with Emperor Li.


    Qin Wenzheng bowed his hands and saluted, "Xia Qin Wenzheng, the Minister of Officials of Dajin, also serves as the ambassador of Dajin. I came to Jingping County at the will of the emperor of Dajin to discuss the issue of diplomatic rtions between the two countries with the emperor of Li. Will the emperor be here?"


    "Qin Wenzheng?" Li Huang suddenly smiled, pointed at him and nodded, flicking his sleeves, "Let''s go, lead the way."


    Qin Wenzheng calmed down and walked towards the lobby.


    Shao Qingyuan handed Song Yan back to Gu Yundong, "I''ll follow him too."


    "Be careful, I don''t think that Emperor Li is easy to get along with."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3442: Negotiations are earth-shattering

    Chapter 3442 The Earth-shattering Negotiations


    Qin Wenzheng took both Shao Qingyuan and Su Yi to the lobby, while Li Huang also went in with five or six men in ck.


    It''s just that before he entered the door, he nced at Song Yan one more time, and the corner of his mouth rose.


    Gu Yundong happened to be staring at him, and blinked involuntarily, suspecting that he might be hallucinating.


    When everyone entered the door, he hurriedly carried Song Yan back to the room.


    followed closely, the guards surrounded by dough outside her room.


    Shao Yin and Qi Wei had alreadye out of the secret room holding the awakened Chichi, and the two asked nervously, "How''s it going? What''s going on outside?"


    "It''s alright. Most of the people were injured a little bit, and they were all taken down for treatment and bandages. Xianggong and the others have already sat down with each other to talk. It''s... Li Huang."


    Shao Yin and Qi Nie gasped at the same time, "He, he actually came in person?" The two of them looked at Song Yan in unison.


    Thetter pursed his lips and asked Gu Yundong in a low voice, "Ganniang, who is that person?"


    "That''s the emperor of Li Kingdom." Gu Yundong put him on the bed, squatted down and asked him, "Ayan, what do you think of that person?"


    Although he just nced at him and didn''t even say a word, Song Yan didn''t reject Emperor Li, "Very, very handsome, very imposing, good-looking, and even smiled at me."


    Gu Yundong paused when he heard the words, and didn''t know how to tell him the identity of this person for a while, but just touched his head and said, "Go to sleep, let''s talk about it when you wake up."


    Song Yan nodded, and Chi Chi, who was too sleepy, immediately tilted his head and fell asleep in seconds.


    Seeing this, the three of them smiled helplessly.


    They couldn''t sleep, and they didn''t know when the talk would go.


    Gu Yundong guessed that the time was not short, but he did not expect it to be so long.


    When it was dawn, no one came out of the lobby.


    Gu Yundong was not at ease, and hesitantly walked over. As soon as he reached the door, he heard the roaring voice of Emperor Li, "Shao Qingyuan, believe it or not, I can take your head right now."


    Gu Yundong was startled, he raised his legs and was about to walk inside.


    Who knew that he was stopped by the man in ck, "Madam, please stop."


    Gu Yundong sneered, just as he was about to speak out, he saw Shao Wen approaching next to her, shook his head at her, and said in a low voice, "Madam, it''s fine inside. I don''t know how many times Li Huang said this all night. ."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Sure enough, the voice inside fell down again.


    After a while, he raised his voice again for some reason. This time it was Qin Wenzheng''s voice, "Huang Li, don''t go too far."


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Wen, who coughed lightly, "Master Qin has said this several times."


    Before Gu Yundong had time to sigh, the sound of tables, chairs and benches falling to the ground came again.


    Then there was the sound of dishes and teapots shattering, followed by the sound of bang bang bang cha cha.


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth and asked Shao Wen, "Is this what happened several times?"


    Shao Wen nodded. For the first time, they ran inside nervously. They almost had a scene of bloodshed again, but they were quickly kicked out.


    I came here a few times, and I got used to it.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath, no wonder there was no progress after talking for so long.


    She sank into Dantian suddenly, and shouted, "Can''t you talk calmly? The tables, chairs, dishes and dishes inside don''t need money, right? It''s broken a few times? I''ll hand over the bill to you and pay me back. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3443: curse some more

    Chapter 3443 A few more curses


    Gu Yundong was so angry that he didn''t know how expensive firewood was when he wasn''t home, and he casually destroyed public property. Do you have any virtuous heart?


    After Gu Yundong roared, it was quiet for a moment.


    Followed by rustling voices, and after a while there were conversations, but this time the movement was much quieter, and I couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    Gu Yundong exhaled, turned around and went back to the backyard.


    Who knew that after walking a few steps, he heard Qin Wenzheng''s roar, "Huang Li,pensation is not like this!!"


    Gu Yundong, "..." Forget it, let''s make a fuss, anyway, the people inside are all ruthless characters, and they can always make a difference.


    Seeing that it couldn''t be over in a short time, Gu Yundong could only instruct Shao Wen, "Give something to eat inside, others may not eat it, but your father can''t go hungry."


    Shao Wen lowered his eyes and smirked, nodded quickly, and went to the kitchen to find Mrs. Geng.


    When Gu Yundong returned to the room, he saw that Shao Yin and Qi Ma were both yawning and looked very sleepy.


    She hurried the two of them to eat, and then went to rest first.


    It wasn''t just them, everyone didn''t rest wellst night, except for the sleepless nights, even Song Yan had a little bit of a brain.


    She hugged the person to the bed, "The result has not been discussed over there, you go to bed first, I will call you if anything happens."


    Song Yan nodded and fell asleep almost as soon as hey down.


    Gu Yundong was very awake, and went to arrange things with the same awake Chichi.


    Although there were no fatalitiesst night, there were quite a few injured. Shao Quan had returned from the capital the day before yesterday. He has the best medical skills among the four, and he is currently bandaging people.


    Several people were seriously injured. Gu Yundong''s brows twitched and he cursed Emperor Li several times.


    There are also many bloodstains in the yard, and many houses with walls are destroyed. We have to tidy things up first, and then we have to find Mao Yong to repair it again.


    is all money.


    scold Emperor Li again.


    In addition, there was quite a lot of noisest night, and many people heard the movement. At dawn, all of them went to the gate of the county government to investigate.


    Some people even went to Fan''s house and waited for the big family to report the news. At this moment, Fan Jiachang''s family and others came here with their family guards.


    Gu Yundong could only go out, saying that he had met a few Xiaoxiao who didn''t have long eyes. Now that they have been resolved, everyone has dispersed, and there is nothing to worry about.


    But everyone cares and helps so much, she is still very warm.


    Gu Yundong took care of what happenedst night, but the two parties in the lobby continued to talk until the evening and still did note out.


    Shao Yin and Qi Nian are already full, and they are sitting at the table to eat, but they have no appetite.


    "Why haven''t you finished? It''s been almost a day and a night. If you keep talking like this, even if your body can take it, your throat can''t take it." Shao Yin frequently raised his eyes to look in the direction of the lobby.


    Gu Yundong felt the same way, especially when they started arguing, their voices were raised so high that they felt like they were about to shout for splits.


    For the sake of their health, Gu Yundong still asked people to get honeysuckle tea that was cool and moisturizing.


    What she didn''t know was that several people in the lobby didn''t speak for a long time after seeing the tea.


    However, they still have no ns toe out.


    Until it waspletely dark, Shao Qingyuan finally walked out of the lobby.


    Gu Yundong just coaxed the two children to sleep, so he came over to take a look, and saw them all looking tired, so he hurried up to meet them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3444: Song Yans father

    Chapter 3444 Song Yan''s father


    Shao Qingyuan took her hand, feeling a little cold, frowning slightly, "Why don''t you rest in the room sote, now it''s cold in the morning and evening, don''t freeze."


    Li Huang walked behind, saw the hands of the two of them shaking hands, and sneered, "In broad daylight, it''s immoral."


    Gu Yundong looked up at the top of his head, it was getting dark.


    Where is it in broad daylight? They are husband and wife, and it is immoral to hold hands?


    Seeing that Emperor Li left with his sleeves thrown, Gu Yundong leaned into Shao Qingyuan''s ear and asked in a low voice, "Is he jealous of us?"


    Emperor Li, "..." He could hear.


    Shao Qingyuan took her hand and entered the lobby, turned to Qin Wenzheng and said, "I''ll talk to Yun Dong, on the Li Huang side, I''ll ask you to help arrange it."


    It''s sote, everyone hasn''t slept all day and night, and they''ve been arguing for so long, their lips are almost bald, and they always have to rest.


    Qin Wenzheng suddenly agreed with Emperor Li''s words very much, it was immoral, hum.


    Seeing that everyone was gone, Gu Yundong asked in a low voice, "You guys are arguing...how''s the conversation going?"


    Shao Qingyuanughed, "A consensus has been reached initially."


    "What is the rtionship between Emperor Li and Song Yan..."?


    Shao Qingyuan, "Father and son."


    Sure enough.


    Gu Yundong had guessed a little from seeing Emperor Liing here in person.


    Song Yan turned out to be the prince of Li Kingdom.


    "Then what happened to Emperor Li and Su Yu''er?"


    "Emperor Li has always been very ambitious, and has been coveting the Great Jin since a long time ago." Especially six years ago, thete emperor was incoherent and absurd,pletely disregarding the life and death of the people in the Jiangshanmunity.


    After Emperor Li ascended the throne, he started the idea of ????the Great Jin. It is a pity that several times of sending troops to try, have not been sessful.


    He soon learned that although the previous emperor was faint, he had a good prince, but the army on the border had always been secretly in the hands of the prince. Long and expensive.


    Emperor Li could only think of other ways. It happened that six years ago, the Yongning Mansion in Great Jin suffered a famine, and various bandits took advantage of the chaos.


    The most important thing is that Bai Zhiyan and the previous King Lu are also just around the corner, wanting to take the opportunity to seize the throne.


    This matter was known to Emperor Li, and Emperor Li thought about provoking a civil war in the Great Jin Dynasty, consuming the army of the Great Jin Dynasty, and then taking the opportunity to attack.


    He sneaked into Dajin quietly, and brought people to the ce where the riot happened - Qing''an House.


    He even got in touch with the bandits at the time, and he was almost able to provoke greater civil unrest.


    Of course, Li Huang just said that to Qin Wenzheng, Shao Qingyuan and others, he just said that he happened toe to visit Dajin. Hearing these words is just a pretext. When the lord of a countryes to visit, will he quietly run to the rioting city?


    But the matter has passed, and it is useless to reveal his intentions now. What they have to solve now is the top priority, the war between the two countries.


    "Six years ago, Emperor Li entered the Qing''an Mansion, and he originally thought that things would develop as he nned. Unfortunately, Emperor Li had only been on the throne for a year or two, and there were many factors of instability in the country of Li, and there were also many people. I''m still not convinced by him. The news of Emperor Li''sing to the Jin Dynasty was leaked for some reason, and Li Guo sent someone to assassinate him."


    Gu Yundong thought that the next thing should be the **** beauty rescue hero, it must be Su Yuer who rescued Emperor Li, and then they were rted.


    Who knew that Shao Qingyuan nced at her and said, "Of course not."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3445: how did you meet

    Chapter 3445 How did you meet


    Shao Qingyuan was a little amused, "In that situation, Su Yu''er was unable to protect herself, how could she save a strange man who looked very strong?"


    Gu Yundong thought about it too, she forgot to consider the background.


    "Then how did they meet?"


    Shao Qingyuan, "When Emperor Li was assassinated, it happened that Su Yuer''s master and servant escaped from the bandits and hid in a dpidated basket at the back of an alley, wanting to wait for the limelight to pass before running out."


    Who knew, but encountered the scene of Emperor Li''s assassination. There was an inner ghost among Li Huang''s secret guards, causing the other secret guards to be transferred to leave the mountain and let him face the killer alone.


    Fortunately, he was good at his own skills, and he didn''t lose out when fighting the killer, and he killed the killer with his backhand, although he himself was also seriously injured.


    The killer called out the identity of Emperor Li before he died, but Su Yuer and the two who were hiding in the dark could hear it clearly.


    Su Yuer grew up in an official''s family since she was a child. His father was an upright young minister of Dali Temple, and she was the most favored young daughter in the family, and her education was no worse than that of a man.


    Therefore, Su Yuer is different from other women who grew up in a boudoir. She knows very well what this person represents, and she also knows that he must have bad intentions when hees to Dajin.


    She absolutely can''t let Emperor Li leave like this, she has to find a way to tell her family about it and let her father and big brother handle it.


    Fortunately, after Emperor Li beheaded the killer, he was seriously injured and unconscious.


    Su Yuer took Song Ruishu to quietly transfer the person to a house next door, which happened to be a pharmacy. Moreover, the pharmacy has been searched by thieves for a round, and no one shoulde over for the time being.


    Su Yuer put medicine and bandages on the person, and was trying to figure out how to report the letter.


    Unfortunately, the chaos outside became more and more chaotic, and several groups of refugees broke into the pharmacy.


    Su Yuer had difficulty rushing out, so she could only hide carefully, and it just took a day.


    However, she was not deeply involved in the world after all, and thought that the problem was not soprehensive.


    Emperor Li''s dark guards quickly followed the clues to the door, and even killed people on the spot when they saw them.


    Fortunately, Huang Li woke up in time to stop them, so it was impossible for Su Yuer to tell him what she nned to do at the beginning. She only said that she saw that he was seriously injured and wanted to save people, and she didn''t mention the fact that she knew his identity. .


    Since the secret guards came to the door, the two weak women couldn''t do anything to him. The most important thing at the moment was to save their lives first, and then go out to find rescuers.


    Unfortunately, Emperor Li didn''t n to let them go just like that. Whether they believed them or not, they would risk exposure if they left him. But they did save him, and he was not the kind of ungrateful person, so when they retreated, they brought Su Yuer along with them.


    Su Yuer lost their freedom and was taken away from the pce by Emperor Li and his secret guards, and went to a vige in the countryside to recuperate.


    She didn''t know who this Bie Zhuang belonged to, but she kept an eye out and arranged a fake identity for herself.


    And Song Ruishu also became Song Wangyu.


    Li Huang was seriously injured. After waking up once, he fell into aa. He couldn''t do anything more like this, and by the time he waspletely healed, the chaos outside had subsided.


    Thete emperor died, the prince ascended the throne, the bandits were exterminated, King Lu and Bai Zhiyan died, and the victims of Yongning Mansion were properly arranged. It would be wishful thinking to provoke civil unrest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3446: brought back to Li

    Chapter 3446 brought back the country of Li


    Although Emperor Li was not reconciled, he could only give up this n.


    He even had a hunch that this Great Jin had a new emperor, and he was afraid that it would be more difficult to deal with in the future.


    It is all to me for the gang of hindsights in the country of Li. At this time, someone was sent to assassinate him, making all his preparations fall short.


    Li Huang was so angry that he went back and started to deal with the gang of dogs that hurt him.


    And Su Yuer and Song Ruishu were naturally brought back to Li Kingdom.


    Su Yuer is generous, decent, and knowledgeable. Li Huang found that chatting with her made him extraordinarily rxed, and they were like-minded with each other, which made him always happy and itchy.


    Emperor Li fell quickly, and he was even more reluctant to let Su Yuer go.


    Su Yu''er... Su Yu''er herself doesn''t know her feelings for Emperor Li.


    Fear, guard, love, like-minded, she is also confused. But from the moment Li Huang told her her identity, Su Yuer knew that she could not escape, and she would definitely be taken back to Li country.


    Sure enough, Su Yuer''s master and servant followed Emperor Li back to the royal family of Li Kingdom.


    Emperor Li treats her very well and loves her very much. Knowing that she misses her hometown, she built her pce ording to the model of Dajin. Knowing that she likes to read books, she collected a lot of Dajin literature for her. I also found a chef who can cook Dajin cuisine and let her wear Dajin clothes to celebrate Dajin festivals.


    But he didn''t know that this kind of love could easily bring disaster to Su Yuer.


    Su Yuer is pregnant, so there will be more battles in the open and secret.


    But Emperor Li arranged a **** for Su Yuer, so the child was born safely.


    is a son, Song Yan, Yuxue is cute and well-behaved, very simr to Su Yuer.


    The Emperor Li is more and more good to the mother and son. This is the first and only child of Emperor Li, and many people in the harem and even the previous dynasty are jealous. But this child was born by a woman from Dajin, who can be reconciled?


    If it weren''t for Emperor Li''s bad temper, and since he came back from the Great Jin Dynasty, he had purged arge group of people, and the air of the capital had been ughtered for a few months, and the smell of blood was still around, I''m afraid that these ministers would He is going to hold him to have children with other women in the harem.


    Su Yuer actually knew that she had no way out after she became pregnant. It is impossible for her to go back to her hometown, and she is reluctant to have this child, so she has already given up her heart to go back and ns to raise the child well.


    Who knows that someone will not let her wish, the harem has more and more conspiracies against the mother and son, Su Yuer is tired of coping, and her mood gradually copses.


    Especially Song Yan was almost poisoned several times. If she hadn''t noticed it early, this child would not have survived.


    There is only one Song Ruishu around Su Yuer who can be trusted, so it can be said that she is isted and helpless. Even if there is the emperor''s secret guard, some methods are hard to guard against.


    Finally, when Song Yan was two and a half years old, some people couldn''t hold it in any longer, they even bought off the mother who took care of him and wanted to kill the child directly.


    That mama was someone Li Huang could trust, and she turned out to be a weapon.


    Mamma failed to kill Song Yan in the end, and all her poisons were finally blocked by Su Yuer.


    Su Yuer was dying soon, but she no longer dared to keep Song Yan in the pce. With her as a mother, and so on, if she is gone, can the child survive?


    She entrusted Song Yan to Song Ruishu, begging her to keep the child and send him back to Dajin if there is a chance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3447: Yan Lin brothers and sisters do not know whereabouts

    Chapter 3447 Yan Lin brothers and sisters do not know whereabouts


    Song Ruishu fled the pce with Song Yan, and she came out with a lot of jewelry on her body.


    But after she pawned the jewelry in the pce for the first time, she was almost discovered, and she could only put the things away and use some scattered copper tes.


    This is also the reason why she took Song Yan with her and had money on her body, but she was not doing well.


    Song Ruishu took the child to Fengshou Vige, which is the closest ce to Dajin. Unfortunately, before she could think of a way to go to Dajin, she had an ident, leaving only Song Yan as a child.


    Harvest Vige was destroyed. Emperor Li''s secret guard went to search Song Ruishu''s former residence and found a lot of silver coins buried under the yard, but they all had the imprint of the royal family.


    Speaking of Fengshou Vige, Gu Yundong frowned, "So, Fengshou Vige was really made by Emperor Li?"


    "Yes." How could Li Huang not be angry when he knew about Song Yan''s days? Especially these people are still unrepentant, insulting Song Yan as a wild breed.


    The only prince of the dignified Li Kingdom, to be humiliated like this? Li Huang must be unbearable.


    "Then, have you asked the Yan Lin brothers and sisters?"


    "I asked." Shao Qingyuan said, "Don''t worry, their brothers and sisters are not in Fengshou Vige, and they don''t know where they went. Earlier, Li Huang knew from other vigers that Yan Lin was the one who had the most contact with us and Song Yan, but it was a pity to find them. There is no trace of them. But they can also know a lot of clues from other vigers, but it is more difficult to find."


    Gu Yundong didn''t know how to evaluate Li Huang''s actions. The vigers in Fengshou Vige really stink.


    But without blinking, he directly destroyed the entire vige, and there were always a few innocent people among them. This method was quite frightening.


    It¡¯s just that in this dynasty, even the nine ns have it. For the emperor, destroying a small vige that humiliated the prince and abused the prince was not even a big deal.


    Gu Yundong pondered, but Shao Qingyuan suddenly squeezed her hand.


    She was startled and raised her head slightly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Song Yan, in the end is the prince of Li Kingdom, even if we want to keep him, I''m afraid we won''t be able to keep him." Especially since he is the only child of Emperor Li.


    And his identity is exposed, it is equally dangerous to stay here.


    Gu Yundong rubbed his brows, "But even if he goes back, it''s not safe, the pce is a ce to eat people. At first, Emperor Li couldn''t protect him, but now he can? Su Yuer was killed, has he found the murderer? Avenge her?"


    Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly, "Vengeance, do you still remember the news that Empress Li was assassinated to death two years ago?"


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Her eyes widened suddenly, "Don''t tell me that the mastermind behind Su Yu''er was the Empress Li, and the one who had the queen assassinated was Emperor Li, right?"


    "Emperor Li, not only the queen, but also her mother''s family disappeared."


    The people in the harem of Li Guochaotang actually knew in their hearts that they dared not say another word after being shocked by Emperor Li''s thunderous means.


    So the Queen of Li Kingdom is gone, and since he has not established a new one, those ministers did not dare to force him, for fear that he would end up with a good death.


    Shao Qingyuan, "How do you say it? Li Huang sometimes does things very well and does whatever he wants."


    really.


    "Huang Li said, I wasn''t sure about Su Yu''er''s identity before, but now that I''m sure, I''ll postte her as the queen when I go back. Then Song Yan''s identity will be higher."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3448: live here?

    Chapter 3448 Live here?


    Su Yuer is the white moonlight cinnabar mole to Emperor Li, at least for now, he is still on top of Su Yuer''s heart.


    As for the future, no one can tell, people are unpredictable, especially the thoughts of Emperor Li.


    But Song Yan must be brought back to Li Kingdom.


    "Then what are your ns next?" Gu Yundong asked.


    In the end, we discussed it all day and night. Although we beat, killed, shouted and scolded, we still reached a consensus in some aspects.


    "The two countries will stop the war and establish diplomatic rtions. Since Emperor Li is here, he will personally go to the capital for a friendly visit, sign a diplomatic agreement, andmunicate with each other. After all, he initiated the war, and now Song Yan is in our hands again. Even if Song Yan''s life was saved by us, he is naturally thepensation that should bepensated, the gratitude that should be thanked."


    As for the amount ofpensation, it is none of their business. In the court, they will naturally argue back and forth.


    Gu Yundong understood, "Then when will they leave?"


    "Since it is an envoy visit, it is impossible for Emperor Li to be alone. He will stay in Jingping County for a while, and then go to the capital together when the embassy from Li Guo arrives."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened, "He still lives here?" No, she refused.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Of course it won''t be here. Someone has already prepared for it at the inn. Not only Emperor Li, but Qin Wenzheng and Master Su will also live there."


    Fortunately, not long after he came to Jingping County, he found someone to repair the station.


    Otherwise, the shabby post is no different from the previous county government office, and there is no way to live in it, especially when Emperor Li came over, I am afraid that when he sees it, he willugh at Da Jin for being rude and poor.


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this, "That''s good." Although the post station is not far from here.


    Shao Qingyuan gave him a vination, "But Li Huang also mentioned that during his stay in Jingping County, he wanted to get along with Song Yan more. I think this is also good, at least let them get acquainted first. In the future, Song Yan will go When Ie to Li Guo, I will definitely face unfamiliar ces alone, and cultivate more feelings with Li Huang, which is always good for him."


    There are also those dark guards brought by Emperor Li, although those people are all loyal to Emperor Li. But it is rare for them to appear in front of people. During this period of time, Song Yan got along well with them, and he could have more incense and love. What trouble and danger will he encounter in the future? Might be able to help him.


    Gu Yundong nodded, and felt a little more reluctant. "Yeah, when he went to Li Kingdom, he would be helpless. Emperor Li would not agree to our people to take care of him." After all, two countries were involved, Li The emperor also had to wonder if the person they had nted was a spy.


    Don''t take care of Song Yan at that time, but instead lost his own life.


    "Even if Song Yan encounters difficulties in the future, it''s not easy toe to Dajin for help." Gu Yundong was really heartbroken. For the first time, she epted a cute and well-behaved adopted son, but she could only watch him leave her side. Helpless, "It would be nice if there was an embassy, ??anyway, there is a channel."


    "Embassy??" Shao Qingyuan was surprised, "What is that?" The station where the embassy lived? This is their county seat.


    "It''s... the embassy." Gu Yundong suddenly put his palms together, his eyes widened, "Yes, since the two countries have diplomatic rtions, it is also possible to build embassies in each other."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3449: Su Yis thoughts

    Chapter 3449 Su Yi''s mind


    Gu Yundong immediately exined the meaning of the embassy, ??"The embassy is responsible for the rtionship between the two countries. For example, our embassy in Dajin was built in the capital of Lebanon, and we send officials here to stay in Lebanon. Of course, we don''t care about Lebanon. The internal affairs of the country, but if the people of Dajin encounter any problems when they go to the country of Li, they can directly ask the embassy for help."


    "Of course, this is for our country. Another purpose is to promote economic, cultural, educational, etc. rtions between the two countries."


    Gu Yundong is not very clear about many things about the embassy, ??so he can only tell what he understands.


    As for the role of the embassy, ??they can negotiate on their own at that time.


    Shao Qingyuan thoughtful, although considering the current national conditions, the implementation of this matter is not so easy, but who knows? It''s always okay to mention, right?


    He hadn''t opened his mouth yet, but Su Yi, who happened to be walking this way, just heard Gu Yundong''s words, and immediately strode in excitedly.


    "That''s a good idea. When the timees, I''ll ask the emperor to send a note to the embassy in the country of Li. In this way, we are also close to Ayan, and we can take care of him."


    Gu Yundong looked at Su Yi, who was suddenly excited, in amazement, rubbing his chin in thought. Su Yi is indeed a good candidate.


    She also thought about it, but the emperor would definitely not agree.


    What''s more, they still have this Jingping County to reform and develop.


    Shao Qingyuan just took this matter to heart, turned around and talked to Qin Wenzheng, he looked at Su Yi, "Why did youe here?"


    "Oh, I dropped something here when I was fighting. Come and look for it."


    Su Yi pointed behind the two of them, and indeed saw a purse falling on the ground.


    He didn''t stay too long, he picked up things and went back to rest.


    Gu Yundong looked at his back and was very surprised, "Master Su has also started."


    Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly, "No way, when it came to Su Yu''er, Master Su was so emotional that he even forgot the identity of the other party, so he wanted to go up to Emperor Li to settle the ount, but was blocked by Emperor Li''s guards. The purse that fell when entangled."


    The other party is Emperor Li, but Su Yuer is the precious daughter of the Su family. When Su Yi heard that Su Yuer lived such a dangerous life in the country of Li, she was not distressed or angry.


    Fortunately, when they were talking, they would scold at every turn, and sometimes they would do something, but Su Yi''s behavior didn''t seem too disrespectful.


    Gu Yundong knew it, really, this Su Yi was still Emperor Li''s brother-inw.


    The two walked towards the room while talking.


    It was veryte at this moment. In fact, both of them didn''t sleep for a day and a night, and they were really tired.


    However, what Gu Yundong didn''t expect was that the door of their house was knocked on the next morning just before dawn.


    She sat up a little irritably and looked at the sky outside.


    "Who?"


    Shao Qingyuan is no longer by his side, and he is busy doing things again and again. He is much busier than she is, and he has lost a lot of weight these days.


    Hongye''s lowered voice came from outside the door, "Madam, yes, it''s me."


    Gu Yundong looked at the two sleeping children beside him, grabbed a handful of hair, and went over to open the door.


    "What happened this early in the morning?"


    Hongye also knew that it was not good to disturb Madam to get up at this time, but she really had no choice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3450: make him wait

    Chapter 3450 Let him wait


    Hongye whispered, "Madam, the Emperor Li said he wanted to see Young Master Song."


    "Can''t we bete?" Didn''t he sleep for two days? Still up so early, neurotic?


    Hongye grimaced, "Huang Li said, if we don''t let him see him, he will break in by himself."


    The other party has a noble status, let alone them, if they really want to force their way, even Qin Wenzheng may not be able to stop them.


    Shaowu was stabilizing him over there, and Hongye hurried over to report.


    Gu Yundong sneered, "I''m in a hurry at this time. If it weren''t for the disaster he left behind, would he have been separated from his biological son? I''m so annoying."


    She said to Hongye, "Go and tell him, Song Yan has been frightened for the past two days. He fell asleep verytest night and is still awake. Children will not grow taller if they sleep too little. Also, about their father-son rtionship. , we haven''t had time to tell Song Yan, we''ll talk to himter when he wakes up. Let him wait..."


    Hongye quickly responded, "Yes, I''ll go right now."


    Hongye turned and left, Gu Yundong was no longer drowsy, and turned back to wash his face first.


    When ?? entered the inner room again, both children woke up.


    They didn''t know what was going on, and they were whispering while lying on the bed.


    In fact, Song Yan and Chi Chi have always slept separately, and they have been allowed to live here together for safety these few days. Neither of the two children had the experience of waking up with their peers. These days, they were very novel. They didn''t wake up, and they didn''t know what they were talking about when they got together. Anyway, when Gu Yundong walked over, they often couldn''t understand.


    She tidied up her clothes and hair, then came over and hugged both of them.


    "Come on, get dressed first, what do you want to eat in the morning?"


    Chi Chi first, "Big bun."


    Song Yan followed his example and said loudly, "Big Noodles."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they looked at each other, and then giggled.


    Gu Yundong, "..." Okay, you have the final say.


    She dressed the two children and took them by the hand to the flower hall.


    Even though she knew that Emperor Li was waiting, she was not in a hurry. How could the child be in a hurry to eat, what if she choked?


    After ?? finished eating, she sent the two to the toy room again, and ran up to the slide excitedly.


    Song Yan hurriedly followed. After the two children yed two or three times, Gu Yundong called Song Yan over in a hurry.


    The child''s face was extraordinarily bright, and his forehead was sweating profusely.


    Gu Yundong wiped him with a handkerchief and asked, "Are you tired?"


    "I''m not tired." He immediately shook his head, how could someone get tired from ying?


    Gu Yundong sat on the small chair beside him and pulled him to sit opposite, "The godmother, can I talk to you?"


    Song Yan was startled and nodded hesitantly, "Okay."


    Gu Yundong knew what he might have felt, but he couldn''t always run away, he had to say it sooner orter.


    She looked at Chi Chi, who was kicking around with a takraw ball, and said, "Do you remember the man you saw that night? You said the one he smiled at you."


    Song Yan nodded, "Remember."


    "He...he''s your father."


    Song Yan''s eyes mmed, "Godmother, what did you say?"


    Gu Yundong reached out and rubbed his head, "You heard right, he is indeed your father. Not only that, he is also the emperor of the Li kingdom, and you are the prince of the Li kingdom."


    Gu Yundong didn''t n to hide it from him. Although Song Yan was young, he had already learned to read and write. He had experienced a lot and knew a lot more than ordinary children of the same age.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3451: he doesnt want to be alone

    Chapter 3451 He doesn''t want to be alone


    Gu Yundong did not hide the matter of Emperor Li and Su Yuer, and told Song Yan directly.


    She didn''t want him to be unprepared. The things he will face in the future will be much moreplicated than they areter. The earlier you know, the better you can protect yourself.


    But for Song Yan, getting so much information at once was still very difficult for him to digest.


    He just learned a few days ago that he has an uncle, and his grandfather''s family was a high-ranking official in the capital.


    Now the godmother told him again, his father is the emperor, he is the prince? ?


    Moreover, the mother in her memory is not his biological mother.


    Song Yan raised his head nkly and looked at Gu Yundong, "Then, am I going to leave with my father?"


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, "He wants to take you to Li Country."


    Song Yan was suddenly at a loss, he finally came to Dajin, is he going back again?


    "Can''t I stay with my godfather and godmother? I don''t want to be alone, I''m afraid." The little guy became flustered and his eyes were red.


    Sometimes, some warmth has been enjoyed, and it is really too difficult to stay away.


    "I''ll be alone in the future, what should I do?"


    Gu Yundong put his arms around his small body and said with a smile, "What should I do? You are still our child. Although Song Ruishu is not your biological mother, her love for you is not fake, right? Your biological mother is also very close. Love you, she did her best to keep you safe. You also met your uncle, didn''t you? He even talked to you, you can feel that he cares about you, right?"


    Song Yan nodded vigorously, "Yes."


    "So, you have another father now. Although I don''t know your father very well, he also cares about you very much. Look, you have so many people who like you, love you, love you, and you are not alone. Yes. We can visit you in the future, and you can write to us when you miss us. We are all your strong backers, and you are not alone."


    Song Yan thought about it, yes, when he was in Harvest Vige, he was only apanied by A Hua and a cat.


    It seems that he is really the only one left in the world, no one cares, no one cares, and he may die without knowing when.


    Now, he has godfather and godmother, brother Chichi, and grandfather and grandmother who, although he has never met, said he must miss him and love him dearly.


    There is another... He thinks he looks good and he smiles at him.


    Even if we don¡¯t live together and have thoughts in our hearts, it¡¯s different.


    Gu Yundong reassured him, "So, as for your father, you have to stay here for a few days, you can get along with him and see. If he treats you well, we can rest assured. If he treats you badly, we don''t want him. already."


    "Ah? No more?" Song Yan blinked, "Is it okay? Then will he be sad?"


    Gu Yundongughed, "You are so soft-hearted, what will you do in the future?"


    Having said that, Gu Yundong didn''t seem to reject the appearance of Emperor Li, and he was even more curious about Emperor Li, which made him somewhat rxed.


    She changed the subject and said something else to Song Yan. They continued to talk until they were impatient and dragged Song Yan to y. Gu Yundong got up and walked out of the door. He said to Hongye, who was so anxious that his head was smoking. "What''s wrong? He urged again?"


    Hongye smiled dryly, "I didn''t rush it, it just... crushed six teacups."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Damn, it''s all set, you must pay.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3452: Calling Emperor Li late

    Chapter 3452 Calling Emperor Litely


    Hongye whispered, "Master Qin originally wanted to go in and have a few words with Emperor Li. Seeing what he looked like, he came out quickly."


    In fact, not only Master Qin, but also Master Su.


    Master Su really wanted to know what happened to Su Yuer when she was in the country of Li. It was hard to ask much yesterday, but today he saw Emperor Li sitting alone in the pavilion in the garden, so he wanted to go up and chat.


    But as soon as he saw Li Huang''s air-conditioned swooshing that no strangers should enter, and raised his hand to smash the teacup, Su Yi raised his eyes to the sky and walked to the pavilion... Then he went around and went to find Lord Qin.


    Hongye thinks that his own adults are smart and far-sighted, and only let people bring tea and water to Li Huang, without taking a step to the pavilion.


    Gu Yundong seriously suspected that Emperor Li had violent tendencies, so she went back to the toy room and asked Qi Ma and Hong Ye to take their two children to take a bath, so as not to be sweaty and vulnerable to the cold.


    She took this opportunity to get a pen and paper to make a list, including the tables, chairs, dishes, and dishes they damaged the previous two days, as well as the wall beams in the yard that were damaged when they fought each other. .


    When she was almost done writing, Chi Chi and Song Yan also changed clothes and came out.


    Gu Yundong held one in each hand and walked towards the gazebo.


    Song Yan looked up at him, "Godmother, are we going to see him?"


    "Well, don''t be afraid, we are with you."


    Song Yan really wasn''t afraid anymore, he took a deep breath and walked in a majestic manner.


    With a ?? "snap", Emperor Li had already started to squeeze the second set of tea sets, and finally watched a few figures from a distanceing towards you.


    He let go of the broken pieces of porcin in his hand and quickly stood up.


    Originally, he wanted to ask Gu Yundong Xing''s guilt, but when he saw Song Yan''s blushing face and clean clothes, Li Huang suddenly felt... Forget it, since she took good care of her son, she was spared. The sin of disrespect and neglect.


    Li Huang snorted coldly and walked towards Song Yan.


    "Ayan?"


    Song Yan''s original name is of course not this, but his nickname is indeed A Yan, which was taken by Su Yuer.


    Song Yan looked up at the tall man in front of him, anxious in his heart, but with curiosity on his face.


    Li Huang suddenly bent over and hugged Song Yan.


    Song Yan eximed, and Chi Chi, who was standing on the other side of Gu Yundong, was even more furious.


    "Tsk." Li Huang looked down at the little one, he actually didn''t have much patience with children.


    But this little thing is someone Song Yan cares about. He seems to be his only friend and also the son of Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, so he rarely kicked him away on the spot, he just lowered his head and said, "I''m A Yan''s father, not a bad person. , I hold him as a matter of course."


    Chi Chi frowned, "Brother Song Yan''s father?"


    "yes."


    looked at Gu Yundong for a while, and when he saw thetter nod, he finally believed it.


    He then let go of his little hand and exhaled, "You said earlier, I''m exhausted."


    Just now, he tried to forcefully break his thigh with the strength to suckle. Although he didn''t seed, he must have felt a very strong pain. It was too much.


    Chi Chi is a good boy who knows his mistakes and corrects them. He said to Emperor Li very sincerely, "I''m sorry, Dad."


    "Pfft..." Gu Yundong choked on his own saliva.


    Emperor Li, Emperor Li looked at this child in astonishment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3453: how are you afraid?

    Chapter 3453 How about it, scared?


    Just, it''s quite sudden, I recognize my son, can I still buy one get one free? Li Huang looked down at the little guy on the ground, and couldn''t help but wonder if he had made a mistake.


    Song Yan also had a shocked expression. He didn''t recognize his father yet, why did he recognize him sote?


    He looked at Chi Chi, then turned to look at Emperor Li, because it was too sudden, he didn''t even struggle to get off the ground from Emperor Li''s arms, he was just stunned.


    After a long time, he asked in a low voice, "Chichi, what''s your name... Dad?"


    Confused, "You call me Daddy, of course I''ll call you Daddy too."


    His father came and went, and the three people present felt their brains hurt.


    Emperor Li looked at Gu Yundong with an expression like "is your son a little stupid".


    He just wanted to sneer, but he didn''t expect the son in his arms to suddenly realize, "Yes, what you said makes sense. In this way, we will have two fathers, which is fair."


    Fair... a ghost.


    Emperor Li looked at his son in disbelief. Song Yan probably felt that his gaze was too strong, and finally reacted, he turned his head nervously, and met his eyes.


    He tensed up in an instant, "I, did I say something wrong?"


    "How can you be fooled by a two-year-old child?" You are the prince of Li Kingdom, his son.


    A flustered expression appeared on Song Yan''s face, and he bumped into it again, hugged Emperor Li''s thigh again, and shouted loudly, "Even if you are our father, you can''t scold Brother Song Yan, otherwise, Or I''ll p your leg off."


    Who is your father, don''t make your own decisions.


    Emperor Li wanted to vomit blood and bowed his head again.


    hummed slowly, "How are you, are you afraid?"


    Huang Li couldn''t bear it anymore, he looked at Gu Yundong, "Why don''t you take him away?"


    Gu Yundong held back hisughter very hard, but there is a mistake that still needs to be corrected.


    She coughed lightly, squatted down and pulled Chi Chi over, and whispered softly, "Brother Song Yan''s father is not your father, you are different. Brother Song Yan recognized his father and mother as adoptive father and mother. , that''s why we call us that. But you don''t recognize his father, so you can''t call me randomly in the future, you know?"


    Li Huang snorted coldly, "He is so small, can he understand what you say?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to pay attention to him, just thinking that Song Yan would live in the hands of this guy in the future, he still patiently said a few more words, "Whether he is young or not, whether he can understand or not, he should say it carefully. Children are much smarter than we imagined, once they don¡¯t understand, they will understand after a few more words.¡±


    Li Huang frowned, disliking her preaching to him.


    Gu Yundong said quickly, "If you don''t speak well, the child will not be willing tomunicate with you, and the rtionship will naturally be estranged. In fact, not only children, but adults too."


    Huang Li is a smart person, and he knew at once that she was talking about Su Yuer vaguely.


    Yes, Su Yuer was killed, and his responsibility was equally great.


    He didn''t even know her original thoughts and her own fears and precautions until she was dying. If theymunicated with each other from the very beginning, even if they couldn''t fully open their hearts, would it be possible to make Su Yu''er trust and rely more on him, and not entrust the child to a maid who waspletely unfamiliar with Li Guo?


    Su Yu''er''s death actually dealt the same heavy blow to Emperor Li.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3454: Father and son getting along for the first time

    Chapter 3454 Father and son get along for the first time


    Thinking of Su Yuer, Li Huang couldn''t help but look at Song Yan.


    It was only at this moment that he realized that Song Yan''s body was extremely stiff, and he kept leaning back slightly, trying to get a little distance from him.


    This situation seems to have started when he said he was being fooled by a child.


    Li Huang frowned, he felt that Song Yan was too fragile, how could a man be unable to bear just because of such a sentence? That was too cowardly, not like him at all.


    However, he disliked it so much in his heart, but he couldn''t help but soften his words, "Ayan, you heard your godmother''s exnation just now, do you understand?"


    This question almost made Emperor Li''s tongue knot.


    ording to his previous temperament, he would definitely reprimand him directly, did he understand, how would he take into ount his fragile little heart?


    No, go back and teach him what a tough guy is.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, not bad, he can be taught.


    In fact, she didn''t want to point fingers at Emperor Li''s education. Song Yan was a prince after all, and he had a lot of responsibilities in the future, and the education he received was bound to be different from that of ordinary people.


    But he has only just begun to recognize Li Huang, especially his past experiences have made him very sensitive.


    At the very least, let him and Emperor Li get along well before mentioning other things.


    Otherwise, how difficult it would be for him in the future.


    Song Yan felt the kindness of Emperor Li, his body finally rxed slightly, he nodded heavily, "I, I understand."


    Not to be outdone, he immediately raised his hand, "I understand too much!"


    Emperor Li didn''t want to pay attention to this little guy, it was something he provoked.


    He coaxed Song Yan, "Then you know now that I''m your father, can you call me?"


    Song Yan was startled, opened his mouth, and said in a small voice, "...Father."


    Emperor Li was dissatisfied, it was too light, like a mosquito chirping. He frowned immediately, but when he thought about his experiences, he was a little discouraged.


    Forget it, find him a master to teach him well when he goes back.


    Gu Yundong saw that their first conversation was quite harmonious, and also knew that they needed to spend alone time with each other.


    So she exined Song Yan in a low voice and left with Chi Chi.


    Song Yan was actually a little apprehensive. After all, Emperor Li had nothing else, but he had a lot of money. After all, he came to see his son. In fact, he had asked people in private.


    So I prepared a wee gift for Song Yan. Song Yan is a good boy who respects etiquette. He immediately gave him the special puzzle made by Gu Yundong, whom he liked very much.


    Not to mention, this thing is quite unique. Emperor Li didn''t report his hope at first, thinking that what the child sent must be childish, so he reluctantly praised it and epted it.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Yundong, that woman and child, could not teach well, but she had a very clever mind.


    After this jigsaw puzzle ispleted, it is Song Yan''s lovely sleeping face, and it''s really quite... I like it.


    Song Yan secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his interest.


    Then he sat in the gazebo and put the puzzle on it, "You, do you want to try it, it''s fun, I, I''ll teach you..."


    Emperor Li raised his eyebrows, "You teach me?"


    "Well, this puzzle is actually regr. You can see that the edges are very smooth, so it must be at the very edge." Speaking of what he was good at, Song Yan seemed to havee alive.


    Huang Li was a little surprised. Seeing how energetic and enthusiastic he was, he finally yed puzzles with him all afternoon.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3455: Song Ruijun came here

    Chapter 3455 Song Ruijun is here


    When Gu Yundong heard the news, he was... very confused.


    After a long while, he said, "I didn''t expect Emperor Li to be so childlike."


    Shao Qingyuan on the side of ?? alsoughed sullenly, "Maybe this puzzle will be popr in the whole country in the future."


    After all, it is a parent-child game that even emperors and princes have yed, and it must be very marketable.


    In the days that followed, Song Yan took out all his puzzle pieces. There were portraits of him and Chi Chi, a random scene, and the way he was smiling and eating, almost with Emperor Li. yed it over and over.


    Emperor Li, "..." Can''t he be interested in other things?


    But watching him be more and more cheerful and open in front of him, he didn''t say much in the end.


    Forget it, let him do something happy for the time being. When he returns to Li Kingdom, he will not be so free. I am afraid that these things will be put in the warehouse to collect dust.


    The rtionship between the father and son is heating up with the sun, and the other side quit his job after he couldn''t find his brother Song Yan when ying games for two consecutive days.


    Gu Yundong knew how good the two of them were now, and was afraid that Song Yan would be sad after he left.


    So I told him in advance that Song Yan would go home with his father.


    Hearing itte is like a bolt from the blue, and the whole person is not well.


    Then, as if he was facing a great enemy, he began to guard against Emperor Li.


    After that day, Song Yan followed wherever he went, his little face was chubby, but he had to work hard to be serious and make a fierce expression.


    Li Huang''s mouth twitched twice, if it wasn''t for A Yan caring about him, he would have thrown him out long ago.


    However, after ying with Song Yan for two days, he was just tired, so it was okay for this little guy to follow along.


    It is that he can''t understand the two of them talking, it''s like listening to a book from heaven, and he doesn''t know how theymunicate.


    Gu Yundong did not stop him, and the two children could get along well in the past few days. After that, Song Yan was going to return to Li Kingdom.


    Seeing that Emperor Li was at peace here, Gu Yundong finally found time to visit the Gu family workshop.


    Since she returned to Jingping County, she hadn''t been out of the house very much. There were too many things outside and it was dangerous, and she couldn''t spare her time.


    Now I can finally go over and have a look. Last time I met those guys in Qing''an Mansion, and I happened to talk to the people in the workshop about their current situation.


    It''s just that before Gu Yundong walked out of the county gate, he saw a carriage hurriedly stop at the gate.


    Immediately, a maid came out from inside, Gu Yundong was stunned when she saw her, "Xiao Kui? Why are you here?"


    "Madam." Xiaokui hurriedly saluted, then turned around and helped out another person from the carriage.


    Gu Yundong hurried forward when he saw this, "Ruijun? What are you doing here with a big belly? Is there something you can tell me?"


    Song Ruijun''s stomach is already very tired, but she looks in good spirits.


    She was helped out of the carriage and shook her head slightly, "I''m fine, the doctor said no problem before I set off. Besides, the carriage was covered with thick mattresses, so it walked slowly and not very bumpy, so I didn''t feel that ufortable."


    Despite what she said, after Gu Yundong asked someone to help her enter the door, she still asked Shao Quan to check her pulse, and only after she was sure there was no problem, did she feel relieved.


    Gu Yundong led her around to the backyard to sit, and asked someone to serve tea, "You came here in a hurry, what''s the matter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3456: I want to take my sisters corpse home

    Chapter 3456 I want to take my sister''s bones home


    Actually, Gu Yundong can probably guess the purpose of hering.


    Sure enough, Song Ruijun took a sip of tea before he said hesitantly, "I''m here because I still want to ask about my sister."


    Her mood was obviously depressed, "Several adults who came back to the capital came to stay in the mansion to protect us, but they suddenly withdrew a few days ago. I asked, and they said that those who protected my home in Feng County The guards should have also withdrawn, so I feel very uneasy."


    Howe the good ones are withdrawn? She went to ask Wen Jin, but her husband just sighed and guessed, "It may be that the sister''s matter hase to an end."


    Wen Jin also told her that Gu Yundong was back.


    She came back but no one has ever brought her a letter, Song Ruijun felt that it shouldn''t be good news.


    It''s just that no matter if it''s good or bad, she always has to know a result.


    Gu Yundong pped her hand, the fourth child and the second fan from Feng County had indeed asked Qin Wenzheng to withdraw. Emperor Li knew that Song Ruishu was dead and also knew the whereabouts of his son, so he would not threaten them any more. safety.


    Gu Yundong thought about whether to send a letter to Song Ruijun, and worried that she would be stimted by her pregnancy, and she was really busy with many things.


    This dragged on, but Song Ruijun was dragged here.


    "Your sister she..." Gu Yundong still nced at her belly.


    Song Ruijun hurriedly said, "It''s alright, I, I told you, I was prepared for the worst."


    Yes, you are prepared that Song Ruishu may have passed away, but you are not prepared to take her out of the pce with the son of Emperor Li.


    But now that this is the case, she still exined all the causes and consequences as they were.


    Sure enough, Song Ruijun was stunned when he heard it, sitting there speechless.


    Even the mother Wu and Xiaokui behind her were shocked, like listening to a book from heaven.


    "Steal the only prince of Emperor Li out of the pce..."


    Who could have thought that Song Ruishu would have such a thrilling experience?


    "So, my sister, as expected, died, and she suddenly died in that way in a foreign country." Song Ruijun choked out, "She, she wants toe back until she dies."


    Yes, Song Ruishu wanted to return to his hometown until he died.


    However, although she took Song Yan away from the pce at Su Yu''er''s request, on Emperor Li''s side, he was a heinous crime.


    If it wasn''t for her being really good to Song Yan, he might have been so angry that he would have dug out her body and exposed her to the sun for three days.


    As for her credit for raising Song Yan, she didn''t even think about it.


    But he was indeed Song Yan''s adoptive mother. Song Yan kept people in his heart, regarded her as a mother, and set up a memorial tablet for her, and burned some paper money for her during the New Year''s Day.


    "Yundong, can I... move my sister''s grave back." Song Ruijun felt extremely ufortable, "I don''t want her to be buried in a foreignnd, alone, wandering around and unable to find her home. I can''t see her again in front of her. We, now that there are no people, we can''t bear her to continue to be alone."


    The entire vige of Harvest Vige is gone, and it will be rare in the future. In a few years, I am afraid that even the graves will not be seen. "


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, "Okay, I''ll go ask Li Huang now. Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem, I''ll try my best to send her back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3457: Li Huang, who has been despised for a long time

    Chapter 3457 The Emperor Li, who has been despised for a long time


    Song Ruijun thanked her again and again, Gu Yundong asked her to stabilize her emotions first, and then hurried to the toy room.


    Emperor Li was here for the past two days. Although he didn''t y puzzles with Song Yan anymore, it was fine to watch him while doing things.


    When Gu Yundong went, he deliberately called Song Yan over.


    The one who has the deepest rtionship with Song Ruishu is Song Yan, so naturally he should be asked for his opinion.


    Li Huang gave Gu Yundong a vicious look, but as she expected, in front of Song Yan, Li Huang responded directly to such a trivial matter.


    Song Yan knew how much Song Ruishu longed to return to Dajin. Before, he couldn''t do anything about it. Now, since he only needs a word from his father, then he must satisfy his mother''sst wish.


    Emperor Li didn''t even dy, and directly exined that the dark guard immediately started to move the grave in Fengshou Vige.


    Gu Yundong received the letter, and thanked Emperor Li in a rare and solemn manner.


    Thetter sneered, "You took your precious son away, which is the biggest thank you to me."


    He really didn''t know that a two-year-old child was so difficult to deal with. It''s okay to say something that he didn''t understand, and he even had the face to despise him for being stupid.


    He is stupid? ? ? The dignified Emperor Li was disgusted to death by a two-year-old child, and he would beughed to death if he spread it out.


    It''s just that he can''t care about his child, otherwise he will beughed at.


    He still remembered that Song Yan was two and a half years old when he was taken away. At that time, he was not so troublesome.


    Sure enough, his children are more well-behaved.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan really don''t know how to teach children, but fortunately Song Yan has been with them for a while, and there is still a chance to pull it back.


    How did Gu Yundong know that he was despised by Chichi, and then he despised their husband and wife. Anyway, she got a specific reply, so she went to Song Ruijun again.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she learned that Emperor Li had already sent someone to do it.


    "After I go back, I''ll arrange for someone to go back to Feng County first, and let my father and the others... prepare to pick up my sister."


    Gu Yundong saw that she was still in a low mood, thinking that she had traveled so long and just got the bad news, so he ordered someone to arrange a hospital for her, why should she rest and then go back.


    Song Ruijun was not polite, "Then I''m sorry, I have Wu''s mother and Xiaokui to take care of me. If you have something to do, go ahead and take care of me. On the contrary, I''m embarrassed, knowing that you are involved in everything. , is stilling to the door at this juncture."


    Huang Li and Lord Qin are here, the yamen must have a lot of things.


    Gu Yundong settled the people, but it was gettingte. It was definitely not good to go to Daxi Vige today, so he simply did not go out.


    She went to Shao Qingyuan, who was discussing matters with Qin Wenzheng. When she saw hering, he immediately waved to her, "What''s the matter, you can find me?"


    Qin Wenzheng resisted the urge to roll his eyes, what are you doing? Is it true that your daughter-inw''s little things are much bigger than the things we discuss, and you are not willing to talk about it when shees in?


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Fang Cai Ruijun came to me and told me that Lord Qin asked the fourth and the others to withdraw."


    Qin Wenzheng, who was on the side, heard her mentioning himself and nodded, "Yes, I told them all to withdraw. Let''s go and check along the way. When the Li Guo mission arrives, we will set off directly to the capital, which can be much less. trouble."


    Gu Yundong, "So I wondered if the doctors at the Southwest Camp coulde back."


    For example... her father-inw was Baihang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3458: all come back

    Chapter 3458 is back


    Gu Yundong has seen her mother-inw Shao Yin looking in the direction of the southwest camp more than once, and she is in a daze from time to time.


    Speaking of which, although the two of them have been married for many years, they have never been separated for such a long time.


    In the past, Shao Yin was in poor health, and she fell ill from time to time. Bai Hang didn''t even leave her for more than a day. Later, he recognized Shao Qingyuan and recovered, and they almost followed him.


    But this time, Bai Hang has been gone for several months, so it is no wonder that Shao Yin is not used to it.


    Shao Qingyuan really didn''t expect this level. He was so busy that he didn''t spend much time with his mother, so he didn''t know her condition.


    Hearing Gu Yundong''s words, he nodded immediately, "Indeed, the border is peaceful now. Although the army of more than 100,000 troops from Li Kingdom is still there, there will be no more conflicts. Naturally, there are few soldiers injured, and the military doctors in the barracks are afraid. I can also be busy. I will send someone a letter to the military camp and let them alle back."


    I don''t know if it''s a consonance. Shao Qingyuan just made a n here. In the evening, there was a lively voice outside the county office.


    Shao Yin strode over with a smile, with joy in his voice, "Yun Dong, your father and the others are back."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment, then stood up hurriedly, "Really?"


    "Isn''t it? We''re all talking in the hall at the moment."


    Gu Yundong immediately went to meet people with Chichi in his arms. She originally thought that all the other teachers and uncles hade back, but when she got to the hall, she found that there were only four people who came back.


    Besides Gonggong Baihang, there is also an uncle, and the rest are Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi.


    Baihang exined, "The other teachers and uncles have discussed staying for a while longer, exchanging experiences with the military doctors, and not in a hurry toe back."


    In addition, there are a lot of medicinal herbs in the mountains not far from the southwest camp. They want to collect more and help the camp to stock up the medicinal materials.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi both lost a lot of weight and tanned, but in the past seven or eight months, people have grown taller.


    The two of them eximed energetically, "Miss."


    Gu Yundong looked at them, "Yes, I see a lot of growth."


    No, a ce like the military camp is also in the period of war. I have seen many partings of life and death, and I am used to seeing the strong and heroic appearance. I can imagine the feeling in my heart.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi nodded heavily. They used to feel that their life was too hard, and it was not easy to live without a father or mother, butpared with those who put their heads and blood to protect their families and the country, they went all the way. They are so lucky.


    At least, they have masters and mothers, brothers and sisters, and they have the ability to live a good life.


    Gu Yundongughed, "Okay, I see you guys are tired froming all the way, so go back to your room and rest first, if you have anything else, we can talk about it another day."


    Shao Yin also took Bai Hang back to the room. That night, the group had a reunion dinner neatly.


    Early the next morning, Song Ruijun took Mother Wu and Xiaokui back to Yunjing County.


    Gu Yundong sent them out, and then took Hongye Shaowu in a carriage and went directly to Gu''s workshop.


    Just arrived at the entrance of Daxi Vige, and at a nce, several people saw the avenue that was built not long ago.


    This road is spacious and t. Even if there are no horses and carriages passing by on weekdays, the vigers of Daxi Vige and even the people in the nearby viges love to walk here and have a look, which is strange.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong and a few people arrived, all of them clucked around.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3459: What about Zheng Er?

    Chapter 3459 Where is Zheng Er?


    "County Lord, are you back?"


    "Lord, look at this road, it''s all been repaired, so it''s convenient."


    The people all walked around the carriage, but they also cared about Gu Yundong''s identity and did not dare to get too close.


    Vige Chief Xie heard the news, and hurriedly ran over here with his legs upside down.


    When Gu Yundong arrived at the gate of the workshop, he finally arrived out of breath.


    "Madam." Vige Chief Xie was so excited that he really wanted to offer Gu Yundong as a bodhisattva.


    Since the road leading to their vige was built, there have been more peopleing and going, and it is very popr.


    When there are more people, the people in the county seat and Fucheng say that this ce has spiritual energy, and when they learn that it is a workshop opened by the county owner, they alle here.


    Now their vige is lively, and everyone''s life is prosperous.


    Thest time he went to the town for a meeting, he was praised by the mayor and said that he had foresight and knew how to seize opportunities.


    The other vige chiefs looked at him with envy and jealousy, but even if he was not reconciled, he still licked his face to give him a chance to take care of them.


    Today''s vige chief Xie, he really has the wind under his feet when he goes out.


    Gu Yundong nodded at Vige Chief Xie, "I''lle and see, is everything okay here?"


    "Okay, very good." Vige Chief Xie said, "Although Manager Pei and the others have all gone away, with Mr. Zheng Er here, the workshop is still in good order, and there is no chaos at all."


    Don''t dare to mess up, this is the workshop of the county master. Although the county owner is not there, Mr. Shao is in the county seat.


    Whoever dares to make a mess, it¡¯s okay to say that they are fired, but they may be put in prison.


    Gu Yundong heard him mention Zheng Er, and subconsciously looked up. At this moment, there were many people standing at the entrance of Gu''s workshop, but she didn''t see Zheng Er''s shadow.


    She asked Vige Chief Xie, "Where are the two Zheng?"


    Zheng Er and his wife Tang Shi originally lived in the county government to raise a baby. After three months, the baby''s image was stable, and the two moved out.


    Because Zheng Er spent most of the time at Gu Yundong''s workshop, the husband and wife simply rented a house in this vige to live.


    After Gu Yundong returned from the capital, Qin Wenzheng and the others began to arrange to ''wee'' Emperor Li''s secret guard. Therefore, the county government directly closed the door to thank guests from that day. Zheng Er came but never entered the door, nor did he see Gu Yundong.


    During this period, because Emperor Li stayed at the county office to apany Song Yan, the county office still saw no visitors.


    Yesterday, Song Ruijun was able to enter the door because of the rtionship between the Song family and Song Yan, and Song Ruishu also needs to ask Li Huang. But she also left this morning.


    So after Gu Yundong came back, he really didn''t meet Zheng Er.


    Vige Chief Xie said with a smile, "Mr. Zheng should have apanied his wife to the foot of the mountain for a walk. The doctor said that a pregnant wife should move around more on weekdays. No, this time is lukewarm, just right. They usually go out during this time."


    But Gu Yundong and the others came a little loudly, right now Young Master Zheng and the others should being back.


    Sure enough, just after I said this for a while, Zheng Er helped Tang Shi back.


    He waved his hand vigorously, "Sir, I can finally see you, Lord."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth when he saw his jumping off.


    Fortunately, although he was happy, the hand holding Tang Shi was very stable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3460: Goodbye Daifuku

    Chapter 3460 Goodbye Dafu


    The group quickly entered the workshop, and Gu Yundong directly brought a few stewards into the office.


    Guan reported the situation in the workshop during this period in advance. Gu Yundong looked at the ount book in his hand and was very satisfied.


    The profit is higher than in January, and the operation of the workshop is also stable.


    Although there have been some cases, but the impact is not big, it will soon return to normal.


    After the steward finished speaking, Gu Yundong let them out.


    Immediately, she waved to Zheng Er, who was sitting at the door and greeted Tang, and let them in.


    Zheng Er helped Tang Shi to sit down on the sofa beside him, and said with a smile, "How about it, I''ll just say I''m here, don''t you worry? I''ve already recruited all the teams you asked me to recruit before you left. .There''s a group of people leaving to deliver before youe back, and a group of people in the workshop, do you want to take a look?"


    "Okay, will you let them all in?"


    "Okay." Zheng Er went out and called someone.


    As soon as he left, Gu Yundong shook his head and asked Tang Shi, "Are you used to living here? Why don''t you live in the county seat? You are pregnant after all." In this vige, it is not convenient to see a doctor.


    Tang Shi said with a smile, "Actually, it''s pretty good here. There are servants around me, so it''s easier for my husband to do things. My fetus has stabilized, and Master Shao said, I don''t need to be too nervous. I''ll go there every month. The county town can find a doctor to check the pulse and confirm that there is no problem."


    Although both of them grew up in brocade clothes and jade food, they had traveled abroad before, and when they encountered inconvenience, they lived in ruined temples and slept in the wild. They didn''t think there was anything wrong with the houses in the vige.


    Even the simple and friendly vigers here make them feel at ease.


    For those who are pregnant, emotions are important.


    And what she didn''t say is that Xianggong hired a doctor in the county town, and he directly contracted him for half a year, and gave him 100 taels of silver to let him live in this Daxi Vige.


    Of course, on weekdays, it¡¯s fine for the doctor to see a doctor in the vige or go out to collect medicine, as long as she asks her pulse once a day.


    Tang Shi thinks this is very troublesome, and it''s no wonder he''s embarrassed. But Zheng Er is willing, he has done a lot of absurd things in the past, and there is not much of this.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything more after listening to it, the two of them thought it was feasible.


    However, why did she sound like they were nning to live here forever?


    Did Zheng Er forget that he was just traveling? Also, her uncle went back to Xuanhe Mansion for the time being, and will join him if he doesn''te here.


    While thinking about it, the door of the office was knocked open.


    Zheng Er led a few people into the door. As soon as Gu Yundong looked up, he saw two familiar faces.


    "...Dafuku?" She called out uncertainly, it was true that the Taifuku in front of her was a little different from what she had seen before.


    Dafu, who was standing behind Zheng Er, smiled embarrassedly.


    In fact, he saw Gu Yundong at the entrance of the workshop just now, but he was hesitant to go forward to recognize it.


    He knew that Gu Yundong''s identity was not simple. Thest time he killed the head of Chang''s family and entered the city overnight, so that the local county magistrate could open the city gate. So he wanted to follow Gu Yundong for a future career. Later, she said that it was inconvenient to bring him, so she only wrote him a letter of introduction and asked him to find the Luozhou government office.


    At that time she said she was the daughter of the prefect, and he was shocked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3461: Daifuku team leader

    Chapter 3461 Dafu Team Leader


    In the end, when he arrived at the government office, he realized that this person is just the daughter of the prefect. She, she, she is still the famous owner of Baitang Vige, the magistrate''s wife of Jingping County, and the unimaginable Yongjia. county lord.


    This is the county lord.


    No wonder people say that if you can open the city gate, you can open the city gate.


    Dafuku was in a very emotional mood at the time, and he was also very anxious. You must know that he used to be a thug in a casino. In a ce where there are three religions and nine ranks, where is the noble person who is high above the others?


    Who knew that after the prefect read the letter of introduction, he asked him to take the letter to Jingping County.


    Now, he and five or six younger brothers have been arranged by Zheng Er in the team, and he is still the captain of the first team.


    The captain of the second team is mainly in charge of the Duan family workshop, and he went out not long ago.


    Honestly, wages here are not as high as in casinos. But Mr. Zheng said, that''s because they don''t go out now. Once they go out to deliver goods, themission is very high, and the food, clothing, housing and transportation on the road can also be reimbursed.


    A trip out the door is like a year in the casino.


    Dafu feels that he can still do a good job with Gu Yundong. He has been paid for a few months now, and he can eat and live here again, and save a little.


    When he goes out to deliver the next trip, he will be able to save up the money to marry a daughter-inw.


    is like the girl Xie Zhi in the workshop, if you can marry her, you can wake upughing from a dream.


    Gu Yundong did feel that Dafu was suitable for the team from the very beginning, but he did not expect Zheng Er to directly mention him as the captain.


    And this guy has a different mental outlook.


    "It''s good." Gu Yundong looked at Dafu and other major responsible persons in front of him, "If you do it well, if you do it well, I will naturally not treat you badly."


    She simply said a few words and let them go out, "Dafu stay, I have something to exin to you."


    "Okay, county master."


    The others looked at Dafu with some envy. They had also inquired about this Dafu who was personally appointed by Gu Dongjia to join the team. These people were recruited by Zheng Gongzi from outside.


    Everyone else went out, leaving Zheng Er and his wife and Daifuku in the office.


    Gu Yundong said to Dafu, "Get ready. In a few days, you will bring the people under your hand to deliver the goods and transport the wine to the capital."


    "The capital??" Dafu widened his eyes.


    Mom, did he go that far for the first delivery? Why is the owner so worried about him?


    Dafu couldn''t help swallowing, "Master, how much luck?"


    "Not much, ten cars."


    Ten cars are not many? ? ?


    Dafu beat the drum in his heart, "The one who leads is..."


    Young Master Zheng said, after all, they are just getting started. If they are going out for the first time, they will definitely arrange for someone with good skills to take the lead. For example, Baishan Baiqi from the county government office.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "You are the one leading the charge."


    Dafu, Dafu felt that the county owner might have too much trust in him, although he looked like he was not afraid of heaven and earth on the surface. But when he encounters a mountain bandit, he will still kneel, he will really kneel.


    Not only Dafu was stunned, but Zheng Er was also shocked. Gu Yundong let Dafu, who is not familiar with anything, take the lead directly? Isn''t it a little yful.


    Gu Yundong looked at their identical expressions, and couldn''t help but want tough, "Okay, I won''t make fun of you, just be serious."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3462: rubbing team

    Chapter 3462 The team


    Zheng Er and Daifuku breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Who knows the next moment, Gu Yundong said again, "But what I said about Dafu taking the lead is true. In the past few days, there will be a group of people from the county government going to the capital, and they will be escorted by special officers and soldiers. We will rub their team. , follow slowly behind, it must be fine."


    When the embassy from the Kingdom of Li arrives, Emperor Li and Qin Wenzheng will leave for the capital.


    There are a lot of **** officers and soldiers around this group, and a lot of people will be dispatched from the Southwest Camp to **** them along the way.


    It was just that, their drinks rubbed their team into Beijing, which was perfect.


    Daifuku''s eyes widened, "The team of officers and soldiers? Didn''t they arrest them?"


    "Since I let you rub, I will definitely not catch you, don''t worry."


    Dafu suddenly came back to his senses, "Yes, yes, you are the county master."


    Then he was relieved.


    However, after a few days, Dafu discovered that they were rubbing against the team of the Li Guo mission, and when the person in front was Li Huang, he almost fainted.


    Gu Yundong told him to go down and prepare well, and then think about who to bring with him, and let Dafu go out.


    There was no one else at the moment, so she asked Zheng Er and Tang Shi, "How about you? Do you want to go back to the capital with the team?"


    "I''m not going back." Before Tang Shi could speak, Zheng Er hurriedly shook his head.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Your wife is pregnant, are you sure you won''t go back? My uncle won''t being to Luozhou in a short time."


    "I know, it''s because my daughter-inw is pregnant that I decided to wait here for her to give birth before going back."


    This Gu Yundong is puzzled, but Zheng Er has acent expression, "You don''t know, my daughter-inw is not very happy living in the Zheng Mansion, my mother tossed her when she has nothing to do, and wronged my daughter-inw. Forget it in the past, let it pass, and now I''m pregnant, if my mother messes up, it can''t be..."


    Tang Shi anxiously tugged at his sleeve, "Stop talking."


    Why does he say everything outside, children don''t think mothers are ugly, how can sons arrange their mothers like this outside? Isn''t this being called unfilial?


    Who knows that Zheng Er doesn''t care, "Don''t stop me, the county master knows what''s going on in my family. She has a good rtionship with my sister and knows my mother''s temperament."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, knowing that it''s one thing, saying that your mother is not good in front of me is another thing, brother.


    But she probably understands that there are a lot of things going on in the Zheng family.


    During the time when she went back to the capital, she heard her mother mention to her that Zheng Er ran away with his daughter-inw, and Mrs. Zheng was so angry that she took advantage of Zheng Er''s absence, and offered him a concubine, and waited. Let them pass the room when they go back.


    This is clearly a mess, and it is fortunate that Zheng Er is fond of his wife, otherwise Tang''s life in the Zheng family will definitely be difficult.


    "Okay, since you have decided, then settle down. Your wife is pregnant, so you still need to find two experienced mother-inw to take care of it."


    Zheng Er smiled, "I know."


    "Then what are you going to do next?" Helping her recruit team members was just a temporary job. This guy had nothing to do at the beginning, but suddenly he was interested.


    Zheng Er smiled, "I have collected the customs and customs of various ces on this trip. I will record itter. Princess, don''t look at Daxi Vige, but there are really many stories in it. Just arrange it and send it to Xiaoxi."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3463: build the house

    Chapter 3463 The house is better built


    Gu Yundong looked at him with indescribable words, that is, there would be no war at the border now, otherwise he would probably have to collect materials for the war.


    After Zheng Er finished speaking, he began to care about Gu Xiaoxi again, "What''s going on at Yongning Mansion? Then old man Gu... Is it that Xiaoxi''s father is still pestering him?"


    "No more." She didn''t say the specifics, but just took out the letter that Gu Xiaoxi asked her to bring to him.


    After saying ??, Gu Yundong went out.


    A lot of guys gathered around, Gu Yundong told them about the encounter with Pei Guanwei Wei Lei and others on the road, and after a few words of encouragement, he nned to leave.


    Who knew that he left the door of the workshop, but found that the vige chief Xie had not left.


    is just right, she also has something to tell him.


    The two talked while walking towards the entrance of the vige, "Vige Chief, when I came here, I saw how many families in the vige have started to rebuild their houses?"


    Speaking of this vige chief, he was still a little excited, "Yes, some people have two people working in the workshop, but no, they have a little more money in their hands. The house is in dpidated condition, but they just want to repair it better and live there. It''s also morefortable." After speaking, he patted his ass, "It is also thanks to the mercy of the county master that he gave everyone such a great opportunity to make everyone''s life easier."


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    She coughed lightly, "It''s like this, I was thinking, since people have rebuilt the house, let''s build it a little more, and reserve an extra room or two."


    Now, Vige Chief Xie is puzzled. The house has been rebuilt with great difficulty. Where do they have extra money to build it better? One or two more rooms out? Whose family is not crowded with several children, and finally got a room, how to reserve it?


    Vige Chief Xie felt that the county owner was a noble in the end, did not understand the suffering of the people, and could not take into ount some aspects.


    He was trying to tell her the difficulties of the vigers euphemistically.


    Who knew that Gu Yundong said, "You have also seen that since the road was repaired, there have been more merchantsing and going. If there are more people, sometimes the dy will be long, maybe they will live in this vige. One night and two nights. Of course, you can live in the town, but rushing to and fro is troublesome after all. If you live in a better and cleaner house in the vige, can you still charge some amodation and food expenses? It is also to generate ie for the vige.¡±


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to say it so clearly. When he was in Yongfu Vige, he didn''t need to mention it at all. Chen Liang has already instructed the vigers to repair their houses to attract merchants, and also let the skilled people set up a stall in the vige to make a little money.


    But after all, Chen Liang has seen the world, his mind turns fast, and he is the vige chief who is dedicated to the vigers. The vige chief Xie in front of him is also a good-hearted person, but he is not very sensitive in certain aspects, and he does not go out very much in this closed vige all the year round.


    And he has probably beenplimented a bit by other vige chiefs during this time. I heard that he often drinks a little wine and eats a little meat, and then he talks freely. Because of the big changes in this vige, I didn''t think about taking the opportunity to do something.


    Gu Yundong could only remind him a few words, of course, the vigers might be a little tight. But after the house is built, the ie is very considerable. Now I grit my teeth and ask someone to borrow some money to build the house, and I will definitely not regret it in the future.


    Especially after the Lebanese embassy returned from the capital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3464: send you back to beijing

    Chapter 3464 Send you back to Beijing


    Gu Yundong wanted to do not only the business of Dajin, but also the business of Li Guo.


    Now, no one is better informed than her. After the two countriesmunicate with each other, their geographical location on the border is actually very advantageous.


    She felt that the workshop might have to continue to expand in the near future.


    Vige Chief Xie was stunned for a while after hearing this, and then he put his palms together suddenly, "Yeah, why didn''t I think of it? I, I''ll go back and make a total, and talk to the vigers at that time."


    Not only these vigers, but also their own homes.


    He had never thought of repairing his own house. Anyway, his two sons now have formal jobs. In the future, when they have money, they will go to the county town to buy a house, live in the city, and be city residents.


    But now the county owner said, isn''t it a good opportunity to make money? He is the head of the vige, and he still has innate advantages.


    Gu Yundong watched Xie Vige Changxing leave in a hurry, the corner of his mouth twitched, and then he slowly got into the carriage.


    The car started slowly, Gu Yundong looked at Daxi Vige, which was getting farther and farther away, but his eyes were shining.


    Daxi Vige may be the second Yongfu Vige soon.


    Just like the goal of the couple when they first came to Jingping County, her Gujia workshop will definitely be an iconic presence in Jingping County.


    It''s great, it''s a great feeling to make money.


    She lowered the curtain of the car, and the corner of her mouth was always smiling.


    After the carriage entered the county seat, it went straight to Gu Ji''s shop.


    Gu Yundong came to find Yu Weining, the child now lives in the backyard of the shop.


    What she didn''t expect was that when she arrived at Gu Ji, she found that not only Yu Weining was there, but Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi were also here to help.


    She was a little surprised for a while, "Why did youe here?"


    Zheng Quanshui smiled and said a little embarrassedly, "We were ufortable in the county office, so we came here."


    Although Li Huang lived in the inn, he went to sleep after dark at night, and came to the county office again at dawn.


    either apany Song Yan or discuss things with Qin Wenzheng and the others.


    As soon as hees, his secret guards will naturallye too.


    Half of the people in the ?? county government office were now upied by Emperor Li''s people, and in order to guard against them, the dark guards brought by Qin Wenzheng also watched them point-to-point.


    It''s just... weird.


    Zheng Quanshui and the others basically took a few steps out of the door to see an expressionless dark guard standing there.


    After staying for a while, I couldn''t hold back and ran out anyway.


    Gu Yundong pressed his forehead, "Get used to it... just fine." She was already used to it.


    Anyway, they will leave in a few days, and by then the entire county office will be clean.


    "Okay, then you guys are busy, I''ll have a few words with Xiaoning."


    Yu Weining quickly put down the things in his hand, "Madam."


    Gu Yundong took her to sit down at the counter at the back. In fact, there are no customers in the shop on weekdays, but there are many wine cabs. They need to be cleaned frequently. At this time, all the shop is their own family.


    Yu Weining poured her a cup of tea, "What does Madam want to tell me?"


    Her family has undergone great changes, and now her temperament has changed a lot. When Yu Tong was sentenced to the daughter of gold, where would he have thought of pouring water and tidying things up?


    Gu Yundong pulled her to sit down, "Xiao Ning, you are fine now. I thought, I will send you back to the capital in a few days."


    "Go back, go back to the capital?" Yu Weining was startled, then turned her head subconsciously to look at Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3465: go back

    Chapter 3465 Go back


    Zheng Quanshui and the two couldn''t help but stop their movements and looked up here.


    Gu Yundong didn''t care about them listening, just nodded and said, "You told me that you want to live in the capital, and then live with Gao Ya, so that you can take care of each other. I want you to join the embassy team. You don''t have to worry about it with Lord Qin here. But if you don''t feelfortable, then follow the convoy of the Gu family workshop, and they will also carry the goods to the capital behind the embassy team."


    It happened that among the team members that Zheng Er recruited, there were a couple who had been with the darts before, and it would not be inconvenient to have a female family member and Yu Weining together.


    "Lord Qin came here this time, and also learned about your family''s affairs. As for Bai Zhiyan''s decision, there is also a result in the capital. You have made meritorious deeds in this incident. The emperor will reward you for your merits. Kyungsoo is right."


    Yu Weining nodded while listening, but the hand on his knee kept stirring.


    Gu Yundong saw it, "Are you afraid of going to the capital alone?" She thought for a while, "If you change your mind and don''t want to go to Beijing, you can stay in Luozhou."


    Yu Weining raised his head, "I didn''t want to change my mind, I just... I haven''t been there, so I''m a little worried."


    She is only a little girl in her teens. When she goes to the capital alone, there is really no one familiar with her, and she is unfamiliar with her life, which makes her uneasy.


    Gu Yundong can understand, "Don''t worry, Lord Qin will send you to my house after you enter Beijing. My mother and younger sister are both at home, they are very kind, you can tell them directly if you have anything."


    Yu Weining nodded hesitantly.


    On the side, Zheng Quanshui couldn''t help but say, "Master, shall we go back to Beijing together?"


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, then looked over in surprise, "You?"


    "Yeah, let''s walk together, and there will be someone to take care of you on the way." He pushed Gaozi as he spoke.


    Gao Zi nodded hastily, "Yes, yes, we haven''t been back for a year and a half. Before I went to the military campst time, I wrote a letter to my sister, and since then I have stayed in the military camp and never came back. It was only after I went to the county government that I found out that Gao Ya sent me several letters, and I was worried that it would be broken, for fear that I would be injured or go directly to the front line. I can go back and let her take a look, and I can rest assured."


    Zheng Quanshui agreed, "Yeah, we also had ns when we were in the military camp. When I came back, I wanted to tell my master and my wife, "No, it''s not toote."


    Gu Yundong nced at them, feeling weird.


    However, their medical skills are bing more and more mature now. Originally, the Bai family had an unwritten tradition. As long as doctors can travel more and meet different patients with different causes, it will help improve their medical skills.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t even think about holding them, and nned to let them umte more experience.


    "That''s fine, you can go back to Beijing together, Xiaoning is familiar with you, you should take care of her."


    After hearing this, Yu Weining breathed a sigh of relief, and finally felt less nervous.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi alsoughed, "Got it, Mistress."


    "Then you should prepare well for the next few days, and don''t leave anything behind." She focused on Yu Weining, "Especially Xiaoning, do you need to go back to Fucheng to see your parents?"


    "Yes, yes." Yu Weining nodded immediately, talking about her parents, her eyes were slightly red again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3466: The embassy has arrived

    Chapter 3466 The mission has arrived


    Three dayster, Li Guo''s mission finally arrived outside Jingping County.


    Li Huang and others decided to leave for the capital early the next morning, and Dafu and others had already loaded up the drinks and led the convoy to the county seat, nning to follow them tomorrow.


    Yu Weining took advantage of the fact that she went back to Luozhou Mansion a few days ago, and it was Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi who apanied her back.


    She went to the capital this time, and probably won''t be back in a short time, so she took her parents'' tablets with her, and also packed up the inheritance that Yu Tongjuan left her, and also swept the tombs for them. , said goodbye.


    The house of Yu''s house that was burned down has been refurbished, and Gu Dajiang asked Yu Weining''s n. Yu Weining wanted to sell this foundation. After all, it was a sad ce for her. Every time she saw it, she would think of the scene where her family was killed that night, and it would be impossible to live in the future.


    However, the fact that the Yu family was destroyed was too much trouble. Many people felt that this ce was an ominous ce, and no one dared to buy it for the time being.


    Anyway, let it go first, and when the matter fades away, it¡¯s fine to make another move.


    They just came back yesterday, and now they have packed their bags and are ready to go back to Beijing with the team at any time.


    Not only Qin Wenzheng felt a headache when he knew that Dafu and Zheng Quanshui were going to rub their team back to Beijing. Li Huang''s face was even more unbelievable. It was the first time he saw a shameless woman like Gu Yundong.


    "I''m an envoy. You asked your motorcade to follow us into Beijing? Normal people can''t do such a thing, right?"


    "I didn''t go with you, but just happened to be behind your convoy''s convoy. Isn''t it normal for everyone to be on the same road?"


    Huang Li, I believe in your ghost.


    Gu Yundong is righteous, "Also, Xiaoning and Ayan are familiar with each other and can take care of him on the road."


    "There is a maid in my embassy, ??I don''t need anyone else."


    "That''s not what I said. Ayan just went to a strange ce. He is a child, and only you are familiar with him. But you can''t apany him anytime and anywhere. You are going to the capital to talk about business. These days you and When he gets along with him, he should also know that he has a sensitive temperament, and it is rare that he is more cheerful, you never want him to be the same as before, right?"


    Gu Yundong will not go back to Beijing this time, but Song Yan has to follow him.


    Not only as the prince of Li Kingdom, but also to go to Beijing to meet his grandfather''s family.


    After all, after returning to the country of Li, there may not be opportunities in the future.


    Yu Weining had been raised in the county government office until her injuries were not healed. Song Yan was also injured when she first arrived. The two of them couldfort each other and supervise each other in taking medicine. They were very happy to get along.


    When going out this time, with familiar people by his side, Song Yan will not be too repulsive.


    Li Huang didn''t say anything more, turned around and left with a cold snort.


    Gu Yundong smiledcently at Shao Qingyuan who was beside him, not to mention, ording to her observation during this time, although Emperor Li was repeatedly dissatisfied with Song Yan''s sensitive and timid temperament, he really wanted to cultivate him into a strong and invincible appearance, but In the end, there was still no chaos, and he was extremely patient with Song Yan.


    The matter was settled, and the next morning, Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong and his party sent Li Huang and others out of the city.


    woke up early in the morning, holding Song Yan''s little hand and refused to let go.


    Two little ones with teary eyes, wishing they would never be separated.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3467: respectively

    Chapter 3467 Respectively


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Li Huang frequently winked at Shao Qingyuan and his wife, and asked them to carry their son back.


    Gu Yundong could only take a few steps forward and hug the two little guys.


    "Okay, when your brother Ayanes back from the capital, you can still meet. Be good, let brother Ayan go."


    She said to Song Yan again, "Take care of yourself, if you feel ufortable, you must tell me, you can''t hide it, you know?"


    Song Yan nodded obediently, stretched out a small hand around her neck, and choked in a low voice, "Godmother, then I''ll go first."


    "Um."


    Gu Yundong patted him on the back, "Don''t wrong yourself."


    released him immediately and carried him into the carriage.


    Who knew he had just let go, but Chi Chi on the other side ran to Emperor Li with his hands on his hips, and said to him in a milky voice and pretending to be vicious, "You, you are not allowed to bully brother, Otherwise I will be angry."


    Emperor Li hehe, "What can you do when you are angry?"


    "Break your thigh." He had an expression that knew how good I was.


    Li Huang stretched out his hand and pinched his tender face, "You can practice your strength again."


    After saying that, he got into the carriage and waved to the crowd, "Go!"


    Chi Chi rubbed his little face, just as he was about to express his anger, he saw Song Yan sticking his head out of the car window, wiping his tears and waving vigorously, "Godfather, godmother, brother Chichi, I Go, take care of you."


    Chichi also hurriedly waved his short hand, "Big Brother Ayan, Big Brother Ayan, goodbye."


    He followed him for a few steps, staggered a little, almost fell, and was picked up by Shao Qingyuan.


    The convoy of the convoy was far away, and Dafucai tremblingly followed with the convoy, "Sir Shao, county master, then, then we''re going too."


    "Well, the journey is smooth. If there is any problem that you can solve by yourself, you can solve it yourself. If you can''t solve it, go to the front to find Qin Wenzheng."


    "Okay, okay, county master." Dafu actually didn''t dare. He really didn''t know that the person who was rubbing against the motorcade by the county master was a mission from Li Guo, and he almost scared him to wet his pants just now.


    Dafu''s convoy also left, but Shao Qingyuan and others still watched from a distance, until they disappearedpletely, and everyone turned back to the city.


    The others were fine, except that they were not used to Song Yan''s departure, they were much morefortable without Li Huangchu in the county office.


    But after a long time, the whole person is not well, Song Yan can be regarded as his first friend since he can remember.


    Now that he left, the little guy immediately went wrong, and he didn''t say anything, and sometimes he was not happy when he yed in the toy room, and went back to the room to sleep with his head lowered, and no one paid any attention.


    The children are not at home, but Cai Yue took a few days off from the county school and stayed with him for a few days.


    Unfortunately, the effect is not great.


    Gu Yundong wondered if she should take him out for a walk. She doesn''t have a lot of things to do now, but she has more free time.


    However, just when she was about to hold a small party and invited thedy from the county town to bring her children to y to make the family more lively, Tong Shuitao suddenly started.


    In fact, her due date was still more than ten days away, but she suddenly started it early, which scared Xue Rong to think something was wrong. The servants of the county government looked terrified.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3468: Momoko Dosui

    Chapter 3468 Tong Shui Tao gives birth to a child


    Compared to Gu Yundong, Tongshui Tao''s production time is obviously much longer.


    From morning to afternoon, untilte in the morning, everyone heard the cry of a babying from the house.


    Granny Wen came out with the child in her arms and smiled at Gu Yundong and Xue Rong who were waiting outside, "Congrattions, congrattions, you are a beautiful and lovely little girl."


    Gu Yundong stepped forward and nced at it. The child was a small child. He closed his eyes and moved his head. He looked very energetic. She was indeed the daughter of Tong Shuitao.


    Xue Rong hugged the child over and was overjoyed. After looking at it, he hurriedly asked, "How is my daughter-inw?"


    "The mother is fine, but..."


    Before Granny Wen finished speaking, she heard Tong Shuitao''s voice inside, "Xue Rong, please bring the child in. I haven''t seen it yet, but I have seen the child."


    Gu Yundong and Qi Qi smiled at each other, very good, they looked very energetic.


    Xue Rong responded quickly and went in with her daughter in her arms. Granny Wen didn''t stop her if she wanted to.


    Chi Chi was being held by Shao Yin and ran over. He had been here twice before, and I heard that he left before he was born. He just took a nap, who knows that as soon as he came, he missed it. opportunities for children.


    Seeing Xue Rong go in at this moment, he straightened his eyes, "I haven''t seen it yet, I haven''t seen it yet."


    Xue Rong didn''t hear it, so he continued to walk inside, and followed in without saying a word.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong was quick-witted and hugged the little guy over, "What are you running for? Don''t worry, I''ll take a look when the inside is cleaned up."


    Chichi twisted his head, "Mother, is it a younger brother or a younger sister."


    "younger sister."


    Chi Chi''s eyes widened, "It''s amazing."


    Gu Yundong, "..." Where is the magic?


    I don''t understand the brain circuits of children.


    She smiled and shook her head. It didn''t take long for the inside to be cleaned up. She saw the little girl for a long time. When she came out, her whole face was wrinkled andplicated.


    Gu Yundong nced at him several times, and when he brought him to the toy room, the little guy was still absent-minded, looking preupied.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing, reached out and poked his little face, and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Since I saw my sister, I stopped talking."


    paused for a while, hesitated and hesitated, then looked left and right, and finally got close to Gu Yundong''s ear and whispered, "Mother, my sister looks strange."


    "What''s weird?"


    Chi Chi frowned, crying with a face, and said very embarrassedly, "Ugly."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, thenughed.


    Chichi couldn''t understand why she was so happy, he was about to die of worry, what if his sister was so ugly and couldn''t get married in the future?


    Gu Yundong didn''t tell him, anyway, he would know after the little girl grew up in two months.


    But Chi Chi thought her little sister looked strange, but she still looked at her with her short legs upside down every day.


    After ?? came back, he chatted, "My sister grabbed my hand."


    "My sister will blow bubbles, that''s it, that''s it." He also gave a demonstration.


    "My sister loves to cry too much." Even more worried.


    "My little sister can only drink milk, it''s so pitiful." Then Ah Wu took a bite of the meat bun in his hand.


    "Fortunately, my sister speaks, I can understand."


    ? ? Gu Yundong was full of confusion.


    Chichi was very happy with the arrival of the little sister, but what Gu Yundong didn''t expect was that the birth of the little girl not only stimted Chichi, but also stimted others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3469: Shaowu is getting married

    Chapter 3469 Shao Wu is getting married


    Two days after Tong Shui Tao gave birth, Shao Wu came over with red leaves and his face flushed.


    Gu Yundong was looking at the ledger, when he saw this he raised his head and nced at them, "What''s wrong?"


    "Husband, madam, I think, I want to ask you to marry Hongye." After Shaowu finished speaking, he lowered his head, rarely showing a shy and uneasy expression.


    Gu Yundong looked at the two of them, put down the ledger in his hand, and looked at them seriously.


    The things that they have each other''s intentions, she saw it when she came back from the capitalst time. She originally thought that she would find out when she came back. Who knows that one thing after another, there has been no chance.


    Can''t wait now?


    Gu Yundong is still very happy that the two can walk together.


    She looked at Hongye, "What do you mean? You''ve been with me for so long, and you know that I won''t arbitrarily assign marriages to people, it depends on your own wishes. Shaowu people are good, but if you don''t like it, you can No need to force it."


    Shaowu was in a hurry, and quickly looked at the red leaves.


    It''s still a bit shy to say such words, but Hongye still nodded firmly, "Madam, I, I will."


    Shaowu breathed a sigh of relief visibly.


    Gu Yundong was amused, "Okay, since that''s the case, let''s pick a good day and let the two of you get married."


    Shaowu was very excited, "Thank you Madam."


    The two of them came and went quickly. When Qi Ma was in the door, she almost bumped into them. She turned her head and muttered strangely, "What happened to you so happy?"


    Gu Yundong saidzily, "The good thing ising, so I''m naturally happy. Mammy, you go back and find a few people to help you and arrange the marriage for Hongye and Shao Wucao."


    Grandma Qi immediately pped her hands together, "Yo, these two are finally getting married? If the rtionship is good, I''m going to go. Our recent happy events in this mansion are one after another."


    Isn''t it? First, the border was calm, and the uncles came back slowly one by one.


    Then Shuipao gave birth, and just after confinement, Shaowu and Hongye were about to get married.


    However, when Gu Yundong didn''t expect it, another happy event soon followed.


    After more than half a month, Shao Shuang returned with the guys from the workshop who were traveling. Not only did theye back, but Shao Shuang also brought a girl by his side.


    The little girl is small and a little shy, only when I ask you know that she is seventeen years old.


    She stood beside Shao Shuang, and even spoke in a soft voice, but she bowed to Gu Yundong very respectfully.


    Gu Yundong just thought this little girl looked familiar, "Have I seen you somewhere?"


    The girl nodded and said nervously, "ve Ni Lan, I didn''t expect the princess to remember the ve. The ve used to be a servant of Qin''s family and has been working in Xinming Pavilion. She once had a rtionship with the princess. of fate."


    Hearing her left sentence of ve maid and ve maid, Gu Yundong had a big head, and she nced at Shao Shuang.


    Thetter immediately understood, "I will have a good talk with Ni Lan when I go back."


    Ni Lan was immediately apprehensive, did she just say something wrong?


    She was not very courageous at first, but now she can''t wait to shrink her head.


    Gu Yundong looked amused, "You used to belong to the Qin family? Then why did youe back with Shao Shuang?"


    "Yes, this ve was given to Shao Shuang by Mrs. Qin."


    After a pause, she suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly took out a letter from her jacket.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3470: Shao Shuang hides

    Chapter 3470 Shao Shuang is hidden


    "By the way, Mrs. Qin asked the ve maid to give it to Mrs."


    Ni Lan carefully offered the letter with both hands.


    Gu Yundong took it, took out the letter, it really was Ge Shi''s handwriting.


    Mr. Ge briefly said about Ni Lan and Shao Shuang. Ni Lan was indeed a servant of the Qin family at first. Later, when Xinming Pavilion recruited people, Ge Shi saw her hard-working, hard-working, and not a demon, and arranged people over.


    It''s just that Ni Lan has a small temperament and is afraid of life, so she doesn''t even dare to raise her head when she is nervous.


    So Ge Shi arranged people in the back kitchen. This girl is very quick and meticulous, and she is very meticulous in her work. She is still very popr in Xinming Pavilion, and she herself is happy.


    This is also the reason why Gu Yundong has only seen her once.


    This time, Shao Shuang took his friends to the capital, and naturally he also went back to Gu''s house. It happened that Yang Liu was solely responsible for the affairs of Xinming Pavilion because of Ge Shi''s pregnancy and childbirth, and spent most of the time in Xinming Pavilion.


    Shao Shuang had something to look for Yangliu, so he went to Xinming Pavilion.


    There were guests in the front hall, so Shao Shuang couldn''t get in, so he naturally walked to the back door and went directly to Yangliu''s office.


    Who knew that when he went back, he saw a child who was softlyforting a lost child. Shao Shuang stood there and couldn''t walk. After watching Ni Lanfort the child, he sent her back to the front. hall.


    This guy usually doesn''t care about men and women. He didn''t expect to fall in love at first sight, and he fell in love with Ni Lan at a nce.


    He didn''t disturb other girls, first he secretly checked the origin of Ni Lan''s name.


    Knowing that she was a maid from Qin Mansion, she immediately went to visit Ge Shi with something.


    This is also normal. When Gu Yundong sent him to go with the big army, he naturally asked him to bring gifts and have the opportunity to meet those old friends. At that time, she didn''t know that she would go back to the capital first.


    What''s more, Shao Shuang met Qin Wenzheng on the way, didn''t he have an excuse to go there?


    Ge Shi will naturally meet him in person. Although Qin Wenzheng has just left, she always misses her husband.


    Shao Shuang and Ge Shi said a few words, and then began to talk about the topic of Ge Shi just having a baby. Ge Shi naturally thought that he was not young, and said that if he liked children, he would quickly marry a daughter-inw and have one.


    Shao Shuang said that he did not have a suitable candidate, and wanted Ge Shi to introduce one.


    Gu Yundong held the letter, and when he saw this, he couldn''t help but nced at Shao Shuang.


    Sure enough, once a man is enlightened, in some ces he ispletely self-taught, and no one needs to worry about it.


    She pointed at him, "I didn''t expect that among the four of you, you are the most secretive." She even dared to take Geshi''s words.


    Shao Shuang coughed lightly, lowered his head and said nothing.


    Gu Yundong continued to look down.


    Mrs. Ge has been with Qin Wenzheng for many years, and she is not stupid. She is obedient and listens to her words. Then she thinks that after Shao Shuang entered the door, he stayed behind to chat with her.


    In the end, he belonged to the Shao family. Ge Shi still had a good impression of the four people around Shao Qingyuan.


    In fact, she had thought about introducing them to them a few years ago, but then Gu Yundong''s family went to Jingping County, and they were far away, so they didn''t ask much.


    I didn''t expect this guy toe to the door by himself.


    Ge also got straight to the point and directly asked him who he had a crush on. If there was no problem, she would call the shots.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3471: Double Happiness

    Chapter 3471 Double Happiness


    But that time Shao Shuang passed, it was not for Ge Shi to point people to him.


    I have probably been with Gu Yundong for many years, and I am used to her behavior. Neither Gu Yundong nor Shao Qingyuan likes to arbitrarily designate marriage objects for their servants.


    If people don''t like it, it''s boring to force it.


    Therefore, Shao Shuang and the others were also deeply influenced. They felt that they liked each other and went both ways, so that they could sympathize with each other, be considerate and tolerant of each other, and go on in the future.


    He found Ge Shi''s face, just wanted her to be right, and then he went to ask Ni Lan''s meaning.


    He still hoped that Ni Lan liked him, at least he had to have a good impression to confirm it, and bring the person back to Jingping County, lest she be disturbed.


    Just because he liked it, Shao Shuang couldn''t help thinking about Ni Lan more.


    Gu Shi knew what he meant, but he was very surprised, but he still agreed.


    Since then, Shao Shuang has met Ni Lan twice by chance, helped her, gave her things, and then revealed his thoughts.


    Although Ni Lan is seventeen, she has few people in contact with her. How could she have been treated with such care?


    No, not only her, the little sisters around her, she has never seen anyone valued so much.


    The little girl is really inexperienced in the world. Shao Shuang is a person who has been in the market since childhood, and is very clever on weekdays. Now it can be said that he is both civil and military, and his work is reliable. There are still many people who are secretly attacking him, even if they don''t look at him, they also look at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong.


    Such a person, Ni Lan really couldn''t resist.


    In fact, ording to her age, the little sisters around her are already married.


    She hasn''t yet, because she is small, and those people dislike her with a small waist and a small butt, and it will be difficult to give birth in the future.


    Ge Shi naturally wouldn''t point her to those men who were not very good at her, so this dy was dyed until Shao Shuang''s arrival.


    Seeing that the two parties were interested in each other, he happily agreed to the marriage.


    Shao Shuang''s master is not in the capital, although Shao Qingyuan and the others let him decide for himself. But for such a big thing as getting married, it should be said.


    He went to Yangliu, where will Yangliu have any opinions. She wanted to introduce Wen and Wu Shuangquan. Several of the maids around her were married, but all the people around Yun Dong were single, and that maid didn''t care.


    Mr. Ge wrote a letter to Gu Yundong on the spot, and asked Ni Lan to bring it over to exin the situation.


    Immediately, Ni Lan handed over the work of Xinming Pavilion and came back with Shao Shuang.


    The rtionship between the two quickly warmed up on the road, and Ni Lan was very dependent on Shao Shuang.


    No, the two n to get married as soon as theye back.


    After reading the letter, Gu Yundong touched his chin and fell into contemtion.


    Strange, this Shaowu went out and confirmed the rtionship with Hongye.


    Shao Shuang went out and brought back a daughter-inw.


    Should she also let Shao Wen and Shaoquan go out for a walk, maybe a marriage wille?


    Ni Lan saw that Gu Yundong didn''t speak for a long time, so she couldn''t help reaching out and tugging at Shao Shuang''s sleeve.


    This small gesture did not escape Gu Yundong''s eyes, she recovered her mind, coughed lightly and said, "It''s good, as long as you two are happy, I won''t object. It just so happens that Shaowu and Hongye get married next month, you two. Why don''t you count the days, if you think you can, why don''t you do it together? It''s also lively."


    Shao Shuang really didn''t know about this, and was immediately shocked, "Shaowu and Hongye are getting married?" He was not the first.


    The text is in the final stage, it is a bit difficult to write, so the update may not be very stable


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3472: two couples

    Chapter 3472 Two new couples


    Shao Shuang''s marriage was finally chosen on the same day as Shao Wu.


    The two newlyweds are busy preparing for their marriage. Ni Lan has just arrived in Jingping County and is not familiar with anything. It happened that Hongye took her and the two discussed with each other. .


    When Ni Lan came from the capital, Ge Shi prepared a dowry for her.


    On the red leaf side, Gu Yundong naturally also prepared it.


    She also gave Shaowu and Shao a red envelope of 100 taels respectively, so that they could buy all the things they should buy. Naturally, such a life-long event cannot be sloppy.


    Mother Qi helped the people who were busy inside and out, and the whole mansion was festive.


    When the day came, the two bridegrooms walked outside for a short while with a team beating gongs and drums. Many people in the county knew them. Seeing that the two were married, they were both happy and regretful.


    Wen and Wu Shuangquan are all tall and tall. They were not young when they followed Shao Qingyuan. After they heard that drinking milk can make them taller, the four of them drank a lot. Now they are wearing strong clothes and standing tall. Among the crowd, those who stand out from the crowd are particrly eye-catching.


    In addition, they were the guards by Shao Qingyuan''s side, and their skills were not low. In fact, many people in the city envied them.


    But the four of them refused to get married, and the matchmaker came back several times without sess.


    Who knew that they thought it was an iceberg that could not be conquered, but there are two marriages in one marriage, which made many people feel regretful.


    Fortunately, there are two more. Since that day, Shao Wenshao, who is still a single dog, has be the target of everyone.


    The ce of marriage was still in the county government office, and neither of them invited many people.


    Red leaves were bought when the prince of the county gave it to Gu Yundong''s main mansion, and when he was in Xuanhe mansion, the most familiar people were Qi Momo Liuye and others.


    Ni Lan came to Jingping County alone. Her former rtives and friends were all in the capital. On the way to the county seat, I was familiar with a few female buddies from the Gujia workshop.


    Shaowu and Shaoshuang are also orphans, but they met several friends in Jingping County, and they all invited them this time.


    In addition to the people from the county government office, as well as Yin Zhaotou and Pei steward in the workshop, there are about five or six tables of people.


    Although there are not many people, the atmosphere is very high.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, as masters, left after they toasted, lest they feel ufortable.


    Sure enough, as soon as they left, the guests were even more noisy.


    Gu Yundong went back to the room and shook his head when he heard the sound. Just as he was about to pack up, he saw Chi Chi being led in by Shao Yin.


    "Mother, I want to give a gift."


    As soon as the little guy stepped into the door, he let go of Shao Yin''s hand and rushed over, "The key, give me the key."


    The keys for his gifts were hidden under the bed, and he thought no one knew.


    Butst time, after he took his treasured gold and gave it to Song Yan in front of Li Huang, Huang Liughed at him on the spot, and the little guy was so angry that he almost jumped on him and bit him.


    However, he was shocked to know that the ce where he hid his keys was not hidden at all, and could be seen every day.


    He was a little worried, not knowing where to put it.


    In the end, Shao Yin made a sash for him with multicolored rope and let him put it in the small bag that he carried with him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3473: some books in space

    Chapter 3473 Some Books in Space


    Chi Chi was very satisfied with this, but he changed his clothes when he went out today and forgot to hang up his bag.


    Just now, he saw with his own eyes that all the guests who came to the wedding banquet gave gifts. The little guy instantly realized that he might be a bad boy who eats and drinks for free, and hurriedly sneaked back to open his treasure house to pick out gifts. He made it up and no one else knew.


    He is such a genius.


    Gu Yundong was amused and gave him the key, and the little guy immediately ran out again.


    Shao Yin reluctantly stroked his forehead, "As far as he has many ideas, I''ll take a look with him."


    "It''s hard work, mother."


    As soon as Shao Yin went out, Shao Qingyuan also came in with a hangover tea, "Did you just drink a lot of bars? Come, drink this."


    "I don''t drink much."


    Shao Qingyuan still pushed the hangover tea in front of her, Gu Yundong could only pick it up and drink it.


    After drinking, she was urged by Shao Qingyuan to rest. When she woke up again, the sky waspletely dark.


    The lights were still on in the room, and Shao Qingyuan was still writing at his desk.


    Gu Yundong rubbed his eyes and listened for a while, the banquet should be over, and there was no movement at this moment.


    She got up and stretched, and walked towards Shao Qingyuan, "Why don''t you rest?"


    "Don''t worry, I will finish writing this memorial first, and I will send it to the capital tomorrow."


    Gu Yundong leaned over to look at it, and saw that the memorial was densely packed, and arge piece had already been written.


    Shao Qingyuan will write a lot of things every time he sends the memorial to the capital, and the emperor is very happy to see it. He didn''t dare to say anything else, but here in Shao Qingyuan, Jingping County, the more memorials he wrote, the more he filled it, proving that the more things he did, Jingping County would get better and better and his political achievements would be higher.


    Seeing this memorial, Gu Yundong couldn''t help but think of what he was thinking about in the capital.


    Song Yan, the emperor gave them enough trust and did not expose the matter in the courtroom, which made Gu Yundong always have a heart. After all, they are the emperor, and the emperor believes that it is a grace. If they take it for granted, they will not know what is good or bad, and it will easily capsize.


    She had been thinking about something before to make a contribution, so that the emperor could maintain this trust, and she could use it at a critical time next time, leaving a way out for herself.


    It''s just that one thing after another during this period of time made her forget it.


    After Shao Qingyuan finished writing the memorial, he saw Gu Yundong drooping his eyes, wondering what he was thinking.


    He reached out and shook his hand in front of her, "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yundong came back to his senses, and then told his thoughts.


    Shao Qingyuan actually has the same thoughts as her. The two of them and Song Yan are already involved, and Song Yan is now the prince of Li Kingdom. If people with a heart insist on making a fuss about them on this matter, then even if the emperor trusts them again, after a long time, there will always be pimples in their hearts.


    They had to give the emperor an excuse to continue to trust them.


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while, "The emperor is the ruler of a country, and the people''s livelihood is the most important thing in his heart. What he hopes most is that the people can have enough food and clothing, and have a better life. I remember you said that you have some books in your space, do you have any? About agriculture, like making good farm tools?"


    Farm implements?


    Gu Yundong didn''t know, "Wait a minute, I''ll take out the book and read it."


    Gu Yundong quickly picked out two or three books, all of which were rted to agriculture. As for whether there are any introductions to farming tools, you have to read them carefully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3474: half month leave

    Chapter 3474 Half-month leave


    Shao Qingyuan''s eyes brightened slightly, and he couldn''t wait to pick up one of them.


    Gu Yundong''s book, he had seen it before. It''s just that it''s not something from this era. Shao Qingyuan also took a few nces at night when there were only the two of them, but the font was not familiar to him, and it was quite difficult to read, so he didn''t read much.


    This time, I mainly look at the pattern, and then study the text when I see the right one.


    Gu Yundong was also looking at it, she was faster than Shao Qingyuan, just nced at the catalogue to know what was going on inside.


    Shao Qingyuan also looked at the catalog first, and then flipped inside to see the pictures when he saw something he was interested in.


    After half an hour, Shao Qingyuan suddenly pointed to one of the pictures and asked, "What is this?"


    "Huh?" Gu Yundong leaned over, "Chemical fertilizer?"


    "I looked at the text, and it seemed to say, can it increase food production?" The traditional and simplified characters were inteced, and he guessed it.


    Gu Yundong was startled and pped his hands suddenly, "Yeah, how could I forget this."


    She put the book in her hand aside and read the text to him with great interest, "...fertilization can improve soil fertility, and it is also an important measure to increase the yield per unit area of ??crops..."


    While reading, Gu Yundong frowned, "But I don''t know what to do."


    The nitrogen fertilizers, phosphate fertilizers and other things mentioned above, Gu Yundong looked a little numb.


    However, Shao Qingyuan was very interested, "It''s okay, you can read these words to me, I will write them down, and I will study themter."


    Gu Yundong frowned, "Are you sure? We need to study this well, and I''m afraid it won''t be short."


    "This kind of thing is not in a hurry, it is rted to the livelihood of the people, and it should be tested slowly."


    Huangzhuang has an experimental field. As long as they get things out, the emperor and the Ministry of Industry will naturally take over.


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, nodded, and hurried to fix it while he was in the mood.


    Fortunately, there are also exnations about nitrogen fertilizers in the book, telling them which things have the highest content.


    When the husband and wife tranted the text and sorted it out, it was almost dawn.


    Gu Yundong yawned, and Shao Qingyuan hurriedly put down the things in his hand, "Go to sleep quickly, I will find someone to tell Shaowu them, so that they don''t have to say goodbye."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "Don''t, I won''t see them the next day after their wedding. They will inevitably think a lot, thinking that I have an opinion on them. Anyway, it''s dawn. After I give them a red seal,e back to make up for sleep."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, not satisfied.


    But Gu Yundong insisted, he could only nod his head.


    It didn''t take long for the two couples toe over with shy faces.


    Gu Yundong gave them two more red seals, and then let them take half a month''s leave, "You just got married, so you should rest. Now the county government is not serious, I will give you half a month to go everywhere. Go for a walk and enjoy this rare vacation."


    Shao Wu and Shao Shuang looked at each other with excitement on their faces.


    Hongye lowered her head slightly shyly, but Ni Lan was stunned.


    Also, can I still have a holiday?


    She was still anxious about what to do in the future on her way here, and she didn''t know how Madam would arrange her.


    Ni Lan is quite afraid that there is nothing to do. After all, the servants around Madam are already full. She came over suddenly, where is her ce?


    Who knew that he could go out to y for half a month?


    Although half a month is not long, it is enough to walk around. Even if she doesn''t go out and walk around the county town every day, it''s something she hasn''t enjoyed since she can remember.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3475: Song Yan is back

    Chapter 3475 Song Yan is back


    Shaowu Shaoshuang and the others left, and the county government returned to its former calm.


    It''s just an extra energetic little girl who has spent a whole day ahahahahahahahahahahhhh, she refuses to stay in the house, she insists that Tong Shuitao carry her around and walk around.


    Shao Qingyuan started to study chemical fertilizers, but he didn''t do it himself, the main force was Shao Quan.


    This guy has the best medical skills among the four, so he cane in handy.


    Gu Yundong concentrated on her career. Seeing that many people in Daxi Vige had built their houses, she also wondered whether it was time to continue expanding production.


    Although the negotiation between the two countries on the other side of the capital has not ended, there are already well-informed merchants in the country of Li who havee to Dajin. Gu Yundong also saw someone running to Daxi Vige to inquire about the wine business of Gujia''s workshop.


    Gu Yundong knew that the number of customers of Gujia Workshop would soon increase.


    Not only the Gu family workshop, but also the Duan family workshop.


    Duan Qian sent her a letter two days ago, saying that he had sent a steward to Fengxian to meet with Pang Lang and his wife Luo Shi from Pang''s House, and to finalize their cooperation.


    He won''t be able toe to Jingping County for a short time, so he can only ask her to take more care of Mu Aqiuhe''s workshop.


    Gu Yundong''s life was orderly, and the weather was getting cooler and cooler, and he began to wear round and round clothes.


    But the Li country embassy has not returned, and Song Yan has not returned either.


    They walked slowly. After all, there were female rtives and children in the convoy, and they had to take care of many things along the way. It took a lot of time to get to the capital.


    What''s more, after entering Beijing, it will take a long time for the two sides to argue and quarrel, and it will take some time to negotiate and decide. Song Yan has to visit his grandfather.


    Coupled with the time toe back, Gu Yundong estimated that they might not be able toe back before the Chinese New Year.


    Even so, Gu Yundong prepared new clothes and shoes for Song Yan, as well as a thick red envelope and a New Year''s gift.


    However, what Gu Yundong didn''t expect was that just three days before the Chinese New Year, Shao Wen suddenly ran in the door panting, "Master, Madam, Ayan is back."


    Gu Yundong was gathering people to put up window grilles, when he heard this, he suddenly turned his head, "Really?"


    "Yeah." Shao Wen smiled and nodded, "Now that the embassies of the Li Kingdom are outside the city, Emperor Li brought Ayan into the city."


    Gu Yundong quickly wiped his hands and went to the house to call Chi Chi.


    The little guy was lying on the couch, holding a brush and drawing on it.


    Bai Hang was writing the couplet, and he took it away after he finished writing it, and then destroyed itpletely.


    Not only did he end the cmity, but he didn''t even let himself go. His face was covered in ck ink, and there was a ck handprint on his fleshy little face, which made him extraordinarily funny.


    Gu Yundong saw him like this when he entered the door, and he didn''t know where to start.


    "Chichi, stop ying." She could only step forward and pull out the brush in his hand.


    still refused, "Mother, I want to write, grandpa said, put it on the door for me."


    Gu Yundong looked at the chaotic couplets, that''s all? on the door? ? ?


    Bai Hangughed and picked up the little guy, "Yes, just stick it on the door of Chi Chi''s toy room." Don''t destroy other ces.


    I didn''t understand that there was something in his words for a while, so he nodded his head heavily, "Yes, paste them all, it looks good."


    Gu Yundong took another look at the couplet, son, you are really confident.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3476: dont go tomorrow

    Chapter 3476 Don''t leave tomorrow


    Song Yan ran in like a gust of wind at this time, shouting excitedly as he ran, "Chichi, Chichi brother, I''m back..."


    As soon as Gu Yundong turned his head, he saw a child wearing a brocade robe and a small capeing in.


    He followed a middle-aged grandmother step by step behind him, and while trotting quickly, he warned, "Your Highness, slow down, Your Highness, be careful when you fall."


    Entering the door, Song Yan immediately stopped, there was still some fine sweat on his forehead, but his eyes were surprisingly bright, "Ganniang, brother Chichi."


    "Come back?" Gu Yundong touched his head and looked him up and down for a while. Very good, in good spirits, people are not thin, and they are taken care of very carefully.


    Behind her, Chi Chi reacted for a moment, then suddenly widened her eyes and shouted loudly, "Brother Ayan."


    then flew over and hugged Song Yan.


    His hands were all covered in ink. Song Yan''s little cloak was bright in color, and it was instantly stained with several fingerprints, which looked pitch-ck.


    This scene made the eyelids of the mammy who entered the door jump fiercely, but she didn''t say anything at all, just slowly stepped forward to face Gu Yundong and blessed her body, "The county master is auspicious, this old ve is assigned by the emperor to His Royal Highness. The sang mama who is serving, please give the county master your best."


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, "Mummy Sang has worked so hard, is it going well all the way back?"


    "Thanks to the county master, everything went smoothly. The emperor was talking to Lord Shao in the front hall. His highness missed the county master and the young master, so the emperor asked the old ve to bring his highness over first."


    Gu Yundong looked at the two little ones. They had only been separated for a few months, but the two seemed to meet again after a long absence. They hugged and danced andughed.


    Seeing that Chi Chi had already attacked the brocade robe inside him, she hurried over to separate them.


    then pointed to the dirty hands on Chichi''s face and said, "Chichi, mother knows that you are very happy to see Brother A Yan, but should you wash your face and change clothes first?"


    "No need." Chi Chi waved his hand, as if he didn''t care about such trivial matters.


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, you don''t need it, others do.


    Bai Hang also came over, "Chichi, go wash with grandpa, don''t you still have a lot of delicious food to eat when your brother Ayanes back? How can you eat without washing your hands?"


    "Oh, that''s right." Chichi nodded quickly, and then said to Song Yan, "Brother Ayan, then wait for me and don''t leave, you know?"


    He looked very worried, and warned again and again.


    Song Yan responded quickly, "If you don''t go, I won''t go tomorrow."


    I was satisfied for a while, and was carried out by Bai Hang.


    Gu Yundong smiled and pulled the man to the side to sit on the couch. The room was warm. She took off the small cloak that waspletely dirty on his body, and then wiped his sweat with a handkerchief.


    "How do you feel about going to the capital this time? Is it fun?"


    Song Yan is extraordinarily well-behaved, "Fun is fun, but I always want to be godfather, godmother and brother Chichi."


    But it doesn''t matter, see you again now.


    "By the way, when I went to the capital, I met my grandmother and Uncle Yunshu and Auntie Coco. They treated me very well. Auntie even made a cake for me to eat. She made it herself. She is amazing. She made the cake into a stool. I thought it was a stool at first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3477: Talking Song Yan

    Chapter 3477 Song Yan, the talkative


    Gu Yundong was startled, Coco is so powerful?


    But she does have talent in cooking, she often follows people into and out of the kitchen, and studies food by herself.


    It was just that she was identally scalded by oilst time, so her mother forbade her from entering the kitchen, and the servants in the family did not dare to let her get too close to the stove.


    In the end, she was still a little too young and had limited strength in her hands. She couldn''t hold the spat well, and it was toote to avoid when the oil suddenly burst.


    Thest time she went back to the capital, she saw that the little girl was restricted from frying and frying, so she simply made dessert and said she wanted to give her a surprise. It''s a pity that she didn''t stay for long and came back soon after.


    So the surprise she was talking about was this?


    Gu Yundong can also make cakes, but only simple ones. The cakes are made into realistic models such as tables, chairs or shoes. She has only seen them in mobile phone videos.


    I didn''t expect that Coco could learn without a teacher.


    She looked down at Song Yan with an aftertaste, and couldn''t helpughing, "Have you met anyone from your grandfather''s family?"


    "I see." Song Yan nodded obediently, "My grandfather looked at me with red eyes, and my grandmother hugged me and cried for a long time. By the way, my uncle came with me this time, and he said he wanted to take me back to Li Country. Go back again."


    "My grandfather''s house is just like what my mother said. The house is really big, there are many servants, and the food is exquisite. By the way, I have seen my cousin and my cousin, they are the same age, they are dragon and phoenix twins. Oh."


    "The capital is so lively and crowded. If you''re not careful, you''ll get lost. Uncle Yun Shu also taught me to read, and he told me stories. It was so nice that I understood it right away. My grandma also took me to see the new Ming Pavilion, and there are many children in it. But their toy room is not as good as ours."


    Of course, there is no ce here. All the toys Gu Yundong can think of are piled up in Chichi''s dollhouse.


    There are not only slides and seesaws, but also skateboards and trolleys, all kinds of bizarre building blocks and small wooden horses and windmills. The things in that room are all kinds of strange, so the two little guys like to y in it so much.


    Song Yan was chatting, and he recounted everything he had seen and heard along the way. He would say wherever he thought of, and even describe what the little flowers and grasses he encountered on the road looked like.


    Sangma, who was beside her, looked at the little master in surprise.


    She came from Li Kingdom with the mission before. She used to be the most useful confidant around the Queen Mother, and she followed the Emperor Li to serve the Emperor when the Queen Mother was gone. On the way, she was also apanied by the little master, and he rarely spoke on the way, often sitting with a sullen face.


    Later, when he arrived in the capital and met the Gu family, he was indeed a little more lively, but not to the point where he was almost chatty.


    It was the first time she saw such a talkative little master.


    What also surprised Sangmao was Gu Yundong''s attitude. She was not the mother of the little master. It was said that the two of them had been together for less than a year, but she was extremely patient with the little master.


    Mother Sang is old and sophisticated, so she can naturally see if Gu Yundong is really listening carefully.


    When Song Yan is thirsty, she will pour him a ss of water in time for him to drink. With her there, there is absolutely no ce for Sang Momo. She really takes care of their little highness as her own son. of.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3478: Dont know how to treat guests

    Chapter 3478 I don''t understand the way of hospitality


    After changing his clothes and tidying up, he ran in again.


    "Brother Ayan, let''s go, I''ll take you to eat something delicious. By the way, and my sister, she''s so pretty."


    Song Yan immediately slid off the couch and ran towards Chi Chi. The two of them met in the middle of the room, then greeted Gu Yundong and ran out excitedly.


    Mother Sang hurriedly blessed Gu Yundong, and hurriedly followed.


    Gu Yundong shook his head with augh, and went out to have someone prepare the guest room. It was estimated that Emperor Li and the others would stay here for the night.


    However, to her surprise, Shao Wen came over shortly after.


    "The Emperor Li will probably stay here for a few more days, and then leave after the New Year."


    The Chinese New Year is only two or three days away, although Emperor Li is in a hurry and wants to return to China as soon as possible. But on a big day like the New Year, I don''t want to spend it on the road.


    What''s more, he has to take care of his son''s mood.


    Song Yan wanted to stay with his godfather, godmother and younger brother for thest year, but Li Huang was not very happy, but he did not refute it.


    Anyway, after returning to the Li Kingdom Pce, this little guy''s good days wille to an end, and he will practice hard in the future.


    Gu Yundong is of course happy that Song Yan is here to celebrate the New Year, although there is an extra Emperor Li, for Song Yan''s sake, forget it.


    On the 30th day of the new year, the whole county government was lively.


    Emperor Li was originally a little disgusted. He was a dignified emperor of a country, and he actually lived in such a small county house for the New Year.


    But who knew that when it was time for dinner, the huge flower hall was filled with a lot of food, and the whole flower hall was full of fragrance.


    Emperor Li took a look, and found that he had never seen many eaters.


    He couldn''t help but whispered to the dark guard beside him, "Is this the way the folks eat during the Chinese New Year?"


    "No." The dark guard couldn''t help swallowing and retracted his eyes with difficulty.


    Emperor Li, "Is it possible that the officials of the Jin Dynasty are so extravagant for the New Year?"


    Dark Guard shook his head, "No." No, it should be said that some people are really extravagant, but the ingredients themselves are expensive, and the quantity and quantity are notrge.


    It¡¯s really rare for the Shao family to fill up almost the entire table. In particr, there are many foods that have never been seen before.


    Emperor Li raised his eyebrows, pondered for a moment, and then suddenly realized that he nodded. In this way, it was the couple who knew how to treat guests and knew that he couldn''t be neglected during the Chinese New Year, so they prepared so much.


    Li Huang was slightly satisfied, and just as he was about to sit down at the table, he saw Chi Chi and Song Yan running in each with a piece of chicken cake in their hands.


    Gu Yundong followed behind them, holding two pots of wine in his hands.


    Seeing that everyone has arrived, Shao Qingyuan greeted him, "Come on, sit down, the reception is not good, don''t take offense to Emperor Li and Master Su."


    Emperor Li nced at him sideways, and sat down in the main seat coldly, "It''s alright."


    He now has no feeling about eating at the Shao family''s table. At first, he thought that they were not particr, and they dared to eat at the same table with him.


    Now, you can do whatever you want.


    Gu Yundong brought vegetables to the two children sitting in the children''s chairs, and then said to Song Yan, "Ayan, these are what you like to eat. I have written down all the recipes and handed them over to Sang Momo. I want to eat themter. Now, let Mama Sang make it for you to eat."


    Li Huang''s hand mmed the food, and sneered in his heart, he really looked down on them, and he didn''t understand the hospitality at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3479: say a few words alone

    Chapter 3479 A few words alone


    After the New Year''s Eve dinner, Gu Yundong prepared new clothes and red envelopes for the two children respectively.


    Mother Sang actually prepared it for Song Yan, not only she, but when they were in the capital, the Su family''s wife and the firstdy also prepared some clothes overnight, and they brought them back in a box.


    But the clothes she prepared for the two children that Gu Yundong had prepared were the same, and she thought that the little prince would like it more, so she didn''t say much, and silently put away the set she prepared.


    The next day, I really saw two children dressed in the same clothes running in front of the crowd, smiling and shouting Gong Xi Fa Cai, while reaching out and calling for red envelopes.


    This statement is quite strange, Li Huang couldn''t help but nce at Shao Qingyuan and his wife.


    But he was generous in this, not only did Song Yan get a big red envelope, but he also got one for Chichi.


    The two also took two for their sister who couldn''t speak yet, and ran to Tongshui Tao''s house, stuffing all the red envelopes into the baby.


    Xue Rong turned around and opened the red envelope to see the amount inside, and was so frightened that he almost lost his legs.


    This year, the two children lived carefree.


    But on the third day of the new year, Emperor Li decided to leave.


    Song Yan had already been separated once. Although he was still very sad, he still held back his tears andforted Chichi, "It''s okay, when we grow up, you wille to me, or I wille to you, we will definitely Just like now, good brothers."


    Then he stretched out his small arms and hugged Chichi with difficulty.


    It''s just what he said, before he left, he still held Chi Chi''s hand and walked through the county, as if he wanted to remember the warm home he once lived in. in the mind.


    Gu Yundong and Sangmao followed behind them and walked around with them.


    Seeing that he was finished, Gu Yundong took out the drawing paper in his hand and gave it to Song Yan.


    "These pictures are all drawn by me, the pictures of you and Chi Chi ying, the pictures of us shopping together, and your toy room, the way you eat, the godmother has all drawn them, if you miss us, just Take it out and see."


    Song Yan pursed his lips, took the drawing, and nodded heavily.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "In the future, take good care of yourself, think about happy things if you are unhappy, and remember, even if you encounter injustice and unwillingness, don''t go to the horns, you know, there are many of us who care about you. of."


    "Um."


    "Also, study hard and practice martial arts, but also pay attention to safety. In this world, nothing is more important than your safety and health, you know?"


    "Know."


    Gu Yundong paused, nced at Sang Mammy, and said with a smile, "Mamma, can I have a few words with Ayan alone?"


    Sangmao was startled, and after a moment of hesitation, she backed away.


    As soon as the people left, Gu Yundong said in a low voice, "Ayan, the imperial pce is no better than the county government. Your father loves you very much now, but you can''t rely on him for everything. He is the king of a country, and he has to weigh many things, and sometimes he doesn''t. I can definitely take care of you. If you want to be stronger, only when you be stronger will you not be bullied by others, understand?"


    Song Yan suddenly reached out and hugged her, "Godmother, I can''t bear you."


    Gu Yundong felt sour, and patted him on the back, "Ganniang can''t bear you, don''t worry, when the embassy is built, your uncle will apply to be stationed in Li, and we can find opportunities to see you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3480: really gone

    Chapter 3480 Really gone


    Although Li Guo¡¯s trip to Dajin has ended, and what should be discussed is almost the same, but Gu Yundong mentioned that the establishment of the embassy did not happen overnight, and it was still in the process ofmunication and negotiation.


    But she heard that whether it was Emperor Li or the emperor of their Great Jin Dynasty, they actually tended to build embassies.


    That is, there are still some conservative ministers in the DPRK who are firmly opposed, and they must take their time.


    But Gu Yundong believes that this embassy will be built sooner orter.


    Before ?? was built, Song Yan still had to face the unfamiliar royal family of Li Kingdom by himself.


    Gu Yundong was unavoidably worried, and he warned a little more, "The people in the pce areplicated, each has his own mind, and many people are sent by various forces, so don''t trust others easily. What do you think you don''t understand? If you are in doubt, just ask your father, at least now, your father will try his best to protect you, and he really loves you."


    I always feel that nothing is enough. This little guy has to face the treacherous royal family alone, and the hardships he has experienced are unimaginable by others.


    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you y small tricks when necessary. The most important thing for us is to save our lives. You have to remember that we all love you and hope you are safe."


    Song Yan couldn''t bear it any longer, and tears were falling.


    "I know, godmother, you should also take care of your health."


    Gu Yundong actually still has a lot to say, but talking too much in one go will make him indigestion, and he will forget the most important thing, which will be bad.


    She took a deep breath, stood up, and held a little guy left and right, "Let''s go, it''s almost time, it''s time to go."


    went out the door, sure enough, Emperor Li was already impatiently waiting.


    The carriage was parked outside the county office, and Shao Qingyuan was asking people to carry severalrge boxes on it.


    Emperor Li frowned, "There is everything in the pce, what are you bringing him?"


    "Some homemade medicine, as well as clothes, shoes and socks, and some snacks."


    The rest is easy to say. I heard that it was a medicine made by a family of genius doctors. Emperor Li opened his mouth but didn''t say much.


    But when the pills are taken back, he will definitely have to find an imperial doctor for an examination.


    Shao Qingyuan naturally expected this, so the medicines he gave were ordinary ones to treat wind-cold and fever, or detoxification pills to calm the nerves and the like, which were quitemon and had an emergency effect.


    Seeing Song Yaning out, Shao Qingyuan pulled him over, squatted down and said, "Take care, we will visit you when we have a chance."


    Song Yan nodded, and the next moment, he felt keenly that a small ball of paper was stuffed into his small hand.


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan in surprise, thetter hugged him, and said in a low voice, "After taking it back, take it back and read it alone when no one is there, memorize the content on the paper, and keep it in your heart."


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and patted his shoulder, "Go, godfather will carry you to the carriage."


    What is written on the paper ball is the real life-saving thing. It contains some simple forms and detoxification methods for poisons and poisons, and there are even some effects produced by mixing food. In a ce that eats people like the pce, it is always good for him. of.


    Of course, severalmon first aid methods and methods for dealing with others are also written.


    Song Yan got into the carriage, hurriedly stretched out his hand and waved at them, "Godfather, godmother, brother Chichi, take care of you."


    "Go!" Li Huang gave an order, and the convoy moved slowly.


    The three of Shao Qingyuan were in the same ce for a long time before returning home in a depressed mood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3481: two years later

    Chapter 3481 Two yearster


    Two yearster.


    A small figure sneaked around in the veranda, and after a while, got into an empty wing and closed the door very cautiously.


    Immediately ran to the closet on the left side of the room, opened the closet, and took out a small backpack from inside.


    He opened the bag, stuffed two **** of clothes into it, then took the water bottle on the table and stuffed it into the left pocket of the bag.


    There were also the snacks in the food box, the pills in the medicine box, and the soft handkerchief. After they were all stuffed, he hurriedly changed his clothes and put on a sackcloth andfortable cloth shoes.


    "Very good, perfect." The little figure looked at himself, very satisfied, and put the bag on his back.


    "¡­¡­Good weight."


    He raised his foot to leave, took a step and returned, "By the way, I forgot the most important thing."


    He put down the backpack again, took off the key around his neck, walked to the corner, opened arge box, and then turned the whole person inside, and when he came out, he took out a small box from the inside.


    As soon as the small box was opened, it was full of golden coins.


    As soon as he stroked and pulled, his little hand grabbed a dozen or so. After looking at it twice, "It should be enough."


    The little figure locked the lid of the small box, and then rummaged through the big box, then put on the bag and went out.


    As soon as the door opened, looking at the sun outside, the little guy touched his little face, "Such a tender little face, after tanning, I can''t find my daughter-inw."


    The little guy turned around, took out his little straw hat from the closet, and put it on his head with satisfaction.


    Fully armed, the little guy sneaked out from the veranda and walked quietly to the back door of the yard.


    The old woman who was guarding the back door was not there, the little guyughed twice, and the familiar one opened the door and went out.


    As soon as the door closed, Shaowen Shaowu, who was sitting on the wall, finally retracted his gaze.


    "Where is the young master going?"


    "Let''s run away from home again."


    "How many times has this happened?" Shao Wuughed, "Last time I ran away from home and went to Duan''s house, can I go a little farther this time?"


    As the two of them spoke, they saw that Chi Chi had already rushed to the street excitedly carrying a bag, and then a guard followed in secret.


    The two looked at each other, got down from the wall, and went into the courtyard.


    As for Chi Chi, who ran away from home, holding a small wooden sword in his hand, he was no longer sneaky as he was before. As soon as he left the back door of the county government office, he was just like a bird out of the cage. It''s like not seeing him.


    He looked left and right, then ran to the left skillfully.


    Not long after, he ran to a restaurant and looked up, "Wangjia Restaurant, um, this is it."


    Slowly tightened the backpack on his body, raised his feet and walked in.


    "The treasurer."


    He stood in front of the counter, his voice muffled.


    The shopkeeper looked left and right, but saw no one, until the voice from below sounded again, and the shopkeeper leaned out half of his body and saw the little man trying to call him on his toes.


    The shopkeeper smiled suddenly, "What''s the matter with you, little guest officer? Where are your parents? Why are you here alone, do you need help?"


    shook his head slowly, "I''m here to eat, I''m alone."


    "Are you??" The shopkeeper hesitated.


    Chi Chi lowered his head, and took out a gold coin from his purse, "This is for you, and something delicious for me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3482: runaway

    Chapter 3482 Running away from home


    When the shopkeeper saw Jin Zi, he immediately smiled away, hurriedly picked up Jin Zi, and shouted loudly, "One small guest officer, Xiao Qian, find a ce for the small guest officer to order food."


    "Come on." Little Erlei ran over, led Chichi to a table inside and sat down.


    Chichi put the bag aside, and climbed up on the chair with both feet upside down.


    climbed halfway, and when he looked back, he happened to see Xiaoer smiling while covering his mouth, and suddenly said angrily, "Hold me up, be careful I''ll stab you with a sword."


    "Cough cough." Xiao Qian choked on his own saliva, and quickly reached out and carried the child onto the chair.


    Then he nced at the small wooden sword he put aside, this thing... can''t stab anyone.


    He adjusted his facial expression and asked, "What would the little guest want to eat? We have milk cakes here, and..."


    "I want your signature dish."


    "We have four or five kinds of signature dishes here, and they all have a lot of weight. Can you eat them alone?"


    "Is that so? It seems like it can''t be wasted." Otherwise, the mother would beat him.


    Chichi frowned and thought for a while, "Then you give me half of it, and put the rest in the food box, and I will take it away."


    The corner of Xiao Qian''s mouth twitched, half? What is thew for the first half?


    Seeing him not moving for a long time, he couldn''t wait, he twisted his butt, "Come on quickly."


    Xiao Qian wanted to say something, but saw the shopkeeper wink at him, but didn''t say much. Anyway, people pay money, they serve food, at most they will charge a little more for hard work, and the rest will be ignored.


    So he smiled and said, "Little guest officer wait a moment."


    nodded with satisfaction, and when the shop assistant left, he sat on the chair and dangled his calves.


    He was looking at the restaurant''s environment, but he didn''t know that someone was looking at him.


    There were three men sitting at a table not far from him. Ever since they entered the doorte and took out the golden coin, they have been paying attention to the movement here.


    After looking at it for a long time, he found that he was indeed alone, not only did he have no adults to follow, but also nopanions.


    The three of them looked at each other, lowered their voices and discussed in a low voice, "I don''t know where this kid came from, and I don''t understand the rules of not revealing money. I just saw his purse, and there was at least a gold coin in it. son."


    "Looking at a four- or five-year-old child, how can you understand this. I think he should have sneaked out. His family is really big-hearted."


    "It looks good too. You said, if you sell this child, will you be able to make a fortune?"


    "You''re impatient with your life? Don''t even look at where this ce is. This is the territory of Jingping County, Master Shao and Yongjia County Master. If you dare to kidnap and sell children, you won''t let them go even if you chase them to the ends of the earth. passed us."


    The other two fell silent. Although they had only just arrived in Jingping County, they had heard of Master Shao''s reputation.


    It is said that a group of outsiders stole two children from ordinary families while enjoying thenterns in the city during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    The two households immediately went to report to the officials, and Master Shao ordered someone to investigate without saying a word.


    That group of people escaped quite fast, they all escaped from Luozhou Prefecture and entered the boundaries of other prefectures, and they were even caught back.


    Although Mr. Shao is only the magistrate of the county town, and it is difficult to reach out to other county towns and prefectures, who made his wife the county head? The county lord said, officials in other ces can always make it easier for her, and it''s hard to say how many flowers to catch?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3483: sloppy

    Chapter 3483 is sloppy


    Thest few Paihuazi were caught, and they were sentenced directly and severely, and the leader was directly beheaded.


    This matter is known to everyone in the entire county. In short, no one dares to abduct and sell children in Jingping County from now on.


    Of course, children can¡¯t be abducted and sold, but it¡¯s really unwilling to let the three of them watch the golden doll just pass by in front of them.


    "Let''s ''borrow'' some money from that kid. The magistrate won''t be too busy to take care of such trivial matters, right?"


    "That''s right, the kid''s own family doesn''t look at him, and no one else can me him for theck of money."


    The three discussed with each other, with gloomy smiles on their faces, and the speed of eating food increased.


    After eating, I just sat there and chatted while watching Chi Chi¡¯s movements.


    The dyed dishes came up, and the saliva in the little guy''s mouth was secreted very quickly.


    He nodded while eating with chopsticks, um, it was the same taste as what his mother brought backst time.


    Fortunately, he was smart and figured out the location and name of the restaurant from his mother''s mouth in advance, so that he could have a beautiful meal.


    I was very satisfied for a long time, shaking my head while eating, and after a while, I ate most of it.


    Xiao Qian has been paying attention to the situation here, watching the little guy move his small mouth, he doesn''t seem to eat very fast, but the dishes on the te are less visible.


    "I didn''t expect a small person, but it''s quite edible."


    After hearing this, he turned his head angrily, "I ate your rice? You care so much."


    Xiao Qian, "You did eat the rice from our restaurant."


    Chi Chi, "..." and became very angry, "Then I also spent money, and I didn''t eat and drink for free. You are a big man, and your mind is too small. Although I am a child, I run a lot. The more you jump, the more consumption of course. You don''t understand at all, and you are still hurting my fragile little heart here. I tell you, that is, I am strong, otherwise I will cry now. "


    Saying that, he took a bite of the meat again fiercely.


    Little money is very rare, this little guy didn''t expect to be able to say it.


    While saying that he was hurt, his little hands did not hesitate at all, and the te was soon bare.


    "Hup" Xiao Chichi hupped contentedly and slid off the chair.


    Then he ran to the counter, "I was so sad just now, can you give me a little cheaper?"


    The shopkeeper naturally heard their conversation. The child just talked a lot, so he was waiting for him here.


    Heughed, "I can give you a cheap...five pennies, how about it?"


    so little? But forget it, five cents is just five cents, and even one cent is very rare.


    Chi Chi sighed, looking reluctantly, "Okay, okay, since your food is still delicious, I won''t care. What about the portion I want to take away? Give it to me. , I''m ready to go."


    The shopkeeper immediately took out the food box.


    Chichi put on his bag again, hung the small wooden sword on his waist, and left with the food box in his elbow.


    After walking a few steps, her little face couldn''t help but turn red, she said pitifully, "It''s sloppy."


    It''s really heavy ah ah ah ah...


    If only someone could help him carry the food box at this moment.


    Just thinking about this, a few footsteps came from behind, and soon three figures stood in front of Chichi, "Where are you going, child? You see that you are carrying so much, can Uncle help you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3484: good people live in peace

    Chapter 3484 A good life is safe


    Chi Chi stopped in surprise, the food box in his hand almost fell to the ground in fright.


    He raised his eyes and looked at the three people in front of him. After listening to their words, his eyes instantly lit up.


    Immediately, he handed over the food box to the wrist of the man who stretched out his hand in front of him, and said very moved, "Great, I''m worried, you are really good people, good people have a safe life."


    The three men looked at each other, and a sinister smile shed in their eyes at the same time.


    Chi Chi rubbed his tender arms, turned around and took off the backpack on his body, and held it into the hands of another man, "A good man has done it to the end, and this bag is also mentioned for me, thank you uncles. ."


    The three of themughed suddenly, "No thanks, no thanks, it''s right to help children."


    The man on the left flipped the bag in his hand and asked, "What''s in your bag?"


    "Clothes, shoes, and my toys. By the way, there are two stones that I like very much." Well, two smooth jade stones without any impurities are very beautiful, and he should hug them before going to bed.


    The man was a little pity to hear this, but he still reached out and squeezed it, and he really squeezed something in a mess, among which there were two irregr stones.


    I guessed that the most valuable thing on this child was the gold coin in his purse.


    Chi Chi is now rxed and can finally take a breath. The originally bent body straightened up again, and he walked forward with his head held high.


    The three men hurriedly followed with smiles on the corners of their mouths.


    whispered while walking, "What''s the child''s name?"


    "Oh, my name is Bai Mo."


    White ink? ?


    This Jingping County doesn''t seem to have a big family with the surname Bai, but the child is dressed in average clothes, and there is no servant around. I just don''t understand why there is so much gold on my body, where could it be picked up from?


    "Little Mo, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to meet my friends."


    The three frowned, "Friend? How big are your friends? Are there any tall and big like us?"


    Slowly shook his head and looked back at the man who asked the question, with a ''you''re joking'' expression on his face.


    "Of course not, I''m only five years old, and my friend must be about the same age as me. Otherwise, when I get old in the future, I will have to give him old age, then I will suffer a lot."


    Three people, "..." Are you thinking a little far?


    But there is some **** truth to that.


    But since his friends are also children, it will be easier. It''s just that they didn''t n to really send him to his friend, and when they walked into the empty alley, they could fool the child into handing over all the gold coins.


    After walking for a while, one of the men said, "I know a shortcut, it will be faster to go there, Xiaomo,e with us."


    "No." That road used to be Gu Ji''s shop. What if I meet an acquaintance? Wouldn''t he be lonely if he ran away from home?


    "Why, aren''t you tired from walking?"


    Chichi said confidently, "How can I be tired, all the things in my hands are carried by you, I can rx."


    He had a wooden sword in his hand, and he waved it hahahaha, jumping in front of him, but it seemed that the three men behind him bent over and lowered their heads as if they were following his servants.


    This scene made the person sitting in a carriage not far away to see it straight.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3485: cloud book is coming

    Chapter 3485 Cloud book ising


    "Why do I think that child looks familiar, seems to have seen it before?" A thirteen- or fourteen-year-old boy sat in the carriage. momentum.


    The little servant beside him also stuck his head out when he heard the words, but he was blocked by the three adults for a long time. Eldest Miss and Uncle, if it is such an old child, then..."


    "By the way, it''s Chichi." The young man eximed, and quickly got off the carriage, "Isn''t Chichi just so big? Seeing that he has no eyebrows, he does look somewhat simr to the portrait sent by my sister. "


    This young man is Gu Yunshu who has just turned thirteen years old and is in high spirits.


    He turned around and said to the coachman, "You find a ce to park the carriage first, and I''ll follow you to take a look."


    "Yes, Master."


    After ?? Yunshu finished speaking, he took the little servant and walked in the direction he had left.


    "I didn''t expect that I just entered the city, and the first person I saw was Xiao Chichi." Yun Shu smiled and was in a good mood as he walked, "Thest time I saw him, he was still one year old. At that time, it has been several years, and I can only stare at the portrait sent by my sister."


    However, he went out for a trip a year ago, so the portrait that I receivedte was a year ago, and what I saw was his four-year-old appearance. This also led to the reason why he didn''t recognize it at first sight.


    "Why is this little guy dressed up in a weird way, with a little straw hat on his head? He also has a small wooden sword in his hand. It''s just that thing. Can you still want to chop people?"


    The little servant behind him, Tang Shui, tried to speak several times, but couldn''t find a chance to interject.


    Master, don''t look back on the past, think about the people around you just now. Those people are obviously malicious, shouldn''t you rush forward to save people?


    Yunshu followed enthusiastically into the alley, and after a while, he saw a few figures in front of him.


    Slowly brought three people to a dpidated house. The three people were impatient and went with him. Seeing that the ce was remote and no one was there, they looked at each other immediately, knowing that the time hade, they wanted to embarrass him. .


    Who knew Chi Chi suddenly stopped, and shouted into the house with his hands on his hips, "Dashan, Ershan, Sanshan, Dahua, Xiaohua, here Ie."


    There were five children h running out of the house, the youngest was about three or four years old, and the oldest was seven or eight years old.


    "Chichi, are you here?" Several children started chattering around him.


    "Wow, the hat you''re wearing today is the one I made up, right? It''s really pretty."


    "Is this sword new? Where was thest time you came?"


    "Chichi, we''re going to go out to do thingster, can you help us watch Xiaohua and Sanshan?"


    Chichi nodded and responded, raised his feet and walked into the house.


    The three people behind him looked at the dpidated house, and from what they said, it could be inferred that there were probably only their children in the house, and they immediately followed into the door without saying a word.


    On the contrary, the eldest child named Dashan immediately stood in front of them vigntly, "Who are you, this is our home, you can''te in casually."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3486: rest in peace

    Chapter 3486 Rest in peace


    The man pointed at Chichi, and said innocently, "We are helping Little Mo to carry things."


    "Yes." Chi Chi waved his hand and said, "Let them in, I brought you something delicious."


    Before Dashan could react, the three men slipped in.


    Thest one was still vignt and closed the door.


    Yunshu looked up and saw this scene. Tang Shui, who was beside him, hurriedly said, "Master, those three people are definitely not good people. I''m afraid they will be bad for Young Master Chichi. Let''s go and save him."


    "Well, let''s see first."


    Yunshu nodded, then went up to the courtyard wall in three or two strokes, just sitting on the courtyard wall, looking down at the scene inside.


    Tang Shui, "..." Young master, I''m not as good as you are.


    Thinking about it, he still went up neatly.


    Immediately, he saw that the three men showed their ugly faces.


    They put the food box and backpack on the ground, and then smiled at Chi Chi, "Xiao Mo, look we delivered all your things, right?"


    nodded slowly, looking very satisfied, "Well, it''s been hard work this way, thank you."


    The three of themughed, "We''vee a long way, talking with you, protecting you, and helping you carry things. Would you just say thank you? Isn''t it too insincere?"


    Dashan Ershan and Dahua are a little older and have experienced a lot, and it was immediately obvious that they had bad intentions.


    Even Erhua and Sanshan, who were still young, looked at them fearfully.


    Chi Chi was stunned for a moment, then fell into deep thought, nodded after a moment, and said in agreement, "You are right, just saying thank you is too light, I have to be more serious."


    "That''s right." Since this kid is acquainted, quickly take out the golden scorpion.


    However, Chi Chi turned around, pulled Dashan and the others into a line, stood in the middle, and said, "Dashan, all the food and y I brought to you were brought by the three uncles with the help of them. So we have to bow to them and thank them, it shows that we attach great importance to them,e, let me shout one, two, three, and we should move more neatly."


    A few people from Dashan, "..." OK, OK.


    Chichi''s expression was serious and sincere, "Come, one, two, three, bow. Tell me, the three uncles have worked hard, I have sessfully found my friend, please rest in peace."


    "Pfft..." Tang Shui on the wall of the courtyard hurriedly covered his mouth, so he was almost undetected.


    The faces of the three men turned ashen in an instant, but before they had any seizures, Ershan said to Chi Chi, "You''re wrong, it''s like they''re dead."


    "Then what should I say?" Chi Chi asked humbly.


    "It''s not rest, it should be peace of mind."


    Chi Chi suddenly realized, "Then I''ll say it again."


    He pursed his lips, faced the three of them again, and bowed again, his fleshy little hands still sped into fists, and said in a milky voice, "Three uncles, your mission ispleted, just leave in peace. Bar."


    Tang Shui held back hisughter until his whole body was trembling, he said in a low voice, "Master, Young Master Chichi is so fun."


    Yunshu covered his mouth, but fortunately he was strong, otherwise he would have fallen off the wall.


    But those three men were going to be mad, "You stinky boy, are you ying stupid with us?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3487: You can insult me, but you cant insult the sword

    Chapter 3487 I can insult me, but not the sword


    Chi Chi tilted his head and asked in confusion, "Why did you suddenly change your face? My mother said that if I say something wrong, you can correct me. I am a very humble person and will correct me. Don''t you feel at ease?"


    He looked at the people in the mountain behind him. The mountain was thergest, and was blocking Chichi at the moment, staring at the three of them warily.


    But the three of them didn''t care about the eight-year-old child at all, and they came forward to grab Chi Chi, "We have done the work for you, you should pay us wages, hurry up, the three of us will apany you to waste. Do you know how many things have been dyed for such a long time? We don¡¯t want too much, just a few dozen gold coins are enough.¡±


    Dashan Dahua gasped, twenty or so gold coins? How can they have the face.


    "You just brought the food box and the baggage, where do you need it so expensive?" Dashan said angrily, "Even the **** in thergest **** bureau in the town doesn''t need a gold shovel. You are clearly extortion."


    "Stop talking nonsense, our third brother''s sry has always been so high, don''t me us for being rude if you don''t give it."


    After saying that, he came to catch Chichi again, and Dashan quickly stopped Chichi behind him.


    Chi Chi frowned, and after a while, there was a sudden ''ding'' in his head, and he suddenly thought, "I know, what is your name, what is this called, what is strong buying and strong selling? Yes, it is strong buying and strong selling. I Mother said, you don''t need to be polite to people like you."


    "You''re wee, why do you want to be wee?"


    "If you leave now, I will let you go. If you don''t leave, I will stab you with a sword."


    The three of them were startled andughed, "Just your little broken sword? You are so intimidating. Since you are so ignorant, we are wee."


    Tang Shui whispered on the wall of the courtyard, "Did they steal it? Young master, why did the eldest miss not send someone to protect the young master, and let him walk outside alone?"


    Yunshu looked around and saw no one, but based on what he knew about the eldest sister, he felt that someone must be following Chichi.


    "You actually said that my sword is a small broken sword. You can insult me, but you can''t insult my sword, you stinky bastard." Chi Chi got angry, took the sword around the mountain in front of him and rushed over .


    Dashan was in a hurry, "It''s toote, it''s dangerous."


    He stretched out his hand to hold people back, but sometimes people who would fall down when they walked, were as nimble as a little monkey. After a while, they turned to the three of them, and the small wooden sword in his hand pointed straight at them. follow them.


    The man in front of him snorted coldly and went to arrest him.


    Who knew that Chi Chi suddenly came around behind him, grabbed the waistband of his trousers with his little hands, kicked his feet, and crawled up onto his back.


    The man was stunned, "You stinky brat."


    Then he was hit with a sword on his head, and he poked at him with a small wooden sword, "Who do you say is a small broken sword?"


    The man didn''t take the wooden sword seriously at first. Who would have guessed that the little wooden sword would stab him right, and it would hurt him so badly that tears woulde out.


    "Ah, it hurts, go down, you go down, it hurts me to death."


    The other two were stunned, "Hey, what are you doing? Even a child and a wooden sword can make you cry?"


    "It hurts to death, ah..." As if he didn''t hear it, the man twisted his body and tried to throw Chi Chi off, but in the end he couldn''t bear the pain and fell to the ground.


    Chichi jumped down nimbly, and rushed towards the other two with a smile...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3488: Dilemma

    Chapter 3488 Dilemma


    Dashan and the others watched in shock as Chi Chi fought against the three viins. The problem was that none of the three had any room to fight back.


    They wanted to catch him, but who knew Chi Chi was so nimble, he didn''t even let them touch his sleeves, and even had enough strength to cover the little straw hat on his head.


    After all three of them were stabbed to the ground by him with the small wooden sword in the same way, he retreated to their side, and the little fat hand touched the sweat on his forehead and exhaled, "I am exhausted. "


    Dashan looked at him and swallowed hard.


    Chichi turned his head and said, "Why are you still standing, go get a rope and tie them up."


    "Oh, yes, yes." Ershan was the first to react, and rushed into the room in a hurry, holding out arge bundle of hemp rope.


    Dashan and Dahua nced at each other, and the two stepped forward numbly, binding the hands and feet of the three people who were rolling on the ground in pain.


    After the ropes were all tied up, Dashan came over and asked, "Then, what shall we do next?"


    Can''t be tied like this, right?


    Yeah, what''s next?


    Chichi watched the three of them fall into contemtion, and the seeds of their heads were about to swell.


    Just as the children were murmuring and discussing, the pain on the three of them finally eased, and they didn''t understand why it was so painful after being poked a few times.


    Now that the pain has eased a little, the three people realized that they were tied.


    They struggled immediately, and there was a lot of movement, which immediately attracted the attention of thete few people.


    Dashan rushed forward, holding a slow wooden sword in his hand, and shouted bluffly, "Don''t move."


    The three of them still had some shadows on the small wooden sword, and they subconsciously calmed down.


    But then he saw a child standing in front of him, and red at him again. Until thete came over, the three immediately shrank back.


    This kid is just a devil. Even though he is so small, the three of them can''t even take him.


    "You, what do you think?"


    "We don''t know either." Chi Chi scratched his head, looking embarrassed.


    The three looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the child''s force value is indeed quite high, but his brain doesn''t seem to be very smart.


    One of them hurriedly said, "Otherwise, you can let us go, and we don''t want your money. Anyway, we helped you with the food box and the things and escorted you here, right? You also said that we are good people. ."


    Chichi frowned, "Do you think I''m a three-year-old child? Where are you guys, you can''t let me go."


    "Yes, we can''t let it go." Dashan also nodded immediately, "What if we let them go and they call someone to trouble us?"


    Dahua said, "But it''s not a problem to leave it like this."


    It''s just... very sad.


    The three of them looked at their frowning faces, but they were relieved, and even a little smug.


    Look, I gave them gold coins at the beginning, and they just left, where did all these thingse from?


    Now in a dilemma, it is not them who are racking their brains.


    Anyway, these children can''t do anything to them?


    The three simply leaned against the wall and closed their eyes to rest.


    However, after a while, Chi Chi suddenly said excitedly, "Yes, I have a solution."


    "What way?" Dashan hurriedly asked, and the three of them immediately perked up their ears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3489: bury them

    Chapter 3489 Bury them


    Chichi looked serious, "Let''s dig three pits in this yard and bury them."


    Everyone, "..." Huh?


    The cloud book and Tang Shui on the courtyard wall almost fell from above.


    However, Chi Chi felt that his idea was very good, "They are bad people, let''s bury them, go back and water and fertilize them, wait for them to grow back into little babies, and then teach them to be good people, then there will be no problem. "


    Why, what, no, ask, question? ? The problem is big.


    What the **** is a baby doll that is buried and regrown? Even if it is watered, what kind of spell is fertilization?


    The three adults were terrified, and immediately shook their heads, "No way."


    Chi Chi frowned, "I didn''t ask your opinion."


    He looked at Dashan and the others in anticipation. Dashan swallowed his saliva and said, "This is not good? People will be buried when they die. Moreover, even if they are watered, little babies will not grow. of."


    "How do you know? Have you tried?"


    "I do not have."


    "So you have to give it a try, my mother said, you have to verify everything yourself to get the answer, you can''t hear it, others say it doesn''t exist."


    Dashan felt that what he said was reasonable, but also felt that it was unreasonable, and he was detoured by him for a while.


    But Sanshan Xiaohua was young, so she looked at Chi Chi with admiration immediately, and ran into the house to get a small shovel without saying a word, "Dig with this, should we start now?"


    "Well, let''s start early. They are so big, so the pit needs to be so big." Chi Chi Xiao made a circle with his hands.


    Sanshan Xiaohua nodded, squatted down and started to move.


    Those three people are going to be scared to pee, don''t tell them that children are innocent, this is called innocence, this is just crazy.


    "You can''t do this? This is murder, murder, help, murder."


    The three of them shouted, Dashan was startled, and hurried to cover their mouths.


    The cloud book on the wall of the courtyard could not be read, and the guards who followed the guards in the dark were unable toe out. If the movement here is louder, someone shoulde out from the next house.


    He immediately jumped down from the courtyard wall, "Stop."


    Everyone in the yard raised their heads in unison, and their eyes all fell on Yun Shu.


    Dashan Dahua immediately stood in front of several children and looked at Yun Shu and Yun Shu cautiously, "You guys, who are you?"


    Yunshu coughed lightly, "Don''t worry, we are not bad people. We happened to see the three of them bullying you, so we came here to preside over justice."


    "Justice?"


    "Yes." Yun Shu nodded solemnly, then stomped in front of the three of them, and said, "You three big men, it''s shameful to bully a few children? Are you ashamed? Don''t say bury you, Even cramping and peeling is not an exaggeration."


    The three were stunned. They thought that someone hade to save them, but listen to what he said? What is cramp peeling? Where did this stinky boye from, is he sick?


    However, Yun Shu turned around and said to the people in Dashan, "But it''s really not good to bury them. After all, it is true that children cannot grow up, and they may be identally killed. What''s more, buried They don''t do you any good, do they?"


    He squinted his eyes andughed, "So, I have a proposal, which is good for both parties. Would you like to listen to it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3490: Im your uncle

    Chapter 3490 I am your uncle


    Dashan is still on guard against him, "What proposal, you say."


    "Let them apologize andpensate." Yun Shu looked at the three, "What do you think?"


    "Anypensation?" The three of them couldn''t help but widen their eyes.


    Yun Shu nodded and said solemnly, "Of course you have topensate. If you do evil things with bad intentions and don''t need punishment, then you won''t get a lesson. What if you do it again? Is it right? You have hurt a few children, and you shouldpensate for it. You don¡¯t need much. I think you are rich and rich, but you still have seven or eight taels of silver on your body.¡±


    The three of them were incredible, "How many children have we hurt? Now it''s us who are hurt and bound, and we are the ones who are hurt."


    "Hey, that''s not what you said. You were kidnapped at your own risk. A few children are just self-defense. This is not called harm."


    After ?? Yunshu finished speaking, he suddenly felt that there were more people around him.


    He turned his head slightly and saw Chi Chi holding his hands, standing beside him, nodding his head in agreement.


    "Yes, my heart is hurt. I thought you were good people, and I wished you good people a safe life. As a result, you lied to me and even ckmailed me, which left a big shadow in my heart. Human nature has lost trust, and it is no longer simply cute andte, and I must make up for it."


    Yunshu couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing his head, "That''s right."


    He looked at the three people, "As long as you lose money, I''ll let them let you go. If you don''t, then... it''s better to bury it."


    Slowly and forcefully nodding his little head, Yun Shu was afraid that his head would fall off if he clicked too hard, so he quickly supported his chin with his hands.


    looked up at him in confusion, "Why are you touching my face."


    Yun Shu smiled, "I think you look good, just like me."


    The nephew looks like an uncle, it really does look a bit like it.


    Chi Chi was about to look at him when the three of them had already shouted, "You are ckmailing, ckmailing."


    Yunshu was toozy to entangle with them, and called Tang Shui, "It''s too slow for a child to dig a hole, you can dig it."


    The three were shocked, is he really here?


    Tang Shui has already taken over the shovel, and he moves very neatly. As soon as the shovel goes down, it will be a big hole.


    The faces of the three of them changed and changed. Knowing that this time they couldn''t be better, they hurriedly shouted, "We apologize, wepensate, wepensate."


    Yunshu was satisfied, "That''s right, you can''t bully him just because he''s a child."


    The three were unwilling to take out the money.


    They nced at Chi Chi, then at Yun Shu and Tang Shui. Judging from their jumping off the wall of the courtyard just now, the two of them are probably also trainees.


    immediately gritted his teeth and ran away.


    Dashan looked at their backs but was worried, "Will they find someone ande back for revenge?" In fact, he didn''t agree with letting people go.


    What if you don''t let go?


    Yun Shu smiled and said, "It''s fine, I''ll just let Tang Shui warn them."


    Tang Shui immediately responded, turned around and went out to follow, and went to take care of the aftermath.


    As soon as he left, Chi Chi finally found the neutral position, looked up and asked Yun Shu, "Who are you?"


    "Me? I''m your uncle, don''t you know me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3491: hello uncle, goodbye uncle

    Chapter 3491 Hello uncle, goodbye uncle


    Yunshu squatted down and looked at the little guy''s wide eyes with satisfaction.


    Dashan was also stunned, "Uncle? Chi Chi, is this your uncle? You, don''t you know your uncle?"


    Chichi tilted his head, "But my uncle is in the capital."


    "Yes, I am your uncle from the capital, Gu Yunshu."


    Chichi made a face, "Didn''t you lie to me?" An uncle from the capital? And just happened to meet him and ran away from home?


    Chi Chi was not feeling well, he ran to the eaves, took the bag that was there, stretched out his hand and took it out, and after a while, he took out a portrait.


    Then unfolded, looked at the portrait, looked at the cloud book, and then looked at the portrait.


    Several children from Dashan also ran over to see, and immediately eximed, "It seems like."


    Yes, it seems, it is really uncle.


    I wanted to cry for a while, so he hurriedly re-rolled the drawing paper and stuffed it back into his bag.


    Then stood up, took a deep breath, and said to Yun Shu, "Hello, uncle, goodbye uncle."


    After saying that, he turned around and ran.


    After just running a few steps, someone grabbed the back cor.


    Chi Chi rolled his short legs twice, but he could only step on the spot.


    He twisted his little body so hard that even sweat came out, but he couldn''t escape from the ws behind him.


    turned around slowly, looked at Yunshu pitifully, "Uncle, you don''t think you saw me."


    Yunshu was amused, "You tell me first, why are you here? Why is there no one around you?"


    "I, I, I am running away from home, how can I be with people around me?"


    Yunshu raised his eyebrows, "Okay, what are you doing away from home?"


    He was angry for a while, but he didn''t run away, he simply sat on the ground, crossed his calves, and folded his hands and said, "I want to go out to be a hero, but my mother won''t let me, so I can only go out secretly."


    "You... are chivalrous and righteous?"


    nodded heavily, "Yes, my uncle''s words are written in the book, heroes are all going to be heroes. My dream is to be a hero in the future."


    Yunshu couldn''t helpughing andughing, so he was almost ckmailed by three people for his heroic and righteousness?


    "Then how long have you been out?"


    Slowly counted with his fingers, "Two or three hours."


    "Look, you''ve already cleaned up the bad guys today, and your goal has been achieved, right? Can you go back then?"


    hesitated for a while, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Yes, I actually aplished such a big event today, that''s why I don''t need to continue to run away from home."


    Yunshu almost choked on his own saliva, children are really easy to satisfy.


    But the next moment, Chi Chi frowned and said, "But I promised Da Shan that I would help him take care of San Shan and Xiao Hua, and Da Shan and the others are going out to work."


    Yunshu looked at the children in front of them. Obviously, there are no adults in their family. Sanshan and Xiaohua are only about three years old.


    Especially they just offended three bad guys, who knows what idents will happen?


    But since Yunshu met Chichi, he couldn''t continue to let him go outside and not go back.


    After thinking about it, he said, "It''s easy to handle, Sanshan and Xiaohua are your friends, right? Then you can invite your friends to your house. I remember there are a lot of fun things in your house, right? You two y together, Better than being here, right?"


    "Huh?" Chi Chi suddenly realized, "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3492: Hes mothers big baby

    Chapter 3492 He is mother''s big baby


    Yunshu twitched the corners of his mouth, "You never invited your friends to your house?"


    The eyes of Chi Chi''s guilty conscience move, it''s not that he has no friends to love, it''s mainly that every time he meets Dashan and the others, he is running away from home.


    Then since they were running away from home, why would they invite them to be a guest at home? Wouldn''t that be self-inflicted and self-inflicted?


    But today is different. Today he has done what a hero should do, and he can go home and brag... No, report his great achievements.


    So he turned around and said to Dashan and the others, "Can I bring Sanshan and Xiaohua to my house as guests? I''ll send them back in the evening."


    Dashan was stunned for a moment and hesitated, "It''s not good, will your parents be unhappy..."


    They are all orphans, and they are the lowest level in food, shelter and clothing. Although he has never said which family''s child he is, but looking at his white, tender and generous appearance, he must be from a big family.


    He heard that when visiting such a family, he had to make an appointment in advance or post a post. They came to the door rashly, and he was a friend he met after he ran away from home. What if his parents were not happy then?


    "Forget it, we can take Sanshan Xiaohua with us, or let Ershan stay and take care of them. Go home with your uncle."


    "How inconvenient." He pouted in disapproval.


    Yunshu also smiled, "It''s okay, my sister and brother-inw are both hospitable people. You are Chi Chi''s friends. They will only wee you and will not be unhappy."


    Yunshu is a little older and can speak well. Although Dashan still has concerns, he agrees after several persuasion.


    The most important thing is that it is really inconvenient for them to take Sanshan and them out today. If they didn''te, they also nned to ask the neighbors to help take care of the two children.


    However, Dashan trusts Chichi, and he still has some doubts about Yunshu, not sure if he is the real uncle. What if it''s a disguised bad guy?


    So Dashan proposed to send Chichi to the door before going out to work.


    Chi Chi responded with a happy face.


    The group quickly packed up. The food in the food box was toote to eat, so they simply put it away and waited until Dashan and the others came back in the evening to warm it up before eating. After finishing, everyone locked the courtyard door and went out.


    It''s not far from the county office, just walk over there.


    This time, he didn''t care which way to go, so when he took a shortcut and passed Gu Ji''s shop, he walked with his head held high and his six rtives refused to recognize him.


    Who knew that as soon as he arrived at Gu Ji''s door, he heard a familiar voice, "Little Master?"


    He was stunned for a while, then subconsciously shed back, and when he turned his head, he saw Tong Shuitao looking at him with a smile.


    Tong Shuitao took a few steps forward, "Little Master, are you ready to go home?"


    She was smiling, as if she knew that he was running away from home, and she also seemed to know that he would not be away for long.


    Chi Chi was suddenly annoyed, and threw the wicker twig he had just pulled on the road to the ground, "I, what if I just go home?"


    "It''s good to go home, Madam misses you."


    Chichi raised his head immediately, of course, he is his mother''s big treasure, and his mother must think about him day and night and not see him every day.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3493: Cheng family

    3493rd Charter Home


    Yun Shu, who was standing behind Chi Chi, saw Tong Shuitao suddenly, "Shui Tao, since you are here, is my eldest sister also in the shop?"


    Tong Shuitao was stunned for a moment, then suddenly raised his head.


    The next moment, his eyes widened, and he whispered in disbelief, "Yun, Young Master Yunshu? Young Master Yunshu, why are you here?"


    She, all her attention was on the young master just now, but she didn''t realize that such a big man was standing in front of her.


    Yun Shu smiled and said, "When I went out for a trip, I happened to pass through Jingping County, so I came to see my sister and brother-inw."


    Tong Shuitao almost jumped out of joy, and said quickly, "Master Yunshu,e in and sit, Madam is in the backyard, I''ll go tell Madam right now."


    He turned around and ran inside, shouting as he ran, "Madam, Young Master Yunshu is here, Young Master Yunshu is here."


    Gu Yunshu shook his head andughed, "I haven''t seen you for a few years, and it''s still the same." Didn''t she say she was a mother? I didn''t see any calm.


    He lowered his head and said to Chi Chi and Da Shan, "Let''s go, since my sister is inside, let''s go back togetherter."


    Dashan nodded hesitantly, and he had already jumped inside.


    Now the shopkeeper is Wang Cai, Wang Cai and Cheng Xiaosong are already married. Not only that, but Cheng Xiaosong also brought his parents and sisters to Jingping County.


    Jingping County is different from what it looked like two years ago when the war came at any time. After the two countries established diplomatic rtions, Jingping County was in the border area, and there were talented people like Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, and it was really developed into Jingping County. The twondmark workshops, the county town where more than half of the people could not have enough food three or four years ago, has grown rapidly in economy, and it has be the most prosperous county town under the jurisdiction of Luozhou Prefecture.


    So Cheng Xiaosong brought his family here two years ago, and he also bought a homestead in Wang Cai''s hometown in Daxi Vige to settle down.


    Originally, because of the Gujia workshop, the price of homestead in Daxi Vige has risen by leaps and bounds, and it is not easy to buy.


    But Wang Cai was raised by the vigers of Daxi Vige, and her brother is gone. Now her future husband''s family is going to settle in the vige, they can just watch it, so as not to be bullied, so the homestead is given to her. Got a great deal from the Cheng family.


    In fact, the Wang family originally had a house. Wang Cai originally meant that the family could live in that house. But she just had such an idea, and several aunties in the vige ran up to her to remind her that the Cheng family was a sucker of blood, and she wanted her to guard the house, otherwise the house would be upied in the future. upy it and be the Cheng family.


    After all, the Cheng family will live in Daxi Vige in the future. If the vigers all think this way, then they will have a hard time. In order to avoid more conflicts in the future, the Cheng family''s house is built separately.


    After the Cheng family settled in Daxi Vige, it was the time when the Gujia workshop was recruiting. It''s just that Father Cheng already felt that he was deeply favored by Gu Yundong. Now that his legs and feet are inconvenient, even if he entered Gu''s workshop, he could only do some light work, but it was a hindrance to the workshop.


    So the Cheng family ns to find work again.


    It was Wang Cai who reminded them that Daxi Vige would be prosperous in the future. Not only them, Wang Cai also talked to the head of Daxi Vige.


    Some people listened and some didn¡¯t, but as Wang Cai said, people in Daxi Vigee and go, and if you set up a small stall yourself, you will not lose money. The life of the Cheng family gradually improved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3494: Siblings meet

    Chapter 3494 Siblings meet


    As for Wang Cai and Cheng Xiaosong, they worked in the Guji shop in the county seat, and they basically rested in the backyard of the shop.


    The original house of the Wang family has also been renovated. It is managed by Cheng¡¯s father and Cheng¡¯s mother. It is directly treated as an amodation inn, providing amodation services to the visiting merchants.


    The person guarding the shop at the moment is Cheng Xiaosong, and Wang Cai is reconciling with Gu Yundong in the backyard.


    Cheng Xiaosong also heard Tong Shuitao''s cry when he entered the door. When he saw a few people entering the door, he immediately went to pour a cup of tea, brought it to Yun Shu, and then poured a few more cups of milk and handed it to Chi Chi and Da Shan. them.


    Chichi grew up drinking milk, just when she was thirsty, she drank half a cup when she picked it up.


    A few people in Dashan have never drunk it. Although they have seen it when they go out all day, it is said that this milk is very expensive outside. But seeing Chi Chi drinking without hesitation, they thought that maybe this kind of hospitality is the norm in this shop. They hesitated, but they seemed ignorant, which made Chi Chi humiliated.


    So a few people quickly picked it up and drank it.


    As soon as he took two sips, he saw Gu Yundong hurried out of the backyard, and Yun Shu''s face brightened, "You brat, why didn''t you say a word before you came, are you trying to scare me on purpose?"


    "My sister is very brave, how could she be scared?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a few years, and I''ve grown a lot taller. I''m about to catch up with me."


    Yunshu rarely showed a charming look, "It''s not tall enough, it should be almost in two years."


    Gu Yundongughed, "Have you passed by Luozhou Mansion to see your parents?" A year ago, Yunshu went out to travel, and Luozhou Mansion had stabilized. Yang Liu and Keke were taken to Luozhou Mansion City and Dad is reunited.


    The prefecture city and the county government are close to each other, and now the official road has also been repaired, making it easy to go back and forth. So this year, except for her father, Gu Dajiang, who had to leave his post without any reason, they missed each other and would meet from time to time.


    Yunshu smiled and said, "I have seen it. I heard that I aming to Jingping County, and Coco almost came with a piece."


    "Hey, that, I''m here, can''t you see me?" The moment Gu Yundong came out of Chi Chi, he was excited and nervous, and he was ready to meet her mother''s worried and excited mood.


    did not expect! ! Mother actually didn''t see him at all, and chatted with uncle in full swing.


    squeezed into the middle of the two people slowly, raised his head, "Mother, I''m here, look at your big baby, mother, are you blind?"


    The veins on Gu Yundong''s forehead jumped, and he gave him a chestnut with his hands down, "You''re blind."


    Chi Chi stretched out his little hands to cover his little head, feeling extremely aggrieved, "But you can''t even see me standing here as a big man."


    Gu Yundong didn''t ignore him on purpose, but he was really happy to see Yun Shu, so he inevitably said a few more words.


    She squinted at Chi Chi, and then looked at the people in Dashan.


    Of course, Gu Yundong also knew about the few friends he madetely. Dashan are all orphans. Although they are not brothers and sisters, they take care of each other and help each other.


    Actually, based on their circumstances, they could live in a kindergarten in the city, which was a ce for orphans and young children, and was an official institution.


    It¡¯s just that Dashan was hurt in the Salesian House when he was a child, and he didn¡¯t trust that ce.


    And the house they live in now was built when his parents were alive. He was worried that if he left, the house might be upied by the deceased cousin, so he lived in it with a few children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3495: The county government is my home

    Chapter 3495 The county government is my home


    Gu Yundong secretly helped after knowing that they were unwilling to leave.


    Dashan and the others usually help others to run errands, deliver letters, or fight others. It''s all small chores, others leak some reward money from their fingers, and they are barely able to live on.


    Fortunately, there are many merchantsing and going in the county, and there are many such demands, so they will have work every three days.


    Several children are of good character. They earn money with their own hands and have a bit of backbone.


    At this moment, the people from Dashan also looked at Gu Yundong nervously. It was the first time they saw Chi Chi''s mother. Although I was mentally prepared at the beginning, I was still very uneasy at this time.


    Chichi has already said, "Mother, I want to bring Sanshan and Xiaohua to our house to y."


    "These are your friends, of course you can invite them."


    Chichi turned his head to look at Dashan, "I just said that my mother is an understanding fairy, right?"


    Dashan was very embarrassed, and bowed his hands to Gu Yundong, "Bai, Mrs. Bai, we still have things to do in the afternoon, so my brother and sister will disturb me."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "You are Chi Chi''s friends, just call me Auntie, you don''t need to be called Mrs. It sounds too foreign."


    Dashan was stunned for a moment, then quickly responded, "Yes, Auntie."


    He really didn''t have much time to chat here. He had already spent a lot of time dealing with those three people at home. If they continued, they wouldn''t be able to catch up with the time for work.


    So he immediately told Gu Yundong, and exined that Sanshan and Xiaohua wanted to be obedient, so they hurriedly ran out.


    As soon as they left, Gu Yundong also said to Gu Yunshu, "It''s been hard work for you toe all the way, let''s go, let''s go back, and we''ll clean up the dust for you."


    Chichi hurriedly shouted, "And me, I''m going to catch the wind too."


    People who run away from home still have a face to be washed away?


    Gu Yundong stretched out his hand and pinched his fleshy little face, sighed slowly, and raised his head in anger.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Yunshu had already gone out, and stomped hard, one on the left and one on the left, holding Sanshan and Xiaohua by the hand and hurriedly followed.


    Tong Shuitao walked at the end andughed when he saw it.


    The group walked all the way to the county office. Seeing that they had reached the gate of the county office, Sanshan and Xiaohua paused and grabbed Chichi''s little hand nervously.


    Chichi''s forward body suddenly stopped and almost fell to the ground.


    He turned his head nkly, "Why didn''t you leave?"


    "Chichi, this, this is the county office."


    "Yup."


    "What are we doing at the county office?" Sanshan asked.


    Xiaohua also said with some fear, "Big brother said that the county office cannot enter casually, and you have to y the board first."


    scratched his ears, "Yes, but this is my home. Don''t worry, Dashan must have lied to you. I went in so many times, and I haven''t been beaten."


    "This is your home?"


    "You really don''t need to y the board?"


    Seeing them in disbelief for a long time, they ran to the threshold.


    took a calf step, stepped in, and said to the two of them, "Look, I''m in."


    and came out again, "Look, I''m out."


    Step inside again, "Look, I''m in again."


    "I''m out again."


    "I''ll go in again..."


    Sister Gu Yundong, who heard the movement in front of them, had ck lines on their faces, where did theye from? Can you pretend you don''t know each other?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3496: we dont want revenge

    Chapter 3496 We don''t want revenge


    After jumping back and forth a few times, he spread his hands in front of Sanshan Xiaohua and said, "Look, I haven''t been beaten."


    Sanshan and Xiaohua looked at each other with a dazed expression on their faces.


    said that this is his home, so his father is not, isn''t he the county magistrate?


    Chichi ran over again, held one in each hand, and brought the two in together.


    Not long after their group entered the door, three people slowly came out from the corner, and they were the three men who wanted to ckmail Chichi earlier.


    They were shocked at this moment, and they even stopped breathing.


    "Did you hear that? That kid actually said that the county government is his home?"


    "He is the son of the county magistrate? But didn''t he say his name is Bai Mo? I remember the county magistrate''s surname Shao."


    "It must be Master Shao''s son. Didn''t you see him entering through the main entrance? The concierge respectfully called him young master."


    "It''s over, will he tell Master Shao what to do when the timees to arrest us?"


    "Isn''t it? All the money on us was taken away by the kid, and we were also beaten."


    Having said that, the three of them were still uneasy.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from the wall, "Now you know who you can''t mess with?"


    The three of them were startled, they took a few steps backwards, and then raised their heads in fear, "You, why are you here?"


    "I''ve been following you all the time." Tang Shui jumped down, pped his hands, and said with a smile, "Why, after the three of you left, you still have to follow the young master Chichi, do you want to take revenge, do you still dare?"


    "No no no, we don''t want revenge, really, let''s go, let''s go."


    The three of you pushed me, like a mouse seeing a cat, and ran away like a fly, ran out of the city gate, and never came back.


    Tang Shui snorted andughed, okay, he doesn''t need to take care of the aftermath now, and he walked unsteadily to the county office.


    As soon as he entered the door, he took the two little friends to the toy room.


    His current toy room is bigger, not only with slides, but also rock climbing, horizontal bars, etc. He jumps up and down on weekdays, and his skills are very flexible.


    Sanshan and Xiaohua widened their eyes as soon as they entered the door and said, "Wow", "It''s so strange here."


    None of them have seen these things.


    Chichi akimbo, "Well, this room is my territory, no one cane in without my consent."


    "Chichi, you are amazing."


    nodded slowly, "That''s necessary."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, what''s so great about this? She shook her head, turned around and instructed Shuidao to prepare food and drink, and take care of several children.


    Tong Shuitao turned around and went to work, and by the way, he also hugged his daughter who had just woken up from a nap.


    Xiaohua was surprised when she saw a younger sister who was younger than her, she held her sister''s hand and refused to let go.


    When all the food is served, several children will go crazy.


    As the host, Chi Chi was still very pompous, and quickly and skillfully entertained San Shan and the others.


    The little guy has always had no shortage of friends. In the past two years, the wives of wealthy families in the city have also held many banquets. Gu Yundong will asionally attend and bring this little guy with him from time to time.


    Chi Chi has always been familiar with him, and there are several ymates of the same age as him. Naturally, he hase to the county government as a guest. He has always entertained him himself, and now he is familiar with driving.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3497: Gu Yundongs family is going back to Beijing

    Chapter 3497 Gu Yundong''s family is going back to Beijing


    Gu Yundong shook his head, handed the ce to Tong Shuitao and Qi Qi, then turned back to the front hall.


    Shao Qingyuan was already talking to Gu Yunshu about the changes in the past few years, and by the way asked about Yunshu''s travels in the past year.


    ording to Yunshu''s original n, he was admitted to the Xiucai at the age of nine and entered the Imperial College. He nned to take the township examination three yearster.


    It''s just that since he has be a disciple of Shen Yuan, Shen Yuan has always paid attention to ying steadily and steadily, especially Yun Shu is young. Even if he passed the Juren exam, and then participated in the spring exam and passed the pce exam, then he would have to enter the court as an official.


    At such a young age, it is not suitable to enter the officialdom. No matter how smart Yunshu is, facing those old foxes in the officialdom, he will not have enough means and will suffer. If you look back and be used as a target to break your wings, I am afraid that your xinxing will also be affected.


    Sost year''s township exam, Yunshu didn''t take part. In fact, not only Shen Yuan wanted him to wait another three years, but Yun Shu himself had the same idea.


    He also wanted to have more knowledge, and wanted to take a look around before he became an official in the court. It was estimated that he would be free in the next two years.


    He started from the capitalst year, and it is estimated that he will not return to the capital until next year, and then he will be able to take the rural exam after studying for another year.


    "So, you won''t be staying in Jingping County for a few days, and you will be leaving soon?"


    Yun Shu smiled and said, "You are all here, I will stay for half a month to a month anyway. Not only Jingping County, I want to go to the nearby towns, and I also want to visit the border towns. I heard that it will be very prosperous there, I will go after I have visited Luozhou Mansion."


    His father is the prefect of Luozhou Prefecture, and his brother-inw is the magistrate of Jingping County.


    Thinking of his father, Yun Shu couldn''t help but think of one thing, "Even if I want to stay here for the first half of the year, it won''t work. I heard from my father that the emperor has ordered you to prepare to return to Beijing?"


    "Yeah, I''ll be back in Beijing in two months." Gu Yundong was still a little reluctant to live in Jingping County. After all, he lived in Jingping County for three or four years, which was longer than the time he spent in Yongfu Vige.


    Jingping County has gone from poverty to the point where the county government is in ruins, and now the streets are prosperous, and the people live and work in peace and contentment. It can be said that they are watching bit by bit.


    And this ce is very close to the Li Kingdom. Although they can''t go there casually, and Song Yan can''te out of the pce, but after all, if there is any news, they can know it as soon as possible.


    The ?? embassy was also formally established a year ago. Su Yi really applied to be stationed in Lebanon. Half a year ago, he set foot in a foreign country with his children and wife.


    In fact, the emperor had summoned them back to Beijing a year ago.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who felt that it was not enough. There were still many ces in Jingping County that had not beenpleted, so it was dyed for another year. Now that the emperor has issued another decree, they should leave.


    During this period, Gu Yundong has also been dealing with the follow-up issues of the workshop and shop.


    "Then what about after you leave Luozhou? Where are you going?" Gu Yundong asked again after another thought.


    Yunshu, "I n to continue going south to Lingzhou Mansion, and then I will visit Bai''s house and see Mr. Bai as well."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, "We have to go back to Lingzhou Mansion."


    Yunshu was surprised, "You guys are back in the capital, but you don''t necessarily have such freedom. Brother-inw, thanks to your credit, the emperor will definitely entrust a heavy responsibility, and then it will be even more useless, you..."


    Halfway through his words, he was stunned, seeing the strange expressions on the faces of his sister-inw in front of him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3498: Shao Qingyuan and his wifes plan

    Chapter 3498 Shao Qingyuan and his wife''s n


    A very absurd thought suddenly shed in Yunshu''s mind, "Brother-inw, you won''t n to... resign after returning to Beijing, will you?"


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, "There is indeed this n."


    From the very beginning, Shao Qingyuan did not want to be an official in the dynasty. At that time, it waspletely forced by the situation to achieve the third grade all the way, and I had to go up.


    Now that King Lu is gone, Bai Zhiyan has also been arrested, Jingping County has been built, and he should live a free life.


    Sometimes it is not necessarily a bad thing to retreat bravely. The more meritorious they make and the higher they climb, they will only be a thorn in the eyes of more and more people.


    What''s more, the greater the official position, the greater the responsibility. Not to mention when he became a Beijing official, even though he has been a county official here for several years, he is too busy to spend time with his wife and children. Not to mention going back to see his elderly grandfather, refining his medical skills, and teaching extremely gifted disciples.


    The current Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, even if they don''t have official positions, are still the county master and the county horse, and they still have connections and backers.


    Of course, there is another reason, Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu will go to high positions in the future. If there are them in front of them, their path will be extraordinarily difficult, and they may evene to a standstill.


    Anyway, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong don''t like official positions. In that case, it''s better to retire and live afortable life.


    Yunshu looked at the rxed look of the couple, and was speechless for a while.


    Everyone is dedicated to climbing up, and to do this at all costs, his sister and brother-inw are better, and they don''t want to take matters into their own hands.


    He exhaled, "Okay, no matter what your decision is, as a younger brother, I will support you." The future is handed over to him, and he will climb up and be the backer of his sister.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and smiled.


    The next topic was much easier. Knowing that Yun Shu nned to go to Lingzhou Mansion, he told him some of the situation in Lingzhou Mansion in advance.


    After chatting, a few people forgot the time until Chichi ran in, "Mother, I''m going to send Sanshan and Xiaohua home."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback for a moment, only to notice that it was veryte.


    "Don''t worry, finish dinner first, and then let Shao Wen send them back."


    Chichi made an ''oh'' and ran away on his calves again.


    After a while, the embarrassed Sanshan and the two were pulled back.


    "Just in time, Chi Chi''s uncle came over today, and there are two more guests of you, let''s have a good dinner tonight." Gu Yundong touched the heads of the two children, "You are Chi Chi''s friends, he goes to your house all the time. If you don''t treat yourself as an outsider, don''t be polite, treat this as your own home, ah."


    kept his mouth shut, "Mother, how do you know that I don''t treat myself as an outsider?"


    Because I made people follow you, idiot.


    Gu Yundong led a few people to the flower hall and put them on the chair.


    Sanshan and Xiaohua are very reserved. Although they are young, they also know that the people in front of them are very valuable to them. They hadn''t even seen each other on weekdays, but now they have to eat at the same table.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan and several adults have been talking about their own affairs, and Sanshan and Xiaohua have been entertained by Chichi.


    Between children and children, it is always easier to let go.


    Gu Yundong nced at once and saw that the two children had already eaten with relish and were no longer restrained, so heughed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3499: Chi Chis father is the county magistrate

    Chapter 3499 Chichi''s father is the county magistrate


    It was still early after dinner, but Gu Yundong was also worried that Dashan and the others would not see anyone after they went back.


    So Shao Wen quickly led Chichi and went back with his two children.


    When I got home, I really saw that the three of Dashan hade back, and they were taking out the food box that was sent at noon, and bringing the dishes inside to the kitchen to heat it up.


    It''s just that Ershan looks out from time to time, looking very worried.


    It wasn''t until he saw a few figures at the end of the alley that Ershan jumped up and rushed over, "Chichi, Sanshan, Xiaohua, you are back."


    "I''m back." Although he walked for a while, Sanshan still covered his stomach and burped, "Auntie left us to eat, we have a lot of food, we are full."


    Er Shan was about to say a few words to him when he looked up and saw Shao Wen, who was a stranger, and immediately stopped, turned and invited them in.


    Shao Wen still carried a lot of things in his hand. He put the things directly on the table. Facing the doubts of the people in Dashan, Shao Wen smiled, "This is the thank you gift my wife asked me to send."


    "Thank you?"


    "Yes, my young master runs away from home from time to time. I think he oftenes to you to trouble you. The master and his wife are very grateful for your care for the young master, and naturally they also sent them with thank you gifts."


    "We, we are friends." So it''s impossible to talk about taking care of them.


    Dashan is not very old, but his mind is sensitive. Looking at it like this, he wondered if Chichi''s parents didn''t want them to y with Chichi, so he specially sent something to keep them away from Chichi?


    Shao Wen is a man, and he could see his thoughts at a nce, and immediately smiled, "Of course you are friends, that''s why you have toe and go, right? We didn''t know that the young master came to you when he ran away from home, or else I''vee over a long time ago to recognize the door. If you have something to do next time, it''s inconvenient to bring Sanshan and Xiaohua, but you can send them over. This way you can rest assured, and the young master is also happy."


    Dashan''s eyes lit up and nodded hastily, "We like to y with Chichi."


    Shao Wen has already finished the matter, "Then let''s talk about it first, it''s gettingte, we''ll go back first, see you another day."


    After ??, he waved to Chi Chi.


    Thetter jumped up and down, "Dashan, I''m leaving, my uncle is here today, I have to go back to entertain him." After speaking, he sighed, looking like he had a heavy load and was busy.


    Dashan and the others kept sending them out the door, and seeing that they were all gone, they turned around and went back to the house.


    As soon as the door was closed, I heard Ershan eximing, "Brother, there is a lot to eat, this is Zhou Ji''s pastry, this packet is rice flour oil, this rice is very white, it is fine rice. And fabric, this material is good. It''sfortable, soft to the touch, and can be worn as an undergarment."


    Dashan was startled, and Dahua quickly stepped forward, looked at the things on the table one by one, and was immediately stunned.


    "It''s too expensive to send." And it''s all delivered to where they need it.


    They couldn''t help but look at Sanshan Xiaohua, who was not paying attention to them before, but when they looked again, they found that their clothes had changed. It was still a dull sackcloth, but not a single patch.


    Dashan couldn''t help asking, "Sanshan, you went to Chichi''s house in the afternoon, did you see his father too?"


    Sanshan nodded hesitantly, and then whispered, "Brother, let me tell you a secret, it turns out that Chichi''s father is the county magistrate."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3500: Im going to Beijing

    Chapter 3500 I''m going to the capital


    Several people in Dashan gasped after hearing this, "County, county magistrate?"


    "Yeah." Xiaohua also nodded, and then excitedly talked about what she had experienced in the county government office, the toys they yed with, the food they ate, and the desserts they drank. It was the most wonderful day of their lives.


    The three of Dashan looked at each other. They knew that Chi Chi came from a big family, but they didn''t know it was the one from the biggest family.


    So thete mother they saw during the day was the princess of the county master?


    Several people couldn''t help but gasp for breath, and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    No, I didn''t expect that the most powerful person in their county was actually Chi Chi''s parents. They even met and talked?


    Several people felt that it was very unreal.


    It took a long time for Dashan to put away everything on the table, "Anyway, what we liked at first was Chichi, and, it has nothing to do with who he is. But we have collected so many things, the next time Chichi Come backter, let''s just..."


    can''t talk anymore, and they don''t seem to be able to help Chi Chi.


    Dahua said with a smile, "It''s better if we take more care of him. Next time he runs away from home, we have to protect him."


    "Yes." Several people nodded in agreement, and then looked at those eating with some greedy eyes.


    Dashan scratched his head, protection? ? Are they sure?


    If it was in the past, that¡¯s all. Today, seeing the value of Chi Chi¡¯s force, who will protect who will not know.


    But he didn''t refute it. After all, they will take care of him more after he arriveste.


    However, what Dashan and the others didn''t expect was that they woulde again a few dayster.


    It''s just that this time ispletely opposite to the energetic and energetic look he used to have. He looks sullen and has no energy at all. After walking in front of them and looking at them, he sighed heavily.


    Some people in Dashan were puzzled. They pulled him to sit down on a small stool and asked him while weaving a basket, "What''s wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood? Or is someone bullying you?"


    "Does anyone dare to bully me? Dare?" He slowly stood up and asked with his head held high.


    Dashan pulled him to sit down again, "No, no, you are the best." Seeing that Chi Chi was satisfied, he continued to ask, "Then what happened to you, I don''t seem very happy to see us."


    "It''s not that I''m unhappy when I see you, I''m... I''m sad. Woohoo..." He felt sad for a while and couldn''t help sobbing a few words, and then he threw himself on Dashan''s body, his hands sped together. His feet were wrapped around him.


    Dashan was thin and weak, and although Chichi was not fat, he was still very fleshy, almost crushing Dashan to the ground.


    Fortunately, he steadied himself and stopped hard.


    He supported Chi Chi, "What''s sad?"


    "Dashan, Ershan, Sanshan, Dahua, Xiaohua, I''m leaving soon."


    "It''s still early, but if you have something to do when you go back, then we''ll take you back."


    "It''s not going back to the county office, what I mean is, I''m going to the capital soon." Chi Chi finished speaking, and immediately wailed again.


    The people from Dashan were even more surprised and looked at him in astonishment, "Go, go, go to the capital?"


    nodded his head slowly, "Yeah, my mother said, the emperor is going to call my father back to the capital, our family is going to the capital, we can''t stay here and continue to y with you."


    Several of them were children, and suddenly they didn''t know what to do when they heard such a shocking news.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3501: new county magistrate

    Chapter 3501 The new magistrate


    It was their turn to feel heavy this time, and Sanshan and Xiaohua even burst into tears.


    The two rushed over and hugged Chi Chi whimpering, Er Shan was also wiping away her tears. For their children, parting with their good friends may not be seen again in the future, which is already a big thing.


    Even Dashan and Dahua pressed the corners of their mouths tightly, with a look of forbearance.


    There was a burst of crying in the courtyard, which made Gu Yunshu, who was nestled on the courtyard wall, twitch fiercely at the corner of his mouth.


    There is no way, when he came to Jingping County, he was arrested as a strong man, responsible for watching the overly lively Chi Chi.


    The crying stopped after a while. Seeing that everyone was not very interested, Dashan quickly changed the subject and asked, "The county magistrate is gone, is there a new magistrateing to our county seat?"


    When the others heard it, yes, the adults also left, what will happen to the county in the future?


    nodded slowly, "My father said that the new county magistrate is already on his way. When hees, we will leave after father and him have finished handing over the business."


    Dashan was a little worried for a while, "I don''t know what kind of person the newly arrived county magistrate is, whether he is a good official who decides for the people. Master Shao is very kind to the people, and if something bades, it will be bad. already."


    "Yeah, it would be nice if Lord Shao had been our Lord forever."


    Several children are now not only sad about being separated from their friends, but also worrying about their future livelihoods.


    The new county magistrate is also rted to their future life. You must know that they are all children, especially Sanshan and Xiaohua are young, and the county town isplicated. If it wasn''t for the way Master Shao treated Paihuazi, those who had bad intentions around him would shy away. , they don''t dare to have a few children living in this house like this.


    With Lord Shao here, these children are very safe.


    Chichi wiped his face with his sleeves, suddenly hehe smiled, and said in a low voice, "Then you don''t have to worry, I''m secretly listening to my parents again."


    again? Gu Yunshu couldn''t help but nce at his little nephew.


    Chi Chi whispered, "My mother said, this county town is my father''s hard work over the past few years, and they have a lot of affection for it. How can they be destroyed by the new county magistrate? So my father carefully I have inquired, the new county magistrate is someone my parents know, and it is said that although he is young, he is very capable and honest."


    He said with a big wave of his little hand, "So no problem."


    In fact, she didn''t say a word yet. Her mother said that the Gujia workshop is thergest taxpayer in Jingping County. If a corrupt official or an opponent with ulterior motiveses, the workshop must not be someone else''s sweet pastry.


    Even for his workshop, he had to find someone with integrity.


    And his father also said that when the emperor summoned them back to Beijing a year ago, if his father really wanted to go back, there would be no problem. But they have inquired about it. At the beginning, several officials and officials had taken a fancy to this piece of fat in Jingping County. They wanted to reap the benefits of the fisherman, and they squeezed their heads to make achievements here.


    How could Shao Qingyuan agree? He managed to let the people live a good life, if they let them mess up, wouldn''t he have done all these years in vain?


    Although they can''t control the candidates for the new county magistrate, they still have no problem if they want to continue upying this position for a long time, so they have to stay for another year under the pretext that Jingping County is still unstable.


    This time, Shao Qingyuan also paid attention to the candidate for the new county magistrate. He felt that there was no problem, so he felt relieved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3502: Song family and Su family

    Chapter 3502 Song Family and Su Family


    Hearing Chi Chi say this, and knowing that even Lord Shao thinks the new county magistrate is good, Dashan and the others are relieved.


    Just because they suddenly knew about such an important matter, a few people lost the will to do things, let alone weaving baskets.


    rambled for a while, he was about to leave, but suddenly he felt that he still had a lot to say.


    He not only wants to say goodbye to Dashan and the others, but also to say goodbye to other friends. Although this man is young, he is very busy.


    The news that Shao Qingyuan''s family is going to be transferred, everyone in the county town has already known the news.


    Therefore, these days, people from the county government oftene to visit, and Gu Yundong receives a lot of invitations.


    It''s just that she didn''t n to attend. Instead, she held a banquet herself, said goodbye to thedy who had a good rtionship in recent years, and invited Song Ruijun from Yunjing County.


    Song Ruijun''s child is also two years old. Song Ruishu''s tomb was moved back two years ago. When the coffin passed through Luozhou Mansion, Song Ruijun couldn''t hold back and wanted to take a look.


    It''s just that she is pregnant, how can the Wen family''s mother-inw be willing, if something goes wrong, what will happen to her eldest grandson?


    So Song Ruijun could only take a look from a distance.


    However, even so, she was still too sad after returning, and the child was born prematurely. Fortunately, she was in good health before, and although she was born prematurely, she was only a month short of her due date. The production process was a bit difficult, but the mother and daughter were safe.


    Now the little girl has been raised to be white and tender, very flexible.


    It''s just that the wife of the Wen family is not very happy. She wants a grandson. Who knows it will be a girl movie, but her son is still a baby.


    The mother-inw of the Wen family felt that Song Ruijun was disobedient and had to go to see her dead sister, so she gave birth to a daughter. Therefore, at home, it was inevitable to beat and beat Sang and scolded Huai, and the words became more and more unpleasant, and even the nurse did not invite one for the little girl.


    However, within a few days, I heard that the people from the Su family, the Shaoqing of Dali Temple in the capital, went to the Song family in Feng County and sent a lot of things. It seems that they have a good rtionship with the Song family.


    was not only given to the Song family, but also part of it was given to Song Ruijun.


    In the end, although Li Huang hated Song Ruishu for taking his son, the Su family was grateful to Song Ruishu. She took care of Su Yu''er for several years, she was loyal, and she even took her life to protect Song Yan. Their Su family is not the ungrateful person, and they even feel a little pity for the Song family who also lost their daughter.


    What''s more, Song Ruishu is also Song Yan''s adoptive mother, and Song Yan asked them to take care of her before she left.


    As for sending gifts to Song Ruijun, it was because the Su family was very optimistic about Wen Jin, the son-inw of the Song family, and was willing to approach him.


    With the Su familying out like this, the wife of the Wen family didn''t dare to go too far. Song Ruijun had her husband on her side, but her daughter was very delicate and tender.


    Song Ruijun was very reluctant for Gu Yundong to leave Jingping County.


    However, Gu Yundong quietly revealed the news to her, "You don''t have to give up, we will definitely meet again in the future. Mr. Wen is reliable in his work and flexible in his mind. Now that there is the Su family behind him, I am afraid that he will go up in the near future. Go for a walk."


    Song Ruijun was stunned, and ecstasy shed on his face, "You, are you serious?"


    I know best whether my husband is capable or not, especially Wen Jin, who is ambitious, naturally unwilling to be a county magistrate in a remote ce all his life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3503: The new magistrate is here

    Chapter 3503 The new magistrate is here


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Of course it''s true."


    Wen Jin is really capable. Yunjing County is the poorest county in Luozhou Prefecture. Not only that, but there are many ns there, and they have their own style of behavior, which is very difficult to manage.


    Wen Jin has no power or power, and he has nothing to do with his hands. If he hadn''t turned his head quickly and he was also alert, he would have been swallowed up long ago. This is also the reason why Wen Jin clearly loves Song Ruijun, but still lets her mother control half of the backyard of the county government.


    He has no skills at all, so how can he take care of things in his backyard?


    Before, he didn''t have a background to support him, and he couldn''t reach the sky after doing real things, so he could only stay there and continue to fight those people.


    It is different now. With the Su family in operation, Wen Jin has indeed made achievements. As the prefect, Gu Dajiang is not a person who swallows merits, and will naturally report it truthfully. Wen Jin''s name appeared not once or twice in the personnel department.


    Qin Wenzheng, the official minister of the Ministry of Officials, had long wanted to bring this man up to do his best for the Great Jin.


    "But even though you have said that, you should also remind Mr. Wen that the more this is the case, the more cautious and down-to-earth you should be in handling things. Don''t wait for something to happen at the door, then it will be a real injustice."


    Song Ruijun immediately turned serious, "I understand, don''t worry, my husband doesn''t say anything else, he does practical things for a day in office, he knows it very well."


    Gu Yundong didn''t say any more, this banquet brought together thedies anddies of Jingping County, but it was also very sentimental.


    In fact, where is Dashan? They can''t bear the county magistrate Shao Qingyuan? Why aren''t thesedies and gentlemen?


    They have also gotten along with other magistrates'' wives before. Although they are only seventh-rank, who doesn''t look down on them? Every time they banquet guests, they would send her posts respectfully, and they would also prepare gifts. The money they spent a year was not ten thousand taels, but also several thousand taels.


    Gu Yundong is different, she is very busy and doesn''t attend banquets very much. And they don''t ept the money they send at all. If they want to send it, it is used to do good deeds. It is more meaningful to give medicine and porridge.


    The most important thing is that the result of this is that they have a good reputation on their own heads. The people have a good impression of them, and their business has also gone up. This is a virtuous circle, which is much better than bribing officials'' wives.


    Now that Gu Yundong is going to leave, the new county magistrate doesn''t know what his temperament is, whether he takes his wife or not, will he continue Gu Yundong''s rules.


    These people are also very anxious.


    However, no matter how uneasy, the time for Gu Yundong and the others to leave is getting closer and closer.


    She finally went to the county school to take a ss. Not only did she go, but the students from the county school heard Cai Yue say that Gu Yunshu, a nine-year-old young schr who shocked them back then, also came to Jingping County. He also came to the county to exchange knowledge with each other.


    When ?? Yunshu went there, he was warmly weed, almost making him think he had done something great.


    He knows everything, he is a disciple of Shen Yuan, and he has been taught by many teachers in the Imperial College. The master couldn''t helping over to listen.


    For the next few days, he went to the county school almost every day.


    After more than 20 days, the newly appointed magistrate finally arrived in Jingping County.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3504: Qi Ting

    Chapter 3504 Qi Ting


    Shao Qingyuan was wearing a formal official uniform, standing at the gate of the county government office, watching the three carriages that were approaching.


    Not only him, but also the county magistrate''s chief secretary Hong and Yin Zhaotou, as well as the onlookers who were also curious about who the new county magistrate was.


    Unlike Shao Qingyuan''s calmness, everyone else was a little nervous.


    This new county magistrate seems to have a good family background, and there are many people apanying him. There are also several guards with tall horses riding on the side.


    Everyone stretched their necks to see what the people in the carriage looked like until the carriage stopped.


    The leader took a few steps forward on the horse, turned over directly, and handed over to Shao Qingyuan, "I have seen Master Shao."


    "Here? It''s been hard work all the way." Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly.


    While talking, the curtain of the carriage in front was pulled open, and a young man came out from inside.


    The onlookers widened their eyes, so young?


    Counting Xu Ji as the county magistrate, they have three consecutive magistrates who are young people, and one is younger than the other.


    Is this person in front of you twenty?


    The young man walked up to Shao Qingyuan, smiled and cupped his hands, "Master Shao."


    "Master Qi."


    "Cough, Brother Shao calls me that, I''m really not used to it."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "Let''s go, have something to say."


    "it is good."


    Everyone turned around and walked towards the county government office. Before taking a few steps, the young man who was still holding his identity outside entered the door and immediately exhaled, and the whole person rxed.


    Seeing Gu Yundong approaching, he even reached out and beckoned, "Sister Gu."


    Gu Yundong stopped and sneered, "Master Qi?"


    "Sister Gu, please call me Qi Ting, everyone is so familiar, how can you be so outspoken?"


    The new county magistrate is Qi Ting, the grandson of Qi Shanchang of Tianhai Academy.


    Last year, Gu Yunshu did not participate in the Spring Festival, but Qi Ting was admitted to the jinshi, and he was still a young tanhung, causing a sensation.


    But it''s not surprising, he grew up by Qi Shanchang''s side since he was a child. He studied in the atmosphere of Tianhai Academy.


    After being admitted to the Jinshi Academy, he entered the Hanlin Academy. With the background of Chief Qi Shan, there are many students from the Tianhai Academy in the Hanlin Academy. As long as Qi Ting follows the steps, he will have no problems in the future.


    But he knew that the emperor had summoned Shao Qingyuan back and that the Ministry of Personnel wanted to rearrange the magistrate of Jingping County, so he personally went to Qin Wenzheng. He wants to go to Jingping County, and wants to be the county magistrate. Qin Wenzheng considered many things, rejected the others, and presented Qi Ting''s name to the imperial case.


    Qi Ting had been to Jingping County. He happened to be in Luozhou three years ago, and he also helped Gu Dajiang gather local schrs to smash Li Guoxiao''s conspiracy secretly. After things came to an end, he went to Jingping County for a walk.


    Therefore, not only is he familiar with Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, but also with other people in the county government.


    It''s just that Master Hong and Yin Zhaotou didn''t know it was him at first, and they were surprised just now. But they both breathed a sigh of relief after knowing that Qi Ting was the newly appointed county magistrate.


    Master Qi is still very easy to get along with. Of course, this is what they are thinking at the moment. When they really understand itter, they will realize...what a big mistake.


    Now the group has entered the lobby and introduced each other.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3505: Yin Zhaotou Gaosheng

    Chapter 3505 Yin Zhaotou rises


    Shao Qingyuan asked Qi Ting to take a night off temporarily, and then do the handover work tomorrow.


    Gu Yundong led them to the room first, and when passing the Chichi toy room, Qi Ting couldn''t help but nce inside.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "This is a ce for children to y, and you can''t use it. I''ll take away what I can take away, and dismantle what I can''t take away. Free up the room and rearrange it when you think about it. You can do anything."


    Qi Ting is not married yet, as he said back then, he is not ready for marriage. I haven''t nned on being a husband yet, so I don''t want to get married for the time being.


    But his parents were very anxious. When he was admitted to Tanhung and paraded around the streetst year, many girls threw sachets and handkerchiefs at him, but Qi Ting didn''t pick one up. Not to mention that some people who had been optimistic about him for a long time wanted to catch his son-inw under the list, but on the day when the list was released, Qi Ting hid at home and never came out.


    One of the reasons foring to Jingping County as a magistrate this time is to avoid marriage.


    There is no marriage, and naturally there are no children. It''s useless to put this toy room here.


    However, Qi Ting suddenly raised his hand and hurriedly said, "No, there''s no need to dismantle it, I think it''s pretty good."


    Gu Yundong looked at him suspiciously, "It''s... good?" He doesn''t want to y by himself, right?


    Qi Ting nodded with a serious expression, "Just leave it alone, maybe it will be used in the future."


    Gu Yundong shrugged, you can use it if you want it, he doesn''t want to take it apart, it''s fine to leave it.


    Gu Yundong nodded and led him forward.


    The county government office is quite big, and Qi Ting didn''t have time to go shopping, so he went back to his room to rest. However, the people he brought saw all those things on the martial arts field, and they all jumped up and down, and they didn''t feel tired, so they started ying.


    On the second day, Shao Qingyuan and Qi Ting formally handed over the affairs of Jingping County.


    Don''t look at Qi Ting, who looks very young, but he is very careful and sophisticated when he does things. He remembered most of what Shao Qingyuan said after hearing it once, and it didn''t take long for him to understand the general situation of Jingping County today.


    He didn''t think about changing for the time being. The current Jingping County is developing very well. He only needs to follow the current rules to govern. After the stabilization, he needs to implement new policies, and he can implement them again.


    After a few days like this, Shao Qingyuan also finished what he had to say, Qi Ting absorbed almost, but it was time for their family to leave Jingping County.


    To be honest, I was really sad.


    Not only them, but other people in the county government as well.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Director Hong''s chief bookie Yin Zhaotou and the rest, with a rare and pleasant expression, "You have also gotten along with Master Qi, and there may be some aspects that need to be adjusted. Take your time, Master Qi is someone who can listen to his opinions. The official is going back to Beijing, and this Jingping County will be handed over to Master Qi, you must help him with all your heart."


    "Yes, my lord, we will definitely do our best to handle the errand."


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Yin Zuotou again, "You stay here for half a year, and you will go to the government office after half a year. You have to give me a good fight."


    Yin Zhaotou was unreliable in the past, and after Shao Qingyuan came, he slowly stood up.


    He drank and didn''t exercise before, but his body has been ruined a lot. It was Shao Qingyuan who prescribed medicine for him, and he slowly recovered.


    Over the past few years, Zhaotou Yin has been working very hard, and he has led people to handle all cases in the county, and he has gradually gotten started.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3506: Aqiu is pregnant

    Chapter 3506 Aqiu is pregnant


    Especially thest time he captured Pai Hanako, Yin Zuotou made great efforts in it, and was injured because of this.


    is also the one who found clues and caught people.


    So Yin Zhaotou is about to be transferred to Luozhou Mansion. He has been a head catcher for so many years, and now he has been promoted, but he is very happy.


    In addition to Yin Zhaotou, he will also bring two Zhao Kuai over together.


    As for Director Hong, he has been conscientious in recent years, but he is used to staying in Jingping County and does not want to move. Seeing Jingping County bing more and more prosperous, he felt a sense of aplishment and wanted to continue watching the people live and work in peace and contentment here.


    With them around, Qi Ting can get started a little easier at first.


    As for the servants in the county government office, except for Mrs. Geng in the kitchen and the concierge, all the servants bought itter.


    As soon as Gu Yundong and the others left, these people naturally followed.


    Mrs. Geng and the concierge are locals. They still stay in the county government when they are old, and Qi Ting will treat them well.


    In addition, it is Gujia Workshop and Gu Ji.


    Gu Yundong exined it early, and also chatted with Mu Aqiu. Mu Aqiu ispletely different from three years ago. She seems to be reborn, and she has the aura of a strong woman.


    Duan Qian did not marry after Liu''s divorce. This time, he didn''t want to rush things, just find one, lest he end up the same as before.


    Butst year, Duan Qian came to Jingping County again. Not long after returning, Mu Aqiu became pregnant.


    Now that Aqiu''s belly is very big, I think she should give birth when they return to the capital.


    Everything was arranged properly, and the county school also said goodbye.


    Instead, I said goodbye to my friends for the past two days. When I came back, my eyes were red.


    He has kept a lot of things in his warehouse in recent years, and now he has given out most of them, although he has received a lot of gifts.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpforting him, "You don''t have to be so sad, now the road is easy to go, if you miss them in the future, juste and see them, okay? They cane to you when they grow up, you can leave them a The address is just fine."


    was taken aback for a while, and suddenly realized on the spot, "Oh, why didn''t I think of it? Hey, it''s because I''ve been too busy these days, and my smart head can''t turn around."


    Gu Yundong doesn''t want to make anyments about his narcissism.


    But soon he became troubled again, "Then which address should I leave? Mother, do we have a house in the capital?"


    "Yes, yes, but..." She thought for a while, but did not reveal Shao Qingyuan''s intention to resign.


    Mainly, it¡¯s not certain if he can quit.


    "You don''t need to leave the address in the capital, you leave the address of Gu Ji''s shop. When we settle downter, we will definitely send a letter to Gu Ji, and then your friend can ask Gu Ji."


    In addition to Gu Ji, there is also the Gu Family Workshop.


    Hearing this, he immediately regained his spirits. He took Gu Yundong''s hand and ran out on the spot, "Mother, you apany me again, and I''ll talk to Dashan and the others."


    Don¡¯t worry about other friends, they all have adults in their family, they can definitely think of a way, but Dashan and the others will not be sure, and they will really not be able to contact them in the future.


    Gu Yundong helplessly let him pull him out.


    The ce where Dashan and the others lived, Gu Yundong had sneaked over to see it, but this was the first time they had officially visited.


    But she did intend to meet them. If nothing else, they did take care of Chi Chi, who ran away from home, even though Shao Wen came to express his gratitude.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3507: Wanmin Umbrella

    Chapter 3507 Wanmin Umbre


    But Gu Yundong is a real mother, she is going to leave soon, and it should be seen.


    But when the people in Dashan saw her, they were also terrified.


    He didn''t pay attention for a long time, and he dragged Dashan Ershan and said ramble, "...When I get to the capital, I will write to you, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know the words, I can draw, I believe we have a good heart, I draw It means you can definitely understand. Hmm."


    Gu Yundong helped his forehead. In order to avoid the problem that the two parties might not be able to contact each other in the future due to his unreliable son, Gu Yundong could only speak for himself.


    "If you have anything, you can go to the shopkeeper Wang of Guji''s shop. The letter in the future will be mailed there. At that time, shopkeeper Wang will find someone to give it to you and read it to you. If you want to write a letter, you can also find it. She wrote it on her behalf."


    The main thing is that a few people in Dashan don¡¯t know how to read. I have taught them a little bittely, but they haven¡¯t reached the point where they can write letters.


    Dashan nodded quickly, "Okay, we, we have all written down."


    After a pause, Gu Yundong continued, "You guys will be a little older in a few years. If you want to find a job, you can try the Gujia workshop. Now that you are young, the workshop is temporarily not epted."


    Dashan''s eyes lit up, and he said hurriedly, "Thank you, county master, thank you."


    He exined a lot of thingstely. Where did he think of what he said, Dashan and the others also listened quietly.


    It wasn''t until evening that he reluctantly bid farewell to them.


    The next morning, Shao Qingyuan brought the packed luggage into the carriage one by one.


    The team returning to the city was a bitrge, mainly because of the addition of some new servants.


    Shao Yin and Bai Hang and those uncles and teachers left long ago, otherwise there would be more people.


    Gu Yunshu and Cai Yue were sitting on a carriage, looking at him with some worry at this time. After all, Cai Yue left in that situation four years ago. Now that he returns to the capital, he doesn''t know what will happen.


    Cai Yue seemed to see his worries, but smiled cheerfully, "I''m fine, if I haven''t grown up or been able to take responsibility in the past few years, I''ll be sorry for the cultivation and teaching of my cousins ??and aunts."


    Yunshu raised his eyebrows, "I''m relieved that you say that."


    While talking, I saw Fan Yilin and others who were probing their brains not far away, and pouted, "Your ssmates are calling you."


    Cai Yue looked over and heard their lively shouts, "Ayue, wait for us in the capital, we will soon go to Beijing to take the exam, and then we will be reunited again."


    Cai Yue suddenly felt astringent eyes, he took a deep breath and waved his hand vigorously, "You have to work hard, I am waiting for you."


    Chi Chi in the carriage in front was also waving, and he saw the good friends who came to see him off.


    It''s a pity that there are too many people to send off now, and Dashan and the others were squeezed out all at once.


    Shao Qingyuan rode on his horse and looked at the people along the street, with a rare mixed emotion.


    He said to Qi Ting who was seeing him off, "Here, I''ll leave it to you, there will be an appointmentter."


    said and waved his hand, "Let''s go!"


    The horse-drawn carriage team moved slowly, and the carriages went very slowly. Too many people came to see them off, and the streets were full of people.


    The local people were very reluctant to leave the Shao Qingyuan family, and some people who were full of emotion even cried directly.


    "Master Shao, county master, you have to take care."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong waved and talked as they walked, and walked to the gate of the city slowly.


    Then, I saw the Wanmin umbre given by the people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3508: Cai Yue stayed

    Chapter 3508 Cai Yue stayed


    Shao Qingyuan is a person who is not very emotional, but seeing the Wanmin umbres given by the people, his eyes are sore.


    He took the ??Wanmin umbre. He sat on the high-headed horse and nced around, as if he wanted to remember the people of Jingping County in his heart.


    After a long time, he waved his hand, "Everyone, go back. In the future, we will see you again when there is a chance, take care."


    His voice fell, and more and more people couldn''t help but start wiping their eyes, and even their voices choked up.


    "Sir, Madam, have a good trip."


    Shao Qingyuan pulled the reins, and the horse under him swerved and walked towards the city gate.


    There are many people in and out of the city. Everyone watched their motorcade go farther and farther, waving their hands vigorously, until they werepletely exhausted and could not see their traces before they stopped in a depressed mood.


    It¡¯s just that they still stood in ce and didn¡¯t spread out for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan and his party speeded up after they left the city.


    stopped when he passed Fucheng, Gu Dajiang, Yangliu and Keke were already waiting at home.


    Yunshu will also stop here, and he will continue to travel south, so naturally he will not follow Shao Qingyuan and the others back to Beijing.


    The family had a lively reunion dinner. Compared with the mncholy and reluctance when we parted a few years ago, everyone is used to it now.


    The children all have their own family careers, not to mention Yun Dong, who is already a biological child, even Yun Shu, who is still young, does not often live with them at home now.


    As long as the family is safe and happy, it is more important than anything else.


    But the adults have all looked away, but Chi Chi, who is a child, is sad again.


    Compared to the uncle who just met, Chi Chi is really in love with the aunt who can turn corruption into magic and make all kinds of delicious food.


    Although Gu Yundong''s craftsmanship is not bad, butpared with Cocoa, who is very meticulous in cooking and desserts, it is really a lot worse.


    Chi Chi likes the food that Coco cooks for him the most, and can''t wait to take his aunt with him for a lifetime.


    Coco was also reluctant to bear the little guy, so when they left, he made a lot of food that could be stored for a longer time, and then hugged the chubby little body before sending them out of the city gate.


    But besides Gu Yunshu, there was one other person who stayed in Luozhou Mansion, namely Cai Yue.


    Gu Yunshu went out to travel, Cai Yue thought it was a rare opportunity, the two of them were about the same age, so they could set off together and continue southward together, and then they would return to Beijing together.


    Gu Yunshu didn''t know about it at first, but Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong knew it.


    For his decision, Gu Yundong is very supportive. Cai Yue has been living in Jingping County for several years, and it is time to go out for a walk.


    And Gu Yundong can guess a little bit of his thoughts. The ce where Cai Yue''s grandfather Cai Jin was exiled was Linxun Ind on the other side of Lingzhou Prefecture.


    Cai Yue''s parents treated him badly, but Cai Jin loved this grandson very much.


    He will develop such a temperament, and it is all due to Cai Jin. Although Cai Jin himself is not a good thing, his education for his grandson is positive.


    Yunshu will go to Linxun Ind, and Cai Yue may also want to visit his grandfather.


    Yun Shu was naturally happy to walk with Cai Yue, he just felt that the road was deserted. With Cai Yue here, the two can exchange knowledge and make progress together.


    So after a few days in Luozhou, Yun Shu and Cai Yue took two servants and set off together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3509: Kaikyo

    Chapter 3509 Back to Beijing


    Shao Qingyuan and his group hurried to the capital.


    They did not stop on the road, nor did they enter Xuanhe Mansion and other ces, but when they arrived at Wanqing Mansion to switch boats at the wharf, they met Duan Qian¡¯s siblings, as well as Yu¡¯s grandfather and grandson.


    There were so many of them that it was not easy to dy too much, so they quickly got on the boat and left.


    Chi Chi was the first time to take a boat, at least it was the first time he could remember. He immediatelyy on the bow of the boat and watched the fish swim around, causing Shao Wen to worry from time to time whether he would fall. go down.


    Fortunately, although this little guy is young, he is agile. No matter how much the ship swayed, he was still on his back.


    Gu Yundong and the others were on the official boat, and the green light was given on the way. They walked very fast and arrived at the pier not long after.


    Then they changed their carriages and headed straight for the capital. It was already evening when they arrived.


    At this time, it is naturally not good to enter the pce to return to life.


    Shao Qingyuan and his party went straight home, and when they were repaired, they would meet the emperor tomorrow morning.


    It¡¯s just that as soon as I entered the house, I saw a lot of people standing at the house.


    Zheng Quanshui was the first to run over, "Master, Mistress, Chi Chi, you guys are back."


    Chi Chi tilted his head and was a little unfamiliar with Zheng Quanshui, who had not seen him for more than two years.


    Zheng Quanshui was not in a hurry, anyway, he remembered it after a few days of leaving, he just pulled his little hand, and then said to Shao Qingyuan, "Master, the house has been tidied up, and the tea is still hot, first Take a rest and have dinner in a while."


    There are now a few guard servants living in this yard. After Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi returned to Beijing, they came to see it every now and then.


    The study here is open to their brothers and sisters. There are many medical books in it, and they asionallye to see them.


    After receiving the news that Shao Qingyuan and the others were back, Zheng Quanshui and others woulde over almost every day.


    As a senior, naturally, you have to handle it inside and out.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him with relief, nodded and entered the room.


    Zheng Quanshui was followed by several younger brothers and sisters. Gao Zi is tall and tall now, and he is familiar with his master and his wife.


    It was Lei Qi and Lu Xuan. They were young when Shao Qingyuan left four years ago. Now that they haven''t seen each other for four years, the children are much older. It can be seen that he is a little restrained, nervous and looking forward to it.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t say much, just nodded to several children.


    Zheng Quanshui said, "Originally, the county prince, Lord Qin, and the others came here during the day, but thinking that Master and Mistress must be very tired when he just came back, he said that they wille to visit after Master has rested."


    It''s not just them who are happy about the return of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, the friends in the capital are all looking forward to it.


    And they knew that Shao Qingyuan would definitely be promoted when he came back this time.


    If there is no ident, it must be settled in this capital as the capital, and they will have time to meet slowly.


    It''s just that no one of them guessed that Shao Qingyuan and his wife hadpletely different ns.


    It was gettingte, the family went to the flower hall for dinner, Shao Qingyuan asked Zheng Quanshui and the others to go back first.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi now live in Huimin Medical Center. When they were in Jingping County, he discussed with Gao Zi and his sister Yu Weining, and they rented a small yard together.


    It¡¯s just that the proposal was considered immature at first, and when I actually rented a house, I realized that it was very inconvenient.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3510: Go to the palace too late

    Chapter 3510 It''s toote to enter the pce


    Several people are not too young. If two men and two women live together, they will definitely be gossiped, and they should avoid suspicion.


    However, Zheng Quanshui originally nned to travel nearby to collect medicines. As a result, after returning from Jingping County, because of their experience as military doctors, they were directly pulled over by Huimin Medical Center in Beijing to help. Once they arrived at the medical center , there is no time to rest at all.


    Huimin Medical Center is thergest medical center in the capital. Now everyone knows that this is opened by the genius doctor Bai¡¯s family. Naturally, patients flock here, and the medical center is severelycking.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi didn''t have time to go back anyway, so they simply stayed in the backyard of the hospital.


    As for Yu Weining and Gao Ya, they rented a small yard two streets away from here, and they lived with Luo Qi.


    This girl originally lived with her uncle, but her uncle and the others were busy, and she herself came to visit Gaoya and the others every now and then. Over time, the three girls simply lived together and hadpany.


    Fortunately, when they rented the house, they chose a good location, and there was an official from the yamen living next door, so their safety was still guaranteed.


    Not to mention, Gao Ya was interested in learning martial arts when she first came to the capital. Now that several years have passed, her skills should not be underestimated. Points, the little **** didn''t dare toe here at all.


    And Yu Weining made a demerit when he arrested Bai Zhiyan before, the emperor gave him a reward, and the family also offered imperial decrees. The official who lived next door was also told by his own adults to take care of them more.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi would asionallye over, and the two of them did the repairs that needed to be done in the yard.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that they had their own arrangements, and the arrangements were quite appropriate, so there was no need to worry about it.


    They were really tired all the way back, so after Zheng Quanshui and the others left, they rested early.


    In the early morning of the second day, the two packed up, put on formal official uniforms, and prepared to enter the pce to face the Holy Spirit.


    Who knew that before going out, Shao Wen came over and said, "Master, Madam, someone hase from the pce."


    Shao Qingyuan was startled, "Invite someone toe in."


    It was Eunuch Wu who was serving by the emperor. Seeing Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were all dressed up, he was stunned for a while, but he soonughed.


    "It seems that our family ising at the right time. If it is sote at night, it will be staggered from the adult princess."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and invited him into the room to sit, "Father-inw came here early in the morning, but the emperor has a decree?"


    "Exactly." Eunuch Wu said with a smile, "Don''t be nervous, my lord, our family is here to send a message. The emperor said that the lord and the county master will return to the pce today, and you can bring the young master with you."


    Gu Yundong was amazed, "Will you bring Chichi into the pce?"


    "Yes, the emperor said that the lord has been away from Beijing for several years, and he has never seen the little son. Now the little son is five years old. It is said that he is very lively and cute, and the emperor would like to meet him."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "It''s an honor for the emperor to see the child, but he didn''t hide it from his father-inw, he grew up in the countryside for a long time, and he was lively, but he was too lively. We didn''t teach him any rules. I''m afraid I don''t even know how to ask for security when I enter the pce."


    Gu Yundong was telling the truth, she didn''t teach Chi Chi etiquette at all, let alone kneeling.


    To make Chi Chi kneel, he can beat you to kneel.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3511: He was trapped by Emperor Li two years ago

    Chapter 3511 was pitted by Emperor Li two years ago


    Eunuch Wu was not unhappy when he heard the words, and even covered his mouth andughed.


    "Don''t worry about this county master, the emperor knows it. When Emperor Li entered Beijing two years ago, he talked to the emperor about the little son, and the emperor knew it."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. Good thing you, Emperor Li, have been away from Dajin for two years.


    She just said, how could a good emperor be interested in Chi Chi? That''s why.


    Since Eunuch Wu has said so, and it is the will of the emperor, they can''t dy it any longer.


    Gu Yundong exhaled secretly and said to Eunuch Wu, "Please wait for a while, I''m tired from rushing around these days, I was too excited yesterday, I sleptte, and I haven''t woken up yet, I''ll go call now. he."


    Eunuch Wu hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, there is still some time before the end of the early morning, the county master will take your time."


    Having said that, Gu Yundong didn''t dare to be really slow.


    Shao Qingyuan invited Eunuch Wu for a tea break, while Gu Yundong went straight to the backyard.


    I called Madam Qi over halfway through. Madam Qi was old and had traveled so long that she didn''t even eat much when she came back yesterday.


    Originally, Gu Yundong wanted her to rest for a day today, but now she can''t take it anymore.


    She said to Qi Momo, "The emperor wants to see Chichi, and you know Chichi''s temperament. You don''t understand the rules in the pce at all. You are an old man from the pce, and you will set off with uster. , When you are in the carriage, have a simple talk with Chi Chi. Although it is a temporary cramming, it is still somewhat useful."


    Grandma Qi nodded again and again, and couldn''t help but me herself, "It''s all my fault, I should have taught the young master these things earlier."


    "It''s not your fault, I never thought of using those rules to restrain him." After all, they made up their minds at first that they would resign from office, let alone enter the pce, and they rarely deal with powerful families.


    And Chi Chi is a boy after all. After all, there are not as many rules for boys in this world as girls.


    But who knows... the emperor wants to meet suddenly on a whim or is it toote for a child?


    Gu Yundong pulled Li Huang out and scolded him again in his heart.


    The two quickly entered the room, but Chi Chi had already woken up and was putting his own jacket over his body.


    Seeing Gu Yundong entering the door, he hurriedly stood up from the bed, "Mother, hurry up, help me, I''m going to get up and go shopping."


    Gu Yundong, "..." You are in such good spirits.


    She stepped forward to take thete jacket and handed it to Qi Qi, "Change his clothes." After speaking, she took off the special clothes he was wearing when going out.


    Chichi looked confused and hurriedly covered his clothes, "Mother, what are you doing?"


    "You can''t go out shopping today."


    "Why?" Chi Chi was angry, "I still want to be a tyrant in this capital, mother, are you going to stop me from bing a generation of heroes?"


    "Did you have any misunderstanding about Ba Hexia?" Gu Yundong took the clothes that Qi mama handed over to him and put it on him, "Hurry up and wash up and eat something, we are going to the pce."


    paused, then added, "You have to enter the pce too."


    "Entering the pce?" I still understand thistely, "What am I going to do?"


    "Not only do you want to go, but you also need to cheer up and learn some etiquette from Qi Momo. If nothing else, at least you can''t call it random." This is the key point to exin, "You can''t call it random like before, you know. ?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3512: Enter the palace

    Chapter 3512 Entering the Pce


    nodded ignorantly, mainly because he saw that his mother was too serious and serious, so he reluctantly agreed.


    Gu Yundong quickly put on a small brocade robe for him, put on his shoes, held his hand and went out.


    Although Eunuch Wu was waiting in the front hall, Gu Yundong was reluctant to let his son enter the pce hungry, so he let him eat something to fill his stomach. I didn''t drink the milk, so I didn''t have to go to the hut for a while, so I simply drank two sips of hot water.


    Eunuch Wu didn''t wait long, and soon saw Gu Yundong walking here with a small dumpling carved in pink and jade.


    He stood up immediately and eximed exaggeratedly, "Oh, this is the little son, right? Look at this, he looks so handsome, and he is likable at first sight."


    Chichi felt that this man looked strange and spoke strangely.


    But my mother said that there are all kinds of people in this world, so there is no need to make a fuss.


    Besides, people are praising him, which can be heard after a while.


    So he nodded slightly, "You really have vision."


    Eunuch Wu, "..."


    Gu Yundong choked on his own saliva, so he hurriedly ''cough, cough, cough'' a few times.


    Chichi turned his head nkly, and quickly understood his mother''s eyes. Even if he was a little confused, didn''t he say he needed to salute after entering the pce? Still at home now?


    looked down at his hands for a while, and then sped them together. Just as he was about to bow his hands to say hello, he saw Eunuch Wu said with a smile, "Young Master is really smart, very interesting."


    Gu Yundongughed dryly, "He has always been narcissistic."


    Eunuch Wu smirked, seeing that it was gettingte, he was about to leave for the pce.


    Mother Qi also got into the carriage, and she really began to exin some rules in the pce on the way.


    She also didn''t know if thedy brought the young master into the pce this time, whether she would be summoned by the queen, and if there were children present, she would inevitably meet the prince and princess, and the etiquette in the middle was even moreplicated.


    But anyway, let''s teach him the etiquette when facing the emperor. The time is too short, and I can''t remember too much.


    In short, by the time the carriage stopped at the gate of the pce, both of his eyes were about to turn into mosquito-repellent incense eyes, and he looked like he was about to copse from exhaustion.


    Mother Qi looked more and more worried, but this time she couldn''t follow into the pce, she could only wait outside the pce.


    Chichi entered the pce for the first time, and it was still shocking to see the tall pce gate courtyard.


    He just didn''t understand one thing. After turning his head around, he asked Gu Yundong in a low voice, "Mother, why are the trees in the pce so short, don''t they grow big?"


    Gu Yundong looked at Eunuch Wu who was leading the way in front of him. He looked as if he had nothing else to do, but his ears perked up with gossip.


    Shao Qingyuan squatted down, hugged Chi Chi, and whispered, "This is to prevent assassins from hiding."


    Chi Chi seemed to understand but continued to look at the surrounding environment.


    Eunuch Wu in front of him still thinks it is quite strange. Usually, when children enter the pce, how can they dare to look around? Don''t put your head down so much that you can''t wait to bury it in the ground. But this young master of the Bai family is not at all embarrassed, and is very courageous.


    Not only did he read it, he even asked questions.


    What''s even more surprising is that Master Shao answered in a serious manner.


    This family is really the most unusual and elusive family he has ever seen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3513: What book do you usually read

    Chapter 3513 What books do you usually read?


    The group quickly arrived at the imperial study.


    Eunuch Wu was not qualified to enter the door to serve, but only led the person to the eunuch.


    The big **** also had a big smile on his face. Compared with Eunuch Wu, who was the emperor''s confidant, he was naturally more aware of the emperor''s value for the Shao Qingyuan family.


    The smile on his face can almost overflow, looking at Shao Qingyuan is like looking at a sweet pastry.


    "Sir Shao is here, the emperor is waiting for you and the county master in the imperial study. The emperor has exined, and the adult and the county master can go in directly when theye."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly, "I''m sorry father-inw lead the way."


    The **** smiled and led them into the imperial study, but there was not only the emperor in it, but Qin Wenzheng was also present.


    Seeing theme in, the emperor''s eyes lit up, "Shao Qingyuan, you guys are finally back, I really want to wait."


    said and stood up directly, striding towards them.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong hurriedly knelt down with Chi Chi to salute, the emperor waved his hand, "Get up, don''t be too polite."


    Shao Qingyuan cupped his hands and replied, "It''s Wei Chen''s fault that the emperor is worried."


    "Knowing that I am concerned about my life, it took me a year toe back, so I should be fined."


    Shao Qingyuan touched his nose. If the emperor knew that he nned to resign when he came back this time, he didn''t know what he would think.


    But this is not urgent, the emperor''s eyes have turned to Chi Chi.


    "This is your kid? You''re smart when you look at it." The emperor waved at Chi Chi, "Come and let me see."


    Gu Yundong gently pushed behind him, and Chichi immediately ran to the emperor.


    The emperor looked at his eyebrows, "You really look like your husband and wife, your name is Chichi, right?"


    "My name is Bai Mo, Chi Chi is a nickname." He said something, suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly said, "No, no, I should say back to the emperor, my name is Bai Mo..."


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, and sure enough, the first sentence went wrong.


    The Emperor ??ughed, "Don''t worry about this, just say it ording to your usual speaking habit."


    Chi Chi responded immediately, "Okay." Then he put on a relieved expression.


    The emperor was happy again, "Little Chichi, how old are you this year?"


    "Five years old."


    "It''s five years old, and my fifth prince is also five years old." It''s just too old to be so lively, and the expression on his face is not so rich, "Another day, introduce the two of you."


    Maybe Xiao Wu will be more lively after spending a long time with him.


    However, after hearing this, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong couldn''t help but look at each other and introduce the prince? It''s better to avoid it, they are afraid that they will be **** off.


    The mood of the two of them is a littleplicated, but Chi Chi has already asked aloud very strangely.


    "Why another day? Can''t we meet now? I have time now."


    Emperor felt that every time he listened to him, he couldugh out loud, do you still have time now? Makes it seem like he is usually busy.


    He smiled and said, "Not right now, the princes won''t be able to take the time to teach in the study today."


    Teacher, Chi Chi sighed regretfully, "What a pity."


    He didn''t see the look of regret on his face.


    "Our little five has already started reading, how about you? Are you literate?"


    Slowly patted his little chest, "Of course, I''m amazing."


    The ?? emperor raised his eyebrows, "Oh, what books do you usually read?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3514: Village sweeper

    Chapter 3514 Vige sweeper


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help frowning when they heard the emperor''s question, and a bad premonition shed in their hearts at the same time.


    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard a voice full of pride and anger, "I watched "Five Heroes in the Sky", "The Right and Wrong of Heroes", "The Record of Enmity and Enmity in Jianghu", "Sweeping the Floor at the Vige Gate" Masters"."


    Gu Yundong pped his forehead suddenly, making a mistake.


    The corner of the emperor''s mouth twitched fiercely, and he looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong in disbelief.


    This...what the **** is this? Shouldn''t the children read the Disciple Guidance, the Three Character ssic, or the Thousand Character ssic?


    The emperor was silent for a while, before he recovered his voice, "You, you read quite a lot of books."


    "It''s easy to talk about it, those who can do it will work harder."


    Is ?? the ability to work hard for the able-bodied here?


    Even Qin Wenzheng, who had been silent for a long time, looked at the couple with strange eyes. As a master who had been an enlightenment teacher a few years ago, he really couldn''t bear the couple so misunderstood their children.


    Fortunately, Yunshu was taken over by him back then. If it fell into the hands of this couple, where would there be a nine-year-old talented young schr? Afraid of falling into the abyss long ago.


    It''s a pity for Chi Chi to have such an unreliable couple on the stall.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at the sky, Shao Qingyuan was expressionless, the two of them kept their serious expressions calmly as if nothing had happened.


    The ?? emperor couldn''t help but took a sip of tea and said to Chi Chi, "What you''ve read are all the storybooks, right?" Is there nothing else?


    Chi Chi''s eyes lit up, and excited little hands waved, "So the emperor also knows these books? Have you read them too? Let me tell you, my favorite book is "The Vige Sweeper", That is the object of my most admiration, and I will be such a person in the future. I have already nned it, and when I be a master, I will also go to the vige to sweep the floor. "


    said and raised his head, clenching his small fists to cheer himself up, "What a great ambition, isn''t it?"


    The tea in the emperor''s mouth almost spit out, and he looked at Shao Qingyuan and his wife with condemnation - look at what you have done to your children?


    The son of a dignified dignitary, his future ambition is to sweep the floor at the entrance of the vige? ? ? ?


    You guys are just like cultivating Gu Yunshu. Let''s train a little genius for me. Let''s see what you have done.


    The emperor was about to hold back a mouthful of blood, but the children around him asked him curiously, "Emperor, which book do you like the most?"


    "I..." The emperor was speechless, "I don''t like it very much."


    slowly frowned, a little tangled, his little hands grabbed the emperor''s dragon chair, and his whole body leaned on it.


    "Well, then I''ll rmend a few other books to the emperor. The books written by my uncle are very popr, and the styles are varied, very, very, very exciting. There must be a book that suits your taste. And the price is not expensive, For the sake of our acquaintance, I can still give you a little discount. If you buy it together, I can give you another gift, I¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong coughed so hard that he almost coughed out his lungs, and finally let the excited ecstasy stop.


    Chichi turned his head to look at his parents, then looked at the emperor who seemed to be smiling but not smiling, his neck shrank, and he slowly took two steps back, hehehe smiled like a mouse.


    The ?? emperorughed and handed over a jade pendant, "This is for you, take it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3515: resignation essay

    Chapter 3515 Resignation


    Then the emperor called the big eunuch, "You take Chichi to the side hall to y for a while and have some snacks."


    Go on, the emperor can''t take it anymore.


    The big **** came over and took the little guy to the pce next door.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, the emperor was happy again when he saw this.


    "Two years ago, when Emperor Li was on an envoy to our country, he mentioned it to me toote, and said that this little guy is very... different. When I saw him today, it really is."


    Shao Qingyuan said solemnly, "The child is stubborn, please forgive the emperor."


    "I don''t me him, but the two of you, should parents be more careful and show their children some books that children should read?" How can anyone read a book at such a young age? And there are so many at a nce.


    It is unheard of to even aspire to be the sweeper at the entrance of the vige.


    Shao Qingyuan continued to reply solemnly, "Yes, after returning home, Wei Chen will be strictly disciplined."


    Gu Yundong touched his nose. Of course, he also read the books that children should read. He started to read the Three Character ssic when he was very young, and now he can memorize it like a fluent. Although he read the notebook, he also read it after finishing his daily homework.


    Otherwise, there are so many words in the book, where did he know it?


    Emperor, "...It doesn''t need to be too strict, after all, he is still young."


    He was really afraid that a few words of his own would provoke Shao Qingyuan to go back and beat the child. He won''t do this wicked man.


    Therefore, the emperor quickly changed the topic, "You have worked hard in Jingping County in the past few years. Jingping County is well governed. I heard that the people there live and work in peace and contentment. When you left, they also gave Wanmin umbres. ?"


    "It''s the people who show love."


    "It is also true that you have done your best to serve the people and work hard." The emperor sighed, "I am very pleased every time I hear the situation in Luozhou Mansion, whether it is you or Gu Dajiang, your son-inw has done a good job, I It is my great luck that Dajin has officials like you."


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other, this... when is it better to resign?


    The emperor smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have always remembered the merits you made. Now that you are back, it is time to discuss the merits. In this way, after you go back, you will rest for two days, and I will send people to the great court meeting in two days. Read the imperial decree about your merits and official positions..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong suddenly knelt down at the same time.


    When ?? came out, the emperor and Qin Wenzheng were stunned for a moment.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Your Majesty, this minister has something to file." Shao Qingyuan took out a memorial from his sleeve.


    The emperor frowned, "Bring it up."


    The big **** took care of him in the side hall for a long time, so Qin Wenzheng took the memorial and handed it to the emperor.


    The ?? Emperor was inexplicably reluctant to ept this memorial, and after a while, he hesitated to open it.


    However, just after taking two nces, his expression changed and he suddenly stood up.


    "Resign?? You actually want to resign??"


    Qin Wenzheng also looked stunned, he knew that Shao Qingyuan was not willing to take care of things, as it was in the past.


    But now that he has been an official for a few years, he thought this idea had passed. Especiallyst year, he also took the initiative to request to continue to stay in Jingping County to benefit the people.


    Qin Wenzheng thought that he had gone through so many things, and he had the people of Limin and themon people in his heart, and he would do more and more for the Great Jin in the future.


    I didn''t expect...he actually submitted a letter of resignation like this.


    This is true, and it also caught him off guard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3516: beg the emperor

    Chapter 3516 Ask the emperor to fulfill


    The emperor''s face was dark and a little ugly.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were both capable people he valued, and only the two of them could be worth the dozen or so ministers in the court who were intriguing and fighting all day and only looking to climb up.


    He still thought about their return this time, so he raised them to a position where no one would dare to deceive them. Who knew they would dare to... resign? !


    is simply unbearable.


    The emperor sat back down again, his voice was very low, "Why did you resign? But I have treated you badly?"


    "Of course not. The emperor''s trust and respect for the husband and wife are unprecedented and enviable. Especially two years ago, because of Song Yan''s incident, the emperor concealed it for my husband and wife, and even suffered The criticism of others makes the minister feel very guilty."


    The emperor snorted softly, considering that he was still a sensible person.


    However, Shao Qingyuan followed closely, "It''s just that the minister and his wife love a free and easy life. Before, they were ordered to be the county magistrate of Jingping County because of the fact that the minister is a citizen of the Great Jin Dynasty. Stable development, Dajin is also Haiqing Heyan, the minister''s ability is limited, and it is time to return to the original life."


    "Limited ability?" The emperor snorted again, "You can say that too."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled bitterly, "I haven''t been to a serious school, so far I can''t even write a poem. I''m illiterate in a court full of talented people, and it''s a joke when I say it."


    The emperor frowned, "I don''t care about this, you are smart, brainy, and capable, these are enough."


    "Your Majesty''s praise, this minister deserves it." Shao Qingyuan''s attitude was very firm, "To tell the truth from the Emperor, this minister does not have much thought about bing an official in the dynasty, and he has no ambition to continue to climb up. The minister just wants to work hard. To improve medical skills, you can go up the mountain to collect medicine in your spare time, or go out with your wife and children to study intractable diseases. If you have the ability in the future, you may be able to develop a method simr to the cowpox vination method. Blessed. This is the pursuit of ministers and wives, and ask the emperor to fulfill them."


    The emperor didn''t say anything for a long time, he closed his eyes silently.


    He was really reluctant to let Shao Qingyuan resign and return home. If he let him go like this, it would feel as if he had let go of a sweet pastry, and his heart would be bleeding.


    But what people said is also true. He didn¡¯t just go home and retire without doing anything. He studied medicine, and he could also benefit the people.


    But, but...


    This person has no ambition at all? It''s too unmotivated, it''s really worthless.


    Seeing that the emperor''s face softened, Gu Yundong immediately said, "Emperor, although my husband is retiring and returning to his hometown... resignation and returning to his hometown, we are still the people of the Great Jin. If we need us in the future, as long as we can help, Of course, he will not refuse. When we were all ordinary civilians before, didn¡¯t we also do our best to do things, and hand over the white sugar and cowpox vination to the imperial court?¡±


    They didn''t know the emperor at that time, so they had to pass the hands of Qin Wenzheng and Song Dejiang.


    Now that the emperor knows them, there is no need to go around many people, and they can be directly handed over to the emperor.


    The emperor rubbed his eyebrows, feeling very heavy.


    After a long time, he finally raised his head and said, "This matter, let me think about it, you should go back first and talk about it in a few days."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3517: you guys are here

    Chapter 3517 Everyone is here


    Shao Qingyuan and the two also knew that they needed to give the emperor a buffer time, so even if they knelt down.


    Qin Wenzheng was kept by the emperor, and he wanted to ask his opinion on this matter.


    After the family of three left, the emperor sighed. Qin Wenzheng stood aside and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    After a long time, the emperor asked, "What do you think about this matter?"


    Qin Wenzheng thought for a while, and then said, "Of course, I hope that Shao Qingyuan and his wife will stay." After all, they are all in the same camp.


    "It''s just that the minister also knows that from the very beginning, their husband and wife only wanted to do a small business in Xuanhe Mansion, one opened a pharmacy and another opened a shop, and they lived afortable life. If they hadn''t had to get involved in these disputes, they might even be in the capital. Neither wille. Now that they are resigning, the minister is not surprised."


    The emperor frowned, Qin Wenzheng smiled and said, "Actually, what Gu Yundong said makes sense. Even if Shao Qingyuan is no longer an official, what the emperor needs them to do, they will naturally do it."


    "Having said that, it''s just a pity after all." The emperor looked at the memorial of resignation in his hand, pondered for a moment, then raised his head suddenly and said, "You said, what if I promoted Shao Qingyuan to be the prefect of Xuanhe House? You Don''t you say they want to be in Xuanhe Mansion? He is familiar with it over there, so it''s not bad for them to stay there."


    Qin Wenzheng''s mouth twitched, "Your Majesty, this is out of order."


    ording to thews of the Great Jin Dynasty, those who are officials cannot serve in their hometowns.


    Although Shao Qingyuan recognized his ancestor and returned to his ancestry, his ancestral home was in the Bai family in Lingzhou Prefecture, but he grew up in Xuanhe Prefecture, where all his old friends and acquaintances were. How could he go to Xuanhe Prefecture as a prefect?


    Of course the emperor knew, and he said so.


    couldn''t help but sighed again, this is not good or that, it is really bald.


    In the imperial study that day, the two men and ministers talked for a long time, and the **** who was waiting outside saw Lord Qin walking out exhausted.


    Compared to Qin Wenzheng''s distress, Shao Qingyuan''s family of three had already got on the carriage outside the pce and were about to go home.


    Madam Qi was anxiously waiting outside the pce. When she saw theming out, she hurriedly stepped forward to look at it, "How is it? Have you seen the emperor? Have you seen the empress and the princess?"


    "No." Gu Yundong said as he got into the carriage, "Today I''m going to the study to teach the test, and the princess and the prince are all studying there."


    Mother Qi breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that they didn''t see the royal children. Those are all noble and temperamental. What if their family was wronged for a long time?


    Seeing that Chi Chi was all right, Madam Qi was relieved, but when she looked up, she saw the serious expressions on the faces of her own county master and county horse, and her heart froze again.


    She didn''t even ask, the carriage quickly drove towards Hetai Lane.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of the house, Shao Quan ran out and said, "Master, Madam, Lord County and Lord Nie are all here."


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered the courtyard, he saw a lot of people sitting in the main room, which was very lively.


    Yi Zn was the first to see them, and immediately stood up excitedly and waved at them, "I''m back? This time when I entered the pce to see the emperor, did I get a lot of praise? I guess, there will be soon. The good news of promotion ising."


    Nie Cong also stood behind and smiled, "Looks like we''re all ready to congratte us."


    "I''ve already thought about it a month ago."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3518: incomprehensible

    Chapter 3518 Can''t understand


    Gu Yundong nced around, and the olddy of the Marquis of Huaiyin came with her two daughters-inw, Mr. Dai Zhifu and Mrs. Dai, who were prefects in Xuanhefu at the time, were also there.


    Dai Zhifu was transferred back to the capital in the year Shao Qingyuan and the others went to Jingping County. In fact, with Dai Zhifu''s achievements and abilities, he should have returned to Beijing not long after the current emperor ascended the throne.


    However, at that time, Gu Yundong''s white sugar was born, and many people in the dark were watching, but Qin Wenzheng wanted to return to Beijing, so the matter of white sugar could only be left to Dai Zhifu. Moreover, when Qin Wenzheng investigated the King Lu incident, he happened to find the clue that Xuanhe''s residence was broken.


    This led to Dai Zhifu staying in Xuanhefu for a few more years, until he came back four years ago.


    Even Dai Zhifu''s position after returning to Beijing was the same as Shao Qingyuan''s position as Minister of Punishment before he left the capital.


    When the prefect of Dai returned to Beijing, Mrs. Dai also came back.


    As a result, the Xinming Pavilion on the Xuanhe House side will be left alone.


    Fortunately, the Xinming Pavilion in Xuanhe Mansion was the first to be established, and its operation is already very mature, and the shopkeeper was brought up by them.


    Even when Mrs. Dai was still in Fucheng, she didn''t really care much.


    But not long after the Dai family returned to Beijing, Liu Wei took his wife Nie Shuang back to Xuanhe Mansion. With Nie Shuang around, there would be no trouble in Xinming Pavilion.


    A few people chatted around them, and the olddy went straight to Chichi, pulling the little guy to his side to talk.


    Who knew that before a few words were said here, Yi Zn''s exmation came from there, "Resign??"


    The olddy raised her head and looked at Shao Qingyuan and the others in surprise.


    Shao Qingyuan had already handed in his resignation, so he didn''t n to hide it. It happened that everyone was there, so let''s make it clear at one time.


    Yi Zn reacted greatly, "Are you crazy? Why do you resign so politely? How many people envy you for being a celebrity in front of the emperor, and those old guys who don''t like you are eagerly waiting for the emperor to give you Promoted and then made excuses to oppose it, you are better, but you resigned directly? What do you think?"


    Others couldn''t figure it out either, they had never seen Shao Qingyuan and his wife push the credits to the outside.


    Even if Shao Qingyuan exined it once, they still couldn''t understand it.


    Gu Yundong is also very helpless, but this is normal, their thoughts are indeed... quite inexplicable to ordinary people.


    It¡¯s just that although an official has power in his hands, he is also not small.


    It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t leave any ce at will, and you have to do everything you can for the court, and even worse, you will be treated as a thorn in your side.


    The most important thing is that Shao Qingyuan does not like to be an official. He really wants to study medicine and inherit the mantle of Bai Yong.


    This is the talent of the Bai family, and he doesn''t want the Bai family to end the inheritance.


    Other people still hated that iron is not steel, but the olddy smiled, stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Do whatever you want, your grandmother will always support you."


    The old people said so, and others didn''t say much.


    Yi Zn tugged at his hair irritably, "Then what are your ns after you resign?"


    "We n to go back to Xuanhe Mansion." Shao Qingyuan said, "But we won''t stay there forever. We n to take advantage of our youth to take a look around, but we will settle down in Xuanhe Mansion."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3519: Grumpy Yi Zilan

    Chapter 3519 Irritable Yi Zn


    Yi Zn is irritable again, so it¡¯s okay to resign, even the capital can¡¯t live?


    He red at Shao Qingyuan viciously, "I''ll go back and burn the gifts prepared for you." After he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong clicked his tongue and shook his head, "Why is your temper so bad?"


    Princess Zheng, the princess of the county, didn''t leave, she said with a smile, "He, I''ve been waiting for you toe back for a year. Knowing that you left not long ago, I drank two pots of wine happily, and even talked about going to Luozhou. The government will pick you up, and I will stop you anyway."


    Yi Zn is the prince of the county. Of course there are many people around him, but there are really not many people who are close to him.


    Although Yi Zn felt sorry for Shao Qingyuan at first, he even looked down on him very much. Butter, Shao Qingyuan rarely became his confidant.


    Now I know that he is going to resign and go back to Xuanhe Mansion. When I go back tonight, I am afraid that he will drink wine to drown his sorrows, and it will be like a brokenhearted love.


    Gu Yundong was speechless for a while, and Zheng Shi didn''t want to pay attention to him, but just said to Gu Yundong, "I know you have your own ns, and I can''t say anything to stop me. But there is one thing I still want to thank you for."


    "Um?"


    "It''s about my younger brother. His wife was pregnant, and you took them in. Later, I heard that he had a good life in Jingping County. Although my stepmother was sick to death, she could only scold them at home. A few words. They returned to Xuanhe Mansionst year, and I''m afraid they will be implicated in your care in the future."


    Zheng Er was indifferent before, but now he is much more mature.


    Because Gu Xiaoxi had been staying in Xuanhe Mansion, he also went to Xuanhe Mansion to live together after Tang Shi gave birth to a child and was able to travel.


    Not only that, they originally had a picture book workshop in Beijing.


    As a result, they left and never came back, so the workshop was left to the former schr to look after. But that talent is not the material, and the workshop is about to close down.


    So Gu Xiaoxi moved the workshop to Xuanhe Mansion, and the schrs also packed up and settled down together in Xuanhe Mansion.


    Now when I hear Zheng''s mentioning Zheng Er, it seems like thest time I saw them, it was a previous life.


    "Zheng Er also helped me a lot, I can''t say thank you."


    Mrs. Zheng didn''t go on talking. The Shao family was busy today, so she sat down for a while and went back to appease her husband.


    Although the others felt a pity in their hearts, it could be seen that Shao Qingyuan had made up his mind and did not say much in the end.


    Everyone left after having lunch at Shao''s house.


    In the next two days, many people from the Shao family still came to visit.


    The news about Shao Qingyuan''s resignation was also known to a few close people who came that day, but they didn''t say anything.


    Those who came to visit thought that Shao Qingyuan was highly valued by the emperor and was about to be promoted, and some people even quietly sent gifts to him.


    It was just that they were all returned by Shao Qingyuan.


    In the end, Gu Yundong was really annoyed, and everyone who was unfamiliar came to chat awkwardly, which was unbearable.


    She simply went to Huaiyin Marquis Mansion with Shao Qingyuan and Chi Chi, and did not go home because the olddy missed Chi Chi.


    After a few days, the emperor finally made a decision.


    It was Eunuch Wu who came over with a smile and read out the emperor''s decree.


    "The emperor said, please also ask Master Shao to be there on time tomorrow morning. Regarding Master Shao''s resignation, the emperor will announce it tomorrow morning."


    Shao Qingyuan took a deep breath, "The minister follows the order."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3520: face up

    Chapter 3520 Shang Dynasty


    The next day was still grey, and Shao Qingyuan got up.


    Gu Yundong was dazed, turned around and hurriedly sat up, "Are you going to go to court?"


    "Yeah, it''s still early, you continue to sleep, what does the emperor mean, I''ll know when I get back." Shao Qingyuan said while putting on his clothes.


    It''s cold in the morning and evening, Gu Yundong put the cloak on the edge of the bedst night, reached out and picked it up and handed it over.


    "So it''s better to resign, otherwise you get up so early in the morning to go to court, you can''t drink water to go to the toilet, and it''s a lot of time for one stop. It''s painful to think about."


    They were also busy when they were in Jingping County, but the time was rtively flexible and they could make their own decisions. If this is a Beijing official, or a high-level Beijing official, then the court alone is enough to toss.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "What I''m saying is that I can''t sleep with a warmdy, it''s really painful."


    Gu Yundong raised his foot and kicked him, "Hurry up, hurry up, you''ll bete."


    After saying that, he rolled over andy down, pulled the quilt over his body and continued to sleep.


    Shao Qingyuanughed and left the room with big strides.


    Shao Wu was already waiting outside. As Shao Qingyuan stepped onto the carriage, he flicked the reins and the carriage walked towards the pce.


    On the road, I encountered several sedan chairs and carriages that also went to the court, but people were all sitting in them, and they were in a hurry, so they didn''t bother to say hello.


    The carriage arrived at the gate of the pce all the way. As soon as Shao Qingyuan got off the carriage, he saw Qin Wenzheng waiting there.


    There were several officials around him talking, Qin Wenzheng nodded and looked out.


    After seeing Shao Qingyuan, he immediately greeted him.


    His expression was a bit serious, and after walking to him, he whispered, "The emperor will announce your resignation this morning, don''t worry, the emperor has already agreed. But there is one more thing, you must have a heart. Prepare."


    He leaned into Shao Qingyuan''s ear and whispered a word.


    Shao Qingyuan was taken aback, "This..."


    Qin Wenzheng didn''t say a few words to him, and another official came to say hello.


    The group quickly entered the pce gate and went to the warm pavilion waiting for the court.


    When everyone saw Shao Qingyuan, they couldn''t help but feelplicated. This person was already a third-rank person before he left Beijing. Four yearster, he not only managed the county under his jurisdiction in an orderly manner, but also promoted the diplomatic rtions between the two countries. He will definitely be promoted when hees back.


    Coupled with the emperor''s love for him, I am afraid that this time it will really soar into the sky.


    Many officials present thought to establish a rtionship in advance, but they all came up to chat.


    Not only those ministers with low official rank, but even the first-rank and second-rank ministers released goodwill to him.


    "Master Shao is young and promising. In the future, he will be an official in the same dynasty as Master Shao, and Master Shao will have to take care of him."


    "Isn''t it? The fertilizer that Mr. Shao presentedst time has increased the grain output of our Dajin by a lot."


    "In the end, it''s still young people with active brains. Not only that fertilizer, but the telescope before is also a good thing. We have old bones, and our brains can''t move."


    Shao Qingyuan just smiled, and it was hard to say anything about thepliments of everyone.


    However, everyone soon discovered a strange phenomenon. Yi Zn, who was a good friend with Shao Qingyuan on weekdays, didn''t have eyes or nose, so he snorted several times after listening to them.


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    Fortunately, Eunuch Wu came over quickly and passed the crowd to the hall with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3521: outraged

    Chapter 3521 So angry


    Everyone stood up one by one, and after a while, the emperor came out from the back of the hall with awe.


    After everyone bowed their heads, they found that the emperor''s face was very ugly and gloomy.


    The ministers couldn''t help but groan in their hearts, the emperor doesn''t seem to be in a good mood today. It seems that you have to be careful when you inviteter, and let''s talk about the bad things to another day.


    However, Master Shao was also unlucky. The first time he went to court, he encountered the emperor in a bad mood, and he didn''t know if there would be a change in his promotion.


    Shao Qingyuan is very calm. He is still a seventh-rank official, and his position is at the back of the minister. He is already standing outside the hall. So far away, he can''t see the emperor''s face at all.


    Until the high eunuch''s high-pitched voice came from the hall, "Xuan¡ªJingping County magistrate Shao Qingyuan went to the hall¡ª"


    Hearing his name, Shao Qingyuan took a deep breath, tidied up his official uniform, and walked up straight.


    Along the way, you can also see many officials casting envious and congrattory nces at him.


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    He walked to the front of the hall and respectfully knelt down to greet him, "Chen Shao Qingyuan, I meet the emperor, long live, long live."


    "Get up and talk." The emperor''s voice was still hard.


    Shao Qingyuan stood up and stood with his eyebrows down.


    But the emperor didn''t speak, just looked at him like that.


    The ?? atmosphere, once again embarrassed.


    The ministers present became more and more anxious, what happened? The emperor recruited Lord Shao toe over and did not speak. Could it be that he was in a bad mood today because of Lord Shao?


    No way, what did Mr. Shao do to make Lei Ting angry?


    After a long time, the ministers held their breaths before they heard the emperor speak, "Shao Qingyuan, I have read the excerpt of your resignation. The past few days have passed, have you thought about it clearly, or have you not changed your original intention?"


    The ministers present suddenly widened their eyes and looked up at Shao Qingyuan in disbelief.


    Resign? ?


    Fuck, is this guy crazy?


    Yi Zn snorted softly again, and a minister standing beside him couldn''t help but nce at him.


    So the county prince has long known about Lord Shao''s n, so he doesn''t look good?


    Shao Qingyuan''s voice was firm, "Please also ask the emperor to fulfill him."


    The emperor snorted coldly, "I really don''t know what to do. I don''t want to be a good official. I have to be amoner. It''s useless. I am so disappointed in you."


    "Your Majesty''s anger."


    sigh of anger.


    Although he was already angry, seeing Shao Qingyuan''s dead appearance, the emperor could not restrain his anger.


    "Everyone says you''re smart, but I think you''re extremely stupid." That''s the time, he had to scold him happily, "I tell you, you will regret it sooner orter, so don''te to me and ask for help. Zhen, even if you beg me, I will ignore you. What a fool, you are helpless."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..." Your Majesty, you are so angry that you can''t say anything.


    The ministers bowed their heads and did not dare to make a sound.


    Although the emperor was scolding Shao Qingyuan, the meaning inside and outside the words was clearly defending him and reluctant to bear him.


    What the **** was Shao Qingyuan thinking? He is indeed a fool, and he just gave the credit for no reason.


    The emperor red at Shao Qingyuan viciously again. Seeing that the scolding was happy, he snorted coldly, "Forget it. Since you have made up your mind, I will approve your resignation."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    The emperor didn''t even look at him, he said to the **** beside him, "Let''s dere the decree."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3522: The emperor supported Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 3522 The emperor supports Shao Qingyuan


    The **** respectfully responded and unfolded the imperial decree written in his hand.


    The ministers were stunned for a moment. Since they were ready to resign, why did they still announce the decree?


    When everyone was puzzled, the **** over there had already begun to read out the imperial edict, "Fengtian transports the emperor''s system, said Shao Qingyuan, the county magistrate of Jingping County, who is honest and honest, devoted himself to the public affairs, and during his tenure...for the well-being of the people...to develop chemical fertilizers to increase grain production... ...specially conferred the Marquis of Yongan, this is honored."


    Marquis of Yongan? ?


    Everyone was stunned, this, this is actually a marquis? ?


    Shao Qingyuan was rtively calm, Qin Wenzheng had already told him about this when he was outside the pce.


    So he was mentally prepared early, and his resignation had already provoked the emperor''s anger.


    Therefore, he did not refuse, and immediately took the decree to give thanks.


    Unexpectedly, some of the courtiers came out dissatisfied before they made any move.


    "Your Majesty, this minister has objections."


    The emperor lookedzily at the talking censor, "What''s your objection?"


    "Since the founding of the Great Jin Dynasty, unless it is hereditary, the title of nobility generally requires meritorious deeds. Mr. Shao was promoted to the third-rank minister at a young age and had never participated in the imperial examinations. It is already the emperor''s special kindness. , I''m afraid it will provoke criticism."


    Anyway, Shao Qingyuan has resigned from office and can''t work together in the future, but this person is not afraid of offending him.


    But what he didn''t know was that Shao Qingyuan didn''t care, but he directly offended the emperor.


    The emperor pped the armrest of the dragon chair and stood up directly, "Great merit?? What is great merit? King Pinglu, catching traitors, risking his life to cross the miasma forest and enter the territory of Li Kingdom to arrest the first three princes. Orphans, promoting diplomatic rtions between the two countries, and quelling the war, are these enough?"


    "Is it enough to improve the economy of Jingping County and let the entire border people live a life of food and clothing?"


    "Developing chemical fertilizers to increase the grain output of the entire Jin Dynasty. The grain you eat also has his share of credit, is it enough?"


    "Propose the cowpox vination method to avoid the spread of smallpox and reduce the death of the disease, is it enough?"


    "Take out the binocrs, magnifying ss, and movable type printing, so that the soldiers in the military camp and the schrs all over the world have received real favors, is it enough?"


    The emperor pointed at the censor who was sweating profusely, "Can you do this? Can you take it out? You''ll just talk vernacr, catch one and spray one. Why, did you only experience wars and make achievements and **** killings on the front line? The credit thates out is considered credit? Dajin doesn¡¯t have a war, don¡¯t you feelfortable?!¡±


    The censor turned pale when he was told, and knelt down with a thud, "Your Majesty forgive me."


    Other ministers also knelt on the ground and asked the emperor to calm down.


    The emperor sneered and looked at the ministers below, "Don''t think that I don''t know your careful thoughts, how much has Shao Qingyuan helped me when he was young? How much help has Shao Qingyuan helped me? Those of you who can only hold back your legs are so embarrassed to stop them? What, people? Resignation does not oppose you, just be an idle lord, do you also have such a big opinion?"


    "I dare not wait."


    The emperor, "It''s better not to dare, I put my words here, even if Shao Qingyuan is no longer an official in the court, he is also a marquis, and his wife is also a dignified county master, and I support him behind him, let''s see who dares to despise you. "


    The hearts of everyone trembled, they did not expect the emperor to value him so much.


    This Shao Qingyuan, what virtue and what ability.


    The emperor finally looked at Shao Qingyuan, "Aren''t you thankful?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3523: Do not exclude being a prince

    Chapter 3523 Does not exclude being a marquis


    Shao Qingyuan was as good as he was, and immediately knelt down and kowtowed for the grace of the Holy One, and received the imperial decree.


    The emperor sat back on the dragon chair, but his face was still very stinky.


    Shao Qingyuan backed away silently. In the next time, when the ministers spoke again, they were a little more cautious.


    No wonder the emperor was in a bad mood today, it really was a good thing Shao Qingyuan did.


    When they retired, the ministers looked at Shao Qingyuan as if they were fools, and only a few friends came to talk to him.


    Some things are so realistic. Knowing that he resigned as an idle lord, he would say hello one by one, and then he left quickly.


    Yi Zn didn''t know when he swayed beside him, and sneered, "I see, this is how you were treated after you resigned."


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t care, "I didn''t like to deal with this kind of thing."


    Yi Zn choked for a moment. After two days of trouble, he voluntarily admitted defeat, but now he is calmer, "But Lord Hou is also good, others are polite when they see you, you can still go back to Xuanhe Mansion. do whatever you want."


    What does it mean to do whatever you want? He doesn''t do bad things.


    "When are you going to return to Xuanhe House?"


    "Always settle things in the capital before leaving." It''s not too long, maybe a month or two at most.


    Yi Zn was a little silent, "Remember toe back often."


    "Definitely."


    The group walked out while talking until they left the pce gate.


    As soon as Shao Qingyuan got into the carriage, Qin Wenzheng also followed.


    Others saw this and knew they should have something to say, so they consciously dispersed and left.


    When the carriage started, Qin Wenzheng said, "I thought you would also reject the identity of Lord Marquis."


    Shao Qingyuan smiled, "Why should I reject it? I just don''t like the constraints of being an official. I have something that interests me and I want to work hard for it. I don''t dy being a lord, why should I reject it? Even because of this status, I can bring It gives me a lot of convenience, and I am quite happy.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng couldn''t helpughing, "That''s right."


    "Actually, Yun Dong and I have also talked, knowing that even if this official resigns, there should be other rewards."


    In the end, they made a lot of contributions to Dajin, especially in arresting King Lu and Bai Zhiyan and promoting diplomatic rtions between the two countries, no one can erase the credit.


    If he resigns easily and has nothing, then the emperor will be criticized, thinking that he is a king who crosses rivers and demolishes bridges.


    Secondly, it is the rtionship between Shao Qingyuan and his wife Song Yan, the prince of Li Kingdom. They are Song Yan''s adoptive father and adoptive mother. Although they are from Dajin, who knows if they will go to Li Kingdom in the future because of this rtionship?


    Having the identity of the Great Jin Marquis is always beneficial to the Great Jin.


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan was not surprised that he would be named a marquis.


    Qin Wenzheng didn''t say much when he saw that he understood it clearly. When the carriage reached the gate of Qin Mansion, he got out of the carriage.


    Shao Qingyuan just returned to Hetai Lane.


    The news about his being named Marquis of Yongan had already reached Shao Mansion, and as soon as Gu Yundong saw himing back, he greeted him.


    Immediately smiled and blessed his body, "I have seen Lord Hou."


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment, then cupped his hands, "I have seen the county master."


    The two of them couldn''t helpughing, but the servants in the mansion gathered and kowtowed to Shao Qingyuan seriously and changed their names.


    Not long after, the mansions that had a good rtionship with them all sent congrattory gifts.


    Of course, even if the rtionship is normal, there are many people who give gifts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3524: Accept Chi Chi as a disciple

    Chapter 3524 ept Chi Chi as a disciple


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong thought about hosting a banquet and invited everyone to gather together, which was considered a farewell banquet.


    The time is set in half a month, and Gu Yundong has posted messages to many people.


    After reading this post, there are a lot fewer peopleing to Shao Mansion. Everyone knows that the husband and wife don¡¯t like to socialize. Unless a few people who have a good rtionship wille to talk to her, everyone else will wait for half a month. Came for dinnerter.


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, who had been busy for several years, had a rare free time.


    On the contrary, it waste, and it turned out to be the busiest one among them.


    He has been in Jingping County since he can remember. He has no impression of the capital at all, and is very unfamiliar.


    Although Jingping County is also very prosperous today, it is still much worse than the capital.


    So the little guy ran out of the sky, threatening to visit the entire capital, and set a small goal for this - to be the little overlord of the capital in half a month.


    His aspirations are always so simple and great that people are speechless.


    However, in just a few days, he really knew all the streets around Hetai Alley, and he knew all the small alleys that Gu Yundong didn''t even know about.


    He has money, good skills, and "reads a lot of books" at a young age, and soon he will be the king of children under the age of eight in this neighborhood.


    After having a little ymate, he was even more reluctant to think about Shu and stayed outside all day.


    So when Shen Yuan came to look for him, the little guy didn''t even have a shadow.


    Gu Yundong poured him a cup of tea and asked strangely, "Why is Mr. Shen here at this time?"


    Shen Yuan was in high spirits, and his eyes were full of brilliance, "I''m here to find your little son, what about others? Call him out, I''ll see you."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Are you looking for my housete? What''s the matter? He went out to y." Neither of them knew each other, so what was there to look for?


    I was looking for their husband and wife.


    Shen Yuan frowned, "If you run outside on this hot day, you are not afraid that he will suffer from heat stroke. You should have someone find him."


    Although Gu Yundong was puzzled, he let Tong Shuitao go out to find someone.


    Immediately, his suspicious gaze fell on Bian Yuanzhi beside Shen Yuan.


    Shen Yuan was apanied by Bian Yuanzhi. As Shen Yuan''s only disciple, Gu Yunshu went to travel, but Bian Yuanzhi stayed in Guozijian to study.


    He does not have the solid foundation and talent of Yunshu, but he is very hardworking and thorough, so even if Shen Yuan has to spend more effort and thought when teaching him, he still likes him very much.


    Bian Yuanzhi heard that her cousin was back in Beijing a few days ago, and wanted toe and see. It is a pity that it happened to meet the annual big examination of Guozijian, the entire academy was closed, and no one was allowed to enter or leave.


    He couldn''t go out, so he finished the big exam first, and came out on the holiday.


    Who knew that the teacher heard that the cousin and the whole family were here, and came with him.


    Bian Yuanzhi pursed his lips and gave a lowugh at the curious look in his cousin''s eyes, before he whispered, "The teacher said that he wants to teach the knowledge of thete examination, he said that my uncle is talented, and he is good at reading cloud books, my cousin. Brother and brother-inw are also flexible, and with such an excellent elder, Chi Chi is definitely not bad. The teacher said that Chi Chi is now five years old, if possible, he would also like to ept Chi Chi as a disciple."


    Gu Yundong was stunned, ept, ept Chi Chi as a disciple? ?


    Is he sure?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3525: I want to wrap up her house

    Chapter 3525 Want to wrap up her family


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what to say for a while, Shen Yuan was only two disciples now, and they were both her younger brothers.


    Are you going to ept the third ce now, or do you fancy her child?


    Doesn''t he know how popr he is? In the past, Shen Yuan did not ept disciples, and all the people would not gather in front of him.


    Later, he received the cloud book, and many people felt that there was hope. During that time, the threshold of the Shen family was almost broken. But Shen Yuan refused all of them, and did not ept any disciples at all.


    Everyone thought, maybe it is rare to find a talented nine-year-old junior, and a person like Mr. Shen really only has such aptitude to catch his eye. Looking at their own ipetent children, most people also dismissed this idea.


    As a result, Bian Yuanzhi, who had ordinary aptitude, was also epted as a disciple by him, and these guys quit.


    The gate of Shen Yuan''s house once again attracted the peak period. It is said that the door panel was almost removed.


    Many people found Bian Yuanzhi''s side. It happened that Gu Yundong and his wife were not in the capital at that time, and Gu Dajiang also went to Luozhou Mansion. Everyone felt that Bian Yuanzhi had no backer, so they focused on him and wanted to trouble him.


    Who knew that Bian Yuanzhi looked gentle and easy to bully, and he was not at all soft when it came to repairing. Especially at that time, Yun Shu, who had already be the head of the National Children''s Prison, also got along with him, and he almost didn''t make these people angry.


    But because of Bian Yuanzhi''s presence, two years have passed, and there are still many people trying to get Shen Yuan to ept their own children. There are endless ideas and means.


    The result is good, and now Shen Yuan wants to ept her son again, although she admits that her children are all excellent, but she didn''t want Shen Yuan to be all wrapped up.


    However, Shen Yuan is well-intentioned, and as a great schr of a generation, he is knowledgeable and talented, and it is a blessing to be favored by him.


    only¡­¡­


    "Chichi is still young, and we n to return to Xuanhefu."


    Shen Yuan originally poked his head and looked in the direction of the door, and immediately frowned when he heard this, "Five years old is not too young, just at the age of enlightenment, just right."


    No, Gu Yundong means that Shen Yuan is a great schr of the generation, is it too good for a child to be enlightened?


    is like a modern first-ss professor. It is not appropriate to be a kindergarten teacher for children.


    But Shen Yuan didn''t give her a chance to speak, and continued with a look of disapproval, "In ancient times, Meng''s mother moved three times, and she paid a lot for her children. Could it be that you can''t stay in the capital for a while in order to have a good reading environment and teachers? Years? I haven''t let you move three times. Besides, you also have a home in this capital, and it doesn''t make any difference to you."


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, forget it, the two have different ideas and it''s hard to argue, so I''ll talk about it when Ie backter.


    Hopefully, he won''t be...disappointed.


    Chi Chi was not far away. He was still making a fuss in the neighborhood these few days, holding his small wooden sword and wearing a small cape as a hero.


    So it didn''t take long for the little guy to run in.


    "Mother!!" He was full of energy, his voice was extraordinarily loud, and he looked energetic.


    At first nce, Shen Yuan was extremely satisfied.


    Gu Yundong introduced him while wiping his sweat, "This is the teacher of your two uncles, Mr. Shen, this is your uncle Yuanzhi."


    Chichi immediately became obedient, "Hello Mr. Shen, hello Uncle Yuanzhi."


    After shouting ??, he tilted his head and looked at Bian Yuanzhi. He had often heard of this uncle at home, but it was the first time he had met him, so he was very curious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3526: avoid the limelight

    Chapter 3526 Avoid the limelight


    Bian Yuanzhi also looked at his little nephew. He had prepared a gift for Chichi early on. Now that he saw someone, he would immediately take it out and give it to him.


    However, Shen Yuan, who was in front of him, couldn''t bear it more than him, and waved directly at Chi Chi, "You are Bai Mo, right? Come and see, have you started reading?"


    Bian Yuanzhi had to retreat.


    When Gu Yundong heard Shen Yuan''s somewhat familiar question, his eyelids jumped fiercely, and the emperor''s previous question shed in his mind.


    thought about it, turned his head in confusion and asked her, "Mother, why do people keep asking this question recently?" Isn''t he only five years old?


    Shen Yuan smiled, "Is anyone else asking you? Who is it?"


    "The Emperor."


    Shen Yuan''s eyes lit up, "Oh? Then how did you answer?"


    Gu Yundong looked at Shen Yuan with some sympathy when he thought that he might answer after a while.


    In order to prevent Shen Yuan from acting like the emperor, he reprimanded her with the expression of their husband and wife mistaking their children. Gu Yundong decided to avoid the limelight first.


    So before she answered btedly, she took the lead in speaking, "Mr. Shen, the two of you will talk slowly first, and Yuanzhi and I will go over and talk."


    Shen Yuanyuan didn''t lift his head, just waved his hand, "Go, go."


    Bian Yuanzhi followed Gu Yundong out the door. As he walked further, he could clearly feel that his cousin seemed to be relieved.


    He was inexplicable, "Cousin?"


    "Oh, I just wanted to ask you how your past two years have been."


    Bian Yuanzhi smiled and said, "Very good, Mr. is very kind to me. He made a study n ording to my actual situation. Mr. is really knowledgeable and talented. I have followed him for two years and benefited a lot."


    "How did you get along with your ssmates in Guozijian?"


    "When I first came, Yun Shu was still in the Imperial College. With him here, what problems could I have?"


    Gu Yundong is right when he thinks about it, and Yuanzhi has grown up very quickly in recent years. He has good strategic skills and will not be easily bullied.


    "Cousin, do you really want to go back to Xuanhe Mansion?" Bian Yuanzhi lowered his voice.


    He thought his cousin''s family would stay in the capital, but since Yunshu went out, he suddenly felt a lot lonely.


    How lively was the capital before? His mother is here, Yun Shu is here, the eldest uncle and the little uncle are all here, and now they are all gone.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly, "You are alone in the capital, so take good care of yourself. If you feel homesick, write to us."


    "Yes." Bian Yuanzhi took a deep breath. "The teacher said that with my current situation, it''s not time to take the exam. He said that if I want to take the exam, I''d better pass it once, otherwise it will affect morale."


    Shen Yuan said that after taking the township examination, he could also take part in the general examination and the pce examination in one go.


    Shen Yuan''s goal is to enter the first grade in the pce exam, and if he fails to pass the exam, he must at least enter the second grade. There is no need for the top three, so I hope Bian Yuanzhi will study for a few more years, and then take the test when he is confident.


    "Cousin, after you return to Xuanhe House, tell my parents and say I''m fine."


    Gu Yundong, "Okay, I''ll tell them." In fact, if Bian Yuanzhi couldn''t go back, Gu Dafeng and the others could stille to see him in the capital.


    It¡¯s just that Bianhan¡¯s business is doing well now, so he probably won¡¯t be able to get out.


    As for opening the shop to the capital, the couple also considered it, but they gave up quickly. After all, after Bian Yuanzhi was admitted in the future, he nned to go to a local office. After he confirmed the ce to go, they would think about whether to open a shop in another ce.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3527: Breath is so great

    Chapter 3527 The temperament is really big


    Gu Yundong and Bian Yuanzhi were talking, and after a while there was the sound of running.


    Gu Yundong took a closer look and really saw Chi Chi running over here.


    "Mother, mother, Mr. Shen seems to be very angry."


    Gu Yundong was taken aback, "Why are you so angry?"


    "I don''t know, he suddenly changed his face when he was talking, and his temper was quite strong." He was going to **** the little wooden sword in his hand and cut off his ambition to be a hero.


    Gu Yundong looked at his ignorant son, stroked his forehead, and said, his son has the ability to die.


    Bian Yuanzhi couldn''t help running to the front hall. As soon as he entered, he saw Shen Yuan resting on his forehead and breathing quickly.


    He hurried forward and asked, "Teacher, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s nothing." Shen Yuan hase to his senses, but he looks a little out of strength, and his face has been reshaped.


    He waved his hand and stood up, "I want to go home."


    I don''t know why, but Bian Yuanzhi actually heard a trace of grievance from his "go home".


    Gu Yundong also led Chichi into the door, Chichi said to Bian Yuanzhi, "Uncle Yuanzhi, then take him home, he may miss his mother. When I miss my mother, I also want to go home. of."


    Bian Yuanzhi, "..."


    He looked at Gu Yundong, "Cousin, I''ll take the teacher back first, and I''lle to see you another day."


    Gu Yundong was inexplicably still a little guilty. Hearing the words, he quickly said, "Okay, please slow down. Mr. Shen doesn''t seem to be quite right. When you go back, ask a doctor to take a look."


    Shen Yuan, who was not quite right, raised his head, his eyes were veryplicated.


    Gu Yundong immediately turned his head to look at the roof beam.


    After Bian Yuanzhi helped Shen Yuan to leave, she looked back.


    then asked Chichi, who was holding a small wooden sword and started humming, "What did you tell him?"


    "I didn''t say anything, wasn''t it just chatting? I was polite and brought him tea and water. But he didn''t seem to want to drink, so I happened to be very thirsty, so I asked him if I could drink it. Shen The husband said yes, I just drank it. I didn''t expect him to be angry, it''s just a cup of tea, if he wants to be able to say it directly. "


    I thought for a while that Mr. Shen was getting old and might be suffering from some kind of menopausal disease. He understood it.


    No son, definitely not the reason for that cup of tea.


    You must be drinking tea and say something else.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t helpughing andughing, thinking abouting to Shen Yuan, he must have never thought of epting Chi Chi as his disciple.


    Actually, her son is indeed talented in reading, but maybe the way the emperor asked Shen Yuan was not right, so he couldn''t know Chi Chi''s true level.


    Shen Yuan still doesn''t know about this matter, or it was only when Yun Shu came back from his travels that he understood when he heard about it from Mr. As an uncle who had been with Chi Chi for more than a month, Yun Shu still knew this little nephew very well, and immediately told Shen Yuan about the source of the incident.


    After Shen Yuan found out, he felt a pain in his head again, and he couldn''t regret it in his heart.


    But at that time, Gu Yundong''s family had already returned to Xuanhe Mansion, and even traveled all over the country, Shen Yuan couldn''t find it even if he tried to find it.


    Later, the fact that Shen Yuan wanted to ept Chi Chi as a disciple somehow reached the emperor''s ears.


    The emperor couldn''t help sympathizing with Shen Yuan for a quarter of an hour when he thought of Chi Chi''s grand ambition.


    Afterwards, he said to the big eunuch, "Can you find the book about the words of the vige sweeper that Chichi said? Bring it to me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3528: dog

    Chapter 3528 Dog Haunting


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that there was such a follow-up, and he didn''t know that the emperor put the words of the master sweeper at the entrance of the vige on the imperial case after a few nces, and was identally seen by the concubines who came to deliver food.


    So that the book quickly became popr in the pce, slowly radiating to the dignitaries, and finally even the bookstore was out of stock, and it was reprinted overnight. As the author, Gu Xiaoxi made a lot of money.


    Sure enough, the dyed promotion is still very effective.


    Of course, these are forter.


    At this time, Gu Yundong, after silently sending Shen Yuan and Bian Yuanzhi out of the door, wondered whether Shen Yuan would be too angry just now that Shen Yuan was old, so he turned around and asked Yuanzhi to bring a few bottles of fruit wine.


    This old man likes to drink, but his body can''t handle it. Shao Qingyuan prescribed him medicine before. But it''s okay to drink some fruit wine, and I shouldn''t refuse.


    Chichi ns to go out to y again. He and his friends have just fought half of the official-bandit battle, and now he has to continue.


    "Mother, then I''m going out."


    "Go." Gu Yundong waved his hand, telling him to pay attention to safety.


    Originally thought that this little guy might note back until night, but he didn''t expect to run in again within a quarter of an hour.


    He then took her hand and said with a worried and heavy face, "Mother, mother, mother, I saw two people doggy and don''t know what they were talking about. They looked suspicious. Let''s go and have a look."


    Dogs... snarky? ?


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and he was dragged away. After walking a few steps, he couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you going to step forward when you see this? Why are youing to see me now?"


    Chi Chi said ''Oops'', "Am I that kind of ignorant baby? I''m very witty. Those two suspicious people were talking in our house, they must be people in our house, maybe they are Inner thief. Of course, the inner thief is handled by the mother. The most important thing is that there may be more than two inner thieves. I can''t start the snake. "


    He rambled along the way, with a lot of conspiracy theories, "I thought about it, after all, we just returned to the capital, this thief may have done something bad while we were away, and now he is nervous when he sees us back. , they should be thinking about selling the stolen goods."


    After he said that, he nodded, looking like he had a full score of logic.


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead, and when he was about to get to the door, his slow footsteps suddenly eased, "Just in front, mother, bend down a little bit, we have to be sneaky."


    Then he looked back and frowned, "Oh, mother, you are so tall and conspicuous."


    Gu Yundong tapped him on the head, "Who is taller?"


    While speaking, Gu Yundong had already seen the so-called suspicious person who Chi Chi said.


    After seeing who the two were, Gu Yundong couldn''t help sighing, and said to Chi Chi, "That''s your senior brother and senior sister, what kind of dog is so troublesome that no one recognizes it?"


    I was startled for a while, brother and sister?


    Gu Yundong''s voice was not suppressed, and the two who were whispering in front of them immediately turned around when they heard the words.


    "Master, Master."


    As soon as they turned around, after a little bit of recollection, they remembered.


    Yes, yes, they seem to be brothers and sisters, called Lei Qi and Lu Xuan.


    Chichi is young, Lei Qi and Lu Xuan are in their teens now, but the master and the wife have not been in the capital for the past four years, and they have not spent much time together, and they have be estranged.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3529: 2 take us away

    Chapter 3529 2 Take us away


    Neither of them dared to approach Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, let alone toote.


    Don''t look at the little guy who just came to the capital, but he doesn''t recognize birth at all, and his personality ispletely different from theirs. Even if they want to get close to Chi Chi, they will inevitably be restrained.


    Therefore, I am not familiar with them for a long time. How can I recognize them just by looking at the back?


    When I saw that it was senior brother and senior sister, the little guy got embarrassed, called someone obediently, and ran away with a small wooden sword.


    Gu Yundong was tired, so he turned to look at Lei Qi and the two, "Why are you here?"


    is just outside the hanging flower gate, and he doesn''t enter the door, and he has been discussing something in a low voice, and his steps are hesitant and uneasy. When he turned around just now, his expression was also anxious and flustered, and when Gu Yundong spoke up, the two of them were even more shocked.


    Looking at it this way, it''s no wonder that they are suspicious for a long time.


    Lei Qi and Lu Xuan nced at each other, both of them hesitated.


    Gu Yundong was not in a hurry and raised his eyebrows to look at them.


    After a while, I saw them pushing and shoving forward, "Master, we, we want to ask Master about something, and we are worried that Master will not agree."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    "That''s... Mistress, aren''t you going back to Xuanhe Mansion? We want to ask Master if you can take us with you."


    After the two of them finished speaking, their faces were full of anxiety.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, he didn''t expect that this was what they were talking about.


    "Master, is it okay? We want to study with you."


    Gu Yundong pondered for a moment, "Your master should have a n in mind about this matter. I''ll go back and ask. Come back tomorrow, call Shangquan Shui and Gao Zi, ande to the study together to talk."


    Lei Qiluxuan looked happy and nodded again and again, "Okay, then we''lle back tomorrow."


    Seeing the two small figures running away, Gu Yundong slowly paced back.


    Although these two children are a lot more daring than when they first met, but they haven''t seen each other for several years, so they are still unfamiliar.


    They should also be worried in their hearts, afraid that the master and the wife have forgotten them and don''t care about them.


    Gu Yundong went back to the backyard, Shao Qing was far away, he went out early in the morning, and it was estimated that he would note back until evening.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t until it was about to get dark that he entered the door with the cor of Chi Chi, who was also having fun.


    was unable to break free for a long time, and he lowered his head to let him carry it.


    The family had dinner before Gu Yundong talked about Lei Qi and Lu Xuan.


    Shao Qingyuan, "I''ve also thought about their business. I''m nning to have a good chat with them in the past two days and ask them what they mean. Since they''re worried, let''s do it tomorrow, and I''ll call Quanshui Gaozi and the others together tomorrow. Exin."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "I think so too, I have already told them, let theme to your study tomorrow to talk."


    The husband and wife have been together for many years, but they still have a tacit understanding.


    Chichi looked from side to side, inexplicably smelled a sour odor, and wondered if there was a problem with his cute, round nose.


    The next morning, the four brothers and sisters had already packed up.


    Shao Qingyuan finished breakfast unhurriedly, and then led them into the study.


    He first looked at Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi, "I think you all know the purpose of calling you here. We will return to Xuanhe Mansion in a while, and we will probably stabilize in Xuanhe Mansion in the future. What do you mean? Yes Do you want to stay in the capital, or go with us to Xuanhe Mansion? Or, other ns?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3530: Zheng Quanshuis plan

    Chapter 3530 Zheng Quanshui Gaozi''s n


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi looked at each other, "Master, we think we need to go out to practice."


    "Master, we actually had this idea early on. It''s just that the Huimin Medical Center in the capital was short of manpower. My sister and Miss Yu and the others just met, but they haven''t been familiar with it yet, and they haven''tpletely stabilized. So we temporarily Staying in the medical center to help, just happened to consolidate my medical skills. Now that two years have passed, we just want to go out and have a look, so as not to be a frog in the well.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan is still very supportive of their ideas, "Yes, just have a n."


    He tapped the table with his fingers, "Where are you going? Have you thought about the route?"


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi shook their heads, a little embarrassed, "I haven''t decided yet, go back and think about it."


    "I do have a suggestion, you listen to it."


    Zheng Quanshui nodded hastily, "Master, you said."


    "You can go all the way south to the direction of Lingzhou Mansion. You also know that Lingzhou Mansion is the foundation of the Bai family, because your ancestor has the name of a genius doctor, there are still quite a lot of doctors there. If you encounter any incurable diseases on the way, when you arrive at Lingzhou Mansion, you can stillmunicate with people, and if you don¡¯t understand, you can ask your master.¡±


    When the two heard it, they immediately became excited.


    "Then, let''s go to Lingzhou Mansion."


    Lei Qi and Lu Xuan looked at their senior brothers enviously. They were young when they were apprentices. Even if they wanted to learn pulse diagnosis and treatment, they couldn''t do it.


    So different from the practice of Zheng Quanshui Gaozi, what they learned was theoretical knowledge and some basics.


    Especially after Shao Qingyuan went to Jingping County, although they were asionally taught by Song Dejiang and the doctors of Huimin Medical Center, they were very busy after all, and most of them taught themselves by themselves.


    Fortunately, they have good talent. In the past few years, the foundation is very solid.


    And often help in Huimin Medical Center and Shao Ji. The two of them are very good at grasping medicines and knowing medicines. They can basically know the names and quantities of medicinal materials by smelling them.


    It''s just that they haven''t seen a doctor alone, let alone the experience of being a military doctor in a military camp like Zheng Quanshui and the others.


    Seeing that they are getting older in recent years, they are also a little anxious.


    Shao Qingyuan finished exining Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi, and then looked at Lei Qi Lu Xuan. They haven''t seen each other for a few years. They were thin and small at the beginning and now they have grown taller. Because of studying medicine, their physical fitness is also good.


    "Regarding the matter of going to Xuanhe Mansion, I thought about taking you with me from the very beginning. I have been outside for a few years. Although you called me Master, I didn''t teach you anything."


    The two quickly shook their heads, "Master has already given us a lot." Not only has the daily life changed, but if it wasn''t for Master, where would they read the medical books, how could the head of the Taiyuan Hospital teach them, let alone go to the hospital. Helped to learn.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Anyway, it''s time for you to go further. Although I have the heart to take you to Xuanhe Mansion, I still want to ask your opinions. You are different from Quanshui Gaozi, they can do their own thing. Lord, you have to go back and discuss with your family."


    After a pause, he looked at the child on the left, "Especially you, Lu Xuan, you and Grandma Lu are the only two in your family. If you leave, how should Grandma Lu be amodated?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3531: go away

    Chapter 3531 Go away


    Although Lei Qi also has a family, her mother Han is not very old and her body is quite strong, so she has no problem taking care of herself.


    Secondly, Lei Qi also has a younger brother, Lei Yan, who always has family by his side, so that when her daughter leaves, she loses her focus.


    Grandma Ke Lu is different. She is not too young. As soon as Lu Xuan leaves, the old man can''t rest assured that he lives alone.


    "Master." Lu Xuan took a step forward, "I want to take my grandma to Xuanhe Mansion."


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, "Have you considered it? Your grandma has lived in the capital all her life, and going to an unfamiliar ce when she is about to get old may not be suitable for her."


    Lu Xuan said, "This is also what my grandma means. Grandma said that as long as we are together, no matter where we go, we are home."


    What he didn''t say was that grandma didn''t live well here. Although my uncle and uncle were still there, they were all thinking about taking advantage of blood, and my aunt and uncle came to find fault every three days.


    When he first became a teacher, because of his identity as a master, his uncles did not dare to offend him, and even wanted to please him.


    Butter, Master was sent to Jingping County. Everyone who knew it knew the inside story and knew that Master only had important tasks. But his uncles were all ordinary people. How could they understand this? They felt that Master had fallen out of favor and was rejected. He might have to spend his whole life at the border in the future, and it was impossible to support Lu Xuan again.


    So they started toe to the door again, all kinds of cynicism.


    Grandma Lu has a big temper, and whoeveres to the door will be called out.


    But now that she is old and unable to do anything, she is often depressed by the anger of several uncles, and there are signs of weakness in her body and bones.


    So Lu Xuan thought that it might be a good thing to take grandma away, and this is also what Grandma Lu herself meant.


    Grandma Lu had some money in her hand. Later, Lu Xuan often went to the medical center. Although she was studying, she was also helping. Both Huimin Medical Center and Shaoji Pharmacy would not lose his wages.


    Shao Qingyuan also left some money for the little apprentice to eat, wear, and learn, and let him buy books and pens by himself. Don''t miss out on medicines and other things that need to be used because ofck of money.


    So even if Grandma Lu went to Xuanhe House, it would be no problem if she wanted to rent a house.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded after hearing what he said, "That''s fine." He then looked at Lei Qi, "What about you?"


    Lei Qi said in a hurry, "My mother said that if Grandma Lu goes, he will also take my brother to Xuanhe Mansion. They can rent with Grandma Lu and take care of each other."


    If they were a big family, Han and Lei Yan would naturally not follow, but they were just two of them, so it didn¡¯t matter if they left the capital.


    Shao Qingyuan understood, "Okay, that''s the decision. Lei Qi, Lu Xuan, you two should go back and discuss with your family. If there is anything you need to prepare these days, you can prepare it first. If you don''t understand anything, you cane and ask your wife. , don''t drop anything."


    Lei Qi and Lu Xuan were both excited, with bright eyes, "Yes, Master."


    After ?? got a positive reply, both of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he hurried back and told Grandma Lu and Mrs. Han the good news. Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi also wanted to talk to Gao Ya and the others about their experience in the south.


    I want to wait until the time for Master to leave, which is also the time for them to leave the capital.


    After leaving like this, the capital will be deserted in an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3532: Gao Feng and Lu

    Chapter 3532 Gao Feng and Lu


    Time flies, and soon it will be the day of the banquet.


    Gu Yundong has posted a lot of posts, and it¡¯s rare anyway, so it¡¯s time to give a formal goodbye,e if you want, and don¡¯t force it if you don¡¯t want to.


    And she is also selfish. Although the husband and wife are no longer in the capital, in the future, her father and her brother will be officials in the court.


    Therefore, this banquet, Gu Yundong was not sloppy at all.


    Not only are the drinks and food extraordinarily exquisite, everything is arranged in an orderly manner, and the show is also prepared.


    The two Xinming Pavilions were also temporarily closed for a day. Mrs. Lu, who was ying the pipa in Xinming Pavilion, also prepared a piece of music to perform together with another girl.


    Mrs. Lu also had a childst year, but she was very restrained. Although she gained a lot of weight when she was pregnant, she lost weight soon after giving birth, and continued to work in Xinming Pavilion.


    Gao Feng brought more children at home, but sometimes Gao Feng would be away from home for a while when he was busy, so the couple hired a wife.


    Gao Feng was originally the guard of the Bai family. When Shao Qingyuan and the others were not in the capital, he was in charge of the Shao family. He also takes care of the guards of the family workshop. He is in charge of the Gujia workshop and the cargo delivery team in the capital.


    Gao Feng has high martial arts skills. He has been rushing all over the world over the years. He is not familiar with the route, and he has made many friends. If he follows the team, there is no problem at all.


    When Bai Zhiyan was arrested a few years ago, Gao Feng went to take a look.


    At that time, Bai Zhiyan was injured. Although Yi Zn, who escorted him back to Beijing, kept it a secret and kept it a secret, he still leaked the news. He encountered an ambush on the way. Lan stabbed twice.


    Anyway, I would rather let Bai Zhiyan rectify the Fa on the spot than let him be rescued.


    Therefore, when Bai Zhiyan arrived in the capital, he was seriously injured and was dying.


    The person who went to treat him at that time was Song Dejiang, the head of the Taiyuan Hospital. After Gao Feng found out, he asked Song Dejiang to take him to see Bai Zhiyan.


    Gao Feng has been with Bai Zhiyan for a few years. He is indeed loyal to the Bai family, but he has lived and died with Bai Zhiyan.


    He still wanted to see him for thest time, so he should take it. After this master-servant rtionship was fulfilled, it could be regarded as thest ride to him.


    Who knew that after Bai Zhiyan saw him, he wanted to show sympathy and use him to save him out.


    Gao Feng originally had a lot to say, but when he saw this, he shut up and followed Song Dejiang out without saying anything. He has never been seen since, and even if Bai Zhiyan was executed, he never took a look.


    Now that the past and the past are over, Gao Feng also has a family and a lovely child. He feels that life is very gentle and very satisfied.


    This time, Shao Qingyuan returned to Xuanhe Mansion and asked him if he wanted to go with him, or if he wanted to go back to the Bai family in Lingzhou Mansion.


    Gao Feng refused. Since he was in charge of the team, he would go everywhere, and it would be the same wherever he settled. But his wife Lu Shi is different. She has a stable job in Xinming Pavilion, and has met many good friends. She is very satisfied with her current living situation.


    Mr. Lu is a person who is content with the status quo, and it is really embarrassing for her to adjust to the new environment.


    He made a decision, so Shao Qingyuan didn''t ask any more questions.


    This banquet, in addition to Lu''s performance, also invited Mr. Storyteller.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3533: Chi Chi: Im going to the stage

    Chapter 3533 Chi Chi: I want toe to power


    Mr. Storyteller is from Jinxiu Restaurant in Beijing, and the stories he tells are basically the books written by Gu Xiaoxi.


    In the past few years, the reputation ofyman Yongfu has been very loud, and Gu Xiaoxi did not disappoint, and the quality of the books he wrote were all online.


    Because of the rtionship between Liu Wei and Gu Xiaoxi, Jinxiu Restaurant can get the first manuscript, and Mr. Storyteller can also speak the contents of the book immediately, which has really brought the restaurant''s business to a higher level.


    In addition, the storyteller is very eloquent and wonderful, and some guests who don''t know Yongfuyman have gradually learned about Gu Xiaoxi.


    It can be said that Jinxiu Restaurant and Gu Xiaoxi can be regarded as mutual achievements.


    Gu Yundong wanted to ask Mr. Storyteller to tell a short story at the banquet to add to the fun.


    She originally wanted to hire a troupe, but then she inquired about the most famous troupe in the capital. The troupe had been scheduled until the end of the month, and she had no time for the banquet.


    Gu Yundong simply didn''t invite them. Anyway, the guests from other families were basically theatrical troupes.


    Who knew that a few days before the banquet, she woulde over and say to her, "Mother, I also prepared one. You give me time toe, and I will be on stage."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "You want to go on stage? What are you performing?"


    "Of course it''s my specialty."


    Gu Yundong, "..." She didn''t even know what his specialty was.


    But without waiting for her to ask more, he left a sentence, "I want to perform for a long time, you can leave me an hour."


    A...hour? That''s really long.


    She wanted to ask clearly, but Chi Chi had run away mysteriously, so she didn''t tell her at all.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know whether tough or cry, and he really exined to Hongye, who was in charge of dispatching.


    No matter what Chichi performs, as a child, jumping up and down on stage can also bring joy to people, especially her little Chichi.


    is that Chichi is often unreliable. Just in case, Gu Yundong asked Hongye to prepare a substitute program.


    On the day of the banquet, Shao Mansion began toe and go early in the morning.


    As the stewards of the two new Ming Pavilions, Mei Hong and Zhang Yingyue brought the female staff in the shop to help early in the morning, and ordered everyone to get busy.


    There were many more guests than Gu Yundong had imagined, especially after the eldest prince and the second prince in the pce also came together, those who did not have invitations also heard the news, and the gifts they gave were more precious than each. .


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Damn, she didn''t know the prince woulde. Although she was fully prepared, she really had no experience in entertaining the prince.


    Fortunately, Yi Zn and Zheng''s both came early. As rtives of the royal family, they are still able to entertain the prince with ease.


    Soon the two princes were invited to a separate room to talk, and Shao Qingyuan, the master, apanied him there. Gu Yundong led the newly arriveddy of the official family, who was not very familiar, to the backyard.


    But because of the two princes, everyone also thoroughly understood the meaning of the emperor.


    Even if he was just an idle lord, Shao Qingyuan who supported him was more powerful than any of them.


    Everyone was almost here, and it was not too early, so Gu Yundong ordered a banquet.


    The two princes were also invited out.


    Then, I saw the stage built in the front.


    The eldest prince smiled and said, "This stage is different from the ordinary stage. Isn''t this about singing?"


    "No, just a few performances to entertain the guests."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3534: Host Qin Anning

    Chapter 3534 Host Qin Anning


    The eldest prince and the second prince had little contact with Shao Qingyuan and his wife, but they knew everything about them.


    They know that the husband and wife have always had fantastic ideas. If they don''t say anything else, they will say that Xinming Pavilion in the capital, the milk tea in that shop, even the queen dowager in the pce likes it, especially other food.


    The princesses of the two of them even went to Xinming Pavilion in person and felt the atmosphere inside.


    This morning, the father wanted to find someone toe to the banquet, and the two brotherspeted for a while. In the end, they were afraid that they would not be able to make it to the banquet, so they came together, just to see the banquet held by their husband and wife.


    So when Shao Qingyuan said that this stage was built for performing shows, the two of them instantly had expectations.


    They are distinguished guests, sitting at the main table at the front, and they are apanied by officials other than the main family owner, and Shen Yuan is among them.


    After everyone was seated, the stage curtain was slowly pulled up, revealing Qin Anning''s face as the host.


    An Ning is one year older than Yun Shu, and now she is fourteen years old.


    She is good-looking, and she specializes in the advantages of Qin Wenzheng and Ge Shi. She is tall and tall. In addition, she is outgoing and cheerful, and her whole person is full of bright vitality.


    Gu Yundong wanted to find a flexible and adaptable host, and the first thing that came to his mind was An Ning.


    An Ning responded immediately. Her father is Qin Wenzheng, a young champion even in the sixth year of the middle school. As a daughter, her memory is naturally amazing, and she can memorize the text on the host''s manuscript by reading it twice.


    Gu Yundong also specially prepared unique clothes for people. As soon as he appeared on the stage, it made people''s eyes shine and instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    An Ning was a little nervous. It was the first time she had experienced such a thing. Even though she had seen most of the people sitting below her, her heart was still pounding, not to mention, the eldest prince and the second prince were also there.


    took a deep breath, and then An Ning said with a smile, "Dear guests, good morning. I''m the host Qin Anning. Today we have a happy gathering here to participate in the Yongning Hou Family Banquet. It''s really..."


    The guests below ?? were all stunned, and the first prince and the second prince looked at Qin Wenzheng in astonishment.


    "Master Qin, is this Miss Qin?"


    Qin Wenzheng nodded calmly, "Second Prince Hui, she is indeed a little girl, and the little girl is lively. I heard that Hou Yongning needs a girl with a sharp tongue, a good memory and a good appearance to be the host... The host,e here."


    The two princes thought it was quite interesting, "But this opening is quite innovative. Miss Qin''s words are well-spoken and crisp, and this candidate is really just right."


    "This host has the same effect as the Ministry of Rites presiding over the announcement of the grand ceremony."


    is a bit longer for the opening remarks.


    Fortunately, An Ning quickly finished the summary of the previous situation, and immediately started the first performance.


    In fact, it only takes half a month, and it is still impossible to prepare any more difficult programs.


    So what Gu Yundong was looking for was someone with skills, and Lu''s pipa was the first.


    She has be more and more skilled over the years, and she is ying exciting tunes, which soon made people shout hello on the spot.


    Waiting for the climax part made people stop their movements and only listen with their ears pricked up.


    After Lu''s performance, the next stage is the dance.


    Dance is not a ssical dance that ismon nowadays. Gu Yundong can''t dance it herself, but she has seen a lot of it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3535: tap dance

    Chapter 3535 Tap Dance


    Tap dance, this kind of dance has a strong sense of rhythm, it feels very imposing when listening to it, and it is extraordinarily different.


    Gu Yundong likes this, so they prepared suitable shoes and fast-paced songs.


    She found an expert in choreography, and roughly exined the characteristics of this dance, and then the person figured it out on his own.


    Gu Yundong was a little worried at first, after all, this is the first time this person has been exposed to this kind of dance, and she doesn''t know if she can get the effect she wants.


    Unexpectedly, three dayster, she actually gave her a very lively tap dance, which made Gu Yundong sigh that this world really can produce so many people, it should not be underestimated.


    At this moment, the girl who led the dance took the dancers behind to the stage and bowed to the crowd.


    Yi Zn was puzzled, "The clothes they wear are so strange, and the shoes, how hard they look, can they dance like this?"


    Of course, the dancers on the stage told Yi Zn the answer with practical actions.


    At the beginning, it was just a few simple and crisp ''da da'' sounds, but the sound was neat and made people feel happy when they heard it.


    Later, the sound of ''da da'' became faster and denser with the music, and the dancers'' legs on the stage even reached a dazzling rhythm. The guests watching even held their breath subconsciously. All of them made a crisp ''da da da da'' sound, inexplicably starting to get emotional.


    Not long after, the lead dancer waved his hand, and the sound of da da da reached its climax, and then stopped abruptly.


    All the sounds seemed to go away in an instant, and even the music came to an abrupt end at the same time.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, as if they couldn''t return to their senses for a while.


    until someone yelled, "Okay."


    Water-like apuse followed, and many guests stood up and gave warm apuse for this unique tap dance.


    The ?? dancer bowed again, panting slightly, and slowly stepped off the stage.


    The two princes saw their eyes light up, looked at Shao Qingyuan and said, "This dance is very novel. It''s the first time I''ve seen it. It''s really exciting. I''m blessed today."


    Then he waved his hand, "Reward." The servants serving him immediately went to find those dancers.


    The eldest prince was still unfinished, "It''s just that the dance is too short to watch."


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "I''m sorry, First Prince, this dance takes a lot of energy. Those dancers are all girls. If it''s too long, it won''t look good if you lose your strengthter."


    The eldest prince''s eyes lit up immediately, "What about a man with good physical strength? Can he also jump?"


    "Of course you can dance, this dance is suitable for both men and women. The first prince also saw that tap dancing is more rigid, and when a man dances, it has a different taste."


    The eldest prince nodded thoughtfully. He was already thinking abouting here when the next banquet was held in the pce.


    Yi Zn touched his chin, "I''m already looking forward to the next show."


    The voice fell, and Qin Anning came out from the backstage.


    "Next, please enjoy...the action show."


    Gu Yundong almost choked on a sip of tea, acting? what is that?


    She looked at Hongye next to her, "Who performed this show?" Why didn''t she remember that she had arranged this show?


    "It''s a show performed by young master Chichi." Hongye whispered to her ear.


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, she thought it was going to be the finale, but she didn''t expect the third one toe out.


    But what is the so-called action performance? Action, action... Is it possible to dance the sword on stage?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3536: hunched over late

    Chapter 3536 The hunched back


    For some reason, Gu Yundong felt terrified.


    As he was thinking about it, the curtain over there was pulled up again, and soon a hunched little beanie came out from the backstage.


    Yes, hunched over, he is obviously not tall, but he has to hunched over, making him look even shorter, almost making people ignore his appearance.


    Fortunately, the stage is high enough for everyone to see clearly.


    And Xiaodouding was holding a big broom in his hand, the broom was more than half taller than him, and it looked inexplicably funny.


    broom¡­¡­? ?


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, and then he saw Xiaodouding raised his head.


    "Pfft..." Yi Zn, who was at the same table, almost spit out a sip of tea. He squinted at the weirdly dressed little guy, "He, he still has a white beard?"


    Even Shao Qingyuan, who has always been calm, couldn''t help lowering his eyes and sighed secretly.


    Not only has a white beard, but he also wears clothes with patches, and even his hair is mostly grayish white without knowing what to do with it.


    is just that face, probably still has to pay attention to the image, and is reluctant to start, so it still maintains a young and clean appearance.


    This man is his precious son Chichi.


    Xiaodouding danced with a broom and said, "The weather is good today, old man, after I have finished sweeping the vige entrance, I can still go drink some wine to satisfy my cravings. Hehehehe, I''m getting old, and I can''t sweep the floor very fast, hehe. Hey."


    He can even match onomatopoeia by himself? ?


    The guests below ?? immediately burst intoughter when they heard him speak.


    Gu Yundong stroked his forehead and asked Hongye in a low voice, "Do you know that this is what he is performing?" As soon as this image sentence came out, she knew it was the book of the ''Vige Sweeper''.


    Chi Chi really loves this book deeply.


    Hongye''s face was embarrassed, and she nodded slightly, "Young master won''t let me speak out."


    As the person who dispatched the program, Hongye naturally asked about Chichi''s program, and she prepared many costumes and props for Chichi.


    Gu Yundong sighed, "It''s better not to have an ident for a while."


    As soon as he finished speaking, four more children came out from the backstage, the lead was the plump, white and chubby child dressed in a brocade robe, followed by a child dressed as a thug.


    These four children, Gu Yundong, don''t know each other, they should be friends whom they madetely.


    The chubby little guy should be seven or eight years old, and he looks a little strong.


    He walked swaggeringly, and was knocking with melon seeds in his hand. After knocking, he threw the skin of the melon seeds to the ground.


    I looked up for a while, then went over to sweep the floor honestly.


    The other party smiled when he saw ''hey'', "Old man, you, you, you..."


    You were speechless for a long time, your chubby face flushed red, and you became anxious.


    He, he forgot his words.


    looked at Chi Chi for help, "Chi Chi, what am I going to say?"


    The guests under the stage were still waiting, andughed when they heard this.


    Chi Chi almost didn''t hit him with a broom, "You have to say, old man, stay out of the way."


    "Oh, oh, yes." The little boy raised his head again and said arrogantly, "Old man, don''t get in the way, get out of the way."


    took a slow look at the thugs behind him, as if he didn''t dare to offend him, he clung to him, then walked slowly to the other side and continued to sweep the floor.


    But the little boy was unwilling to let him go, so he threw melon seeds at his head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3537: head laughing

    Chapter 3537 I''m going tough off my head


    hesitantly sighed, shook his head, and ignored it.


    The little boy started to get better, he squatted down and picked up the ''stone'' on the ground, and smashed it on the back of his head.


    Chichi ''ouch'' and fell limply to the ground.


    Then he touched the back of his head with his little hand, and it was blood red.


    The eldest prince under the stage couldn''t help but leaned their heads and looked on the stage, "Are you really hurt?"


    "No, that rock is just a ball of paper." Well, it''s a ck ball of paper, so it won''t hurt anyone.


    "Hahahaha." Yi Zn didn''t stop tough, "And did you see the old man falling down? He is an old man. When he fell, he was like a weak girl, and he had to pay attention to his posture. , Even the legs are stretched just right, hahaha, it really made meugh."


    The crowdughed.


    Chi Chi on the stage screamed, "I beat people to death, I beat people to death, the sky has no eyes, old man, I am so old, half my foot is in the coffin, why should I suffer such a crime. Is there any justice, and is there any humanity?"


    The little boy was taken aback by how well he sang and sang well, and he forgot the lines that were originally in his mouth again, obviously he couldn''t catch the drama of the actor''s dy.


    Chi Chi quietly raised his eyes to look at him, "Speak."


    "I, I, I didn''t do it on purpose, woo woo woo..." The little boy suddenly copsed, raised his head and cried, "Bleeding, a lot of blood, I killed people, it''s terrible, I''m going to be arrested Now, help."


    then ran to the backstage crying.


    All, field, silence, silence! !


    I forgot to respond for a long time, and then my face was unlovable. The script was not written like this.


    Bin also froze for a moment when he came down from the stage. After he came to his senses, he burst outughing.


    Yi Zn patted his thigh, "Hahaha, my head is about to beughed off, why are they so funny?"


    On the stage, there was no way to do it, and he had a heavy expression on his face, "Even though the y is broken, it will continue to be yed."


    He stood up staggeringly, leaned on the broom and said to the three little thugs whose expressions were nk and you haven''t reacted yet, "Is your young master sick? Go and have a look. I''m fine, just a little bleeding. Blood, I am very strong, don''t worry, I will continue to sweep the floor."


    dragged arge broom much taller than him, and began to have **** again.


    The three thugs rushed to the backstage after hearing the words.


    There should be someone in the backstage coordinating the rescue, so after sweeping the ground for a while, the four of them came out again.


    That little boy was still sobbing, and when he swaggered in front of Chi Chi, he even nced at the blood on his forehead, making sure his head wasn''t broken, and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Then he continued the plot, and even made up for his previous behavior, "Old man, I was just now, I just ran behind on purpose. I know you want to deceive me, so you lie on the ground pretending to be injured. Look at my cleverness, I ran away right away, and sure enough, you got up when you saw me leaving, nothing happened."


    The people below ??ughed again, these children are too funny.


    Chichi pretended to apologize a few times, and the little boy did not intend to let him go.


    At this time, a small figure came out of the backstage.


    is really small, Gu Yundong took a closer look, "Isn''t that Xiao Taotao?"


    Xiao Taotao, two and a half years old this year, daughter of Tong Shuitao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3538: In all kinds of situations

    Chapter 3538 The situation is full of


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but ask, "A child so young can also perform on stage? Those seven or eight-year-olds can''t catch the words, and the little Taotao came on stage, are you sure the show can go on smoothly?"


    Hongye smiled dryly, the candidates were chosen by the young master, and she had no choice.


    Sure enough, Xiao Taotao on the stage ran a few steps forward, then stumbled on his left foot and fell to the ground.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    Fortunately, this child is like her mother, she didn''t cry when she fell, justy on the ground with her head raised and her face nk.


    As if she didn''t understand why she fell, she ran so neatly on weekdays.


    But she wore a fairy-like long skirt for the role. She used to dress up like Tong Shui Tao, and she was really not used to wearing skirts.


    So at this moment, she tried hard to get up, but was entangled by the skirt, and slowly turned into a small silkworm chrysalis,pletely wrapped in the dress.


    Chi Chi and the little boy on the stage were waiting for her to talk to start the show, but the little girl got stuck with her skirt.


    She also said responsibly, "Wait a minute, I''ll get up soon, oh, oh."


    The people below were so happy that they couldn''t wait any longer. He directly said to the son and brother, "You are too much, it''s okay if you bully me. I don''t care about your age, but you can just bully the baby. It''s my bottom line."


    Xiao Gongzi blinked, blinked again, pointed to himself, and then pointed to Xiao Taotao.


    "Yes, but I haven''t had time to bully her. She fell by herself. Really, I haven''t spoken yet."


    He ignored him for a long time, and said his own lines, very upright and awe-inspiring, "I tell you, the baby is the hope of the future, the rising sun, the pir of the country, the beautiful flower of our country, the must Take good care and protect the rare cubs, no one can bully them."


    Gu Yundong covered her face, she remembered, there shouldn''t be this passage in Uncle''s book of words, right?


    actually changed his own words?


    The little boy was extremely nervous, and he probably realized it. He didn''t even look at Xiao Taotao, who was still lying on the ground and fighting with his skirt. He hurriedly said ording to the lines he had memorized, "What''s wrong with me bullying her? What is she a loser? The talent of the pir, even if I kill her, her parents will not dare to settle ounts with me."


    "That''s unreasonable." Chi Chi was very angry, and threw the broom aside, "Not only are you arrogant and unreasonable, but you are also arrogant and bullying too much, so don''t me me for being rude."


    "You''re a bad old man, why are you being rude?" The little boy''s lines became smoother and smoother, the plot went smoothly, and he was relieved.


    The three thugs behind him finally had a word, "That''s right, you put half of your foot in the coffin, how can you be rude to us?"


    "You are alone, we are three or four babies."


    "Do you still want to kill yourself?"


    Slowly stood up straight, his little face copsed tightly, "This is what you guys forced me to do, I''m going to make a bigger move."


    Xiao Taotao, who was still lying on the ground, oh oh oh, this dress is too sad.


    Arge plume of smoke suddenly appeared on the stage, and the people below the stage eximed, "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? The water is gone?"


    "No, no, this is also part of the performance." Qin Anning quickly came out and said something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3539: Does he still want to interact?

    Chapter 3539 He actually wants to interact?


    Everyone felt relieved when they heard the words, but because of the smog, everyone couldn''t see the scene on stage clearly.


    Only the people sitting at the two tables in front could clearly see the situation on the stage through the hazy white smoke.


    Gu Yundong watched Chi Chi take off his patched clothes, put on a ck suit, then dragged out a stool hidden behind the curtain, stepped on it, and stood tall on the stool. , put on a pose like an expert in the world.


    The eldest prince, the second prince, and others can see it clearly, they are covering their stomachs andughing hard at the moment.


    "This kid is too funny."


    Gu Yundongughed twice.


    The smoke on the stage slowly dissipated, and when the guests in the back seat looked up again, they saw Chi Chi standing on the stool, looking down at the four young masters with an immortal appearance.


    The young master was full of surprise, and the thugs behind him stepped forward and stared at him alertly.


    Xiao Taotao was carried down from the backstage while Bai Yan woke up.


    Young Master pointed at Chi Chi, "You, who are you?"


    "Me?" Chi Chi gave an inscrutable smile, "I''m just an ordinary sweeper, but even if I''m just an ordinary sweeper, if you bully the baby, I can teach you a lesson."


    He held the broom in his left hand, slowly raised his right hand, and pulled out his small wooden sword from the broom.


    "I have to teach you a good lesson today." He threw the broom, grabbed the small wooden sword, jumped off the stool, and walked over to the three thugs.


    The three thugs picked up the branches on the ground and fought with his little wooden sword.


    The eldest prince looked excited, "There are still others."


    "Someone should have instructed me." The second prince said, looking at Shao Qingyuan.


    Thetter shook his head, "I didn''t even know they prepared such a show."


    It should be taught by Chi Chi himself, the little guy is very happy with this kind of teaching people to fight.


    The fight was fierce on the stage. Chi Chi smashed a thug''s branch with one sword, knocked down another thug with one hand, and thest thug retreated again and again in fear.


    The slow wooden sword was ced on the neck of the young master in an instant, "Tell me, do you know what''s wrong?"


    The little boy burst into tears, remorseful, and apologized while admitting his mistake.


    Xiao Taotao returned to the stage, her skirt has been untied, this time she walked carefully.


    came to the young master and said in a milky voice, "I forgive you."


    This...that''s all her lines.


    Slowly and very seriously educated the young master. He is very good at talking, but he has never heard of the crackling mouth. The little son lowered his head, but Gu Yundong saw him yawn quietly.


    It was not until they finally finished speaking that the young master and the thugs raised their heads with a look ofplete enlightenment on their faces.


    The people under the stage were amused, and the expressions of the children were too rich.


    This performance is over.


    Originally everyone ended up alone, but who knew that after sending a few children to the backstage, they walked up to the front and said to the crowd.


    "After watching our performance, the next step is to interact with the audience."


    Interaction? ?


    Yi Zn looked at Gu Yundong, "Your family''s thinking is really a set of ideas, what ideas did you give him?"


    Gu Yundong resolutely distanced himself from the rtionship, "How is it possible? I don''t even know what he wants to perform, he figured it out by himself."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3540: delayed learning

    Chapter 3540 Slowly learning and applying


    Gu Yundong is very firm, and his attitude is almost like denying that Chi Chi is her son.


    Yi Zn raised her eyes to look at Chi Chi on the stage. The little guy is a good-looking guy. In the face of so many guests, he is not stage fright at all. Well, he has the style of father and mother.


    The second prince was very interested in him, and immediately asked, "Interaction? What kind of interaction?"


    Chichi smiled, "This distinguished guest asked a good question. The so-called interaction is that I ask you questions, and you can answer them."


    "You ask."


    Chichi coughed softly, "I''ve finished watching the performance, so let''s talk about the aftermath, what did you all see from this performance?"


    "Cough cough." Gu Yundong held his forehead, this stinky boy.


    Isn''t this the question she was asked by him on weekdays? Every time he finished reading the storybook, or finished writing poems, she would always ask him what he thought of it, and when necessary, let him write a paragraph or two.


    is very good, but he will learn and use it.


    Not only Gu Yundong was choked, the others were also stunned.


    After watching? ? ?


    Although there are many people who have learned a lot, they used to write somements when they were reading. But now, in front of so many people, being questioned by a five-year-old child...it feels weird.


    The scene was silent, and everyone looked at each other.


    As Chi Chi''s cousin, Bian Yuanzhi was still very supportive. He immediately stood up and said with a smile, "Tell us that people are not good-looking."


    Chi Chi''s eyes lit up, but with a steady expression, he stroked his beard and nodded in relief, "Yes, you said it well, apud."


    He raised his hand, pped for a while, then let Bian Yuanzhi sit down and continued to ask, "Anything else?"


    It was really funny when someone saw his serious appearance, and couldn''t help but say, "Also, you can''t ask too young children to perform, it''s easy to cause trouble."


    Chichi sighed heavily, stretched out his little finger and shook it, "It''s superficial, it''s too superficial to look at the problem. You only see the surface, but you don''t see the inner meaning."


    The people below ?? startedughing again, this kid is too talkative.


    is obviously a little one, but he speaks in a set way, like a little adult.


    Even the second prince couldn''t help but ask, "Oh? Then tell me, what is the connotation?"


    "That''s more connotation."


    "for example?"


    Chi Chi looked helpless, isn''t this his problem? Why did he ask him back?


    Forget it, who told the speaker to be the second prince?


    As a baby who knows the current affairs, he still has to learn to see the wind.


    So he continued to stroke his beard and said very seriously, "For example, from this performance, we can see that we must respect the old and love the young, be a good person, and be a bully. , otherwise you will be beaten, after all, female dolls will also be protected. I also see that learning martial arts is the most important thing, when necessary, deliberately pretend to force... Oh, you can punish the strong and help the weak, and be a hero ."


    Everyone wasughing andughing, but when they heard this, they couldn''t help being stunned.


    At first, I thought it was a child''s nonsense, but who knew that after the nonsense, he actually summed up such things, and it''s **** reasonable.


    Although the reasoning is very simple andmonce, but a five-year-old child said these words with such a sincere demeanor, which caused many people to fall into contemtion for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3541: The atmosphere is ruined

    Chapter 3541 The atmosphere ispletely destroyed


    I said a long time, I was a little thirsty, but I haven''t said the most important thing yet.


    He coughed lightly and continued, "The most important thing is, from this performance, I can also see who I am, Bai Mochi, a child with strong martial arts, extremely smart, lofty aspirations, and handsome and handsome. and."


    everyone, "..."


    The atmosphere just now waspletely destroyed by you.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and looked at the sky in the distance, the weather today is really nice, really nice.


    Shao Qingyuan still had a calm expression on his face, turning a blind eye to the eyes delivered by the eldest prince, the second prince and others, holding the teacup on the table, and took a sip of water calmly.


    The next moment, I heard everyone''sughter.


    I can''t imagine that the cold-hearted Marquis of Yongning and the shrewd son of Yongjia County Master have such temperaments. How did they educate them?


    Amidst theughter, only Shen Yuan, who was at the same table, had a sad expression on his face, "Obviously he is such a smart child, but the couple didn''t guide him, can''t he let him study hard? What words do you read every day? Look! Can that one be admitted to the top spot?"


    Shen Yuan was extremely disappointed, holding the wine ss on the table, and took a sip of fruit wine.


    The one in the pce thought the same as Shen Yuan.


    As soon as the ?? emperor heard that the banquet was over, the two princes had returned, and immediately sent them to the imperial study to inquire about what was interesting at the banquet.


    The climax of the ?? banquet is Chi Chi''s performance. Although theter shows are also good, they are not as good as him.


    Both of them had a very good memory, and they conveyed Chi Chi''s performance word for word. It was obvious that they did not deliberately exaggerate the atmosphere, but the emperor just listened to their straightforward descriptions, and the little guy could also emerge in his mind. The expression of speaking and doing.


    was very regretful at the moment, "This child is like his father and mother, his brain is fast, capable and smart. But, his ambitions are not very general, and he only gets into that book and can''te out."


    Look at the show he performed, which also revolved around the "sweeper master at the entrance of the vige".


    "Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong don''t know how to be upright, so they just let his temperamente, and they don''t know what the couple is thinking. Is it possible that they n to let this child write the storybook in the future?"


    As for sweeping the floor at the entrance of the vige, the emperor believed that Chi Chi would not do it when he grew up, but it is very possible to learn from Gu Dajiang''s younger brother''s writing book.


    Thinking of this, the emperor deeply felt that a generation of talents was ruined like this.


    The eldest prince and the second prince looked at each other, both of them had ideas in their hearts and dared not speak.


    They felt that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were not interested in official positions, they could resign, and they didn''t want their children to step into the officialdom, so they deliberately let their children do side-by-side things so as not to attract attention.


    If Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan knew what the two princes were thinking, they would really be wronged.


    They really have no such ns, they just don''t want to limit Chi Chi''s preferences. He even seriously considered that if he really wanted to go to the vige to sweep the floor, as long as he could support himself, the husband and wife would have no opinion.


    They are enlightened.


    The emperor secretly condemned the couple, and then sighed again, "Marquis Yongning and the others, it''s almost time for them to leave for Xuanhe Mansion, right?"


    The eldest prince nodded, "Yes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3542: Uncles Entrustment

    Chapter 3542 Uncle''s Entrustment


    The banquet was over, and Shao Qingyuan really started to prepare to leave.


    The day before the departure, the family of three entered the pce to bid farewell to the emperor.


    This time, the Empress invited Gu Yundong and Chi Chi to go to the harem to talk, and Chi Chi finally saw the prince the emperor said was the same age as him.


    It''s just that the two people havepletely different personalities. The prince is serious, and he feels like an adult with a sullen face.


    Abides by the rules and regtions, and someone like Chichi who walks and jumps three times and talks like a big mountain can¡¯t talk to each other, and it will be cold in a while.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong and the others didn''t stay for long. Although the queen was curious about their family of three and heard a lot of deeds, Gu Yundong was not familiar with the queen.


    But before he left, whether it was the queen or the queen mother who had already eaten fast and chanted Buddha in the harem and did not ask about the world, they all rewarded them with a lot of things.


    After ?? came out of the pce, the three went to the mansion of the Marquis of Huaiyin to see their grandmother.


    Old Madam Hou was reluctant to give up, and while feeding Chi Chi to eat, she said, "You guys stayed too short, didn''t you juste back from the southwest? Why should you take some more rest?"


    Chi Chi nodded while eating the dried fruit, "That''s right, my show hasn''t finished yet. The shopkeeper of Jinxiu Restaurant also invited me toe, and asked me to give pointers, saying that they also want to make a show, and then they will put it on the line. A restaurant for everyone to read is more attractive than storytelling."


    Marquis Huaiyin sat aside and smiled, "We still have businessing to our familytely?"


    Chichi raised his head and raised his chest, "That''s right, I was smart when I was young."


    You are too young now.


    The crowd couldn''t helpughing.


    Shao Qingyuan apanied the elders to talk for a while, and then went back after lunch.


    Marquis Huaiyin and Second Master Shao took them out, and when Shao Qingyuan was about to get into the car, Marquis Huaiyin said in a low voice, "Your cousin, help me take more care, she is now in Xuanhe Mansion, far away from her parents'' house. Yuan, we don''t know if it''s good or not, uncle can only ask you."


    The cousin he was talking about was the third girl from the Marquis of Huaiyin, who was married to Gu Yundong''s cousin Yang He.


    Two years ago, after Yang He was admitted as a schr, he came to Huaiyin Houfu to propose a marriage. Since most of the rtives of both parties were also in the capital, the wedding banquet was held in the capital.


    It''s just that after it was done, the three girls returned to Xuanhe Mansion with Yang He and the second elder of the Yang family.


    As soon as the third girl was in the capital, most of her reputation was ruined by the Prince of Lu. Even though a few years have passed, some people with bad intentions still bring it up. She prefers the atmosphere of Xuanhe Mansion.


    Secondly, Yang He has to go back to study. He is now a student of Tianhai Academy, so naturally he will go back.


    Three times, it was the shop of the second elder of the Yang family that was in Xuanhe Mansion, so it was not good to stay in the capital to eat and drink for nothing.


    Facing the solemn exnation from the eldest uncle, Shao Qingyuan also looked cautious, "Don''t worry, uncle, we are there with my cousin."


    Marquis of Huaiyin nodded, "Okay, let''s go back, we''ll leave tomorrow, we''ll see you off again, and have an early rest tonight."


    The next morning, Hetai Lane became lively.


    Not only are there several carriages in the alley, but there are also several carriages outside, both carrying people and pulling goods.


    This time, the team was not small. In addition to their family of three, there were two apprentices of Shao Qingyuan and their family members. Most of the servants from the Shao Mansion in Hetai Lane also left, leaving only a couple who were guarding and cleaning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3543: Put grandma and grandma together

    Chapter 3543 Putting grandpa and grandma together


    Gu Yundong was ordering staff early in the morning, "See if everyone has arrived."


    Other people looked around, everything was ready a day earlier, no big problem.


    As for people...


    Lu Xuan hurried over, sweating on his face, "Master, Sister Third and Aunt, they haven''te yet."


    Gu Yundong was stunned. They had agreed on the time of the meeting before. Lei Qi and Han have always been punctual people. Now they are going to leave, why haven''t they appeared?


    Gu Yundong was worried that something was wrong, so he called Zheng Quanshui over, "You and Gao Zi go to Lei''s house to see if something happened."


    Zheng Quanshui hurriedly responded and ran to Lei''s house with Gao Zi.


    Gu Yundong continued to count the number of people, but it didn''t take a while for Zheng Quanshui and the others toe back.


    Zheng Quanshui was holding Lei Yan, Gao Zi was holding the burden of the three Lei family, Lei Qi and Han hurried to this side.


    The five people quickly arrived in front of Gu Yundong, which surprised her.


    "What''s wrong with you? Is anyone chasing you?"


    Lei Qi quickly shook his head, "No, no, it''s alright, Mistress, have we set off yet?"


    Although she said that she was fine, she couldn''t hide a worried look on her face, but her eyes were surprisingly bright, as if she had done something very pleasing.


    Gu Yundong didn''t ask much, it was time to leave now, "Get in the car first, we''re leaving."


    Lu Xuan and Lei Qi took a car alone, but although Gu Yundong didn''t ask anything at the time, he still let Lei Qi get on his carriage.


    After the car started, she asked with a smile, "Tell me, what happened, I''ll make you happy."


    Lei Qi was stunned for a moment and touched her face, "I, am I happy?"


    "I''m very happy." Chi Chi fiddled with his toys, nodded affirmatively, and pointed to his eyes, "I can see it with my big bright eyes."


    Lei Qi couldn''t helpughing, "Actually it''s nothing, it''s just... Mistress, I want to tell you, don''t be angry."


    "Could it have something to do with me?"


    Lei Qi hurriedly shook his head, "That''s not true."


    "That''s it."


    "That''s why we put my grandmother together." Seeing Gu Yundong''s raised eyebrows, Lei Qi continued, "We have never disclosed the matter of going to Xuanhe Mansion, just to protect my grandmother and my grandfather''s house. The teacher also knew that after my father died, my grandparents and grandparents persuaded my mother to remarry, one for our house and the other for my mother''s remarriage. My mother tore her face with them for this, but Even so, they still have to attack our family. Later, I became Master''s disciple, and they didn''t dare to offend Master, so it stopped. "


    "If we knew that our family was going to Xuanhe Mansion, then grandma would definitely want to try our house again. So we didn''t say anything and kept it a secret. But they didn''t know where they got the news. I heard that Lu Xuanhe Grandma Lu wants to go together, so they are worried that we are going too, so theye to question my mother."


    "My mother said we wouldn''t leave. Our family is different from Lu Xuan''s, not to mention that I am a girl, and it is inconvenient to leave my hometown, so this trip, only Lu Xuan will go back with Master. But even if we say that, I Grandpa is still on guard against us, and has been watching secretly these days."


    But if they are leaving, the house must be sold, otherwise it will be the grandma''s.


    Hmm... Probably the day after tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3544: father jiko filial piety

    Chapter 3544 Father''s kindness and filial piety


    Lei Qi and Han discussed that they should contact the people who bought the house secretly, and transfer the house directly one day before they leave, saving the time of grandma and grandma.


    Lei Qi helped out in Huimin Medical Center before, not to mention, she has really umted a lot of contacts.


    The doctor and the medicine boy in the medical center are very pity for this little junior sister. Knowing that she will follow Shaodong''s family to Xuanhe Mansion, and will follow Shaodong''s house in the future, it will naturally be more ardent to her.


    Knowing that she wanted to sell the house secretly, they helped to inquire, and they really found a suitable family. There are many brothers in this family, and most people don''t dare to trouble them.


    They are in a hurry to buy a house. I heard that Lei Qi and the others will move in a month or two, but they are not very happy.


    But the Han family was ruthless and lowered the price. Coupled with the rtionship between Lei Qi and Yongning Hou, they agreed immediately.


    Of course, everything was carried out in secret, so even if they were looking at the house, it was the hostess of the family who was ill. She found Lei Qi and asked her to help introduce the name of a good doctor, so that the host would apany her. This caused the two elders of the Lei family to have no doubts.


    They went to the yamenst afternoon and passed the house. This morning was the time for Gu Yundong and the others to leave. The two elders of the Lei family came to the Lei family early in the morning to watch them. On the pretext that he wanted to apany his daughter to send off Yongning Hou, the two elders of the Lei family left, locked the door and went out.


    The two elders of the Lei family were relieved when they saw that they didn''t have any luggage in their hands, but they didn''t know that Han had put all the luggage in Huimin Medical Center in advance.


    As soon as their family of three went out, they gave the keys to the new owner who was waiting in advance, and then went to Huimin Medical Center to pick up their luggage. After such a dy, it did not arrive until it was about to leave.


    Actually, Lei Qi is still a little worried, even though the new owner promised to open the door and clean the house an hourter. But their team is huge, and I''m afraid it will take some time to get out of the city, and I don''t know if my grandma will catch up at that time.


    After ??Lei Qi finished speaking, she looked at Gu Yundong a little nervously, "Master, if we do this, do you think that we are unfilial?"


    "Why do you think you are not filial?" Gu Yundong leaned on the soft pillow behind with afortable posture, "I also want to say that you are doing well, what is filial piety? There is a saying that the father is kind to the son and the son is filial. Filial piety, otherwise it is foolish filial piety, it is not worth it.¡±


    Chi Chi nodded again, "My mother is right, if my parents were more kind to me, I would be very filial in the future."


    Gu Yundong raised his hand and walked over with a melon seed, squinting his eyes and asked, "Are you kind enough?"


    Chi Chi pursed his lips and shrank into the corner with a look of grievance.


    Lei Qi suddenly grinned and nodded heavily, "Well, I understand."


    Gu Yundong smiled and probably knew what she was worried about, so he said, "Don''t worry, if your grandmother catches up, there are also us, and they won''t let them hold back."


    In fact, as long as Lei Qi came to them and told them, in Shao Qingyuan''s current capacity, he went to Lei''s house to exin, even if he helped Han''s house sell in front of the two elders of Lei''s family, those two No one dared to say anything.


    But Lei Qi didn''t say, the family solved it with the best method they could think of.


    On this point, it is enough for people to look at it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3545: late, son

    Chapter 3545 Chi Chi, Prince


    The carriage drove all the way towards the city gate. There were many people who saw him off. If not, they all gathered in Hetai Lane. Except for Bian Yuanzhi, they all made an appointment to wait at the city gate.


    Of course, the little friends of Chichi all came over early in the morning, hopping along with the carriage, chasing and running while talking.


    Gu Yundong was worried that they were injured, especially among them there were several three or four-year-old children, who followed the horses and looked like they could be kicked down by the horse''s hooves at any time.


    Therefore, as soon as they left Hetai Lane, Gu Yundong would not let them run after them.


    Shao Qingyuan asked people to buy a whole bunch of candied haws, one for each person, and let them eat it instead of chasing after him.


    These children stopped for a while, but stood in the distance and shouted in unison, "Third time, we will wait for you toe back."


    Slowly being supported by Gu Yundong, his small body was lying on the window of the car, he turned his head and waved his hand vigorously, seeing that no one could see, then sat back again, shook his head and said, "It''s so popr, It''s also an annoyance."


    Gu Yundong gave him a sideways nce, he could really blow.


    When Gu Yundong and his party went out of the city gate, they realized that there were quite a lot of people seeing them off.


    They just went back to their hometown, they really don''t need this...


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi stood in front and talked to Shao Qingyuan, "Master, take care of yourself all the way, we will leave tomorrow, and after we go to Lingzhou Mansion, we will go to Xuanhe Mansion."


    The two of them had been to Xuanhe House once, but they had not stayed there for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded, still somewhat relieved, "Be careful on the road and pay attention to safety."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they went to say goodbye to Leiqi Luxuan again.


    Gu Yundong talked to Mrs. Ge Shidai, "In the future, I will ask you to take care of the Xinming Pavilion in the capital. Let''s meet again when you have time. If you have time, you cane and visit the old ce of Xuanhe Mansion again."


    She said that, Ge Shi and Mrs. Dai really wanted to go back and have a look.


    Not to mention Ge Shi, Mrs. Dai has been in Xuanhe Mansion for so many years, and her basic friends are there. It has been three or four years since she returned to the capital, and sometimes she quite misses the old days.


    After saying a few words to each other, there was no further dy. There were so many people that if they had to talk about it one by one, they would not be able to leave that night.


    Gu Yundong got on the carriage again, Lei Qi had already returned to the carriage of her mother and Grandma Lu.


    Shao Qingyuan originally rode a horse, but this time he directly followed his wife and children into the carriage.


    When they were about to leave, Yi Zn and Qin Wenzheng finally stepped forward.


    Yi Zn unfolded the imperial decree in his hand a bit viciously, "What are you in a hurry for? Come on,e and take the decree."


    Shao Qingyuan, "..."


    The severity of this person is really the same for ten years.


    It was just that the other party had an imperial edict in his hand, so he could only take a deep breath and jumped down again.


    Yi Zn coughed lightly, opened the imperial decree and read it.


    After reading ??, everyone was startled.


    The content of this imperial decree is that Chi Chi was dered to be the prince of Yongning Hou Shizi.


    Shao Qingyuan took over the imperial edict with a helpless expression on his face.


    It seems that not only Yi Zn is bad, but even the emperor is very dissatisfied with him, and it is only now that he has issued his will.


    Regarding the matter of being named Shizi, Shao Qingyuan himself went to the book.


    Shao Qingyuan was such ate son. In order to avoid extracurricr troubles and make people think, he simply asked to seal the prince first.


    Who knew that the emperor pressed the book down, and he never replied, and he was not sure.


    Just yesterday when they entered the pce, the emperor didn''t even mention it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3546: home

    Chapter 3546 Homing


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong both thought that maybe the emperor was still angry and didn''t want to let them achieve their wish so easily.


    Or, the emperor felt that he did not do the right thing for a long time, which was not in line with the dignified and stable image of the prince, and he had to consider it again.


    They didn¡¯t force it, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal at first, so they let it go for the time being.


    Who knew that Yi Zn woulde here today with the imperial edict.


    Qin Wenzheng patted him on the shoulder, "Okay, it''s gettingte, let''s go, and I''ll contact you if you have anything."


    Shao Qingyuan gave Yi Zn a sidelong nce, nodded, and got on the carriage again.


    As soon as the curtain of the car was lowered, he slowly came over and grabbed Shao Qingyuan''s hand to read the imperial decree.


    After reading it, he sighed and said mncholy, "The status of the prince is a constraint for me."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at him at the same time, the little guy choked and silently retreated to the corner.


    woo, how about a kinder one?


    The carriage was getting farther and farther away from the capital, and everyone who saw off at the gate of the city was a little disappointed.


    "Goodbye, I don''t know what time it is."


    Yes, the couple made it clear that they will have very few opportunities toe to the capital in the future. They have official positions and cannot leave the capital unless they are transferred or on business.


    This time, it was not like thest time they went to Jingping County. Although they went to Jingping County to be the magistrate, they all knew that Shao Qingyuan was only in danger, and the most important thing was to arrest Bai Zhiyan. will be back.


    Now...but it''s really different.


    Yi Zn snorted coldly, then turned to Qin Wenzheng and said, "Let''s go, let''s have a drink together?"


    Having said that, seeing Bian Yuanzhi beside him, he stretched out his hand and pulled him over, "You too."


    Bian Yuanzhi wanted to run away, "No, the teacher asked me to send people back to Guozijian as soon as possible."


    "What''s the matter? It''s rare toe out to bezy, go for a walk, and have something to eat. Before your cousin left, she told us to take care of you."


    Bian Yuanzhi''s face was full of ck lines. He swore that the care that his cousin said was definitely not this kind of care of eating, drinking and drinking.


    The people behind ?? couldn''t help but want tough when they saw it, and the group shook off the sadness of parting and walked into the city while talking andughing.


    Many people at the gate of the city couldn''t help but sigh. This Marquis of Yongning is no longer an official, but his poprity is really good. Not only are there many people who see him off, but his status is not low.


    Which prince and noble traveled in the past so many people gave them away? I''m afraid I won''t be suspected by the emperor to form a party for selfishness.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know that Yi Zn, an unreliable person, couldn''t torment them, so he went to torment her little cousin. The family is not fast on the road now, and it is rare to be as leisurely andfortable as an outing.


    This time they went back and didn''t take the boat again. Anyway, they were not in a hurry, so take it slow.


    Others have travel experience, adapt quickly, and are well organized along the way.


    There were only a few people from the Lu family and the Lei family. At first, they were very dazed. Watching everyone was picking up firewood and cooking food when they were parking, they felt that they could not help and would only be a hindrance.


    It took ten days or so to get used to it, and people also rxed.


    They have a huge team and have guards, so they are not easy to mess with at first sight, and they did not encounter any trouble on the road.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not very convenient to stay at the hotel every time. Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong are both the marquis and the county master, so they can live directly at the inn.


    A group of people just talked andughed and marched towards Xuanhe Mansion. When the weather turned cold, the team stopped outside the gate of Xuanhe Mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3547: where to live

    Chapter 3547 Where to live


    Gu Dafeng, Gu Xiaoxi and others were waiting at the gate of the city early in the morning. When they saw them, they rushed forward.


    "Yundong, Qingyuan, you are back."


    Everyone was in high spirits, Gu Yundong got out of the car, jumped down slowly, and then tilted his head to look at the oing person.


    He didn''t know them, although he had heard about them from his parents.


    Xiaoxiao, he let go of Chang Yaya''s hand and rushed over, "Brother Chichi."


    Then he gave him a full hug, and his eyes widened for a while, and there was someone who was more familiar than him?


    "Brother Chichi, don''t you remember me? I''m brother Xiaoxiao, we have always written letters."


    When I mentioned writing the letter, I immediately remembered, "So you are brother Xiaoxiao."


    then looked at him with a look of admiration, "You are amazing, my mother said, when we metst time, you were less than two years old. After so many years, you actually recognized me at a nce."


    Xiaoxiao scratched his head, "No, it was my father who told me in advance that the one in the team is simr to me, and looks particrly good-looking, that is brother Chichi."


    Gu Xiaoxi who cameter had a ck line on his face, "I didn''t say that, I was talking about Chichi''s little nephew."


    Really, when I was two years old, it was okay to call it my brother. Now I am six years old, and I am still called my brother.


    When he used to call Gu Ruyi, wasn''t the little niece and little niece shouting cheerfully and skillfully?


    Why did he be a younger brother when he arrived here Chichi?


    Chichi didn''t care about Gu Xiaoxi''s correction at all, he very cautiously patted his thigh with his chubby hand - Gu Xiaoxi is too tall to pat his shoulders, so he can only pat his thighs.


    "With vision, I am indeed the best looking in our team, and the description is very appropriate."


    On this point, the little uncle left the impression that he was very knowledgeable and talkative.


    Gu Xiaoxi smiled, crouched down and hugged him, "I heard that you like to read my notebook?"


    Talking books, I got excited after a while, and immediately danced and expressed my own unique opinions on several storybooks.


    Gu Xiaoxi, the author of this work, was almost too chatty to talk.


    He didn''t think about it so much when he was writing, but he didn''t expect to see so many profound connotationstely. He doubted his original intention of writing the storybook in the first ce.


    Xiaoxiao jumped twice, grabbing his father''s clothes unhappily, "Put Chichi brother down, I want to y with my brother, Dad, don''t rob me."


    Gu Dafeng came over and took a photo of Gu Xiaoxi, "How do you be an elder? I''ll talk about your broken books as soon as Ie here, what can I say when I go back?"


    Then he picked up Chichi with a smile, and walked directly to Shao Qingyuan and the others, "Go, go home, we have reserved a seat in the Jinxiu Restaurant, go to dinner first, pick up the wind and dust for you, and then go home and rest well."


    The news of Shao Qingyuan''s being named Hou Ye has been passed back to Xuanhe Mansion, Gu Dafeng asked, "Where are you going to live when youe back this time? Qingyuan, your Hou Mansion has also been rewarded, how many are there in the mansion? My servant, I have been cleaning these days. I wanted to go in and have a look before, but I am so embarrassed. Those servants who are rewarded one by one have rules, so I dare not go in. But I heard that the Hou The mansion is bigger than Yundong''s mansion. Will you live in the mansion or the mansion of the manor?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3548: take care of yourself

    Chapter 3548 Take care of yourself


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong discussed where to live on the way.


    "Just live in the Hou Mansion."


    They have several properties in Xuanhe Mansion, in addition to the county master''s mansion and the newly rewarded Yongning Hou mansion, as well as therge courtyard that Baihang Shaoyin bought for his son after he recognized his rtives earlier.


    When their family was in Xuanhe Mansion, they lived in this big courtyard, except for the second-inw, which was originally bought by the Gu family.


    They have never even lived in the county master''s mansion, so they prefer to live in the yard bought by their parents.


    But the Marquis Mansion was rewarded by the emperor. Their resignation had already made the emperor unhappy. If they didn''t even live in the Marquis Mansion, those who had the heart would probably arrange for them to be dissatisfied with the title given by the emperor. They don''t want to step in.


    Anyway, they live wherever they live. As long as their family is together, home is where they are.


    When Gu Dafeng heard that they were nning to live in the Hou Mansion, he immediatelyughed, "Okay, then go to the Hou Mansion, don''t say, the Hou Mansion is the best location. Although I haven''t been in it, I have seen the surrounding scenery. It is the most suitable ce to live in a quiet ce.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Auntie likes it, just moved in with us."


    Gu Dafeng red at him, "Isn''t it okay to take Auntie to have fun?" Then he waved his hand, "Alright, alright, let''s go to the city."


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and called Shao Wen over, "Let''s go to Jinxiu Restaurant for dinner first, you bring someone to drive the luggage carriage back to Hou''s Mansion, ande over after looking for someone to take care of it."


    "Yes, sir."


    After ?? entered the city, Shao Wen directed the convoy to the Yongning Hou Mansion.


    Shao Qingyuan''s group followed Gu Dafeng and others directly to the restaurant.


    The restaurant is still open on the first floor, but all the boxes on the second floor are empty, just waiting for Shao Qingyuan and the others toe.


    Going upstairs, Gu Yundong saw his grandfather and grandmother who were waiting there, cousin Yang He and his wife, cousin Ke and Nini, Liu Wei Nie Shuang, Zheng Ertang and others.


    They were either older or had children, and they never left the city.


    Everyone got up and greeted each other after a long absence. Naturally, they had a lot to say.


    Chichi took Xiaoxiao''s hand, looked left and right, and found that except for Nini, the rest of the children were younger than him.


    The little guy became very cocky in an instant, and his small chest stood out. After sitting in the chair, he was very ''take care of himself'' in the style of a big brother.


    Everyone else needs to be fed by others, and he is already a mature and independent big baby.


    Chi Chi thought happily while eating, and asionally talked to Xiao Xiao who was sitting beside him.


    He ate very quickly. After eating, he muttered a few words to Xiaoxiao before leaving the table.


    "Father, mother, I''m full, I''m going out for a walk with brother Xiaoxiao."


    The adults are all talking, eating very slowly, and drinking. Maybe he can''t stop for an hour or two, and he can''t wait.


    Gu Yundong was ustomed to his behavior in the streets and alleys. Hearing this, he nodded, "Go, let Shao Quan follow you."


    Liu Wei, who was at the same table, quickly waved his hand, "No, no, Shao Quan and the others haven''t had time to eat, so I''ll let Liu An take it with me."


    Okay, Liu Wei opened the door of the wing and shouted, and Liu An, who was chatting with Shao Quan, immediately responded.


    Chichi pulled Xiaoxiao out of the Jinxiu Restaurant without saying a word.


    Liu An''s eyes widened, this little boy is too flexible.


    He didn''t dare to be careless, he quickly followed, and after a long way to the door of the restaurant, he caught up with the two children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3549: I imagine that my parents are running away from home too late

    Chapter 3549 Imagination about the dy of parents running away from home


    The streets are very lively, and the eyes are not enough for a long time.


    Liu An stepped forward with a smile and asked, "Master Chichi, is there any ce you want to go? It''s not a small bragging. There is no small unfamiliar ce in the streets and alleys of Xuanhe Mansion?"


    Chichi tilted his head, isn¡¯t this just bragging?


    But he really has a ce he wants to go, "I''m going to the yard where my parents used to live and the county master''s mansion."


    Liu An was stunned for a moment, but he always did what the master said, and didn''t ask any more questions, so he responded immediately.


    Xiaoxiao looked puzzled, "Brother Chichi, if you want to live in Hou''s mansion in the future, why don''t you go to Hou''s mansion, but go to two other residences instead?"


    Although Liu An didn''t ask, she was listening to the answer with her ears pricked.


    Chi Chi has something to do, "Just because I want to live in the Hou''s mansion, I can just go back at night. The two courtyards I''m going to now have serious business."


    "What serious business?"


    "Pick my room."


    Xiaoxiao was even more confused, and she nced at Liu An for a while. Thetter was startled, and quickly retracted her gaze, pretending that she didn''t hear anything.


    Chi Chi whispered to Xiaoxiao, "I have to choose my favorite room, you think, that county master''s mansion belongs to my mother, if my mother and father quarrel in the future, my mother will run away from home in anger, definitely I want to go back to the county master¡¯s mansion. As for me, as my mother¡¯s precious son, of course I want to live with her, I have to choose my room in advance, so as not to be passive in the future, understand?¡±


    Xiaoxiao, "..."


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t really understand it, why can''t he think so far? What messed up thoughts are in his mind? It''s just imagining that his parents quarreled and ran away from home. He even thought about choosing a good room for himself?


    "Then... what about the other yard?"


    Chi Chi looks like you''re really stupid, "Of course it was prepared for my father to run away from home. Don''t look at my father as Hou Ye, but my mother is in charge of the family, so what if my father can''t tell my mother? , became angry and walked away with anger, so there must be a ce to go, right?"


    Liu An was choked by his own saliva, but he didn''t want to hear it, but the little guy raised the volume unconsciously, even if he didn''t want to hear it, he heard it.


    The question is, the Marquis and the princess have such a good rtionship, will they really run away from home?


    Or, Mr. Hou has already had a conflict with the county master at home, which made him feel it at a young age, so he was thinking wildly?


    Liu An felt that she had discovered a great secret, and her eyes became frightened.


    called him twice, "Liu An, Liu An..."


    Liu An quickly came back to his senses, "Oh, I''m here, Master Chichi has something to order?"


    Chichi looked like you must be thinking of something shameful, "Didn''t you say, go to the county master''s mansion first?"


    Liu An let out a light breath, "I''ll take you there, little one."


    Chichi hurriedly greeted Xiaoxiao and followed, "Let''s go down the path, didn''t you say you are familiar with the small streets and alleys around here? We are going to several ces, so we must hurry up."


    Liu Anxin thought, to hurry up, shouldn''t it be faster to take a carriage and walk on the road?


    But the kid also said before that in addition to going to two houses, he also wanted to stroll around the streets of this city, so he didn''t say anything, and immediately got into an alley with his two children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3550: speak half

    Chapter 3550 half talk


    Chi Chi was in good physical strength, and after a few walks, he started jumping and running to the front.


    Fortunately, he considers himself a sensible and caring big baby, and will still take care of the people behind him. Knowing that brother Xiaoxiao can''t walk fast, he always stops and waits for them when he turns a corner.


    Liu An breathed a sigh of relief, even though he was holding Xiaoxiao, he looked up at Chichi from time to time.


    came to a turn again, stopped and waited for them, but suddenly a low and somewhat urgent voice came from his ear.


    "...I thought of a good ce to hide where no one would go in and search."


    He was stunned for a while, his eyes lit up, and the spirit of gossip in his body was burning.


    What to hide? Is it gold and silver jewelry? What is a good ce? God, I feel like I''m about to know about a huge conspiracy.


    Slowly suppressed the little excitement in his heart, and hurriedlyy beside the wall with his ears pressed against the wall, hoping for more words from the person in the corner.


    However, the voice behind the wall suddenly disappeared, and he didn''t speak again after the sentence was over.


    Chichi frowned, "Why don''t you speak? Or is it too light that I can''t hear you?"


    He changed his posture, his hands and feet were wing at the wall, like a gecko, his face was crowded into a ball.


    "Brother Chichi, what are you doing lying on the wall?" Xiaoxiao''s voice sounded behind him.


    Chi Chi quickly stretched out his index finger, "Shh, someone is telling a big secret behind."


    Xiaoxiao''s eyes widened immediately and he murmured. He quickly covered his mouth with his little hands, staring at him with a mysterious look on his face.


    It was Liu An, who took a step forward before he could hear what Chi Chi said, just in time to see the corner.


    He was stunned, "Behind... nobody."


    "Huh??" Chi Chi quickly got down from the wall and took a few steps, but he really didn''t see anyone.


    But I saw two figures at the end of the alley turning to the left.


    He said regretfully, "How can you speak half of what you''re talking about? It''s really worrying."


    He doesn''t even know what to hide, which is a shame.


    Liu An was amused, just as he was about to say something, there were rustling and hurried footsteps behind him.


    Several people turned their heads at the same time, and saw three or four men in fast-catching suits running towards this side with a sullen face and the knife at their waist.


    Liu An has been in the Xuanhe Mansion for many years. Because of the young master opening a restaurant, he has had a lot of contact with the mansion Yakuai, so naturally there are a few familiar ones.


    Now, the catcher who ran to the front just happened to know him, and the catcher was startled when he saw Liu An, "It''s Little Brother Liu, why are you here? Did you see a suspicious person running past here?"


    Suspicious people?


    Liu An certainly didn''t see it.


    Slowly, he thought of the two people who had just told the secret, and quickly pointed to the left with his short finger and said, "Yes, two people in gray clothes, ran over there."


    Liu An quickly nodded, and the leading catcher waved, "Chase."


    He followed him for two steps, and then saw Chi Chi and Xiao Xiao, and suddenly thought that Young Master Liu seemed to be entertaining the Yongning Hou family who entered the city today. Now Liu An is here, with two children by his side...


    He naturally wouldn''t contact Chi Chi and Yongning Hou''s child. After all, how could Lord Hou''s child follow a servant of Liu Mansion? Especially the two young children, but it looks like they might have something to do with Yongning Hou.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3551: The bigger picture

    Chapter 3551 The overall situation is the most important


    Therefore, the arrester still reminded, "There are a few thieves running around the city today, it''s better for Liu Xiaoge and his two children not to walk around, so as not to encounter danger. But you don''t have to panic too much, we will soon The thieves were arrested and brought to justice."


    Liu An immediately nodded, "Okay, got it."


    The arrest was about to leave, and Chi Chi hurriedly said, "I heard them say something."


    Chu Kuai was stunned for a moment, his eyes lit up, "What?"


    "They said that there is a good ce where no one will go in and search. Well, that''s it." He thought they were talking about a treasure, but they were talking about themselves, eh~ ~


    Chau Kuai cupped his hands, "Thank you." Then he quickly caught up with the person in front of him.


    Chichi watched his back disappear gradually, and said with some emotion, "Unfortunately, I just came to Xuanhe Mansion, and I am not familiar with it, otherwise I will be able to guess their hiding ce."


    said, he also looked sideways at Liu An.


    patted his chest and assured that Liu An, who was familiar with the streets and alleys of Fucheng, "..." felt connoted.


    But he held his breath and thought for a while, but he didn''t know where they were referring.


    Liu An quickly changed the subject, "Xie Zhukuai also said that there are thieves in the city, and we almost met them just now, so let''s not go down the alley and go to the county master''s mansion."


    Actually, ording to his idea, it would be better to go directly back to the Jinxiu Restaurant. In case of real danger, it would be really difficult for him to protect the two children by himself.


    It¡¯s just that we are about to arrive at the Princess Pce, and the journey back to the restaurant is even longer.


    Chichi is not afraid, he thinks this is a good opportunity for him to act as a chivalrous man, and he wants to follow Xie Chakuai to catch up with him and kill the thief himself.


    But seeing Liu An so tall and shivering with fear, brother Xiaoxiao also looked worried, holding his little hand tightly, so he thought for a moment, and finally nodded heavily, "Okay. Well, then I''ll go shopping another day. The bigger picture is the most important thing!!"


    Liu An almostughed out loud, but Xiaoxiao nodded seriously, "Brother Chi Chi is right."


    The corner of Liu An''s mouth twitched. You''ve repeated this sentence many times along the way. It''s like a brainless younger brother.


    However, the two children are easy to talk, and Liu An immediately took them out of the alley.


    Walking to the street, watching the scenery of peopleing and going, Liu An felt rxed.


    "Turn the corner in front of you and you''ll find the County Lord''s Mansion."


    Liu An held one in each hand, he didn''t dare to let Chi Chi run in front of him by himself anyway.


    Seeing that he was about to go, Liu An suddenly stopped.


    looked at him strangely, "What happened to you?"


    "I suddenly remembered something." Liu Wei squatted down with some guilty conscience,ughed dryly, and said, "Master Chi Chi, it''s right that the county master''s mansion is right in front, but the servants of the county master mansion don''t know me or you. Ah, can you let us in?"


    They can''t get in, and theye in vain.


    frowned for a while, **** it, such a simple question, his big smart brain didn''t even think of it.


    The little guy looked serious, looked at the unreliable Liu An, and then looked at the gate of the county master''s mansion in front of him, thought for a while and said, "How about we go over the wall and enter?"


    Liu An looked at the high wall in front, no, I can''t climb in, let alone you.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3552: beautiful man

    Chapter 3552 Beautiful Men''s n


    Climbing over the wall won¡¯t work, so we can only think of other ways.


    Chichi and Liu An turned their heads at the same time to look at Xiaoxiao, who was getting hungry because of the long journey, and started to dig out the snacks in his bag ah ah ah ah ah.


    Facing two pairs of burning eyes, Xiao Xiao couldn''t eat anymore.


    He said hesitantly, "I don''t know the people in the county master''s mansion either. Really, although I lived in Xuanhe mansion for a few years, but the servants left behind in the county master''s mansion almost never go out. We Nothing will pass."


    Big sister is not here, what are they doing at the county master''s mansion?


    And the servants in the house are reclusive and have no sense of existence. So even though he is the younger brother of the eldest sister, he doesn''t know him.


    heaved a sigh, "In that case, we can only use thest method."


    Liu An was stunned, "Is there any way you can do ittely?"


    "Yeah." He nodded solemnly, "Let''s use a handsome man."


    Liu An''s eyes widened, and then he looked down at himself, "I, although I''m pretty good looking, I really can''t use a handsome man."


    looked at him with disgust, "Who said you? I mean me, I used a handsome man to hook up the people in the mansion and let them open the door for us to enter."


    Liu An, "..." You are indeed very good-looking, but you don''t fit in with the handsome man.


    Chichi, "What kind of eyes do you have? Do you dare to say that I am ugly?"


    Liu An''s head shook quickly, "No, no, Master Chichi is cute and handsome, how can he be ugly?"


    Chi Chi coldly snorted, "I still have vision, just look at me for a while and act."


    He poohed twice towards the palm of his hand, wiped a handful of his own hair, and then walked towards the gate of the county master''s mansion with a high spirit.


    Liu An Fu''s forehead, I don''t understand your wink. He followed behind him without any love, forget it, if youe, you will be at peace with it.


    When he arrived at the gate of the county master''s mansion, Chi Chi''s little hand was behind his back, and he gave Liu An a wink.


    This Liu An understood it, coughed lightly, and mmed on the door.


    I just took a moment, but there was no movement inside.


    I became impatient for a while, and walked to the side with his hands behind his back, and suddenly eximed, "The side door is not locked."


    He pushed it away.


    Liu An hurried over, and sure enough, the small side door beside it was open.


    Chichi had already held the door, hey hey hey hey he went in. This threshold is a bit high, and he has a bit of difficulty entering.


    Liu An came over and walked directly into the door with Xiaoxiao in his arms.


    looked at the two of them for a long time, and got angry, and made a mistake. Sure enough, he couldn''t eat hot tofu in a hurry.


    Liu An looked left and right after entering the door, and shouted loudly, "Is there anyone? Where is the person?"


    "Strange, why is there no one in the county master''s mansion?"


    Xiaoxiao said, "I know, my father said that today when my sister came back, the servants of the county master''s mansion went to the Hou mansion to help."


    Hou''s mansion also has servants, but there are not many people. Shao Qingyuan and his team came back. Even if there were servants, they still needed help from the mansion to meet the deployment. Moreover, the servants of the Hou Mansion were all newly bought, and they did not understand many rules and Shao Qingyuan''s habits.


    But the people in the county master''s mansion are different. They were all trained by Qi Qi and learned how to arrange, entertain and meet the master.


    Even though Shao Qingyuan and the others have been away in recent years, these people have never cked off, and are always ready to wee their master back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3553: blocked

    Chapter 3553 is blocked


    Liu An frowned, "Even if you go to the Hou''s mansion to help, the county master''s mansion should leave two people to watch the gate."


    Not to mention, this side door is not locked.


    "Maybe I went to the toilet." Chi Chi analyzed it very seriously.


    Liu An shook his head andughed, and the three walked slowly into the yard.


    However, just after walking around the shadow wall, Chi Chi suddenly stopped. Xiaoxiao, who was following behind him, collided directly, unsteady, took a few steps back and fell on his butt.


    He raised his head in a daze, Liu An quickly picked him up, "Xiaoxiao, are you alright?"


    Xiaoxiao shook his head and looked at Chi Chi strangely, "Brother Chi Chi, why did you stop suddenly?"


    Chi Chi pointed to a stool not far away and said, "Look, the stools are all overturned."


    Liu An looked over, "Maybe someone identally turned it over while walking."


    "But I said that the people she taught are very careful. It is absolutely impossible to make such a mistake and let the stool fall in the middle of the yard and not help it up."


    Liu An couldn''t help but look squarely, and then nced around, and saw that something was wrong with the grass next to him.


    He took a few steps forward, and he really saw that the grass was being dragged.


    Liu An''s not so shrewd head suddenly shed a light, and cried out, "Not good."


    Xiaoxiao, "What''s wrong?"


    Liu An took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "The thief that Xie Chakuai was chasing just now may havee in here. Let''s all keep quiet, pretend we don''t know anything, and go out and call someone over."


    Why didn''t he think of it? Chi Chi said, I heard that there is a hiding ce, and no one will search it.


    In this huge Xuanhe Mansion, it is true that there are many local officers and soldiers who are not easy to search directly, but there is no ce that is more suitable than today''s county master''s mansion.


    The county master''s mansion generally does not dare toe in, and today all the servants in the mansion go to the mansion to help, leaving at most one or two people.


    They hid in the house, aren''t they the best umbre?


    Liu An secretly scolded himself for being stupid. There are still two children around here, especially Chi Chi, whose status is precious. If something goes wrong, killing him will not make up for the fault.


    The sweat on Liu An''s forehead was bubbling out. Fortunately, Chi Chi and Xiao Xiao cooperated very well. Hearing this, he quickly nodded.


    is just a little worried, "So the side door is not closed, the porter must have been arrested, and I don''t know if something happened."


    Liu An didn''t care about the concierge, he was only looking forward to taking the two children out safely.


    However, they were afraid of what wasing. As soon as they turned around and nned to go around the shadow wall, they saw two tall men with tall horses turning around from the other side of the shadow wall.


    The two looked at them with a sneer, "Where are you going?"


    Liu An''s face changed greatly, and he quickly pushed Chichi and Xiaoxiao behind him, stretched out his hands to block them, and asked cautiously, "You guys, what do you want to do? Do you know where this is?"


    "Of course I do, the county master''s mansion."


    "Knowing that the county master''s mansion dares to break in, you guys are not too timid." Liu An was stern, he could only dy the time with his bluff, hoping that Xie Zhukuai would turn his head faster than him and find him here.


    "There''s no way, it''s safe here." One of the thieves looked at them, "But you, what are you doing in the county master''s mansion? Come and y? Or... what is your rtionship with the county master?"


    Their eyes fell on Chichi and Xiaoxiao, but both of them were dressed in brocade clothes today, which were very precious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3554: went the wrong way

    Chapter 3554 Wrong direction


    The two thieves nced at each other and smiled, "These two children seem to have unusual identities, and they can enter and leave the county master''s mansion, shouldn''t they, they are the children of the county master?"


    Liu An was shocked, and said quickly, "Of course not, the children of the county master are nobles, and they are surrounded by them. There are dozens of servants serving only by their side, and it is your turn to be close to you?"


    Looking up at Liu An for a while, can the son of the county owner have such treatment? Then his mother also told him to do everything by himself, which is really a liar, bullying him with little knowledge.


    The two thieves had some sense when they heard it, "Then what are you doing here?"


    "We just passed by and saw that the side door was not closed and no one was guarding it, so we wanted toe in and see what the county master''s mansion looked like."


    Liu An only trembled in his heart. The two thieves looked like they had seen blood in their hands. Now that they were arrested, they could only hide. If you know Chi Chi''s identity, he might be held hostage to threaten the Marquis and the Princess, so you must not reveal your identity.


    did not expect the two thieves to hear him say this, but narrowed their eyes, "So, you are just passersby, and it is useless. You have seen us now, so you can''t stay."


    Liu An''s eyes widened and her breathing became short.


    He hurriedly whispered to the two of them, "I''ll hold them back in a while, and you guys hurry out and call someone."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two thieves had already rushed over.


    Liu An immediately rushed up and ran away without saying a word, pulling Xiaoxiao.


    Liu An was shocked, "Chichi, ran the other way, and ran to the door."


    He didn''t listen for a while, and still pulled Xiaoxiao inside.


    The two thieves were nervous for a while, watching the child run away, and one of them was about to chase.


    In the end, looking at the direction they were running, they were not in a hurry, and the two dealt with Liu An first.


    Liu An is just Liu Wei''s entourage, Liu Wei himself is only a three-legged cat, and Liu An is even more embroidered with his legs.


    But he wanted to protect the two children, but he still tried his best to break out his potential and stopped them firmly.


    It''s just that the two thieves didn''t want to entangle him too much, and one of them took out a dagger and stabbed it at Liu An.


    "Ah..." Liu An cried out in pain, although he narrowly avoided, he was stabbed in the arm, the wound was very deep, and blood was gushing out.


    Chi Chi ran out quickly at this time, and when everyone couldn''t react in time, he knocked the thief with the dagger down without a word.


    The ?? dagger fell to the ground, he wanted to pick it up, but the other thief reacted faster and put his arm around Chi Chi''s neck.


    had no choice but to raise his foot and m the dagger into the air, kicking it far away.


    Then he bit the finger of the thief who pped him, and after he subconsciously let go a little distance, he slipped away slippery, and then climbed on the back of the thief without a word, his feet mped his neck, two A small hand jabbed hard at his eyes.


    "Ah..." The thief screamed, louder than Liu An just now.


    These series of actions were almostpleted in one go, and Liu An just realized that he didn''t even care how he ran out.


    Seeing that the thief who was hit stood up, he hurried up and overturned him again despite the pain.


    Then he pressed on the man and hit his head with his elbows, until he was hit with nosebleeds and his head was dizzy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3555: belatedly

    Chapter 3555 It''s been done for a long time


    The two of them worked together, and they took out a packet of medicine powder, each of them covered it, and the two thieves finally slumped to the ground weakly.


    Liu An finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that they couldn''t move, and sat on the ground with all his strength.


    Chi Chi''s forehead was also covered in sweat, he wiped it, then rummaged in his bag and found a packet of medicine, "This is the hemostatic medicine that my father gave, it works very well, you wipe it first superior."


    Liu An took it over with blood on his hands, and then asked, "Why did you run out again?"


    "I''ve hidden brother Xiaoxiao in a safe ce, and I''m definitely going to run out to help you. You''re too weak, without me, you''ll be dead."


    Liu An, "..."


    He couldn''t help but look at Chi Chi. Before, he thought this kid was weird, but now he finds that his thinking is still narrow.


    This kid is more powerful than the average person, not only skilled, but also very intelligent.


    He knew that when he ran out, he would be blocked by the two thieves. At that time, he would not be the only one. Xiao Xiao, who could not run fast, might be caught first. So he ran inside as if he had lost his mind in panic, making the two of them lose their guard.


    Now it seems that he is no better than a child.


    Liu An wanted to cry.


    Looking at his bitter face, he asked worriedly, "Does it hurt?"


    "No, no."


    Xiaoxiao ran out from the inside, holding a bundle of ropes in his hands, "Brother Chichi, use this to tie them up."


    Chichi greeted him, "Brother Xiaoxiao, you are so smart, I was just about to find the rope."


    Liu An covered his face, he was indeed inferior to two children.


    The three of them worked together to tie the two thieves firmly, and then they sat on the ground so tired.


    Liu An had lost too much blood, but now the blood has stopped slowly, but her face is as white as a ghost.


    But as the only adult, he still propped himself up and stood up, "Go, let''s go outside and call someone."


    Chichi, "Go call, we''ll wait for you here." He was too tired.


    Liu An''s expression was serious, "No, what if there are still thieves hiding? You have to stay with me." He didn''t dare to be careless now, let alone leave the two children alone.


    Chichi sighed helplessly, and led Xiaoxiao to the door together.


    The neighborhood of the county main house is not very lively, and there are not many pedestrians. Fortunately, the neighborhood on the left is just going out.


    Liu An hurriedly called him, "Brother, could you please help us to find a patrolman, saying that a thief has entered the county master''s mansion."


    The man was shocked when he saw the blood on Liu An''s body. After listening to him again, he quickly said, "Okay, okay, I''ll go to catch the fast. Brother, are you all right? Do you want to take you to the medical center? Then What about the thief?"


    "I''m fine, I''ll just wait here, the thief is tied up, I''ll be watching from this door, I''m sorry, eldest brother." Before they met Xie Zhukuai, they were not far away, maybe Xie Zhukuai was just right. Nearby, should be able to find it quickly.


    He guessed right, the neighborhood soon came running with a group of hunters.


    Together, there was a doctor from a nearby medical clinic, who should have been called by the kind neighbor.


    Xie Zhoukuai looked solemn. Although he knew that Liu An was inconvenient to speak now, but this was the county master''s mansion, he still had to ask clearly.


    Fortunately, things are notplicated, Liu An quickly made it clear.


    Xie Zhoukuai seemed to be listening to a book from heaven, "You mean, the two thieves were captured by this child?"


    Ends tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3556: Xuanhe Fuhua Prefect

    Chapter 3556 The Prefect of Xuanhe Fuhua


    Liu An covered his face, he didn''t want to admit it, but it was the truth.


    He nodded very seriously, "Yes, there is absolutely no exaggeration in what I said."


    Xie Chaukuai still felt unbelievable, and asked as he walked inside, "Why did youe to the county master''s mansion?"


    Liu An was supported by two arresters. He couldn''t say that Young Master Chi Chi fantasized about his parents running away from home, so he had to choose a house in advance, right?


    So I can only say vaguely, "Master Chichi said that this is the first time he came to Xuanhe Mansion, and he wanted to see his mother''s county master mansion, but no, I''ll bring him here, who knows that this kind of thing will happen to you. thing."


    Xie Zhu Kuai stopped abruptly, looked at the child beside him, his eyes widened, "Mother''s county master''s mansion?? Don''t tell me, he, he, he is the child of Yongan Hou and the county master?"


    "Yes." Liu An nodded, "Is there any problem?"


    Of course there is a problem. As the only son of the Marquis and the county master, how can you leave it to an unreliable person like you to take it with you when you go out?


    Xie Chaukuai suddenly felt that what Liu An said before about the two thieves being defeated by the child was true. Perhaps the Lord Hou knew that the young master was so skilled that he was relieved that he went out like this?


    The other arrests also looked at Chichi in shock when they heard the words. It was nothing before, and now they looked like a treasure and surrounded him in the middle, for fear that he would encounter another thief.


    Xie Zhukuai felt a little troublesome for a moment. The two thieves not onlymitted a crime, but also hid in the county master''s mansion, and even attacked the little prince.


    It was the first day that the little prince returned to Xuanhe Mansion, and when he encountered such a thing as soon as he came back, it was indeed...their dereliction of duty.


    While thinking about how to deal with the Hou Mansion''s ountability, he exined that the two thieves should be locked up.


    Immediately ordered someone to look for the concierge of the county master''s mansion, and indeed found Lao Fang who was unconscious and bound in a room.


    Lao Fang was fine, but he was knocked out.


    ording to the ount of the two thieves, Lao Fang is the servant of the county master''s mansion after all. If the arrest really wants to search the county master''s mansion, threatening the old guy to go out can also cover up.


    wakes people up, and Lao Fang also has lingering fears.


    After such a dy, the prefect also came.


    Xie Chukuai knew something was wrong when he heard from the neighbor that the thieves broke into the county master''s mansion. It was fine before, but now that the county master is back, it is naturally impossible to just arrest the thief.


    So when he was rushing here with someone, he also had someone go to inform Lord Prefect Hua.


    After hearing the cause and effect of the prefect of Hua, his face was very solemn. He couldn''t help kicking the two thieves.


    Originally, the prefect of Hua was also going to wee the Marquis of Yongning and the county lord who entered the city. Although he was the prefect, he was not as good as the lord and the county lord who were in the limelight.


    Ke was about to set off when there was news that there were thieves in the county trying to rob the prisoners, and two of them ran into their Xuanhe House.


    Is this worth it? At this critical moment, a thief broke in. If something happened, Lord Hou had to feel that his prefect was unbearable, ipetent, and ipetent. Looking back, he might have ended his career.


    So he sent his master to exin it, saying that he would not disturb the family reunion of Lord Hou Ye today, and when they settled down, he would visit again and wash the dust for the two of them.


    Who knows, who knows that these two thieves don''t have long eyes, they hid in the county master''s mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3557: Xiaoxiao was frightened

    Chapter 3557 Xiaoxiao was scared


    Chi Chi didn''t want to go back, but Hua Zhifu looked serious, as if his life would be in danger if he didn''t go back.


    In addition, Liu An was injured and needed a rest.


    So he slowly held Xiaoxiao''s hand, and was silently carried by Hua Zhifu to the carriage at the door, and went straight to Hou''s residence.


    The prefect of Hua has already inquired about it. Hou Yongning and the others had already gone back after eating in the restaurant.


    Sitting on the carriage, Hua Zhifu wanted to talk to Chi Chi several times, but when he saw his tender and curious eyes, he didn''t say anything to make him beautify this matter in front of Lord Hou.


    When the ?? carriage arrived at Houfu, the house was still very lively.


    Gu Yundong was packing the things brought by the conductor''s servants. He heard that the prefect of Hua wasing, but there was no surprised expression on his face.


    immediately greeted him and said with a smile, "My husband is in the front hall, and Master Hua is drinking tea."


    The prefect of Hua felt that the county master should know the news of the two thieves, and became more and more anxious.


    Although he has been the prefect of Xuanhe Mansion for more than four years, he has never met the Princess Marquis, and he has no idea about the people of the two.


    Originally thought that although the Xuanhe Mansion has a county master''s mansion, but seeing that the county master is unlikely toe back to live, there should be little ovep between the two sides.


    Who knows, but Lord Hou resigned.


    Hearing the news that Hou Ye and the others wereing back, Hua Zhifu refused in his heart. After all, no one likes to have a big mountain above their heads, and they seem to be **** in doing anything.


    Although I heard that the Marquis of Yongan just wanted to be an idle marquis, but who knows? If he does anything and the other party has to intervene, it will be troublesome.


    Especially when such a thing happened on the first day he came back, Hua Zhifu could imagine how difficult it will be in Xuanhe House in the future.


    Seeing the smile on Gu Yundong''s face at this time, thin sweat broke out on the forehead of Hua Zhifu.


    Gu Yundong sent the person to the entrance of the front hall, then turned around, bent over and poked Chi Chi''s head, "Aren''t you hurt?"


    didn''t me him.


    Gu Yundong naturally knew everything that happened in the county master''s mansion. How could it be possible to let Liu An, a person with average skill, go out with two children?


    Even if Gu Yundong doesn''t take it seriously, he knows that the identities of their husband and wife are different, and they have offended many people in the past. What if they attack this childtely? Even if he is good, he is still a five-year-old.


    As a result, the guards who followed in secret could see clearly the situation of fighting against the thieves.


    In fact, when Liu An was injured, the guard nned to help, but he came out quickly, and he took down the thief before he made any move.


    As long as they don''t endanger their lives, the guards basically don''t show up.


    But he was the first to go to Lao Fang, the concierge, and he didn''t care after knowing that he was okay.


    "How could I be injured? It''s just that Liu An bleeds a lot." Chi Chi grinned, "It hurts to look at."


    Xiaoxiao on the side of ?? also nodded his head, touched his heart with his little hand, and said, "Xiaoxiao was also frightened."


    Gu Yundong crouched down and said warmly, "Scared? It''s okay, we''re not afraid, those two bad guys have been caught, and Xiaoxiao won''t be able to see them in the future."


    Xiaoxiao ''hmmm'' twice, "I have to eat two pieces of sweet-scented osmanthus cake to not be afraid."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3558: Slow to become famous

    Chapter 3558 Became famous


    Gu Yundong, "..." Unexpectedly, Xiaoxiao, who is well-behaved, has be cunning to eat.


    , but he was still close to Xiaoxiao''s ear, and whispered, "Theyout is small, how can you only need two osmanthus cakes? A frightened heart needs a lot of money to heal, understand?"


    Xiaoxiao was taught, raised his head and said to Gu Yundong, "Sister, I want ten osmanthus cakes."


    Chi Chi almost stumbled to the ground, how can your pursuit be so small, Brother Xiao Xiao?


    Gu Yundongughed angrily at the two of them, and he had a headache. He said to Tong Shuitao who was beside him, "Take them to buy sweet-scented osmanthus cake."


    Forget it, out of sight is pure.


    The two children ran away hand in hand before Gu Yundong shook his head and paid attention to Liu An''s injury.


    Liu An has been ced in the guest room, and Shao Quan led Lu Xuan and Lei Qi to bandage the wound.


    The injury is not bad, the arm was shed, but at the beginning, the blood flow was more, and the blood loss was too much, and the face was pale, looking a bit shocking, but the blood stopped before, now as long as you take good care of a few The day will be fine.


    Gu Yundong sent supplements, especially the medicinal herbs to nourish blood, so that he must regain his ruddy and lustrousplexion.


    After he came back, Shao Qingyuan and Hua Zhifu hadn''t had a good word yet.


    She paused, then went back to her busy work.


    It was not until Shen Shih that Hua Zhifu came out. Gu Yundong looked at the rxed and happy expression on his face and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Hua Zhifu solemnly apologized to Gu Yundong, "It was our negligence that not only allowed the thieves to break into the county master''s mansion, but also almost injured the little prince. Thanks to the cleverness of the little prince this time, the two thieves were arrested and brought to justice. When this matter is over, Xiaguan will go to the door again to thank you. If you still have something to do, please go back first, so as not to disturb the rest of the Lord Houye."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Sir, walk slowly."


    The prefect of Hua went out with a smile, andter gave things to the two children Chichi to overwhelm them.


    Gu Yundong shook his head and walked towards the main hall.


    "What did you say to the prefect, he seemed relieved."


    Shao Qingyuan poured her a cup of tea and said helplessly, "It''s exactly as we guessed, this Master Hua is very wary of us, for fear that we will interfere in Xuanhe government affairs."


    This is of course against the rules, but if Shao Qingyuan wants to manage it, he can really manage it.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to interfere with his affairs, and I also wanted to find an opportunity to express my attitude with the prefect of the prefect. I didn''t expect that on the first day of my arrival, I had a long talk."


    They are going to settle here in the future, and they must have a good rtionship with the local government and live in peace.


    If there is a real conflict, only the people who suffer from Chiyu will suffer.


    Fortunately, although the prefect of Hua is not as transparent and capable as the prefect of Dai, he is also a practical person. From the moment he learned that the thieves entered the city, he started busy catching the thieves, and changed the way he went out of the city to wee them. , a person who makes a name for himself.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that he could still have somemon topics with Hua Zhifu, and it was good for both parties to perform their duties.


    Gu Yundong sat opposite him, "So, what worries us most after returning to the city has been resolved?"


    "We have to thank our son."


    Well, the prefect of China also thanks Chi Chi.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, and they both felt at ease.


    But anyway, since that day, among the magistrates of Xuanhe Prefecture and the arrests, they became famous in the first battle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3559: homecoming

    Chapter 3559 Homing


    Hou Mansion has a lot of staff, and under themand of Qi Ma and others, it was quickly tidy up.


    Shao Qingyuan''s family of three rested in Fucheng for two days before nning to return to Yongfu Vige.


    Chi Chi is a stranger to everything, even if he has seen the prosperity of the capital, he has also personally experienced the destion of the border. However, every time he went to a new ce, he always found something different.


    He was never restless when he sat in the carriage, and looked out at the roadside scenery.


    "Mother, is that Yongfu Vige?" Chi Chi sighed deeply, "I''m so grown up, it''s the first time I go back to my parents'' hometown.


    I''m afraid of your size.


    Gu Yundong ignored him, but after all, she hadn''te back for several years, and she couldn''t help but want to see what Yongfu Vige looked like now.


    Not to mention,pared to four years ago, it''spletely turned upside down.


    This is no longer a vige, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a town. He has already included several nearby viges, opened roads, cleaned up the streets neatly, set up roadside stalls, and builtrge houses.


    Chen Liang had already received the news of their return, and he brought people to pick them up at the entrance of the vige early.


    Seeing the carriage approaching, he immediately waved his hand, his face was full of excitement, and he came over with his legs upside down.


    Gu Yundong looked around and saw that after so many years, the vige chief Chen not only became younger and younger, but also had more energy than before.


    She and Shao Qingyuan smiled at each other and got off the carriage.


    Chen Liang was getting close, remembering the identity of the two, he would kneel down and salute.


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly supported the person, "Uncle Chen, you''re breaking us. We''re going home. We don''t need so much etiquette, just get along as before."


    Chen Liang was overjoyed to hear this, and the others behind him also breathed a sigh of relief, and the smile on his face became more and more sincere.


    "It''s good for you toe back, it''s good toe back, this is the little prince, right?" He couldn''t help but look at Chi Chi, "At first nce, he looks like a smart child, and he looks handsome, just like your husband and wife."


    Gu Yundong said, "His name is Bai Mo, and Uncle Chen will call himter."


    Chi Chi obediently called someone, "Grandpa Chen."


    "Eh, eh, good, good boy." Chen Liang was so happy that his beard was up and down.


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, "Go, go to the vige, go back and talk slowly."


    "Yes, yes, you can''t stand here, the sun is shining, don''t let the child get sunburned." Chen Liang hurriedly walked into the vige, Chi Chi was a pampered young master, with thin skin and tender flesh, so he couldn''t get too much sun.


    He was also a little worried, and he didn''t know if the children were used to this vige. In the past, there were children from the city who came to walk in the vige.


    Although their vige is fairly clean, it¡¯s still a vige, and bugs, weeds, and livestock manure are inevitable. What if you don¡¯t get used to it?


    As soon as he thought about it, a childish voice suddenly came to his ears.


    "Big Goose." Chi Chi pointed to the goose that was about to break free from the low fence not far away.


    Everyone followed his voice and saw the goose jumping vigorously and came out of the fence of the yard of the house.


    Probably saw that there were a lot of people here, and he was not afraid of life, so he rushed straight towards it.


    Chen Liang secretly let out a bad cry, and hurriedly said to the vigers around him, "Quick, stop it, drive it back, don''t let it rush over."


    Before the viger could react, he had already yelled out, "I''ming, I''m rushing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3560: ending

    Chapter 3560 Ending


    After he finished speaking, he flew towards the big goose, and everyone watched helplessly as the big goose and the young master met from afar and met.


    The big geese in the vige are all very fierce, some of them are even more powerful than dogs. Seeing this strange child Chi Chi, his eyes shed fiercely, and he opened his mouth and grabbed it.


    Chen Liang had angina, "Oh, don''t hurt the child."


    The next moment, Chi Chi jumped on the big goose, wrapped his arms around its long neck, grabbed its mouth, and pressed the big goose under him.


    "I know that you are a bully in the vige." Chi Chi said excitedly and proudly, "But now that you are defeated by me, from now on, this position has to be given to me."


    He really devotes himself to being a little bully wherever he goes, and once hees, he grabs the position with the big goose.


    The big goose struggled hard, but it was of no use at all. Although Chi Chi was not very fat, he was very strong.


    Chen Liang stared nkly at this scene, then turned to look at Shao Qingyuan, "This..."


    Shao Qingyuan coughed lightly, "Children, it''s all like this, didn''t all the children in the vige recruit cats and dogs when they were young?"


    Everyone, "..." You also said that you are a child in the vige, is the little prince a child in the vige?


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head silently, "Walk around, talk at home, just let him y by himself."


    Chen Liang just followed Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong in a trance, turned his head to look at him again, and slowly entered Shao''s house.


    The Shao family has always been taken care of, and the old man and the olddy have been staying in Yongfu Vige for several years.


    Although Tong Ping and Tong An¡¯s two sons are busy outside, the two elders also made many friends in the vige and lived a rxed andfortable life. asionally, Tong Ping brought his wife and children back, and they could reunite and enjoy family happiness.


    This time, Tong Shuitao and Xue Rong brought Xiao Taotao back, and the two elders were extremely happy.


    The Zeng family also came. Zeng Hu and Dong Xin are now in charge of the Gujia workshop in Yongfu Vige. The days are getting better and the temperament has changed a lot.


    Gu Yundong saw a young strange woman beside Dong Xin with sharp eyes, and asked, "Is this Zeng Jia''s new daughter-inw?"


    The little daughter-inw pursed her lips shyly, and quickly blessed her body, "I have seen the county master."


    Dong Xin was very satisfied with this daughter-inw. When the family was having a hard time in the past, she also thought that her son would not be able to marry a daughter-inw in the future.


    Who knows that their husband and wife are kind and rewarding. They have released goodwill to Qingyuan and Yundong from the beginning. Now they have a deep family background, and both sons have read books.


    When Zeng Jia was only thirteen years old, a matchmaker had alreadye to her door.


    But they are not in a hurry. It was not untilst year that they met the right one. The rtive who got married at the beginning of this year, the daughter-inw already has a child in her stomach.


    Now my daughter is also engaged. The other party is from the county seat. The family conditions are good, and she is still a child.


    Gu Yundong listened to the vigers talking about what happened in the past few years. In fact, she knew some important events, but she still liked to hear them talk about their parents'' short stories.


    The vigers, who were originally afraid of their noble status, were much more courageous when they saw that the husband and wife were as approachable as before.


    The Shao family''s house is full of acquaintances from the vige, and there are many vigers outside the door, and even the vigers from the neighboring viges are running to see them.


    They used to envy Yongfu Vige, and now they envy them even more.


    This is out of the vige of the lord and the county master. Even if the two nobles do not live here in the future, the house property is still there, and they will always take more care of their hometown.


    Don''t say anything else, no one dares to embarrass the people of Yongfu Vige, for fear that they will sue the Lord Hou.


    Those who bullied Shao Qingyuan before now feel even more regretful.


    If Shao Qingyuan was still young and helpless, they might be the same as the Zeng family now.


    At night, Shao Qingyuan couldn''t help but think of those things in the past.


    He hadn''t thought about it for many years. In the past, every time he thought about it, he felt empty in his heart, apanied by endless pain. Now, when he recalls it, there is always one... All the suffering he suffered in the past was probably for him to meet Yun Dong. , and live a happy life.


    "What are you thinking?" Gu Yundong woke up in the middle of the night and didn''t see him on the bed, only to find him standing by the window after putting on his clothes.


    Shao Qingyuan turned his head and reached out to hug her.


    "I never imagined that I would live like this before. Coming back to Yongfu Vige today is like a dream."


    "Actually me too."


    Traveling is like a dream, having a family is like a dream, and living a peaceful life without killing zombies is also a dream.


    But she knew that this dream would apany her all her life.


    The text will end here, and I will write a short storyter, which will not be very long.


    If you are interested, you can try it out.


    If you don''t want to see it, we will meet up.


    Thank you for your continued support, thank you very much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3561: I have a little donkey

    Chapter 3561 I have a little donkey


    "I have a little donkey, and I never ride it. One day I rode it to the market on a whim. I had a small leather whip in my hand, and I was so proud..."


    On the spacious and unmanned official road, a young man was holding a wicker in his hand, sitting sideways on a donkey, humming a song very leisurely.


    The donkey under the seat probably felt his good mood, and his head was also shaken, and asionally he would bark twice ''Mmmmmmmmm''.


    The boy smiled, "Are you happy, this is the representative song of your donkey world."


    The little donkey cried out again, "Ah ah ah", and even walked faster with it.


    Young Masterughed, "Come on, run."


    He jiggled on the back of the donkey, and in a little while he traveled a long way.


    Immediately, he saw a train of trains walking on the official road in front of him. The road that used to be quite wide was crowded because of this train.


    The boy looked up and saw that the gs of the **** agency were stuck on the carriages of the convoy, which was obviously the **** team of the **** agency.


    There are also two carriages behind with female family members sticking their heads out, probably not only transporting goods, but also escorting people.


    The boy pulled on the reins, and the donkey slowed down.


    Anyway, he wasn''t in a hurry, so he just walked behind the **** team.


    But these escorts are all year round and are very vignt. Seeing the young man falling behind, he still took some scrutiny.


    But they are also good friends and have a bright and cheerful temperament, so soon a **** came to the back on a horse.


    went all the way to the boy''s side, then asked with a smile, "Little son alone?"


    As he got closer, he realized that the young man in front of him was really young, with a smile on his face, which made people feel good, and his alertness dropped by two points.


    The boy thought for a while, then nodded, "Yeah, alone."


    "Is the **** at Xia Nanfeng Escort Bureau, surnamed Li, what''s your surname?"


    "My surname is Bai, Bai Mo."


    Escort Liughed, "Where is Young Master Bai going? If you are on the way, why not walk for a while?"


    Of course, he saw the way the white man was running fast on a small donkey before, and he didn''t stop and follow until he saw their **** team.


    He is not very old. He thought that he was separated from his family and friends. He was a little scared, so he felt relieved when he met their team.


    Bai Mo, who was the little overlord Chichi back then, smiled immediately, "Okay, I''ll go to Hufeng County in front of me."


    "Okay, the little brother Bai is following closely, don''t fall behind." With these few words, he has transformed from a young boy into a little brother. He is indeed a familiar Jianghu brother.


    Chi Chi was quite emotional, but the other party was kind, so he didn''t refuse, thanked him a few words, and continued to fall behind.


    Master Li was very hearty, and when he was having lunch, he handed him two steamed buns, "Let''s eat a little simpler when we go out, as long as we can fill our stomachs. I also have some pickles here, which are made by my own mother-inw. It''s good with steamed buns, you can try it."


    Seeing that Chichi had a t backpack on his body and had no ns to eat at noon, he divided his dry food into two parts, "A half-aged child like you has a big appetite, if it''s not enough Tell me again, anyway, we will go to Hufeng County in the afternoon, and we will buy some food at that time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3562: bad luck

    Chapter 3562 Bad luck


    Chi Chi is twelve years old this year, and has a good appetite. As a result, the steamed buns are paired with pickles, and the taste is really good, "It''s delicious."


    Escort Liughed, "Hurry up and eat, let''s continue on our way after eating."


    Unfortunately, Chi Chi was probably due to bad luck and bad luck. After the meal, just after the **** team had gone far, a group of masked men rushed out and surrounded them.


    Chichi, "..." He is just a passerby, don''t know if it''s toote to leave now?


    Unfortunately, that group of masked people didn''t give them a chance to leave at all.


    The leading guard hurriedly shouted, "Everyone be careful."


    Then the two sides fought.


    In the carriage of the female family, there were several screams in an instant, and the excitement was dyed, and then he saw a big knife shing at his head.


    Escort Li was by Chichi''s side, and quickly reached out to block the broadsword.


    then shouted to the ''stunned'' Chi Chi, "Go back quickly, hide behind the carriage, and don''t make a sound."


    Then he pped the donkey he was sitting on, and the donkey ran to the back.


    Slowly watched as Li Biao pped the donkey before his arm was shed, his expression sank.


    He turned over from the donkey, drove his beloved little donkey to the back of the carriage, and pulled out the soft sword from his waist.


    Just as two more masked men rushed over, one shed directly at him, and the other stabbed the female family members in the carriage beside him.


    Chi Chi stepped back abruptly, wiped off the neck of the masked man in front of him, then jumped lightly, got into the carriage, and stabbed the masked man who was pulling the curtain of the car and trying to attack the man inside. .


    took out his soft sword, and slowly kicked the masked man off the carriage.


    Then he looked at the frightened female family members who were hugging each other in the carriage. There were four or five girls in the carriage, one of them was a little older, and the remaining four were all young.


    But what surprised Chi Chi was that the two youngest people were the ones who stood out.


    Although his face was still in a panic, his whole body was shaking, but the movement in front of him was very firm.


    Slowly took out a dagger from his leg and threw it under the terrified eyes of several people.


    "Take it, for self-defense."


    immediately jumped off the carriage and chopped off the reins of the carriage. Otherwise, the horses were frightened and ran everywhere, and the female family members in the car would have been thrown out and seriously injured.


    Fortunately, the target of the masked man is not these female rtives, and they are all in the back, so except for the two people who rushed over at the beginning, everyone else is now fighting with the team''s escort.


    Looking for Guard Li for a long time, he found that Guard Li was seriously injured and fell to the ground. He hurried forward, shed the knife cut by the masked man with a sword, and kicked the man out.


    Immediately supported Li **** aside, "Brother Li, how are you?"


    Master Li clutched the wound on his chest in pain and smiled reluctantly, "No, it''s alright, thank you little brother, I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect you to be so handsome.


    It''s been like this, and they say that some of these things don''t exist.


    was speechless, took out two bottles of medicine from the bag, fed him one to eat, opened the other, and sprinkled the powder on his wound, "Don''t talk, I''ll bandage your wound."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3563: The show was shocked by Chi Chi

    Chapter 3563 Fanwai was shocked by Chi Chi


    Escort Li held his hand tightly, "Little brother, I probably can''t do it. You, you are not from our **** bureau, go, hurry up, there are a lot of them, and your skills are not necessarily good. Hit it, you can beat it. Don''t give up your life in vain."


    "With the medicine I gave, it won''t let you down. Stop talking."


    Guard Liughed and spit out a mouthful of blood, "Let''s go, if you can, help, help bring those embroidered girls. If you can''t take them, you can save your own life."


    The target of these masked people is not a person, but the goods they escort, so a half-old child left with a female family, and it is very likely to escape.


    Chichi didn''t listen at all. His family background, if nothing else, he was still able to use his medical skills.


    He stopped the bleeding in three or two times, but now is not the time. When he wanted to bandage again, another masked man came towards them.


    Chi Chi can only release Guard Li, get up and deal with these people first.


    Just when he picked up a masked man''s big sword again, a voice suddenly came from his ear, "The thing is in hand, withdraw."


    Chi Chi looked up and saw two masked men standing on a carriage, holding a box in their hands.


    They jumped off the carriage and ran into the nearby woods in a blink of an eye.


    For these escorts, the **** is more important than their own lives, and the leading **** rushed up immediately, and the two sides became entangled.


    During the fight, the box was directly picked up.


    Slowly watched the box fly towards him, and with a ''click'', it fell in front of his heels.


    Chichi, "..."


    Just, quite suddenly.


    But those masked people didn''t think it was sudden, they thought that the dart head was deliberately sent to Chi Chi and let him run with him.


    So the masked man rushed over in a hurry.


    Master Li was shocked when he saw it, "Little brother!!"


    I thought for a while that I really clicked my back today, then squatted down and put the box away and stuffed it into my bag.


    The soft sword in ??''s hand shook violently and greeted him on the spot.


    Escort Li couldn''t see Chi Chi in the middle of the siege, and only heard a series of screams.


    Fortunately, after a while, I saw Chi Chi rushing out of the masked men, with bright red blood all over the soft sword.


    These masked men were obviously shocked by Chi Chi''s drastic means, especially after seeing their head smeared directly on the neck, the movements of their hands became hesitant.


    This made the other escorts who rushed up to fight more and more bravely. After a while, the masked man couldn''t stop it, and I didn''t know who called, "Withdraw."


    The rest of the people ran away.


    On the scene there was only a strong smell of blood and corpses all over the ce, most of which were killed slowly.


    Most of the guards in the **** bureau were injured, and two guards were directly stabbed and lost their lives.


    The atmosphere was very heavy, he wiped his face slowly, took out the box in the bag, walked to the dart head and handed it over, "Give it back to you."


    The dart head took it, but his expression was extremely hateful, holding the box tightly, like an enemy.


    A guard next to him wiped away tears and said angrily, "The employer didn''t say that this thing is so valuable, and it also caused arge number of people toe back to grab it. If I had known it earlier, I would have known it earlier..." If they had known earlier, they might not have I will pick up, even if I pick up, I will bring more people, so that it will not be so heavy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3564: Dont let it go

    Chapter 3564 Let''s say goodbye


    The dart turned his head to look at the escort, "Okay, don''t talk about it. Go and see everyone''s injuries, bandage them first, we have to leave as soon as possible."


    "Yes." The guards behind him left with exhausted expressions.


    The head of the dart looked at Chi Chi and said solemnly, "Thank you Brother Bai, if it wasn''t for you today, we might..."


    They might all have to fold here.


    waved his hand slowly, "I won''t say anything extra. I happen to know some medical skills. If the bodyguard is seriously injured, I can help."


    Dart was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed, "Thank you, thank you."


    The team has no doctor. Although they have excellent medicine for gold sores, they can only treat ordinary wounds.


    They have already damaged two escorts, and several were seriously injured and unable to move, and they did not want to lose them again.


    Dart head turned around and went to work, and he no longer doubted Chi Chi''s ability.


    Don''t look at the young man''s age, but look at his talent, even he can''tpare.


    It was a long time before he returned to Master Li and started to treat him.


    Escort Li is fine. Although he was seriously injured, he was given medicine in time to stop the bleeding. The situation is much better.


    Later, the dart head sent two escorts who had already passed out, and they were much more dangerous. If it wasn''t for Chi Chi carrying their own special pills, they would not be able to survive at all.


    Darttou also saw that he had received Chi Chi''s great kindness, and was very grateful.


    Chichi, "You gave me the steamed buns first."


    When others show kindness to him, he will naturally try his best to help when he can.


    After all, his wish when he was a child was to be a generation hero.


    Although he has grown up now, his dreams have changed several times, from a generation of heroes to a generation of famous doctors to a generation of Confucian schrs to a generation of military advisors and a generation of big businessmen.


    Darttou smiled wryly, two steamed buns, for this little brother, it''s not a big deal at all.


    Chi Chi has been in the carriage, treating people''s injuries neatly with his hands and feet, and he doesn''t care about the aftermath outside.


    However, I vaguely heard scolding from the female family members. It seemed that they were ming the dart head for deceiving them, saying that this trip was not dangerous, so they would follow the dart team.


    Cursing onlysted for a while, probably being discouraged.


    The dart head came back soon, and he said to Chi Chi, "Little brother, we have to continue on our way, otherwise if it gets dark before entering the city, those masked people wille back. It''s just my escort''s injury.¡­¡±


    "It''s okay, put a few moreyers of mattresses and clothes under the carriage, try to avoid bumps, it''s not a big problem."


    Chichi is still bandaging people, "I have already bandaged the two seriously injured bodyguards, and the other minor injuries will continue to be treated. There is no problem with the departure."


    "That''s good." Dart Toou breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly called everyone to set off.


    Chichi''s little donkey followed behind, walking slowly and leisurely.


    They were still in time, and they finally arrived in Hufeng County before the gates closed.


    Slowly got off the carriage and said to Darttou, "When we enter the city, we are about to separate. Barrister Li hasn''t woken up yet. When he wakes up, he will say thank you for his steamed buns. Let''s just say goodbye."


    "We haven''t thanked the little brother well, why are we leaving?"


    "I still have things to do. The dart head has said thank you many times. Before the conditions were limited, I simply dealt with the injuries on the escort''s body, and then I have to send them to the medical center to have a look."


    "I see."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3565: Im looking for Gu Yunshu

    Chapter 3565 I''m looking for Gu Yunshu


    said goodbye to Darttou, and went to lead the little donkey behind the carriage to prepare to leave.


    In the carriage with the female family sitting behind, a young girl opened the curtains and looked at his back and wanted to say something.


    Xiu Niang, who was sitting next to her, couldn''t help but snorted, "Why, have you seen someone? He''s leaving, and you''re still reluctant to part with it."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How can you be involved in this kind of incoherent spection about everything?"


    "Tsk, take a look, you''re so embarrassed. Your eyes are almost nailed to others, and you say I''m talking nonsense. Gu Ruyi, if you''re out of the house, you''d better restrain yourself, and don''t hurt our reputation."


    "You..." Gu Ruyi took a deep breath, "That little brother is so young, and he saved our lives. Now that he''s leaving, you''re still arranging him here. It''s a bit of a revenge, right?"


    After he finished speaking, he ignored her, opened the curtain neatly, and called the **** not far away, "Uncle Yu."


    Master Yu turned around, "What''s wrong with Miss Gu?"


    Gu Ruyi handed over the dagger in his hand and said, "Please, Uncle Yu, return the dagger to that young master. He lent it to us for self-defense when we encountered robbers before."


    This dagger is very sharp, it is not an ordinary material at first nce, and the handle is iid with pearls, which is obviously very valuable. Now that the crisis is over, it is time to return.


    Master Yu was stunned for a while, and quickly took it over.


    Gu Ruyi could only see that this dagger was valuable, but **** Yu was an expert. As soon as he started, he knew that this dagger was not something ordinary people could have.


    He hurried over and handed the dagger back to Chichi, saying that Miss Gu asked him to return it.


    Chichi turned his head to look at the carriage, and nodded slightly to Gu Ruyi. This person was the girl who stood in front of everyone when they were in danger.


    put away the dagger slowly, and bowed his hands to everyone in the security bureau, "Everyone take care."


    Then he sat on the donkey and walked away.


    Dart head looked at the direction he was leaving, and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and said, "Over there, it seems to be a post station."


    The post station, that is the ce where officials eat and lodging.


    "This little boy is really not an ordinary person."


    He also sighed with emotion, and soon called everyone to find the inn where they stayed.


    Chi Chi was already sitting on the donkey, and swaying slowly, he arrived at the Hufeng County Post Station.


    The guard at the ?? inn looked at him strangely and asked cautiously, "Who are you?"


    "Brother, please let me know, I came to ask Master Gu Yunshu and said that his nephew Bai Mo is here."


    The guard was stunned. There is indeed a group of people from Master Gu living in the inn. He also knew some gossip in the past two days. Knowing that Mr. Gu is young but the champion of Liuyuan and the first prize.


    When he was only fifteen years old in high school, he caused a sensation in the entire Jin Dynasty at that time, and the mansion newspaper that spread to their inn was full of stories about his deeds, and he was very famous.


    Later, he worked in the Hanlin Academy, and in less than three months, he solved the problem of resettlement of the people caused by the flood in the south for the emperor. I heard that he was almost given credit for this incident at the time when he went to the top. Later, something was revealed, Gu Yunshu came out and was promoted in three months.


    Now that five years have passed, the juvenile champion of the year has now be a servant of the fourth-rank household department, and the promotion speed has been flying as fast.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3566: Fanwai became Yi Zilans son-in-law

    Chapter 3566 Fanwai became Yi Zn''s son-inw


    Twenty-year-old fourth-rank officials are rare.


    Just like this, the postmaster of their station actually said that it is now a peaceful and prosperous world. Otherwise, with a clever brain like Gu Yunshu, and the ability to trust the emperor, I am afraid that it will rise faster.


    The postmaster also talked about Gu Yunshu''s brother-inw, saying that the Marquis of Yongning rose quickly because the emperor was in vain when he first ascended the throne.


    If he hadn''t resigned and returned to his hometown, he would have reached the point where he would be hard to look up to now.


    This time, Master Gu will appear in Hufeng County because he wants to **** Song Dejiang, the head of the Taiyuan Hospital, to the Xuanhe House to participate in the medical discussion conference. He just happened to pass through their county seat on the way from the capital.


    Originally, they were going to leave after staying for one night. Who knew that when they were about to leave, someone in their team was ufortable, and it was dyed for a few days.


    It is said that someone from Xuanhe Mansion wille to pick them up. Could it be that this... boy? Just one person?


    That''s right, the person in front of him said he was the nephew of Master Gu, isn''t that the Marquis of Yongning...


    The ?? guard''s eyes widened, and he said quickly, "Young master, wait a moment." Then he ran in and passed the message.


    After a while, Gu Yunshu strode out with a happy smile on his face.


    However, when he saw Chi Chi and the little donkey beside him, his expression stagnated, "You, you came here alone on a donkey?"


    Chi Chi smiled, took a few steps forward, handed the donkey to Tang Shui, who was following behind him, and said, "No, they are walking too slowly in Yihai, and I want to see my uncle earlier, no, just take the first step. Come here, they should be there tomorrow."


    Yi Hai is Chi Chi''s servant, one year older than him.


    Gu Yunshu smiled and patted him, "It will be nonsense, where did your donkeye from?"


    The two walked inside while talking. Just after Gu Yunshu asked this sentence, his face suddenly changed slightly, "Why do you smell blood?"


    He was startled for a while, and when he smelled it, he had already changed his clothes and put some medicine on his body to cover it up, how could he still be smelled? Uncle''s nose is too clever.


    In front of his uncle who became a virtuous man, he was toote to tell a lie, so he casually told about what happened on the way.


    After listening to Gu Yunshu, he couldn''t help but knock him on the head again, "Next time, you are not allowed to leave with Yi Hai and the others." He couldn''t help but mutter, "Why do you always have various conflicts every time you act alone? Something like that happened?"


    "Hey, hey, I''m not happy when you say this, uncle. I didn''t do anything this time, and those people didn''te at me. I still acted chivalrous and saved a lot of people, you It''s humiliating me."


    Gu Yunshu sneered, "Shame? Your understanding of humiliation is too superficial. I''ll give you a chance to see what real humiliation is."


    Chichi, "..." Don''t think that you are an elder, so I don''t dare to do it, and I will talk back if I get anxious.


    Gu Yunshu wanted tough when he saw his unconvinced appearance, "Okay, go in and take a shower and change clothes. Your aunt has a better nose than mine now, and can''t smell the blood. You pack up and go see her again."


    Gu Yunshu got married the year before, but he still failed to escape from Yi Zn''s clutches and became the son-inw that Yi Zn has been thinking about since he was nine years old.


    Gu Yunshu also became a popr figure to catch his son-inw when he was the champion in high school.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3567: Fanwailian Middle Six Yuan

    Chapter 3567 Fanwailian Middle Six Yuan


    At that time, Gu Yunshu was fifteen years old, and it was the time to say kiss. His father is the prefect of Luozhou Prefecture, his sister and brother-inw are the county master and the Marquis of Yongning, and his teacher is Shen Yuan, a great schr of the generation. He is handsome and personable.


    In addition, he is the champion of Lianzhong Liuyuan, as long as he does not die, his future will be boundless.


    Therefore, Gu Yunshu is a sweet treat, and everyone is staring at him.


    But he is also smart, knowing that Qi Ting was hiding at home on the day of the announcement, and he followed suit without even showing his face.


    However, when he was riding a horse and parading through the streets, he was still overwhelmed by the purses of many girls.


    When Yang Liu came back, her son was going to have a pce exam, and her husband couldn''t get away, but she had to be absent.


    Not only her, but also Gu Yundong and his wife came to the capital with their children. When they were leaving, Yi Zn and the others were a little sad. Who knew that they woulde again so soon, they really fed the dog with sincerity.


    But they all came back quietly, and most people didn''t know it. Therefore, many people who take a fancy to Gu Yunshu can only find the teacher Shen Yuan, hoping that he will be a matchmaker for the students and lead to a marriage.


    Shen Yuan is such a smart person, he has long seen Yi Zn''s thoughts, if he were the matchmaker, the Prince of Hui County could tear him apart.


    Besides, Yun Shu has always had ideas and is deeply influenced by Gu Yundong. When ites to marriage, he will not carelessly only look at his family background. What he cares more about is his wife''s character and each other''s feelings. Yun Shu is not happy to marry someone rashly without knowing a person.


    So Shen Yuan only said to the outside world that he could not control this matter, and he had to look after Gu Yunshu''s parents and elder sister, and kicked the ball back to the Gu family.


    But none of them were in the capital, so some people didn''t give up, they thought of having raw rice to cook cooked rice when they invited Gu Yunshu, and delusionally designed people into their own homes.


    At that time, Yi Zn was very anxious. He had been paying attention to this matter and guessed that Gu Yunshu would be looted by everyone. Back then, the emperor still wanted him to be the princess, but thanks to his wit, he dispelled the emperor''s thoughts.


    Someone wanted to design Gu Yunshu, and Yi Zn was well-informed and soon found out.


    At that time, he almost rushed to the man''s house with a knife in hand.


    But he steadied, after all, he had no position. After calming down, he had a thought, and asked someone to send a letter to the little princess who also went to the banquet, asking her to find a way to remind Gu Yunshu, hehe, isn''t this a beauty saving a hero?


    Ayue has also been jealous of evil since she was a child, and has a friendship with Gu Yunshu. He is the younger brother of her own sister Yundong, how could he be designed by such abusive methods? If you marry a wicked woman, wouldn''t it still bring harm to Sister Yundong?


    She received the news from her father and really went to help.


    Although...she didn''t help in the end, and almost got herself in.


    But she can''t be med. Who made Gu Yunshu watch out for the viin in the dark early in the morning, so he made a n and dug a hole in the opposite direction so that the person who calcted him would eat the consequences?


    The result is good, Ah Yue, who came to save him, was the first to step into the pit designed by Gu Yunshu.


    Gu Yunshu rescued the little county master with augh and tears, and the two of them joined forces to fill the hole, and then escaped.


    Later, the little princess became angry and warned Gu Yunshu not to tell her stupidity, so she ran away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3568: The story of Gu Yunshus enlightenment

    Chapter 3568 Fanwai Gu Yunshu enlightened


    Gu Yunshu thought she was too funny, and met her twiceter.


    It was mainly because the little princess came across her sister when they came to the capital and came to look for them. I didn''t care about it before, but after that time, Gu Yunshu started to care.


    He seemed to be enlightened at that moment, but Ah Yue was still young, only thirteen years old.


    What''s more, she has lived a prosperous life since she was a child, and is loved by her parents and the Queen Mother. At the age of thirteen, others may already be familiar with emotional matters, but Ah Yue is still chasing after her eldest sister and asking her to tell her stories to herself.


    But don''t worry, he''s still young and can''t wait for her to grow up.


    Just before that, she had to make a good impression of him.


    In fact, the two were very familiar with each other when they were young, and they had a good impression of each other. Ayue and Coco were even better friends.


    It was onlyter that Yunshu studied in Guozijian, and then went out to travel. In addition, the elder sister and husband Keke are no longer in the capital, so the little princess and him naturally have no interaction.


    We met each other on weekdays, and most of them passed by each other, and gradually became strangers who knew each other.


    Now that he has that idea, he has to pick up the intersection of the two.


    How could Ayue know that someone had already made up her own mind, she just felt that Gu Yunshu deserved to be a genius with six yuan in the middle school. He was so calcted in someone''s house that he could kill him by himself.


    However, as the younger brother of Sister Yundong, you still have to have this ability, otherwise you will be embarrassed for Sister Yundong.


    But since that day, she has more chances to see Gu Yunshu. Because he went to the Hou Mansion every now and then, to his father and king, saying that he was new to officialdom, and he didn''t understand many things, and he had to ask the prince of the county for advice.


    also said that thanks to the reminder from the little county lordst time, he also knew that the county lord was taking care of him in the face of his sister and brother-inw, and he was not an ignorant person, so if he had something good, he would send it to his door to express his gratitude.


    Yi Zn was very happy at first, Gu Yunshu was designed to make a big mess, and it all spread to the emperor''s ears, and the emperor clearly forbid this kind of thing to happen again.


    Moreover, Gu Yundong and Shao Qing also said before they left Beijing that Gu Yunshu would not consider marriage until he was eighteen.


    Isn''t this right in Yi Zn''s arms? Yun Shu was eighteen years old, and his family Ayue was just sixteen, which was the most suitable time.


    This rule has eliminated a group of girls in the fifteenth or sixteenth year. After all, they can''t wait three years.


    Yi Zn is very satisfied with the status quo, and this kid Yunshu still visits his door from time to time, which makes him even more satisfied.


    But after a few times, he felt something was wrong. This kid said that he didn¡¯t understand many things when he first entered the officialdom, so he came to ask him? ? ?


    This capital is not only an official in the court, Qin Wenzheng is also his enlightenment teacher, who is also the person entrusted by Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong. He must know more about the affairs of the officialdom.


    But this kid came to his own home alone.


    Don''t look at how Yi Zn tried so hard to get Gu Yunshu to be his son-inw at the beginning, but when he found out that Gu Yunshu had moved his thoughts towards Ayue, he became unhappy again. Thirteen-year-old baby girl, perverted.


    After hearing about this, Gu Yundong scolded Yi Zn all afternoon at home.


    She felt that Yi Zn was sick. How could Ah Yue have such an inexplicable and troubled father?


    Not only Gu Yundong, but even Princess Zheng, the princess of the county, wondered if her husband had lost his mind.


    You are the one who wants Gu Yunshu to be his son-inw, and you are the one who doesn''t like him like Ayue. How did she like this kind of person back then?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3569: Fanwai Yunshus small county master gets married

    Chapter 3569 Fanwai Yunshu Small County Master Marries


    Yi Zn was entangled with contradictions, and the weather was uncertain, which made the princess and the little princess unwilling to stay with him.


    Instead, both of them turned to the ''empathetic'' Gu Yunshu.


    Fortunately, although Yi Zn did a terrible job, he didn''t go too far. He finally made Gu Yunshu have a good impression of Ayue, and if he really did it away, he would regret it again.


    Especially those people saw that Gu Yunshu was promoted so fast, and they began to foolishly want to betrothed his daughter to him, but Yi Zn was worried that her precious daughter was still not enlightened.


    He didn''t tell Ayue Gu Yunshu''s thoughts directly, lest she be affected.


    Fortunately, Ayue people are also smart, and gradually they became more and morepatible with Yunshu.


    The two got married when Ah Yue was fifteen years old, and got married when she was sixteen.


    At that time, Gu Yunshu happened to be eighteen, but he fulfilled Gu Yundong''s promise.


    But now more than two years have passed, but neither of them have children.


    For others, it is inevitable to be criticized for two years of marriage and no children. Not to mention others, even Yi Zn himself was anxious, thinking that something was wrong.


    But Gu Yunshu''s brother-inw is a doctor, and her sister also asked her brother-inw to spread knowledge to herself.


    He knows that many women nowadays are prone to dystocia when they give birth to children, and the children cannot be supported. Arge part of them are too young and have not developed well.


    So for the sake of Ayue, Yunshu decided to wait two more years. Anyway, he was not in a hurry. Gu Dajiang and his wife did not urge them. Yang Liu even went to Princess Princess and told what Yun Dong told her to Princess Princess, so that she could rx. Ayue and Yunshu were both in good health. Every year, the Ping An pulse is requested, and you can have children whenever you want.


    Now one is still young and the other is focused on career. Besides, the young ones just got married. Both of them have thought about the two-person world. As elders, they should not put pressure on their children.


    The princess of the county breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, she had to admit that her husband had a good eye. Not only did he choose a son-inw who was both civil and military, but even his inws were easy to talk to.


    And although Gu Dajiang was transferred back to the capital, Yangliu has her own business to do. Her flower shop in the capital has also opened, and she has also found some rare flower seeds in Luozhou Mansion. She is busy every day. Lulu, the flowers and nts that serve her. Therefore, the affairs of the inner courtyard of the Gu family are all handed over to Ah Yue for management.


    Ayue is not a business person, but after all, she grew up in the county king''s mansion, and she is a good person in managing the back house.


    The rare finding of a harmonious rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw has made many people in the capital envious. Especially those who didn''t take Gu Yunshu back to be their son-inw really beat their chests and scolded Yi Zn secretly.


    Now that Gu Yunshu returned to Xuanhe Mansion, he naturally brought Ayue with him.


    Although Chi Chi has only seen his aunt a few times, his aunt is very kind to him. It is said that because of her mother''s rtionship, her aunt admires and loves her mother very much, and loves Wu Jiwu.


    This time, my uncle''s heart was filled with sourness, and he suspected that Ah Yue married him because of the charm of his sister, and it had nothing to do with whether he was smart, courageous, handsome, considerate and kind.


    So when I heard that my aunt couldn''t smell blood, I couldn''t help asking, "Is my aunt feeling unwell? Then I''ll go to Wei''er to see her again."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3570: extra pregnancy

    Chapter 3570 Extra Pregnancy


    Gu Yunshu took him to the guest room. After entering the room, he said, "She is pregnant, and she is very sensitive to smells. Recently, she has been experiencing severe morning sickness."


    Chi Chi widened his eyes in surprise, "Waiting, pregnant?"


    "Yeah." Gu Yunshu said helplessly, "Since the beginning of the year, we were going to have a baby. I didn''t expect that when she was on the road, she suddenly felt ufortable. Yuanshou Song gave her a pulse and said that it had been more than a month. There was no response all the time, who would have vomited so badly. That''s why I wrote a letter and asked my sister to send someone over to pick up President Song to Xuanhe Mansion first."


    Song Dejiang is here to attend the medical research conference. There is still a month and a half before the conference starts. But Song Dejiang had to be prepared after he passed, so he had to arrive at the city at least one month in advance.


    But at this moment, Ah Yue was suddenly diagnosed with pregnancy and could not hurry.


    Gu Yunshu couldn''t worry about her, but if she stopped morning sickness, she might not be able to get three months of pregnancy. Even if she is in better condition and can continue on her way, she must be very slow. She might have to rest for half a day after walking for half a day, which is too much time dy and dys Song Dejiang''s work.


    Fortunately, Hufeng County is not far from Xuanhe House, so it would not be a problem for my sister to send someone to pick it up.


    Knowing that there would be such an ident, he left the task of escorting to Dad.


    Speaking of which, escorting Song Dejiang to Xuanhe Mansion was an errand he worked hard for. Song Dejiang and the emperor stated the benefits of the conference on medical skills, and the emperor also knew that this was a rare opportunity for them to improve their medical skills.


    Song Dejiang is the head of the Taiyuan Hospital. It is naturally beneficial to participate in such a grand event. The better his ability is, the more beneficial it is to the royal family.


    So the emperor not only allowed Song Dejiang to go to Xuanhe Mansion, but also sent three imperial doctors to go with him.


    It was originally an **** job, but Gu Yunshu, the minister of the household, was never the same.


    But Gu Yunshu has a clever mouth, and after knowing this in advance, he went to the imperial study to discuss with the emperor.


    The emperor felt that what he said was reasonable, that the medical conference was organized by Shao Qingyuan, and Shao Qingyuan was Gu Yunshu''s brother-inw. Gu Yunshu went to Xuanhe Mansion, and it was convenient to do anything. Just say something if you need anything. Several imperial doctors will also be ced well, and the two sides will be in harmony.


    Of course, the emperor also knew that Gu Yunshu was thinking of his rtives. After he became a Beijing official for five years, he never returned to Xuanhe Mansion.


    But the emperor is also a narrow-minded person. After answering this, he turned his head and told Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Dajiang almost killed this stinky son. He hadn''t seen Yun Dong for a long time, and he hadn''t been back to Xuanhe Mansion. He wanted to go back too.


    This stinky boy sneaked up to the emperor to seize the opportunity before he was busy and didn''t hear the news.


    is really disrespectful.


    Thinking of his father, Gu Yunshu still has a toothache.


    He patted Chi Chi''s shoulder, "Okay, wash it quickly, I''ll go back first."


    I closed the door slowly, changed my clothes after taking a shower, smelled my body, and there was no smell at all.


    He also wanted to get some medicine on his body, but when he thought that his aunt was sensitive to all kinds of odors, let it go, lest she smell the medicine and feel ufortable.


    Gu Yunshu and A Yue lived in the yard behind him, Tang Shui had been waiting for him outside the door, and when he saw hime out, he led him to the back yard with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3571: Back to Xuanhe House

    Chapter 3571 Fanwai returns to Xuanhe House


    Chichi arrived before anyone could say, "Auntie and auntie, I''m here to see you."


    Ayue stuck her head out happily, "Come soon, my aunt has prepared a lot for you."


    Gu Yunshu, who was sitting beside him, rolled his eyes secretly in his heart, both of them looked like mother and son.


    He reminded her, "Ayue, Chi Chi is already twelve years old."


    Thest time they met was when they got married two years ago.


    A Yue waved her hand, "What''s wrong with being twelve? Twelve is also a child."


    While ?? was talking, Chi Chi had already entered the door, and Ah Yue''s eyes lit up, "Mmmm, I''ve grown taller and more handsome, and will soon surpass your uncle."


    Then he pointed to a big box in the corner, "These are all for you. Your uncle should have already told you about my situation. You may not be able to set off in a short time. I will trouble you with Song Yuanshou''s side. You should go back. When the timees, take that box with you."


    nodded slowly, "Okay."


    He didn''t even look at the box. He sat on the stool beside him and asked, "Auntie, how are you feeling? What did Song Shizu say? If there is anything I can help you, feel free to tell me."


    "Alright, alright, we are filial piety, worthy of being a good child taught by your mother."


    Chichi, "..."


    Gu Yunshu, "..."


    Sure enough, they are used to it.


    Chi Chi is a talkative person, and he talked with A Yue for a long time. Seeing that his aunt was not in good spirits, he said goodbye.


    It was not early, Gu Yunshu took him to meet Song Dejiang, the three of them ate together, and talked about the next itinerary. After chatting, they went back to the room to rest.


    The next morning, Yi Hai arrived at the station with two guards.


    Immediately, he loaded everything that belonged to Song Dejiang onto the carriage that they came, and even the box of gifts that Ah Yue gave to Chi Chi was already tied up.


    So I haven''t had time to see what the gift box contains, but it''s all given to me by my aunt, so it''s probably expensive.


    I thought for a while to return the gift, but he was in a hurry to go out and he didn''t bring anything with him.


    He simply went to the street to buy, and after shopping for an afternoon, he finally sold a few things that he liked.


    After giving it to my aunt, Chi Chi seemed to have aplished a very sacred and important thing, and let out a sigh of relief.


    The next day, they took Song Dejiang and several imperial doctors to set off.


    Chi Chi is still riding his little donkey, and now he has a soft spot for this little donkey, as well as the little donkey''s songs.


    Ichikai was afraid that he would still act alone like before, so he stared at him very closely, his eyes were hot.


    Chi Chi was staring horribly, and turned his head back unbearably, "Yihai, I''m not a girl, you''ll be misunderstood when you stare at me like this. Don''t worry, I''ll run away if I didn''t pick up someone before. Now I My mission is to **** Song Shizu, a responsible generation of geniuses like me will definitely not act alone."


    Ichikai thought about it right, rubbed his sour eyes, and finally calmed down.


    Because Song Dejiang was also getting old, he walked too fast for fear that the old man would be confused, so they walked very slowly this time.


    When ?? arrived outside the gate of Xuanhefu, it was already half a monthter.


    The Xuanhe House has been very lively recently. After all, the medical technology discussion conference, if nothing else, many doctors who heard the news ounted for more than half.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3572: extra reunion

    Chapter 3572 Another encounter


    Chi Chi and their carriages were all lined up at the back. Fortunately, the weather was cool. As a doctor, Song Dejiang was very patient. He also took a look at the surrounding scenery with great interest. Like the one in front, he was here to participate in the medical discussion conference. The doctor chatted.


    Since that''s the case, Chi Chi didn''t even think about going to the front to say hello and take the special passage.


    After all, Song Dejiang is the head of the Taiyuan Hospital, and his identity is different. It is normal operation to enter the city.


    But Song Dejiang obviously wants tomunicate more with others, and he is not in a hurry, so let''s queue up slowly.


    Who knows that not long after queuing, a surprised voice came from behind, "Little Brother Bai Mo."


    He was stunned for a while, then turned his head to see that it was really Escort Li.


    Escort Li hase over here happily, he said with a smile, "I just said, is it possible that the person riding the little donkey in front is you, I didn''t expect it to be."


    Chi Chi was amazed, "Why is Big Brother Li here?"


    They met on the way to Hufeng County. At that time, they set off from Xuanhe House, picked up people, and came back.


    But Big Brother Li and the others have returned.


    Master Li said, "We started from Yongning Mansion, because the goods have to be sent to Hufeng County first, so we took a detour. Now that the goods have been delivered, we will **** a few girls to Xuanhe Mansion."


    I looked behind me, and saw that the carriage carrying the female family members was in the line.


    However, there were a few less people in the **** team. I think it was those who were seriously injured and could not travel well, so they simply stayed in Hufeng County to raise them.


    When Master Li was injured, Ji Chi was by his side and gave him medicine in time to heal the injury, so he recovered quickly. However, he has been on the road for the past few days, and his face doesn''t look very good.


    Chichi helped him sit on the trolley behind him, and then asked about the goods, "That box..."


    Speaking of this, Master Li''s face darkened, "That''s right, that box was delivered to Hufeng County, anyway, it has been delivered to the destination, whether they will encounter interceptionter, that''s none of our business. But this time, they concealed it first, which caused us to lose two brothers, and the rest of the people were more or less injured. They asked them toe for the pension, injury medicine, andpensation. already."


    They gave it refreshingly, thinking about it, they expected such a thing to happen.


    Escort Li was even more angry when he thought of this, that employer is really not a good thing.


    Because he saved their lives for a long time, and participated in the fight himself in the middle of it, Guard Li did not treat him as an outsider, and he also told him about the follow-up questions about the box.


    Chi Chi was also very disgusted with the employer''s workshop. Seeing Guard Li''s anger, he couldn''t help coughing a few times.


    He stretched out his hand and gave him another pulse.


    "You haven''t recovered well during this period of time, have you?" Chi Chi was a little unhappy, "You said you were seriously injured at the beginning, why didn''t you stay in Hufeng County to rest?"


    Escort Li sighed, "We don''t have a lot of staff, and when something like that happens, those girls are scared." So all those who could be dispatched were dispatched.


    Originally, a girl among the female family members was moring for them to pay for it, so she simply changed to another **** bureau in Hufeng County to continue escorting them to Xuanhe Mansion.


    Escort Li really thought about it, they also wanted to recuperate in Hufeng County.


    It¡¯s just that they are reputable escorts, and it¡¯s illegal to transfer people to other escorts halfway through.


    Secondly, they are not familiar with Hufeng County, nor do they know the character of the security guards in the county.


    If you meet someone with a bad reputation, wouldn¡¯t that hurt your employer? Especially since they are all female dependents, if someone acts maliciously, it is to push a few girls into the fire pit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3573: My family is in Xuanhe Mansion

    Chapter 3573 My family is in Xuanhe House


    Fortunately, the remaining Miss Gu and the others did not agree to change the **** bureau, but they had something to do when they came to Xuanhe Mansion, and it was impossible to dy in Hufeng County for too long, so **** Li and the others did not care about taking care of them. Injury, the situation is better and go straight away.


    I didn''t expect that at the gate of this city, I would meet again the young man Bai Mo who was riding a small donkey.


    Master Li was very grateful to Chi Chi, "I fell asleep at the time, and I didn''t have time to say thank you. You''re good, but instead let the dart tell me thank you for my two steamed buns, which really made me irritable. By the way, What is the matter with youing to Xuanhe Mansion? If you need help, you cane to me."


    He nced at the carriage beside Chi Chi.


    Chichi, "It''s nothing, my family is in Xuanhe Mansion."


    Escort Li was stunned, "Hey, your home is here. That''s right, we also n to rest in Xuanhe Mansion for a while, you cane to me then. We live in the east of the city. Inn."


    Since they have sent all the people, they n to take good care of the wounded and go back after they are finished.


    Xuanhe Mansion and the others have also been here twice, and each time they stayed at the Fortune Inn, and this time was no exception.


    thought for a while, then nodded, "Okay, I''ll find youter."


    While ?? was talking, the queue kept moving forward, and soon it waste.


    Escort Li is very talkative, and is still talking to Chi Chi. The guards guarding the city have already taken the household registration guide handed over by Yi Hai. After taking a look, he immediately said respectfully, "It turns out that it is Lord Song who has arrived, sir. Please, my subordinates will arrange for someone to **** you directly to the inn."


    Escort Li''s voice paused, sir, sir? ?


    Yes, why did he forget? Dart Tou told himself that the little brother Bai went to the inn after parting ways with them in Hufeng County.


    The people who live in the inn are adults, aren''t they?


    Little brother Bai followed the lord''s carriage, possibly the lord''s subordinate, and he just said so much, will he be med for the little brother?


    Escort Li nced at Song Dejiang, seeing that his expressions were still kind, and he didn''t intend to investigate further.


    And he was chatting with other people just now, and he seemed to have an approachable temperament. That''s right, little brother Bai Mo is also a warmhearted person.


    Escort Li breathed a sigh of relief, quickly got off the scooter, and whispered to Chi Chi, "Come in, little brother, we''ll talk about it when we have a chance."


    waved to him at a slow time, still sitting on the little donkey, "Goodbye, Big Brother Li."


    They entered the city, and it was the **** team''s turn over there.


    Although ??Bart Head couldn''t hear the conversation between Guard Li and Chi Chi, he also saw the attitude of the soldiers guarding the city towards them. Seeing Escort Li returning in despair, he couldn''t help but say, "Didn''t I tell you that Young Master Bai was going in the direction of the post? Then the people in the carriage beside him can guess that they are not ordinary people. "


    Just now, Escort Li was so excited that he passed by before he could stop him.


    Escort Li said, "I was happy when I saw little brother Bai, but I forgot about it."


    "Okay, it''s our turn, take out the guide."


    The dart didn''t say much. In terms of it, he would also like to thank the **** Li for his familiar and friendly temperament. He always felt that the little boy was only for the sake of the two steamed buns of the escort. will help them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3574: Fanwai Embroidery Girl

    Chapter 3574 Fanwai Embroidery Mother


    The car of the **** also entered the Fucheng, and it was not until theypletely entered the city that the worried female rtives in the carriage breathed a sigh of relief.


    They also had the heart to look at the scenery of Xuanhe Mansion.


    "I''ve always heard that Xuanhe Mansion is very prosperous. I didn''t expect so many people. It''s really lively. It''s much richer than our county seat."


    "Isn''t this nonsense? This is the Fucheng, and we are the county seat. Can wepare? Xiaolu, don''t make such a fuss for a while. When others see it, you think we haven''t seen the big world."


    The girl called Xiaolu blushed slightly, she couldn''t help but leaned towards Gu Ruyi, opened her mouth and finally said nothing.


    She was the only older middle-aged woman in the carriage, frowning and said, "Okay, we don''t know many people when we go out, so we should take care of each other. Especially when we go to the employer''s house, we need to be friendly. That''s right, lest the employers have a bad influence on us and ruin the businesster."


    The five people in their car are all embroidered mothers of the Pang family in Feng County. This time they came to Xuanhe Mansion because the big family here said that the embroidery of the vice former dynasty was identally damaged. The embroiderer is very skilled. She has repaired damaged embroidery.


    This embroidery girl is Gu Ruyi, but Gu Ruyi did not do it alone at the time. The person who helped her to draw and restore the original embroidery was Xiaolu, so they needed to work together.


    But the two little girls are only fourteen years old and have never travelled far. How could they dare to travel thousands of miles to Xuanhe Mansion alone?


    Don''t say anything else, their families are not at ease.


    But the employer on the side of Xuanhe Mansion said that the damaged embroidery was very valuable and valuable. If it was sent to Feng County, they would have to go back and forth for fear of idents and being watched. They could only make a hard trip and hire back and forth. They will pay the cost of the escort, and after repairing it, they will be paid handsomely.


    In the end, after thinking about it, Luo Shi, the mistress of Pang''s cloth vige, made a decisive decision and asked thedy in charge, the eldest middle-aged woman who had just spoken, to lead them, and another alternate embroidery maid He Sha, Wan Wan. As soon as Gu Ruyi and Xiaolu have an ident that cannot be repaired, He Sha can also use it in an emergency.


    As a result, there are four of them, and they havepany, plus they have found the most reliable security guard in the county, this trip, Gu Ruyi and their family are relieved.


    But who knows, just the day before they set off, there is another embroidery girl in their team. It was the chief steward of their embroidery workshop who ced them in, saying that they were taken out to study.


    This person is the woman who dislikes Gu Ruyi and hates Xiaolu, Xu Gun.


    With this person walking together, they really jumped around along the way. Thedy in charge is very upset and irritable, and she can''t wait to throw this **** stick on the road.


    I just don''t know how Xu Gun got on with the big steward. The stewarddy didn''t dare to offend the big steward, so she could only tolerate her more along the way.


    Other people are not strong-willed, which makes Xu Gun more and more aggressive.


    Now that she has entered the city, she is still so ignorant of the importance, which makes thedy in charge say a few words unbearably.


    Xu Gun calmed down after that, but it didn''t take long for her to hold back anymore, especially seeing Gu Ruyi''s mind being out of her mind, looking out the window and not knowing what she was thinking, she couldn''t help sneering and said, "Gu Ruyi, what are you thinking about? ?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3575: Gu Ruyis aunt

    Chapter 3575 Fanwai Gu Ruyi''s Aunt


    Gu Ruyi didn''t seem to hear, she put her left hand on her right wrist and stroked it gently.


    On her right wrist is a string of bracelets. She was very unfamiliar with this bracelet. It was brought to her by her mother before she left, saying that the bracelet was given to her by her aunt.


    Niangqin was originally worried that she would travel far away, even if thedy in charge took it with her, she would still be worried.


    But I heard that they came to Xuanhe Mansion, and their attitude loosened. She also told her that if something happened, she would take this bracelet and go to Yongning Hou''s mansion to find her aunt. She also said that her aunt was... Mrs. Hou.


    How is this possible? Gu Ruyi never thought that she would know such a powerful person.


    In fact, she didn''t have a deep impression of her childhood. After they settled down in Fanxiu Town, her mother never told her about the past, and the bracelet was well preserved. Both the Li family''s parents and the Li family deliberately yed down the events of the year. For Gu Ruyi, the events of his childhood became more and more blurred.


    In her impression, about the events of the year, she only remembered that there was a child about the same age as her, whose parents were very good to him, and he would give her something to eat. There is also a very beautiful sister, who is gentle and kind to her, and even bought her clothes.


    But Gu Ruyi really can''t remember who the other party is.


    In the end, the mother said that the child is her uncle, the beautiful sister is her aunt, the county owner, and the Mrs. Hou, who is now in the Xuanhe mansion.


    Gu Ruyi didn''t know if she should go to them or not. She had no other idea but wanted to see them again.


    "Gu Ruyi, Gu Ruyi, Gu Ruyi!!" The voice calling her was already full of anger, and Xu Gun almost rushed to shake her.


    Gu Ruyi snapped back to his senses, put down his hands, looked out of the car window, and asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "I also want to ask you what you are doing. You have been absent-minded since a while ago. Could it be that you are reuniting with the white son? You are still thinking about him. After he left, you will never leave your mind." Xu Gun looked at her contemptuously.


    As soon as these words came out, even thedy in charge was a little worried.


    Indeed, Ruyi has been looking strange since she entered the city, and no one responds when she talks to her. Could it be true...


    Thedy in charge did not carry a gun and a stick like Xu Gun. She just asked vaguely, "Ruyi, do you have any concerns? But you are worried that you will go to the employer''s house and you are not confident in repairing the embroidery?"


    Gu Ruyi hurriedly shook his head, "No, I, I was just thinking, should I go see my aunt, who lives in Xuanhe Mansion."


    "aunt??"


    As soon as these words came out, several people in the carriage turned their heads to look at her, their eyes surprised.


    After a while, Xu Gun burst outughing, "Gu Ruyi, haven''t you been in contact with your father''s rtives for a long time? Why did an aunt suddenly appear? Are you kidding us?"


    Gu Ruyi was toozy to pay attention to her, and thedy in charge still believed in Gu Ruyi, although they all knew that Gu Ruyi''s father had passed away, and his father''s rtives were not willing to want her because she was a girl, so Gu Ruyi followed her mother Live with grandparents.


    "If you want to see me, I''ll give you two days to go around the Xuanhe Mansion when we''re done with our affairs here. If you want to see me, just go."


    Gu Ruyi''s face smiled, "Yes."


    Xu Gun rolled her eyes, Xiaolu and He Sha were also very happy to hear that they could visit here.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3576: No place to live outside

    Chapter 3576 No ce to live outside


    While speaking, the carriage also stopped, and the sound of a dart head came from outside.


    "We''ve arrived at the Fortune Inn, let''s get off the bus first, and I''ll open a few rooms."


    Gu Ruyi and the others helped the steward''s wife get out of the carriage, and the group walked into the inn.


    However, Dart Tou looked at the gate where people came and went, but frowned slightly, and a bad premonition shed in his mind.


    Sure enough, as soon as he got to the counter, he saw the shopkeeper raised his head and said with a smile, "It''s Qian Datou, are you here to stay? It''s a coincidence, our inn is full."


    "full?"


    The shopkeeper nodded, "You don''t know, this year''s medical research conference will be held in our Xuanhe House. No, doctors from all over the world, patients, and even people who love liveliness, as well as the son and brother who want to take the opportunity to make friends, These days havee. You came a dayte. There were a few rooms in my inn yesterday, but they were gone early this morning."


    Qian Datou couldn''t help but nced at the **** and Gu Ruyi behind him. When he turned his head again, he smiled again, "Does the shopkeeper know, which inn has a spare room?"


    The shopkeeper shook his head, "It''s basically gone, you''ve lived with me a few times, and you know that the location of our Fortune Inn is not very good, and we don''t even have a room here, let alone those in other big restaurants. Now, I''m afraid that those houses can still be rented out."


    The smile on Qian Datou''s face couldn''t be maintained anymore. It''s already half an afternoon, and it''s not enough without a ce to live.


    He thanked the shopkeeper, then turned around and returned to Escort Li and the others, sighing and exining the situation.


    Everyone was shocked, but the escorts didn''t care, they were used to eating and sleeping in the open air.


    But these female rtives can''t stay outside, right?


    Xu Gun couldn''t take it anymore, "There''s no room left? What should we do? Qian Datou, this is all your problem. If you didn''t walk the road slowly and dyed the time, how could we havee here two days earlier? No room to live in?"


    Qian Datou''s face was not very good-looking, but it was not easy to refute.


    Thedy in charge red at Xu Gun before she said, "What''s the n of Qian Datou?"


    "I still know a few people here. I''ll ask the guards and ask the guards to see if there are other inns that can stay there. I just want to apologise for you to wait here first, although the Fortune Inn doesn''t have any. The room is up, but the lobby can still rest for a while, I will ask the shopkeeper to serve you some food, you can wait."


    Thedy in charge is naturally no problem, "Then I''ll take the trouble of Qian Datou."


    Qian Dao smiled and said to Master Li, "You still have injuries on your body, so don''t run around, you also stay and protect them."


    Escort Li actually wanted to follow him out to find the inn, and it wasn''t a good job to apany a few embroidered girls here.


    Other embroidered girls are easy to talk, but the girl Xu is really overwhelmed.


    Sure enough, just after Qian Biaotou and the others left, and Li Biao took a few people to sit down and rest in the corner of the lobby, Xu Gun keptining and swearing.


    In the end, the more he talked, the more annoyed he became, and he said directly to Master Li, "It''s been a long time, why haven''t theye back? This inn is going to kick us out when it gets dark. What should we do then, sleeping on the street? You? If you are still here, you should go there too. Don''t you know that white brother? Isn''t he from the Xuanhe Mansion? Go to him for help."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3577: I dont want to find Chi Chi

    Chapter 3577 Fanwai doesn''t want to find Chichi


    Escort Li''s expression changed slightly. His temperament was bright, but he was not someone who could swallow his voice. He immediately stood up.


    Xu Gun was taken aback by him. Seeing the tense atmosphere, thedy in charge quickly said, "Master Li, don''t have the same knowledge as her. It''s her first time going abroad and she doesn''t know the difficulty. I advise her."


    Thedy in charge can''t stand Xu Gun, what can she say and what she can''t say, doesn''t she know? Knowing that Xu Gun would follow, she would not take up this errand.


    Escort Li exhaled, turned around and walked towards the door of the inn.


    If possible, he also wanted to go out and find a ce to stay, instead of sitting in the inn and listening to the womanining. In the past, he felt that the mother-inw at home was chattering, and sometimes it was annoying, but now he realized thatpared with Miss Xu, his mother-inw was really taciturn.


    Master Li stood at the entrance of the inn, watching the guestsing and going. Seeing the darkening sky again, I couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    "Why are you standing outside?" The voice of Master Yu came from his ear.


    Escort Li raised his head, "Are you back? How are you?"


    Escort Yu sighed, "I can''t find it, as the shopkeeper said, the inns nearby are full of people. The **** is familiar with Yang Wei''s Escort in the city, and he asked specifically, but the other party couldn''t do anything about it. , Recently, no one from Yang Wei''s security bureau has been escorting, saying that when the medical technology discussion conference in Xuanhe Mansion is over, there will definitely be a lot of business, so their security bureau can''t vacate the room."


    Yang Wei''s Escort also suggested that they stay longer, saying that there would be a lot of peopleing from Yongning Mansion, and they could pick up a few darts to **** them back.


    Master Yu thought so, but the problem is that they can''t even solve the amodation problem now.


    "The dart head told me toe back first, and he would go to other ces to inquire."


    Escort Li hurriedly said, "Then go ahead and sit down for a while, and the embroidery girls will be temporarily handed over to you, and I will also look for them."


    Master Yu frowned, "The injury on your body..."


    "I''m fine. I met Brother Bai before, and he gave me another bottle of medicine. After taking it, I feel much better. Do you think I''m in good spirits now? And..." Li **** lowered his voice slightly, "I also want to Get out and get some air."


    Escort Yu understood, it must be that Miss Xu said something again.


    Even nodded, "Okay, then you go,e back first when it gets dark."


    Escort Li waved his hand and hurried out.


    He never thought of going to Chichi, even if Xu Gun said that, he never had such thoughts.


    At the beginning, he gave two steamed buns some pickles, but Young Master Bai tried his best to help them drive away the robbers, and in turn, he was very kind to them, not to mention that he also gave a lot of good medicine.


    Such a thing, how could Guard Li bother him again?


    He just thought about having one more person and more strength.


    It¡¯s just that there are so many people on the street that he has been injured in the end, and after walking for a while, he feels suffocated and breathless.


    Escort Li hurriedly took a medicine that was dyed and nned to go back.


    Who knew that as soon as he turned around, he was hit hard by a figure who hurried over.


    The man didn''t even apologize, and ran away without looking back.


    However, the shirt on Li''s chest was gradually dyed red, and he stumbled abruptly, terribly, just hitting the wound.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3578: Extra, Gu Yundongs daughter

    Chapter 3578 Fanwai, Gu Yundong''s daughter


    Passers-by saw that Escort Li was unsteady, and subconsciously gave him a hand, "How are you?"


    Escort Li shook his head, but felt even more dizzy, "Trouble, please send me there, brother..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he fainted. The passerby was shocked, especially seeing the blood red on his chest, his face turned white with fright, "Hey, are you alright? Don''t die."


    "What are you still doing? Take the person to the hospital first." Someone next to him hurriedly shouted.


    The passerby responded, "Yes, yes, I will take him to the hospital."


    This man was a warmhearted man, he picked up Guard Li on his back, and hurried to the nearest Huimin Medical Center.


    Huimin Medical Center is very lively, especially when the conference ising, many doctors gather here.


    The passerby had just entered the door behind his back when a doctor greeted him, "What''s the matter? Where is the injury?"


    "I don''t know. He suddenly fell backwards while he was walking. I just walked by and saw that his chest was stained with blood, so I quickly sent it over."


    The doctor hurriedly called two medicine boys to help the person to the consultation room. When he passed by Song Dejiang, he hurriedly nced at him and felt familiar. He pulled a doctor and asked, "Who is that person and what is the disease?"


    "It seems to be injured, and the clothes on his chest are covered in blood."


    Song Dejiang pped his hands, he was really the **** of that **** bureau.


    After Song Dejiang was sent to the inn btedly, he couldn''t be idle anymore. The other three imperial physicians were very tired. When he returned to his room, he almost fell asleep, but he was in good spirits. When he thought that the brothers, brothers, and nephews who had not seen him for many years hade to Fucheng, he couldn''t wait to see him. See.


    So he asked Chi Chi to send him to Huimin Medical Center. Sure enough, he saw that many brothers and sisters were here, so he stayed to catch up and told Chi Chi to go back first.


    Chichi originally wanted to let him go back to the Hou Mansion, but Song Dejiang was not happy. He wouldn''t be able to go to the Hou Mansion alone and leave the three imperial doctors at the inn, right?


    I couldn¡¯t persuade me for a while, but I didn¡¯t force myself, so I left a sea and went back first.


    At this moment, Song Dejiang saw Master Li and quickly called Yi Hai, "Haizi, Haizi..."


    "Come on." Yi Hai hurried over, "Song Yuanshou, you can just call me Yi Hai." Otherwise, with Song Dejiang''s three-turn tone, it sounds like he is called a ''child'' .


    Song Dejiang just ignored him, and just said to him, "You go back and tell Chi Chi, and say that the bodyguard he knows seems to be dying."


    I was stunned for a moment, and under Song Dejiang''s guidance, I nced at Master Li, his face was indeed pale, and blood was screaming.


    "Go, go, I don''t need you here, Huimin Medical Center are all my old acquaintances." Song Dejiang waved his hand and told him to leave quickly.


    After ??Ilhai confirmed that there was no problem on his side, he ran to the Hou residence.


    Sooner orter, he came back, and when someone came back, he had to report to his mother that he was safe. At the same time, he brought back the box of gifts that his aunt gave him.


    Just as ?? went around the shadow wall, a small figure hugged his leg.


    He looked down and met a pair of **** eyes.


    "Brother." The voice was soft and glutinous, making people''s hearts melt.


    Chichi picked up the little girl, "Do you miss my brothertely?"


    "Think." Ye Wanwan replied loudly.


    Then I saw two people carrying arge box and walked to the side, and Wanwan was suddenly attracted to the eyes, "What is that?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3579: Extra night rainbow fart

    Chapter 3579 Fanwai Wanwan Rainbow Fart


    took her into the hall slowly, and exined to her patiently, "That''s a gift from someone else to my brother." He didn''t say that the person was his aunt, for fear that the little girl would feel ufortable hearing it.


    After all, my aunt said it was all for him.


    I woke upte, and my aunt must have prepared it for Wanwan, but she must have wanted to give it to Wanwan herself. He didn''t say it in advance, he could give Wan Wan a surprise then.


    "Gift?" Wan Wan''s eyes brightened, "What gift? A big box?"


    "Yeah, it''s all in one box. Brother doesn''t know what''s in it, so I''ll open it upter and show it to Wanwan. At that time, brother will divide it into half every night, okay?"


    "Okay!!" Wanwan nodded vigorously like a chicken pecking at rice, "My brother is the best, my brother is invincible and handsome, my brother is the best, and my brother is the most kind and handsome man in the world.


    Gu Yundong, who was sitting in the lobby, couldn''t help rubbing his forehead when he heard the familiar rainbow fart.


    The next moment, I really saw Chi Chi with a smile on his face, holding his sister silly and entering the door.


    Looking at the two brothers and sisters, one big and one small, Gu Yundong sighed again.


    In the beginning, Shao Qingyuan only wanted one child, but Gu Yundong really wanted a soft little girl, but Shao Qingyuan couldn''t beat her, and finally stopped using contraception. But there is a premise that the second, whether it is a daughter or a son, will not be born again.


    Wanwan is five years old this year. Because of the big age difference between Chi Chi and Chi Chi, Chi Chi really hurts to the bottom of her sister. The rtionship between the siblings is very good, and even the nickname Wanwan was takente.


    He felt that Wanwan and Chichi were the same meaning, so that people would know that they were brother and sister when they heard it.


    Because he took the name, Chi Chi not only has a brother''s affection for her, but also deeply feels that he has the responsibility of a father, and takes Wan Wan longer than their husband and wife.


    made Shao Qingyuan want to send this son to the frontier, so as not to rob him of his daughter.


    "Mother."


    Entered the lobby, got down from Chichi''s arms every night, ran to Gu Yundong, and then pointed at the big box with his little finger, "Gift."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Let your brother open it and take a look." Then he asked Chi Chi, "Have you settled down with Master Song? Is this journey going smoothly?"


    As for Ah Yue''s pregnancy, the letter was delivered before she came back.


    Gu Yundong also found two experienced medical women and had them escorted to Hufeng County. After all, Yunshu and the others were traveling lightly, so the servant girl would definitely not bring too much, let alone take care of the mother-inw who is pregnant.


    Chichi opened the big box and nodded, "I''m doing things, don''t worry, mother, everything is going well."


    Wanwan patted her little chest, "Don''t worry, mother." Then she focused on the open big box.


    As soon as the box is opened, the first sight is a bright pink dress.


    Wowtely, "Brother, do you want to wear a skirt?"


    Chichi, "..."


    Just, very broken.


    Why is there a pink skirt?


    He then looked down, and there were rattles, small drumsticks, tiger-head shoes, flower-bead hairpins, tangrams, pearl chains, gold and silver bracelets, and other things that belonged to the little girl.


    Chichi took a deep breath and said with a smile, "These should have been given to Wanwan. My aunt must have mistaken the box for me and this box for Wanwan."


    Gu Yundong was sitting not far from the big box, with sharp eyes, he heard the words with a smile, "Would you like to look at the lower left corner?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3580: Twins Baiyang Baiyue

    Chapter 3580 Twins Baiyang Baiyue


    Chi Chi was stunned, and looked in the direction Gu Yundong said with some difficulty.


    Then saw the brocade crown, as well as the exquisite daggers and books.


    but! ! These things only took up one-fifth of the small corner of the box, and everything else belonged to the little girl.


    "So, this contains the gifts for me and Wanwan, I''m not more than half of Wanwan??"


    Wan Wan raised her head, "Brother?" She thought for a while, then patted his arm, "Brother, don''t be sad, I can give you half of it. Look, I want this pink dress, and my brother wants the blue one. Okay, let''s go to the room and change together, okay?"


    She had an understanding look on her face, the corners of her mouth twitched wildly, and she almost rolled her eyes and fainted from the choking.


    Gu Yundong, "...Ha, hahahahahaha."


    Chichi stood up tiredly, "No need, these are all for Wanwan, I''ll take my... that few things away." Don''t let my sister y with daggers or something.


    Thirdly, he turned over those things with difficulty. Finally, he didn''t give up and explored the box for a long time. What he came out was a skirt or a skirt.


    Tired...


    He stood up and went back to the room with the gift.


    Wanwan blinked, "Brother looks so sad."


    "Are you going tofort him at night?"


    I looked at my mother in the evening, then looked at the box in front of me, and jumped at the box decisively. The whole person turned inside and hugged the little skirt happily.


    Gu Yundong, "..." She knew it.


    When ?? Bai Yang came in, what he saw was such a scene, he smiled and stepped forward and took Wanwan out of the box, "What are you doing in the box, Xiao Wanwan?"


    turned his headte and called happily, "Big brother."


    Gu Yundong handed him a cup of tea, "Look at your sweaty head, you''ve been busy all day, take a break first."


    Bai Yang put down Wanwan, "Thank you Second Aunt, I heard that you are backte, what about others?"


    "His aunt prepared gifts for the two brothers and sisters, and he took his share back to the room."


    Bai Yang nced at the box and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen Yun Shu for several years. Thest time I saw him was when he was fifteen or sixteen years old, when he was the champion of high school."


    Bai Yang and Yun Shu are about the same age, and their fate can be traced back to the time when they fled the desert.


    But at that time, the ce where they settled was next door, but they never met.


    Later, Shao Qingyuan and the Bai family met, and Bai Yang and Bai Yue of the big room became Gu Yundong''s nephew and niece. It''s just that the two children were arranged by her mother to study and read with their cousins ??at their grandfather''s house, and they never saw each other.


    After Gu Yundong and the others went to Jingping County, they would have no chance.


    But Yunshu traveled to Lingzhou Mansion at that time and made good friends with Bai Yang.


    When the two chatted, they realized that they were still rtives, and they became more and moremitted.


    The big house of the Bai family does not have the talent to study medicine. Although Bai Yang is better than his simple and honest father and grandfather, his medical skills are mediocre, not as good as reading.


    But he didn¡¯t like reading either, so after he was admitted as a schr, he didn¡¯t continue.


    On the contrary, he has a lot of experience in doing business. Today, most of the Huimin Medical Center is in charge of him.


    This time, he assisted Shao Qingyuan in this medical research conference.


    Bai Yang and Yun Shu were in the same year, but they haven''t gotten married yet, so I can''t worry about his mother.


    It was Bai Yue, who married a few years ago, and was married to ''my own family''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3581: Bian Yuanzhi and Baiyue

    Chapter 3581 Fanwai Bian Yuanzhi Baiyue


    Bai Yue actually got together with Bian Yuanzhi.


    The year Yunshu was admitted to the top spot, it happened that both Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went back to Lingzhou to visit Mr. Bai.


    Then, before his pce exam, he prepared to take a boat to the capital to cheer for Yunshu.


    Baiyang and Baiyue already knew Yunshu at that time, and they wanted to go out with the second uncle and aunt again, so the twins immediately followed them to the capital to meet old friends.


    Gu Yundong found out that she was pregnant again on the way. She felt that Lingzhou Mansion probably had the effect of helping pregnancy. Thest time I was pregnant, Chi Chi was on the way back from Lingzhou Mansion, and this time it was again.


    Fortunately, the pregnancy was not so strong this time, and I didn''t feel ufortable in the boat, so I could witness his glorious moment before Yunshu High School.


    After arriving in the capital, they reunited with each other, and Bai Yue met Bian Yuanzhi.


    At that time, Bian Yuanzhi was sixteen years old, and Bai Yue was fifteen years old, when he was really young and admired Ai. I don''t know how the two of them looked at each other, and they didn''t even see any intersection on weekdays.


    Yuanzhi is a person who is appropriate and steady. Even though he doesn''t talk much and express his opinions on weekdays, once he is determined, he will not be able to pull back nine horses.


    At that time, he was still a schr, although his cousin-inw was from the Bai family, his cousin was the county owner, and his uncle''s family had a bright future.


    But seriously, the Bian family can only be counted as a merchant at most. Bianhan''s business is doing well, butpared with people like the Bai family, it is not enough to see.


    However, Bian Yuanzhi did not hesitate, he took leave of absence from Shen Yuan, went to Lingzhou Mansion, and met the rest of the Bai family. With Bai Yue''s father Bai Zhizhen, he exined his advantages in detail, stated his ns and development in the future, and also clearly stated that he did not have the talent of Chi Chi, and may not be able to participate in the township examination for a few years.


    Bai Zhizhen doesn''t look a little older, but he has a very stupid mouth. Although he feels unhappy about having a piggy to p his little cabbage, after listening to Bian Yuanzhi''s words, he can''t refute a word.


    The eldest of the Bai family did the same. Finally, Mr. Bai was tired and chatted with this junior.


    After chatting, I had to sigh, this Yun Dong''s younger brother is not a simple character. He also likes cloud books, but if he is a son-inw, Yuan Zhi, a stable person, will win his heart even more.


    For Gu Yundong''s sake, Mr. Bai didn''t embarrass him much.


    The two families have engaged, and Gu Dafeng couldn''t be more happy.


    She was worried about her son''s marriage before. Since Yuanzhi was admitted to the schr, there are naturally many people who want to marry. But Gu Dafeng always felt that it was inappropriate. She has a broad vision now, especially when she heard about Duan Qian''sst marriage, she felt that she should be cautious about getting a wife.


    can be a big family, and their family can''t climb up. He was a small family, and he was worried that his daughter-inw would not be able to support him after his son became an official in the dynasty.


    This is very difficult.


    I didn''t expect Bian Yuanzhi to find a daughter-inw for himself, and she was still a girl from the Bai family.


    The little girl is smart and knowledgeable at first nce, and the housekeeper also has a hand. The most important thing is that I can talk to my son and be very filial and considerate to his future mother-inw.


    She herself is a country woman, sometimes her voice is a little louder, and people don''t dislike her at all, and they say she is full of anger and good health.


    Oh, how can there be such a talking daughter-inw? Gu Dafeng is beautiful.


    The two married first, and then got married after a year.


    Bian Yuanzhi was in high school the year before, although his basic talent is not as good as Yunshu, but with Shen Yuan''s careful teaching and hard work, high school is also expected.


    In particr, what the emperor likes is always practical, and Bian Yuanzhi''s answer sheet in the pce exam was very much to his taste.


    He also, as Shen Yuan said, won the second-ss jinshi and entered the Hanlin Academy.


    But half a yearter, he was dispatched to a certain county in the north to be the magistrate.


    It has been more than a year now, and it is said that the results are not bad, but it is a little far away from Xuanhe Mansion, and I cannot meet in a short time.


    Bai Yue gave birth to a son in Bian Yuanzhi High School, Gu Dafeng went to the capital to take care of her on the spot and left Bian Han behind.


    Bai Yue has a good family, so Bai Yang will be an older leftover man in the eyes of his parents, can''t he be worried?


    Bai Yang himself doesn''t care. He also said that his second uncle, Shao Qingyuan, was a rtive in his twenties. Let''s see how well they are doing now? Both children and children are happy.


    In one sentence, Bai Zhizhen and his wife were choked up, both of them were thinking about whether to have another child or not.


    At this time, Bai Yang felt helpless when he remembered the heart-wrenching expressions of his parents. Fortunately, this year''s medical research conference was held in Xuanhe Mansion, and he was able to escape temporarily to avoid his mother''s marriage urging.


    Gu Yundong saw his unrequited expression and couldn''t helpughing, "It''s not the way for you to hide like this, you still have to talk to your elder brother and elder sister-inw, they are not unreasonable people, they can listen to you. words."


    Bai Yang didn''t think so, "Second aunt, you don''t know, my uncle''s family is in decline now, and a few aunts wanted to find a marriage for my cousin, so they found me, and they went to my mother''s side to cry every three days. My mother is annoyed."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "Your mother doesn''t know that when cousins ??get married, is it likely that the children born in the future will be deformed?"


    "She knew, so my aunt didn''t want to give me my cousin, but my aunt also has her mother''s family, and her mother''s family has a cousin, so I''m not rted by blood, so why don''t youe to my mother again?"


    What he didn''t say was that those aunts also said that Bai Yue was already married to a rtive on the second uncle''s side, and he himself had a good rtionship with the second uncle. Could it be that the second uncle was even cheaper?


    In fact, Bai Yang knew very well in his heart that his aunt just saw that he now manages the huge Huimin Medical Center of the Bai family. To pull him back.


    When Bai Zhiyan was still in the Bai family, because of his talent in business, seeing that the business of the Bai family was about to fall into his hands, those aunts said to the sky that his father Bai Zhizhen was not promising, and they treated their brothers and sisters. The two are not very attractive, it seems that the Bai family belongs to someone else sooner orter.


    "My mother actually doesn''t like my aunt''s cousin, but I don''t get married for a day, so they keep chatting in my mother''s ear all day." The problem is that his grandmother is now seriously ill and hangs on the medicinal herbs. It''s impossible for his mother not to visit and take care of her mother, and she can''t escape.


    Gu Yundong looked at him sympathetically, "Your mother...it''s not easy."


    "Isn''t it?" Chichi walked out from behind, "Brother, you are so pitiful. Fortunately, my aunt treats me like her own son..."


    I can''t go on anymore, after all, the big box is still in front of me.


    Slowly began to sympathize with himself, Yihai came in at this time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3582: youre sorry for me

    Chapter 3582 You are sorry for me


    "Sir, something happened."


    looked up slowly and was stunned when he saw Yi Hai, "What happened to Song Shizu?"


    "It''s not the head of the Song hospital." Yi Hai came in, and bowed to Gu Yundong and the others one by one before he said, "It''s the bodyguard I met on the road, and now he''s lying in the Huimin Medical Center all bloody, and the Song hospital is the leader. I''lle back and tell you."


    "Brother Li?" Chi Chi frowned, couldn''t the old injury recur?


    He turned his head to Gu Yundong and Bai Yang and said, "Mother, eldest brother, I''ll go to the medical center."


    Then he grabbed Wanwan''s baotou again, "Brother is gone."


    "Go early and return early." It''s gettingte now.


    Gu Yundong just warned that she never interfered with Chi Chi''s making friends, and that guard Li seemed to be Chi Chi''s new friend.


    This guy has made friends all over the world at a young age, and he can meet friends wherever he goes.


    responded slowly, and hurried out the door following Yi Hai.


    When ?? arrived at the Huimin Medical Centerte, Guard Li had already woken up. He thanked the passers-by who sent him over, and after a while, he nned to leave the medical center.


    If he doesn''t go back, Dart and the others should be anxious.


    As soon as I stayed, I saw Chi Chi pushed the door open.


    Escort Li thought he was hallucinating, "Little brother?"


    "Brother Li, are you alright?" Chi Chi came over, habitually went to give him a pulse, frowning slightly, "You are already struggling to travel, so when you arrive at Xuanhe Mansion, why don''t you hurry up and sleep well? Sleep?"


    Escort Li smiled wryly, then there must be a ce to sleep.


    "I''m fine, but I was hit by someone and the wound was so painful that I suddenly pulled away. It was gettingte, so I had to go back quickly, otherwise they thought something was wrong with me."


    Slowly pressed him to keep him from moving, "It''s okay, I have already sent someone to the Fortune Inn to tell you guys."


    "what?"


    "You need to rest now." Chi Chi had a sullen face, a little unhappy, "I finally took your life back from the hands of the Lord of Hell. If you mess up like this again, I''m so sorry for me."


    Escort Li was immediately embarrassed and dared not move, "Then, then thank you little brother."


    Don''t look at Brother Bai''s age, when he is serious, his momentum is quite amazing. He, a person who has experienced swords, spears, swords and halberds outside, was actually too frightened to speak.


    It happened that the medicine boy over there had prepared the medicine and brought it over, so Guard Li hurriedly took it and drank the medicine obediently.


    After a while, Yihai came back with an anxious money dart behind him.


    Seeing that Escort Li was safe and sound, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. But Master Li was covered in blood, and it was shocking to look at.


    Qian Datou couldn''t help scolding him.


    Chi Chi went to talk to Yi Hai, and Yi Hai told him in a low voice, "When I went to the Fortune Inn, I found out that the guards have not settled down yet. The Fortune Inn is already full of people, Escort Li. They just go out and look for a ce to get their old wounds back."


    "Are you full?" Chi Chi knew that Xuanhe Mansion was bustling recently, and also knew that the supply of inns and restaurants today was in short supply, and even many residences were full.


    But when I listened to Master Li about the Fortune Inn, I thought that the ce was remote and there might be rooms, so I didn''t say much.


    Unexpectedly, it was a step toote.


    "So now, have you found a ce to stay?" Chi Chi nced at Guard Li.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3583: I have a house here

    Chapter 3583 I have a house


    Yihai replied, "Qian Darotou found an inn with a bad reputation. Not to mention the high price, there will only be one Datong shop left in the inn. What Qian Darotou means is to let a few members of their team. Xiu Niang was temporarily wronged for one night, and their guards stayed outside for the night."


    The main reason is that they arrived in the city toote. If they entered the city at noon, they could still go to the south and north of the city to find it, and they would definitely find it.


    Now they don''t have much time, so they can only inquire nearby.


    Yihai said, "When I went there, there was an embroidered mother who was arguing with Qian Dartou, saying that if she was killed, she would not live in Datong Pu. Qian Dartou was in a daze, and I heard that Master Li''s injury had recurred in the hospital. When I was, I almost didn''t shove it."


    nodded slowly, "I see."


    He returned to Escort Li again, and the corners of his mouth twitched when he saw both of them frowning.


    "I heard you were looking for a ce to live?"


    The two were stunned for a moment, and Qian Dao suddenly raised his head, "Is there a suitable ce to introduce you little brother?"


    "I do have it."


    Qian Datou''s eyes lit up, "Really? Well, that''s troublesome little brother."


    said to the **** Li who was hesitant to say anything, "Just stay here to recuperate and leave when you''re better."


    then told Yi Hai to stay and look after him.


    He didn''t dy, he called Qian Datou and went out.


    Thete carriage was just outside the door, and Qian Dao took the reins and sat on the carriage by himself.


    Then he drove to the bustling street following Chi Chi''smand, and didn''t stop until he came to a carpenter''s shop.


    Qian Datou looked at him puzzled, and said slowly, "This carpenter shop belongs to my cousin''s house. My cousin has gone out of town, and their house is empty, but the key to the house is here, you wait here. I''ll go in and get the key."


    Qian Datou nodded hurriedly, and then watched Chi Chi jumping off the carriage, shouting as he entered the door, "Uncle Liuzi, Uncle Liuzi, I''m here."


    Six sons were having dinner in the shop when they heard a familiar voice and hurried out.


    "Tai Chi? Why are you here?"


    He subconsciously raised his eyes and nced at Qian Datou, who nodded slightly at him.


    Chichi said, "I''m here to get the keys to my aunt''s house. I have a few friends who are in a hurry and can''t find a ce to live. Let them live at my aunt''s house for a few days."


    "Okay, wait a minute."


    Sixth son is Bian Han''s apprentice, and he has been a teacher for so many years.


    After Bian Yuanzhi took office in the locality, Bian Han also followed him, and now he has opened a carpenter shop in the county town over there, and he is running a prosperous business together with Gu Dafeng.


    The shop in Xuanhe House was temporarily handed over to Liuzi.


    When the Bian family first came to Xuanhe Mansion, they rented a house on Xingtao Street. Later, their family was rich, so they bought the house.


    Later, after the business got better and better, I also thought about changing the house, but I never found a suitable one.


    Until Bian Yuanzhi got married, Naxingtao Street used to be rampant. Although it was much betterter, the house was really not big. Bai Yue is the eldestdy of the Bai family. They feel that being married in that house has wronged her. In addition, she has a dowry maid, and the room is not enough. So Gu Dafeng searched again for a junior who entered the hospital and bought it.


    However, the original house was not sold. Now they are no longer in Xuanhe Mansion, so the yard was temporarily handed over to Liuzi and asked him to help look after it. If it is suitable, it will be rented out, and if it is not suitable, it will be fine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3584: Live in Bians house

    Chapter 3584 Fanwai live in Bian''s house


    Six sons are too busy. Although Master Bian Han has left Xuanhe House, their business has not been affected at all, and is even more prosperous.


    Master had hired two helpers before, but now he has hired another, but he still doesn''t have much free time.


    So the house was rented out once, and after the family moved out not long after living there, it was always empty.


    At this moment, I heard Chi Chi said that I borrowed a friend to make a living for a few days, so he quickly took out the key, "Although the house is very good, I haven''t cleaned it for half a month, I''m afraid it has umted a lot of dust. , I may have to pack up. There are other furniture, but the quilt has to be prepared by myself."


    "No problem." He took the key and left, "Then I''ll go over first, so I won''t disturb Uncle Liu Zi for dinner."


    "go quickly."


    Liu Zi watched thete getting into the carriage and left, then shook his head and went back to eat.


    The new guy in the shop said in surprise, "Is that the young prince of Yongning Hou''s residence?"


    "right."


    "The shopkeeper, does the little prince still call you uncle?"


    Liu Zi smiled and said, "He often came here to y when he was a child. If he is familiar with it, he will call him Uncle. If it''s done, hurry up and eat."


    Chi Chi sat on the carriage and said to Qian Darotou, "There are dustpans and brooms in the yard, so you can simply clean up tonight. Anyway, you have all the quilts, so you don''t need to buy them anymore. The yard is not very big. , just three rooms."


    "It''s alright, we don''t have many people." There were only five guards in the Xuanhe Mansion, and Li guards were still living in the hospital tonight.


    There are four of them left, just squeeze in a room.


    The remaining two rooms are for the five embroidered maidens, so it should be... no problem, right?


    Seeing that he had made arrangements for a long time, he didn''t say much.


    The ?? carriage soon came to the entrance of the Fortune Inn, and the people waiting at the inn were already too anxious.


    Especially Xu Gun, who rambled up everyone''s anger.


    Gu Ruyi was so annoyed that she stood directly at the door to breathe.


    Then she saw Qian Datou and Chi Chiing back in a carriage, she was startled.


    Qian Datou had already got off the carriage, hurriedly entered the inn, and said to the others, "I found a ce to live, let''s pack up and leave now."


    Others hurried forward to ask, where did they live, how did they find them, how was the **** Li, and there were not many rooms.


    On the other hand, Gu Ruyi stepped into the door a littlete.


    He didn''t know what to think, and when he passed by her, he whispered, "I found the ce for you, it''s on Xingtao Street. But there are not many rooms, if you can''t live there, you can ask the left side. The Aunt Fan in the house, don''t let other people go there. Aunt Fan and the others are happy. There are a lot of flowers nted in the house. It is inconvenient for many people. Talk to Aunt Fan."


    Fan has been working in the flower shop all these years. Her daughter Xiaoyuan got married a few years ago, so they are the only couple left at home.


    But now the flowers they serve are getting better and better, and they have wages, and they live a veryfortable life.


    Chi Chi has a very good impression of Gu Ruyi. When she met the robbers, she was the youngest but stood up in front of everyone, and she had the demeanor of a heroine.


    Well, he Bai Mochi still admires such people very much.


    Gu Ruyi entered the inn in a trance, and then went straight to Xingtao Street as the others drove out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3585: Fanwai auntie

    Chapter 3585 Fanwai Fan Aunt


    Later, as Chi Chi had guessed, the five Xiu Niang lived in two rooms, and the allocation was a problem.


    The yard on Xingtao Street, the two rooms are rtively small, and the bed in one of the rooms is only one meter two wide, which is very narrow.


    Xu Gun is a connoisseur. As soon as she enters, she asks for this room first, and then threatens to live alone. The bed can only sleep one person, and the remaining four Xiu Niang can only be squeezed into another room.


    how can that be? Not to mention anything else, thedy in charge is also the leader of this trip. She is also a senior, and she is afraid of being in charge. Is it possible that she, the one who is in charge, has to give way to ordinary embroidery girls?


    Not to mention the three Gu Ruyi, thedy in charge was the first to disagree.


    At this time, he had already left, and Qian Datou and others had a severe headache.


    But this is the internal problem of their embroidery girls. Qian Datou simply ignored it. They cleaned the house and let the embroidered girls discuss the results themselves.


    Gu Ruyi thought that if it was toote, she still knocked on the door next door.


    Mr. Fan had received Chi Chi''s letter in advance, and when he heard the noise from the next door, facing Gu Ruyi''s embarrassed face, he smiled and weed the person in.


    "There are a lot of people in the city recently, and the housing is really tight. There are also a lot of people whoe to us and ask if they can stay overnight. It''s just that we are worried that people we don''t know cane in casually, but you were exined by the young master. , I think you are also well-behaved, if you don''t dislike it, how many days will you be wronged in my house?"


    Gu Ruyi quickly waved his hand, "Where can I talk about grievances? You have taken care of it here so clean and fresh, with strong floral fragrance, it''s so beautiful."


    Fan was amused by her, and then allowed her to bring another girl who was easy to get along with.


    Gu Ruyi was delighted, went back and said a word, then brought Xiaolu and packed up and lived next door.


    In the end, the room with a one-meter-two bed was reserved for thedy in charge.


    Xu Gun shares a room with He Sha. He Sha looks at Xiaolu''s back with envy as she leaves. She doesn''t want to live with Xu Gun at all, not at all! !


    Qian Datou and the others also breathed a sigh of relief, finally calming down.


    The housing problem was resolved, and everyone finally slept peacefully.


    The next day, thedy in charge took Gu Ruyi and the others to the employer''s house.


    The employer lives in the east of the city, and his surname is Bao. He is a big family in Xuanhe Prefecture.


    Although it declinedter, there are still some family backgrounds such as embroidery in the previous dynasty.


    Qian Datou escorted Gu Ruyi out of the door, leaving three guards, one to watch the house, one to take care of Li¡¯s guard at the medical center, and the other to go out to see if there is any suitable amodation.


    After all, although the room arranged by the dy is good, there are indeed fewer rooms. The four of them are now crowded into one room, and they slept directly on the ground for two nights.


    It''s still very cold at night, but it canst for a day or two. After a long time, when they are injured again, they will inevitably get sick. In particr, Escort Li must have a clean and fresh room to live in when hees back.


    The four escorts are all arranged clearly.


    It was still early, Qian Datou was protecting the embroidery girls to find a ce to have breakfast first.


    There are too many people on the street, and it is very busy early in the morning, and there are many stalls on the roadside.


    They found an empty table in a wonton shop and sat down. Qian Dao was a man and went to the next table to fight with others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3586: Rejection

    Chapter 3586 Fanwai refused


    Gu Ruyi slept very wellst night. Aunt Fan is hospitable and caring. Knowing that they came from a long way, she boiled hot water for them, but also boiled sour jujube seed soup, saying that drinking it can help them sleep and let them sleep. Good night''s sleep.


    Gu Ruyi and Xiaolu went through a lot yesterday, and their heads were swollen. They thought they would not sleep well if they were irritable.


    Who knows, but it was the mostfortable and safe sleep since this journey.


    In particr, there are many flowers in their yard, the fragrance is not very strong, but the smell makes people feelfortable.


    So the two of them woke up in good spirits in the morning, and helped Mr. Fan water the flowers, except for the grass. Originally, Aunt Fan had kept them for breakfast, but Gu Ruyi was embarrassed, and dragged Xiaolu out quickly.


    Compared to them, He Sha and Xu Gun, who were sitting across from them, looked much worse.


    The two slept in the same room, and Xu Gun was aining and critical person, and she never stopped talking since she entered the room. Said that He Sha was not sleepy at all, but had to endure it.


    When Xu Gun finally fell asleep, He Sha couldn''t hold back the resentment in her heart and removed the quilt covering her.


    Xu Gun woke up in the middle of the night from the cold, feeling irritable and didn''t fall asleep for a long time, tossing and turning on the bed woke up He Sha again.


    The two of them tossed all night and barely slept.


    Xu Gun was eating wontons at this time, and then said to Xiaolu, "I will change rooms with you tonight."


    Xiaolu was startled, a little helpless.


    Gu Ruyi directly refused, "No."


    "Why?" Xu Gun was furious. She wanted to talk to Gu Ruyi about changing rooms, but she was the one whomunicated with Aunt Fan.


    Gu Ruyi, "No, no, no, we''ve agreed with Aunt Fan, and we''ll live in her house for the next few days. After all, it''s someone else''s house, so we can change it."


    The most important thing is that Xu Gun''s temperament, it would be bad if he turned around and made trouble with Aunt Fan''s house.


    He Sha on the side of ?? was disappointed, and she wanted to change too.


    Xu Gun was angry and wanted to say something, but thedy in charge said, "It''s alright, alright, I''ll change it with you, you can sleep in my small room."


    This person is too noisy. She is old and has a shallow sleep. The sound of the two arguingst night woke her up, so that she didn''t sleep for a long time.


    Xu Gun was quiet.


    Qian Datou at the next table also heard their conversation and shook his head involuntarily.


    Generally, if they **** the employer, sending the person to the destination is considered toplete the mission. It''s just that the owner of Pangjia Buzhuang was afraid that the embroidered mothers had not traveled far and encountered anything, so they hired them for more time and escorted them back when they were done.


    I knew it would be so troublesome, so I didn¡¯t agree with this **** method.


    The group went to Bao''s house after eating.


    There were more and more pedestrians on the road, Gu Ruyi said, "I asked Aunt Fan, and she said that after the medical research conference, there will be free clinics, so many people who are seriously ill and poor alsoe to try their luck. "


    Thedy in charge nodded when she heard the words, "Unfortunately, we will go back after we repair the embroidery here. There are still twenty days left for the medical discussion conference. Otherwise, we can still join in the fun. This is a rare opportunity."


    After saying that, he shook his head and smiled, "Forget it, let''s worry about embroidery first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3587: Cant handle it

    Chapter 3587


    The group got into the carriage and drove towards the east of the city.


    When he arrived at the gate of Bao¡¯s residence, Qian Datou was waiting outside the gate, and the steward¡¯s wife led a few people into the courtyard gate.


    They didn''t stay inside for a long time and had a general idea of ??the situation. He nced at the damaged embroidery, but came back without even touching it.


    That thing is precious, and the Bao family disliked the rough hands of the embroidered mothers, so they let them raise them for two days and thene over to draw the pattern.


    Therefore, they were not even sure if they could repair the embroidery, so they came out embarrassed.


    Bao''s family also sent a bottle of hand ster, so that Gu Ruyi and Xiaolu must keep their hands delicate and tender beforeing back.


    As soon as thedy in charge went out, she whispered a few words in a low voice, "What kind of person is this, it''s too harsh. We are embroiderers ourselves, don''t we know how to take good care of our hands? They are too exaggerated."


    Gu Ruyi and Xiaolu''s hands are naturally white and tender, but they have been on the road for a while, and it is inevitable to do a lot of rough work by themselves.


    But even so, the two of them have always been careful and loving, there is not a single barb on their hands, and their fingernails are repaired very smoothly. They are slippery to the touch and will not damage the embroidery at all.


    Gu Ruyi looked at his hand and said, "It''s normal for them to be careful. After all, embroidery is precious. If something goes wrong because of the hand, we can''t afford it."


    said so, but thedy in charge was heartbroken at the thought ofing here for nothing.


    She stuffed the hand ster into Gu Ruyi''s arms, "You take this and wipe it when you go back."


    Then he sighed and got into the carriage.


    The group returned to Xingtao Street, and the **** Yu who went out to find a ce to stay came back.


    Qian Datou waited until the embroiderers had all returned to the house to discuss matters, and then came to ask about the situation, "Did you find it?"


    "I''ve been looking around here all morning, and no one is willing to rent it out." The neighborhood is full of ordinary houses. When they see that they are high-end ande from other ces, they are not willing to rent them out, even if the rent is high, Afraid that they will hurt them.


    Qian Datou sighed, just when he was irritated, two guys from Bianhan''s shop came over.


    It wasn''t just them, there was a trolley behind them, and the disassembled bed frame was ced on the trolley.


    Qian Datou was surprised when he heard the guy say, "Brother,e and help, this is what our shopkeeper ordered us to send over."


    Qian Datou quickly pulled the two guards forward, "Little brother, you are..."


    "Our shopkeeper said that although there are beds in the yard, but there are only three, you will definitely not be able to stay in too many people. Yesterday was toote, so I can only let you live for one night. Today, I will send you two beds. , I can sleep morefortably at night. Anyway, the room in the main house is big enough to fit the bed."


    "This, this..." Qian Datou''s face shed with joy, "This is too troublesome."


    "What''s the trouble?" the guyughed, "We have charged your rent. Since we have charged the rent, we will naturally equip you with everything. Come on, carry it in first, and then install it after entering the door. quickly."


    Qian Datou smiled and finally let out a breath.


    The room they lived in was really big. He just looked at it. The bed frame that the guy sent was one big and one small, and there was still room in the room.


    Looking back and waiting for Li Biao toe back from the medical center, just let him sleep in that small bed alone, and he can recover well.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3588: Fanwai Nini wants to recruit a son-in-law

    Chapter 3588 Fanwai Nini wants to recruit a husband


    The two guys went back soon after they installed it. They still have a lot of work to do in their shop.


    Six sons only asked a question when they saw theming back, and felt relieved when they learned that everything was fine.


    When ?? was about to go back to the backyard to work, he saw two familiar figurese in.


    Heughed suddenly, "Nini is here?"


    "Brother Liu Zi, let me see if the sample of the makeup box is ready." Nini walked into the door with a maid and said with a smile.


    Nini was a child adopted by Cousin Ke. Although she was only two or three years older than Chi Chi, her seniority was the same as Gu Yundong.


    Six sons can be considered to have watched her grow up. When she was a child, Nini liked to y in their shop the most, but she didn''t like those little woodcarvings.


    After watching it, she began to draw. She designed many of the rare and delicate wooden pieces in their shop. Gu Yundong said that she was called a designer. Later, Bian Han and Aunt Ke discussed it, but the price of the novel wooden pieces designed by Fannini was divided into her.


    Today''s Nini is a little rich woman with spare money, and she lives veryfortably.


    Six childrenughed, "The things you exined are naturally the first to be done. You go directly to the backyard to find your sister-inw and ask her to take out the makeup box and show you."


    "Okay, Brother Liu Zi, you''ll be busy first."


    Nini took the maid to the backyard, where the sixth son-inw heard the sound and took out the box designed by Nini.


    "This makeup box is beautiful and practical. Look first, what''s wrong, and let your sixth brother change itter. When this makeup box is disyed, many people will definitely buy it back as a dowry for the girls at home. of."


    Nini nodded and opened the box to take a closer look.


    Liu Zi''s daughter-inw poured tea for her. Seeing her concentrated appearance, she couldn''t help chatting, "How are you? I heard your brother Liu Zi say that your mother had asked him to pack a set of first-ss dowry boxes early on. "


    When ?? mentioned this, Nini was also helpless, "I said that I would recruit children and not get married. But my mother doesn''t agree, hey."


    This matter is no longer a secret, the six sons and daughters-inw are very aware of it.


    Nini was raised by Cousin Ke. When she was a child, her brother who depended on each other died of a serious illness. As a result, rtives calcted on her for her house, and it was Cousin Ke who rescued her, brought her home, adopted her, and raised her as an adult.


    Although Nini grew up, she did not want to leave Cousin Ke to marry.


    Especially now that Cousin Ke is older and she likes children, Nini can actually see that her mother is also reluctant to bear her.


    So since Nini knew what a marriage was, she decided to recruit a husband in the future so that she could take care of her mother all the time.


    However, Aunt Ke said that when a man enters a marriage at this age, either his family isplicated and he has to choose the path of marriage, or he is a person who is ipetent and wants to live a good life.


    But no matter what it is, it is not a good choice for Nini.


    Cousin Ke loves Nini so much, and of course she doesn''t want her to lose her whole life in order to take care of herself.


    The two made ns for each other, and they were just like that.


    Sixth daughter-inw sighed and shook her head, "I''m not in a hurry, but Aunt Ke has always listened to what the county master has to say, otherwise you should go to the county master and ask her to persuade her?"


    Nini said with a smile, "Sister Yundong doesn''t care about this, she said that we will discuss it by ourselves, and she will just add makeup when shees back."


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Sister Yundong seems to be a little afraid of her mother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3589: Extra Kosensui Takako Revisited

    Chapter 3589 Fanwai Zheng Quanshui Gaozi is back


    Nini finished reading the makeup box, made twoments, and then said goodbye to her sixth son-inw.


    Sixth son-inw kept her for dinner, "It''s almost noon, so let''s go after eating."


    "No." Nini shook her head, "My mother went to the temple outside the city to ask for a peace talisman and asked me to send it to Chichi and Wanwan. I have to go to the Hou''s Mansion."


    "Okay, since you have something to do, then you go to work first. When you are free,e over for dinner." Sixth son-inw saw her out the door and watched her leave the whole time, then turned around and went back to the backyard.


    Nini took the maid all the way to the Hou residence, and the maid Xiaobei was silent and guarded her carefully.


    Nowadays, there are many people on the street, and there are more people of various colors andplexities. It is inevitable that some immodest people will sneak in and collide with her youngdy.


    The two of them arrived at the gate of Hou''s mansion, just in time to see a few people in front of them entering the gate.


    Nini only felt that the backs of those people were a little familiar, and asked the doorman, "Uncle Xu, who just entered?"


    Xu Bo smiled, "Miss Nini is here, and it was Master Zheng and Master Gao who came just now."


    Young Master Zheng and Young Master Gao? Isn''t that Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi?


    "They''re back?" Nini was also happy, and immediately carried her skirt into the yard.


    As soon as I walked to the lobby, I heard a lively sound inside.


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi should have returned long ago. Master held a medical discussion conference. As the second disciple of the eldest apprentice, they naturally have to help from the side and do their best to help.


    It was just that on their way back, when they passed a vige, they happened to encounter that more than half of the vigers were poisoned. As a doctor, having encountered such a bizarre thing again, it is naturally impossible to ignore it.


    So they sent a letter to Xuanhe House, and they couldn''te back in a short time. They had to help the vigers detoxify and find the cause of the poisoning. It is true that there are too many vigers who have suffered, and it is a little strange.


    After such a dy, it has been dyed until now.


    Fortunately, it was still in time, and they could still help Master handle things.


    Gu Yundong listened to them talking about what they had seen on the road while drinking tea. When he looked back, he saw Niniing, and immediately waved her to let her in.


    Nini was not in a hurry, she hugged Wanwan, who had rushed over, into her arms, and then listened to what the two of them had seen and heard along the way, just like listening to a story.


    Zheng Quanshui and Zheng Quanshui have often traveled abroad in recent years, and their medical skills have be more and more skilled.


    A few years ago, the two also became rtives.


    Zheng Quanshui married Yu Weining, in fact, there were signs of this early. When he was in Jingping County, Yu Weining was destroyed all over the house, and he was depressed and sad for a long time. Zheng Quanshui was a doctor at first, and he often went to solve it.


    Later, the two of them felt pity for each other. Zheng Quanshui was alone, and the twoforted and warmed each other.


    After returning to the capital, they took care of each other, and finally came together, it became a natural thing.


    When Gu Yundong found out, he was not surprised at all.


    In fact, Zheng Quanshui is the oldest among them. He is three or four years older than Gao Zi. When Shao Qingyuan resigned, he was already in his early twenties.


    Many people have secretly inquired about her marriage, intending to marry him. Gu Yundong pped him in the past, and waited for Zheng Quanshui toe to her to mention it.


    After the two got married, Yu Weining went out with Zheng Quanshui.


    It didn''t stop until Yu Weining was pregnant. However, after the child was a little older, the family of three simply went out together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3590: The Gao Family Brothers and Sisters

    Chapter 3590 Fanwai Gao Brothers and Sisters


    Two years after Zheng Quanshui got married, Gao Zi also went to propose marriage to Luo Qi''s uncle, Du Tianqing.


    Gao Zi and Luo Qi grew up together, their brother and sister can be regarded as Luo Qi''s best friend on Linxun Ind.


    Know each other well and know each other well, childhood sweethearts.


    Gao Zi is even more precocious, and has been thinking about Luo Qi since he was a child. Later, I had the opportunity to be Shao Qingyuan''s apprentice, and I met with Luo Qi from time to time, and showed my ability and ability, which can be regarded as winning the little girl''s heart.


    It''s just that Yu Weining and Luo Qi got married one after another, and Gao Ya, who lived with them, was the only one left.


    Compared to her precocious brother, Gao Ya is like a stone that is not enlightened.


    She followed people to practice martial arts with all her might, and even after seeing her brother and sister-inw getting married, she nned to go out to fight for righteousness, so frightened that Gao Zi almost scratched her hair.


    Fortunately, Gao Ya was just talking about it. At most, she was looking for someone to learn about martial arts.


    Who knew that this girl looked iprehensible and turned out to be a face control.


    When I was alone on the street one day, I saw a businessman being bullied and stepped forward to help others. As a result, Gaoya, who was looking at the good-looking businessman and nned to leave after saving the person, was instantly unable to walk.


    That businessman sells rouge, gouache, hairpins, hairpins, etc., which are not valuable, but they are good business. Generally, when a big girl or a daughter-inw goes to the street and sees a good-looking one, she will spend a few pennies to dress herself up, especially those girls who are about to get married.


    Merchant thanked Gao Ya for her life-saving grace and sent her a lot of rouge gouache.


    Gao Ya epted it on the spot, and she went out again the next day. However, the guy didn''t appear on that street again, probably because he was warned the day before and blocked other people''s fortunes.


    Gao Ya was also depressed for a long time because of this, and it was only after the second meeting that Gao Ya was happy again.


    Later, we met a few times by chance and became familiar with each other. Only then did Gao Ya know that apart from him, there was only a seriously ill old mother left in the merchant''s family.


    Because his mother was taking medicine for treatment, he went out to earn money as a salesman.


    Gao Ya went back to find her brother that day and asked him to help see the merchant''s mother.


    Gaozi felt that something was wrong with her in an instant. He was someone from the past, how could he not know the love revealed in his sister''s eyes? ?


    It''s just right,e to the door to treat people, and by the way, let''s see who the other person is, whether they can get along well, and what attitude he has towards Gao Ya.


    Fortunately, that businessman is a good man, and he is also down-to-earth and filial. It''s just that he looks too good-looking, which makes many girls go to see him.


    But he really saw Gao Ya right.


    In the end, Gao Zi treated his mother, and the merchant and Gao Ya became rtives. Only then did the merchant know that Gao Zi was the apprentice of the once-popr Marquis Yongning in the capital.


    He is a descendant of a genius doctor. No wonder his medical skills are so good that his seriously ill mother can stay in bed again.


    The trader has changed his life. He is a thin-skinned man and doesn''t like to sell on the street. But I had to bite the bullet in order to raise medical expenses for my mother.


    Now that his mother''s condition has improved, and he has married a wife again, he has returned to his old business - working as a clerk in the back kitchen of a restaurant in the capital, to fight.


    His wish is to be a chef in the future, but the sry is not as high as a businessman, but it is stable, and it is enough for the family to spend, and he can go home on time to apany his family every day.


    As for Gao Ya, she already had a job.


    When she was a little older, she was hired by Xinming Pavilion as a female bodyguard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3591: Cocoa wants to come back

    Chapter 3591 Fanwai Coco wants toe back


    Both Gao Ya and Gao Zi stayed in the capital, but Gao Zi, as a doctor, would also go out for medical treatment.


    He didn''t run around with his wife and children like Zheng Quanshui, mainly because Luo Qi had rtives in the capital, and Du Tianqing, the uncle, was very afraid of Luo Qi''s danger when she went out.


    Even a doctor rarely travels with his wife. Of course, Zheng Quanshui and Yu Weining are exceptions, they learned from master Shao Qingyuan.


    This time, Gao Zi came back with his wife and children, and Zheng Quanshui''s family of three.


    Now, it is also an experience to talk about the strange things encountered on the road.


    Gu Yundong thinks that young people really need to go out for a walk. Reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling thousands of miles. Looking at these people, their mental outlook seems to have been sublimated.


    "You have detoxified the vige and found the source of the poisoning. It just so happens that you can use it as a model at this conference. Others know it, and you will have experience next time."


    Zheng Quanshui and Gao Zi looked at each other, surprise shed in their eyes.


    They also participated in the ??Medical Technology Discussion Conference twice. Thest time was three years ago in Lingzhou.


    Because of their age and seniority, there is basically no opportunity to speak at the meeting, and most of them are uncles and teachers. Moreover, they do not have as much experience and experience as their uncles, and the problems they encounter are simply sparse andmon in front of them, and they are not worth discussing.


    Now, with the opportunity to discuss, it will be included in the medical register at that time, which is also a rare affirmation and encouragement for them.


    "Okay, you all go back and have a good rest first. You still have work to do in the next few days. Your master will be waiting for you toe back to help him."


    Zheng Quanshui became embarrassed, "We should have left earlier and came back to help Master."


    "Come back early, you won''t encounter the poisoned vige, and those vigers don''t know what will happen."


    "¡­¡­Right."


    Gu Yundong asked them to go to the guest house to rest. They were all Shao Qingyuan''s apprentices, so they all stayed in the Hou residence.


    As for Yuli''s uncles, they were arranged to go to the Bai family''spound.


    Now her parents-inw live there, and it is a lot of fun to reminisce about the past and exchange experiences with the teachers and uncles every day.


    Not only the Bai family''spound, but even Gu Yundong''s county master''s mansion was full.


    There are too many uncles and uncles, and some of them still bring their apprentices, Yaotong, so there are more?


    Like Zheng Quanshui and the others, they simply lived in the Hou Mansion.


    Gu Yundong rushed them back to rest, then got up and waved to Nini, "Come with me, I have something for you."


    Nini picked up Wanwan and went to the backyard together.


    Gu Yundong led her into the room and handed her a box, "Take this back and give it to Aunt Ke."


    Nini was puzzled, "What is this?"


    "Coco sent it here." Gu Yundong smiled, "She''s new food, this thing can be kept longer. But it''s food, after you take it back, eat it with your mother as soon as possible, don''t waste it."


    Nini took it and didn''t look at the contents, she just asked, "Sister Coco wille back this time?"


    Gu Yundong, "I came back, but it was originally said to be arriving in the next few days. It should be something that happened on the way, and it will probably take a while, so I sent people to bring food in advance. I don''t know if it will be possible before the conference. Can''t reach the prefecture."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3592: Cocoa Qiting

    Chapter 3592 Coco Qi Court


    Coco got married a year earlier than Yunshu and married Qi Ting who was the magistrate of Jingping County at that time.


    Gu Dajiang was still the prefect of Luozhou prefecture. Because there are many industries in Gu Yundong in Jingping County, Coco would asionally go there to y, and Qi Ting would sometimese to Fucheng to see Gu Dajiang.


    The two of them were familiar with each other from the beginning, but after going back and forth, they had a good impression of each other.


    Gu Dajiang was very unhappy at first. Qi Ting was eight or nine years older than Coco. Isn''t this an old cow eating tender grass? Why should his daughter stick to this old cow dung at her age like a flower?


    I would vomit blood just thinking about it. Who would have thought that there was a wolf lurking around?


    But Gu Dajiang loves his daughter, and her daughter is happy. Although his heart is sour, there is no problem with the other party''s character and talent. He can only ovee his age and set a marriage for the two.


    Qi Ting can talk. ording to his age, he should have gotten married seven or eight years earlier, but he has always been single, and he doesn''t even have a hot and cold maid by his side.


    He felt that he and Coco were destined to never get married, just to wait for Coco to grow up.


    Gu Dajiang was a little satisfied with him because he didn''t have Yingyingyanyan by his side, but if he was married or had a confidante, he would never give him cocoa.


    Moreover, Qi Ting is neither pedantic nor filial, and he has his own opinions. He has always known that Coco has a dream of opening a private kitchen in the future. Not only did he not stop it, but he also supported it. He even took time out of his busy official business to help her write a n for opening a restaurant together.


    Qi Ting got married, and Qi''s parents were very happy.


    The two of them had given up hope for Qi Ting for a long time. This man had his own ideas before. When he was a child, he grew up by Qi Shan Chang¡¯s side, and he was even closer to Qi Shan Chang.


    So although they had wanted to propose his marriage since Qi Ting was fourteen or fifteen years old, they were all rejected by Qi Ting or Chief Qi Shan.


    The two elders became anxiouster, and wanted to set up a marriage for Qi Ting directly.


    As a result, Qi Ting went to a chaotic ce like Luozhou Mansion when the war was raging. This scared the Qi family''s parents, and they dared not mention marriage.


    Later, Qi Ting High School became a sweet treat in the eyes of nobles in the capital, and Qi''s parents had hope again.


    As a result, those nobles still couldn''t shake Qi Ting''s mind that he didn''t want to marry a wife, andter took the initiative to apply for a transfer to a remote county like Jingping County to be a magistrate.


    was far away, and the two old men couldn''t control him at all.


    They also stopped thinking about it. Anyway, Qi Ting didn''t want to marry a wife, and no one could force him.


    They were numb, and they simply pinned their hopes on their grandson, feeling that the eldest grandson of the eldest son''s family would find a wife earlier than the younger son.


    Who knew that Qi Ting had been in Jingping County for several years, and he had written to say that he was going to get married.


    The other party is also the youngest daughter of the prefect of Luozhou and the younger sister of the Yongjia County Lord.


    The two elders didn''t even care about the long journey, so they hurriedly went to Luozhou Prefecture to discuss marriage with Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Dajiang also made it clear to them that although Qi Ting is old, Coco is still young, and there is no rush to have a child, at least until he is eighteen years old.


    Qi''s parents were stunned for a moment, and they were indeed a little hesitant. However, it was soon epted, and it was not that she would not have children. Anyway, she had waited for so many years, not less than two years.


    Sons can get married, and grandchildren will sooner orter.


    Gu Dajiang also said that Coco would not be trapped in the back house in the future, and she wanted to open a restaurant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3593: Fanwai Luozhou Prefecture New Prefect

    Chapter 3593 Fanwai Luozhou Prefecture New Prefect


    Qi''s parents are very epting of Coco''s desire to start a career.


    After all, the eldest daughter of the Gu family, Gu Yundong''s workshops and shops are all open. If nothing else, it''s the Xinming Pavilion, where Qi''s mother is a frequent visitor.


    The owners of Xinming Pavilion are all well-known figures. People like Mrs. Qin and Mrs. Dai have started their careers. It is not a big deal for a woman to open a shop.


    Gu Yundong has already opened a shop, Gu Yunke wants to learn from her sister, which is normal, they have no objection.


    The two families negotiated the marriage harmoniously, and Qi''s parents also said that because Qi Ting is now a local official and cannot leave at will, marriage matters will also be held here in Jingping County.


    As a result, fewer people attended the wedding. Especially the rtives of the Qi family, many of them are in the capital or Xuanhe House, some of them have important positions and cannot do without, and their rtives will forgive them.


    Even the chief of Qishan, who has grown older in recent years, is not suitable for long-distance travel to Jingping County.


    Gu Dajiang expressed his understanding, not to mention the Qi family, their family Yunshu has also served in the Hanlin Academy, and cannot be separated from the capital.


    How good is the rtionship between Yunshu and Coco, he also once took leave of absence from the emperor, but it has been too long, the emperor may be. At that time, Yunshu had just emerged, and if nothing else, there were just a few official tasks in his hands, and he couldn''t get rid of them at all.


    In the end, Yunshu didn¡¯t go, and the little princess went.


    Yundong travels outside all year round, just in time to take advantage of Coco''s wedding to go back to Jingping County to see and see old friends and see how Gujia''s workshop is running.


    During that time, Jingping County was very lively, and the people showed great enthusiasm and wee to the return of Shao Qingyuan and his wife. They also did not expect that the two magistrates would be brothers-inw.


    Chichi also went to see my former friend, so I almost couldn''t bear to go home.


    After ??Coco got married, Gu Dajiang was transferred back to the capital and was promoted.


    The current prefect of Luozhou has be Wen Jin. He has been the magistrate of Yunjing County for many years before, and he has always been conscientious in doing practical things. It''s just that I haven''t met a good Shangguan, and the credit will be swallowed up, and I will be suppressed.


    Later, Gu Dajiang became the prefect. He was never greedy for the merits of others, and admired Wen Jin''s actions very much. Not only did he report all his achievements, but even the memorial to the emperor was full of praise.


    Wen Jin''s efforts were naturally seen, and promotion became an expected thing.


    Wen Jin took Song Ruijun to work in Fucheng. Song Ruijun had previously given birth to a daughter and was not weed by her mother-inw, so Gu Yundong gave her an idea-Wen Jin was valued and reused, which started when Song Ruijun became pregnant, and now as her daughter grows Step up. Where is this money-losing thing? This is clearly the lucky star of the Wen family.


    The rumor that Song Ruijun deliberately spread to her mother-inw''s ears, her mother-inw thought it was true.


    Although I still want a grandson in my heart, I no longer ignore and dislike this granddaughter as before. At least on the surface, the mother-inw of the Wen family still loves her granddaughter very much.


    The backyard of Wen''s family is also much more harmonious, and the tranquility of this backyard is also of great help to Wen Jin''s career.


    Now Coco and Qi Ting have been married for almost three years. Qi Ting''s term in Jingping County has expired and he was transferred to Lingzhou Prefecture as the prefect.


    They have already started from Jingping County, all the way to Lingzhou Prefecture.


    happened to pass by Xuanhe House on the way, so Coco must being back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3594: Extraordinary delay and heavy responsibility

    Chapter 3594 Extraordinary dy and heavy responsibility


    Qi Ting''s appointment is not easy to dy, but Cocoa can live here for a while longer. At that time, when Shao Yinbaihang returned to Lingzhou Mansion, he also hadpany on the way.


    Nini and Ke Ke don''t know much, but her mother likes Ke Ke very much. It is said that when the Gu family first went to Yongfu Vige, due to the busy affairs of Sister Yun Dong, Brother Yun Shu and Sister Ke Ke were both helped by her mother.


    has taken care of them for nearly a year, so they respect their mothers very much, and they will give them a copy of anything good, just like the food in front of them.


    Nini took out the peace charm that Cousin Ke had prepared, "My mother asked me to give it to Chichi and Wanwan."


    was by her side every evening, and Nini handed the peace talisman to her. But Chi Chi didn''t see it, "Where did Chi Chi go?"


    Gu Yundong, "He was pulled over by his grandparents to entertain."


    "Entertainment?"


    "No, he went out to pick up the head of the Song Dynasty before, and it took so long toe back. During this period, many uncles and uncles came and never saw him. You also know that although Chi Chi likes to jump around on weekdays, medical science The innate talent is still inherited from his father, and all the uncles and teachers naturally want to see him."


    Although the Medical Technology Research Conference is held every three years, not all the teachers and uncles came here when it was heldst time. Some people have never seen Chi Chi, and are very curious about this child.


    Nini couldn''t help smirking when she heard the words, "Just...the responsibility is quite heavy."


    In the vein of the Bai family, the medical skills were indeed inherited by the second family.


    Nini left the lingering safety talisman, and immediately left with the food box.


    Chichi has been dragged by Bai Hang Shaoyin and his acquaintances and uncles for three days, and finally he can get out.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in such a bad way that he was ravaged, and finally found out in conscience that she was a good and considerate mother, cooked a hearty meal, and helped him find an excuse to set him free the next day.


    Chi Chi almost hugged his mother''s leg and cried bitterly, "Mother, I thank you for the rest of my life."


    and ran out.


    Gu Yundong quickly stopped him, "Bring your sister."


    Chichi stopped immediately, nothing else, I would be happy to bring my cute and caring sister.


    He picked up the little girl without saying a word, "Let''s go, brother will take you to buy something delicious."


    "Brother, you are so generous, you will always be number one in Wanwan''s heart." The little girl said very seriously and cautiously with a tight little face.


    Chi Chi Mei died, "That is, you can eat as much as you want, and I will take you around a street."


    "Okay, brother, you are the best brother in the world."


    The two brothers and sisters were blowing rainbow farts, and the other was blown out of the gate of the Hou Mansion.


    Gu Yundong said to Qi Momo, who was beside him, "There are many people around Chi Chi who haveplimented him since he was a child. I thought he already had immunity, so why can''t he find the barren words of praisete at night? Are you in the north?"


    Mother Qiughed, "This shows that their brother and sister have a good rtionship."


    Gu Yundong felt that it was one gram per gram.


    Chi Chi really said what she said, and took Wan Wan to buy a lot of food, and then let Yi Hai, who was carrying arge bag and a small bag, go back to Hou''s mansion first, and she took Wan Wan to Huimin Medical Center.


    Wanwan ate the sweet-scented osmanthus cake and asked curiously, "Brother, what are we doing here?"


    "My brother has a friend who was injured. I''lle and see him."


    Wanwan immediately looked at him with admiration, "Brother, you are too loyal."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3595: Sending Escort Li home

    Chapter 3595 The special delivery to send Master Li home


    Chichi felt that his sister really understood him too well, and immediately entered the hospital with her head held high.


    He''s been very busy these days, and he really doesn''t have time to see Escort Li. When he came over, Master Li was moring to leave.


    "I''m really well. I''ve rested for three days. Why do I need to upy the bed here? I can go back and heal myself."


    The pharmacy boy in the medical hall had been ordered by Chi Chi to let him take good care of his wounds here, and he was not allowed to leave if he was not well, so as to avoid the recurrence of old wounds and tormented him with blood.


    Escort Li is indeed much better, but he hasn''te for a long time, so it''s not easy for the medicine boy to let people go.


    Escort Li is useless at all times, and it''s not good for him to lose his temper for his good medicine boy, and his internal injuries are about toe out.


    He slowly listened to his breathless voice and entered the door with a smile, "Looks like Brother Li is all right, since I don''t want to stay in the hospital anymore, just in time, I''ll take you back."


    Escort Li looked up and saw that it was him, overflowing with joy, "Little brother."


    Immediately saw the little girl with two small baotou tied beside him, stunned for a moment, "This is..."


    "This is my sister Wanwan."


    Ye Wanwan said in a milky voice, "Brother Li."


    Escort Li immediately felt embarrassed when he saw the fluffy little girl, and even closed his voice, "Eh, eh, little sister is so good."


    paused, and a strange sh shed across his forehead. This little girl is even younger than his children, call him... brother? ?


    After waiting for him to think about it, he stepped forward to give him a pulse, and he was indeed ready to go home and raise him.


    As soon as I asked the medicine boy to help prepare the carriage, and after taking a few packs of medicine, I took Guard Li to Xingtao Street.


    This is the first time that Li hase to Xingtao Street. He is very grateful to Chi Chi, and he doesn¡¯t know where he can help Chi Chi.


    When I got home, I saw only two escorts, no one else was there.


    After staying in the house for a while, Chi Chi took Wan Wan to the house of Aunt Fan next door.


    Aunt Fan was just taking care of the flowers and nts. When the two brothers and sisters came over, she hurriedly put down the kettle in her hand and greeted them with a smile.


    "Why are you free today?"


    Chichi, "Last time I asked my aunt for help, and I haven''t thanked you yet. The two girls didn''t cause trouble to my aunt, did they?"


    "No, Ruyi and Xiaolu are both easy to talk to and have a gentle temperament, not to mention how good they get along with me." Fan liked the two of them very much, "If possible, I would like to live with them for a longer time. You I don''t know, Ruyi and Xiaolu''s embroidery is very good, this time, they came here because they were invited to help by the big family in our Xuanhe Mansion."


    said and shook his head, "But I don''t think the employer is very good at talking."


    "Why is it difficult to speak?"


    Fan sighed, "When they went to the employer''s house on the first day, the employer said that their hands were not well maintained, and they had toe back to raise them for two days before allowing them to touch embroidery. They are white and tender, and the silk that touches them can make them feel good, but they have not been raised anywhere. They went to the employer''s house again yesterday, and when they came back, they looked very tired, and they did not know that they would be tortured in the next few days. What a dilemma."


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, they are not alone. If something happens, just discuss it slowly."


    Chi Chi only helped them with their amodation problems. As for embroidery and other things, it was not within the scope of his control, but the difficulties they had to ovee themselves.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3596: A demanding employer

    Chapter 3596 The harsh employer


    However, what I didn¡¯t know for a long time was that this difficulty... I really couldn¡¯t ovee it for a while.


    Gu Ruyi and his party hade here once yesterday to make sure that the embroidery can be repaired, so they are ready to start early this morning.


    Gu Ruyi and Xiaolu were the main repairers this time, while He Sha and Xu Gun fought.


    In fact, it was just the preparatory work at the beginning. Once the two of them were done, they had nothing to do, so they followed thedy in charge and waited quietly outside. If you needed anything, just go up and help.


    This pair of embroidery is expensive, and the Bao family members are naturally worried, and have left several capable wives to watch, and even the Bao family''s wife has seen it twice. It''s just that embroidery is really a delicate and time-consuming job, and Mrs. Bao can''t wait.


    Gu Ruyi did not dare to be distracted. Although there were only two people watching in the inner room, the atmosphere was tense, but as a professional embroiderer, her attention was all on embroidery.


    When it was time to eat at noon, the beginning was just repaired. Although the damaged part of the embroidery was notrge, it would take at least two days toplete.


    Baojia is harsh, but the food is very rich, and there are snacks after eating.


    Xu Gun and He Sha are very happy, they are equivalent to having a meal.


    Mrs. Qiu from Bao''s family said, "After eating, take a rest. Although my master is anxious toplete and repair the embroidery as soon as possible, he doesn''t want to make any mistakes. Take care of your eyes first, don''t look at the flowers and embroidery mistakes. ."


    Thedy in charge thinks they are quite particr, but they can do what the employer says, they are not in a hurry anyway.


    Gu Ruyi also breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the corridor to rest. Her eyes weren''t tired, but the embroidery was too precious. She couldn''t avoid stiffness all over her body when she embroidered, but now her arms are very sore.


    Kneaded while resting, and then stretched the muscles.


    Who knew that the arm just stretched back slightly, and suddenly hit something, and then there was a crackling sound of cups and saucers colliding.


    Gu Ruyi stopped abruptly, turned around suddenly, and saw a little girl standing behind her with a tray. Due to her actions, several cups on the tray were knocked over, and the tea came out, not only the tray It was wet, and even her own sleeves were all water-stained.


    The little girl was startled, and quickly apologized, "Yes, I''m sorry, the maid wanted to bring tea to the girl, but I didn''t expect that, I didn''t expect to bump into the girl..."


    Gu Ruyi saw that she was about to cry, she quickly stood up, waved her hand and said, "It''s alright, it''s not your fault, I didn''t pay attention, I reached out and knocked it over, it''s me who should be sorry."


    Mrs. Qiu, who was not far away, heard the movement, and hurried over to this side, frowning when she saw this.


    She didn''t look at the tea in the tray. Instead, she stared at the hem of Gu Ruyi''s clothes and said angrily, "Your sleeves are wet and dirty, how can you embroider picturester?"


    Gu Ruyi lowered her eyes, looked at her sleeves, and was a little embarrassed, "How about..."


    "Come and change with me." Mrs. Qiu said, and then sent the little girl who brought tea.


    Gu Ruyi was taken aback for a moment, "Is this not a good idea?"


    "What''s wrong? Could it be that the girl still dislikes the olddy''s clothes with lice? Don''t worry, I have new clothes that are clean and not worn, which the olddy prepared for my married daughter, although they are not as young as you. Bright, but better than your embroidery in dirty clothes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3597: accidental death

    Chapter 3597 Fanwai Ruyi Died


    Mrs. Qiu is a capable person around the olddy of the Bao family. She is responsible for repairing the embroidery, so she is always strict and picky.


    But she is also right, the sleeves are wet and dirty, and it is indeed easy to damage the embroidery.


    Mrs. Qiu said so, but thedy in charge and others had no objection, so Gu Ruyi could only answer.


    Mrs. Qiu said, "Let''s go, my yard is not far away,e here to change a set of clothes, fix the embroidery as soon as possible, and you can go back as soon as possible."


    Gu Ruyi responded and was about to follow Madam Qiu.


    Thedy in charge was not at ease, so she called Xiaolu, "Come with Ruyi."


    However, before Xiaolu responded, she heard Xu Gun say, "I''ll go, I''ll go with her."


    The steward frowned, "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going out to rx, it''s so boring to sit here. And I haven''t visited the yard of such a big family before, I''ve seen the world."


    The steward''s face sank, "Don''t make trouble for me, you..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard the impatient voice of Mrs. Qiu in front, "Are you still going?"


    "Let''s go,e here." Xu Gun didn''t give the stewarddy a chance to speak at all, and without saying a word, she trotted to Mrs. Qiu''s side, and said to her directly and affectionately, "Steward Qiu, you prepared this for your girl. The clothes must be very good-looking, this is cheap for our family Ruyi. That is to say, you are wholeheartedly thinking about your family, so you are willing to take out the new clothes, otherwise I will not have a chance to see it. "


    What Mrs. Qiu said to her was very useful, she smiled and said, "You still understand my painstaking efforts."


    Then the two walked out while talking.


    It was not easy for thedy in charge to call her back, so she could only say to Gu Ruyi, "Go quickly, don''t fight with her, lest the Bao family see a joke."


    "I know." Gu Ruyi nodded and followed quickly.


    But the first two people chatted too hotly, like a mother and daughter who had been separated for many years, and they didn''t pay attention to whether she followed up.


    Gu Ruyi shook his head, Xu Gun, ah, the attitude of tending to the mes is too obvious. They were not the servants of the Bao family, they were just an employment rtionship.


    If there is a problem with embroidery, the Bao family will be stronger if they are stronger, but apart from embroidery, there is really no need to please them as if they are chasing each other.


    In this way, she made the Bao family look down on her, and even the Pangjiabu Vige where they were located was inferior. After returning, the owner''s wife will definitely be unhappy.


    "Follow, don''t get lost." Mrs. Qiu''s exhortation came from ahead.


    Gu Ruyi raised his head, "Okay, I will."


    Mrs. Qiu turned her head again and continued to talk to Xu Gun, "I really don''t know about the little embroidery skills you are talking about. Tell me more about it."


    Xu Gun giggled andughed.


    Gu Ruyi frowned, wishing he could change his clothes ande back quickly, he couldn''t help but speed up by two points.


    Unexpectedly, just as he turned the corner and passed the back garden, a hand suddenly stretched out behind him, covered her mouth, pinched her body, and dragged her behind.


    Gu Ruyi widened her eyes and struggled hard.


    But the man behind her was very energetic. She tried to call for help, but the conversation between Mrs. Qiu and Xu Gun in front of her was very loud, and she couldn''t hear the movement she made.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3598: you swear

    Chapter 3598 Fanwai, then you swear


    Gu Ruyi was a little desperate, and the next moment, people were dragged into the rockery.


    The man sniffed between her neck and said in a lewd voice, "It''s really fragrant."


    Gu Ruyi was about to burst into tears, her face was white and her body trembled slightly.


    She could hear the voice of the man behind her. This is the eldest young master of Bao''s house, Bao Dai. I heard that this man is an ignorant and ignorant boy.


    Bao Dai listened to Mrs. Qiu and the others walking away, so he whispered, "Don''t make a sound, I''ll let you go, how about it?"


    Gu Ruyi calmed himself down, it was not a problem to be covered like this, at the very least, at the very least, he had to stabilize Bao Dai first and let himself get away.


    She took a deep breath and nodded slightly.


    Bao Dai then released her, but he still blocked the exit and blocked her tightly to prevent her from escaping.


    Gu Ruyi grabbed her hands tightly, this is Bao¡¯s mansion, and opposite is the eldest young master of the Bao family, even if she shouted for help, it was useless. The best way is to knock this person unconscious, or convince him to let him go.


    Gu Ruyi took a deep breath and asked, "Master Bao, what do you want to do?"


    "What am I doing, can''t the littledy guess? I want to ept you."


    Gu Ru''s face turned blue with anger, "But I''m not happy."


    "Littledy, don''t be in a hurry to refuse, you have seen it, my family is rich and powerful, what kind of good life do you think you will have in the future? There are maids around you, and a mother-inw to take care of them, so you don''t need to be a little boy. The embroidereddy has been busy all day for that little sry, right? This embroiderydy works in a short time, but over time, her eyes will burn out. The littledy''s eyes are so good-looking, isn''t it very good to be blind in the future? pity?"


    Bao Dai knows how to find someone''s weakness to start, "Littledy followed me, I will love you very much, young master. You can embroider if you want to embroider, go out when you want to go shopping, and I will take care of you, young master. If you have money and servants around you, how many people can¡¯t wait for a good day, why do you treat yourself so badly?¡±


    Gu Ruyi pursed her lips, "I don''t want to be a concubine."


    Bao Dai frowned, "But I''m already married to my wife, otherwise, my wife will be sick all day long. The doctor has already said that her time is running out, and when she goes, I will bring you up as an official. Mrs. Fang. When the timees, the child you will give birth to will be your direct son, and if you have a future in the future, that will be the time when your glory will be infinite."


    He depicted a bright future, but Gu Ruyi only felt cold all over.


    Mrs. Bao Shao has been with him for many years. He is so indifferent to his wife''s life and death, and even makes use of it from time to time. It is worse than a stranger, and he has no heart at all.


    If you can believe what this kind of person says, there is a ghost.


    Gu Ruyi knew that it was impossible to convince him to let her go. She had both hands behind her and she had already found a stone.


    She deliberately diverted his attention by speaking, "You speak so nicely, how can I trust you? What if, if I agree, your words won''t count if you ept someone?"


    "That''s impossible, I can swear." Seeing that her attitude had improved, Bao Dai immediately nned to inquire and persuade her while it was still hot.


    In fact, he can overlord the king and bow hard, but today is not the time, Mrs. Qiu and the others will definitelye back soon if they don¡¯t see anyone. And this kind of ce... it really affects the performance.


    "Then you swear." Gu Ruyi said, but his eyes were fixed on him.


    Bao Dai raised his hand and said it was toote, Gu Ruyi picked up the stone and mmed him on the head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3599: Extraordinary hands-on

    Chapter 3599 Fanwai Ruyi


    However, Gu Ruyi''s smashing was inurate, he didn''t knock anyone unconscious at all, but blood sttered on his head.


    After all, it was the first time for her to do such a thing, so she became nervous when she saw the blood.


    You Qi saw Bao Dai staring at her viciously, her heart almost stopped, she immediately pushed the person aside without saying a word, and the person ran out.


    Although Bao Dai was not dizzy, his head was still in a trance for a while, and her feet were unsteady and she was really pushed to the ground.


    By the time he stood up again, Gu Ruyi had already run out.


    Bao Dai immediately became furious and chased out while clutching his blood, "Stop for me."


    Gu Ruyi just ran, but just a few steps away, she saw Madam Qiu and Xu Gun returning to look for her.


    The two were startled when they saw the panicked Gu Ruyi, and Mrs. Qiu frowned, "Where did you go? Didn''t I tell you not to walk around?"


    Xu Gun also pointed at her, "Your clothes and hair essories are all messed up, what are you doing?"


    Gu Ruyi took two steps back, she didn''t trust the two people in front of her now.


    However, after they blocked it for a short while, Bao Dai had already run over.


    He pointed directly at Gu Ruyi and said to Mrs. Qiu, "Catch her quickly, she wants to kill me."


    Mrs. Qiu saw Bao Dai''s head covered in blood and shouted in horror, "Eldest young master, are you injured?"


    Gu Ruyi took the opportunity to run to the side, who knew that Mrs. Qiu didn''t have time to react, but Xu Gun grabbed her hand and asked sharply, "Gu Ruyi, you, you actually injured Mr. Bao. Do you know what you are doing? What? We hurt someone in someone''s mansion, what should we do?"


    "Let go of me." Gu Ruyi struggled hard, but Mrs. Qiu also came over and grabbed her other arm.


    Mrs. Qiu is very strong, Gu Ruyi is only fourteen years old, and she is not used to heavy work, how can she break free?


    She was a little desperate. Seeing that the servants of the Bao family who heard the movement nearby ran up, it became impossible to escape.


    Bao Dai red at her fiercely, and then said to Mrs. Qiu and others, "This girl wants to seduce me, but I don''t agree. I told them to go to thedy in charge. This girl suddenly lost her mind because she was afraid that her work would be lost. You actually threw a stone at my head."


    "I didn''t, it''s clearly you, you..." Gu Ruyi didn''t say anything halfway through.


    She knew very well that all the servants of the Bao family were present, not to mention that she had no evidence to prove that she was a victim.


    You can tell by looking at Bao Dai''s fearless eyes in front of him.


    She turned her head and said to Xu Gun, "Go to thedy in charge. I''m not a servant of the Bao family. Thedy in charge can tell the difference when shees."


    Xu Gun snorted coldly, "You still have the face to find others when you do such a thing, don''t tire all of us."


    Gu Ruyi''s voice was deep, "If something happens to me now, and you go back to Feng County, you can''t exin it to the boss or my mother."


    Xu Gun, "..." Threatening her at such a time.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Qiu seemed to be ''empathetic''. She said to Xu Gun, "You can go and ask yourdy in charge toe over. Yourdy embroidered hurt our eldest young master, and we will not let this matter rest."


    Then she went to exin to the servants to find a doctor, and also reported the matter to the olddy. It''s about the eldest young master, and the olddy has to decide.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3600: The plan of the outsourcer

    Chapter 3600 The n of the outsourcer


    Xu Gun gave Gu Ruyi a look of ''you''re dead'', and then hurried to find thedy in charge.


    Gu Ruyi was standing by with his hands cut back, while Bao Dai was surrounded by several people who were bandaging his wounds.


    Seeing that there was no more blood, he didn''t wait for the doctor to arrive, he walked directly towards Gu Ruyi, raised his hand and pped her in the face.


    "Ah..." Gu Ruyi cried out in pain, struggled to look at Mrs. Qiu and said, "Mother Qiu, you are also a capable person by the olddy''s side. If you just let your eldest young master beat me like this, aren''t you afraid of anything? I am indeed just a little embroidered mother, but I am not a servant of your family. You can fight as you please. If something happens to me, our boss will not let it go. Although the Pang family Not as good as you, but not so easy to bully."


    Bao Dai said with a ''hey'', "I didn''t expect you to be so eloquent. You dare to speak hard when you are about to die. You can see clearly that it was you who bleed this young master''s head first. I pped you back and you are not happy. Now? Let me tell you, even if this young master beat you to death today, your boss wouldn''t even dare to fart."


    As she was about to make another move, Mrs. Qiu frowned, then stepped forward with a smile to stop the person, "Don''t be angry, young master, you are still injured on your head, it was hard to stop the bleeding, this anger wound It''s going to crack again, it''s not worth it for her. When your wound is healed, let''s avenge this again, ah."


    Then he winked at the servant not far away, who hurriedly helped Bao Dai to sit down on the chair beside him.


    Mrs. Qiu turned her head and red at Gu Ruyi. The eldest young master didn''t know, but she did know that the Pangjia Buzhuang was indeed only a cloth shop in Feng County, but the Pang family and the Duan family of Wanqing Mansion worked closely together.


    The Duan family is now a royal businessman. If nothing else, the power of connections is different.


    What''s more, Duan Qian''s sister, the head of the Duan family, is married to General Dou Can''s house.


    Their Bao family used to be powerful and powerful, but now they are in decline. The eldest young master eats, drinks and teases ordinary little girls.


    But this Gu Ruyi''s embroidery work is good, and it is still widely used in the Pang family cloth vige. If thedy in charge of them has note, Gu Ruyi will be beaten up, and if the Pang family really wants to care, she will be the first one. will be held ountable.


    So we can only wait for the olddy and the steward of the Pang family toe over. They will naturally discuss what will happen. When the Pang family wanted to ask them an exnation again, they could also me thedy in charge, so they couldn''t me them.


    So now, it is absolutely impossible for the eldest young master to beat Gu Ruyi.


    As forter... hum.


    Bao Dai was still swearing, but he was not in a hurry, Gu Ruyi had already be something in his pocket.


    Thedy in charge over there came very quickly. As soon as she came over, she saw Gu Ruyi being held in custody, her face changed greatly, and she hurriedly asked, "What''s going on?"


    Xu Gun told her that Gu Ruyi''s seduction of the eldest young master of the Bao family would not oppose his murder.


    Thedy in charge understands Gu Ruyi''s character, so naturally she doesn''t believe Xu Gun''s words.


    However, looking at the scene in front of her, thedy in charge felt that her heart was about to stop, especially the shocking blood stains on Bao Dai''s head.


    As soon as Gu Ruyi saw her, she couldn''t help but feel aggrieved, and immediately said, "Miss Lin, they bullied the Bao family too much. Young Master Bao wanted to take me as a concubine, but I didn''t obey, and that''s why he hurt him."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3601: nonsense

    Chapter 3601 Fanwai nonsense


    "Bullshit!!"


    Before thedy in charge could speak, an old woman staggered over not far away.


    Mrs. Qiu hurriedly stepped forward to support her, "Old Madam, you''vee."


    Thedy in charge and others have seen the olddy of the Bao family. She took out the damaged embroidery picture, and she also told me to look carefully and not make mistakes.


    Before, I only thought she was a serious and strict olddy, but now the eyes staring at Gu Ruyi seemed to be able to eat people.


    She leaned on the crutches fiercely, pointed at Gu Ruyi angrily and said, "It doesn''t matter if you hurt my grandson, it''s absolutely disgusting that you are still speaking evil words here and trying to ruin his reputation."


    After ?? finished speaking, he walked to Bao Dai again tremblingly, looking at the blood on his head distressedly, "My poor Dai''er, where''s the doctor? Why hasn''t the doctore yet?"


    Bao Dai immediately cried to the olddy with grievance, "Grandmother, you have to call the shots for me, I have grown up so much, and I have never been beaten to blood."


    "You''re the one who decides, and grandmother decides for you, so she won''t be able to forgive her." While speaking, the doctor hurried over with a medicine box.


    The olddy hurriedly asked him to see Bao Dai''s injuries, and let the doctor leave after reading and confirming that he was all right.


    After finishing the treatment here, she looked at Gu Ruyi with gritted teeth, "You hurt me Dai''er, this matter, our Baofu will never let it go."


    Thedy in charge had been wanting to talk for a while, but seeing how the olddy felt so distressed for Bao Dai, she was afraid that interrupting her would make her even more angry.


    Now that the doctor has finally left, thedy in charge hurried forward a few steps, "Old Madam, let''s sit down and talk about this matter slowly. Our family Ruyi is a good girl, she will definitely not hurt people for no reason. Say¡­¡­"


    "Your Xiu Niang is a good girl, is it possible that my grandson is not a good person? My Dai''er said it clearly, it was that Xiu Niang who shamelessly wanted to climb up to my Dai''er to live a wealthy life, but if the hookup failed, she wanted to kill. Silence."


    Thedy in charge tried her best to suppress her temper, "Old Madam, my family Ruyi is not that kind of person."


    "So you believe she said that my family Dai''er coveted her and wanted to take her as a concubine?" The olddy sneered, "You don''t even look at what your embroidery mother is, we Baojia, who do you want to take? The girl can''t ept it, how can she like her? It''s really shameless."


    Thedy in charge almost fell back with anger, why is this olddy so unreasonable?


    She took a deep breath, "Old Madam, you said that we wished to seduce the young master Bao, but she was going to change clothes with your mother-inw at the time. Your mother-inw was leading the way. How could she be there? In front of Mrs. Qiu, seduce the eldest young master?"


    The olddy looked at Mrs. Qiu, who hurriedly said, "It''s my fault, I chatted with Miss Xu so well, I didn''t notice that Miss Gu deliberately left behind and walked slowly, and I don''t know when she It''s gone. When we got back, we saw that the young master was injured by her."


    She said and looked at Xu Gun, "Miss Xu can testify about this."


    Thedy in charge suddenly turned her head to look at her, thetter lowered her head slightly, fiddled with the corners of her clothes, and said nothing.


    This behavior is a default in the eyes of others.


    Thedy in charge is in a hurry. It''s such a time. Even if Xu Gun and Ruyi don''t get along, they should be on her side. What an idiot who can''t tell the difference between good and bad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3602: My aunt is Mrs. Hou

    Chapter 3602 My aunt is Mrs. Hou


    The olddy sneered, "You heard it too, my grandson has a witness here."


    "What kind of witness is this?"


    "Okay, if you''re not convinced, then report it to the official. My grandson''s head was broken, so I can''t afford this meal in vain."


    The steward''s wife was shocked. She nced around and found that when it came to reporting the official, everyone''s face was full of promise, and Bao Dai was even more eager to try.


    Just like this, how dare she report to the official?


    They were unfamiliar with the ce in Xuanhe Mansion, let alone the local officials here. The Bao family has a very deep foundation here, and must have a good rtionship with the local prefect.


    reported to the officials, I am afraid it will be more disadvantageous to them.


    The man was under the eaves and had to bow his head, and thedy in charge squeezed her hand fiercely, "What does the olddy want?"


    "Then we have to ask our family Dai''er. After all, he was the one who was injured."


    Everyone looked at Bao Dai, Bao Dai stood up triumphantly, "I can''t just forget about my injury, and it''s up to me to take care of where I go. It''s better than this, this embroiderer doesn''t want to talk to me. Did you kill me? I think her temper is quite to my taste, so I will reluctantly ept her and let her serve me for the rest of my life, as an atonement. "


    Gu Ruyi immediately raised her head, "Impossible."


    The stewarddy gritted her teeth, and she knew that it was this eldest young master who covets Gu Ruyi.


    She also disagreed, "That''s not good, Ruyi is still young, and she is an innocent and innocent girl. Her marriage must be approved by her mother."


    "Then I don''t care, I have to pay for her injury."


    Lady in charge, "You can''t be so unreasonable."


    The olddy became impatient and said, "It''s because you are wrong, I kindly hired you to help repair the embroidery pictures, but as a result, you retaliate for your kindness and want to plot against my grandson. Lady Lin, since you can''t be the master, then go back and ask your boss, ande back again. Decision. Come, see off."


    Mrs. Qiu stepped forward and made a ''please'' gesture.


    Mrs. Lin couldn''t believe it, "Mrs. Bao, you, are you going to hold our embroidereddy?"


    "She hurts people. If we don''t hold her, could it be that my grandson suffers in vain? Our Bao family is not the kind of people who let others bully and then cowardly. Get out."


    Soon two servants stepped forward to st Madam Lin, Xu Gun and others out.


    Lady Lin refused, "No, you have no reason to hold us Embroidered Lady, you..."


    Just as they were in confusion, no one noticed that Gu Ruyi, who was being held by the two olddies, suddenly burst into mes, pushed the two olddies away, ran directly towards Mrs. Lin, and hugged her.


    Lady Lin was taken aback for a moment, "Ruyi."


    The olddy was annoyed, "How dare you escape? Catch her back for me."


    Gu Ruyi has already taken out the bracelet from his sleeve and quietly stuffed it into Lady Lin''s hand.


    She whispered, "Miss Lin, please, take this to Yong''an Hou''s Mansion and find Mrs. Yong''an Hou''s Mansion. I, my aunt is Mrs. Hou, give her the chain and tell her my name is Gu Ruyi, please, be sure to to her."


    Lady Lin originally wanted to protect Gu Ruyi and escape directly, but she was stunned when she heard this.


    She, what did she just say?


    Yonganhou, Mrs. Hou? ?


    aunt? ?


    She looked at her in disbelief, and the servants of the Bao mansion had already rushed up, arrested Gu Ruyi again, and stayed away from Lady Lin and others.


    Mrs. Bao was furious, "Get out, get them all out for me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3603: The stunned Mrs. Lin

    Chapter 3603 The stunned Mrs. Lin


    The number of servants suddenly increased, and Xiaolu was struggling to pull Gu Ruyi, but her hand was twisted back fiercely.


    She cried out in pain, and was pushed out by the servants of Bao Mansion.


    Mrs. Bao turned her head, snorted coldly, and looked at Gu Ruyi, who was disheveled, "I tell you, don''t try to run away, this Xuanhe Mansion is the territory of our Bao family. If you hurt my grandson, I have to make you look good. ."


    She exined to the servant next to her, "Give her to me in the woodshed."


    Bao Dai was not happy, "Grandma, she..."


    Mrs. Bao reassured him, "What are you worried about, it''s yours sooner orter. Look at your **** blood, go wash and change your clothes first. You''ve shed so much blood, you have to make up for it first."


    Bao Dai thought about it too. He smelled the blood on his forehead himself, so he could only nod his head, "Okay, when I''m done washing, I''ll take care of this woman."


    Gu Ruyi breathed a sigh of relief, she just had to dy and wait for her aunt toe.


    She never doubted that her aunt would deny her, but she was worried that Lady Lin would not be able to hand over the bracelet to her aunt smoothly.


    No matter what, she still has to find a way to save herself.


    Gu Ruyi let the old women **** her to the woodshed without making a sound.


    On the other hand, Mrs. Qiu, looking at her retreating back, said to the olddy with some worry, "I didn''t expect that Mrs. Lin was so strong, and she believed in Gu Xiu-niang with all her heart. Olddy, we can''t negotiate with Mrs. Lin now. How to exin?"


    "Exin?? I haven''t asked them for an exnation. Their embroidered mother injured my grandson, but she herself admitted that it''s their fault wherever it goes. Don''t worry, wait for the Pang family to know about this. It''s been a few days since the news, the littledy of the Gu family stayed in our house for a few days, could it be possible that she went out, and there are still people who believe her innocence?


    Mrs. Bao didn''t believe that the Pang family would have a bad rtionship with them for the sake of an innocent little Xiu Niang who was not destined to be epted by her grandson, let alone that the Pang family would go to the Duan family for her and owe the Duan family such a big favor.


    The Pang family is a businessman, and they are most focused on profit.


    Mrs. Qiu was right when she thought about it, "Old Madam is still thoughtful."


    "Let''s go, let the kitchen make something delicious for Dai''er, pity him for so much blood."


    Mrs. Qiu carefully helped Mrs. Bao to the kitchen.


    On the other side, Mrs. Lin, who was pushed and shoved out by the servants of the Bao family, waspletely stunned. She felt that she might have had hallucinations. Otherwise, how could she have heard that the Yongan Houfu was rted to Gu Ruyi? The other party is Mrs. Hou.


    Xiaolu''s injustice still echoed in her ears, but Mrs. Lin still felt it was unreal.


    The four of them were immediately swept out of the door. Xiaolu shouted the most.


    He Sha quickly helped the person up, "Xiaolu, are you alright."


    Xiaolu''s tears fell down, "I''m fine, but what about Ruyi?"


    He Sha can''t do anything, they are just little embroidered mothers, and in Xuanhe Mansion, which they arepletely unfamiliar with, how to fight with the giants.


    Qian Datou, who was waiting for them outside Bao Mansion, was startled when he saw how many people were driven out. He quickly got out of the carriage and stepped forward a few steps to ask, "What''s wrong? What happened? What happened to you... What about Miss Gu?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3604: Let me find her

    Chapter 3604 Let me find her


    Xu Gun snorted coldly, got into the carriage with a dissatisfied face, and said as she walked, "Do you still care about the girl? It''s all because of her that she did a lot of harm and shamelessly hooked up with the eldest young master, and now she is detained in the house. Now Well, we can''t do our embroidery work, and we may be questioned by the owner when we go back."


    Lady Lin''s face was ashen, "Shut up, Ruyi is not such a person."


    Xiaolu said to Qian Dartou, "What about Qian Dartou? Something happened to Ruyi, she was wrongfully detained, is there any way you can save her?"


    Qian Dao was startled, "I was detained by Baofu? What''s going on?"


    Lady Lin clenched the bracelet in her hand, nced at the servants of the Bao mansion who were still staring at them, and said, "Get on the carriage first."


    Qian Datou also noticed those malicious gazes, and hurriedly protected a few girls to get into the car first.


    Driving the carriage a little away from the Bao Mansion, he asked, "Miss Lin, what do you think?"


    "Miss Lin, we can''t leave Ruyi alone." Xiaolu said nervously and flustered.


    Xu Gun sneered, "Then what can we do? There are only a few of us. Could it be possible that we can sneak in and rescue people? Who let her use such a heavy hand and smash people''s heads?"


    Qian Datou knew that Xu Gun had nothing good to say, but he still felt very cold to hear her say that.


    He couldn''t help looking at Lady Lin, who took a deep breath, raised her head, and said with bright eyes, "Ruyi said, her aunt is Mrs. Hou of Yongan Houfu, let me find her."


    "What??!" Qian Datou suddenly pulled the carriage and looked at Lady Lin in disbelief.


    The other three people in the carriage were also shocked, Xu Gun screamed, "How is this possible? She is lying."


    Madam Lin let go of her hand and let them look at the bracelet in her hands, "This is just given to me by Ruyi, it''s a token, just give it to Mrs. Hou. Although I don''t think it''s very credible, it''s a first-line thing after all. Hopefully, I still want to try."


    Xu Gun shook her head, "Ms. Lin, are you crazy? Do you listen to what Gu Ruyi says when she is crazy? Who of us doesn''t know that she has long since stoppedmunicating with her father''s rtives, where is her aunt? Well, even if she is really an aunt, then Her rtionship with her father, how could her aunt care about her? She didn''t know her for a long time, let alone Mrs. Hou, it''s really whimsical."


    He Sha also thinks this is unlikely, "Lady Lin, what Gui Lan said makes sense. If Ruyi''s aunt is really Mrs. Hou, how could she be like us, nesting in a small town as an embroiderer?"


    "That''s right." Xu Gun rolled her eyes, "She must have lied to us, Mrs. Lin, but I think she has no choice but to use us to make trouble in the Hou Mansion. This Bao Mansion is a big family, and ordinary people can''t afford to offend it. , so let''s just go to the Hou Mansion. Maybe Mrs. Hou will go to save her out of kindness. You have to think clearly about where the Hou Mansion is. Don''t say how difficult it is for us to meet Mrs. Hou, I''m afraid We will be arrested as soon as we approach the Hou Mansion, and a beating will be light at that time."


    Lady Lin was taken aback for a moment, "Ruyi she..."


    Xiaolu was annoyed, "Ruyi is not such a person, she is like this, you are still talking sarcastic words here, do you have any heart?"


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and said to Mrs. Lin, "Let''s try it, Ruyi came with us, you can''t die for her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3605: Looking for Chi Chi for help

    Chapter 3605 Fanwai looking for Chichi help


    Naturally, Lady Lin would not leave Gu Ruyi alone. She looked at the bracelet in her hand and said with a sigh, "Of course I won''t die, but how are we going to meet Mrs. Yongan Hou? Although Gun''s words are not pleasing, But she is right, the Hou residence is not something we ordinary people can enter, and Mrs. Hou is not something we say to meet."


    Xiaolu became even more anxious when she heard the words, "Then, what should I do then?"


    After a pause, her eyes suddenly lit up, "Yes, that young master Bai, can we ask the young master for help? Didn''t he say that the ce he went to before was a post station, isn''t the one he protects an official? That official. I must know Mrs. Hou Ye and Hou, maybe I can, I can¡­¡±


    Lady Lin was overjoyed when she heard the words, "You are right."


    Xu Gun poured a basin of cold water on it, "It''s easy to say, we can''t just go to the Hou Mansion, the post station is fine? Maybe the post station management will be stricter, and we will also be beaten out at that time."


    Xiaolu covered her face weakly for a moment, and burst into tears, "We have to give it a try, we can''t leave Ruyi alone."


    Mrs. Lin took a deep breath. Yes, they have to give it a try. They are just looking for Young Master Bai, not an official. If you give some money, the guards at the station will definitely be willing to pass it on.


    Just thinking about it, I heard Qian Yaotou say, "You don''t have to go to the post station to find Mr. Bai, his home is in Xuanhe Mansion. Although I don''t know the exact address, he took me to his cousinst time. The shop, the shopkeeper of that shop must know where to find him."


    "That''s right." Madam Lin was delighted, "How could I forget that the house we live in belongs to Young Master Bai''s cousin."


    Xu Gun''s face changed slightly, "Young Master Bai has helped us so much, we will trouble him no matter what."


    "Life is at stake, so I can''t take care of it." Lady Lin said to Qian Datou, "Please lead the way."


    Qian Dao nodded, Xu Gun wanted to say something over there, Xiaolu was already staring at her fiercely, "Are you expecting something to happen to Ruyi?"


    Xu Gun rarely refuted her, but when Lady Lin looked over, she nced at the guilty conscience in her eyes.


    She frowned, but she couldn''t care less at this moment, I hope that Young Master Bai can be found as soon as possible, and that Young Master Bai can enter Yong''an Marquis Mansion.


    The carriage quickly stopped at the door of the carpenter''s shop. Sixth son was adjusting the ornaments on the counter. Hearing the sound of the carriage stopping, he turned around and said with a smile, "Please, look at the wooden parts of our shop. If you don''t like it, let''s Can it be made to order?"


    Qian Datou jumped off the carriage and hurried over to ask, "The shopkeeper, you, do you still remember me?"


    Liu Zi was taken aback for a moment, looked him up and down, "You are..."


    "Four days ago in the evening, the young master of the Bai family brought me here and borrowed a house on Xingtao Street."


    Liu Zi suddenly remembered, "It turned out to be you, yes yes yes, I remembered, why did youe here? Is there something wrong with the house on Xingtao Street??"


    "No, yes, we are looking for the young master of the Bai family in a hurry. Do you know the address of his house?"


    The address of his house... Of course he knows this, but even if he finds it, he won''t be able to get in.


    Sixth son raised his eyes to look at Mrs. Lin and the others who hurried over, and asked, "Do you have anything to do with him? To tell you the truth, he is a man who often wanders around, and is rarely at home during the day, so you go. You may not even see it.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3606: Ill take you to Hous mansion

    Chapter 3606 Fanwai I will take you to Houfu


    After everyone heard this, their faces showed disappointment.


    Xiaolu couldn''t help crying, "How could this happen, what about Ruyi?"


    Xu Gun breathed a sigh of relief, "It seems that it is God''s will."


    Seeing that they all looked like the sky was about to fall, Liu Zi couldn''t help but ask, "What happened to you? If you don''t tell me first, maybe I can be of any help. Don''t think I''m just a carpenter. The shopkeeper is also a native of the Xuanhe House and knows a lot of people."


    Lady Lin seemed to have caught thest glimmer of hope, and hurriedly asked, "Then, does the shopkeeper know anyone from Yongan Houfu?"


    Liu Zi almost choked on his own saliva, "Marquis of Yongan?"


    "Yes, the shopkeeper, I will not hide it from you. We are indeed in trouble. One of us, Xiu Niang, was framed by someone, and now she is detained in the Bao Mansion. It''s a lot of misfortune. But she said that the Hou of Yong''an Hou''s Mansion Madam is her aunt, let me find a way to tell her aunt." Lady Lin finished speaking in one breath and took out the bracelet, "This is the token she gave me."


    There is still a token?


    Liu Zi''s face suddenly became serious. He didn''t expect that the person these people finally wanted to meet was Mrs. Hou, not toote.


    He took the bracelet and looked at it. Naturally, he didn''t know the chain, but the other party was in trouble. No matter whether what she said was true or not, she had to prove it. Otherwise, something really happened, and Mrs. Hou Yehou would definitely regret itter when she found out.


    Liu Zi put away the bracelet, turned around and said to the guy in the shop, "Look at the shop, I''ll take them to Hou''s Mansion."


    "Got it, the shopkeeper."


    Lady Lin was taken aback for a moment, he just said, take them to the Hou residence? ?


    She hurriedly asked, "The shopkeeper, you, do you know the people in the Hou residence?"


    "Well, I know. But I don''t know if this bracelet is true or not. I''ll have someone take it in and show it to Mrs. Hou, and I''ll know when the timees."


    Mrs. Lin took a deep breath, and Xiaolu was overjoyed, and quickly thanked Liuzi, "Thank you, the shopkeeper, thank you, Ruyi is saved."


    Liu Zi waved his hand, "I don''t know if anyone can be saved. If she''s pretending, it''s really hard to say."


    Xiaolu affirmed, "Ruyi will definitely not lie."


    Sixth son didn''t speak again, just as Qian Datou''s carriage was outside, he greeted everyone to get on the carriage, and then went straight to Yong''an Hou''s residence.


    The hearts of everyone in the carriage were apprehensive, and they didn¡¯t know if it was a blessing or a curse.


    was only Xu Gun, biting her lower lip subconsciously, fine sweat dripping from her forehead.


    The carriage quickly stopped at Yongan Hou''s Mansion. Liuzi asked a few people to get off the carriage first, and then said to Qian Dartou and others, "Wait a minute, I''ll go over and say a few words."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll trouble the shopkeeper." Qian Datou nodded quickly.


    There are guards outside the gate of the Hou Mansion, looking solemn and not to be offended.


    Qian Datou and the others watched Sixth Son step forward and talk to one of the guards. Although they couldn''t hear what they said, everyone in the carriage raised their hearts.


    It was Qian Datou who was trying to rx, and said without words, "I didn''t expect that the shopkeeper really didn''t talk big. The native Xuanhe man, he knew a lot of people, haha, even the guards of the Hou mansion."


    Lady Lin, "...Yes, yes."


    She was thinking that the guard must have used the money for the manager''s management, and he will make up for itter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3607: Shao Qingyuan is back

    Chapter 3607 Fanwai Shao Qingyuan is back


    Liu Zi quickly turned around and came back. He stood beside the carriage and said to Qian Dartou and the others, "I have already had someone take the bracelet in. If it is true, someone will definitely ask you toe in and meet Mrs. Hou. Don''t panic, just say whatever you want."


    Mrs. Lin quickly nodded, and then took some pieces of silver from her purse, "I know that the shopkeeper''s guards need silver money, and I don''t have much. You can put this away first, and then turn back..."


    Liuziughed and waved his hand immediately, "No, no, they didn''t collect the money, you can take the money back."


    "But."


    Mrs. Lin wanted to say something, but someone suddenly called out not far away, "Six sons?"


    Sixth son turned his head, saw Shao Wen waving at him, took another look and saw Shao Qingyuan next to Shao Wen.


    He immediately said to Mrs. Lin and the others, "It''s the Marquis who has returned to the mansion, you guys wait a moment, I''lle over."


    "Marquis, Marquis?" Everyone looked at the awe-inspiring man standing not far away in astonishment, and their eyes widened.


    Six sons ignored their surprise and took a few steps forward.


    Shao Wen said with a smile, "It''s really you. Are youing to the Hou Mansion for something? Why don''t you stand at the door and not go in?"


    Sixth son smiled at him, and then gave Shao Qingyuan a salute.


    Shao Qingyuan asked, "Who are those people, your friend?"


    Six sons replied, "It''s a friend I knew Chi Chi, but this time I came here, not for Chi Chi, but for the county master."


    "Looking for Yundong? What''s the matter?"


    "One of them had an ident. She had a bracelet in her hand, which she said was a token given to her by the county lord. She said she was the niece of the county lord, but her surname was Gu, who came from Feng County. ."


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a while and then remembered.


    Although he had never met Gu Ruyi, Yun Dong had told him about the old Gu family, and he knew that there was a little girl about two years older than Chichi who liked her very much, and she did give her a bracelet.


    It''s just that I don''t know if the bracelet is real or not.


    So Shao Qingyuan said, "Yundong does have a niece in Feng County, you should bring them into the manor to talk."


    Liu Zi was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly, "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    Shao Qingyuan took the first step towards the gate of Hou Mansion.


    Qian Datou and the others on the side of the carriage were a little stunned. Seeing how Liu Zi and Shao Qingyuan were chatting, they felt like they were about to stop breathing.


    Xiaolu still sighed with emotion, "The shopkeeper is really powerful, and he actually knows Mr. Hou, and he can still talk so calmly."


    Lady Lin suddenly returned to her senses, and looked at Qian Datou, "What is the origin of this shopkeeper?"


    Qian Datou opened his mouth, he thought more than Lady Lin.


    The shopkeeper of the carpenter shop does look unusual. Is the white brother who is familiar with the shopkeeper really just an ordinary official guard?


    Before they coulde up with a reason, the six sons had already returned.


    He said to several people, "Let''s sort it out, let''s go to the Hou''s Mansion."


    "Enter, enter, enter Hou''s Mansion?" He Sha stuttered nervously.


    Sixth son nodded, "Master Hou said, let you talk in the manor. Don''t worry, Master Hou and Madam Hou are very kind."


    Well, treat good people very kindly.


    "Let''s go, don''t make people wait too long."


    When the few people who wanted to ask something at first heard this, they didn''t dare to dy, they hurriedly pulled up their sleeves, tidied up their hair essories, and followed step by step.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3608: Mrs. Fanwaihou is really a wishful aunt

    Chapter 3608 Mrs. Fanwaihou is really a wishful aunt


    Shao Qingyuan was just in front of a few people, and Qian Datou and the others naturally didn''t dare to speak.


    Not long after walking, I saw the door guard who had run in before hurried out again.


    was surprised when he saw their group, and then said to Shao Qingyuan, "Master Hou, Madam asked the sixth shopkeeper to bring them in."


    "Yes." Shao Qingyuan nodded, "Go and do your work."


    The guard cupped his hands and returned to the door to guard again.


    Mrs. Lin and her group followed Shao Qingyuan around the shadow wall, through the hanging flower gate, across the corridor, and came to the front hall.


    Mrs. Lin and the others kept their heads down, and they didn''t dare to look around. They stopped abruptly when they entered the room and everyone in front of them stopped.


    Before he could look up, he heard a surprised voiceing from the front, "Which one is Ruyi? Let me take a look."


    Mrs. Lin looked up and saw Gu Yundong holding the bracelet in her hand, looking at the young girls in surprise.


    It''s just that his eyes passed over Mrs. Lin, Xu Gun, and He Sha, and finally stopped on Xiaolu''s face, then looked at it for a while, and still frowned.


    These young girls should be...none?


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what was going on, so the guard stopped at the Chuihuamen and handed the bracelet to Xue Rong, the big housekeeper of the Hou residence.


    Xue Rong only had time to give her the bracelet and told her that there were several girls outside the door who wanted to see her.


    Gu Yundong recognized the bracelet at a nce, thinking that after so many years, Ruyi should almost grow up, and immediately asked him to invite people in.


    But looking at it like this, it seems that it is not at all.


    It was Qian Datou who reacted first, and knelt down in front of her, "Caomin has seen Lord Hou, Madam Hou."


    Mrs. Lin and the others also suddenly returned to their senses, and knelt down in a rush, feeling extremely nervous.


    Gu Yundong asked them to get up, "Alright, alright, don''t care about these false gifts, tell me, what about Xiao Ruyi?"


    Hearing her calling Gu Ruyi''s name so kindly, Madam Lin finally settled down a bit.


    She secretly took a deep breath, clenched her fists, raised her eyes with courage and asked, "Husband, Madam, you, are you really Ruyi''s aunt?"


    "Yes! I gave her this bracelet."


    Mrs. Lin got the affirmative answer, with tears on her face rather than smiles on her face, her lips trembling for a while before she kowtowed heavily, "Madam, please help Ruyi, she, she has an ident."


    Gu Yundong''s face changed suddenly, his smile disappeared instantly, stood up and said, "What''s going on? Don''t cry first, just tell me, what happened to her?"


    At this moment, Lady Lin seemed to have found the backbone, and the panic she had been suppressing broke out. She wiped the tears from her face and said hurriedly, "We are the embroidered mother of Pangjia Buzhuang, and the owner received a deal before. The business is to repair the damaged embroidery pictures for the Bao family in Xuanhe''s house. Ruyi''s embroidery work is the best, and it follows. Who knows that something happened when I was working in the Bao''s house. The young master fell in love with Ruyi and wanted to take her as a concubine, but Ruyi refused and wounded him with a stone. Now the Bao mansion has detained the man in the mansion, refused to let him go, and even let the servants st us all out. "


    Mrs. Lin cried, "Before leaving, Ruyi quietly gave me the chain, saying that Mrs. Hou is her aunt, let''se to Hou''s mansion for help, we, we just came to disturb you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3609: Fanwai went to Baofu to be a dignitary

    Chapter 3609 Fanwai went to Baofu VIP


    Gu Yundong stood up abruptly in anger, and pped the table next to him, "How unreasonable, the Bao family is too deceiving, and they dare to detain our little Ruyi."


    Shao Qingyuan, who was sitting in the main seat and drinking tea, hurriedly reached out and grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t get angry, it shouldn''t take long for Ruyi to be held back, now go and ask for it. People still have time.¡±


    Immediately he instructed Shao Quan beside him, "Go with your wife and bring the little girl back. If the Bao family refuses to let her go, just grab it."


    "Yes." Shao Quan responded immediately.


    Gu Yundong sneered, "They dare not let people try."


    She called Shang Tong Shuitao directly, "Come, let me go to Bao''s house to ask for someone." She didn''t even have time to change her clothes, only took the cloak handed over by Qi Ma, and left the main hall without looking back.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head and quickly asked Shao Quan to follow. He didn''t get involved in this matter, and he still had a deep understanding of Yun Dong''s ability to solve things.


    Qian Datou, Lady Lin and the others looked at each other, just, just left? ?


    Gu Yundong took a few steps and then turned around, "Let''s go, what are you doing?"


    "Oh oh oh." Lady Lin reacted, and quickly followed Xiao Lu and a few others.


    Gu Yundong saw Xu Gun''s pale face sharply.


    But at this time, she didn''t bother to care, it was important to save people first.


    Gu Yundong was very fast. Madam Lin and others had to trot to keep up. They were surprised that Mrs. Hou, the wife of a big family, was walking so fast.


    But thinking that she is worried about Gu Ruyi, it makes sense.


    Gu Yundong asked as he walked, "What kind of family is that Bao family?"


    Lady Lin gasped for breath, but her face was nk. She is unfamiliar with the ce of life, and only knows about the Bao family. How can she know what kind of family it is?


    She was just thinking about how to respond so that Mrs. Hou would not be angry, when she heard Shao Quan reply, "The Bao family lived in the east of the city. During the period of the first emperor, the olddy of the Bao family was the Shaoqing of the Taipu Temple in the capital, and he was a fourth-grade person."


    A fourth-rank official in thete emperor¡¯s period? Gu Yundong snorted coldly, just like the former emperor''s mediocre appearance, even Zheng Er''s father''s second-rank official was ttered, which shows how much moisture this fourth-rank official is.


    Lady Lin was stunned. It turned out that Madam Hou was not asking herself.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and quietly listened to Shao Quan''s introduction.


    "Then the first emperor died, the new emperor ascended the throne, and the old man Bao was fired because he did not do things well." In fact, the new emperor did not need such a non-practical official like him. After a long time, he passed away. Later, the Bao family couldn''t get along in the capital, so the family returned to Xuanhe Mansion."


    But the Bao family couldn''t get along in the capital, but in Xuanhe Mansion it was quite like a duck to water.


    Gu Yundong said with a ''tsk'', "What about the eldest young master of the Bao family? What kind of person is he on weekdays?"


    Speaking of this, Shao Quan couldn''t help but want tough, "The eldest young master of the Bao family was spoiled by Mrs. Bao. Not long after Mrs. Bao died, Bao Dai was born. At that time, Mrs. Bao was the saddest. At that time, when there was an eldest grandson by his side, he slowly changed his mood and regained hisposure, so he regarded this grandson as his lifeblood. On weekdays, the wind and the rain were like rain, which made Bao Dai think he was the emperor for a while. , he has suffered a loss on our little prince."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3610: Fanwai has a relationship with Chi Chi

    Chapter 3610 Fanwai and Chi Chi have a fate


    "Oh?" Gu Yundong was curious, "Did you teach him a lesson?"


    Shao Quan sneered, "That Bao Dai used to be quite domineering in Fucheng, but he was still young at that time, and even if he did too much, most adults wouldn''t care about him. What''s more, there is someone behind him who loves him. Ordinary people can''t afford to offend the olddy, and people who are a little powerful don''t care too much for the sake of their children, after suffering a loss, just stay away."


    "But there is also the child who clings to his family and runs rampantly with the Bao family''s little overlord. Our Hou mansion has been away from Xuanhe mansion for a few years, and then came back, the prince is a... love to make friends, so he and Xiaoxiao young master Often wandering in the streets and alleys, we are familiar with the neighborhood, and went to the east of the city again."


    Bao''s family is in the east of the city. Bao Dai has grown up in those years, but he already knows that some people can''t be offended.


    So he just bullies people whose background is not as good as him, and hires people to beat up those who are not pleasing to the eye if he has money.


    I just returned to Xuanhe Mansion, Bao Dai didn''t know him or his identity, thinking he was easy to bully.


    As a result, Bao Dai was beaten up and called his mother by himself, and even Bao Dai''s followers were not spared.


    Xiaoxiao''s kung fu is average, but when the child fights, he doesn''t need kung fu. He ate a lot at that time, and he was very stocky. Those followers who wanted to attack him would only suffer.


    Slowly became famous in the first battle in the east of the city. After all, he was only five years old, but Bao Dai was already twelve years old.


    Bao Dai has lost all face, and naturally he wants to find it.


    So he asked the servants at home to inquire about Chi Chi¡¯s origin and the route he traveled on weekdays. Their children couldn''t beat him. Could it be that he took the family guards in the house and couldn''t deal with him when he was alone?


    Who knew that after the servant came back, his face turned pale and told him that Chi Chi was the young prince of Yongan Houfu. Don''t say that they dare not move, even if they dare to move, when the Houfu looks back to them to settle ounts, they will only be ughtered.


    Bao Dai was stunned, that stinky boy has such a high status?


    He didn''t give up, but there was nothing he could do. That beating could only be in vain, and he even dared not walk near the Hou''s mansion for a long time.


    Later, when Bao Dai was fourteen or fifteen years old, he first tasted love, and he changed from a bear child to a yboy.


    When I went back to the street to pull a girl to molest me, I was bumped into it by a long time. When I caught him, I was beaten, and it made his purse bleed violently.


    After that time, Bao Dai''s activities were reduced to the east of the city, and he did not dare to appear in front of Chichi again.


    After all, you can''t fight against your father, you can''t fight against your money, and you can''t fight against your own martial arts ability.


    It''s been several years, but I didn''t expect that when I heard the name Bao Dai again, it would be in such a situation. Bao Dai hasmitted crimes into their hands without knowing how to live or die, so he might have a rtionship with them.


    Gu Yundong twitched the corners of his mouth after hearing this.


    Qian Daotou, Lady Lin and others couldn''t help but widen their eyes. This, the little prince of the Hou Mansion is too powerful. I didn''t expect to be such a chivalrous and righteous boy.


    Shao Quan introduced Gu Yundong to some extent.


    The group quickly walked out of the gate, and the servants in the house had already prepared the carriage.


    As soon as he was about to go up, Gu Yundong called Mrs. Lin, "You can take a ride with me, just tell me the specific situation."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3611: Xu Guilan has a problem

    Chapter 3611 Fanwai Xu Gun has a problem


    Mrs. Lin nodded quickly, and cautiously climbed into the carriage, her heart terrified.


    But this carriage is worthy of being the horse carriage of Hou''s mansion. The interior ispletely different from the one I sit in. If nothing else, it doesn''t feel bumpy when walking.


    Lady Lin huddled in the corner as much as possible and did not touch other ces.


    Gu Yundong let her rx, "You don''t have to be afraid, I don''t eat people. You brought me the news of Ruyi''s ident and did your best to help her. I have to thank you."


    "No, there''s no need." Lady Lin quickly waved her hand, but Gu Yundong''s peacefulness did make her feel a little more rxed.


    Gu Yundong saw this, and was about to ask Gu Ruyi''s condition in Bao Mansion today, but a whistling voice came from outside the carriage, "Eldest sister, where are you going in such a hurry?"


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the car and looked out, and really saw Xiaoxiao riding the little donkey that Chichi was nning toe over.


    Compared with his slow-moving appearance, Gu Yundong became more anxious, "Do you still remember Xiao Ruyi? She came to Xuanhe Mansion and was bullied, so I''ll save her now."


    Xiaoxiao''s dangling hand paused, "Little Ruyi niece?"


    "You still remember her?"


    "of course I remember."


    Unlike Gu Ruyi, Gu Ruyi''s whole family was deliberately downying her childhood. What about Xiaoxiao? Because he called Gu Ruyi''s little niece, but called Chichi''s younger brother, his father Gu Xiaoxi often made fun of him about it.


    said that he has double standards, Ruyi is older than him, and he is not happy to call his sister, so he simply calls his little niece. Chi Chi is younger than him, so he shouts at Chengri''s younger brother and younger brother.


    This joke has been joked for so many years. Xiaoxiao couldn''t forget it even if he wanted to. He knew very well that there was a little niece who was one year older than him, in Feng County.


    I didn''t expect that she woulde to Xuanhe Mansion today, and something happened.


    Xiaoxiao immediately jumped off the little donkey and said to the servant beside him, "Take it back, and I''ll go save people with the eldest sister."


    Then he jumped on the carriage and sat outside, "Sister, what''s going on?"


    Gu Yundong asked Shao Quan to drive the car, talking while walking.


    Lady Lin immediately exined everything that happened today, starting from when the five embroidered mothers entered the house, until Ruyi''s sleeves were soiled with tea, until she left with Mrs. Qiu, and finally Xu Gun ran to her and said Gu Ruyi was detained.


    She tried to restore all the processes without missing a single detail.


    Gu Yundong didn''t say anything after hearing this, but instead said, "That Xu Gun, there is something wrong."


    Lady Lin was taken aback for a moment, and then said, "Gun and Ruyi are indeed not dealing with each other. I also told her that when she is out, she should unite no matter what. If there is any internal conflict, we will resolve it in private. But I I didn''t expect that at this time, she didn''t even want to stand on Ruyi''s side and fall into trouble."


    "I didn''t mean that." Xiaoxiao said, and looked at Shao Quan, who was also sitting on the carriage.


    Lady Lin was puzzled, "What does that mean?"


    Gu Yundong gave her a meaningful look, "What do you think?"


    Mrs. Lin is not really stupid. She was flustered and confused by the authorities before, so she couldn''t calm down and think about it. I just felt that Xu Gun was too selfish and hated Gu Ruyi too much.


    Now that Gu Yundong and Xiaoxiao have mentioned it like this, she doesn''t need to worry about any danger from Gu Ruyi, and thinking about it again, it is indeed... quite a problem.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3612: Tell Bao Dai to come out

    Chapter 3612 Fanwai called Bao Dai out


    Lady Lin''s face changed, and she didn''t want to believe such a result.


    Xu Gun and Ruyi are not in harmony again, shouldn''t, shouldn''t do this kind of collusion with outsiders, right? ?


    She was in a turmoil, but at the moment Xu Gun in another car was shaking all over.


    Xiaolu was still talking, "I didn''t expect Madam Hou to be Ruyi''s aunt, and she looked very painful to Ruyi."


    He Sha was very envious, "Yeah, Ruyi never said that she has such a wealthy rtive. Why didn''t shee to see Mrs. Hou when she first came to Xuanhe Mansion? If only we would meet at that time. Now, how dare the young master of the Bao family bully her."


    Xiaolu tilted her head and thought for a while, "Maybe, maybe she wants to finish things first and see you again? Didn''t Ruyi say it before? Her aunt is in Xuanhe Mansion. And I think Ruyi and Mrs. Hou must have been together for many years. See, it¡¯s normal to be worried if you¡¯re not familiar with it.¡±


    "That''s true." He Sha nodded, feeling a little sour in her heart.


    Gu Ruyi is Mrs. Hou''s niece, so she is not an ordinary embroidered mother. If she returns to Feng County in the future, as long as Mrs. Lin speaks to the owner, the owner will definitely treat her differently.


    In the future, I am afraid that her marriage targets will be wealthy people, and the distance between them and Ruyi must be getting bigger and bigger.


    Xiaolu is sincerely happy for Gu Ruyi, "The Hou and Madam of Yongan seem to get along very well, and they will definitely treat Ruyi well, right?"


    He Sha, "Yeah."


    Xiaolu looked at Xu Gun again, seeing the gloomy look on her face, she actually felt a little gloating in her heart.


    Let her bully Ruyi on weekdays, but now she knows that Ruyi has a backer, so she is afraid? deserve it.


    She looked back, opened the curtain of the car and asked Qian Datou, "How long until we get there?"


    asked, Qian Datou didn''t make a sound for a while, Xiaolu couldn''t help but wonder, "Qian Datou?"


    "Ah? Oh, it''sing soon." Qian Datou was still thinking about the little donkey he just saw at the entrance of the Hou residence.


    I always felt that the donkey was very simr to that of the little brother Bai.


    Thinking that the six shopkeepers are familiar with Little Brother Bai and the Hou Mansion, he felt that the donkey should be the same.


    Qian Datou shook his head violently. Now is not the time to think about it. Madam Hou''s carriage in front of him had already run far away, so he quickly shook the reins and chased after him.


    Two carriages stopped at the gate of Bao''s house one after the other.


    Xiaoxiao got out of the car and mmed on the door, "Open the door and ask that **** Bao Dai toe out for me."


    "You, who are you, dare toe to our Bao''s house to be presumptuous." The Bao''s housekeeper was taken aback and hurriedly asked.


    "My name is Gu Yunxiao, let your eldest young mastere out for me."


    Gu Yunxiao? ? The Baofu concierge didn''t know him, but he saw the carriage parked outside through the crack of the door, and recognized that it was the carriage of the Marquis of Yong''an.


    When I met the housekeeper, it was like seeing a savior, "Big housekeeper, big housekeeper, someone from Yongan Houfu hase."


    The housekeeper was shocked, "The Marquis of Yong''an?? We don''t know the Marquis of Yong''an. What are they doing here?"


    "I don''t know, the guy who knocked on the door seemed to be looking for the eldest young master. He said his name was Gu Yunxiao."


    The concierge didn''t know who Xiaoxiao was, but the butler did.


    This Young Master Gu is the youngest brother of the Yongjia County Lord, and he usually acts together with the young prince of the Hou residence. His young master has been beaten several times by these two people. This is so good, why did hee to the door?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3613: The show broke in

    Chapter 3613 Fanwai came in


    The housekeeper wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked the porter, "Did the other party say anything?"


    "No, I just said that I came to find the eldest young master, the eldest housekeeper, what should I do?"


    What can the housekeeper do? Can only bite the bullet, is it possible that people keep calling the door at the door?


    I don''t know what happened to the eldest young master, and he brought such a great **** to his door.


    He turned his head and instructed the servants beside him, "Aqiu, you go to the eldest young master and say Gu Yunxiao is here to find him."


    Aqiu immediately responded and ran to Bao Dai''s courtyard.


    However, Bao Dai was not in his yard at this time. Aqiu asked around, only to know that someone went to the firewood room to find the girl Gu who was detained today.


    Aqiu had to shift his footsteps and ran to the woodshed.


    As for the big housekeeper, he sorted it out and hurried to the door.


    When he opened the door, he just raised a smile and called out, "Why did youe here, Young Master Gu? What are you doing with our Young Master? We..."


    As he spoke, he raised his head, and the next moment he was stunned, looking at the woman standing behind Xiaoxiao, "Hou, Madam Hou?"


    He swallowed hard, "Why are you here? But, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Yundong was expressionless, "I''m here to find you olddy."


    After that, Shao Quan stepped forward and pushed the big housekeeper away, and Gu Yundong walked in directly.


    When the housekeeper saw her appearance, it was obvious that the visitor was not good, and he scolded the eldest young master who did not know what happened.


    But the next moment, he knew why Gu Yundong appeared here.


    After Gu Yundong stepped into the door, a few familiar people immediately followed.


    The housekeeper watched them enter the door, isn''t this, isn''t that the embroidered maiden who were sted out not long ago?


    They came with Mrs. Hou, and Mrs. Hou was still so angry. Could it be that... After they went out, they found a way and climbed up to the Hou residence, wanting Mrs. Hou to stand up for them?


    Thinking of this, the butler froze for a while, and quickly chased after him, "Madam, Madam, please walk slowly. I have already sent someone to inform the olddy. Please this way, this way."


    Gu Yundong stopped and asked him, "Where is the firewood house?"


    "Ah, ah??" Sure enough, it was for that embroidery girl.


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Don''t say it? Don''t say I''ll find it myself."


    The big housekeeper wanted to dy the time, but when she saw Mrs. Lin walking forward, she said to Gu Yundong, "Madam, I know where the firewood house is."


    The big butler widened his eyes, "You..."


    Gu Yundong looked at Lady Lin, "Lead the way."


    "Yes." Mrs. Lin is now full of fighting spirit, and her whole person is full of self-confidence.


    Fortunately, when she entered the manor two days ago, Mrs. Qiu had told her the location of the firewood house. Although there is no specific room to point to, but the direction and the approximate number of houses are known.


    Lady Lin led the way in front, walking fast, as if she was about to enter the battlefield.


    Gu Yundong smiled with satisfaction, nced at the housekeeper, and immediately followed.


    The head butler''s forehead was covered in sweat, "Madam, Madam, please stay. This is the Bao Mansion. Even if you are thedy of the Hou Mansion, you can''t trespass into the house like this. Madam, if you have anything to say, please wait in the front hall and wait for our old man. Why don''t peoplee out and talk slowly?"


    Gu Yundong ignored it, and the big housekeeper became more and more anxious, "Madam, you can''t let people provoke and be used as gunmen."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3614: Watch out for death

    Chapter 3614 Fanwai sees death as home


    Gu Yundong still didn''t look at him, but the housekeeper could not persuade him, so he could only say to the servants in the mansion, "What are you still doing? Stop it."


    They dare not stop it.


    You Qi Gu Yundong looked over coldly, "I see who dares to touch me."


    The servants present were all men, and no one really dared to step forward.


    Fortunately, a maid and olddy came up soon and opened her hands to block Gu Yundong.


    However, when Tong Shuitao came over, he pulled them aside one by one. Those male servants were thrown out by Shao Quan and Qian Datou.


    With them clearing the way, Gu Yundong''s journey was almost unobstructed, and his feet didn''t even stop.


    There was also that clever servant who saw that he couldn¡¯t stop him, and hurriedly turned around and ran to the firewood room, wanting to report or transfer Gu Ruyi.


    was only quickly seen by Xiaoxiao with sharp eyes, and rushed up without saying a word.


    Those servants who ran to the firewood house directly showed him the way and let him find the correct location of the firewood house.


    The firewood house was not calm at this time, and the servant Aqiu who went to find Bao Dai wasted a lot of time because he was going back and forth.


    When he found the firewood house, Xiaoxiao almost arrived.


    At the moment he was patting the firewood room, "Eldest young master, something happened, that Gu Yunxiao came to the door, the big housekeeper asked me to inform you..."


    Bao Dai was standing in the woodshed at this moment, looking at Gu Ruyi with a gloomy expression.


    Hearing Aqiu''s shout, he said impatiently, "It''s none of my business for him toe. I haven''t offended him recently, let him get out."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Gu Ruyi again, "Littledy, don''t think that I really dare not do anything to you."


    Gu Ruyi, who was opposite him, held a hairpin tightly in his hand and pressed it against his neck.


    The hairpin was very sharp, and Gu Ruyi was not afraid of pain. There were blood beads on his neck.


    She looked at Bao Dai warily. She didn''t expect that Bao Dai would be so impatient. He had just changed his clothes and the gauze on his head was still wrapped before he came to the firewood room to trouble himself.


    Fortunately, when she was detained here, everything on her body was still there.


    The moment Bao Dai appeared in the firewood house, Gu Ruyi raised all her mind to guard against him, and as soon as he saw him pounce, she quickly pulled out the hairpin and regarded death as home.


    Bao Dai was really frightened by her, but soon became furious again, "Gu Ruyi, don''t take yourself too seriously, do you think it''s useful for you to threaten me with death? Anyway, if you die, we will tell the public. Youmitted suicide out of fear of sin, and you will die in vain when the timees."


    "When I die, our boss will definitely decide for me." Gu Ruyi was not worried. She grew up in a small and peaceful town. Although she didn''t have a father, she was also loved by her mother, and her grandparents protected her. big.


    Later, she sessfully entered the Pangjia cloth vige as an embroiderer. Because of her good craftsmanship, she was valued by the owner''s wife.


    It can be said that the days have been very peaceful, and the most magnificent experience, that is, thest time when there was a robber and a dart, I was on the front line of life and death.


    I didn''t expect to escape the death catastrophe, and met the disciple who intended to encroach on her.


    But this time, she had no friends around her, and no masters like Young Master Bai would suddenly appear. She could only use this method to bet that the beast in front of her would not dare to act rashly.


    But Bao Dai was annoyed by her, "Your boss is a piece of shit, it''s been a few days until your boss knows what happened here. Do you think you can hold this hairpin to block me for a few days? Sooner orter, it''s all mine. , why make the rtionship so tense?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3615: Auntie is here

    Chapter 3615 Fanwai aunt is here


    "You fart." A loud shout suddenly came from outside the door.


    Bao Dai was stunned for a moment, but before he could react, the door of the firewood room was kicked open.


    followed closely, and a tall figure stood at the door, with its back facing the light, as if it had fallen from the sky, making people unable to help squinting and unable to look directly.


    Bao Dai shook his head, and after seeing the person in front of him clearly, a trace of panic shed in his eyes, but he quickly calmed down again, "Gu Yunxiao, you, what are you doing here? I haven''t been out recently, so why did I provoke you? ?this is my house."


    Xiaoxiao took a few steps forward, grabbed his cor and threw him aside.


    Immediately squatted down and looked at Gu Ruyi. Seeing the scars on her face, she immediately became furious and said angrily, "Did they beat you?"


    Gu Ruyi had been pped by Bao Dai before, and after being locked up in the firewood room, the olddy of the Bao family might feel that her grandson was hurt and injustice, so she was taught a lesson.


    Therefore, Gu Ruyi also received two ps, as well as the pinching and pressing of the two old women, and now she is in great pain.


    Facing Bao Dai, who was staring at him, she barely exerted all her strength, and she was already a little dizzy at this time.


    Gu Ruyi looked at the unfamiliar Xiaoxiao, still afraid to put down the hairpin, "You, who are you?"


    "I''m your uncle, don''t you remember me? I yed with you when I was a kid."


    "Little...Uncle..." Is that the person she thought she was?


    Seeing her shaky, Xiaoxiao stretched out her hands to support her, but she still didn''t dare to rx and press the hairpin tightly against her neck, fearing that she would hurt herself, so she could only stretch out her hands in front of her, and asked anxiously, "Xiao Ruyi, how are you? Put down the hairpin first, and I''ll take you out."


    Bao Dai, who was behind him, reacted, pointed at Xiaoxiao and said, "Okay, it turns out that you like this woman, you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Xiaoxiao suddenly stood up, grabbed his cor and punched him.


    "You bastard, you beat my little niece like this, don''t you want to live anymore. Don''t think I can''t take care of you if you''re not here, I have to knock out your teeth today."


    Gu Ruyi stared nkly at Xiaoxiao and beat Bao Dai under her body. Is this young man really her little uncle?


    Her eyes were slightly hot, and when she came, she still waited for the person who came to save her.


    Just thinking about it, many people appeared at the door.


    Bao''s housekeeper was shocked when he saw Bao Dai being pinned to the ground, and rushed over, "Young Master, Young Master, Gu Gongzi, let go of my young master, and you will die. You should tear them apart."


    Gu Yundong ignored the chaos and walked inside after crossing the chaotic crowd.


    Seeing Gu Ruyi''s appearance, he immediately became furious and said to Xiaoxiao without turning his head, "Beat me hard."


    "Yes, sister."


    Gu Yundong squatted in front of Gu Ruyi, looked at her swollen face and red eyes, and said softly, "Put down the hairpin, I''m aunt, do you remember aunt?"


    She took out the bracelet and said, "Auntie has received the bracelet from you. Auntie will take you away. Don''t be afraid, put down the hairpin."


    Gu Ruyi looked at her, then at the bracelet, and suddenly cried out with a ''wow'', her whole body threw herself on Gu Yundong, "Aunt, Aunt, you''re finally here, I''m scared."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3616: My niece is innocent

    Chapter 3616 My niece is innocent


    Gu Yundong patted her back gently, "Don''t be afraid, no one can bully you if your aunt is in charge of you."


    The presence of elders ispletely different from the absence of elders. Even though the aunt in front of her is very unfamiliar, it still gives Gu Ruyi a very reassuring feeling after being wronged.


    She whimpered and twitched, her body was trembling slightly, her body was obviously in great pain, but it didn''t matter.


    Gu Yundongforted her for a while, then stood up and helped her up.


    Gu Ruyi stumbled a bit, and Gu Yundong hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong with your feet?"


    "It''s swollen." And she was stepped on by the olddy Bao who was dragging her into the firewood house. It was fine when she didn''t move, but a sharp pain came when she moved.


    Tong Shuitao, who also stepped forward, said hurriedly, "I''ll carry her on my back."


    "it is good."


    Gu Ruyi was embarrassed, "I can go by myself."


    "How can you go by yourself like this? Be obedient, Shuitao is very strong, she doesn''t care about your small body."


    Gu Ruyi was carried on his back by Tong Shuitao and walked out of the firewood room step by step.


    The sun was shining just right outside the door. As soon as Gu Ruyi looked up, she saw Lady Lin Xiaolu and others who were anxiously waiting outside.


    She immediately wanted tough, but her face was swollen and painful, and she couldn''t stopughing halfway through.


    Xiaolu came forward and cried again when she saw her like this, "Why are they still beating you?"


    "I''m fine, thank you."


    While talking, Bao Dai was finally protected by the servants of the Bao family.


    The big butler said angrily at Xiaoxiao, "Young Master Gu, don''t go too far. It doesn''t matter if you break into our Bao''s house, and even beat our eldest young master, it''s too deceiving."


    Xiaoxiao sneered, "Is it too much? Look at my family''s little Ruyi''s face, look at her appearance, being bullied like this by your Bao family, who is bullying too much?"


    "She hurt our young master first."


    "That''s what your young master deserves."


    "You, you..." The butler was so angry that he pointed at him and trembled.


    In the chaotic quarrel, several masters of the Bao family finally came to hear the news.


    The olddy came forward and saw Bao Dai''s embarrassed appearance, and she burst into tears, "My poor grandson, how did you be like this? Who fought and which **** did it?"


    Gu Yundong sneered, "I called it, why, does the olddy want to call back?"


    "You..." Mrs. Bao turned her head back, met Gu Yundong''s cold gaze, and took a step back subconsciously.


    Although Mrs. Bao also felt sorry for her son, she still knew the etiquette and hurried forward, "Why did Mrs. Baoe to the front hall to drink tea, and ran to the woodshed. I was scared when I heard someone report it. After a big jump, is this a misunderstanding?"


    "Misunderstanding? You are right, there is indeed a misunderstanding. Some misunderstandings should be solved, lest others think that my niece, Gu Yundong, is not good at seeing this kind of thing. Exactly, I''m here. If Mrs. Bao can make the decision, she''ll exin this misunderstanding well, or I''ll make my niece innocent."


    Mrs. Bao was stunned, "Nephew, niece??"


    She didn''t really know what happened. When the servant hurried to report, she only said that Mrs. Yongan Hou broke into the mansion and went directly to the firewood room.


    It seems that those embroidered girls found Mrs. Hou out of nowhere. Mrs. Hou insisted on meddling with her own business to save people.


    Why now, a niece came out?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3617: This time the package is over

    Chapter 3617 Fanwai is over this time


    Gu Yundong walked to Gu Ruyi''s side, touched the little girl''s head, then turned to the Bao family and said, "Gu Ruyi is my niece, my niece."


    Bao''s family was shocked, all gasping for breath,


    Bao Dai was so frightened that he almost wet his pants. Marquis of Yongan''s niece, isn''t that the cousin of the little devil king Bai Mo?


    Mrs. Bao''s face was also pale, and she had to be supported by Mrs. Qiu beside her to stand firm.


    Mrs. Bao secretly cried out in her heart, she was quick to respond, she quickly gave a wink to the maid next to her, and asked her to find her husband who was out. Something big is about to happen.


    At the scene, no one dared to make a sound for a while, and even the servants in the house were shaken and trembling.


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Let''s go, while everyone is here, let''s talk about this matter, and the ount should be calcted clearly. My niece is not someone who can bully her."


    Mrs. Baoughed dryly and could only ask Gu Yundong to go to the front hall to discuss.


    Bao Dai was beaten very badly, and Mrs. Bao was so distressed that the two fell to the back. Mrs. Bao hated Gu Yundong to death, but the identity of the other party was honorable.


    It''s a pity that Xiaoxiao followed after a while, looking at the two with a half-smile, "Didn''t the olddy walk very fast when she came here? Why doesn''t she seem to be able to walk now. Would you like the younger generation to help you? "


    Mrs. Bao snorted coldly with a cane, "No need, I dare not let you help a heartless junior like you." As she spoke, she wiped away her tears, "Pity my grandson, who was beaten by you. Like this, a person like you has a broken heart and will cause trouble sooner orter."


    Xiaoxiao sneered, are you talking about your own grandson?


    Xiao Ruyi became like this, which is the fault of this old goddess.


    Gu Yundong, who was walking in front, turned around suddenly, frowned and asked, "Is there any more?"


    Mrs. Bao''s expression froze, and she didn''t speak any more, just leaning heavily on the crutches and walking forward.


    Mrs. Bao didn''t know what to say to the mother-inw who was holding her back, so she cursed inwardly, and still wanted to apany her smiling face to take Gu Yundong to the front hall.


    The group sat down in the front hall. Mrs. Bao had someone serve tea. Gu Yundong didn''t drink it, but said to Shao Quan, "Take Ruyi''s pulse first and see if it matters."


    Gu Ruyi hurriedly said, "It doesn''t matter."


    "Look at me to be at ease."


    "Okay, okay." Gu Ruyi pursed her lips, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help bending a small arc.


    Shao Quan stepped forward to give her a pulse, and Mrs. Bao also started to say, "My grandson is also injured, and he needs to be diagnosed and treated. Where''s the doctor? Why hasn''t the doctore yet? It''s all gone."


    Soon someone will ask for a doctor, and Gu Yundong ignores him.


    After Shao Quan read it, he quickly asked, "How is it?"


    Shao Quan nced at Bao''s family and said softly in a voice of only two people, "In addition to the injuries on her face, Biao girl should have been kicked and beaten, but there are so many people at the moment, I can''t show her. "


    Seeing that Gu Yundong became anxious, he hurriedly said again, "But Madam, don''t worry, it''s okay, it''s all skin injuries, and the Bao family probably wouldn''t dare to overdo it."


    At least, it''s not as serious as Xiaoxiao''s packing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3618: You really dare to blow

    Chapter 3618 You really dare to blow


    Gu Yundong said he understood, but when facing Bao''s family, his face was still gloomy.


    Mrs. Bao was stunned for a moment, and she didn''t dare to ask about her injuries. Because she didn''t want to make it a big deal, people wouldugh at it, so she had the door closed and the servants outside retreated a little, and then With a careful smile, he asked Gu Yundong, "Madam, what do you think about today''s..."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes to look at her, and then nced at the people sitting in the front hall.


    Then he still said with a cold face, "It''s natural to talk about today''s affairs, and I already know the specific situation. ording to the eldest young master of the Bao family, my family''s Ruyi is interested in the prosperity and wealth of the Bao family, so I want to seduce the Bao family. Young master, trying to be Master Bao''s concubine, right?"


    Bao Dai dared not speak.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Master Bao, do you still believe this yourself? How can our Houfu be inferior to your Bao family, my niece of Gu Yundong, if she wants to be prosperous and rich, she needs to seduce you, and she is willing to be humbled. To be your concubine?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    Yes, since Gu Ruyi is the niece of the Yongjia County Lord, let alone being a concubine, even if she is the wife of a wealthy family, as long as the wind is released, the threshold will be broken.


    took ten thousand steps back and said that even if someone was a concubine, it would be a concubine of a dignitary, Bao family... Now it is no longer a dignitary.


    Bao Dai couldn''t refute, but now, he can only bite the bullet and say, "Yes, but she did seduce me, maybe she has a crush on me?"


    "Pfft..." Xiaoxiao sprayed directly.


    Bao Dai red at him, Xiao Xiao coldly snorted, "What do you think about you? You see that you are a fool and don''t do anything, you see that you are ipetent, or do you see that you are crooked and crooked? Our family is small. A niece who is a kind-hearted, self-sufficient, intelligent and capable girl like her, can she like you?"


    "You, Gu Yunxiao, don''t deceive people too much."


    "Look, people who don''t even have the confidence to refute and can''t speak clearly, who likes you?"


    The contemptuous expression on his face was too obvious, Madam Bao was so angry that she leaned on crutches again.


    She didn''t dare to confront Gu Yundong, but Gu Yunxiao, an ignorant junior, can always say a few words?


    "Young Master Gu, my grandson is not as articte as you, but he is blessed. Besides, who can say for sure about this rtionship? Someone just fell in love at first sight?"


    You really dare to blow.


    Not to mention Gu Yundong Xiaoxiao and others, even Mrs. Bao had to hold her forehead after hearing this.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to get entangled with this old goddess, "Since the two sides insist on their own words, let''s go over it from the beginning, and we can always tell the truth. Mrs. Bao, think about it, you know that the cause of the incident is that my niece was resting in the afternoon. My clothes got wet. Then let the little girl who served the teae over and ask her, but I want to ask her, how can the guests'' clothes get wet with a cup of tea."


    Mrs. Bao''s face changed slightly. In fact, at this juncture, coupled with her understanding of her mother-inw and eldest son, she had already determined that the problem was on her side.


    Because of this, facing Gu Yundong''s questioning, she didn''t have a clue at all.


    "Madam, this..."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Why, can''t you call me here? Or did you deal with that maid just after spilling the tea? Or, is it a murder? That''s a coincidence. Come and see if there are any dead bodies."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3619: Ask a few questions

    Chapter 3619 Ask a few questions


    "You can''t report to the official." Mrs. Bao and Bao Dai spoke at the same time, looking a little nervous.


    Originally, she had always been a transparent person, but when she saw Madam Lin, who was in charge of Gu Yundong, she suddenly frowned.


    The Bao family was also afraid of reporting to the official. Before that, they swore that they would see the official... Could it be that they did not know the market situation of the Xuanhe government, and they did not know whether the Bao family had any friendship with the prefect, and they deliberately bluffed to scare them?


    Madam Lin thought of this, the more she hated her teeth.


    Fortunately, Ruyi''s aunt is Mrs. Yonganhou, otherwise they would really be called Tiantianshi, and the ground will not work.


    Gu Yundong nced at Mrs. Bao, "Then let that maide over, and in front of everyone, let''s ask the question clearly. I can''t just let my niecee to your Bao''s house and be wronged in vain. ."


    Mrs. Bao suppressed her anger, isn''t her grandson not wronged? The wound on his face was much heavier than that of Gu Ruyi.


    She snorted and exined to Mrs. Qiu, "Go and call that maid over."


    Mrs. Qiu of course knew what to do, so she nodded and went to find someone.


    Gu Yundong knew in his heart that Mrs. Qiu would definitely have a good word with that maid beforehand. After all, that maid was also a member of Bao Mansion.


    But it doesn''t matter, it''s not the first time she has encountered such a thing.


    The little maid was invited over quickly, she was trembling when she saw Gu Yundong, and she knelt down with a puff.


    Gu Yundong just looked at the top of her drooping head and didn''t speak, the whole front room seemed to fall into silence.


    The little maid soon became shivering, and the sweat on her forehead was falling.


    Mrs. Bao knew that Gu Yundong was putting pressure on her, and was afraid that the little girl would not be able to bear it, so she quickly said, "Mrs. Hou wanted to know why you didn''t hold the tea tray firmly when you were serving tea, which caused the guests to get wet. Just answer well. Now, Madam Hou is not an unreasonable person, and she won''t do anything to you."


    Gu Yundong looked at Mrs. Bao and smiled, "That''s right, I''ve always been convincing with reason, you don''t have to be afraid, I just ask you a few questions, you just need to answer honestly."


    "Okay, okay, ma''am." Although Gu Yundong spoke kindly and in a calm tone, the little girl was still shaking with fear.


    Gu Yundong leaned back on the chair slightly, "How old are you this year?"


    "..." The little maid was stunned, "Huh?"


    "This question cannot be answered?"


    "No, it''s not." The little maid hurriedly shook her head. It was Mrs. Hou''s question that was beyond her expectations.


    When ?? came with Mama Qiu just now, Mama Qiu had clearly warned her what to say. She thought that Mrs. Hou would use her of getting the hem of Gu Xiu Niang''s clothes wet with tea. Who knew, who knew that the first question she asked was so irrelevant.


    The little maid swallowed her saliva and replied cautiously, "Mrs Hui, this ve maid is twelve this year."


    "Twelve, you''re not too old, about the same age as my son." Gu Yundong smiled and asked, "Who else is in the family?"


    The little maid still whispered back, "And my parents, and my brother."


    "Are they all servants of the Bao family?"


    The little maid nodded, "...Yes." After answering, she felt scared in her heart.


    Mrs. Hou asked about her family, would she also threaten her family''s life? Just now, Mama Qiu warned her that way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3620: Bring people in

    Chapter 3620 Fanwai brings people in


    Who knows, after Gu Yundong asked, he nodded slightly and said, "Well, I see, you can go down."


    "Yes,... ah?" The little girl didn''t react at first, but after hearing that she heard correctly, she raised her head in surprise.


    Originally, he didn''t dare to face Gu Yundong, but now he met her eyes without warning, but he quickly lowered his head again.


    The other people in the hall also looked at each other in dismay. Madam Bao had been thinking about it just now, for fear that the girl would say something that shouldn''t be said. Who knows, Madam Hou just asks a few questions, that''s fine? ?


    She couldn''t help but said, "Madam, this, is this the end of the question?"


    "certainly."


    "That''s all you want to ask?"


    "Can''t you ask these?"


    Mrs. Bao immediately shook her head, "No, but, aren''t you going to ask her about getting the girl wet with tea?"


    Gu Yundong looked at her amusingly, "I asked her what to do? But a little girl, or a servant girl whose whole family is your servant, how dare she say anything bad for the Bao family? Even for the safety of her family, she would Should you take all the responsibility on yourself?"


    Although the little girl lowered her head, she almost cried when she heard this.


    Mrs. Hou knew, she knew it in her heart, that was great, she was fine.


    Mrs. Bao had an embarrassed expression on her face, "Since you didn''t ask anything, then Miss Gu..."


    "I''m not going to ask this girl, but I didn''t say that I won''t ask anyone else." Gu Yundong turned his head with a smile and looked at Mrs. Qiu, who was standing beside the olddy and kept looking at the little girl with warning and coercive eyes.


    Mrs. Qiu was locked by her wolf-like gaze, her body was instantly cold and stiff, and a bad premonition shed in her heart.


    Gu Yundong, "Mother Qiu, can I ask you a few questions?"


    "... When, of course, if you ask Madam, the old ve must know everything."


    "That''s good. I heard that after Ruyi''s sleeves got wet, you offered to take her back to change clothes, right? You also said that the clothes you gave her were new ones for your daughter that she had never worn. Right?"


    Mrs. Qiu was stunned for a moment, and nodded after confirming that there were no traps in her words, "Yes."


    "What about the clothes? Take them out and take a look."


    "Huh?" Mrs. Qiu was stunned, she didn''t have any clothes.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Can''t Mama Qiu take out that dress? So you''re lying, right?"


    "No no no, those with clothes are in my room."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Go get it."


    Mrs. Qiu nced at the olddy, thetter nodded at her, and Mrs. Qiu said bravely, "Okay, this old ve will go get it."


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to follow him, so Mrs. Qiu was naturally not afraid. The olddy had already asked the maid to run back to her room and put a new set of clothes in her room.


    Mrs. Bao had absolutely no idea what Gu Yundong wanted to do, so she could only persuade her to drink tea after waiting for a break.


    Gu Yundong closed his eyes and rested his mind. After a while, he saw Mrs. Qiuing over with a tray. On the tray was a rtively fresh clothes.


    Gu Yundong stood up, reached out and took the clothes over, unfolded them and looked at them, "It''s really new."


    She looked at Mrs. Qiu again, "This was originally made for your daughter, right?"


    Mrs. Qiu nodded.


    "When did you do it?"


    "Just, just for two days."


    Gu Yundong was satisfied, put his clothes aside, and said to Shao Quan, "Bring people in."


    people? who?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3621: Fanwai Xinger girl

    Chapter 3621 Fanwai Myolie Girl


    The people were puzzled, but the next moment, they saw a woman being led into the door.


    When Mrs. Qiu saw the woman, her expression changed suddenly, "Xing''er, you, why are you here?"


    Xing''er walked to Mrs. Qiu''s side and whispered, "Mother, what''s going on here? How did the people from the Hou residencee to my house and bring me here?"


    Mrs. Qiu suddenly looked at Gu Yundong, "Madam, this is not my daughter''s business, you can''t..."


    "Why don''t you do her business, isn''t your clothes made for her?" Gu Yundong interrupted her, and Xing''er was indeed sent to her.


    After hearing Mrs. Lin talk about the cause and effect on the road, she began to think about where to start. Asking people to find Xing''er was just one of the breakthroughs. She bet that Mrs. Qiu didn''t prepare new clothes.


    Of course, even if she is ready, she has a back-up move.


    But now it seems, no need.


    Gu Yundong handed the dress to Tong Shuitao, "Come on, try it on Miss Xing''er and see if it fits."


    Madam Qiu''s eyes were sharpened, and the clothes were naturally ill-fitting. Her Xing''er was different from ordinary girls. She was very tall and slender like her father who died early. Not only that, but she also had six months of age. Pregnant with a protruding belly.


    However, the new suit in Gu Yundong''s hand was given to her by a maid in a hurry.


    After all, what I want is new clothes that I have never worn, and in such a short time, how can I find new clothes of the right size that suit Myolie? It would be nice to have a new dress to live with.


    But how could she have thought that Mrs. Hou called Xing''er herself.


    The other people present were also shocked, so there is such an operation?


    Mrs. Bao was trembling with anger and cunning, this Mrs. Yongan Hou was too cunning.


    Mrs. Bao sighed, knowing that Mrs. Qiu couldn''t keep it.


    Gu Yundong smiled, but his tone was subdued, "Wear!!"


    Tong Shuitao put the clothes on Xing''er''s body. These days, the clothes are still rtively loose. When Xing''er was pregnant, at most, she loosened the belt a little, and she could still wear it.


    However, the sleeves were quite short, and Myolie had long hands and feet, and the clothes on her were like adults wearing children''s clothes.


    This dress is made for the servants again, and the sleeves are not as wide as the master''s, so you can see at a nce whether they fit or not.


    The scene was deadly silent, and everyone''s eyes fell on Mrs. Qiu.


    Gu Yundong waved his hand and said to Tong Shuitao, "Take Miss Xing''er out first."


    Tong Shuitao took off the ill-fitting clothes, and immediately led the person out.


    Xiao Er looked at Madam Qiu very worriedly, but there was no room for her to speak, so she could only follow Tong Shuitao out.


    Gu Yundong then looked at Mrs. Qiu, "This is the new dress you made for your pregnant daughter in thest few days? Come on, why did you make up a dress that doesn''t exist at all? What are you doing to deceive Ruyi? Yes Wasn''t it because he conspired with your eldest young master that he asked you to lead Ruyi to the back garden?"


    "No, of course not." Mrs. Qiu quickly shook her head in denial.


    Gu Yundong, "Oh, that''s why?"


    Mrs. Qiu couldn''t help looking at Mrs. Bao, who nodded slowly with a warning in her eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3622: beat the child down

    Chapter 3622 Fanwai beat the child down


    Mrs. Qiu closed her eyes, she knew she was finished.


    There is no other way but to take all the me. It is impossible for her to bite the eldest young master out, and she will also have no way to survive.


    At least she has taken the responsibility, and the olddy will treat her daughter well based on her past affection.


    Mrs. Qiu knelt down in front of the olddy with a ''puff'', kowtowed deeply, and cried, "Olddy, I''m sorry, it''s the old ve who made his own decisions and wanted to teach Miss Gu a lesson, and that''s why such a big mess was created. disaster."


    The olddy looked distressed, "You, it''s really you? What did you do?"


    The corner of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched, this acting was a little too careless.


    Over there, Mrs. Qiu had already knelt and turned around, looked at Gu Yundong and said, "Mrs. Hou, all this is the old ve''s opinion. It is the old ve who is not pleasing to the girl''s attention. She contradicted the old ve before, and the old ve is in front of the olddy. Serving, because of the kind treatment of the olddy, the old ve gradually can''t see his status clearly, and seeing that Miss Gu doesn''t respect the old ve, I want to teach her a lesson."


    "What lesson do you want to teach her?"


    "Will, take the person back to the house, and push the person down when they pass by the smallke in the backyard." Madam Qiu casually found a reason, "Who knows that something went wrong in the middle and it was not implemented." She didn''t dare to implement it now. It was said that Gu Ruyi took the initiative to seduce Bao Dai, so as not to make Madam Hou angry.


    "So, it''s all caused by you, so the wound on her face was also caused by you?"


    "Yes, I called it."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Very good, since you have admitted it, you should know that those who do wrong will be punished."


    Mrs. Qiu closed her eyes, "Old ve is convicted, he wants to be killed or cut, and Mrs. Hou will deal with it."


    She knew that although she was punished, she would definitely not lose her life.


    Who knows, Gu Yundong smiled and said, "This is what you said, but don''t worry, I will neither kill you nor cut you. But you beat my niece like this, which makes me sad. Then Mrs. Ben will let me You also have a taste of this, and this will dispel the anger in my heart."


    Mrs. Qiu was stunned for a moment, and the next moment, she heard Gu Yundong instructing Xiaoxiao, "Go, beat the child in Miss Xing''er''s belly."


    Mrs. Qiu gasped abruptly, her face turned pale, "Madam, Madam can''t be."


    "This is your punishment. If you do something wrong, you will always pay the price." Gu Yundong said coldly to Xiaoxiao, "Go quickly."


    Xiaoxiao asked, "Do you give her medicine or..."


    "What medicine do you take?" Gu Yundong snorted coldly, "Ruyi is still trembling with pain. With her status, she doesn''t have to waste my medicinal materials and beat me directly. But don''t make any deaths, you can''t see officials."


    "Yes." Xiaoxiao turned his head and left.


    Mrs. Qiu was shocked, got up and ran after her, "No, no, please, please, don''t go, let my daughter go."


    Shao Quan stepped forward and restrained Mrs. Qiu, no matter how much she struggled.


    Bao''s family was terrified, and they never thought that Mrs. Hou would be so loud that she wanted to abort Xing''er''s six-month-old fetus.


    This is not a joke, if you are not careful, you can even die.


    She didn''t even want people to take medicine, and beat them directly. What kind of y was she using? It shouldn''t hurt to death.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3623: I cant stand it

    Chapter 3623 Fanwai, can''t hold it


    Not only Bao''s family, but even Lady Lin''s face turned pale, and they dared not imagine that Mrs. Yongan Hou, who was so kind before, would suddenly be so cruel.


    Could it be that this is the means of the powerful nobles?


    Gu Ruyi couldn''t help but tug at Gu Yundong''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "Auntie, Auntie don''t want it."


    "Don''t worry, Auntie decides this for you."


    Gu Ruyi had never experienced such a thing before. When she thought that the girl with a big belly had to give birth in such a cruel way, she was so frightened.


    She immediately shook her head and said anxiously, "Auntie, I don''t want you to kill me, it''s not worth it."


    Gu Yundong pped her hand, "Aunt has done more than this one. I know it in my heart. Okay, don''t talk anymore, just wait for the result, and my aunt will take this breath for you."


    Seeing that Xiao Ruyi''s tears were about to fall, Gu Yundong could only helplessly wink at her.


    Gu Ruyi was stunned for a moment, and his heart was suddenly relieved, and he stopped talking.


    Madam Qiu was already in tears, unable to break Shao Quan''s hand, so she could only kneel down and kowtow to Gu Yundong, "Madam, Madam, I was wrong, please forgive Xing''er, she is innocent, She didn''t know anything about it."


    Gu Yundong ignored her, and Madam Bao couldn''t sit still, "Madam, isn''t this punishment too much? It''s a life after all."


    "What life? Wasn''t it born?"


    Mrs. Bao frowned, "But..."


    "It''s just a servant, and she''s still a servant who brought disaster to the master on her own ord. If it weren''t for her, your eldest young master''s head wouldn''t have been smashed, and he wouldn''t have been beaten all over by my family Xiaoxiao. This way. My servant, is it possible that Mrs. Bao still needs to maintain it? I thought that Mrs. Bao would hate me as much as I did, and I can''t wait to teach her a lesson for me. "


    Gu Yundong looked indifferent, "Or, Mrs. Bao thinks she is your servant, I can''t vent my niece and can''t touch her, right?"


    Mrs. Bao was blocked by her and couldn''t say a word, so she could onlyugh, "Of course not, Mrs. and niece were wronged, and came to the door to exin in person. Of course, the culprit was handled by Mrs."


    "That''s good." Gu Yundong sneered, don''t look at Mrs. Bao''s seeming kindness, in order to take care of her son''s aftermath and understand the matter as soon as possible, wouldn''t she not care about the life and death of a six-month pregnant woman?


    Mrs. Bao said so, but Mrs. Qiu was full of despair.


    Especially at this time, Xinger''s terrified cry came from the next room, "You, what are you going to do? Don''te here, don''t, let go of my child, I beg you. If you hit that stick, you will die. Yes, I''m really going to die, please, don''te here, let me go, ah..."


    The voice over there became more and more painful and frightening. Madam Qiu copsed and couldn''t bear it any longer. She shouted with tears on her face, "Madam, forgive me, I didn''t want to deal with Miss Gu. All this was ordered by the eldest young master. Yes, ma''am, it''s none of my business, let alone my daughter''s business, ma''am, please let her go and the child in her belly."


    Mrs. Bao stood up in anger, "Mother Qiu, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Gu Yundong was satisfied, and said to Qian Datou on the side, "Go and ask Xiaoxiao to pause first, let him wait first, if I''m not satisfiedter, then continue."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3624: Extraordinary whistling stunt

    Chapter 3624 Extraordinary whistling stunt


    Qian Datou didn''t want to kill someone''s life, so he rushed to the next door without saying a word.


    However, when he pushed open the door next door, he found that there was no one inside except Xiao Xiao, who was sitting on a chair leaning against the beam and looking at the beam.


    He was stunned, looked around the room and saw no one, and immediately asked in astonishment, "Gu, Young Master Gu, Madam Hou asked me to tell you, pause for now."


    "Oh, I see."


    Qian Datou endured it, but couldn''t hold back, and asked, "Where''s that girl?"


    "No, I''m alone here."


    Qian Datou widened his eyes, "Who was the one who was afraid of screaming just now?"


    "Oh, do you mean this?" Xiaoxiao stood up and suddenly made a low and gentle female voice, "Don''te here."


    The sound was not loud this time, only the two of them in the room could hear it.


    A look of excitement shed across Qian Datou''s face, "So, it was Master Gu who made your voice just now? You, you are too powerful, aren''t you?"


    "It''s easy to say, I have a cousin who is much better than me." He learned this ventriloquist from Bian Yuanzhi.


    A few years ago, Bian Yuanzhi showed a hand in front of him, Xiaoxiao was shocked when he heard it, and he became very interested. However, Gu Yundong also warned him that in order to have a good voice, it is better to practice less.


    So Xiaoxiao just learned Xing''er''s voice is actually not very simr, but the distance is far away, and it shows great panic and panic, and the voice is shrill and slightly changed.


    The uneasy Mrs. Qiu was naturally unable to distinguish carefully, thinking that Xiaoxiao really wanted to attack her daughter.


    And at this moment, Myolie was led directly by Tong Shuitao to the gate of Bao Mansion.


    She said to Myolie''s husband who was waiting at the door, "Okay, you can take her back."


    Xiao Er couldn''t believe it, "I can go back now?"


    "Of course, I''m asking you toe and try on some clothes. Okay, you can go back and take good care of your baby."


    Xing''er was still at a loss and wanted to ask Mrs. Qiu, but Tong Shuitao had already turned around and went back.


    When she returned to the front hall and closed the door, she saw Mrs. Bao angrily pointing at Mrs. Qiu, "You old goddess, do you know what you are doing? Are you worthy of me?"


    Mrs. Qiu cried, "Old Madam, this old ve is loyal to you. After serving you for so many years, I will give you the life of this old ve if you want, but this old ve only has a daughter like Xing''er, if something happens to her , or because something happened to me, I might as well go with me. Madam, I''m sorry, old ve."


    Mrs. Bao was furious, "You, your loyalty is worthless."


    Gu Yundong didn''t want to hear this, so he just said to Mrs. Qiu in a cold voice, "Tell me what you know from beginning to end."


    "Yes."


    Mrs. Bao still wanted to stop her, but Tong Shuitao quickly stood in front of her, as if she wanted to do something to her.


    Bao Dai also wanted to step forward, but saw Shao Quan raising his fist, and Mrs. Bao was also blocked by Mrs. Lin.


    Mrs. Qiu wiped away her tears and said, "This is what the eldest young master ordered. When Miss Gu first came to Baofu, she happened to be seen by the eldest young master, and the eldest young master became coveted at that time. It''s just that Miss Gu was not. The servant girl in the house, you can let him deal with it, and ept it as you want. Miss Gu doesn''t seem to be willing to be a concubine. If she says it directly, she will definitely not agree, so she can only use some means. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3625: Extra fatal blow

    Chapter 3625 The fatal blow


    Gu Yundong listened quietly, asionally ncing at Bao Dai and Mrs. Bao, who were desperate and wanted to stop Madam Qiu.


    Madam Qiu didn''t dare to look at the two of them at all, so she could only bow her head and tell everything, "The eldest young master instructed the old ve to deliberately take Miss Gu out of the back garden, he will wait there, and then quietly drag the person to the backyard. Go inside the rockery. When I turned around and found that she was gone, I went to look for the servants of the government together, and found two men and women hiding in a small ce, and if their clothes were disheveled, Miss Gu would be at a loss for words."


    "It was just that Xu Xiuniang was with me at the time, and it was more appropriate to take her as a witness. So I deliberately dragged Xu Xiuniang for a while longer. Who knows, when I returned to look for someone, I found that the eldest young master was injured."


    "The n changed, the olddy felt sorry for the eldest young master, and her original n to sit down and have a good discussion changed, so she directly imprisoned Miss Gu in the firewood room. The eldest young master was so angry that he pped Miss Gu. Later, the olddy pped Miss Gu. He also instructed the woman who detained her to teach her a lesson, and those women took the opportunity to beat and pinch Miss Gu again, which caused her to describe herself as embarrassed and miserable."


    Following Madam Qiu''s words, Mrs. Bao and Bao Dai finally calmed down and stopped talking.


    Gu Yundong lowered his eyes, "So, the matter of getting the hem of Ruyi''s clothes wet is what you deliberately asked that little girl to do?"


    "Yes."


    "Does your olddy know about this?"


    Mrs. Qiu looked at the olddy of the Bao family. After a while, she closed her eyes and shook her head, "The olddy doesn''t know, it was the old ve and the eldest young master who made their own decisions."


    In fact, the olddy knows that she belongs to the olddy. Without the permission of the olddy, she would not dare to make such a thing without the permission of the olddy.


    Besides, Gu Xiu Niang is here to repair the embroidery for the olddy. The embroidery is very important to the olddy. It only took a long time to repair it. How could Mrs. Qiu dare to joke about this kind of thing?


    It''s just that the eldest young master is the most beloved grandson of the olddy, and she almost brought it up. When the eldest young master asked the olddy, she couldn''t be ruthless and refused.


    Anyway, when the n is sessful, Gu Ruyi has be a member of the Bao family, and he can still repair the embroidery.


    But Mrs. Qiu still did not confess the olddy. After all, she was the master she served for so many years.


    Gu Yundong didn''t know whether to believe her or not, sheughed, then looked at Bao Dai, her expression sank, "Master Bao, what else do you have to say?"


    "I, I..." Bao Dai took a step back, Madam Qiu''s confession was a fatal blow to him.


    His eyes were erratic, his heart was trembling, and when he wanted to escape, he found that Gu Yunxiao hade in at an unknown time, and he was directly behind him, his fingers creaked, as if he was about to dismantle his bones. .


    He said quickly, "It''s my fault, I admit that I''m wrong. But, isn''t Gu Xiuniang all right?"


    "Are you okay?" Xiaoxiao went up with a fist, this time Mrs. Bao reacted quickly and hurriedly stood in front, "Master Gu, my son is also injured, and the injury is not serious, even if he did something wrong, he will also be injured. taught."


    Xiaoxiao''s eyes and hands are quick, and he retracted his fist before hitting Mrs. Bao.


    Mrs. Bao looked at Gu Yundong after speaking, thetter looked at Bao Dai, "It''s really miserable, but I..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3626: Give you a satisfactory explanation

    Chapter 3626 Fanwai gives you a satisfactory exnation


    Before Gu Yundong finished speaking, a majestic voice came from outside, "Please also ask Madam to raise your hand."


    Everyone followed the source of the sound, and when Xiaoxiao came in, the door was already open and not closed again.


    So everyone saw at a nce the head of the family, Mr. Bao, who hurriedly walked in.


    Seeing her husbanding back, Mrs. Bao breathed a sigh of relief, and Mrs. Bao hurriedly stood up, trembling about to go over and cry.


    Master Bao ignored others, turned his head and pped Bao Dai, "You perverted son who has been doing things all day long, can you do some human work?"


    The p was neither heavy nor light. The wound on Bao Dai''s head split open, and blood flowed down instantly, staining his face red.


    Gu Yundong made a hiss when he saw that.


    Not to mention Mrs. Bao, who immediately started crying and grabbing the ground, and rushed over to pack the master, "What are you doing? Didn''t you see that he was injured? You still put such a heavy hand, you are crazy, that is Your son, your own flesh and blood."


    The entourage beside Mr. Bao hurried over to block Mrs. Bao. Over there, Bao Dai was so stunned that he forgot to react, so Mrs. Bao helped him to sit aside and asked someone to treat his wound.


    However, Master Bao turned around and apologized to Gu Yundong, "I already know what happened, and it is indeed my Bao family''s fault. If you do something wrong, you will be punished. Bao Dai''s injuries are also his own fault. In addition, I will also deal with it, and I will definitely give my wife a satisfactory exnation."


    Bao Dai finally reacted and shouted in disbelief, "I''m already like this, what do you want? Dad, do you think I''m a son?"


    Master Bao ignored him at all, just waiting for Gu Yundong''s decision.


    Gu Yundong looked at Mr. Bao and had to say that although the Bao family was in decline, it still had a ce in the east of Xuanhefu City, allowing Bao Dai to have the capital to be a dude, all thanks to the Mr. Bao in front of him.


    Unfortunately, the Bao family still has two dragging legs, one is his own mother and the other is his own son. No matter how hard he works, the backyard will catch fire.


    Well, this is someone who can call the Bao family. Compared with Mrs. Bao, who was crushed by her mother-inw, his words are more credible.


    nced at Bao Dai, and Gu Yundong nodded, "Okay, then sell Mr. Bao to save face."


    "Thank you ma''am." Master Bao cupped his hands and exhaled secretly in his heart.


    This time, I really decided to rectify Bao Dai''s temperament. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to correct him before, but the olddy kept stopping him. Whenever Bao Dai suffered a little grievance, he would die or live. , can''t get in at all.


    Later, it was seen that Bao Daiwen could not be sessful, and there was no cure. He could only give up on him and decided to raise his second son. If Bao Dai wanted to be a child of a rich family, he should be a child of a rich family. Fortunately, because of the prince of the Hou family, his activity area was only in the east of the city, and he would not cause a catastrophe.


    Who knows, even so, he can provoke Yongan Houfu at home.


    Mr. Bao didn''t want the family business that he had worked so hard to maintain to bepletely defeated by this kid. He has other children, and he also wanted to carry forward the Bao family and regain its glory. There are still so many people in the Bao family to make a living. Can''t be buried with him all, he will have no face to see his ancestors in the future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3627: Shes the mastermind

    Chapter 3627 She is the mastermind


    Bao Dai looked at Master Bao''s firm eyes, and knew that he was telling the truth this time, and he felt uneasy in his heart.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong was about to leave, he couldn''t take it anymore, and shouted injustice on the spot, "It''s none of my business, I didn''t even think about taking Gu Xiuniang in the first ce. I admit, I coveted her, but I have a thief. I''m not brave, I''m just greedy. It''s her, she''s looking for me and persuading me."


    Bao Dai suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to the side, aiming at Xu Gun who shrank behind and regarded himself as non-existent.


    Everyone looked in the direction of her fingers, and Madam Lin was even more shocked and asked in disbelief, "You said Xu Gun persuaded you?"


    "Yes." Bao Dai was vicious, why was he beaten and scolded, and then punished when he was finished, but the culprit thought he didn''t exist.


    Xu Gun''s face was pale, she has been shrinking her sense of existence, and seeing that things are over, she can leave immediately before biting herself out.


    Who knew that before she could breathe a sigh of relief, Bao Dai jumped out to identify her.


    Xu Gun raised his head and waved his hands in a panic, "No, it''s not me, I don''t."


    "You have." Bao Dai said viciously, "I happened to meet Xiu Niang from Pangjia Buzhuang when she came to the mansion on the first day. At that time, Xu Xiu Niang could see that I had a good impression of Gu Xiu Niang. But I really I just took a second look at her when she saw how beautiful she was, and didn''t want to take her as a concubine. As a result, my grandmother felt that Gu Xiuniang and the others had not taken good care of their hands, so she gave them a ster to let them go back to raise them for two days, and during these two days, Xu Xiuniang went for a walk. Waiting for me to go out at the gate of our Baofu."


    Mrs. Lin and Xiaolu were startled abruptly. Yes, they remembered that Xu Gun had indeed gone out early in the morning for those two days.


    Mrs. Lin also asked her where she was going, and said that she was not familiar with this ce, so she should not wander around.


    Xu Gun said that it was a rare visit, maybe this was the chance in her life, anyway, she didn''t need to maintain her hands at home, she simply went out to see the prosperous scenery of Xuanhe Mansion.


    When she said that, He Sha was a little moved. After all, she was only a backup, and she didn''t need to be as careful as Gu Ruyi Xiaolu. With nothing to do at home, she also wanted to go out for a walk.


    Although she and Xu Gun are at odds, they know each other here, and they also think that they will havepany when they go out together.


    Who knew that Xu Gun would not be happy, so he left her and left. He Sha was timid and did not dare to walk around in this unfamiliar Fucheng alone, for fear of not being able to find it, so she could only walk around Xingtao Street with Lady Lin.


    It turned out that the reason for her acting alone was here. Wherever she went shopping, she was clearly waiting at the gate of Baofu.


    Bao Dai continued, "I was detained by my father for two days and not allowed to go out, but I couldn''t stay at home, so I persuaded my grandmother to help me slip out. As soon as I went out, I was caught by Xu Xiuniang, she said. She could help me. She also told me that Gu Xiu Niang had only her mother and grandparents in her family. She was old and had no rtives in Feng County. She also said that Gu Xiu Niang was soft and easy to bully. As long as her innocence was ruined, she would ept her fate. By the way, it was her idea to lead people out alone, and I came ording to the n she said."


    Xu Gun shivered and shook her head in denial, "No, no, no."


    "She also told me to keep it a secret. Only the two of us know about it. I didn''t even tell Mama Qiu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3628: Im dizzy

    Chapter 3628 Fanwai fainted


    Mrs. Qiu turned her head in surprise, she really didn''t know about this, otherwise she would have given Xu Gun out just now.


    As if she had caught thest straw, Mrs. Bao pointed at Xu Gun and said, "I heard it? Everyone heard it, right? It''s not our family''s fault, it''s the embroidered mother who wants to frame her fellow student. , she should be killed, we Dai''er are innocent."


    Xu Gun is indeed vicious and damned, but Bao Dai is definitely not innocent.


    Gu Yundong turned his head and looked at Xu Gun, "I just said, from the beginning, I felt something was wrong with you. You are not an aplice, but a mastermind."


    "No, I don''t." Xu Gun felt breathless and couldn''t find anything to exin, so she could only shake her head repeatedly to say no.


    She was terrified of Gu Yundong, especially before she had ordered Young Master Gu to abort the child of a pregnant woman who was six months pregnant. That pregnant woman was just Mrs. Qiu''s daughter. Now that she is the mastermind, will Madam Hou kill her?


    Xu Gun looked at Gu Yundong as if looking at the devil, the fear in her heart reached its peak.


    The next moment, he choked his breath, rolled his eyes, and fell straight down.


    At this moment, everyone was a little far away from her, and no one reacted. When she fell to the ground, she made a loud ''bang'', and the hearts of others couldn''t help jumping.


    Gu Yundong, "..."


    I thought she was so deep and vicious, and she was brave, but she was so scared and fainted?


    Gu Yundong frowned, and said to Mrs. Lin, "You carry her up and take her back first."


    "...Yes." Lady Lin''s expression was ugly, and she felt like a dog in her heart.


    Now that Ruyi is all right, Xu Gun has another disaster like this.


    She is really ady in charge, and it''s not easy to do.


    Mrs. Bao saw that they were going to take people away, and said hurriedly, "Just like this? This girl is the mastermind, so it''s none of our business, right?"


    Gu Yundong doesn''t talk to people who are not clear-headed, she just looks at Master Bao.


    Thetter handed over his hands, "I know what to do, Madam, walk slowly."


    Gu Yundong really left with the group, Tong Shuitao carried Gu Ruyi on his back as usual, thetter was a little embarrassed, but at this juncture it was not easy to push around.


    But after walking a few steps, Gu Yundong seemed to think of something, and suddenly turned his head again and said to Master Bao, "By the way, there are also those old women who beat my niece secretly before, and I hope that your house will take good care of you. ."


    "Don''t worry ma''am." He was indeed preparing to rectify the servants beside his mother, and it was nothing more than persuading him, and he was adding fuel to the fire.


    Gu Yundong then turned around and left.


    Mrs. Bao wanted to say something, but Mr. Bao couldn''t help it. "If you want him to pay for our entire Bao family, just stop it."


    Mrs. Bao rarely saw her son get so angry, she was silent for a while and didn''t dare to speak.


    Gu Yundong and the others walked out of the door of Bao''s house and got on the carriage directly.


    Gu Ruyi was brought into their carriage by her, while Lady Lin and the three of them carried the unconscious Xu Gun onto Qian Datou''s carriage.


    Looking at the man lying in the car with his eyes closed, Mrs. Lin was in no good mood at all.


    At this moment, there are only a few embroidered girls, Xiaolu and He Sha, who have been afraid to breathe, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3629: extra worry

    Chapter 3629 Fanwai worry


    Rxed, Xiaolu quickly said resentfully, "How could Xu Gun do this? How did Ruyi offend her and let her do such a deliberate harm. If Ruyi hadn''t had an aunt who was Mrs. Hou to call the shots for her, now she It''s over."


    Mrs. Lin rubbed her brows, "This is a big trouble. Before, it was just Bao''s house, but now it involves Hou''s house."


    They, Pangjia Buzhuang, can challenge the Bao family if they are in a hurry. Now that they meet the Hou Mansion, they really only have to be crushed.


    "I don''t know how the Hou Mansion will deal with Xu Gun''s affairs. If it affects the owner, I''m afraid we won''t be able to stay in Pangjiabuzhuang." This is already the lightest result.


    He Sha and Xiaolu''s expressions changed after hearing this, "No, no?"


    Several people began to worry again, He Sha said, "Yes, but Ruyi is not Madam Hou''s niece? If she doesn''t pursue this matter, will it be all right?"


    Xiaolu, "Xu Gun is going to harm her, why not let Ruyi be held ountable? Besides, even if Ruyi is not held ountable, do you think Madam Hou will expose the matter?"


    He Sha was right when she thought about it, and said with a sad face, "I saw Mrs. Hou seem to be very good at talking earlier, but who would have known that she would let people abort the child alive, and she couldn''t persuade Ruyi to persuade him. You said, Mrs. Hou would not Will people beat Xu Gun to death?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Lady Lin scolded.


    Although their conversation was not loud, Qian Datou, who was sitting on the carriage, could still vaguely hear itpletely.


    Seeing the girls trembling with fear, Qian Datou suddenlyughed, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Hou is not such a ruthless person."


    "how do you know?"


    Qian Datou leisurely drove the carriage and followed Hou''s horse body, then lowered his voice and whispered, "Mrs. Hou did not n to let Young Master Gu kill the child at all. When I went to the next room earlier, the pregnant woman The pregnant woman actually left long ago. That frightened voice was not from her at all, it was just to scare the olddy Qiu and let her tell the truth."


    As he spoke, Qian Datou''s face was stained with an expression of admiration, "I have heard rumors before that Mrs. Hou is smart and capable, can be named Yongjia County Lord by the emperor, and can achieve today''s achievements, all of them are Hou Hou. Madam spelled it out by herself. I have never seen it before, I just think it was exaggerated by others, but today I saw it with my own eyes and experienced it with my own eyes. I really have to admire it. Madam Hou is even more powerful than the rumors. "


    Mrs. Lin lifted the curtain of the car with a ''shak'' and looked at him in surprise, "Are you serious?"


    "Of course it''s true." Qian Datou nodded as a matter of course, "What did I lie to you for? At first I thought Madam Hou was really angry and wanted to attack an innocent woman. Now that I think about it, it''s not my fault that I''m just an escort. Escort, people have such a formidable status."


    Lady Lin had a smile on her face, Xiaolu and He Sha looked at each other and felt relieved.


    "Speaking of which, I also admire Mrs. Hou. When she interrogated Mama Qiu, her expression, her methods, and her pressing step by step, she was simply too handsome."


    Qian Datou, "Yes, I think so too."


    He didn''t say that Young Master Gu knew ventriloquism, but he also felt that Young Master Gu was very handsome.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3630: Fanwai came to Houfu to steal children

    Chapter 3630 Fanwai came to Houfu to steal children


    The two carriages stopped at the back door of the Hou Mansion. Because there were woundedatose people on both carriages, everyone went to the Mansion without dy.


    When passing the guest house, Gu Yundong said to Mrs. Lin and the others, "You have worked hard today. You have been running around for a day, and it is toote. You should rest at the house first. As for Xu Gun, I will let someone Looking at it, if there is anything, we will talk about it tomorrow."


    Mrs. Lin didn''t have time to think about anything, and nodded subconsciously, "Yes, ma''am."


    Gu Yundong left the red leaves behind and took Gu Ruyi to Baisu Courtyard, which is not far from the main courtyard.


    After ?? and the others left, Lady Lin exhaled a few breaths.


    Hongye couldn''t helpughing and said, "You don''t have to be so afraid, our wife is very good at talking, as long as it makes sense, she will listen."


    Mrs. Lin said embarrassedly, "We know that even if we have never met a person of Mrs. Hou''s identity, it is inevitable that I will be nervous."


    Hongye led them into the guest house, "My name is Hongye, you will stay here for now, and someone will bring you mealster. After eating, take a rest early, and if you need anything, you can tell me directly. If I''m not there. , there will also be olddies outside, if you ask, they wille to me."


    "I''m tired."


    was Qian Datou. After walking a few steps, he stopped at the entrance of the guest house. He scratched his head and said embarrassedly, "Well, Aunt Hongye, I''ll go back today."


    Hongye was taken aback, "You want to go back?"


    "Well, it''s fine for me to stay. And there are guards waiting for me at home. I''m worried if I don''te back. I''lle back tomorrow. If you need any help from me, you can call me again. "


    The red leaves think about it, it¡¯s okay.


    "Then you wait here, I''ll find someone to take you out of the house."


    "Thank you."


    Hongye asked Mrs. Lin and others to enter the yard to have a look, and left in a hurry.


    But Mrs. Lin and the others were still standing at the door, talking to Qian Datou.


    "Thanks to Qian Dartou for what happened today. When I have to trouble Qian Dartou to go back, tell Aunt Fan next door that Ruyi and Xiaolu will not be going back to her house today."


    Qian Datou said there was no problem, "I''ll make it clear, you... Anyway, take care of yourself."


    After all, this is the Hou''s Mansion, a big family, I don''t know if there will be a lot of right and wrong.


    He just thought so, when he heard Xiao Lu suddenly whisper, "You guys, look, there''s a sneaky person over there who doesn''t know what he''s doing."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and suddenly turned their heads away.


    I really saw a young man looking left and right with his back to them, bending over and walking cautiously.


    Most importantly, he was holding a little girl. The little girl was lying on the shoulders of the boy, facing them, with her eyes closed, and there was no movement at all.


    "The little girl seems to be unconscious and is asleep. Could it be that he came to the Hou residence to steal the child?" He Sha covered her mouth in horror.


    Qian Duotou asked a few people to take a few steps back, "This is a guest house, and when I walked all the way, I felt that no one passed by. I''m afraid this person has some shameful purpose, you prepare first, I will take it. He, if you see something is wrong, call someone."


    "Then, be careful."


    Qian Datou''s face was solemn, if this person is really not good, but he can go to the heavily guarded Hou Mansion to steal the child, I am afraid that he is very skilled.


    I hope his judgment is wrong.


    Qian Dart headed towards the man step by step, seeing that he was about to reach behind the young man, but the other party noticed something and quickly avoided his outstretched hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3631: Both sides shocked

    Chapter 3631 The shocking sides of the story


    "Stop." Qian Datou roared, his right hand turned into a w and grabbed straight in front of him.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" The boy took two steps forward in shock, carefully protecting the child in his arms, turned around and raised his head to curse, "You dare to do something to me? You..."


    Halfway through speaking, the voice stopped abruptly.


    The young man looked at the person who appeared in front of him in disbelief, "Qian Datou? Why are you here."


    Qian Datou was also stunned, and hurriedly retracted his hand, "Bai, Young Master Bai?"


    Mrs. Lin poked their heads out, and naturally recognized them, and immediately trotted over.


    "Master Bai, what are you doing in the Hou Mansion? You are stealing children." Xiaolu pointed at him andined.


    Chi Chi''s eyes widened, looked at them, and then looked at Wan Wan, who was lying on his shoulders and slept soundly, probably heard a noise, the little girl in her arms turned her head to the side, and moved uneasily. .


    Chi Chi quickly patted her on the back to make her sleep morefortable, then lowered her voice and said, "Who stole the child? This is my sister."


    "Your sister?" Lady Lin looked at him, strangely, "You hugged your sister and sneaked around in the Hou''s mansion?"


    After choking, why is he sneaking around?


    No, it''s not because he came back toote. I was afraid that my mother would me him, so I wanted to go back to my yard through the guest house where no one lives on weekdays. Do you think nothing happened?


    Who knows where there used to be no one in the past, today there are suddenly many people, and they are all acquaintances.


    Yes, why are they here?


    Chi Chi was extremely surprised, "Let''s not talk about me, why are you in the Hou residence?"


    "This is a long story."


    "let it go."


    Qian Datou and others, "..." Is it so perfunctory?


    Chichi was very interested to hear it, but isn''t this holding Wanwan in his arms? The little girl slept soundly, what if they woke her up by talking?


    Just thinking about it, he said to a few people slowly, "I''ll take my sister back to the yard first, and I''lle to youter."


    "Which yard to send back to?" Qian Dao''s mind shed a terrifying guess, "Don''t tell me, you and your sister live here, right?"


    Lady Lin''s eyes widened instantly, no, no? Live in Houfu?


    Chi Chi was about to nod his head, but suddenly he felt a coldnessing from behind.


    He turned his head quickly, and saw that Qi Ma was standing behind him for some time, looking at him with a sullen face.


    ughed dryly, "Mummy, I''m back."


    "The prince came back toote." Qi Ma took two steps forward and stretched out her hand.


    He handed Wanwan to her in a guilty conscience and exined, "Mummy, it''s still light, I used toe back after dark."


    Are you too embarrassed to say that?


    Of course, they don¡¯t have any opinions or ask questions if they go outte,e backte, or even stay overnight.


    But today, he took the night out with him. Seeing that the youngdy was asleep, it was obvious that she had been ying all day and was very tired.


    Xiao Shizi must have forgotten that he was not alone when he went out today.


    Of course, in front of outsiders, Qi Momo wouldn''t say much, her face softened a lot, and she whispered, "I''ll take the youngdy back to the room to rest first, since the prince has met friends, I won''t disturb you to talk about the old days. ."


    After saying that, Madam Qi nodded slightly to several people, then hugged Wanwan and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3632: Are you the Prince of Yongan Hou?

    Chapter 3632 Are you the Prince of Yongan Hou Shizi?


    Qian Dao stood there in shock,pletely forgetting to react.


    What did they just hear? ?


    Prince? ?


    Qian Datou stared wide-eyed and stammered, "Bai, little master Bai, the maiden just now, called you Shishi, Shizi? Are you, the Prince of Yongan Hou Shizi?"


    Looking back, facing the shocked expressions of several people, he coughed lightly, "What, yes, I am the son of the Marquis of Yongan, and this is my home. But I have to dere that I have no ghosts just now. Sneaky, I''m just avoiding people, yes, avoiding people."


    Hearing his confession, Mrs. Lin and the others gasped even more.


    Gu Ruyi''s aunt being Mrs. Hou had shocked them enough, but now she told them that she had saved their lives earlier, and she also traveled with them for a while, to find a good amodation for them, and to call them brothers and sisters. The person, yes, is the famous Yongan Hou Shizi?


    What kind of luck did they have along the way?


    Qian Datou probably guessed what kind of rtionship or friendship he has with the Hou Mansion, but he never dared to guess his identity as the prince of Hou Ye.


    Today''s powerful and noble sons are all... so down-to-earth?


    No, wait.


    Qian Datou suddenly frowned, "But isn''t your surname Bai? Yong''an Hou''s surname is Shao, could it be that Bai Mo is a pseudonym?"


    It¡¯s normal to think so. Safety is the most important thing when you¡¯re out and about.


    Chi Chi immediately shook his head, "Of course it''s not a pseudonym, I don''t need to change my name, I don''t need to hide. It''s like this, my father''s and my grandmother''s surnames, and me, my grandfather''s surname, that''s why it happened. Even though they are father and son, they have two surnames.¡±


    Mrs. Lin suddenly realized, "Yes, I forgot, the Marquis of Yongan is the descendant of the Bai family." Of course, Marquis of Yong''an''s children should have the surname of Bai, but it is the Marquis of Yongan''s surname that is not normal.


    Chichi, "That''s it. As for I didn''t tell you my identity, it''s really not necessary. I make friends based on my own charm, and my identity and background are all false and useless."


    Qian Datou felt speechless.


    Xiaolu and He Sha who were behind him couldn''t help swallowing. Their impact today was really not that big.


    While talking, Hongye also came back with someone.


    Seeing Chi Chi, she immediately smiled and said, "The prince is back? Just now, Madam Qi was still talking about you."


    sighed slowly, "See you."


    Hongye guessed the situation when he saw his expression, and couldn''t helpughing. Immediately he turned his head and let the servant behind him take Qian Datou out.


    After listening for a while, he quickly said, "I''lle, I''ll take him out and chat by the way."


    Anyway,te night has been sent back to sleep, he has time.


    Hongye didn''t force it, she nodded and let the boy go back to work.


    Chi Chi tilted his head, "Let''s go, talk while walking."


    Qian Datou knew that he wondered why they appeared in the Hou Mansion, but he didn''t hide it. As soon as he left everyone''s sight, he exined the cause and effect clearly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them also stood at the back door of the Hou residence.


    Chi Chi''s face was a little ugly, "That **** Bao Dai, you really haven''t been beaten enough." He almost rolled up his sleeves.


    Qian Datou said, "He has learned enough lessons today and was beaten by Young Master Gu. It''s that Xu Gun, I don''t know how Madam will deal with it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3633: There is a sneaky figure

    Chapter 3633 There is a sneaky figure


    Chi Chi waved his hand, "My mother must have an idea for this. By the way, Brother Li is no longer in the medical center. I''ll take him back to Xingtao Street today, and he can rest at home slowly. I''ll send him. You are here, be careful when you go back, I have to go see my cousin Ruyi."


    It turns out that the young but strong-willed girl who bravely stood in front of everyone when she encountered a robbery was her cousin. Well, it really is a family, all equally excellent.


    Qian Datou said goodbye and left, and quickly got into the carriage.


    He turned around and was about to go back, but who knew that he had just turned his head and suddenly found that a figure shed outside, and the person disappeared.


    squinted his eyes for a while, and just now he was regarded as sneaky and malicious. Now there is really a sneaky person walking around outside the door.


    He immediately followed to take a look, but unfortunately, the man was nowhere to be seen.


    It¡¯s not that no one has been inquiring outside the Hou Mansion recently. The medical technology discussion conference is about to start. There are many strangers from outside, and many people are very curious about the Hou Mansion. Explore Shao Qingyuan''s current bottom.


    So even though Chi Chi didn''t catch up with him, he didn''t force it, he just exined to the guards at the back door and asked them to be more vignt.


    went home immediately, ready to see the freshly baked cousin.


    When passing by the guest house, I could vaguely hear the voices of Hongye talking to Mrs. Lin and the others.


    Mrs. Lin and the others were the first to live in a high-profile family like the Hou Mansion.


    Fortunately, Hongye is a meticulous person. He exined everything clearly. He also brought them clean clothes and toiletries, and let them bring dinner.


    After everything was in order, Momiji left.


    Just put a bottle of ointment and gauze in front of Xiaolu before leaving.


    Thetter froze for a moment, "What is this?"


    Hongye pointed to the wound on her palm, "I know that you embroiderers pay special attention to the maintenance of your hands, especially the skilled embroiderers. Your hand is injured. This ointment is very effective. Madam asked me to give it to you. After washing your hands in a while, apply it again, and apply it again at night before going to bed, wrap it with gauze for a night, and it will be much better tomorrow."


    Xiaolu was a little ttered, and quickly took it over, "I, thank you, thank you Mrs. Hou."


    The wound on her palm was caused by a loud noise when she was detained unwillingly, and was rubbed on the ground when the servants of the Bao family pushed out the door. In fact, it wasn''t very serious. After most of the day, I didn''t feel anything anymore, and the wound was in the palm of my hand, and I couldn''t find it if I didn''t pay attention.


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Hou actually noticed it, and she even gave someone an ointment.


    Hongye smiled, told them to rest well and left.


    I listened to it outside the guest house for a while, and soon returned to the main house. I heard that Gu Ruyi was in Baisu Courtyard at this time, and hurried to the next courtyard.


    However, Gu Ruyi was already asleep at the moment. After she came back, Gu Yundong asked Lei Qi, who happened to be at the house, to help look at her injuries.


    Shao Quan is a man, so it is not convenient, Lei Qi is more meticulous, and it is just right to help with her injuries.


    Gu Ruyi has some bruises on her body, in addition to the two p wounds on her face and her swollen feet. Her skin is tender, and the bruises are particrly obvious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3634: Fanwai Third Senior Sister and Fourth Senior Brother

    Chapter 3634 Fanwai Third Senior Sister and Fourth Senior Brother


    Gu Yundong looked ashen, and cursed inwardly, "It''s really not something."


    I don''t know if it''s scolding Xu Gun or Bao Dai or the hands-on servants of the Bao family.


    Fortunately, it was all skin trauma, and it will be fine for a few days of rest.


    Gu Yundong asked someone to bring dinner over. Because her face was injured, it hurts when she chewed, so she could only drink some porridge and eat something good tomorrow.


    After eating, she was put to sleep. The little girl experienced a thrilling day, she was scared and angry, and the tiredness on her face was visible to the naked eye. Although she wanted to say something, Gu Yundong also asked her to sleep and rest before talking.


    When ?? arrivedte, Gu Yundong was talking to Lei Qi outside the door.


    He quickly shrank his head and hid outside the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong''s sharp eyes naturally saw him. As soon as she saw his behavior, she knew that she had done something guilty. She didn''t expose it, but just said to Lei Qi, "...I see, thene over tomorrow when you are free."


    "Okay, Mistress."


    "Go back and rest."


    Lei Qi packed the medicine bag and came out of Baisu Courtyard.


    As soon as I arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, I saw Chi Chi poking his head over there, and he wanted tough, "Chi Chi came back?"


    "Third Senior Sister." Chi Chi coughed lightly, "I heard that my cousin was injured? How is it now?"


    "It''s alright, put on the medicine and fell asleep."


    "That''s good." I heard that people have already rested, so it''s not good to go in again.


    What''s more, his mother was inside at the moment, and he went in just to reveal that he had gone crazy with Wanwan and returnedte.


    Chi Chi simply walked out with Lei Qi, "Sister Third, I''ll take you back."


    How could Lei Qi not know his little thoughts, she lives in the Hou Mansion and needs him to send her?


    But the four of them all watched Chi Chi grow up and love him and Wan Wan very much. Although Chi Chi can now be on his own, they still protect him very much.


    If he wants to send it, he can send it.


    "Second Senior Sister, when will Fourth Senior Brothere back?"


    Lu Xuan was sent out to pick up people. When the Xuanhe House held a medical discussion conferencest time, there was an old prince who attended it. He also served as a referee for Shao Qingyuan and the others. Have friendship.


    This time, I heard that the conference was held in Xuanhe House again, and it was even bigger than thest time, so the old prince wanted toe and see it.


    It was just that he was getting older, so Shao Qingyuan was afraid that something might go wrong on his way, so he asked Lu Xuan to pick him up. If the old man on the road is unwell, Lu Xuan can also help him to adjust.


    Lu Xuan has been gone for more than half a month, look at the itinerary...


    Lei Qi thought for a while, "It''s probably more than ten days before I can go back to the city. What, I miss your fourth senior brother?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I think about it or not, I''m afraid Third Senior Sister will."


    Lei Qi was startled, her face flushed, she raised her hand and patted him, "Young man, what are you thinking about all day long?"


    Chichiughed and ran away.


    Lei Qi and Lu Xuan are also childhood sweethearts. Although the two have not married yet, they have already decided.


    Lei Qi is one year older than Lu Xuan, but Lu Xuan has grown up since he was a child, but he takes care of Lei Qi more on weekdays.


    Since the two of them came to Xuanhe Mansion, Grandma Lu and Mrs. Han, who were unfamiliar with each other at first, rented a room together and took care of each other. At that time, Lei Qi and Lu Xuan mostly studied with Shao Qingyuan, and they didn''t have much time to go home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3635: Have you had a good time in the past few years?

    Chapter 3635 Have you been doing well these years?


    Grandma Lu and Mrs. Han have a deep rtionship with each other, and they are like a family.


    Lei Qi and Lu Xuan have been getting along for many years, and gradually they also have a good impression. In addition, they shared weal and woe with each other, and they confessed their hearts. It became a logical thing toe together.


    Grandma Lu and Mrs Han were naturally happy, and after asking Shao Qingyuan and his wife what they meant, they ordered a marriage for the two children.


    The wedding date was right after the medical research conference, and it didn''t take long.


    Lei Qi looked at the 12-year-old junior brother so jokingly, she could onlyugh at the back of his running away, and then turned back to her yard.


    I also went back to the house. I didn''t know that Gu Ruyi was my cousin before, but now I know, it''s the first time we meet formally, so we should give some gifts.


    He dug out his treasure chest, rummaged through several things, put them all on the table, and nned to send them to Baisuyuan early tomorrow morning.


    However, the next morning, after getting upte, he did not go to Gu Ruyi. Instead, he went out of Hou¡¯s mansion, went to Uncle Gu¡¯s house and called Xiaoxiao, and then went straight to Bao¡¯s mansion.


    Although I heard that Bao Dai was beaten badly by Xiaoxiao yesterday, but as a cousin, I have always felt that I should vent my anger on the aggrieved cousin.


    Even if there is no ce to start, that verbal warning and threats are still necessary.


    However, after the two circled around the gate of Bao Mansion for two times, they finally sighed regretfully and returned to the mansion.


    Gu Ruyi has woken up now, slept all night, and the ointment given by Gu Yundong, the p marks on her face have almost disappeared.


    Yesterday, Gu Yundong was not able to have a good chat with her because he was afraid that her words would tug at the wound.


    Now that it looks good, Gu Yundong is relieved.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and asked Liu Ye after changing the ointment for her, "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    "Well, very good." Gu Ruyi replied hastily.


    The room was lit with soothing incense, the bed under her was warm andfortable, and there was no noise outside the window. It was quiet and made her sleep extra peaceful.


    "That''s good." Gu Yundong looked at her with a smile, "I haven''t seen her for many years, but the changes are not small. Why don''t youe to me directly when youe to Xuanhe Mansion?"


    Afraid of her misunderstanding, Gu Ruyi hurriedly exined, "I, I thought about looking for my aunt. After all, I haven''t seen her for many years, and I was worried that I would disturb my aunt if I came to the house, so I thought, I will do the work for my visit to Xuanhe mansion first. Alright, I''ll see my aunt again then. Who would have thought that something happened halfway through, and I would trouble my aunt toe and save me."


    She has concerns, and Gu Yundong also understands that the little girl is still a little thin-skinned.


    Seeing her exnation made me anxious, Gu Yundong finally couldn''t helpughing, "Okay, auntie didn''t me you, don''t be so anxious. How have you been all these years?"


    "Okay, I am now the embroiderer of the Pangjia Cloth House. The owner''s wife said that I am very talented in embroidery, and the sry is also high." As she spoke, she became a little embarrassed, "The owner''s wife said that I should be good. If you learn, you may be a generation of everyone in the future.¡±


    "Really." Gu Yundong was a little surprised, "Xiao Ruyi is so powerful now?"


    Gu Ruyi''s face was slightly red, and she became more and more shy, "No, it''s not that great." But she was happy in her heart.


    Auntie is easier to get along with than she imagined, no wonder the mother said, don''t be too afraid to see her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3636: Current situation of Caijin

    Chapter 3636 Cai Jin''s Status Quo


    Gu Yundong has never deliberately inquired about Gu Ruyi''s life, but he has asionally heard a word or two about the Li family from Shen Sitian.


    Shen Sitian''s house was rented to the Li family at first. Later, the Li family had savings and went to the county town to buy a yard.


    The family of four moved to the county seat, but the Li family still asionally helped clean the house.


    Later, after Shen Sitian''s child grew up, he and Tong An went back to Fanxiu Town and met the Li family. Although the Li family no longer rented the house, Shen Sitian still gave them the key and asked them to find a suitable tenant. The requirements are still a bit harsh, but the rent is not high.


    The purpose of Shen Sitian is to keep the house from being run down and uninhabitable. It doesn''t matter how much rent she has, anyway, the rent in the small town will not be too high.


    When Gu Yundong went to the capital to meet Shen Sitianst time, she said that the Li family is living well now, that Li¡¯s father has a job, and that both Li¡¯s mother and Li¡¯s family are diligent and look good.


    She didn''t mention Gu Ruyi''s good embroidery skills, maybe Ruyi was young and didn''t show it.


    That''s all the information Gu Yundong knew, and the rest I didn''t know.


    However, Gu Ruyi''s father, Gu Fa''er''s news, she knew better.


    Gu Fa''er was exiled to Linxun Ind, where Cai Yue''s grandfather Cai Jin was also there.


    Cai Yue basically goes to see his grandfather once every two years. Cai Jin was originally implicated by King Lu, but he is not from King Lu''s camp. He didn''t deal with it, so he listened to King Lu''s words and helped him deal with Shao Qingyuan.


    But even so, it was enough for him to get involved. Fortunately, he won''t be beheaded, but it''s just that life in exile is not easy.


    At first, he didn''t know what happened in the capital after he left, thinking that he was the only one who was exiled, and that the rest of the family was fine. With the temperament of his parents, he would always find a way for him. Even if they can''t let him return to the capital, they will give him some silver clothes and other things to make his life in exile a little easier.


    Who knew that the left wait and the right wait could not wait for the family toe, and he gradually gave up hope. Later, people from the capital were exiled, and he only found out what happened after a little inquiries.


    After all, the affairs of the Cai family were quite turbulent, and it also involved the Prince of Lu, and almost everyone in the capital knew about it.


    Cai Jin only then knew that his wife died, or was killed by his son, and his parents and daughter-inw did not escape. Cai Jin''s whole person was dumbfounded, as if he was in a fantasy world. The only thing thatforted him was that his most beloved grandson was still alive and was picked up by his grandparents.


    It¡¯s only been a few years, and there has been no news, and I don¡¯t know if he was doing well at his grandfather¡¯s home.


    Cai Jin''s life was turbulent, and he had to pass by every day. The only thing that supported him was the subtle miss for Cai Yue.


    I originally thought that I would never see my grandson again, and I also knew that Cai Yue had a hard time living under his grandfather''s family.


    Who knew that Cai Yue suddenly appeared on Linxun Ind to see him a few years ago. Cai Jin was already quite old at that time and had no energy.


    He also knew what happened to Cai Yueter, that he was bullied at his grandfather''s house and saved by Shao Qingyuan and his wife.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3637: The current situation of Gu Faer

    Chapter 3637 The current situation of Gu Fa''er


    Cai Jin was in a veryplicated mood at that time. Their family wanted to kill Shao Qingyuan and his wife. As a result, his only grandson was brought up by them, and he was brought up so well.


    Cai Jin is very fortunate that Cai Yue was educated to be an honest man. If not, he would not let Shao Qingyuan and his wife treat him differently, and really took him as a rtive and a descendant to take care of him.


    When grandparents met, they both cried bitterly.


    Cai Yue actually wrote a letter to Cai Jin, but the distance was far away. At that time, the two countries were at war again, and the location of Linxun Ind was sensitive, so the letter was lost.


    As a result, Cai Yue never got a reply from Cai Jin. Cai Jin didn''t know how he was doing, let alone that he was still studying and preparing for the imperial examination.


    Cai Jin was in tears at the time, and he even said a few words of ''good'' to let him take care of himself in the future.


    He himself, also rekindled hope, no longer in a daze, and life gradually improved.


    Cai Yue was very happy and stayed with him for a few days before leaving.


    After two years, he went to Linxun Ind again, and that was when he met Gu Faer.


    Aftering back, he told Gu Yundong that Gu Faer married another wife on Linxun Ind. But I also want to know, how good can he find a new wife when he is an exiled prisoner?


    The other party was exiled to Linxun Ind with her husband. Later, when her husband died, she lived alone.


    I didn''t know what to do, so I just made eye contact with Gu Fa''er.


    Gu Fa''er was very arrogant when he hit or scolded Li Shi at the beginning. Li Shi was not a savage temper. Unless she hurt her daughter, she mostly endured it.


    But the woman he married was a vicious one. It is said that Gu Fa''er beat her once, and she in turn beat Gu Fa''er and broke her bones.


    Gu Fa''er never dared to do anything with her from now on, but he still wanted to have a son. It''s not good for his wife to have a bad temperament. It''s better than Li Shi''s only daughter.


    Who knows how many years of marriage, let alone a son, not even a daughter.


    Later, he learned that the reason why the woman was exiled to Linxun Ind was because she could not give birth, and as a result, her mother-inw encouraged her husband to divorce her.


    The woman''s heart was so cruel that she deliberately stunned her mother-inw with medicine, and threw the person in a dpidated house. Then she found a beggar, gave him a tael of silver, and let him deliberately lean against her mother-inw.


    Then she went to her husband and neighbors to catch the rape, making her mother-inw shame.


    However, the beggar lit firewood in the shabby house because it was too cold. When her husband went in to catch the adulterer, he fought with the beggar. The firewood was kicked into the straw pile, and the whole house was burned.


    Not only that, but the house next door was also affected, most of it was burned down, and even a woman in the next house who was too sick to escape was burned.


    The woman''s mother-inw was caught and raped, and she couldn''t bear everyone''s pointing, so she threw herself into theke.


    The matter was a bit big. After the county magistrate heard the case, he exiled both of them to Linxun Ind.


    When Gu Faer knew the truth, he only felt that the sky was thundering.


    Not only is he unable to give birth to a son, but he is also a snake-hearted person? ?


    If he said he was going to be divorced, wouldn''t he even be able to save his own life?


    When Gu Yundong heard about this, he could only say that wicked people have their own way.


    But these things, there is no need to tell Gu Ruyi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3638: Does Aunt Wai know about the Pang family?

    Chapter 3638 Does Aunt Wai know about the Pang family?


    Since Lai intends to make her forget about her childhood and Gu Fa''er, then let her die as Gu Fa''er.


    Gu Yundong quickly put the thought behind him and asked about Gu Ruyi''s family.


    Speaking of family members, Ruyi opened the chat box, "My mother and grandfather and grandmother are both very good and healthy."


    Li''s family and Li''s parents and Li''s mother are both very good. Without Gu Fa''er''s entanglement, their family lives smoothly. In addition, with the granddaughter of Gu Ruyi, they will only get better and better in the future. .


    It''s just that the Li family never remarried.


    It''s not that I haven''t met someone I like. A few years ago, a ceramic craftsman came to the workshop where Li''s father worked. He came to treat his wife, but he couldn''t save her.


    Because of this, the family wealth is gone, and no one wants to marry him again.


    But Father Li thinks this is not a problem. He has a craft, neither prostitutes nor gambles, and seldom drinks alcohol. Sooner orter, the lost savings will be earned back. Moreover, he was willing to spare no effort to treat his sick wife, which proved to be a kind and righteous man.


    The only thing Li''s father worries about is that he has too deep feelings for his wife, he can''t forget her, and he is not good for his future wife.


    Of course, it''s too early to say.


    After all, Mrs. Lai never thought of remarrying. Even if he was very optimistic about this person, he couldn¡¯t do anything or say anything. But some fates are really hard to say.


    That day, Father Li was rewarded with silver from the owner, and he drank too much wine for a while, and it was the craftsman who sent the man back.


    The craftsman saw Lai, and for some reason he took it to heart, and he met him a few timester.


    He didn''t say anything, but he came to Li''s house more often to find Li''s father, asionally helping with work, and even buying food for Gu Ruyi. It belongs to the kind of silently giving, but not asking you to reciprocate.


    The inhumans that Lai met before, this time this craftsman ispletely different from Gu Faer. It''s not that she doesn''t feel it, and she''s not a fool. How can she not see it?


    But Mrs Li really didn''t n to marry. After thinking about it for a few days, she asked the craftsman to vaguely say what she meant.


    The craftsman was silent for a long time, and the Li family did not appear again for a month or two. Li''s parents and Li''s mother sighed regretfully.


    However, it didn''t take long for him to appear again. As usual, he worked silently. Every time he came, he was just looking for Father Li.


    This behavior persisted for four years. Even if Mrs. Lai said she didn''t want to marry, he didn''t say much.


    Gu Ruyi knew that her mother didn''t get married because of her, and she was afraid of wronging herself. She is also happy with Uncle Wei, but she just loves herself more.


    Therefore, Gu Ruyi wants to grow up quickly. When she grows up, her mother is relieved and can pursue her own happiness.


    These things, Gu Ruyi is not good to tell Gu Yundong, she only talks about some happy things at home, and about what she has encountered over the years.


    Gu Yundong felt very fateful, "I didn''t expect you to work in Pangjiabu Vige."


    Gu Ruyi was curious, "Does my aunt know about Pangjiabu Vige?"


    "I know, I also dealt with the Pang Dong family and their husbands."


    While talking, a small figure came running in outside, "Mother, mother, where is my cousin?"


    As soon as Gu Ruyi looked up, she saw a pink and tender dumpling with a five-short figure and two small tugs striding over the threshold.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up, "Is this...te night?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3639: late night gift

    Chapter 3639 Fanwai Wanwan''s gift


    Wanwan ran over, leaned against the edge of the bed, and looked up at her, "Are you my cousin? I''m Wan Wan, Wan Wan, I''m five years old this year, how about you?"


    "Me? I''m fourteen years old, my name is Gu Ruyi, auspicious Ruyi."


    Gu Yundong shook his head while watching, and waspletely taken away by the rhythm of Wanwan.


    noddedte, and crawled onto the bed.


    Gu Ru''s opinion, and hurriedly reached out to help her. Unexpectedly, the little dumpling waved his hand proudly, "No, I will do it myself, I can do it."


    Gu Ruyi looked at Gu Yundong, whoughed, "Don''t worry about her."


    Gu Ruyi could only withdraw his hand, but his eyes were shining brightly at the little dumpling. The little cousin is so cute and beautiful, just like the New Year''s picture dolls on the wall, which makes people''s heart melt.


    Xiao Wanwan finally climbed onto the bed, saw Gu Ruyi staring at her intently, stunned, and looked down at her little hands and feet. Immediately thinking of something, he raised his hand suddenly, "Oh, yes, I almost forgot."


    She lowered her head to open her carry-on bag and took out a booklet inside.


    "Cousin, this is a gift I gave you." Xiao Tuanzi said very seriously, "I originally wanted to give you a small skirt, my brother is a boy, he doesn''t like it, but my cousin is a girl, so he must like it very much. Right? I have a lot of small skirts, blue, pink, red, and white. They are beautiful. But Mammy said, my skirt is too short for my cousin, and I can''t wear it. I regret it. But I don''t know what to give you."


    She pointed to the booklet, "Fortunately, there is this one, my mother said that my cousin is an embroiderer and likes to embroider. There are many patterns on this booklet. I searched for a long time to find it, and I forgot who gave it Give it to me. That''s why I came to see you sote."


    She nodded as she spoke, and her well-behaved and cautious appearance moved Gu Ruyi badly.


    She hurriedly said, "You don''t have to send me anything tonight."


    "Cousin don''t you like it?"


    "Of course I like it, no matter what I give it to Wanwan." Gu Ruyi nodded hurriedly before looking at the pattern in the booklet, and then said, "I also prepared a gift for Wanwan, I..."


    She bowed her head and was stunned, her face flushed slightly, and she said with apologetic guilt, "I''m sorry, Wanwan, my baggage is all at Aunt Fan''s house, and I didn''t bring the greeting gift to Wanwan."


    Gu Yundong was very surprised, "Have you prepared something for Wanwan?"


    "Yeah." Gu Ruyi said, "Before I left, my mother told me that auntie you were in Xuanhe Mansion. My mother said that although I hadn''t seen each other for years, I knew that my aunt gave birth to a daughter a few years ago. So I Thinking, how should I prepare a heart. I have nothing to show, the only thing I can do is embroidery, and I hope my aunt and cousin will not dislike it. "


    Wanwan couldn''t give her a small skirt, but what Gu Ruyi made for Wanwan happened to be a small skirt.


    Not only Gu Yundong and Wanwan, but also Chichi and Xiaoxiao, as well as Shao Qingyuan, Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yaya.


    Because of the short time to know, Gu Ruyi couldn''t prepare tooplicated, so he had to rush to work temporarily. She made it while she was on the road, but it might not be as good as Houfu Embroidery Niang''s handiwork.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3640: Gu Yundongs way of hugging his daughter

    Chapter 3640 The way Gu Yundong hugs his daughter


    Gu Yundong didn''t know what to say when he heard the words, why is this girl so naive?


    Since Mrs. Li knew that she woulde to Xuanhe Mansion, she must have prepared something for them. She was lucky, and she prepared another extra while she was on her way.


    Wanwan was very happy, knowing that she had a small skirt again, and looking at Gu Ruyi''s eyes became more and more affectionate.


    "It''s okay, cousin, when you recover from your injury, I''ll apany you back to get it." She chuckled, "I happened to be at Aunt Fan''s house yesterday, and my brother took me there."


    Gu Ruyi was startled, "Do you know Aunt Fantely?"


    Gu Yundong patted his forehead suddenly, yes, Ruyi still didn''t know that Chichi was her son.


    I saw Mrs. Lin and the otherste yesterday, but when they came over, Ruyi was already asleep.


    But Gu Yundong already knew from Liuzi that the house on Xingtao Street was rented to Qian Dartou and the others for a long time. He also probably guessed that the bodyguards that Chi Chi had made friends with on the way should be them.


    "Have you ever met a boy named Bai Mo?"


    Gu Ruyi was taken aback, "Young Master Bai?"


    "Yes, he is my son, Wanwan''s brother, your cousin."


    Gu Ruyi''s eyes widened suddenly, "He, he, is he my cousin?"


    Gu Yundong nodded, "He came backst night and wanted to see you when he knew about you, but he didn''te in when you fell asleep. It stands to reason that he should havee this morning, but he hasn''t shown up yet, but he out of my expectation."


    Wanwan raised her little hand, "I know I know, my brother went out of the house and went to find my uncle."


    "Looking for Xiaoxiao." Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, and he could probably guess his intentions.


    Gu Ruyi was still in shock. He never imagined that Young Master Bai, who saved her life and took good care of her before, was his cousin.


    That''s pretty incredible.


    Gu Yundong said, "You''ll know when you see itter."


    As he was talking, Liu Ye came in over there and whispered, "Madam, Lady Lin from the guest house and the others havee over and said,e and see Miss Biao."


    "Let them in."


    "Yes."


    Liu Ye went out, and after a while led Mrs. Lin and the others into the inner room, Xiaolu was very happy to see Gu Ruyi, and subconsciously said hello.


    Lady Lin coughed lightly and reminded her, and then she was about to salute.


    Gu Yundong was helpless, "Okay, no need for so many gifts."


    Although she has said twice to let them rx, several people are still very reserved in front of her.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong simply picked up Wanwan, who was sitting on the bed with his legs dangling, and said to a few people, "I''ll take Wanwan to eat, and you can sit and chat slowly."


    "Walk slowly, Madam." Several people looked at Gu Yundong''s bold way of hugging his daughter, and their eyes were about to fall.


    hung in Gu Yundong''s arms every night, and waved at Gu Ruyi, "I''ll see youter, cousin."


    "See youter."


    and the others left, and as soon as the door was closed, Mrs. Lin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xiaolu looked at the room standing under her feet and said with emotion, "Ruyi, your room is really stylish, big and warm."


    The guest house they stayed in yesterday was already very big, and the interior decoration was very delicate, something they had never seen before. But the yard where Ruyi lives is more beautiful than the guest yard.


    It doesn¡¯t mean that things are very rich, but it just gives people a very low-key and luxurious feeling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3641: extra kiss

    Chapter 3641


    Gu Ruyi pursed her lips and smiled happily, "Auntie is very kind to me and takes good care of me. In fact, I was very worried yesterday, for fear that my aunt will not remember me."


    "Mrs. Hou was very surprised when she saw the bracelet I brought. She was looking forward to you when she saw it. I heard that when you had an ident, she took someone to save you without saying a word." Madam Lin said a little bit. Envy, "You are a blessed person."


    Gu Ruyi felt the same way, she asked Mrs. Lin to sit down, and then thanked her cautiously, "This time I can escape, I really want to thank you, if you didn''t believe me and found my aunt, I would have really only Keep your innocence alive."


    Mrs. Lin jumped, "You mustn''t do this. I brought you here, so of course I''ll take you back. Fortunately, you''re fine, but Xu Gun''s side..."


    I don''t know what Madam Hou''s idea is and how to deal with it.


    Mrs. Lin had a headache thinking of this person, why is her heart so vicious?


    Gu Ruyi couldn''t say the words to forgive Xu Gun. She was a victim. She was forced to use a hairpin against her neck yesterday, and now she feels scared when she thinks about it.


    A little bit, but if her aunt is not here, and if her aunt is not Mrs. Yongan Houhou, it is impossible to bring her out of Bao Mansion safely.


    Lady Lin waved her hand, "Forget it, don''t mention her, this matter will wait for Madam Hou to make a decision."


    "That''s right, let''s not mention unhappy people." Xiaolu nodded hastily.


    As if thinking of something, he said in surprise, "Ruyi, do you know? It turns out that the young master Bai who rescued us on the way is the prince of the Hou family."


    Gu Ruyi nodded and smiled, "I just heard from my aunt."


    "I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental." Madam Lin also said with emotion, "It''s no wonder that Young Master Bai is so handsome and smart. It''s not surprising that he is the prince of the Hou family."


    "Ruyi, you say, has the prince made a marriage?" He Sha came over and asked enthusiastically.


    Gu Ruyi was stunned, "I don''t know about this either, what are you asking about?" It''s not like you''re thinking about it, right?


    Yes, but only twelve years old.


    He Sha''s eyes were bright, "Look, you are Mrs. Hou''s niece, and the prince is your cousin. Mrs. Hou loves you so much. If the two of you get married, wouldn''t it be a kiss? Mrs. Hou must be happy too. ."


    Gu Ruyi didn''t react at first. Hearing this, her face flushed and she almost jumped off the bed, "He Sha, you, what are you talking about? It''s impossible to kiss each other."


    He Sha was confused, "Why is it impossible?"


    "I''m still a childtely."


    "You can say kiss in two years."


    Mrs. Lin shook her head and scolded softly, "Okay, He Sha, don''t talk nonsense." She didn''t think there was anything wrong with the cousins, she simply felt that the status difference between the Hou residence and the Li family was too great.


    Even if the two families are rtives, it is not the right family.


    People like ??houfu must have a very deep background to choose a concubine for the prince, and Ruyi is impossible to be a concubine for the family.


    He Sha is young, thinking about things is not soplicated, so I will say it. But Mrs. Lin thinks it''s better not to make random suggestions, otherwise it will be self-defeating and will harm Ruyi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3642: Close relatives cannot get married

    Chapter 3642 Fanwai close rtives cannot get married


    No one in the room knew that at this time, Gu Yundong was standing outside, inadvertently listening to thest few words.


    She didn''t speak, but Tong Shuitao who was standing beside her frowned. Seeing that she was about to enter the door, she was stopped by Gu Yundong.


    Immediately, the two retreated quietly.


    When ?? arrived outside the hospital, Tong Shuitao asked, "Miss, why don''t you let me in and tell them clearly that this cousin cannot be married."


    Gu Yundong gave her a sideways nce, "You go in and say openly now, don''t everyone know what we were eavesdropping on outside the door? Besides, if you go in and say it in front of Lady Lin and the others, they will only think of us. I didn''t like Ruyi, so I deliberately found an excuse to send them off, and then the embarrassment will be Ruyi."


    "What then?"


    It''s better now, the Biao girl probably didn''t have this idea at first, and when they mentioned it, she might pay more attention to the prince, and at that time, she couldn''t tell what kind of feelings it was.


    Gu Yundong pondered for a moment, then said, "Isn''t this the medical technology discussion conference that is about to start? Just right, I think the issue of inbreeding can also be brought up to talk about it."


    Tong Shuitao''s eyes lit up, "Yeah, this is a good opportunity. When the timees, I invite Lady Lin and the others to take a look. They understand, and they can help with publicity when they go back to Feng County."


    paused, "Just, who should bring this up?"


    "Here, the right person is here." Gu Yundong pursed his lips and looked at Lei Qi who came over with a smile.


    "Mistress, why are you standing outside?" Lei Qi came to change Gu Ruyi''s medicine for a re-examination.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "I''m about to go in, let''s go."


    Looking back, Yun Dong didn''t take his steps lightly anymore, he was a little heavy, and he was talking to Lei Qi, and the voice spread into the room, so that Mrs. Lin and a few people just heard it.


    Sure enough, as soon as they entered the door, Lady Lin and the others all stood up.


    Gu Yundong let them sit, and then let Lei Qie forward to show Gu Ruyi a look.


    Lei Qi looked at her face carefully, and said with satisfaction, "Yes, the recovery is good, the redness and swelling on the face has almost disappeared, but the ointment still needs to be applied."


    After saying that, he looked at her feet again, "The ankles are quite serious. Try not to step on the ground these few days. If you have something to do, just tell others to do it."


    Gu Ruyi listened obediently, and when Lei Qi said something, she nodded, and Lei Qi couldn''t helpughing when she saw it.


    Xiaolu on the side looked down at her hand. Yesterday, she followed what Hongye said, and she also applied the ointment well, and the ointment was cool andfortable. When I opened the gauze this morning, it was really much better.


    Lei Qi nned to leave after exining clearly, Tong Shuitao sent her out.


    The two walked outside the courtyard, and Tong Shuitao told her what happened just now.


    When Lei Qi heard the words, she thought about it for a moment, "I have never thought of this matter. Although we all know it, we have never heard of it at the medical conference. I think It is feasible, in fact, besides us, there are many doctors who also think that it is normal for cousins ??to marry, and do not realize the seriousness of the consequences."


    Lei Qi''s eyes lit up as she spoke, "Maybe this topic will spark a wave of heated discussions at the medical conference. You tell thedy, reassure her, I''ll go back to prepare and sort it out. The dossier, it''s okay to hand it to me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3643: come back late

    Chapter 3643 Fanwai came backte


    Tong Shuitao nodded, "It''s not too long before the conference starts, these days may be a little harder. But thedy said, you should also pay attention to rest, don''t be too tired, some ideas and concepts are not overnight, they can leave an impact in people''s hearts. It''s half done."


    After all, even if consanguineous marriage would be detrimental to future generations, it is just a rumor, and most people are afraid to take risks.


    Lei Qi took the medicine bag and left with confidence and fighting spirit.


    Tong Shuitao was about to return to the yard when he saw Chi Chi and Xiao Xiaoing over with their shoulders on their backs.


    "Sir, Master Yun Xiao is here?"


    "Is my cousin Ruyi awake? I''lle to see her."


    "Wake up." Tong Shuitao immediately went into the door and said to Gu Yundong, "Miss, the prince and the young master Yun Xiao are here."


    "Let theme in." Gu Yundong saw that Ruyi was well dressed, so he let go.


    It was He Sha, who was standing on the edge of the bed, winking at Lady Lin and Xiaolu.


    Lady Lin red at her and gave a silent warning: Don''t talk nonsense.


    He Sha lowered her head, so she dared to say something in front of the embroidered maidens. With Madam Hou and the prince present, she wished she didn''t exist, how could she dare to speak?


    Chichi and Xiaoxiao came in quickly.


    In front of outsiders, the two of them greeted Gu Yundong in a simr way, and then looked at Gu Ruyi.


    Xiaoxiao had met her once yesterday, and now he is familiar with her a lot. When he came up, he asked her about her injury, "Is it better? I just saw Lei Qi leave."


    then stared at her face, "Well, the face is much better."


    "I''m all right."


    Xiaoxiao nodded slightly, with his hands behind his back, looking very relieved, "Ruyi, you have to rest well, I will wait for youter, uncle, I will take you to visit Xuanhe Mansion and take you to buy delicious food. I still remember that when you were young, you followed my uncle and I ran everywhere, very lively."


    He recalled the past.


    Gu Yundong supported his forehead, this is because he couldn''t find the feeling of being an elder here in Chichi and Wanwan, but when he met Ruyi, he took up the appearance of an elder?


    A little uncle''s, obviously a year younger than he intended.


    Gu Ruyi was stunned for a while at first, then smiled, "Okay, listen to Uncle."


    At that moment when ?? Xiaoxiao, I felt that the word ''uncle'' was so wonderful, I couldn''t help but burst into tears. It''s still Xiao Ruyi and well-behaved. ording to the rules of seniority, he is called Uncle.


    Not like someone...


    Xiaoxiao turned his head to look at Chichi, and he couldn''t stand hearing it for a long time, "Xiaoxiao, you are only thirteen years old, don''t be old-fashioned, be more lively."


    Xiaoxiao, "..." Look, this is the unworthy descendant.


    As soon as ?? opened his mouth, Gu Ruyi couldn''t help but look at him.


    Chichi said immediately, "Cousin Ruyi, I said that the first time I saw you, I felt kind. It turns out that we are still rted by blood. You are my sister."


    Gu Ruyi was a little apprehensive at first, but seeing him so free and easy, she seemed too restrained.


    Rxed at the moment, and said, "I didn''t expect you to be my cousin."


    "As a younger brother, it''s the first time for my cousin toe to Xuanhe Mansion. Let me give you a wee gift."


    Gu Ruyi was stunned. Last night, he also said that he would give him a gift to meet him, and he is toote today.


    Yes, but her gift is still at Aunt Fan''s house, and she can''t go back now. I didn''t give a gift to meet me, and I felt very uneasy when I received the gift.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3644: A belated gift

    Chapter 3644 The dyed gift


    Chi Chi took out the greeting gift from his sleeve, "This is from me."


    Everyone looked at the thing in his hand, it was a long thing wrapped in cloth, and they didn''t know what it was.


    Gu Yundong felt like his blood was surging, "You''re giving a gift... shouldn''t you find a box to put it in? What''s the matter with wrapping it in a cloth?"


    "Mother, you don''t understand this." Chi Chi said with a very experienced analysis, "Most of the gifts in boxes are stored in the warehouse to collect dust and used as inventory. This gift of mine is very practical. Yes, that box is too cumbersome."


    "So what exactly did you give?"


    Not only Gu Yundong was curious, but the eyes of others present also widened.


    The gift from the prince of the Houfu should be very precious, right?


    Just looking at the length to see the appearance, everyone could not guess anything for a while.


    Until the cloth strips are liftedyer byyer, revealing the true face of the gift.


    everyone, "..."


    ha? ?


    Gu Yundong sighed, she really can''t have too much hope for her son, this kid''s brain circuit is extraordinary, especially twisted, and ordinary people can''t imagine it.


    Who would send a dagger to a girl''s house? ? ?


    Yes, after opening the cloth, what was revealed was a dagger, and a dagger iid with jewels.


    Lady Lin, Xiaolu and the others even looked at each other in dismay. What does this prince... mean?


    Only Gu Ruyi recognized that dagger, which was taken out for her self-defense when they encountered danger on the road.


    Chi Chi handed the dagger over, "Actually, after I went backst night, I rummaged through my private library for a long time, and I had prepared a lot of things. Later, after thinking about it, those things were not practical. This Self-defense is the best for you. Especially if the girl is away from home and has a weapon on her body, it can save your life at a critical moment."


    After speaking, he began to introduce his dagger excitedly, "My dagger is not an ordinary weapon, it is made of ck iron, the handle is carefully designed, and it cuts iron like mud, it is very easy to use. You should practice more on weekdays, don''t hurt yourself, and when you encounter the situationst time, you don''t need to be afraid."


    Gu Ruyi listened to his words and couldn''t help thinking of the situation in which he gave himself a gift at night.


    The little girl said the same thing at that time. She also prepared a lot at the beginning, but it was not suitable.


    Should we say that the two are worthy of being brothers and sisters?


    Gu Ruyi took the dagger, which really gave her a sense of peace of mind at a critical moment.


    is now in my hand again, and that feeling seems to be back.


    Gu Ruyi was sure, raised his head and said, "Thank you cousin, I like it very much."


    "If you like it, it will be done." Chi Chi gave an expression that I already knew.


    Gu Yundong was powerless toin, but he was right in saying that it is really important to have weapons in hand to defend yourself when you are out of the house.


    The three of Lady Lin looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    Chichi took an orange and peeled it, "By the way, I just went to Baofu with Xiaoxiao."


    "Bao Mansion?" Gu Ruyi just put the dagger away, and was stunned when she heard this.


    She was a little worried. The matter of the Bao mansion yesterday hase to an end, and the aunt and Mr. Bao have also negotiated.


    But today, her cousin went there again, and she was afraid that this matter would continue to be entangled because of her own reasons.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3645: The explanation given by the outsourcing master

    Chapter 3645 The exnation given by the outsourcing master


    After eating a piece of orange for a long time, he said, "I was going to ask Bao Dai to give a warning, but I came back after going around Bao''s house twice."


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Yundong asked.


    "Bao Dai is not here, he was sent away overnight by Master Bao yesterday." Chi Chi still felt a little regretful, "It is said that he was sent to a vige in the countryside, and he was apanied by two servants. It was said to be servants, But these two are not familiar people who followed him in the past, but they were assigned by Master Bao, and they are called waiters, but there is also an element of surveince."


    Gu Yundong was not surprised by this at all, "Master Bao promised yesterday that he would give me an exnation. I didn''t expect him to move so quickly that he couldn''t even wait a day."


    She smiled, "I think it would be very lively to go to Baofust night."


    "Isn''t it?" Chi Chi nodded vigorously, "I asked Yin Zi to inquire carefully, the injury on Bao Dai''s body is not yet healed, and Master Bao doesn''t care, he will be dragged away if he refuses to go. , When it was dragged to the carriage, it was really hurting. You said that Mr. Bao is also true. He was stunned and carried away if he refused to go. Why do you work so hard? "


    Everyone present couldn''t help twitching the corners of their mouths.


    Mr. Bao probably did it on purpose. He said that he would give Gu Yundong an exnation, and the battle would naturally be bigger.


    "The rest of the Bao family watched coldly. That Bao Dai''s younger brother and sister wished that he was sent away. They don''t like this brother who caused them trouble." Chi Chi shook his head, "That is, the olddy of the Bao family is going to die. If he wanted to live, he even threatened to cut off the rtionship with Mr. Bao. Mr. Bao was really ruthless this time, saying that if Mrs. Bao was reluctant, then let¡¯s go to Zhuangzi in the countryside to apany Bao Dai. Mrs. Bao almost passed out. ."


    Of course, in the end, Mrs. Bao did not follow.


    Don''t look at her usual shouting to Bao Dai as a baby and grandson. When ites to her own interests, she still chooses herself. She was afraid of going to the countryside to suffer, that life would be difficult, and that her son would forget to bring her back after a long time.


    So Mrs. Bao cursed Master Bao while weeping, and then took Bao Dai''s hand to persuade him, saying that she would stay at Bao''s house and help him keep what belongs to him, otherwise his unconscionable younger siblings would be sneaked gone.


    said that he stayed at Bao''s house in order to leave him a way back. Now Master Bao is angry, and when the right opportunityes, she will persuade Master Bao to bring Bao Dai back.


    Maybe what she said was sincere, but in the final analysis, she didn''t want to be in trouble with her eldest grandson.


    After hearing this news, I felt a little sympathetic to Bao Dai.


    He was spoiled by the olddy since he was a child. He spoiled people and caused trouble. In the end, the olddy also abandoned him.


    Other people in the room sighed when they heard it, but Mr. Bao had a resolute temperament.


    Bao Dai might even go to a vige in the countryside and change his temper.


    If he still has a brain, he should realize that his backer is only him after this incident. No matter how much the olddy loves him, she will still not choose him at a critical time.


    However, when ites to Bao''s family and Bao Dai, Mrs. Lin and others thought of Xu Gun.


    When she came back yesterday, Xu Gun was taken away by Gu Yundong''s people. They had never seen each other, and now they don''t know where she is.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3646: Bring Xu Guilan over

    Chapter 3646 Fanwai brought Xu Gun over


    After all, she was the embroidered maid she brought by herself, so it was impossible for Mrs. Lin to ignore it.


    After hesitating for a moment, she asked nervously, "Madam, then Xu Gun, do you know what Madam''s n is?"


    Gu Yundong''s face paled, and she snorted coldly, "Naturally, it''s the way of people who treat others."


    Lady Lin looked at each other in dismay, how did they return?


    Gu Yundong said to Tong Shuitao beside him, "Go and bring someone here, I have something to ask her."


    "Yes."


    Tong Shuitao turned around and walked out of the yard, but after a while, he brought Xu Gun in.


    Xu Gun was in a state of embarrassment, and her face was also very bad, as if she had been abused.


    But after she fell into aa yesterday, she was directly locked in the woodshed. After waking up in the middle of the night, no one cared about her. She waspletely frightened by herself.


    Tong Shuitao threw the person on the ground, Gu Yundong sat on the stool and looked down at her.


    Xu Gun didn''t dare to lift her head, her body was still shaking.


    Gu Yundong frowned, "It seems quite timid now, but when ites to calcting people, it is daring."


    Xu Gun shook again, lowered her head and cried, "Madam, forgive me, madam, I know I''m wrong, and I won''t dare again."


    Gu Yundong waved his hand, "I don''t want to hear your meaningless confessions, I ask you, what kind of hatred do you have with Ruyi, and you want to deal with her like this?"


    Xu Gun paused and shrank her neck.


    Gu Yundong, "It''s all like this, what else can''t be said?"


    Xu Gun slowly raised her head. At first nce, she saw Gu Ruyi sitting on the big soft bed with a rosy face.


    An uncontroble trace of jealousy shed across her eyes, but when she saw Gu Yundong beside her, she immediately turned into fear.


    Gu Yundong looked at her impatiently, Xu Gun opened her mouth, and finally said in a low voice, "I, I do hate her and envy her."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, Lady Lin was puzzled, "Ruyi has never done anything to you."


    "Yes, she didn''t do anything, but her existence is enough to make me hate her."


    Lady Lin was choked for a moment, speechless.


    Xu Gun lowered her head and gave a wry smile, "I started embroidering handkerchiefs at the age of ten and sold them to the Pangjia cloth vige. The chief manager said that I was good at craftsmanship, and at the age of twelve I entered the cloth vige and became an embroiderer. I am very confident in my embroidery skills, thinking that if I practice for a few more years, I will definitely be the No.


    "But, Gu Ruyi is here. Not only is she good at embroidery, but she is also favored by the owner''s wife." She was only favored by the top steward, but Gu Ruyi directly caught the eye of Roche.


    Since then, Gu Ruyi has always been in the limelight in the cloth vige, and the owner''s wife will think of her in everything. With good embroidery thread, good embroidery work will be handed over to Gu Ruyi.


    Just like this time, she can also repair the embroidery of the Bao family, obviously she has been in the Pangjia cloth vige for a longer time, obviously the senior management rmended her in advance, but the Dong family''s wife is the final word and directly appointed Gu Ruyi.


    The owner''s wife felt that Gu Ruyi was more suitable for repairing embroidery.


    If this is the case, Xu Gun will be unbnced and unwilling. At most, she will make a little stumbling block to make her leave a bad impression on the owner''s wife. She will also find a way to hone her embroidery skills more assiduously, and will surpass her sooner orter. .


    But some things are out of your control.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3647: The idea is too naive

    Chapter 3647 The extra thoughts are too naive


    Xu Gun fell in love with the second son of the Pang family. The second son of the Pang family is a gentle and elegant son, not to mention the embroidery girl in the embroidery workshop, even in Fengxian County, there are many girls who like him.


    Xu Gun knew that she was not worthy of her. She was a young master, and she was just an embroidered mother. The Pang family would never let her get started.


    She never dared to think too much.


    However, the eldest son of the Pang family married an orphan who had no father or mother. The Pang family not only did not object, but also weed it very much.


    Outsiders say that this is the wife chosen by the eldest son of the Pang family.


    This moment made Xu Gun feel hopeful.


    The wife of the eldest son of the Pang family is the future mistress of the house. She can be an orphan. What does it matter that the wife of the second son of the Pang family is an embroiderer?


    At least, she has both parents and is much stronger than the orphan girl.


    When Mrs. Lin heard this, she couldn''t help shaking her head, "What do you know? You only thought that the youngdy of the Pang family was an orphan, but you didn''t know that she had saved the life of the master''s wife, let alone that when her father was still alive, she was an orphan. At a young age, she ran around everywhere. She could manage ounts, open shops, see people, and have a lot of connections. She is more than enough to be the future mistress of the Pang family, and the Pang family values ??her own abilities. Do you have any of these?"


    Gu Yundong knew Roche. Roche is a very smart person and doesn''t really get emotional.


    The future mistress of the Pang family must be someone who can afford it. Otherwise, she has worked so hard to develop the Pang family''s industry to such arge extent, and as a result, after a generation, she will be defeated, so she must not vomit blood?


    Of course, Roche also cares about the other party''s family background, but obviously the person''s own ability is more important to her than the family background. She herself is an example, and Gu Yundong... is also an example.


    Lady Lin shook her head and sighed, looked at Xu Gun and said, "Your thinking is too naive."


    "Howe?" Xu Gun really didn''t know that other than orphan daughters, the eldest youngdy had such a history.


    She shook her head, suddenly looked at Gu Ruyi, and said, "Then why, why does the wife of the Dong family value Gu Ruyi so much? I heard the wife of the Dong family say that she supports the second son in marrying Gu Ruyi. Gu Ruyi is also an embroidered mother. , what''s the difference between me? She''s even worse than me. Isn''t this enough to prove that the boss''s wife doesn''t value her daughter-inw''s background? "


    After Xu Gun thought about the second young master, he began to brush his presence in front of the second young master intentionally or unintentionally.


    Who knew this brush, but let her know the second young master''s feelings for Gu Ruyi.


    The second young master likes Gu Ruyi, and he wants to marry her. He even admitted it directly in front of Mrs. Dong''s, but Mrs. Dong also said that he was promising and had a good eye, and she fell in love with the girl who had the best embroidery work, the most handsome appearance and the best temperament in the embroidery workshop.


    also asked the second young master to work harder to marry a good girl into the door.


    This, Lady Lin was also confused.


    She thought for a while and said, "Maybe, maybe it''s the second daughter-inw, who doesn''t have to take on the responsibility of the entire family like the future mistress of the Pang family, and doesn''t need too much background. As long as the second young master likes it and the other girl is good, just Enough is enough."


    "Then I can of course."


    Lady Lin choked, so that''s true. If the second young master likes Xu Gun, she may indeed be the second youngdy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3648: Of course you cant

    Chapter 3648 Of course you can''t


    Gu Yundong sneered, "Of course you can''t."


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at her, Xu Gun asked subconsciously, "Why?"


    "Because, your boss''s wife knows that Ruyi is my niece."


    Lady Lin was stunned, does the owner''s wife know? how can that be? Ruyi himself doesn''t know.


    Gu Yundong felt a little sympathetic to Xu Gun this time, "When Ruyi was a child, I went to Fengxian and met your owner and his wife. I even facilitated the transaction between Pangjiabuzhuang and the Royal Merchant Duanjia. At that time, you guys The owner, Pang Lang, rested in Ruyi''s house when he saw me with his own eyes. Do you think Ruyi is not as good as you?"


    Xu Gun was stunned, so it''s not that the owner''s wife doesn''t value her daughter-inw''s background, but she knows her daughter-inw very well?


    Gu Yundong turned his head and said to Gu Ruyi, "I''m saying this, not to say that Roche has only calctions in his mind. I know her before, and maybe she does have her own thoughts. But if you weren''t good enough, she wouldn''t be like this. Valuing you. I can only say that on the basis of your excellence, she has other thoughts. Do you understand?"


    Gu Yundong did not shy away from Gu Ruyi saying these things, and some things, Ruyi had to know.


    She has grown up, and she has to understand what she should understand, otherwise, like this time, it would not be good to be bullied by others.


    Gu Ruyi nodded hastily, "I know, the owner''s wife is not hypocritical towards me." You can still feel whether people really like her.


    Gu Yundong smiled, "You just understand."


    Perhaps this time, Luo Shi can rest assured that Ruyi wille to Xuanhe Mansion because she is here, right?


    Gu Yundong looked at Xu Gun again, "So, just because the second son likes Ruyi and Luo Shi wants Ruyi to be his daughter-inw, so you calcted her like this?"


    At this juncture, Xu Gun has nothing to hide.


    She nodded, "Yes, I thought, as long as Ruyi bes Bao Dai''s concubine in this Xuanhe Mansion, the Second Young Master will not be able to marry her no matter how much he likes it."


    "Do you think he will marry you like this? I really can''t see myself clearly." Xiao Xiao couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    His little Ruyi is smart, cute, and capable. Where is Xu Gunparable.


    Xu Gun lowered her head and said nothing.


    It was true that she couldn''t see clearly before, only then did she know that the wife of the Dong family had long known that Gu Ruyi had a powerful aunt, and she suddenly felt like a clown jumping off the beam.


    After Gu Yundong asked, he also understood Xu Gun''s thoughts.


    She lost the desire to continue talking to her, "No matter what the reason is for you to deal with Ruyi, the damage has already been done. As for people, you always have to pay for the wrong things you have done, right?"


    Xu Gun didn''t feel anything just now, but now Gu Yundong started to talk about his punishment, her heart trembled, and she began to tremble nervously again.


    Lady Lin opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but was stopped by He Sha.


    She turned her head, He Sha shook her head desperately at her, and whispered, "Mrs. Hou must have had a n. If you go to intercede, you might add fuel to the fire."


    Lady Lin sighed and finally said nothing.


    Gu Yundong looked at Xu Gun''s reaction coldly, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. It''s just that I will give you back the injury that Ruyi suffered."


    return? how?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3649: Fanwai uses the way of people to treat peoples bodies

    Chapter 3649 Fanwai uses his own way to treat his own body


    Gu Yundong gave Tong Shuitao a wink, who slowly approached Xu Gun.


    immediately grabbed the man and dragged him out the door.


    Everyone in the room was still puzzled when they heard Xu Gun''s screams from outside.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Lady Lin was startled, she tried her best to restrain her urge to run out.


    Soon the screams outside stopped, and Tong Shuitao came back with Xu Gun again.


    It''s just that Xu Gun''s face on both sides... The finger prints are very obvious, and the swollen is very symmetrical. The whole person had no strength, and was almost carried by Tong Shuitao.


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea without looking at her, "Okay, let''s throw people out of the house."


    "Yes." Tong Shuitao took people away again.


    There was a moment of silence in the room, and Lady Lin was a little stunned, "Husband, madam, is that the way you punish Xu Gun?"


    "You''re not satisfied?"


    "No, no, I''m not dissatisfied." It''s just that Lady Lin heard Mrs. Hou''s ruthlessness before, and thought she would break Xu Gun''s leg directly, but who knew that she would just return the injury on Ruyi''s body.


    However, Gu Yundong can throw people directly, but Lady Lin can''t ignore it.


    She still wants to bring people back to Feng County, but when she returns to Feng County, Xu Gun should not be able to continue in the embroidery workshop.


    Even she did such a thing, which ruined the Bao family''s business and almost caused a catastrophe. The owner''s wife may punish her more severely than Madam Hou.


    Thinking like this, Madam Lin suddenly looked at Gu Yundong¡ªdid Mrs. Hou have already guessed such a result? There is no need for her to do anything at all, and the owner''s wife will naturally deal with it.


    After all, after she returns to Feng County, she will definitely tell the owner''s wife what happened here.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Lin couldn''t stay any longer, and she immediately blessed Gu Yundong, "Madam, if Xu Gun''s disposal has a result, then we won''t stay any longer. If you want to take care of Ruyi, we will go back first. Ruyi''s luggage will be delivered after Xiaolu has packed it up."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "I''ll have someone send you back, and by the way, bring your wishful things."


    Originally, she wanted to invite Lady Lin to live in the mansion, but Ruyi was not familiar with the ce in the Hou mansion, so she could chat and rx with a few familiar embroidered women.


    But when He Sha and the others suggested that Ruyi and Chichi kiss each other before, Gu Yundong stopped.


    Before the ?? medical research conference, let them meet less and talk less. So as not to affect Ruyi, add some unnecessary troubles.


    Mrs. Lin originally wanted to refuse, but after hearing what Gu Yundong said behind her, she simply agreed.


    Chichi raised his hand, "I''ll find Yihai to send them back, and I''ll drop by to see Brother Li."


    "You will run around, remember toe back early." Gu Yundong gave Chi Chi a wink.


    She naturally saw Madam Lin''s face, and she almost guessed what Madam Lin thought.


    However, what she said about treating others with their own way is not just a few ps. The first time their family Xiao Ruyi came to Xuanhe Mansion, she encountered this kind of thing. It hurt not only the body, but also the soul must have suffered very serious trauma.


    "understood."


    got upte, the mother and son exchanged a tacit look, and then he went out to look for a sea, and Xiaoxiao also took advantage of the situation to leave the yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3650: Gu Yundongs invitation

    Chapter 3650 Gu Yundong''s invitation


    Gu Yundong said to Mrs. Lin and the others, "Although the purpose of your visit to Xuanhe Mansion has not been achieved, it is rare toe here, so you might as well stay for a few more days. In a few days, it will be the time for the medical discussion conference, you can join in the fun. There will be a lot of medical knowledge at the conference, you are embroidered mothers, maybe there will be some eye care, and how to avoid the physical damage caused by sitting for a long time, it will not hurt you to hear it."


    Mrs. Lin was overjoyed. This kind of event was rare. In the past, they couldn''t get in even if they wanted to hear it.


    Now Mrs. Hou has opened the door for them, it would be a pity to miss it.


    If this is rejected, then it is really a fool.


    Gu Yundong knew that they were very moved, "As for your boss, don''t worry, I will write to them. Besides, if Ruyi is injured, she can''t go back, right?"


    Mrs. Lin frantically expressed her approval, and under the hint of Xiaolu and He Sha''s continuous pulling of the sleeves behind her, she nodded excitedly, "Thank you madam."


    Gu Yundong nodded, "If you have time,e to Hou''s Mansion and talk to Ruyi."


    "We will, then we will go first, Ruyi, you have a good rest."


    Mrs. Lin and a few people then retired and left the courtyard.


    In the huge yard, only Gu Yundong and Gu Ruyi were left.


    Thinking of hearing Xu Gun saying that the second son of the Pang family was thinking about Gu Ruyi, Gu Yundong still wanted to ask clearly, "Ruyi, Roche''s thoughts belong to Luo''s, you don''t need to worry about her. As for the second son of the Pang family, what is on his mind? , this is up to you to judge for yourself. If you like it, you don''t need to worry too much about other things..."


    Before she finished speaking, Gu Ruyi hurriedly shook her head, "I, I don''t, I don''t like it. Aunt, I don''t like anyone, I''m still young."


    Gu Yundong smiled, "Alright, alright, I understand, don''t worry, things like love really have toe slowly. You''re only fourteen, and some of your ideas are not yet mature, so you don''t need to settle down early."


    "I, I know." She was embarrassed.


    I didn''t expect to meet my aunt on the second day, so I started talking about this kind of thing.


    Gu Yundong stopped teasing her, fearing that she would be bored in bed recuperating, so he brought her two storybooks.


    "This is a notebook written by your uncle. You can take it and read it to pass the time. Your uncle also knows the news of youring to Xuanhe Mansion, but he should be a little busy for the past two days. He wille to see youter."


    Gu Yundong said that it waster in the day, but he didn''t expect to see Gu Xiaoxi and Chang Yayaing over there when he took Lady Lin and the others out.


    went over and said a few words, while Mrs. Lin and the others looked around, and finally found Xu Gun sitting at the entrance of the alley next to a shop opposite the Hou residence.


    Mrs. Lin sighed, she was in charge of this trip, she brought Xu Gun, and she naturally wanted her to bring it back.


    She and He Shaxiaolu stepped forward and helped Xu Gun up.


    "Let go of me, are you proud now? Seeing me like this, do you want to say I deserve it?" Xu Gun withdrew her hand, staggered, and fell to the ground again.


    just raised his head and red at them viciously.


    Mrs. Lin almost fell backwards in anger, but she wanted to let go and leave her alone.


    I didn''t dare to say a word in front of Mrs. Hou in Hou''s mansion just now, and I didn''t even dare to raise my head after being beaten and thrown out. Well, after leaving the Hou Mansion, he started arrogant to her again. He really didn''t know how to repent at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3651: Fanwai has no self-consciousness as a prince

    Chapter 3651 Fanwai has no self-consciousness as a prince


    Lady Lin took a breath and sneered, "You want to fend for yourself here, don''t you? Okay, then you stay here, we don''t care about you. Anyway, you are too old, we can''t tie you and watch you. Go back and tell the owner''s wife the truth."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Mrs. Lin, "Okay, do you still want that face? Follow me to the hospital."


    Xu Gun was afraid that Lady Lin would really ignore her, so she stood up reluctantly and followed behind Lady Lin.


    Chi Chi had separated from Gu Xiaoxi and the others, and when she saw Lady Lin helping Xu Gun over, she pouted.


    Mrs. Lin exined embarrassedly, "Shizi, I will take her to the medical center, but I won''t go back for the time being. Xiaolu knows the best of Ruyi''s luggage. Let her go back with He Sha to pack it up and give it to the lord. ."


    had no opinion for a while, and let Xiaolu and the two get on the carriage.


    The driver of the car was Yi Hai, and he rode his beloved little donkey and walked beside him, and he disappeared after a while.


    Yi Hai is also used to it. Anyway, the task of sending the two girls back was originally his job, so the young master just came out to join in the fun.


    However, when Yi Hai arrived at Aunt Fan''s house and Xiao Lu packed Gu Ruyi''s things, she appeared again.


    He really came to see Guard Li. Several guards living in Bian''s house had heard about the incident from Qian Guardou, and it felt unreal after a night.


    Who knew that one of the protagonists came to the door so dignifiedly, and still followed them as brothers and sisters, without any self-awareness of being a prince.


    Several escorts were invited to stay for a few more days, and then went back after attending the medical research conference.


    Then, he took Gu Ruyi''s luggage and went out the door.


    But when I went out, I saw Mrs. Lin again. This time she came back alone, and Xu Gun was no longer by her side.


    After asking one more question, Mrs. Lin said, "I didn''t let Xu Gun continue to live here. This house is considered to belong to Ruyi''s aunt. Xu Gun framed her and calcted her, so what face is there to continue living here? I will let her live here again. Find a ce to live again."


    That''s fine, without Xu Gun, Ruyi lives in Hou''s mansion again, and Xiaolu also lives in Aunt Fan''s house next door, leaving Madam Lin and He Sha here.


    They can live in one room, and at that time, a room will be vacated just for a few bodyguards, and it will save so many of them crowding together that even the injured cannot rest well.


    But Xu Gun couldn''t live here, and he couldn''t find any other ce to live. In the end, he had no choice but to go to the inn with only Datongpu that Qian Datou mentioned earlier.


    Although Xu Gun hates the ufortable to die, but there is no other ce to stay after looking for it, it would be good to have a Datong shop.


    was just at Madam Lin, swearing and scolding, almost not causing Madam Lin to vomit blood. If they were in Feng County, Mrs. Lin wouldn''t care about her at all. If she had known that she would not be the leadingdy, it would be very embarrassing.


    After listening to ?? for a while, he lowered his head and turned his eyes, and said goodbye without saying anything.


    Mrs. Lin didn''t know yet that Xu Gun was not under her nose, and some things were indeed beyond her expectations.


    Originally thought that after experiencing such an experience, Xu Gun should be honest and responsible. At least, on the Xuanhe Mansion''s side, even if you are afraid of the Marquis of Yongan, you should live with your neck shrunk. If you have anything to do, you wille back to Fengxian to talk about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3652: The real revenge

    Chapter 3652 The real revenge


    However, Xu Gun probably disliked the fact that life was too good. She was able to make the whole team hate her along the way, and she was not a peaceful master.


    You Qi Gu Yundong''s punishment to her has ended, and it seems that he doesn''t care about her anymore, which makes her obviously rxed.


    As soon as she rxed, she began to dislike the bad ce to live. She disliked the smelly feet of the people in the room, and she suspected that someone had stolen her things while she was away. .


    Mrs. Lin didn''t know about it yet, but Mrs. Bao from the Bao family already knew her whereabouts.


    Mrs. Bao was depressed because Bao Dai was sent to Zhuangzi in the suburbs, and she hated Xu Gun who caused all these consequences. It''s just that Xu Gun was taken away by Gu Yundong, and she didn''t dare to go to the Hou Mansion to ask for someone.


    Who knew that within two days, someone came to her and said that Xu Gun was living alone in the inn.


    Mrs. Bao was so angry that she had nowhere to shed it, didn''t it just bump into her hand?


    She asked people about Xu Gun''s situation, and only then did she know that the punishment Mrs. Hou gave her was just a few ps. Although the redness and swelling on her face had notpletely subsided in the past few days, it waspared to her own grandson who was sent away with injuries all over his body. Get up, what''s the difference between that and no punishment?


    Mrs. Bao felt unbnced in her heart, so she wanted to teach her a lesson and have her beaten.


    But a new high-ranking Mama Liu next to her gave her an idea. Mama Liu was originally just a steward under Mrs. Qiu. Mrs. Qiu betrayed Mrs. Bao, how could she tolerate her? sold directly.


    Mother Liu made Mrs. Bao look different with her thoughtfulfort and promoted her.


    Of course, it was also because, besides Mama Liu, all the old wives around Mrs. Bao were sent away by Mr. Bao.


    Liu''s mother said, "It''s a bad feeling to beat that Xu Gun, but she only hurts for two days at most, and we can''t beat people to death. This old ve thinks that this torture requires a dull knife. Cut the meat and grind it slowly. Madam, isn''t our Young Master Sun suffering like this?"


    Mrs. Bao heard that, isn''t it? Compared with a fight, the hard days of his eldest grandson have only just begun.


    She asked Liu''s mother, "Then what do you think is the best way to torture? After all, Xu Gun is not from Xuanhe Mansion, and she will return to Feng County in a few days. I don''t know what year and month I will be able toe back."


    "Then why don''t Xu Gun not be able to return to Feng County? Besides, we can let the eldest young master torture her personally, let the eldest young master let out this bad breath, and let the eldest young master understand the painstaking efforts of the olddy."


    So the master and servant closed the door and began to discuss in whispers. The next day, Mrs. Bao had someone buy a woman who was in the same inn as Xu Gun, but lived in the guest room upstairs.


    The woman deliberately waited for Xu Gun to stay in the lobby and asked the inn clerk, where is the embroiderer with good skills, she wants to embroider a fine fan.


    Xu Gun offered himself as expected, and had contact with the woman on the spot.


    The woman ''liked'' Xu Gun very much. Knowing that she was not wealthy, she even invited her to dinner and let her take a bath in her guest room. Then he keptplimenting her for her good craftsmanship, saying that she was good-looking and smart, and praised her so much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3653: Extra entry

    Chapter 3653 Fanwai into the urn


    Xu Gun was not a very smart person. After spending two days with the woman, she regarded her as her own.


    Probably really suffered here, and there is no one around to talk to, and I still feel wronged in my heart. Therefore, under the guidance of that woman intentionally or unintentionally, she told everything she had encountered in Xuanhe Mansion.


    Of course, she didn''t say that she framed Gu Ruyi, only that it was a misunderstanding, she just wanted to teach Gu Ruyi a lesson, and didn''t want to really ruin her reputation. But who would have known that Gu Ruyi had such a strong backer, the eldest young master of the Bao family directly put the crime on her head in order to escape the crime, and she was speechless.


    The woman was very sympathetic to her after hearing this, but then said she was stupid.


    With a puzzled look on Xu Gun''s face, she analyzed her, "You think, you offended Mrs. Hou''s mansion. Although she didn''t do anything to you, how about you go back? How will your boss''s wife punish you? That Mr. Bao wants to give Mrs. Hou an exnation, so your boss doesn''t need it? Your boss doesn''t have a deep friendship with you, I''m afraid they won''t be soft on you at all. When you go back to Fengxian, the one waiting for you will be hell."


    Xu Gun was frightened by her. The woman sighed and mentioned that there were two younger brothers in her family. Her parents did not dare to offend Pangjiabuzhuang for the sake of the younger brothers. And what she did would definitely be spread everywhere by the owner''s wife, and her marriage would be a problem in the future.


    In the end, she probably couldn''t escape two fates, one was a concubine, but it was definitely not a concubine of a good family. One is to marry into a ravine, out of sight and out of sight.


    Xu Gun was unable to speak, and asked for a while, "What should I do then?"


    The woman thought about it and gave her an idea, "If you don''t go back, instead of going back to the county town to be a concubine, it''s better to find arge family in this Xuanhe House. Besides, isn''t there a ready-made person?"


    Xu Gun did not understand.


    The woman said that the eldest young master of the Bao family is the most suitable candidate. It is said that Mrs. Bao''s lingering sick bed is a no-brainer, and being the concubine of Bao''s young master is very rxed, and there is no wife to discuss.


    And wait for the youngdy to go, maybe the concubine can still be in the position.


    Especially at this time, when Bao Dai was killed and went to Zhuangzi, there was no woman by his side. If Xu Gun bes his concubine, he can go to Zhuangzi to apany him, which can be regarded as sharing weal and woe. When Bao Daies back, he will definitely be grateful to her. If Mrs. Bao Shao is gone again, Bao Dai''s first consideration will be her.


    Although there is Zhuangzi over there, the Zhuangzi of the Bao family is also served by servants, and besides, he is more free than in the city. It''s better to live in Zhuangzi than to smell other people''s stinky feet in this Chase shop.


    Xu Gun was so moved when she was told that Bao Dai was not that smart. She might be able to put people at the mercy of her palm and be the youngdy of the Bao family, which is better than anything else.


    The woman also said that now Mrs. Bao must be looking forward to a woman to take care of Bao Dai, and they can bribe the servants around Mrs. Bao and ask her to persuade Mrs. Xu and say good things to Xu Gun. This may not happen. .


    So Xu Gun found out that Mrs. Bao was going out of the city to pray for blessings, and deliberately had a chance encounter with her, knelt in front of the olddy and confessed her fault, and said that in order to make up for it, she was willing to go to Zhuangzi to take care of Bao Dai.


    Mrs. Bao was still angry when she saw her, but Mama Liu by her side kept persuading her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3654: A gift from Gu Ruyi

    Chapter 3654 A gift from Fanwai Gu Ruyi


    In the end, the two sides reached a unity, Xu Gun was willing to be Bao Dai''s concubine, and Mrs. Bao was very satisfied. This was Xu Gun''s own choice, and she was willing.


    As for Xu Gun going to Zhuangzi and being tortured by Bao Dai, that''s her business, who cares? As long as her grandson is out of this bad breath.


    After waiting for a year or two, others will forget Xu Gun. Even if a concubine dies, no one will care if her family is far away.


    Therefore, when Madam Lin and others were preparing to go back after attending the medical discussion conference, they learned that Xu Gun had done these things in secret, and almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood.


    But she couldn''t do anything about it. It was Xu Gun''s own choice. She had already be Bao Dai''s person, and she didn''t even want to go back.


    Mrs. Lin could only endure her disgust and go back to exin the situation to the owner''s wife, but the Xu family heard that Xu Gun had climbed up with a wealthy family, and had been thinking about running to Xuanhe Mansion to fight the autumn wind. It''s a pity that the road is too long, and I can only think about it.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    At this time, Chi Chi heard that Xu Gun was noting back to live, that is to say, "Oh", he didn''t care, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    He greeted him, took Gu Ruyi''s luggage and went back to the Hou residence, cing tworge bags in front of Gu Ruyi.


    Gu Ruyi was overjoyed, and quickly opened the bag and took out the gifts prepared for everyone inside.


    The little lc skirt was prepared for Wan Wan, and Wan Wan couldn''t wait to go to the inner room to change it out on the spot.


    Because he didn''t know the size, Gu Ruyi could only guess based on his age and made it bigger, so the skirt was a little dragged. However, coupled with Gu Ruyi''s craftsmanship, such a drag has added a bit of a fairy-like feeling.


    Wanwan liked it so much, especially with two lively butterflies embroidered on the sleeves, she almost jumped on Gu Ruyi to blow the rainbow fart.


    Gu Ru thought she liked it, and her heart also settled down.


    All the sachets were prepared for Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya. She originally wanted to prepare shawls, but the shawls wereplicated and she didn''t have enough time, so she could only make simple things.


    Although the ?? sachet is not big, the workmanship is very delicate, and the patterns on the two are also different.


    Gu Yundong and Chang Yaya liked it very much, and they immediately put the medicinal herbs in the sachet, closed the hole, and hung it around their waists. It was really eye-catching.


    It was Shao Qingyuan''s gift immediately, and what Gu Ruyi prepared was a medical bag.


    Gu Ruyi heard that his uncle is very skilled in medicine, and after thinking about it, the medical kit is exactly what he needs.


    Even if my uncle can''t use it, that''s what he likes.


    The medicine bag was embroidered with two medicinal herbs and a few lines of characters. The doctor''s kindheartedness and skillful hand rejuvenated the spring. It looked refreshing and artistic.


    When Shao Qingyuan received it, he rarely nodded to Gu Ruyi, "I have a heart."


    There is also a gift from Gu Xiaoxi, which is a book bag.


    Gu Ruyi heard from his mother that his uncle was already very famous in his early years, and the books he wrote were popr, and bookstores often sold out.


    Gu Ruyi thought, a book bag should be very suitable.


    Sure enough, Gu Xiaoxi gave a thumbs up to the gift from his grandniece.


    In the end, it was a gift for Chichi and Xiaoxiao, two fan bags.


    Gu Ruyi didn''t know what they liked, but youngsters of this age seem to have fans around them. Just like the second son of the Pang family a few years ago.


    But after seeing Xiaoxiao and Chichi, Gu Ruyi was a little annoyed. She didn''t see the fans on them, and felt that this gift was probably the wrong one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3655: Coco is back

    Chapter 3655 Coco is back


    Who knew Xiaoxiao but said, "It''s just right, I just got a folding fan two days ago, and I was worried that I didn''t have a fan bag, but it was sent to my heart."


    nodded slowly, "My original fan bag is worn out, I will rece it when I go back."


    Gu Ruyi was stunned for a moment, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yundong admired her, "Actually, you don''t have to prepare these for us. There is not much time, and you still have to hurry. It is very hard after a day''s journey, and you still have time to do so much."


    "I''m used to it."


    Gu Yundong disagreed, "Next time it won''t work, you are young, do you want your eyes?"


    As an authoritative doctor, Shao Qingyuan also nodded, "Now you still have to protect your eyes and hands. I heard from your aunt that you want to be a generation embroidery master. In that case, you should pay more attention to it on weekdays."


    Gu Ruyi nodded quickly, "I''ll pay attentionter."


    It''s good that she knows what she has in mind, but everyone also felt a piece of Ruyi''s heart and went back with gifts.


    Gu Ruyi herself also received a bunch of greeting gifts. Except for Wanwan and Chichi, others also gave them away. They were much more expensive and more numerous than what she gave.


    She recovered from her injuries in the Hou Mansion, and Lady Lin and the others came to see her twice.


    It''s just that this is the Hou''s Mansion, it''s not convenient for them toe here, and the most important thing is that they feel ufortable, so they just sit for a while and then leave.


    Gu Ruyi will not be bored if she is apanied by Wan Wan.


    The little girl is Gu Yundong''s daughter, and Gu Yundong is almost the oldest in her life. Like Yun Shuke, they don''t have any children yet. Except for Chichi, the little girl is the oldest among the girls.


    Of course, there is still a Bai Yue in the Bai family, but Bai Yue is much older than Wan Wan, and after getting married a few years ago, he went to Rendi with Bian Yuanzhi and never came back. The little girl told Bai Yue I don''t remember what it looked like.


    As a result, Gu Ruyi''s sister has be precious.


    With cousin Ruyi, she didn''t even want it anymore.


    Chichi was very depressed, and then was dragged by Bai Hang again to ''entertainment''.


    After working hard for a long time, I finally found an excuse to get out of my body and dragged my feet back to the house.


    Who knew that when he reached the gate, he saw the sneaky figure he saw at the back door again.


    Chi Chi was instantly refreshed, his exhaustion was swept away, and he suddenly rushed out, chasing the figure.


    just chased after him, and the figure disappeared.


    Chi frowned, holding his chin on the street and thinking, "So fast? There are not many people who can escape from under my nose now."


    The opponent must be a master master.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have a chance to learn from each other.


    Also, the other party has been probing his brain outside the Hou Mansion several times, and he doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    Chi Chi felt that the Hou Mansion still had to strengthen the guards, these people never let people live in peace.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly felt something flying over the back of my head. His figure shed quickly and turned abruptly, avoiding the attack behind him.


    Then he raised his head with a sullen face, just about to fight back, but was stunned when he saw the other party.


    "Auntie?" Then he looked at the thing on the ground that just hit the back of his head, it was a nut shell.


    blinked slowly, blinked again, a look of joy shed on his face, and rushed towards the person standing not far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3656: The mysterious boy

    Chapter 3656 The mysterious boy outside the story


    "Auntie, it''s really you, have you entered the city?"


    Just before he could get close to Coco, he was stopped by someone two steps away.


    looked at Qi Ting for a while, and said innocently, "Little uncle, you don''t have to guard me like this, I was not three years old, and I jumped at my aunt as soon as I came up."


    Qi Ting coughed lightly, "I know you won''t jump on her, but your aunt is pregnant now, I''m afraid you will rush too fast and scare her."


    stunned for a while, looked at Gu Yunke''s belly, "Pregnant? Auntie, are you pregnant too?"


    "Also?" Coco was surprised, "Is anyone else pregnant? Could it be the eldest sister?"


    Chichi, "..." His father would never let his mother have children again.


    "It''s auntie."


    "Huh?" Coco became happy, "Ayue also has it? It''s such a coincidence."


    nodded slowly, "Isn''t it? I have a younger brother and sister again." As the eldest, he said that the burden on his shoulders was heavier.


    Hey, forget it, those who are capable should work harder.


    "Auntie, are you new to the city? Walk around, go back and tell my mother the good news, she must be very happy."


    While speaking, he was already very discerning, holding Coco''s hand towards the direction of Hou''s mansion.


    Qi Ting, who was pushed away, stroked his forehead and sighed secretly. He knew that when he returned to Xuanhe Mansion, someone must have robbed him of his wife.


    That¡¯s all, it¡¯s a rare reunion.


    He shook his head and quickly followed.


    As soon as they left, the person who had been nesting in the tree breathed a sigh of relief, stayed there for a while, and then jumped down from the tree.


    Looking at Chi Chi and others who were far away, the man couldn''t help squinting his eyes. The son of the Hou family of Yongan, although he is young, can''t be underestimated.


    He quickly retracted his gaze, turned and ran in the opposite direction.


    stopped at the entrance of Jinxiu Restaurant not long after, the restaurant was very lively and people came and went. He followed the flow of people upstairs and knocked on the room on the far left.


    There was a young boy sitting in the room. When he saw a man entering the door, he smiled and said, "Alin, are you back?"


    "Well." Alin sighed, "I was almost discovered by the prince."


    While speaking, he recounted everything that he saw at the entrance of Hou''s mansion today in great detail, "Now people who have a good rtionship with Hou''s mansion have arrived one after another, and today Mrs. Hou''s sister''s family also arrived in Xuanhe. The mansion. The ones who haven¡¯t arrived are probably Master Gu Yunshu and Mr. Bai, the genius doctor of the Bai family who is rarely born again.¡±


    "The Marquis of Yong''an is getting more and more lively." The young man sighed slightly.


    Alin hesitated for a moment, then asked in a low voice, "Master, when are we going to the Hou residence?"


    The boy''s movement of serving tea and drinking water paused slightly, and after a while of silence, he said, "I''ll go to Hou''s mansion, maybe I''ll be kicked out."


    "Master, things are not necessarily what you think, maybe Lord Hou and Mrs. Hou are not at all..."


    A-Lin was interrupted by the young man before he finished speaking, "Okay, I know, I won''t mention it beforehand, let''s talk about it when the conference starts."


    The man opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything, just bowed his head and responded respectfully, "Yes."


    At this time, the Marquis of Yongan Mansion was indeed very lively.


    Gu Yundong was naturally very happy about the arrival of the Coco couple, especially when she learned that she was pregnant, she couldn''t help but poked her in the head, "Why do you have to hurry up when you are pregnant? It''s still not stable for three months. , I''m really not afraid of tossing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3657: Cocoa is also pregnant

    Chapter 3657 Fanwai Coco is also pregnant


    Coco held Gu Yundong''s arm and leaned on her like a child, "Sister, I''m fine, I''m in good health. I didn''t react at all, I didn''t vomit or faint, and I was more energetic than Qi Ting. If it wasn''t for him being old Don''t worry, I have to rest for a few days, I should have arrived a few days ago. Sister, you don''t know, he almost left me and left first."


    Gu Yundong looked at her incredulously, "You are still talking about him for no good reason? If you are pregnant, you should pay more attention. That is, he is a few years older than you, and he is more stable, otherwise you will suffer."


    Coco, "Sister, I''m also very stable, I''m the owner."


    Coco opened a private kitchen in Jingping County, and also epted apprentices.


    Not to mention, she is good at cooking, which is a skill she has been able to even since she was a child.


    Now she is going to follow Qi Ting to take office in Lingzhou, and she will definitely take root there in the next few years. Coco just wanted to open a private kitchen in Lingzhou Mansion. It just so happened that her sister''s Xinming Pavilion was also opened in Lingzhou Mansion a few years ago.


    The owner of Xinming Pavilion over there is the daughter-inw of the big house of the Bai family, and the mother of Baiyang and Baiyue.


    The Weng family is not only the daughter-inw of the Bai family, she is also the daughter-inw of the Hou family. Although her family''s family has declined, her connections are still there.


    Coco went to Lingzhou Mansion, and with the Bai family there, he could also take care of him.


    But looking at her current state, she won''t be able to leave in a short time.


    Whether it is Gu Yundong or Qi Ting, they are not worried that she will set off when the fetus is not stable.


    After the Hou Mansion and Gu Yundong talked for a while, Qi Ting nned to leave, "I have to go to Tianhai Academy to see my grandfather. I haven''t seen him for many years, and I don''t know how his old man is now. And it''s never been good news instead of bad news."


    said that Qi Ting was a little helpless here, "Coco just rest in Hou''s mansion, you are heavy, don''t run around with me."


    Gu Yunke shook his head, "No, we haven''t seen our grandfather since we got married. Now that we have returned to Xuanhe Mansion, of course we have to go see him together, just to tell him the good news."


    Qi Ting couldn''t help shaking her hand, Gu Yunke said, "I''m in good spirits. This kid probably also looks forward to seeing his grandfather and eldest sister earlier, so he didn''t bother me."


    Gu Yundong was fine. When Qi Ting and Coco got married, she also went to Jingping County.


    However, Chief Qi Shan did not go.


    Qi Shan is getting old, and no one can worry about him running all the way to the border.


    So I could only have people give gifts, and I gave Coco what I had prepared for Qi Ting''s future daughter-inw early.


    Qi Ting grew up with Qi Shanchang since childhood and is his most beloved grandson.


    But the two haven''t seen each other since they separated seven years ago.


    The transportation is inconvenient these days. Qi Ting is going to Lingzhou again this time. He can only take advantage of this time to apany Qi Shanchang more.


    Gu Yundong naturally has no reason to stop him, and if he wants toe to Qishan, he also wants to see Keke, the grandson-inw.


    Coco was in good health, so he asked her to go to Tianhai Academy with her.


    There are many people in the Yongan Hou Mansion, and it is very lively, and the Tianhai Academy will be much quieter.


    Although because of this grand event, many students in the academy took advantage of the holiday to join in the fun. But in ss on weekdays, it''s still the same as before.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3658: Did I despise you?

    Chapter 3658 I have disliked you?


    Standing in front of the gate of Tianhai Academy, Qi Ting couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Looking back on the past, Qi Ting had to sigh that some fates are really wonderful.


    "Coco, do you remember the scene when we first met?"


    Gu Yunke shook his head very simply, "I don''t remember." Facing Qi Ting''s choked expression, she blinked, "I was only four years old at the time, and the only thing I remember is the first time I came to such a big academy. ."


    Qi Ting has be numb to this littledy''s iprehensible behavior.


    "That''s right, you were still young at that time. I was deeply impressed by what happened that day, especially the way you disliked me."


    Keke''s eyes widened, "Did I ever dislike you at that time?"


    "Yeah, I''m a picky eater, and you can tell me a lot about me. I saw that you like to eat, and when you left, I held two cans that I finally got, and said I would give it to you. "..." Qi Ting held his forehead, "As a result, you told me that the canned food was made by your family."


    At that time, he was badly beaten. The first time the boy''s high spirits were hit hard, it was from a four-year-old girl.


    Because of this, Qi Ting was particrly impressed by this little girl.


    Who would have thought that one day that little girl would be her wife, with two children in her belly.


    Qi Ting thought of this, but was very satisfied, "Let''s go, let''s go in and see Grandpa."


    "OK."


    The two of them crossed the archway and walked towards the gate of the academy. They stopped at the same time when they passed the stone wall engraved with the names of the schrs of Tianhai Academy.


    Now there are more and more names on the stone wall, but Coco saw the names of Gu Dajiang, Gu Yunshu, Bian Yuanzhi, and Qi Ting on it, all of whom she is familiar with and close to.


    Although Gu Yunshu left Xuanhe Mansion early to study at Guozijian, he did go out from this academy.


    This is also his alma mater, so naturally there is a ce for his name.


    Not only here, but also the school that Qin Wenzheng opened in Fengkai County.


    Although Qin Wenzheng was gone, all the students in the school were rmended by Qin Wenzheng to Tianhai Academy.


    But after Qin Wenzheng''s identity was exposed, and the students who had been epted as students by him are now promising, the school reopened under the operation of the local magistrate.


    Of course, it¡¯s just for viewing. There is no master in the school, but the house has been renovated, and the deeds of Qin Wenzheng, Gu Yunshu, Liu Yi and others are stored in it.


    Qin Wenzheng even donated a batch of books to that school so that those who want to study can have a ce to read.


    Yunshu and others also donated, so a bookstore has been opened in a corner of the school for people to study.


    Of course, ordinary people can¡¯t get in. After all, books are still very expensive and cannot be destroyed at will.


    There are also some rural students with difficult families. As long as they have a letter of introduction from the master, they can basically read books in it for a whole day. This is a rare ce for them.


    Nowadays, the reading atmosphere in Xuanhe House is getting stronger and stronger.


    It can be seen from the stone wall in front of you that there have been many more names in the past two years.


    Qi Ting nced at several familiar names, and then walked into the academy with Coco.


    The concierge wanted to go in and tell Chief Qi Shan, but was stopped by Qi Ting, "We can go in by ourselves."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3659: The three sisters and brothers reunite

    Chapter 3659 Fanwai''s three sisters and brothers reunite


    Chief Qi Shan only knew that the couple woulde back these days, but it was not clear when.


    Suddenly saw them standing outside the yard, almost staggering.


    If the old servant beside him wasn''t there, he would fall to the ground, so frightened that Qi Ting and Coco hurriedly entered the door, holding his body left and right to enter the door.


    Chief Qi didn''t say with a smile until he sat down, "I''m fine, I''m fine, I''m just happy to see you."


    Hearing that the reason they camete was because Coco was pregnant, Chief Qi Shan was overjoyed immediately.


    "It''s good, good child has worked hard." Qi Shan looked at Coco like fragile porcin, and hurriedly let her sit, "Since you have a body, it''s not easy to go on your way. It''s rare for you toe back. , then stay longer, let Qi Ting go to Lingzhou Mansion first, and make arrangements there, and then you can go slowly, and you won''t have to worry about it."


    After a pause, Qi Shanchang''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Otherwise, just go here after giving birth, your eldest sister and brother-inw are both here, and your brother-inw is good at medicine, so you can rest assured when you give birth to a child, you have a mother''s family. You are in a good mood when you are here. I can see my little great-grandson for the first time, very good."


    Qi Ting, "..." What if his wife gave birth to a child and her husband was not around? ?


    However, seeing the white hair on Qi Shan''s long temples, he swallowed those words.


    Qi Shanchang is getting old. In fact, many years ago, Qi''s parents said they would take him to the capital for retirement.


    Chief Qi Shan was not happy, he couldn''t let Tianhai Academy.


    He devoted his life to education, and when he was getting old, he also wanted to see the students of this academy excel and be the pirs of the country.


    Qi Ting understood him, but the Qi family''s parents couldn''t persuade him, so they could only have people take care of him, and arranged for several servants to serve him.


    But when Qi Shanchang is alone asionally, he also thinks of his children and grandchildren around his knees and enjoys the life of a family.


    It¡¯s just that there is something to give in life, and Qi Shanchang still understands in his heart.


    Qi Ting and Coco apany Qi Shanchang to have dinner. Because of an old man and a pregnant woman, they didn''t talk much. When they go back to rest, they can meet again tomorrow.


    For the next few days, Qi Ting was with Qi Shanchang most of the time.


    asionally gave two sses in the academy. Back then, he was a junior in high school and had many years of experience as an official. For students still studying in the academy, his lectures also benefited everyone a lot.


    Qi Shanchang is very proud. Qi Ting used to be quite a bear. When Gu Dajiang went to school that year, he still wanted to treat others, but he was beaten by Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong. Since then, his temperament has be more restrained. .


    Now that he is not only married to Coco, but also about to be a father, Chief Qi Shan is really pleased.


    It''s just that after a few days like this, Qi Ting will be leaving.


    He had been dyed for a while because of Coco''s pregnancy. Now that he can''t stay in Xuanhe Mansion for long, he has to go to Lingzhou Mansion to take office.


    And the next journey, I''m afraid it will be a lot more urgent.


    Fortunately, Coco stayed, and it was no problem for him to bring the people under his hand to rush.


    Qi Ting packed up his luggage and set off two days before the medical conference.


    Unexpectedly, the day before his departure, Gu Yunshu arrived at Xuanhe Mansion.


    Qi Ting was very happy, not to mention that Chief Qi Shan was not able to attend when he and Coco got married. Gu Yunshu, the elder brother-inw, was also unable to leave the capital due to his duties.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3660: The show is all back

    Chapter 3660 The extras are all back


    Uncle Lang had a rare chance to sit down for a drink and talk all night.


    Shao Qingyuan also pushed aside the matter at hand, and the three brothers and sisters gathered together.


    Ayue and Coco are both pregnant women, and they are close friends in the boudoir, and even the time of pregnancy is about the same, everyone is surprised when they say it, let alone themselves, they almost forgot their husbands when theymunicated.


    Qi Ting left, but Coco lived in Hou''s mansion, but she would asionally visit Chief Qi Shan and apany the old man to talk and chat. Chief Qi Shan felt much better.


    She wouldn''t be bored. Talking to Ah Yue about her pregnancy experience, plus the child in her belly didn''t bother her at all, she didn''t know how dashing her life was.


    On the contrary, it was Ah Yue, who vomited in the dark and dark. He vomited everything he ate, and he still had no appetite. In a few days, he lost weight, and Yun Shu was very anxious.


    In the end, it was Cousin Ke, and I didn¡¯t know where to buy a jar of sauerkraut. After eating it, Ah Yue had a great appetite, and it finally got better.


    On the second day after Qi Ting left, and the day before the medical discussion conference, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, who were worried about Bai Yong, finally arrived at the gate of Xuanhe Pce.


    Bai Yong, as the old man of the Bai family, has actually rarely appeared.


    The Bai family has such talented heirs as Bai Hang and Shao Qingyuan, and now there are more Chichi. As the Bai family''s Dinghaishenzhen, Bai Yong really regards himself as a Dinghaishenzhen.


    This time the conference was held in Xuanhe Mansion, and it was not a big problem whether he woulde or not.


    It''s just that it''s too boring to be in Lingzhou Mansion, so there are only the eldest son and grandson who are dedicated to taking care of the Bai family''s property at home, oh, yes, and the grandson-inw Weng. Weng''s is good, that is, someone from her family alwayses to the door and wants to say kiss to Bai Yang, and even said that she came in front of him.


    Bai Yong was impatient, he might not have gone out for a long time. Now Bai Hang, Shao Yin, Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong, Bai Yang, Chichi, and Wanwan are all in Xuanhe House, and he will alsoe to reunite.


    Let the eldest son go to Lingzhou Mansion.


    It''s just that he was old and walked very slowly on the road, so he didn''t arrive until the conference was about to start.


    Bai Yong felt that his body and bones were very good, and there was no problem with fast horses and whips. But the people apanying him don''t allow it. It''s better for the servants of the Bai family to say that he can always speed up the process by scolding a few words.


    But Shao Qingyuan, that stinky boy, actually asked Cai Yue to apany him back.


    Cai Yue went to Lingzhou House at the end ofst year. He went to Linxun Ind to see Cai Jin.


    After reading it, he wanted toe back. He learned that Bai Yong was going to attend the medical conference. He received a letter from Shao Qingyuan, asking him toe with the old man.


    Cai Yue then stayed for a few more days, and he arranged all the way along the way.


    Bai Yong couldn''t get mad at him, this child has a right mind and a kind person. The most important thing is that he has no temper. Sometimes Bai Yong gets angry at him when he is in a hurry. Cai Yue listens and turns back to coax him like a child, very patient.


    also gave him a back massage, which is really filial and helpless.


    Bai Yong is not a wicked person, how can he be so disrespectful to such a person, he is obedient and obedient under the control of Cai Yue.


    Now that he has finally arrived at Xuanhe Mansion, Bai Yong has a feeling that he is finally about to be released.


    Seeing that the carriage drove into the city gate, he sat in the carriage and stretched out, turned his head and said to Cai Yue, "When you enter the city, you can rest well, this journey is the hardest for you, and you have to make up for it when you get home. Make up, I don''t need your front and back to take care of me."


    Cai Yue couldn''t stopughing, "Grandpa Bai said so, I''ll be obedient."


    Well, there will be an update tomorrow, and then it will take a few days to finish it offpletely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3661: Reunion of old friends

    Chapter 3661 The reunion of old friends


    Bai Yong nodded with satisfaction and followed the carriage all the way to the city.


    It was just that Cai Yue was looking back frequently, frowning slightly, as if he was thinking about it as he saw that he would reach the Hou Mansion after another street.


    Bai Yong was instantly delighted, "Why are you so sad when you''re about to get home?"


    "No, I seem to have seen a few acquaintances just now, but I''m just not sure."


    Bai Yong waved his hand, "Then you go to confirm, I don''t need you to follow me here, it''s almost here, you should rest assured, we''ll go to Hou''s mansion."


    Cai Yue thinks about it too. There are many guards around the old man, so there must be no problem with safety, not to mention, it is only a few steps away.


    "That''s fine, Grandpa Bai, I''ll go take a look, you remember not to stay on the street, go back to Hou''s mansion early, cousins ??and aunties are all worried. If you have anything, you have to go home first to report safety and rest well. Now, it''s not toote to go out to y tomorrow."


    Bai Yongchou can''t do it, why is this kid so mother-inw, like an old mother, no wonder he hasn''t found a daughter-inw yet.


    But on second thought, Bai Yang, the great-grandson of his own family, did not find a daughter-inw either.


    Worrying about people, really worrying about people, and the two children are too unsatisfactory.


    "Alright, alright, I understand, you can do your job." Then he quickly said to the driver of the car, "Let''s go, hurry up, my ears are starting to buzz."


    The carriage drove forward, Cai Yue watched for a while, then turned around and walked towards the few people he had just seen.


    Those few people were frowning, and they seemed to be saying something frowning, standing at the entrance of an alley.


    Cai Yue stopped five meters away from them, looked at them and said, "Zhao Jing??"


    Hearing his name, Zhao Jing and the others suddenly turned their heads and met Cai Yue''s somewhat familiar face, stunned.


    After a while, Zhao Jingcai widened his eyes and shouted excitedly, "Ah, Ayue? Are you Cai Yue?"


    Cai Yue suddenly became happy and said with a smile, "It''s really you, I thought I was blinded just now."


    "Ayue, why are you here? Oh, oh, yes, I almost forgot, you were supposed to be here. Great, we finally meet again."


    Fan Yilin next to Zhao Jing also rushed over and pped Cai Yue on the shoulder, "You kid, you are so tall? I almost didn''t recognize it just now."


    "I haven''t seen each other for so many years, so I have to change, otherwise, wouldn''t I eat for nothing?" When Cai Yue entered Jingping County School, he was the youngest student in the county school. He was only eight years old, and he was only ten years old when he left. Only two years old.


    And Zhao Jingfan Yilin and the others are seven or eight years older than him, and their appearances have not changed much, so Cai Yue can still recognize them from a distance.


    It¡¯s been seven years since I returned from Jingping County, and I didn¡¯t expect them to meet again in such a situation.


    Cai Yue looked at the few people in front of them. There were six of them. In addition to Zhao Jing and Fan Yilin, there was Fang Chongjun, and a boy about fourteen or fifteen years old. Cai Yue had never met him, but he didn''t know him. In addition, there were Fan Yilin and the two servants that the boy brought.


    The reunion of old friends, Cai Yue is also inevitably excited, "When did youe to Xuanhe Mansion? Is it just the six of you?"


    "Yeah, just the six of us, about an hour ahead of the city." Fan Yilin replied.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3662: Baggage was stolen

    Chapter 3662 Fan Outsourcing Bags Stolen


    Zhao Jing and the others traveled all the way, and finally arrived at Xuanhe House and went to Tianhai Academy to study.


    Shao Qingyuan said in those days that he would rmend a letter of rmendation to anyone who was sessful in the examination of Xiucai and let theme to Tianhai Academy to study.


    This gave an impoverished disciple like Zhao Jing great motivation. After two years, Zhao Jing won the title of the desk leader in one fell swoop in the hospital examination, and gave it to Jingping County and Shao Qingyuan. .


    Shao Qingyuan also kept his promise, stamped the rmendation letter and handed it over to Zhao Jing.


    However, due to the limited conditions of Zhao Jing''s family and some practical considerations, Zhao Jing did not go to Xuanhe House, but went to Luozhou Fufu City to study.


    Later Shao Qingyuan left and Qi Ting took office. At that time, Jingping County had already shaken off poverty and became rich under the leadership of Shao Qingyuan, and the county school did not need to ask for sponsorship from local wealthy households, and even had the ability to provide afortable environment for students from poor families.


    Especially from the family background of Qi family, he was influenced by his grandfather Qi Shanchang since childhood. After the stable economic development of Jingping County, he began to vigorously support education. The number of students in the county school has more than doubled from the beginning. The master even dug several from other ces.


    Of course, these are all resources that new students can enjoy. For ''seniors'' like Fan Yilin, because the county school was poor in the past, and there were no two masters, even if they were motivated, they had never been able to get good grades in the imperial examination .


    It wasn''t until Qi Ting''s third year in office that Fan Yilin and Fang Chongjun were admitted to the Xiucai exam. They were well-ranked, but they were not like Zhao Jing, who was the head of the court case.


    But Qi Ting still wrote letters of rmendation to the two of them. If they want to study at Tianhai Academy, they can do it at any time.


    The two did not pack up and set off immediately, but waited for another two years. It was not untilst year that they decided to travel ande to Xuanhe Mansion.


    At that time, Zhao Jing had been studying in Fucheng for six or seven years. He was a hard worker. He passed the examst year. Although he was in the low ranking, he was already an official candidate.


    was selected, and Zhao Jing also nned toe to Tianhai Academy. After all, the school in Luozhou is not as good as Tianhai Academy. Zhao Jing felt that it was time to take Shao Qingyuan''s rmendation letter and set off.


    So the three of them made an appointment to go together and take care of each other.


    As for another young student who Cai Yue did not know, Ren Fang, he was not from Luozhou Prefecture, but came from a county under the Xuanhe Prefecture. It was Zhao Jing and the others who met on the way. He was also a schr. He was very good at reading, but he was a little dumb.


    Zhao Jing knew that he was alsoing to Tianhai Academy to study, so he went to the city with him.


    However, at this time, Ren Fang''s face was flushed, and he kept saying sorry.


    Cai Yue had seen their expressions of embarrassment from just now, and immediately asked, "Did something happen?"


    "Actually..." Fan Yilin nced at Ren Fang and said, "After we enter the city, we n to find an inn to rest first. It''s not a good idea to go directly to the academy if wee all the way. , and then officially visit the academy. Who knows, we can''t find an inn where we can rest."


    Cai Yue suddenly realized, "You can''t find it at this juncture."


    Although Cai Yue has just entered the city, he has attended thest medical conference in Lingzhou Prefecture. For such a grand event, the inns and restaurants have been booked out early, and those who temporarily enter the city can only go to the suburbs outside the city to find them. Farm stay.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3663: Cai Yue, who still sticks to the bottom line

    Chapter 3663 Cai Yue, who still sticks to the bottom line


    Cai Yue immediately understood the difficulties of Zhao Jing and others.


    But after that, Fan Yilin said, "We thought, after all, we are schrs, and we also have fame and fame. It is not difficult to go to ordinary people''s homes to stay overnight. So let Ren put it here and look at the luggage, and we go to the neighborhood to inquire. Come on. But who knows, when we came back, our luggage was stolen."


    Ren Fang blushed and said in a low voice, "It''s all my fault, I''m toozy. After I entered the city, I felt a little ufortable. Several brothers took care of me and let me rest in the carriage for a while. Who knows I was in a daze, a little sleepy, and when I woke up, a few bags of luggage were gone."


    There is money in the bag, of course, they also keep some on their own.


    There are many important items in the luggage that can be stolen, such as the rmendation letter to Tianhai Academy.


    Without that letter, how could they go to the academy to study?


    Cai Yue asked, "Isn''t it long since I lost it?"


    "Not long, about a quarter of an hour." Ren Fang answered quickly.


    Cai Yue nodded, "Okay, you don''t have to worry about this, I''ll help you get your luggage back. You wait for me for a moment."


    Zhao Jing and several people were happy when they saw Cai Yue looking left and right, and then he waved to a little beggar who was huddled in a corner not far away.


    The little beggar pointed to himself, "Me?"


    Cai Yue nodded, and the little beggar immediately ran over in three or two steps.


    Cai Yue gave him a small string of copper tes and asked him, "Do you know where to find Boss Yu?"


    "Know that you know."


    Cai Yue said with a smile, "Then you can pass a message to Boss Yu, saying that a few schrs from Jingping County wille to Tianhai Academy to study. Right here, the luggage was stolen, and let him help find it. That luggage There are also handwritten letters from the Marquis of Yongan and Lord Qi Tingqi."


    Hearing Yong''an Hou and Qi Ting, the little beggar could not help but straighten his back, and said to Cai Yue, "I see, I''ll go find Boss Yu."


    "I''ll wait for him at Jinxiu Restaurant."


    "Okay." The little beggar flipped the copper te in his hand and disappeared with a ''hi''.


    Cai Yue then straightened up and turned around, only to find several people looking at him in surprise.


    He touched his face, "What''s wrong?"


    "Who is that Boss Yu?" Fang Chongjun asked.


    Cai Yue said with a smile, "Boss Yu is the local snake in charge of this area, and he is also a very famous person in Xuanhe Mansion."


    "The local snake?" He said this, and several people stared at him with a very magical look.


    Cai Yue was so heartbroken that he couldn''t help but take a small step back.


    It was Fan Yilin who clicked his tongue, "I didn''t expect you to be a different person after not seeing you for a few years. You used to be the most upright person, let alone a local snake. When you meet a thief, you are very angry. Is the local snake traded?"


    Cai Yue was dumbfounded when he heard it, "You guys are too exaggerated."


    He used to be a bit strict, especially following the rules. Otherwise, when his father killed his grandmother with his own hands, he wouldn''t have developed a high fever and became seriously ill because he couldn''t pass the test in his heart. He even lost the will to survive and wanted to go with his grandmother to atone for his sins.


    Having followed Shao Qingyuan and his wife for so many years, at least they should learn to be flexible, right?


    Today''s Cai Yue still sticks to his bottom line in his heart, but it''s not unreasonable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3664: stay at my house

    Chapter 3664 Stay at my house


    "Okay, let''s stop standing here. It''s not far from the Jinxiu Restaurant, let''s go there and have a seat and have something to eat." Cai Yue said, "Since I''m here at Xuanhe Mansion, I''ll do it anyway. It is the host, just to catch the wind and wash the dust for you."


    When Zhao Jing and several people who were about to refuse heard this, they couldn''t say anything else. They nodded immediately and let Cai Yue lead them into the restaurant.


    There are a lot of people in the restaurant. Fortunately, it is not the ce to eat now, and there are still some vacant seats in the lobby.


    Cai Yue found a table by the window and sat down, ordered the special dishes in the restaurant, and then asked them about their situation in recent years.


    In fact, Cai Yue and them asionallymunicated with them, but Cai Yue mostly sent them directly to the county school. All of them were his ssmates in the county school. Naturally, when he replied to the letter, he would also reply together. are the most important things.


    He knew that both Fang Chongjun and Fan Yilin had been admitted as schrs, and he knew that Zhao Jingzhong had won the exam. He was very happy for several people, and ordered two bottles of fruit wine.


    Just after waiting for the dishes to arrive, Cai Yue saw that although they were happy, they still looked worried from time to time, and immediately advised, "Don''t worry, Boss Yu will definitely be able to get your burden back. You don''t have time to lose. Long, everything should be there, and it will definitely be handed over to you.¡±


    "We know this, we are..."


    Before Fan Yilin finished speaking, he heard Cai Yueugh, "Are you worried that you won''t have a ce to stay tonight?"


    "If it really doesn''t work, we can only go directly to the academy first." Although they want to step into their new academy with the most spiritual appearance, they want to face the new master with the most confident appearance.


    But things havee to this point, there is nothing we can do, just be embarrassed.


    Cai Yue poured wine for them one by one, "With me here, what are you worried about? Just stay with me."


    "Where are you? Do you mean Yongan Houfu?"


    Cai Yue shook his head, "Of course not, I don''t live in Yong''an Hou''s Mansion. I live not far from the academy, so it only takes a quarter of an hour to walk. You can go to my ce tonight to rest for a day, and it will be convenient for you to go there tomorrow."


    Cai Yue did live with Shao Qingyuan and the others in the Hou Mansion at first, but he is now studying at Tianhai Academy, and the Hou residence is really far away from the Academy.


    Moreover, Cai Yue has grown up and has the ability to be independent, so living in the Hou Mansion is always inconvenient.


    A few years ago, Cai Yue went to Linxun Ind to visit Cai Jin. Cai Jin told him that there was actually a fortune in the family, which was from his ancestors. It was given to him by his grandfather in the early years. He was buried in the back mountain of his hometown, and no one knew about it. .


    Cai Yue''s household registration is in the capital, so he is going to the capital for the exam. Taking advantage of that time, he took out the money.


    If this silver is not ancestral property, Cai Yue would not want it. He also worried that his father or grandfather had obtained it improperly.


    Part of the money was given to Cai Jin by Cai Yue, and the rest was used to buy a house.


    is the house where he lives now, not far from the academy. He lives in the academy on weekdays, but asionallyes home to live. His house is diagonally opposite to Gu''s little Erjin.


    Zhao Jing and the others were overjoyed when they heard the words, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Then I''ll disturb Ah Yue."


    Cai Yue waved his hand, "Don''t disturb me when you say anything. When I was in Jingping County, you took good care of me. Come and eat, we will go back to rest early after eating."


    "it is good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3665: Extra Cai Yue ah...

    Chapter 3665 Fanwai Cai Yue...


    Rxed, and the atmosphere at the dinner table suddenly improved a lot.


    I haven''t seen each other for a few years, but now I am very happy to meet again, and I even talk a lot more.


    They were all schrs, and they started to write poems. Just when Cai Yue couldn''t help but ask the shopkeeper to write it down with pen and paper, Boss Yu came over.


    At the same time, there are several big bags.


    The little beggar beside Boss Yu pointed towards Cai Yue, and Boss Yu came over with two of his subordinates.


    He looked at Cai Yue and suddenly smiled, "Young Master Cai?"


    "Boss Yu, stay safe."


    Boss Yu waved his hand and asked people to put the big burdens on the ground, and said, "The thing is recovered, and the person who stole it is not from our Xuanhe House. Recently, too many people havee to the city, and there are some mixed up. The **** want to fish in troubled waters. We don¡¯t know if the things in the baggage are there, but we searched them all over. Check it out for yourself, if there are not many, we will throw those people out of the city when we go back.¡±


    Zhao Jing and the others immediately stood up and bowed their hands to him, "Thank you, Xiongtai for your help."


    Boss Yu took a step back, "Don''t, I can''t stand you schrs who are so literate. Check it out quickly, and I''ll leave when I''m done."


    Fortunately, they were sitting by the window, Zhao Jing put the burden on the stool and checked them one by one.


    The main thing is that the important things should not be lost. After a rough look, they are all neat and tidy.


    The four of them tied their bags back together and said to Boss Yu, "No less."


    "That''s fine."


    Cai Yue took the money bag from his body and handed it over, "Boss Yu has worked hard, and he gave it to him in person. This is hard money, and I will give it to Boss Yu and the brothers to drink tea."


    Old man Yu didn''t work for nothing, even if Cai Yue had a close rtionship with the Hou Mansion, he would have to collect money.


    But before he could stretch out his hand, Ren Fang hurriedly stopped him and said, "I''lle, I''lle, I''ve lost the baggage, how can I ask Brother Cai to give the money? I''lle out."


    Then he looked at Fan Yilin and the others, "You can''t rob me, or I''ll be angry."


    Cai Yue nced at him, then said nothing more, and took the money bag back.


    Boss Yu took Ren Fang''s purse and tossed it up, "Young master,e back to me if you have anything."


    Ren Fang let out a sigh of relief. His family was in good condition. This time, it was indeed because he was not careful, and he was much more at ease after spending money.


    Now that the baggage has been found, it is not too early, Cai Yue got up, "Let''s go, go back to rest first."


    Several people quickly followed him out, but no one knew that there were two people standing at the door of a wing on the second floor.


    The younger boy stared at Cai Yue''s back and muttered in a low voice, "Cai Yue..."


    When Cai Yuelin went out, he couldn''t help but look back, but he didn''t see anything.


    He thought it was his own delusion, he didn''t think any more, and led a few people out.


    Just on the way, he said to Zhao Jing and the others, "To tell you the truth, I also just came back from Lingzhou Mansion, I just entered the city, and I haven''t had time to meet my uncle and aunt. Before I go home, I always I''m going to report safety first. Maybe you haven''t seen them for a long time, do you want to go with me to the Hou residence?"


    Zhao Jing and the others were startled, looked at each other and shook their heads, "I won''t be going today, and we will officially visit when we settle down."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3666: Conference begins

    Chapter 3666 The conference begins


    Cai Yue nodded after hearing what they said.


    After the carriage stopped at the gate of Hou''s mansion, he went in alone.


    It didn''t take long, Gu Yundong heard that Zhao Jing and the others hade to Xuanhe Mansion, and when they were waiting for him at the door, he simply said a few words to get him out quickly.


    Cai Yue got on the carriage again and said with a smile, "Let''s go, go back."


    On the way, he told a few people the news he had inquired about in the Hou Mansion, "It''s a coincidence that you are here, tomorrow will be a medical conference. At that time, the academy''s chief Qi Shan and several masters wille to see it, and some students will also participate. Yes. If you go to the academy tomorrow, I''m afraid it will be very deserted."


    Several people were startled and looked at each other.


    Cai Yue said, "Would you like to go and have a look? We have reserved a private room in advance. I will take you to listen to it together. Such an opportunity is very rare, and it may not be in Xuanhe Mansion next time. Done."


    Even if you do it here, you may not have the opportunity to participate.


    Cai Yue is more convenient, I knew it when the conference was about to open in Xuanhe House, and I booked a box at that time. He invited ssmates who were well connected and interested in the academy to participate. In fact, there were still a lot of people, so it didn''t matter if there were more Zhao Jing and the others.


    "Besides, you are both students, so it''s a rare opportunity tomunicate with each other, isn''t it?"


    When several people heard it, their eyes suddenly brightened, "Okay, let''s go."


    As for going to the academy to study and report, it¡¯s not toote to go here after this is over.


    The group followed Cai Yue back to the ce where he lived. Although the yard was not very big, they had suffered a lot during their travels, and it was no problem to squeeze.


    On the second day, it was time for the Xuanhe House Medical Technology Discussion Conference.


    In the early morning, the whole Fucheng was lively, and many people couldn''t wait toe out of the inn and restaurant where they were staying, and went straight to the ce where the conference was held.


    It was different from thest time. Because of the tight schedule,st time I couldn¡¯t find a suitable address, so I chose a rich family to hold it in a vige outside the city.


    This time, it was held in the city, and the address was not far from the prefecture.


    This was originally the courtyard of arge family, but the house was seized because of a crime, and the house was owned by the imperial court.


    If there is no ident, it can be sold, but Huazhifu has an idea to build a big garden for public use. After all, the Xuanhe Mansion has developed rapidly and prosperously, and there is no shortage of money in the official ount of the mansion.


    He also consulted with Shao Qingyuan specially, and got the unanimous approval of other officials of the Xuanhe government, so the matter was settled.


    This garden is called Shenghui Garden. The main building has three floors. The lobby in the middle is very spacious. The environment of the backyard is also very elegant. Although theke is not big, it is very well designed.


    After the ?? garden was built, it was put into use several times.


    Most of them are used to receive court officials, or there are important things in the city that need to be borrowed here.


    Of course, if you need it, you can apply for it, but the review is stricter, and the rental fee is not low.


    A grand event like the Medical Technology Discussion Conference was supported by the government. What¡¯s more, the court even sent a head of the hospital like Song Dejiang over. Naturally, the prefect of China did not ept money, and sent yamen to help maintain order.


    Not to mention, because of therge number of people who came to this conference, it also helped to boost the economy of Fucheng, which was a good thing for Hua Zhifu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3667: The extravaganza is lively

    Chapter 3667 The extravaganza is lively


    Gu Yundong packed up early in the morning and followed Shao Qingyuan to Shenghui Garden.


    Also apanied by Chi Chi Baiyang, Zheng Quanshui Gao Zi Lei Qi Lu Xuan and others. As for Wan Wan, because of her young age, she can''t get up right now, soter, Mommy Qi will naturally bring her here.


    Outside Shenghui Garden, it happened to meet with Bai Hang, Shaoyin, Song Dejiang and others who also came here.


    They were the first group toe here, and the other uncles and uncles of the Bai family also entered one after another.


    After Gu Yundong and his party entered, they went directly to the backyard. Today, the backyard is closed to guests except for the doctors who can enter, and only the main building in front is used to entertain guests.


    Not long after Shao Qingyuan and the others entered the backyard, guests also came in droves.


    Because the location is in the city and there are many people, unless they are seriously ill or elderly, they are not allowed to enter this street. Most of them can only walk. security incident.


    Mrs. Lin, Qian Datou and others were also among the crowd, following the flow of people to Shenghui Garden.


    Several people were very nervous, and they were walking with restraint. When they arrived at the gate of Shenghui Garden, one of the guards nced to the side, and the other did not pay attention and bumped into the person next to them.


    He hurriedly bowed his head and apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, did it hurt you?"


    Alin shook his head slightly, and simply said, "It''s fine." Then he carefully guarded the boy next to him and walked to the second floor.


    Qian Datou looked at the master and servant who were leaving one after the other, and said in a low voice, "Looking at the young man walking in front, I know that it must be from a powerful family. The guards are not ordinary people."


    The boy in front of him had sharp ears. Despite the noise around him, he still heard Qian Datou''s words. Heughed, "A-Lin, rx, don''t be so tight."


    Alin sighed, "Sorry, I''m used to it."


    The two ignored the movement behind them and went up to the second floor.


    Mrs. Lin and the others walked much slower, mainly because they were afraid of bumping into the nobles. They came all the way and saw several people in style with cold faces, very difficult to contact.


    They are just ordinary people, it is better to be cautious or cautious.


    It''s just that when they got to the second floor and stood at the entrance of the stairs, there was still a guy who looked like a son and asked them, "Your box is on the second floor??"


    Xiaolu was taken aback and grabbed Lady Lin''s sleeve nervously.


    Qian Dart head blocked in front of them, nodded cautiously, "Yes."


    "How is that possible?" the man said angrily, "Why is your box on the second floor? Who are you?"


    He walked towards the group of people with a dissatisfied expression, looking at them with contempt in his eyes.


    Thepanion behind the man hurriedly pulled him, then stepped forward to Qian Datou with a smile and said, "Can we change the box with you? Ours is on the third floor, just that one, how much money do you think it will cost?"


    Master Li leaned into Qian Biao''s head and whispered, "I heard someone say just now that the best location in Shenghui Garden is the second-floor wing."


    Qian Datou understood, because the conference was held in the lobby on the first floor, the second floor was closer than the third floor, so he could see and hear more clearly, and it was indeed much more convenient than the third floor.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the elder brother wanted to ask him a few more questions, when he saw a man walking by not far away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3668: Fanwai Yongfu Village becomes Yongfu Town

    Chapter 3668 Fanwai Yongfu Vige bes Yongfu Town


    came a girl with a smile on her face, wearing uniform clothes.


    This is the receptionist of Shenghui Garden today, who leads the guests all the way in and introduces them and serves them.


    "A few guests, is there any problem? It''s not safe to stand at this stairwell, what''s the matter, why don''t you sit down and talk slowly?"


    Although this girl is a receptionist, she is also a member of the Hou Mansion. Naturally, the two young masters did not dare to make trouble at this juncture, and immediately smiled and said, "It''s alright, we''ll go upstairs."


    Then the two of them shoved upstairs and walked upstairs. Instead, Qian Dao looked at the reception girl in a daze.


    The girl turned her head, still smiling, "How many guests are staying in the box? I''ll take you there."


    Mrs. Lin took out the invitation, "Seven, No. 7 box." This was sent to Master Li two days ago by the prince and asked them toe together.


    "This way, please." The waitress led them to Box No. 7.


    Delivered the person, and the girl went to work on other things.


    Lady Lin and the others breathed a sigh of relief, and stood at the door and knocked.


    After a while, the door of the box opened, and the people who were talking in the room turned their heads.


    Mrs. Lin and others were a little bit cramped, but the people in the box stood up and walked towards the door, "A few are the guests from Fengxian, right? Come in,e in."


    The other party was a man. After Qian Datou entered the door, he cupped his hands at him, "I''mying down Qian Dashi, may I ask who you are..."


    "I''m the steward of the Gu family workshop, Zeng Hu, here are all people from Yongfu Town, this is Mayor Chen."


    Zeng Hu pointed to Chen Liang who was on the side, thetter smiled at Qian Datou and others, "Sit down, sit down, the conference hasn''t started yet, let''s chat first."


    The people from Yongfu Vige were sitting in this room. This box was prepared by Gu Yundong and had already been reserved.


    There are too many guests, Lady Lin and the others came a littlete, and there is no spare box for them, so they can only make a living here.


    Fortunately, the boxes are big enough, and Chen Liang and the others are also easy to get along with. They both feel pretty good when they talk to each other.


    Today''s Yongfu Vige has be Yongfu Town because of its rapid development, and even several surrounding viges have been incorporated into it, and the roads have be wider and wider.


    Chen Liang has changed from vige head to mayor. Although he is getting older, his spirit is getting better and better.


    In his whole life, he has been very satisfied to achieve this level.


    In the box, in addition to Chen Liang and Zeng Hu and his wife, there are also Zhao Zhu and his son who are responsible for managing the orchard, and the big money who is responsible for purchasing.


    Standing in the corner is Zeng Hu''s son Zeng Jia. Zeng Jia studied in the early years and was originally going to work in Gu''s workshop.


    As a result, after the conditions of Yongfu Vige were improved, a private school was opened, and he became the teacher of the private school.


    These people are all in charge of people, and Gujia Workshop pays great attention to the health of employees, so Gu Yundong will naturally let theme to such a grand event.


    Learn more about medical knowledge, and if you encounter an emergency, you can also have a response.


    Gu Yundong didn''t want his staff and management to keep the idea that if they were injured, they could just smear it with saliva.


    If even managers are like this, it is really harmful.


    After they go back today, they will also pass on the first aid methods they have learned.


    After ??Qian Datou and others came in, the door of the box was closed again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3669: The little girl looking for her brother

    Chapter 3669 The little girl outside the story looks for her brother


    They were not familiar with each other at first, especially Mrs. Xiao Lulin and the others, who sat in the corner cautiously, drinking the tea on the table.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Dong has been a steward in the Gu family workshop for many years, and she is very skilled inmunication. As a local, Mr. Dong naturally acted as the host, chatting with them, and introducing them to the lively gossip in Xuanhe Mansion and Yongfu Vige.


    Well, gossip is an important tool to facilitatemunication between people.


    Not long after, the excited chatter of several people was heard.


    As for Qian Datou, not to mention the escorts, the escorts have a hearty personality and can talk about anything from all over the world.


    The two groups of people who were originally strangers quickly became acquainted and began to call themselves brothers.


    In the boxes on the second floor, in addition to their No. 7 box, the situation is simr to the No. 10 box not far away.


    Cai Yue took Zhao Jing and the others into the box. They were all students. Wouldn''t they have amon topic sooner? It fell into one piece almost immediately.


    On the second floor, there are Ayue Keke and Ruyike''s cousin, and their location is naturally better, basically facing the downstairs lobby.


    Gu Ruyi and Nini are about the same age, and the two chatted very hotly.


    As for Gu Yunshu, he was entangled by the prefect of Hua because of his rtionship with the imperial officials, and there were other dignitaries who were interested in befriending him.


    So as soon as he went upstairs and entered the box, people kepting to visit.


    Yunshu can handle it himself, but there are other female dependents in the box, especially his wife and sister are just pregnant, which is really unbearable.


    He simply went out the door and ran to the box of the Huazhifu. Anyone who has something should go to the Huazhifu to find him.


    Aunt Ke looked left and right, and asked Chang Yaya strangely, "Why didn''t you see Chi Chi Xiaoxiao and the others?


    Chang Yaya smiled and said, "Chi Chi Xiaoxiao came over early in the morning, saying that she wanted to help. But the back garden is fully staffed, and everything that should be prepared is ready. I don''t know where to go now, the two of them like to go everywhere. Running around like a monkey, I really can''t control it. As for Wan Wan, maybe go to the back garden to find Yun Dong?"


    When Cousin Ke heard the words, she didn''t ask any more questions, but she felt ufortable because there were not many children around.


    However, Wanwan, who was thought to have gone to the back garden at this moment, just walked into the lobby of Shenghui Garden not long ago.


    The little girl raised her eyes and saw Chi Chi and Xiao Xiao sitting at the railing at the entrance of the stairs on the second floor.


    In the evening, when I was overjoyed, I grabbed my favorite little skirt and ran up the stairs.


    It¡¯s a pity that the stairs are a bit high, and the little girl is dressed in various clothes, making it extremely difficult to walk.


    The reception girl came up and wanted to hug her up, and she waved her hand every night, "I''ll do it myself, I can do it."


    The girl could only step back, watching the little girl struggling to go up the stairs.


    Fortunately, all the guests who should be here have already arrived, and they have almost gone upstairs and entered the box. There is no one on the stairs, otherwise, if you don''t pay attention, you will have to step on this little guy.


    After nearly a quarter of an hour, Wanwan finally relied on her own perseverance and worked hard to stand on the second floor.


    The little girl raised her head happily, "Brother, little uncle, I..."


    stopped abruptly in the middle of the sentence, the little girl looked around, her head full of question marks, "People, people? Are you gone?"


    Walking forward a few stepste, "Brother??"


    No, no, not front, back, left or right.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3670: Extra heavy punishment

    Chapter 3670 Extra heavy punishment


    The little girl was a little unhappy, snorted coldly with her arms around her chest, and her feet were stomped hard, and she muttered, "It''s too bad, leaving Wanwan alone will break my heart."


    said, lowered his head, took out a small bun from his bag, bit it off, and continued to condemn, "It''s too much, ah ah ah..."


    "Squeak", and the door of a box behind him opened at this moment.


    Wanwan turned back subconsciously, and met the surprised look of the boy in the upper room.


    The teenager saw her little cheeks bulging, and immediatelyughed, "Wan Wan?"


    "Hey, do you know me?" Wanwan tilted her head and thought hard for a long time, but she didn''t remember who he was.


    The teenager smiled without answering, squatted down to face her, "Why are you standing here alone?"


    "I''m looking for my brother." She sighed like a little adult, "He disappeared suddenly, it''s really worrying, have you seen him?"


    said, and took another bite of the bun.


    The boy shook his head, "I haven''t seen it before."


    then turned his head and said to the man behind him, "Alin, bring the jerky on the table and give it to the little girl."


    Alin immediately brought the te over and ced it in front of Wanwan.


    The little girl blinked and looked at the two people, her face full of confusion.


    Could it be that she is too good-looking and cute? Feeding her on the first meeting?


    Just thinking about it, Bai Yongyang''s high voice came from behind him, "Wan Wan, Wan Wan, run slowly, my grandfather is too old to catch up with you."


    That''s what he said, but Bai Yong was still walking slowly, and he had no intention of chasing after him.


    Wan Wan couldn''t care about the two people in front of her for a moment, she turned her head and ran back, holding Bai Yong''s big hand in her small hand, "Grandpa, I''ll help you, don''t worry, we''re not in a hurry, take your time."


    "Eh, eh, our family Wanwan is really caring." Bai Yong smiled, looking at the little guy beside him, his beard cocked happily, "Can''t find my brother Wanwan?"


    "Yeah, he didn''t wait for me, I''m going to settle the ount with him."


    Bai Yong nodded ''hmm'', "That''s right, he doesn''t know how to be considerate at all. When we find him, we''ll beat him hard."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the little girl withdrew her hand with a ''swish'' and stared at Bai Yong with wide eyes, "Grandpa, why are you so cruel? You can''t hit my brother, no one, or I won''t. I''ll take care of you, and I''ll break up with you."


    Bai Yong said with a ''hoo'', "I can''t bear itte? What should I do? He made us angry, shouldn''t he be punished?"


    "Should."


    "But you can''t beat him, what kind of punishment do you think is better that night?"


    The little girl''s two small eyebrows were about to be twisted together, and her eyes lit up after a while, "Then, then punish my brother for drinking water and stuffing his teeth today."


    Bai Yong, "..."


    The boy standing at the door of the box, "..."


    Your punishment is really, really heavy.


    And this punishment has to be triggered by itself, right?


    But Wanwan was very satisfied, she raised her head and asked Bai Yong, "Does the great grandfather feel good?"


    Bai Yong nodded with difficulty, and almost didn''tugh out loud, "...Okay."


    I was relieved in the evening, and put the small hand into his big hand again, "Grandpa, please walk slowly, I will support you."


    If my rtionship is dyed, you won''t help me?


    As the two of them spoke, they returned to the door of the wing just now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3671: come for medical treatment

    Chapter 3671 Fan came to seek medical treatment


    Bai Yong smiled at the young man, "Naughty at night, I''m bothering you."


    The teenager shook his head hurriedly, "Don''t bother, she''s cute and well behaved."


    Bai Yong agreed very much. Hearing someone praising his little great-granddaughter, Bai Yong couldn''t help but feel happy, and the boy in front of him became more and more pleasing to the eye.


    Just looking at it, he couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    "You..." He took another look, "Did youe to Xuanhe House to seek medical treatment?"


    The boy was taken aback for a moment, then he said, "You can say the same."


    Bai Yong stroked his beard, shook his sleeves, and said, "You stretch out your hand, I''ll take the pulse."


    The young man hesitated and did not move. Instead, A Lin behind him urged anxiously, "Master, show the old gentleman..."


    Bai Yong is a genius doctor, and he has always been arrogant and arrogant, especially now that people see doctors less often, and his patience is not as good as before.


    This time, he took the initiative to ask someone to see a doctor, but the other party was still dawdling, and he was not happy at the moment.


    "If you don''t give it, forget it."


    After saying that, he was about to take Wanwan to leave. Who knew that the man named A Lin suddenly knelt down to Bai Yong with a ''bang'', "Please stay, my young master is indeed here to seek medical treatment, he just has I was a little hesitant because of my concerns.¡±


    He looked up at the young man, his eyes anxious.


    The boy finally sighed and let him get up.


    then turned his body sideways and said to Bai Yong, "Also ask the old gentleman toe in and talk."


    Bai Yong snorted softly, this time he was not happy.


    Unexpectedly, his hand was pulled. As soon as he lowered his head, he heard Wan Wan say, "Grandpa, let''s go in. Just now, my little brother said that he wanted to invite me to eat jerky. I''m sorry. But if you treat him. If I eat jerky, I won''t be embarrassed."


    Bai Yong, "..." You are really a clever little ghost.


    But who told him to listen to the little girl, he took her little hand into the box without saying a word.


    Alin breathed a sigh of relief and closed the door.


    Bai Yong first put Wan Wan on the chair and sat down, and the young man pushed the jerky in front of her and said, "This jerky is a specialty of my hometown, you can try it."


    Bai Yong nced at it and muttered, "Can you bite?"


    Wanwan took one and put it in his mouth after getting Bai Yong''s permission. Hearing this, he immediately said, "It''s crunchy, you can bite it, you can eat it too, Grandpa."


    Bai Yong choked, turned his eyes away, and said inexplicably, "Okay, stretch out your hand, I''ll take a look."


    Bai Yong didn''t have a pulse pillow on his body, but he didn''t expect that A-Lin seemed to be prepared, and he didn''t know where to find one.


    Bai Yong''s mouth twitched, watching the young man roll up his sleeves and put it on the pulse pillow.


    The teenager is a little thin and his wrists are thin, but his muscles are tight, and he is probably a trainer.


    Bai Yong nced at it, then took it up, closed his eyes and felt it carefully.


    Not long after, he frowned and retracted his hand.


    "Poisoned."


    "Yes." The boy nodded, "It''s been three years."


    Bai Yong felt a little pity, "But the detoxification was not very timely. Although the toxin was forced out, the root was not removed. Even if it won''t kill you, it still happens asionally, right?"


    The boy was silent, the white genius doctor deserves to be the white genius doctor.


    Indeed, the poison in him is moreplicated and not very easy to understand. Even if there are doctors with excellent medical skills around him, it is difficult to do if there are doctors without antidote.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3672: why do you save you

    Chapter 3672 Why do you save you?


    There was no antidote, so the doctor could only take a risk and seal the poison with needles to prevent it from spreading all over the body. Then began to concentrate on formting antidote, but the poison isplicated, and the antidote is naturally not easy to develop. That is to say, in one day, the toxin was about to be blocked, and the form was finally sorted out, and it was still a form that was not 100% sure that it was an antidote.


    Although the toxins are now eliminated, as Bai Yong said, the roots have not been eliminated, and they cannot be eliminated.


    In the past three years, there have been eight episodes of toxicity.


    It used to be about once every six months, but recently, the attacks have be more frequent.


    And when the attack happened, the pain was unbearable, and I wished to die on the spot.


    These, even if the boy didn''t say it, Bai Yong could see it.


    Alin looked at Bai Yong expectantly. If even a genius doctor can''t cure him, then there is really no hope. But he felt that the genius doctor must have a way. He didn''t even have a pulse just now, and he could see the poisoning of their young master at first nce.


    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard Bai Yong say, "You are poisonous, I can help you cure it."


    A Lin was happy, and even the boy let out a small breath.


    "It''s just..." Bai Yong touched his chin and stopped talking.


    Alin''s heart tightened, "Just what? Is it hard to find medicinal herbs for detoxification? The old man said that it''s okay, we can find it."


    Bai Yong waved his fingers at him, "Although the medicinal materials are rare, I have them all. The most important thing is the method of detoxification."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "I was just thinking, why should I save you? If you work hard, can''t I just lie down when you have time?"


    Alin was a little anxious, "Yes, but our young master is, he is..."


    "Alin." The boy stopped him, shook his head at him, and then asked Bai Yong, "What does the old man ask for? If I can do it, I will definitely not refuse."


    "It''s a request." Bai Yong really began to think seriously, "I''ve lived to this age, and it seems that I don''t have anything in particr that I want to pursue. If I want something, a lot of people will hold it in front of me. "


    When Alin heard this, he wanted to kneel down for him again.


    But soon, Bai Yong looked down at Wan Wan.


    He was stunned when he saw it, and stared wide-eyed at how only half of the whole te of jerky was left.


    He was about to push the te out, but he was stunned in the evening, raised his head in surprise, chewing jerky in his mouth, his cheeks bulging.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing?"


    "Ask me what I''m doing,te night, you eat too much. If your father finds outter, he will definitely scold me."


    Wan Wan wiped her greasy little hands, patted her grandfather on the shoulder, andforted him, "No, you are an elder, if my father scolds you, you can scold him for being an unfilial son, and he won''t dare. And, and don''t tell me, my father doesn''t know."


    After ??, he stood on the chair with his little hands on the table, and pulled the te of jerky back.


    This time, the young man reached out his hand to stop her, Xiao Wanwan turned her head angrily, "Do you want to go back on it? Give me something to eat, if you lie, you will gain weight."


    The teenager couldn''t helpughing, "Naturally, it''s all for you, but you eat too much. This can be used as a snack, but not a staple food. How about you take it back and eat it slowly?"


    He was also careless. When talking to Mr. Bai just now, he didn''t notice that the little girl was eating so quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3673: Late night decision

    Chapter 3673 Fanwai Wanwan''s decision


    Sit backte, crossed his chest with his arms, looking very unhappy.


    Seeing this, Bai Yong rolled his eyes and suddenly said, "Wan Wan, this young master has been poisoned, and my grandfather can save him. But I can''t think of a reason to save him, otherwise, you can decide whether to save him. Don''t save him, eh?"


    The little girl frowned, looking like you were embarrassing me.


    Alin was worried, especially now that his young master was holding a te out of reach at night.


    This, what if the little girl is angry and refuses directly?


    Wanwan turned her head and nced at the young man. Thetter''s eyes barely changed, and he didn''t even show any kindness to her because of Bai Yong''s words.


    The little girl sighed softly, as if she was very heavy, pursed her lips, and said very unwillingly, "Save it."


    Bai Yongughed, "Why? He didn''t give you jerky, you still want to save him?"


    "Grandpa, you can''t be so superficial, thinking that if you don''t give it to you, you are a bad person, you will take revenge. This is wrong."


    Bai Yong, "..." Is it still me who has superficial feelings?


    turned around and taught him seriously, "Grandpa, although this eldest brother doesn''t let me eat jerky, he is doing it for my own good, so we can''t be ignorant."


    Well, I don''t know what to do now, Bai Yong thought nkly.


    But there is no way, who made this the little granddaughter he loves? Since he said to listen to her, then, just listen to her, otherwise he may have to face the education of her love all day today.


    Bai Yong wiped his face and sighed, "Okay, then grandpa will detoxify him."


    Wanwan immediately looked relieved.


    Bai Yong reached out and rubbed the two little tugs on top of her head.


    Alin also rxed, looking at Wanwan with gratitude.


    The little girl is very mncholy. It is too difficult for adults to take care of them now, and their thoughts are very naive, which is really embarrassing for her.


    She grabbed her own little tug, and the little tug that had been rubbed by Bai Yong waspletely scattered by her grasping like this.


    The little girl was instantly terrified, and quickly covered her head, "It''s not good to look at night, it''s not good to look good."


    Bai Yong suddenly felt guilty, and immediately said seriously, "You look good, we will be the most beautiful girl every night even if you have loose hair. It''s okay, Grandpa will tie your hair for you, and promise to tie it like a fairy."


    turned his headte and refused decisively, "No, my hair will be bald by my great grandfather."


    It''s not that Grandpa didn''tb her hair, it was really a very painful experience, which left an indelible shadow on the hearts of young and old.


    There were three big men present, and Bai Yong felt that in addition to his own experience, the other two were even worse.


    Just when he was thinking of going out and calling a reception girl toe in, Alin suddenly crouched down and said to Wanwan, "I''ll brush it for you, I have a sister in my family, when she was a child, I tied her hair to her. of."


    Wanwan widened her eyes, "Really?"


    "Really." A-Lin said, "Let''s go brush our hair and let the old man and our young master have a good talk, how about it?"


    Thinking for a momentte, he abandoned Bai Yong without hesitation, covered his head and followed Alin to the screen over there tob Meimei''s little girl.


    As soon as they left, the guilty and doting expression on Bai Yong''s face was swept away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3674: Song Yan, Prince of Li Kingdom

    Chapter 3674 Fanwai Li Kingdom Prince Song Yan


    The young man couldn''t help but feel nervous when he saw how quickly his face changed.


    He nced at the boy and said, "Since you have decided to detoxify you, you should tell me who you are, right?"


    The boy was startled and pursed his lips.


    Bai Yong smiled and said, "As for me, I used to travel around when I was young. I didn''t say much, but I didn''t say too much. I have eaten the jerky you brought out today, but I want to say where it is. If you are a special product of the country, then you have to mention the country of Li. Are you from the country of Li?"


    The boy smiled wryly, knowing that he couldn''t hide it.


    So he nodded, "Yes, I''m from the country of Li."


    "It''s not easy toe here from the country of Li to seek medical treatment, isn''t it?" Bai Yong looked at him, "Your poison is not something that ordinary people can have. Youe from the country of Li, and you are either rich or expensive. What''s your name?"


    "My name is Lou Yu." The boy said.


    Lou Yu? Lou?


    Bai Yong narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Lou''s surname is the national surname of the Li Kingdom."


    "Yes, I am the... prince of Li Kingdom." He smiled, "Of course, I also have a name in Dajin, called Song Yan."


    Bai Yong widened his eyes, "Song, Song Yan? Are you Song Yan?"


    The ?? boy, Song Yan who was taken back by Emperor Li back then, stood up cautiously and bowed deeply to Bai Yong, "Song Yan has seen Grandpa."


    Bai Yong has reached this age, and there are few things that can surprise him.


    However, looking at the young man in front of him at this moment, he still felt that it was not very real.


    Song Yan, the child who was recognized by Qingyuan and Yundong as a rtive but hadn''t seen each other for many years, just stood in front of him like this?


    Bai Yong naturally knew the origin of Song Yan, he was the prince of Li Kingdom after all. If it wasn''t for him back then, Li Guo and Da Jin would not have ended the war so easily, nor would the two countries have been peaceful for so many years.


    Seeing Song Yan being so cautious, he quickly grabbed his arms, "Alright, alright, I don''t need so much courtesy."


    Although Bai Yong had never gotten along with this child, he had heard a lot about Song Yan from his grandchildren, grandchildren and Chi Chi.


    After so many years, I don''t know how he is doing.


    "Sit down, sit down and talk." Bai Yong pointed to the stool in front of him.


    Song Yan''s face was always gentle. He was worried that Bai Yong would not believe it, so he took out the token on his body.


    Bai Yong is well-informed, and naturally he knows it. Moreover, Song Yan can still take out what Shao Qingyuan gave him back then, and there is no doubt about his identity.


    Bai Yong just thought it was strange, "Since you came to Xuanhe Mansion, why didn''t you go to Ayu... oh, that''s Qingyuan and the others? And the poison on your body, since you got caught three years ago, why didn''t you find it until now? Come? Actually, as long as you meet Qingyuan, they can''t ignore you. Qingyuan''s medical skills are not much worse than mine, and he has the ability to detoxify you."


    Song Yan said hurriedly, "I know, of course I know what godfathers are capable of, but... I haven''t figured out how to face them, so wait. And I don''t want godfathers and godmothers to think that I''m looking for them, It''s for the poison in me."


    Sometimes the more you care, the more you worry about it.


    Bai Yong can understand, so he doesn''t care about it any more, "Okay, you can solve this problem yourself, I''ll sort out the detoxification matters for you first. But before that, you have to find a suitable ce for detoxification, I need a hot spring. ."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3675: Extraordinary night

    Chapter 3675 Fanwai Wanwan is very angry


    Hot Spring?


    This Song Yan is not very clear. After all, he has onlye to Xuanhe Mansion not long ago, and he does not know where it is nearby.


    But he has a hand, and you will find out soon if you go to inquire.


    So he immediately responded, "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I will find the hot springs as soon as possible."


    Just after tying up the two little tugs, Wanwan, who felt that he had be a fairy, ran out from behind the screen to show off, and just heard the three words "hot spring".


    immediately tilted his little head and asked, "Do you want to take a hot spring? I know there is a ce outside the city, my parents secretly went behind my back."


    said that she was still very angry. She was young, but she had been there once, and that time with the whole family.


    At first she thought that everyone was the same. After all, we had the same blessings and the same difficulties, so how could the family hide from each other?


    Who knew that her parents had asked her to go out with her brother several times, but they went to... soak, warm, and spring.


    If she hadn''t overheard it, she would still be hiding it now.


    She has a big temperament, but she forgives her parents after receiving a full box of gifts.


    This time, her eyes lit up when she heard Grandpa and Song Yan mention the hot springs, "Grandpa, are you going to soak in the hot springs?" Then she can follow along, "There is a Zhuangzi outside the city, thest time he was a doctor. As for the ce where the conference is held, there is a hot spring in that vige."


    Bai Yong didn''t expect it at first, but when she mentioned it this time, he patted his thigh abruptly, "Yes, isn''t there a hot spring where it was heldst time?"


    Song Yan and Alin looked at each other, "Don''t worry, old man, we will negotiate with Zhuangzi''s master."


    In front of Wanwan, Song Yan didn''t call his great grandfather.


    Bai Yong nodded, "Okay, I''ll leave it to you, but I''m not in a hurry. I don''t have much free time these days. This medical research conference will be held here for three days, followed by the doctors going to various viges for free clinics. I''ll be fine when they have a free clinic, just in time to detoxify you."


    "Yes, it''s hard work, old man." Song Yan''s eyes light up slightly, "If you need anything, the old man can tell me."


    While several people were talking, the sound of gongs was heard from downstairs.


    "Bang", making several people in the wing quiet.


    Bai Yong said, "The conference has begun."


    "If the old man and Wanwan don''t dislike it, let''s watch it in our private room. It''s just me and Alin in this room, and it''s clean."


    Bai Yong naturally had no objection. He looked towards Wan Wan, the little girl seemed to ponder for a while, then nodded solemnly, "Okay."


    So a few people walked to the window, their eyes fell on the te of jerky on the table in the evening, and their little paws quietly probed over while others were not paying attention.


    was just a little bit closer, and suddenly his body vacated, and the whole person was picked up.


    She looked at Song Yan in shock, thetter seemed to have not seen her small movements, and said with a smile, "The windowsill here is high, so I won''t be able to see it in the evening, I''ll hold you to watch, okay?"


    The little girl pursed her lips, her little head drooped down weakly, "Okay."


    Bai Yong snickered on the side, but at this time, there was a sound of mming outside the wing.


    Alin went to open the door, a reception girl stood outside, and came in with a tray, "Hello, honored guest, here are some snacks prepared by the conference, honored guests can enjoy while watching."


    While talking, people also came in.


    Who knew that he saw Bai Yong and Wanwan in the room, and the reception girl was stunned for a moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3676: Cant do it outside?

    Chapter 3676 It''s not good


    But soon, the waitress returned to smile again, she put the tray on the table, put the dishes with snacks on the table one by one, and then asked, "In addition to the snacks, we also prepared drinks, no Do you know what some of the distinguished guests would like to drink?"


    Song Yan still misses the delicious food prepared by the godmother when she was a child. Hearing this, she couldn''t help but get excited, "What are the drinks?"


    The food is the same, candied peanuts and melon seeds, as well as small biscuits, candies and some fruits and lo-mei.


    The portion is not much, but there are a lot of varieties.


    As for the drinks, it is probably based on everyone''s preferences.


    Sure enough, the reception girl smiled and said, "Our drinks include Longjing Pu''er, milk tea, scented tea, fruit tea, and a small amount of fruit wine. Because this is a more serious asion, we will not provide spirits, please forgive me. ."


    Song Yan nodded, "I drink fruit tea."


    He looked at Mr. Bai, who was righteous and said, "Milk tea."


    The reception girl smiled, "I''m sorry old man, Hou Ye said that you can''t drink milk tea, because the sugar content is high."


    It''s okay to drink it once in a while, but since the old man came to Xuanhe Mansion yesterday, he has drank no less than five cups of milk tea, which shocked both Lord Hou and Mrs. Hou.


    Bai Yong also hoped that this girl didn''t know herself, didn''t know her own affairs, but she didn''t talk about her feelings at all.


    He snorted coldly, "Would you like to add less sugar to me?"


    "No way, old man."


    Bai Yong is very angry.


    Wanwan covered her mouth and giggled, hmph, told him not to eat jerky just now. He himself is greedy, but he is too embarrassed to say that she eats too much, which is called the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked.


    Bai Yong took a deep breath. After all, it''s not good to be too rude in front of the juniors who met for the first time.


    "OK."


    The reception girl finally looked at Alin, who nced at the old man Bai, and then nced at him again.


    Bai Yong blew his beard and stared, "You can drink milk tea if you want, don''t look at me, is it possible that I will rob you?"


    Alin does have such concerns.


    But he came from the country of Li, and there is also milk tea from the country of Li, but it is always unauthentic and expensive.


    Now that you havee to Xuanhe Mansion, you naturally want to drink the authentic milk tea here, which is the authentic milk tea from Xinming Pavilion.


    So after thinking about the pain, he still said to the reception girl, "I''ll drink milk tea."


    "OK."


    The reception girl smiled, turned around and went to get drinks.


    There is a cart outside the door, and there are all kinds of drinks and food on the cart, which is very convenient to take as you go.


    After bringing the tea, the girl brought another ss of milk and put it in front of Wan Wan, "Little Miss, this is yours."


    Wanwan raised her head and said obediently, "Thank you."


    The reception girl''s heart was about to melt, so she put down her things and then went out, closing the door of the wing.


    Holding his cup in the evening, he gulped down two big sips, and then he looked back at the scene in the lobby downstairs.


    The lobby is veryrge, with a circr high tform in the middle. When this Shenghui Garden was built, it was considered for the purpose of holding various events, so the building adopted a unique acoustic structure design from the very beginning, using the characteristics of sound gathering to amplify the sound on the high tform.


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan, who was speaking on the high tform at this time, after the voice was transmitted, the guests on the third floor could hear it very clearly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3677: The show is shocking

    Chapter 3677 Fanwai is very shocking


    "Dear guests, wee to Shenghui Garden, to participate in the triennial medical discussion conference. I won''t say more if there is any extra, I think everyone knows the meaning of this conference. Now in this lobby, all of them are not far away. The doctors with excellent medical skills who havee over thousands of miles will now exin and discuss the various cases and methods of diagnosis and treatment they have encountered in the past few years.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan''s words are often few, and the opening remarks are also simple. Everyone thought that he would have to wait at least a quarter of an hour. Who knows, he wille down directly after a short time.


    followed closely, and Song Dejiang, an elder and a disciple of Bai Yong, came to power.


    He is the head of the Taiyuan Hospital and has a high status. But he can''t talk about cases on stage like other doctors. After all, he handles either the nobles in the pce or the powerful families in the capital. What kind of illness these people have is private. If they dare to reveal a little bit, then there is no need live.


    Song Dejiang mainly represented the emperor''s support for this conference, and he didn''t say much. After all, Shao Qingyuan, the master, only said a few words. If he said too much, he would take over the host.


    After Song Dejiang stepped down, Yu Li, who has always beenpetitive, came up. He is now old, but in good spirits.


    He is still stubborn, but he is very strict in terms of medical skills.


    In the past few years, he has been away from home, and he has encountered several major cases, which are the focus of his speech on the stage.


    There were various voices of discussion and debate in the lobby, not only the lobby, but also the guests upstairs could participate in the discussion.


    This kind of phenomenon that seems to be the participation of the whole people is the most moving ce.


    Song Yan smiled while drinking tea, "I have heard the scene of the medical art discussion conference before, and it was the first time I attended it, and I was still very shocked. The doctors of Li Guo can''t do what they did. The methods are all made public, and that alone takes a lot of courage.¡±


    It is said that the sponsor of such a grand event was the genius doctor in front of him, and he was opposed by many doctors at the beginning.


    In the end, Bai Yong took the lead and forced his apprentices to participate.


    His direct disciple is naturally no problem. Even if he has objections in his heart, he will not openly oppose it, and he will even try his best to help him aplish this.


    But those doctors who were not considered direct disciples had a loud voice behind their backs. Not only did they protest strongly, seeing that their determination could not be shaken, some disciples cut off ties with him directly.


    Even so, Bai Yong persisted. In the end, under the leadership of Bai Hang, Song Dejiang, and the stubborn and annoying You Li and others, the triennial discussion meeting became bigger and bigger, and more and more doctors participated.


    Now sitting in the lobby below are not only the disciples of the Bai family and the doctors of the Huimin Medical Center, but also many doctors from all over the world.


    This event has the scale it is today because many doctors have indeed seen the benefits.


    Working behind closed doors will only make the inheritance gradually disappear. Only when a hundred flowers bloom can you make progress, and mutualmunication will stimte them to have new ideas and inspiration.


    They are doctors, and there is always a belief in their hearts, that is, to heal and save people. Mastering one more method of treatment can save one more person and let one more person survive, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3678: Lei Qi came to power

    Chapter 3678 Fanwai Lei Qi came to power


    The doctors and medical skills of Dajin are able to have today, and the genius doctor in front of them is very important.


    Song Yan watched the fierce debate in the lobby, and his heart was inexplicably raging. He hoped that one day, the medicalmunity in the country of Li could have such a grand event.


    Bai Yong slightly puffed out his chest, a little embarrassed.


    The discussion in the lower hall became more and more intense. After Yu Li''s topic was finished, two more people came up one after another.


    The time passed quickly, and it was not long before noon.


    There will be an hour in the afternoon to eat and rest, and people who have been in the box for a long time will also be allowed to go out for activities.


    But most people don¡¯t go far. There are many small vendors outside Shenghui Garden. As soon as peoplee out, their business wille.


    Of course, there are also people with noble status who will go to the big restaurant in advance to reserve a table, and wait until noon when the restaurant staff will bring it over.


    There are also some people who originally lived in Xuanhefu, and they just went home for dinner.


    Bai Yong also left the box with Wanwan. They didn''t need to go out to find food. There was a kitchen canteen in the backyard of Shenghui Garden.


    The doctors who came to the conference today will have dinner in the backyard.


    As soon as he entered the backyard, he probed for Chichi''s figure. It''s a pity that he didn''t know where he went, and he didn''t see him all afternoon.


    She usually takes a nap, so she doesn''t go to the box in the afternoon.


    Bai Yong didn''t go either. Since he said to detoxify Song Yan, the preparatory work still needs to be done.


    He left Shenghui Garden and went to Huimin Medical Center to look for medicinal materials.


    On the first day of the discussion meeting, most of the questions were raised by senior doctors like Yuli.


    As for Zheng Quanshui¡¯s proposals, they were all on the second or third day.


    And Lei Qi''s issue of inbreeding was put on the morning of the third day.


    On this day, Bai Yong also prepared what he needed, so he took Wan Wan''s little hand into Song Yan''s wing.


    As soon as they sat down, they saw Lei Qi on stage.


    These days, there are still rtively few female doctors, especially those who can travel and experience rare cases.


    At least the third day of the medical conference, Lei Qi was the first female doctor toe to power, and she was less than twenty years old.


    When she came to power, the lobby was fine. The doctors had long known that she was Shao Qingyuan''s apprentice, and she was very talented and prepared for the issue.


    But the humming sound on the second floor and the third floor was rtively loud, and the dissatisfied tone of the discussion could be heard even in the evening sitting by the window sill.


    The little girl was a little angry, "These people are frogs in the well." She would croak.


    Song Yan touched her head and said with a smile, "These people are arrogant in their bones and feel superior to others. In fact, their knowledge is pitiful, and they don''t know your third sister''s ability at all."


    nodded with approval, "Yes, people like them are hopeless, right?"


    "right."


    Bai Yong looked at the big and small, especially Song Yan. After all, he is also a prince. He can treat a five-year-old baby with such patience and sincerity. This kind of affectionate pampering is indeed quite rare.


    While speaking, someone on the third floor had already asked loudly, "Who is this girl? Did she go to the wrong ce at such a young age? The doctors present are all highly respected, and the person who rescued them will not say anything. There are hundreds of thousands, you are like... I''m afraid you haven''t graduated yet, are you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3679: Extra summer insects cant speak ice

    Chapter 3679 Fanwai Xia insects can''t speak ice


    Someone took the lead, and soon there was a sound of echoing.


    The third floor was especially noisy, the second floor was full of identities, and even one-third of them knew Lei Qi''s identity, so they didn''t say anything. Only a few people didn''t trust Lei Qi''s age, and followed suit.


    Even in the box where Cai Yue was on the second floor, there were a few slightly pedantic schrs grumbling to express their dissatisfaction.


    "That person is right, she is iparable with the experienced doctors present, right? How can she have the courage to take the stage in front of so many people."


    "If you are so young, even if you go up, it is estimated that it is just a piece of paper. It was a good medical research conference, because when she appeared like this, she suddenly fell to the lower ranks."


    "I don''t know whose back door this girl is going through. She doesn''t look like she''s under 18, so she''s not as old as me."


    Cai Yue looked at the people who were talking, none of them he knew.


    He did invite good ssmates in the academy, but he also said that if someone is really interested, they can bring one or two people. The box is big enough and the windows are several bays. question.


    Now it seems that they really need a lot of knowledge, otherwise it would be shameful to take this look for granted.


    He looked at the schrs, his face sank slightly, and he took a sip of tea and said, "It''s not someone''s back door. The girl standing on the high tform in the lobby is surnamed Lei, the third disciple of the Marquis of Yongan. He started studying medicine under the door of the Hou of Yongan, and now, he is only sixteen years old, and he is indeed younger than most of us present."


    Those who spoke were stunned and looked at Cai Yue in astonishment.


    After he said that Lei Qi was a disciple of the Marquis of Yongan, they all fell silent.


    The ssmate who brought them in was even more embarrassed, red at the people who were talking, and said to Cai Yue, "They don''t know anything, so they will follow nonsense, Brother Cai, don''t care about them."


    Cai Yue said with a smile, "Of course I don''t care, everyone''s vision is different, Xia Zong can''t be eloquent, right?"


    Several ssmates became more and more embarrassed, and those who spoke had a bit of anger on their faces, but they were worried that this was Shenghui Garden and the box was set by Cai Yue, so it was hard to say anything for a while.


    The atmosphere in the box suddenly became a little stiff, but fortunately, a few slick-tempered schrs hurriedly avoided the topic, and then everyone continued to look in the direction of the lobby.


    Cai Yue felt a little sullen in his heart, and he would not have given these people convenience if he had known. He is generous, but some people don''t know what to say.


    Fan Yilin walked up to him, patted his shoulder and said in a low voice, "Ayue, don''t be annoyed, you already said that the girl is Master Shao''s apprentice, Master Shao and Master Gu are both so powerful, his Will the direct disciples be worse? Just wait, let them know how wide the sky is outside."


    Fan Yilin himself is very experienced, didn''t he think that he didn''t look down on Master Gu at the beginning? The result was a direct hit.


    At least none of the students from Jingping County now dare to look down on women.


    Cai Yue nodded, then turned to look at the lobby without looking at the students.


    Sure enough, as the dissatisfaction upstairs became louder and louder, more and more people opposed Lei Qi''sing to power, and finally someone in the lobby couldn''t help it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3680: The surprising Yuri

    Chapter 3680 The unexpected Yuli


    One person stood up directly and shouted at the second and third floors, "What''s the noise? What do you all know? When you look at people when they are young, they say she didn''t get a job, and when they look at them as a girl, they say she has no medical skills. Gao Ming, have you all seen it with your own eyes? Do you know her? Or do you live by your imagination?"


    As soon as the man said that, the scene fell silent.


    Cai Yue looked at the person who was speaking in surprise, and even Gu Yundong couldn''t help raising her eyebrows. She was behind the screen in the lobby downstairs and said to Bai Hang, who was also sitting there, "I didn''t expect the first one to stand up and fight the injustice. The person is actually Uncle You."


    Back then, when You Li heard that Shao Qingyuan, the grandson of the Bai family, had married her, a rural peasant girl, she was resolutely opposed, as if she was a heinous person.


    How stubborn this person is, Gu Yundong has a deep understanding of how stubborn he is. He could not have imagined that You Li is so reasonable now?


    Bai Hang said with a smile, "Senior Brother You is indeed a little stubborn, but he is still reasonable."


    His voice fell on this side, and Yu Li continued to say irritably, "Lei Qi is a woman, and she is not very old, but she joined the teacher at the age of five, she was treated at the age of ten, and she was extracted at the age of eleven. A medicine that can heal wounds quickly. At the age of 12, he rescued a viger from a gue in a vige. At the age of 13, he pulled the prince''s wife of Prince Jing''s family back from the gate of hell. At the age of 14, he encountered a serious illness. The five-year-old baby, even the government doctor said that he could not be saved. It was this little girl who spent a day and a night to wake people up. This is all done by her independently. As for this talent and talent, who of you canpare to it? Where did she save so few people, huh?"


    He sprayed all the way upstairs, and everyone who sprayed them didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Not only them, but even the people in the box who didn''t speak before, when they heard Yu Li''s great achievements, they couldn''t help but admire Lei Qi with admiration.


    A few of Mrs. Lin in the box on the second floor even said with wide eyes, "So, Ms. Lei is so powerful?"


    They always thought that Miss Lei Qi was just a little doctor girl in Hou''s mansion. They called her here because it was inconvenient for other doctors to check Ruyi''s body.


    Who knows, who knows her medical skills are so brilliant.


    Then she will show Ruyi a look at the face and foot injuries. Are they too small for use?


    Xiaolu and He Sha also nodded involuntarily.


    Yu Li in the lobby had already finished speaking. Seeing that everyone finally stopped speaking, he snorted coldly and sat back again.


    Lei Qi smiled at You Lifu and blessed her, "Thank you, my uncle, for speaking for me."


    "There are no big or small doctors, but anyone who has the ability to cure diseases and save lives is a good doctor. How can there be a gender based on age? Those who are called prodigies will all be killed?"


    Yu Li couldn''t help but coughed lightly. Thinking of the prejudice he had against Gu Yundong under the provocation of others, he silently changed the subject.


    "Okay, our time is precious. Now that you have prepared a proposal, let''s talk about it. What incurable diseases are you talking about?"


    Lei Qi stood in the middle of the high tform, bowed to the crowd again, straightened up, and her eyes were bright.


    "What I want to say is not aplicated disease, but a phenomenon."


    Someone wondered, "Phenomena? What kind of phenomenon? Is it rted to medical skills?"


    They are holding a medical conference today. If they say something irrelevant, I am afraid that the guests upstairs will speak up again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3681: Extra-special inbreeding, no way!

    Chapter 3681 Intimate marriage, no way!


    However, Lei Qi smiled slightly, "It''s naturally rted to medicine."


    She asked people to help bring up a stack of documents that were ced next to it, and said to everyone, "I think everyone is not surprised that cousins ??are married, and many ces even prohibit intermarriage with foreign surnames for the sake of pure blood. However, ording to the survey It shows that rtives within three generations or less are not suitable for parenthood."


    When these words came out, everyone was stunned, not only the guests upstairs, but also many doctors in the lobby were a little stunned.


    Someone asked directly, "What is this? Why is it not suitable to be a parent? The addition of a kiss is also conducive to a more harmonious couple and family."


    Lei Qi nodded, "There are indeed many people who think this way. After all, they have been familiar with each other since they were young, and they are rtives. They know their roots and know the truth. However, close rtives have hidden dangers that cannot be ignored."


    "What harm?" Someone on the third floor said loudly, "Don''t you talk nonsense?"


    Lei Qi didn''t take a look at the third floor, she just pointed to the stack of documents on the table, "These are the results of my visit and investigation. The documents show that children born from consanguineous marriages will increase the probability of illness."


    "This is impossible!!" Someone got emotional and retorted on the spot.


    Lei Qi was still unhurried, "I have a thousand survey results here, about a thousand patients who have been sick since birth, mentally handicapped, deaf, blind, weak, sick at the sight of the wind, Disharmony between hands and feet, as well as various other problems. Among them, there are 315 people, which are caused by family inheritance, idents during childbirth, or poor eating. Six hundred and eighty-five people, all parents are consanguineous marriages."


    As soon as Lei Qi''s voice fell, there was an uproar at the scene.


    Everyone was stunned by this kind of data. It was enough that they didn''t pay attention to it before. Now Lei Qi told them such a detailed ratio, which was simply too shocking.


    Lei Qi asked people to send the list of investigations to the doctors sitting in the lobby. Of course, the list would not state the names and addresses of these people, only their age, birth status and probability of disease.


    The hands of some doctors at the scene were trembling slightly. In fact, not only outside, but even some of them were married to rtives based on the principle of pure blood.


    After everyone had the list in their hands, Lei Qi continued, "Of course, it doesn''t mean that children born of inbreeding marriages must have problems. Some children born of cousins ??who get married are even smarter than normal people. However, , More often, after the child is born, parents find out that the child has a problem, and they drown and abandon it. They feel that the child has not inherited their own excellence, and they feel that they have lost face, but they never thought that it was their own problem. "


    The whole lobby was buzzing, and all the doctors felt extremely shocking and dazzling when they looked at the list.


    This kind of thing, if this kind of thing is true, then those who pursued pure blood and did not intermarry with foreign surnames were really a big joke.


    "It''s impossible, it can''t be true, it''s impossible!!" There was an uncontroble roar from the third floor, followed by the sound of tables and chairs knocking over.


    But at this time, no one can care about him, there are too many close rtives.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3682: urgent issues

    Chapter 3682 Urgent issues


    Shao Qingyuan gave Shao Wen a wink and asked him to go up to the third floor to take a look, it would be better if nothing happened.


    In fact, he had heard from Gu Yundong that close rtives were not suitable for marriage, and he did pay attention to it in the early years. The fact is very helpless. The problem of offspring born from close rtives marriage is really big.


    But he has never brought it up in front of so many people, because there are too many such things. If it is proposed, it will inevitably cause a great earthquake, and even cause arge-scale separation of husband and wife, and family disharmony.


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong both felt that it could be subtle, radiating from the Bai family first, telling the doctors of the Bai family, and spreading the word about it, with the prestige of the Bai family, people would always pay attention.


    But the facts are not satisfactory. There are also close rtives among the doctors of the Bai family. They do not agree with such a statement in their hearts, and even reject it and are reluctant to talk about it.


    The most important thing is that recently there is a wind from somewhere, saying that children born with pure blood will inherit the best talents and appearance of their parents. This statement tells everyone that not only cousins ??can get married, but even more, cousins ??get married better.


    There are some ignorant people who are even more daring, and propose to be brothers and sisters...


    Rao is that Shao Qingyuan has always been calm, and when he heard this, he almost spat out blood.


    More importantly, Gu Yunshu brought him a piece of news, saying that the queen intended to make the second prince take her niece as a concubine.


    Is this worth it?


    It is not that the royal family has never had an example of taking a cousin as a concubine before, and it can even be said that it is verymon and verymon.


    But fortunately, the emperor''s concubines have no blood rtives, so if such a statement is exposed, the impact on the emperor will not be so great.


    But if the second prince, who is an orthodox son, epts his cousin, and Shao Qingyuan makes such news public again, wouldn''t the royal family have a scandal? Looking back, the royal family should hate them.


    Fortunately, Yun Shu knew from him and Yun Dong that consanguineous marriage was not advisable, so he cryptically told the emperor.


    The emperor temporarily suppressed this matter, but there are many disputes in the royal family. Who knows if the queen''s family will think that the emperor is suppressing their rtives and then deliberately use such an excuse?


    I heard that when the second prince chose the right concubine, the queen''s family had such thoughts, but was suppressed by the emperor. This time it''s just the side concubine. If you press it again, I''m afraid even the queen will think more.


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan felt that it was urgent to make the matter public. Coincidentally, Yun Dong also had this idea.


    Of course, this matter is very important, the consequences may be immeasurable, and someone has to take care of the aftermath.


    So when this matter was just decided, Shao Qingyuan sent a book to Qin Wenzheng from flying pigeons to exin the matter.


    Even if Qin Wenzheng went to the pce to meet the emperor, although the emperor had already learned from Yunshu that consanguineous marriage would have adverse consequences, he was also having a headache how to exin the matter to the queen. ording to Yun Shu, the Queen and her family would definitely not ept it so easily.


    After all, among the nobles of the pce, there are not a few close rtives. If he used this as a reason to spread the word, others might not think he was stupid.


    But now Shao Qingyuan is going to make a public statement at the medical research conference, which is more convincing to the emperor than he does. You must know that there are hundreds of doctors present at the conference to verify the debate, as well as the evidence of the genius doctor and the head of the Taiyuan Hospital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3683: The unthinkable reality

    Chapter 3683 The reality that you can''t imagine


    When the emperor speaks, others will think that they have other motives, or they will be dissatisfied with them. But with so many doctors raising it on such asions, even if they questioned it, they would be more or less in their hearts.


    At that time, he will be able to reject the proposal of the Queen''s family in an upright manner.


    The emperor ?? was very satisfied with this, he agreed without saying a word, and very simply said that it would be no problem to leave it to him.


    He even prepared the will in front of Qin Wenzheng.


    The ??Emperor and Qin Wenzheng knew very well how much of a sensation this matter would cause when it was made public, especially those cousins ??who had already be rtives, and the first wave of shock would be them.


    But what can be done? If this phenomenon is not curbed now, the snowball will only get bigger and bigger in the future. Even when the Bai family loses such influence, this kind of thing may no longer be stopped.


    The emperor asked Qin Wenzheng to draw up the imperial decree with a serious expression. The most important point was that the cousins ??who were already close rtives were married. If they really did not want to be together, they could divorce, and were not allowed to leave.


    Of course, if they are still willing to be together, the emperor cannot force them to separate.


    As for some other small details, the emperor also had a long talk with Qin Wenzheng all night to finalize them, and they were all written down on the imperial edict.


    As soon as the news from Shao Qingyuan''s side reaches the capital, the emperor will issue an imperial decree on the spot, and let people quickly spread it to various prefectures and counties to implement it.


    After Shao Qingyuan got the permission and guarantee from the emperor, he no longer had any worries, and he just let Lei Qie to power.


    It''s just that the news from the capital was not delivered to Hou''s mansion until this morning, so Lei Qi waited until the third day of the convention to break out such a sensational news.


    Of course, he knew there must be a lot of people who were still skeptical.


    But as long as doubt is enough, if there is doubt, if there is a marriage between cousins, it will be carefully considered, and I will not dare to take risks lightly.


    The discussion in the lobby continued, and Lady Lin and others on the second floor were also confused.


    Lei Qi''s words smashed their brains with a sledgehammer.


    The head of Qian Dart on the side seemed to be thinking of something, and suddenly said, "Yes, when I used to walk darts, I used to break up with the team and get lost through a vige. The vige was very closed. Most of the people in their vige suffer from various diseases, and many of them don''t even live beyond their twenties. The vige chief said that their vige was cursed, so they were gued with diseases and had a short lifespan."


    The people in the box couldn''t help turning their heads to look at him, and even Chen Liang and the others fell silent.


    Qian Datou was a little dazed, "The vige chief said that they used to be a big vige, but now the poption of the vige is getting smaller and smaller, and the vige chief said that they are just waiting for the day when thest viger will be left in the vige,pletely extinct. already."


    Everyone couldn''t help but gasped, this, no family? The whole vige disappeared? ?


    When I heard Lei Qi just now, I thought it was just a problem such as illness, but I didn''t know that there were symptoms of short lifespan.


    Yes, people''s lifespan is getting shorter and shorter, a vicious circle, it is still possible to live beyond 20 now, and in the future not to live until 10, 5, and 3 years old. Does it eventually disappearpletely?


    Such consequences are too serious and too heavy for them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3684: There are too many examples like this

    Chapter 3684 There are too many examples like this


    Qian Datou sat back in the chair weakly, "I have been walking outside for many years, and I have seen all kinds of strange things. When I saw the condition of the vigers, my first reaction was that they might have been poisoned, or It has something to do with theirnd, food and even their daily habits, but I have investigated them one by one, and there is no problem at all. In fact, it is not only me, the vige chief has also paid attention to these problems, but they have all been ruled out. At that time, I I really believe the curse that the vige chief said."


    Some things are just too fantastical, and even Qian Datou has to believe it.


    "But now it seems, where is the curse? It is clearly the result of the inbreeding of the vigers."


    Qian Dao smiled bitterly, but then raised his head again, his eyes firm, "After the medical discussion conference is over, I want to go to that vige again, I have to tell them the crux of the problem, and they can''t continue to make mistakes. "


    Chen Liang stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, "That''s good, it''s fine if we don''t know, if we know, we can help if we can, otherwise this huge vige will be wiped out, causing an irreversible tragedy. , we are also distressed.¡±


    Qian Dao nodded, "Yes, you are right."


    Mrs. Lin, who was on the side, also murmured, "My sister-inw''s maiden sister was also married to his cousin. Later, something went wrong with the birth of a child, so they gave it away directly. They gave birth to another child within two years. People outside said that my sister-inw and sister had physical problems, so she gave birth to deformed children one after another. Since then, her life in her inw''s house has been like soaking in bitter water. "


    Don''t look at her husband''s family as rtives, but when she really cares about her own interests, even if she calls her auntie, she still won''t get a good face.


    In other words, her husband''s family was not in good condition, otherwise she would have taken another concubine long ago.


    But now that such a thing has been exposed, the inw''s family is afraid that she will also be divorced. No matter what, it is their women who suffer.


    It is their fault that the child is not good, and it is also their fault that they cannot have a child. Now that close rtives are married, it is they who have to bear the consequences.


    Xiaolu also said, "There is also a couple in my grandfather''s vige who are cousins. Their first child died early, the second child is frail and sick, and the third one bleeds while still in the womb. They are saying behind their backs that their family must have done something wrong, so God punishes them, keeps them at a distance, and is unwilling to associate with them."


    She couldn''t help covering her face, "I didn''t expect it to be this reason, it turned out to be this reason."


    Where did they notice this before? Now that I have listened to Lei Qi''s words, and think about it carefully, there are simply not too many examples like this around me.


    There are also normal ones, but some people have two normal children, and there must be one child with problems.


    Some people will throw the sick child directly or drown it. How many people have been killed by this alone?


    If this kind of thing is not spoken out today, there will be more and more children who are victimized like this.


    The box was unusually quiet for a while, and everyone couldn''t help sighing.


    Xiaolu is fortunate that she knew it early, she was not married yet, so she was able to prevent such a thing from happening in time. Speaking of which, her parents actually had the idea of ??adding more kisses.


    Just thinking about it, she suddenly felt a force of gravitying from her arm, which made her feel pain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3685: It is not advisable to add a parent to a family

    Chapter 3685 It''s not advisable to add a family to a family


    Xiaolu let out a ''hiss'', then looked up along her arm, and saw He Sha''s pale face.


    She was stunned, "What''s wrong with you?"


    He Sha''s whole body trembled, holding Xiaolu''s arm tightly, she was about to cry.


    "What, what should I do? I gave Ruyi such a bad idea before. What should I do?"


    Xiaolu reacted immediately and quicklyforted her, "You don''t have to panic, just a few of us know about it. We said it in private, and now there are no serious consequences. Now that we know it, don''t mention it in the future."


    He Sha nodded dazedly, "Yes, yes, kiss on top of kiss or something, it''s not advisable, it''s not advisable."


    But the next moment, her eyes widened again, "Yes, but Ruyi has already told Mrs. Hou? No, otherwise you say, why did that girl Lei bring up such a topic at this juncture? never mentioned."


    Mrs. Lin stood close, and naturally heard it, and patted her immediately, "Don''t think too much about yourself. Didn''t you see a lot of books that Miss Lei took out? Obviously it was too early. I''m just getting ready, what does it have to do with you? If you say that and start again, will it be toote?"


    He Sha also felt that it made sense when she heard it, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    The humming under ?? is still continuing, mainly because there are too many examples around, some people are even examples themselves, and their faces turn pale when they hear this kind of thing.


    A guest on the second floor even asked with a trembling voice, "Then, if a rtive from her family''s family is married to a rtive from her husband''s family, is there any problem?"


    Lei Qi raised his head and looked at the man who asked the question, his face was nervous and flustered.


    She smiled and said, "I said that those who are rted by blood within the third generation or less are not suitable for marriage. The rtives of the maiden''s family and the rtives of the husband''s family are not rted by blood, and there is no rtionship. Naturally, there is no problem."


    Hearing that, the man breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s okay, it''s okay, if all those who are rted to each other can''t get married, then he is finished.


    Sitting in Song Yan''s wingte night, drinking milk, he said, "I know this question, just like my uncle Yang He and my aunt."


    Still holding thete Song Yan and hanging his head in doubt, "Uncle Yang He?"


    "Mmmm." Nodding her head in the evening, Song Yan saw that there was still a whiteyer of milk stains on her lips, and couldn''t help but smiled and wiped it with a handkerchief.


    Then I heard Wan Wan say, "Uncle Yang He is my mother''s cousin, and Aunt Biao is my father''s cousin, isn''t itplicated?"


    "Uh...it''s reallyplicated." Song Yan couldn''t help but feel better after listening to her childish words.


    cently, "I understand it''s soplicated, I''m really a smart, capable and nimble baby."


    Bai Yong sighed secretly, the little girl will not only blow the rainbow fart for Chi Chi, but she also has no pressure to blow it to herself.


    But soon she sighed again. "Unfortunately, uncle Yang He and the others are not in Fucheng, and my great grandfather and grandmother, I miss them all."


    Song Yan has always been very supportive of her, so he heard the words and asked, "Then where did they go?"


    "Back to Anyi County." Wanwan said, "That''s their hometown."


    The second elder of the Yang family and the Yang He family went back three months ago. Not only them, but also Yangliu in the capital went to Anyi County together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3686: The death of Yang Wenli

    Chapter 3686 Fanwai Yang Wenli died


    If it weren''t for this medical technology research conference, even if Gu Dajiang couldn''te, Yang Liu woulde with Yun Shu when he watched the three sons and daughters gather in Xuanhe Mansion.


    Just before Yang Liu left, news came from Anyi County that Yang Wenli had passed away.


    Yang Wenli was not a very capable person. He livedfortably andfortably at the beginning, and waspletely consuming the ancestral property of the Yang family. He couldn''t do business, and he lost everything after a few times.


    In the past, when the second elder of the Yang family was still in Anyi County, the old man couldn''t bear it anymore. When he saw that he couldn''t do anything, he couldn''t help but persuade him. Even if Yang Wenli didn''t listen to him, his stewards would always have concerns. Yes, I will think about whether what Old Man Yang said is right or not. After going back and forth, the loss is still within the eptable range.


    But after the second elder of the Yang family, Yang He and Yang Wenlipletely cut off their rtionship, they went straight to Xuanhe Mansion and never went back.


    Yang He wanted to go back to his hometown to take the county exam because of his household registration, and he went back once.


    But only on that trip, he met Yang Wenli, but it still broke up, which almost affected his exam.


    This incident made the second elder of the Yang family very angry. His grandson has been dyed by him for so many years, and now he can finally participate in the imperial examination. For such an important matter, his father does not know the importance.


    From then on, the second elder of the Yang family didn''t even want to hear about Yang Wenli, and he didn''t care about how he was doing.


    Yang Wenli''s unpromising Yang He, as well as his parents who were willing to persuade him, left only his arrogant and domineering wife and his second son who was still young and spoiled. One can imagine his days.


    Within two years, he paid out the remaining two shops.


    Then his wife was dissatisfied with him, and Yang Wenli himself was depressed, he started drinking and beating people, and he was indifferent to everything. The second son was originally studying in the county town, but he was sent home because he could not pay Shuxiu.


    The big house in the family was finally sold, and the family lived in a small yard with general security.


    Over the years, Yang Wenli''s alcoholism has be more and more serious, and he will soon be unable to get up.


    Three months ago, people suddenly disappeared one night.


    Originally, this matter could not be passed on to them. Many people in Anyi County knew that Yang Wenli had severed ties with them.


    was still Zhou Han, who once escorted Gu Yundong and the others with darts. After hearing this, he quickly sent a letter.


    Zhou Han didn''t think of anything else. Yang Wenli''s fate was his own fault.


    But Yang He is going to take the imperial examination. He just passed the jurenst year. He is going to Beijing to take part in the spring this year. Although he may not be able to pass the exam, he can always learn from the experience.


    Now that his father is dead, ording to the regtions, Yang He has to wait for three years.


    If he didn''t know anything and went to Beijing to take the exam, and the matter was found out, then Yang He''s future would be ruined.


    Zhou Han hurried to Xuanhe House to inform Yang He of the news. At that time, Yang He was just out of the city gate and was about to rush to the capital.


    Zhou Han arrived just in time and stopped people.


    Yang He''s n to go to Beijing to take the exam naturally ran aground. Although he hated Yang Wenli, he had already passed away, and as the eldest son, it was impossible for him not to give him a ride.


    When the second elder of the Yang family heard the bad news, he couldn''t hold back and wiped his tears for two days.


    Yang Wenli is after all the son they have loved for so many years. Now that people are suddenly gone, the two old people are also ufortable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3687: The show was so shocking

    Chapter 3687 Fanwai is too shocking


    Later, the second elder of the Yang family also told the news to Yangliu in the capital.


    The situation of Yangliu and Gu Dajiang is different. Gu Dajiang has been treated differently by his father and stepmother since he was a child, and he is regarded as an enemy by his younger brothers and sisters, so he has no feelings at all.


    But Yang Liu grew up under the protection and pain of Yang Wenli when she was a child. Even if Yang Wenli changedter, she forced her tomit suicide by jumping into a river.


    But he died, and the resentment of the past no longer thought about her, but the picture of the two brothers and sisters getting along when they were young often surfaced.


    She was always going to give him thest ride.


    Yangliu set off from the capital, while the second elder of the Yang family and the three members of Yang He''s family set off from Xuanhe House and went to Anyi County together to take care of Yang Wenli''s funeral.


    Originally, Gu Yundong was worried and wanted to go together. The second elder of the Yang family was so old and had just experienced the pain of losing his son. He was afraid of an ident on the way.


    But it was rejected by the second elders of the Yang family. They all knew that the time for the medical research conference wasing soon. Gu Yundong was very busy, and because he was still young at night, there was no need to go to this trip.


    They had Yang He and servants beside them, plus Shao Qingyuan left them with Shao Shuang to **** them, it was enough.


    However, it was three months after they left.


    It was Shao Shuang who sent a letter ahead of time, saying that there was something wrong with Yang Wenli''s death, and Yang He was investigating and catching the murderer, so it was dyed until he didn''te back.


    "I still want to see my grandma, I haven''t seen her for years."


    After the affairs in Anyi County are over, most of Yangliu will pass through Xuanhe Mansion and return to Beijing with Yunshu and the others.


    It¡¯s just that when Yunshu returned, things in Anyi County were not over yet, so he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get together.


    Song Yan watched the little girl stop drinking milk, and smiled tofort her, "Your grandmother will definitelye, isn''t your aunt pregnant?"


    Wanwan was startled for a while, and instantly regained his spirits, "Yes, why didn''t I think of that?"


    It was Bai Yong, who raised his eyes and nced at Song Yan, "You know quite clearly."


    Song Yan touched his nose, "A-Lin identally heard it."


    Bai Yong didn''t ask any further questions. He knew that Song Yan had been in Xuanhe Mansion for so long, and he cared so much about Yong''an Marquis Mansion.


    While they were talking, the discussion in the lobby downstairs had be heated.


    Lei Qi''s proposal for a close rtive marriage was too shocking, many people were trying to refute her, and there was going to be a quarrel downstairs.


    Lei Qi has always been calm, answering those who can answer, and putting aside those that cannot be answered, and then turn around and confirm slowly. This is a medical discussion conference. Anyone can raise objections, and they will be corroborated in the future.


    But as the debate drew to a close, the more people had to ept that what Rachel said was the truth.


    Which of them has no such example? Even in some serious cases, it makes me shudder to think about it.


    Finally, Lei Qi got off the high tform.


    But the discussion is still not over. Originally, at least five or six doctors were scheduled toe to the stage to speak about the case in the morning, but today there was only Lei Qi, and no one came to the stage until the noon break.


    Wait until after noon, when the afternoon session begins, and then someone wille back to the stage.


    Yet most of them seemed absent-minded.


    Gu Yundong thought, this is only a question of inbreeding. If one day she will let someonee to the stage to exin that having children and daughters depends on the man, then it will not be the other way around?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3688: The sideshow is over

    Chapter 3688 The side conference is over


    Three days of medical discussion, because of the topic of inbreeding, it seemed a bit rushed at the end.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong had some expectations about this matter, so the time for the final end was a littlete, and the rest had no effect.


    Seeing that Bai Hang had alreadye to the stage to say the closing remarks, Bai Yong picked up Wanwan and said to Song Yan, "Tomorrow is when the doctors go out for free clinics, so we should start detoxification. Since you have secured the hot springs , then we will see you directly outside the city tomorrow."


    Song Yan stood up, "Okay, we are waiting for the old man outside the city."


    Bai Yong took Wanwan out of the wing and left Shenghui Garden.


    He didn''t want to end up being blocked by the crowd in this garden after a while, especially because many doctors recognized him. If he couldn''t escape, he didn''t have to escape this night.


    Shortly after Bai Yong left, the conference ended, and the guests upstairs came down one after another.


    Someone was originally here for treatment, and while the doctor was still around, he hurried forward to find a doctor who was good at making an appointment for treatment.


    There are still people who want to chat. There was no opportunity before, but now it is over. Of course, the rare opportunity cannot be missed.


    Of course, there were also many people who left Shenghui Garden in a hurry.


    After the guests were almost gone, the doors of the rooms on the second floor were opened, and Coco and Ayue walked out together.


    They are all pregnant, so it is not easy to squeeze in the crowd, anyway, they are not in a hurry to go back, so theye slowly.


    When ?? walked to the stairs, he happened to see Chen Liang''s wing door also open.


    Chen Liang and the others lived far away, so it would be toote to go back in the evening. Today, they all live in Fucheng, so they are not in a hurry.


    Seeing Lady Lin who went outter, Coco said to Ruyi beside her, "Go, talk to your friend, you don''t need to apany us."


    Gu Ruyi nodded and ran to Xiaolu and the others.


    Mrs. Lin nodded at Coco and the others, and went downstairs with the girls first.


    It wasn''t until she left Shenghui Garden that Xiaolu asked, "Who were you all with just now?"


    "It''s my little aunt and aunt."


    Xiaolu was surprised, "I heard that Mrs. Yong''an Hou''s younger brother and sister have a very promising future. Master Gu is married to the small county master in the pce of Jingcheng County, and Mrs. Hou''s sister is married to Mr. Qi who is about to take office in Lingzhou. Could it be that the two just now are the little princess and Mrs. Qi?"


    "Yeah, they''re all fine."


    Lady Lin couldn''t help but sigh, "Sure enough, excellence will be inherited."


    Not to mention the three sisters and brothers of the Gu family, but Ruyi''s exquisite embroidery work is also very rare.


    He Sha leaned over to Gu Ruyi and asked in a low voice and nervousness, "If, Ruyi, you didn''t tell Mrs. Hou that I suggested kissing and kissing?"


    Although Mrs. Lin and Xiaolu had bothforted her, He Sha was still very uneasy. After all, the other party had high power and she was amoner. If the other party wanted to crush her, it would be as easy as crushing an ant.


    Gu Ruyi looked at her in surprise. She originally wanted her to stop mentioning this kind of thing, but when she turned her head, she found that He Sha''s face was panicked, and she suddenly realized.


    "Of course I didn''t mention it, I never thought about it, not to mention I treat Chi Chi as a younger brother."


    He Sha patted his chest, "That''s good, that''s good."


    Gu Ruyi sighed, "You, don''t think nonsense, my aunt is very nice, even if you say something wrong, she won''t me you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3689: Ill be back the day after tomorrow

    Chapter 3689 Fanwai will go back the day after tomorrow


    Several people sat down in front of a noodle stall outside while talking.


    It was just about time for dinner, and a few people simply ordered a few bowls of noodles and chatted while eating.


    But they all have no appetite, mainly when they were in Shenghui Garden, there was always snacks and tea on the table. Those things are not sold outside, and even if they are, the price is not ordinary.


    For Mrs. Lin and the others, this is thest day, and it is uncertain whether there will be a chance to eat again in the future, so it is inevitable to eat a few more bites.


    Gu Ruyi couldn''t help but feel proud when she heard that they liked it. Those novel foods were all created by her aunt.


    "Ruyi, the medical discussion conference is over. I heard that there is a free clinic next, so there is no need for us to stay. We discussed it, take a day off tomorrow, buy some things, and go back the day after tomorrow. You... "


    Gu Ruyi was startled, "Are you going back?"


    Her injury has healed, so she can go back when she goes home, but her aunt meant that she woulde here rarely, so she should stay here for a longer time.


    Madam Lin sighed, "After all, it''s been so long since we''ve been out, we should go back after the original job of Bao''s family failed. It''s just that Mrs. Hou''s suggestion made us too excited, so we stayed for a while longer. Less work, I can''t afford to dy it any longer. And... even Xu Gun, her affairs will be dealt with when she returns."


    Gu Ruyi nodded, "Then, I''ll go shopping with you tomorrow, and I won''t go back for the time being. My aunt said that when my uncle and the others return to the capital, they will take me back to Feng County by the way."


    Mrs. Linughed, "That''s fine, let''s go shopping tomorrow, see what you want to buy, we''ll bring it back for you."


    "Row."


    Several people made an appointment on the time and ce, and Lady Lin sent Gu Ruyi back to the Hou residence first.


    Who knew that the next day, when Gu Ruyi came over, there was a person by his side.


    Lady Lin looked at Chi Chi who was sitting on the carriage in surprise, and looked at Gu Ruyi with some hesitation.


    waved his hand slowly, "You don''t have to care about me, I was sent by my mother to carry things for you to protect you by the way."


    Lady Lin twitched the corners of her mouth, asking a prince to carry things for them and guard them? They think they will lose their lives.


    Gu Ruyi said in a low voice, "My aunt said, the medical research conference is over, and many people will have to leave the city. Today, the city may be chaotic, and it will be much safer to have a cousin with us. Also, after all, we are all from other ces and want to buy The local specialties are not very familiar, and they are easy to be scammed by the shopkeepers. But Chi Chi has been wandering the streets since he was a child, and he knows where to sell cheap and good things."


    Mrs. Lin and the three of them had nothing to say when they heard the words.


    And Chichi also made it clear, "I''ll drive the carriage and follow me. Tell me what you want to buy, I''ll take you there, and then you can go shopping in the shop. I''ll sit in the car and wait for you. If you encounter any problems,e out and tell me, and I can also call the shots for you. Anyway, I have nothing to do today, and you can go shopping all day."


    "Then, then I would like to thank the eldest son." This benefit was rtively affordable to the three of Lady Lin, and the three immediately thanked them.


    It was also fortunate that they met him before they knew their identities, and he didn''t have any airs to get along with at the beginning, so Mrs. Lin and the others faced him, but they were not as nervous as facing Gu Yundong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3690: Xu Guilan is gone

    Chapter 3690 Fanwai Xu Gun is gone


    Since it was decided, the four of them got on the carriage directly.


    I have to say that when I really started shopping, Mrs. Lin and others finally realized the benefits of beingte.


    Naturally, they have also inquired about where things are good and where they are cheap and affordable. Even Aunt Fan next door made a list for them. But these lists were not dyed and the shops they used to receive were good and cheap.


    Especially the candies and cans they bought from Gu Ji, they all decided to give them the cost price, which really saved them a lot of money.


    And they originally nned a one-day shopping time, but they all finished shopping in less than half a day.


    Lady Lin was grateful and grateful for Chi Chi, but at noon, she said hesitantly, "Sir, you see that we have already bought everything, so I won''t bother you, or why don''t you go back first with Ruyi? "


    Chi Chi waved, "Don''t worry, you guys are leaving tomorrow, we''ll get together with Ruyi today. Why don''t I take you to Xinming Pavilion, it''s my mother''s shop, the environment is not bad, I can go outside waiting for you."


    "No, no no no, no need." Lady Lin quickly shook her head and refused.


    asked slowly, "What''s the problem with Lady Lin? Just say so."


    Lady Lin sighed secretly, and could only reply with a dry smile, "That''s right, aren''t we leaving tomorrow? Well, on Xu Gun''s side, we have to inform us that we will leave together tomorrow, so¡­¡±


    Chi Chiughed, isn''t that what he was waiting for?


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t suggest himself to guard Ruyi''s cousin.


    If you want toe to Xu Gun''s side, it will definitely give Lady Lin a big surprise.


    He said nonchntly, "Are you still afraid that I have any opinion on Xu Gun? My mother has already punished her, and my cousin doesn''t care. Then Xu Xiu Niang is a stranger to me, so I don''t care. Come on. Okay, don''t say no, get in the car, and I''ll take you there. Which inn is Xu Xiu-niang staying at?"


    When Mrs. Lin mentioned Xu Gun, she originally wanted to let the prince bring Ruyi back first. But now that they have said this for a long time, they don''t know what to do if they refuse, and they see people narrowly.


    Therefore, Lady Lin reported to the inn where Xu Gun lived, and the group went straight to the inn.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the inn, but neither Chi Chi nor Gu Ruyi entered.


    The three of Lady Lin entered the door, counting silently in their hearts, and sure enough, Lady Lin came out in a hurry, looking angry and anxious.


    Gu Ruyi hurried forward and asked, "What''s wrong? But what did Xu Gun say to make you angry?"


    "It would be nice if she said something, we are used to it anyway." Xiaolu said angrily.


    "That¡­¡­"


    He Sha was also angry, "Xu Gun is gone and gone."


    Gu Ruyi was stunned, "No, what does it mean to disappear? Is it in danger or disappeared?"


    Lady Lin sneered, "What danger did you encounter? I asked the shopkeeper to find out, and the shopkeeper said that she packed up and left by herself, and also said that she followed the servants of some big family."


    She was about to vomit blood. "She was still there when I came to see her two days ago, and suddenly left without saying a word. After a while, where am I going to find someone?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3691: Fanwai became Bao Dais concubine

    Chapter 3691 Fanwai became Bao Dai''s concubine


    Lady Lin was so sick of nausea, why couldn''t Xu Gun be calm at this juncture?


    "Can''t find anyone?" I didn''t know when I walked in front of a few people.


    Lady Lin forced a smile, "Yeah, I don''t know where I went."


    "Let me help, I am familiar with Xuanhe House." Chi Chi looked very enthusiastic.


    Mrs. Lin hastily refused, "No, no need, where can I trouble the prince."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a trivial matter, you''ll know after a little inquiries." Chi Chi said, beckoning at a little beggar not far away, "Help me find Boss Yu, and let him help me investigate the original There is an embroidereddy from Fengxian who lives in this inn, Datongpu, called Xu Gun, let''s see where she went and when she left."


    Little beggar bowed, "Okay, Lord Shizi."


    The little beggar ran away after a while, got into the alley and disappeared.


    Mrs. Lin was stunned, "Your Highness, do all the beggars in this city know you?"


    "Mostly, I used to like to run around and know a lot of people."


    Yes, but you are the prince, even if you know a lot of people, shouldn''t you be the children of those big families?


    Chichi looked up, pointed to a tea stall not far away and said, "Let''s go, let''s have a cup of tea, there should be news from Boss Yu soon."


    Mrs. Lin followed him to the tea stall next to her in a daze. Although she felt that Shizi had no air at all, now she can''t feel the distance between each other. This is too casual, right?


    I ordered a few bowls of tea and waited quietly.


    It was only half an hour before Boss Yu came over in person and cupped his hands at Chi Chi, "Master Shi, long time no see."


    "Boss Yu, sit down."


    The other party really rudely sat across from Chi Chi, and raised his hand to let the shopkeeper pour tea.


    After drinking a big bowl and wiping his mouth, he felt a little morefortable.


    "Master Shizi asked my investigator to find it."


    Lady Lin''s eyes lit up and they all looked at him.


    Boss Yu nced at them and said, "Xu Gun, I did live in the Datong shop of the inn a few days ago. But within two days, I got close to ady who lived in the upper room, and then followed the woman. Go out from time to time. ording to the news that my younger brother got, it is said that the two of them went to see Mrs. Bao from Bao¡¯s residence.¡±


    Lady Lin was stunned, "Seeing Mrs. Bao?? How is this possible? What is she going to do with Mrs. Bao?"


    He Sha pulled her, "Miss Lin, let''s finish listening first."


    She was a little afraid of the hostile boss Yu, especially knowing that the other party was the boss of the local snake. Seeing him look over, she couldn''t help but shrink behind Xiaolu.


    Boss Yuughed, "It''s naturally beneficial to find Mrs. Bao, then Xu Gun apologized and repented to Mrs. Bao while she was out to offer incense, and finally got Mrs. Bao''s forgiveness. Now, she has be the Bao family. people."


    "What, what do you mean?" Madam Lin had a bad thought in her heart.


    "It means..." Boss Yu suddenly smiled wickedly, "Xu Gun is now Mrs. Bao''s precious grandson and Bao Dai''s concubine."


    As soon as his voice fell, Chi Chi lowered his eyes slightly, and there was no unexpected expression on his face.


    However, the four Gu Ruyi were shocked and couldn''t say anything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3692: Dont care about her

    Chapter 3692 Don''t care about her


    What? ?


    Bao Dai''s concubine? ?


    Madam Lin couldn''t help rubbing her ears, suspecting that she had heard it wrong, "Then, Boss Yu, did you hear it wrong? The Bao family didn''t like Xu Gun very well. Back then... In short, how could they possibly be? Want Xu Gun to be a concubine? I''m afraid they can''t wait to peel her off."


    Boss Yu smiled, "If I misunderstood the task given to me by the Prince of Yongan Hou Shizi, it would be difficult to exin."


    Lady Lin was at a loss for words.


    nced at Boss Yu for a while and asked, "Then where is Xu Gun now? Baofu?"


    "Of course not. Isn''t that Bao Dai sent to Zhuangzi outside the city by Master Bao? As his concubine, Xu Gun is also in Zhuangzi, and they are living a beautiful life now. If you don''t believe me, I will show you. to see?"


    Lady Lin was silent for a while, then gritted her teeth, "Go, go have a look, I have to give the owner''s wife an exnation when I go back."


    Boss Yu shrugged, "Okay, let''s go now."


    Several people got on the carriage and went straight out of the city.


    The vige of Bao''s family, said to be outside the city, is actually a little far from Xuanhe Fufu City, but it is closer to the next county seat.


    They hurried all the way, and finally reached their destination, it was gettingte.


    Mrs. Lin couldn''t wait to get out of the carriage, and took He Sha and Xiaolu to pat the door.


    There is a dy, but Lady Lin and the others are not worried about the family.


    Zhuangzi''s door was quickly opened, and Lady Lin couldn''t wait to go inside.


    I didn''t follow up with Boss Yu for a long time, but Gu Ruyi was not at ease and hurried to catch up.


    Chichi leaned on the side of the carriage and threw a candy to Boss Yu, "It''s hard work."


    Boss Yu smiled and said, "What did I work hard for? I got paid anyway. But I said that you are a dignified son of a noble man, do you need to work so hard? If you don''t like it, no one will tell you if you kill it directly. what are you?"


    shook his finger slowly, "You can''t say that, I''ve always been convincing with reason, and fighting and killing is not suitable for me."


    Boss Yu sneered, I believed in your evil.


    "Let''s talk about it." He nced at him slowly, "My mother said that she should treat others with the way of others. In this way, she will not be wronged, right?"


    After all, if Xu Gun seeds, it will be his cousin who will bear all this.


    Boss Yu is nomittal, but he knows that no one can offend the Yongjia County Master. He is usually gentle and easy to talk, but it really vites her bottom line, and the consequences are not for everyone.


    The two stood by the carriage and ate lollipops. After about two quarters of an hour, Mrs. Lin and the others came out angrily.


    Chi Chi''s eyes widened, and even saw the tears in the corner of Mrs. Lin''s eyes.


    This is... crying?


    When she came to the front, Mrs. Lin also adjusted her mood and said embarrassedly to the two of them, "I''ll make youugh, let''s go back to the city."


    Slowly shrugged and jumped onto the carriage.


    Before leaving, he nced at the gate of Baofu Biezhuang, and there was a servant in the crack of the door, watching their carriage drifting away.


    It was not early. On the way back, Mr. Yu was driving the carriage, and his speed was a little bit urgent.


    Fortunately, we entered the city before the city gate closed, and Chi Chi directly sent Lady Lin and the others back to Xingtao Street.


    Mrs. Lin blessed him, "Today is too much to talk about the prince, tomorrow we will go to Hou''s mansion to say goodbye to Mrs. Hou."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3693: Free clinic starts

    Chapter 3693 Fanwai free clinic begins


    nodded slowly, "Then Xu Gun."


    Mrs. Lin''s temper was rare, "If she likes to go or not, leave her alone."


    understood after a while, "Okay, then let''s go first."


    He took Gu Ruyi back into the carriage, and now there were only the two of them left, and Gu Ruyi sighed softly, telling Chi Chi about what happened in the vige of Bao Mansion.


    "As soon as we entered the door, we saw Xu Gun. She and Bao Dai were hugging each other and frolicking. At first nce, it was..." Gu Ruyi couldn''t tell her innocence, so she could only continue, "Ms. Lin wants to take her with her. She left and said that even if she was with someone, she couldn''t be so unclear, so she should go back and tell the Xu family''s parents."


    "And Xu Gun was brought out by Mrs. Lin in the end. If she doesn''t bring it back, she can''t exin it to the owner''s wife. But Xu Gun refuses to leave, saying that she is living a good life now, and she will write back to her parents to tell her, and we don''t need us. Mind your own business. She also said that we don''t want to see her have a good life and want to break up her and Bao Dai."


    "Anyway, what she said was ugly, as if we were all heinous people."


    frowned slowly, "Did she scold you?"


    "That''s not true, she doesn''t dare to offend me now, she doesn''t even dare to look at me, but to Lady Lin and the others..." Gu Ruyi was not good at repeating Xu Gun''s words, not sure if it was because she was already a woman , so the words are a bit meat and vegetarian, so that they can''t listen.


    In addition to being angry, they were embarrassed and had to leave.


    "Ms. Lin said that this is her own choice. She is an adult, and we can''t control her. She will go back and exin the truth to the wife of the owner. Even if she is reprimanded by the wife of the owner, she will recognize it."


    Chi Chi leaned on the carriage, his feet swayed, heughed when he heard the words, "Your boss''s wife won''t me her."


    Her mother said, that Luo Shi is very smart, and maybe he can guess that Xu Gun''s current fate is the handwriting of Hou Fu.


    "Okay, that person is not worth your trouble, cousin, she will regret it sooner orter, just wait and see."


    In fact, it didn''t take long. Bao Dai, who lived on Zhuangzi, turned around and started beating Xu Gun as soon as their carriage left.


    Xu Gun was stunned, unable to believe that Bao Dai changed his face so quickly.


    But Bao Dai didn''t want to pretend anymore, "Why do you think I''ve been so nice to you these past two days? I''ll just wait for Lady Lin and the others toe and take a good look at you. Now that they''ve been driven away by you, I don''t need to. Let''s y again. I''ve been hurt by you today, and I''ll beat you to death. Why do you think my grandmother made you my concubine, just to vent my anger. "


    Xu Gun couldn''t even escape, and being held by Bao Dai was just a vent.


    These things, I don''t care about it for a long time, and Gu Ruyi won''t even ask about it.


    The two walked back to the Hou Mansion, Gu Yundong hurriedly asked them to go to dinner, and then asked Chi Chi to talk after eating.


    "Xu Gun''s matter hase to an end. Next, you can focus on the free clinic. Your uncles and teachers have already started today. You can go back and pack up, and leave tomorrow morning."


    "Okay." Chi Chi began to gear up.


    His medical talent was inherited from Shao Qingyuan. Regardless of his young age, he actually started his practice in the medical center early. That is, he was impatient to stay in one ce all day, otherwise he would have to sit in the Huimin Medical Center.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3694: Ill go alone

    Chapter 3694 I will go alone


    Seeing him so excited, Gu Yundong added with a smile, "Be with your father."


    The expression on Chi Chi''s face was indeed stiff, and the whole expression drooped down, "Why? I can do it alone."


    "Look at your age, you''re only twelve years old. It''s okay to see people at Huimin Medical Center. After all, there are other doctors who guarantee you, so the patient is not very worried. But you go to the vige below to give the vigers a free clinic. You are alone. , people can''t say that they think you are ying the house, who believes that you can really cure diseases?"


    Gu Yundong said, patted him on the shoulder, shook his head and said, "Child, we have to ept the reality. Although your brothers and sisters started to treat and save people at a young age, they were in special circumstances at the time, you..."


    She tutted twice, "Dear me, go with your father tomorrow."


    pursed his lips slowly, "No, I''ll go by myself, I have a way to make them believe me."


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows, "Really?"


    "Um."


    "Okay, since you said so, then I don''t care, remember to pay attention to safety." Gu Yundong is still very confident in his son, he has an idea in his heart, obviously there is no problem.


    Chichi made an OK gesture, which was what his mother often did, saying that it meant ''I received it, no problem''.


    Gu Yundong then told him the name of the vige he was going to, and went back to his room to prepare to go.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Lady Lin and the others had note to say goodbye, so they took a sea set into the carriage and set off.


    Who knew he had just walked out of the gate of Hou Mansion and saw his father standing there.


    took three or two steps forward and asked, "Father, are you waiting for me?"


    "Um."


    Chi Chi frowned, "Didn''t you say you''d like me to go alone?"


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t rob your vige, but I have to go out, let''s go together. By the way, I''ll tell you what to pay attention to. It''s your first time participating in a free clinic, and some rules may not be familiar to you."


    After hearing this, he felt relieved, and became happy again, "Okay, then let''s go, Dad, you ride in my carriage."


    "Hmm." Shao Qingyuan rubbed his head, "Be calm, don''t you want people to believe that you are a doctor who can cure and save people?"


    Steady? Like his father?


    shrugged slowly, but no longer jumped when walking.


    He followed Shao Qingyuan, and when he saw his father get into the carriage, he was just about to step on it with one foot.


    However, out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught sight of a figure shing past.


    Chichi''s face changed slightly, the foot that went up came down again, and he was about to go towards the figure immediately.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly grabbed the person back, "What are you doing? It''s gettingte."


    "Father, I just saw a figure passing over there. That person prowled outside our mansion several times, and it was very strange. Thest time I chased it, I lost it."


    Shao Qingyuan frowned when he heard the words, "Have you all lost your way?"


    "Yes, I''ll try my best to catch up." Speaking of business, he slowly turned serious, "Father, I''ll catch up and have a look."


    "Last time I lost it, but this time I won''t be able to catch up. You don''t have to go." Shao Qingyuan said, and greeted behind him, "Bai Qi, follow up and see, where did that person go and what did you see? Man, what is your identity?"


    "Yes."


    Bai Qi is the best at tracking among the secret guards of the Bai family, and few can escape from his surveince.


    Shao Qingyuan exined, "Be careful."


    Then I felt a figure sh past me.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3695: Fanwai Changwu Village

    Chapter 3695 Fanwai Changwu Vige


    Bai Qi left, and Shao Qingyuan greeted Chichi, "Okay, when Ie back in the evening, Bai Qi will naturally pass the news, and go to the free clinic first."


    "Okay." Chichi nced in that direction again, and then got on the carriage.


    Shao Qingyuan told him some examples of free clinics, and when they reached the city gate, the two parted ways.


    Chi Chi took Yi Hai alone to a vige called Changwu Vige for a free clinic. It is said that this vige was developed by the five brothers of the Chang family at first, and then gradually outsiders took root in the vige, so Changwu Vige was named Chang. The most vigers.


    Changwu Vige is not very far, or it is rtively remote, at the foot of the mountain.


    In general, the way of free medical consultation by their doctors starts from a vige far away, then gathers little by little in Xuanhe Mansion, and finally returns to Xuanhe Mansion.


    However, some doctors from younger generations who are doing free clinics alone for the first time are always uneasy in their hearts. They will see doctors near Fucheng, and they can go back to Fucheng in time to ask for help if they have any problems.


    It¡¯s just that these types are rtively few and scattered.


    Chi Chi felt that he could be on his own, but he wanted to go home at night, so he simply started from a nearby vige.


    It is Changwu Vige. Since yesterday, I have been looking forward to the free clinic doctoring to my vige.


    They didn''t know that the free clinic was from far to near, but they just waited a day and didn''t wait for anyone, and their hearts began to burn.


    Today is another early morning waiting at the entrance of the vige. Many vigers are worried and ask the vige chief who is standing at the front, "Could it be because our vige is too biased, so the free clinic missed us? ."


    "Then what should I do? My man is still waiting for the free clinic doctor toe and treat his leg."


    "I felt a little ufortable when I woke up yesterday morning. I was expecting the doctor toe and show me, but I didn''te today."


    Vige Chief Chang frowned, tapped on his cane, and said displeasedly, "Okay, don''t chatter, it''s too noisy. Didn''t I tell you earlier? If you can''t wait for the free clinic, go to the county seat to Fucheng for treatment. "


    "Those who go to the county seat and the city for treatment require money, and free clinics don''t cost money, and it''s not an emergency anyway. Let''s wait."


    Vige Chief Chang snorted, "It''s just that you don''t need money to diagnose the pulse. You still have to buy the medicine yourself. I really thought the world was all free lunch, but it''s beautiful to think about each one."


    The vigers suddenly looked embarrassed, but they still whispered a few words, "Then going to the city''s medical center will cost you a pulse diagnosis."


    Vige Chief Chang didn''t refute this time, but just exined, "If the free clinic doctor reallyes, you have to be vignt and don''t make trouble, you know? Those doctors are all from the Bai family. I have inquired about them. If the doctor can¡¯t cure it, it will be recorded, and then a doctor with better medical skills wille over for a new diagnosis and treatment. If it still can¡¯t be cured, then it will really be impossible to cure. So don¡¯t make trouble, just listen to the doctor¡¯s words, otherwise the next free clinic may be in our vige. No turn."


    "Good vige chief, we all know that."


    But someone whispered, "Don''t say that you won''t be able to get your turn next time, I think it''s a turnaround this time, didn''t you see that the doctor hasn''te yet?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a child ran over from a distance and shouted, "The doctor is here, the free clinic doctor is here, I saw a carriageing this way."


    The vigers of Changwu Vige were instantly refreshed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3696: The delay is not trusted

    Chapter 3696 Fanwai is not trusted


    Vige Chief Chang poked his head and took a few steps forward. When he saw a carriage approaching the entrance of the vige, he was overjoyed and couldn''t help but get excited.


    When the carriage stopped in front of them, Chang Vige Chief asked, "Is the doctor in the car who came to Changwu Vige for free clinic?"


    "Yes." A slow voice came from inside the carriage.


    Vige Chief Chang was taken aback for a moment, this voice... a little too immature.


    However, before he could think about it, Yi Hai had already lifted the curtain of the car, jumped out of the car with arge medicine box on his back, waved to the vige chief Chang and the others, and said with a smile, "You are all waiting. mine?"


    Vigers of Changwu Vige, "..."


    This is, the doctor of the free clinic? ?


    The vigers looked at the dy, how old is this child?


    Some vigers were embarrassed, "Which family''s child are you, do you know how serious the consequences of posing as a free clinic doctor are?"


    "I''m not pretending, I''m really a doctor who came here for a free clinic." Chi Chi said, and opened his medical box, "Look, these are all my medical tools."


    The vige chief Chang stood near, and he did see the medicine box he opened. There were pulse pillows, gold and silver needles for acupuncture, medicine pestles, and various bottles and jars. There were a lot of things in it.


    Vige Chief Chang frowned, distrusting him more and more.


    However, this phenomenon was within the expectation of Chi Chi, and he waved his hand, "Don''t look at my age, but I am good at medicine. There is a saying that people can''t face each other, right? In this way, if you don''t believe it,e out with one. People, let me diagnose the pulse, I don''t prescribe medicine, I just say that you have those small problems on your body, how?"


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and Vige Chief Chang looked at Chi Chi a little differently.


    Don''t look at the young child in front of him, but he speaks in a certain way.


    But no one was willing toe out, they were all muttering something.


    shrugged slowly, "I can''t just stay here. I am in charge of this vige now. If I leave, no other doctor wille."


    Vige Chief Chang frowned, and at this moment, a woman suddenly ran out of the vige in a panic.


    "The vige chief, there is an ident. My man just came down from the mountain, and I don''t know what bug bit me. Now I have a big bag on my leg, it''s ck and red, and it''s tight. What can I do? Didn''t it say that the free clinic doctor will be here in the next two days? Where''s the person? Are you here yet?"


    While speaking, the woman nced at Chichi in a vague way.


    But no one noticed, and the vige chief Chang asked eagerly, "What bugs don''t you know about?"


    "I don''t know, my man didn''t realize he was bitten until he got home. It hurts so badly now that I''m rolling on the bed."


    Vige Chief Chang looked at Chi Chi, and then looked at the woman. He still believed in Chi Chi, and it was even more impossible for the woman''s husband to be a test for Chi Chi at such a critical juncture. a life.


    However, he ran inside without saying a word, carrying the medicine box, and said to the woman, "I''m a free clinic doctor. Where is your home, take me there."


    "Oh, oh, here, here, doctor,e with me." The woman hurriedly took Chi Chi to run into the vige.


    Vige Chief Chang didn''t respond, and Chi Chi and the woman disappeared.


    Some vigers couldn''t help but jump, "This Chang Daniu family is in a hurry. I didn''t see that the doctor was so young, so it''s impossible for him toe to the free clinic?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3697: Get it done

    Chapter 3697 The story is done


    Vige Chief Chang took a cane, "Go, hurry up and have a look."


    The vigers chased after them one after another, but Yi Hai led the carriage slowly and followed behind.


    Vige Chief Chang and his party have already arrived at Chang Daniu''s house, but at this moment, Chi Chi is holding a needle to puncture the swelling on Chang Daniu''s leg, squeezing out the pus and blood, and then letting Daniu''s wife Go get a fewmon herbs, mash them up and put them on your legs.


    Vige Chief Chang wanted to say something, but seeing Chi Chi''s neat and tidy methods, he was a little stunned for a while.


    He and the other vigers who rushed over were guarding the yard, watching helplessly as Chi Chi applied medicine and then bandaged the wound.


    Chang Daniu originally had sweat on his forehead from the pain, but now he actuallyughed, "It''s cold, it''s much morefortable."


    "No, I couldn''t even speak just now, and you can speak more smoothly now." Daniu''s daughter-inw breathed a sigh of relief, then thanked Chichi and thanked him again, "Doctor Bai, you are really a genius doctor. My man will be cured in such a three or two strokes. If it weren''t for you today, my man would have an ident, and I really don''t know what to do in the future, thank you, thank you Doctor Bai. "


    Slowly stood up, closed the medicine box, and said inscrutable, "It is the doctor''s responsibility to treat the disease and save people, so there is no need to thank him."


    "How much is the doctor''s fee? I''ll give it to you."


    "I''m afraid my aunt forgot. I''m here for a free clinic, and I don''t ept money."


    Da Niu''s wife was taken aback for a moment, and then she patted her head, "Yes, yes, I forgot. Then, then, Doctor Bai, take a rest, and I will pour you a ss of water."


    nodded slowly and sat down in the yard.


    Vige Chief Chang and the vigers all looked at each other, is this kid really capable?


    Vige Chief Chang entered the door and asked Chang Daniu a few questions. After confirming that he was really fine, he looked at Chi Chi, "It''s the old man who has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai, please forgive me. Doctor Bai, please, we are here. The room for the free clinic has been prepared, and there is tea in it, I hope Doctor Bai will not dislike it."


    "Don''t dislike it, let''s go, it''s not early, we have a disease, so don''t dy." Chi Chi immediately followed Vige Chief Chang away.


    Next, under the auspices of Vige Chief Chang, the dyed free clinic went very smoothly.


    But at the beginning, there were still many people who were uneasy, so all they came to show him were minor illnesses and pains. The dy in seeing a doctor is still very serious, and it will never be treated differently because of the size of the pain.


    His rigor also infected the people around him, and slowly, people who were seriously ill came to him for treatment.


    No one noticed, Yi Hai, who had parked the carriage and tied it up, quietly went to Chang Daniu''s house and gave Daniu''s daughter-inw a bottle of medicine for her to take.


    Seeing that after Chang Daniu ate it, he was about to leave in a sea.


    Da Niu''s wife hurriedly stopped him, "Wait." She went to the kitchen to get a bowl of dried sweet potatoes and handed it over, "Brother Yihai, there is nothing else in our family, this is a pad for your doctor Bai, he I have to be busy all day, I am young, I must be very tired, this dried sweet potato is made by myself, and it is a piece of our heart, thank you Doctor Bai."


    Yi Hai didn''t refuse, and brought the dried sweet potatoes, "Okay, I''ll thank you for our young master."


    "Tell your young master if you need any help, you can find our husband and wife."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3698: The belated childcare

    Chapter 3698 The dyed nursery


    Ichihai nodded, "Okay, I''m leaving."


    The method that Chi Chi and Gu Yundong said yesterday was Chang Daniel and his wife. To put it bluntly, the two of them are nurses.


    After knowing the address of the vige where the free clinic is going, I already thought about finding a nursery in the vige to raise the atmosphere.


    He and Yi Hai went out with Shao Qingyuan early in the morning, but the people from Changwu Vige waited for a long time to see them. What the vigers didn''t know was that the two of them had already detoured for a while and entered the vige from another intersection.


    Just when they were looking for a suitable person to be a childcare provider, they met Chang Daniu. Coincidentally, Chang Daniel happened to know him. At that time, the child of Chang Daniel''s family fell ill, and the couple went bankrupt in order to treat the child''s illness.


    As a result, the child not only was not cured, but it became more and more serious. Only then did the two realize that they encountered a quack doctor. Under the persuasion of Chang Vige Chief and others, the couple could only take their children to the Fucheng Huimin Medical Center.


    At that time, he was in the hospital for a long time. It was he who saw that the child was in critical condition at first sight, and ordered someone to take the child back to the inner room for emergency rescue. He rescued the child with one hand.


    The husband and wife are very grateful to him, but the hospital did not reveal Chi Chi''s identity. Chang Daniu and the others only knew that his surname was Bai, and he was skilled in medicine.


    So the first time I saw Chi Chi this time, I immediately recognized him. He was even more overjoyed to learn that he was the doctor who wasing to Changwu Vige for free clinic.


    It stands to reason that as long as Chang Daniu and his wife return to the vige and prove that Chi Chi is the doctor who saved their child, it is enough. But at the beginning, it was just first aid. Later, other doctors in the medical center followed. The children stayed in the hospital for a long time, but they never showed up again. They were all doctors from Huimin Medical Center. taken care of.


    So after the couple returned to the vige, the vigers asked, and although they also mentioned Chichi, the vigers naturally felt that the person who made the most of the credit was the old doctor in the medical center, and Chichi might just be their apprentice. Just medical knowledge.


    If this time they said that Chi Chi was the one who saved their children, the vigers would not only not believe it, but would think they were bought off.


    So he said that when they asked them to help with childcare, the couple agreed without saying a word.


    Chang Daniel''s leg was not bitten by any insect, but he just took a medicine. The wound looked a little shocking. In fact, it was also a way to dissipate the poison. This medicine was beneficial to Chang Daniel.


    Now that Chang Daniu and his wife have sessfully retired, Yihai naturally gave them a stable pill for the follow-up, so it should be a thank you.


    As for Chi Chi, he has already been invited to see a doctor at a family with an old illness who cannot get out of bed.


    Chi Chi was also speechless. This person''s condition became so serious that he was obviously dragged. If he was ufortable at first, he would go to the medical center to prescribe medicine and acupuncture, and he would be cured within half a month.


    But the family couldn''t bear the money for medical treatment, so they just thought about being patient and went over. There was a free free clinic at this moment, so I couldn''t wait to invite him over.


    In other words, he started ying a primary school doctorte, surrounded by medical experts, and saw a lot of cases.


    If other doctors with ordinary medical skills came here, I''m afraid it would not be able to cure at all.


    However, this man was seriously ill and took too much time.


    He originally nned to stay in Changwu Vige for one day and move to another vige tomorrow, but now it seems that he has toe here tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3699: The discovery of white seven

    Chapter 3699 The discovery of Baiqi


    When ?? arrivedte, the city gates were about to close.


    Vige Chief Chang originally wanted to keep him for one night. After a day of diagnosis and treatment, Vige Chief Chang was already full of admiration for this twelve-year-old boy. For fear that he would note the next day, he had someone clean up the house early.


    If it was in the past, if you stayte, you will stay there, and you will save the trouble of rushing around.


    But not today, Bai Qi followed the sneaky figure in the morning, and there will be news in the evening, and he has to go home to find out.


    Sure enough, when he got home, he just happened to see Bai Qi reporting to Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan just came back, but after hearing Bai Qi''s words, his expression was a little weird.


    I was curious and didn''t even bother to eat dinner, so I hurriedly leaned over and asked, "How is it? Who is that person who is poking around outside our mansion, and what is his purpose?"


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him and said to Bai Qi, "Tell him."


    Bai Qi said, "I don''t know what the identity of that person is. But when my subordinates followed him, they found that he went to see someone."


    "Who?" Chi Chi became excited, looking at Bai Qi''s tone and expression, is this person someone they know?


    is the enemy? Or do you want to bring down their opponents? Or those people in high positions who secretly watch their every move?


    Bai Qi was silent for a moment and said, "Yes, youngdy."


    Chichi, "..."


    ha? ?


    Little Miss? ?


    Chichi frowned, "The littledy you said, shouldn''t it be my cute, invincible, well-behaved and smart sister Wanwan?"


    Gu Yundong didn''t even see it, "I don''t need to praise her so exaggeratedly when Wanwan isn''t here."


    "Mother, it''s not important, what''s important is that Bai Qi just said that that person went to see Wan Wan??" Chi Chi stood up suddenly, anxiety shing on his face, "What does that person want to do to Wan Wan? "


    Bai Qi said, "The youngdy seems to be quite familiar with that person. It should not be the first time I have met. I heard the youngdy call him brother Alin. The one named Alin took the youngdy to buy food and y. Basically y with her."


    Hesitantly, "Are you serious?"


    "Yes."


    Not only was he surprised to hear this, but even Shao Qingyuan was confused.


    He turned to look at Gu Yundong, "Do you know who Wanwan has met recently? Did the guards behind Wanwan say anything?"


    Just like Chi Chi when she was a child, when she was young and beautiful, Gu Yundong would naturally have someone secretly protect her.


    only¡­¡­


    "Since Grandpa came to Xuanhe Mansion, Wanwan has always followed his old man. If Wanwan is alone, it would be fine, and the guards will stare at her secretly, but she is taken by Grandpa, I am not good. Make people stare."


    They can arrange escorts for the safety of their daughters.


    But you can''t always stare at the old man''s every move. The old man has his own privacy. What is it like for them as grandchildren to stare like this?


    What''s more, the old man naturally has guards to protect him secretly, so he doesn''t need them.


    "So, who did you datetely, only Grandpa knows?" Shao Qingyuan frowned, "So, the one named Alin, Grandpa also knows?"


    "Mostly so." Gu Yundong was also helpless, "Grandpa and Wanwan haven''te back yet. Seeing that it''s gettingte, they should be going home soon. Let''s ask them carefully when theye back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3700: Dont come back late at night

    Chapter 3700 Fanwai won''t be backte


    However, the three of Gu Yundong didn''t wait to return to Bai Yong and Wanwan, but waited for Uncle Zuo, who had been waiting by Bai Yong''s side.


    Uncle Zuo looked like he was rushing back, "Fortunately, I came in before the city gate closed."


    Otherwise, he would have to spend the night outside.


    City gate? ? ?


    The three of Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, Uncle Zuo came back from outside the city, the old man and Wanwan...


    Sure enough, the next moment I heard Uncle Zuo say with a smile, "The old man told me toe back and tell Mrs. Hou first, he is treating people outside the city, and if I can''te back today, I will stay outside for a night. Besides, the little miss is also by his side. The olddy reassures you, the littledy is very well-behaved and he will take good care of it."


    He couldn''t believe it, "Grandpa and Wanwan are both outside the city? Didn''t Grandpa stay out of the mountains for a long time? Who would let him do it himself, and go out of the city for him, and note back in the middle of the night?"


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes, "So, who is that A-Lin?"


    Uncle Zuo was startled, but he didn''t expect that Madam already knew about Alin, and she didn''t know how.


    He smiled and said, "This, I only know that the old man''s patient has a guard named Alin. As for the identity of the patient, I don''t know. But the patient was poisoned, which is rtively rare, and the old man is interested. , that''s what started."


    Gu Yundong saw that Uncle Zuo was smiling all the time, but he was obviously hiding something. He knew that he would not be able to ask any more questions.


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed his brows, "We know, Uncle Zuo just came back, let''s go eat something and rest early. If you have any questions, we''ll ask him when Grandpaes back."


    "Yes." Uncle Zuo turned around and went out.


    The rest of the people looked at each other and said nothing more. Since the old man doesn''t want to say it, they shouldn''t interfere too much.


    But if they don''te back tomorrow night, they''ll have to find someone.


    Chi Chi sighed mncholy, his cute little girl even had a secret to him.


    The next day, Chi Chi got up early in the morning and went to Changwu Vige, but his spirit was obviously much lower than the previous day.


    Fortunately, as soon as he arrived at the vige, he returned to being inscrutable and slow.


    Today''s free clinic is a little busier than yesterday. Because the vige next door also waited two days for the free clinic doctor, knowing that there was one here, they rushed to Changwu Vige.


    Chi Chi could only persuade them with a frown, "Don''t worry, all the doctors from the Bai family who participated in the medical research conference have already set out for free clinics, but they are going back from a farther vige. After a few days, they will naturally turn around. over here."


    says so, but who knows if it will be your turn? When will it be their turn? Some of them are already ill. What if they procrastinate and procrastinate?


    So the vigers next door all nodded their heads and said they understood, but they were still calling for friends, and not a few people came.


    Chichi, "..."


    ept your fate, it¡¯s good to get used to this kind of thing.


    However, at noon, two or three children suddenly ran over to him, rushed to him and asked him, "Doctor Bai, Doctor Bai, you said that all the doctors who attended the medical research conference in Xuanhe Mansion came out for free clinics, right?"


    thought for a while, then nodded affirmatively, "Yes, that''s right, what''s wrong?"


    A girl who started with ?? said angrily, "Someone pretends to be a doctor at the conference and is treating a person alone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3701: stinky girl

    Chapter 3701 Fanwai stinky girl


    Chi Chi''s face changed slightly, pretending to be a doctor at the conference to treat people? This matter is not trivial. Healing is to save people. If this is a quack doctor, it is not just to ruin the reputation of the Bai family. It is a joke about people''s lives.


    Chichi suddenly stood up and said to a man with a headache and fever in front of him, "I''ve written all the prescriptions here, just grab the medicine, fry it and drink it, and the fever will subside in a day."


    Then he said to the vigers lining up behind him, "I''m sorry everyone, I have to go and have a look. Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous."


    Although the vigers behind ?? were not very happy, after waiting in line for so long, it was finally their turn, but Doctor Bai was leaving?


    But they didn''t dare to stop him. After all, they annoyed Doctor Bai. What if he didn''t treat him?


    What''s more, the vige chief Chang also came out to speak, "If a quack doctor pretends to be a doctor to treat a patient, he will have to cause a fatal ident. Let Doctor Bai go and take a look first, and it''s not toote toe back and treat after reading it."


    Everyone could only move halfway and let Chi Chi follow the children.


    Some vigers who were okay, naturally followed to watch the fun.


    The girl at the head was about six or seven years old, and she said to him all the way, "That stinky girl is so shameless. Although she is young, she is very good at bragging. She also fools Goudan and them to listen to her lectures. Tell Goudan that they are born. You can''t drink water, and you can''t hold your head up if you have a nosebleed, otherwise the blood will flow into the trachea. He also said that the small insects flew into the ears, so you can''t dig it out with your hands, you can put two drops of oil or something, and then mp the small insects. Come out. She''s so funny, oil is such a precious thing, how can you drip it into your ear?"


    Chichi, "..."


    He paused slightly, "Actually, she was right."


    The girl was stunned for a moment, with a little grievance on her face. Why didn''t Doctor Bai stand by her side? He also helped the stinky girl to speak.


    Goudan and the others listened to her because she was so good-looking, but Doctor Bai is bigger than Goudan and the others, so how could they believe what the stinky girl said.


    Chichi didn''t seem to see her expression, so he continued to walk forward and asked, "So when you pretend to be a doctor, you mean the girl in your mouth?"


    He thought that the so-called girl might be simr to him, after all, the girl just said she was not very old.


    Who knew that the girl immediately retorted, "Of course not, it''s that stinky girl''s grandfather."


    "grandfather?"


    "Yes, that stinky girl said that his grandfather just attended the medical conference, and now he is treating people at the vige in front of him. But I heard from you, Doctor Bai, that all the doctors who participated in the medical conference went out to the vige or the county town to give medical care to many people. People are free to diagnose. No one treats people alone, right?"


    nodded slowly, "That''s right."


    "But that stinky girl said that her grandfather only treats one person, and said that she will be charged for the consultation. But the free consultation does not charge money, so isn''t her grandfather impersonating? I will expose her, she Still not convinced, and quarreled with me."


    , but she couldn''t win against that stinky girl.


    She wanted to beat her, but who knew that the Goudan would actually protect her. Isn''t that the girl who looks good? I have always listened to her words before, huh, something with shallow eyelids.


    But it''s okay, she can''t beat that stinky girl, can''t she find help?


    Sure enough, when these people heard that the other party was pretending to be a free clinic doctor, they were very angry, and they might even **** her and her grandfather to see the official.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3702: Is the stinky girl late in the evening?

    Chapter 3702 Is the stinky girlte?


    The more he listened, the more solemn his expression became. As far as he knew, all the doctors went out for free clinics, even his father was no exception.


    Now suddenly there is an inexplicable doctor who charges a fee and does not go to the vige for a free clinic, which is very suspicious.


    The slow pace couldn''t help speeding up, and it didn''t take long to arrive at the ce that the girl said.


    This side is wide, it should be the junction of the two viges.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, a group of adults were already standing there and talking.


    The little girl next to Chichi said proudly, "I asked Sanya to call a doctor from another vige for free clinics. I''m afraid that Doctor Bai wille here alone and she will argue and evade. Doctor Bai, you don''t know, this stinky girl is very special. If you can tell, ordinary people can''t tell her. Now it seems that another doctor from the free clinic has arrived first."


    looked at her for a while, this little girl is not very old, and her thoughts are not ordinary.


    He led Vige Chief Chang and the others forward, and before he got close, he heard a young voice, "Little girl, you might as well call your grandfather out, let''s face to face, we can always know whether he is the Bai family or not. There are many doctors in the Bai family, but not everyone can pretend to be."


    The people next to ?? also echoed, "That''s right, call your grandfather out quickly, otherwise people will think that we are bullying children. We absolutely cannot allow someone to pretend to be a doctor. What if there is a fatality?"


    There were too many noisy voices, but I still heard a familiar and milky voice on the tip of my ears, "No, my great-grandfather is treating someone and can''te out. He is not impersonating, he is the Bai family. The most powerful doctor, if you speak ill of him again, I will be rude to you, and I will bite."


    "Hey, you little girl..."


    Chi Chi''s expression suddenly changed, and he immediately walked away from the crowd.


    Many people were very dissatisfied after being pushed twice, "What are you doing?"


    Someone followed the voice, and the young man who spoke at the beginning also turned his head. He was stunned after seeing the dy, and then eximed with joy, "Prince?"


    He didn''t care about him for a long time, so he looked straight at the little girl who was standing at the innermost side, surrounded by a group of children, with a sullen face and a very unhappy little girl hugging her chest.


    "Wan Wan, is it really you?"


    As soon as the little girl looked up, she saw Chi Chi, and immediately pursed her lips in grievance, and opened her small hand at him, "Brother."


    slowly took the person out, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to teach my friends how to first aid a littlemon sense." She patted her little chest, "Isn''t it great?"


    "It''s great." Chi Chi knew that she likes to y the house very much, that is, the kind where she is a teacher and the children sit in rows as students.


    Niang said that Wanwan''s ideal is to be a master.


    It''s just that there are no girls'' schools yet. Although there are female masters, there are not many. Most of them are invited by big families to teach girls who have not left the cab.


    But Wan Wan is obviously not satisfied with this situation, she really wants to go to school.


    It¡¯s just that my mother also said that this kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed. Maybe when I grow upter in the future, I can work hard to change the rules that only men can enter the school, and can I also start a girls¡¯ school?


    At least the little girl is very enthusiastic about teaching now.


    patted her head for a while, only to realize that the two little tugs she was tying up were very neat, and there was obviously no maid beside her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3703: This is my sister

    Chapter 3703 This is my sister


    "Where did you livest night?" Chi Chi saw that she had identally ruffled her hair, pretended she didn''t know anything, and withdrew her hand as if nothing had happened.


    "I live in the vige in front of me." Xiaowanwan knew everything.


    looked up for a while, but who knew that when he looked up, he found that everyone present was staring at the two of them in astonishment.


    Chichi, "..." I almost forgot that he was here to expose the quack doctor pretending to be a doctor.


    But, if the girl that the girl said waste, then grandpa should be... Mr. Bai?


    Chi Chi''s mouth twitched fiercely, why didn''t he think of it?


    On the other hand, the young man who recognized him as the prince asked uncertainly, "Sh, the prince? This little girl is yours..."


    "My sister."


    "Ah??" The young man was stunned, his eyes widened in disbelief, he looked at Chichi, and then at Wanwan, before opening his mouth for a long time, and said with difficulty, "Hold, sorry, I I just misunderstood the little miss because I don''t know her."


    Um? Wait, wait, wait.


    This is the youngdy of Yong''an Hou''s mansion, so isn''t the grandfather she speaks of, the ancestor of a genius doctor? ?


    Fuck.


    Young people are about to utter foulnguage, so the old ancestor they want to see but can''t see is in the vige not far away?


    Chichi turned his head to look at him and asked, "Do you know me?"


    The young man was in a trance, and he didn''t even respond to his question, he just answered subconsciously, "Yes, I also participated in this medical discussion conference. My master is You Li. During the conference, I sat at the back and didn''t have any questions. The opportunity to speak on stage. But I have met the prince, and this is the first time I have participated in a free clinic alone. It is in the vige over there. I didn¡¯t expect the prince to be here.¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly came back to his senses, "Sir, I, I just..."


    "I know, it''s not your fault." He turned his head and said to the vige chief Chang and others, "I''m sorry, this is a misunderstanding. This is my sister''ste night, she didn''t lie, and our great-grandfather did too. Participated in the medical research conference, but he... um, he is rtively senior, so he doesn''t need to go out for free clinics. It''s a waste of time for everyone."


    Chief Chang and the others shook their heads hurriedly, and now they have no intention of pretending or not.


    They couldn''t get back to the word ''Shizi'' in the mouth of the young doctor.


    This prince is not the prince they thought, right?


    But they dare not ask, what should I do?


    However, Chi Chi turned around and said to everyone, "Since my great-grandfather is here, I will always go to say hello. If the free clinic is to be treated, please wait until Ie back to continue. Don''t worry, acutely ill patients, I''ve already seen it all in the morning. Everyone else, it''s not toote to look at it after going back for lunch."


    Vige Chief Chang nodded nkly, and then watched helplessly as he walked towards Zhuangzi, who was not far away, in his arms.


    turned around in the evening and waved at the dog Dan and others who had just protected her, "I''ll y with you again in the afternoon, you can go back to eat, goodbye."


    Goudan didn''t understand why the adults stopped talking, but he was supported by his family in the evening. Obviously, he didn''t need to be afraid, so he waved his hands vigorously, "See youter in the afternoon."


    The young doctor suddenly widened his eyes when the two brothers and sisters were farther and farther away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3704: Its the Prince of Yongan Hou.

    Chapter 3704 Fanwai that is Yongan Hou Shizi


    "Wait, I''m also going to greet the ancestors."


    The young doctor was about to follow with his robe, but he was pulled back by Chang Vige Chief and others.


    "Doctor Yan, Dr. Yan, don''t leave yet, tell us what that prince means? You were just called the prince of Doctor Bai, what do you mean?"


    Doctor Yan wanted to break free, but there were so many people on the other side that he surrounded him tightly. He could only say helplessly, "That''s what you heard, that''s the Prince of Yongan."


    After saying that, he suddenly thought of something, "Is it possible that the prince is in your vige for a free clinic?"


    "...Yes." Vige Chief Chang was stunned. After getting the exact answer, he waspletely stunned.


    Doctor Yan patted him on the shoulder, "Then you are lucky. I heard from my master that although the prince is young, his medical skills should not be underestimated. He is better than us."


    In the end, he was born in the Bai family and has the talent inherited from the Bai family, but it is different.


    After Dr. Yan finished speaking, while everyone was in a daze, he quickly pushed aside the crowd and chased after him.


    "Hey, Doctor Yan, Doctor Yan, I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    It''s just that this time, Doctor Yan was very fast, so he ran towards Zhuangzi not far away.


    Unfortunately, not everyone can go in Zhuangzi. Doctor Yan was talking and talking outside, and the concierge shook his head and refused to let him in.


    He could only sigh, and went back to the vige to give him a free clinic, and try his luckter.


    After returning home, he was surrounded by many people asking about Chi Chi.


    They heard that Chi Chi was the heir, wasn''t that little girl just now the eldest miss of the Yongan Hou family?


    Goudan''s children who were protecting Wanwan before are now happily hugged and hugged by their parents, bluntly saying that they have vision, know who is the noble, and told them to have a good rtionship with Wanwan.


    Goudan was so annoyed that he finally broke free and ran away.


    They made friends with Wanwan because of her identity? Of course not, that''s because Wan Wan is very powerful and knows a lot, and they admire her very much. However, it does look so beautiful, like a blessing doll.


    It was the children who ran to find the children whoined Chi Chi. At this time, their faces turned pale, and they were beaten and scolded by their family members, and they cried in an instant.


    Vige Chief Chang couldn''t help frowning, and finally persuaded them.


    It¡¯s just that everyone was not in a hurry to go back. They couldn¡¯t get into the vige in the distance, so they all waited outside.


    At this time, Chi Chi had already entered the door, and then began to inquire with Wan Wan about the origin of the patient in this vige, and when he met her and his great grandfather.


    Wan Wan never hides from her brother, she immediately said, "The patient is Brother Song. We met on the first day of the conference. I was looking for my brother at the time, but when Brother Song heard the movement, he opened the box door. Said to invite me to eat jerky."


    Speaking of jerky, Wan Wan couldn''t help swallowing, "It''s delicious."


    Chi Chi twitched the corners of his mouth, "Aren''t you bribed just because of the jerky?"


    "That''s not possible, I firmly rejected it from the beginning." Wan Wan said with a sullen face and serious, "Later, my grandfather came over, and I asked my grandfather to eat it. Then the great grandfather said that he was poisoned, and he had The way to detoxify brother Song. But the great grandfather asked me if I wanted to help him. I thought that brother Song was a good person, and he gave me jerky to eat, and he looked good, so I agreed. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3705: The sideshow is late and Song Yan meets

    Chapter 3705 Fanwai Chi Chi meet Song Yan


    After hearing this, ?? stopped abruptly, and looked at her in disbelief, "Because the guy surnamed Song gave you food and looked good, do you think he is a good person?"


    tilted his head every night, why did my brother repeat what she said?


    But the order was changed, but the meaning was the same, so she nodded.


    Chi Chi felt that he was very smart in the evenings on weekdays, how could he be fooled so easily now? It must be some trick that the surnamed Song used.


    It''s really shameless, a big man actually tempted a little girl with jerky.


    At this time, Chi Chipletely forgot that behind Wan Wan, there is still the grandfather who is really calling the shots. He has to find the person named Song to settle the ount.


    After ?? carried the little girl into the room, he asked directly, "Where is the one named Song?"


    Wanwan intuition that her brother doesn''t seem to like Brother Song very much, and there is a lot of resentment in his tone.


    She pointed to the back of Zhuangzi, "Soak in the hot spring over there."


    "Hot Spring?" It was only then that he realized that he knew this ce and that he had been there before.


    Now that he knew the path, he immediately went to the hot spring pool.


    Seeing that he was about to arrive, he immediately put Wanwan down, "You wait outside for brother, I''ll be out in a while."


    "Brother, what are you doing to Brother Song?"


    Of course it was impossible for Chi Chi to tell her that he was going to settle ounts. He smiled and put a candy in her mouth and said, "You forgot that my brother is also a doctor? Didn''t he say he was poisoned? But there is a hot spring pool inside, you are a little girl, it is inconvenient to enter, just wait for me here, you know?"


    "Understood." Wanwan nodded immediately.


    Satisfied for a while, he put her on the chair and sat down. When he turned around, his expression was gloomy, and he looked a little sinister.


    He snorted twice and stepped directly into the gate of the hot spring pool.


    As soon as I entered, I felt a heat wave blowing towards my face, and the hazy water vapor in front of my eyes made it difficult to see.


    But at this time, everything was silent, and only the slightest movement could be heard.


    Chichi''s ears moved quickly and turned to the left. There was a sound of water floating there. It should be someone taking a bath in the hot spring.


    He lightened his steps, but even so, Song Yan, who was thinking about things with his eyes closed in the hot spring, heard it.


    He called out uncertainly, "Alin?"


    The other party did not respond.


    Song Yan frowned, "Old man?"


    Still no response.


    Song Yan''s eyes sank slightly, his hand under the hot spring tightened slightly, and his eyes fell on the clothes on the side.


    Hearing the approaching footsteps, Song Yan didn''t wait any longer, and reached out to get his clothes without saying a word.


    Just as he stretched out his hand, he keenly felt a chill hit him. He retracted his hand instantly, and the dagger that had been stabbing at his arm mmed into the hard stone b with a ''ng''.


    Song Yan''s face changed greatly, and he quickly retreated in the hot spring, "Who are you?"


    As he spoke, he raised the hot spring water abruptly and sprinkled it towards the shore.


    He did not avoid it for a while, but raised his hand to block his eyes. Amidst the mist, he only saw a figure walking towards the other end of the hot spring, trying to get ashore from the side.


    Chi Chi sneered, how could he be given this chance.


    He rushed forward directly, and threw himself into the hot spring pool with a ''bang''.


    The temperature of the hot spring here is really high, and he made a ''his'' sound, and then quickly approached Song Yan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3706: Brothers meet each other

    Chapter 3706 Brothers outside the family recognize each other


    Song Yan didn''t have any weapons in his hand, so he could only try to avoid it, but he moved quickly.


    Especially Song Yan has been in the detoxification stage these days. Rao is because of his good skills, and now he is in a very weak state. Not to mention in the pool, even if he gets ashore and has a weapon in his hand, he is not necessarily an opponent for Chi Chi.


    Sure enough, but in a split second, Chi Chi had circled behind him, and without saying a word, directly grabbed his neck, and the daggery across his neck and shoulders.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill you with one knife."


    Song Yan froze for a moment. Now that he was close, he could finally see the appearance of the person who attacked him without the water vapor covering his eyes.


    His face was full of disbelief, and he eximed, "Shit?"


    Chi Chi, "You know me?"


    After thinking about it, he took it for granted, "Yes, you should know me. You let the people under yourmand linger in our mansion for several days, right? You have already investigated all of our family members."


    Song Yan was silent, how do you say this? How can I exin it?


    Chichi tightened his fingers slightly, "Say, who are you? What''s your purpose for approaching us?"


    Song Yan, "..."


    Song Yan didn''t know how to answer.


    "Shit, why don''t you let me go first? I haven''t put on my clothes yet."


    "You don''t have to call me so affectionate. I''m not familiar with you. Please call me Mr. Bai, or Mr. Yongan Hou Shizi."


    Is it toote? Chi Chi was called by his family and friends, who did he think he was?


    Song Yanughed, Chi Chi really hasn''t changed at all, just like when he was a child.


    He was a little helpless, and it seemed that he couldn''t hide it anymore.


    Song Yanughed and said in a low voice, "But, you are my brother Chichi."


    "Who is your brother Chichi, are you disgusting or not, what does it have to do with mbering?" Was Wanwan just deceived by his familiar and kind appearance?


    Song Yan smiled and said, "You used to call me brother, but you were young, and you were only three years old when we separated, so you probably don''t remember me. I am impressed by you. When I returned to Li, You cry so badly."


    "I cried so badly, how could I..."


    Wait, back to Lebanon? three years old? call him brother? ?


    Looking at Song Yan in disbelief, there is only one person in his mind who made him have such an experience.


    He, he, he wouldn''t be that person, would he?


    "I called you Brother Song Wanwan, are you... Song Yan?" Chichi took a breath, his face full of shock.


    Song Yan breathed a sigh of relief, "Atst you still remember me, I''m really afraid you''ll forget me."


    "You, you, you, you are really my brother Song Yan?" No way?


    looked at him diligently, but Song Yan didn''t remember his specific appearance when he was a child, let alone not seeing him for many years, his appearance has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Song Yan admitted, "Yes, I''m Song Yan, I''m back,te."


    "You... Hey, hey, what''s the matter with you?" Chi Chi wanted to ask him if he had any evidence, but Song Yan''s face changed and he fainted on the spot.


    Chi Chi quickly took his pulse, then frowned.


    Strange, the pulse is stable, but there are indeed signs of poisoning in the body. Now that the solution is almost done, why did he suddenly fall into aa?


    Although he is smart, his medical skills are not as good as Bai Yong¡¯s.


    Chi Chi hurriedly stretched out his hand to get the person ashore, wrapped him in the clothes he had put aside, and then walked out of the hot spring pool with the person on his back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3707: Take him back to Houfu

    Chapter 3707 Take him back to Houfu


    As soon as he walked to the door, he turned his head when he heard the sound, and saw that Chichi was carrying Song Yan, the little girl''s face immediately shed worry, "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s okay, do you know where Grandpa is? Go and call Grandpa."


    "Okay." The little girl nodded, nced at Song Yan uneasy, turned her head and ran away.


    Bai Yong is preparing medicinal materials in the backyard, while A Lin is decoction.


    Because Song Yan didn''t like being followed when he was in the hot spring, no one stayed by the hot spring, but he surrounded the vi.


    There are only a few of them in the entire vi.


    So seeing Chichi and Wanwan entering the door, no one stopped them at all.


    But that Doctor Yan was stopped.


    When Wanwan ran over, Bai Yong asked with a smile, "Hey, our Xiaowanwan finished the ss? Are you thirsty? Wait, Grandpa will bring you milk to drink."


    "No, no." Wanwan raised her head, "My brother asked me to call my great-grandfather over."


    "Have your brother Song Yan soaked in the hot spring?"


    "It''s not brother Song Yan, it''s brother." She emphasized it carefully.


    Bai Yong was stunned for a moment, and the next moment his eyes widened suddenly, the medicinal materials in his hand fell into the medicine pestle jar, and his voice became unstable, "You, what did you say? You said that you arete? Enter Is this not a vige?"


    Wanwan didn''t understand why Grandpa was so excited, she nodded, "Yes, I brought it, is it great?"


    What a ghost.


    Song Yan and Alin looked at each other and asked with thest glimmer of hope, "Have you met Song Yan... then?"


    "See you, my brother went directly to the hot spring."


    As soon as ?? finished, A-Lin threw the fan that fanned the mes and ran out the door without saying a word.


    Bai Yong also patted his thigh, and quickly squatted down and hugged Wan Wan before running out.


    He walked like a fly, stunned Wan Wan.


    "Grandpa, have you returned to the light? Why do you run so fast, you don''t need to help himte."


    Bai Yong staggered and almost fell forward.


    He felt a little guilty, coughed lightly, walked a little slower, and said, "I''m not returning to the light, I''m in a hurry, and I''ve reached my potential, so I don''t need to help mete."


    Why does ?? feel like a fool?


    Before thinking about it, Bai Yong saw that the yard closest to the hot spring pool was open, and Alin was already standing at the door.


    When he probed, he saw Chi Chi sitting on the edge of the bed, Song Yan seemed to be in aa.


    Well, being in aa...is normal.


    So Bai Yong was not in a hurry at the moment, he walked slowly through the door.


    Chi Chi was frowning and looking at Song Yan, and it seemed that he couldn''t connect him with his younger brother Song Yan.


    Hearing the footsteps, he looked back with dissatisfaction in his eyes, "Grandpa, you can really hide it."


    Wanwan can still say that he doesn''t know, but the great grandfather absolutely knows Song Yan''s identity one, clear, two, Chu.


    Bai Yong smiled dryly and sat across from him, "You can''t me me, this kid won''t let me say it."


    "Hmph." Chi Chi snorted coldly, looked at Song Yan again, and then asked, "Grandpa, is he really brother Song Yan? Is it Song Yan who went back with Emperor Li back then? My good friend is good. Brother Song Yan?"


    "The token is real, it should be fine."


    Chi Chi''s face shed with joy, "Very good, then I decided to take him back to the Hou''s mansion now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3708: Fanwai Niang, see who I bring back

    Chapter 3708 Fanwai Niang, see who I bring back


    Bai Yong made a ''forehead'', then turned his head to look at A Lin.


    Thetter bit his head and said, "Sir, our young master wants to detoxify in the hot spring."


    "Then I''ll go back and tell my parents, they should be happy toe here."


    Alin, "..." He couldn''t find a reason for this.


    Allin can only say, "Master, he is not ready to see Mrs. Hou Ye."


    "I knew it." Chi Chi snorted, "I see that you have been wandering in our Hou Mansion several times. You must havee to Xuanhe Mansion a long time ago. Didn''t make up his mind. But how long has it been? He didn''t make up his mind, I''ll help him."


    He said andughed, "Just in time, while he is unconscious and doesn''t know anything, he will be transported back to the Hou residence."


    A-Lin wanted to struggle for a while, but he ignored him for a while, and raised his head to ask Bai Yong, "Grandpa, I checked his pulse just now, and the pulse is stable, so it''s no problem to travel, right? I''ll send him over for a soak tomorrow. The hot spring doesn''t matter, right?"


    Bai Yong smiled and said, "I don''t need soaking anymore, two days is enough. Next, I will take acupuncture and take medicine, and then rest for ten days."


    "How long will he be in aa like this?"


    "At least one night."


    was even more satisfied, "That''s the decision."


    After he finished speaking, he immediately lifted Song Yan up and put his back on his back.


    Seeing that he couldn''t stop him, he could only step forward and say, "I''ll carry the young master."


    "No." He refused slowly, "He is my brother, and I am filial to him."


    Are you sure you are filial to him? Instead of revenge for his behavior ofing to Xuanhe Mansion for many days but not going to Hou Mansion?


    Although Chi Chi is shorter than Song Yan and younger than him, he has practiced martial arts since he was a child and is still very strong.


    Therefore, even with Song Yan on his back, he was able to walk fast.


    After a while, several people went directly out of the gate of the vi.


    Who knows, Vige Chief Chang and others are still waiting for him outside.


    Sorry for the dy, but now Song Yan''s business is more important, so he can only apologize to the vige chief Chang, "Vige chief, I have an urgent matter now, and today''s free clinic can only stop here, can Ie again tomorrow? "


    "Yes, of course." The other party is the prince of the Hou family, and his status is noble. As a result, he didn''t even bother to treat these muddy legs, and he didn''t care about the filth during the treatment.


    Now that he has urgent matters, he has exined to them clearly that they still have any dissatisfaction, they just feelfortable.


    Don''t say that he promised toe back tomorrow, even if he stopped because of his identity exposure, they couldn''t say anything more.


    Chichi nodded at them, and sighed at Goudan every night, "I have to go home, I''ll y with youter."


    She digged and digged in her small bag, took out all the candies in it, and put them all into their hands.


    "These are for you to eat, each of you will share three pieces, you can''t eat too much, your teeth will rot."


    "We got it, toote."


    Chichi had already boarded the carriage with Song Yan on his back, and Bai Yong had also boarded with Wanwan.


    The group quickly rode their horses to the Fucheng, and after a while, they entered the city and went straight to the Yongan Houfu.


    Song Yan slept unknowingly, and was carried into the gate of Hou''s mansion, which he had been hesitant to enter.


    Chichiughed and went straight to the main courtyard, "Mother, mother, who do I bring back?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3709: Are you Yan Lin?

    Chapter 3709 Are you Yan Lin?


    Gu Yundong was talking to Gu Ruyi when he heard the sound and stood up, "Why are you whirring? Who did you bring back?"


    As soon as she went out, she saw her son at first sight, and Alin next to her at the second nce.


    Chi Chi was about to talk to Gu Yundong, but when he saw his mothering, she pulled him aside and looked at Alin without blinking.


    frowned slowly and looked at him suspiciously.


    It was A-Lin, who was also excited when he looked at Gu Yundong. After a while, he whispered, "Madam."


    "You, are you really Yan Lin?" Gu Yundong was overjoyed.


    "I am." Alin nodded, "I haven''t seen you for many years, and thedy hasn''t changed much."


    Gu Yundong lookedplicated and very happy, "You have changed a lot, you are much more capable than before, looking at you, you have practiced martial arts? How is your sister?"


    "It''s all pretty good. My sister got married a few years ago, has a son and a daughter, and is doing well."


    "What about you? Are you married or have children?"


    Yan Lin shook his head, "Not yet, wait for two years to settle down before marrying."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, Yan Lin was not too young. When they met him in Fengshou Vige, the child was fourteen or fifteen years old. It has been more than ten years since then. In this era, it is surprising that he has not married at his age.


    Looking to the left, then to the right, gazing back and forth on the faces of the two of them. In fact, not only him, but also Wanwan and Bai Yong, who also entered the door, were confused.


    Bai Yong knew that Song Yan knew his grandchildren and daughter-inw, but he didn''t know that even the guard beside Song Yan knew them. Didn''t he say that Song Yan was alone when he was taken back? And only five years old.


    Chi Chi couldn''t hold back, interrupted the two of them with a loud voice, and asked, "Mother, you... know each other?"


    "Yeah, I know, but I didn''t see each other again after we parted." Gu Yundong sighed with emotion, then froze for a moment and frowned, "Isn''t this what you brought to meet me? Why, you don''t know yet. Do we know each other?"


    patted his forehead slowly, "No, the person I want you to meet is him."


    He backed away halfway, revealing Song Yan who was being carried on a stretcher.


    Although Song Yan fell asleep with his eyes closed, even though he was still young when we parted, and even though he hasn''t seen each other since then.


    But Gu Yundong recognized him at first nce, she was stunned, "...Song Yan?"


    "Mother, how do you know?" He didn''t even have time to introduce him, and he wanted to startle her.


    Gu Yundong''s face shed with ecstasy, "Really Song Yan?"


    "He is very simr to Emperor Li, and his nose is exactly the same as that of the Su family." In this way, she would not be the second choice at all, and she did not need any token to prove her identity.


    Gu Yundong took a few steps and saw that he had been falling asleep. He frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with him? Is he sick?"


    "It''s alright, my great-grandfather said he''ll wake up early tomorrow morning."


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, and asked again, "What''s the matter? How did Song Yane to Xuanhe Mansion, and when did hee? He is the prince of Li Kingdom, is it alright toe out like this? How did Song Yan meet him? Oops, I''m so confused, hurry up, hurry up and put him on the bed to sleep, how can he befortable lying on a stretcher? Hurry up, hurry up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3710: Its nice that Song Yan is back

    Chapter 3710 Fanwai Song Yan is back, so nice


    Chi Chi was so dumbfounded as she watched her mother go about her business, telling her servants to clean up the house next door, prepare clean clothes, and pay attention to safety, as if Song Yan was the only one in her heart.


    He carried Wanwan to the corner and sat down, sighing, "Xiao Wanwan, we have be two little cabbage."


    Wanwan broke free from his arms and ran to Gu Yundong''s side, "Mother, I''m here to help, I can wipe brother Song Yan''s face."


    Chi Chi twitched the corners of his mouth and said in a low voice, "Traitor, with your brother Song Yan, I don''t even care about my own brother."


    It''s just what he said, but seeing their lively appearance, he couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    It''s great, brother Song Yan is back too.


    It was just pure joy before, but now, as time passed, listening to his mother''s voice, his childhood memories began to revive, and gradually became clearer. The kind of joy that was quietly rising from the bottom of my heart also followed closely.


    He clearly remembered that when Song Yan first came to the mansion, he was as thin and thin as the kitten in his arms, and he even spoke carefully.


    also remember Song Yan''s surprised look when he first came to his toy room.


    I remember Song Yan''s reluctance to part with him when he left.


    I remember that they made an appointment and see you when they grow up.


    Now, they really saw it.


    Gu Yundong calmly settled down on Song Yan, and then he exited lightly, closed the door and came to the main courtyard.


    With a smile on her face, she led Wanwan over to take a sip of water, then sat down and asked, "What the **** is going on, tell me."


    Chichi pointed to Yan Lin next to him, "Mother, you can ask him, he is Song Yan''s brother''s guard, and he can answer your questions."


    Gu Yundong was surprised and asked Yan Lin to sit down, "Guard, have you be Song Yan''s guard?"


    "Yeah." In front of Gu Yundong, Yan Lin couldn''t help but rx. He took a sip of the water she handed over and said with a smile, "I''ll be with him after he returns to Li."


    Gu Yundong straightened his back instantly, "So early? What happened back then? After I heard that all the vigers in Fengshou Vige were killed, I have been worried about the safety of you and your sister. I also asked someone to inquire, I was relieved to say that there were no bodies of your brothers and sisters in the victims, but there was still no whereabouts of you. Not long after Song Yan returned to Li, the person who inquired about the news replied to me, saying that your brothers and sisters were safe, but There is no extra news."


    Yan Lin nodded, "It''s also a coincidence, my wife also knows that after my parents were killed by Bai Zhiyan, my grandmother favored the second uncle. Even if the second uncle took the silver taels paid by Bai Zhiyan and escaped, Our whole family is in a difficult situation, and my grandma is also angry on the surface, but in fact, he still values ??him."


    Gu Yundong still knew about this, but luckily they all saw through it, so he left one hundred taels of silver for Yan Lin alone and let him hide it for himself.


    "Later, my second uncle came back, but he was arrested by the government, because the olddy-inw saw that Laogui was dead and reported the case, and told the story of your appearance in Fengshou Vige. My second uncle also He was arrested and interrogated, and the money forpensation was naturally taken away by the government."


    Gu Yundong, "Lao Gui? Is that Lao Gui who put poisonous snakes on our carriage and wanted to harm us?"


    It was he who beat Song Yan, who came to report to them, half to death. Yan Lin couldn''t stand it any longer, and begged them to take Song Yan away from Fengshou Vige and out of Li Kingdom.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3711: Chilling

    Chapter 3711 Fanwai Chill


    "Yes, it''s him. Lao Gui wants to harm you, and his wife knows it. In the end, only Lao Gui''s body was seen, and nothing could be found from the government, only that Lao Gui was identally bitten to death by a poisonous snake. of."


    When Yan Lin talked about what happened back then, his expression was very calm.


    "But the olddy-inw is unwilling to ept this fact, but she doesn''t know where to find you. She feels that she is alone and weak, and the government does not pay attention, so she wants to find an ally."


    Gu Yundong understood, "I found you?"


    "Yes." Yan Lin only found it funny, "She thinks that my parents were killed, and I must hate the murderer very much in my heart, and I hate you who took away the murderer, just as unwilling as she is. She wants to go to the government with me to report the crime, Prove that you are murderous demons. However, I refused. Who knew that the olddy-inw hated me because of this. "


    The people present were speechless for a while after hearing this, but they also knew that Gu Yundong and the others didn''t know where they went for a long time, and hating them for finding their revenge had be very illusory.


    At this time, Yan Lin was not with her, and the hatred that had nowhere to vent would have a ce to transfer.


    It can only be said that it is very unlucky to meet such a mentally ill person.


    Yan Lin said, "I was hesitating whether to leave Fengshou Vige at that time. When Hou Ye passed through Fengshou Vige again, he told me that Dajin and Li Kingdom were afraid of going to war. I have one hundred taels from you in my hand. Silver, it''s definitely fine to go outside to live. It''s just that I can''t leave my grandparents alone, even if they love my second uncle more, I can''t just watch them go through the war and die."


    "But at this moment, the olddy-inw found my second uncle and gave the second uncle five taels of silver, and asked the second uncle to help match my sister and his son. My second uncle not only agreed, but even persuaded my grandma to let him My sister went to an old noble family to be a child bride."


    At that moment, Yan Lin waspletely cold to the Yan family.


    For fifty taels of silver, they even pushed his sister into the fire pit.


    They knew that the old noble daughter-inw was very hostile to their brothers and sisters because he did not share the same hatred with her, and they would sell his sister without even thinking about it.


    Even in order to prevent him from doing bad things, he sent him out and asked him to go up the mountain to guard his parents for seven, seven and forty-nine days. If Yan Lin didn''t want to hurry up to prepare things before the war, he went to the mountain to tell his parents, and he woulde back in a day, he still didn''t know about it. I don''t even know that because of my sister''s resistance, I was beaten by my grandma and the others. I was locked in the firewood room with a high fever, and I almost lost my life.


    Yan Lin left them alone, and was not going to tell them about the war. Just packed up and packed up, took advantage of the Yan family''s inattentiveness, and left Harvest Vige with her younger sister.


    And just a few days after they left the vige, they heard the news that the vige had been massacred by bandits.


    Yan Lin was stunned at the time, the whole vige was gone?


    In addition to being at a loss, he was also frightened.


    But he followed closely, and he felt something was wrong. What kind of bandit would go to a remote ce like Harvest Vige? Harvest Vige is very poor, even if you want to rob, you can''t choose Harvest Vige, right?


    Also, only the Harvest Vige had an ident, and the nearby viges had no problems at all.


    Will the bandits only pick one vige to attack?


    "I thought there might be something wrong at the time, so after I settled my sister, I quietly returned to the vige."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3712: The encounter between Yan Lin and Song Yan

    Chapter 3712 The encounter between Yan Lin and Song Yan


    Chi Chi was surprised, "You are bold."


    Yan Lin sighed, "I have to figure it out, otherwise what will my sister and I do in the future?"


    Sure enough, when he went back, he found something was wrong. It looked like someone was stationed in the vige.


    Yan Lin withdrew at that time. From then on, he took his sister away from Harvest Vige and went to the mountains to hide his name for more than half a year.


    After the limelight passed, he went back to Harvest Vige and found that someone was digging Song Yan''s mother''s grave, and it seemed that the grave was going to be moved for her.


    followed, and the people who were originally stationed in the vige withdrew.


    But Yan Lin still didn''t dare to be careless, and still lived cautiously.


    kept it hidden until the end of the year, when he quietly went to the street to buy daily necessities one day. I didn''t expect... but I saw Song Yan.


    At that time, Song Yan had just returned, and he was very uneasy. Emperor Li wanted to cultivate a rtionship with him. After entering the city, he let the guards protect him secretly, and he took Song Yan to wander the streets alone.


    Song Yan also recognized Yan Lin. It has been almost a year since thest time the two separated.


    Seeing each other again, only then did Yan Lin know that Song Yan was the prince of their Li Kingdom, and the only prince.


    "At that time, Emperor Li asked me if I would like to follow the eldest prince."


    Song Yan had just returned to China at that time, and there was no one around him that he could trust. Yan Lin, who had rescued him and helped him, seemed to be a clever person, and he just happened to be a confidant of Song Yan.


    Yan Lin agreed, and he also wanted to earn a future for himself and his sister.


    Now, because he is the person next to the eldest prince, it is not bad for the younger sister to marry, and it can even be said that there are many choices. Thinking that she almost became the child bride of someone like an old noble son, Yan Lin was especially d that she made the right choice.


    Gu Yundong understood, no wonder she asked someone to inquire about Yan Lin''s news, the other party only gave her a message that her siblings were safe, and did not say that he was with Song Yan.


    After all, Yan Lin, as the first prince, if it is known that he has such a past with the Yongan Hou of the Great Jin Dynasty, those who dislike Song Yan will only make a fuss about it.


    "So for so many years, you have been by Song Yan''s side and have been with him to protect him?"


    "Yeah." Yan Lin nodded, "Huang Li found someone to teach me martial arts. Master Wu said that I have a good skeleton and I am a good material for martial arts. Now, my skills are quite good."


    said and smiled embarrassedly, he may not haveughed like this for many years.


    next to Chi Chi stared at him angrily, isn''t it good? He couldn''t follow him.


    "Then when did youe to Xuanhe Mansion? Why didn''t youe to Hou Mansion to find us?"


    this¡­¡­


    Yan Lin hesitated for a while before saying, "The First Prince is afraid that you will be angry, so he doesn''t dare."


    Don''t look at Song Yan''s good attitude towards Chi Chi and Wan Wan, and he is so kind. In fact, he has been immersed in the pce for many years, and he is already a decisive character.


    When Li Guo mentioned the eldest prince, he was an image who was not easy to mess with even though he was young.


    The officials in the court all said that the eldest prince is very simr to Emperor Li. As expected, he was taught by Emperor Li, and the methods are exactly the same as Emperor Li.


    But the eldest prince in Xuanhe Mansion seems to have changed his personality. He is timid, hesitant, gentle and polite. If Li Guo Baiguan sees this, his jaw will drop.


    "Why are we angry?" Gu Yundong frowned, "You guys have been here but have been avoiding it, that''s why people are angry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3713: Song Yan woke up

    Chapter 3713 Fanwai Song Yan woke up


    Yan Lin said, "The eldest prince took the initiative to cut off contact with you back then, but now hees to the door by himself, worried that you will not recognize him."


    Gu Yundong was helpless, "Why does he think so? We all know his difficulties. It is already difficult for a person to walk in the pce, and it is for each other''s good to cut off contact. Is it possible that we don''t understand this?"


    Yan Lin thinks that Song Yan probably cares too much, right? Because I care that Mrs. Hou Yehou gave him a beam of light when he was the most difficult, and that they were his rtives, so I was afraid that they would me him.


    Song Yan had just returned to Li, and he was stillmunicating with Gu Yundong, but after all, the status of both parties was very important. In order to avoid some misunderstandings, their letters to each other will be checked repeatedly, and they will even be handed over to each other through the hands of Emperor Li, so the letters mentioned in the letters are all irrelevant topics.


    Later, Shao Qingyuan''s term in Jingping County expired and he returned to the capital.


    I originally thought that he would be promoted to an official position and be a nobleman from now on, but he did not expect that he would resign directly and return to his hometown. Although he was named a marquis, he had no real power.


    Song Yan knew that Godfather and Godmother must have considered many factors to make such a decision, but he also knew that part of it must have something to do with him.


    At that time, Song Yan had already understood a lot of things. He knew that if he got too close to his godfather and godmother, they would definitely be suspected by the superiors in the future.


    Therefore, despite his reluctance, he took the initiative to cut off contact.


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong sent letters he no longer returned, and he even returned the things they sent.


    With such a determination, Song Yan felt more ufortable than anyone else, but he couldn''t bring trouble to Shao Qingyuan and the others.


    As a result, when he returned to Xuanhe Mansion, he felt ashamed to see his godfather and godmother, and was afraid that they would be angry with what he had done before.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but feel sorry for Song Yan, this child is still the same as before, considerate and sensible.


    As for the poison on Song Yan''s body, Yan Lin also exined that it was nothing more than being assassinated in a struggle for power and profit. The murderer was caught, and Song Yan executed it himself.


    Gu Yundong didn''t ask any more questions, the more he asked, the more bitter he felt.


    I want to know how difficult it has been for him all these years.


    She asked Yan Lin to rest, "We will send someone to take care of Song Yan, don''t worry."


    Yan Lin cupped his hands and stepped back.


    When Shao Qingyuan came back in the evening, he was overjoyed to learn that Song Yan hade to Xuanhe Mansion. He didn''t even have time to step in the door, so he went to see him first.


    He does look a lot like Emperor Li, just thinner.


    He said to Gu Yundong, "Let the kitchen prepare more food. When he was a child, he liked fried chicken and cakes, so let the kitchen prepare them, and he can eat them when he wakes up."


    "I don''t need a kitchen, Ie by myself. When he was a kid, he liked to eat snacks I made."


    Chi Chi watched tsk tsk tsk, raised his hand and said, "I want to eat hot and sour noodles."


    bouncing around every night, "I want to eat egg pancakes."


    Gu Yundong, "..." You can really see the needle.


    She nced at the two of them, "Okay, I''ll make it for you tomorrow morning. Now go to dinner and go to bed early."


    "Oh." Brother and sister went out hand in hand.


    The next morning, before he woke upte at night, Chi Chi had already moved a pony, sitting on the edge of Song Yan''s bed, holding his chin and staring at him.


    Bai Yong said that one night is really one night.


    Just after ??, Song Yan couldn''t help but move his eyelids.


    Because I have been training outside for the past few days, and the manuscripts have been released, and the final ending is a bit difficult to write, the updates in the past few days... probably will follow the fate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3714: This **** is late

    Chapter 3714 Fanwai iste for this shit


    As soon as he opened his eyes, a big-faced pancake suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Song Yan''s face changed slightly, and he was about to take action under conditioned reflex, but he was restrained halfway through.


    He was startled for a moment, and then he saw clearly that the person in front of him was Chi Chi.


    Song Yan couldn''t helpughing for a while, "What are you doing so close?"


    Slowly let go of his hand, "I didn''t notice that your eyshes are quite long, I want to count how many."


    "..." Forget it, I think it''s something he can do.


    Song Yan rubbed his eyebrows and asked him, "How long have I slept?"


    Seeing that he hasn''t recovered yet, he smiled, "I slept all night."


    "One night?" Song Yan frowned, "So long? You''ve been here with me all the time?"


    "No, I came here early in the morning."


    Song Yanughed, "Do you believe I am Song Yan now?"


    The two of them came and went, but they didn''t seem to have been separated for many years when they talked, and they even knew each other very well.


    After sitting backte, after listening to his words, he immediately got up again, with a bit of a bad expression, "Of course I believe it, after all, my mother said that you look very simr to Emperor Li, and your nose also resembles that of the Su family. "


    "I do..." Song Yan suddenly sat up, "Your mother??"


    "That''s right." Chi Chi blinked innocently, "You passed out of aa yesterday, and the great grandfather said you had to sleep all night. I am a considerate person, seeing that Bie Zhuang has no one to serve, beside you. The guards here are all rude, they must not be able to take care of you, so I carried you... back to the Hou residence."


    Song Yan''s expression was about to crack, this dude actually took him home while he was unconscious.


    "So, godfather and godmother have all seen me?" Song Yan only felt his scalp tingle.


    "I''ve seen it." Chi Chi replied affirmatively, "By the way, if my mother said you woke up, hurry up and notify her, and I''ll call someone."


    "Eh, wait, don''t..."


    I didn''t hear it for a long time, and a gust of wind blew out the door of the room.


    Song Yan''s hand stretched out in midair, but only caught Lonely. He slowly retracted it,nded weakly on the quilt, and then tightened the quilt on his leg a little nervously.


    It''s over, his mind is nk now, and he doesn''t know what to do at all.


    went out to roar, and after a while, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan came in.


    Song Yan raised his head and saw that the person who seemed to have not changed for many years was getting closer and closer.


    He opened his mouth and shouted dryly, "Godfather, godmother, I..." came back.


    The voice seemed to be on the tip of the tongue, and the other three didn''t hear it at all.


    Gu Yundong had already walked to the edge of the bed in three or two steps, looked at his face carefully, and asked, "How do you feel? Is there any difort in your body?"


    Song Yan shook his head subconsciously.


    Shao Qingyuan had already stepped forward, and when he came over, he took his wrist to check the pulse.


    After a while, he retracted his hand and said, "It''s okay, just follow what Grandpa saidter, pay attention to rest, take medicine on time, and your body will recover."


    Gu Yundong breathed a sigh of relief, then red at Song Yan and said, "You are really, you were poisoned three years ago, and you have onlye to Xuanhe Mansion until now. I heard Yan Lin say, how many times have you been poisoned? "


    Song Yan felt a little guilty and nodded slowly, thinking that Yan Lin really knew everything in front of his godfather and godmother, and he had never been so obedient to his father.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3715: Feeling at home

    Chapter 3715 The feeling of a foreigner


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and poked him in the head, "Your godfather is a master of medicine, no matter how bad it is, there is still the old man. You said, why do you suffer so much?"


    Song Yan didn''t dare to speak, so he obediently lowered his head and listened to the training, and after a long while he said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, godmother."


    Seeing him like this, Gu Yundong snorted coldly and said nothing more, "Okay, since you wake up, get up first, let''s go to breakfast, you slept all night and didn''t eat dinner yesterday."


    Song Yan nodded and quickly got up to wash up.


    Then he followed Gu Yundong to the flower hall. As soon as he entered the door, he found that there were many people in the flower hall. Everyone seemed to be waiting for him.


    Song Yan''s footsteps paused for a while, but he still ran overte at night, took his hand and carried it inside, "Brother Song Yan,e over for dinner, my mother made you delicious food, hurry up. "


    The other people sitting in the flower hall also stood up. Gu Yunshu walked up to him and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen him for many years, and he has grown so big."


    When Song Yan followed Emperor Li to the capital, he also had a brief rtionship with Yun Shu Keke and the others.


    Although the time was not long, and Yun Shu Keke was not very old at the time, Song Yan was Gu Yundong''s godson, and that was their junior.


    Coco also came over and smiled, "I can still see the shadow of my childhood, especially these eyes."


    "Okay, okay, let''s catch up and take it slow, eat first."


    Song Yan was dragged to the dining table and saw some familiar food on the table, his eyes were slightly warm.


    This is the feeling of home.


    In front of ?? is a big round table, and there are quite a few of them. Gu Yundong introduced Ayue Baiyang and Gu Ruyi. They were all unknown to Song Yan, but they all looked at him with kind expressions at the moment.


    Song Yan took a deep breath, suppressed the sourness that came up in his heart, and sat down obediently.


    Although Gu Yundong wanted to make fried chicken and cakes for himst night, but this morning, he had just finished detoxification, so naturally he didn''t eat these things.


    She pushed the porridge and steamed buns on the table in front of him, "Preserved egg porridge with lean meat, you used to love to drink it, eat it while it''s hot."


    "Hmm." Song Yan lowered his head and took a sip. The familiar feeling returned.


    At the dinner table, everyone was chatting andughing, asking him a few questions about his body from time to time, but he didn''t me him for a single sentence or half, and he didn''t ask about his life in the country of Li.


    The presence of all smart people, even if you don''t ask, you know that his life is not easy.


    Otherwise, how could you be poisoned?


    The only good thing is that Emperor Li treats him well.


    Over the years, Emperor Li had only one child like Song Yan, no matter the prince or the princess, he was the only one.


    It is said that he epted a concubine, but at most he would only be promoted to a concubine, and no one would step up, let alone a queen.


    This behavior naturally caused a lot of dissatisfaction in the court of Li Guo.


    But Li Huang has always followed his own way, and he is not happy that no one can force him. Especially three years ago, someone was thinking of getting rid of his only prince, how many children should Emperor Li have to have for the sake of his heir?


    All Song Yan was poisoned, who knew that Song Yan was not dead, and even Emperor Li gave him full authority to investigate the murderer.


    Song Yan was only eleven years old at that time. After finding out the murderer, he personally executed him.


    Not only that, but the matter was very involved, and the court was very turbulent.


    Everyone has seen the methods of the father and son. In the past few years, no one dared to easily move their minds.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3716: Chi Chi and Song Yan

    Chapter 3716 Fanwai Chichi and Song Yan


    Song Yan always remembered what Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong told him when they parted - only if he is strong enough, he will not be bullied by others.


    After he returned to China, he grew rapidly. When he first entered the pce, he also suffered a lot of malicious hands, both overtly and secretly.


    Fortunately, Emperor Li had a lesson at that time, and all the arrangements around him were his confidants.


    And Song Yan also memorized the list of toxin production and detoxification that Shao Qingyuan gave him. After being poisoned three years ago, he could insist on waiting until the antidote was prepared, and the first aid measures he took at the beginning also yed an important role.


    After all, the person who wanted to harm him finally found an opportunity to poison him, and he definitely hoped that he would die on the spot when he saw the blood seal his throat.


    His life, if not for godfather and godmother, he would have died several times.


    Now sitting in this bright and clean room again, facing everyone''s concern and thoughtfulness, Song Yan felt that the warmth back then was not a dream.


    After eating, Song Yan was pulled by Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan to talk.


    Shao Qingyuan did not go to the free clinic today, but it was toote. Yesterday, a viger who promised Changwu Vige still had to keep his promise and had to leave in a hurry after eating.


    After two or three days, Song Yan''s turbulent mood slowly calmed down.


    Both he and Yan Lin stayed in the Hou Mansion, and Bai Yong was drinking the medicine on time. On the third day, when Bai Yong gave him another pulse, the poison in Song Yan''s body had been cleared.


    Then he followed Chichi to go out to a free clinic. Although he did not understand medical skills, he liked this peaceful life very much.


    Chi Chi was naturally happy, put his arms around his shoulder and said, "You only knew me when I was a child before, and now I''ll show you how charming I am now."


    Song Yan nodded in approval, "You were quite charming when you were young."


    Chichi, "..." I can''t boast of yourself like this.


    But the two have a good rtionship now, and the next ce for free clinic is Yongfu Town.


    This was specially left to him by Shao Qingyuan. Others don''t know about his slow medical skills, but the people of Yongfu Town trust him very much.


    Yongfu Town is very prosperous now. There is a Gujia workshop, and the flow of people has never been less, and even the housing prices have risen with the tide.


    Chi Chi sat on the carriage and introduced to Song Yan, "Yongfu Town used to be called Yongfu Vige, which is where my father grew up. My mother''s first stop to get rich is here. Look there, that area is all Gu''s family. In the workshop, there are now as many as 600 workers, and this is only in the workshop, as well as the people responsible for nting and purchasing fruit trees, adding up to nearly 1,000.¡±


    He shook his head and said, "Do you think my mother is a money basket?"


    It was the first time for Song Yan toe to Yongfu Town. He had heard of this ce when he was a child, and even before he recognized his rtives, he had fantasized about it. In the fields, the sun rises and the sunes in and rests.


    Song Yan raised his head, pointed to the distant mountain and asked, "Is that Nine Tiger Mountain?"


    "Yes, this mountain is endless, and few people go into the deep mountain. Do you want to go? How about I take you there?"


    He came suddenly in high spirits.


    Song Yan smiled and said, "Don''t you want a free clinic?" But he was thinking about going into the mountain again.


    "You can wait until the free clinic is over. By the way, I don''t know how long you will stay in Xuanhe Mansion. If it is too short, you may not be able to go."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3717: Dont talk about martial arts

    Chapter 3717 Fanwai does not talk about martial arts


    I really wanted to go, but he hadn''t been in the mountains for a long time.


    In the past, Shao Qingyuan often took him there, firstly to exercise him, to get familiar with the terrain in the mountains, and secondly to take him to identify the medicinal materials in order to collect herbs. Chi Chi has been flexible like a monkey since he was a child.


    But in recent years, Shao Qingyuan has been busy, and many things in the house have naturally fallen on Chichi. After all, Yongfu Town is far away, so he never went into the mountains again.


    Now that Song Yan is here, and there are guards by his side, his parents should agree when they enter the mountain, right?


    Seeing the expectation in his eyes, Song Yan didn''t have the heart to refuse. Moreover, he rarely had the experience of going on adventures with his close brothers. He didn''t have any ns or goals, he just went to y and make trouble. Maybe in this life, this kind of opportunity will also Only once.


    Therefore, he nodded slightly and said, "Yes, I should have stayed in Xuanhe Mansion for a long time. In fact, in addition to me, I also have envoys from Li Kingdom in the Kingdom of Jin this time. Having said that, I want toe to see the godfather and godmother in advance, the mission should have already set off by now, and when they are about to arrive in the capital, I will rush over there."


    Chi Chi rolled his eyes, "You still want to go to the capital?"


    "Of course I''m going. I also have to go see my grandfather and grandmother." The two old people were getting older and older, and it was impossible for him to leave the country every now and then. It will take many years.


    It has been nine years since thest time I saw the Su family.


    Song Yan''s eldest uncle applied to be transferred to be an envoy when Li Guo first established the embassy.


    It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t be there forever, and he changed his envoy after three or four years in office.


    However, he was so close when Song Yan just went to Li Kingdom when he needed his rtives the most, which also gave him greatfort.


    Ci Chi suddenly approached him, "Should I go to the capital with you?"


    "Really?"


    "As long as you convince my parents." Chichi hehe, "I think as long as you tell me, my parents will definitely agree. You just say that you want to get along with me more, you miss me, and you miss me. My heart hurts, to put it pitifully, I can shed two tears when necessary, my mother is soft-hearted and definitely agrees."


    Song Yan, "..." Are you sure that Godfather and Godmother wouldn''t want to go anywhere else?


    He pushed Chichi to the side, "You speak for yourself, and they will agree."


    The capital is not an unfamiliar ce. If nothing else, Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu are all in the capital. If you gote, you will only get the best care.


    sighed slowly, "You don''t know, I went back to the capital and got into trouble. My parents strictly forbid me to step into the gate of the capital again in the short term."


    "You...what''s wrong?"


    "Does it count for hitting the fifth prince?"


    Song Yan, "..."


    Chichi vomited bitterly, "You can''t me me. The fifth prince himself said he wanted topete with me. He couldn''tpare to me, so he didn''t talk about martial arts."


    "Don''t talk about martial arts? He went toin?" Song Yan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Chi Chi nodded his head, "Yes, I don''t care if you say he is going to go to his own father and concubine to sue me, he is not, he went to my parents. I also asked my parents to tell him how to break me. Tricks, beat me next time. Do you think he is sick, is he sick?"


    Song Yan was speechless, is he really getting old? So fourteen-year-olds can''t understand the minds of twelve-year-olds?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3718: Uncle Beef Egg

    Chapter 3718 Fanwai Uncle Egg


    "My parents can''t be bothered, especially my father, who wants to make out with my mother... Then you shouldn''t have heard these two words. In short, I was disturbed by him and became angry, so I was strictly forbidden to go to the capital in a short time. ."


    Pro, affectionate? ?


    Song Yan coughed lightly and quickly changed the subject, "Okay, I''ll talk to my godfather and godmother about this when I go back."


    "Hey, as expected of a good brother." Chi Chi stretched out his hand and put an arm around his shoulder again, "Wait two yearster, when I reach your age, I will tell my parents to go to Li Guo to find you."


    Song Yan looked back at him in surprise, "Really."


    "Of course it''s true." Chi Chi gave me a non-joking expression, "But you have to give me some token, otherwise you live in the pce, and it won''t be easy for me to find you."


    "Row."


    The two of them agreed, and the carriage almost stopped at the gate of Shao''s house.


    Slowly jumped off the carriage, and when he got off the carriage, many vigers gathered around him, "The prince is back?"


    "Is the prince staying here tonight? This is the Chinese cabbage grown by myself. It''s very fresh. Take it back quickly and let Mrs. Tong cook it for you."


    "Is your son here for a free clinic? We''re not in a hurry, you''ve worked hard toe here, take a good rest for a day, and start tomorrow."


    "Just tell us what the prince needs, you''re wee."


    Before Song Yan got off the bus, he saw Chi Chi, who was already surrounded by the crowd and couldn''t get out.


    He was stunned for a moment, thenughed, and said to Yan Lin beside him, "Chichi is still as popr."


    "There is a special attractive charm about the prince."


    Song Yan agreed and got out of the car.


    The vigers who had already lost their enthusiasm here, wiped off sweat with a sad face.


    was about to turn around to greet Song Yan, when he saw someone standing beside him.


    He was stunned for a moment, then immediately waved, "Uncle Niudan."


    Niudan staggered, almost unable to hold the appearance of an elegant schr, he quickly said, "What Uncle Niudan? Call me Uncle Chen Er, or Uncle Jingwen."


    Chichi ran to him, "Okay, Uncle Jingwen, but I still think Uncle Niudan is kinder."


    Chen Jingwen burst into tears, kindly, this name is not even called by his father Chen Liang now.


    He is a serious schr. Although he is only a child, the egg is a ck history.


    He deliberately ignored the title and asked him, "I heard that your uncle also returned to Xuanhe Mansion. Didn''t hee with you this time?"


    Chen Jingwen was the first friend Gu Yunshu met in Yongfu Vige. Although they studied in different schools, they still had some connections asionally.


    Chen Jingwen did not have the talent of Gu Yunshu in reading. He was ordinary, but he was also admitted to Tongsheng.


    It was only after three exams that he didn''t get a good spot. Chen Liang was worried when he saw that his mentality was a little broken. The year beforest, he had the cheek to write a letter to Yun, asking him if he had a good way to study.


    Yunshu is very concerned about Niudan, a little friend, and they have passed letters several times over the years. It''s just that he always said that it''s not bad, and there is no problem with reading. Yunshu is naturally not good enough to ask more questions.


    This time, Chen Liang wrote a letter, and Yun Shu knew that Niudan had been hit hard.


    He sorted out his previous study notes, and sent him all the notes. He also asked Niudan to send the articles he had written. He didn''t say that he would read it himself, but only told his master Shen Yuan to guide him and see what needs to be improved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3719: Extra Shinmei

    Chapter 3719 Fanwai Xinming Pavilion


    Chen Jingwen is embarrassed, he feels a little ashamed. At a very young age, Yun Shu was a talent in the third grade of Lianzhong, andter became the champion. Not only Yunshu, but also Yuanzhi.


    What about him? I failed the exam three times, and I was embarrassed to say that I was a friend of Yunshu.


    But he was not reconciled. After reading books for so many years, he still wanted to get a job. So he still gritted his teeth and tacitly wrote out the articles he wrote on weekdays, even during exams.


    Chen Jingwen and Chen Liang both knew that Yunshu was very busy and thought about sending it, but it would take a while to receive a reply.


    Unexpectedly, within a month, Yunshu pointed out the problems in his article, and even wrote a page full of learning methods and problems.


    Chen Jingwen calcted the journey. I was afraid that Yun Shu would just read his article overnight and write down his opinion, and he had to send it over.


    He was moved, rekindled his courage, and began to change his study methods and attitudes ording to the method mentioned by the cloud book.


    Sure enough, it seemed like a moment of enlightenment, I started writing again, and I didn''t feel as sluggish as before. Even the master said that his writing was getting better and better, and he asked him to try again this year.


    Chen Jingwen felt that it was not enough. He wanted to wait another year and end the game next year. He told Yunshu about his decision, and Yunshu supported him very much. The most important thing is his confidence.


    This time, he heard that he waste, so he hurriedly asked for leave from the county school. However, he did not see Yunshu.


    Sure enough, Chi Chi shook his head and said, "My uncle didn''te. He came here with a mission given by the emperor this time, and he didn''t have any free time. But just wait a few more days, he will definitely make time toe over."


    Chen Jingwen exhaled and nodded to calm down.


    Then he mmed at Chichi, and hurried to the county school.


    Chichi took Song Yan inside and said, "Uncle can''te for the time being, but my aunt and aunt really want toe and have a look. Unfortunately, both of them are pregnant."


    Auntie is okay, my aunt is too pregnant, my mother won''t agree.


    However, they would also make fun of themselves, and they remembered that when they went out, they were discussing going to Xinming Pavilion.


    There is also a new Ming Pavilion in the capital, but no matter how good or prosperous the capital is, it is not as good as the Xuanhe House.


    This is the first Xinming Pavilion opened by Gu Yundong, and now she manages it herself.


    Whenever there is a new idea, this new Ming Court is always the first to benefit.


    Coco and Ayue went over with Gu Ruyi after having breakfast.


    Gu Ruyi was here for the first time. Although she had heard the name early on, she was recovering from her injury before, and then the conference started, so she never came.


    Now standing at the door of Xinming Pavilion, Gu Ruyi was inexplicably nervous.


    Fortunately, she is more familiar with Nini now. Because of Cousin Ke''s work in Xinming Pavilion, Nini oftenes in and out. As soon as she pulls her in, she follows her own backyard.


    The Xinming Pavilion has expanded a lot over the years. Gu Yundong bought the two shops next door at a high price and built ayer above it, so it looks very grand.


    As soon as they entered the backyard, Coco and Ayue went to the second floor, where several former little sisters were already waiting.


    Then the two sent Gu Ruyi and Nini away, "Go y by yourself, you don''t have to stay with us here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3720: Extra hand care

    Chapter 3720 Fanwai Hand Care


    Nini took Gu Ruyi downstairs and introduced her as she walked, "Xin Ming Pavilion now has wing rooms on the second and third floors for entertaining guests who want to be alone. The lobby on the first floor is for everyone to exchange feelings and listen to songs. Yes, but the most interesting is the backyard."


    "Backyard?" Gu Ruyi was puzzled.


    Nini blinked mysteriously, "Yes, backyard, let''s go, I''ll show you."


    pushed open the door connecting the lobby to the backyard, bypassed a screen wall, and the two stood in the middle of the backyard.


    Nini pushed open the first door, and the fragrant breath came in.


    Before Gu Ruyi could see clearly, a pleasant voice came from her ear, "Does the girl want to do hand care?"


    "Hand care?" As soon as Gu Ruyi said a word, she realized that her voice was a little louder, and she looked at the guy who asked with some embarrassment.


    The guyughed, "This is your first time, girl?"


    This guy knows Nini, and I think this girl should have been brought by Nini.


    But Nini didn''t exin, as a shop assistant, she naturally wanted to exin in detail, "Our wing room is dedicated to hand care and manicures, somedies want their hands to be fair and tender, and some embroiderers do the same. , we put ster on the hands, massage, trim the nails and barbs, and in just a quarter of an hour, we can give you a baby-smooth skin."


    Gu Ruyi, "..." As an embroiderydy who takes embroidery as her goal, this hand care is too tempting.


    She couldn''t help turning her head to look at Nini, who smiled and said, "I know you like this project,e, sit first, let''s do hand care first, there are other thingster, today is a very busy time. There is plenty, and we can try it all day long."


    said, pushed Gu Ruyi to a chair and sat down, across a table, the girl who had just greeted her immediately sat down opposite her.


    then said to her, "The girl first put her left hand on the pulse pillow."


    Gu Ruyi put it up nervously, and the next moment, the guy smiled at her soothingly, "I''ll trim the girl''s nails first."


    Gu Ruyi took a deep breath, and the guy held his left hand in his hand.


    The next moment, the guy snorted andughed, "The girl''s nails are neat, but they don''t need to be repaired."


    Gu Ruyi smiled, "I, I trim my nails every day."


    "The girl seems to take good care of her hands." The man smiled and touched her hand, making Gu Ruyi feel ufortable, and almost pulled his hand back.


    The guy was full of admiration, "The girl''s hands are very beautiful, delicate and fair, and they are well protected."


    Gu Ruyi smiled embarrassedly, "I, I am Xiu Niang, I rely on these hands to eat."


    The buddy suddenly realized, "No wonder. But usually embroidery girls tend to develop thin cocoons after holding needles for a long time."


    "Yes." Gu Ruyi nodded, but she was still young, and she was very loving on weekdays, but her hands were still smooth.


    When the guy heard this, he immediately smiled and said, "Does the girl want to buy our hand ointment? Buy it and wipe it every now and then to make sure your hands are free of any ws."


    Saying that, he took a jar on the side, "Here, this is it, I''ll use this for your hand care in a while, you can feel it, if you don''t feel good, then don''t buy it. If it''s good, keep it at home. A few jars, very good value."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3721: Extra soothing

    Chapter 3721 Extraordinary soothing


    Gu Ruyi stared nkly at the man who was trying his best to sell, and was a little surprised. So can the female man say the same thing?


    She looked at the hand ointment in the guy''s hand again, and was suddenly surprised, this, isn''t this exactly the same ointment that Bao''s family gave her back then?


    The Bao family also said that this ointment is very rare, so let her cherish it, take good care of her hands, and don''t waste it.


    So, did you actually buy it from Xinming Pavilion?


    Seeing that Gu Ruyi was in a daze, the guy quickly said, "Actually, the price is not expensive. If you buy more, we can make it cheaper for you. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t buy it, we don''t force it. Even if you don''t buy it, I will give it You take good care of your hands. It''s my own opinion. You are an embroidered mother. This ointment will definitely be useful when you buy it back. It''s a pity to miss it. "


    Nini smiled and said to the guy, "You don''t need to rmend her, Ruyi is your boss''s niece. If you want ointment, do you need to buy it from here?"


    "Huh?" The guy was surprised, and then sighed, "So it turns out, it was me who made the fool. Hey, I was thinking about getting amission."


    What she said was really out of ce, Ruyi had never heard of it, so she could only look at Nini with a dry smile.


    Thetter leaned into her ear and exined, "If they can sell the ointment, there will be rewards on top of the original wages, which is stipted by Sister Yundong. So the guys will naturally have to work hard to make the wages higher."


    After a pause, he exined, "But Sister Yundong also said that if a customer shows that they don''t want to buy, they must stop rmending immediately, and the service attitude must not be different. It is not allowed to keep making noise to affect the customer''s mood, and make appropriate sales. It''s doable, but it can''t be done for the sake of reward."


    Gu Ruyi was thoughtful, the guy over there had already applied the ointment to her hand.


    While giving her a massage, he chatted with them, no longer talked about the ointment, and asionally asked Gu Ruyi to feel sofortable.


    Gu Ruyi had never experienced such enjoyment, but felt that his hands suddenly became precious.


    When the massage was almost done, the man led her to flush the water again and did a second massage.


    Finally, apply ayer of hand balm and you are done.


    The man asked her if she wanted to dye her nails, but Gu Ruyi shook her head and refused.


    Then, he carefully touched the back of his slippery hand and followed Nini out in a trance.


    Nini pursed her lips and smiled, "How is it? Enjoy?"


    "Um."


    Walking out the door, Gu Ruyi looked back again. It turns out that Xinming Pavilion is such a magical and popr ce, no wonder the business is so good.


    Nini dragged her to the next wing again, "This room is for facial care, but Sister Yundong said, we are young, and our faces are all that kind of protein, which means that we are still very tender. You don''t need to mess around, just don''t make your face too dry, just put on some facial oil. Come on, let''s go in and have a look."


    Gu Ruyi was ignorant and followed Nini into the door.


    Sure enough, another guy came forward, Nini said her request, and the guy let the two lie down on a couch.


    Gu Ruyi became nervous again. She opened her eyes and saw the guy walk in front of her head, sat down and said to her, "Take it easy, girl, we''re just giving you a facial relief."


    Soothing? How to soothe?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3722: Fell down someone

    Chapter 3722 Fanwai fell a person


    Gu Ruyi stared nkly at the man who cleaned his hands, then scooped out a portion of the fat from the ceramic jar on the side and put it on his face.


    She blinked and stared at the guy''s hand, only to realize that the man''s hand was more delicate than hers, and it was smooth on the face, and there was no ufortable feeling at all.


    The guy pressed her face back and forth, and while asking her if the strength was heavy, she slowly moved to the side, and then her scalp, chin, and ears were all pressedfortably.


    Gu Ruyi''s face turned red and she could only close her eyes tightly.


    But not long after, she unknowingly fell asleep.


    Nini made a silent gesture to the two guys in the room when she saw this.


    The next moment, the guy unfolded the screen, making it a separate small space for them, lest new guests see it.


    When Gu Ruyi woke up, it was already an hourter.


    She woke up suddenly and looked around in a dazed way. It took a while to realize what was going on, and now his face was flushed, and he quickly turned over and sat up.


    Nini sat on the side reading a book, and raised her head when she saw this, "Ruyi, are you awake?"


    Gu Ruyi was very embarrassed, "Yes, I''m sorry, I fell asleep."


    Nini came over, lowered her voice and said in a low voice, "It''s okay, it''s normal, there are often guests who massage with their eyes closed and fall asleep when it''s toofortable. Look, there are screens in this room, just for this. .You can fall asleep, it shows that this guy has a good way."


    Immediately, she pointed to the side, "There is ady over there who fell asleep. Let''s be gentle when we go out and don''t wake her up."


    "Well." The two quietly came out of the wing.


    Walking all the way to the yard, Gu Ruyi sighed slightly, "For women, Xinming Pavilion is really a ce like heaven."


    "Really? You still have a few things to enjoy. It''s gettingte. Let''se back tomorrow."


    Gu Ruyi was actually a little embarrassed, but the temptation of Xinming Pavilion was too great, and she couldn''t resist it, and in the end she couldn''t resist her inner desire. She wanted to know what other projects there were in other wing rooms, so she nodded.


    Coco and Ayue have already gone back, so Nini took Gu Ruyi to the Hou residence.


    On the second day, they came to Xinming Pavilion again and walked around the remaining wing rooms one by one.


    Gu Ruyi has a wish in her heart. She wants to study embroidery harder. In the future, when she has money and ability, she will bring her mother and grandmother here so that they can also enjoy these projects.


    Unfortunately, my aunt did not open a shop like this in Yongning Mansion.


    When he went back in the evening, Gu Ruyi asked his aunt about this. Gu Yundong only said that if there is a suitable opportunity in the future, she will also open it in Yongning Mansion, but not now.


    Gu Ruyi doesn''t know much about suitable opportunities, but Auntie is a person with great skills, and she must have her own considerations.


    When it was dark, Chichi and Song Yan came back.


    It was just that they stayed for one night when they came back. They left Xuanhe House the next day, packed their things and went to Yongfu Town again.


    Gu Ruyi was also curious about Yongfu Town, but when she heard that they were going to enter the mountain, she dismissed the idea.


    It happened that she and Nini became good friends, and Nini said to take her to thergest cloth vige in Fucheng.


    Early in the morning, Gu Ruyi went to Cousin Ke''s house to find Nini.


    Who knew that just after turning into the alley, someone suddenly fell from the wall.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3723: cant leave you alone

    Chapter 3723 Can''t leave you alone


    ''Bang'', such a big movement.


    Gu Ruyi was so frightened that his face changed, and he subconsciously took two steps back.


    After standing up, he raised his eyes and looked down at the corner of the wall, only to see that the man who fell from the wall twitched, as if he wanted to stand up, but the next moment he fell back with a ''smack'' and followed closely. He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Gu Ruyi gasped, stood a little worried and nervous and asked from a distance, "You, are you alright?"


    Hearing the movement, the other party raised his head with difficulty, but his arms were tensed and he looked at her with a guarded gaze.


    After seeing her appearance clearly, he was stunned for a moment, "Are you... Miss Gu?"


    Gu Ruyi was surprised, "You know me?" She looked at this man carefully, and looked aside from his messy hair and the blood on his face, the outline was indeed somewhat familiar.


    In an instant, she suddenly came to her senses, "Who are you, that Boss Yu?" It was he who helped to find out about Xu Gun''s stay in Bao''s Bie Zhuang, "Who did you get hurt like this?"


    is an acquaintance, Gu Ruyi was a little relieved, but also very worried, and hurried forward to help him.


    However, Boss Yu waved his hand and said hurriedly, "It''s good to see you, Miss Gu hastened to go back to Hou''s mansion and tell Hou Ye and Mrs. Hou, cough..." He coughed up another mouthful of blood, "Just say, there is a group of people To be detrimental to the prince and the boy beside him, I identally found out about their plot, and I was injured when I was chased by them. Go, the prince and the others left the city this morning, and their group followed suit. , I am afraid that we will do something outside Xuanhe Mansion."


    Gu Ruyi''splexion changed greatly, should it be bad for Chi Chi?


    She got up without a word and ran to the alley, but stopped after a few steps.


    Turned his head and saw that Boss Yu wanted to sit up but couldn''t do anything, stomped his feet, gritted his teeth fiercely, and ran back.


    She held his hand and put him on her shoulder with difficulty.


    Boss Yu looked at her in surprise.


    Gu Ruyi said, "I, I can''t leave you alone. You also said that the group of people are still chasing you, you are very dangerous now, and you are seriously injured, and they can find out and kill you at any time. I''ll take you to a safe ce first, and then run to report the letter, I''ll be very fast."


    Boss Yu was supported by her and took a few steps forward. To be honest, although this girl is young and has little strength, it can indeed reduce his strength a lot with her supporting him to move forward.


    The wound was still very painful, but Boss Yu also took his life, gritted his teeth and sweated coldly and tried not to hold him back.


    Walk and talk to divert your attention and let your pain ease a little, "You are not afraid that they will kill you too."


    He didn''t say anything, but Gu Ruyi''s face turned white when he said it.


    She shivered a bit, but she still said, "Well, then I can''t just leave you alone. You can bear it, let''s go faster, or we may really die."


    At this juncture, listening to the little girl who was obviously scared to death but pretended to be calm, Boss Yu, who was almost in pain, couldn''t help but want tough out loud.


    However, he quickly found Gu Ruyi''s direction, and immediately frowned, gritted his teeth and said, "Are you going to Ke''s house?"


    Gu Ruyi nodded, she was going to find Nini, this is the closest to Ke''s house.


    She is still a little helpless, and subconsciously she has to go to Nini and Cousin Ke.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3724: hide

    Chapter 3724 Hiding


    Boss Yu said, "I can''t go to Ke''s house."


    "Huh?" Gu Ruyi almost couldn''t stop her feet.


    "The people chasing me are good stalkers, I''m afraid they will catch up soon. I was injured, cough... The traces left on the way are too obvious. If they go to Ke''s house, it will be troublesome."


    Gu Ruyi was stunned, she turned her head to look, she really saw a little bit of blood left on the ground, someone who was a little more careful could immediately follow the trace.


    And Cousin Ke and Nini are both helpless female rtives, those killers came to the door, didn''t she bring danger to them?


    Gu Ruyi panicked, "Then what should I do? This side, this side I''m not familiar with."


    Besides, there is this bloodstain, wherever it goes, the other party will find it. No matter where you go, isn''t it a dead end?


    Suddenly, she thought of something and hurriedly said, "By the way, Nini said that there are several hunters living in this alley of their house, are we..."


    She is amoner, and at this time, looking for a quick way is the best shortcut she can think of.


    "No, the government office has been busy recently and is not at home." Boss Yu exhaled and said in a low voice, "Go forward, turn left at the next intersection, and walk straight over there. There is an abandoned Yizhuang there. We are Jinyi Vige."


    Gu Ruyi felt that even if he entered the Yizhuang, the other party would still find him.


    But fortunately, although she has no idea, she has an obedient temperament. Boss Yu''s order must be reasonable.


    She immediately supported Boss Yu and continued to walk forward, and it didn''t take long to reach Yizhuang.


    It''s just that Boss Yu has obviously reached the limit, and his strength is gradually losing.


    He said to Gu Ruyi, "Go and press the third brick from the left."


    Gu Ruyi did as he did, and Boss Yu said again, "Next, press the fifth piece on the right, and then press the bulge under the second coffin on the left."


    Gu Ruyi pressed down one by one, and then saw that a wall appeared in the Yizhuang. The brick wall made a small creaking sound, revealing a staircase underneath.


    Gu Ruyi looked at the scene in front of him in shock, but Boss Yu frowned and stretched out his hand, "Quick, help me in, they''re here."


    Gu Ruyi didn''t care about anything, and quickly helped Boss Yu down the stairs.


    As they went, the brick wall was closed again.


    Boss Yu breathed a sigh of relief, leaned in the dark secret passage, and said, "In this way, even if they follow the traces to find Yizhuang, they will not be able to find the switch of this secret passage."


    Gu Ruyi thought to himself, isn''t it hard to find? It would be fine if they pressed one brick, but they pressed three in a row.


    only¡­¡­


    "We came in, but I still have to report to my aunt and the others. They are outside. What should I do if I can''t get out?"


    Boss Yu pointed to the dark secret passage, "You go from there, and you will find the main street at the end."


    Gu Ruyi was overjoyed, "Then I''ll go right now." After a while, she asked again, "Are you all right here? Can you hold on? I''ll find a doctor for you."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die." After taking a breath, Boss Yu took out a fire stick from his clothes, "You take this, don''t be afraid, this secret passage is sprinkled with medicinal powder, and there are no snakes, worms, rats and ants."


    "Okay." Gu Ruyi took a deep breath and blew the fire.


    But the next moment, the two frowned at the same time.


    "What about this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3725: is a good girl

    Chapter 3725 is a good girl


    Gu Ruyi looked at her clothes, the blood on her clothes was too obvious.


    The two most obvious ces are the front and the left hem, which were identally rubbed when I was supporting Boss Yu.


    Boss Yu had a headache, "You can''t... go to the Hou''s mansion, they must have sent someone to guard near the Hou''s mansion. If they see suspicious people, they won''t let them go..."


    After a pause, he said, "Pretend to be injured, go to Huimin Medical Center, and find Doctor He."


    Gu Ruyi nodded quickly, "I know Doctor He."


    As she spoke, she looked down at Boss Yu and said, "I''ll borrow your blood."


    Then she dipped some blood on her hand and wiped it under her nose, pretending to have a nosebleed.


    The blood on the front can be exined in this way, I rubbed it with my left hand again, put it on the left side of my shirt, and printed a small handprint.


    He was holding a handkerchief over his nose in his right hand, as if the nosebleed could not be controlled.


    After ?? was done, Gu Ruyi hurriedly stood up, "I''m leaving first, take care of yourself."


    After he finished speaking, he did not dy any longer, holding the fire book and quickly walked to the depths of the secret passage.


    Boss Yu listened to the sound of her footsteps from the beginning to the faster running behind, couldn''t help leaning against the wall andughed, "It''s a good girl."


    Not long after he finished speaking, he covered the wound on his body, his head was dizzy, and he could no longer hold back and fainted.


    When Gu Ruyi reached the entrance of the secret passage, she was already sweating profusely.


    She wiped it a little, then nced at the distribution of blood on her body, and after confirming that there was nothing wrong, she pushed open the opening of the secret passage and went out.


    As soon as I went out, I found that this was a small backyard with no people.


    The backyard door was locked, Gu Ruyi quickly opened it, then covered her nose with a handkerchief and ran directly towards Huimin Medical Center.


    When everyone saw her like this, they thought her nose was badly injured and the blood was not stopping.


    When Gu Ruyi ran to Huimin Medical Center, she surprised the doctors who were seeing the doctor.


    At this time, Huimin Medical Center is not very busy, because so many doctors from all over the country are doing free clinics.


    Gu Ruyi looked around and saw that Doctor He had juste out of the inner courtyard.


    Gu Ruyi hurried over, and Doctor He''s face changed greatly when he saw her like this, "Cousin girl? What''s wrong with you?"


    "Doctor He,e and speak first."


    Gu Ruyi''s face was solemn, and Doctor He couldn''t care about anything else, and followed her to the backyard.


    After entering the room, Doctor He will show Gu Ruyi his nose.


    Thetter wiped it off, and said indifferently, "I''m fake." Then he conveyed Boss Yu''s words to him.


    Hearing that someone was going to harm the heirs of their Bai family, Doctor He immediately changed his face.


    "Wait here, I''ll have someone send a letter to Houfu."


    Doctor He went out after speaking, Gu Ruyi was restless in the room.


    In addition to worrying about Chi Chi, she was also worried about Boss Yu, who had shed a lot of blood in the secret passage.


    Doctor He came over not long after, and said to her, "The news will soon reach the Hou residence." Naturally, their Bai family also had a secret delivery method.


    Come to think of it, Mrs. Hou will know soon.


    Gu Ruyi breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and quickly took his hand, "Then Doctor He, follow me to the secret passage, Boss Yu is seriously injured."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3726: Catch up for the first time

    Chapter 3726 The second episode is catching up


    Doctor He also knew that he couldn''t dy, but he nced at the blood stains on Gu Ruyi''s body and said, "Wait for me a moment."


    Gu Ruyi didn''t know what he wanted to do, and when he saw him go out, he became more and more restless.


    Doctor He came back soon, and brought back a suit of clothes, "You put this on here first, and I''ll prepare the first-aid medicine. I''ll set off immediately when I''m ready."


    Gu Ruyi was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly, still being thoughtful by Doctor He.


    She suppressed her anxiety, locked the door, and changed the clothes outside.


    The clothes that Dr. He gave were the clothes of the doctors in the medical hall. Because of the need to treat and save people, the clothes were simple and dry, notplicated, and Gu Ruyi had already put them on.


    Doctor He also took the medicine box and handed it to a tall apprentice beside him, then he greeted Gu Ruyi, "Let''s go."


    That apprentice was specially brought by him. He is old, and Boss Yu is a tall young man. It is obviously not suitable for him to bring back a serious problem.


    The three of them walked in a hurry. Although Gu Ruyi was very tired, she still walked fast.


    Doctor He also made a mark on the road as he walked.


    Not long after, the three of them came to the yard where she came out. She lowered her voice and said to Doctor He, "It''s from this yard."


    Doctor He nodded, pushed open the courtyard door, looked inside, nothing was different, and then walked inside.


    ording to the original exit, the three quickly descended the secret passage and walked towards Boss Yu.


    Boss Yu was not far from the entrance of Yizhuang, and Gu Ruyi and the others did not travel too short.


    finally walked to the front, and found that Boss Yu had been in aa for a long time, especially the ground he was sitting on was covered in blood, which was very shocking.


    Gu Ruyi''s face was pale, and he shook him hurriedly, "Boss Yu, how are you, boss Yu? Wake up, don''t sleep."


    Doctor He gave him a pulse and frowned. Boss Yu''s situation is not very optimistic.


    He hurriedly showed him the wound first, but the sight in the secret passage was dim, which was really bad.


    Fortunately, Gu Ruyi still remembered his injury, "Boss Yu''s other wounds are not big, just the right waist and abdomen. He was stabbed with a sword, and the blood continued."


    Doctor He knew what to do, and took the fire book to see the position of the waist and abdomen first.


    quickly found the wound and sprinkled the bleeding powder.


    Immediately stood up and said, "I still need to send the person back to the medical center for further treatment." After speaking, he greeted his apprentice, "Xiao Chang, carry the person out first, be careful."


    Xiaochang stood still, but frowned at the entrance, "There seems to be some noise."


    The voice fell, and the sound of ''kaka'' came from the ears of the three at the same time.


    Gu Ruyi sucked in a breath of cold air and said hurriedly, "Yes, it was those killers who actually found the mechanism for the entrance."


    Doctor He''s expression also changed, and he said quickly, "Xiaochang, hurry up."


    Xiaochang squatted down in a hurry, and he didn''t care whether he would hurt Boss Yu if he moved too much, so he carried the person on his back and left.


    The three of them walked fast in the secret passage. The secret passage was narrow. Although the sound of footsteps behind them was far away, the sound spread so far that the three of them were so shocked that they even breathed lightly.


    However, it is better than the narrow passage, and only one or two people can pass side by side, otherwise the people behind them may have caught up with them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3727: accidental injury

    Chapter 3727 Fanwai Ruyi Injured


    Gu Ruyi walked faster and faster, and finally climbed the secret passage before the killers caught up.


    It''s just that they still didn''t dare to rx at all. Those killers were ruthless. Even if they went out of the courtyard to the crowded streets, those people might not care about the people at all.


    They have to find a safe ce as soon as possible.


    Doctor He opened a cloak on his body and put it on Boss Yu, who was covered in blood, covering his entire body.


    The three walked out of the courtyard, Gu Ruyi stood at the back, and when they turned around, they found that a killer had alreadye out of the secret passage and came straight to the door of the courtyard.


    She gasped and subconsciously wanted to close the courtyard door, block the people inside, and buy Doctor He and the others some time. She never thought that they coulde out directly over the wall.


    But even if it was the courtyard gate, Gu Ruyi couldn''t hold it.


    She was pulled halfway, and was torn apart from the inside.


    The next moment, the sword in the man''s hand lifted up and stabbed her arm directly.


    "Ah..." Gu Ruyi cried out in pain, staggered back two steps and fell to the ground.


    The ?? killer looked at her coldly, and stabbed her in the neck with the next sword.


    Gu Ruyi''s pupils widened as she watched the sword stab at her, her body was so stiff that she couldn''t move.


    It''s over, she''s going to die here.


    However, just when the sword was still half a palm away from her, there was a sound of ''ng'' in her ear, and the sword was thrown away.


    Gu Ruyi turned his head in astonishment, and saw Gu Yunshu jumping by his side and fighting the killer.


    Cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and she almost cried for the rest of her life.


    "Second uncle."


    Gu Yunshu stabbed the killer''s heart with a sword, and withdrew the tip of the sword, immediately retreated to Gu Ruyi''s side, bent over and helped her up.


    "Ruyi, how are you, can you still walk?"


    "I, I''m fine." Gu Ruyi sniffed.


    Gu Yunshu frowned when he saw the wound on her arm, and took out a bottle of hemostatic medicine from his sleeve, "Come on, put this on first, bear with it, go back and bandage the wound."


    "well."


    Gu Yunshu immediately instructed his entourage, "Tang Shui, bring a few people to **** Ruyi and Doctor He back to the Hou residence, and I''ll deal with it here."


    Tang Shui immediately stood behind Gu Ruyi, "Miss Biao,e with me."


    Gu Ruyi nodded, and then he noticed that it was not only Gu Yunshu and Tang Shui, but also many people with high martial arts.


    Even some of the yamen were evacuating the crowd, orderly helping the surrounding merchants to immediately close the doors of the storefronts, hiding inside and noting out, lest they encounter an idental disaster, and the streets are instantly empty.


    This efficiency... is really not very high.


    And Gu Yunshu brought a lot of people, but not many killers.


    Gu Ruyi calmed down, the second uncle will definitely be fine.


    She then followed Tang Shui to the carriage parked beside him and headed straight for the Marquis of Yong''an Mansion.


    Doctor He wanted to treat her wound, but Gu Ruyi shook his head, "My injury is not serious, and the bleeding has stopped now. Doctor He, please help Boss Yu to take a look first, his condition looks too bad."


    Doctor He didn''t say any more after seeing this, and asked Xiaochang to help, and first look at Boss Yu''s injuries.


    It will only be a lot of inconvenience on the carriage, so it can only be dealt with simply. But Boss Yu''s breath is still getting weaker and weaker, and it is very dangerous.


    Fortunately, the carriage stopped at the entrance of Hou''s mansion not long after.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3728: The show underestimates us too much

    Chapter 3728 Fanwai underestimates us


    The servants of Hou''s residence were already prepared. As soon as the carriage stopped, someone came up with a stretcher, carefully carried Boss Yu, and walked steadily towards Hou''s residence.


    The person was ced in the guest house, and someone in the mansion cooperated with Doctor He to prepare the medicine.


    Doctor He was relieved a lot all of a sudden, as long as he focused on healing.


    That is, at this time, people with good medical skills in the house have gone out for free clinics, otherwise the speed will be faster.


    Gu Ruyi''s injury is a small one, and someone in the house who understands medical theory can take care of it for her.


    Now that he has reached a safe ce, Gu Ruyi felt the pain in his arm.


    Ayue and Coco also came over, seeing how deep the wound was, their expressions changed.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, our family''s medicine is the best, it will definitely cure you, and make sure that no scar will be left."


    "Even if there is a scar, it''s okay." How could it be really okay? Which girl wouldn''t care about the scar on her body at all, and the wound is still so long.


    It was just that Gu Ruyi was sensible and didn''t want to worry about the two pregnant women, so she raised a smile and said happily, "I thought I couldn''t avoid it, but I didn''t expect the second uncle to suddenly appear and take the opponent''s sword with one sword. Picked up."


    Then he changed the subject and asked, "By the way, where''s my aunt? Is there anyone on my cousin''s side to inform you?"


    "I went, and your aunt went too." Ayue said, "Chichi and Song Yan will be fine, you just stay home and recuperate, and you will definitely see them tomorrow."


    "real?"


    "Of course." Coco sat next to her, patted her uninjured hand, and snorted coldly, "Those people look down on us too much, they want to be detrimental to Chi Chi and Song Yan, and they don''t even look at them. Who is Song Yan? Let''s not talk about Song Yan. With his identity, there are bound to be many secret guards around him. Although we haven''t seen him for many years, we don''t know his current ability, but he is the prince of Li Kingdom and faces alone in the pce. So many **** storms, he hase over, and it is unreasonable toe to our site, but let him suffer. Besides, isn''t it toote? If that kid is not capable, sister and brother-inw don''t worry about him alone. out."


    Gu Ruyi suddenly thought of the way he had killed the Quartet the first time he saw Chi Chi.


    At that time, with a sword, he faced the beatings of so many robbers, and single-handedly saved a whole team of dart carts.


    Thinking of Chi Chi''s inscrutable means, Gu Ruyi finally calmed down a little.


    This rxation, fatigue also surged up.


    She has experienced the thrilling events of saving people, fleeing, calling for help, and being stabbed in the morning. It is not easy to survive until now.


    It was just that she was still a little worried about Boss Yu, so when Coco let her go to rest, she shook her head, and she would be relieved to confirm that Boss Yu was indeed safe and sound.


    However, before Boss He came out of the consultation room, Gu Yunshu came back first.


    There was blood on his clothes, Ah Yue was worried, "Are you injured?"


    "No, it''s the other party''s blood, don''t worry." Yun Shu was a little annoyed, he didn''t expect that A Yue was still here, if he knew earlier, he should change clothes first.


    He turned around and asked Ah Yue to confirm that she was all right before asking, "How is Boss Yu?"


    "I don''t know yet, Doctor He is still inside." Coco also stood up, "How about you? Have all those assassins been caught? What is the origin of the other party?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3729: Found something out

    Chapter 3729 I found something outside


    Not only Coco cared about this matter, but Ayue and Gu Ruyi also looked at Gu Yunshu eagerly.


    Thetter took a sip of tea and said with a serious look, "Those assassins are all dead men. Seeing that there is no hope of escaping, they are not our opponents, so theymitted suicide by taking poison."


    Gu Ruyi''s eyes widened. It was the first time she heard about this kind of thing. Those people didn''t even struggle, and they died?


    Ayue and Coco weren''t surprised, they just looked solemn, "Don''t you have a job?"


    "Yes, when thest one was about tomit suicide, it was stopped by our people in time. We found the poison hidden in his mouth and unloaded his chin. Now he was knocked unconscious and had to be guarded. It''s probably not that easy to know their origins from his mouth, let''s wait until the sister and brother-inwe back."


    After a pause, he added, "But judging from their skills and behavior, they''re not from ordinary people. Mostly... they''re aimed at Song Yan."


    Ayue and Coco looked at each other, in fact, they also thought of this.


    ording to the news brought back by Nurse Ruyi, they were eyeing Chi Chi and Song Yan. But if you want to deal with the dy, when can you not? Not to mention anything else, he just went out by himself some time ago.


    And now Shao Qingyuan is just an idle prince, there is absolutely no need for those killers to target him.


    Thinking about it, only the prince of Li Kingdom is worthy of their dispatching so many people.


    Gu Yunshu reassured them, "I have already discussed with the prefect of Hua, and will send personnel to conduct aprehensive search of Xuanhe Fufu City. Let''s see if there are any fish that slipped through the. Now I just don''t know what''s going on with the eldest sister."


    Gu Yundong, Gu Yundong is still rushing to Yongfu Town at this moment.


    It¡¯s just that the journey is a little long, and I won¡¯t be able to reach my destination in a short time.


    At this time, Chi Chi... they can only save themselves.


    Chichi and Song Yan went out early, even if they hurried away quickly, it was already noon when they delivered it to Yongfu Town.


    The two of them hurriedly finished their lunch, and they each carried a backpack and prepared to set off.


    Starting at this time, you must spend the night in the mountains.


    So the backpacks of the two of them were bulging, and they also brought a tent.


    Song Yan had also been in the mountains when he was in Li Kingdom, but he had never spent the night in the mountains, so he was very curious about the series of items he brought with him.


    Seeing that the two bags he stuffed were full, he couldn''t help asking, "Did you bring these things with you when you went to collect medicine with your godfather?"


    "Of course not." Chi Chi stuffed the newly struck dagger into his boots, stood up and jumped, feeling pretty good, then sat down again and said, "When I go into the mountains with my father, we only carry a medicine basket, but we Usually I don¡¯t spend the night in the mountains. asionally once or twice, I know what to bring and what not to bring.¡±


    But what he didn''t say was that when his parents went into the mountains together, they basically spent the night in the mountains. But he found one thing, don''t look at the fact that parents are carrying backpacks every time they go into the mountains, they look ready, but there are not many things in the bags.


    I don''t know how these two people spent several nights with such a backpack in the deep mountains where dangers are fraught with danger. Probably, it was because of their good skills?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3730: Someone is chasing after

    Chapter 3730 Someone is chasing after Fanwai


    Chi Chi didn''t doubt anything, he just felt that his parents were too hard, and they practiced self-cultivation in this way.


    The realm of ?? is too high, he can''t match it, so now he can only pack a lot of useful things in peace.


    Fortunately, he and Song Yan are both trainers. They are not very strong but not young. Although the backpack is strong, there is no problem with carrying them up the mountain.


    The two of them tidied up and went straight to Jiuhu Mountain.


    didn''t bring a sea for a long time, but Yan Lin next to Song Yan came to Yongfu Town, but if he entered the mountain, he would also hide his figure and join Song Yan''s other secret guards.


    The periphery of Jiuhu Mountain has expanded a lot. After all, Yongfu Vige has be Yongfu Town, and the area at the foot of the mountain has long been developed and has be very prosperous.


    After walking into the mountain for a long time, the speed of the two slowed down.


    "A little further ahead, the road will be difficult to walk. Be careful, don''t fall."


    Song Yan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Chichi, I''m notte, I''m two years older than you, and I can still walk steadily."


    Chi Chi pouted, "Don''t say this in front of you, she wants to be in a hurry with you."


    "OK."


    While talking, the two of them took the trunk and picked up the weeds in front of them.


    I came to sing a song for a while, Song Yan was very unfamiliar, at first I thought it was a Dajin song, so it was strange.


    But it doesn''t feel right to listen to, Dajin''s songs... shouldn''t be so funny, right?


    I didn''t notice that he had a weird expression, and he sang to a ce where he couldn''t sing. He stopped and started talking in time, as if he just inadvertently interrupted the singing and started chatting.


    "Today is our first day into the mountain. It''s not early. There is a cave in front of us. We will rest in the cave for a night, eat something, and continue our journey tomorrow."


    They went into the mountain this time, just to explore.


    By the way, hunting prey, gathering herbs, and not in a hurry.


    Song Yan was not familiar with this ce, so he naturally listened to everything.


    Just as they were about to reach the cave, a rustling sound suddenly came from the bushes behind.


    After a while, Yan Lin ran in front of them with an ugly face, and said hurriedly, "Sir, a group of killers are chasing after us, and it seems that they areing for us. Our dark guards have already dealt with them."


    Song Yan''s face changed slightly, "How many people are there?"


    "Too, our dark guards...we are outnumbered, and two of the dark guards have been seriously injured." Yan Lin said, "Young master, let''s go, let''s go down the mountain first."


    Those people must have been following them for more than a day or two. They had not done anything before. They should have been afraid that the Xuanhe House had the Marquis of Yongan and the others.


    Now that I finally saw the master leave the pce, I can''t wait to start immediately, clearlying prepared.


    They are in this forest, and there is no way to help them, and it is very likely that their conspiracy will seed.


    Yan Lin said, looking at Chi Chi, "Prince, do you know another route down the mountain?"


    "I know I know, but why did we run away? There will be another time when we escape this time. They can always find Song Yange and assassinate him when he is alone. If they really chased after them from Li Guo, then there will be another time. On my territory, I have no advantage at all."


    Chichi snorted, I really underestimate him, and dare to do something in the mountains, don''t you know that he is the king of the mountain?


    He said to Yan Lin, "You let those dark guards withdraw."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3731: You escape down the mountain by yourself

    Chapter 3731 Fanwai you escape down the mountain yourself


    Yan Lin was taken aback for a moment, and he couldn''t help looking at Song Yan.


    Thetter nodded, "Listente, he is familiar here."


    "Yes." Yan Lin inexplicably calmed down a little, and then he saw that he was holding a special whistle in his hand, blowing it rhythmically.


    Not long after, I saw a dozen people retreating in front of me.


    These people wore uniform clothes, very simr to Yan Lin''s.


    Their faces were covered in blood, and their faces were exhausted, looking at the fierce battle they had just experienced.


    As soon as they came over, they guarded Song Yan in the middle and looked around with their backs to him.


    In the blink of an eye, another group of people has already arrived.


    The number of these people is more than twice that of Song Yan''s dark guards, and they all seem to be very skilled.


    As soon as they came over, they surrounded Song Yan and the group, and they were also waiting in a serious line.


    Chichi looked at them secretly, very good, without bows and arrows. I think so, after all, bows and arrows are eye-catching. If there are so many of them, if they all bring them into the mountains, it will be too eye-catching.


    And these people are obviously dressed up as ordinary foreigners to enter the mountains, and you can see from the clothes on them that they are all ordinary sackcloth and linen, which are very inconspicuous.


    Chichi let go of half of his heart and snorted coldly.


    Over there, Song Yan stared at the leaders of these killers and asked, "Who are you? Who sent you here?"


    The leader didn''t want to talk nonsense with them, just nned to rush over and kill them.


    It was just that the dark guards who had fought with them a moment ago suddenly all withdrew to Song Yan''s side. This move was too strange, and the leader hesitated.


    Song Yan asked again, "You know you want to kill me, but if you can''t kill me in the end, will there be any consequences?"


    "Then try it and see if we can kill you here."


    Chi Chi said to Yan Lin while Song Yan and the others were talking, "For a while, you can just run for your own lives, escape separately, disrupt their pace, and then run down the mountain by yourself."


    Yan Lin and the other guards were stunned, "Prince..."


    "Don''t worry, Brother Song Yan and I will naturally have a way to escape, but you will be tied down if you follow. Yan Lin, after you go down the mountain, I will exin the situation here to Mayor Chen. Grandpa Chen knows you and knows what to do. ."


    "Mayor?" Yan Lin frowned, "The mayor is just ordinary people. These people are dead men. If you tell the mayor, I''m afraid he will be implicated."


    "Don''t worry, our Yongfu Town is not an ordinary town. This time I promise to let theme and go. In short, you listen to me, and I will not cheat you."


    Over there, Song Yan no longer spoke to the leader, he whispered to Yan Lin, "Listente."


    "Yes." Yan Lin clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    The other dark guards looked at each other, although they were worried, but the master said so, they had no other way to escape, and could only listen to the host''s dyed words.


    Seeing those killers rushing up, he shouted loudly, "Withdraw."


    So the dark guards who were originally surrounding them immediately scattered around, and the footsteps of those killers rushing over instantly stopped.


    They watched all the dark guards stay away from Song Yan in confusion, leaving only Song Yan and Chi Chi standing in the middle.


    The leader frowned, "The troops are divided into two groups, you go after them, and the rest, follow me to take the first prince''s head."


    "Yes."


    The ?? killers showed ruthlessness and rushed towards Song Yan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3732: Stop struggling

    Chapter 3732 Don''t struggle


    Chichi pulled Song Yan around and ran away.


    They nned to enter the cave before, so they were very close to the cave, and they rushed in within a few steps.


    The leader sneered, there was no exit in the cave, no hiding ce, not even a shelter for the trees and grasses, so he went in just like that, just so they were blocked.


    Just thinking about it, a scream suddenly came from my ear.


    "Ah..." The leader''s face changed, he turned his head to look, and saw a big hole suddenly appeared beside him, three or four dead men fell directly into it, and there were sharpened wooden sticks in the hole, and several people fell. Except for one who reacted quickly and was slightly injured, all the rest died on the spot.


    The leader stopped abruptly and looked deep into the dark cave.


    Originally thought it was the ce where Song Yan was buried, but at this moment, it seemed to have a **** mouth, with an inexplicable breath, quietly waiting for them to throw themselves into the trap.


    Seeing themte and no longer running straight forward, and looking a little regretful, the voice passed far away through the echo of the cave, "Chasing, why don''t you chase? The gift I prepared for you is more than this one. ."


    The leader''s face was ashen, and he said to the other dead men around him, "Be alert and be careful of traps."


    "Yes."


    Chi Chiughed, "It''s useless to be careful, stop struggling, let''s go."


    I then continued to drag Song Yan to the depths of the cave, the light inside was getting dim, but Chi Chi went all the way in the darkness without any hesitation.


    Song Yan had already gotten used to the darkness in the cave, so he watched Chi Chi holding his hand, knocking and banging close to the rock wall from time to time, followed by the exmations of the dead men behind him. .


    Song Yan did not expect that there were so many organs in this cave.


    He couldn''t help but asked in a low voice, "You set up the mechanism in this cave? When did you set it up?"


    "It''s been a long time, and I was a little worried that this trap might not work, but I didn''t expect the effect to be good." Chi Chi exined in a low voice, "Didn''t my father often take me into the mountains before? When I spent the night in this cave, I encountered a wild boar, it wasn''t one, it was a group, it was almost impossible to get out after being stuck in it, and it took a lot of bloodbath to get out."


    Song Yan didn''t believe in **** battles, but a group of wild boars blocked them, and it was not easy to get out.


    Chi Chi said, "After Yongfu Vige became Yongfu Town, the outer edge of the mountain expanded a lot, and many hunters who hunted for a living couldn''t hunt much prey outside, so they began to gradually enter the deep mountain. How dangerous is it in the deep mountains. Once, two hunters entered the mountain and encountered five or six wolves. They were forced into this cave by the wolves and were torn apart."


    This incident caused a great sensation in Yongfu Town, and no one dared to enter the mountain for a long time.


    But the Orion wants to support his family, so how can he not go into the mountains? There are still people who take risks.


    In order to avoid another tragedy, Chi Chi discussed with Shao Qingyuan and simply set up a few traps in the cave. If they were in danger, they could hide in the cave if they were close enough.


    This should be considered a tacit secret among the hunters and medicinal farmers in Yongfu Town.


    Of course, if ordinary people break in unintentionally, ande in normally to take refuge or take shelter from the rain, there is no danger.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3733: one third less

    Chapter 3733 one third less


    But these dead soldiers are not only from outside, but also from the country of Li. In order to avoid being found out, they never even inquired with the vigers.


    Song Yan''s eyes lit up, "So, if we go forward, there will be an exit?"


    "Of course there is."


    said slowly, listening to the sound of footsteps approaching slowly from behind, and frowned.


    It''s really annoying, these people are really hard to deal with, they deserve to be specially trained dead men.


    He dragged Song Yan and walked faster, and it didn''t take long before he stood in front of a stone wall.


    Chichi pushed the stone wall out, and in front of Song Yan there was a hole that only one person could pass through.


    The two were young and thin, and they quickly went out through the hole.


    He was about to run out of the cave, but Song Yan grabbed him, "Wait, we won''t run."


    "Um?"


    Song Yan''s eyes fell on the entrance of the hole, he was so clever, he reacted in an instant, raised his hand and patted him, "Good idea."


    The two of them turned directly over the tree and waited quietly.


    Those who died did not bring bows and arrows into the mountains, but Chichi and Song Yan originally had a part of the reason for hunting, so they naturally brought them with them.


    Song Yan nestled on the tree and pulled the bowstring. After the first dead man came out of the hole, his right hand loosened, and the straight arrow flew out, directly piercing the neck of the dead man.


    The second dead man came out, and before he stood up, the crossbow arrow on Chi Chi''s wrist had already left the string, and he was sent to apany hisrades.


    The leader in the cave immediately stopped the third person from going out. Only one person can go out through the entrance of the cave. As long as the eldest prince and the Prince of Yong''an stay outside, one can kill one, and they will fart.


    The entrance of this hole cannot be exited. The leader made a decisive decision, "Go back and exit through the entrance again."


    Fortunately, this cave is not very long, even if theye around from the entrance, they can still catch up with them.


    But Chi Chi and Song Yan saw that no one appeared at the entrance of the cave, and also guessed that they had taken a detour. The two of them stopped dying, quickly got off the tree, and ran inside.


    Song Yan wondered, "Chichi, it seems that this side is going deeper into the mountains, aren''t we going down the mountain?"


    "If you don''t clean up these people, they wille to assassinate you next time."


    Song Yan nodded, this is also true. It''s just that he is worried that this matter will be involved toote. If he is himself, he is naturally more inclined to cut grass and root.


    But looking at Chichi''s appearance, Song Yan, who was very unfamiliar with this ce, didn''t say much, just followed Chichi and left.


    The two were running back and forth in the woods, and after rushing for a while, the slow pace slowed down.


    Though the dead men were unfamiliar with this deep mountain, they were all professionally trained, with good skills, and they had no problem moving in the woods.


    Before long, they fell behind Chichi.


    Chi Chi suddenly turned around and looked at the number of people they were chasing.


    Well, apart from the fact that they dispersed to chase the dark guards beside Song Yan at first, among the remaining people who wanted to hunt them down, eight or nine were damaged in the cave and at the entrance of the cave.


    Sure enough, it is the most appropriate to attack when he is unprepared. Now the number of people is reduced by one-third, and the effect is not bad.


    Chichi smiled and looked at the slightly embarrassed leader of the killer, and hummed, "You still haven''t given up?"


    The leader''s face was ashen, "Chase."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3734: The lateness of the extravaganza

    Chapter 3734 The ability to bete


    The dead men behind the leader rushed up immediately, but what surprised them was that they were not far away, a distance visible to the naked eye, but when they rushed up, they seemed to have run for a long time and did not reach them.


    Chichi and Song Yan didn''t leave either, they just stood there watching them as if they were spinning in ce.


    Song Yan was puzzled, "This is..."


    "Five Elements Formation." Chi Chi said, "You still remember what I told you, the Bai family''s main courtyard in Lingzhou Mansion is located on a small ind, and to get to the ind, you have to pass through aplicated forest. There is a formation in the woods, which my grandfather arranged. When my parents first went to the ind, if no one took them with them, I was afraid that they would not be able to turn out of the woods if they turned to dawn."


    He said, hehe smiled, "Well, I learned some fur from my grandfather. I originally wanted to practice my hands, so I set it up in my yard, but I identally walked in one night. At that time, I set up the formation. His technique is still very unfamiliar, and he stayed in the formation for a long time beforeing out. After my father came back, he beat me. "


    Hey, when ites to sad things, I have to wipe away bitter tears.


    "No, we can only change the location, to the deep mountain where no one is present. But the formation in front of them is not veryplicated." He whispered to his ear, "Actually, as long as they Without looking at us, walking as usual, it was easy to get out."


    Song Yan was surprised, and immediately thought about it. Although Chi Chi regards this forest as his training ground, there is no guarantee that there will be no people who enter the forest by mistake. portion.


    Song Yan squinted, "Since they are trapped in the formation now, can we start?"


    "certainly."


    The two looked at each other and exchanged a wretched smile.


    Then one draws the arrow behind him, and the other raises his wrist to aim at them.


    Song Yan was about to shoot at the person on the far left when he heard a slow voice, "You are an inch to the right."


    "Um?"


    "listen to me."


    Song Yan turned to the right as expected, the feather arrow ''ßÝ'' shot out, and the dead man sneered as the arrow tip flew towards him. This arrow is not difficult to dodge at all.


    So he moved to the left, but the next moment, with a ''chi'' sound, the tip of the arrow sank into his body. It was as if... he was sending it to the arrow himself, and it was pierced through a solid one.


    Song Yan raised his eyebrows and straightened the strings again, "Which side are you going now?"


    Chi Chi had already secured a person, so he pointed to him after hearing the words.


    The movements of the two are very tacit, and harvesting their lives is ruthless and vicious. The leader of the dead warriors who had been standing in the back screamed that it was not good. If it goes on like this, everyone will die in this formation.


    Just when he wanted to let people back, he suddenly heard a dead man shout, "Don''t look at them, just bow your head and walk forward."


    Hearing this sentence, he nced at the man, and the crossbow arrow shot at him.


    The man turned his head and avoided it.


    said regretfully, "It seems that some of them have a little understanding of fur, this formation can''t trap them, let''s go."


    Song Yan quickly withdrew the bow and arrow and said to him, "I only have two arrows, do I still need long-range shootingter?"


    "no need."


    Chi Chi gave him a bottle of medicine as he walked, "Come, pour it on your body."


    Song Yanplied without hesitation.


    After pouring a bottle, Chi Chiughed, turned his head and shot directly at the ho''s nest on the tree.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3735: I underestimated you

    Chapter 3735 Fanwai underestimated you


    The dead men were still chasing after them, and suddenly they saw a ho''s nest falling from the tree, and it fell in front of them with a click.


    The leader''s expression changed slightly, "Be careful."


    Before he could finish speaking, those wasps stared at them with fierce anger.


    This thing is small and has arge number, and it is still in hot pursuit. Even if these dead soldiers are strong in martial arts, they are quite helpless in the face of their attacks.


    Chichi and Song Yan were running fast in front of them. They were all smeared with medicine. Even if they encountered one or two hos, they would still go around.


    walked out of the dense forest unimpeded and came to a high slope.


    The dead soldiers finally got out of their bodies, and they quickly chased after them.


    There was no road ahead, Chi Chi and Song Yan turned to face them at the same time.


    Seeing this, the leader of the dead man finally breathed a sigh of relief, "There is a cliff in front of you. There are no caves, no forests, and no ho''s nest here. Where else do you want to escape?"


    looked at him slowly, "But there are not many of you, so you are so sure that you can kill us with just a few of you?"


    Yes, after several tossing and turning, the number of dead soldiers was only six.


    However, even if there are only six, he is confident that he can take the heads of two people.


    "I did underestimate the prince, but the prince also underestimated us. Not to mention the six of us, even if there are two of us, one-on-one with you, you are not necessarily our opponents."


    Whether it is the eldest prince or the prince of Yongan Hou, they are all sons and brothers who have been spoiled since childhood.


    He admitted that there would definitely be a master of martial arts around the two to teach them. But that''s all there is to it. No matter how powerful people teach it, can it bepared to those who climbed out of the den of the dead since childhood?


    Then they have been learning martial arts for so many years, isn''t it for nothing?


    He waved, "Go."


    Chichi and Song Yan quickly retreated, and thest two arrows in Song Yan''s hand were also shot out.


    But as expected, they all escaped.


    Song Yan threw away the bow and arrow, threw away the backpack, pulled out the soft sword, and fought the dead man who rushed up.


    Chi Chi did the same, and soon he fought with them.


    In fact, both of them are very good at skills. Song Yan remembered what Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong said when they parted since he was a child.


    Therefore, even if he is a prince, he has never ck off in learning and practicing, and he is even more strict with himself.


    Chichi has inherited the genes of his parents, and he is very powerful in all aspects.


    However, after all, the other party was a dead man, and it was a pair of three. After Chichi and Song Yan eachmitted suicide, they began to fight and retreat, and soon retreated to the edge of the cliff.


    The leader''s eyes lit up and his movements became more agile, forcing them to teeter on the cliff.


    Seeing that Chi Chi killed another person, the leader shed towards Song Yan''s neck.


    Song Yan took a half step back, his body leaned abruptly, and he fell straight to the cliff.


    Chi Chi was startled, and reached out to pull, "Brother Song Yan."


    Song Yan hung half of his body outside, pulling him with one hand and dealing with the rushing killer with the other.


    Especially the leader who didn''t give him a chance to breathe at all, seeing sess in sight, the distance was getting closer and closer.


    Good, right now.


    Chi Chi raised his wrist, and the crossbow arrow shot straight into the neck of the leader of the dead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3736: extra descent

    Chapter 3736 Fanwai goes down the mountain


    Watching the leader''s eyes widen, his face gush out a mouthful of blood in disbelief, he slipped his right foot, and finally fell off the cliff with Song Yan.


    So far, there are only two dead soldiers left.


    Looking at the dead leader, the two couldn''t help but look at each other.


    "What should we do now?"


    "The master has exined that you must see people in life, and corpses in death. Although the eldest prince falls off a cliff, he probably won''t survive, but even if it''s a corpse, we have to take it back."


    The two of them nced at each other, then looked at the dead leader, finally put away their swords, and began to look for the way down the cliff.


    Soon after the two left, two heads stuck out from under the cliff.


    Slowly lowered his voice, "They''re gone, let''s go up too."


    "Be careful."


    Slowly tugged at a thick rope hidden in the bushes. After confirming that there was no problem, he jumped up with the strength of the rope, and returned to the cliff again in the blink of an eye.


    Song Yan then climbed up.


    The two of them looked down at the dead leader and smiled.


    Among all the dead men, this leader''s martial arts is the highest, and even if the two of them join forces, they are not necessarily his opponents.


    And this person is the leader, he has always beenmanding from the rear, and he rarely exposes himselfpletely to them. The traps set up several times before have failed to make him suffer, and it is very difficult to kill him.


    This person is not dead, they really can''t escape.


    So Chi Chi led people here, and the leader saw that Song Yan was about to fall off the cliff, and the task was just about to bepleted. Time to shoot himte.


    Now, there are only two left.


    Chi Chi and Song Yan looked at each other, picked up the backpack on the ground and put it on his back again.


    Then he chased in the direction the two left.


    Song Yan nced back at the cliff and couldn''t help but say, "I didn''t expect that there are even traps here."


    "It''s not a trap." Chi Chi lowered his head to look for traces, and said with a smile, "You also know that my father and I are both doctors studying medicine. When we see good medicinal materials, we are reluctant to give up. There are many unpicked ones on the cliff. Rare medicinal herbs. That''s how the rope came, and the foothold under the cliff was discovered that way."


    In fact, there is more than one rope, some ropes have existed for too long, and the wind and the sun have made them unusable.


    Song Yan felt that this Jiuhu Mountain, which no one dared to enter, was like Chichi''s back garden, and he left traces everywhere.


    "Just ahead." Chi Chi suddenly lowered his voice and pointed to the two dead men in front of him.


    Song Yan stopped immediately, and the crossbow arrow in Chi Chi''s hand was aimed at one of them.


    ''ßÝ'' The man was killed immediately.


    The other person immediately woke up, turned his head to see them, his face changed greatly, and he rushed over quickly.


    is alone, Chichi and Song Yan will naturally win against him.


    The man also fell to the ground not long after.


    All the dead men who came after him were finished, so he slowly wiped his hands, "Let''s go down the mountain, I don''t know what happened to Yan Lin and the others."


    "Even if my guards can''t beat them, there is no problem in escaping. Let''s go, down the mountain."


    The two walked very fast this time, but when they passed the cave again, the sky waspletely dark.


    But they can''t dy in this mountain, and although some dead men chased the dark guards, they are not sure if they will return to their disadvantage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3737: Gu Yundong is here

    Chapter 3737 Fanwai Gu Yundong is here


    Fortunately, he was familiar with this ce, and took Song Yan all the way down the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain at this time, the lights were already shining and the voices were full of people.


    Seeing two figurese down, someone stepped forward and shouted, "Who, stop."


    Chichi raised his voice, "It''s me."


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, the crowd at the foot of the mountain suddenly cheered, "It''s the prince who is back, the prince is all right, don''t worry."


    Song Yan looked at Chi Chi, "Our family Chi Chi''s personality charm is really notparable to ordinary people."


    Chichi smiled and saw Yan Lin hurriedly running over, "Master, Shizi, are you all right?"


    "It''s alright." Song Yan only saw Yan Lin alone. Obviously the other secret guards were hiding. He asked, "How are the people here? How about the casualties?"


    Speaking of this, Yan Lin couldn''t help being excited, "Except for the two who were seriously injured at the beginning, the others were only slightly injured."


    "You like."


    Song Yan nodded. His guards were also specially trained. At that time, there were not many dead soldiers chasing them, and most of them followed the leader to kill him, so two guards were enough to deal with one.


    Over there, he has already walked up to Chen Liang, "Grandpa Chen, thank you for your hard work."


    "What''s the hard work, the scumbags that have been killed these days havee to our Yongfu Town to kill, or to kill you. This is too small for us. I really think that the people of our Yongfu Town are easy to bully."


    After he finished speaking, the surrounding vigers held up torches and shouted loudly, "That''s it."


    Chen Liang patted Chi Chi''s shoulder and said, "You''ll be fine, everyone can rest assured. It''s not early, go back and rest. I''ll let people take turns to patrol tonight, so that no fish slips through the."


    shook his head slowly, "You let everyone go to rest, those people are all vicious people, we can still deal with them, don''t let everyone suffer an innocent disaster."


    Chen Liang frowned, and at this moment, everyone heard the sound of ''da da da'' horse hoovesing from behind.


    The people around Chen Liang instantly entered a state of preparation for battle, turning around with shovels, sticks, hoes and hoes in their hands, protecting Chi Chi behind them.


    Still listening to this familiar voice, he immediately shouted happily, "Mother, is that you?"


    Gu Yundong restrained the horse, turned over from above, and the people behind her also ran over.


    Although Gu Yundong knew that Chi Chi was always clever, being a mother still couldn''t help but worry.


    He was relieved to see that he and Song Yan were all right.


    Looking at the appearance of Chen Liang and the people holding torches to guard here, I can also guess that they have made great efforts in this matter, and immediately thanked everyone solemnly.


    Everyone quickly waved their hands, "The owner is polite, we didn''t do anything." People in Yongfu Town still used to call her Dongjia Gu.


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, "You all know that the people whoe here are not good, and you may be injured or even killed if you are not careful, but you still stand up. It is not easy for you to have this heart."


    Everyone is a little embarrassed to be praised. In fact, they are still more or less dependent on the crowd. Besides, those who stand in the front are the guards of the Gu family workshop. Even if they do meet face to face, they don''t feel that they are so unlucky that they will be cut off.


    Gu Yundong came, and Chen Liang did not refuse any more, and let everyone go back to rest.


    After everyone went back, Gu Yundong turned around and exined to Tong Shuitao beside him, "Buy some gifts tomorrow and give them to everyone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3738: The extra game continues

    Chapter 3738 The extra game continues


    After Chen Liang and the people were gone, Gu Yundong said to Chi Chi and Song Yan, "Let''s go home first."


    She turned and walked towards Shao''s house first, and the others hurried to follow.


    At the foot of the mountain, only the people brought by Gu Yundong and the guards of the workshop were still patrolling together.


    After entering the room, Old Man Tong and Old Man Tong had prepared hot tea and food long ago. Chi Chi told Gu Yundong about the situation on the mountain while he was eating, "I shot the leader to death. I wanted to capture him alive, but too much. It''s hard, he''s better than us, and he''s cautious, it''s impossible to catch him alive, and he''ll risk his life, so he just gave up."


    Song Yan asked Yan Lin, "Are the dead soldiers chasing after you alive?"


    "No." Yan Lin shook his head, and then thought of something, his eyes lighted slightly, "Young master, you don''t know, the people of Yongfu Town are too powerful, I ran down the mountain and told Mayor Chen, and the Mayor immediately summoned people. A trap was set up on the outskirts of Jiuhu Mountain. Originally, our dark guards had almost cleaned up the dead men, but there were still a few fish that slipped through the. As a result, they were all blocked by the traps without exception. Seeing that there was no hope of escaping, the dead manmitted suicide."


    That''s why he didn''t leave a living hole, and Yan Lin also felt it was a pity.


    Song Yan originally thought that Chen Zhenzheng brought the people at the foot of the mountain for the sake of power, but he didn''t expect that, they even arrested people.


    Are the people so powerful now?


    Chi Chi waved his hand, "As expected, Brother Song Yan, you know that before, when I was in Jingping County, my mother held apetition for workshop buddies. I was afraid that they would suffer at the border after the war. The result was not good. Is it good? So after my mother returned to Xuanhe Mansion, she continued the game, as long as the winning team can go to Beijing, Luozhou Mansion, or Lingzhou Mansion, or Wanqing Mansion. Local exchanges for the family industry.¡±


    Song Yan suddenly realized, "So there are many traps on the periphery of the mountain?"


    "Yeah, this kind ofpetition in the Gujia Workshop soon infected the people of Yongfu Town. Now everyone''s life is better, and they have leisure, isn''t it good to take a little time to exercise andpete? Ordinary people Although you can''t go out like the guys in the workshop, the winning team has priority in the recruitment of the Gujia workshop, and the mayor has also set up prizes."


    "Those traps, when they''re not in use, are nothing like normal. When they''re really used, they''ll be brought to the fore. They''re a sharp weapon to stop people."


    Yan Lin nodded immediately, "Yes, I watched with my own eyes after the mayor led the people to fix the obstacles, and then retreated to the foot of the mountain. There is no need to take action personally, and there is no need to take risks."


    No wonder he didn''t worry about getting the vigers involved.


    Chi Chi, "That''s why I said that the dead men couldn''t think about it, and they didn''t know where to start, but they chose Yongfu Town and Jiuhu Mountain. This ce is like my back garden. Isn''t Nian a long one?"


    Gu Yundong put down the chopsticks in his hand and nced at him ntingly, "Well, you''re amazing, you don''t know if you were followed."


    Chichi, "..." This is my mother, and I can''t let him blow it.


    He touched his nose, "There are always many idents in life." Then he quickly changed the subject, "By the way, mother, why did youe here? Did you know that we were assassinated?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3739: Its me who implicated him

    Chapter 3739 It''s me who implicated him


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, Song Yan and Yan Lin looked at her at the same time.


    Their encounter here has just ended, and there is no way for someone to go to the Xuanhe House to report the news, but Gu Yundong came so timely, could it be possible...


    "It''s Boss Yu." Gu Yundong said, "Boss Yu found something wrong and was seriously injured, but he still found an opportunity to report to us that you were being targeted."


    was stunned for a while, "Boss Yu was seriously injured? How is he now?"


    "I don''t know, I rushed over before I had time to see him. But don''t worry, there is a doctor here, and your great-grandfather is also resting in the Bai family''s courtyard. As long as you have a breath, you can always shut people from the gate of hell. L came back."


    "The Xuanhe House is over there..."


    "Your uncle has gone to deal with it." Gu Yundong''s expression was much colder, "They dared to kill people in Fucheng, I really thought we were being good-natured."


    Chichi and Song Yan looked at each other, Gu Yundong had already stood up, "It''s gettingte, you guys have been tired all afternoon, go take a bath and rest, I''ll take care of the outside affairs."


    Chi Chi stretched, "That would be hard work, mother."


    He hopped to his room and didn''t look tired at all.


    Song Yan was a few steps behind, and after he left the flower hall, he said in a low voice with guilt, "I''m sorry, godmother, it was me who got tired sote that he almost..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Yundong pped his head, "What is involved or not, we are a family, and your business is our business. Those people want to kill you, we have to rush to break them. corpses."


    "But."


    "But what? If you really say that, you still dragged you into the deep mountains. Could it be that you me him for causing troubles?"


    "of course not."


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, "Yes, you are brothers. If he wants to go into the mountains, you will apany him. If you are in danger, he will fight side by side with you.


    Song Yan was speechless for a while, yes, Chi Chi is his brother, they trust each other and can give their backs to each other''s brothers. Even if he said that he would jump off the cliff, he could jump without hesitation.


    It''s a very subtle feeling, it''s only been a while since he was a child, but he and Chichi have never be strangers after being separated for many years.


    Gu Yundong gave him a push, "Okay, let''s go and rest. It''s impossible to enter the mountain. Let''s go back to Xuanhe Mansion tomorrow morning to see how the mansion is over there."


    "...Well." Song Yan''s throat tightened, he took a deep breath, and hurriedly chased after Chichi.


    Gu Yundong shook his head andughed, turned around and went out.


    Early the next morning, Tong Shuitao brought two catties of meat and a box of sugar to the people who helped outst night.


    For the people of Yongfu Town, meat and sugar are already affordable, but most of them are reluctant to buy them often.


    Therefore, the two foods that Gu Yundong sent were very suitable for them.


    Besides, in fact, they didn''t do anythingst night. The people who went to restart the trap were all the guys in Gu''s workshop. Instead, they were watching the fun. It''s still very embarrassing to take this meat and sugar.


    It''s just that Gu Yundong attaches so much importance to them, and they still feel very happy in their hearts. Next time they encounter this kind of thing, it is obligatory.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3740: Boss Yu woke up

    Chapter 3740 The boss of Fanwai Yu woke up


    Later, they heard that the guys in the Gujia workshop had all raised their wages.


    Sure enough, I still want to work in the workshop.


    Gu Yundong left some people to go into the mountains to deal with the bodies of the dead and the aftermath, while she brought Chichi and Song Yan and rushed back to Xuanhe Mansion.


    As soon as I arrived at the city gate, I found that the entire city was heavily guarded, not to mention the Houfu.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered the door, he first asked about the situation of Boss Yu.


    Liu Ye has been waiting at the gate, and immediately replied, "The man has been rescued, and his life is not in danger for the time being. It''s just that he lost too much blood and is still in aa."


    As long as you don''t have any worries about your life, you can take care of the rest.


    "Where''s Lord Hou?"


    Liu Ye said, "Yesterday, Young Master Yunshu led someone to arrest those dead men and caught a survivor. Now Master Hou and Young Master Yunshu are interrogating."


    "Caught alive?" Chi Chi asked excitedly.


    Liu Ye smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    I really wanted to hear the results of the interrogation in the past, but now the most important thing is to see Boss Yu.


    Gu Yundong heard that Shao Qingyuan had taken over the matter, so he was not in a hurry for the time being, and took Chichi and Song Yan to the hospital.


    Doctor He is still in the hospital, observing the situation of Boss Yu at any time.


    Not only him, but Gu Yundong also saw Gu Ruyi.


    What changed her face was that Gu Ruyi''s left wrist was hung around her neck with gauze.


    She immediately took two steps forward, "Are you injured too?"


    "I''m fine." Gu Ruyi quickly shook his head, "I just got a sword on my arm, and it''s not a big problem after bandaging it. It''s just that Aunt Coco said that in order to prevent my hand from moving, she hung it around my neck. Come on, remind me not to use this hand."


    Gu Yundong still frowned and looked at Dr. He who was beside him. Thetter said hurriedly, "Miss Biao''s hand is really fine, just rest for a few days."


    Gu Yundong couldn''t help but rubbed his forehead. Ruyi only came to Xuanhe House for more than half a month, and he was injured twice in a row. It was a disaster.


    She nced at Gu Ruyi helplessly, "Since you''re injured, why don''t you take a good rest, what are you doing here?"


    Gu Ruyi looked in the direction of the inner room, "I''m not very worried about Boss Yu, it''s okay anyway, it''s the same everywhere."


    That''s what I said, but it''s morefortable to stay in my own room.


    Just thinking about it, I heard the voice of the medicine boy Xiaochang from inside, "Boss Yu is awake."


    The people at the door were instantly overjoyed, and hurriedly walked inside, "We came by coincidence."


    Several other people also entered the room one after another, and Chi Chi was already sitting on the edge of the bed, reaching out and putting his hand on Boss Yu''s wrist to check the pulse.


    took it back after a while, "Others are fine, just too much blood loss."


    Boss Yu turned his head, pulled away his pale lips, and said with a smile, "It seems that I will be blessed if I survive the disaster."


    He said, looking at several people in the room one by one, when he saw Gu Ruyi''s hand, he frowned, "Miss Gu is injured?"


    "Huh?" Gu Ruyi immediately shook his head, "It''s just a minor injury, but you almost lost your life."


    Gu Yundong also said, "Yeah, thanks to Mr. Yu this time, your kindness will be remembered in our Yongan Houfu."


    Boss Yu, "Madam''s words are serious, I just happened to be a coincidence, and I made a mistake."


    The words can''t be said like this. Whoever made a mistake, will lose his life and try to go to the Houfu to report the letter?


    "How did Boss Yu find out about those people?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3741: You are too humble

    Chapter 3741 You are too modest


    Boss Yu let out a sigh of relief and replied, "Madam also knows that I have a little bit of power in the streets and alleys."


    Gu Yundongughed, you are so modest, what is a little power, the entire underground power of Xuanhe Mansion is afraid that it will be your possession.


    However, although Boss Yu is a gangster and a local snake boss, he is very principled in his work. I never touch what should not be touched, and the people under my hand are also well restrained.


    Therefore, whether it is the government or Gu Yundong, they all acquiesce to the existence of Boss Yu, and even he has to help with some things of the three religions.


    For example, Cai Yue helped Zhao Jing and the others find their burden.


    Chichi asked about Xu Gun''s whereabouts.


    Boss Yu can earn a lot of intelligence fees from them. Who in this world has the courage to make money from the government?


    But this guy is also slippery, and he is very popr. Just like this time, the Marquis of Yongan owed him such a big favor.


    Boss Yu said, "I have a younger brother under mymand. When I was squatting at the gate of the cityst night, I saw two people talking strangely, pretending to be curious about the Yongan Houfu, but they were inquiring about the prince. My little brother''s eyes were sharp, and the aura of those two people didn''t look like ordinary people at all, and he vaguely aimed at them carrying weapons."


    That''s all, after all, the Hou Mansion is a big family, and it is normal to be spied on by such people.


    However, the younger brother soon discovered that the prince and his friend Song Gongzi had returned from outside the city, and a murderous look shed in the eyes of the two who spoke.


    Murderous, there are still people in Xuanhe Mansion who dare to kill the Prince of Yong''an? ?


    The younger brother was frightened, and quickly went back quietly and told Boss Yu.


    Boss Yu''s intuition is not simple. The younger brother may not know who Song Gongzi who is with the eldest son is, but Boss Yu is well-informed and has a flexible mind. Judging from Yong''an Hou''s attitude towards him, he has some guesses in his heart.


    Even if he didn''t confirm it, he knew that Young Master Song was not an ordinary person.


    After hesitating for a moment, Boss Yu asked the younger brother to withdraw, and he went to watch it himself.


    The younger brother is ipetent. Since those people are not simple characters, letting others stare at them will not only scare the snakes, but also lose their lives.


    Now, Boss Yu is very grateful for his choice, otherwise he would have lost a few lives if he went to a few younger brothers, and they might even find his nest and kill him.


    Now he is the only one injured, although he almost died, but fortunately, he is still alive after all the dust has settled.


    "I followed them at the time, and I saw that there were a lot of them, especially after the prince and Song Gongzi left the city, they immediately divided into two groups, stayed in the pce all the way, and chased the prince and the others all the way. I would not dare to dare. I followed too closely, so I didn''t hear what they said, but looking at them like that, I''m afraid that the visitors are not good. I just wanted toe to the Hou''s House to report the news, who would have been discovered by them. "


    Boss Yu realized that these people were dead men who didn''t want to die, so he didn''t dare to run to his house at all. In the end, he was reluctant to save his life because he was familiar with the terrain of Xuanhe Mansion. But he was forced into the alley by those people, and luckily he met Gu Ruyi who was looking for Nini.


    After ?? Boss Yu finished speaking, he asked Gu Yundong, "Have all the killers in Xuanhe Mansion been dealt with?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3742: The show had to leave

    Chapter 3742 Fanwai had to leave


    Gu Yundong nodded, "Don''t worry, I even caught a live one."


    She asked Boss Yu where the killers gathered before. Now the entire Xuanhe Mansion is conducting a nket investigation, for fear of missing out.


    Seeing that Boss Yu looked tired, Gu Yundong stopped asking more questions and told him to rest quickly.


    At the same time, he also asked someone to go to Boss Yu''s residence to tell his younger brother, so that they wouldn''t be in a hurry.


    After Gu Yundong rested in the living room for a while, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yunshu walked in solemnly.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t know that such a big thing had happened until he came back from the free clinicst night. He went to change his clothes, prepared his things, went straight to the ce where the dead man was imprisoned, woke him up, and began to extort a confession.


    This dead man is also hard-bone, and he was reluctant to speak after tossing all night.


    Shao Qingyuan didn''t want to torture people to death, so he rested for a while before continuing.


    just then finally pried open his mouth.


    Gu Yundong poured him a cup of tea and wiped the sweat from his face with a handkerchief.


    Gu Yunshu, who was watching from the back, felt a toothache, sister, I have been busy for a long time, okay?


    There are only five people left in the living room: Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yunshu, Chichi and Song Yan.


    Shao Qingyuan then said, "I asked, and the man said that they were instigated by Li Guojing''s family." He looked at Song Yan, "You should know."


    "Jing Family?" Song Yan''s face shed with surprise, "Jing Family surrendered to me early, if it was them, then all the previous teams would be fake. I will let my father know about this. ."


    "You know what you have in mind." Shao Qingyuan nodded, followed closely, "ording to the person''s ount, there are fifty people they dispatched for this trip. This is the Xuanhe Mansion, and they did not dare to enter the city easily, so at the beginning only Half of the people came in while the medical conference was taking advantage of, and the rest stayed outside the city on standby."


    50 people, they have to check the number to see if there are any missed ones.


    Gu Yunshu arrested about seven people yesterday, and one left behind in the yard where they lived. He was also killed while escaping.


    In this way, there are forty-two people who went into the deep mountains to assassinate Chichi.


    Chichi and Song Yan thought about it carefully. After entering the mountain, there were indeed many killers.


    Later, Yan Lin and Anwei scattered, and they were divided into 14 people. After chasing Chichi, only 28 were left.


    nodded slowly, "The number is correct."


    Although ?? is true, they still dare not take it lightly, and the whole city is still under martialw.


    However, after this incident, Song Yan continued to conceal his identity in Xuanhe Mansion, but it was impossible.


    After all, he is the prince of the Li kingdom. The killer of the Li kingdom broke into the territory of Dajin to assassinate him. It¡¯s good that nothing happened.


    So whether it is Shao Qingyuan or the prefect of Xuanhe House, they will report the matter.


    The rtionship between Song Yan and the Marquis of Yongan is clear to the emperor. This time, the envoy of the Li Kingdom went to Dajin, and Song Yan, who was the leader, took a step forward and made a detour to visit the godfather and godmother in Xuanhe Mansion, which was not a big deal.


    Shao Qingyuan never hides things like this. He knows very well that what the emperor values ??is his.


    is an upright rtionship, and it is not good to keep it secret.


    Song Yan couldn''t bear it. He didn''t reunite with his godfather and godmother for a long time, and they had to part again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3743: Fanwai Yangliu goes home

    Chapter 3743 Fanwai Yangliu goes home


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong are not like this. Fortunately, he went to Beijing this time, and he went with himtely, which made Song Yan feel somewhatforted.


    Now that it was decided, Gu Yundong helped to prepare.


    Shao Qingyuan stopped going out for free clinics, and while Song Yan was still there, he taught him everything he had never taught him before.


    Especially Song Yan was poisoned three years ago, which made Shao Qingyuan very concerned.


    It took another five or six days before Song Yan was ready to set off.


    In addition to Song Yan and Chi Chi, there was also Gu Yunshu, who originally escorted Song Dejiang here. Now Song Dejiang''s affairs here are not over yet, but after receiving the memorial from Shao Qingyuan and Hua Zhifu, the emperor of the capital immediately flew over to pass the letter and asked Gu Yunshu to personally **** Song Yan to Beijing.


    As for Song Dejiang, when he is done, he will be escorted by the officials of Xuanhe House.


    Gu Yunshu has no objection, but Ayue has not yet been able to sit firmly, and she still can''t hurry, so she can only temporarily stay in Xuanhe Mansion and Coco forpany.


    In addition, there is Gu Ruyi, and it''s time to go home.


    Her hands were already in good condition, but Gu Yundong was still worried, he filled her with a lot of medicine bottles, and told Chi Chi to take care of her more along the way, and even gave Gu Ruyi a maid, so that there would be someone to take care of her on the way.


    When Gu Ruyi came, he didn''t bring many things with him, but when he went back, he was full of goods for a carriage.


    Not to mention food, there are also many embroidery items.


    Gu Yundong doesn''t know much about embroidery. She struggles to hold needles, so far she can''t make clothes.


    But that doesn''t prevent the storeroom from having a lot of good things, gifts from the pce, thank-you gifts from others, and boxing gifts from friends, as well as a lot of embroidery on cloth.


    Gu Yundong asked Gu Ruyi to choose, she felt that no matter how good things are, someone who knows how to appreciate and cherish them is worth it.


    You can''t put ashes in the warehouse like she did.


    Gu Ruyi looked at the full carriage and refused several times, but was stopped. She was very embarrassed, these days in Xuanhe Mansion had been living like a fairy, but she had to take so many things with her before she left.


    But Gu Yundong said that if she didn''t want it, it would be the same if she asked Chi Chi to send it back.


    Gu Ruyi couldn''t tell her at all, so he could only ept it.


    However, the evening before they were to leave, Willow came back.


    Yangliu went to Anyi County to attend Yang Wenli''s funeral. She should have been with the second elder of the Yang family and Yang He and his wife, but this time she came back alone.


    Gu Yundong saw that she was in a daze, and quickly pulled her to rest.


    Waiting for her to rest for a while before asking, "Mother, what about Grandpa and the others?"


    Yang Liu found out that there were several people she didn''t know in the family. It seemed that she was very close to Yun Dong and the others. She didn''t bother to ask any questions. I originally wanted to apany them and wait for the dust to settle, and then send them back to Xuanhe Mansion, and alsoe to see you and Chi Chi."


    Yang Liu smiled and said, "Who knew that I met Qi Ting not long ago, didn''t he go to Lingzhou to take office? After passing through Anyi County, he came to see us, and told us that Coco and Ayue were both pregnant, and now they are announcing Hefu, in my heart, I can''t settle down."


    Anyi County belongs to the county seat under the jurisdiction of Lingzhou Prefecture. It is at the junction of Xuanhe Prefecture and Lingzhou Prefecture. Qi Ting will naturally go to see his mother-inw after passing there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3744: The cause of death of Yang Wenli

    Chapter 3744 The cause of death of Yang Wenli


    Yangliu, as Coco''s mother, Ayue''s mother-inw, her daughter and daughter-inw are pregnant at the same time, and no matter how big things are, they must be put down first.


    The second elder of the Yang family also asked her toe back quickly, but Coco and Ayue have no elders around, especially Coco, Qi Ting, who is her husband, also went to Lingzhou to take office. She is a mother, and her heart is on fire. lit up.


    "Your grandfather said let me go back to Beijing first, so I don''t need to apany them there. I think that Yang He can solve the next thing, so he left first."


    Yang Liu said, pulling Coco Ayue to the front to watch, and asked the two of them carefully these days. Knowing that Ayue''s reaction was serious, she couldn''t help but feel anxious, "No wonder you are thinner than before, it''s not okay, Ayue, tell your mother what you want to eat, and your mother will cook it for you."


    Gu Yundong stopped her, "Mother, don''t worry, Aunt Ke brought a jar of sauerkraut over, and Ayue''s situation has improved a lot. It''s you, you just entered the city, why don''t you rest first?"


    "I''m not tired, I''m in good spirits. Our family will soon have two lively and lovely children. Mother is very happy." Yang Liuughed and hugged Wan Wan.


    She hasn''t seen the little girl for a long time, and she misses it so much.


    Unfortunately, her husband is an official in the capital, and her daughter and son-inw are in Xuanhe Mansion, so it is not easy to meet each other.


    Wanwan, while eating the fruit she fed, raised her head and asked, "Grandma, when will my cousine back?"


    The cousin she was talking about was the son of Yang He and Miss Shao San, who was two years older than Wan Wan, and the two children used to y together.


    Wanwan hadn''t seen them for months.


    Yang Liu heard the words, the smile on his face was closed, and he sighed and said, "I don''t know yet."


    Gu Yundong was surprised, "My ex-girlfriend brought a message back, saying that Yang...Uncle''s death has a different cause, is there no result yet?"


    Yang Wenli has passed away, Yang Liu and the second elders of the Yang family have already let go. It is not an exaggeration for her to call her uncle.


    Yang Liu was a little sad about Yang Wenli''s death, and when he talked about it, he said angrily, "There is a result, even if he was killed, it was the person next to his bed."


    "Liu?"


    "Yes, it''s her." Yang Liu frowned, "Yang Wenli is really... retribution. How good was He''er''s mother in the past, a youngdy from a county magistrate''s family, who married him and had children for him, As a result, when her mother''s family was in trouble, Yang Wenli went with Liu''s family, causing my sister-inw to leave He''er at a young age. Now, Yang Wenli was directly poisoned to death by what he thought was a good wife and a good mother, a confidante. already."


    Although it was retribution, Yang Liu hated Liu very much.


    "Isn''t Yang Wenli more and more outrageous these years? The Yang family''s life became sad, and the Liu family was used to spending a lot of money, living in a wealthy family, and being served by a maidservant. Later, these were gone, She couldn''t take it anymore, and she didn''t know when she hooked up with an outside merchant."


    Talking about this with the children, Yang Liu felt ashamed.


    But now, we always have to exin clearly.


    "Originally, the foreign merchants would go to Anyi County after a period of time. Yang Wenli himself was living a muddy life, and he didn''t notice it. Butst year, the foreign merchant''s business reached Anyi County, and he stayed in the county for a long time. It''s a little bit more. Liu''s eyes have seen that Yang Wenli has not noticed for a few years, and he has be more daring. He has frequent exchanges with that foreign businessman, and Yang Wenli can feel that he ising from a different ce no matter how ignorant he is."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3745: Fanwai has lost his life

    Chapter 3745 Fanwai has lost his life


    The matter was exposed, and Liu was extremely frightened. She repented to Yang Wenli, saying that she would only do something sorry for him when she was obsessed with her mind.


    Let Yang Wenli forgive her once for Yang Bao''s sake.


    And the foreign businessman didn''t want to make things worse. Seeing that Yang Wenli was living in poverty, he promised to give him a sum of money to make his life a little morefortable.


    Yang Wenli didn''t know that Liu had hooked up with him a few years ago, and thought it was a recent incident.


    Seeing that the foreign businessman was generous, he made up his mind and thought about making aeback. He thought that he had the handle in his hand, so he opened his mouth, wanting to get involved in the business of foreign businessmen in Anyi County.


    The foreign businessman was not happy, and he was just greedy for Liu. It''s been a few years, and the novelty is long gone. Naturally, I don''t want to pay such a big price for such a half-old milf.


    Luckily, Liu Shi was pregnant at this juncture. The foreign businessman was old, but he did not have many children. His wife had only two daughters, so he couldn''t let it go.


    So I agreed to Yang Wenli first, thinking about holding him steady and then taking the couple out of Anyi County after the child was born.


    Who knew that Yang Wenli''s actions were one after another, exhausting the patience of foreign businessmen.


    Not only that, but Yang Wenli humiliated her very much after knowing that Liu was a broken flower and defeated willow, and her attitude was very bad.


    The child in Liu''s belly was naturally not saved.


    Liu Shi hated Yang Wenli to the death, and foreign businessmen were also furious. However, Yang Wenli is still pointing fingers at the trauma business, threatening and intimidating, and all kinds of hatred.


    As soon as the foreign businessman and the Liu family came together, they thought that if they didn''t do it, they would just kill Yang Wenli.


    They fed Yang Wenli a chronic poison, and Yang Wenli''s body gradually became not very good, and he was often dizzy.


    He wanted to go to the hospital to have a look, but the foreign businessman found a doctor for him to visit the doctor directly. The diagnosis was that he was drinking too hard in the morning, hollowing out his body, and he had to take care of it slowly.


    Yang Wenli also knew that he didn''t pay much attention to health preservation in the past few years, so he didn''t have any doubts.


    As a result, he lost his life.


    As soon as Yang Wenli died, the Liu family wanted to bury him directly.


    But she forgot that she and Yang Wenli also have a son Yang Bao. The rtives of the Yang family were all taken away by the husband and wife, but Yang Bao also knew that his grandfather and grandmother were in Xuanhe Mansion. Although they had notmunicated with each other in these years, their grandfather and grandmother also loved Yang Wenli in those days. told them.


    But Liu Shi disagreed, and said that he had not heard from him for so many years, and he was afraid that the two elders had died long ago.


    Otherwise, parents and children would never have an overnight feud. Even if they were angry at the time, they should have calmed down after so many years. Why don¡¯t they care? Let¡¯s take a look?


    If he didn''te, it means that they don''t care about him anymore. If so, why bother to inform him?


    Yang Bao couldn''t tell his mother, and he didn''t know where his grandparents were in Xuanhe Mansion, so he couldn''t do anything to inform him.


    Who knew that because Yang He was about to participate in the imperial examination, Zhou Hanhui rushed to Xuanhe House to deliver a letter.


    Yang Wenli has already been buried in the ground, but the second elder of the Yang family and Yang Liu rushed to Anyi County.


    The second elder of the Yang family may not have thought much, but Yang He was different. He was a little more thoughtful, and he felt something was wrong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3746: Fanwai for Yang Bao

    Chapter 3746 Fanwai for Yang Bao


    Yang He had no feelings for Yang Wenli, but he also felt that it was unusual for his father to suddenly fall ill and die.


    Since he was ill, there must be a doctor. He went to ask a few medical clinics, and they all said that Yang Wenli had never seen a doctor.


    This is even more strange. After Yang He asked the second elder of the Yang family for his opinion, he decided to open the coffin for an autopsy.


    Liu disagreed, scolding Yang He for being unfilial, and actually going to examine his father''s body. It''s okay to say that he hasn''t done his filial piety by Yang Wenli''s side for so many years, what face is there to have an autopsy now?


    She and Yang Bao, the two closest people to Yang Wenli, would not agree.


    Who knew that Yang Bao agreed with Yang He''s proposal.


    Liu couldn''t believe it, Yang He was a schr and went to the government for the record.


    The magistrate agreed to this matter not only because of his status as a schr, but also because of his status as Mrs. Yangliu Sanpin.


    The foreign businessman was stunned. He was from another ce and didn''t know anything about the Yang family. I only know that Yang Wenli has cut off rtions with his parents, and that Yang Wenli is alone in Anyi County without a backer, and no one will care even if he dies.


    Who knew that as soon as something happened to him, a third-rank officialdy came, and this person was also Yang Wenli''s sister.


    The foreign businessman went to inquire again and found out that not only that, but also the three children of Yang Wenli¡¯s sister¡¯s family are also very promising.


    The eldest niece is the Lord of Yongjia County, and her husband is the Marquis of Yongan.


    The second nephew was a court official, and he married the queen mother''s most beloved little princess.


    Although the little niece is far away in Jingping County, her husband is also a county magistrate of Qipin, and behind her is the huge Qi family.


    His eldest son, Yang He, is preparing for the rural exam, and his wife is also a girl from the Huaiyin Marquis¡¯s family in the capital.


    Fuck, this Yang Wenli has such a big backer, how can he still be mixed up like this?


    And the second elders of the Yang family, do they all have problems? Obviously strong, he was able to watch his son be so impoverished that he couldn''t even afford to live in a house.


    The foreign businessman only felt his scalp tingling and felt like he was about to die.


    He wanted to escape overnight, but the monk could not escape the temple.


    Here, Yang He quickly found out that Yang Wenli''s cause of death was chronic poisoning, which was murder.


    The magistrate lowered his face on the spot and ordered a strict investigation.


    The first person to be suspected was Liu.


    Mrs Liu was not a determined person in the first ce. After several interrogations, she had already suffered a mental breakdown, and the cause and effect were revealed.


    The second elder of the Yang family was stunned and wished he could go up and beat this **** to death.


    And that foreign businessman, the magistrate also had them arrested.


    is that it took a long time to arrest this person, after all, the household registration of foreign businessmen is not in Anyi County. The magistrate has to negotiate with the local magistrate where he is located.


    However, the foreign business is doing well, his wife''s family still has some power, and he has a good rtionship with the local government. .


    In the end, the magistrate of Anyi County simply put on Gu Dajiang''s identity. The deceased was Gu Dajiang''s brother-inw. Now he still dares to cover up the murderer? I''m afraid I''ve had too many good days.


    The local official was so frightened that he didn''t dare to dy any longer, and sent the foreign businessman back without saying a word.


    This is also the reason why Yang Liu and the others found out the cause of Yang Wenli''s death, but did note back after several months.


    only¡­¡­


    Gu Yundong asked, "Since the foreign businessman has been caught, Liu and him have both been sentenced, and the matter has been settled. Why haven''t grandpa and grandmae back?"


    Yang Liu sighed, "It''s for Yang Bao."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3747: Dont want to come back

    Chapter 3747 Fanwai is unwilling toe back


    Yang Bao? ?


    Yang Liu said, "You also know that your child was spoiled by the couple before, and people became unreasonable. It''s just that over the years, Yang Wenli has lost all his family wealth, and Liu''s is like that, and Yang Bao can''t even read books. In this environment, he gradually became sensible."


    used to be arrogant and domineering. When Yangliu saw him again, he found that this child was not only taciturn, but also had no spirit. There was really no light in his eyes, and his whole body was numb.


    Later, she went to inquire about it. ording to the neighbors, Yang Wenli had been drinking heavily a few years ago and would beat people when he was drunk. As the person next to him, Liu Shi naturally bears the brunt.


    At the beginning, Mrs. Liu ran to Yang Bao and pushed Yang Bao out, but Yang Wenli couldn''t do anything to his son, so he stopped.


    But after a few times, this trick didn''t work, Yang Wenli kicked Yang Bao aside, and then went to beat Liu Shi.


    Mrs Liu ran away and escaped from the house alone. Yang Wenli turned around and went to beat Yang Bao again.


    It is said that the most severe blow broke Yang Bao''s legs.


    After Yang Wenli woke up, he cried and repented again, and had a peaceful day. However, after a while, the old ways began to return.


    It wasn''t until Yang Bao was fifteen or sixteen years old that he grew taller and stronger. In addition, the family had been afflicted with almost no money to buy wine, and even the wine shop was not willing to give him credit, so Yang Wenli stopped drinking and beating people. .


    In the end, he was his own nephew, and he had no grudge against him. Yang Liu could not help feeling pity for him, "When we saw him this time, he was very thin, but he was tall, but he was like a bamboo pole. , a gust of wind can blow away."


    She sighed, "I heard from the neighbors that since he was 12 or 13 years old, he has been looking for work outside. When he is 16 years old, the family''s food expenses are all earned by him doing daybor."


    If it is an ordinary person, it is no problem to support a family of three by one person.


    The problem is that Yang Wenli and Liu Shi are not worried. Whenever Yang Baoes back with his wages, they will steal it within two days.


    Later, Yang Bao hid his wages outside, and the couple went to his work ce to make trouble.


    After several times, Yang Bao couldn''t even find his work. All he did was manualbor, and he couldn''t get enough to eat. Isn''t he just skinny andcking in energy?


    When the second elder of the Yang family heard about these incidents, he was so angry that he almost stomped out.


    How can there be such selfish parents, what kind of spoiled a good child?


    "Yang Bao is about the same age as Yun Shu, Yun Shu is already ate marriage, and Yang Bao has not married a daughter-inw yet. Some people say that they are husband and wife, Yang Wenli doesn''t care, but Liu is thinking of finding him a wife. Daughter-inw, when the timees, both husband and wife can work and serve her mother-inw."


    But in the situation of the Yang family, whoever loves their daughter''s family will marry into their family?


    Even if they don''t love their daughter, the Yang family can''t afford the betrothal money.


    I also looked at Yang Bao pitifully. I felt that Yang Bao was a diligent and hardworking person, but the introductions were all with bad reputation or bad personality.


    "Your grandfather and grandmother originally wanted to take Yang Bao back to Xuanhe Mansion. Anyway, there are no rtives in Anyi County, and Liu''s family has long since cut off contact with them. Yang Bao is alone there without rtives and no reason, how lonely. , go to Xuanhe Mansion, and take care of each other, but Yang Bao doesn''t want toe."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3748: Family affairs

    Chapter 3748 Family affair


    Gu Yundong can probably understand his thoughts. He hase here for so many years, and he has never depended on anyone. He has be ustomed to relying on his own life for everything.


    Back then, when the second elder of the Yang family and Yang He left, Yang Bao was not very big. Coupled with Liu''s intimacy and provocation, Yang Bao may not have a good impression of his grandparents and brother.


    What''s more, when both parents are like this, they have long since separated their unfamiliar grandparents and older brothers, who can be trusted?


    "He also doesn''t want to stay in Anyi County. He said that after Liu''s sentence, he will go to another ce and find a ce to settle down alone. Your grandparents are also very ufortable these days. Although they don''t say , but I can also see that they regret that they have ignored the affairs of Anyi County all these years, which has caused Yang Bao to be like this."


    If they had known that Yang Wenli and Liu Shi didn''t even care about their own sons, they would have thought of ways to bring people out of Anyi County.


    The second elder of the Yang family has stayed in Anyi County so far. At first, he wanted to re-cultivate his rtionship with his little grandson, at least to make him fatter. The way Yang Bao looked, they were very distressed.


    Secondly, I still want to persuade him toe back with them.


    Even if she can''te back with them, Mrs. Yang wants to find a good girl for him to marry.


    She wanted to get married within 100 days after Yang Bao''s parents died, otherwise he would have to wait another three years. In case Liu was sentenced and executed in thete autumn, it would have to continue to wait.


    By then, Yang Bao will be too old, and he will no longer be able to find a good girl.


    Not to mention, the people in Anyi County who used to avoid the Yang family, saw the second elder of the Yang familying back, saw Yang Liu and Yang He also arranged funerals for Yang Wen Li, and also took care of Yang Bao, all of them came to the door with eight characters. Come.


    Mrs. Yang was so angry that she turned away all these mercenary people.


    The little grandson had had enough hardships before, and he had a pair of unreliable parents. If the unreliable Yue family is spread again, then the rest of his life will be ruined.


    When she refused, many people began to curse, saying that Mrs. Yang couldn''t see the current situation, and she didn''t think about Yang Bao''s own conditions, and she wanted to pick and choose to marry a princess.


    Mrs. Yang didn''t bother to pay attention to them, and they didn''t dare to scold him anyway.


    The second elder of the Yang family has no other requirements, regardless of the woman''s family background. The most important thing is that the character of the other party is better, and the Yue family should also be reasonable.


    Yang Bao does not actually want to marry a wife and have children, because of the influence of his original family, he has no confidence in setting up a new family. What''s more, he is actually very inferior in his bones. He thinks that his parents are such people, so he has inherited their bad things, and he will be such a terrible person in the future.


    But this time Yang He''s son came with them. The little guy is soft and fluffy, but he always likes to look like a little adult when he is young. He grabbed Yang Bao''s hand and called out an uncle''s call to Yang Bao''s My heart softened.


    Human cubs are really the most healing species in the world, Yang Bao thought, if he also had such a child, he would definitely educate him, protect him, and work together as a family to live a good life.


    So in the end, he didn''t stop him any more, and let the second elder of the Yang family go to work.


    As for Yang He, after seeing Yang Bao for the first time, Yang Bao solemnly apologized to him, and he forgave him.


    After discussing with his wife, he also decided to stay in Anyi County temporarily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3749: Farewell

    Chapter 3749 Farewell


    Gu Yundong thought, with Yang He here, grandpa and grandma don''t need to worry.


    Wanwan heard that my cousin would not be back for a long time, and sighed mncholy.


    Yangliu scratched her nose amusingly, "You little man, are you still not satisfied with so many friends around you?"


    "I was satisfied, but elder sister Ruyi and elder brother Song Yan are leaving tomorrow, so they will be deserted all of a sudden." Oh, by the way, my elder brother and uncle are also going to the capital.


    Yang Liu just noticed Gu Ruyi and Song Yan with their faces, but they kept talking and didn''t have time to ask.


    She had never seen Gu Ruyi, but Song Yan had seen it once when she was a child, but she just mentioned the name suddenly, which made her forget it for a while.


    It was not until Gu Yundong exined it that Yang Liu came back to his senses and was overjoyed, "When did youe to Xuanhe Mansion? Are you all grown up? Ruyi, you came alone, where is your mother? Ah Yan is not in Li Kingdom. ?"


    Gu Ruyi didn''t mention what happened to him, but simply talked about his work in Xuanhe House.


    Song Yan is even simpler, the mission of Li Guo wille soon.


    It''s just that Yang Liu was very sorry to hear that they were leaving tomorrow. It is impossible for her to leave in a short period of time, at least before Coco and Ayue are three months old, they cannot leave.


    Several people were reminiscing about the old times again, Yang Liu couldn''t hold it back, and his face showed fatigue.


    Gu Yundong insisted on chasing her back to the room to rest regardless of her stance that she still wanted to talk.


    By the early morning of the next day, the convoy of Song Yan and his party was ready to go.


    The line was a bit long, Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong took Wanwan and the others all the way to the gate of the city before they said goodbye reluctantly.


    It''s gettingte, and everything that should have been exined before has already been exined. Gu Yundong waved to a few people, "Okay, let''s go, it''s a smooth journey."


    Song Yan waited for Ruyi and the three of them stuck their heads out of the car window and waved their hands vigorously.


    Gu Yunshu nodded to his elder sister and brother-inw, "Ayue, please ask my elder sister." Then he suddenly raised his voice, "Let''s go!!"


    The ?? team slowly moved forward and gradually disappeared from the sight of everyone.


    At this time, not far from the city gate, a carriage was also parked.


    The carriage was covered with thick and soft bedding, and Boss Yu, whose injuries had not yet healed, leaned on the pillows, looked out through the curtain, and kept watching the convoy away.


    The younger brother sitting on the car tut tutted, "Boss, if you like it, why don''t we take the dowry and go to Fengxian to propose marriage?"


    Boss Yu nced at him, "What nonsense are you talking about? The little girl hasn''t woken up yet."


    "What''s so difficult about this, let''s give her flowers, food, gifts, and find two schrs to write love poems. No matter how slow you are, it''s time for you to get enlightened."


    As soon as the younger brother''s words fell, Boss Yu threw the peach core in his hand to the back of his head, "As far as you can think, no girl in your life would dare to marry you. Go, go back."


    The younger brother touched his head and felt that he was thinking very well. If a girl treated him like this, he immediately stepped in the door.


    The carriage turned around and returned to the city.


    Boss Yu leaned in the carriage, and it took a long time before he spoke again, "A **** like me is not worthy of such a good girl."


    The younger brother was not happy, "Boss, you are not an ordinary bastard. If nothing else, you are much stronger than the second young master of Bu Zhuang in Feng County, who is coveted by the girl. He can have this kind of mind, why? Can''t you have?"


    Boss Yu just smiled and said nothing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3750: chauffeur

    Chapter 3750 The extra driver


    Chi Chi and the others did not go all the way fast, but their precautions were strict.


    Gu Ruyi really realized what it means to travel as a noble person. Every time you go to a ce, someone will take care of it, and you never have to worry that you will not have a ce to live when you reach your destination.


    There is a maid by her side, she hardly has to worry about it along the way, and the food is very delicate.


    She still remembered that when she set out with the security bureau, because it was the first time to go far, she was worried and afraid along the way, so she didn''t dare to talk or do more. Moreover, it is inconvenient for women to go out, but Qian Datou, they are all men, and there are always unexpected things.


    But these days, none of that seems to be a problem.


    She shares a carriage with the maid, and can sit on the soft bedding, look out the window, chat and eat. When you are sleepy, you can lie down and sleep, and when you are thirsty, you can drink tea at any time.


    It wasn''t like the four people were huddled together like when they came. Xu Gun still had to upy more than half of the carriage, so when she felt ufortable, she hummed andined, mocking her yin and yang.


    The strong contrast of ?? made Gu Ruyi''s heart more and more firm in her faith.


    One day, she will be able to be an embroidery master, and then she will be sofortable when she travels far.


    "Cousin." Chi Chi ran over on a horse and said to Gu Ruyi, who was leaning against the car window to watch the scenery, "We will arrive at Yongning Mansion in another day, and the convoy will stop in the mansion for a while. But the convoy won''t go to Feng County, so I can only **** my cousin back."


    Gu Ruyi straightened up and smiled, "It''s toote for trouble."


    waved his hand slowly, "No trouble, I just happened to go to Feng County to see, I haven''t been there."


    Actually, he really wanted to visit Gujiatun. It is said that his mother was bullied by the old Gu family when she was a child, and then the old Gu family had nothing to do.


    But Gujiatun is the ce where my grandfather and mother grew up.


    That¡¯s all, I¡¯ll talk about itter when I have a chance.


    Chichi rode his horse and went back to the front again. Gu Ruyi looked at his dashing andfortable riding skills and was very envious.


    She also wanted to learn to ride a horse, and her aunt asked her. But her hands are going to be embroidered, and holding the reins on horseback is bound to make her palms cocooned.


    She could only give up the idea.


    After another day, the carriage arrived at Yongning House.


    It was still early, and it was not past noon when they entered the city.


    The ?? station has long since been cleaned up, and even the prefect of the prefectural city hase to greet everyone.


    After a long lunch at the inn, the group prepared to take Gu Ruyi to set off.


    They had three carriages for this trip, one for Gu Ruyi, one for Chichi, and one for a gift.


    Gu Yunshu stood at the door of the inn and told them, "Be careful along the way, Ruyi is a girl''s house, and the carriage should not go too fast. After the delivery, it will catch up with uster, and we will walk slowerter."


    "I see, uncle, let''s go first."


    Gu Ruyi was also blessed and climbed into the carriage.


    Feng County is not far from the city, Gu Ruyi didn''t want to dy the dy, and also didn''t want to sleep in the wild tonight, so he let the carriage go faster, and finally arrived before the city gate closed.


    Returning to the familiar ce, Gu Ruyi couldn''t help but smile.


    This trip has really experienced too many things.


    She got off the carriage, ran a few steps to the carriage of Chi Chi, and said, "Chi Chi, we..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Ruyi froze when he saw the driver on the carriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3751: Fanwai Ruyi is back

    Chapter 3751 Fanwai Ruyi is back


    "Song, Song..." Gu Ruyi''s eyes widened, staring at Song Yan who was dressed as a coachman with disbelief.


    Chi Chi hurriedly raised his fingers and made a silent motion, "Shh, don''t make a sound."


    Gu Ruyi was shocked, "Chichi, you guys, does your... uncle know?"


    "I know, my uncle agreed. You get in the car first, let''s go to your house first, and I''ll exin to you slowly."


    Gu Ruyi nodded in a daze and turned to leave.


    Just when she was about to climb back into the carriage, a familiar voice suddenly came from her ear, "Ruyi, Ruyi, are you back?"


    Gu Ruyi turned her head and saw that it was Xiaolu.


    Sheughed suddenly, "Xiaolu, are you off work?"


    At this time, it should be the time when the embroidery workshop is finished. Not only Xiaolu, but also other embroiderers in the embroidery workshop are walking here.


    However, except for Xiao Lu, the others were a little hesitant in their footsteps, and the expression on Gu Ruyi''s expression was also a littleplicated.


    Gu Ruyi knew that these people should have heard about her in Xuanhe Mansion.


    Thinking of Song Yan who was still dressed as a coachman, Gu Ruyi said to Xiaolu who ran over, "I just entered the city, and my cousin brought me back. Fortunately, the city gate has not been closed, otherwise we would have to spend the night outside. lodging."


    Xiaolu didn''t pay attention just now. When she heard Gu Ruyi talking about her cousin, she was stunned. She turned her head and saw Chi Chi in another carriage with half of her head sticking out. She swallowed quickly, and whispered, "Sir."


    then said to Gu Ruyi, "Then you can go back first, Ruyi, I won''t dy you. You haven''te back for so long, my aunt must miss you very much, and I''lle to y with you when you''ve cleaned up."


    If she hadn''t been therete, Xiaolu would have followed Ruyi back on the spot. She had a lot of questions to ask Ruyi.


    "Okay." Gu Ruyi got into the carriage, waved to her and the embroidered girls behind her, and let the coachman drive home.


    As soon as they left, the embroidered girls behind Xiaolu immediately surrounded her and asked her, "Xiaolu, what did Ruyi just tell you?"


    "Who is the boy on the other carriage? You seem to be a little afraid of him."


    Xiaolu lowered her voice, "It''s not that I''m afraid, that''s the Prince of Yong''an, and I''m in awe. I didn''t expect that the Prince actually sent Ruyi back in person. The Marquis of Yong''an is really kind to Ruyi."


    "Yeah, we didn''t expect Ruyi to have such a powerful backer. The aunt is actually Mrs. Hou, and the uncle is also a court official. This status is too scary."


    "Did you see the box on thest carriage? I remember that when Ruyi left, he only brought a bag with him. When he came back, he pulled the box of a carriage back. Madam Hou was so generous."


    "Do you think Ruyi will stille to work in the embroidery workshop? With her current status, it''s okay to open her own embroidery workshop, right?"


    "I don''t think the embroidery workshop needs to be opened. You don''t know, since her identity was exposed, I don''t know how many matchmakers have gone to Li''s house these days. It was the owner''s wife of our cloth vige who came forward to help stop these people. ."


    "Did the owner''s wife like Ruyi?"


    About the second son of the Pang family who liked Ruyi, Mrs. Lin and Xiaolu didn''t say anything when they came back, otherwise Ruyi''s reputation would be ruined.


    "I think, Ruyi is in Xuanhe House, and with her aunt in charge, maybe a good marriage has already been decided."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3752: why are you here

    Chapter 3752 Why are you here?


    Gu Ruyi didn''t know that these people were already discussing her marriage, and she was still worried at this moment.


    Song Yan is the prince. He has no one to protect him, so he followed them to Feng County. What if something happened?


    Not long after, the carriage stopped at the door of Li''s house.


    Hearing the movement, the three members of the Li family ran out, and Mrs. Li rushed up happily and grabbed Gu Ruyi''s hand, "Ruyi, you can count it back."


    "Mother, grandfather and grandmother." Gu Ruyi greeted with a smile, then stepped back halfway and introduced, "This is cousin Chichi, who brought me back. Mother, let''s go talk first, Cousin. My brother has also traveled for a day."


    Mr. Li was startled, and he had already done a junior salute over there.


    Mr. Lai hurriedly backed away half of his body, and said nervously, "Quickly,e in quickly, if you have something to sit down and talk about."


    Chichi turned around and exined to the three coachmen, "You first unload the gifts from the car, and thene in for a drink."


    Then, he followed Mr. Li in.


    Father Li didn''t follow him in after seeing this, and helped to take down everything on the carriage.


    Gu Ruyi restrained the urge to look back. After all, Song Yan was also the one who unloaded the luggage, who was the prince of Li Kingdom.


    Thinking about Gu Ruyi makes her scalp tingle.


    Chi Chi was very casual, entered the main room, sat down and first conveyed Gu Yundong''s words, then talked about the situation along the way, and his n to leave tomorrow afternoon.


    Mrs. Li almost nods her head. She originally wanted him to rest here for a few more days, but after hearing that he was going to the capital, he could only suppress this thought.


    The boxes outside were soon brought in. Seeing the piles on the ground, Mrs. Li was very embarrassed, "Why did the county master send so many things, this is too..."


    Chichi said, "My mother likes cousin Ruyi. If she hadn''t stopped her, a carriage would definitely not fit."


    Mr. Lai smiled embarrassedly, and in a blink of an eye, several coachmen came in, and hurriedly asked them to drink tea.


    Seeing that it was not early, he hurriedly said, "I''ll go to the kitchen to cook, let''s have dinner first, and talkter if you have anything to say."


    Slowly stood up, "Then trouble Auntie."


    He didn''t call her aunt, after all, Li Shi and Gu Fa''er had long since reconciled.


    Mr. Li went to the kitchen, and Mrs. Li also followed over to help. Father Li apanied Chi Chi chatting dryly in the main room.


    He is not very good at speaking, and the other party is a noble son, and Father Li is very ufortable.


    Gu Rumented, and simply said, "Grandpa, cousin Chi Chi rests here today and lives in the two rooms on the west side."


    One is for Chi Chi and Song Yan, and the other is for two other coachmen.


    "Yes, yes, there are still things in those two rooms, I''ll tidy them up. Ruyi, you are here to chat with the prince, I will be very fast."


    Father Li ran away after saying that.


    couldn''t help but want tough, is he so scary? He exined to the two coachmen, "You go and help."


    After the two drivers also left, only Gu Ruyi, Chi Chi and Song Yan were left in the main room.


    Gu Ruyi asked in a low voice, "Cousin, what''s the matter with you? Why did Song Yane here? Does uncle really know?"


    "I know, my uncle is the person in charge. If he doesn''t know, and he can''t find brother Song Yan when he leaves tomorrow, then it won''t be a mess?"


    makes sense.


    Gu Ruyi breathed a sigh of relief, "Then..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3753: Outside to see the adoptive mother

    Chapter 3753 Fanwai to see the adoptive mother


    Song Yan and Chi Chi looked at each other before saying, "I came to see my adoptive mother."


    Gu Ruyi was full of doubts. She naturally knew nothing about Song Yan when she was a child. She only knew that Song Yan had been in trouble and was rescued by her aunt and the others, and she was adopted as an adopted son.


    That''s why he has such a rtionship with the Marquis of Yongan, and the rtionship is very close.


    Why did a foster mother suddenly appear? And is the adoptive mother still in Feng County?


    Chichi exined, "You should know about the Song family in Fengxian County, right?"


    Gu Ruyi nodded hastily, "I know, there is an aunt in the Song family who is married to the current prefect of Luozhou, Lord Wen."


    Yes, that aunt is Song Ruijun.


    Slowly stated the story of Song Ruijun''s sister, Song Ruishu, and Gu Ruyi was shocked.


    It turned out that the Song family and Li Guo still had such a rtionship. No wonder she had heard people say before that the Song family had a good rtionship with the Su family in the capital and had contacts with each other, so the magistrate of Feng County also took great care of the Song family.


    It turned out that Song Yan''s name in Dajin came from this way, and she also wondered why the name of Dajin he took was Song.


    Gu Ruyi was stunned, "I didn''t understand before that, ording to the rules of Feng County, an unmarried woman cannot move into the ancestral grave. But my mother said that when the great aunt of the Song family moved the grave But it''s very grand, it turns out that there is such an inside story."


    Song Yan nodded, "My adoptive mother has lived a hard life and suffered many crimes in order to protect me. I don''t want her to have no stable ce to live after her death, so she can only wander outside and be alone."


    At that time, Emperor Li didn''t have a good impression of Song Ruishu, so it was extremely kind that someone could bring her body back to Dajin from Fengshou Vige.


    But Song Yan is not. Song Yan has feelings for his adoptive mother, and he is even more grateful.


    So he insisted on letting Emperor Li express his gratitude to Song Ruishu implicitly in front of Emperor Jin. Emperor Li was very precious to Song Yan at that time, so it was not a difficult thing to do, and he finally agreed topromise.


    There is Jinkou Yuyan of Emperor Jin, and the Song family loves Song Ruishu very much. Apart from that, they moved her to the ancestral tomb, so that she will be honored by future generations.


    Song Yan has not seen Song Ruishu yet. This time, he finally passed through Yongning Mansion, and he was just about to send Gu Ruyi to Feng County. He naturally wanted toe and see. At the very least, he had to let his adoptive mother know that he was doing well.


    In the future, I don¡¯t know if there will be such an opportunity.


    Gu Ruyi agreed, "Then when will you go?"


    "Tomorrow morning." Chi Chi said.


    During the conversation, Mrs. Lai came over and asked them to go to dinner, and the conversation of several people came to an end.


    After having a good meal, a few people went back to their room early to rest.


    Li''s parents and Li''s mother didn''t feel that something was wrong when they saw Song Yan follow Chichi into the house. After all, he is a prince, and there is always someone who will wait on his side when he sleeps.


    Ruyi slept with Mrs. Lai that night. The mother and daughter were separated for many days, so there was nothing she could say.


    It was just that he was still there for a long time. Mrs. Lai had to get up early the next day, so I didn¡¯t say much. Anyway, there was a lot of time toe.


    Who knew that when Mr. Li woke up the next day, he waited left and right, but didn''t wait for Chi Chi and Song Yan to get up for the morning meal.


    At first, she thought she was tired from the long journey, so she woke up a littlete, but seeing that her breakfast was going to be cold, she had not seen anyone yet. If she hadn''t seen the other two chauffeurs still, she would have suspected that she would have left without saying goodbye.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3754: The show was hit

    Chapter 3754 Fanwai was hit


    Chichi and Song Yan left the Li house before dawn.


    The Song family''s ancestral tomb was on the outskirts of the city. As soon as the city gate opened, the two of them were the first to go out.


    Although it was still early, there were already a lot of pedestrians on the road, and they hurried all the way ording to the address that they inquired about.


    The two quickly arrived at the Song family''s ancestral tomb and found Song Ruishu''s tombstone.


    Looking at the name on the tombstone, Song Yan was in a trance for a moment.


    His childhood memories were already very vague, but at this moment, it suddenly became clear.


    Song Yan knelt down, took the brazier from Chi Chi''s hand, and said while burning paper money, "Mother, I came to see you. Back then, thank you for protecting me and loving me regardless of your life. I''m fine now, you Seeing that I have grown so big, I will be better in the future, don''t worry."


    "I''m sorry, it took so many years to see you. I don''t know if I''ll have a chance toe again in the future..."


    Chichi put down the paper money, ingots and flowers in his hands, and then stood a little further away, letting the two of them talk alone.


    After so many years, Song Yan has experienced countless things, and it is rare to say a lot.


    Chi Chi waited for him while guarding the surroundings, and he didn''t feel bored.


    However, it didn''t take long before a scolding voice suddenly came from afar, "Who are you? What are you doing in my Song family ancestral tomb?"


    He was stunned for a while and watched helplessly as a person staggered up the mountain.


    It''s over, it''s getting attention.


    Song Yan also stood up and looked at Chi Chi, embarrassed, "I seem to have said it for too long."


    Originally wanted toe and see, and leave after reading it, so that no one will find out, but now...


    The man quickly walked in front of them, leaning on a tree trunk in his hand, sweating all over his head, and staring at them angrily, "You guys, where are you stinky brats? They came to our Song family ancestral tomb, disturbed. I am the ancestor of the Song family, I am wee to you."


    Chichi quickly exined, "Uncle, you misunderstood, we didn''t want to disturb the ancestors of the Song family."


    "Aren''t you disturbed? You are still burning fire here, you..." The man swept his gaze and was stunned when he saw the brazier in front of Song Ruishu''s grave.


    It seemed that they hade to pay homage to Ruishu on purpose.


    Chi Chi could only step forward, cupped his hands and said, "This uncle is from the Song family?"


    "Of course, I''m the eldest of the Song family." Boss Song frowned and looked at them, "Who are you, and why did youe to burn paper for my sister?"


    is also a coincidence, Song Boss happened to rest in a vige outside the city yesterday.


    In recent years, the Song family''s business has improved a lot, and the suburban vige has also been established.


    I originally nned to go back to the city, but on the way, I heard the driver say that there was smoke rising from the Song family ancestral tomb.


    Boss Song was afraid that there would be a fire over there, so he hurried up the mountain in a hurry.


    Who knew but saw two teenagers burning paper for his sister?


    The two of them don''t look very old, so they shouldn''t have had a rtionship with their sister.


    Song Yan stepped forward and exined, "Uncle Song, when I was a child, I was greatly favored by Miss Song, and I came to Feng County by chance, so I wanted toe and have a look."


    Boss Song didn''t believe it, "When you were a child? How old are you when you were a child? And even if you came to see my sister, you should go to the Song family first, and my Song family would bring you here. How can anyone rashly enter other people''s ancestral graves to offer incense? Burning paper?"


    Do you still understand etiquette? The two teenagers looked suspicious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3755: Surprised

    Chapter 3755 Surprised


    Boss Song said, "Be honest, who are you? If you lie again, I will report to the officials."


    While talking, his driver was already standing behind Boss Song.


    Two to two, Boss Song felt that the two teenagers couldn''t get a bargain.


    Chichi and Song Yan are helpless, is this still unclear? They did not visit the Song family because of their status, in order to avoid trouble.


    Who would have known such a coincidence?


    They can''t have a conflict here, let alone the government.


    The two of them looked at each other, could they have knocked them unconscious?


    The idea of ???? just started. Seeing that all the ancestors of the Song family were all around, the two quickly dismissed the idea.


    Song Yan thought about it and said to Boss Song, "It''s not convenient to talk here, why don''t you go down the mountain first?"


    Boss Song looked left and right, and nodded after a while, "You put out the fire and follow me down the mountain. If you dare to escape, I will not be polite."


    "Don''t run away, definitely don''t run away."


    Boss Song told them to walk in front, and the two went down the mountain while talking, then got on the carriage and re-entered the city, all the way to Song''s house.


    When ?? arrived at the gate of the Song family, Chi Chi and Song Yan also confirmed the identity of Song Boss.


    Song Yan''s identity cannot be revealed, but it doesn''t matter if he iste. Anyway, he entered the city yesterday, and Xiaolu and the others have already recognized him.


    So as soon as he entered the door, he said who he was, "I was asked to go up the mountain this time to see Aunt Song. I didn''t expect to disturb you guys. I''m really sorry."


    The Song family are all stunned, Yong, the Prince of Yongan Hou Shizi? This is Yongan Hou Shizi?


    Chichi said that he sent Gu Ruyi back. Regarding Gu Ruyi being the niece of Mrs. Yong''an Hou''s niece, the Song family knew it when Lady Lin and the others came back.


    So it doesn''t seem to be an ident that the prince sent her back.


    And the Song family is well-informed, except for Boss Song who lived in Bie Zhuang outside the city and didn''te backst night, everyone else already knew about Gu Ruyi''s return.


    The Song family was a little frightened for a while, and hurried to be seatedte, without asking who entrusted Song Ruishu to burn paper.


    dyed his resignation, only saying that he had to go back to Li''s house and was ready to leave.


    The Song family didn''t stop them too much, so they sent them out.


    After a long time, after they had already left Feng County, Boss Song pped his thigh and said, "No, when I was going up the mountain, I clearly saw that the person who burned the paper was the driver, and, The driver''s eyes were still red."


    Boss Song recalled that nothing was right, how could the driver and the prince be so close? Not to mention the Hou Mansion, even if they are the Song family, there is a difference between master and servant. How can they walk side by side and still chat andugh?


    Also, it was clearly the coachman who said that he had been favored by his sister when he was a child before going up the mountain. How could he be entrusted by others?


    Boss Song told the Song family, and the Song family was also very suspicious.


    Until the news that Prince Li of the Kingdom of Li was envoy to Dajin came from the capital, the Song family pondered a little, and immediately took a breath.


    So the person who came over that day was, yes, the Prince of Li Kingdom?


    One by one, his legs and feet started to go weak.


    Of course, these are allter stories.


    Chichi and Song Yan went straight to Li''s house from Song''s house. The purpose ofing to Feng County has been achieved, and they are ready to leave.


    Who knew that as soon as the two entered the door, they found that there were guests in the Li family.


    After a long pause, Song Yan was one step behind him on the spot and lowered his head slightly.


    The people in the room greeted them, and the ones who walked at the forefront were Pang Lang and Luo Shi, the owners of Pangjiabuzhuang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3756: Departure

    Chapter 3756 Departure


    Didn''t know the two for a long time, and was stunned for a while, but Pang Lang had already brought Luo Shi over to salute him.


    "I have seen the prince."


    In addition to them, there were Lady Lin, Xiaolu and He Sha who came out of the room, all embroidered mothers who had been to Xuanhe Mansion before.


    Pang Lang and the others knew the news of Gu Ruyi''s returnst night, and naturally they knew that it was sent to herte.


    It was just toote yesterday, so they wouldn''t bothering to the house rashly.


    I came here early this morning, who knew that Chi Chi and Song Yan would have left earlier.


    The group returned to the main room and sat down, and Luo Shi took the lead in expressing his apology, "I have already heard Mrs. Lin and the others have said what happened in Xuanhe Mansion. It was also because of myck of guidance and unfavorable control that Xu Gun did this. Things areing. Fortunately, Mrs. Hou is here, and now Ruyi has returned safely."


    Actually, when Lady Lin and the others came back, Luo Shi had alreadye over to apologize to Li Shi.


    Today¡¯s words are for Chi Chi to listen to.


    I heard from Gu Yundong about Roche''s behavior, knowing that she has a smooth temperament, so it''s not surprising to appear here. She was probably worried that his mother would go to Pangjiabuzhuang for this matter.


    But Gu Yundong actually admires Roche in a certain way.


    In this case, Chi Chi naturally won''t say anything, "My mother mentioned Pang Dong''s family and Mrs. Pang to me, and said that I had some friendship with you many years ago, and said that if I came to see you this time, I would ask for her. Good voice."


    Luo Shi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and his eyes brightened again, "I didn''t expect Madam Hou to remember me. If it wasn''t for Madam Hou, we would not have been able to connect with the Duan family. The Pang family can develop into what it is today. Such a scale, thanks to Madam."


    nced at Pang Lang for a while, and what his mother said was right. Back then, the head of the Pang family was still Pang Lang. In the past few years, the person in charge of the Pang family must have been reced by Roche.


    Luo Shi is not a strong one. She actually cares about Pang Lang''s face when she is away from home. After saying a few words about Gu Yundong, Pang Lang and Chi Chi chatted.


    But there is still a long way to go, so after a few words, I n to leave.


    Over there, Mrs. Li and the parents of the Li family had prepared things early, and now they were all stuffed into the car.


    Chichi, "..."


    He said helplessly, "Auntie, I''m going to the capital, so much, I can''t take it back to Xuanhe Mansion."


    Pang Lang said quickly, "I''ll ask someone to help send it back to Xuanhe Mansion."


    Actually, they also prepared some things for Houfu.


    Mrs. Li also said, "Your mother likes the dried bamboo shoots from Fengxian County very much. It''s fine if you keep it for a long time. Others are also special products of Fengxian County. Ruyi has encountered a lot of trouble in Xuanhe Mansion. Thanks to you guys, thank you. It¡¯s not enough to say anything, it¡¯s all part of our heart.¡±


    has no choice but to respond.


    As for Pang Lang¡¯s help in sending it back, it¡¯s not necessary. There is a Jinxiu Restaurant opened by Liu Jia in Yongning Mansion.


    The restaurant will deliver the goods from Xuanhe House every one or two months, and then I will ask them to ship it back together.


    After he packed up his things, he said goodbye to the Li family.


    The Li family, the Pang Lang couple, they all took him all the way to the gate of the city, and even the local magistrate heard the news.


    waved his hand slowly, quickly got into the carriage, told Gu Ruyi to take care of himself, and then left quickly.


    When they arrived at Yongning Mansion City, Gu Yunshu and his team had already set off.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3757: Duan Qian marries his wife

    Chapter 3757 Fanwai Duan Qian gets married


    Chichi and Song Yan caught up, but luckily the team was walking very slowly, and they caught up at night.


    The group rested for a day in Wanqing Mansion, met with Duan Qian and Duan Wan and had a meal together.


    Duan Qianter married another wife, probably because the previous marriage had taught him too much. When he remarried, he paid more attention to personal character.


    He is now a royal businessman, even if he is not as good as some officials, but his younger sister is married to the Dou family, so the identity of the rtives is not low.


    In the end, he married a concubine of a fourth-rank official''s family. The concubine did not show off the mountains or waters at home, and had a very low sense of existence.


    Duan Qian still identally discovered that this girl has a n, especially in arithmetic, she is very talented.


    This girl was asked by Duan Qian to marry her, and it was because the girl''s family did not value her, but instead valued the Duan family''s worth. Otherwise, if Duan Qian left once, and had a concubine and a concubine eldest son early, people might not be willing.


    Duan Qian is still a wife and a concubine, and the concubine is far away in Jingping County, managing the Duan family workshop and the Mu family''s unique embroidery and dyeing technology, and hardly everes to Wanqing House.


    So over the years, the number of times this wife and concubine met, maybe two or three times.


    After ??Duan Qian stabilized in Jingping County, there were not many times in the past.


    Therefore, they are very harmonious with each other. What makes Duan Qian feel stuffed is that Mu Aqiu can forget about it. After being with Gu Yundong for a few years, he has be more courageous.


    It''s just that his wife is too, and her mind is on how to make money, and she is busier than he is a serious businessman.


    She especially admired Gu Yundong, and often followed Duan Wan in the Xinming Pavilion. Every time the Xinming Pavilion had a new trick, she always went to experience it, and then admired it for a while.


    Her wish is to open a unique and prosperous shop like Xinming Pavilion.


    Duan Qian sometimes wonders if he has any superpowers, otherwise why would the women around him work so hard to make money?


    From Gu Yundong, to Duan Wan, to Mu Aqiu, to his own wife...


    For example, this time, Gu Yunshu and Chi Chi both came. As the host, Duan Qian invited them to dinner, but when his wife heard that Coco opened a private restaurant in Jingping County, she immediately became interested.


    Duan Qian resisted the urge to roll his eyes and turned his head to greet Gu Yunshu.


    After eating, I took a detour to Gu''s grocery store.


    Today¡¯s grocery store has expanded again. The more the Yu family¡¯s grandparents and grandsons do, the better their business. It haspletely developed into a ¡°big supermarket¡± that sells daily necessities, firewood, rice, oil, salt, drinks, snacks, fruits and vegetables.


    Gu Yundong didn''t really care about this grocery store, so he bought the store at the beginning, and then gave Yu''s grandfather and grandson an idea. Later, they developed it by themselves.


    So after seeing that the Yu family had umted a lot of money, Gu Yundong proposed to sell all the grocery stores to them. From now on, she would no longer be the owner of the grocery store, and let them make the decisions.


    But the Yu family did not agree, and the Yu family was very grateful for Gu Yundong''s kindness.


    If she hadn''t given a basket of food when they fled the famine, they would have died long ago.


    Having a good life today is all brought by Gu Yundong. Not to mention that they now ount for more than half of the shares, even if they only get a little sry, they are happy.


    Gu Yundong couldn''t persuade them, so he could only give up, after the two sides discussed it. Gu Yundong reduced his share and only took part of the dividend every year.


    Tomorrow''s finale


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3758: Extraordinary marriage

    Chapter 3758 Fanwai Marriage


    After going to Gu''s grocery store, Chi Chi and Song Yan strolled around the city again.


    Song Yan is a rare visit. Every time he goes to a ce, he will take time to take a look around.


    The next day, the group went north by boat and went straight to the capital.


    I haven''t been here for a few years, and I stood at the gate of the capital again, and I couldn''t help but akimbo,ughing loudly.


    The people passing by ?? looked at him insane, and even the city gate guard had a strange expression. If it wasn''t for the dy in Gu Yunshu''s convoy, they would have to be on guard and hold people down.


    ignored everyone''s eyes for a while, looked up at the gate of the city, his eyes were bright.


    Beijing, I, Hu Hansan, are back again...


    In the days that followed, Chi Chi took Song Yan around the capital. Li Guo''s embassy team was still on the way. After Song Yan went to see the Emperor of Jin, most of the time was free.


    The ?? emperor asked several princes of his age to apany him to go out to y, but Song Yan declined.


    Compared with eating, drinking and socializing with these princes, beating around the bush to test the strength of each other''s countries, but also to show their own skills, they are exhausted after a day. It''s better to run around the streets and alleys together with Chi Chi, and you don''t need to hide your difort.


    On the other hand, the fifth prince, who is about the same age as Chi Chi, insisted on ying with them behind them, and Chi Chi couldn''t drive him away even if he wanted to.


    It was not until the delegation of the Li Kingdom came over that Song Yan recovered to be the eldest prince of the Li Kingdom, who was high and decisive, and began to direct and coordinate all matters.


    Chi Chi got together with his former friends in the capital.


    After a few days, I heard from my grandfather Gu Dajiang that there was some unpleasantness between the Li Guo mission and Dajin.


    It is said that Emperor Jin intends to marry Li Guo, and the princess of the right age is expected to marry Song Yan.


    But the embassy of the state of Li is unwilling. The mother of the prince of the state of Li is from Dajin. Now that they marry a concubine of Dajin, wouldn''t they have be Dajin in disguise?


    What a great Jin emperor, his heart is so cruel, he clearly wants to annex the territory of the country of Li without bloodshed.


    I was speechless after hearing this for a while, "Then what did Song Yan say?"


    Speaking of this, Gu Dajiang wanted tough, "He? He said he wouldn''t think about getting married until he was eighteen, and he choked to death both my court officials and the envoys of the State of Li."


    Song Yan is now fourteen years old, and there are still four years before he is eighteen.


    No matter how maddened the emperor is, it is impossible for the princess to wait hopelessly for four years, right? If something happened in the past four years, it would be his princess who lost her reputation.


    The envoy of Li State felt that Song Yan, as the only prince, should have established a concubine early and spread the branches and leaves for the royal family. For this reason, many people in Li Guo have tried every means to quietly hand the portrait of their daughter of the right age to Emperor Li.


    As a result, Song Yan came here and said it in front of the people of the two countries. If he returned to Lebanon someday, he would be a rtive before he was eighteen years old, and the rtionship between the two countries might deteriorate.


    Dog, the eldest prince is too dog.


    But because of Song Yan''s words, the marriage will naturallye to an end.


    After hearing this, he touched his chin and asked Gu Dajiang, "Grandpa, you said that brother Song Yan is so good, and someone is chasing him to marry him, then I will meet him in another two years. This kind of thing. You say, do you want me to rify to the outside world that my ideal marriage age is twenty years old? "


    Gu Dajiang, "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3759: Fanwai Song Yan returns to China

    Chapter 3759 Fanwai Song Yan returns to China


    Chi Chi''s hunch was right, but it didn''t take two years, but after two days, someone secretly inquired whether Chi Chi had an engagement.


    Fortunately, only Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu are in the capital at the moment in the Gu family, so these things can be avoided.


    But even so, I can feel the enthusiasm of the people in the capital.


    After the fifth prince also asked about his engagement, he finally realized that his innocence might be lost if he continued like this.


    Like Song Yan, he announced his age of marriage to the public, but he was different from Song Yan. Song Yan was the prince of the Li kingdom.


    Chichi is young, and others don''t take the idea of ??marrying him at the age of 20 to heart. If he has heard it, forget it, and start selling his sister and daughter to him another day.


    Dyed, "..."


    I originally thought that when I came to the capital, the sky was high and the birds flew.


    As a result, he went directly into the wolf''s den.


    Two months after the envoy of the State of Li was ready to go back to Dajin, he resolutely packed up the gifts of the two carriages and returned to Xuanhe Mansion together.


    This time, the person who escorted the envoy of the state of Li back became Gu Dajiang. When he came back, he happened to pick up his wife with him.


    Chichi was the team that left when he arrived at Xuanhefu, and he did not send him to the border between the two countries.


    It is necessary to separate sooner orter, it is better to be a little bit better.


    The two brothers said goodbye outside the city, and Song Yan gave him a token, "Take this one carefully. If you have the opportunity toe to Li Kingdom, with this token, no one will dare to bully you."


    Chichi also gave him a lot of bottles and jars, "You should also take care of yourself, but don''t tell me if you''ve been poisoned like you didst time."


    "Not anymore."


    The two brothers didn''t say anything else, they said everything they should have said these days, they looked at each other and smiled, and they separated.


    On the other hand, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan warned him for a while before waving their hands to tell him to take care of himself.


    A family of four stood on the spot and watched Song Yan''s carriage leave.


    The ??Medical Technology Discussion Conference hase to an end, those who should go have left, and those who should return have returned.


    Coco and Ayue have both passed three months, and the fetus has stabilized. When Gu Dajiang escorts Song Yan to the border and returns, he will take Yangliu and Ayue back to the capital.


    Gu Dajiang wanted to take Coco away, but they also knew that if they took away Coco, she and Qi Ting would have to be separated for at least a year or two before they could meet. Couples living in different ces can easily cause problems.


    So Coco finally followed Baihang, Shaoyin, Baiyang, and others who were returning to Lingzhou House in the other direction.


    The bustling Xuanhe House has be deserted again.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan have been busy for a few months. Now everyone has gone back, and they have returned homete. Once the two of them are together, they will pack up and prepare to y in a few days.


    The burden of the huge Yonganhou mansion fell on Chichi.


    Chi Chi almost spit out a mouthful of blood, looking at Wan Wan, who was also left behind by unscrupulous parents, with a bit of pity for each other, "Wan Wan, you can only follow your brother and me to eat chaff in the future."


    "Brother, you don''t have to worry about me, I can take care of myself, I can go to Xinming Pavilion for dinner." Wan Wan looked sincere, then dragged Bai Yong who was still in Xuanhe Mansion and left.


    Chichi, "..." So you left me alone to eat chaffy dishes? Is there any sibling love?


    Chi Chi looked up at the sky and sighed, feeling mncholy.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had already gone far, and when they reached the next town, they happened to meet Qian Datou and others who had escorted Gu Ruyi and the others to Xuanhe Mansion.


    Qian Datou was also stunned for a moment, and then said, "Participating in the medical research conference a few months ago has benefited me a lot, and we also learned how serious the consequences of cousin marriages are. A vige, the vige has always been intermarriage of the same surname and the same n, resulting in a sharp decline in the poption, they thought the whole vige was cursed. I was helped by them at the beginning, and now I want to go and tell them the reason, so that they don''t get confused. The confused whole vige is gone."


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other, "Why don''t we go together?"


    They travel this time, and part of it is to poprize this knowledge.


    Qian Datou was naturally happy, and the group walked together, heading for the viges and towns that are still in shock...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3760: Extra finale

    Chapter 3760 Fanwai Finale


    Two yearster.


    Chi Chi rode his proud little donkey and walked leisurely to the gate of the city.


    After walking for a while, he finally couldn''t help it. He turned his head and squinted at the person beside him. He sneered, "I didn''t expect you to look honest on weekdays, but it turned out to be a big-tailed wolf."


    Boss Yu just smiled, "Do I look honest on weekdays?"


    "Hmph, at least not showing a little bit of footsteps in front of us."


    Boss Yu wants to say, I don''t have contact with you every day, so of course you won''t find it.


    But he is in a good mood now, and he doesn''t care about Chi Chi''s yin and yang anger.


    Chi Chi was still very angry, "My cousin Ruyi, there are so many well-behaved girls, how could you be deceived by your wolf? I didn''t even know that you had infiltrated Fengxian in the past two years. My cousin Ruyi has two marriages."


    Boss Yu waved his hand, "I can''t say that, I didn''t destroy Ruyi''s marriage. Ruyi is my savior after all, I was worried about the inhumane she encountered, so I found someone to check, who knows that the other party is not good Things. You don''t want your cousin Ruyi to fall into the fire pit, I just pulled her so that she won''t suffer in the future. "


    Chi Chi smiled but said, "It sounds like you are so great, you are lucky, neither of those two are good people. What if my cousin meets a decent gentleman?"


    said this, a stern look shed across Boss Yu''s eyes quickly, "There aren''t many upright gentlemen in this world." Even if there were, few could stand the temptation.


    Chi Chi was extremely worried, "My cousin is just a simple little white rabbit, will she not be bullied to death by you in the future?"


    "I won''t bully her." Boss Yu became very serious.


    He looks like this, but he is not used to it.


    He looked at him for a moment, his voice sank, "It''s better, otherwise I won''t let you go."


    "Thank you."


    Chichi snorted again, and the donkey below him stopped.


    He looked back at the betrothal gifts of the three carriages that Boss Yu was carrying behind him, then nced at Shao Wen, who was instructed by his parents to follow him to Feng County, and finally bowed his hands, "In short, just remember your own words. ,I''m leaving."


    Chichi did not follow him to Feng County. He left the city this time to go to a two-year appointment with Song Yan.


    He''s going to... Lai country.


    The country he always wanted to see and learn about.


    He greeted Yi Hai behind him, and then said to Shao Wen, "I''m leaving, I''ll say goodbye."


    After ?? and Boss Yu and the others parted ways, Chi Chi and Yi Hai were much faster.


    After passing through Luozhou Prefecture, he went to see Wen Jin, the prefect, and then went to Jingping County again.


    His mother asked him to see the situation of the workshop, and check it out by the way.


    Chichi pretended to be a foreign merchant and went to the workshop for a walk. The workshop here is also veryrge, and the number of people is not much smaller than that of Yongfu Vige.


    In recent years, the Gu family and the Duan family have donated money to build several roads, and Jingping County has be very prosperous.


    I went to see Steward Pei btedly, and then went to Gu Ji in the county seat to meet Cheng Xiaosong and his wife, everything went well.


    Then I packed up and headed for the border excitedly.


    Until he stood in the territory of the country of Li, Chi Chi suddenly opened his hand and said loudly, "Brother, I''m here."


    He is going to the imperial capital of the Li Kingdom, to the harvest vige, to the farm, and to the miasma forest.


    He wanted to see all the roads his parents walked.


    No, he will go to more ces, and then go back to his parents for a while, in order to avenge the revenge that they did not leave the brothers and sisters without telling them two years ago! !


    Slowly took a sip of water and waved at Yi Haiyi, "Let''s go!!"


    This article ispletely over here. This article has been written for two years now. I am grateful to the readers who have apanied me along the way. I really appreciate your support and encouragement. Your every subscription, every message, every vote and reward is the driving force for me to move forward. I love you.


    I have been writing articles for many years, and this is the first time I have written such a long article, and I am amazed myself. There are many shorings in the text, I hope everyone can understand.


    I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to write much, but I didn¡¯t expect to stop and write for such a long time, I¡¯m so ashamed...


    Hahahahaha, the green hills do not change, the green waters will flow, this article will not be over here.


    The beginning of the next article is still being written, and it will be uploaded after a while. It is still a farming article, and a decisive and agile heroine.


    If you are interested in cute little ones, please continue to support me.


    (end of this chapter)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!